《Perfect Mysterious Husband (Maddox and Kimberly)》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Kimberly Shell was lying alone on a bed in a dark room. Tonight was the night of her wedding with the second young master of the Yardley family. There was no wedding ceremony. A man in a wheelchair was waiting for her. He said coldly, "Please let her take a bath and send her to my bedroom. I want to conduct a virginity test on her." Virginity test... Kimberly was nothing to him. He was just taking advantage of her. She was object he now owned. All of a sudden, the door opened and Kimberly''s body stiffened. She grabbed the corner of the quilt tightly. It was said that the second young master of the Yardley family had a bad temper. His mood swung frequently because of his impotence caused by crippled legs. There was even a rumor that he had cursed five wives to death previously. Although a lot of greedy people wanted money from this wealthy family, nobody in the city dared to allow their daughters to marry him. Nobody except the Shell family. The Shell family needed money. Theirpany was on the verge of bankruptcy and Kimberly''s father even borrowed money through usurious means. However, thepany and the Shell family were in bigger trouble now because of the high interest rate. The people who lent them money were threatening them. Kimberly''s parents found a solution to this problem. They wanted to marry their daughter to the second young master of the Yardley family. However, they did not want Kimberly''s sister, who was still a virgin, to marry the second young master. Therefore, they decided to let Kimberly, who had been married before, marry him instead. Kimberly could not take her father''s pleading. In any case, her parents had spent the past 20 years raising her. Therefore, she agreed to marry the second young master of the Yardley family. The screeching sound resulting from friction between the wheelchair and the floor was loud. Kimberly was so frightened that she held her breath. She could see a shadow close to her in the darkness... All of a sudden, the quilt was lifted up and someone touched her. The skin on the hand was rough and cold. "Ah!" Kimberly couldn''t help but scream. The man sneered and said coldly, "Are you afraid?" He did not stop touching her and moved his hand down gradually from her cheek to her neck. Then, he touched her corbone and continued the downwards motion of his hand. Eventually, his fingers glided over her breasts. Kimberly was holding the quilt tightly. She was trying so hard to suppress the urge to escape. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He did not stop moving when his hand reached her lower abdomen. He continued to move downwards... "Please stop!" Kimberly shouted. She couldn''t help but grab his hand just as he was about to touch her privateher regions. It was said that men with sexual dysfunctions had mental disorders. They might even have some weird partialities like... inclination towards sexual abuse! Thinking of this, Kimberly''s body trembled with fear. She stammered, "Young Master Yardley, can you please not do this to me? I..." "No way," he said. Kimberly''s body stiffened. The second young master could tell that her hands were trembling because he was holding her hands. "Haha! Why are you pretending to be a virgin?" he said sarcastically. Upon hearing this, Kimberly, who was lying on the bed, was shocked. Did he... The lights flicked on within the next second and Kimberly immediately closed her eyes. Second young master retracted his hand. He looked at Kimberly and said, "Should I call you Erica... or Kimberly? My dear wife?" His words sent a tingling sensation down Kimberly''s spine. She opened her eyes and realized that he was staring at her coldly. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The man stared at her coldly. His nose was sharp and straight. He curled his thin lips, shing a mocking smile at her. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he had a domineering demeanor and no one dared to get close to him. Was this the rumoured horrible man? Kimberly Shell was stunned. After a long while, she sat up on the bed and said without looking into his eyes, "Of course I''m Erica..." "Haha!" Maddox Yardley sneered. Then, he took an envelope from his pocket and threw it in front of Kimberly. Kimberly picked it up and opened it. In the envelope, there were some photos and information about her sister, Erica Shell. Had he already known her true identity right from the beginning? Kimberly tightened her grip on the envelope. She bit her lower lip and looked at Maddox but did not dare to say anything. "Do your parents think that I would marry just anybody only because I am crippled?" he asked. Kimberly lowered her eyes and exined, "I am also the daughter of the Shell family..." "Well, you''re also a daughter who just got divorced. Do your parents think that I''m willing to marry a woman who has just divorced another man?" Maddox said coldly. Upon hearing his sarcastic and straightforward words, Kimberly suddenly thought of the incident from a month ago. She bit her lower lip and tried to maintain herposure... The man said coldly before she could calm herself down, I''ll give you five minutes to get out of this house." "What?" Kimberly looked up and saw him staring at her. Kimberly knew that the Shell family would be in trouble if he chased her away. All her family members had pinned their hopes on her. Therefore, no matter how reluctant she was to stay here, she could not leave. She couldn''t destroy the Shell family. Kimberly calmed herself down and mastered the courage to look straight into his eyes. Then, she said, "I know this marriage was arranged by your parents. So, clearly it makes no difference to you. Otherwise, you would not have agreed to this marriage." "I guess it would be better for you to let me stay rather than marry another woman. I promise that we would stay away from each other," she continued. Kimberly raised her hand to pledge herself as she spoke in a determined way. Then, she looked cautiously at him, afraid that he was not going to ept this offer. The way she looked now... Maddox narrowed his eyes and looked at her. After that, he smiled and said, "Do you really want to stay here?" Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat when she saw him smile. She felt that something bad was going to happen. However, she still nodded her head. Maddox smiled and looked at her in disdain. This was not the first time he had seen a woman try to rece her younger sister to marry him in hopes of a wealthy life. He stared at her and said, "Well, I''ll give you a chance to stay..."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Kimberly''s eyes lit up. Then, he said, "But, you have to please me." Kimberly was stunned. This was incredible! "Do you understand?" he asked. Then, he said mockingly, "Please don''t tell me that you don''t know how to please a man. You were married before." Upon hearing this, Kimberly balled her fists. She was married to Jonathan Lowell for two years. However, he never slept with her with the excuse that he was very busy. A month ago, she saw Jonathan with a pregnant woman, she was enchanting and seductive... Her nightmare started right that moment... "Say something!" Maddox said impatiently. Then, he reached out his hand and pulled off the quilt! "Ah!" Kimberly shouted. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Kimberly Shell grabbed the quilt to cover her body in a panic. As if she had been bullied, she wrapped her body with the quilt. Kimberly didn''t look seductive to Maddox Yardley anymore. He became unhappy and said coldly with his hoarse voice, "You don''t have to pretend to be innocent." Then, he looked at her angrily and said, "Get out of here if you can''t do it!" Upon saying that, he wheeled the wheelchair around and left.- "Wait!" Kimberly shouted. Looking at Maddox''s cold figure, Kimberly was very anxious. She wrapped herself with the quilt and got out of bed. She shouted, "Why do you want to torture me? Since you can''t do ''it'' anyway, why can''t we just live together peacefully? It will save you from the trouble of another marriage as well." Upon hearing this, Maddox stopped his wheelchair. He turned his head slightly and looked at her with gloomy eyes. Then, he said coldly, "Did you just say that I can''t do ''it''?" Maddox red at her like a beast. It was as if he would rush over and bite Kimberly to death if she dared to ask again. What was going on? His legs were defective. Despite that, he had such a domineering demeanour. Maddox turned the wheelchair around and moved towards her. He was still staring at her menacingly. Kimberly took two steps back immediately. But Maddox had already arrived in front of her. He moved very quickly as he raised his hand and grabbed her thin, fair wrist. Then, he pulled the quilt away from her body. "Ah!" Kimberly shouted and lost her bnce. In the end, shended on his thighs. "Did you just say that I have erectile dysfunction?" Maddox said coldly. He was ring at her. "It is rumoured that you can''t do it..." Kimberly said. She was in a panic. She didn''t know which part of her body she should cover with her hands. So, she blushed and said, "Let me go..." Kimberly was panicked because of the sudden physical contact. His masculine scent wafted into her nose. Fierce, overbearing, and dangerous. This feeling... It reminded Kimberly of the man in the car. He had a domineering demeanour as well. Kimberly''s face turned pale. She would never forget that shameful night. One month ago, she was walking alone along the street after catching her husband with another woman. All of a sudden, a man grabbed her arms and pulled her into a car. She couldn''t escape. She struggled and screamed. However, the man held her hands tightly and prevented her from escaping. In the end, she was vited and tormented. She was raped. She lost her virginity and dignity, just like that. On top of that, she didn''t get to see who the man was... "Would you really do anything to be Mrs. Yardley?" Maddox asked. Upon hearing this, Kimberly came back to her senses. Her body stiffened. This was because she could feel Maddox getting hard down there. She was raped only a month ago. Of course she knew what it was. Kimberly''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. She covered her chest with one hand and pushed him away with the other. Then, she said, "Please let me go." They were caught in such an embrace. It was too dangerous for her because Maddox might lose control. Maddox sneered. "Why are you so nervous? Is this your first time?" Kimberly looked at him and said, "Don''t test my limits!" "Well, I''ve already told you that you have to please me if you want to stay," he said. Kimberly''s face turned pale and her lips trembled with fear. In the end, Kimberly made up her mind to please him, trying to disregard her shame. She stood naked in front of him. Then, she reached out her trembling hands to unbutton his shirt. One, two... All of a sudden, she felt nauseous. Kimberly couldn''t help but retch. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she felt a sharp pain in her chin. Maddox held her chin with one hand and shouted, "Am I really that disgusting?" Chapter 4 Chapter 4 "No..." Kimberly Shell said weakly. Tears were rolling down her cheeks. She hade this far. Therefore, she must stay in the Yardley family.- "I''m just... Ah!" Kimberly shouted. Maddox Yardley didn''t give her any chance to exin. He pushed her away and said, "I''m disgusted by women like you. You''re a sl*t!" After saying that, he turned the wheelchair around and rolled the wheelchair away. He didn''t even look at Kimberly who had fallen to the ground. Watching Maddox leave, Kimberly bit her lower lip lightly. He stopped saying that he wanted Kimberly to leave the Yardley family. Does this mean she could stay? She wrapped herself in a quilt and got back into bed. After waiting for more than ten minutes, Maddox didn''t return. Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had seeded. Kimberly spent the whole night alone in the empty room. It seemed that Maddox had epted her offer. Although they were husband and wife, they had nothing to do with each other. Kimberly got dressed and went downstairs where the servants were busy with their tasks. A broom appeared under her feet just as she was about to ask the servants where the kitchen was. Kimberly lost her bnce and fell to the ground. "Ah!" she shouted. All of a sudden, someone grabbed her arms and helped her up. Kimberly looked up and saw someone looking at her with gentleness. "Are you okay? You must be my sister- in-w, Maddox''s wife right?" "Your sister-inw?" Kimberly repeated. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I am Maddox''s eldest brother. My name is Benedict," Benedict Yardley said gently. Someone interrupted them before Kimberly could say anything. "I think I came at the wrong time." The voice... Kimberly looked in the direction of the voice. Sam Sorrento was pushing Maddox''s wheelchair and Maddox was sitting in the wheelchair with a thin nket over his legs. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he still had a domineering demeanour. He looked at Kimberly coldly. Kimberly couldn''t help but shiver when she looked into his eyes. Then, she realized that Benedict was still holding her in his arms. She quickly took two steps back to keep a distance from him. She lowered her head guiltily. "Maddox, it''s rare to see you at home," Benedict said with a smile. However, Maddox treated him indifferently. He just nodded his head lightly and greeted him, "Brother." "Well, I''m not going to disturb you both then," Benedict said. After saying that, Benedict looked at Kimberly and said gently, "I have to go to thepany. I''ll make a move first." Kimberly nodded her head and watched Benedict leave. She heard Maddox say sarcastically just as she was about to look away from Benedict, "You''ve just divorced a man. Are you so desperate to seduce another man?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly suddenly came back to her senses. "What did you say?" Maddox red at her. Kimberly bit her lower lip and said, "I am not as shameless as you think." "Is that so?" Maddox sneered. He did not take her seriously at all. "Isn''t it shameful for a woman to desperately look for another man right after a divorce?" Kimberly clenched into fists. She was consumed by anger. Was she looking for another man? She was forced to do so. "You''d better keep your promise. You have nothing to do with the members of the Yardley family. You will suffer if you do anything with the Yardley family name. You will also suffer if you are nning something against us," Maddox said. Then, he said, "Sam." Sam pushed Maddox''s wheelchair away. After that, a servant came over and said, "Second Young Madam, the old master wants to see you." Old Master? Was he the grandfather of the Yardley family? She suddenly became nervous. Her mother had said that the members of the Yardley family had never seen Erica Shell before. That was the reason why they dared to let her marry Maddox. Why would the old master want to see her now? Did he discover the truth? Kimberly followed behind the servant nervously. "Second Young Madam, this way please." the servant said. The servant was very humble. Kimberly thanked her and walked into the study room cautiously. The study room looked almost like she imagined it to look. There were all kinds of calligraphy brushes, ink, calligraphy, and paintings on the shelf. There were also some ssical ornaments and bookshelves in the room. After ncing at the study room, Kimberly instantly looked at the people in the room. "Nice to meet you, old master." Kimberly looked into the old master''s eyes. Old Master Yardley looked her up and down. Kimberly became nervous when she thought of her true identity. She immediately looked down and felt guilty. She had a deal with Maddox. However, what should she do if Old Master Yardley realised that she was not Erica Yardley? "Erica." "Yes?" Kimberly raised her head. Then, she lowered her head again when she saw Old Master Yardley staring at her. Old Master Yardley spoke in a serious tone. "Maddox has been in poor health since he was a child. As his wife, you must take good care of him. I don''t need to teach you your duties as a wife, right?" Chapter 5 Chapter 5 "I know." "You will work as Maddox''s assistant from tomorrow onwards." Upon hearing this, Kimberly Shell looked at Old Master Yardley in shock. "But..." "It''s settled. You will go to work with Maddox from tomorrow onwards. You must never leave him alone," Old Master Yardley said without giving Kimberly any chance to say anything. Then, he waved his hand, signaling her to leave. Although Kimberly was reluctant to do so, she didn''t want to argue with the old master. She was afraid that he would find out the truth. Therefore, she decided to quit her current job and oblige the old master. The next day, Old Master Yardley asked Maddox Yardley to take Kimberly to thepany. "You''ve always been reluctant to hire an assistant and I know what you''re worried about. But Erica is your wife now and you should let her follow you and take care of you." The way Old Master Yardley spoke to Maddox in the same way that he spoke to Kimberly and she thought that it was a little strange. What was going on? She thought they had a good rtionship. Kimberly felt someone staring at her while she was immersed in her thoughts. It was obvious who the person staring at her was. Maddox stared at her and responded, "Okay." Kimberly was a little surprised. She thought that he would reject the idea. "Well, please leave now." Old Master Yardley''s facial expression softened a little. Maddox, on the other hand, had no facial expression at all. Sam Sorrento nodded at the old master and said, "Old Master Yardley, we''ll leave for thepany now." "Please remember to take Erica with you," old master said. Kimberly had no choice but to follow behind Maddox. Maddox sneered when they arrived at the garden. "Wow, you wasted no time in building a good rtionship with the old master. Are you trying to keep an eye on me?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly stopped in her tracks and frowned. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," she said. Maddox sneered. "Haha! You''d better not do that, otherwise..." Maddox did not finish his sentence. However, Kimberly knew that he was threatening her. Kimberly was consumed by anger. First, she had to quit her job. Then, she was required to follow behind him all the time. They had agreed to stay away from each other. However, now they were forced to be together all the time. She didn''t want this to happen at all. They walked silently the whole way. Someone helped Maddox get into the car and Kimberly wanted to get in after him. However, Sam stopped her. He said, "Miss Shell, this is Young Master Yardley''s ^ ^ ii car. Kimberly was stunned. She asked, "What do you mean?" Maddox looked at her and sneered. "You''re not qualified to be my assistant." Upon hearing this, Kimberly''s facial expression changed. She asked, "Why did you agree to Grandpa then?" Maddox ignored her and looked away. Kimberly reached out her hand to stop Sam from closing the car door, saying, "What should I do if you leave? Grandpa..." Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at Kimberly when she mentioned Old Master Yardley. "Sam, please tell her the route so that she can walk," he said. Kimberly was speechless. How could there be such an evil person? Sam told her the route with no expression on his face. Then, he closed the car door. Through the rearview mirror, Maddox looked at Kimberly who was standing at the main entrance. Then, he looked away. All of a sudden, he thought of something and he asked, "Is there any news on the woman I instructed you to find?" Sam replied apologetically, "Young Master Yardley, there is no surveince camera along that road. On top of that, it was raining heavily and no passersby could see clearly in the dark. Please give me some more time. I believe I can locate her." Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned and said, "It has been a month. That woman should be pregnant by now if someone deliberately nned this." Sam was shocked. It was a serious matter if the woman was really pregnant with Young Master Yardley''s child. Thinking of this, Sam became serious. He said, "I see. I''ll assign people to gather information from the hospital." Maddox narrowed his eyes. He had never touched a woman before and the woman from the other night was his first. Therefore, he had to find her! Chapter 6 Chapter 6 It took Kimberly Shell half an hour to get to Yardley Corporation. The security guard stopped her from entering the premise and in the end, it was Benedict Yardley who solved the problem. She was finally allowed in. "Turn right and walk until the end. Maddox''s office is there. I still have things to do so I can''t walk you there. Can you find your way there?" Benedict asked. Upon hearing this, Kimberly nodded her head and said, "Sure. Thank you, Benedict." "You''re wee," he said. Watching Benedict''s back, Kimberly couldn''t help but shake her head, thinking, "They have the same parents, but one is a gentleman whereas the other is so annoying!'' Kimberly took a deep breath and walked towards Maddox''s office. Kimberly finally reached his office. She reached out her hand and was about to knock on the door. All of a sudden, the door opened and someone was got pushed out of the office. Kimberly couldn''t dodge in time. The person hit her and she fell on the ground. That person fell on the ground as well. "Ah! Maddox, how can you do this to me!" It was only then that Kimberly realised the person who hit her just now was a woman with heavy makeup and messy clothes. She got up and scolded Maddox. Maddox, who was sitting in his wheelchair, stared at her and said, "Get out." "You!" Anger welled up within the woman''s chest. She said, "Maddox, who do you think you are? Do you think I''ll please you if you''re not the Second Young Master of the Yardley family? You''re nothing more than a disabled person. How dare you reject me?" Maddox was consumed by anger. The woman wanted to scold Maddox again but Kimberly suddenly stood up and said, "Weren''t you eager to seduce Maddox even though he''s disabled? How dare you look down on him after getting rejected?" The woman pointed her finger at Kimberly and said, "Who are you? How dare you interrupt me!" Kimberly smiled and pped her. The sound of the p echoed through the corridor. The woman covered her face with her hand in disbelief. "How dare you p me!" she said. p! Kimberly pped her again. Although Kimberly did not have any makeup on, she had a domineering demeanour. She looked at the woman and said, "I''m Maddox''s wife. How dare you seduce my husband in front of me?" Despite that, the woman was still pointing her finger at Kimberly. Kimberly said, "Are you not going to get out now? Do you want me to call the security guard to strip you off and throw you onto the road?" After saying that, she took out her mobile phone and pretended to call the security guard. "You..." The woman covered her swollen face with her hand and said unwillingly before she left, "Sooner orter, you will kneel before me and beg __ _ ii me. Kimberly raised her hand again and pretended to p her. The woman was so scared that she ran away immediately. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox was staring at Kimberly. She was no longer the weak and obedient woman. He looked at her curiously and even had some feelings... Maddox became indifferent again when Kimberly looked at him. He said, "I''ve underestimated you." Kimberly shrugged and said, "Although we had a deal, we are still husband and wife. As your wife, how can I allow another woman to seduce and nder my husband?" Upon hearing this, Maddox was stunned. Then, he sneered, "Haha! I guess having been married twice has made you well-experienced. You can switch to calling another man your husband so quickly!" Kimberly frowned when she heard him. Thinking of the old master''s task, Kimberly stepped behind Maddox. She held his wheelchair and said, "Well, I''m here at your office so shouldn''t you keep your promise too?" Kimberly pushed him into his office before he could say anything. Then, she asked, "What do you need me to do?" Maddox didn''t answer her. Instead, he showed his domineering demeanour again and he sneered. "It seems like you''re not really afraid of me." Kimberly pursed her lips and said, "I don''t want to be your assistant either, but Grandpa forced me." "Are you using him to threaten me?" Maddox said angrily. "Why do you have to be like this? I''m also a victim. Isn''t it better if we tolerated each other?" Kimberly said. Then, she noticed that the office was a little messy. There were some documents on the ground, most probably caused by the woman who just left. Thinking of this, she squatted down to pick up the documents. After tidying them, she put them on the table. Maddox looked at her with a gloomy look in his eyes. She was just another materialistic woman that was sent by the old master to keep an eye on him, and Maddox nearly had a crush on her because of what she did just now. Well, these were probably all part of her n to get close to him. He had to admit that this woman was cleverer than the other women before this. Sam Sorrento came in at this moment. "Young Master Yardley, the meeting starts in five minutes," he said. Sam was shocked when he saw Kimberly. He didn''t expect her to reallye here. Maddox wanted Sam to wheel him away but all of a sudden, an idea crossed his mind. He said, "You want to be my assistant? Well, here''s your chance." Chapter 7 Chapter 7 In the conference room. Kimberly Shell followed Maddox Yardley into the conference room and everyone was shocked when they saw her. Everyone knew that Sam Sorrento was the only one usually by Maddox''s side. However, there was a woman with him now. Everyone wondered what his rtionship with this woman was. Kimberly had been an assistant before. However, she had never been in a meeting with so many people before. The conference room of the Yardley Corporation was very big. After all, it was the toppany in North City. Kimberly felt pressured when she entered the conference room and she lost her self-confidence. She just followed behind Sam and Maddox. Everyone was still looking at Kimberly when she stood inside the conference room. "President Yardley, who is this woman?" someone asked. Benedict Yardley was the vice president of Yardley Corporation. Therefore, he was in the conference room as well. He was a little surprised when he saw Kimberly there. Kimberly was so nervous that she pinched the corner of her clothes and tried to calm herself down. Then, she slowly raised her head and looked at the people present. She saw Benedict. Benedict smiled when she looked into his eyes. He nodded his head at her. At that moment, Kimberly was not so nervous anymore. She pursed her lips and smiled at Benedict. Kimberly thought that Benedict was a gentleman. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox saw their interaction. So, he narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "She''s a caregiver." "What?" Everyone was shocked. Kimberly was dumbfounded as well. "President Yardley, what did you just say about her?" Maddox raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at the person who had asked the question. He said, "Grandpa hired a caregiver for me." Kimberly''s face turned pale and she looked at Maddox. She was obviously here as his assistant. She was not his caregiver! "Coffee," Maddox said as she was still immersed in her thoughts. Sam threw her a meaningful look when he saw that she was still standing there. Kimberly came back to her senses and went out of the conference room to make coffee. The meeting had already begun when she came back. She put the coffee in front of Maddox. Maddox took a sip and frowned. "It''s too sweet. Please make another cup of coffee!" Maddox was being picky. "It''s too light." "It''s too hot." "It''s too cold." Kimberly went back and forth several times over the coffee. She felt ashamed because everyone was looking at her. When she was about to lose her temper, she thought of the situation in the Shell family and she managed to suppress her anger. She then made another cup of coffee for Maddox. Bang! Everyone was shocked when he mmed the coffee mug onto the table. "How dare you be my caregiver if you can''t even make a cup of coffee?" Maddox said. Kimberly stood there with a pale face. Benedict frowned when he saw what had happened. He couldn''t help but say, "Maddox, that''s enough." Oh? His brother was helping her? This woman was capable after all. Thinking about this, he sneered. "Brother, do you feel sorry for my caregiver? Shall I give her to you then? Kimberly bit her lower lip and her hands were trembling. Maddox had gone too far! She finally understood why he suddenly agreed to let her stay. It turned out that he wanted to humiliate her! Maddox thought she married him because of his money and social status. That''s why he hated her so much. "Maddox, why are you doing this? After all, she is..." Benedict said. Sam interrupted Benedict before he could finish his sentence. "She''s just helping President Yardley make coffee. I''m afraid you''re being too lenient here, sir." Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Benedict Yardley appeared to want to say something on Kimberly Shell''s behalf. However, Kimberly spoke before he could, "I will make a fresh cup of coffee for Young Master Yardley." After saying that, she took the cup and left. One cup, two cups, three cups... Kimberly ran back and forth throughout the whole meeting. Maddox Yardley was always dissatisfied with the coffee but Kimberly did not give up. She was still making coffee when the meeting ended. After a while, even Sam Sorrento couldn''t bear to see Kimberly being treated this way. He whispered to Maddox when everyone else had left the conference room, "Young Master Yardley, I think that''s enough. After all, we only need to scare her." Maddox sneered. "She will not give up if I don''t treat her this way." He wanted to see for how long she could endure. Kimberly had lost count of the number of coffees she had made. She was so tired that she felt dizzy. Maddox was no longer in the conference room when she arrived there with a cup of coffee. He didn''t tell her if she had passed the test or not. How could he leave? Kimberly put the coffee mug on the table. Then, she turned around and left. She saw Maddox''s car leave Yardley Corporation just as she arrived at the main entrance of the building. She was getting left behind again. For the next few days, Maddox did not chase Kimberly out of the Yardley family. He did not stop her from going to thepany either. Instead, he would think of all kinds of ways to enve her as long as she was beside him. After one week, Kimberly was exhausted from the high-intensity tasks. This morning, she was on her way to Yardley Corporation when she felt dizzy and ufortable. Her limbs were heavy. She felt nauseous while she was brushing her teeth so she held the washstand and retched a few times. Kimberly couldn''t understand why she was retching more frequently than usual. Was she suffering from food poisoning? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She had a sore throat as well. Perhaps she had amon cold. So, she went to the hospital to seek treatment. Maddox, who had already arrived at thepany, couldn''t help but look at the time. The woman was not here yet. She was an hourte to work. Maddox thought that she was a determined person. He didn''t expect her to give up so soon. Thump, thump! All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door. "Pleasee in," he said. Maddox felt disappointed when he saw the person entering the office. "Young Master Yardley, these are the documents that require your signature today. Also, this is your schedule for the afternoon." Sam handed the documents to Maddox respectfully. Then, he said, "I''ve already sent someone to keep an eye at the hospital. There has been no suspicious woman going into the Obstetrics and Gyneacology clinic yet." "Got it." Maddox waved his hand, signaling for him to leave. All of a sudden, he asked, "Is she not here?" He sounded as if he didn''t care about her at all. Sam was stunned for a moment. Then, he came to his senses and realized who Maddox was referring to. He replied, "Yes, Miss Shell is not here. It seems that she has given up." Maddox acknowledged and continued to work. However, he felt disappointed. Meanwhile, at the hospital. Kimberly was waiting for her turn to see the doctor in the hospital. When it was her turn, she told the doctor about her symptoms. Then, the doctor looked at her with a strange look. "Have you been feeling tired recently? Do you feel nauseous? Also, do you often feel the urge to pass urine?" the doctor asked. Kimberly nodded her head repeatedly and asked, "What''s wrong with me? It doesn''t seem like I''m catching amon cold..." The doctor looked at her and continued to ask, "When was yourst menstruation?" Kimberly counted and replied, "About a month or ? ? ii so... Then, she suddenly thought of something and her facial expression changed. The doctor smiled and said, "You''ve had sex recently, right? You should take care of yourself. Well, I''m not going to prescribe any medicine to you. Please see the gynaecologist instead." Kimberly left the hospital in a daze. She didn''t dare to see the gynaecologist. Instead, she went to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test kit and locked herself in the bathroom as soon as she reached home. She waited anxiously for a long time. When the result was positive, her face turned extremely pale. Looking down at her t lower abdomen, she couldn''t believe that she was pregnant. That fateful night, all of that had happened in the blink of an eye, and she had never experienced anything like that before. She went home immediately after the rape. Unexpectedly, she was forced to marry Maddox. She had been too heartbroken and preupied, hence, she forgot to take the morning-after pill. And now, she was actually pregnant with that man''s child! Kimberly reached out her hand to cover her mouth. This was incredible! No way! She must remain calm. Perhaps the pregnancy test was not urate. She still had to go to the hospital to check it out. Thinking of this, Kimberly threw the pregnancy test kit into the trash can. She felt so guilty that she looked around beforeing out of the bathroom. She was scared that she would bump into Maddox. Kimberly felt dizzy because she had a cold. Adding that to the pregnancy, she spent the whole afternoon sleeping. Kimberly was hungry when she woke up. She went downstairs to find herself some food. Several servants walked past her on the stairs. One of them even hit her shoulder. "Ah!" Kimberly lost her bnce and fell on the stairs. "Oh, it''s our Second Young Madam! I thought you were a servant. I''m sorry. Do you need help getting up?" the servant said. However, the servant did not move at all. Kimberly nced at the arrogant servant and did not say anything. She stood up and walked down the stairs. However, the servant didn''t want to let her go. "Humph, do you really think that marrying Second Young Master will elevate your status? Let me tell you, you''re even worse of if Second Young Master doesn''t like you." "That''s right. Look at her, she looks like a poor little girl. She doesn''t look like a young madam at all. I heard that the Second Young Master treats her as if she is his caregiver." "I would rather pack my things and leave if I were her. It''s so embarrassing!" "Women like this are so thick-skinned! What will she not do for money?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly''s face turned pale and she looked frail. Just as she was about to speak, someone said coldly, "Why are the servants of the Yardley family so arrogant?" Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Kimberly Shell looked up when she heard the familiar voice. She saw Sam Sorrento pushing Maddox Yardley''s wheelchair into thepound. Maddox was sitting in the wheelchair. Although Kimberly was afraid of Maddox, she felt at ease when she saw him. Maddox nced at Kimberly just as she was also looking at him. Kimberly was not ugly. She had beautiful facial features as well as long, curly eyeshes. She had beautiful eyes as well. Tears welled up in her eyes at this moment. One could not help but pity her. Her face was extremely pale and she looked like she was sick. Unexpectedly, Maddox''s heart ached. He looked at the servants coldly. "Young Master Yardley..." The servants lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. "Who ndered my wife just now?" he asked. Kimberly was shocked when she heard him speak. Did he just publicly admit that she was his wife? The servants were so scared that their bodies trembled in fear. Maddox nced at them and said, "Well, if nobody admits anything, I''ll fire all of you." "It''s them! They ndered young madam!" one of the servants pointed at the other servants and said. She did not nder Kimberly just now. That''s why she threw the rest under the bus when she heard that Maddox was going to fire all of them. The four servants were so scared that they knelt on the ground and begged for mercy. "Young Master Yardley, we were wrong..." they said. "Young madam, it''s our fault. Please forgive us." "Young madam, please give us another chance!" Maddox snorted. "Sam." "Yes!" Sam instructed the bodyguards to chase them out immediately. Kimberly stared at the servants who were apologising to her. However, she did not respond. She was not a saint. They would only be more arrogant if Kimberly forgave them. The hall became quiet as the servants were chased out of the house. Maddox looked at the servant who was holding her breath and said coldly, "You''ll suffer more serious consequences if you dare to disrespect my wife. Do you understand?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, Young Master Yardley," the servant said. After that, Maddox waved his hand, signalling for the servant to leave. Then, he looked at Kimberly who was still staring at him. He had mixed feelings. He said, "Until I find her, you''re still the Second Young Madam of this family" Kimberly asked, "Who are you looking for?" Maddox said coldly, "You don''t need to know. Please remember who you are!" After saying that, Maddox asked Sam to push him upstairs and he didn''t pay Kimberly anymore attention. However, he frowned when he thought of something. He felt that he had been treating her differently these days... Kimberly pursed her lips and thought, ''Yea, it''s none of my business who he is looking for. He helped me just now because I''m still his nominal wife.'' Kimberly didn''t care as long as he didn''t chase her out of this family. The next day. Kimberly got up and changed into simple clothes. Then, she put on a cap and went to the hospital. Because of the results of the pregnancy test, she couldn''t sleepst night. She hoped that the result was false-positive. Upon entering the hospital, Kimberly took a pair of sunsses and a mask from her bag. Then, she put them on carefully. She was afraid that she would bump into someone from the Yardley family. However, everyone was looking at her as she waited for her turn. She wanted to keep a low profile, but instead, she gained more attention. The doctor frowned when she saw Kimberly dressed up that way. A few men in ck broke into the consultation room when Kimberly was just about to say something. The doctor was so scared that she shouted, "Who are you? Where are the security guards? Someone is causing trouble here!" Kimberly looked at them as they approached her. She was so scared that she wanted to escape. However, one of them grabbed her and carried her away. "Ah! What are you doing? Let me go!" Kimberly shouted. She punched and kicked the people who were carrying her and shouted, "Help!" West Vi. "Where are the people?" Maddox looked at the empty vi and asked. Maddox rushed over to this vi when he heard that a suspicious woman was found in the Obstetrics and Gynecology clinic. "They should be here soon," Sam replied respectfully. All of a sudden, someone shouted, "What are you doing? Put me down!" Chapter 10 Chapter 10 A man carried Kimberly Shell over his shoulder. She felt so dizzy and was about to start vomiting again. "Why did you kidnap me? Let me tell you, I have nothing. You can''t get anything..." Kimberly stopped talking when she saw the person sitting in the wheelchair in front of her. Maddox Yardley! Why was he here? Maddox was staring at her. Kimberly immediately lowered her head and he looked into her eyes. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. It was fortunate that she was dressed this way. Because of it, Maddox did not know who she was. However, why was she brought here? Could it be that... he knew about her pregnancy? Could it be that he couldn''t tolerate such a thing happening? Thinking about this, Kimberly''s facial expression changed dramatically. Maddox was very angry that she pretended to be Erica Shell. Now, if he found out that she was pregnant, he would definitely chase her out of the Yardley family. Thinking of this, Kimberly broke free from the men in ck and ran away. "Bring her back," upon seeing this, Sam shouted. Maddox stared at her and suddenly thought of the incident that happened a month ago. Then, he said, "Please don''t hurt her." Kimberly was caught again and she struggled but to no avail. Her heart was beating rapidly when she saw Maddox. Oh, no! He was about to learn her identity. What should she do? Although Maddox was sitting in a wheelchair, he was very tall. Therefore, he could easily reach her mask when he stretched his hand. Kimberly was so shocked that she turned her face away. Maddox tried to take her mask off again. And again, Kimberly tried to avoid him. Maddox couldn''t help butugh. Then, he said in a sweet voice, "Is it funny?" What was going on? She looked at him in disbelief. Maddox was no longer an indifferent person. He was speaking in a gentle tone now. All of a sudden while she was still immersed in her thoughts, Maddox took off her mask. "Ah!" Kimberly screamed. She wanted to cover her face with her hands but her arms were held firmly by her side. Maddox''s facial expression changed dramatically when he saw her face and he looked at her coldly. After a long while, he narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s you." Kimberly was stunned. Did he not know that it was her? "Are you asking me that? Didn''t you order them to drag me here?" Upon hearing this, Maddox thought of something. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why were you in the hospital?" Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. She was not good at lying. She replied, "I caught amon cold, so can''t I go to the hospital to see a doctor?" Maddox raised his eyebrows slightly and sneered. "Why were you at the Obstetrics and Gyneacology clinic then?" Kimberly bit her lower lip. After thinking for a long time, she suddenly asked, "What about you? Why did you order these men to bring me here if you didn''t know that it was me?" Maddox was stunned when he heard her question. He didn''t expect the coincidence. He was looking for a woman he slept with a month ago. Instead, they brought Kimberly here. Also, she was at the Obstetrics and Gynaecology clinic. Maddox asked when he thought of the Obstetrics and Gynaecology clinic, "Are you pregnant?" Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Kimberly Shell''s face turned pale because she was guilty. Her lips were trembling and she didn''t know what to say. Maddox Yardley sneered. "It''s no wonder that you''re in such a hurry to marry me on behalf of your sister. It is because you want to find a father for your child." Sam Sorrento, who was standing behind Maddox, balled into fists when he heard what Maddox said. Sam said, "Who do you think we are? How dare you bring this illegitimate child to the Yardley family? How long would you have hidden the truth from us if we didn''t see you sneaking around the Obstetrics and Gyneacology clinic?" Kimberly wanted to settle it on her own but was unexpectedly taken here. However, why did Maddox send someone to watch the Obstetrics and Gyneacology clinic? Kimberly said stubbornly, "Who said that I''m pregnant? Can''t I go to the Obstetric and Gyneacology clinic for a check-up?" "From the looks of it, you''re not going to tell me the truth," Maddox said coldly. "Please take her to the hospital and tell me the result," he said to a man. "Noted!" The bodyguard went forward and detained Kimberly. "No!" Kimberly struggled hard. She said, "Maddox, we are just nominal husband and wife. How can you let them do this to me? Let me go!" "Why should I let you go?" Maddox stared at her coldly and asked her. Then, he said indifferently, "I''m sure you know what will happen to you if I find out that you''re pregnant! Sam, take her away!" After learning that Kimberly was not the person he was looking for, Maddox no longer had any pity for her. An hourter. Maddox threw the report in his hand at Kimberly''s face and stared at her viciously. He said, "Do you want me to take care of your child? How dare your parents coerce me into fathering this child?" "No, it''s not like that!" Kimberly said in a panic. She continued, "I didn''t know that I''m pregnant. My family doesn''t know about this at all. I didn''t mean to hide it from you..." "Did you really not know?" Maddox asked. Then, he reached out his hand and held her chin. He stared at her with a gloomy look in his eyes and said, "Well, I will give you a chance to abort the child. You can stay in the Yardley family if you agree to this." Kimberly said, "No..." "No?" Maddox looked at her mockingly. Then, he said sarcastically, "Did you think that I, a disabled person, should ept your ex-husband''s child? Are you looking down on me?" Kimberly shook her head repeatedly and said, "I''ve never thought that way!" She did not expect to be pregnant at all. She was married to Jonathan Lowell for two years but they had never slept together. How would she know that she would identally lose her virginity on that rainy night and get pregnant? Kimberly was very stressed. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew that she would not be able to stay in the Yardley family if she was pregnant with another man''s child. Besides, everyone in North City would look down on the Shell family. She needed some time to ept the mess. "Please give me some time!" Kimberly begged. Maddox said, "Well, I''ll give you three days. You have to leave the Yardley family if you do not abort the illegitimate child within three days!" After saying that, Sam pushed Maddox away. Kimberly fell to the ground and felt helpless. After a long time, she took out her mobile phone. Her hands were trembling as she gave a phone call to her best friend, Sylvia Hanover. It waste at night when Kimberly returned to the house. She chatted with Sylvia for a long time. She was both mentally and physically exhausted from everything that happened in the past month. She felt much better after talking about it. Both of them analysed the situation carefully. In the end, Kimberly made up her mind to abort the child. Sylvia was right. Kimberly could only rely on the Yardley family now. Her parents were willing to let her marry Maddox because they wanted to protect her sister. Yet, they wanted money from the Yardley family. Therefore, her parents would definitely abandon her if she got chased out of the Yardley family. As she was immersed in her thoughts, there came a cold voice, "Stop." Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Kimberly Shell turned around and saw Sam Sorrento pushing Maddox Yardley into the room. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly looked into his eyes. Then, she looked away and asked, "Young Master Yardley, may I help you?" Maddox stared at her. Then, he said to Sam, "Sam, please leave." Hearing this, Sam was stunned and said, "But, I have not..." "Shouldn''t Mrs. Yardley be doing those things?" Maddox stared at the woman in front of him. Her head was lowered and anger welled up in his chest when he thought of her pregnancy. Kimberly was stunned. Then, she looked up and asked, "What do you want me to do?" "Sam, please tell her what she needs to do," Maddox said. Sam nced at Maddox. He didn''t understand what Maddox was thinking. However, he still obeyed Maddox''s instruction and said, "Young Master Yardley has trouble showering because of his legs. Therefore, you should stand by his side and take care of him," Sam said. Upon saying that, Sam was still worried. Therefore, he walked over and whispered in Kimberly''s ear. Kimberly listened to him carefully. Then, she blushed and bit her lower lip. "Do I really have to do Sam pursed his lips and said, "Of course. Please do it well and be careful. Otherwise, Young Master Yardley will be angry and chase you out." Kimberly was so scared that she shrank her neck. Then, she nodded and said, "Got it." After that, Sam said to Maddox, "Young Master Yardley, I''ll leave now." "Okay," Maddox responded. After Sam left, Kimberly was alone with Maddox. She blushed when she thought of what Sam had said. "What are you waiting for? Come here!" Maddox suddenly shouted. Kimberly was startled. She walked slowly towards him, her body trembling with fear. "Why are you trembling?" Maddox asked. Then, he shouted, "Push me to the bathroom!" Kimberly obeyed his instruction. The Yardley family''s bathroom was very big. Perhaps, this was built specially for Maddox to amodate his legs. Kimberly remembered Sam''s words. Therefore, she asked softly, "Where are your clothes? I''ll get your clothes first." "My pyjamas are in the first cab. Please take the blue one," Maddox said. "Okay." Kimberly turned around and retrieved the blue pajamas. When she came back, Maddox had already taken off his shirt. Kimberly screamed and immediately covered her eyes when she saw his half-n*ked body. "Why are you shouting?" Maddox frowned and asked. "Why did you take off your clothes?" Kimberly asked him. Maddox was unhappy at this. He turned around and saw Kimberly standing at the door with her back to him. She did not dare toe in. He looked down at his body and smiled mockingly. "How should I take a bath if I don''t take off my clothes? Are you pretending to be a virgin?" Kimberly wanted him to put on his clothes. However, she did not dare to speak. He was right. How could he take a bath without taking off his clothes? Well, he even needed to take off his pants next. Thinking of this, Kimberly blushed. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she tried to comfort herself, "He''s your husband! Are you not mentally prepared for this? You shouldn''t be afraid." After that, Kimberly turned around and said calmly, "I brought your clothes. Do you need anything else?" "Please help me take off my clothes," Kimberly swallowed her saliva and stepped forward. "Unbuckle the belt." Unbuckle the belt? Kimberly nced at Maddox. His legs were defective. Therefore, he shouldn''t be able to exercise. Because of that, Kimberly assumed that he would have a fat belly. Unexpectedly, he had a muscr chest and a t abdomen. "Are you daydreaming?" Maddox said sarcastically. Kimberly saw Maddox looking at her. So, she nodded in a panic and tried to unbuckle his belt with trembling hands. However, she had never done this before. She couldn''t unbuckle the belt... Seeing this, Maddox frowned. Her fair breasts were visible because she was bent over. After a long time, she still didn''t manage to unbuckle the belt. "Did you do it on purpose?" Maddox asked in a hoarse voice. "What?" The more anxious Kimberly was, the more she fumbled with the belt. She was so nervous that tears welled up in her eyes. She said, "I don''t know..." Her hands were soft and warm. Maddox was slightly aroused when she identally touched his lower abdomen. "Can you do it yourself... Ah!" Maddox grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms before she could finish her sentence. Both of them remained silent. Kimberly fell onto Maddox''s leg and identally touched his muscr chest. A masculine scent wafted into her nose. "Let me go!¡± Kimberly shouted after being stunned for two seconds. She reached out her hand and ced it on Maddox''s chest. She was trying to push him away. Maddox grabbed her slender, fair wrist and pulled her hand downwards with a gloomy look. He only stopped when her hand touched the buckle of his belt. Then, he said, "Didn''t your ex-husband teach you how to unbuckle a belt? Or are you pretending to be innocent? Do you need me to teach you?" "What?" Kimberly asked. "Well, as you wish," he said. Maddox Yardley grabbed her hand and unbuckled the belt. The clicking sound could be heard clearly. The belt was loosened... Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Kimberly Shell was stunned. Maddox grabbed her hand and pulled the belt away. Then, the belt was being taken off and thrown aside. Kimberly was still looking at Maddox in a daze. She had note back to her senses yet. "Do you know how to unbuckle a belt now?" Maddox asked in a hoarse voice. Kimberly sat on hisp. She was looking at Maddox closely. Maddox was handsome. He had a pair of beautiful eyes, looking as dark as the deepest bottom of theke. His nose was tall and his thin lips were pressed together like a straight line. A lot of women would fall in love with this handsome face. However, Kimberly did not forget how he humiliated her. Kimberly turned her head away when Maddox slowly approached her. Upon seeing this, Maddox was extremely unhappy. He held her chin and said angrily, "Why do you hide? Are you trying to y hard to get? Do you think I''ll be interested in a sl*tty woman like you?" "No!" Kimberly didn''t want to listen to his humiliation anymore. She bit her lower lip and said, "Please let me go if you are not interested in me." "What does this have to do with whether I''m interested in you or not?" Maddox asked her back. Upon hearing this, Kimberly opened her eyes wide. She said, "You..." All of a sudden, Maddox bent over and kissed her. Kimberly was stunned. After a few seconds, she regained her senses and reached out her hand to push him away. Maddox was triggered by her. He kissed her even harder this time. It was so hard that Kimberly couldn''t bear the pain. She frowned and kept pushing him away. Maddox wanted to humiliate her initially. He was curious about how good she would be at kissing since she had married before. Unexpectedly, it seemed that she had never kissed anyone before. She didn''t even know how to breathe while kissing. That rendered her powerless in resisting him at all, so she could only allow him to kiss her. D*mn it! Shouldn''t she seduce him at this time if this was what she wanted? All of a sudden, Maddox pulled her away and said, "Are you that stupid?" Kimberly was still in a daze. No one had ever kissed her in this way except for the man she encountered one month ago. Maddox kissed her real hard. He didn''t even give her a chance to rest. She could not escape from him no matter how hard she tried. A masculine scent wafted into her nose. Kimberly was very reluctant to let him kiss her. However, her whole body went weak after being kissed for a long time. She had note back to her senses yet after being pulled away by Maddox. She could not even utter aplete sentence. Maddox narrowed his eyes and looked into her eyes. Kimberly''s look had been cold all the time. Therefore, he wasn''t attracted to her at all. Unexpectedly, he was attracted to her now when he saw her still in a daze, where Kimberly somehow exhibited a different kind of charisma. For some reason, an idea came across Maddox''s mind. "Why would her ex-husband want to divorce such a charming woman?" he pondered. "Could it be?" he seemed to have guessed something. Maddox narrowed his eyes and held her chin. Then, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Have you never kissed anyone before? It seems that you don''t even know how to breathe while kissing." Upon hearing this, Kimberly came back to her senses. However, Maddox held her head and kissed her again. Maddox didn''t know what he was thinking. In that brief moment, he just wanted to keep Kimberly in daze. Therefore, he kissed her again. Kimberly didn''t know for how long she had been enjoying this pleasure. She only became sensible of what was happening when she felt his erected p*nis. Maddox was kissing her neck. Kimberly was so shocked that she pushed him away. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She sat on the cold floor in a daze. She covered her red and swollen lips with her hands and looked at him. She asked, "What are you doing?" Then, she saw the bulging part of his pants. She was so scared that she darted her gaze away immediately. Maddox was stupefied when he was being pushed away. Then, he became indifferent again.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He said, "As your husband, this is what I can do legally. What''s wrong? Are you not getting used to it?" Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Maddox Yardley smiled mockingly. It was obvious that he was humiliating her. Kimberly Shell said angrily, "You''re not interested in me, right? So why did you kiss me?" She felt that people should only kiss the person they loved. So, if Maddox thought Kimberly was a disgusting woman, why would he want to kiss her? "Mrs. Yardley, didn''t I tell you just now? I''m trying to humiliate you. That''s totally different from being interested in you," Maddox said. Upon hearing this, Kimberly was stunned. Kimberly didn''t expect him to be so mean. She was so angry that she got up and was about to leave. "Mrs. Yardley, you have not taken my clothes off yet," Maddox said. Kimberly was speechless. Maddox continued, "Could it be that you don''t want to be Mrs. Yardley anymore?" It was obvious that he was threatening her. Kimberly balled her fists. She was so angry that her face turned pale. Then, she rxed her hands. Forget it. She''ll just endure it. All she had to do was take his clothes off, right?'' Kimberly turned around and walked back to him. Maddox noticed that she was looking at him coldly again. How disappointing. She didn''t know how to seduce a man and yet she wanted to stay in the Yardley family?1 Kimberly bent down to help him take off his pants and blushed when she saw the bulging part of his pants. So, she closed her eyes as she helped him. However, the pants stayed on because Maddox was not in the right position. She said, "Please help me." Maddox sat there and replied coldly, "Mrs. Yardley, don''t you know that I''m disabled? How am I supposed to help you?" Kimberly said, "I can''t take your pants off if you don''t help me." "Oh, you''re useless." Kimberly was unhappy. However, she had no choice but to shut her mouth up. She tried to take off the pants again. Two minutes had passed... Kimberly still couldn''t take the pants off... What should she do? She was so anxious that she was about to cry. Tears welled up in her eyes. Maddox became impatient and he wanted to scold her. However, he suddenly noticed that her forehead was covered in cold sweat and tears had welled up in her eyes. In the end, he didn''t say anything. Instead, he frowned and looked at her. What was wrong with him? He should chase Kimberly out of the Yardley family. How dare she pretend to be Erica Shell and marry him? Also, she was pregnant now! Why was Maddox still keeping her in the Yardley family? Maddox suddenly came to his senses. He grabbed Kimberly''s wrist and pushed her away. Kimberly did not expect this to happen and she hit the wall hard. Then, she looked up and saw Maddox staring coldly at her. "Get out!" Maddox shouted. She rubbed her shoulder and looked at him. "What are you doing here? You know nothing! Get out now!" he shouted. "You!" Kimberly clenched into fists. She felt that Maddox had gone too far. After thinking about it, she felt really useless. So, she calmed herself down and walked slowly out of the bathroom. "Sam!" Maddox shouted. Sam, who was hiding outside and eavesdropping, trembled. "Are you still not going toe in?" Maddox said. Sam rushed into the bathroom and scratched his head awkwardly. He said, "Young Master Yardley, how did you know that I was standing outside?" Maddox nced at him coldly. Upon seeing this, Sam shut up immediately. Kimberly had already fallen asleep when Maddox finished taking his bath. She was curled up with her body under the quilt. Even her head was covered and all that remained visible was her long ck hair. Maddox took a nce at her. Then, he looked away immediately. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Towel," he said. Sam handed him a towel and Maddox wiped his hair with it. Then, he said, "You may leave." Kimberly, who was sleeping soundly, kicked the quilt away as soon as Maddox finished speaking; she felt hot underneath the quilt. Her slender fair legs were clearly visible. Kimberly had snow white skin and slender legs. Sam looked over when he heard the sound. As soon as Sam saw her legs, Maddox said coldly, "Are you going to leave?" Maddox''s word sent a shiver down Sam''s spine and he walked out of the room immediately. Maddox looked at Kimberly after Sam had left. He snorted. ''B*tch! How dare you pretend to be innocent?'' How dare you seduce men in your sleep? Maddox had already left when Kimberly woke up in the morning. She bumped into Old Master Yardley as she was going down the stairs. "Erica?" Old Master Yardley called after her. "Old master..." Kimberly became nervous when she saw him. She felt that Old Master Yardley could see through people. Therefore, she was afraid that he would discover her true identity. "Why haven''t you been going to Maddox''spany these two days?" he asked. Kimberly could sense that the old master was unhappy. She nced at him and said softly, "I''m sorry, old master. I''ve been feeling a little under the weather these days, so..." "Are you not feeling well?" Old Master Yardley narrowed his eyes and said. "I''ll call a doctor toe and check you." Old master would soon find out about her pregnancy if a doctor came! Hurriedly, Kimberly stopped him and said, "It''s okay, old master. I''m just having amon cold. I will go out and buy myself some medicer." Old Master Yardley stared at her and Kimberly felt her scalp go numb. She was so nervous that she bit her lower lip. "You sound as if you are very sick. How is medicine enough then?" old master said. Unexpectedly, he only sighed and waved at her, signalling for her to get closer to him. Kimberly took a few steps forward and then stopped. "Please remember to buy medicine. Also, you should visit Maddox when you feel better," he said. Kimberly nodded and said, "Yes, old master." "Okay," Old Master Yardley nodded his head with satisfaction and said. "Go ahead now." Kimberly gave Sylvia Hanover a call after leaving the house and Sylvia rushed over. She arrived within 20 minutes. After getting into the car, Sylvia asked Kimberly, "Have you thought about it? Are you going to abort the baby?" Kimberly nodded her head. However, things didn''t work out the way they thought it would... Chapter 15 Chapter 15 "Miss Shell, ording to the results of the examination, your uterus wall is very thin. Therefore, you will suffer massive blood loss from the abortion and it could be life-threatening if the condition is serious. It will also be impossible for you to get pregnant for the rest of your life after the abortion. So, we don''t rmend that you get an abortion at all," the doctor said. Upon hearing this, Kimberly Shell frowned. Sylvia Hanover, who was standing beside her, was shocked as well. She said, "She can''t get an abortion?" The doctor sighed softly and said, "Yes, I won''t rmend it. Please think about it properly." After leaving the hospital, Sylvia frowned and said, "What should you do if you can''t get an abortion? Oh my God! This is so annoying!" Kimberly said, "I''ve no idea." "Let me send you back first," Sylvia said. Kimberly nodded her head. Right after that, she shook her head and said, "Please send me to the company." When they arrived at Yardley Corporation, Sylvia said, "You go ahead. I''ll try to get a second opinion from other doctors." "Thank you, Sylvia. I''ll make a move first," Kimberly said. The receptionists remembered Kimberly because she was there before. So, she had no trouble going straight to the president''s office on the top floor. The door of the office was left open. When she was about to knock the door, Kimberly heard someone talking inside. "Thest time I asked you to find that woman, you brought her to me instead. And now, how dare you bring me a woman who has already given birth? Sam, am I not strict enough? Or are you not paying attention to your work?" Maddox Yardley, who was sitting in front of his desk, scolded. He tapped the desk with his slender fingers and had a domineering demeanour. Sam Sorrento was standing in front of the desk with his head bowed as he got scolded. Kimberly hid behind the door when she saw this. "Young Master Yardley, I really didn''t mean to get it wrong. You gave me too little information. So, I didn''t want to let any possible woman slip away." Sam felt that he had been wronged. He had been working with Maddox for a long time and had always been very efficient at his job. However, Sam''s task now was to find a woman. Since they had no information about this woman, finding her was no easy task. "Did you just say that I didn''t give you enough information? Well, don''t you know how to gather information?" Maddox sneered. He stopped tapping the desk with his fingers and continued, "Are you ming me?" Maddox''s words sent a shiver down Sam''s spine. He straightened his body and shook his head. "It''s impossible! Young Master Yardley, I''ll ask more people to look out for that woman. Then, I''ll interrogate her in person before bringing her to you." "Interrogate?" Maddox repeated what Sam said. "Please don''t worry. I''ll not hurt her," Sam said. "Well, get out now," Maddox said after he was satisfied with the answer. Then, he yanked on his tie impatiently. Sam wanted to leave the office as soon as possible. He couldn''t stand to stay in that office anymore. So, he responded, "Yes!" Aftering out, Sam closed the door and saw Kimberly standing against the wall. Sam pulled her to a corner immediately. He said, "How dare you eavesdrop on my conversation with Young Master Yardley?" Kimberly shook her head and said, "I just happened to hear you talking. By the way, who is he looking for?" Upon hearing this, Sam narrowed his eyes and said, "Miss Shell, I think it''s better for you to mind your own business. You''re here as a substitution for Young Master Yardley''s wife. You''re not his real wife. I''m afraid that you can no longer be a young madam if you continue to poke your nose into other people''s business." Sam said it in a direct way. As a result, Kimberly was so embarrassed that she lowered her head and said, "I know..." Seeing that her mood had suddenly taken a turn for the worse, Sam realised that he had gone too far. So, he said, "I know what I said might sound harsh to you, but it is reasonable, right? Anyway, please don''t mention it anymore. Otherwise, I can''t save you from the ensuing trouble.1'' After saying that, Sam turned around and left quickly. Kimberly stood in the corner for about five minutes. Then, she went and knocked on the door. "Come in," Maddox said coldly. Kimberly hesitated for a moment. Then, she pushed the door open and went in. Maddox was not sitting in front of the desk. Instead, he was sitting in front of the French windows with his back to her. He was looking out of the window. Maddox realized that the person who had just entered his office remained silent. He frowned and spun his wheelchair around. Unexpectedly, he saw Kimberly there. Her face was pale. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox frowned and asked, "What are you doing here?" Kimberly looked up and said, "I''m your assistant." Maddox sneered. He felt annoyed and he nced at her t lower abdomen. He yanked on the tie against his chest and asked coldly, "What are you going to do with the baby?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly''s face turned pale. She clenched into fists. "Why are you so quiet? Are you going to keep the baby?" Maddox asked. Thinking of what the doctor said, Kimberly mustered the courage to look at him. She said, "Can you please give me a few more days..." "No way!" Maddox rejected her without hesitation. He stared at Kimberly coldly and said, "I''ll force you to get an abortion if you still have the baby in two days time." In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Kimberly did not go to the hospital to get an abortion. This was because Sylvia told her that she would help Kimberly ask around for a safer way to abort. However, after two days, they still had not figured out a safe way to get an abortion. Kimberly, who was in the bedroom, was feeling anxious that night. She hoped Maddox would not come back. However, how could that be possible? The door creaked open. Maddox rolled his wheelchair into the room. When he saw Kimberly standing there in a daze, he said, "Time''s up." He spoke calmly in a serious tone. Kimberly was not good at lying. Therefore, she didn''t dare to look into her eyes when she said softly, "I know. I''ve already gotten an abortion." "Oh, really?" Maddox sneered and raised his voice slightly. Kimberly was so nervous that her body trembled slightly. She said in a low voice, "I really got an abortion..." After saying that, Kimberly took a paper out of her pocket with trembling hands. Then, she handed it to Maddox and said, "This is proof of the abortion. Please look at it." Maddox did not take it. The atmosphere in the room was tense. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Kimberly lowered her head. Water was still dripping down from her hair. She had just finished her bath. "It''s true.1'' Kimberly added. However, she sounded guilty. Maddox sneered and grabbed the paper from her hand. He said, "This is fake! How dare you fool me in this way? Who is so bold to forge this for you?" Maddox crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it to Kimberly. Kimberly raised her head. Her body was trembling. She said, "You..." Maddox held her wrist tightly. Kimberly felt as if her bones were going to break. She frowned due to the immense pain. She bit her lower lip and said nothing. "I knew you''re a dishonest woman!" Maddox pulled her into his arms. He did not give her any chance to escape at all. Then, he handed a transparent stic bag to her. Kimberly lowered her head and saw a white pill in the bag. Her face turned pale. She wanted to throw the pill away. However, Maddox was still grabbing onto her tightly. "I hate women like you the most. You''re so selfish. You pretend to be innocent and try to destroy someone else''s family. You even married me while you''re pregnant with someone else''s child. Bearing such ill intentions, do you really expect toe out of this safely?" Then, he opened the bag and smiled evilly at her. "Don''t you want to stay in the Yardley family? Well, take this medicine now. I''ll let you be the Young Madam if you''re willing to take this medicine." Kimberly knew what kind of medicine it was. Her face became pale instantly. Her body was trembling in fear. "No, I don''t want to take the medicine! The proof of abortion is true. I''ve really got an abortion! Can you please believe in me?" Maddox was staring at Kimberly coldly. He pinched her lower jaw with his fingers and forced her to open her mouth. Then, he stuffed the pill into her mouth with his other hand. Kimberly tried to resist but to no avail. Maddox was holding her tightly that she couldn''t even move at all. She could only watch him put the pill into her mouth. The pill melted a little in her mouth. She felt nauseous when she tasted the bitterness of the pill. "Please let me go..." "Swallow it," Maddox said while pressing her ruthlessly. He was trying to shove the pill into her mouth, mercilessly. His gaze and expression were akin to a living corpse, devoid of all emotions. Kimberly couldn''t help but retch. Upon seeing this, Maddox frowned. He loosened his grip when she was about to vomit. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly rushed out of the room immediately when Maddox let her go. Maddox saw her rushing into the bathroom and vomited in the basin. He stared at her angrily. Kimberly put her hands on the washstand to bnce herself. She was still vomiting. The bitterness of the pill lingered in her mouth for a long time. This made her vomit over and over again. Fortunately, she vomited the pill out. Kimberly had finally stopped vomiting after a long time. She was very exhausted. She cleaned up the bathroom and sat weakly on the toilet bowl. She had just taken a shower. However, her forehead and neck were covered with cold sweat. Her stomach hurt so much... She covered her lower abdomen with her hand. The pill had been vomited out. Why was her stomach still hurting? Was it because the pill had dissolved slightly and already had an effect on her body? Thinking of this, Kimberly became panicked. She stood up and walked out of the toilet immediately. Her face was very pale. Maddox pursed his lips and asked, "Where are you going?" Kimberly did not answer him. She continued to walk away. "Stop!" Maddox shouted. Upon hearing this, Kimberly stopped in her path. However, she fell to the ground after standing there for a short while... Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Maddox did not take it seriously at all. He thought she was just pretending to pass out. He sneered, "Stop pretending to be pitiful. I won''t buy it." However, Kimberly, who was lying on the ground did not move. Maddox raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you done?" Kimberly still didn''t move. Maddox narrowed his eyes and approached her. Only then did he see that Kimberly''s face and lips were extremely pale. Upon seeing this, Maddox''s heart ached. Twenty minutester, in the corridor of the hospital. Maddox sat in the wheelchair with a gloomy face. He looked at Sam Sorrento, who was busy the whole time. Sam approached Maddox after he had settled everything. "What''s wrong with her?" Maddox asked in an unpleasant tone. Sam pursed his lip and said, "The doctor said that she was suffering from anemia. Also, she''s sick now and her body is exhausted. That''s why she fainted." Maddox raised his eyebrows after hearing what Sam said. Then, he sneered and said in disdain, "Is she pretending to be pitiful? How could someone faint so easily?" Sam said, "Young Master Yardley, Miss Shell''s face is really pale. Also, this is the diagnosis from the doctor." Upon hearing this, Maddox looked at Sam coldly. Sam cleared his throat and said, "Well, there must be some mistakes in the diagnosis. Young Master Yardley, what are you going to do next?" Maddox remembered that he had not achieved his goal yet. Kimberly had vomited out the pill that he had forced her to eat. Thinking about this, he said in a serious tone, "Please ask the doctor to prepare for an operation." ''Hah! Do you think you can keep the baby by pretending to be sick? That''s impossible!'' Maddox thought. "What? Miss Shell has yet to abort the child?" Sam said in shock. Then, he nodded his head and said immediately, "I''ll ask the doctor to prepare for it now." Maddox wheeled himself into the ward quietly after Sam left. Kimberly, who was petite, was lying on the bed. Both her hands were ced on her chest. She looked like she was at ease. Apart from her pale face and lips, she did not look like she was ill. Instead, it looked as if she had fallen asleep. ''She''s just a scheming woman. Why does she look so weak?'' Maddox thought. Maddox moved his wheelchair closer to the bed. He stared at her. His heart was filled withplicated emotions. ''She must be pretending, right? Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that she fainted at that time? Did she think that I will let her keep this b*stard just by doing so?1 He thought. Maddox forced himself to look away and pushed the wheelchair out of the ward. A disgusting disinfectant smell wafted into Kimberly''s nose when she woke up. She opened her eyes and realized that she was lying in the operating room. Kimberly struggled to get up when she spotted the doctors holding the instruments. She pulled out the infusion needle in her hand. Then, she pushed the nurses, who were standing beside her, and ran out. "Doctor Smith, the patient is running away!" "Bring her back!" Kimberly pushed the door open and saw that there were three bodyguards standing in front of the operating room. It was obvious that they were there to prevent her from escaping. "Let me go! I don''t want to undergo the operation!" Sam said, "Miss Shell, please just be obedient. You''ll not suffer that much if you listen to us. Otherwise..." Sam cast a meaningful look at the bodyguards before he finished his sentence. Then, the bodyguards grabbed Kimberly firmly. "You are all killers! I''m the only one who can decide whether I should get an abortion or not!" Kimberly shouted. She tried to punch and kick the men in ck but to no avail. She screamed her lungs out, "Let me go!" Kimberly looked as if she was a crazy person. She was emotionally overwhelmed. Also, her body was weak. Therefore, she passed out again. "Young Master Yardley, she... seems to have fainted again." Maddox was watching her all the time. He sneered, "It''s useless to y the same trick for the second time. Take her away!" Sam nodded his head and instructed those people to take Kimberly back to the operating room. Kimberly''s body was lifted up. Her long and soft hair was in a mess. Her cor tilted to one side, revealing her snow-white shoulder. Upon seeing this, Maddox was unhappy. He blurted out, "Let her go." The bodyguards were shocked. ''Was Young Master Yardley the one who spoke just now?'' They thought. "Are you all deaf?" Sam couldn''t understand the situation as well. He asked, "What''s wrong, Young Master Yardley?" Maddox moved his wheelchair forward and held Kimberly, who was still unconscious. He reached out his hand and buttoned her shirt. Her shirt had unbuttoned because she was struggling hard just now. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After realizing what he had just done, he pulled his hand back. He looked up and smiled evilly. He said, "No matter what, she is my woman. I will make you suffer if any of you see what you shouldn''t see or touch what you shouldn''t touch." The men came back to their senses and nodded their heads. They said, "Affirmative, Young Master Yardley." Kimberly was in despair when she woke up again. She realized that her limbs had been tied to the operating table. She struggled hard but it was futile. The cold liquid was slowly dripping into Kimberly''s body via the injection tube. She shouted in a hoarse voice, "Let me go! I don''t want to get an abortion!" The nurse increased the infusion rate of the medicine and said, "Miss Shell, please sleep now. It''s going to be over soon." The anesthetic slowly took effect, as her consciousness wavered gradually. She could feel her legs being separated before she passed out. A piece of cold medical equipment was being inserted into her body. She gathered every ounce of her strength and shouted, "I hate you, Maddox Yardley!" Tears were rolling down her cheeks. The door of the operating theatre was being kicked open the moment she cked out... Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Kimberly felt as if she had slept for a long time. She had a nightmare. Maddox could tell that the proof of abortion that was prepared by Sylvia was fake. She was being taken to the hospital. Then, the fetus was taken out of her body in a pool of blood. "Ah!" Kimberly screamed and sat up. She touched her lower abdomen. Cold sweat was dripping down her forehead. She looked around and saw that the sky was bright. Everything looked familiar to her. She was in Maddox''s room. The memories of what happened yesterday shed across her mind. Kimberly lifted the quilt and jumped out of bed. Was her child gone? Will she never have a chance to be a mother again? "Why are you shouting?" Someone said coldly. Kimberly was stunned. She turned around and saw Sam Sorrento pushing Maddox into the room. Anger welled up within Kimberly''s chest when she saw Maddox. She grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. "Bast*rd!" Maddox remained calm. Sam hit the pillow that was thrown to him to the side immediately. He scolded, "Kimberly, are you crazy?" "Maddox Yardley, you are such a beast. How could you be so cruel? Give my child back to me!" Kimberly was out of control now. She was grabbing the cor of Maddox''s shirt. Tears welled up within her eyes. "Who did you just say is a beast?" Maddox said calmly. Kimberly was staring at him. "Let go." Kimberly didn''t let him go. She bit her lower lip and stared at him. "Miss Shell, don''t be ungrateful! Let go of our Young Master Yardley!" Sam shouted angrily. "Maddox, animals are better than you. At least, they still have feelings. Not only are you cold- blooded, but you are evil too." "Is that so?" Maddox sneered. He said, "Am I that kind of person to you?" Kimberly stared at him and said nothing. Tears welled up in her eyes. She tried very hard not to let the tears rolled down her cheeks. "Very good." Maddox grabbed her thin, fair wrist and pinched her chin. He said, "Did you say that I''m a beast? And that animals have feelings while I don''t? I see. Sam, please go out now." Maddox was extremely unhappy, his body was emitting a strong and cold aura. Sam trembled at the sight of this. He quickly turned around and went out. "What are you doing, let me go..." Kimberly came back to her senses after Sam had gone out. She struggled to free herself from Maddox. Although Maddox''s legs were not working well, his arms still had great strength. His grasp on her wrist was tight, and Kimberly could not even move an inch. After that, Maddox pulled her into his arms and held her slender waist. Then, he pinched her chin with another hand and lowered his head. He kissed Kimberly''s lips. Kimberly was stunned. She looked at him in disbelief. ''What... is he doing?'' She thought. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly felt a sharp pain on her lips when she was immersed in her thoughts. Then, she came back into her senses. Maddox was breathing heavily. His cold and domineering aura enveloped her body. Kimberly was a little absent-minded. ''Why did Maddox look so simr to the man who raped me a month ago?'' She thought. Kimberly had forgotten most of the details. She could only remember the domineering demeanor of that man. She could not remember anything else, including his voice. She couldn''t even see the license te of the car clearly that night. If she weren''t pregnant, would she have the capacity to find that person? Kimberly came to her senses when she felt the excruciating pain on her lower lip. Maddox was staring at her. He stopped kissing her and grunted, "Mrs. Yardley, how could you be distracted when I''m kissing you?" Maddox grabbed her neck tightly as soon as he had finished speaking. Kimberly cried out in pain. "You hate me, don''t you?" Kimberly stammered. However, her nce at him was filled with hatred. "Yes, I hate you. That''s why I''m trying to humiliate you. I''ve told you before. Well, it seems that you have a bad memory." Maddox sneered and kissed her again. Kimberly frowned and tried to push him away. However, he was holding her waist tightly. Maddox said in a hoarse voice when he kissed her, "Well, I''ll show you how bad I am since you said that I''m a beast." Upon hearing this, Kimberly was in a daze. Maddox lifted her clothes and caressed her bare skin... Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Kimberly widened her eyes and shouted, "Don''t touch me!" She bit on Maddox''s thin lips with great force. Maddox let out a muffled groan. Both of them could taste the blood. He stopped kissing her because of the pain. "It seems that Mrs. Yardley likes to bite people." Maddox sneered and reached out his hand to wipe the blood on his lips away. He was a handsome man but he always put on a solemn face. He looked attractive when he smiled. With the bright red color on his lips right now, his murderous smirk made him look like an enraged lion, which was even more seductive now. Kimberly seized the opportunity to push him away. Then, she hid in the corner. "Maddox, what on earth do you want to do? Don''t forget the deal between us. You don''t want me to touch you, right? What were you doing just now then?" Maddox remained silent. He just looked at her coldly. Kimberly tidied her shirt. She bit her lip and looked at him. The more she behaved like this, the more Maddox wanted to treat her badly. She was just a woman who had just gotten divorced. Also, she was pregnant with another man''s child. Why should he treat her nicely? However, Maddox canceled the operation when he heard that it would endanger her life. "Maddox must be crazy." she thought. After looking at her for a while, Maddox said, "I''m only interested in virgins." After saying that, Maddox wheeled himself out of the room. The room became quiet again. Kimberly heaved a sigh of relief. She leaned against the cold wall, hugging her knees and weeping in a low voice. Maddox stopped in his path when he heard Kimberly crying. Then, he sneered in disdain. Although they had argued that day, Maddox did not mention that he wanted Kimberly to leave the Yardley family. However, Kimberly was still very scared. She still had to go to thepany as his assistant. Maddox was still making things difficult for her. Kimberly could only find ways to solve the problems. Although she was not smart, she was a determined person. Therefore, she would grit her teeth and endure it whenever Maddox humiliated her. One day, the Old Master Yardley asked Kimberly to go to the study room. Standing in front of Old Master Yardley, Kimberly''s heart was thumping wildly in fear. "How is your job as Maddox''s assistant?" Old Master Yardley asked. Kimberly thought for a moment and replied, "It''s not too bad." Old Master Yardley raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. He asked, "What do you mean by ''not bad''? Have you gained his trust?" Kimberly couldn''t understand what he was trying to say. She responded, "What?" "Do you think just anyone could be his assistant? Erica, I have known your parents for a long time. I heard that you are a smart person. You should be able to understand what I''m trying to say." Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. She asked in uncertainty. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Old Master, do you mean..." "Maddox''s legs are not working well now. That''s why his behavior is different now. He became a ruthless person and he does things without restraints. Yardley Corporation is a bigpany. I must not let him destroy thispany. What you have to do now is to prevent him from doing anything harmful to Yardley Corporation. But, I guess you don''t know much about business, right? Hence, you must report to me about his daily schedule." Although Kimberly was not extremely smart, she was not dumb. She understood what the Old Master was trying to say. She replied, "Old Master, do you want me to...keep an eye on him?" Old Master Yardley was agitated by her words. He was so angry that he grabbed the ashtray on the table and threw it at Kimberly. "Ah!" Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Kimberly''s eyes widened in fear. She looked at the ashtray being thrown towards her. All of a sudden, someone rushed into the study room and pulled her away. Bang! The ashtray hit the spot where she was standing just now. It shattered into several pieces. Kimberly trembled at the loud piercing sound. She looked at Old Master Yardley in disbelief. Old Master Yardley had just said that Maddox Yardley had no sense of propriety in his actions. He also said that he was a ruthless person. Kimberly felt that these were more urate in describing Old Master Yardley. "Grandpa, Erica is a straightforward person. She misunderstood your words." Kimberly realized that the person who had pulled her away was none other than Benedict Yardley. "Erica, Grandpa and I are just worried about Maddox''s health. After all, it''s very hard for him to manage such a bigpany alone. Besides, you must have already known what kind of person he is after staying with him for a few days. He does not really know how to draw the line. Grandpa is not asking you to keep an eye on Maddox. We''re just helping him since thepany will belong to him in the future." Kimberly bit her lower lip and said nothing. Old Master Yardley snorted and said angrily, "I thought that the daughter of the Shell family is a smart person. I didn''t expect that she could say such thing. My reputation will be ruined if someone heard what she just said. Why do I have such a granddaughter-inw?" "Grandpa, please don''t be angry. I''ll talk to her." Benedict pulled Kimberly out of the study room. Kimberly was still frightened and had yet toe back to her senses. She just followed Benedict without saying anything. They stopped walking when they arrived at a quiet ce. Benedict turned around and looked at Kimberly gently. "Erica, you must be frightened. Are you injured?" Benedict stepped forward and wanted to touch her shoulder. However, Kimberly took a step back immediately. Benedict''s hand was left hanging in the air awkwardly for a long time. Kimberly lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry..." Benedict smiled and pulled his hand back. He said, "It''s okay. Please don''t worry about what happened today. Grandpa''s words didn''t mean anything else. Grandpa is estranged from Maddox. So, he can''t ask him about a lot of things directly. He can only know more about him from you. Do you understand what I''m trying to say?" Kimberly nodded her head. "Perhaps you need some time to digest all of these. I know your mind is in a mess now. You should head home. Once you''ve calmed down, you''ll be able to understand that Grandpa is just looking out for Maddox." "Well, I''ll leave first then." Kimberly said. Then, she turned around and left. She could feel that Benedict''s eyes were still watching her as she walked away. The feeling disappeared when she turned into another corridor. Kimberly stopped walking. Her eyes fell on the ground as she tried to gather her thoughts. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t expect the situation in the Yardley family to be soplicated. She was not a stupid person. She understood clearly what Old Master Yardley was trying to say. On the surface, he said that he was concerned about Maddox. But in actual fact, he wanted Kimberly to keep an eye on Maddox. Benedict was no different. He looked like a gentleman with his gentle smile and well-mannered speech, but Kimberly realized that he was on the same side as Old Master Yardley. He even pretended to be a good person to persuade Kimberly just now. The thought sent a shiver down Kimberly''s spine. "Can we really not judge a book by its cover?" She thought. This applied to Jonathan Lowell as well. He kept saying that he was not interested in sex and asked Kimberly for her forgiveness. In the end, he brought his mistress to their home and chased her out... He had cheated on Kimberly for two years. Humans were the scariest creatures in this world. All of a sudden, Kimberly did not hate Maddox that much anymore. He was in the same situation as her. They were being ostracized by their own family. Kimberly stopped when she turned into another corridor. She saw two people in front of her. Sam was standing behind the wheelchair, whereas Maddox was sitting in his wheelchair, staring at her coldly. If it were before, Kimberly would just turn around and leave. However, after knowing that he was shunned by his grandfather and brother, Kimberly couldn''t help but feel pity towards Maddox. Unfortunately, she still couldn''t forget the fact that Maddox had forced her to get an abortion. Therefore, she turned around and left. "Stop!" Maddox shouted. Kimberly stopped and turned back to look at him grumpily. She responded, "Yes?" "As my assistant, how could you be absent for two days for no reason? Do you not want your job anymore?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly suddenly remembered what Old Master Yardley had just said. She was not there to be his assistant. Old Master Yardley just needed her to keep an eye on him. Thinking about this, Kimberly said, "You don''t need an assistant, right? Well, I''m going to save you the trouble. I''m not going to be your assistant anymore." "Do you think you cane and leave thepany as you please?" Kimberly frowned and asked, "What do you want me to do then?" Sam said angrily, "You''re really such an ungrateful woman. Young Master Yardley still cares about you. He even lets you keep the b*stard in your tummy. How could you be so..." "Shut up!" Maddox scolded him. Sam became silent in a split second. "What did you just say?" Kimberly looked at them in disbelief. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Kimberly remembered that she was already lying on the operating table that day. The icy cold machine was inserted into her body. Did Maddox stop the doctor in the end? She could not remember anything because of the anesthetics. She was already back in the Yardleys'' residence when she woke up. "Don''t think too much. I just could not be bothered with a woman like you." Maddox said sternly. Then, he asked Sam Sorrento to push him away. Looking at their retreating backs, Kimberly''s mind was in a mess. "How could it be?" She thought... the child was gone. Hearing what Sam had just said, she suddenly realized that nothing did happen to her stomach after she woke up that day. Thinking about this, Kimberly took out her mobile phone and gave Sylvia Hanover a call. Sylvia came and took Kimberly to the hospital for a check-up. Kimberly was in a daze when the doctor congratted her on her pregnancy. How could this be? She thought Maddox would not ept this child. She didn''t expect... "It seems that Maddox is not the kind of coldblooded and heartless person whom you thought after all." Kimberly did not refute. She was looking on the ground, lost in her thoughts. "What are you going to do next?" "I''ve no idea. Let''s take it one step at a time." Kimberly said. She did not have any big ns for her life. She relied on Jonathan Lowell after marrying him. After getting a divorce, her parents asked her to marry Maddox. She only had one goal now, which was to stay in the Yardley family. "But... who was that strange man?" Sylvia asked curiously. She continued, "Won''t he be afraid that you''ll get pregnant after sleeping with you? Why didn''t he look for you? Kimberly, have you ever thought about looking for this person?" Kimberly said in a daze, "Why should I look for him? I don''t know anything about him, and I don''t even know how he looked like. Also, it was raining heavily that night. It was so dark. I couldn''t see anything. Besides, I''m Maddox''s wife now. I wouldn''t be able to stay in the Yardley family if they find out that I''m looking for that man." "Well, I''ll get someone to investigate this for you." "Thank you, Sylvia." "What are you thanking me for? I''m the one who should thank you. You helped me when I was being bullied at school. You even got yourself all beaten up." Sylvia was not adopted by the Hanover family at that time. She was just a poor student, and Kimberly was the one who helped her when she was being bullied at school. After that, both of them became best friends. When she returned to the Yardleys'' residence, Kimberly immediately went to the room. She realized that Maddox did not go to thepany. She was a little surprised. She closed the door and walked towards him. Maddox was sitting in his wheelchair. He was holding a financial magazine, and there was aptop on the table. Kimberly realized that he had a Bluetooth earphone on when she walked closer to him, and the screen of theptop was disying a video. It seemed that... he was having a video conference. Upon seeing this, Kimberly stood aside and listened to him talking quietly. "Well, that''s a good idea. Please borate more." "Okay, let''s get it as soon as possible." "Yes." Maddox didn''t say much. He did not even look at the screen. He was focusing on the magazine. He said, "Please send the proposal to my email address." The meeting finally ended half an hourter. Kimberly was standing there the whole time. Kimberly took a step forward when she saw that the video conference had ended. However, Maddox said coldly, "Don''t get close to me." Kimberly was speechless. She continued to stand there, waiting for him. Maddox was checking his email seriously. Well, it turned out that he wanted to work. Kimberly did not want to disturb him. Therefore, she decided to leave. "Stop." Kimberly turned around and stared at him in confusion. "Wait here." Maddox said again. Kimberly was shocked. He did not want her to get close to him nor did he want her to leave the room. He wanted her to wait for him here. Was he in his right mind? However, Kimberly suddenly remembered that Maddox had been wronged. She even grabbed his cor that night and said that he was a cruel beast. She also said that animals were better than him. Thinking about this, Kimberly felt guilty. She did not move. She just stood there, waiting for him. Time passed by. Kimberly didn''t know how long she had been standing there. She only noticed that Maddox looked serious when he was focused on his work. She suddenly felt that his serious demeanour was extremely attractive. Kimberly''s legs gradually became numb. However, it seemed that Maddox was not going to end his work soon. "Is he taking revenge on me? Is he doing this on purpose because of what I said to him before?" Kimberly thought. Thinking about this, Kimberly could not help but frown, bending down to rub her numb calves. Maddox noticed this and nced at Kimberly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly straightened her body immediately, as if she was a child who was caught doing something wrong. "You had only been standing for less than an hour. Are your legs already sore?" Maddox nced at his wristwatch and sneered. Kimberly wanted to say something. However, she remained silent. "Why are you looking for me?" Kimberly was still silent. Maddox snorted and closed theptop. Kimberly was anxious when he was about to leave. She said nervously, "I''m sorry." Maddox narrowed his eyes and looked at her. "I''m sorry for what I had said two days ago!" Kimberly said in a serious tone. Then, she bowed to Maddox sincerely. When she straightened her body, Kimberly realized that Maddox was ncing at her coldly. "I thought..." "What did you think?" Maddox said sarcastically, "Do you think I''m interested in you so I decided to allow you to keep this illegitimate child?" "I..." Kimberly was nning to apologize to him. However, she did not expect Maddox to have a wicker tongue. Her face turned pale. "Woman, I urge you to dismiss those kinds of thoughts," Maddox said. Then, he threw a brown paper bag to her and said, "Please sign this agreement." Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Just as Kimberly reached out her hand to take the paper bag, it fell to the ground with a thud. She was stunned. After a while, she bent down to pick it up. She opened the paper bag and realized that it was a postnuptial agreement. "Sign it!" Maddox Yardley said, his tone emotionless. Kimberly raised her head to look at him. Then, she quickly read through the terms of the agreement. "Both you and your sister are troublemakers. I''ll only allow you to stay here for six months. After that, you have to leave the Yardley family with the agreement and the cheque and never return." Right after he finished speaking, Maddox put a cheque on the table. Kimberly felt a pang of disappointment when she saw the cheque. She hade here to apologize to him. She did not expect that he had already prepared the agreement and cheque for her. "The money should be enough to satisfy your vanity." Kimberly held the agreement tightly. Her fingertips had turned pale. She picked the pen and signed on the agreement and put it back into the paper bag. After that, she walked slowly towards him. Maddox raised his eyebrows with contentment and said, "The simplest way to chase a woman away is through money." All of a sudden, Kimberly mmed the contract on the table. Upon seeing this, Maddox frowned. "You don''t have to give me any money. The reason why I''m staying in the Yardley family is for our mutual benefit. I''m very grateful that you did not force me to get an abortion in the end. But, that doesn''t mean that you can humiliate me with money." "Pfft." Maddox snorted. He looked at her in disdain and said, "Isn''t money very important to a woman like you?" "You!" Kimberly clenched her fists, wanting to argue with him. However, she released her knuckles and chuckled, "Well, since you had perceived me in that way, then so be it. Anyway, we married each other because we needed something from each other. Don''t worry, I''ve signed the agreement. I''ll be sure to leave when the timees." She must find a way to solve her problem before that dayes. "Very good. I''m looking forward to the day you leave." After that, Kimberly turned around and left. She left the cheque untouched. Maddox narrowed his eyes and thought, "It''s not a small sum. But, she didn''t even look at the cheque. Is she pretending? Or... is she really not interested in money?" "Why did she marry me if she''s not interested in money?" After signing the contract, Kimberly and Maddox''s rtionship improved. Their interactions were akin to a transactional rtionship, and their arguments lessened significantly. And as per Old Master Yardley''s instructions, Kimberly still followed Maddox to hispany to work as his assistant. Kimberly was not stupid. She was stillpetent in her work, and she would always seize the opportunity to learn something. In less than a week, Sam Sorrento''s view on Kimberly started to change as well. "Young Master Yardley, she is actually quite capable." Maddox sneered, "Is that so?" Sam nodded his head and said, "She did a good job in everything that you had instructed her to do." She was indeed good and efficient. "She yed countless tricks in order to marry me. How could she be an idiot?" Sam was speechless. He looked at the schedule and said, "There is a banquet tonight. Would you like to take Miss Shell with you?" All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why do I need to take her with me?" Maddox said while tapping his fingers on the table. He was still looking at the notebook. Then, he continued, "She''ll just make a fool of herself if I take her there." Sam did not dare to utter another word. After that, both of them discussed something else. Soon, Sam was about to leave. All of a sudden, Maddox said, "Please ask Kimberly toe in." "Okay." Sam walked out of the office. He couldn''t help but purse his lips. "Young Master Yardley seemed conflicted recently. Didn''t he just say that Kimberly would make a fool of herself if he brought her to the banquet? But he''s asking Kimberly toe to his office now. Was he going to take her to the banquet?" Sam wondered. Kimberly''s office was next to Maddox''s. She was still dealing with some paperwork when Sam asked her to go to Maddox''s office. "Please give me two minutes. I''ll be done soon." "Are you kidding?" Sam walked towards her and said seriously, "Young Master Yardley asked you to go to his office now. How dare you dy for another minute?" Kimberly frowned and put down the documents. After taking a deep breath, she said, "Okay." Then, she got up and walked to Maddox''s office. When Kimberly entered the office, Sam hid behind the door to eavesdrop on their conversation. "Young Master Yardley, are you looking for me?" Kimberly said. Maddox did not want others to know about their rtionship. He wanted them to think she was just his assistant. Therefore, she had to call him "Young Master Yardley". Kimberly was not used to it at first. However, she gradually got used to it after calling him a few times. Maddox threw a gold invitation card to her without saying anything. Kimberly was stunned. She picked it up and took a nce at it,. She asked, "Are you going to this banquet, Young Master Yardley?" Kimberly suddenly remembered something. She said, "I remember that President Lovis from the Lovis Enterprises is also invited. I guess he will be going to this banquet as well. Young Master Yardley, you can take this opportunity to discuss with him about the coboration." Maddox was amazed. "Well, it seems that she reacts quickly and has a good memory." He thought. "Yes." "Young Master Yardley, I''ll prepare it for you right away." "You''re going with me." Kimberly stopped in her path when she heard what Maddox said. Then, she looked at him in confusion. She said, "Young Master Yardley, did you just ask me to go with you?" "I don''t like to talk about business matters at the banquet. You''reing with me to settle it." Upon hearing this, Kimberly understood what he was trying to say. She nodded her head and said, "Got it. I''ll greet President Lovis when we''re there. Is there anything else? Otherwise, I''ll take my leave." "One more thing," Maddox said. Then, he looked at her coldly from head to toe. Kimberly became very ufortable, subconsciously crossing her legs tightly. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 "Change your clothes," Maddox frowned and said. Kimberly lowered her head and looked at the clothes she was wearing. These were her old clothes, and they did not worth much. However, she feltfortable wearing them. Also, Maddox did notment on her fashion ever since they met, which was why she continued to wear them. She bit her lower lip and said, "I know. I''ll go to a nearby shopping mall to buy a new set of clothes after work." "Sam!" Sam Sorrento, who was eavesdropping on the conversation, was shocked. "What the hell? Did I get caught again?" He thought. He had been caught eavesdropping twice, and he had sworn that he would never eavesdrop on Maddox''s conversation again. Sam dared not dawdle. He walked into the office immediately. "Young Master Yardley." Maddox looked at him coldly. Sam understood what he was going to say. Therefore, he asked tentatively, "Young Master Yardley, shall I take Miss Shell to buy a dress for tonight''s banquet?" Sam was right! He breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ll prepare for it then." Half an hourter. The three of them went to the shopping mall. Kimberly followed Maddox into a high-end clothing store. The decorations were luxurious, with soft music ying in the store. Although Maddox was sitting in a wheelchair, it was obvious that his clothes were expensive. Also, he had a domineering demeanor. The shop assistant noticed his presence and approached him immediately. "Hello, sir. Wee to our store." Maddox did not look at the shop assistant at all. Sam, who was standing behind him, said, "Please choose a dress for her. She''s going to attend a banquet." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly was hiding behind Sam. She was a little scared. It had been a long time since she visited this type of store. The luxurious interior of the store as well as its sparkling lights intimidated her. She used toe to this type of store with her good friends. However, she stoppeding after marrying Jonathan Lowell. The shop assistant stopped smiling when she saw what Kimberly was wearing. "Is it for thisdy?" "Yes!" Sam nodded his head. Then, he said seriously, "Make sure you pick a good one for her. There is no room for mistakes." "Sure. Miss, pleasee with me." The shop assistant took Kimberly inside. After a while, Kimberly changed into a ck and white dress. The shop assistant ushered Kimberly to show her dress to Maddox. Maddox said coldly, "Next!" Kimberly was slightly unhappy. She turned around and changed into another dress. Kimberly was wearing a pure ck dress now. However, Maddox was still frowning. Kimberly clenched into fists and turned around. Maddox was still not satisfied after Kimberly had tried on a few dresses. The cold aura that he was exuding seemed to make the atmosphere even tenser. When Kimberly stood before him once again, Maddox mmed the magazine on the table. Kimberly was shocked. She bit her lower lips and said, "Why don''t we... stop trying? I..." She was embarrassed at Maddox''s condescending gaze. She knew she could not carry these dresses well. She was not made for these expensive dresses. She looked like a joke in them. Unexpectedly, Maddox said, "Please don''t let her try on these old-fashioned dresses. She is 30 years old, not 50 years old." Maddox looked at the shop assistant coldly. The shop assistant instantly felt the immense pressure on her. Her face turned pale. She nodded her head and said, "Got it." She knew that Maddox was warning her. She knew she would be fired if she failed to choose the most suitable dress for Kimberly. His capability to do just that was well attested by his unfathomable gaze and his domineering demeanor. The shop assistant immediately gathered the best dresses that were avable in the shop and brought them to the fitting room with Kimberly. "This dress is very expensive. Let me help you to change into this dress." "You don''t have to do that. I can do it myself." She was not used to someone watching her take off her clothes. Upon hearing this, the shop assistantined, "What''s wrong with you? It''s an expensive dress. Why don''t you let me help you? Can you afford it if you identally tear the dress?" n | ii "Look at what you''ve been wearing before this. Your clothes are from the market. How dare you come here to try on our clothes? Are you showing off just because someone is here to support you?" After letting Kimberly try on the dresses for a few times, the shop assistant knew that Kimberly was a pushover. She did not dare to offend Maddox. Therefore, she bullied Kimberly. Kimberly did not say anything. She was a little embarrassed because what the shop assistant said was true. "Alright, suit yourself. You can try it on yourself. Otherwise, I''ll be in trouble if you make aint about me." The shop assistant threw the dress to her. Then, she mmed the door and left. Kimberly took the dress and stood there in a daze. She put it on after a while. The dress was indeed very expensive. It was different from the old-fashioned dresses which she had tried on earlier. After changing into the dress, Kimberly lifted the hem of the dress and walked out. However, Maddox was nowhere to be seen. Her heart skipped a beat. Where did he go? She was looking around for Maddox. All of a sudden, she heard a familiar voice. "Honey, how about this dress?" "There''s no need to ask. Baby, you look beautiful no matter what you wear." Kimberly stopped in her path. Before she could even react, her body instinctively moved the side where a huge clothes rack was blocking her body. From her angle, she could see clearly who the people were. They were Jonathan Lowell and his pregnant mistress. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Both of them were holding hands intimately. The woman''s belly was already very big. It was obvious that she could not wear the dress that she was holding in her hand. "But I can''t wear it now." "It doesn''t matter. I''ll buy it for you as long as you like it. You can wear it after giving birth to the child." "Thank you, honey. You''re so nice to me." Kimberly silently clenched her fists. Jonathan Lowell had never treated her that way. She did not expect that she would bump into them today. All of a sudden, the mistress turned to look at the direction where Kimberly was standing. She instinctively stepped behind to hide. She identally knocked into the shop assistant when she turned around. The shop assistant immediately tried to bnce herself by grabbing on to Kimberly''s dress. Unfortunately, the dress was torn apart. Everyone in the store was looking at them, including Jonathan and the mistress. The shop assistant panicked when she saw that the dress had been torn apart. She got up and used Kimberly, "Do you know how much this dress costs? How dare you ruin it?" Kimberly was stupefied. She didn''t want those two people to find out that she was there. She didn''t expect that she would bump into someone when she turned around. She looked at her body after hearing what the shop assistant had just said. She realized that the dress'' sleeve had been torn, revealing her fair shoulder. Everyone in the shop was gathering around them. Kimberly was shocked as she covered her shoulder with her hand immediately. She said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it!" The shop assistant sneered, "This is the best dress in this store. It has just been imported from Italy yesterday. It''s worth more than 300,000 dors." Kimberly bit her lower lip and whispered, "I''ll help you to fix it." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "How are you going to fix it?" The shop assistant said in a loud voice. Kimberly was embarrassed when everyone started chattering about her. She felt a little dizzy. Jonathan and his mistress approached the scene too. "Hey, isn''t that Kimberly?" The mistress said when she saw Kimberly''s disheveled look. She sneered, "Why are you here? You could only afford the clothes sold in the market. Oh my God! The dress is ruined. Kimberly, are you here to make trouble?" Upon hearing this, the shop assistant was shocked. She said, "What did you say? Did youe here on purpose to cause trouble? This dress costs at least 300,000 dors. You mustpensate for it!" The mistress chuckled, "How could she afford it? She was earning three thousand dors a month previously, but she had recently lost her job. I''m afraid she can''t even afford the clothes from the market." Kimberly bit her lower lip even harder. Jonathan must have told the mistress about her. "Kimberly, why don''t you ask Jonathan for help if you really can''t afford it? Perhaps he would be willing to help you. After all, you two did have a history together." Upon hearing this, Kimberly''s hand trembled. She looked at Jonathan. Jonathan was stunned when he looked into her eyes. It made him feel uneasy. "Jonathan, are you going to help her?" Jonathan lowered his head and looked at Bianca Sleet. He cleared his throat and held her tightly in his arms, "Baby, why would I help any other women other than you? Also, it''s not worth helping this type of troublesome woman." Kimberly''s heart ached after hearing what Jonathan said. Blood was oozing out from Kimberly''s lower lip because she bit her lower lip too hard. "Oh, dear. Even though she is very annoying, she''s quite pitiful now. That dress costs 300,000 dors. Wouldn''t she be detained here if she can''t afford to pay for it?" The shop assistant took out her mobile phone and said, "I''ll call the police now!" Kimberly looked up instantly. Call the police? "She is just a vain woman. Why is she here to try on the clothes if she couldn''t even afford it? She must be here to make trouble. I must call the police!" Several people echoed their sentiments. "Yea, look at her. Her hair is so messy. How could the shop assistant let such a person enter the store?" "Who does she think she is? Did she think she would be a person with a high social status just by trying on this dress? Look at her now. She ruined the dress and she can''t even pay for it. It''s so embarrassing. Well, I guess the police have to detain her so that she''ll not do this again." Kimberly was embarrassed when everyone wasughing at her and looking at her in disdain. "Where are you, Maddox? Why did you leave me alone? Did I embarrass you that much?" She thought. Kimberly''s heart ached. Tears welled up within her eyes. She looked up and saw the people talking about her. They were all looking at her in disdain. Her petite figure was trembling, and the feeling of despair almost made her faint. Kimberly would feel dizzy whenever she was nervous or in a desperate situation. Her vision started to blur and she could no longer see the faces of the onlookers clearly... She was gradually enveloped by darkness. All of a sudden, someone held her before she fell to the ground... Chapter 25 Chapter 25 A pair of warm and strong arms reached out and held Kimberly''s falling body. Her surroundings seemed to be quiet down for a while. Her face was extremely pale. Then, she opened her eyes gradually. She saw a pair of straight and muscr legs. She finally saw who the person was when she looked up. The man was looking at her coldly as he pursed his lips into a thin line. His body was emitting a dark and fierce aura. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he still had a domineering demeanor. The crowd was surprised as they took a few steps back. They looked at the man in shock. Who was this person?! Kimberly didn''t have much strength. She was still sitting on Maddox''sp, looking at him nkly. "You... didn''t leave?" She thought Maddox had left because she looked too ugly in those dresses. She did not expect that he was still here. "Aren''t you getting up?" Maddox asked in a low voice. His ck eyes were fixed on her. Kimberly immediately came back to her senses after hearing what he said. However, the dress tore again when she tried to get up. As the hem of the skirt was quite heavy, the dress was pulled down when she stood up. "I I ? ^ I.L II I... I cant. Maddox frowned and looked at her unhappily. Kimberly bit her lower lip and said embarrassingly, "The dress will drop if I get up. I''ll be naked." Maddox narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Kimberly felt that she was really useless. Why did she get herself in such an awkward predicament at this moment? Would Maddox ignore her and leave? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, her body was being covered with a coat when she was still immersed in her thoughts. She looked up and saw Maddox gazing at her. "You..." "Aren''t you going to get up now?" Kimberly pulled the coat tightly to cover her body. Maddox supported her as she slowly got up. The warmth from his huge palms rushed through her body and into her heart. Maddox pulled his hand back after she regained her bnce. Kimberly could not help but feel somewhat empty the moment his hand left her body. The masculine scent on the coat wafted into her nose. She realized she was not as nervous as before. At this moment, she felt as if she had someone to rely on. This was the first time in many years that she had felt protected. "Who pushed her?" Maddox''s voice was cold. The shop assistant had just ended the phone call. Her eyes widened in fear when she saw how the tables had turned. Previously, she treated Kimberly politely because she knew that she could not offend the man sitting in the wheelchair. However, she treated Kimberly poorly when she realized the man was gone. She thought the man had abandoned her because she did not look beautiful in any of the dresses. However, he appeared once again. What happened? Having remembered that she had pulled Kimberly''s dress to bnce herself, the shop assistant did not say anything. "Let me ask one more time. Who pushed her?" Maddox asked in a loud and intimidating voice. Everyone was so shocked. The man was just sitting in a wheelchair. How could he have such a strong aura? One of the onlookers, who was mocking Kimberly earlier, was afraid that she was in trouble. Therefore, she pointed her finger at the shop assistant and said, "It''s none of our business. It was the shop assistant who used her loudly. So, we came here to see what''s going on." "Yes. The shop assistant said that thisdy has ruined the dress. She even called the police." The shop assistant, who was arrogant just now, was so scared that she didn''t dare to speak at all. She waved her hands in panic and said, "That''s not true, sir. Thisdy fell down and tore the dress. It''s none of my business." Kimberly gazed down after hearing what the shop assistant had just said. It was true that she fell down and ruined the dress. She could not me anyone. "Is that so?" Maddox sneered in disdain. Then, he raised his voice and asked, "Did she really fall down by herself?" The shop assistant trembled at his cold words. Her lips twitched, but she didn''t dare to speak at all. Bianca was displeased when she saw someone was helping Kimberly. She thought, "How did it turn out in this way? Who is the man in the wheelchair? He''s just a disabled person. Why is he so arrogant?" Thinking about this, Bianca could not help but say, "Kimberly, you fell down on your own and ruined the dress. Are you trying to me others just because someone is here to support you? It''s no wonder that Jonathan doesn''t want to be together with you. It seems that you''re not only a materialistic person but also an irresponsible person!" Maddox seemed to realize something after hearing what Bianca said. He looked at Bianca immediately. Jonathan Lowell, who was holding Bianca in his arms, was startled by Maddox''s cold piercing gaze. He tightened his arms around Bianca and whispered, "Baby, we should go and leave them alone." "No way." Bianca took his arm, pouted her red lips, and said coquettishly, "Jonathan, no one is going to help the shop assistant if we leave. It''s not her fault. Kimberly was the one who ruined the dress. The dress costs 300,000 dors! I guess Kimberly and that guy is trying to me others." Ever since Jonathan won the jackpot, Bianca felt that she was a rich person. They had received five million dors in total. Bianca was a petty person. Given that she was a pregnantdy, the privilege she enjoyed due to her pregnancy gave her a sense ofcency. Furthermore, Jonathan had be rich and he even divorced Kimberly to marry her. Hence, she became more and more arrogant. Bianca looked at the man in the wheelchair and snorted, "I guess you don''t even have a job since you''re just sitting in the wheelchair, right? Let me tell you, this is not a normal dress. It costs 300,000 dors! You ought to make sure that you can afford to pay for the dress before deciding to help her." After saying that, Bianca sighed, "Is anyone allowed to enter this store nowadays? Do you really think that you can pretend to be a rich person? Please look at yourself. How much money do you have? Kimberly, I thought you''ll find a better man after divorcing Jonathan. Ah, it turns out that your man is just a disabled person! Your taste is so bad!" Maddox hated it the most when others said he was a disabled person. No one was allowed to say this even in the Yardley family. However, Bianca said it out loud in front of everyone! Maddox was utterly enraged now. Sam Sorrento knew that Maddox must be overwhelmed by anger now. He was about to stop Bianca from saying... "Don''t talk about him that way!" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Kimberly, who was standing beside Maddox, raised her head and said loudly. Everyone was shocked by her loud voice. No one expected that Kimberly, who had been remaining silent after being bullied, would be angry because of Maddox! "Who do you think you are? Who are you to say something like this?" Ever since she had that conversation with Old Master Yardley in the study room. Kimberly had started to look at Maddox in a different light. She realized that his family was not treating him sincerely. Furthermore, he called off the surgery and allowed her to keep the child. She knew the feeling of self-abasement. Being a paraplegic, his self-esteem must already be at an all-time low. How could someone call him a disabled person in public? He must be deeply hurt by those words. "Kimberly, why can''t I say those things? I just want to persuade him to leave. Do you know how much does your dress cost? You can''t even afford it. You couldn''t possibly ask that disabled man to pay for you, could you?" Bianca Sleet sighed. Then, with a seemingly distressed expression on her face, she continued, "Well, since you''ve taken care of Jonathan for so many years, I''ll ask him to help you if you are willing to kneel down and beg me." Kimberly was trembling in rage. "Come on, don''t be so angry. It''s just 300,000 dors. Jonathan is willing to give me the money if I ask it from him. After all, he loves me so much. You''re nothingpared with me." Bianca was just a mistress in the past. Even though she had now be Jonathan''s wife, she still wanted to show off in front of Kimberly. Seeing her arrogant demeanor, Kimberly was consumed by anger. She raised her hand and was about to p Bianca. "Ah!" Bianca cried out and fell backward just before Kimberly could p her. Bianca eximed, "I''m just trying to help you. How dare you p me! Honey!" Jonathan rushed forward to hold Bianca. She grabbed his arm and said breathlessly, "Honey, she hit me! She''s an ungrateful person. You ought to teach her a lesson!" Jonathan was a little embarrassed. It was obvious that Kimberly''s hand did not even reach her yet. If he went ahead and taught Kimberly a lesson, wouldn''t that be... "Honey, my stomach hurts. Quick. Teach her a lesson." Jonathan felt a little helpless. He whispered, "Baby, she did not p you just now. Let''s not make any trouble, okay? We should leave now." Tears welled up in Bianca''s eyes. "Jonathan, are you falling back in love with her? Don''t you love me anymore? She bullied me and my baby." Seeing this, Jonathan had no choice. He thinned his lips and walked towards Kimberly. Kimberly stood in the same ce and stared at Jonathan as he walked towards her. Jonathan said, "I''m sorry, Kimberly." Kimberly smiled bitterly and said, "Are you going to teach me a lesson?" "I''m really sorry. But, I... must help my baby vent her anger!" Jonathan raised his hand slowly. Kimberly bit her lower lip as tears welled up in her eyes. She said, "What on earth did I do wrong? We were together for two whole years. How could you treat me like this?" Jonathan hesitated when he saw her tears. However, Bianca was urging impatiently behind him. Then, he raised his hand to p her. Kimberly looked at him in disbelief as his hand came closer to her face. She closed her eyes in despair. Tears were rolling down her cheeks. Kimberly thought Jonathan''s p would leave her face all swollen. However, even after a long time had passed, she still couldn''t feel anything. "Did you ask for my permission before hitting my woman?" Kimberly opened her eyes immediately! Maddox was beside her. He was grabbing Jonathan''s wrist tightly. Kimberly was not aware of his height because he was sitting in a wheelchair all the time. She suddenly realized that he was very tall when he raised his hand to stop Jonathan from pping her. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his domineering aura still persisted. It seemed that he was more dominant than Jonathan. "Hey, isn''t he Maddox Yardley? I''m not wrong, am I?" "Yes! He''s the Second Young Master of the Yardley family! He''s also the President of the Yardley Corporation, right? Oh my God!" "I''ve heard that the Second Young Master of the Yardley family is a paraplegic. Oh my God! Why didn''t we think of it? This man''s aura is so strong. I''m afraid that only he could have such an aura!" "He looks so handsome. I was just about to ask who this man was. I didn''t expect that he''s the President of Yardley Corporation! Who is the woman whom he was helping then?" "I don''t know. I''ve never seen her before... But, she must be an important person to him, right? He''s trying so hard to protect her!" Kimberly could hear their chatter. But the moment she heard their sentence, Kimberly could feel her heart thumping wildly. Jonathan looked at Maddox nkly. He had note back to his senses yet. Sam Sorrento stepped forward in time and pushed Jonathan''s hand away. Then, he sneered, "Would Young Master Yardley not be able to afford a dress worth 300,000 dors? We can even afford it even if it costs 300 million dors!" Jonathan stumbled a few steps back before he regained his bnce. Bianca hurried forward to hold him. She said, "Honey, are you okay? Are you hurt?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "I''m fine." Jonathan was frightened by Maddox''s dark and piercing gaze. He only regained his senses when Bianca spoke to him. Bianca realized that Jonathan''s face was pale. She then tried to argue with Sam, "Who are you? How dare you hit my husband? Believe it or not, I will call the police." Sam wanted to argue with her. However, he hesitated to do so when he saw she was pregnant. It seemed to be a privilege to be pregnant. No one would want to argue with a pregnantdy because she might wound up ming the other party if anything happened to her child or herself. Sam took two steps back. Bianca smiled proudly, her arms akimbo. She looked at Maddox, and then at Kimberly. She sneered, "Kimberly, where did you find thisme actor? How dare he pretend to be a president sitting in a wheelchair? Even if you were going to find someone to support you, you should at least find someone who could y the part well. I know that you''re angry at Jonathan for abandoning you. But, could you stop being so pretentious? Stop making up stories! I know you don''t want to pay for the dress!" Bianca looked at the shop assistant, who was in a daze and said, "Come here! This dress costs 300,000 dors. Didn''t they say that they could afford it? Please ask them to pay for it now. I''d like to see if they could really afford it!" The shop assistant came back to her senses after hearing what Bianca said. She walked towards them. She said, "I''m so sorry. This dress is really expensive. Please pay for it if you could really afford it." Kimberly''s lips twitched. However, she could not spit a single word out. Maddox did not give any response. Sam did not dare to say anything because the Young Master chose to be silent. "It''s so funny. I guess you can''t afford to pay for it! How dare you pretend to be a President?" Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Maddox raised his eyebrows, and Sam immediately went over to him. Kimberly saw his thin lips moving, and a trace of surprise shed through Sam''s eyes. He nced at where Kimberly was. Looking at Sam''s eyes, Kimberly suddenly became a little nervous. She was anxious. She had only been his assistant for a few days, yet she had already caused trouble. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sam left after that, leaving Maddox and Kimberly in the store. Kimberly knew that she had brought trouble upon herself. But she did not expect Maddox to solve it for her. So she stepped forward and told the shop assistant, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to tear the dress. How much does it cost? Please give me the bill. I''ll pay it by installment." "Installment?" The shop assistant blinked her eyes. She wanted to resist, but she did not dare to do anything with Maddox around. However, there was a hint of unwillingness in her eyes. "Yes, installment. Although I can''t afford it now, I will be able to one day. Could you please tell your boss about it?" "Is there any need to say that?" Bianca Sleet interrupted and said sarcastically, "The dress costs at least three hundred thousand dors. If you pay for it by installment, I suppose you''d be able to pay three thousand dors a month with your current sry, and that is if you don''t eat or drink at all, right? That is equivalent to thirty- six thousand dors a year. If we add the interest as well, you''d probably need ten whole years to repay it. Kimberly, you might think that it''s a good solution, but the lady is just trying to do her job. Are you trying to make things difficult for her?" Hearing her words, the shop assistant became anxious. "I have already called the police. If you have anything to say, you can tell them directly!" Kimberly bit her lower lip, her face was pale. "Kimberly, isn''t the disabled person behind you some big-shot President? You should beg him and let him help you. Weren''t you two pretending to be cool just now? Why aren''t you paying for it then? What a big joke!" "What''s going on? Isn''t that man Maddox Yardley? Couldn''t the Second Young Master of the Yardley family even afford to pay for a dress?" "Maybe he''s fake." "But he has a strong aura around him. No matter how I look at it, he doesn''t look like a fake." "It''s simple. Let''s just search for him on the Inte." "That''s right. We''ll surely be able to find information about the Yardley family on the Inte. Hurry up and look for it." Just when the onlookers finally found Maddox on the Inte, Sam returned to the store. There were three people following closely behind him. The shop assistant immediately went up and said, "Boss, you are finally here. Just now, a female guest had torn the dress, I..." The shop owner ignored her and walked towards Maddox. He bowed in front of him and said, "Young Master Yardley, why didn''t you tell me that you wereing over? I would have asked someone to greet you." The crowd gasped... Bianca blinked in surprise. What was going on? "Is this your shop?" Maddox looked up at him coldly. The shop owner was shocked by this look and his legs turned weak. Sam went forward and handed a contract to Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, it is done." Maddox raised his chin. Sam nodded and walked to Kimberly to hand her the contract. "Young Master Yardley has just bought this shopping mall, and it is purchased under Miss Shell''s name. This will be her property in the future, and everything in this mall shall belong to her." Kimberly''s lips parted slightly, and her eyes were filled with confusion. Everyone was surprised. "Did he just purchase the entire shopping mall? But this is the most prosperous area in North City!" "Who was the one who said he was a fake? You even mocked him and said that he could not compensate for that dress!" "The woman with the big belly looks like someone who just got rich. She thinks she''s great just because she has some money." "Besides, from the tone of her voice, it seems that she used to be a mistress? Why is she proud of her status? Is she proud of being a mistress? Has the world changed or is my moralpass defunct?" The situation had suddenly changed, and Bianca was caught off guard. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 She thought that Kimberly was done for when she could not afford to pay for the dress, hence Bianca took the opportunity to make her look bad. She did not expect that things would end up this way. The man sitting in the wheelchair beside her was really the Second Young Master of the Yardley family! "Miss Shell, please ept this quickly." Sam Sorrento stuffed the contract into Kimberly''s hands when he saw her standing there in a daze. She was still confused. If Maddox was indeed a ruthless person, why did he buy the whole shopping mall for her? After Sam gave Kimberly Shell the contract, she subconsciously looked at Maddox. Maddox looked up and slowly reached out his hand to her. "Come here." His voice was magical, prompting her to walk to him nkly. When she walked towards him, he held her wrist and his eyes were shining. "Kimberly, the entire mall belongs to you now. If you don''t want to see these irrelevant people here, you can demand all of them to go away." His voice was deep. At this moment, he deliberately deepened it and called her name with a rather maic voice. She felt that her soul had been sucked in by his cold eyes and she nodded nkly. "Okay."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bianca swiftly came back to her senses and rushed forward. "How is that possible? Did you just say that you bought the whole shopping mall? Kimberly, do you think I''m a fool?" She thought that Jonathan Lowell was extremely rich after winning the lottery. It was such a rare opportunity for her to show off in front of Kimberly, but she had never thought that Kimberly''s new man would buy the entire shopping mall for her without blinking an eye. Her domineering attitude startled Kimberly. Maddox grabbed her wrist and pulled her behind him. He sneered and said, "Sam." Sam reached out his hand to block her way. "Madam, if youe forward again, I will call the police directly and sue you for trespassing, assault, and nder!" "What, what did you call me?" She was displeased by how Sam addressed her. She was stunned as she stumbled a few steps back. Jonathan hurried forward to hold her and said, "Baby, let''s go." "I''m not leaving. Did you hear what he called me? I''m still very young, but he..." "Let''s go!" Jonathan knew that these people were not to be trifled with, so he quickly brought her away. The onlookers gradually dispersed, and the shop assistant stood where she was, her legs shaking. She was doomed. She had already known that the man was not an ordinary person, and she did not want to offend Kimberly at first, but... she made a mistake. The shop assistant fell to the floor with a flop, and her legs were weak. Sam snorted and walked toward her. "Miss, we''ve all seen the surveince video. You grabbed on the dress before you fell down. This dress is indeed worth more than 300,000 dors as you imed. So,pensate for it." The shop assistant was sweating profusely. Where would she find 300,000 dors to pay for the dress? The shop assistant was stunned for a long time and she suddenly crawled towards Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, I didn''t mean it! It''s her!" The shop assistant pointed at Kimberly, using her with her eyes wide open. "She knocked me down, so I reached out to grab the dress. I really didn''t mean it. Young Master Yardley... Please forgive me!" "Kimberly, how are you going to settle this?" Kimberly was still in a daze when Maddox''s gentle voice spoke again. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 "Why?" Kimberly thought. This man was so cold to her only seconds ago. Why was he suddenly so gentle now? Was she dreaming? Or... "Miss Shell, please forgive me. You should know that I didn''t mean it." Seeing that Maddox was asking Kimberly for her opinion, the shop assistant knew that Kimberly would be the one to make the final decision. Therefore, she crawled to Kimberly''s feet again and spoke with tears in her eyes as she held on to her calf. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly suddenly came to her senses and she looked down at the shop assistant. The shop assistant''s face was full of tears. She choked and said, "I don''t make a lot of money here and I have a child at home. Miss Shell, please do me a favor and let me go." Seeing this, Kimberly couldn''t help but remember how she had gone through the life which the shop assistant was living now. Despite not earning a lot of money, she still had to support her family. There wasn''t any money left for her to save at all. Kimberly pursed her lips and bent down to help the shop assistant up. "Get up." The shop assistant wiped her tears, refusing to get up. "Get up. I was in the wrong too, so I can''t me you for this." "Are you sure, Miss Shell? Then I..." Kimberly pulled her up and whispered, "I know it''s not easy to make a living and you didn''t do it on purpose..." As she said this, she subconsciously looked at Maddox Yardley. Although Sam Sorrento had said that this shopping mall belonged to her, ultimately, it was still Maddox''s. So she wanted to ask him for his opinion. His eyes were as cold as ice. "You shall have thest say." Kimberly was stunned for a moment, and then she whispered to the shop assistant, "Let''s just forget about it." After that, she looked at Maddox again. He narrowed his eyes slightly but the expression on his face did not change. Could it be that he had agreed with her decision? "Miss Shell, you are a good person. I thank you on behalf of my entire family!" The shop assistant was so excited that she burst into tears. She almost held on to Kimberly and regarded her as her savior. It was the first time that she had been praised like this. Kimberly felt a little embarrassed and could only smile awkwardly. "You don''t have to thank me. Go ahead and continue your work." "Okay, I''ll reorganize the clothes." After that, the shop assistant left quickly. As soon as the shop assistant left, a cold voice came from her side, "Is that man''s child worthy of your protection?" At first, Kimberly was a little confused and it took her a long time to understand what he was saying. Maddox thought the baby in her womb as Jonathan Lowell''s. Apart from Kimberly herself, everyone who knew that she was pregnant assumed that the child belonged to Jonathan, her ex-husband. After all, they had been married for two years, so it was normal for her to be pregnant with his child. No one would have thought that Kimberly was carrying a stranger''s child. Thinking of this, her lips moved but she couldn''t say a word. Forget it. How was she going to exin? Could she say that the child was not Jonathan''s? Then whose child was it? It would just make her life more difficult. Thinking of this, she lowered his eyes. "Stupid." Maddox raised his tone and a sardonic smile appeared on his lips. Then, before she could react, he turned his wheelchair around and rolled out. When she came to her senses, she saw that Sam had followed behind him to help him. She wanted to catch up with him, but she realized that she was still wearing the torn dress. She quickly headed to the fitting room to change. When she came out, the shop assistant took another eye-catching dress and said, "Miss Shell, you are going to attend a banquet, aren''t you? I just had a look and I think this dress is very suitable for you." "But I..." She looked at the empty door and felt a little empty. Did Maddox abandon her? "Don''t worry, Miss Shell. Young Master Yardley treats you very well. He must be waiting for you outside. You should change your dress first." Under the persuasion of the shop assistant, Kimberly changed her dress. When she got out of the room, she didn''t see Maddox anywhere. She was a little disappointed. She lowered her head as she bit her lower lip. Kimberly, what were you expecting? Are you starting to be greedy the moment he started to treat you a little better? Kimberly lowered her head and walked forward. "Why are you still dawdling over?" Out of the blue, she heard a familiar voice. She immediately looked up at the source of the voice. There was a cafe next door, and Maddox was sitting at the outermost seat with a cup of coffee in front of him. Sam stood behind him without any expression on his face. He said, "Miss Shell, Young Master Yardley has been waiting for you for a long time. You are really..." One to make people wait! Sam hesitated and did notplete his sentence. The reason being Maddox had been behaving very strangely today. He did a lot of things which surprised Sam. When did Maddox ever have a woman by his side? Just a month ago, he suddenly made a call and said that he was with a woman, but he didn''t know what had happened at all. It was not until a monthter that he found out that something happened between the two of them. But at this time, Old Master Yardley had forced him to marry another woman. And that woman was Kimberly. Sam thought that given Maddox''s character, he was going to make Kimberly''s life in the Yardley family a living hell. He would torture her until she couldn''t stand it anymore. But who would have thought that he would help her when she was bullied? Not only did he help her, but he was so generous when doing so. He bought the whole shopping mall at once. It was nothing to the Yardley family''s business, but he still did it for Kimberly, a woman whom Maddox refused to acknowledge. Why was he concerned about her? On the other hand, when Kimberly saw Maddox, the disappointment in her heart gradually dissipated. Her beautiful eyes lit up with joy and she quickly walked towards him. "You didn''t leave?" The hint of joy in her voice was obvious. He frowned and thought, "What''s wrong with this woman?" Why was she treating him so differently? Maddox narrowed his eyes and snorted. He did not answer her question. She coughed lightly and took the initiative to say, "Let me help you." Sam saw this and he stepped aside automatically. She took his position and pushed Maddox forward. Sam followed behind with a poker face. As Kimberly pushed Maddox, her mood, which began with disappointment, was now bright. However, this did notst long, thanks to her next question, "Maddox, why... why did you help me?" She hesitated before asking and she had uncertainty in her heart. Maddox, who was sitting in the wheelchair, was stunned for a moment. His deep eyes narrowed dangerously. "Woman, what are you fantasizing about?" His words were as if a basin of cold water had poured over her head, dispelling all her fantasies. Kimberly stopped dramatically. Before she could speak, he continued, "Could it be that you thought I have feelings for you just because I bought a shopping mall for you?" "I don''t want a woman who was married before, much less one who is carrying the seed of another man. Do you understand?" Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The littlest hope that Kimberly had was utterly crushed by Maddox and his harsh words. Her face was pale as she clenched her fists "I... I wasn''t thinking about that." "Really? Then why are you showing that tiny smile on your lips? Kimberly, I''m warning you, when we''re in public, you are nothing more than just my assistant." Kimberly bit her lower lip and did not speak. "I helped you because I didn''t want you to embarrass the Yardley family, do you understand?" The previously gentle Maddox had now reverted to his arrogant self. No wonder... he would suddenly change his temperament. He even said that he would buy the whole shopping mall and give it to her. It turned out that he only cared about the Yardley family image. She... was still secretly happy. Now that Maddox had told her the truth, embarrassment filled her heart. Sam, who was following behind them, heard their conversation. He was used to Maddox''s coldness, but he never knew that Maddox cared about the Yardley family''s reputation. Otherwise, he would not have done the things the way he usually did. However, these words were a bit too much for a girl to hear. Obviously, Kimberly''s mood had taken a turn for the worse and she slowed down. Sam went forward and asked, "Miss Shell, may I?" Kimberly realized what was going on when she heard that. She shook her head and said, "No, It''s fine." She seemed to have thought of something. She then returned the contract she had been holding in her hand to Maddox. Maddox raised his eyebrows and sneered. "Are you throwing a tantrum?" Kimberly was a little confused. "What?" When faced with his sarcastic eyes, Kimberly finally understood what he meant. She pursed her lips and suppressed her nervousness. Her watery eyes became emotionless once again as she said ndly, "I know you were just acting, but I still have to thank you. Now that the show is over, I''m returning the contract to you." She didn''t think that he would actually buy the entire mall for her. Even if he really bought it and gave it to her, it didn''t mean that she would ept it. He had always treated her as a materialistic person. If she epted it, then, in his eyes, her image as such a person would be set in stone. "There''s no reason to take back what I have given you." Kimberly''s hand stopped moving. She pursed her lips and stubbornly replied, "I won''t take anything that doesn''t belong to me." He choked for a moment, seemingly startled by her words. After a while, there was a hint of sarcasm in his deep eyes. He said coldly, "Oh?" "I know that in your eyes, I am an unscrupulous woman. Since that is the case, you shouldn''t give these things to me. Otherwise, wouldn''t I have achieved my goal?" "Woman, I don''t believe that this is enough to satisfy you?" Kimberly choked. She bit her lips and said angrily, "Of course not!" The more she argued with him, the more sincere she looked. She seemed to be more genuine than those pretentious people, who pretended as if they weren''t interested but were actually thinking differently deep down. "Miss Shell, there''s no reason for you to return the things that the Young Master had given you. You''d better keep them." He saw that the two of them were in a stalemate. He had to interrupt them and say something. Kimberly was angry. She didn''t want others to look down on her. She clenched her fists and was about to say something. "Did you think that I''m giving it to you for free? Were you thinking of not repaying that 300,000 dors?" Upon hearing what he said, Kimberly opened her mouth slightly. What did he mean? Just as Kimberly was about to ask more questions, they had already arrived at the car. She had no choice but to get into the car. After getting into the car, her lips twitched again but Maddox had already closed his eyes. "Miss Shell, please do not wake the Young Master up before we arrive at the destination," Sam, who was sitting in the passenger seat, kindly reminded her. She was speechless. What strange habits he had! Kimberly was a little helpless. The contract in her hand was a heavy burden. She looked at Maddox''s knitted eyebrows and saw ck spots under his narrow eyes. "He didn''t rest well, did he?" She thought. She swallowed everything that she wanted to say and leaned to a side with the contract in her hand. After traveling for a while, she suddenly felt sleepy. She leaned against the seat and slowly fell asleep. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the car suddenly stopped. She opened her eyes. "Miss Shell, please." Sam got out of the car and opened the door for her. Kimberly looked at him nkly and turned around to look at Maddox. "Miss Shell, please. There isn''t much time left. We have only half an hour before we leave for the banquet." Kimberly finally understood what was going on. She bent down and got out of the car. Sam took her to a store. "Hey, a rare visitor!" A tall woman wearing fashionable clothes came up to Sam and looked behind him. "Where is Maddox?" "The Young Master is resting. Crystal, this is your duty for today." Sam pushed Kimberly towards Crystal. Kimberly was a little flustered. "Who''s this?" Crystal narrowed her eyes and sized Kimberly up for a while. "Maddox''s woman? When did he..." "Crystal, we''re going to attend a banquet in half an hour. She is just an assistant. Please hurry up." "Okay,e with me." Kimberly did not dare to waste any time and she followed behind Crystal. Sam raised his hand and looked at the time again, hoping that Crystal could hurry. Kimberly followed behind. After closing the door, she realised that it was apletely different world inside. It was a veryrge cloakroom, and it was sparkling everywhere. "Tie up your hair and take off all your clothes. Your shoes too." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Kimberly widened her eyes and said, "But I had just put on this dress." Crystal looked back at her and smiled for a while. "This dress may be very suitable for you, but it''s not suitable for tonight. An assistant should look more professional." It was not until this moment that Kimberly came to her senses. "I understand." Then, she hid at the corner and took off all her clothes. Crystal inadvertently turned her gaze to look at Kimberly. When their eyes met, Kimberly''s face flushed immediately and she did not dare to move. "Huh?" "Where did Maddox find such an interesting woman?" "How pure was this woman? She actually blushed from just changing clothes." After tidying up for a while, Crystal handed Kimberly a set of white suit. "Put this on." "Oh, okay." Kimberly quickly reached out to take it, and then turned around to change her clothes. Crystal stared at her back for a while. Then, she suddenly raised her lips and asked, "Are you Maddox''s girlfriend?" Hearing this, Kimberly paused for a moment. She bit her lower lip and shook her head. "No? Then is he pursuing you?" Kimberly frowned slightly and was about to exin her rtionship with Maddox. "It''s okay. You don''t need to say anything. It''s just that this is the first time Maddox has brought a girl to me." "Crystal, you misunderstood. I''m just his assistant." Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Kimberly Shell would never forget Maddox Yardley''s words. Outside the house, she was just his assistant. Even when she was at the Yardley family residence, she was still not his wife. Kimberly understood these things. Their marriage was for the sake of their mutual benefit. "Assistant?" Crystal thought about this and looked at Kimberly for a long time. Then, she sighed and said, "Assistant, huh? Well, whatever you say. Come and sit here after you''ve changed your clothes." Kimberly walked over and Crystal began tob her hair. "Do I have to do my hair as well?" "Of course. This won''t do." Crystal looked at Kimberly''s current hairstyle and said. Crystal was quick. She tidied Kimberly''s hair and cut two sets of bangs for her. Kimberly''s hair was soft and smooth. The two bangs that Crystal fashionedy gently against her cheeks,plimenting her features. The tips of her hair were also curled up. After that, she helped her to put on some makeup. "Done." Just as Kimberly was about to fall asleep on her seat, Crystal suddenly snapped her fingers in front of her face. She was shocked and she opened her eyes suddenly. In the mirror, a woman with fair skin coupled with faint pink blushes was looking back at her. Her long hair was charming and her red lips looked hot. Kimberly was shocked by her own reflection. "What do you think? Are you shocked by your beauty?" Crystal leaned against the table with one hand, ncing at Kimberly with a faint smile on her face. Kimberly leaned forward and looked at herself in the mirror. No matter how hard she tried, it felt surreal. Was this really her? How could she be so good-looking? "There''s no doubt that this is who you really are. Your facial features are very prominent and your skin is good. However, you have neglected your skin, so it is a little dry. Bring this spray with you so that you could apply some whenever you feel that your skin is dry. Also, buy more facial masks for yourself." As Crystal taught her these, Kimberly stammered and nodded, "Okay, I will." "You''re very beautiful. Maddox will definitely like you." It was the first time someone had praised her. Kimberly was suddenly at a loss. It was at this moment that Sam started rushing her, so Crystal pulled her out. Sam was shocked when he saw Kimberly. He pointed at her lips and stammered for a long time. Finally, he said, "The Young Master has woken up. Miss Shell, let''s go." "Oh." Kimberly suddenly got nervous when she heard that Maddox was awake. Crystal apanied her outside. The door was open and Maddox was inside with his notebook in front of him. His slender fingers were typing on the keyboard and there was a Bluetooth headset in his ear. His thin lips moved asionally. It seemed like he was working. "Young Master, she''s here," Sam stepped forward and said in a low voice. Maddox ignored him and said something to the person on the screen of the notebook. After that, he turned off the notebook and looked at them with cold eyes. At first, Maddox just spared a nce at him. But when his eyes swept over to Kimberly, there was a trace of surprise in his dark eyes, but he quickly hid it. No one saw it except for Crystal. She held Kimberly''s shoulder and asked, "How is it? Isn''t she beautiful?" Hearing this, Kimberly bit her lower lip nervously. Since the color of her lips were light, Crystal chose the perfect shade that suited her best. Now, it looked as if honey flowers had smeared over her plump lips. At this moment, her pink and tender lips looked extremely attractive, and this caught Maddox''s eyes. After dressing up, Kimberly became even more beautiful. The exquisite suit outlined her figure. The top hugged her thin waist and ample chest, while her pants wrapped her perky bottom tightly. Her long legs wereplemented by a pair of stunning high heels. She looked phenomenal but... it seemed like she was stillcking something. Maddox looked up and paused as he nced at her pink lips. He did not move his eyes away until a momentter. Maddox thought about it and he realised what she was missing. Temperament! When she looked around, her gaze was timid and weak, like a kitten who had been abandoned on the street and had not seen its owner for a few days. She was akin to a lost kitten. How could she follow him to the banquet? Thinking of this, Maddox''s thin lips curled up slightly, and his smile was a little sarcastic. "She barely passed." Kimberly was shocked when she heard that. She was amazed by her own transformation, but in front of Maddox, it was as if she had been reduced to a state that was not even worth mentioning. She did not expect Maddox''s evaluation... to be like this. "Your skills leave a lot to be desired. This makeup is not suitable for her." After judging Kimberly, Maddox started to reprimand Crystal. Crystal was stunned for a moment before she came to her senses. "Not suitable? How''s that possible? "I don''t have much time. I don''t have time to listen to your exnation. Get in the car." After he saying that, Maddox looked away with a cold face. He looked as if he was a king who didn''t care about anything. His behavior made Kimberly a little angry. How could he just sully over other people''s efforts? Was it so difficult to praise her? The timidness in Kimberly''s eyes disappeared as she clenched her fists silently. She bit her lower lip and stared at Maddox angrily. Crystal took a look at Kimberly, only to see that her beautiful eyes were full of anger, but it was this angry light that made her look lively, and her beautiful eyes were like shining lights. Crystal looked at her and then at Maddox. Suddenly, she understood and sheughed. She was stunned. Maddox... was not a simple person. Thinking of this, Crystal patted Kimberly on the shoulder and said, "Well, hurry up and get into the ^ ^ ii car. "Crystal, I''ll be going then. Thank you for your help today," Before leaving, she thanked Crystal and then reluctantly got into the car. The door closed and Kimberly sat down. Her faint fragrance filled the space in the car and wafted into Maddox''s nostrils. The faint perfume mixed with her body fragrance created a new scent. It was very light, yet refreshing. Maddox frowned slightly. He didn''t like women''s perfume, especially strong ones. However, Kimberly''s scent made him feelfortable, and he subconsciously breathed harder. It was not until he realised that he had made such a move that he suddenly returned to his senses. "D*mn it, what''s wrong with this woman?1'' he thought. "What''s wrong with that scent from your body?" he questioned her in a cold voice. She came to her senses and pointed at herself. "Are you asking me?" "Is there anyone else here?" he asked in an unfriendly tone. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. The driver in front and Sam were speechless too. "Although they were nobodies, they were people too, weren''t they? Was the Young Master ignoring their existence?" they silently thought in their hearts. "Well, Crystal said that she made this perfume. She thought it was suitable for me, so she... gave me a bottle." After that, Kimberly took out the perfume and showed it to him,pletely forgetting what Maddox had told her just now. He looked at the bottle of perfume. A light pink liquid sat inside the bottle. She was afraid that he could not see it clearly. So, she leaned forward and her cor inadvertently opened a little, revealing her fair skin. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Maddox Yardley looked up and saw her exposed chest. His eyes were cold. Was this woman doing this on purpose? However, when he saw her innocently holding a perfume bottle before him, he realised that she didn''t know what she was doing. Unintentional? He suddenly remembered that any woman who married into the Yardley family could not be that innocent. Maddox''s eyes became colder. "Are you seducing me?" Kimberly Shell looked up and did not understand why he said that. "Huh?" Maddox''s gaze shifted andnded on her chest. Kimberly followed his gaze and realized that her cor had opened when she leaned forward earlier. With her cor opened, her breasts were exposed. She immediately covered her chest with her hand and leaned back. Her fair cheeks suddenly turned red and her lips trembled as she tried to exin. However, not a word came out when she opened her mouth. Maddox''s gaze embarrassed her even more. When she realised that her movements had exposed her, Kimberly wanted to dig a hole and hide her face in it... She really didn''t do it on purpose! She only wanted to show him that bottle of perfume. After all, he was the one who asked about it... However, she didn''t expect the cor of her dress to be so wide. She never thought that such a slight movement would result in such a situation. This time, Maddox''s impression of her must have worsened. Her crimson cheeks returned from red to white. Kimberly looked out of the window and clenched the perfume in her hand. She didn''t do it on purpose! She didn''t do it on purpose!!! She wasn''t trying to seduce him! The atmosphere in the car became awkward. Through the rearview mirror, Maddox saw that the blush had subsided from her cheek. And her eyes looked aggrieved. "Aggrieved?" "What was there to be aggrieved about?" "Did I wrongly use her?" She took the initiative to expose her breasts to a man, so what else could she be doing if not seducing him? Soon, the car arrived at the banquet. As soon as they got out of the car, Kimberly wanted to help him, but Maddox stopped her coldly. "I have something to do. You should go ahead and look for President Before leaving, Maddox looked deeply back at her and said, "Remember, don''t bow or lower your head. Otherwise..." Needless to say, thest sentence was a threat. After the previous incident, Kimberly certainly knew what he was referring to. She nodded shyly and said, "I know. Don''t worry. I''m not as despicable as you think I am." As soon as she finished speaking, the corner of his lips twitched slightly. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes. It was obvious that he did not believe in her. Kimberly bit her lower lip and clenched her fist. She said angrily, "Rest assured." Maddox remained indifferent. Sam Sorrento then pushed him away. Kimberly had no choice but to enter the banquet hall alone. The people who came to the banquet were all prominent figures. She passed by several women and smelled the strong scent of perfume on their bodies. She saw the diamond ne on their necks and the exclusive design dresses that they were wearing. Dressed in a crowd like this, she was soon camouged in the sea of exquisite people. Kimberly had never attended any banquet before, so she didn''t know where to find President Lovis. She found a spot for herself, she sat down and took her mobile phone out to search for information about President Lovis. Just because she couldn''t find him now did not mean that she would never be able to find him. She should learn more about him so that she would have more topics of conversation with himter. Kimberly sat there with her mobile phone and looked at the screen carefully. She didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. When the music started ying, Kimberly suddenly came to her senses. She nced at the phone and realized that the banquet was already halfway through. She picked up the cocktail in front of her and took a few sips. Then, she got up and searched for Maddox. After searching for a long time, she still did not see any sign of him. Strange, where did he go? Why was he gone for so long? As she was thinking, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. It was President Lovis of Lovis Enterprises. She had just read about him. Chandler Lovis. The man who started his empire from scratch. He went from nothing to owning the Lovis Enterprises. Although Lovis Enterprises was not as big as Yardley Corporation, it was still well-known in North City. Chandler was a man in his early thirties. He was single, a little romantic, and a huge yboy. After he got what he wanted, he would lose interest. He liked topete over wine, golf, and even chess. Most importantly, he liked listening to music. This was awkward. Kimberly wanted to find somemon ground, but she realised that they had nothing at all. She didn''t know if it would be appropriate to identify herself as President Yardley''s assistant. Thinking of this, she picked up the ss in front of her and decided to propose a toast to him first. She slowly avoided the crowd and approached him, only to find that he was walking outside with a woman in a blue dress in his arms. She had no choice but to catch up to them quickly. She followed them out of the banquet hall. When they arrived in a small garden, Kimberly finally saw Chandler again. Just as she was about to go up and talk to him, he suddenly held the woman in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her. "Oh... President Lovis, you''re so naughty..." The woman spoke coquettishly in his arms. Chandler chuckled and stretched out his big hand to pull the zipper on her back. When his hands reached inside, the woman moaned even louder. Kimberly didn''t expect to see this. She sighed and conceded to the rumors. Then, she looked away with a red face. She was afraid that somebody would see her, but it was not the right time to leave yet. Therefore, she could only hide behind a big tree and wait. Kimberly held the ss of wine and drank a few mouthfuls as she waited. Kimberly did not know how much time had passed, but when she finished the wine in her ss, they were still not finished yet. Her face was calm, but the pink blush on her face showed the embarrassment in her heart. After waiting for a while, they came to an abrupt end. "President Lovis, you''d got toe and see me tomorrow night, okay? See you~" "Don''t worry, baby. You''re so charming. Of course, I''ll go to you tomorrow night." The woman pestered him for a little while more before leaving reluctantly. After the woman left, the smile on his face disappeared. He lit up a cigarette and slowly tidied up his clothes. After a while, he said in a low voice, "Come out." Hearing this, Kimberly was shocked and she clenched the ss in her hand. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Had... Had she been exposed? No! She was not eavesdropping. She came over and identally saw them, but now she had been exposed. Should she go out or not? "Since nobody''s here, there''s no need to hide anymore. Or do you want me to pull you out in person?" Chandler chuckled and then turned around. Kimberly was terrified. She took a step back when she saw that he wasing towards her direction. At this time, a cold voice came from another direction. "President Lovis, you are really good at it, even in such a public area." Sam pushed Maddox out from the other side. Kimberly''s eyes instinctively widened. Why was he here? Could it be that Maddox had witnessed everything too? Thinking of this, Kimberly became even more embarrassed. She hoped that Maddox didn''t know that she was here, otherwise... Chapter 33 Chapter 33 "Pfft, it''s more exhrating out in the open, but I don''t think you would be able to understand this, Young Master Yardley," Chandler said sarcastically. As soon as he finished speaking, Chandler looked at Maddox''s legs. Sam Sorrento raised his eyebrows and was about to get angry. Maddox remained indifferent. He replied in a cold tone, ''''Perhaps I will note to understand this. Nevertheless, even if I wanted to y, I would only y with clean women, and not these second- hand goods." Kimberly, who was hiding behind the leaves, was speechless. D*mn it, did he know that she was there? Was he deliberately trying to hurt her? Chandler was not irritated by Maddox''s words. Instead, he smiled and said, "Actually, I''m curious about your abilities. Why are you so sure that you can even get women?" Sam gnashed his teeth and said, "Do you want to get your ass f*cked?" Chandler shot him a questioning look. "I thought you wanted to have your ass f*cked. Otherwise, why would you ask the Young Master such a question?" What? Chandler was confused. He initially intended to ridicule Maddox for being disabled and ipetent. How did that man even conclude that he wanted to have his ass f*cked? Such an annoying assistant! Kimberly was even more speechless. She didn''t expect Sam''s mouth to be so dirty! "Your assistant''s words are truly intriguing." After a moment of shock, Chandler came to his senses and began to fight back. He was truly an expert. His words were even more vicious and brutal than Sam''s. At this moment, it was Sam''s turn to choke. Chandler shifted his gaze to Maddox''s face. "If I had known that you would be here at the banquet, I would have looked for you first." Maddox''s eyes were calm and cold. "There''s no need to look for me." Kimberly listened from afar. It was dark and she had attracted a lot of mosquitoes while she stood there. Her calves were getting itchier from the mosquito bites. After a while, the urge to reach out and scratch the bites got stronger and stronger. But she would have to bend down to scratch the bites and she might inadvertently make a sound. She would be exposed if that happened. After thinking about it, Kimberly resisted the urge to bend down and chose to endure the itchiness. However she eventually couldn''t stand the itch, so she bent down to scratch. As she did this, she bumped into the leaves and it made a rustling sound. The smile on Chandler''s lips disappeared. He took two steps in her direction and asked, "Who''s there?" Kimberly was so scared that she did not dare to move. Maddox''s eyes were cold. "It''s just the wind. President Lovis, you don''t have to make such a fuss, do you?" Hearing what he said, Chandler stopped in his tracks and said, "Is it the wind blowing, or is it somebody whom you''re trying to protect?" Maddox didn''t say anything. His eyes were calm but there was a sense of hostility in them. "I am really interested in the person that you are trying to protect." The two men stood face to face against each other. In the end, it was Maddox''s domineering aura that made Chandlerugh coldly. After a while, he raised his lips and said, "I''ve always heard that you are not a simple man. But now that I have met you in person, you are truly extraordinary. I have to go and find myself a beauty for a date, so I shall excuse myself now." "As you wish." After Chandler left, Kimberly remained in her original position and she was about to explode. Chandler had left, and now she had to wait for Maddox to leave. However, after waiting for a long time, Maddox still did not seem to have the intention of leaving at all. After waiting for a while, when she almost couldn''t hold on anymore, she finally heard his voice. "Are you going to pretend to be an ostrich there?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing this, she was shocked and fell to the ground with a thud. "Who''s there?" Sam''s eyes widened. When he rushed over, he saw Kimberly. "Why are you here?" Kimberly''s movements were stiff. She simply sat against the tree and put the ss in her hand on the leaves. She gently rubbed her calf and all the mosquito bites as she looked at Sam helplessly. Sam suddenly understood. "So you are the person whom Chandler was talking about?" Maddox came over in his wheelchair and looked down at her who was sitting on the ground. "Get up." She was very ufortable. Although she was reluctant, she still stood up. "I asked you to look for President Lovis, but you opted to stare at him instead?" "What?" Her eyes widened, and her white cheeks suddenly turned red. If he knew, didn''t that mean that he had been watching for a long time? Thinking of this, Kimberly subconsciously opened her mouth and said, "You... you were watching from afar?" Maddox narrowed his eyes. "So you admit it?" Hearing this, she came to her senses and quickly waved her hand. "No, no, I didn''t mean to peek at them. It''s just that when I found him, he was already... I was afraid that he would see me, so I hid behind the big tree for a while. I didn''t expect them to..." How dare she?! There was only one reason why anyone woulde out of the banquet hall. "Did you not expect that or did you do it on purpose? Did you not know his tendencies and character? Or..." Maddox''s eyes suddenly became sharp and his voice was cold. "Is Chandler your next target?" Hearing this, Kimberly finally understood what Maddox meant. He was implying that Kimberly was a ygirl who wanted to seduce men. Since Chandler was an exceptional man, Maddox thought that he was Kimberly''s target. The moment she realized his meaning, Kimberly''s face turned from red to white, and her lips suddenly became pale. "I know you look down on me, but don''t insult me like this, okay? I still have my dignity!" "Really? How much is your dignity worth?" Maddox didn''t hesitate to trample over her dignity. Kimberly widened her eyes. This man was so unbelievably mean and he taunted her right to her face. And yet, he still helped her and saved her in front of other people. "What kind of person is he?" she thought. Thinking of what had happened, Kimberly decided to endure. She bit her lower lip and said nothing. "Sam, let''s go," he ordered coldly. Sam nodded and pushed Maddox away. Kimberly saw that they were going to leave, so she also stepped forward to follow them. "Don''t follow me." Kimberly immediately stopped in her tracks as she watched him leave in front of her. After a while, Kimberly caught up and saw Maddox''s car leave. Great, she was left behind again. She wanted to cry, but she also wanted tough. She wanted to cry because she had to walk home again and she did not have her wallet with her. Her credit card was not tagged to her mobile phone either. For a person to hit rock bottom in their life, they must have failed hard in life, right? Thinking of this, She bit her lower lip and stubbornly raised her head to look at the starry sky. Her eyes were wet, as if something was going to flow out. "Kimberly, don''t cry. It''s no big deal. You will... have to face more in the future!" Screech. Suddenly, a blue Bentley stopped in front of her. Its windows were rolled down, revealing Chandler''s handsome eyes and brows. "Do you want to get in? I''ll give you a ride?" Seeing Chandler, she thought of the scene which she had just witnessed outside the banquet hall. Her eyes shed a little. "No, no thanks." However, there was a yful smile in Chandler''s eyes. "Are you sure?" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chandler''s faint smile made Kimberly feel a little awkward. The incident that had happened outside the hall earlier kept reying in Kimberly''s mind. "Thank you, President Lovis. There''s really no need for that." She politely refused him. Chandler squinted his long and narrow eyes. "Do you know me?" "Well... Lovis Enterprises is well-known in North City. How could anyone not recognize you?" Chandler suddenly leaned against the window and stared at her carefully. "Oh, are you crying?" The sudden question stunned her. She shook her head and said, "No." Chandler raised his lips and smiled. "People tend to care for those women who appear to be weak. You were the one hiding behind the tree just now, weren''t you?" Her expression changed but she didn''t say anything. Her eyes were slightly red, but they were filled with stubbornness. It was obvious that she didn''t know how to lie. "Ha, since you can''t lie, so you chose to remain silent instead?" he thought. "Interesting," he told himself. "I saw Maddox leaving you behind when he left. What do you think? Do you want to get into my car?" At this point, Chandler''s hand moved forward and slowly fell on her shoulder. Kimberly instinctively stepped back to avoid his touch. Chandler''s hand hovered mid- air and he paused for a long time. Then, he smiled and said, "Why are you so fussy? If he won''t fetch you, then I will. What''s wrong with that?" After that, he took a few more steps forward. Kimberly stepped back fearfully. "Many noble youngdies are so eager to cling onto me. Judging from your appearance and Maddox''s attitude towards you, he might not even consider you his friend. But I would never belittle you." Kimberly didn''t care what he said, she just didn''t want him to touch her. She knew too well what kind of person he was. If she showed even a little hesitation, she might be his target. "Don''t do this. I know you''re different from them." After that, he put his hand on her shoulders forcefully. She couldn''t dodge in time, and her face changed greatly. "President Lovis, please behave yourself!" "Behave what? Maddox doesn''t even care about you. What''s wrong with following me?" Many women wanted to climb into his bed. There were so many of them that Chandler had lost count. However, Kimberly''s attitude made him want her even more. He wanted to see if Maddox''s people would also favor him. He was secretlypeting with Maddox Yardley. "Let me go!" Kimberly''s face had turned pale in fear. She pushed her hands against his chest and said, "Aren''t you only interested in noble youngdies? I''m only Young Master Yardley''s assistant. Please don''t do this!" Since President Lovis was also a cooperating partner of Yardley Corporation, Kimberly didn''t dare do anything to him. "Oh? You know me so well. It seems like you have done your homework on me. Are you interested?" Chandler lowered his voice and slowly approached her. Kimberly widened her eyes and pushed him away with force, but her strength was no match for Chandler''s. In the end, she had provoked him. He said with a straight face, "I hate people who resist me. Do you want to think about it thoroughly? I might be gentler with you." "President Lovis, let me repeat myself. Please behave yourself. If you don''t let go of me, I won''t be polite to you!" She might have been forbearing, but it didn''t mean that she was easy to bully. Chandler looked at her with a smile. "How dare you offend me? Don''t forget that yourpany and mine still n to coborate in the future." Hearing this, her face turned pale. "The coboration involves only the interest of yourpany. Are you mixing business with your personal life?" "Wrong," Chandler intensified the strength in his hand and said. "It''s about your future. Think about it, if I refuse to cooperate with yourpany and cause you trouble, wouldn''t yourpany me you?" "You!" Kimberly bit her lower lip. "You''re despicable!" "Think about it then. Do you want to have dinner with a despicable person like me?" "Impossible!" "If you don''t want to, then I could only..." Boom! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Before he could finish his words, a sharp kick swept towards his calf. Chandler couldn''t react in time and he knelt down in front of Kimberly on one knee. Her eyes widened and she reached out her hand to cover her mouth in shock. "That''s such a generous gift, President Lovis. Are you begging to work for ourpany?" There was an icy cold voice that rang in her ears. Kimberly looked up at the source of the voice, and she was shocked. To her surprise, Maddox, who had left earlier, had returned. At this moment, he was sitting on one of the wheels and calmly looking at Chandler, who was half- kneeling on the ground. Sam Sorrento stood behind him and stared at Chandler angrily with a serious face. Why... did they...e back? Didn''t they... leave? A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Maddox''s lips. He sneered and said, "Unfortunately, even if you kneel down and beg my assistant, I won''t cooperate with a third-gradepany like Lovis Enterprises." Bang! Bang! Bang! This sentence rung like a bell, heavily beating against Kimberly''s heart. Although Maddox was ruthless, he had been protecting her all this time. At least, in front of outsiders. He protected her! For some reason, her tears, which had just disappeared, welled up again, and her nose was a little itchy. All her life, no one had ever stood up for her time and time again as Maddox did. Chandler''s face suddenly turned livid the moment he knelt down on the ground. Maddox''s sarcasm was too much for him to bear. He tried to get up, but the kick was so strong that he couldn''t stand up even after a long time. Chandler didn''t know who kicked him. Maddox was sitting in the wheelchair, so he naturally suspected Sam. It took Chandler a long time before he finally regained his bnce. Then, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and sneered. "Young Master Yardley, you are really capricious. Our coboration is highly important. I don''t know if the Old Master Yardley will let you mess with it?" Maddox''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Let''s try." "For this assistant of yours, Maddox? I''ll be waiting for you to beg me." Chandler red at him angrily, then he limped into the car and left. There were only three people left at the scene. Kimberly stood in the same ce, her mind still in a state of confusion. She never thought that they would return. Sam pushed Maddox in another direction. She remained still. After a while, the person in front suddenly stopped, and Maddox''s cold voice seemed toe from hell. She suddenly realized what was going on and quickly followed them. After getting into the car, Kimberly felt like she had done something wrong, so she kept her head down. The atmosphere inside the car was as cold as the South Pole. No one dared to speak, not even the driver nor Sam. They pretended to be invisible. "Are you a piece of wood? Don''t you know how to hide?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and cold sweat came out of her forehead. "I..." "Or were you nning to sleep with him?" What? His absurd words made Kimberly raise her head. Her beautiful eyes shed with anger and they crashed into his dark eyes without warning. She bit her lower lip and her pale face reminded him of something he had seen before. His eyes were fixated on her petite figure, and she was very close to him. "Maddox, don''t... um." As soon as Kimberly said that, the back of her head was pressed down, and then everything went dark. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 "Oh!" Her soft lips were locked by Maddox''s. Maddox''s lips were cold and dry. He was not gentle at all as he exerted a lot of strength. Kimberly did not react for a long time. She was actually kissing Maddox Yardley! But why? He pressed the back of her head and kissed her over and over again. There was anger in his kiss, and it was a little rough. From the time Kimberly came out of Crystal''s ce and put on that peach-colored lipstick, to the way she bit her lower lip, he kept thinking of kissing her red lips. Then, she started to seduce him in the car, followed by the skirmish with Chandler Lovis. Maddox was turned on by her. He kissed her in order to vent the anger in his heart. She, in turn, was stunned and she let him do it. When he looked at her again, her eyes were widened and she was looking at him incredulously. Maddox was even angrier. How could she not feel anything at all from his kiss? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He pinched her waist with his other hand and pulled her onto his legs. As she was petite, she was quickly overpowered. She could not control herself in Maddox''s arms so she instinctively stretched out her hand to hold his neck. She was lying on his body in an ambiguous position. At this angle, it was easier for Maddox to reach her lips. The driver and Sam Sorrento saw this scene clearly. They felt that the temperature in the car had risen, and it was still rising. Sam didn''t expect to see this side of Maddox. Kimberly was shocked right from the beginning, from Maddox''s kiss to the way she grabbed his neck. However, she still did not know how to regte her breathing, so, in the end, Maddox''s kiss stole her breath away. Her body grew weak as shey in his arms. Maddox noticed this and his eyes grew darker. He pulled away and pinched her chin with his hand. "What? Aren''t you enjoying it?" His kiss was passionate but his tone was cold. Kimberly slowly returned to her senses. When she saw Maddox''s gloomy eyes in front of her, she thought of how she reacted. "I..." "Do you want it?" Maddox suddenly leaned into her ear and asked in a charming voice. He seemed to be flirting with her, but he was obviously just messing with her. Thinking of what he had said before kissing her, her face turned a little pale. She bit her lower lip and did not speak. "Woman, your reaction tells me that you are very satisfied," Maddox said. His hand, which was on her waist, moved upwards, but she suddenly became angry. Kimberly said, "Let me go!" Maddox paused and narrowed his eyes dangerously. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you happy when Chandler hugged you just now?" She bit her lower lip again and said, "Did you really see that I was happy? Didn''t you see that I was being forced? Maddox, are you only satisfied when you trample upon someone else''s self-esteem?" Maddox''s expression turned cold as he stared at her coldly. "Remember this. Even though I do not touch you, but you are now my woman, thus no other man is allowed to touch you." Kimberly was speechless. "If I see you with another man next time, it''s not just your dignity I''ll trample on." As soon as he finished speaking, Maddox let go of her and moved his thin lips slightly. "Get off." She was still sitting on his legs. When she heard him, her face suddenly turned pale and her lips trembled. "Don''t forget your ce." He warned her again. In the end, Kimberly lowered her eyes and returned to her seat quietly without saying anything. Kimberly, who had returned to her seat, was especially silent. She had been looking outside the window and she didn''t even look at Maddox. Her expression was darker than before. After returning to the Yardley family residence, Sam pushed Maddox out of the car first. Kimberly followed behind them with her eyes down. Maddox did not return to his room and went to the study room instead. On the other hand, Kimberly went back to her room to remove her makeup and take a shower. Even after she was done, Maddox had yet to return. As such, Kimberlyy down and slept. As soon as shey down, her phone vibrated. Kimberly nced at it and saw that it was a text message from Jonathan Lowell. The text read: "Kimberly, are you asleep?" Seeing this text message, Kimberly frowned. Ever since they had gotten divorced, he had never said a word to her. Today was the first time they had met since the divorce. Recalling what he had done in the mall, Kimberly closed her eyes and put down her mobile phone without replying. After a while, the phone vibrated again. This time, Jonathan wrote: "Kimberly, I''m sorry for not helping you at the mall today. I didn''t mean it. But Bianca is about to have a baby, so I had to follow her instructions. Otherwise, it would be bad for the baby. You''d understand, right?" What was she supposed to understand? Kimberly used to think that Jonathan was a good man. But now, she could feel nothing but disgust towards him. He was willing to kick her out to be with another woman. How dare he still ask for her understanding? Jonathan continued, "Let''s meet tomorrow, okay?" Kimberly still did not reply to the text messages. She blocked his number and switched off her phone. After Maddox returned, Kimberly had fallen asleep. Perhaps it was a little cold, her body was curled up and she hid under the quilts. Her head was buried in the pillow and her small white face looked tight. "Young Master, let me get your clothes for you." Sam walked into the room. As he was not a gentle person, he clumsily made a loud sound when he walked in. Maddox frowned slightly and said in a low voice, "Keep your voice down." "What?" Sam looked back at him in confusion. He didn''t understand what he meant, and his voice was still very loud. Maddox''s expression changed all of a sudden. He stared at Sam gloomily. "Are you looking for death?" His voice was very low. Sam was shocked by his sudden coldness, and he couldn''t react in time. Looking around, he saw Kimberly sleeping on the floor and she had shrunk into a small ball. Then, he suddenly realized what was going on. Could it be that his voice was too loud just now, and that caused the Young Master to lose his temper? Sam softened his steps. He only breathed a sigh of relief when Maddox remained his cool. As Sam helped to wash Maddox, Sam couldn''t help but say, "Young Master, you treat Miss Shell..." "What are you trying to say?" "No, nothing. I just wanted to say that since Miss Shell is pregnant now, is it alright for her to sleep on the floor?" Hearing that, Maddox frowned. "Do you want to give her your bed?" Sam''s face changed. Chandler only touched Kimberly''s shoulder and said a few lovey- dovey words, and Maddox threw away a 10-million-dor contract as the result. If Kimberly slept in his bed, would he still be able to stay alive? Thinking of this, Sam shivered. "No, it''s not necessary. Let Miss Shell continue to sleep on the ground." Maddox became silent. He thought of the softness of the woman''s lips... Chapter 36 Chapter 36 That night, Kimberly had a dream. She dreamt about that night from a month ago, when the man forcefully held her waist. His kisses were hasty and mad. His breath was hot as he grunted lowly. Kimberly flipped over. Her body was feeling a little warm. She opened her eyes and lifted the quilt. It was already bright outside, and the room was filled with the morning sunshine and the cool breeze of the dawn. Kimberly got up, feeling a little confused. "It''s been so long. Why am I still dreaming about that man?" In her dream, the man was as still strong as ever. However, she couldn''t recall his voice anymore. Kimberly wiped the sweat from her forehead and her throat suddenly felt itchy. She covered her mouth with her hand as she coughed a few times. Then suddenly, as if she had thought of something, her gaze darted to the bed. Maddox was still asleep. Kimberly didn''t want to disturb him, so she suppressed the coughs, but her throat was extremely ufortable. She got up quickly and hid in the bathroom. After coughing in the bathroom for a long time, Kimberly squeezed some toothpaste and she started brushing her teeth. Maddox was a light sleeper. He woke up the moment Kimberly turned her body, but he didn''t open his eyes. Maddox heard a cough, but it was quickly suppressed. Then, he heard her hurried footsteps into the bathroom. He heard her suppressed coughsing from the bathroom, as if she didn''t want him to hear her. However, the room was only that big. No matter how hard she tried to suppress them, there would still be a little noise. Furthermore, the surroundings were very quiet and there was no other noise. Maddox could hear her coughs clearly. Maddox suddenly thought of what Sam Sorrento had told himst night. "Miss Shell is pregnant now. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for her to sleep on the floor?" Even though winter had yet toe, they were already approaching autumn. The floor had only a layer of nket. Furthermore, she was a woman. It would be strenuous on her body if she kept sleeping on the floor. Maddox opened his eyes and blinked a little. After a while, he closed them again. His mind was filled with the images of the woman trying to suppress her coughs in the bathroom. After a while, Maddox irritably removed the quilt from his body and nced at the clock on the bedside table. There was still an hour left before his usual wake-up-time. After washing up, Kimberly came out and found that Maddox was already up. She suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry. Did I wake you up?" Maddox frowned when he heard that. This woman was quite self-aware. She knew that she had disturbed him. Kimberly didn''t have the habit of wearing her undergarments when she slept, but she would rush into the bathroom every morning to get dressed once she got up. But due to her ufortable throat just now, she had momentarily forgotten about it. Now that she saw Maddox, Kimberly suddenly thought of this and her movements became awkward. "Why didn''t you keep the noise down if you knew that it would wake me up?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly didn''t want to argue with Maddox. She had indeed disturbed him from his sleep. She lowered her head and grabbed the hem of her shirt. "I''m sorry..." Sorry? Her weak and timid look made Maddox even more unhappy. Didn''t she know how to exin herself? It wasn''t her fault that she coughed! Why did she just ept whatever he said? "What is the point of apologising?" Kimberly lowered her head as she didn''t know what to say. Maddox''s cold gaze made her feel uneasy. She wanted to run and hide in the bathroom. Maddox didn''t know why he was acting like this either. There was a nagging feeling in him that made him fee; that Kimberly was just different from what he imagined her to be like. He thought that she would know how to fight back when she was bullied by those people. But he didn''t expect her to act this way, constantly looking so timid and wronged. "It was not my intention..." After a while, Kimberly finally looked up at Maddox and said. Maddox''s lips pursed into a straight line. "Come here." Go over to him? Kimberly''s face changed as she subconsciously shrank her shoulders. She... was not wearing her undergarments! Thinking of this, Kimberly bit her lower lip and stood still, not moving. Maddox started to get upset, "Are you deaf?" Kimberly walked towards him helplessly. Her every step felt as if she was stepping on daggers, making her actions look awkward. Maddox was dumbfounded by her behavior. When she finally stood before Maddox, Kimberly couldn''t even stand up straight. Maddox narrowed his eyes and tried to pull her over. Kimberly was yelled out in shock and she immediately squatted to the ground. Maddox''s hand hovered mid-air and the atmosphere turned extremely cold. After a while, Maddox frowned. "What the hell are you doing?" Kimberly did not move an inch. "Hmm?" "I... I have a stomachache." In the end, Kimberly found herself ame excuse. She just didn''t want to get up no matter what. Maddox''s brows furrowed even deeper. "A stomachache?" He recalled what Sam had said again. Was she having a stomachache because she got a cold from sleeping on the ground? At the thought of this possibility, Maddox felt a little annoyed. He didn''t say anything, and Kimberly continued to squat there without moving. After a long time, the two of them remained in their original postures. Maddox''s legs were not working well. He couldn''t get up without Sam''s help. Kimberly, on the other hand, refused to stand up. They were eventually caught in a stalemate. She squatted there for a long time, and her legs started to feel numb. She looked at Maddox with pleading eyes. But neither of them were willing to move. "Why are you looking at me? Don''t expect me to hold you up." Kimberly suddenly realised what was going on. Yes, his legs were not working well, so he couldn''t get up at all. "Why... did you ask me toe over?" Maddox didn''t say anything. "Could you please say something?" "Aren''t you having a stomachache?" Kimberly''s face turned pale. She nodded and said, "Well, but... it''s much better now. What can I do for you?" "Push the wheelchair over for me." His gaze fell upon the wheelchair. Kimberly immediately understood. All he wanted was the wheelchair. So, she got up and said, "Hold on, I''ll go over and get it." Then, she went to push his wheelchair over. "Help me up." Maddox looked up at her face. "Can you do it?" Looking at the distance between the wheelchair and the bed, Kimberly stammered and nodded. "I think... it should be fine... I guess?" There was no other way. Kimberly could only go over and help him get up. "I can''t move my legs. Could you squat down a little and lend me your shoulders?" "Okay." Kimberly did not resist at all. Without saying a word, she bent down in front of him. Maddox leaned his hand against her shoulder and put his weight on her. Maddox was taller than 185cm and Kimberly seemed so petitepared to him. She was barely 165 centimetres. So when Maddox leaned against her, she could barely straighten her legs. Maddox''s forehead was full of sweat. He retreated his arms and said, "If you can''t do it, then just forget it." Hearing this, Kimberly bit her lower lip and said, "It''s okay. I can do it. I just need to stand a little firmer on the ground. Let''s try again." After that, Kimberly changed her posture and patted on her shoulder. "I can do it. Just lean your weight on my shoulders." However, Maddox did not move and he just stared at her. Kimberly came to her senses and followed his line of sight, only to discover what he was staring at. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 "B*stard!" Kimberly followed his line of sight and lowered her head, only to discover what Maddox was staring at. After scolding him, Kimberly red at him and stepped back immediately. Maddox''s body was already mid-air at that moment. As he didn''t expect her to move away so suddenly, his body tilted to one side and he fell towards the ground. "Ah!" Kimberly yelped in shock. She immediately went forward and grabbed him. Although Maddox was thin, his muscles were still very strong and his body was really heavy. Kimberly staggered a few steps backward and almost fell down. Fortunately, she managed to hold him with all her strength. Her face turned red. "Are you okay?" Kimberly asked in concern once they regained their bnce. Maddox had never been treated in such a way before, so his face turned livid. "What do you think?" "I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose." Kimberly could only apologize. "Thank goodness you didn''t fall. Come, I''ll help you up again." Maddox pursed his thin lips and did not answer her. He then slowly got into the wheelchair with her help. Although the process wasplicated, Kimberly finally breathed a sigh of relief when he got into the wheelchair. It felt as if she had aplished a great task. Just as she was about to reach out to wipe the sweat from her forehead, Maddox caught her wrist. Kimberly was stunned as she looked in him curiously. "What... what are you doing?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and he looked a little sinister. "I didn''t know you were that good at seducing people. I''ve underestimated you." "What? When did I..." Before she could finish her words, Maddox pulled her and Kimberly fell right into his arms. He then pinched her chin. "It doesn''t matter whether you were intentional or not. But I''m curious, why would your ex-husband abandon you if you were such a good temptress?" Those unpleasant words entered her ears. Her face was a little pale and she bit her lower lip. "I didn''t seduce you." "Are you still trying to deny it?" Maddox sneered. "How stubborn." "I''m not!" Kimberly looked at him stubbornly and said. "Maddox, from the beginning, you kept saying that I was trying to seduce you. But when did I ever do that? Did I seduce you, or were you unable to control yourself whenever you see me?" Maddox said,"... I didn''t know that you could speak so well." He then increased the strength in his grasp. Kimberly cried out in pain and frowned. "Let go of me!" "Let go? Isn''t this what you want? It''s so early in the morning and you''re walking around without your undergarments. Then, you deliberately leaned your body against my..." At the end of the sentence, Maddox was already leaning towards her ear. His warm breath stroked her ears and neck, causing her to tremble a little. "You, you are talking nonsense!" The color in Kimberly''s face faded, as if she had suddenly thought of something. He first saw it by ident. After that, she came over and hugged his shoulder because she was afraid that he would fall off the bed. At that time, their bodies were close to each other and Maddox probably felt it then. "Ha." Maddox sneered. "Whether I''m talking nonsense or not, you know it best." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Maddox, don''t forget our agreement." Maddox paused slightly when he heard her words. "Weren''t you the one who said that I shouldn''te near you without a good reason? What are you doing now then?" She raised the hands which he was grasping on tightly. The difference in their skin color, as well as the clear contrast of the size of their arms, stunned Maddox. After a while, he let go of her. "Do you think that I''m interested in your body? Unclean women like you are the most disgusting." After that, Maddox pushed her away. Kimberly staggered and almost fell to the ground. She turned around angrily and red at the man in the wheelchair. She felt aggrieved, but she brushed those thoughts away. Her expression changed as she lowered her head and walked away. She went to get her undergarments and changed in the bathroom. By the time she came out, Maddox was already no longer in the room. "Hrmph." He got up so early in the morning, and yet he didn''t even bother to freshen himself before leaving the room. Kimberly changed her clothes and packed up her stuff. She then took out her mobile phone and turned it on. As soon as she turned on the phone, strange text messages immediately came in. "Kimberly, did you block my number?" "Why did you turn off your phone? I really have something to tell you. I know that I made a mistake. Could you please give me a chance to exin myself?" Exin? Kimberly''s eyes became cold. What was there for him to exin? Was he going to exin how he had cheated on her with that woman for two years? The woman who was going to give birth to his child? Jonathan Lowell! "I would never forgive you for the rest of my life," she thought. Assh*le!l! Kimberly cklisted the contact so that he could not harass her anymore. She then kept her phone and got up. Just as she walked out of the room, she saw Maddox who had just returned. Kimberly thought for a moment before she went forward to push his wheelchair. "Don''te near me." Maddox''s thin lips spurted those harsh words. Kimberly stood there rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Several maids on duty heard his words and they looked at each other. After a while, they pretended to hear nothing and lowered their heads to continue with their work. Maddox went back to his room. Kimberly then went downstairs to have breakfast. Even though they were a big family, they hardly had their breakfasts together. The Old Master didn''t usually have his breakfast at home. Hence, there were three different breakfast times, one at six o''clock in the morning, another at seven o''clock, and thest one at eight o''clock. After these three timings, the chef would not prepare any more food for breakfast. Kimberly was an early bird, so she normally had breakfast at 6 in the morning. As soon as she sat down, a voice came from behind her. "Good morning, Second Young Madam. Would you like to have some breakfast?" Hearing this, Kimberly turned around and saw a maid greet her with a smiley face. She had been working in the Yardley family for a long time. Apart from Maddox''s older brother, Benedict, she was the only other person who treated Kimberly well. Kimberly felt a little warmth in her heart. With a smile on her face, she nodded and greeted the maid. "I had just made some scrambled eggs. Second Young Madam, would you like to try some?" "Okay." Kimberly nodded. The girl came forward and handed the te to her. Just as Kimberly was about to reach out and take the te, the maid suddenly let go and the scrambled eggs fell on Kimberly''s clothes. "Second Young Madam, are you okay?" The maid''s face changed. She took a napkin and quickly came forward to wipe the stain off Kimberly''s clothes. Kimberly subconsciously frowned. Were her eyes deceiving her? She saw clearly that the maid had let go of the te on purpose, but the panicked look on her face made her look so innocent. Perhaps she was being too paranoid. "Second Young Madam, I''m so sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose. Please have a ss of milk to calm yourself down." "It''s okay" Kimberly smiled at her and then reached out to hold the ss. Swish... The maid spilled the ss of milk all over her. Kimberly didn''t expect all of this to happen. She was dumbfounded. The maid threw the ss by Kimberly''s feet and eximed, "Second Young Madam, why are you so careless? Can''t you even hold a ss of milk?" Kimberly raised her head and looked at the maid with disbelief. The innocent look waspletely gone, and her face was now filled with contempt. "Did you really think that I would serve you just because you''re the Second Young Madam?" "Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror? Why would I serve someone like you? Young Master Yardley doesn''t even care about you, but you were so shameless to continue living in the Yardley family residence!" Was her presence such a bother to the maids in the Yardley family residence? She didn''t even do anything. Why did these people hate her so much? Was it because Maddox didn''t like her? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 "If you knew your own ce, you would have left the Yardley family by now. The Shell family members are just nobodies. How shameless are you toe into the Yardley family?" Seeing that Kimberly had remained quiet, the maid thought that Kimberly was afraid of her, so she became even bolder. Kimberly looked at her soaking wet clothes. Milk was still dripping down her clothes. There were pieces of scrambled eggs, milk, and shattered sses all over the floor. She looked disheveled and pathetic. "What are you doing?" A confused voice rang across the room. Hearing the voice, the maid suddenly changed her arrogant expression and took a step back. Benedict was carrying a briefcase in his hand and he walked over with a puzzled look. When he saw Kimberly sitting there with her head lowered and clothes all dirty, his face changed a little. "Kimberly?" The maid looked a little flustered and did not dare to speak. Why was the First Young Master up so early today? He would usuallye down at seven. "What should I do? I''ve been caught red-handed by the First Young Master...." the maid thought to herself. "First Young Master, the Second Young Madam didn''t hold the ss properly, so she identally spilled the milk all over her body." The maid was afraid that Benedict would me her, so she exined quickly. However, Benedict did not look at her at all. He quickly put down the things in his hand and walked towards Kimberly. Kimberly sat where she was and did not move at all. "Get up." He reached out and pulled Kimberly up. Kimberly bit her lower lip and pushed his hand away, "I''m fine." Benedict noticed that her blouse was drenched. It was likely the reason she refused to stand up. Benedict frowned slightly and didn''t think too much. He took off his coat and put it over Kimberly. "Get up and change your clothes." The coat was still warm. Kimberly paused for a moment before she slowly raised her head. Benedict''s eyes were gentle, but there was a hint of distress in his gaze. That look... Kimberly was stunned for a moment, before she stood up slowly with his support. "Thank you." "It''s fine. You should get changed first." "First Young Master... she did it by ident. It has nothing to do with me!" The maid was still trying to cover up what she had done. Benedict suddenly turned around and looked at her nonchntly. "I saw it with my own eyes thest time you bullied her. I can''t believe it you''re doing it again. Haven''t I told you before that if you don''t like staying in the Yardley family, you may pack up and leave any time." Hearing this, the maid''s face suddenly turned pale. "First Young Master, it''s really not my fault. I didn''t do it." "Are you telling me that she poured the milk all over her own clothes?" The maid nodded. Benedict looked at her with a disappointed look. "You really are hopeless. Pack up your things and ask the butler to settle your sry. Then you may leave." "First Young Master, please don''t fire me!" The maid quickly came forward and grabbed Benedict''s hand. "Well, even if I really did it, so what? The Second Young Master doesn''t like her at all. Why are you putting in so much effort to keep her in the Yardley family?" Kimberly didn''t want to put the me on the maid, but little did she expect that the maid would admit her doings herself. She knew that she should keep a low profile in the Yardley family, hence she had always swallowed her anger whenever the maids bullied her. She always thought that as long as she was cautious with her actions, she could continue to live her life in this ce in peace. But things often did not go the way she wished it would. "It''s not up to you to decide whether she stays in the Yardley family or not!1'' Benedict''s eyes became colder. "You''re just a servant. Since when have you had the right to meddle in our family''s business? Do you think that you can just bully anyone as you wish? Were we not strict enough?" Benedict had always been kind and gentle. It was the first time she saw him with such a scary look. The maid was terrified as she looked at him nkly. "First, First Young Master... She''s just..." "You may leave now," Benedict suddenly reached out his hand to rub his temples and said with a complicated look in his eyes. The maid red at Kimberly indignantly before she left. After she left, Benedict turned to look at Kimberly and said, "I''m sorry that you''ve suffered so much in our house. I''ve never seen them bullying other people before... I''m really sorry. I take responsibility for this." After that, Benedict stopped talking and stared at her for a few seconds. Then he reached out to hold her shoulders and said, "Let''s head upstairs and change you out of your clothes." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Kimberly could answer, Benedict dragged her upstairs. Kimberly''s strength was no match for his. Benedict was way too gentle, and she had no reason to refuse his kindness. Flence she just allowed him to drag her upstairs. When they were at the top of the stairs, they bumped into Maddox Yardley, who was wheeling himself towards them. Kimberly stopped and her eyes suddenly widened. She quickly retracted her hand and kept her distance from Benedict. But it was not because she felt guilty. Maddox already had a bad impression of her. If he saw her interacting with Benedict, he might think that she was trying to seduce Benedict. Benedict noticed Kimberly''s movements. He felt inexplicable empty when she retracted her hand, but he quickly reacted and smiled. "Maddox." Maddox''s eyes were cold. He stopped and said, "Big Brother." "Well, Kimberly identally got her clothes stained downstairs, so I asked her to go back to her room and change her clothes. Since you''re here, I shall take my leave then." "I have my own business to attend to. I''m not free." Maddox refused him unexpectedly. Benedict was stunned. "Maddox?" Maddox didn''t even look at Kimberly. He turned the wheelchair around and left. When he passed by Kimberly, her heartbeat suddenly quickened. She bit her lower lip and took the courage to turn to Maddox and say, "Are you going downstairs? Let me push you." However, Maddox acted like he didn''t hear her at all. It was as if Kimberly waspletely invincible to him. He left without another word. She was being ignored again... Kimberly clenched her fists and grabbed the hem of her shirt. Her fingertips turned white. "Kimberly, Maddox is cold on the outside, but he has a warm heart. Please don''t take it to heart." When Benedict''s gentle voice came from behind her, only then did Kimberlye to her senses. She shook her head and said, "Thank you. I know that." "You should get changed." "Benedict, I''m sorry to have trouble you thus far. You don''t have to go with me. I can go by myself. Thank you." She didn''t wait for Benedict''s reply. She walked past him and towards her room. When Maddox was about to push his wheelchair into the elevator, a figure rushed out and helped him press the elevator button. "Second Young Master." The elevator was built especially for Maddox because it was inconvenient for him to move up and down the stairs. It was much more convenient for him to use an elevator. The maid who had jumped out to assist him was the one who bullied Kimberly earlier. After pushing Maddox into the elevator, she said, "Second Young Master, I really feel sorry for you. I saw the Second Young Madam hugging the First Young Master just now. The First Young Master didn''t want to talk to her, but the Second Young Madam actually tried to seduce him. She pretended to pour milk on her clothes so that he could see through..." When he heard this, Maddox''s eyes were filled with anger. He narrowed his eyes. He remembered that Kimberly was wearing Benedict''s coat when she passed by him earlier. "Hah, that d*mn woman," he thought. "Is she trying to seduce any man whom she gets the opportunity to?" "Second Young Master, the Second Young Madam really went too far. She actually cuckolded you in front of everyone, she..." "Get out," Maddox suddenly said. "What?" The maid was confused and thought that she had misheard. "Have you forgotten the rules of the house? How dare you approach me? Get out!" Maddox''s body exuded a cold and powerful aura. "Also, how dare you badmouth your masters behind their backs?" Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The maid was stunned. "Second Young Master? What I said just now is all true. The Second Young Madam really did seduce the First Young Master. Don''t you believe me?" Maddox stared at her with a cold gaze. "Did anyone else see it apart from you?" The maid thought that Maddox believed her. She shook her head. "I was alone at that time. But Second Young Master, I really did see it." Maddox''s lips were curled into a mocking smile when he heard that. "That is to say, no one can support your words since you were the only one who saw it." The maid then realised what Maddox meant. "Second Young Master, I..." "Are you trying to make up a story because you''re jealous?" Maddox''s eyes were dark. He shot daggers at her, his gaze was as if he had seen through her ill intentions. The maid was a little flustered. "Second Young Master, I didn''t lie to you. You must believe me." "Oh?" Maddox sneered. "Are you saying that I shouldn''t believe my own wife, and trust a servant instead?" The servant looked at his cold smile and her heart was instantly filled with regret. She had plotted against Kimberly because she thought that Maddox didn''t care about her at all. She thought that Maddox would be grateful to her and even give her consent to bully Kimberly. But she didn''t expect that Maddox would react in this way. "You were the one who drenched her clothes," he said with certainty. The servant panicked all of a sudden. How could this be? "Second Young Master, I..." "The Yardley family does not need a servant like you, one who would sneak around and y little tricks on us." Maddox looked up. "If I hear you bullsh*ting about our family in the future, you will regret it." Ding- It was right at that moment that the elevator arrived on the lower floor. Maddox wheeled himself out of the elevator and left. The maid''s legs suddenly went numb and she fell to the ground helplessly. Meanwhile, after Kimberly changed her clothes, she turned to look at the coat next to her. She thought for a moment and was about to pick it up and return it to Benedict, but as soon as she picked it up, she realized that the coat had been stained. It would be inappropriate for her to return it to him like that. Kimberly took a paper bag and ced the coat inside. She nned to return it after having it dry- cleaned. She finally left the house afterpleting all these. She had been taking the bus to work recently. After arriving at thepany, she would usually do a quick clean up of the office before returning to her desk. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When it was almost time, Maddox and Sam Sorrento appeared. Hearing the sound, Kimberly looked at Maddox''s direction. He continued to ignore her with a cold look on his face. Kimberly withdrew her gaze and subconsciously clenched the pen in her hand. She wasn''t sure if she had guessed correctly... Maddox seemed to be angry with her, but why? Was it because of what had happened in the room, or because of Benedict? Her mind was in a mess, but Kimberly put aside those thoughts and started with her work. Maddox continued ignoring her even though she had entered his office to deliver a document and to refill his coffee. When Kimberly went to the cafeteria for lunch at noon, she heard people gossiping around her. "Hey, have you heard? It seems that Yardley Corporation is going to cancel its coboration with Lovis Enterprises." "Really? It was such an important coboration, why did they cancel it all of a sudden?" "I heard that it was Young Master Yardley''s decision. It was made during the meeting this morning." Hearing this, Kimberly''s hand paused. "It was decided in the meeting this morning? Did they even hold a meeting this morning? Why didn''t she know about it?" "Young Master Yardley''s decision? Will Old Master Yardley agree to it?" "I don''t know what''s going on either. Young Master Yardley doesn''t usually behave like this. Why did he cancel the coboration with Lovis Enterprises? How strange." Kimberly held the spoon next to her lips, yet she couldn''t eat. She felt a little ufortable. She recalled the way Sam had kicked Chandler Lovis while he was harassing her yesterday. She also remembered what Maddox had said next. "That''s such a generous gift, President Lovis. Are you begging to work for ourpany?" "Unfortunately, even if you kneel down and beg my assistant, I won''t cooperate with a third- grade company like Lovis Enterprises." She remembered that before the banquet, he had asked her to contact Chandler. He obviously knew the importance of coborating with Lovis Enterprises. Despite that, he decided to cancel their coboration, just like that. Could it be... because... Kimberly didn''t dare to think about it anymore, nor did she have the appetite to continue eating. She took the te, got up, and went upstairs. The office was quiet when Kimberly knocked on the door. "Come in." Maddox''s voice was still cold and monotonous. Kimberly took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and then walked in. Maddox didn''t raise his head and his eyes were focused on hisptop. He was still dealing with work and the cup of coffee on his desk was already empty. It was obvious that he did not have lunch yet. Kimberly was just about to remind him to have his meal when Maddox suddenly raised his eyes. When he saw that it was her, he raised his eyebrows and tapped on his desk with his fingertips. "Get me more coffee." "Okay." Kimberly walked over and picked the cup up. After she had turned around, she couldn''t help but turn to look at him again. "It''s lunchtime. You''d better eat before continuing with work." "It''s not good for your tummy if you skip your meal and just have coffee while you work..." Kimberly said in her heart. But it seemed like Maddox didn''t hear what she had just said. "Young Master Yardley, you..." "I told you to get me coffee, didn''t I? Are you trying to lecture me?" Kimberly held the cup tightly in her hand. She swallowed her anger and then turned around to get him more coffee. After putting the coffee on his desk, Kimberly couldn''t help but say in a low voice, "Young Master Yardley, drinking coffee on an empty stomach will harm your stomach." Maddox''s fingers paused for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Kimberly. Kimberly was flustered by his sharp gaze. She could only exin hesitatingly, "As... your assistant, I have the right to remind you of this." "Pfft, are you pretending to care about me? Is this also one of your little tricks?" Maddox sneered at her sarcastically. This made Kimberly very angry. She bit her lower lip and wanted to refute him. But when she thought about the failed coboration with Lovis Enterprises, Kimberly felt the urge to ask about it. "I heard that there was a meeting in the morning." Maddox did not answer her. "The coboration with Lovis Enterprises..." "What? Did you think that I canceled the coboration with Lovis Enterprises because of you?" Kimberly said, "I..." "Don''t think too much." Maddox snorted coldly. "Chandler likes to y around. He''s not serious enough when ites to business dealings. This is a long- term project. Chandler is not qualified to coborate with us." It turned out that it was not because of her. Kimberly finally breathed a sigh of relief. If it was really because of her, she would feel very guilty. "So, what has this got to do with a mere assistant like you?" Maddox sneered and stared at her mockingly. "You really think you''re so great, don''t you?" Kimberly bit her lower lip. "I don''t." "No? You have been wanting to say something from the moment you came in, but you didn''t. Didn''t you want to talk about this?" Chapter 40 Chapter 40 She was thinking too much after all. Kimberly pursed her lips. "If that is all, I shall excuse myself." Maddox didn''t say a word. Kimberly stood there for a little while more before turning around to walk out of the office. Only after she left the room did she realise how pathetic she was. How could she be so stupid so as to think that Maddox was doing this because of her? She should have known that it was impossible. He hated her so much, so why would he jeopardize the earnings of hispany just for her? "Kimberly, oh Kimberly, you really thought too highly of yourself," she told herself. When Kimberly returned to the Yardley family residence after work, a servant told her that the Old Master wanted to see her in the study room. When she thought of what had happened thest time, Kimberly grasped the hem of her shirt. Since she had no other choice, Kimberly could only nod in agreement. She dragged her reluctant footsteps to the study room. Compared to the other time when she was called to the study room, Kimberly felt as if there were mountains on her shoulders this time. "Old Master," Kimberly bit her lower lip and called Old Master Yardley sat in front of the desk, his misty eyes were filled with shock. Looking at Kimberly who was standing before him, he narrowed his eyes slightly. "I heard... that Maddox had cancelled the coboration with Lovis Enterprises?" Sure enough! When the servant told her that the Old Master wanted to see her, Kimberly could vaguely guess what it was about. She was right. Although the old man wasn''t at thepany, he was still aware of this incident. This was an indication that he had ears and eyes in thepany. Kimberly knew that it would do no good for her to be nervous, so she just nodded honestly. "Yes, I have just heard about it too." Hearing what she said, Old Master Yardley was so angry that he swept the books on the table to the ground. The loud noise frightened Kimberly as she stumbled backward. "This b*stard is really reckless! How could he refuse to coborate with a big shot like Lovis Entreprises?" Seeing how furious Old Master Yardley was, Kimberly was even surer about the importance of the project. "Erica!" Kimberly suddenly stood up straight. She had almost forgotten that she had married into this family with another person''s identity. "Yes?" "We can''t terminate the coboration with Lovis Enterprises. You... should look for Chandler Lovis to learn more about this!" Look for Chandler Lovis? Kimberly''s face changed a little, but she didn''t dare to object. She just nodded and agreed. Aftering out of the study, Kimberly felt like a deted balloon. They had a head-on confrontation with Chandler that night. Even if she did go to him, Lovis Enterprises might not agree to coborate with Yardley Corporation any more. Even if Lovis Enterprises agreed, it was not likely that Maddox would agree to it. She wondered if she should tell Maddox about this. However, telling Maddox this was equivalent to telling him that his grandfather was watching him. If he knew that his family members were wary of a disabled man like him... he would be incredibly heartbroken, right? It was a really difficult decision to make. Kimberly felt as though she had gotten involved in a dispute between the members of a rich and powerful family. When she reached her room, Kimberly closed the door behind her. She inadvertently looked at her corner in the room. To her surprise, there was a small bed at the spot where she usually slept. Kimberly thought that she had entered the wrong room and was about to leave, but she immediately stopped when she saw that the things on the bed were all her own. "What''s... going on?" she thought. Kimberly stood in front of her small bed in a daze. Did Maddox suddenly get a conscience? Was that why he asked someone to fix a bed for her? While she was still thinking of this, she heard a sounding from behind. Maddox hade home, and Sam Sorrento was pushing his wheelchair. Maddox was indifferent at first, but when he saw her standing in front of that small bed, an unnatural look shed across his face. "You''re back." Kimberly walked towards him and pointed at the small bed as she asked, "That bed..." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Is there a problem with it?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and asked her with an unhappy look on his face. Kimberly shook her head as she spoke. "There''s no problem. It''s just..." "Just what? Did you think that I was the one who bought you the bed?" Maddox scolded coldly. Sam, who was behind him, instantly reacted. He smiled and said to Kimberly, "Miss Shell, you might catch a cold easily if you continuing sleeping on the ground, so I asked someone to send this bed over. Are you satisfied with it?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. The glimmer in her eyes instantly dimmed. It turned out to be Sam who asked someone to send the bed over, not Maddox. "Ha." Maddox sneered and rebuked the person behind him. "Did I allow you to move a bed in here? Sam, you are getting more and more impudent now." Hearing this, Sam was a little embarrassed, but he immediately exined, "Young Master, Miss Shell has been staying here for a long time. Besides, the agreementsts for half a year. You ought to at least give Miss Shell a bed to sleep in. She is also working in thepany now. It would be very troublesome if she gets sick." Maddox didn''t say anything else, implying his silent consent to Sam''s suggestion. Kimberly simply lowered her eyes and did not ask any further questions. Sam silently wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Why did he have to be the scapegoat? This bed was obviously... forget it! He had been Maddox''s assistant for many years, so it was not a big deal to take the me for him. At least Maddox didn''t ask himself to take a bullet for him or something of the sort. "I understand, thank you." Kimberly thanked Sam. However, Maddox was not happy at all, and he loosened the tie around his neck. Sam pushed Maddox into the bathroom to wash up. Kimberly went to the small bed. As she sat down on it, she was no longer feeling the cold and hard ground. Instead, she felt warm on the inside. "Perhaps, being in the Yardley family isn''t that bad either." she thought to herself. Thinking of this, Kimberly smiled and then got up to reorganize her clothes. When she was rearranging one of her shirts, she heard a loud clinking sound falling onto the ground. Tink! Kimberly looked down with uncertainty. A metal button fell to the ground and it was sparkling under the lights. A button? It was obviously not hers. Judging from both its appearance and texture, it looked like a very expensive button. It couldn¡¯t havee from her clothes. In that case, why did it fall off from her clothes? Kimberly thought for a moment. Then, she stretched out a hand to pick up the button. She put it on her palm and slowly observed it. After a while, some familiar thoughts came to her mind. On that stormy night more than a month ago, that man pressed his body against hers on the car seat. She resisted and screamed, but she was no match for the man. When he entered her body, she reached out to grab the man''s clothes and identally grabbed his buttons. She felt so much pain at that time that she ripped a button off his shirt. But how did this button fall into her pocket? Why didn''t she remember it at all? Looking at the button sparkling in a golden light, Kimberly seemed to realize something. Since she had this button, wouldn''t it be easier for her to find that man? Thinking of this, Kimberly quickly took out her mobile phone to send Sylvia Hanover a message. Sylvia called her within two seconds. "What is it? Any new findings?" Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Sylvia''s voice was quite sharp, so when her voice erupted from the mobile phone, it sounded quite loud in the quiet room. Perhaps because she was feeling guilty, Kimberly subconsciously covered the mobile phone with her hand as she looked in the direction of the bathroom. She didn''t see him, but only the sound of running water. They wouldn''t hear her talking here, right? Thinking of this, Kimberly coughed softly and ced the phone beside her ear. Then she nodded and said, "Well, did you see the message I sent you just now?" "Yes, you said you found a button. And it might belong to that man, right?" "Well, have you found anything about it recently?" "No, you didn''t give me any rted information. Even if I try to look for that man, it''s like trying to find a needle in a haystack. Kimberly, since you have something rted to him, you should take a picture of the button and send it to me." Sylvia added. "Okay." Sylvia sighed from the other side of the phone, "How have you beentely? Is Maddox still making things difficult for you?" "No, we have already made an agreement. I will stay in the Yardley family for half a year, and I will leave after that." "This man seems quite tricky. Your belly will show in half a year, but it''s going to be winter by then. You are skinny, so you could cover it up by wearing loose clothes." "Yeah." "Alright, hurry and send the picture to me." After hanging up the phone, Kimberly turned on the phone camera and put the golden button on her white palm. She then took a photo of it. As soon as she sent the photo to Sylvia, she heard a sound behind her. Kimberly was shocked and she jumped. The button in her hand fell on the ground and then rolled underneath Maddox''s bed. Her eyes widened as she watched the button roll, but she did not dare to get up to get it. She turned around and saw that Sam Sorrento was pushing Maddox Yardley out of the bathroom. Kimberly bit her lower lip and her face turned pale. Maddox nced at her inadvertently when he came out. His eyes narrowed when he saw her sitting on the bed with a guilty look on her face. She had turned pale and she was holding her phone tightly. He fixed his eyes at her. Under his watchful gaze, Kimberly was so nervous that beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t hide her thoughts, and they were shown all over her face. Maddox''s eyes and mind were so sharp that he could see through her. However, he couldn''t be bothered about it. "Young Master, I shall excuse myself now." "Sure." After Sam left, Maddox rolled his wheelchair to the window and took a business magazine in his hand. Kimberly looked at him absent-mindedly. After taking a shower, Maddox wore a navy blue casual suit. The dark color suit made him look calm, yet colder and unapproachable. His jawlines were perfect when he lowered his head. Coupled with his tightly-pursed thin lips and his ck and deep eyes, he just seemed like a character perfectly outlined by a great painter. "Am I that good looking?" As she was staring at him, she heard a cold voice ask. Kimberly came back to her senses and realized that Maddox had raised his head. His dark eyes just happened to meet her gaze. She was caught staring at him. It was incredibly awkward. Kimberly coughed and moved her eyes away, and her face was blushing. After a while, she came to her senses again. No, it was not the time to think about these things. What she should think about was the button. It rolled under Maddox''s bed. How was she going to get it back? Kimberly didn''t dare to take a shower, for fear that Maddox would discover the button. However, she shouldn''t be afraid of him even if he found out. But Kimberly just felt inexplicably guilty! As long as Maddox was still awake, Kimberly would just sit there next to him. She subconsciously started staring at him again. After a while, Maddox started getting impatient under her stare. With a snap, he closed the magazine in his hand, startling Kimberly. She quickly looked away. Maddox wheeled himself towards her. When Kimberly heard the sound, she stood up suddenly. "I, I, I''m going to take a shower." Kimberly rushed into the bathroom before he could approach her. At this time, she couldn''t care about the button anymore. She only knew that Maddox''s gaze was too scary, so she could only hide in the bathroom. Feeling frustrated, she turned on the shower. Kimberly took out her mobile phone and stared at the screen. Sylvia had sent her an OK emoji, which meant that she should wait patiently for the next update. She put the mobile phone aside and began to shower. Kimberly thought, "I should bathe slowly. When I''m done with my bath, Maddox should already be asleep. Then I could get the button under his bed without him finding out about it." After having a rough n in her mind, Kimberly continued showering. However, after she finished washing, Kimberly realized that she was in a predicament far worse than having the button roll under Maddox''s bed. She had forgotten to bring her clothes in! She ran too fast just now, so she didn''t even take her clothes in with her. Her previous clothes were all wet and couldn''t be worn at all. Kimberly stood there and looked at them for a long time. Then she found that there was a bath towel. She had no choice but to take the bath towel and wrap it around her. However, she still afraid to go out. Maddox already had a bad impression of her. If she stepped out of the bathroom d in a bath towel, he would definitely think that she was seducing him again. So Kimberly waited in the bathroom for nearly half an hour. Just as she was almost falling asleep in there, she thought that Maddox was probably asleep by now, hence she sneaked out of the bathroom. It was quiet outside, and there was no one. Maddox was probably already asleep, right? Kimberly tiptoed forward. "Miss-Married-Twice." A cold voice came from the side. Kimberly suddenly stopped, and her eyes widened incredulously. Maddox Yardley... "Weren''t... weren''t you asleep?" "Ha." Maddox''s thin lips curled into a mocking smile, and said, "Did you lose your memory? If you don''t help me, how could I sleep?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. After looking at him awkwardly for a long time, Kimberly pointed to herself and said, "Help you? Get on the bed?" "What do you think?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and examined her with an evil look. The water droplets on her fair skin post- shower made her look even more breathtaking. Her cheeks were flushed, probably because she had been steaming in the bathroom for a long time. Even her beautiful eyes were glistening. The bath towel covered the essential parts of her body, but she looked even more attractive like that. Her long and slender legs were at his eye level, as she stood there awkwardly. She either didn''t expect that she would bump into him, or she might have nned it on purpose. "Come here," Maddox said. Kimberly instinctively swallowed her saliva. She was not wearing any clothes. Did he just ask her to go over? "Give me a moment!" Kimberly stepped forward and wanted to change her clothes, but she didn''t expect that Maddox was persistent. "I saide here. Are you deaf?" Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Maddox''s sudden and harsh voice startled Kimberly Shell. She pinched the bath towel on her body and then walked slowly towards Maddox. However, Kimberly stopped when they were still a distance away. She bit her lower lip. "What''s the matter?" "Help me get on the bed," Maddox Yardley said in a cold voice. There was no emotion in his face. Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out that he just wanted her to help him to get on the bed. However, she was only wearing a bath towel, and it would fall if she was not careful. Kimberly asked pleadingly, "Could you give me a minute to change my clothes? I''ll help you right after. I... forgot to bring my clothes in." Maddox didn''t say anything. He just stared at her. Kimberly pinched a corner of the bath towel and bit her lower lip, "I''ll be done in a moment." He still remained silent. Kimberly knew that it would be impossible for her to help him while d in a bath towel. Seeing that Maddox did not answer her, she tiptoed slowly to her clothes. When Maddox didn''t move, she turned around and ran to the bedside to pick up the clothes she had prepared in advance and rushed into the bathroom. She rushed out of the bathroom after a while. The nightdress was messily hung on her body and her fair shoulder was exposed. Kimberly pulled her sleeves and walked towards him. She had worn the nightdress properly when she stood before Maddox. She took less than a minute to put on her clothes. Her speed was incredibly fast. But her hair was in a mess. Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the woman in front of him. She was barefooted and she was wearing light blue pyjamas. The quality was ordinary and it looked quite old. The cloth was a little torn and the colour had faded. It didn''t match her fair and delicate skin at all. He felt that the pyjamas made her look ugly. Maddox frowned and stared at her unhappily. Kimberly noticed his gaze and looked at the nightdress on her. She could guess what Maddox was looking at. She felt a little embarrassed and her face was flushed. She bit her lower lip for a long time before she finally said, "I''m done. I''ll help you get on the bed." She stepped forward and pushed Maddox to the bedside. After he got on the bed, his eyes fell on her body. His thin lips moved slightly and he said, "Open the drawer of the bedside table." "Huh?" Kimberly couldn''t react at first, but she quickly nodded after. She bent down and opened the drawer of the bedside table, asking, "What are you looking for, Young Master?" Because she was used to addressing Maddox as the Young Master at thepany, she never changed the way she called him. There were a few books, cards, and watches in the drawer. "There is a card on page 205 in the second book. Take it out." "Okay." Kimberly did as he said without any question. She took out the second book and flipped it to page 205. She was surprised that he could remember it so clearly. Perhaps Maddox had OCD. "Found it." Kimberly saw the card and took it out and handed it to Maddox. Maddox did not take it. Instead, he stared at her with his dark eyes. "Young Master?" All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "It''s for you." Hearing this, Kimberly was a little surprised and nced at the card in her hand. It was a bank card. "It''s for me?" She thought that he was looking for a regr card, but she didn''t expect it to be a bank card. But why was he giving her a bank card? "Young Master?" Confused, Kimberly pinched the bank card in her hand and looked at him with an inquiring look. Maddox''s smile was full of sarcasm. "As the wife of the Second Young Master of the Yardley family, you''d better dress up nicely. There is plenty of money in it. Do you understand what I mean?" As soon as he finished speaking, Kimberly''s face instantly became pale, and she bit her lower lip. "Are you disgusted by the way I dress up?" "What''s wrong with that? Do you think your clothes are nice?" Maddox looked at her slightly faded nightdress and his tone was extremely harsh. Kimberly was embarrassed, and her lips were almost bleeding. She tightened her grip on the bank card. "There''s no need for this. I''m already working in thepany. As long as thepany pays me every month, I will have enough money to buy clothes. I don''t need your money." After saying that, Kimberly put the bank card back on the bedside table. "Take it." Maddox stared at her and did not move. "You don''t have no money now, do you?" Kimberly finally let out her rage, and she growled "Yes! I may not have any money now, but so what? I did not steal or rob the clothes I wear now. What''s wrong with wearing old clothes? Must you continue mocking me because of this?" "Well, it gave me a reason to mock you." "Maddox Yardley, don''t cross the line!" Kimberly clenched her fists, and her beautiful eyes were burning with anger. When she got angry, it was as if the stagnant water in her eyes started to flow again, making her look lively and very beautiful. Maddox put his hands behind his back and looked at her with a pleasant expression. "What would you do if I really did cross the line? Am I not telling the truth? Although you''re not the real Second Young Madam, you''re still my assistant. If you dress like this, you''ll bring shame to my family." "If you think that I''m embarrassing you, you should bring this up to the Old Master and tell him that you don''t want me as your assistant!" Kimberly''s lips turned white, but she still stubbornly looked at Maddox. "Pfft." Maddox sneered disdainfully. "I didn''t even reject the marriage. Do you think I would reject him just for this?" Hearing what he said, Kimberly paused. He epted the woman whom the Old Master had arranged for him, let alone making her his assistant. Did he perhaps know about something? Thinking of this, Kimberly stared at him and asked, "Are you saying that you would agree to whatever the Old Master asks you to do?" "What''s wrong? Are you trying to get me to divulge what the Old Master wants to know?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s face changed. She shook her head and said, "No." "Take the card and leave." Maddox''s expression turned cold. It was obvious that he did not want to talk to her anymore. Coming back to their initial topic of conversation, Kimberly said angrily, "I won''t take your money." After that, she turned around and walked to her bed. Maddox looked at her back and suddenly curled his lips. "Are you rejecting it because you think that there''s too little money in it? Then let me tell you, there are ten million dors in the card. It''s more than enough for you to spend." Kimberly stopped abruptly. Maddox narrowed his eyes. Would she change her mind after hearing the amount of money in the card? She turned back and gnashed her teeth, saying, "Only ten million dors? How could that be enough for me to spend? I don''t care about your small amount of money!" Maddox raised his eyebrows. "Oh, really?" "You should stop giving crappy cards like this to me. I don''t need it!" after Kimberly said that, she ignored him and quickly returned to her small bed. What an obnoxious man! She grabbed her clothes angrily, but it felt rough in her hands. Kimberly looked down and her embarrassment gradually deepened when she saw her clothes. The Yardley family was no ordinary family, and they belong to the upper ss. In their eyes, the commoners were just a joke. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Kimberly Shelly on her bed and took her mobile phone out to check the time. It was almost time for Maddox Yardley to sleep. She just had to wait for a while longer. However, Kimberly soon fell asleep. By the time she woke up, it was already the next morning. When she got up, Maddox''s bed was already empty. She grabbed her mobile phone and saw that it was almost time for work. As though she had suddenly thought of something, Kimberly quickly got off the bed andy beneath Maddox''s bed. Fortunately, the delicate button was still lying there quietly. Kimberly reached out to get the button, but it was too far away. Her finger touched the edge of the button, but she couldn''t get hold of it. She ended up pushing it further inside instead. Kimberly was frustrated when she saw that the button had rolled further inside. She could barely reach for it already. If it rolled further inside, she probably couldn''t retrieve it anymore. Kimberly stood up and tried to get the button from the other side, but she didn''t expect that it would be further from the other side. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "What are you doing?" She suddenly heard a cold voice behind her. Kimberly''s soul almost left her body. It was Maddox''s voice. Shouldn''t he... Shouldn''t he be in the office? How could he still be here? Kimberlyy there motionless because she didn''t know how to react. What if she got up and exposed herself? Herck of response made her look even more suspicious. Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly and wheeled towards her. As he was approaching her, Kimberly got up and grabbed an earring in her hand. "I dropped my earring, so I came to look for it." Maddox looked over and saw that she had a shiny earring in her hand. "Why do you look so nervous?" Hearing this, Kimberly held her breath and said, "I''m not." "You''re not?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and continued to move closer to her. The strong masculine aura slowly overwhelmed her. "Then... why were you looking around? And why are you sweating?" Kimberly suddenly took a big step backward. "I was just looking for my earring, and the weather is a little hot today. I feel a little warm because I''ve been looking for it for quite some time." After saying that, Kimberly turned around and walked to the bathroom. It was time for her to wash up and get ready for work. She didn''t have to worry about Maddox finding out about the button because he was in the wheelchair. if there was nobody there to help him, he wouldn''t even be able to see what was under his bed. The button would be safe if it remained under the bed. She could go to work peacefully today. Before Kimberly went to work, Old Master Yardley called her to the study. He asked her to spare some time to go to Lovis Enterprises to talk about the coboration with Chandler Lovis. He also told her not to tell Maddox about it. Kimberly had been having a headache since she arrived at thepany. The Old Master and Maddox had different thoughts about the coboration, and it was challenging for her to mediate between them. She did not dare to disobey the orders of the Old Master of the Yardley Family. So after thinking for a while, Kimberly got up and went out. After getting into the car, she said to the taxi driver, "Hello, please get me to this address..." Kimberly told the location of Lovis Enterprises to the driver. After arriving at Lovis Enterprises, Kimberly went to the front desk and realized that she did not even make an appointment to meet Chandler. "I''m sorry, Miss. You can''t meet President Lovis without an appointment. What can I do for you?" The receptionist stared at her suspiciously, and her eyes fell on her clothes. Kimberly''s face turned red under her stare. She remembered what Maddox saidst night and what happened when she went to Yardley Corporation for the first time. It seemed that she needed to buy some new clothes. "Then I''ll make an appointment ande back in the afternoon." After that, Kimberly left Lovis Enterprises. She did not ask for leave from Maddox when she left the company earlier. Over the past two days, Maddox had regarded her as a transparent person in the Kimberly secretly returned to her desk and sat for a while. She heaved a sigh of relief. After calming down, Kimberly called Lovis Enterprises to make an appointment. She stated her purpose of meeting the President as well as her identity. Unexpectedly, the other side hung up the phone. Kimberly was stunned and called them again. This time, the person on the other side of the phone was very rude and said sarcastically, "Miss, if you call again to harass us, don''t me us for being rude." After that, the person hung up the phone again. Kimberly put down the phone, feeling helpless. Their attitude seemed unweing. Chandler Lovis must have instructed them to do so. There was no other way to make an appointment, so she had to wait until she got off work at night and inform Old Master Yardley about it. Just as she was about to get off work, Sylvia Hanover called Kimberly and asked her for a meetup. Kimberly agreed. She packed up her things and went to the elevator. Sam Sorrento was pushing Maddox out of the office just then. Kimberly looked away feeling guilty when she saw him. He hadn''t been paying attention to her recently. He probably didn''t know about her going out in the morning, did he? "Assistant Shell." Sam addressed her as "Assistant Shell" instead of "Miss Shell". Kimberly was grateful to Sam. After all, he was the one who moved that small bed for her, and he helped her solve a lot of her troubles. She looked at Sam, a gentle smile naturally appeared on her face, and she nodded to him. Maddox felt ufortable when he saw her dazzling smile. He frowned. Sam had been with Maddox for a long time and he could anticipate his needs without him even saying anything. At this moment, Maddox began to feel irritated, and Sam immediately reacted. "The Young Master has been... acting a little strange recently, hasn''t he?" he thought. Ding. The elevator doors opened and Kimberly waited for Maddox and Sam to enter the elevator. She stood there and did not move. "Assistant Shell, aren''t youing in?" Sam couldn''t help but ask. Kimberly came back to her senses and answered with a smile, "I think I left myputer on. I''ll go check it again. Please go ahead." She was about to leave when Maddox suddenly said, "Get in." Kimberly stopped and looked back at him. "But Young Master, myputer..." "Theputer has been turned off." "How did you know?" "I saw it." Kimberly didn''t know what else to say. Since he had said so, what else could she say? She could only step into the elevator with them. The elevator door slowly closed. Maddox''s foul mood could be felt in the small elevator. Kimberly had nowhere to hide from him. "Did you leave the office this morning?" Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. "No, I didn''t." She remembered that the Old Master had told her that Maddox must not know about this matter. "You didn''t?" Maddox raised his eyebrows, and his voice had be firmer. Kimberly jumped a bit. "Tell me the truth." "I... I did go out for a while in the morning." "Where did you go?" Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Where did she go? Kimberly Shell was so nervous that her tongue was tied in a knot, "I..." No, Maddox only knew that she went out, but he didn''t know what she went out for. Therefore, she couldn''t mess this up. Thinking of this, Kimberly took a deep breath to calm herself down and whispered, "I went out to buy something." "How should I punish you for leaving the office for private matters during your work time?" Kimberly''s lips moved and she wanted to say something. Sam nced at her and exined, "Yardley Corporation has a rule that you are not allowed to leave without permission during work hours. You must get permission from your superior. Assistant Shell, your immediate superior is the Young Master. You left the office without permission before you got his approval, hence we will have to deduct a month of your sry as a warning." Hearing this, Kimberly''s eyes widened. "Deduct a month''s sry?" She had been working for a few days only. If her sry for this month was deducted. Didn''t that mean that she won''t be able to get her sry for a long time? "Yes, Assistant Shell. This is thepany''s policy." Kimberly nced at Maddox and her lips twitched. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know... Can I..." "No!" Maddox was decisive. He did not give her any chance at all. Well, it was indeed her fault. She left the office without saying anything. It was thepany''s policy, and the employees of thepany must be treated equally. She had nothing toin about. Kimberly lowered her eyes and looked at her toes. She did not defend herself anymore. The enclosed space was quiet, and even the sound of their breathing could be heard. Maddox was a little surprised that she didn''t say anything anymore, but after thinking it over, he understood. Why would a materialistic woman like her care about a month''s sry? Hah. Even if she refused to speak now, she would tell the truth sooner orter. After leaving the elevator, Kimberly watched Sam and Maddox leave, and then she went to the door which was not far away. When she saw Sylvia''s car waiting for her from a distance, she was happy and quickly walked over. As soon as Kimberly opened the door and got in the car, she heard Sylvia asking when she was fastening her seat belt. "Isn''t that your husband''s car?" Hearing what she said, Kimberly looked up and saw that Maddox''s car wasing out of the parking lot. So she nodded and said, "Yes, but he is not my husband." "Pfft, you both are already married. How could he not be your husband?" "You''re acting as if you don''t know about that agreement. It''s just a deal." Hearing this, Sylvia Hanover reached out her hand to hold her chin and said, "It''s fine. I heard that the Second Young Master of the Yardley Corporation is not... very good at it." Kimberly stopped and nced at Sylvia. "What? You understand what I''m saying, right?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Sylvia stealthily came over and asked, "Have you both ever had sex since you both got married?" Kimberly blushed and bit her lower lip. "Why would we?" "Just as I said, the rumors must be true." "Don''t talk nonsense, Sylvia. We won''t do it." "Why not? You''re both married. If he doesn''t have any problem with that, why hadn''t you both have sex yet?" "There must be a reason for that." Kimberly lowered her eyes so that no one could see the emotions in her eyes. "He doesn''t like me at all. It''s normal that he doesn''t want to be intimate with me. You can''t say that he''s impotent because of that." "Kimberly, why are you siding with him?" Sylvia helplessly spread out her hands and asked, "Do you like him?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s eyes instantly widened. "Impossible!" How could she like such a vicious man, who would try his best to ridicule her whenever he got the chance?! "Then why are you siding him? It''s good for you if he can''t do it, so you don''t have to worry about him doing anything bad to you. By the way, about the button that you had asked me to look at, I think we''ve got some information about it." "That fast?" Kimberly was a little surprised. Sylvia grinned proudly and said, "Who do you think the Hanover family are? This is just a piece of cake!" "What did you hear?" "This button is verymon. At first, my brother scolded me severely after I asked him about it. He felt that it was not easy to find someone with this little clue. Later, when he saw the design of the button, my brother found that the quality of the button is very good. You can''t find such a button in ordinary clothes." Speaking of this, Sylvia smiled mysteriously at Kimberly, and then her eyes fell on her lower abdomen. "Kimberly, the baby in your belly, the father must be a rich man." Kimberly''s eyelids twitched when she heard that. "That''s what I heard about the button. As for the rest... My brother said that you have to bring the button over and let him confirm it. After all, it''s hard to see just from the picture. He has to see the button with his own eyes so that he could get more detailed information. Did you bring it with you?" Kimberly shook her head. That button... was still under Maddox''s bed. "No way! Why didn''t you bring such an important thing with you?" "I just found itst night. I''ll go back and get it. I''ll give it to you tomorrow." "Alright then. Remember to bring it tomorrow. I''ll find the baby''s father for you. Then, we''ll get rid of that Maddox Yardley." "Well, Maddox is not a bad guy, you..." Kimberly paused, but she did not continue. "I know that he is not a bad person, but he doesn''t treat you well. He knows that you are not Erica Shell, and he knows about your ex-husband and the baby in your belly. For you, he is a very dangerous guy, do you understand?" Kimberly nodded. "I know." "You need to be more careful. You must protect yourself and your baby well. I will help you find out more and tell you as soon as possible." "Thank you, Sylvia." Kimberly bit her lower lip gently. "I''m d that I''ve met you." Hearing what she said, Sylvia said, "Stop it! You''re so annoying!" Kimberly hugged her. "Let me send you home." "Sure." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sylvia sent Kimberly to the entrance of the Yardley family''s residence. After Kimberly got out of the car, she went straight through the door and went upstairs. On the way back, she had been thinking about Sylvia''s words, so she was a little distracted. When she reached her room, she found that the servants were cleaning up the room. They walked past her after they were done. Kimberly didn''t care about them. After entering the room, she found that Maddox hadn''te back yet, so she quickly put down her bag and went to the bedside to have a look. Kimberly was almost scared out of her wits. The button that was still under the bed in the morning was nowhere to be found! Kimberly suddenly thought of the maid who walked past her when she entered the door just now. She was cleaning the room. Was she the one who took it away? Thinking of this, Kimberly stood up suddenly and quickly walked out of the door. Not far away, two maids were talking. "I found this button when I was cleaning the Second Young Master''s room. Could you take it to him and ask if it''s his?" Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Kimberly Shell rushed out of the room quickly without even wearing her shoes. She found the maid and greeted, "Hello." She had always been a little timid whenever she talked to the maids of the Yardley family because she knew that they looked down on her. Kimberly did not know if she could get the button back. Kimberly, who was already prepared to get mocked by the maid, didn''t expect her face to change when she saw her. The maid took a step back and greeted her respectfully, "Second Young Madam." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly was stunned. "What''s going on?" she wondered. "Second Young Madam, are you looking for me?". Kimberly paused for a moment and then nodded. Although she didn''t understand the reason for their sudden change of attitude, that was not the most important thing at the moment. The most important thing was to get the button back. Thinking of this, Kimberly asked, "I saw that you were cleaning the room earlier. Did you happen to see a button?" Hearing this, the maid suddenly realized, "Is Second Young Madam looking for the golden button? I thought it was the Second Young Master''s." "It''s not!" Kimberly responded fiercely, "It''s mine. Where''s the button?" "Uh..." The maid''s expression changed slightly. She opened her lips and said, "I''m sorry, Second Young Madam. I thought that button belonged to Second Young Master, so... I asked Rainie to help me ask." Hearing this, Kimberly''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. Her expression immediately became ugly. "Hasn''t Maddoxe back yet? How are you guys going to ask?" "Second Young Madam, my shift will be ending soon and Rainie will be on duty tonight. Thus, I handed the button to her and told her to ask the Second Young Master about it when hees back at night. Second Young Madam, if the button is yours, I will get it back for you." Kimberly was very annoyed. She was really worried that the maid would take the button to Maddox directly, hence she decided to look for her so that she could be at ease. "There''s no need for that. Just tell me where Rainie is. I''ll look for her." Catching sight of her serious look, the maid said cautiously, "I''ll take you to her." "Okay." As the maid led her downstairs, Kimberly was informed that Rainie had gone out. When she heard that Rainie had gone out, Kimberly''s expression became uglier. The maid said in a trembling voice, "Second, Second Young Madam, I''m really sorry! I didn''t know the button is yours. If I knew it was yours, I would definitely give it back to you. I would never have handed it over to Rainie!" "You walked past me earlier. I share a room with him, but you didn''t give me the button. Instead, you gave it to..." Kimberly was indeed angry. The maid knew that she lived there. Couldn''t she just give her the button instead? Kimberly really couldn''t help but get angry. "Second Young Madam, it seemed that it came from a man''s clothes, and... it was found under the Second Young Master''s bed. I subconsciously thought it was the Second Young Master''s." Hearing this, Kimberly''s eyelids twitched. Yes, she almost forgot that it was a male shirt''s button. She might get exposed if she was too nervous. Thinking of this, Kimberly suppressed her surging rage and whispered, "The button came from my father''s suit. It''s really important to me. Could you help me contact Rainie and ask her toe back?" The maid nodded and said, "Certainly, Second Young Madam, I''ll contact her immediately." After that, she went to make a phone call, leaving Kimberly standing at where she was. Although she was still very anxious in her heart, she did not dare to show it out. After waiting for nearly two minutes, the maid finished the call and came back. "Rainie went out to buy something. You should have a rest, Second Young Madam. She will be back in about an hour. I will ask her to send it to you then." An hour? Maddox would be back by then. Also, wouldn''t he find out if Rainie sent the button to her? Kimberly thought for a moment and asked softly, "Um... did she take the button with her?" "Yes." D*mn it. "Second Young Madam, I understand your feeling now. I''ll wait for her to return. Once Rainiees back, I''ll get the button from her and send it to you in person, will that be okay?" There was no other way. Kimberly bit her lower lip and nodded. "I wille to you in an hour." After returning to the room, Kimberly immediately sent a message to Sylvia. Sylvia immediately called to ask about the whole story. She scolded her, "You are really stupid. The two maids are from the Yardley family. If you behave so abnormally, they will definitely suspect you." Kimberly bit her lower lip. "I was a little flustered at first. That''s why I couldn''t calm down!" "What are you panicking about? Anyway, you are the Second Young Madam of the Yardley family. If you scold them, they dare not do anything to you. If you act strangely, people will only suspect you." Sylvia sighed over the phone. "Let''s n for the worst, I must get the button before the maides back. Tell me everything that you know in detail." Kimberly said, "Is that possible? I don''t know much about it." "Don''t look down on the Hanover family. My brother''spetence is not to be trifled with. Wait for my news." After hanging up the phone, Kimberly held her mobile phone and sat in a daze on the bed. After a while, Maddox hade home, and Sam was pushing him from behind. Kimberly stood up immediately as soon as she saw Maddox, and looked at him anxiously. Kimberly could be seen through easily, her thoughts were often stered all over her face. Maddox knew her personality after getting along with her for some time. When he saw her standing up and staring at him nervously while holding her phone tightly in her hand, he knew that she was up to no good. Maddox''s eyes moved slightly. "Sam, you can leave now." Sam Sorrento paused for a moment, then looked at Kimberly and said, "I''ll be going then. Please call me if you need anything." Kimberly was always terrified of being alone with Maddox in the room. Facing Maddox''s cold and scary eyes, she always didn''t know what to do and where to put her hands. Her mobile phone vibrated. A message hade in, but Kimberly just stood there and didn''t move. Maddox turned the wheelchair and slowly approached her. Kimberly tightened her grip and her eyes instinctively widened. As Maddox approached her, Kimberly took two steps back and ended up sitting on the bed. "Why do you look so guilty? What have you done?" "No, I didn''t." Kimberly shook her head. "You must be tired after work, right? I''ll get you some water." Kimberly got up and was about to walk past him, but she was stopped by Maddox. "What did you do when you left thepany in the morning? It''s still not toote to confess now." Hearing what he said, Kimberly stopped and looked at Maddox who was sitting in the wheelchair. It turned out that he was suspicious about this matter. If... she used this matter as a cover-up, could she... Chapter 46 Chapter 46 "I had something to do." Kimberly Shell told herself that she could not disclose it no matter what! It was Old Master Yardley''s order. If she exposed it, it would be equivalent to betraying the Old Master, which would make the rtionship between the Old Master and the Second Young Master worse. Thinking of this, Kimberly pursed her lips and denied. "Ha." Maddox Yardley narrowed his eyes intimidatingly and stared at her. "I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me the truth!" His voice was cold and ruthless. Greatly shocked, Kimberly bit her lower lip and said, "I just went out to buy something. Besides, my one month''s sry has been deducted, and I did not reject it. Is there any need for the Young Master to know what I was doing?" Maddox paused and red at her with his long and narrow eyes. "Say that again." Kimberly grabbed her mobile phone and retreated outside. As she stepped backward, she said, "I don''t want to!" Maddox frowned, "Where are you going to?" "Staying further away from you!" After that, Kimberly turned around and ran out. She quickly ran out of the room and prepared to go look for the maid. She looked back as she walked. When she saw that Maddox did not catch up with her, Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief. Then she took out her mobile phone and looked at the screen. Sylvia had sent her a text. Sylvia: "I''m heading over now. Wait for my good news." It seemed that Sylvia was going to get the button back. Kimberly felt that she didn''t have to worry about it so much. She stayed outside for a long time, waiting for Sylvia''s call. After waiting for a long time, Sylvia finally called her, "It''s done. You can rest assured now." Kimberly was a little excited and asked in a low voice, "Did you get it?" "Yes, I''ve got it. Should I take a photo of it for you?" "No, as long as you''ve got the button. But... how did you do it? Wouldn''t you be discovered?" "Don''t worry. How could you doubt my abilities? Kimberly, you should rest. By the way, you should know what to do if people start questioning you, right? Anyway, I have other things to attend to, so I''ll hang up now!" After that, Sylvia hung up the phone. Kimberly stood still, a little confused. Sylvia had always been reliable, so this matter should havee to an end, right? While she was thinking, the maid who had cleaned up the room ran over, panting. "Second Young Madam." Kimberly put away her phone andposed herself. "What''s wrong?" The maid was in a panic. She bit her lower lip and said, "Second Young Madam, I... I''m sorry! Rainie just told me that she identally lost your button." Upon hearing what she said, Kimberly frowned, and asked "What do you mean? She lost the button?" "On the way back from the store, she identally got into a car crash. Everything was scattered all over the ground. She got back all her stuff, except for the button..." A car crash... Kimberly''s eyelids twitched, and she took a step forward. "A car ident? Was she injured?" The maid was startled and she stammered, "No, no, she''s alright. But everything fell to the ground." Listening to her words, Kimberly heaved a sigh of relief. Sylvia really scared Kimberly to death. She must be crazy to have carried out such a n! "Second Young Madam, Rainie is not injured, but she lost your button. What should we do..." The maid did not forget about the maid who was fired. It was said that she was fired because she spilled the milk on the Second Young Madam. When she left, she said a lot of bad stuff about Kimberly. Therefore, to the maids, the Second Young Madam was a really scary person, and they didn''t want to make her angry. "Forget it." Kimberly frowned and thought for a long time before she rxed again. "It''s just a button. Since we can''t find it anymore, then I''ll just pretend that I''d lost it." "But... isn''t that button very important to you?" "It is very important, but your safety is also very important. I can''t hold you responsible just for a button, can I? It''s okay if you can''t find it, but don''t mention this button again in the future, otherwise... I may think of it again." The maid nodded immediately, "Don''t worry, I won''t mention it again. I''ll tell Rainie too. Thank you for your understanding, Second Young Madam!" "I''ll be going then." The next day. Early in the morning, Kimberly was asked to go to the study room of Old Master Yardley. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Any updates on the matter that I''d asked you to do yesterday?" Kimberly answered nervously, "The other party refused to see me when they heard that I''m from the Yardley family." Hearing what she said, Old Master Yardley frowned and said, "What the hell? Don''t they want to coborate with Yardley Family anymore?" Kimberly did not answer. Old Master Yardley thought for a moment and said, "They must be angry with us because we were the ones who broke the coboration with them. Erica, send a gift to that kid from the Lovis Family for me and tell him that Maddox is not yet taking over the Yardley Corporation." Hearing this, Kimberly bit her lower lip and did not speak. "Do you hear me?" Old Master Yardley''s voice suddenly became serious, startling her. She nodded quickly. "Understood, Old Master." This time, Kimberly did not dare to go out without permission, for fear that her sry would be deducted again. If that happened, she would really be penniless. Therefore, Kimberly went to the office to get Maddox''s approval. Unexpectedly, Maddox refused her coldly without even looking at her. "No way." Kimberly was a little puzzled. "No? Why?" Maddox ignored her and his eyes fell on the document before him. He did not intend to answer her. Kimberly bit her lower lip and took two steps forward. "Young Master Yardley, I really have something very important to do, so I need to go out for a while." "And I said no." "Why?" "Get out!" "Maddox Yardley!" Boom! Maddox was enraged. He put down the document in his hand and hit the table with his palm. There was a loud sound. The sound was abrupt in the quiet office. She stopped talking, and their eyes met. Kimberlypromised in the end and left the office. She was extremely furious when she came out of the office. The man and his grandfather were really infuriating her! It was really difficult for her to be in between them. What should she do now? Kimberly was distressed. Should she listen to the Old Master and bring along a gift? But she did not have much savings, and Chandler Lovis was the President of Lovis Enterprises. She might not be able to afford to buy a suitable gift for him. However, if she did not give him a gift, she would not be able to exin it to the Old Master when she goes home at night. At the thought of this, Kimberly was going crazy. After thinking for a while, she got up again and went to the office. This time, as soon as she knocked on the door, Maddox''s angry roar came from inside. "Get the hell out of here!" Once again, she ended up with failure! Forget it, there was no other way. Kimberly had to wait until she got off work to go to Lovis Enterprises. After making up her mind, Kimberly did not disturb Maddox anymore. When she finally got off work, Kimberly swiftly packed up her things and went out of the office. She took a bus to Lovis Enterprises as fast as possible. "Young Master Yardley, Assistant Shell left as soon as she got off work." Chapter 47 Chapter 47 "She seemed to be heading towards Lovis Enterprises." Maddox''s dark eyes were gloomy, his lips were curled into a mocking smile. "How dare she." "Young Master, that Chandler Lovis is not a good person. Should we..." "No need." Maddox Yardley interrupted him and said coldly, "If she wants to go to him, we can just sit and watch." "But!" Sam Sorrento said anxiously, "That Lovis guy is so lecherous. What if..." Maddox narrowed his eyes, and said, "She brought it to herself!" Sam:"..." In Lovis Enterprises. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Chandler, you told me that you wereing to my cest night. I''ve waited all night for you but you didn''t show up, is it because you don''t love me anymore?" a woman who was dressed seductively rubbed her body against Chandler, her hands around his neck as she flirted with him. Chander chuckled and buried his head on her neck. "Baby, I had a meeting to attend to yesterday. I was too busy. I will go over your ce tonight. "Really? Don''t lie to me, okay?" The woman pouted her lips unwillingly and asked him for a kiss. Chandler narrowed his eyes, tightening his grip on the woman''s waist and lowering his head. "President Lovis." A soft female voice suddenly rang. Chandler''s movement came to a halt, and the woman in his arms was interrupted. She looked up at the source of the voice discontentedly. Kimberly clenched the bag in her hand and stood there, looking at them awkwardly. It was indeed no good to interrupt other''s good time. However, after the incident in the garden the other time, Kimberly knew that if she did not interrupt them, they might perform an X-rated scene in front of her. She could opt not to see it, but she did not have enough time to continue waiting. When Chandler saw it was her, he narrowed his eyes slightly. "Oh? It''s you." "Darling, do you know her?" When the woman saw Kimberly Shell, she immediately showed her hostility and looked at her with great vignce. In Chandler''s eyes, women were very dangerous creatures. Because he yed around too much. "Do... we?" Chandler smiled and nced at Kimberly. "Miss, do we know each other?" Kimberly had long expected that this trip would not be smooth. She was prepared for it. When she heard Chandler''s inquiry, she reached out and handed the business card in her bag to Chandler, "I am Kimberly Shell, Maddox Yardley''s assistant from Yardley Corporation." The woman was unhappy. "Since you''re from Yardley Corporation, why are you here in Lovis Enterprises?" Kimberly smiled slightly and said, "I''m looking for President Lovis to talk about the coboration." Her tone was neither humble nor pushy, and she looked indifferent. Her gaze was fixated on Chandler. Chandler looked at her for a few more times, and then sneered, "You? Are you qualified to discuss the coboration? If you want me to agree with the coboration, Young Master Yardley should come here personally." "President Lovis, I''m afraid that it''s not convenient for Young Master Yardley to do so. Please forgive us." Kimberly remained indifferent. Chandler stared at her for a moment, and suddenly said to the woman in his arms, "You should leave." The woman was angry and couldn''t help saying, "Chandler, won''t you drive me home?" "Be obedient." Chandler''s face became serious, and his aura immediately changed. The woman''s hand trembled as she looked at him nkly. He stroked her head and said, "I only like obedient women, you do know that, right?" "Well... okay, I''ll go back then." The woman red at Kimberly before she left. She had already regarded her as her love rival. Kimberly''s expression remained unchanged. After she left, Chandler took out his car key and said, "Let''s talk in the car." Kimberly felt a chill run down her spine when she heard that. She gritted her teeth and said, "President Lovis, there''s a coffee shop outside. I think it''s quite suitable for us to talk there." "Oh, you came to negotiate with me, didn''t you? Shouldn''t I be the one to decide where we will have this discussion?" Chandler suddenly took a step forward, as if he wanted to hold Kimberly in his arms. Her face changed and she stepped back "Where do you want to go then?" "Let''s go to the car!" Kimberly, with her back straight, stood where she was, unmoved. However, the more serious she was, the more Chandler wanted to break her facade. He wanted to see her naughty side, or the panicky look she would have when she was being teased. "How long has it been since I met such an interesting woman?" Chandler thought. He couldn''t remember if he had met any ever since he got rich. Kimberly bit her lower lip and looked at him. "President Lovis, are you saying that as long as I get in the car, you will then coborate with Yardley Corporation?" Chandler raised his lips and said, "It depends on whether you are sincere or not." Kimberly frowned. There was an abyss in front of her, and it was waiting for her to jump in. "Get in the car first. I don''t intend to do anything to you. It''s not even dark yet." Chandler blinked his eyes. She immediately had goosebumps all over her body. This horrible man! She turned and left! "It''s toote for you to leave now, isn''t it?" Chandler hurried to catch up to her. "I''d chased my companion away for you. Assistant Shell, are you that disrespectful?" "The cafe outside the building. Yes or no?" Kimberly shook off Chandler''s hand and walked out of the parking lot. Her straight back and slender figure, as well as her determined expression, piqued Chandler''s interest. He looked at her back and finally rested his nce on her backside. Kimberly went to the cafe and sat down at an empty corner. After waiting for about two minutes, Chandler finally came in. He walked up to her and sat down beside her. Then he reached out his hand to hug her. Kimberly''s face changed and she said, "President Lovis, please behave yourself!" Then she got up and sat opposite him. Chandler sneered, "Woman, aren''t you here to negotiate with me?" Kimberly asked the waiter to serve two cups of coffee and then whispered, "I''m sorry for what had happened that night!" "Oh?" Chandler raised his eyebrows. "Maddox didn''t dare toe, so he sent you here instead?" "I came by myself. It has nothing to do with him." Kimberly pursed her lips. "What if I don''t ept your apology?" Kimberly raised her eyes. Her gaze was cold. Coupled with the expression on her face, she looked incredibly serious. Chandler used to think that this kind of old-fashioned woman was the most boring one of all, but Kimberly gave him a different feeling. "It''s not a loss for Lovis Enterprises to coborate with Yardley Corporation. Besides, it''s such an important project. President Lovis, you have no reason to refuse it." The waiter brought the coffee at that moment. After she thanked the waiter, she added, "President Lovis, as far as I know, you started your business from scratch. You should know how difficult it is to get where you are today. In North City, it would be a great opportunity to coborate with Yardley Corporation. I don''t believe that you would give up such a good opportunity." "You''re right. Indeed, I do not wish to give up on such a great opportunity, but... I have changed my mind now. I have made a lot of money. Now, I would only cooperate with Yardley Corporation if Maddox Yardleyes to apologize personally." "That''s impossible!" "Why are you defending Young Master Yardley? Could it be... that you both are having an affair?" Chapter 48 Chapter 48 "You!" Kimberly Shell snapped as she looked at him with a pale face. Chandler Lovis said with a grin, "Am I wrong? Nothing is going on between you both? That''s right. Maddox Yardley is disabled. You both can''t do anything much either." Hearing him say that Maddox was disabled, Kimberly suddenly became angry. She grabbed the spoon in her hand and said, "President Lovis, a gentleman like you shouldn''t make such personal attacks on someone, should you?" "What''s wrong with that?" Chandler opened his arms nonchntly. He leaned to the back of the seat, and teased, "Don''t everyone know it already? If Maddox could do it, why was his grandfather so anxious to find him a woman? But it''s useless. He is still ipetent. Who would want to marry a disabled person like him? But you can tell him that, if he really can''t do it, I don''t mind doing it in his ce..." As soon as he finished his words, he felt a burning sensation on his face. She had sshed the cup of coffee directly at him. Kimberly put down the coffee cup in her hand, gritting her teeth while ring at him. "You''re the kind of men who y and fool around with girls. You don''t even know the feeling of love! Do you even have the right to criticize others? And now you''re even making personal attacks on someone, you''re just a filthy piece of rubbish!" The people in the cafe were shocked by this scene. They looked at them in surprise. The coffee was burning hot. When Chandler was sshed, he was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses, "How dare you ssh your coffee at me?!" He got up and raised his hand, intending to hit Kimberly. Yet she stood in the same ce and looked at him fearlessly. Before his hand could evennd on her face, it suddenly stopped in mid-air. Sam Sorrento was grabbing his hand. "If you want to hit someone, you have to ask Young Master Yardley for his consent!" As Sam finished his words, he threw Chandler out of his seat. Chandler hit the tables beside them and fell directly to the ground. Kimberly was startled by the sudden change of situation. Her fearless expression was n where to be seen now, and her face was now wretched with fright. She pinched the corner of her shirt and looked at Maddox, who was sitting in the wheelchair nearby. "Why is he here?" she wondered. When she left, he was still in his office. Also, how did he get her location so urately? Could it be that he knew it all along? Thinking of what Maddox had asked herst night, Kimberly suddenly felt that she was so stupid. Chandler got up from the messy pile. He was punched on his jaw and blood was oozing from the corner of his mouth. After getting up, he wiped his mouth and sneered. He grabbed the chair next to him and threw it at Maddox. "Young Master!" Sam was standing not far away from Chandler. He didn''t expect that Chandler would do such a despicable thing. "Ah." Kimberly reacted and rushed forward to stand in front of Maddox without hesitating. Just as Maddox was about to tell Chandler to piss off, his gaze was suddenly filled with a patch of darkness. He didn''t expect Kimberly to suddenly stand in front of him. She ran over and hugged his shoulders, using herself as a shield. When she approached him, her soft hair brushed past his face. He could smell Kimberly''s unique scent. Maddox was stunned. "D*mn it, what are you doing? Go away!" Seeing the chair fly towards them, Maddox''s heart suddenly sank. He grabbed Kimberly''s wrist and pulled her into his arms. Then, he quickly turned the wheelchair with his other hand. Bang!!! The chair fell on the ground with a loud bang. It fell on the ce where Maddox''s wheelchair was at just a few milliseconds ago. Probably because the force was too strong, the tiles were scratched a little when the chair crashed into the floor. The people in the restaurant were scared out of their wits. Fortunately, at the critical moment, Maddox pulled Kimberly away and avoid the collision. "You despicable b*stard!" Sam breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Maddox and Kimberly were fine, but then he angrily grabbed Chandler''s cor and punched him. Chandler didn''t expect that he would be hit earlier. His reaction was quicker this time around, so he quickly dodged the attack. The two of them started fighting against each other. On the other side. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kimberly was still holding onto Maddox''s neck with her eyes tightly shut. She was afraid and her petite body was shivering, and he could even see her eyshes fluttering a little. She was so scared that she kept holding onto Maddox. "... How long are you going to hug me like this?" Maddox asked hoarsely. Maddox was a little absent-minded. When the chair was thrown towards him, he was very calm at first, because he knew that he could easily avoid it. But this stupid woman actually shielded him without thinking. Although it eventually caused more troubles for him, she still did that... fearing that he would get hurt. What she did felt warm, like a current flowing through his body. Hearing his voice, Kimberly was also a little surprised. She opened her eyes in fear and looked around. She felt nothing, and there was no pain at all. "What''s going on?" Noticing that she was holding onto Maddox, Kimberly quickly retreated and coughed softly. "Are you all right?" Maddox looked at her coldly. Kimberly whispered, "I''m sorry..." "Sorry for what?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at her intimidatingly. "Don''t you know that it was dangerous? Why did you rush over?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that she would do that either. She was also afraid. But at that crucial moment, she felt that she had the duty as his wife to protect him. Moreover, he was a disabled man, so she assumed that he couldn''t dodge the attack. She couldn''t just watch him get hurt in front of her. "Don''t you know that it will be a burden to me if you ran over?" Kimberly moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but because he had saved her, she didn''t know what else to say. "I''m sorry, I... didn''t think too much at that time," Kimberly exined, pinching her finger and feeling very embarrassed. If she had known that she would be a burden to him, she would never have thrown herself at him. Looking at her pitiful look, Maddox suddenly couldn''te up with any words to scold her. It was a fact that she wanted to protect him from danger. It was an ident for her to be his burden. Furthermore, how could she know that he could dodge that attack? She pounced on him because she thought that he would never be able to dodge it. She... Maddox looked at Kimberly, his gaze was filled withplicated emotions. "This woman... What the hell is she thinking?" Maddox thought. On the other side, Sam had already knocked Chandler down. Chandler initially had the strength to fight back, but he soon lost his strength. After all, Sam was a martial arts practitioner. Chandler was sprawled on the ground. Sam pulled him by his cor and dragged him towards Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, how should we deal with him?" Maddox looked at Chandler as if he was looking at a dead man. "Is it fun to make personal attacks on others? President Lovis, I guess you must like to y with women so much, that you even dare to think about ying with my woman. How about we deal with your wrongdoings one by one?" Maddox threatened. When Chandler heard this, his eyes suddenly widened as he asked, "What do you mean?" Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Maddox''s smile was terrifying. "It is just as I said." Sam''s expression was a little strange, and he asked, "Young Master, are you really going to deal with him from the source?" "Do you think I''m joking?" Maddox Yardley nced at him coldly. A chill immediately ran down Sam Sorrento''s spine. "Understood." Then, he dragged Chandler Lovis out. "Maddox Yardley! You are just a disabled man sitting in a wheelchair. If you dare to touch my genitals, Old Master Yardley will kill you!" Sam listened solely to Maddox''s orders. He was not worried that Chandler would use the Old Master Yardley as his shield. He ignored Chandler''s threats and dragged him out. Kimberly Shell, who was watching from aside, was so frightened that she couldn''t help but take two steps closer to Maddox. "That..." "Don''t you dare plead for him!" Kimberly swallowed all the words that were already at her lips. Maddox''s body seemed to be radiating thick smoke, making him look fierce and unapproachable. But if she didn''t plead for him, Chandler might really get... Thinking of this, Kimberly stepped forward to push his wheelchair and whispered, "He had already learned his lesson. Let him go." Maddox did not speak. The anger in his eyes grew like thunder. "If his... really gets cut off, it would be hard to exin to the Old Master..." "Stupid woman, didn''t I tell you not to plead for him?" Maddox held her fair wrist and looked at her coldly. Kimberly paused. After a while, she moved her lips and said, "I, I''m not pleading for him... I''m just afraid that your rtionship with the Old Master will take a turn for the worse because of this..." Hearing what she said, Maddox paused and narrowed his eyes. "Are you worried about me?" Kimberly nodded nkly. Her eyes were cold without any emotions in them, and she didn''t look like she was begging for mercy for Chandler. After a short pause, Maddox withdrew his hand and said, "Push me home." "But over at Sam''s side..." "That''s none of your business." Kimberly wanted to say something else, but Maddox had wheeled himself towards the exit. It was obvious that he would leave her behind if she didn''t catch up with him. There was no other way. No matter how anxious Kimberly was, she couldn''t let Maddox leave alone. After all, he was outside. It would be inconvenient for him to leave alone since Sam was not by his side. Thinking of this, Kimberly quickly followed his footsteps. She pushed his wheelchair and was about to leave when the waiter came up with a trembling voice. "Sir, please wait a minute." Kimberly had to stop. "What''s wrong?" "You... have damaged the property in the store, so you... have topensate for them." The waiter saw how they fought just now, and he was understandably terrified at this moment. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maddox''s expression did not change. He said coldly, "Remember the name of the store. I will have new sets sent here tomorrow." Kimberly nodded and quickly wrote down the name of the store. The waiter noticed Maddox''s strong aura and did not dare to say anything else. He could only watch them leave. Kimberly pushed Maddox out of the cafe and they walked on the stone pavement. She said, "Young Master, you acted too rashly. The Old Master..." "Why do you keep mentioning the Old Master. Why? Did he give you that many benefits that you keep thinking about him?" Kimberly stopped and bit her lower lip. She said angrily, "Don''t look down on me! I am really worried that the rtionship between you two will take a turn for the worse." "Why are you meddling in this? Don''t forget, this is the family business of the Yardley Family. It''s none of your business as an outsider." Kimberly''s face changed a little, and the blood on her lips slowly faded away. Yes, how could she forget? This was the family matters of the Yardley Family. Even if they really turned against each other, it had nothing to do with her. The woman that Maddox wanted to marry was Erica Shell, not her. To the Yardley family, she was just an outsider and would be leaving in half a year. She really didn''t know her ce. Why was she worried about them? Thinking of this, Kimberly did not speak again. For a moment, the two of them were silent. When they passed by the people on the street, they would give way to them politely. Kimberly pushed Maddox and their journey back was smooth. When they passed by a service shop, Maddox suddenly said, "Stop." Kimberly stopped, and asked, "What''s wrong?" Maddox tilted his head and looked inside. "I need to buy some clothes." Flearing this, Kimberly couldn''t help but frown. "Why are you buying clothes at this hour?" she queried. "Push me in." Kimberly gritted her teeth angrily and pushed Maddox into the boutique. She nced around and found that it was a female clothing store. Maddox was a man. What did he come here for? To buy clothes for his secret lover? Kimberly suddenly remembered that she had heard that he was looking for someone. Relying on her sixth sense, that person should be... a woman. Did he find that woman already? Was he buying clothes for her? "Hello, wee." The waiter quickly came forward to greet him. Maddox pursed his thin lips and said coldly, "I''ll take all the clothes that suit her." Kimberly, who was in low spirits, suddenly raised her head and looked at Maddox in astonishment. "It''s for me?" It turned out that he was buying clothes for her. She thought... Maddox didn''t even look up. His cold and powerful aura made people retreat a few feet away from him. The staff gazed at Kimberly hesitantly after looking at her clothes. But after looking at Maddox''s clothes, she decided to obey this man''s order. She quickly turned around and pack all the suitable clothes for Kimberly. When Kimberly saw that the staff was starting to pack the clothes up, she panicked. "Wait a minute, don''t..." When she wanted to stop the staff from doing so, Maddox grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back. "What are you doing?" "I don''t need so many clothes..." "It''s not your money anyway." "I don''t want you to spend your money on me!" Kimberly said seriously, biting her lower lip and staring at Maddox stubbornly. He was already looking down on her. If she epted the clothes he bought for her, wouldn''t she appear even more pathetic in front of him? Thinking of this, Kimberly firmly said, "Although I am poor, I don''t need others to spend their money on me. I can buy clothes myself, and I don''t need you to pity me!" "Really?" Maddox sneered, and his gaze fell on her fair face. "You lost a month''s sry in a matter of a few days after you started working. Where will you get the money to buy these things?" ii | ii Kimberly thought for a long time and was rendered speechless. She could only turn her head around as she clenched her fists. "Anyway, I will figure it out myself, I don''t need your help!" "You don''t need my help, huh? Oh, then why did you react so violently when Chandler said that I was disabled and ipetent? You went to apologize to him, didn''t you?" Kimberly straightened her back instantly. Yes, she had gone over to apologize to Chandler Lovis, but the situation changed abruptly after that. She did not expect Chandler to say those demeaning words, so she attacked him in a moment of anger. "I didn''t think so much at that time. What do those two have to do with each other?" Chapter 50 Chapter 50 "Nothing." Kimberly Shell turned around. Maddox Yardley''s gaze was still cold. His words were akin to a sharp de with poison, stabbing right into her. "As my assistant, I just hope that you wouldn''t look too shabby when you discuss business matters with the others in the future." When he mentioned about her clothes again, Kimberly''s face turned a little pale. "Is it really so important to wear fancy clothes? Are you that concerned about my appearance?" "If a person doesn''t even know how to dress well, there''s no need for others to consider her competency then." Kimberly was speechless. "I really can''t stand it. I really can''tmunicate with him." she thought. Kimberly was so angry that she wanted to turn around and leave. But when she saw Maddox sitting in the wheelchair, she couldn''t help but feel softhearted. What if she left and he got into trouble? Hence, she could only stand there and enduring his words. After waiting for a long time, the staff ran to Maddox Yardley and said, "Sir, I have packed all the clothes that you have bought for thisdy." "Send them to this address." Maddox took out a business card and handed it to the staff. After the staff took it, her eyes widened and she asked, "Y-Y-Yardley? You are...?" Then he nodded. "Yes, yes, I understand!" Everyone in North City knew about the Yardley Corporation. "Can we go now?" Kimberly didn''t want to stay here any longer, so she asked after they finished talking. Maddox agreed and Kimberly pushed him off. Before they left, they heard a few staffs discussing about them "I''m so jealous. Who is that woman? Young Master Yardley actually bought so many clothes for her!" "I don''t know. It seems that she is quite poor. I would be so d*mn lucky if someone is willing to do this for me too." "Why did Cindere always get to be with her Prince Charming? People like us can never get men like them." Listening to their discussions, Kimberly secretly tightened her grip. Hah, Cindere and Prince Charming?! Perhaps, she was indeed a Cindere. She had nothing, and her parents did not love her either. However, she knew clearly that Maddox was definitely not her Prince Charming. Sylvia Hanover was right. For the pregnant Kimberly who had been remarried, Maddox., was like her death wish! After returning home, Kimberly went back to her room indifferently, while Maddox went to the study. Kimberly was bored, so she began to read up some documents. She seemed to suddenly think of something. She then picked up her phone and bag and went out. In the Shell Family. "Mom, why did you prepare food that I dislike again? I won''t have dinner today!" Erica Shell sat down at the dinner table. When she just picked up her spoon, she saw that the dishes on the table were totally not what she liked, so she threw the spoon down and got up to leave. When Mrs. Shell saw this, she quickly got up and stopped her. "Erica, how could you still be so picky when you are already so thin?" "Mom, it''s not that I am picky. It''s because the food you cook tastes too awful. Look at what you cook. I won''t eat it." Erica went upstairs angrily and no longer paid attention to Mrs. Shell. "Erica. Oh my, look at this child..." Mrs. Shell sighed helplessly, and then returned to the dining table. After sitting down, she whispered, "Let''s eat.l''ll buy the food she likes for herter." Mr. Shell sat opposite her, and he was a little angry. "You pampered her too much. Look at her. She doesn''t even want to eat proper meals. It''d be better to let her starve to death." Hearing this, Mrs. Shell''s face changed. "Tyson, how could you say that? She is your daughter!" "Daughter? What''s the point of having such a daughter? Her grades are bad, she doesn''t even help with the house chores, yet she is always so picky about everything..." Speaking of which, Mr. Shell thought of Kimberly and sighed, "And we don''t even know how Kimberly is doing..." At the mention of Kimberly, Mrs. Shell''s expression looked even more gloomy. "Kimberly...She should be fine, right? She hasn''t even given us a call since she got married, I don''t dare to call her either..." "What the hell are you doing? Why did you even let her rece Erica in the first ce? That child was just divorced!" "Why? You''re ming me now, aren''t you? I''ve discussed it with you before. Why didn''t you say anything back then? Are you only worried about her now?" Mr. Shell didn''t say anything. "You only know how to me it on others. Don''t you think that I, as her mother, feel sorry for her too? I do feel sorry for Kimberly, but we only have these two daughters in our family, Kimberly is divorced, what if she cannot get another better husband in the future? We couldn''t let that happen to Erica too, right?" Mr. Shell felt guilty, so he didn''t say anything. Ding-dong¡ª The doorbell suddenly rang. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Shell put down the cutlery in her hand and whispered, "Maybe it''s Erica''s boyfriend." Mrs. Shell was a little surprised when she opened the door. "Kimberly?" Kimberly stood at the door, looking a little awkward. "Mom." "Why are you here?" Mrs. Shell thought that it was Erica''s boyfriend, but she didn''t expect it to be Kimberly, so she couldn''t respond for a while. Kimberly stood there, stunned. She did not expect to see Mrs. Shell''s disappointment look. She was already feeling so awkward that she couldn''t stand straight, and now she felt even more embarrassed. After she married the Second Young Master of the Yardley family on behalf of Erica, did her parents... begin to hate her? Were they not going to wee her into the house? Even after she was gone for such a long time? Kimberly''s eyes dimmed and she whispered, "Mom, I came back to get something." Hearing her depressed tone, Mrs. Shell realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly showed a kind smile and held Kimberly''s hand affectionately. "I didn''t mean that. I thought it was Erica''s boyfriend. Have you had your dinner yet? Come in quickly. We were just about to have dinner. Come eat with us." Kimberly followed her in. When Mr. Shell caught sight of her, he also got up and walked towards her. "It''s you, Kimberly. Have you eaten? Sit down and have a meal with us." Kimberly hadn''t eaten with her family for a long time. When she saw the familiar dining table and the familiar aroma of the food, she was a little touched. She nodded and said, "Okay." After sitting down, Kimberly found that the dinner table was somewhat empty. "Where is Erica?" "Erica is throwing a tantrum and refusing to eat." Mr. Shell put a big piece of meat into Kimberly''s te as he exined. Hearing this, Kimberly was slightly stunned. "Is Erica... still so picky?" "Your mother pampered her into a spoilt brat. Come on, Kimberly, eat up. You look so much thinner now. Were the Yardley family... not treating you well?" Speaking of this, Mr. Shell suddenly felt sad and stopped eating. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have let you marry him to substitute Erica..." "Tyson, what are you talking about?" Mrs. Shell couldn''t help but say, "What''s done cannot be undone, let''s not talk about this anymore." "Dad, I''m fine." Kimberly smiled slightly and said, "The people in the Yardley family are very kind to me. I''m just on a diet, and the Yardley family is well-known in North City. I''m very satisfied that I can marry such a person for my second marriage." Mrs. Shell was very pleased to hear that and said, "Kimberly, it''s good that you think so. It''s true. You''ve already divorced once. It''s already very good for you to be able to marry into the Yardley family." Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Kimberly Shell understood. It was already a blessing for her that she could get married for a second time. She shouldn''t be too picky. However... when she saw that Mrs. Shell was not sad and worried at all, Kimberly was a little dispirited. "Could it be... that Mom doesn''t care about my feelings at all?" Kimberly thought. Thinking of this, Kimberly no longer had the appetite to eat the food in front of her. Kimberly took several mouthfuls of food, then putting her cutlery down, "Dad, Mom, I had already had something just now, and I can''t eat anymore. I''ll go upstairs to get something." She did not wait for them to react and went upstairs. Seeing this, Mrs. Shell could not help but purse her lips and said, "Do you think Kimberly mes me for this?" Mr. Shell sighed. "I don''t think so. That child is very considerate and smart." "If she wasn''t ming me, then could it be that she was used to eating fancy food in the Yardley family and so she looks down on our family now?" Mr. Shell couldn''t help but frown. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Was I talking nonsense? Look at her expression and you will know!" Mrs. Shell was so angry that she threw the fork and lost her appetite to eat. Kimberly returned to her room. When she opened the door, she found that the room was a little messy. She frowned. She walked in and nced at the room that had been searched through. It wasn''t like this when she left. Who came in and rummaged through her belongings? Kimberly''s face turned pale. She opened the drawer of the cab and took out a small box inside, only to find that the savings book that she had kept inside had already disappeared. Her face turned even paler and she bit her lower lip. Erica Shell must have entered her room. Thinking of this, Kimberly turned out to look for Erica. Erica was hiding in her bedroom and on the phone with her boyfriend at that moment. "I really don''t have an appetite. I don''t want to eat. Then... How about you prepare some food and send it over to me? Fine, fine, I''ll wait for you." Knock knock. There was a knock on the door. Erica was impatient, so she said, "Dear, wait for me for a moment. It''s probably my mother." After that, Erica went to open the door. Before she could see who it was, she shouted, "Mom, I''ve told you that I don''t want to eat. Don''t bother me again..." Erica was stunned before she could finish her words. She stared nkly at the person who showed up at the door of her room. Kimberly looked at her coldly. "Sister... Why... why did you suddenlye back?" Kimberly looked behind Erica. Her room was very neat,pletely different from her own. Probably because she had done something bad, Erica swallowed her saliva out of guilt. Then she put the phone beside her ear and said, "My sister came to see me. I''ll call you backter." After that, she quickly hung up the call. Kimberly stepped into the room at the same time. Erica came back to her senses and hurried to stop her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Sister, what are you doing?" Kimberly stopped and handed the box to her. "Where is the thing inside?" Seeing the box, Erica''s face turned pale and she avoided looking at it. "What''s that... How would I know?" "You don''t know?" "Yes, sister, I don''t know what is inside. How would I know where it went?" Saying this, Erica smiled and held Kimberly''s hand. She said kindly, "Sister, you haven''t been back ever since you got married. Did... the people in Yardley family treat you well? You haven''t been bullied, have you?" "If I said that I was bullied, are you going to switch ces with me?" Kimberly calmly stared at her and said. Erica''s face got a little tense. She looked at Kimberly awkwardly for a while. She then let go of her hand, turned around, and said, "Sister, you know that''s impossible. I have a boyfriend already." "Yeah, you have a boyfriend, so you think you could just do whatever you want? How dare you say that you haven''t seen the thing in the box?" Erica suddenly turned around and said, "Sister, I have already said that I wasn''t the one who took your savings book away. Why are you still asking me?" Kimberly said,"... Did I say that it''s a savings book?" Erica thought, "Sh*t, I identally spilled the beans!" "Sister! You''ve misunderstood! I identally went into your room the other time and saw it, but I swear that I really didn''t take your deposit. You''ve worked so hard to earn that money, how could I use your money?" At this point, Erica began to y her little tricks again. She went forward to pull Kimberly''s arm and said softly, "Sister, I am your younger sister. Why would I do such a thing?" "I know exactly what you would do because you are my younger sister." Kimberly pushed her away emotionlessly and then spread out her palm. "Give it back." Erica''s expression was gloomy. "Sister, I really didn''t take it." "Give it back." The money inside was her own savings after working for so many years. There were at least tens of thousands of dors in it. Erica took it and spent the money just like that. How could she let it go? She had to get it back! "What are you both doing?" Mrs. Shell''s doubtful voice came from the door when she saw the two sisters arguing. "Mom!" As soon as she saw Mrs. Shell, Erica jumped up and hid behind her, as if she was her lifesaver. "Mom, you finally came. Sister is using me of stealing her deposit. But Mom, I didn''t take anything at all." Upon hearing this, Mrs. Shell immediately became serious and asked, "Kimberly, how could you use your sister? Don''t you know where your own savings book is?" "I left it in my room, but the room was rummaged through. Who else could enter my room so unscrupulously except her?" Hearing this, Mrs. Shell immediately turned to look at Erica who was behind her. Erica immediately argued, "How would I know? Maybe someone broke into our house? Anyway, I didn''t take it!" "Kimberly, Erica said that she didn''t take it, so you should believe her." Kimberly said, "Mom, that''s all my savings. Shouldn''t you know if someone had broken into our house? If someone did break into our house, then why did he only search through my room? If you or Dad didn''t take it, who else could it be?" "That''s enough!" Mrs. Shell was so furious that she growled, "Just pretend that I took it then, okay? The family was running out of money, so we took your money to support the family. Is this your way of talking to your mother? Are you starting to look down on us now?" Kimberly said, "Mom!" "What are you shouting at? Are you acting high and mighty just because you are married to the Yardley family now? You don''t even bother to eat dinner with us when youe home. You just remarried and lived in the family, you''re not even the real deal. Don''t think so highly of yourself. I''m putting a stop to the money issue. I was the one who spent all the money away. Do you want me to borrow money from the others and return it to you now?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say anymore. She looked at Mrs. Shell incredulously. She couldn''t believe that these words had juste out of her own mother''s mouth. "Mom, why? I''ve already listened to you and got married to the Yardley family... didn''t I?" "But why? Why are you doing this to me?" Kimberly asked, her lips trembling. Mrs. Shell snorted, "What did I do to you? You scolded your sister as soon as you got home. Did I say anything to you?" "If you don''t like it, then get out of this house!" Chapter 52 Chapter 52 On the street. Kimberly Shell dragged her feet aimlessly. She looked confused. Her eyes were red, and her tears seemed to be welling up in her eyes, and none of them fell out. She had tugged on her bag so hard that it had be out of shape, and she looked even more pathetic at this moment. Boom! Someone ran so fast that he knocked into her. Kimberly fell to the ground. Her bag was torn and all the things inside had scattered on the ground. The person who hit her stood there awkwardly, "I''m sorry! Are you okay?" Kimberly stood there, staring at the scene in a daze. The person who had knocked into her quickly squatted down and picked her things up for her. "I''m sorry. I still have something urgent to do. I''m really sorry. Your things are here." After the man returned the things to Kimberly, he quickly got up and ran away again. Kimberly picked up all of her belongings by using her bare hands. Her bag was already torn and tattered, and it could no longer keep her belongings. Kimberly lowered her head so that no one could see the look on her face. After a while, she suddenlyughed in a low voice. The pedestrians avoided her one after another. Something slid from her face and hit the back of her hand, which soon soaked her sleeves. She didn''t know how much time had passed. She reached out and wiped away the tears on her face after she had cried enough. Then she got up and picked up the bag that was torn, and put her things in it one by one. After that, she rolled up the bag to prevent them from falling out. She stood up and continued walking forward as if nothing had happened. She wanted to go home and use the money that she had saved over the past few years to buy two sets of clothes in the store, so as to avoid beingughed at by Maddox Yardley. But she didn''t expect that her savings would all be gone. Even her mother had also driven her out of the house. That was... her biological mother. But she actually... drove her out. Sometimes Kimberly wondered if she was really her mother''s biological child. "Why did Mom favour Erica over me since we were young?" She constantly asked herself this. She didn''t know what she had done to make her mother dislike her so much. She worked hard and got good grades. She was an obedient child and she had never gone against her parents'' words. Yet they... She even obeyed theirmand to marry into the Yardley family on behalf of Erica... But, nothing seemed to have changed. Kimberly oh Kimberly, what a joke you are... It waste at night. Maddox Yardley sat alone in front of the window and looked at the bright lights outside. Only his breathing could be heard in the quiet room. Usually, at this hour, that stupid woman woulde out of the bathroom and mind her own business for a long time before going to bed, but today... Maddox frowned slightly and looked at the small bed in the corner of the room. The quilt was neatly folded, and no one was there. That woman... seemed to have gone out again aftering back from work. She had yet toe back. Maddox raised his hand and nced at his watch. It was almost eleven o''clock. D*mn it, did she want to stay out all night? Sam Sorrento came in and said to Maddox respectfully, "Young Master, if there are no other orders, I shall excuse myself then." "Wait." Maddox''s eyes flickered as he gestured for Sam toe over. Sam walked up to him and asked, "Yes, Young Master?" "Where''s that woman?" Sam didn''t realize which woman Maddox was talking about at first. He thought that he was talking about the one who had slept with Maddox. He scratched his head and said, "Young Master, I have sent someone to the hospital to check on this matter. I haven''t found out about any single women going to the hospital for an examination recently. Young Master, please pardon my intrusion, but... was the woman you slept with, a married woman?" Hearing this, Maddox was suddenly agitated as he clenched his fists silently. "Say that again?" He was so angry that he almost stood up. Sam took a step back and said with fear, "Young Master, I was just kidding. How could it be possible? Haha!" Maddox narrowed his eyes and said intimidatingly, "I''m asking about that woman!" "Which woman?" Sam scratched his head and did not understand him. Just as Maddox was about tosh out, Sam finally reacted and suddenly stood straight. "Young Master, are you talking about Assistant Shell ?" Maddox did not answer. Sam looked around and said, "Hey, isn''t Assistant Shell supposed to be here at this hour? Why is there no one here today?" The veins on Maddox''s forehead throbbed. "If you''re asking me, who am I going to ask?" Sam replied,"... Sure. I''ll check on it right away!" Fifteen minutester, Maddox was getting impatient. That woman wasn''t back yet, and Sam wasn''t giving him any information about her either. When Maddox was about to wheel himself out, Sam came in. "Young Master, I''ve got news." In a bar. The lights were dim and Kimberly wasying on the bar counter, drinking up shot after shot. "Give me another shot." Kimberly finished another shot again and pushed the empty cup to the bartender. "I want a strong one!" Her loud voice aroused the cheers of a group of men next to her! It was not that Kimberly did not know how to drink. It was normal for her to drink with her customers until her stomach bled back then. However, whenever she got home all drunk, her then-husband, Jonathan Lowell, would usually already be sound asleep. He had never asked her about it. In the beginning, Kimberly didn''t drink much, but slowly her alcohol tolerance became better. She had not tried to numb herself with alcohol for a long time. In a dark corner, Sam was pushing Maddox. "Young Master, Assistant Shell is there." It was not difficult to find her. Maddox fixed his gaze on her among the crowd. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was wearing a in white T-shirt and a pair of old jeans. Her figure was as petite as a high school student. She sat in front of the bar and kept drinking. Her usually tied-up hair was drooping on her shoulders, covering a part of her face. The colorful lights were shining around and they inadvertently shone on her hair from time to time, making the atmosphere seem ambiguous. The dim lights made Kimberly''s features look even more gentle, and her face was flushed red. It was obvious that she already had quite a few drinks. "Young Master, Assistant Shell seems to have drunk a lot. She looks quite sad. Should I go and take her back?" Maddox didn''t say anything, but the throbbing blue veins on his forehead gave him away! A man, who had been staring at Kimberly for a long time, finally couldn''t help and went forward to talk to her. He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "Hottie, are you that sad? You have been drinking alone here for a long time. Do you want me to drink with you?" Kimberly stared at the man drunkenly. Then she sneered and shook off the man''s hand. "Don''t touch __ _ ii me. The man was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the woman, who appeared to be so soft and petite, had a pair of eyes as cold as a crystal clearke. "I was just being kind. I''ve seen you drink a lot and I just wanted to apany you. Don''t reject me so quickly." After that, the man''s hands wrapped around her slender waist. Kimberly drank a lot, and her consciousness was wavering, but she still had a sense of defence! "Put it away..." "Take your filthy hands away." Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The man''s hand was shaken off. When he was about to put it on her waist again, someone grabbed his cor and dragged him backward. What happened? Before he could even ask, the man felt that the temperature around him began to drop. A sharp gaze fell on him as if they were knives cutting through him. It came from the man who was sitting in a wheelchair. The bar was dark and it was noisy everywhere. Everyone was drowning themselves in the bar''s atmosphere, yet he was totally different. Just by sitting there, one could feel his arrogance merely by looking at his eyes. His dark eyes and powerful aura separated him from the outside world. "What are you trying to do to her?" Sam Sorrento grabbed the man''s cor and asked. "I''m sorry!" The man apologized immediately. Although the man was sitting in a wheelchair, his temperament showed that he was not an ordinary person. Moreover, when the man behind him grabbed him, he didn''t even have the strength to fight back. What else could this mean? He had been in the society for a long time. He knew exactly what was happening. "I didn''t know that she had apanion. Sorry, please let me go." Maddox didn''t say anything. His thin lips were tightly pursed and his sharp gaze fell on the man''s hand. "Which hand did you use to touch her with?" The man stood still, cold sweats were beading on his forehead. Maddox''s piercing gaze was pressuring him. He couldn''t help but tremble as he slowly raised his right hand. "Cut it off." To the man, these calmly uttered words were like a bomb falling and exploding to the ground. The man was frightened, and his teeth were chattering. "I, I really didn''t mean to touch her. I didn''t know... Gentlemen, please show me mercy!" Before he could finish his words, several men in suits and sunsses immediately came forward and grabbed him. The man had never seen such a scene before. He was so scared that he almost copsed to the ground. However, at this time, things started to change. Kimberly Shell, who had been lying still on the bar counter, suddenly stood up and staggered toward Maddox. "You!" She walked to Maddox and pointed at him with her index finger. Maddox''s expression did not change. He looked at her calmly. Her cheeks were red, and her eyes were slightly tender and charming. Her red lips were glossy from the alcohol, and her hair was drooping on her shoulders, almost covering most of her face. All these made her look like she had makeup on, yet she looked even prettier and more natural than having makeup on her face. Maddox seemed to be in a daze as if he was attracted by her charming appearance. "Why do you... care about me?" Kimberly pointed at Maddox and said angrily. But after all the alcohol, her body was a little weak, and she spoke breathlessly. This somehow made her look coquettish. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The subordinates on the side were so shocked that they almost dropped their jaws. This woman dared to question Maddox for meddling in her affairs? "Speak up! I''m asking you!" Kimberly saw that he had been sitting still. She took another step forward and staggered toward Maddox. "Young Master!" Sam''s eyes widened as he called out nervously. Maddox looked at the woman who was stumbling towards him. As long as he moved, he could avoid her easily. But she would then fall to the cold and hard ground. If he didn''t move, she would throw herself into his arms, in front of so many of his subordinates... Boom! The subordinates widened their eyes and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief. Were their eyes deceiving them? Did the Young Master actually... Maddox moved, but he moved to help her up. Kimberly had stumbled into the wrong direction and her head almost hit the armrest of his wheelchair. Just as she was about to hit her head, Maddox grabbed her by the other arm and pulled her into his embrace urately. Sam let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately she didn''t hit her head... Seeing the stunned look of those subordinates, Sam secretly grinned. He even heard Young Master Yardley flirting with her before, so this... was not enough to make him surprised. Kimberly''s soft cheek hit on Maddox''s hard chest. After falling into Maddox''s arms, she did not move. After a long time, she finally uttered a muffled groan, "It hurts..." Maddox''s brows twitched when he heard that. This d*mn woman, she had just crashed onto him like that. She would have ruined her face if he hadn''t helped her. It was okay if she didn''t feel grateful for him, but how could she still cry out in pain? "How could you... be so hard?" Kimberlyined angrily again. Her little hands were clenched into fists as she punched hard onto his chest. "B*stard, it hurts so much!" Maddox:"..." The subordinates were all speechless. Sam couldn''t help but feel a slight ache on his temples. Was shepletely drunk? Otherwise, she wouldn''t even have the guts to treat Maddox this way. But he had never expected that drunk Kimberly would be such a different person. Sam felt that drunk Kimberly was... kind of adorable? "You didn''t answer my question!" Kimberly was still beating his chest as she asked. Even though her strength wasn''t at all great to hurt Maddox, yet it was still a very embarrassing scene. Maddox held her wrist and scolded coldly, "Woman, you''d better behave yourself!" "Why do you care about my business?" Kimberly suddenly raised her head and asked loudly, as if she didn''t understand what he said. For a moment, she looked up at him and her face was very close to his. Their breaths were enveloping them both. Her sweet fragrance had a little smell of alcohol, yet she didn''t smell bad at all. On the contrary, it excited him even more. Maddox held his breath, examining the face that was right in front of his. She did not have the habit of putting makeup, and her skin was always in a good state. Her skin was fair and glowing, and it looked exceptionally tender. Her red and attractive lips especially, they... seemed to be tempting him to do something... Maddox''s eyes became darker. He lowered his voice and put his hand on Kimberly''s waist. He said in a low voice, "Come nearer if you dare." Maddox thought that his threat would work on her, but he didn''t know what a drunkard was like. Alcohol gave people courage. The more he provoked her, the more excited she became. Kimberly, after hearing Maddox''s words, became even more excited. So she moved closer again, and there was almost no gap between the two of them. "I''m getting nearer." Kimberly said in an adorable way as she approached him again. Her voice was soft, like marshmallows. Its sweetness was intoxicating Maddox''s heart. Maddox''s breathing became heavier. He gritted his teeth and red at her. "You''re ying with fire!" This d*mned woman, he didn''t expect that she would be so charming when she was drunk. She almost drove him crazy! "Fire? Where?" Kimberlyughed and suddenly reached out to pinch Maddox''s chin. Sheughed out in a low voice and said, "You haven''t answered my question yet. Maddox, don''t you hate me? Why... do you care about me over and over again?" Chapter 54 Chapter 54 "Enough!" Maddox Yardley grabbed her wrist to pull her away from himself. He didn''t expect that Kimberly Shell was not willing to give in. She leaned forward again and said, "You didn''t answer me yet." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The veins on Maddox''s forehead twitched. He grabbed her waist and tried to pull her away, but Kimberly kept pestering him. She waspletely drunk, and her actions were carried out subconsciously. When she saw that Maddox was trying to push her away, she hugged Maddox''s neck and sat on hisp. Everyone on the scene was speechless. Maddox''s subordinates saw this and asked in a low voice, "Young Master, do you need help?" The two of them immediately stepped forward and tried to grab Kimberly''s arm to pull her away from Maddox. As soon as Maddox saw them trying to pull her away, he turned a sharp gaze at them. "Step back!" The two pairs of sturdy arms stopped in mid-air, bewildered. Sam Sorrento watched from aside and could only sigh internally. Couldn''t they just observe the situation? Couldn''t they tell from how anxious Maddox was, it was so obvious that he cared for his wife deeply. They must be stupid! Maddox was trying hard to suppress the fire igniting in him. Kimberly sat on hisp and hooked her arms around his neck. The sweet breath on her body was like soft silk around him. It surrounded his cold and powerful aura and blended into one. Maddox pinched her thin waist with his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Do you want to know it that much?" Kimberly''s red lips slightly pouted. Suddenly, she bent down and leaned against his shoulder as she said, "I''m so sleepy." Maddox was renderedpletely speechless. After seducing him, she was telling him that she was sleepy? "Hah. Woman, I''m not letting you off so easily." Maddox pushed the wheelchair with his other hand. Sam saw this and immediately said, "Get the car ready. Let''s get out of here." After that, Sam left the man from earlier and caught up with Maddox quickly. On the way back, Kimberlyy in Maddox''s arms in their original position. She was so drunk that she continued pestering Maddox during the whole journey. She held his neck and pinched his ears, and then gently scratched him with her nails. She kept fidgeting, making Maddox unable to control his desire any longer. Maddox didn''t expect that he would react to a woman so easily. He grabbed her hand so that she could not move anymore. Kimberly got unhappy and mumbled, "Let me go." Maddox looked ahead with a cold face and his eyes were sharp. "Hurry up." This d*mned woman, as long as he didn''t bring her back, she would really do anything to him in the car. Maddox couldn''t resist himself anymore. If it went on like this... Sam stepped on the gas pedal and looked at them in silence through the rearview mirror. What the hell, the Young Master could actually control himself in such a situation? A drunk woman wasying in his arms, and their posture was so provocative. "Is it so nice to watch?" A cold voice came from behind. Sam felt a chill down his spine. He immediately straightened his back and looked ahead, not daring to look at the mirror again. What a joke. How would he dare to? Maddox was still grabbing onto Kimberly''s hand, and she was no match for him, so she struggled with her body. Her petite and soft body wriggled around in Maddox''s arms and rubbed against his body unconsciously. Maddox used one of his hands to hold her shoulders. "D*mn it, stop moving around!" Kimberly struggled but she failed to move an inch. She then simply maintained her position and looked at Maddox with a pleading look. Her eyes made her look as if she was wronged. Maddox actually couldn''t bear to see her acting so adorably. He looked away and said coldly, "If you don''t want to be thrown out of the car, you''d better behave yourself." Listening to his words, Kimberly''s eyes widened. After a while, she closed her eyes and fell into his arms. It seemed that she had finally stopped because she was scared by Maddox''s threats. Maddox finally breathed a sigh of relief and loosened his grip on her hand. As soon as Kimberly got free, she immediately put her arms around his waist andy in his arms. Maddox''s whole body became stiff, and cold sweat was dripping on his forehead. Fortunately, Kimberly did not move anymore after holding his waist this time. Instead, she closed her eyes and slept. Feeling her rhythmic breath, Maddox looked at the woman in his arms. She waspletely a different person when she was drunk. Flow could a woman have such a side? When she was drunk, she was like a child who would glue herself to him relentlessly. When she was sober, she was quiet and wouldn''t act up no matter how angry or frustrated she was. Sometimes when she got extremely mad, she would just turn away silently without exining nor saying anything. "Mom..." A soft cry was heard, and her eyshes twitched. Fifteen minutester, the car finally entered the Yardley family''s residence. The door opened and Sam pushed Maddox out of the car at the very next second. There was a petite figure on Maddox, who was like an octopus wrapping and dangling all around him. When the servants at the gate saw this scene, their eyes couldn''t help but widen. What was going on? The Second Young Madam... was actuallyying in the Second Young Master''s arms, but he didn''t throw her away. Didn''t the Second Young Master say that he didn''t like her? Why did they suddenly... The servants exchanged nces. It seemed that the rumor of a maid being dismissed because she had offended the Second Young Madam was real after all. When they were about to enter the elevator, a voice came from behind. "Maddox." Sam stopped and turned his head to see Benedict Yardley walking toward them. Benedict walked to the front and his gaze fell on Kimberly. "Maddox, what happened?" Maddox was expressionless and his voice was cold. "It''s just as what you see." Benedict smelled the strong smell of alcohol in the air and couldn''t help curling his lips. "Did you drink?" "Yes." Hearing this, Benedict stepped forward and said, "Maddox, it''s not convenient for you to bring her in. I''ll help you." After that, he stretched out his hands and tried to pull Kimberly from Maddox''s arms, but before his hands could touch her, Maddox raised his arms and stopped his hand directly. He red at him coldly. "Brother, thank you for being so thoughtful. I can do it myself." Benedict looked at his hand, stunned. His thin lips curled up slightly. "Maddox, I was just worried about you. Although she is a girl, she is still quite heavy. Your legs..." "She''s my wife, and I don''t need someone else to do it for me." Benedict''s expression changed slightly. "Maddox, I don''t mean anything else, but..." "Let''s go." Sam was in an awkward situation, but he obeyed Maddox''s orders. He nodded and pushed him into the elevator. The wheelchair shook a little and Kimberly woke up. She then opened her blurry eyes. As she was raising her head, Maddox grabbed her neck and pressed her head back into his arms. He did it almost subconsciously. Because he didn''t want Benedict to see Kimberly''s drunk face. The way this woman looked like when she was drunk... He didn''t want anyone else to see it except for him. "Hmph..." When Maddox pushed her into his arms, Kimberly felt a little ufortable and she started struggling. When the elevator doors closed, Maddox finally let go of his hand. Kimberly was also free from his grasp. When she was about to speak, her sight went ck and her lips were pressed against something soft. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Sam Sorrento subconsciously reached out his hand to cover his eyes, trying to pretend that he was not there. He saw nothing. However, he couldn''t cover both his eyes and ears at the same time. He could still hear Kimberly''s muffled moans. "Young Master... Can''t you hold back a little? We''ll be in the room soon. Must you do it in the elevator?" This kiss did notst long because Kimberly couldn''t breathe. After being kissed, her bodyy lifelessly in his arms, and she waspletely out of strength. It was not the first time that she could not breathe like that, so Maddox quickly let go of her. Then he pinched her chin and said in a hoarse voice, "How did you seduce Benedict and make him care for you so much?" And he even wanted to carry you in? Did he even ask for his permission? Kimberly''s eyes were filled with confusion. She blinked a few times in front of Maddox and then asked, "Bene..dict, who?" Maddox Yardley raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. "You don''t know him?" "Mhmm!" Kimberly nodded, resembling a chick that was pecking rice. After a moment of silence, Maddox suddenly asked her, "Then do you know who I am?" Sam, who was on the other side, was speechless. It was a little scary. Kimberly stared at the person in front of her and reached out her hand to hold Maddox''s cheek. After staring at him for a long time, she suddenly smiled and asked, "Who are you?" Maddox''s face was livid. After this whole time, she didn''t even recognize him? Thinking about this, Maddox was so angry to the point that the air around him slowly began to grow tense. He stared at her threateningly and said, "I''ll give you another minute to figure out who I am!" "Maddox Yardley!!" As soon as Maddox finished speaking, Kimberly shouted suddenly. Her voice was clear, apanied by the sound of the elevator opening. Sam stood there, not knowing whether he should push them out at that moment. "You didn''t answer my question just now. Why... Why did you meddle in my business?" After she remembered the person in front of her was Maddox, Kimberly went back to the previous question. Maddox felt a headache looming. This girl was not nning to give up, was she? "Let''s go back to the room," Maddox ordered in a cold voice. Sam nodded and pushed them out of the elevator. He opened the door and entered the room in one swift movement. He finally sent them back to the room. Sam wiped his sweat and said, "Young Master, could I... leave now?" "Wait, call two maids in." "Sure." Soon, Sam called two maids over and went out of the room to wait for them. The maids tried their best to pull Kimberly off Maddox''s body and sent her to bed. Kimberly was very mischievous. She was struggling and making all sorts of noises the whole time. When they finally settled her down, everyone''s forehead was covered with a thinyer of sweat. "Alright, please go out." After they left, Maddox rolled his wheelchair to Kimberly''s bed and stared at her calm self. When she was struggling earlier, she suddenly let out a loud scream, as if she was crying. Maddox was shocked by her actions. Now that she was in front of him, he took a closer look and found that she still looked the same. "Let''s... let''s have another drink!" All of a sudden, Kimberly mumbled and then turned over. Maddox''s gaze grew colder. She really loved alcohol, didn''t she? Sam waited for a while outside the door. When he heard Maddox''s voice, he pushed the door open again and went in. After entering, he did not dare to look around. "Young Master, the subordinates had sent these here. They should be Miss Shell''s belongings." Maddox took it and opened it. He found that Kimberly''s belongings were there, but the bag was already torn. "Keep her belongings properly and throw this bag away." "Okay." "Then bring me a basin of water." Sam did as he was asked. Before Maddox instructed him further, he left the basin of water on Kimberly''s bedside table. Maddox was speechless. "... Did you know what I was going to do?" Sam smiled and said, "I have worked for you for so long. If I still can''t figure these little things out, how could I still be your assistant, Young Master?" Hearing what he said, Maddox raised his eyebrows. "Is that so? Why didn''t you think that I was going to pour this basin of water on her face to wake her up?" Sam''s body shook. "No way, Young Master. Are you really going to do that?" "Wet the towel and give it to me." Sam breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately... the Young Master was just joking. Sam wrung the towel dry and handed it to Maddox. Maddox stepped forward, put the clean towel close to her cheek, and gently wiped her face. The sensation made Kimberly feel ufortable, so she attempted to push the towel away as she muttered, "Don''t touch me..." Maddox paused for a while and continued. Kimberly was about to push him away again, but Maddox suddenly scolded her. "If you move again, I will throw you down the stairs." Sam thought, ¡°Why is he threatening her again?" However, this trick was very useful for drunk Kimberly. After being scolded by Maddox, she didn''t move anymore. She justy down quietly and let Maddox wipe her forehead. As time went by, Maddox''s hands suddenly stopped. He frowned, looking at the woman on the bed. What happened? Sam saw that Maddox''s expression was a little strange, so he looked at where Maddox''s gaze fell on. Kimberly, who had been lying quietly just now, suddenly burst into tears. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tears rolled down from her eyes. In a short moment, her pillow was already soaking wet. What... what the f*ck was going on? "Why?" She suddenly said softly, and her tears never stopped flowing. "Mom... Am...Am I not your daughter too?" Her voice was choked and muffled, and her delicate eyebrows were tightly knitted. Sam felt awkward. Looking at her like this, he nced at Maddox helplessly. He didn''t know how to deal with it. Maddox lowered his eyes, and his eyes were so dark that people couldn''t see through what he was thinking. However, his face was still expressionless. After a while, he raised his hand and handed the towel to Sam. "Wash it." Sam took the towel, washed it, wrung it dry, and then handed it back to Maddox. Then he asked carefully, "Urn... Young Master, is Assistant Shell having some problems?" Maddox didn''t answer, but his hands suddenly stopped, and he used his fingers to wipe away the tears in her eyes. "You should go back." "But Young Master, you haven''t..." "Don''t you know me? I''ll be fine." Hearing this, Sam''s eyes widened. He said, "Young Master, you can''t do that! What if you expose yourself..." "What is there to be exposed about?" "Miss Shell... What if she finds out... "It doesn''t matter." Maddox''s face was expressionless. "It''s fine for her to find it out. If she dares to talk nonsense out there, I''ll kill her myself." Sam was speechless. He didn''t know what to say, but... Would he... be willing to kill her? Chapter 56 Chapter 56 In the end, Sam Sorrento obeyed his orders and left. When he left, he kindly closed the door for Maddox. The room became quiet again. Maddox Yardley put the clean towel on the table and pursed his thin lips. "Could crying solve the problem?" Kimberly''s tears continued to flow. After wiping her tears for a long time, he simply withdrew his finger and sneered, "If you are not happy with anything, just retaliate. Tears... are the most useless things in the world." Although Kimberly Shell was drunk, she could vaguely hear someone talking, but she couldn''t hear the words clearly. She just felt that her head was going to explode. As she was feeling very ufortable, she opened her eyes with difficulty, only to see a tall figure walking around the room. The back... was so familiar. But, who was it? Her eyelids were so heavy and her consciousness was wavering. Kimberly closed her eyes and soon fell asleep again. The consequence of getting drunk was a bad hangover. When Kimberly woke up the next day, her head was throbbing. It was so painful that she had to massage her head as she sat up. When she opened her eyes to catch sight of the bright room, she slowly calmed down. After sitting there nkly for about ten seconds, Kimberly turned to look at the big bed. He was still lying there. Obviously, he hadn''t got up yet. Kimberly wanted to grab her mobile phone but found that it was not under the pillow. So she had to get out of bed and tiptoe to the bathroom. When she passed by the table, she found that the things that were on it were all hers. Kimberly nced at the time and found that it was still early. So she went to the bathroom to wash her face, and she felt as if the headache had subsided a little. She looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her eye bags were heavy, her face was pale, her hair was messy, and her eyes were swollen. She looked so ugly... Kimberly reached out and covered her face with her hands. It was unbelievable. How could this happen? She almost thought that the reflection on the mirror was a ghost. Kimberly squeezed her cheeks so hard that they became a little red. Then she soaked a towel with cold water to apply it to her eyes, making them less swollen. Seeing that she finally looked better, Kimberly heaved a sigh of relief and then walked out of the bathroom again. When she passed by Maddox''s bed, Kimberly couldn''t help but nce at him. Suddenly, a picture shed across her mind. She remembered seeing a tall figure walking around the room. Thinking of this, Kimberly suddenly stopped where She was drunkst night. Was it an illusion? But... why was that scene so clearly pictured in her mind? That figure seemed to be him, but... Kimberly''s eyes fell on the wheelchair on the side. He had been sitting in a wheelchair all this time, and she had helped him before. Obviously, he didn''t have any strength on his legs at all. "Was I too drunk that I remembered the wrong person? Or was I... dreaming?" she thought to herself. Kimberly rubbed her aching forehead and went back to bed, nning to sleep for another while. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As soon as shey down, more pictures came into her mind. In the bar, she threw herself into Maddox''s arms and hugged his neck, and in the car, she hugged his waist, and then... the kiss in the elevator. The shbacks ended there. Although it was in pieces, Kimberly could almost guess what had happened when she put the puzzles together. Her whole body turned sluggish and shey there, not daring to move. She really... drank too muchst night. She didn''t expect that she would do so many things. Was she also like this in the past? Not at all! In the past, she never let herself to get drunk. After returning home, she would still cook, take a bath, and then sleep. Butst night, how did it end up... Was it because she was too sad? Or because she felt that Maddox was reliable, so... Kimberly''s thoughts were in a mess. She closed her eyes, feeling all confused. Kimberly soon fell asleep. When she woke up again, she was awakened by the sound in the room. When she opened her eyes, she sat up and found that Maddox had already woken up and was washing up in the bathroom. Kimberly turned over and pulled the quilt over her head. She felt that she was too embarrassed to face anyone. She had done such an embarrassing thing last night. How frustrating. She had to wait for him to leave the room before she could get up. It would be best if the two of them didn''t meet face to face. Kimberly heaved a sigh of relief after sorting out her ns. The bathroom door opened, and there was the sound of a wheelchair rolling in. Kimberly opened her eyes a little and took a peek. As expected, Maddox was sitting in a wheelchair. She just thought, "How could Maddox stand on his feet? I must be too drunk, or I might have mistaken him for someone else." "Wait, why is the wheelchairing towards her?" Kimberly suddenly put down the quilt and remained motionless. "Get up if you''re up already." Maddox said coldly. Kimberlyy there motionlessly, pretending not to hear him. She closed her eyes and pretended that she was sleeping. "You finally knew how to feel embarrassed?" Kimberly''s body trembled. Did he know that she was awake? "Weren''t you pretty boldst night?" Maddox continued to ask. Kimberly bit her lower lip. So what if she was embarrassed? She could just pretend that she couldn''t remember anything After a while, she heard nothing. Kimberly felt strange and quietly poked her head out. There was no one on the spot the wheelchair was earlier. It seemed that Maddox had left. Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief and finally lifted the quilt. She was about to suffocate to death... Kimberly was stunned when she lifted the quilt. She thought that he had left, but he was still sitting there. He just changed his position. Their gaze met each other''s, and the atmosphere was extremely awkward. There was dead silence in the room... One second... two seconds..., Kimberly bit her lower lip. The next second, she jumped out of bed and rushed to the bathroom. "Are you that ashamed to see me because of what happenedst night?" Maddox''s words made her stop abruptly. Kimberly looked back at him. She had nned to run away, but she changed her mind at this moment. She stood still and clenched her fists. "No." Kimberly bit her lower lip and looked at Maddox''s handsome face. Her red lips moved slightly. "Aboutst night... thank you for bringing me back." Maddox raised his brows when he heard that. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her. "It seems that you remember it all?" "Almost, I remember most of them," Kimberly whispered, and then reached out her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. She bit her lower lip as if she was hesitating about something. After a moment, she said, "Last night... I didn''t go too far, did I?" Those memories were rtively fragmented. She knew most of what had happened, but... she didn''t know anything else. For example... what happened after the kiss? What had actually happened after they got out of the elevator? She wouldn''t say anything weird to Maddox, would she? While she was still thinking, Maddox was staring at her attentively. When she finally came back to her senses, she happened to meet his gaze. "Too far?" Maddox sneered. "What do you think?" Kimberly grabbed the corner of her clothes and felt so nervous that her eyshes trembled. "I didn''t... do anything to you, did I?" She really... didn''t know! "What? Were you hoping that you did something to me?" Chapter 57 Chapter 57 This shameless question rendered Kimberly Shell speechless. She looked at him for a long time and didn''t know how to refute him. She remembered that he had brought her backst night. She felt a little grateful as she looked down at her feet. "No matter what, I''m still grateful to you." There she went again. This lifeless look on her face. Maddox''s eyes were full of emotions. Was it because she was not interested in him at all? Was that why she had treated him like this? Thinking of this, a wave of inexplicable anger rose from his chest. He sneered and said, "I am just afraid that you will embarrass the Yardley family. Otherwise, I wouldn''t care about you even if you die outside." His ruthless words were like a sharp knife that stabbed deeply into her heart. Kimberly''s lips opened and her fists tightened silently. In the end, she had no choice but to say. "I understand." After saying that, she turned and walked to the bathroom. By the time she came out of the bathroom, Maddox Yardley had already left for work. Kimberly was about to change her clothes to go out, but suddenly she couldn''t find her suitcase. The clothes that she had put in the wardrobe were gone as well. Kimberly''s face changed. She turned around and walked outside. She happened to see the maidsing over with a few rows of clothes. When they saw her, they stopped and shouted in unison, "Second Young Madam." She was shocked and looked at them in confusion. "What are you all doing?" "Young Madam, this is what Assistant Sorrento had ordered us to send over." Kimberly was a little speechless. She suddenly remembered that Maddox had bought her a lot of clothes yesterday night. "All mine?" "Yes, Second Young Madam." The maids then pushed the clothes into the room and put them one by one into her wardrobe. Maddox still had a conscience. Because his wardrobe was huge and his clothes were simple, he used up very little space, so the rest of the space was left for her. The servants put the expensive clothes into the wardrobe one by one and sorted them out. Then they said to her, "Second Young Madam, these are all yours. They have been sorted out. If there''s nothing else, we''ll go out first." Kimberly looked at the dazzling wardrobe for a while, and then looked up at the maids who were about to leave. "Wait a minute." The maids stopped in their tracks as if they were scared of her. They turned around and looked at her. "Second Young Madam, what''s the matter?" "What about the clothes I had put in the closet previously? And my suitcase?" Hearing this, the expressions on the maids'' faces changed. The leader exined in a low voice, "Second Young Madam, the suitcase was too old, so we... threw it away, and those clothes too..." Hearing this, Kimberly''s face changed. "Threw them away? How could you throw my things away so casually?" She asked angrily. The maids bowed their heads in unison. "I''m sorry, Second Young Madam. It was... Second Young Master who asked us to throw them away, so..." Hearing this, Kimberly finally understood. It turned out that it was all instructed by Maddox. He bought her new clothes because he disliked her old ones. At the same time, he also instructed all her old clothes to be thrown away. Forget it. It was not their fault. They were also just following Maddox''s orders. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I''m sorry, Second Young Madam. Really... sorry." "Forget it, it''s not your fault. Where''s the suitcase?" She had something very important in it! "In the garbage room, I''ll take you there." "Yes." Kimberly followed one of the maids to the garbage storage room. At a nce, she saw her suitcase that was thrown in the corner. She quickly walked over and opened it, and the maid followed her to the side and exined, "I threw this suitcase here directly without opening it. Second Young Madam, is anything missing?" Kimberly checked it and heaved a sigh of relief. "Nothing, thank you." "You''re wee, Young Madam. But... are you going to take the suitcase back?" Kimberly nodded. "Yes." "But..." The maid hesitated and said, "Second Young Master meant..." "You don''t have to worry about him. If he asks about it, you could just say that you have thrown it away, but I took it back." After saying that, Kimberly dragged the suitcase and went back. The maid followed her and wanted to say something else, but she kept quiet in the end. After returning to the room, Kimberly wiped the suitcase, and took out a bag inside. There was a ck dress in it. It was the dress which she bought when she just got married, but she never had the chance to wear it again after she went to work. Now that she had no other choice, she decided to use it for the time being. After all... Kimberly turned around and looked at the clothes in the cab. Her eyes slowly sank. She said that she wouldn''t spend his money, so she wouldn''t! In the office. "Knock, knock¡ª" "Come in." The door was pushed open and a beautiful figure came in, putting a cup of coffee onto his table. "Young Master Yardley, here is your coffee." Kimberly put the coffee on the table with no expression on her face, then she turned around and was ready to go out. Maddox''s eyes were fixed on the documents. Suddenly, he thought of something and lifted his eyelids. He saw Kimberly wearing a ck dress. The dress was graceful and decent. It wouldn''t seem weird even if she wore it to work. Instead, it outlined her slender waist. However... This dress didn''t seem to belong to the ones he bought yesterday. Thinking of this, Maddox''s thin lips moved. "Wait." Hearing what he said, Kimberly stopped and turned around. "Young Master Yardley, do you have any other orders?" Maddox narrowed his eyes. She had put on light make up today, and her lips were painted with dry maple leaf color lipstick, which was the current trendy lipstick color. It brightened her original fair countenance. Her waist- length long hair hang loosely around her neck, which added a bit of gentleness and charm to her. She looked even more beautiful than usual, but Maddox was unhappy. "Where did the dresse from?" Kimberly was stunned when she heard that. Then, she pursed her lips and said, "It''s mine." Seeing that he was still staring at her, Kimberly had to exin, "I have been keeping it for a long time and I decided to take it out today." Maddox was unhappy. "Why didn''t you wear the clothes that I had given you?" "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that I wouldn''t spend your money?" Kimberly said stubbornly, "I''m just walking the talk." "Hah." Maddox chuckled mockingly and said, "Are you sure that you aren''t going to spend my money? Aren''t you still staying in my ce and eating the food that was bought with my money?" "I..." Kimberly found that she really couldn''t refute. She took a deep breath and said, "I know that all the food I eat and the house I stay in belong to you. I will work hard and let you deduct them from my sry." "Do you think your sry is enough?" Kimberly was silent. She could not refute the truth. The Yardley family''s house was so big, her sry would not be enough to pay the rent. "What do you want? No matter what, I will try my best to return the money to you. If there is anything I can do for thepany, you can let me do it." At the end of the sentence, Kimberly''s voice got a little excited, and her delicate face was full of sincerity. Maddox noticed that she was very serious when she talked to him about this matter. She was not being hypocritical at all. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 "I could write up a contract if you don''t believe me. When I leave your ce, I will slowly return the money to you!" Kimberly Shell said when she saw him looking at her in distrust. She stepped forward anxiously. "Stop right there." Kimberly stopped in her track and looked at him at a loss. "Step back." Kimberly didn''t know why but since it was Maddox''s orders, she could only turn around. And then? "Get out." What the hell? Wasn''t the matter not solved yet? But in thepany, he was her boss. Kimberly could only listen to him and leave the office. Back at her own desk, Kimberly suddenly remembered Chandler Lovis, who was beaten up at the cafe that day. Maddox Yardley had said that he wanted to break his legs, but she didn''t know... whether it was true or not. "I hope that it''s not true." After turning on herptop, Kimberly was ready to work. However, in less than two minutes, she was so sleepy that she started to doze off. "No!" Kimberly held her head up. She was an assistant, and she had to work hard. She tried hard to keep herself awake. Kimberly held the documents for a long time, and finally banged her head on the hard table. Boom! Kimberly suddenly woke up after hitting her own forehead on the table. It was so painful... She couldn''t continue reading the document anymore, so Kimberly put it down and got up to make herself a cup of coffee. When she came back after brewing herself some coffee, she saw a familiar figureing out of the elevator. "Sister Kimberly." It was Maddox''s brother, Benedict Yardley. "Hello, Vice President Yardley." Kimberly quickly greeted him. She knew her own ce, so she called him Vice President Yardley whenever they were in thepany. Benedict walked towards her. He was wearing a white shirt, and he looked like a charming gentleman. "You don''t have to be so polite. We are family. Is Maddox here?" Kimberly nodded. "He is in his office." "Mmm." Before Benedict left, he nced at Kimberly and smiled in a low voice. "Sister Kimberly, don''t drink so much next time, okay? It''s not good for your health." Hearing this, Kimberly was a little surprised. "Vice President Yardley?" How did he know that she drank? Could it be that she still reeked of alcohol? "Last night, when you and Maddox came back, I happened to meet you both." Benedict put his hand on her head and gently stroked her head. "Really, don''t drink too much. It''s not good for your stomach and skin." Benedict said and went to the office to look for Maddox. Kimberly was stunned, and she reached out to touch her hair after a long time... Did...Benedict just stroked her hair?" Benedict was really a very gentle and kind man. His gentleness could be seen in his eyes and soft voice. Furthermore he was a really handsome man... Kimberly suddenly reached out and patted her own head! What was she thinking about? "How could I think about these things?" Kimberly came to her senses and sat down. Benedict entered the office and didn''te out for a long time. She didn''t know why Benedict was looking for Maddox. Kimberly faintly had an ominous premonition and felt that something was going to happen. Ten minutester, the elevator doors opened again. This time, several people came out of the elevator. Kimberly looked at them and understood where her unknown premonition came from. It was not someone else who hade, but Old Master Yardley himself. He was the one who had ordered her to look for Chandler Lovis. He was followed by another old man who was around his age. It seemed that he was trying to stop the angry Old Master. Seeing this, Kimberly thought of something and suddenly turned towards the office. This time, she didn''t knock on the door but directly pushed the door of the office open. Her rude actions caught the attention of the two men in the office. For a moment, both of them looked at her. "Kimberly? What is it..." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Old... Old Master Yardley is here!" Kimberly looked at Maddox and bit her lower lip. Maddox''s expression did not change. He remained calm as usual. However, Benedict frowned slightly and sighed helplessly. "Why did Grandpae so suddenly? Maddox, I''m not trying to lecture you but, if you have gone with me to see Grandpa, he wouldn''t have to..." Boom! Before he could finish his words, the door of the office was pushed open. Old Master Yardley came in with two old men beside him. "How arrogant are you! Why do you have to let me, an old man,e to you in person? Maddox Yardley, do you have the consciousness of being a child?!" His hoarse voice was full of anger. Kimberly''s face changed, and she quickly stepped aside. Maddox''s eyes were cold and empty, and his voice was emotionless. "Grandpa, we are two generations apart, I''m not your child." After he said that, his lips curled, and a wicked grin appeared on his face. It was obvious that he was deliberately taunting the Old Master. "You!" Old Master Yardley was so angry that his eyes widened. "You brat, do you even acknowledge me as your grandfather?" "What''s the matter?" Maddox smiled again. "If there''s nothing else, I won''t see you off." "Maddox, you should respect your elders. You''re being too disrespectful." "Uncle Mason? You''d rathere to my office to teach me how to treat the elders instead of working at your station?" "You!" "Maddox Yardley, we are still all your elders. We won''t care if you don''t respect us. But aren''t you too rude to the Old Master?" "Respect?" Maddox sneered and said, "No one has taught me what respect is since I was a child." Old Master Yardley paused and said angrily, "Are you still ming me for it?" Maddox didn''t say anything. Kimberly looked at them, as if she had caught some important information from Maddox''s words. He said that no one had taught him what respect was since he was a child. What could that mean? Could it be...? While Kimberly was cracking her head, Old Master Yardley suddenly snorted and walked to the sofa to sit down. "You don''t have anyone to teach you so you are impolite and ill- mannered, this I will not me you. But you shouldn''t be messing around. What''s going on with you and Lovis Enterprises?" Maddox didn''t say anything. Kimberly quietly nced at Maddox and found that his eyes were drooping. His eyes were dark and as deep as the sea, as if there were some emotions surging in it. "I had already agreed to coborate with Lovis Enterprises. Why did it suddenly change? And even if you had changed your decision, why did you hit their people? Do you know how much trouble it would bring to Yardley Corporation?" "Grandpa." Maddox suddenly called him seriously. Old Master Yardley stopped and stared at him, as if he was waiting for his exnation. Maddox raised his eyes slightly and said with an evil look, "If I remember correctly, I''m the President of Yardley Corporation. Isn''t it up to me to decide about the coboration?" "Even if it''s your decision, you still ought to at least give a reason, don''t you? If you couldn''t exin, then I have the right to suspend your position!" "Ha." Maddox sneered and said, "Then you''d better give it a try." "You!" Old Master Yardley stood up in anger and pointed at Maddox with his trembling fingers. "Is this your attitude toward your elders?!" Kimberly was shocked when she heard this. It was partly her fault, but why didn''t Maddox... say anything about it? Chapter 59 Chapter 59 No way! Maddox Yardley had done this for her twice. She couldn''t let him take the me for her again. Thinking of this, Kimberly Shell stepped forward without any hesitation and walked in front of Old Master Yardley, saying, "Old Master Yardley, it''s not Young Master Yardley''s fault. It''s all my fault." "What did you say?" Old Master Yardley narrowed his eyes and looked at Kimberly who was standing in front of him. There was a hint of anger in his voice. "What does this have to do with you?" "That day, I..." "I was the one who didn''t want her to look for Chandler Lovis. Yardley Corporation doesn''t want to cooperate with Lovis Enterprises. It''s as simple as that. If you are dissatisfied with my decision, you are more than wee to bring this matter up at the board of directors meeting." Maddox suddenly interrupted her in a cold voice. Kimberly stood there in astonishment and turned around to look at Maddox incredulously. What the hell was going on with him? Why didn''t he tell the truth in front of Old Master Yardley? Why did he... hide it for her? "Young Master Yardley?" "Get out of my way." Maddox raised his eyes slightly and his gaze sharpened. "Do you think that you''re in the ce to interrupt the Yardley family''s business?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and stepped aside with a pale face. She sped the hands which were hanging on her sides tightly, and her lower lip was almost bleeding. Benedict Yardley felt sorry for her. Old Master Yardley was furious. That b*stard knew that he would not hold a board meeting, because all the directors supported Maddox, and it was not the right time yet... However, Old Master Yardley did not intend to let this matter go just like that. "Maddox, don''t think that I dare not touch you." Maddox didn''t care. He looked at Old Master Yardley and said, "Thepany is here. Grandpa... you can hold a directors'' meeting at any time, as long as... they would listen to you." He grinned as he finished his words. That scary smile of his was full of pride and calmness. He was very confident that Old Master Yardley wouldn''t be able to remove him from his position. Indeed, even though the wheelchair-bound Maddox behaved in an unexpected manner and often made surprising moves, but in the end the oue would prove that his actions were right. The directors knew that they had underestimated Maddox ever since he entered thepany. Shortly after Maddox entered thepany, he had made some excellent achievements, ultimately changing the perspective of the board of directors toward him. Everyone knew that Maddox was only injured in his legs, not his brain. "There will be consequences if you mess with the Lovis family. Maddox, since you hurt President Lovis, you have to give them an exnation." The other two old men knew the situation was serious and were worried that it could get worse, so they had to intervene. "Yeah, it doesn''t matter if we don''t coborate with them, but why did you have to hit him?" "It''s already very kind of me to have left him alive," Maddox said mercilessly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. His ruthless words made the faces of all the people present change. Old Master Yardley''s reaction was the most intense. "You unfilial child! How could your father give birth to someone like you!" "Grandpa!" Benedict saw that Old Master Yardley was angry and stepped forward to hold his arm. "Don''t be angry. There must be a reason why Maddox didn''t want to coborate with Lovis Enterprises. He has always had a unique insight into things. Besides, Maddox is a member of the Yardley family, so he won''t do anything harmful to ourpany. Don''t worry." "Is that so? Maybe not." Maddox replied with cold eyes. Kimberly had a headache when she heard this. She felt that Maddox was deliberately making Old Master Yardley angry. Every word he said was targeted at him. No wonder... Old Master Yardley would get so angry! "Benedict, listen... Listen to what he said! How dare he?" "Grandpa, please go back. I''ll ask the driver to send you home." Benedict didn''t say anything else. He helped the old man to walk out, and the other two men followed him and left. The office was quiet again. Kimberly stood still. Her face was still pale, and there were traces of blood on her lip. "Get out!" Maddox suddenly ordered. Kimberly stood still. "Do you not understand my words?" Kimberly blinked and suddenly turned to Maddox. "Why did you help me?" Hearing what she said, Maddox raised his eyebrows. "It was my fault, wasn''t it? Why didn''t you let me make it clear in front of the Old Master? It was obviously my fault!" "Hah..." Maddox suddenly sneered. "Are you thinking too highly of yourself?" "What?" Kimberly was confused and did not understand. What the hell was going on with him? "Don''t let me repeat it for the third time. Get out." Kimberly didn''t want to leave. Instead, she took a step forward and clenched her fists. "Maddox Yardley, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you hate me? But why do you keep helping me? As long as I make it clear to the old man that it was my fault, then you both didn''t have to quarrel with each other." When Chandler flirted with her for the first time, Maddox refused to coborate with Lovis Enterprises. The second time, it was also because of her that Maddox had beaten Chandler up. No matter how she looked at it, both of these incidents were because of her. But... he didn''t mention a word about it and interrupted her when she was about to tell the truth! "Oh, you really think too much, don''t you? It''s my decision to decide whom I want to coborate with. As for you... I don''t need a woman to stand up for me. It''s between me and the old man so it''s none of your business. Do you understand?" Kimberly paused for a moment. "Do you want me to say more unpleasant words? Why would I do it for a second-hand woman like you? What were you thinking? Get rid of those absurd ideas and get out of my sight." As soon as he finished speaking, Kimberly''s face went totally pale. She didn''t expect... that he would be so harsh. She clenched her fists and her body trembled, then she bit her lower lip. "I, I understand..." She lowered her eyelids, and her long eyshes hid the emotions in her eyes. "I''m sorry. I had thought too much. I won''t do it again in the future. Young Master Yardley, if you don''t have any orders for me, I shall excuse myself." Maddox did not speak, but his aura was cold. It was obvious that he wanted her to get out of here quickly. Kimberly turned around and walked outside. She held her head high and puffed out her chest. Every step she took was heavy. She did not notice that Maddox, who was behind her, was looking at her with aplicated emotion in his eyes. "What''s wrong with this woman? She''s always trying to assume my thoughts. Does she really regard herself as my wife?" "Ah, you really don''t know what''s good for you." However... seeing her close her eyes with a disappointed look on her face, Maddox felt his heart skip a beat. He felt inexplicably distressed... Perhaps it was just an illusion. A vain woman like her must be thinking of ways to seduce him. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 After leaving Maddox''s office, Kimberly Shell went back to her desk. After sitting down, she held the mouse in her hand, only to find that her fingers were shaking. She couldn''t even hold the mouse firmly. What was wrong with her? Shouldn''t she already be used to his harsh words? She clearly knew that he had a bad impression of her, but sometimes Kimberly just couldn''t help thinking about it. If he really hated her so much, why did he always help her? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She could remember every little detail of how he had helped her in the past. But every time, they would both end up being upset, because Maddox Yardley would always use harsh words on her, like what he just did... Kimberly lowered her head, and there was selfmockery in the bottom of her eyes. She felt that she was pathetic. If he really wanted to help her, he would not say such hurtful words to her in front of so many people. He was right. It was his decision to not coborate with Lovis Enterprises. He helped her in the boutique because he didn''t want her to embarrass the Yardley family. She was the one., who had been thinking too much. Suddenly, Kimberly felt a little pain in her lower abdomen and her face turned pale. She sat up straight and reached out to gently rub her lower abdomen. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something. She... was a pregnant woman! Since she did not have any morning sickness for the past few days, she had forgotten about the existence of this child. Otherwise... she would not have drunkst night. She was really... too careless. Kimberly got up and went to the pantry to pour herself a cup of warm water to drink. Unfortunately, the pain did not ease. It did not hurt a lot, but the difort persisted. Kimberly sat down for a while. The pain did not worsen so she thought it should be fine. However, she did not expect the pain to worsen in the afternoon. Just as Kimberly was still hesitating whether she should request for leave, Sam Sorrento suddenly came to find her. "Assistant Shell, we need to have this document sent to the nning department. Please send it over." "Okay, sure." Kimberly stretched out her hand and took it with difficulty. Sam noticed Kimberly''s pale face. She looked like she was unwell. He frowned slightly and said, "Assistant Shell, you don''t look well. Are you sick?" Kimberly shook her head and said, "I''m fine." "Are you sure?" Sam asked doubtfully, "Your lips are really pale." Upon hearing this, Kimberly took out her lipstick and added some color to her lips. Sam:"..." D*mn it! She looked so sick just now. But after she put on the lipstick, the bright red on her lips was in sharp contrast with her pale face, making her look extremely scary. "I''m going to deliver it now.1'' Kimberly put down her lipstick, got up, and picked up the document. Then she wobbled down the stairs. Sam was speechless at the sight of this. He scratched his head. What was she doing? She was obviously sick, but she was still acting so stubbornly. What was wrong with her? After Sam returned to his office and reported to Maddox about his work progress, he suddenly remembered Kimberly''s pale look and said, "When I went over to ask Assistant Shell to deliver the documents just now, she did not look too well." Hearing Sam''s words, Maddox''s hand that was holding a pen paused for a moment. Sam didn''t notice his subtle movements. "But I asked her, and she said that she was fine. I don''t know what''s wrong with her. Why doesn''t she say it if she is sick?" Sam kept muttering to himself, and he finally regained his senses when he realized that no one was answering him. When he turned to Maddox, he saw Maddox looking at him coldly. "Do you have nothing else to do?" Seeing Maddox''s cold eyes, Sam''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly realized that he was meddling in other people''s business. He scratched his head awkwardly. "No, no, I''m just..." "Go out If you''re done. Don''t disturb me." Before Sam could exin himself, Maddox directly ordered him to leave. Sam did not dare to disobey Maddox, so he could only turn around and leave the office. After Kimberly went to the nning department to send the documents, the difort became even more intense. The pain in her lower abdomen seemed to be worsening. She wanted to ask for leave from Maddox, but when she thought of his indifferent face and ruthless words, Kimberly gave up on this idea. He was already dissatisfied with her. If she asked for leave, he wouldn''t agree, would he? There was still more than an hour before she could get off work, so she... just had to endure it for a little longer. In the end, Kimberly was in so much pain that she had toy her head on the table and almost fainted. Fortunately, for more than an hour, Maddox didn''t ask her to do anything else, so she could lie down peacefully. It was then finally time to get off work. Kimberly began to pack up her things, and got up from her seat with difficulty and left. When she saw Maddoxing out of his office, Kimberly pretended that she didn''t see him. She let him take the elevator first and decided to wait for the next one. When the next elevator came, she took it to the lobby and strode to the entrance of thepany. Kimberly was in so much pain as if a needle was being jabbed to her lower abdomen. She couldn''t help squatting down for a while. It was really...painful. Kimberly squatted on the side of the road and called Sylvia Hanover. It took a long time before the phone was picked up. "Kimberly?" "Sylvia..." Kimberly''s voice sounded weak, startling Sylvia. "What''s wrong with you?" "I... I''m not feeling well. I''m at the entrance of thepany. Could you..." "Wait for me. I''ll be right there." Kimberly wanted to say something else, but Sylvia had already hung up the phone. She looked at the phone screen for a long time, and her pale lips couldn''t help curling up. She could almost imagine how Sylvia would turn around, grab her car key and run out in a hurry. This girl... She was so lucky to have her.... After hanging up the phone and knowing that Sylvia was on her way, Kimberly was much more relieved. However, the pain in her lower abdomen was really unbearable. Kimberly already started to sweat because of the pain. She didn''t know how long she had waited for, but Sylvia still didn''t show up. Just as Kimberly was about to pass out from the pain, a familiar car stopped in front of her. Kimberly heard the sound of a car door opening. She thought it was Sylvia who came. She looked up with a weak smile on her face, but when she saw the person, her smile froze. Maddox Yardley? Why was he here? "What''s going on?" Maddox looked at her and asked coldly. Kimberly opened her lips and wanted to say something, but the pain in her lower abdomen intensified. The words that reached her lips became a painful groan. Maddox''s eyes dimmed a little, and he ordered Sam, "Bring her into the car." Sam stepped forward and helped Kimberly to get up. Kimberly climbed into the car with his help. Then, Maddox also came up and closed the door. "Assistant Shell, you look terrible. When I asked you if you were not feeling well, why didn''t you tell me? You insisted on waiting until now." Sam just couldn''t stop talking. Hearing this, Maddox nced at Kimberly. Her little face had long lost its color, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat. It could be seen at a nce that she had endured the pain for a long time. "I... I''m fine." Kimberly replied weakly. At this time, her cell phone rang. When she was about to take it out, her sight suddenly turned pitch-ck, and her petite body fell forward. "Assistant Shell!" Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Seeing Kimberly''s pale cheeks were about to hit the front seat, Sam Sorrento wanted to get up, but someone else was faster than him. Maddox Yardley reached out his arm, held her thin shoulders tightly and pulled her over to himself. The petite figure fell into his arms. When Sam saw this, he naturally kept his mouth shut. "Drive to the hospital." The man in the back seat ordered in a cold voice. "Sure." Kimberly Shell didn''t faint, but after enduring the pain for a long time, she almost lost her consciousness. She thought that she would hit the front seat but she didn''t expect Maddox to hold her and wrap her in his embrace. Kimberly looked up and saw Maddox''s chin and his sexy throat. Although his breath was cold, for some reason, it calmed her down. Again... If he helped her again this time, was he going to say something hurtful to her again after that? Thinking of this, Kimberly reached out and pushed Maddox away. "It''s none of your business!" She was weak since she was unwell, so she didn''t have the strength to push Maddox away. "What are you doing?" Even though he did not take her words seriously, her actions and words still made him unhappy. "It''s none of your business!" She had been in a lot of pain earlier, therefore she was still in a daze when she was carried into the car. But now that she was in Maddox''s arms, the cold aura on his body had cleared her mind. Her phone rang again. Kimberly thought that Sylvia Hanover might have arrived, so she said, "I want to get off the car!" Hearing what she said, Maddox''s brows furrowed and his cold eyes stared at her. "What did you say?" He gave her a sharp gaze and it was like a knife cutting across her face. Kimberly was stunned for a while, but she still bit her lower lip stubbornly. "Young Master Yardley, aren''t I an outsider? Since I am just an outsider, please let me get off the car. Whether am I sick or not, it has nothing to do with you." Sam and the driver, who were sitting in front of them, were speechless. Was it really okay for the Second Young Madam to act like this? How dare she say such words to Young Master Yardley. She was really... too brave. As expected, they could immediately feel the atmosphere grow tense. "Say that again?" Kimberly suddenly felt pressured. She had nowhere to escape. Say that again? Kimberly raised her eyes and noticed the anger in Maddox''s eyes. It seemed that if she said one more word, he would reach out and grab her neck without hesitation, letting her cry for life. After thinking for a while, Kimberly didn''t say it again. She just replied, "It''s still going to be the same no matter how many times I say it. I''m not a reading machine! Anyway, I just want to get off the ^ ^ m car. Maddox did not move. "I want to get off the car!" Kimberly firmly emphasized again. Maddox was already grabbing her chin at the next second. He had grabbed it so hard that she felt her jaws were going to break apart. "Believe it or not, I''ll throw you out of the car. At that time, you and the child won''t be able to live." Kimberly''s face turned even paler when she heard his words. Her lips trembled. "Maddox, you devil!" Maddox sneered. "Devil? I''m regretting my decision of allowing you to keep that illegitimate child! Such a useless man, and what the f*ck were you thinking when you decided to keep his baby?" Kimberly bit her lip. The child was not Jonathan Lowell''s! However, she didn''t know how to exin to Maddox why she was unsure of the identity of the child''s father. She was so angry and said to Maddox, "You don''t know anything at all!" Maddox sneered and ignored her. Kimberly finally kept quiet. Then her phone rang again. Maddox was dumbfounded. Who was this person who cared so much about her? Kimberly bent down to pick up her phone as Maddox let go of his grip on her. "Hello?" "Kimberly? I''m at the entrance to yourpany. Where are you? How are you now? I''m sorry, I was stuck in traffic when I was on my way here!" In the quiet car, the woman''s voice was clear. When Maddox heard that it was a woman''s voice, he didn''t bother about it anymore. "I''m fine. I''m already on my way to the hospital." After saying that, Kimberly wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. Maddox snorted coldly. How could she say that she was fine when she was suffering so much? "Really? You took a taxi?" "I''ll exin to youter, sorry for making you drive over for nothing." "It''s fine, we''re friends after all. There''s nothing to be sorry about. Give me a callter." "Sure." The person on the other end finally hung up the phone after making sure she was fine. After Kimberly put her mobile phone away, her breath became unstable and she fell back to the seat. Her hand subconsciously touched her lower abdomen. It was still painful... Would the child be fine? About fifteen minutester, the car stopped in front of a hospital. "Young Master Yardley, Assistant Shell, we''ve reached the hospital." The woman sitting on the seat did not move. Maddox frowned and said, "Get down quickly." Kimberly did not respond. Sam turned his head around to have a look and said carefully, "Young Master Yardley, she seems to have... passed out." "What?" Maddox''s brows twitched. Wasn''t this d*mned woman quite capable earlier? How could she pass out now?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. A few minutester, Kimberly was put on a stretcher and carried into the hospital. Then she was sent to the emergency room. Sam pushed Maddox, who was sitting in the wheelchair, to the emergency room and waited. He said, "Will Assistant Shell be fine?" No one responded to him, and Sam did not feel awkward either. He continued to say, "I suddenly remember seeing her touching her stomach just now. Could it be that something is wrong with the baby? By the way, hasn''t Assistant Shell been drinkingst night? I thought that pregnant women aren''t supposed to drink." Maddox frowned when he heard that. Pregnant women must not drink! "Butst night, Assistant Shell drank a lot..." Speaking of this, Sam subconsciously swallowed his saliva and looked at Maddox. Maddox raised his eyebrows, and Sam could feel the coldness from him again... "You''re quite the chatterbox, aren''t you?" Hearing this, Sam subconsciously covered his mouth and shook his head hard. Maddox closed his eyes. "Call me when it''s done." "Young Master Yardley, are we going to wait here? Aren''t we going back?" The blue veins on Maddox''s forehead twitched. "Do you want the doctor to find no one out here when hees out?" After thinking for a while, Sam nodded and said, "You''re right. Let''s wait here." The door of the emergency room finally opened after a long while. The doctor came out and took off his mask. "Who is the family member of Kimberly Shell?" Sam immediately raised his hand and pointed at Maddox. The doctor looked at Maddox with displeasure. "You''re her husband, aren''t you? What are you doing as her husband? The foetus is unstable and the alcohol level in her body is so high! Did you guys intend to kill the foetus?" Maddox frowned. What did that have to do with him? "And her stomach has been hurting for quite some time, why was she only sent to the hospital now?" Chapter 62 Chapter 62 "You''re not being a responsible husband. Shouldn''t you take care of your pregnant wife?" A series of questions made Maddox''s face turned livid. His fists tightened silently and his joints turned white. Sam Sorrento could obviously feel the tense atmosphere, so he quickly opened his mouth before Maddox Yardley lost his temper. "I''m sorry, doctor. Our Young Master''s legs have made it a little inconvenient for him to move around. We didn''t realize that she had been feeling ufortable, so we immediately sent her over once we were aware of it. How is the patient now?" The doctor finished talking and felt more relieved, but he still looked at Maddox with displeasure. "She''s all right now, but she has to stay in the hospital for the next two days for further observation." "So are you saying that... the baby is still alive?" Sam asked cautiously. "What?" Hearing this question, the doctor almost blew up. "Are you guys trying to get rid of the baby?" "No, no, I mean, it''s good that the baby is still alive." Sam quickly smiled and apologized. He was too careless with his words! The doctor waved his hand and left, but Sam said gloomily, "Young Master Yardley, if that illegitimate child had died just now, you wouldn''t have to do it yourself then." Hearing what he said, Maddox frowned as he said fiercely, "Say that again!" Sam was shocked and dared not say a word. It was Maddox himself who said that the baby in her belly was an illegitimate child, and Young Master Yardley was the one who wanted to abort Kimberly''s child. Why today... Forget it. Anyway, Maddox had changed ever since he married Kimberly. He might be even more strange in the future. He should just adapt to it. Thinking of this, Sam felt relieved. The smell of disinfectants wafted through the quiet ward. Kimberly was changed into clean clothes. She was lying quietly on the bed with a pale face. She looked as if she was extremely sick. Maddox''s wheelchair was next to the bed. He stared at the woman on the bed, and the coldness in his eyes faded a little. "When will she wake up?" Maddox suddenly asked. "I''ve asked the doctor. We may have to wait until tonight." Maddox looked away and said, "Let''s go back." Hearing what he said, Sam was a little surprised. "Young Master Yardley, are we not going to stay with Assistant Shell?" "Get Auntie Cherry toe over." Sam then realized what was going on. He nodded. "Then I''ll ask Auntie Cherry to prepare some food and bring it over so that Assistant Shell could have some food when she wakes up." The hospital was quiet at night. The patients had fallen asleep and their family members were also quiet. Kimberly woke up and opened her eyes to see white walls and ceilings. Beside her was a gentlelooking woman. "Second Young Madam, you''re awake." Kimberly''s mind was nk for a moment when she heard her calling Second Young Madam, but later she realized that the woman was probably one of the Yardley family''s maid. She moved her fingers and tried to sit up, but she felt pain in her lower abdomen when she tried to move, so she had to lie down again. Auntie Cherry quickly stood up and said, "Second Young Madam, you shouldn''t get up. Your body is still weak. You should lie down for a while. Are you thirsty? I''ll pour you a ss of water." Before Kimberly could answer, Auntie Cherry turned around to pour a cup of warm water and passed it to Kimberly. Shey there with an awkward smile. Auntie Cherry put down the cup and gently helped Kimberly to sit up. She had also put a pillow behind Kimberly''s back. "Second Young Madam, how do you feel now?" After Kimberly drank half a ss of water, Auntie Cherry carefully asked, "Second Young Madam, do you feel ufortable? Do you need to call a doctor?" Kimberly shook her head and said in a low voice, "Thank you. You don''t need to call a doctor. I''m fine." There was still some pain in her lower abdomen. She subconsciously reached out to touch her lower abdomen and rub it gently. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Second Young Madam, I have prepared dinner for you. Considering your body''s condition, I made light dishes. Please taste them." Auntie Cherry opened the thermos and took out all the food. Kimberly was really hungry. She didn''t eat much for the whole day because of the pain. At this moment, she really felt hungry when she saw the food. "Second Young Madam." Auntie Cherry filled a bowl of soup for her. When Kimberly took it, she was touched and said, "Thank you." "Second Young Madam, don''t mention it. Eat while it''s still hot." At this moment, Sam pushed Maddox to the window outside the ward. When he saw that Kimberly had woken up and was chatting with Auntie Cherry, he asked Sam to stop. Sam stopped and was puzzled. "Young Master Yardley?" "Let''s go back." Maddox pursed his lips and said coldly. Upon hearing his words, Sam was even more confused. "Go back? But we''ve just arrived, and... we haven''t entered the room yet. I heard that Assistant Shell has woken up. Let''s go in and take a look at her." "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Maddox''s brows twitched as he suppressed his anger and said unhappily. "Ah? But Young Master Yardley! We''re here to see Assistant Shell, aren''t we?" Sam waspletely speechless. They had just arrived at the door of the ward. It was only right for them to go in since she was awake. Why did he ask to leave? Sam did not understand what Maddox was thinking, but after Sam shared his thoughts, Maddox''s aura became colder. He realized that something was wrong, so he whispered, "All right." While he was pushing Maddox out, the door of the ward opened. Auntie Cherry came out and saw them. "Second Young Master, you are here." Her voice was not too loud, but it was not low either. Kimberly could hear her clearly. When she heard that Maddox was here, Kimberly''s heart suddenly tightened. She almost forgot that it was him who sent her to the hospital. "Second Young Master, the Second Young Madam has already woken up. Do you want to go in?" Maddox......." Kimberly suddenly froze. Maddox didn''te in after Auntie Cherry had greeted him. He didn''t want to see her, did he? Kimberly slowed down her pace of eating and looked out of the door inadvertently. At this time, she heard Maddox''s cold voice. "No." Kimberly''s hand, which was holding the bowl, shook lightly, and her eyes drooped. "Let''s go!" Sam listened to Maddox''s instruction and pushed him out, leaving Auntie Cherry standing in the same spot with a puzzled look on her face. She was confused. It was reasonable for the Second Young Master toe to the hospital to visit Young Madam, but why didn''t he go in when he had alreadye all the way to the door of the ward? And the Second Young Madam must have already heard that he was here, how could he leave just like that? "Could it be... that the couple had a quarrel?" Auntie Cherry thought to herself. Then she went back to the ward after getting some water. "Second Young Madam, did you and Young Master Yardley..." "Did he leave?" Kimberly interrupted her and asked softly. When she saw Kimberly lowering her eyes, Auntie Cherry felt a little distressed. She changed the words she was going to say, "Second Young Master may have something to do, so he suddenly left. But the Second Young Master must have been very worried about you." Listening to her, Kimberly smiled bitterly. Worried about her? She must be fooling herself. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Auntie Cherry saw the disappointment on Kimberly''s face and knew that herforting words might be useless. She could only whisper, "Don''t be discouraged, Second Young Madam. After all, you have just married Second Young Master, and you need to slowly cultivate your rtionship with him. I can see that the Second Young Master treats you quite differently." Hearing her words, Kimberly Shell raised her head and looked at her with gentle eyes. "Thank you, Auntie Cherry." After she ate the soup, Auntie Cherry told her that she would be staying for the night. So Kimberly asked her to rest on the bed beside hers. She was the only patient in this ward, so Auntie Cherry agreed. After Kimberly sent a text message to Sylvia Hanover to exin her situation, she also fell asleep. The next day, Sylvia came to the hospital to visit her. "Auntie, thank you for taking care of Kimberly for the whole night. I will be here today to take care of her. Please go back and have a rest." Sylvia was really sweet. She held Auntie Cherry''s arms and said a lot of nice words, which made Auntie Cherry very happy. Then she left. After Auntie Cherry left, Sylvia quickly closed the door and returned to the ward. "What''s wrong? Why are you so sneaky?" Kimberly couldn''t help but ask. Upon hearing this, Sylvia nced at her and said, "How could you still have the nerve to ask me that? I was acting so sneakily because of the thing that you had asked me to investigate." "Investigate?" Kimberly thought of the button and asked, "Is there any news?" Sylvia opened her bag and took out the button. The golden button shone under the light. "This thing should be returned to its owner." Kimberly took it and asked in confusion, "Weren''t you going to use this to find some clues? Do you not need it anymore?" "I''ve already taken a close look at it, so why do I need to carry it with me all the time? Besides, it''s a precious thing for you. I must give it back to you." After saying that, Sylvia smiled and winked at her. "Kimberly, you''re really lucky." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly:"???" "My brother told me that there are not many buttons like this in the market, and the ingredients used to make them are very rare. We have sent people to check the source of it. When we find the source, it will be easy to find out who it belongs to." Kimberly initially thought that it would be very difficult to find a person with just a button, but she didn''t expect Sylvia to be able to solve this problem easily. She was touched and said, "Thank you, Sylvia." "Silly girl, you don''t have to thank me. We''re friends after all." Sylvia raised her lips and suddenly thought of something. "What are you going to do if you find him? Are you going to divorce Maddox?" When Sylvia suddenly brought up about Maddox, Kimberly''s expression becameplicated again. "Why are you suddenly quiet?" Sylvia looked at her and asked, "Did something happen?" "I... I don''t know, either." "What are you talking about? If there''s anything, just tell me. I''ll analyze it for you." Kimberly looked up and saw Sylvia''s eager face. Her lips moved, and then she slowly narrated the incidents that had happened recently. After Kimberly finished the story, Sylvia held her chin with both hands and said, "ording to what you said, Maddox seems to treat you quite well." "Right?" Kimberly also thought so, but when she remembered how cold he was to her, she felt that it was probably just her own wishful thinking. "But he''s a little temperamental. Maybe it''s because of his leg injury? I heard that disabled people are often very emotional. Besides, he''s a man. If he is ipetent in bed, it''s really bad for him..." Kimberly suddenly remembered that when she first came to the Yardley family''s house, she had said those unscrupulous words to Maddox so that she could continue staying there. Then... he grabbed her hand and let her felt it. If Maddox wasn''t able to do it, then what was it that she felt at that time? "What are you thinking about? Your face is all red." Sylvia''s words helped her toe back to her senses. Kimberly turned her eyes and saw Sylvia staring at her, and the heat on her face increased. Then she coughed softly and said, "I think we''d better not talk too much about this." "Why? Do you feel sorry for him?" "No..." "Then tell me, what you were thinking just now? Why did you blush when I mentioned about his incapability in bed? Have you tried it already?" Sylvia squeezed over with a smirk. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "No, isn''t the Second Young Master of the Yardley family always ipetent in bed? It''s impossible for him to have made you blush like that." "Stop it, Sylvia." Kimberly really couldn''t stand her. Her mind was really dirty! "I didn''t say anything. It was you who blushed. I was just asking you." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Knock knock¡ª There was a sudden knock on the door, and the handle of the door was twisted. However, it could not be opened, so a puzzled voice came from outside the door. "Assistant Shell?" Sylvia took a look at Kimberly and saw how her face changed. "Your man?" Sylvia guessed the identity of the person at once. "Young Master Yardley, the door is locked from the inside." Kimberly''s face turned pale. It was really him! But... didn''t hee and leave yesterday? Why did hee again today? What on earth was he doing? "Don''t worry." Just as Kimberly was bing unnerved, Sylvia held her hand and winked mischievously at her. "I''m here." Before Kimberly answered, Sylvia got up and went to open the door. Sam was about to take some measures when the door was opened. Then a woman appeared at the door. Sam was stunned for a moment. He was still wondering if they had gone to the wrong ward, but when he looked around carefully, he found that they were at the right ward. "Are you here to see Kimberly?" Sylvia took the initiative to ask before Sam could speak. Hearing what she said, Sam looked into the ward. When he saw Kimberly sitting on the bed, he reacted and nodded. "Yes." "Come in." Sylvia leaned aside, and Sam walked to the back to push Maddox. It was only at this moment that Sylvia saw Maddox''s appearance clearly. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his powerful aura was still overwhelming. His handsome facial features were uncanny, immediately attracting her attention. His eyes were cold and just gave her a brief nce. Sylvia looked at Sam Sorrento pushing him into the ward, and she was still unable to react. That... man... was Maddox Yardley, heir of the Yardley Family, the top family in North City? But... wasn''t he disabled? Sylvia thought that the man would be sitting in a wheelchair all year round. He must be fat, with crinkled skin, greasy hair, and a pale ugly face. She didn''t expect him to be so handsome... Previously, she was distressed by Kimberly''s forced marriage because of how she had imagined Maddox would look like, but now... Sylvia swallowed her saliva, and Maddox''s handsome face appeared in her mind. She felt a little ufortable. She slowly turned around and stared at the man who looked perfect even from the back. Her heart seemed to be gripped by a big hand. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 After Maddox Yardley came in, Kimberly Shell began to feel nervous as she bit her lower lip. After all, they were talking about something that they shouldn''t have been talking about. She didn''t know whether he had heard their conversation. If he had heard it, what should she do? Did he hear their earlier conversation as well? At the thought of this, Kimberly''s face turned a little pale and she clenched the sheet in her hand. After entering, Maddox looked around the ward and finally fixed his eyes on her. "Why was the door locked?" Hearing this, Kimberly suddenly became nervous and her face turned pale. Maddox narrowed his eyes. He thought to himself, "Hmph, this woman is really stupid. She doesn''t know how to hide anything at all. She just exposed herself with just one question." Sylvia Hanover, who was standing by the door, heard this and quickly walked over to exin for Kimberly, "Kimberly was just changing her clothes, so she locked the door. Is there any problem with it?" Maddox''s cold eyes were still fixed on Kimberly, as if he was deciphering whether she was lying. Kimberly didn''t dare to look at him, so she could only lower her eyes. She had no choice. She was feeling too guilty. Kimberly had a weakness. Whenever she felt guilty, she did not dare to look into someone else''s eyes, otherwise... she would be exposed easily. The ward seemed to be filled with an awkward atmosphere. As soon as Maddox came in, the temperature dropped. Kimberly sat there like a prisoner and did not dare to move. Sylvia looked at her and felt sorry for her. She coughed softly and came forward. "Emn... Kimberly has always been sensitive, and there is no one else here. For her safety, we locked the door. You would understand that right? Yo... Young Master Yardley?" Sylvia stood in front of Kimberly and broke into Maddox''s field of sight. Maddox looked at the woman in front of him. Unlike Kimberly, she was wearing delicate makeup and famous branded clothes. Her figure was hot and she looked very energetic as well. Kimberly, who was behind her, was wearing a light-colored hospital gown. Her face and lips were pale, and her hair was messy. The stark contrast between them were obvious. Maddox looked away and did not answer Sylvia''s question. Instead, he looked at Kimberly and asked coldly, "Where''s Auntie Cherry?" Hearing this, Kimberly paused for a moment and then raised her head. "Auntie Cherry... went back to rest." Maddox frowned. "I have Sylvia to apany me today, and I''m fine, ? ? n so... It turned out that he was here to see Auntie Cherry. No wonder... how could hee to see her? "Okay." Maddox lifted his chin a little, indicating to Sam that he wanted to leave. Sam was a little speechless. He put a bag on the table and said, "Assistant Shell, this is the toiletries that I have prepared. I''ll put it here. The doctor said that you have to stay in the hospital for two more days." "Oh, thank you." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "If there''s nothing else, Young Master Yardley and I will be going." After that, Sam went to push Maddox away. After leaving the ward, Sam couldn''t stand it anymore. He said directly, "Young Master Yardley, aren''t we here to see her? Why are we leaving so soon?" Hearing this, Maddox''s eyes turned cold. "It''s fine as long as she''s alive. Do you want to stay here?" Sam: "... But Young Master Yardley, your question earlier would probably make Assistant Shell think that you are here for Auntie Cherry." "Didn''t Ie for Auntie Cherry?" Sam:"..." "Forget it, as long as you are happy." he thought to himself. In the ward. After they had left, Sylvia sat down beside Kimberly. "I heard the subordinate calling you Assistant Shell. What''s the matter? ording to your status in the Yardley family, shouldn''t he be calling you Young Madam?" Hearing this, Kimberly smiled bitterly and said, "What were you thinking? I am not the real madam of the Yardley family. We were going to divorce anyway." For some reason, Sylvia''s heart was at ease at this moment. She smiled and said, "Yes, you both will get divorced in the future." She knew that Kimberly had made an agreement with Maddox. After half a year, Kimberly would leave the Yardley family, and Maddox would be back to being single. Somehow, Sylvia''s depressed mood cleared at this moment. Thinking of this, Sylvia held Kimberly''s white wrist and whispered, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to find the father of the child for you and let your family reunite." Kimberly paused for a moment. "Is this even considered as reunion?" "I don''t know what the other party is like. Sometimes I think... are we too hasty? What if the other party is a married man? Or, maybe he has some problems..." After all, it was just a one-night stand. How could they be true to each other under such a situation. In the darkness, they didn''t even know what kind of person the other party was. "I don''t think so. The other party should be a person with taste. As for whether the other party is a married man or not, we would have to wait and see. You are pregnant anyway. Even if he is a married man, you could still take him away!" Hearing what she said, Kimberly''s eyes couldn''t help but widen. "Sylvia... What are you talking about?" Sylvia curled her lips. "What''s wrong? Am I wrong? You must be determined to get what you want. Do you want your baby to be a single- parent child?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. It was the first time that she had heard Sylvia said something like this. She couldn''t ept it for a moment. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like this?" Sylvia saw her puzzled look and asked. Kimberly bit his lower lip. "Sylvia, you do know why Jonathan divorced me, don''t you?" Hearing this, the smile on Sylvia''s face gradually disappeared, and the look in her eyes was reced with panic. "I''m sorry, Kimberly, I wasn''t thinking clearly just now. I didn''t mean to ask you...to be a mistress. I just felt that it was the man''s fault. He made you pregnant. If you find him, you should ask him to be responsible for you and the baby. I didn''t mean anything else, please don''t be angry." Kimberly couldn''t say anything for a moment. "Jonathan had always been a scum. Look, he obviously had a woman outside, but he told you that he was impotent. He didn''t touch you even after you both were married for such a long time. Later on, his mistress got pregnant and he dumped you. You aren''t the same as that mistress. Do you understand what I am saying?" Kimberly nodded. "Yes." "Kimberly, you have to believe me. I am on your side. All my thoughts are for your own good. If... I have said something wrong, please forgive me. Please don''t be angry at me." Kimberly saw her pitiful expression and realized that she might have taken things too seriously, so she held her hand and said, "Well, I know you were just concerned for me, but you can''t be sure about the future. If he has a family, then let''s just pretend that this never happened, okay?" "Okay." Sylvia nodded. "I''ll listen to you. Don''t worry, I''ll find the man for you!" Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Kimberly Shell didn''t stay in the hospital for long. After the doctor came and gave her a check-up and when Kimberly was sure that she was fine, she requested to be discharged from the hospital. The doctor frowned and said, "My suggestion for you is to stay in the hospital for another two days for further observation. After all, your physical constitution is very poor." "Doctor, I''m really fine. Could I leave the hospital today?" After seeing Kimberly''s persistence, and making sure that she was fine, the doctor finally agreed to discharge her. He also advised her not to drink again in the future. Kimberly left the hospital on her own. She borrowed some money from Sylvia Hanover and promised to pay her back in the future. Sylvia knew about her condition so she quickly gave her some money. She had also asked Kimberly not to pay her back. Although Sylvia had said so, Kimberly would not take her money and not pay it back. She remembered how much it was. She intended to pay her back once she got her sry. After leaving the hospital, Kimberly returned home and packed up. Then she bought two sets of new clothes for herself with the remaining money from the hospital expenses and changed into them before going to work. When she arrived at thepany, Kimberly checked the time. Although she waste, she sat down on her own desk and began to work. She hadn''t finished organizing the documents from before. Kimberly had been sorting them out for about half an hour when Sam Sorrento walked out of the elevator expressionlessly. He passed by Kimberly''s desk and walked straight on. Then he suddenly retreated and went back to look through Kimberly''s door. "Assistant Shell?" Were his eyes deceiving him? Wasn''t she still in the hospital? How could she suddenly appear in thepany? Sam rubbed his eyes. Kimberly did not look up. She stared at the documents in her hand intently and responded with a hum. Sam: "...Assistant Shell, why are you here?" Her reaction was a little too unenthusiastic, wasn''t it? Kimberly said, "Well, this is my job. Is there anything strange about me being here?" "I mean... Aren''t you supposed to be in the hospital?" "I was already discharged from the hospital." "You''re going in to look for Young Master Yardley, aren''t you? By the way, could you help me send this in? I''m quite busy at the moment." After that, Kimberly handed the sorted documents to Sam. He reached out to take it and nodded his head. After entering the office, Sam reported his work progress and handed over Kimberly''s documents to Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, these are the documents that Assistant Shell had asked me to send over." Hearing what he said, Maddox raised his head. "What did you just say?" "It''s strange, isn''t it? Assistant Shell should still be in the hospital. But when I was on my way here, I saw her at her desk. Young Master Yardley, if there''s nothing else, I shall excuse myself to go now." After Sam left, Maddox tightened his grip on the pen as he frowned. Shouldn''t that d*mn woman be in the hospital? Why did shee out? Thinking of this, Maddox put down the pen in his hand and wheeled himself to the door. Kimberly had just typed thest sentence of a document. She then saved the document and printed it. When she stood up, she heard a cold voice. "Why are you discharged from the hospital?" Listening to his words, Kimberly stood up and looked at the source of the voice. Maddox sat there and looked at her calmly. Looking into his deep eyes, Kimberly paused and then exined, "There''s nothing serious about my body, so I got discharged." "Nothing serious?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and his gaze turned sharp. "Didn''t the doctor ask you to stay in the hospital and to be observed for two more days? Have you hurt your brain and couldn''t understand the doctor''s words?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and clenched her fists. "Young Master Yardley, must you say such harsh words? I was discharged from the hospital after getting permission from the doctor. Since the doctor has agreed, that meant that I am perfectly fine." Maddox pursed his thin lips and sneered. "That''s right. A scheming woman like you had probably pretended to be sick. After all, how could you allow yourself to get into trouble?" As soon as he finished speaking, Maddox directly turned around to leave, sitting in his wheelchair and regardless of Kimberly''s reaction. His words made her angry, but there was something in her heart that dragged her. She clenched her fists and chased after him. "Since you thought that I had pretended to be sick, why did you send me to the hospital? Maddox Yardley, why do you keep doing things that are against your own words?" Maddox paused and turned his eyes to the side. His voice was as cold as hell. "Stay away from me next time. If you want to get sick next time, do it somewhere far away from me. Don''t do it at the entrance of thepany. That way, I wouldn''t even have to look at you." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She identally bit her lower lip. Maddox left after that. Kimberly was furious and her shoulders was trembling. She lowered her eyes and looked like a deted ball. Forget it. She knew what kind of person Maddox was. She shouldn''t expect anything from him in the future. Kimberly calmly reached out her hand to get the printed documents. She then stapled them and put them in a folder. When she was about to get off work, Sylvia called and said that she had prepared chicken broth for her. She wanted toe over to visit her. Sylvia also asked if Kimberly could go to the lobby and bring her upstairs. Kimberly felt that Sylvia was really attentive. She thought that it would not be a problem for her to come upstairs since it would be after office hours. Hence, she got off the elevator and took Sylvia to her office. "I had never thought that one day I would have the chance to enter Yardley Corporation." "What''s so good abouting here?" "Yardley Corporation is the biggestpany in North City. Ordinary people don''t even stand a chance toe here. Even my brother may not have the opportunity toe here. After all, his company has nothing inmon with Yardley Corporation, hence the opportunity of a coboration happening between them is slim. But today, thanks to you, I actually got to enter this ce." Sylvia held her arm and said happily. "By the way, this is the chicken broth that I had asked our chef to cook for you. She told me that it''s best for pregnant women, and there are a lot of nutritious ingredients in it. Although I cannot differentiate them, she is an experienced woman, so she must be right." After that, Sylvia opened the thermos and poured the soup into a bowl. Suddenly, the aroma of chicken broth filled the air. Kimberly was tempted by the smell of good food, so she took a few sips of the broth. "Thank you, Sylvia." "You don''t have to be so polite. We are friends. By the way... Where is Young Master Yardley''s office?" Sylvia rubbed her hands and said with a smile, "Could I go and have a look at it?" Listening to her words, Kimberly showed an embarrassed expression. A visit to Maddox''s office? This person was so bold. Kimberly frowned and said, "Sylvia, I don''t think we should do that. Young Master Yardley has a bad temper. If he knows, he may..." "Oh, don''t be afraid. I''m not going to drag you down if I get into trouble. You can drink the soup here, and I''ll take a look at it myself." Sylvia walked out quickly before Kimberly could stop her. Kimberly was so nervous that she didn''t even dare to drink the soup anymore. She put down the bowl in her hand and chased after her. Sylvia walked very fast and quickly ran to Maddox''s office. Then, she secretly peeked at Maddox who was inside the room. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Sylvia Hanover stretched out her hand and was about to push the door open. Kimberly Shell turned pale with fright. She quickly ran over and grabbed Sylvia. Sylvia pouted her lips sadly and said, "Oh,e on, let me have a look." Kimberly was unrelenting as she pulled her back. "Sylvia, don''t cause trouble here. He might just lose his temper." "Well, since you are in such a dilemma, then I''ll just wait for him to get off work. By the way, does Young Master Yardley often lose his temper at you?" Kimberly thought for a moment and said with her head slightly tilted, "He doesn''t really throw a fit. It''s just that I''ve been troubling him a lot since I came into the family. Besides, his legs are injured. I could understand if his temper was bad." "Really?" Sylvia thought for a moment and said, "In fact, I think he is kind enough to let you stay in the Yardley family. This shows that he is not a bad person, and... I don''t think he is ipetent. This Young Master Yardley... seems to be different from what others had said about him." It was finally time to get off work. After Maddox Yardley left, Kimberly took Sylvia to his office. "Just one look. You can''t stay here for too long, and you can''t touch his things. Otherwise, you will be discovered." Sylvia was quite well- behaved. After taking a few nces at the office, she left with Kimberly. When she was in the midst of driving Kimberly home, she suddenly asked, "Kimberly, could I go over to your ce tonight?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s hands trembled. She looked at Sylvia with a strange expression. "Sylvia?" Sylvia smiled uneasily and said, "I mean, could I go to your house for dinner? No one hase to see you ever since you became a member of the Yardley family, right? I think I should go there and let the Yardley family know that you have someone to back you up. In that case, they won''t dare to bully you anymore." Her words were reasonable and convincing. Kimberly didn''t think too much. She just looked down and kept quiet. Sylvia noticed that she did not speak and seemed to be unhappy. She was a little flustered and her hand, which was on the steering wheel, trembled a little. Then she said, "I won''t go if it''s not convenient." "It''s not inconvenient. I''m just thinking... I''ve been married for so long yet no one has evere to the Yardley family to see me." Sylvia''s body shook lightly. Sheforted her as she thought of Kimberly''s parents. "I''m here, aren''t I? Kimberly, you can treat me as your family." Kimberly smiled and suddenly came over and hugged Sylvia''s neck. "Sylvia, thank you." In the end, Sylvia followed Kimberly back to the Yardley family''s house. However, since she had no status in the Yardley family, Kimberly nned to ask the Old Master for his consent. On the way there, they met Benedict Yardley. After listening to her, Benedict exined softly, "Grandpa is still angry about what happened before, so I don''t rmend that you go to him. Could you let me know the reason you were looking for him? Kimberly thought for a moment and told Benedict about inviting Sylvia in. After that, she lowered her head and said timidly, "I don''t know if it''s possible... So I just want to ask for the Old Master''s consent." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "It doesn''t matter. Kimberly, you are also a member of the Yardley Family. You can decide on your own. If you want to bring your friends here, just bring them in." Benedict was still as modest and polite as always. Kimberly almost doubted whether she had misunderstood him back then. Kimberly did not realize that Benedict had changed the way he was addressing her, and she had forgotten that she was supposed to be Erica Shell in this family. "Thank you, Benedict. I''ll invite my friend in then." "Please," Benedict smiled. Suddenly, he reached out and gently stroked her hair. "I heard that you were admitted to the hospital yesterday. Are you all right?" The action of him stroking her head was too... affectionate. Kimberly subconsciously took a step back and shook her head. "Thank you for your concern, Benedict. It''s nothing serious. I''ll be going then." "I''ll go with you." Benedict followed behind her to bring Sylvia in. Sylvia''s eyes lit up when she saw Benedict. When she was still wondering who the man was, Benedict had already offered his hand to her. "Hello, I am Kimberly''s big brother, Benedict Yardley." "Hello, I''m Sylvia Hanover." Sylvia was well-versed in social etiquette, hence she reacted quickly. She took the hand that Benedict had offered and shook it firmly. "Wee to our ce." "Thank you." "Enjoy yourself. I have something else to attend to." Kimberly took Sylvia upstairs. When they entered the elevator, Sylvia asked, "Is that Maddox''s older brother? He is quite handsome and he seems to be a gentleman. He should be very kind to you, right?" Listening to Sylvia''s words, Kimberly thought for a moment and nodded. "Well, Maddox''s big brother is indeed a very nice person." "Although he looks handsome, I think... Maddox looks more impressive! His deep eyes have a masculine temperament, tsk, tsk..." Kimberly gave her a strange look. Sylvia coughed lightly and said, "I''m just praising your husband!" When she walked to the door of her room, Kimberly suddenly felt awkward. She bit her lower lip and stood there. How could she forget that she was sharing a room with Maddox? If she brought Sylvia in, would Maddox... agree to it? "What''s wrong?" "Assistant Shell, are you back?" While she was thinking, Sam pushed Maddox towards them. When she saw Maddox, Kimberly''s eyes changed and she subconsciously took a small step back. Her subtle action was noticed by Maddox, and there was a slight sarcasm in his dark eyes. Oh, this woman seemed to be really afraid of him. Naturally, a person''s subconscious actions would reveal the truth. "Yes, I''m back. Young Master Yardley... This is... my friend Sylvia Hanover." Kimberly thought for a moment and took a step forward. Then, she took the initiative to introduce Sylvia to Maddox. As soon as she saw Maddox, Sylvia''s beautiful eyes started beaming. Her eyes were fixed on Maddox''s face and she couldn''t move them away. Then she raised her lips and showed a big smile to Maddox as she greeted him. "Young Master Yardley, I''m Sylvia Hanover. We''ve met in the hospital before." After saying that, she winked at Maddox and her heart was beating wildly in her chest. Maddox raised his eyes inadvertently and looked at her. Sylvia immediately felt that her heart was caught! That gaze! What a confident look! Such a man! He was really... charming! Sylvia felt her heart beating quickly when she saw Maddox! However, Maddox only nced at her briefly and retracted his gaze. Then, his eyes fell on Kimberly, who was standing next to Sylvia. Kimberly felt coldness on her spine under his cold gaze. She opened her pink lips slightly and exined in a low voice, "If... it''s going to bother you, then I''ll take her outside." "Wee." Maddox suddenly looked at Sylvia and said. His voice was lukewarm, but it was enough to make Sylvia''s heart beat wildly. Sam Sorrento looked at the scene in front of him and felt that something was wrong. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Kimberly Shell thought her ears were deceiving her. That cold Maddox Yardley, how could he be weing them in? But he really did say it, and he said it to Sylvia Hanover. For a moment, Kimberly felt a little ufortable, but she was still happy that Sylvia was weed. "Sam, we''ll go to the study." Sam Sorrento came to his senses and said, "Ladies, please enjoy yourselves. Young Master Yardley and I still have some work to do." "Mmm." Sylvia smiled sweetly and waved to Maddox and Sam. After they left, Sylvia looked at Maddox''s back and said, "In fact, I think Maddox is not as terrible and cold as I had imagined him to be. What do you think?" Kimberly also stared at the tall figure in a daze. "It seems so." "Kimberly, you''re so lucky!" "Lucky?" "Yes, you should just forget that jerk Jonathan Lowell. You had the chance to marry a decent man like Maddox. Do you dare to say that you are not lucky?" "Am I lucky?" the corner of her lips twitched, and her smile was a little bitter. She didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse to get to marry Maddox. "But you''ll get divorced sooner orter. No matter how good he is, it''s no use. s." When it was finally time for dinner, everyone sat down at the same table. Old Master Yardley''s face looked horrible. But when he heard that there was a guest, his face eased a little. "Hello, Old Master Yardley. I''m Sylvia Hanover from Hanover Corporation." "Hanover Corporation?" Old Master Yardley narrowed his eyes slightly. "Is your brother Quill Hanover?" Sylvia was a little surprised. "Does Old Master Yardley know my brother?" There was a hint of praise in Old Master Yardley''s eyes. "Yes. I''ve seen him before. He''s a very promising young man." "Thank you for yourpliment, Old Master Yardley." "Maddox, you should learn more from him." Old Master Yardley suddenly spoke to Maddox. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The people at the dinner table paused and looked at Maddox. Maddox raised his lips and sneered, "Are there any otherpanies bigger than Yardley Corporation in North City?" Maddox''s words made Old Master Yardley choke suddenly! Old Master Yardley snorted and said, "Do you think that it''s all because of you that Yardley Corporation is the biggest in North City?" Maddox''s eyes twitched slightly, and his voice became extremely cold. "Five years ago before I took over thepany, Yardley Corporation was just one of the top five major groups in North City. It became what it is today after I took over thepany. So Grandpa, tell me, why don''t you think that it was all my effort?" His words were reasonable. In addition, Maddox''s low voice had a convincing power when he spoke. Whatever he said were all facts, and nobody could deny it. Kimberly, who was sitting there, was secretly shocked when she heard this. It seemed that Maddox''s ability should not be underestimated. But... What was the reason that Old Master Yardley didn''t like him? Kimberly suddenly became curious about this. Why did this man and his grandfather not have a good rtionship? Sylvia praised, "It''s amazing, Grandpa Yardley. Young Master Yardley is right. It''s my brother, Quill Hanover, who has to learn from Young Master Yardley." Although the Hanover family was known as one of the top three families in North City, the Yardley family still possessed a higher social status than they did. Therefore, the Yardley family didn''t bother to associate with the other families. They were too determined to get rid of those who were on equal standing with them and to remain the best among them. "You''re too polite. Your brother is a rare talent. Ourpanies may have a chance to coborate in the future." Old Master Yardley and Sylvia chatted happily. Kimberly watched from the side and secretly envied her. Sylvia was really amazing. She was elegant and eloquent whenever she talked to others, unlike her... Sure enough, there was still a difference between them. For example, every time Old Master Yardley talked to her, he would have a gloomy expression on his face. And she didn''t know how to say something nice to make the old man happy. Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her eyes and ate quietly. All of a sudden, a piece of roastmb appeared on her te. Kimberly raised her head and her eyes met Benedict''s gentle smile. He said to Kimberly, "You should have more meat. Sd isn''t enough to give you the nutrients that you need." This shocked the people on the table. They didn''t expect Benedict to offer food to her. Kimberly suddenly felt awkward and nodded. "Thank you, Benedict." Sylvia looked at Kimberly, "Benedict is very kind to you!" Kimberly bit her lower lip nervously. He was indeed kind, but... Maddox, who was sitting not far from her, sneered. His voice was so low that only she could hear it. Kimberly looked at him. She saw his deep eyes but she could not tell his emotions. D*mn it, he must have misunderstood her again. "Let''s eat." Benedict noticed that everyone had stopped eating, so he tried to ease the atmosphere. The ambiance was not very good, especially Kimberly, who was sitting next to Maddox. She felt as if she was standing at the edge of a cliff. Maddox, who was beside her, was exuding such a scary aura that she felt as if she was gradually being pushed off the cliff. "Come on, you are too thin. You should eat more." Sylvia suddenly put some food onto Kimberly''s te as well. Kimberly then came back to her senses and smiled at Sylvia. "Thank you." Kimberly thought about it and looked at Maddox. She suddenly took a piece of meat and gave it to Maddox. "You should eat more too." Her action stunned everyone. Even the maids beside them also stopped to look at them. Everyone knew! Maddox was a clean freak! He never ate anything that had been in contact with other people''s cutlery. And Kimberly had used her own fork to get him a piece of meat. Was she tired of living or was there something wrong with her? Old Master Yardley held his breath as he watched the scene. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Kimberly had also noticed the changes in her surroundings. She looked around in confusion. What did she do? Why did all of them look at her like that? Benedict smiled at Kimberly and said. "Uhm, there''s something you didn''t know about Maddox. He..." However, Maddox''s actions had stunned him before he could finish his sentence. Benedict immediately swallowed back his words. Maddox actually picked up the meat that Kimberly had just put onto his te and put it into his mouth!!! Although it was only a small action, this shocked who were there, including Old Master Yardley, and all the maids were dumbfounded. Young Master Yardley... actually ate it? Kimberly didn''t know that Maddox was a germaphobe, so she didn''t find it strange. She was just very pleased to see that Maddox was willing to eat what she had given him. She lowered her head and curled her lips, and her eyes were full of joy. When he was done, Maddox said, "Go on." Hearing what he said, Kimberly looked up in surprise. "What?" Maddox nced at his te and Kimberly soon reacted. She picked up other food and gave them to him. "This one?" "Okay." Maddox responded and continued to eat. "..." The maids'' jaws almost fell to the ground. Was this... the same Maddox Yardley who germaphobia? Why did his germaphobia seem to have been all of a sudden? had cured Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Everyone was lost in their own thoughts for the rest of the meal. When Sylvia Hanover was leaving after dinner, Kimberly escorted her to the front door. She realized that Sylvia was in a bad mood so she asked her, "Did something happen?" Sylvia lowered her head and was deep in thought, so she didn''t hear what Kimberly said. Kimberly stopped. "Sylvia?" Only then did Sylviae to her senses. Upon seeing Kimberly''s concerned look, she smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, Kimberly, I was thinking about something just now, so I didn''t hear you. What did you say?" "Did something happen? Why do you look so down?" Kimberly asked worriedly. Sylvia forced a smile at her. "I''m fine. By the way, is your rtionship with Maddox good?" Kimberly felt that this question was a bit strange, so she frowned a little. Sylvia quickly exined, "I am just curious, I didn''t mean anything else." Kimberly didn''t say anything and looked at her quietly. Her calm eyes made Sylvia flustered. "Kimberly... I really didn''t mean anything else. I am just concerned about you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." "Alright. Drive safe." After sending Sylvia out, Kimberly returned to the room in aplicated mood. When she held the door handle, she remembered how Sylvia behaved just now. She sighed in her heart. Sylvia seemed to be really concerned about her. She was really lucky to have such a friend in her life. Thinking of this, Kimberly smiled then pushed the door open and went in. After entering the room, Kimberly identally met Maddox''s calm and deep eyes. She paused for a moment before closing the door. She remembered what had happened during dinner earlier. She felt that their rtionship had improved a little. When she saw him alone in the room, she bit her lower lip and walked towards him. She stood behind him and pushed the wheelchair for him. "Where''s Sam?" Maddox sat there indifferently but his voice was sharp. "Woman, what on earth is your real intention?" Kimberly was stunned when she heard Maddox''s words. She looked at him in confusion. What did he mean? "You brought your friend to the house without consent." Kimberly finally understood what he meant. She then exined, "I just brought her over as a guest. If you don''t like it, then next time I''ll..." "Next time?" Maddox suddenly sneered. "Do you think anyone could just enter our house as they please?" Kimberly bit her lower lip. "I really didn''t mean it. It''s because today..." Before she could finish her words, Maddox, who had been sitting still, suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her wrist. Kimberly''s eyes widened. Before she could react, he pulled her towards him and she fell onto hisp. Maddox''s body was tall and slender. When she fell onto hisp, she could feel his firm arms around her body, hugging her tightly into his embrace. Kimberly''s pupils were trembling. Her chin was pinched hard, and Maddox''s breath was so close that it engulfed her. Kimberly realized that Maddox''s handsome face was just in front of her. Before she could react, his thin lips alreadynded on hers. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt her brain was frozen for a moment, and her body subconsciously trembled. He... was kissing her again. Could this be considered a kiss? His lips were cold and a little dry against hers. He gently outlined her soft lips and teasingly stuck his tongue out a little. Kimberly''s eyes widened. Maddox''s big palm then reached behind her neck and pulled her nearer to himself while his other hand was pressed against her waist so that their bodies were even closer to each other''s. As the kiss deepened, his tongue stuck itself between her teeth as he forcefully prated her mouth. Kimberly started to tremble and she was so nervous that she didn''t know where to ce her hands. She then grabbed Maddox''s cors and raised her head a little to bear his forceful kiss. She let out a soft moan and gently closed her eyes. She had never experienced such a wild kiss before. She started to reminisce about that rainy night over a month ago when she tasted the wild and unrestrained kiss of that man. No, they were not the same person... But why did she always think of that man whenever Maddox kissed her? Was it because Jonathan Lowell had never kissed her before? While her mind was still in a state of confusion¡ª Kimberly heard Maddox''s sarcastic tone. "Did you think that you were incapable of seducing me so you asked your friend toe along and do it with you?" Hearing his words, Kimberly was a little confused. What was he talking about? Maddox''s voice was low and hoarse, like the wine that had been treasured for many years. It was sweet and intoxicating. After a while, Kimberly suddenly realized what he meant, and there was a look of humiliation in her eyes. Kimberly reached out to push him away, but instead, she was held tighter by him, and his breath was wildly engulfing her. "What''s wrong? You didn''t even try it out yourself and yet you asked your friend to do it for you. Did you even get my consent to do that?" "Let... let go of me!" Kimberly was so angry that she pushed his chest away. Her eyes were watery, and her lips were swollen. She said stubbornly, "Can you stop assuming that everyone has bad intentions? Sylvia was just here as a guest, she''s not who you think she is!" "Is that so?" Maddox chuckled, his eyes staring intently at her lips. Her lips were small and plump, and it was slightly red and swollen after his kiss. The skin around her lips was also slightly pink. Maddox unconsciously reached out to touch it and rubbed it with his thumb. "Are you sure she was just here to visit and not to plot against me?" Kimberly''s eyes widened and she looked incredulously at the man who was smiling before her. "How could that be possible? Sylvia was definitely not plotting against you!" Kimberly bit her lower lip as she refuted his words. "Oh, are you sure that she wasn''t trying to plot against me? Or did you actually intend to give your husband away to others?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say anymore. What did he mean? What did he mean that she could just give her husband away to others? They were indeed a married couple, but... didn''t he refuse to acknowledge their marriage? What was he thinking when he said those words? Kimberly found that her heart was beating fast, and she felt that Maddox''s eyes were so deep that she couldn''t see his emotions. She bit her lip. "I have never thought of that before, but... I can guarantee that Sylvia doesn''t have any thoughts about you. She was just here to visit today. I know you may not like her, but..." "Oh, how could I not like her?" Maddox pinched her chin and said in a low breath, "My dear wife sent her friend to me generously. I should thank you, shouldn''t I?" Kimberly''s eyes widened in surprise. "What do you mean?" "If shees again. I''ll surely treat her well." Kimberly was speechless."... Maddox?" "Is that your wish?" Kimberly''s face gradually turned pale, and she looked at the handsome man in front of her, who was smiling with an evil look, in disbelief. She suddenly felt that Maddox was even more terrifying than she had imagined. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 "You''re finally feeling afraid?" Seeing the fear in her eyes, Maddox Yardley chuckled. "You don''t even have that tiny bit of courage, how did you even dare to marry me on behalf of your sister?" His smile was evil. He had a cold look in his eyes, and it almost looked inhumane. Kimberly Shell swallowed her saliva and felt that she could still taste him on her lips. She slowly straightened her back and fixed her eyes on him. "I''m not afraid." Maddox narrowed his eyes. "You''re not afraid?" "I''m not!" Kimberly said firmly. "Sylvia would never plot against you. I brought her here just as a guest. I will not allow you to think about her otherwise." Thest sentence seemed to touch his heart. His pupils dted. "You won''t allow it?" "That''s right! I won''t allow her to do that!" "Woman, are you jealous?" Maddox chuckled. Kimberly felt that hisugh was like music to his ears. This person in front of her was not only good-looking, but also good at kissing, and his voice was also so good... Wait, what was she thinking about???" "I''m not jealous! I just won''t give you a chance to hurt Sylvia!" Hearing her words, Maddox''s eyes became colder. Suddenly, he pushed her away. She had not expected him to do that so she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. She looked up and red at Maddox angrily. "Do you trust your friend that much? I really don''t know if I should feel sad for your stupidity." Kimberly frowned and wanted to argue with him, but he just turned around and left. Kimberly was angry, but she couldn''t say anything else as he had already left. But she certainly chose to believe Sylvia Hanover. They had both known each other for such a long time, and their rtionship was very good. Besides, how could Sylvia fall in love with Maddox? He said these words just to provoke her! Kimberly went to look for some clothes to change into. When she was done washing up, she felt a little sleepy, so shey down on the bed and was ready to sleep. She didn''t know when she fell asleep, but Kimberly seemed to hear someone walking around in the room. She felt that it was a little noisy. Who was it walking around in the middle of the night? Kimberly quietly opened her eyes and saw a slim figure standing there. It looked a little familiar... However, she could only see the back of that figure. Her eyelids soon got heavy again. Kimberly subconsciously reached out and covered her ears. Then she closed her eyes and soon fell asleep again. The next day, when Kimberly was still sleeping, the maid knocked on the door and told her that Miss Hanover had arrived. Kimberly got out of the quilt. Her mind was still unclear so she couldn''t respond immediately. "Who''s Miss Hanover?" The maid blinked her eyes and exined softly, "Second Young Madam, she is the friend whom you brought yesterday. We heard that herst name is Hanover." Hearing this, Kimberly finally came to her senses. It turned out that Sylvia was here. I see. As soon as she finished speaking, Kimberly turned around and walked back into the room. After taking two steps, she felt that something was wrong. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Why did Sylviae so early in the morning? However, she still reacted quickly. She turned around and said, "Tell her to wait for me for a while. I''ll be down in a minute." "Okay, Second Young Madam." After the maid left, Kimberly quickly opened the closet in front of her bed and took out the clothes that she had bought. When she was ready to go into the bathroom to change, she found that Maddox was inside. Kimberly was a little embarrassed. She couldn''t just call him toe out, but she was too embarrassed to change her clothes in the room. In the end, she could only stand there and wait. Maddox nced at her and continued to do what he was doing. Kimberly took a deep breath and waited patiently. She took a nce at the clock. After a while, Kimberly looked at the time again, and then at Maddox. He hadn''t finished washing up yet. Sometimeter, Kimberly raised her head and checked the time yet again. Finally, she couldn''t help asking, "Are... are you going to be done soon? Could you... be a little faster?" Sylvia was waiting for her downstairs. Maddox acted as if he had not heard her. He continued to wash up slowly as if there was no one else around. Kimberly bit her lower lip. "Maddox..." "Don''t you know that I''m disabled? How fast do you want me to be?" Maddox suddenly replied. Kimberly had nothing to say. She surely couldn''t criticize him. Did he really need to wash and brush for more than ten minutes? But when her eyes fell on his legs, Kimberly could just swallow back her words. Forget it. She couldn''t argue with a disabled person now, could she? He had already suffered from mental trauma due to his disability. As his wife, if she attacked his sore spot again, it would be really unreasonable of her. Thinking of this, Kimberly suppressed her anger and asked in a low voice, "How much more time do you need?" Maddox sneered and said, "Are you urging me?" Kimberly said, "No, I am just asking!" Maddox looked back at her coldly. "Don''t forget your ce." Kimberly was furious. It seemed that she had no chance to use the bathroom. After ring at him bitterly, Kimberly took the clothes and went back to her bed to sit down. He usually wouldn''t use the bathroom for such a long time, but why did he have to use it for so long today? She just felt that he did it on purpose. Thinking of this, Kimberly suddenly remembered what Maddox had said to herst night. Her face changed slightly and she didn''t have time to think about it. She changed clothes directly at the bedside. Anyway, no one woulde in if the door was shut. If Maddox wanted to use the bathroom for a long time, he could stay however long he wanted. Kimberly changed her clothes quickly. When she turned around, she saw Maddox sitting in the wheelchair, staring at her. She didn''t know when he hade out of the bathroom. Her eyes unconsciously widened. "When did youe out?" Maddox''s eyes were slightly cold. "Wasn''t it you who urged me?" "..." Kimberly was speechless. When she urged him, he didn''te out. But when she stopped urging him, he came out immediately. So fast? "You''ve seen everything?" After thinking for a while, Kimberly asked. Although her back was facing him, but... she was still buck naked. She didn''t know... whether he had seen everything. As she thought about it, she blushed. Maddox smiled and stared at her mockingly. "So what if I''ve seen it?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s eyes widened and she subconsciously twisted her hands together. So what if he had seen it... How could he talk like that? "Maddox, you''re so shameless!" "Shameless?" Maddox turned the wheelchair and came towards her. He raised his eyebrows slightly and grabbed her wrist, trying to pull her over but she resisted. In the end, her handsnded on his thighs as her body leaned forward towards him. He pinched her waist with his hand. "Do you want to know what ''shameless'' is?" Kimberly''s face changed slightly. She tried to push him away, but she forgot that her hands were on his thighs. She struggled and raised one hand but her other hand slipped...between his legs.. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Kimberly Shell was about to lose her mind, and even Maddox Yardley was stunned on the spot. Neither of them had expected such a thing to happen. Kimberly''s lips trembled as she awkwardly looked at Maddox, who was so close to her. "I''m sorry..." Maddox was livid. He gritted his teeth and red at her. "Sorry?" The word was squeezed out of his gnashing teeth. "How long are you going to continue touching it?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. As soon as he finished speaking, Kimberly felt that the ce she was touching... seemed to have reacted to her touch? She screamed and quickly withdrew her hand while ring at him with a blushing face. "You pervert!" she cursed. Maddox was totally speechless. D*mn it! How could she me him for being a pervert when she was the one who touched him first? Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. "Who did you just call a pervert? Say it again!" His aura was dangerous and fierce, like a furious beast. If she dared to run away at that moment, he would probably pounce on her and tear her apart. Although Kimberly had scolded him a few times before, she still didn''t dare to challenge his limit and anger. After being questioned by him, Kimberly immediately became timid and bit her lower lip. "I... I wasn''t wrong!" "You''re not even convinced with your own words, how dare you say that you''re right? Did you say that I''m a pervert? Huh, who''s the one who touched me?" Kimberly said,"... I didn''t mean it!" "Who knows whether you actually meant it or not? For a woman like you, even if you did it on purpose, you wouldn''t admit it, would you?" "On purpose?" Kimberly was so angry that she said, "I wouldn''t do it on purpose. Who would want to touch you anyway?" After that, Kimberly turned her back around and said angrily, "Didn''t you peek when I was changing my clothes earlier?" She was just angry and didn''t mean to make a fuss at all. Unexpectedly, Maddox actually sneered and said, "Oh? Are you saying that because you thought that I peeked at you when you were changing your clothes, so you wanted to get even by touching me?" Kimberly turned around in disbelief. "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not such a person!" Knock knock- At this time, there was a knock on the door. Kimberly paused and looked at the door. Sylvia''s voice came from outside. "Kimberly, are you awake?" Sylvia? Why did shee up? Suddenly, Kimberly looked at Maddox in a panic. Seeing the evil smile on his lips, her heart sank and she quickly said, "Sylvia? Wait for me, I''lle out right away!" Kimberly thought of what Maddox had said to herst night. "If shees again next time, I will surely treat her well." Kimberly knew exactly what he meant. Maddox was clearly a b*stard! She quickly took her things and walked past Maddox. She was about to leave the room. A cold voice came from behind. "Your friend seems quite impatient." Kimberly stopped abruptly because of his words. She didn''t look back. She bit her lower lip and said, "Sylvia is definitely not the kind of person you think she is. Don''t simply judge her with that ugly mind of yours!" "What a stupid woman." Maddox sneered. Kimberly clenched her fists in anger. "I have been good friends with Sylvia for many years. If I say that she won''t, then she won''t. Maddox, how will you, who has no friends, understand such a thing?" Kimberly didn''t care for Maddox''s reaction and left the room quickly. When she opened the door, she saw Sylvia''s beautiful face. "Kimberly, you''re finally here." Sylvia Hanover saw her and smiled. She was about to enter the room. Kimberly''s face changed. She blocked Sylvia and squeezed herself out of the door, then closed the door behind her. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia was confused by her actions. "Kimberly, don''t you want me to go in?" Hearing this, Kimberly exined with helplessness, "Maddox is inside." "What''s wrong with him being in there?" Sylvia smiled and said indifferently, "It''s not like we haven''t met each other before." Kimberly subconsciously frowned. Sylvia didn''t seem to be afraid of Maddox at all. Didn''t she feel his indifferent aura? Kimberly blinked her eyes and wanted to say something but stopped. Sylvia noticed her hesitant expression and realized that she had gone too far. She changed her words and said, "Oh, what I meant was, you are here anyway. What should I be afraid of?" "But..." "He is just a human being, not a beast. What are you afraid of?" Speaking of this, Sylvia came in front of her and stared at her. Kimberly''s face changed slightly. Sylvia definitely knew what she was afraid of. "Sylvia..." "Well, I''m here for you, not him. I don''t care about him. Let''s go, I''ll take you out for breakfast." Hearing this, Kimberly was a little surprised. "Did youe here so early just to bring me out for breakfast?" "Of course, I asked the doctor yesterday and he said that your health is too poor. I guessed it was because you were too busy at work and you didn''t get enough nutrition. I was really angry. That b*stard Jonathan only knew how to make you his ve. How did you even tolerate him for two years? I shouldn''t have listened to you in the past. I should have knocked him down earlier, and your health wouldn''t have be so poor then!" Seeing that Sylvia was so angry for her, Kimberly was moved. "It''s all right. It''s all in the past." "Well, is Maddox awake? Shall we ask him to join us for breakfast?" Sylvia suggested again. "No, I don''t think so. He won''te with us. We''d better go by ourselves." p¡ª At this time, the door of the room opened again. Maddox came out of the room, rolling his wheelchair. Kimberly''s face changed and she subconsciously clenched Sylvia''s hand! "Sylvia, let''s go." "Young Master Yardley? Good morning~ We''re going out for breakfast. Would you like to join us?" "Sylvia!" Kimberly eximed with a pale face. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia saw that Kimberly had such a big reaction, so she asked curiously. Kimberly bit her lower lip and nervously said, "We..." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Sure." Just as Kimberly was so nervous that she couldn''t speak, Maddox curled his lips and agreed. Kimberly''s eyes widened. This b*stard! He had actually agreed! "Okay, let''s go together. I''ll drive." Sylvia took out the car key from her bag and shook it in front of Maddox. Her lips, which were tinted with lipstick, were red as she raised it into a beautiful arc. Kimberly looked at this scene with aplicated expression. Thinking of something, she walked to the back of Maddox and said, "I will push you then." Since he had already agreed, it was not good for Kimberly to say anything else. If she reacted too much, Sylvia would think otherwise. "Okay, I''ll go and get the car first. Take your time." Then Sylvia walked ahead. Kimberly pushed Maddox forward and lowered her voice. "What on earth are you doing?" Chapter 71 Chapter 71 She deliberately lowered her voice so that Sylvia Hanover, who was in front of her, couldn''t hear what she said. Maddox Yardley smirked, and he mouthed to her, "Are you afraid?" Kimberly Shell casted a nce at Sylvia. She wore a red dress today, perfectly entuating her body. Sylvia''s figure had always been very good and voluptuous. Could it be that... Maddox had taken a fancy to her? Thinking of this, Kimberly clenched her fists and bit her lips, saying, "You know she''s my friend, why did you agree to have breakfast with us? What''s your purpose?" "Miss- Married- Twice, it seems that you haven''t figured out the situation." Maddox sneered, and his tone was sarcastic. "It was your friend who invited me. If you want to talk about bad intentions, it appears that your friend is the one who has bad intentions towards me." Kimberly was at a loss for words. What he said was reasonable and she couldn''t refute it! But no! Sylvia was not such a person! "Don''t talk nonsense. Sylvia was just being polite, hence she invited you along when she saw you. Who knew you would really agree?" In any case, Kimberly would never believe that Sylvia had feelings towards Maddox. It was undeniable that apart from his disability, Maddox was indeed a good man. However, he was her husband, so it was impossible for Sylvia to like him. She believed in Sylvia! "Oh, you are so naive." Maddox snorted when he realized that this woman was so stupid. He didn''t want to argue with her anymore. Although Kimberly was angry, she still had to push Maddox into the elevator. She then pressed the close button reluctantly. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, a hand reached into the middle of the door, causing the doors to open again. Kimberly looked up and she was surprised to see a familiar figure. Benedict Yardley''s smile was modest and polite. His warm gaze swept over her, Maddox, and Sylvia. "What a coincidence to meet all of you at such an early hour." "Benedict?" Sylvia caught sight of Benedict, so she quickly turned her body sideways and said, "Come in." "Thank you." Benedict replied. Benedict smiled at her and walked in with his long straight legs. He stood beside Maddox and asked, "Erica, Maddox, why are you two up so early today?" Kimberly''s lips twitched. But just as she was about to exin, Sylvia invited him, "We are going out to have breakfast. Benedict, would you like toe with us?" "Have breakfast together? That''s a good idea." Benedict smiled and nodded politely. "Since Miss Hanover has invited me, then I shall oblige to her wishes." Kimberly was a little embarrassed, but at the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief. If Benedict was going with them, then Maddox... probably wouldn''t do anything. "Erica, you don''t look too well. You should take better care of your health," Benedict said as he suddenly nced at Kimberly. Kimberly''s expression changed slightly. She nodded nkly before Benedict''s gentle gaze. She then lowered her eyes. Maddox''s older brother''s concern for her might be a little excessive. Although he was just being polite, Kimberly felt troubled by it. Because Maddox might misunderstand her. "Maddox, how are your legs recently? Did the old injury rpse?" Benedict shifted the topic from Kimberly to Maddox. He began to ask about Maddox''s injury. Maddox pursed his lips and his aura was cold. "No." "Compared to Benedict''s gentleness, Maddox is really a cold person." Kimberly thought. Sylvia, on the other hand, didn''t think so. She reckoned that Benedict was a very gentle person, and she would be thrilled to date such a man. It was obvious that he was the kind of man who would take good care of his girlfriend and everything else. However, Sylvia still couldn''t help but take a glimpse at Maddox. She had always had the desire to conquer such a man. Although he was cool and his handsome face had always given the impression that he was unapproachable, but all these... only increased Sylvia''s desire even more.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. A man like Maddox would be cold to people whom he did not fancy. But once a man like him falls in love with you, he would be passionate, and his love would outshine Benedict''s tenderness and gentlemanly behavior. Thinking of this, Sylvia became more determined. The four of them had different thoughts in their minds, and they soon got out of the elevator. After leaving the Yardley family''s house, Sylvia went to drive her car. Her original intention was to drive Maddox, but she had forgotten to take into ount that Maddox was sitting in a wheelchair. It was very inconvenient for Maddox''s wheelchair to get into her car. Fortunately, Sam Sorrento came at this time, so Maddox returned to his own car and asked Kimberly to push him there. After they left, Sylvia looked at Maddox''s back, feeling a little disappointed. "Miss Hanover, you can take my car if you don''t mind." Benedict said. Sylvia came back to her senses and looked at Benedict smiling gently at her. She replied with a smile and shook her head, "No, I have my own car. Let''s drive separately. It''s also convenient for us to leave for workter." Benedict thought for a moment and nodded, "Sure." After Kimberly pushed Maddox into the car, she found herself a seat to sit down. When she caught sight of Sylvia and Benedict driving away, she looked at them for a few more times. "Do you want to sit in Benedict''s car?" Maddox suddenly asked coldly. Hearing what he said, Kimberly looked at him in confusion. Maddox raised his gaze and looked at her with a mocking smile. "Am I wrong? Weren''t you two flirting with each other in the elevator?" Flirting with each other? When did she flirt with Benedict? Kimberly was furious. "Don''t use me of such things!" "Well, you''re ratherpetent in making my brother care about you." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She gritted her teeth and she clenched her fists on her sides. Her fingers were turning white because of the tight grip. "It was just a polite greeting. Must you misunderstand everyone so that you could be happy?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and looked into Maddox''s cold eyes fearlessly. Maddox''s gaze fell on her face. When he was about to say something, Kimberly suddenly let go of her hands and turned her head. "Just say whatever you want to say. If that was what you think, then so be it." She didn''t want to defend herself anymore. Anyway, no matter what she said, Maddox''s opinion of her wouldn''t change. Forget it. Kimberly looked out of the window at the scenery that constantly brushed past her eyes, and she felt a little sad. Perhaps it was a misery to marry into the Yardley family. At the thought of Mrs. Shell''s attitude towards her that night, Kimberly was engulfed by sadness and everyone in the car could feel her despondent energy. Her gloomy mood was particrly obvious this time. Maddox could feel it in no time and he was stunned for a moment. He nced at Kimberly, who was looking outside the window, with a puzzled expression. Why was she sad after what he had said? Did he really misunderstand her? But why did Benedict care so much about a woman? Would Benedict be flirting with her if she hadn''t done anything? What was her purpose of pretending to be sad now? Who was she trying to show this facade to? She was a woman who could even get rid of her sister in order to get marred into the Yardley family. How could she be a good woman? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Soon, they arrived at the appointed ce. Sam Sorrento opened the door. He felt a pang of relief after getting out of the car. He wiped his sweat lightly and turned back to look at the two people in the car. Just then, Kimberly Shell stood up expressionlessly and pushed the cold-faced Maddox Yardley out of the car. These two people... Sam suddenly felt that they were really born to be a couple. Usually, when he drove Maddox, Maddox''s aura was already cold. He thought that Kimberly could make the atmosphere in the car more lively. Who on earth would have expected that... her depressed mood wasparable to Maddox''s cold aura. They were a perfect match. One was dispirited, while the other was cold. Sylvia Handover and Benedict Yardley had already parked their cars. They came over and saw Kimberly pushing Maddox out of the car. Sylvia saw that Kimberly did not look too well, so she walked to her with concern. "Kimberly, you don''t look well. Are you not feeling well?" Sylvia asked. Hearing this, Kimberly forced a smile and whispered, "I''m fine." "That''s good to hear. I''ll help you." Sylvia replied. Before Kimberly could react, Sylvia stepped forward and held the wheelchair. Kimberly was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously loosened her grip on the wheelchair. She stood still and stared nkly as Sylvia pushing Maddox into the room. Her mind was not functioning and she couldn''t react at all. Sam, who was standing beside her, widened his eyes in surprise when he saw this. What was going on? Assistant Shell''s friend... seemed to be little too enthusiastic. Sam nced at Kimberly and whispered, "Assistant Shell, aren''t you going after her?" When Kimberly heard this, she came back to her senses. "Go after her? Why should I? Maddox doesn''t like her anyway. What''s the point of me going after her?" she thought. No, she should not be thinking this way. She should go after her so that Sylvia wouldn''t be afflicted by Maddox. Thinking of this, Kimberly quickly stepped forward and followed after them. Sam crossed his arms, staring at Kimberly''s back while shaking his head. This woman seemed to be quite thoughtless. She just stood there and did nothing even though her husband was being pushed away by another woman. He didn''t know whether she was stupid or innocent, or that she was just a little slow to react. "Assistant Sorrento, what are you doing here? Let''s go in together." said Benedict. Sam nodded, but he stepped back and said, "No, I will be waiting for all of you here. I still have some matters to attend to." He was not stupid. The atmosphere around these four people was strange. He would only be bringing trouble on himself if he went in with them. He''d rather get some fresh air out here. Benedict smiled at him for a while, as if he could see through what was on his mind. He did not say anything, but turned around and went into the restaurant. Probably because it was still early, there were not too many people in the restaurant. Sylvia was a frequent visitor here, so thedy boss came up to say hello to her. "Sylvia, why did youe so early today? Who is this man? Is he your boyfriend?" Kimberly, who was chasing after them, subconsciously stopped after hearing thedy boss'' question. She stood not far away to look at them. Sylvia''s beautiful fair face immediately turned red. She said with a yful smile, "Lady boss, don''t talk nonsense. He''s not my boyfriend." Thedy boss was a sharp-eyed person. When she saw the shyness in her eyes, she smirked and continued to tease, "He''s not your boyfriend now, but it does not mean that he would not be yours in the future." Kimberly clenched her fists reflexively. How could she say such things? She suddenly stepped forward and stood beside Sylvia, looking coldly at thedy boss who was joking with Sylvia. She reprimanded coldly, "Didn''t Sylvia say that he''s not her boyfriend? What are your intentions for specting their rtionship?" No one expected Kimberly to be angry. Including Maddox. He deliberately held back from rifying his rtionship with Sylvia because he wanted Kimberly to witness the scene clearly. Who knew that she would get angry out of the blue and rush forward to reprimand thedy boss? Thedy boss was also stunned. She didn''t anticipate this. Her gaze fell on Kimberly and she looked at her from top to bottom. At the end, her gaze fell on Kimberly''s hand on the wheelchair. She then looked at Sylvia, whose face had turned pale. Thedy boss was not a fool. She immediately realized what was going on. She quickly apologized with a polite smile, "Miss, I''m really sorry. I meant no harm. Miss Hanover is a frequent visitor here and a close friend of mine, so my jokes may have crossed the line. I hope you don''t take it to heart." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia, whose face had turned pale, also reacted at this time. She forced a smile on her face and told Kimberly, "Yes, Kimberly, thedy boss usually jokes with me. Do you remember Matthew Lewis? Last time when I came here to have a meal with that guy, she asked if Matthew was my boyfriend. Ha, ha, ha, ha, that was so funny... Kimberly, please don''t mind her, she was just talking nonsense." Kimberly still couldn''t let it go. After all, she did not want Sylvia to have anything to do with Maddox. What Maddox saidst night really frightened Kimberly! Although Sylvia had exined and apologized on behalf of thedy boss, Kimberly was still in a bad mood so she remained silent. "It''s just a joke. Don''t take it so seriously.1'' At this moment, Maddox said. Everyone looked at Maddox. He tilted his head slightly and red at Kimberly with the corner of his eyes. Kimberly was stupefied. Her grip on the wheelchair instinctively became tighter as she bit her lower lip. Sylvia''s eyes widened at the sight of this. "That''s right. It''s just a joke. Let''s sit inside!" thedy boss said. She felt that this man was not to be trifled with, so she didn''t dare to say anything more. She could only ask them to go inside so as not to affect the business here. Kimberly had no choice but to go inside with everyone else. Maddox had already said that it didn''t matter. If she continued to argue, it would make her look like a shrew. Kimberly sat down quietly on her seat. She didn''t even have the mood to order food. Maddox, on the other hand, sat there without any expression on his face while Sylvia exined the house specialties to the Yardleys. Benedict would reply her courteously from time to time. The atmosphere was really depressing. Kimberly stood up and said, "Please excuse me. I''m going to the washroom." She got up and walked outside. Sylvia stopped talking and looked at her. The smile on her face gradually disappeared. She seemed to have thought of something and immediately got up. "Kimberly, wait for me, I''ll go with you." Kimberly stopped at the door and turned her head back to look at her. Sylvia stepped forward and took her hand intimately. They walked towards the washroom together. "Kimberly, are you still ming me for what had happened just now? Thedy boss really meant no harm. I just exined it to you. You believe me, don''t you?" Kimberly looked pensive for a moment. After listening to Sylvia''s exnation, she stopped walking and then looked up at her. "Sylvia, could you... stay away from Maddox?" Chapter 73 Chapter 73 "Kimberly, what... do you mean?" Sylvia''s smile was somehow stiff now. "I really don''t mean anything else. Are you suspecting me?" "That''s not true!" Kimberly Shell shook her head. "How could I suspect you?" She was just worried that once Sylvia got too close to Maddox, she would fall prey to him. After all, she had a hunch that... Maddox was not joking. Moreover, the rumors were not necessarily true. It might be true that he was disabled, but him being impotent¡ªit must be a rumor. After all, what her hand had touched in the morning was real. "If that was the case, then why would you say such things to me?" Sylvia Hanover appeared to be embarrassed. She lowered her gaze and whispered, "Did you misunderstand what thedy boss said just now? But I''ve told you, she was just joking. If you don''t believe me, I''ll bring Matthew here to talk to you next time." Kimberly didn''t say anything. She just stared at Sylvia with a frown. She wanted to exin, but she didn''t know where to start. Sylvia thought that Kimberly did not believe her, so she quickly took out her mobile phone from her bag. "I''ll call Matthew right now!" Kimberly grasped her hand, and Sylvia looked at her. "Don''t call him. I trust you. I just..." Kimberly stuttered. How should she exin? Was she worried that Maddox would hurt Sylvia? But if she said so, she felt that she was selling Maddox out. "You are just what?" Sylvia saw that Kimberly was hesitant, so she probed. Kimberly bit her lower lip impatiently, and said "I don''t know how to exin it to you. But Sylvia, aren''t we good friends? Just listen to me and stay away from him!" Sylvia''s expression became serious. "Kimberly, do you like him?" Upon hearing Sylvia''s question, Kimberly gasped, "What did you say?" "If you didn''t like him, why would you ask me to stay away from him? Besides, I didn''t get close to Maddox. Your behavior is no different from being possessive over someone you like." Sylvia added. Kimberly''s eyes widened in shock. Did she fall in love with Maddox Yardley? It was impossible. His words were so harsh. Besides, she asked Sylvia to stay away from him because she was afraid that Maddox would do something to hurt Sylvia. There was no other reason apart from that. "That''s not true! But I don''t know how to exin it to you!" Kimberly eximed. "There''s no need to exin." Sylvia turned her head away from Kimberly. She was obviously in a bad mood. "Kimberly, I thought we were best friends. Trust should be the most essential thing between us. I''ve helped you a lot, but you think I have feelings for Maddox, don''t you?" Kimberly''s face turned pale. She quickly held Sylvia''s hand and said, "Sylvia, I trust you, and I don''t think you have any feelings for Maddox. It''s just that..." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sylvia sighed, held Kimberly''s hand and whispered, "Why do you think I asked him to have breakfast with us? I did it for you." "For... me?" Kimberly gasped. "Although you will divorce him half a yearter, you are still his wife now. Since you are living in the Yardley family, I hope that you could build a good rtionship with Maddox so that you would be able to live a better life in the Yardley family while you''re still there. Kimberly, do you understand my rationale?" Sylvia added. Kimberly was dumbfounded. "I hope you could live safe and sound in the Yardley family for the next six months. We are the best of friends. Don''t you know that?" Sylvia exined. "Sylvia... I''m sorry." Kimberly didn''t expect that Sylvia was doing this for her own sake. At most, she thought that Sylvia invited Maddox and Benedict out of courtesy. She did not expect that Sylvia had thought about it deeply, yet she was being mean to Sylvia now. She just felt that thedy boss'' words were out of line. Thinking of this, Kimberly felt guilty, and her eyes teared up uncontrobly. "Sylvia, I really didn''t suspect you. There''s a reason I asked you to stay away from him.. I''m sorry I''m not able to tell you the reason. I have my own difficulties too." "Well, I know that you have your own difficulties. I don''t me you, but... don''t stop me from helping you, okay?" Sylvia advised her softly. Kimberly didn''t know how to refuse for a moment, so she could only nod. "Then let''s go back now. Don''t let them wait too long." said Sylvia. "Yes." Kimberly uttered. After returning to their table, Kimberly and Sylvia sat separately. After all, Kimberly was Maddox''s wife, so she had to sit next to him. As soon as her hips touched the chair, she heard Maddox''s cold voice. "Are you so nervous that you had to discuss countermeasures with your friend?" Kimberly froze when she heard Maddox''s words. She turned to look at Maddox. Maddox turned his head slightly and cast a nce at her face. He raised his thin lips and mouthed, "It''s useless." Kimberly''s face turned pale and she did not reply to Maddox. "It''s obvious that your friend is trying to seduce me. Do you believe that?" Maddox added. Kimberly ignored him, but Maddox became even more excited. His tall body was slightly leaned forward towards her, and he was whispering to her ears. She could feel the hot air breathing down her neck. It felt itchy. Kimberly''s petite body trembled. She tried to avoid him, but Maddox held her wrist tightly. "If you don''t believe me, let''s make a bet." Maddox said. Making a bet? Kimberly blinked her eyes gently and bit her lips, saying, "This will never happen, so I don''t need to bet with you. You should find something better to do!" "Hehe." Maddox sneered and he continued, "If you lose, you would have to get an abortion." Kimberly''s eyes widened in disbelief, and her hands under the table clenched into fists. She gritted her teeth and uttered, "It''s impossible!" "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" Maddox asked. Maddox''s voice was full of sarcasm and disdain. Kimberly straightened her back and said, "I won''t agree to such a mindless bet." "That''s not up to you. After all, you could only choose one, between the b*stard and your friend. So... who will you choose?" Maddox threatened. Kimberly said,"... Maddox Yardley, don''t go too far." "You''ve promised me that I will get to keep the child in the Yardley family. Moreover, we''ve signed the contract. As long as I stay in the Yardley family for half a year, we''ll get a divorce after that. This is none of Sylvia''s business. Why are you trying to get her involved in this?" Kimberly asserted. Kimberly was furious. Sylvia was being considerate, but Maddox was asking her to choose between the child and Sylvia. "Since the game has already begun, then the rules of the game should be decided by me. From the moment you took over your sister''s ce and married into the Yardley family, your fate has been set in ce. What''s wrong? Have you not know your ce yet?" Kimberly gritted her teeth. She almost clenched her fists to the point where her nails were stuck in her palm. "What are you talking about?" Seeing that the two were so close to each other, Benedict couldn''t help but smile and said jokingly, "Maddox and Erica are really close with each other." When she heard Benedict teasing them, Kimberly instinctively stayed away from Maddox. Who on earth would want to be close with such a perverted guy? But Maddox had grabbed her arm. He met Benedict''s gentle gaze with a wicked smile, and he said, "Yes, I owe you a lot to have married such a good wife." Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Benedict Yardley was stunned, but after a while, he smiled. "Maddox, are you ming me for proposing your marriage to Grandpa?" What? Kimberly Shell was shocked. Was Maddox''s marriage arranged by Benedict? Maddox Yardley sneered, not answering him. "You are not young anymore. Besides, your legs are injured, so you should find someone to take care of you. I knew the daughter of the Shell family. That was why I proposed the marriage to Grandpa. Maddox, you must understand my good intentions." Benedict added. At first, Kimberly was just surprised that Benedict was the one who suggested Maddox''s marriage. However, Kimberly''s face suddenly changed and she subconsciously turned to look at Benedict. Did he already know about the daughters of the Shell family? Did that mean... he knew that she was not Erica Shell? Kimberly suddenly recalled that Benedict had unintentionally called her name when they were talking. At that time, Kimberly did not notice it, because she was used to being called Kimberly, so... Kimberly was so shocked at this thought that she broke out in a cold sweat. She looked at the man sitting opposite her, ever with his gentle smile and gaze. He had known her identity for a long time, but he had never exposed her lies. He could even talk andugh with her. Such a man... The more Kimberly thought about it, the colder her back felt. Cold sweat oozed from her forehead. "Erica, what''s wrong?" Benedict asked when he noticed that she was looking at him. He saw that her face was pale and there were beads of sweat on her forehead, so he frowned and asked with concern, "Why do you look so pale? Are you feeling sick?" His eyes were gentle, and his voice was as soft as the wind. But it was such a man... Kimberly bit her lower lip. She shivered. Maddox also noticed her reaction. He subconsciously frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Miss-Married-Twice?" Kimberly''s lips twitched and she answered in a trembling voice, "No, nothing." "Why are you sweating if there''s nothing?" Maddox stared at her unhappily. Was this woman used to lying or did she think that he was a blind man? It was apparent that she did not feel well but she still attempted to hide it. Hearing this, Kimberly reflexively reached out her hand to wipe off the beads of sweat on her forehead, and her hand trembled slightly. "My stomach feels unwell out of a sudden." "Kimberly, are you okay?" Sylvia also stood up and asked Kimberly when she caught sight of her pale face. Everyone was looking at her, which made Kimberly feel more stressed. She bit her lower lip. "I''m just... a little unwell. Perhaps I should go back first." Kimberly said. After that, Kimberly stood up as if out of reflex, and then went out without saying anything. Everyone was ncing at her back doubtfully. After taking two steps, Kimberly came to a halt out of the blue and turned back to look at Sylvia. Sylvia was just about to stand up when Maddox suddenly moved his wheelchair forward and said, "Since my wife is not feeling well, I''ll have to trouble you to entertain Miss Hanover for me." Sylvia stopped in her tracks. Benedict smiled and said, "No problem, you should send Erica back first. Erica, please be careful along the way." "Okay..." Kimberly stammered. Then, she nced at Sylvia worriedly. Sylvia seemed a little dispirited, but she still waved to her, "It''s okay. You don''t have to worry about me. You can go back first." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Okay." Kimberly uttered. After they left, Kimberly walked in front. When she was about to go downstairs, Maddox stopped her and said, "Miss-Married-Twice." Hearing what he said, Kimberly stopped and turned to look at him in confusion. "Come here." he said. Kimberly walked up to him obediently like a puppet. "What''s the matter?" Maddox suppressed his anger and said, "There are stairs in front of us." Upon hearing this, Kimberly turned her head and she replied, "I know, is there any problem?" "What''s wrong? Oh okay, what problem could there be?" Maddox sneered. "I didn''t know that my wife actually wants to kill me. Hmm?" "..." Kimberly finally understood what he meant. The stairs in front of her were not a problem for her, but Maddox''s legs were not working well. He could not go down the stairs with his wheelchair. Thinking of this, Kimberly stepped forward and pushed his wheelchair. "I''m sorry. I was thinking about something, so it slipped my mind. Let''s go to the elevator." Kimberly pushed Maddox towards the elevator. Her trembling fingers had calmed down a little now. The air outside was refreshingpared to the stuffy room earlier. Staying in the same ce with Benedict gave her a tremendous amount of pressure. She suddenly thought that Benedict might just appear to be gentle on the outside, but deep down, his real character was... It was a little hard to imagine. "You were trembling and you even stopped talking just now. Did you find out about something extraordinary?" When Kimberly was immersed in her thoughts, Maddox, who was sitting in the wheelchair, suddenly asked coldly. "No, nothing." Kimberly shook her head. "I didn''t feel well just now, I... feel much better now." She hadn''t decided whether she should tell Maddox about her newly- found information. After all, Maddox was like a time bomb which would detonate at any time. She did not know whether he would have an outburst after she revealed the truth to him. If Benedict knew her identity, why didn''t he tell Old Master Yardley? Logically speaking, he should be on the same side as Old Master Yardley. Was Benedict a friend or a foe? "Oh. Are you still trying to lie? You can''t even hide your own emotions." Upon hearing Maddox''s mockery, Kimberly''s expression changed and she gritted her teeth. Ding. When the elevator came, Kimberly pushed Maddox into the elevator. There were only the two of them in the small space. Kimberly''s breathing was not steady, but she couldn''t help asking in the end, "Why did you think of investigating Erica Shell at that time?" Maddox could not help but smirked when he heard what she said. "Can''t hold it in anymore?" he asked. He was just thinking that she had quite a strong willpower. Kimberly frowned, "What do you mean?" "Are you afraid that the others will know of your identity?" Maddox asked. Kimberly clenched her fists. Maddox had investigated Erica Shell in the beginning. When she married him, he immediately knew that she was not Erica. Benedict said that he had also investigated the Shell family just now, so that meant that he knew her real identity as well. No matter how she looked at it, Benedict was not a fool. So... did he deliberately disclose this piece of information to Kimberly? "Benedict said that he had investigated Erica''s information before our marriage, so he..." Kimberly uttered. "0h~" Maddox sneered, "It''s toote to know now." Hearing this, Kimberly''s eyes widened in shock. She inadvertently raised her voice a little. "Maddox, did you already know that your brother knew that I am not Erica?" "Yes, so?" "Then... why didn''t he expose me?" Kimberly bit her lower lip in disbelief. Maddox told her to leave after knowing that she was not Erica, but Benedict didn''t do that. He treated her as his sister- in-w and referred to her as Erica as usual. He even rubbed her head intimately and told her heartwarming words. What... was going on? Chapter 75 Chapter 75 "Why would he expose your lies?" Maddox Yardley asked coldly. Kimberly Shell frowned slightly, but she couldn''t figure it out. "If it was him who had arranged the marriage, why didn''t he reveal the truth when he found out that I was not Erica Shell?" "Ha." Maddox snorted as he looked up at her with a smile on his face. He nced at Kimberly as if he was looking at an idiot. "Can''t you piece the puzzles together yet? What a fool." "I..." Kimberly was irked at the mockery. Her face was filled with displeasure and she replied, "Must you speak like this?" "Do I need to be kind to a woman like you?" Maddox asked. Kimberly said, "Am I such a vain, scheming, and brainless woman in your eyes?" Maddox smirked and his gaze was filled with derision. "Seems like you know yourself well." Hearing what he said, Kimberly clenched her fists and red at him. "Then how could a scheming woman be brainless? Maddox, your words are a little contradictory, aren''t they?" Maddox''s eyelids twitched and he narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. This d*mned woman! He suddenly looked up at her with a sharp gaze. "Say that again?" Maddox threatened. Kimberly was shocked by his sudden sharp gaze, so she instinctively shrank her shoulders. However, her nce did not waver. "Ha." Maddox sneered. Was this woman an idiot? She was obviously afraid, but she insisted on looking into his eyes. "Don''t provoke me if you don''t have the guts to," Maddox said. As soon as he finished speaking, the elevator doors opened with a ding. Kimberly was furious and she walked out of the elevator alone. Maddox''s eyebrows twitched. However, just as he was about to scold her, Kimberly suddenly stopped in her tracks. Then, she turned around and looked at Maddox. Their eyes met. Maddox saw the confusion in Kimberly''s eyes. "Oh, this woman really doesn''t know how to hide her emotions." he thought. Everything that was in her mind was clearly reflected on her face and eyes. Kimberly bit her lower lip and stared at Maddox for a moment. She then slowly turned around. Maddox smirked, and his dark eyes became more threatening. Just as he thought that she would come over and push him again, Kimberly grimaced at him and said angrily, "I don''t have the guts. Come out by yourself if you are able to do so." Maddox''s face turned livid at that instant. Kimberly ignored him, turned around and left. "D*mn woman,e back!" Maddox yelled when he saw that she had turned around and left. She even grimaced at him before she left. Did she really think that it was wise to provoke him? Thinking of this, Maddox quickly wheeled himself out of the elevator. Kimberly came out of the breakfast shop alone. When she was ready to leave, she stopped and looked for Sam Sorrento. When she caught sight of him leaning against the car, she went over and patted him on the shoulder. "Assistant Shell? Why did youe back so suddenly? Aren''t you having breakfast?" Sam asked. Kimberly was displeased, and her voice was emotionless. "I don''t want to eat anymore." "What''s wrong?" Sam looked behind her and did not see Maddox. Hence, he asked, "Where is the Young Master?" Kimberly pursed her lips and whispered, "He... might still be in the elevator. Go and check on him." Sam heard what she said and his eyes widened in disbelief. "In the elevator? Assistant Shell? Why didn''t you push the Young Master out? You... and him?" Before Sam could reprimand Kimberly, he looked behind her back with his eyes wide open. At the same time, Kimberly felt someone had sent a chill down her spine. Maddox was obviously staring at her coldly. Her body stiffened a little, and she took a step forward, trying to run away. "I will make your pay if you dare to move even one more step forward," Maddox warned. Before she could even take a step, she heard Maddox''s voice, which was as cold as the voice from hell. Kimberly immediately halted and dared not move an inch. Sam rolled his eyes and quickly walked away from the scene. He stood on the roadside and looked at them from a distance. When Kimberly saw this, she was a little annoyed. Her heart thumped wildly as she felt Maddox''s cold aura getting closer and closer to her. She clenched her hands tightly and swiftly turned around. "I didn''t mean to treat you like that. It''s because your words were too..." Before she could finish her words, Kimberly''s knee hit the wheelchair. She was in so much pain that her legs went weak and she fell into Maddox''s arms. Maddox did not expect this to happen. When he saw Kimberly suddenly falling onto him, his hand subconsciously reached out to hold her. Sam, who was standing by the side, was so shocked that his chin was going to drop. He really didn''t know whether Kimberly was stupid or just naive. How could she fall at this very moment? Kimberly fell into Maddox''s arms, and her mind was nk. She could feel that Maddox''s big hand was holding her waist, and the warmth of his palm permeated her thin clothes. "Why are you in such a hurry to throw yourself at me?" She heard a deep voice above her head. Kimberly suddenly looked up and her red lips touched Maddox''s firm chin. Maddox froze, and his dark eyes looked even darker now. Contrarily, Kimberly''s face gradually turned pale. She wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t put her hands down at all. She was worried that what had happened in the morning would ur again if she put them onto his body. So she could only say hastily, "I didn''t mean to..." "Let... let me get up!" After apologizing, Kimberly begged in a low voice. Maddox''s eyes were as fierce as a wolf''s, as he stared at her red lips. "Didn''t you do it on purpose? Was it really a coincidence? If you want to seduce me, just say it. I could just do as you wish," Maddox said as he pinched her waist and slowly tightened his grip. The temperature of his body was also slowly rising. Kimberly''s pale face suddenly turned red. She bit her lower lip as if she could feel that the crowd was looking at her. She pushed Maddox away in fear, and implored, "We are in a public ce now. Don''t do this. Hurry up and let go of me!" She was flustered, and her eyes was looking around frantically, as if a sereneke was boiled and water drops were sshing around. The more she looked like that, the more he wanted to reach out and catch Maddox smirked and moved his big hand up along her waist. He suddenly moved it to her back and touched her backbone. Only then did he realize that this woman was so thin. "Let me go!" Kimberly yelled. It was fine as long as Kimberly didn''t push him, but her push pulled Maddox back to his senses, and he pressed her back down. Boom! Kimberly, who had been standing with her upper body bent just now, immediately fell on top of him after Maddox pressed her down. Kimberly was rendered speechless. Sam, who was standing beside them, was speechless as well. D*mn it, he couldn''t bear to see it anymore. "Young Master Yardley, even if you want to flirt with Assistant Shell, you ought to at least take a look at the ce, right?" he thought. However, he could only keep his thoughts to himself. "What the hell are you doing!" Kimberly was so furious that she reached out her hands and mmed her clenched fists hard on Maddox''s chest. Maddox reached out and grabbed her wrist effortlessly. He said, "For a woman like you who tries to seduce me at any time and ce, isn''t this what you crave the most?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 What she craved the most? What Kimberly Shell craved the most was to live an ordinary life with her husband, give birth to a pair of lovely babies, and to grow old with her family happily. But her wish was not granted. Jonathan Lowell had an affair with another woman, and the mistress even got pregnant. Kimberly was also forced to marry Maddox Yardley. He hated her very much. This was the cruel and harsh reality. What she craved the most in her life could no longer be realized. Thinking of this, Kimberly was slowly brought back to her senses. Her eyes, which were filled with anxiety just a second ago, gradually calmed down, as if she had resigned to her fate. "If you insist on doing this, then so be it." Kimberly uttered. After saying that, Kimberly stopped struggling and let Maddox hold her slender waist and support the weight of her body. Preys naturally would resist. Only the strong and vital ones were interesting enough to be hunted. Therefore, her sudden concession made Maddox''s desire to tease her disappear. With a cold look in his eyes, he pushed Kimberly away. After Kimberly was pushed away, she stood firm and looked at him, puzzled. He looked like he was going to humiliate her just a moment ago, but now he gave up? "Let''s head to thepany." Maddox said coldly. Sam Sorrento rushed forward and pushed Maddox into the car. While Kimberly was still standing in a daze, Sam shouted at her, "Assistant Shell, aren''t you going to thepany?" Hearing this, Kimberly came back to her senses and followed them into the car. After arriving at thepany, Kimberly returned to her seat and sat down. After working for a while, she got up and went to make Maddox a cup of coffee. Suddenly, she remembered that Maddox hadn''t had breakfast in the morning. She didn''t know whether the coffee would irritate his empty stomach. After thinking for a moment, Kimberly made a cup of warm tea for Maddox. After that, she sent it to Maddox. When she walked to the door of the office, Kimberly came to a halt, her mouth agape. What... was she doing? Drinking coffee might not be good for his stomach. But what did it have to do with her? After all, it was his stomach. Why was she so concerned for him? Thinking of this, Kimberly clenched the tea cup, her heart in a mess. But on second thought, he went out together with her. After all, he did not get to have his breakfast because of her. Hence, it wouldn''t be strange for her to change the coffee into tea for him. After reassuring herself, Kimberly knocked on the door. "Come in." Maddox''s tone was still cold and emotionless. Kimberly walked in and put the tea cup on his desk. After hesitating for a long time, she uttered, "Well..." However, before she could exin, Maddox''s gaze fell on the cup of tea. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Where is the coffee?" "You didn''t eat in the morning, so drinking coffee wouldn''t be good for your empty stomach, so..." Before Kimberly could finish exining, Maddox scolded, "Who allowed you to make the decision by yourself?" Hearing this, Kimberly stammered, "I..." Maddox looked up, and his gaze at her was so strong that it felt like it was prating through her face. His nce was cold and sarcastic, and Kimberly could feel her heart shudder. Her heart sank. Kimberly''s lips twitched, but she couldn''t say a word. "Get out!" Maddox growled. Kimberly''s hand, which was holding the cup, started to tremble. Kimberly tried hard to suppress her anger. She then turned around and left the office. Aftering out of the office, Kimberly leaned against the wall and her body couldn''t stop trembling. Her act of kindness was... rejected with disgust. Hmph. Kimberly lowered her eyes and thought, "I should have just minded my own business. I won''t do such a thing again."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After thinking it through, Kimberly returned to her seat. When she saw the tea cup on her table, her eyes gradually dimmed. However, little did Kimberly know that after she went out of the office, Maddox looked at the tea cup, his eyes darkening. His grip on the pen tightened silently, and Maddox''s thin lips was pursed tightly. Why did that woman do such a thing? It was obvious that she was going to burst into a fit of rage when he scolded her, but she decided to endure everything instead. She even turned around and went out dejectedly without saying another word. "Kimberly Shell, what exactly do you want?" Maddox wondered. For the entire morning, Kimberly was immersed in her thoughts and she was demotivated to work. It was not until she went to the canteen at noon that she realized that she was starving. The canteen was serving pizza for the day. When she was about to grab her lunch, Kimberly''s stomach felt ufortable the moment she smelled the greasy food. Halfway through getting her meal, she covered her mouth and ran to the washroom. "Ugh..." Kimberly threw up into the toilet bowl. By the time she was done, her whole body was already weak. She slowly walked out of the cubicle by supporting herself against the wall. She washed her hands, wondering why her morning sickness was so severe today. Was it because she had not eaten breakfast and was hungry? Kimberly didn''t go back to the canteen. Instead, she took her time to order a te of spaghetti at the cafe downstairs. It was just a te of spaghetti, but Kimberly ate it with relish. After eating, she ordered another te of it. Kimberly finished her meal and headed upstairs. When she reached her office, Kimberly, as usual, made a cup of coffee for Maddox. When she walked to the door, she found that the door was left unlocked, and the voice of two people talking to each other could be heard from outside. "Isn''t there any news yet? Are you that ipetent?" Maddox was shooting daggers at Sam Sorrento. It was as if a big mountain was pressing on his shoulders, rendering Sam unable to stand up straight. "Young Master... Please listen to my exnation about this matter!" Sam said. "Just say it," replied Maddox. "We found two suitable candidates in the hospital two days ago, but... we were not sure. We had initially nned for you to have a look at them, but the two women fled out of the blue, so..." "They fled?" Maddox narrowed his eyes, exuding an intimidating aura. He tapped the table lightly with his long fingers. Sam suddenly broke out in cold sweat. "We''ve been tracking them down. I believe we''ll be able to find them soon." Maddox pursed his lips and his expression was cold. He suddenly said, "I''ll go there personally." "But Young Master... your legs... It may not be convenient!" Sam reminded. Maddox stared at the table thoughtfully. After a while, he asked, "Are you sure that the two girls fit the description?" "Yes, but... Young Master, you need to confirm it on your own." Sam replied. As soon as he finished speaking, Sam''s cell phone rang. Sam took a look at it and found that it was a message from his subordinate. His face immediately lit up with joy. "Young Master, they said that the two women have been found." Sam eximed. Maddox frowned, and said, "Let''s go!" Sam nodded and stepped forward to push Maddox to the door. Kimberly was shocked and dashed hurriedly to her seat. Then she hid the coffee behind the cab so that Maddox would not find out. Otherwise, he would think that she was eavesdropping on him on purpose. However, she did not mean to hear it. Boom! The door of the office was quickly opened. Kimberly recalled the conversation between Maddox and Sam when she saw them leave. Based on what had happenedst time, they seemed to be looking for someone... Judging from Maddox''s expression and tone, it seemed that he was particrly concerned about this person. Kimberly was a little curious that there was a person who could make someone like him anxious. She suddenly wanted to know who it was... "Should I., follow them to see what''s going on?" Kimberly thought. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Kimberly Shell ended up following after them. Her stalking skills were not bad, because she had simr experience with her previous work. At that time, her boss had asked her to settle a difficult contract, but the other party refused to meet her. She was refused whenever she visited that person in charge. Hence, Kimberly decided to pay a visit to the president of the other party in person, but the president declined to see her. Therefore, Kimberly followed him everywhere and appeared in ces which she knew he would be at. Later, the boss could not bear being stalked by her anymore, so he agreed to give her a chance. Once Kimberly got the opportunity, she would not let it slip away. Therefore, she got that contract for herpany in no time. Kimberly followed Maddox Yardley and Sam Sorrento to a vi, only to realize that she seemed to havee here before. At that time, she was in the hospital for an examination. Suddenly, a group of people rushed in, knocked her out and took her away. When she woke up, she saw Maddox. Could it be... that the two women were in a simr situation this time? Thinking of this, Kimberly frowned, "What''s going on? Why is Maddox targeting pregnant women?" Seeing that they had gotten out of the car, Kimberly also asked the taxi driver to stop the car. Then she quietly got out of the taxi to follow them. The driver looked at her curiously, and Kimberly could feel his confused gaze. She didn''t want to make any trouble, so she said, "Sir, I am here to catch my cheating husband." Hearing this, the driver''s eyes immediately widened and he pointed at the person in front of them. Kimberly nodded. "Good luck, little girl!" The driver, who now knew the truth, cheered her up and whispered, "I''ll wait for you outside. If you need meter, you can hop into my ^ ^ ii car. Kimberly couldn''t helpughing. "Okay." However, after thinking about it, Kimberly added, "Sir, you should go if I''m not back after 15 minutes." "Okay." the driver answered. After the driver left, Kimberly stealthily followed Maddox and Sam to the gate of the vi. There was no one guarding the gate. The door of the vi was open, and it was obvious that everyone was inside. Kimberly''s petite figure quickly squeezed in and she continued to follow Maddox and Sam. She was d that there were a lot of green nts around for her to hide. "Young Master, they are on the second floor. I''ll push you to the elevator." Sam said. "Okay." Maddox nodded. Kimberly was listening to their conversation outside. She wanted to step forward to follow them, but she suddenly found that... doing so would be improper. This was someone else''s business. Why did shee here to get involved? However... Kimberly could not suppress her curiosity. She slowly got up andy down near the door. She saw that all of them had entered the elevator with Maddox, and the surroundings became empty again. Kimberly thought about it and she felt that it would be better to have a look. Thinking of this, Kimberly rushed upstairs. When she reached the exit of the staircase, she heard the elevator opened with a ding. Then came the sound of a wheelchair rolling. Kimberly was very familiar with this sound. She guessed that it was Sam pushing Maddox out of the elevator. Kimberly was lying on her front behind the door, watching them enter a room through a small crack. The door of the room was not closed, but Kimberly couldn''t see anything. She was a little curious, so she opened the door slightly and slipped out to listen to their conversation. There were two pregnant women in the room, and their eyes were filled with fear. When they saw that the door was being pushed open, they were so scared that they screamed and dared not move. "Get up, all of you. Our Young Master wants to ask you something!" A man shouted. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Sam caught sight of his subordinate''s rude behavior, he couldn''t help rebuking, "Could you lower your voice? You''re scaring them!" The man was frightened, so he moved aside, not daring to speak again. Sam went forward tofort the two pregnant women and said, "Don''t be afraid. Young Master Yardley only has a few questions to ask you. There is absolutely no malicious intention. You can leave as long as you answer them seriously." Sam''s gentle voice attracted the attention of the two pregnant women. He looked at them and found that they were quite good- looking. However their figures were average and there were nothing special about them. Could one of them be the person whom the Young Master was looking for? One of the women looked at Sam and then at Maddox. "Can we leave after answering the questions?" "Of course." Sam nodded. "But you must answer them honestly. You must not lie!" One of them looked at Maddox and pursed her lips. "Young Master Yardley... are you talking about the Yardley Corporation, the top- tier family in North City?" Sam was a little surprised. "Have you heard of the Yardleys?" The woman nodded. The way she looked at Maddox was a little different now, and she remained silent. "Okay. First question, where were you on June 13? What did you do?" Sam asked. Sam''s question was very straightforward. One of them quickly said where she had gone and what she had done that day. After listening to her answer, Sam narrowed his eyes and asked her, "Is it true?" The woman nodded quickly, and then Sam asked again, "So you went to check if you were pregnant today. I heard that you are single, so whose child is it?" Hearing this, the woman''s expression changed a little, and her breathing became rapid as she got nervous. She grabbed the corner of her skirt and asked, "Does it... matter?" "Answer the question honestly, or else..." Sam''s voice suddenly became harsh and intimidating. The woman trembled with fear. She nced at Sam and then at the cold-faced Maddox. She knew that they were not to be trifled with, so she bit her lower lip and exined embarrassedly. "The baby''s father is my ex-boyfriend, but he had an affairst month and he is with someone else now. I went to check if I am pregnant today. If I am indeed pregnant, I would get an abortion. Since I have exined it so clearly, could you please let me go now?" Maddox''s eyes were fixed on her. After a while, he said lightly, "Okay." Sam nodded and asked someone to take her out and calm her down. There was another woman left in the room. Sam stared at her. "It''s your turn now. Tell me, where did you go that day and what did you do?" The woman sat still and rolled her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking about. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" a man shouted. Suddenly, there was a cry of surprise from the outside. Sam was startled and he immediately darted his gaze towards the exit. "A stranger broke in. Hurry up and catch that person." Kimberly had quietly approached the door from the staircase, wanting to eavesdrop on their conversations. However, she couldn''t hear it clearly because they were too far away. She only heard a few words, such as June, pregnant, boyfriend and so on. Kimberly could not decipher what they were talking from just these few words. When she was about to get closer so that she could hear better, she was seen by someoneing out of the room. The group of people looked at each other, and then they reacted. "Catch her!" Kimberly came back to her senses and turned around to run away. Sam''s subordinates were so fast as if they were flying, and there were so many of them. Kimberly had no chance to escape. Maddox emerged, followed by Sam. When he saw that the trespasser was Kimberly, Maddox''s eyebrows were knitted tightly. "Why are you here?" Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Maddox Yardley stared at her intently. It felt as if a dagger was stabbed into her body. Kimberly Shell was rendered speechless for a moment as she did not know how to exin. Therefore, she bit her lower lip and looked at Maddox. She was not going to exin or speak. Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly, lightly tapping the metal armrest of the wheelchair with his fingertips. "It seems that you are not nning to exin it." Kimberly bit her lower lip even harder. "Assistant Shell, how did you follow us here?" Sam Sorrento was very shocked to see Kimberly here, but he was also very happy in his heart. Did Assistant Shell get jealous after getting to know about the Young Master''s matters? Thinking of this, Sam couldn''t help but take a glimpse at Maddox. But Sam shoved those thoughts away when he caught sight of Maddox frowning with overwhelming coldness. "Since you''re not going to exin, then I''ll pretend that I didn''t see you. Just do what you need to do." Maddox said. After that, he turned around with his wheelchair. Sam''s eyes widened, and he uttered, "Young Master..." However, Maddox entered the room quickly, as if he did not hear anything. Kimberly looked at his back and seemed to have realized something. She wanted to stop him, but the image of his cold eyes shed across her mind. The words which were already at the tip of her tongue were swallowed back promptly. Sam looked at Assistant Shell unbearably and whispered, "Are you really not going to exin?" She would not follow them here without any reason, so she must have something to say. Kimberly lowered her gaze, and asked, "Would he believe me if I say it?" He had always looked down on her, so it was better to not say it. After all, the results would just be the same. "You..." Sam sighed. "Assistant Sorrento, how... should we deal with this person?" Sam''s subordinate asked. The conversation between Sam and Kimberly clearly showed that Kimberly and Maddox knew each other, and Sam''s attitude towards Kimberly was special. This showed that Kimberly and the Young Master had a good rtionship, but they did not know what kind of rtionship it was. Sam thought for a moment and pursed his lips. "The Young Master didn''t give his orders clearly and her identity is not ordinary. You must... take it easy." It meant that she should not be treated too harshly. The subordinates looked at each other and nodded one after another. Kimberly was taken away instantaneously, and the interrogation in the room continued. Sam returned to the room and stood behind Maddox. "Let''s continue!" The woman tried to peek and asked in confusion, "What happened?" Sam said, "It''s nothing. It''s just an interlude, so it does not matter. Tell me quickly. Where did you go that day and what happened? Did anything special happen?" The woman paused for a moment and then looked up at Maddox. The corners of her eyes were slightly lifted. "What do you mean by anything special?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sam was stunned for a moment and was about to speak. Maddox asked in a cold voice, "Did I allow you to ask?" The woman was astounded by his powerful aura, and it took her a long time toe to her senses. "I just want to know what are the special things you''re talking about. There''s no other meaning." she rified. Sam also reacted quickly. If Maddox hadn''t been here, he would have been tricked by this woman. "Just talk about what had happened to you on that day. After that, we will know whether it is something special or not." he urged. The woman bit her lower lip and did not speak. She lowered her head and looked at the ground. "Say it." Sam prompted. "Why should I tell you this?" The woman suddenly smiled and then whispered, "That''s my personal business. Even if you bring me here, I still have the right to choose to remain silent." Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the woman in front of him. Suddenly, he moved his wheelchair to approach her. As he got nearer to her, a strong aura enveloped her. The woman''s lips trembled, but deep down she was excited. She subconsciously got up and wanted to get close to Maddox. However, before she could get close, the pungent smell of the perfume on her body repelled Maddox. "Take her out!" Maddox coldly instructed. "Young Master?" Sam asked. Sam looked at Maddox in bewilderment. What happened? Wasn''t she supposed to answer the questions? Why did he asked her to leave right away? It took a great amount of efforts to find them! "Take her out!" Maddox''s tone grew even harsher and his voice was full of anger. Sam didn''t dare to hesitate any longer. He quickly asked someone to bring the woman away. After they left, Sam turned around and realized that the scent of the woman was so strong that it lingered on. He did not smell it just now because she was far away from him. "Young Master, did the perfume make you sick?" Sam came forward to ask, and pushed him to the window, where there was better venttion to reduce the scent of the perfume. Maddox pursed his lips and said nothing. He lowered his eyelids and his longshes covered his dark eyes. No one could see the emotions in his eyes. That night, there weren''t any extra or unusual scent on the woman''s body. She smelled particrly clean. That was why Maddox, who had been drugged, could not control his lust at that moment. The woman''s innocence and tightness made him crazy through the whole process. Moreover, he vaguely remembered that the woman was like a little rabbit, adorable and timid. Unlike that woman earlier, she was absolutely not the kind of woman who would try to seduce him. On top of that, that ill-intentioned woman''s perfume was extremely strong. Maddox narrowed his eyes and recalled that stormy night. "Sir, are you okay?" He locked her in his arms. She was so scared that her whole body was trembling. She just wanted to push him away, but how could he let her go? The purity of her body was so intriguing that he was like a wolf that had been unleashed. He wanted to ravish herpletely, not sparing any part of her body. It was just that he didn''t expect that the woman would run away after waking up, She did not even leave him a message. However, that implied that the other party was very timid. She probably wasn''t the kind of person who dared to confront her problems headfirst. Or perhaps... it was her first time, so she was so scared that she fled. Maddox looked up abruptly with a sneer on his thin lips. As long as she was in this city, he would be able to find her. "By the way, Young Master, our men are only all over the North City. Could this woman you mentioned be from other cities?" Sam''s question made Maddox frown. "That''s right. That woman might be... from another city? What if she isn''t from this city?" Maddox thought. Maddox''s gaze became sharp and his voice became colder at this thought. "Then send more people out to look for her!" he growled. Sam nodded. "Oh, I''ll send more people out to search for her. It''s just that... I''m wondering if we should also check on those who had gone through abortions as well. After all, I don''t think there''s any girl who would keep a stranger''s kid. She would be an odd woman if she keeps the kid." Speaking of this, Sam seemed to realize something else. "There is one more thing. We couldn''t just check at the hospitals, could we? After all, we cannot be sure that the woman is still pregnant now..." Upon hearing Sam''s words, the veins on Maddox''s forehead bulged, and he punched Sam all of a sudden. "D*mn it, you should have thought of all these earlier, shouldn''t you? How dare you mention it in front of me now?" Maddox reprimanded. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Sam Sorrento immediately retreated in fear. He was still frightened after avoiding the punch. He put his hand on his chest and said, "Young Master, if you kill me, then there wouldn''t be anyone else who could assist you in your matters anymore." Hearing what he said, Maddox Yardley sneered. "You''re not indispensable." Sam''s heart throbbed, as if he was shot by many arrows. He implored, "Young Master, I have been working for you for so long. Are you that heartless?" Maddox yelled,"... Get out!" It was disgusting for a grown-up man to act cute in front of him. Sam sighed and turned around to leave. After giving it some thought, he suddenly turned his head back, and asked, "Oh yes. Young Master, what should we do about Assistant Shell?" Upon hearing his question, Maddox remembered that stubborn woman just now. She did not even want to exin to him. Why should he be concerned about her then? "I don''t care." Maddox''s tone was cold. There was no hint of warmth at all. Sam paused for a moment and carefully confirmed, "Really? Do you not care about her at all? Assistant Shell is pregnant." Maddox''s brows twitched and he gritted his teeth. "Why are you so concerned about her? Would you like to have her instead?" Sam''s expression was wretched when he heard his words. "Young Master, I didn''t mean that. Since you don''t care about her, then I won''t care about her either. Sam left right after that. Only Maddox was left in therge room now. He narrowed his eyes slightly. Humph. How reckless was this woman to have followed him all the way here? What was she trying to find out about him? Did Old Master Yardley instruct her to do this? Other than looking for that woman, Maddox could care less about other things. He would not allow anyone to interrupt or stop him. The night breeze was blowing tenderly, and the warm light was shining brightly. Maddox finished washing up and went to bed with Sam''s help. He closed his eyes. However, as soon as he closed his eyes, a woman''s face showed up in the darkness. The woman''s face, which was as small as a palm, had refined facial features, and her eyes were as deep as the bottom of a coldke. However, after being stained with tears, her ocean-like eyes were as dazzling as the stars, stunningly beautiful. Maddox opened his eyes in an instant, and his dark eyes suddenly became sharp. D*mn it! Why did he think of that woman''s face just when he was about to fall asleep? Kimberly Shell... What was so charming about that woman? That he even... Thinking of this, Maddox tightened his fists. He released them after a while. He sat up and summoned Sam, who was just about to leave. "Young Master?" Sam was about to turn off the lights when he heard Maddox''s voice. Puzzled, he looked back and asked, "What''s wrong?" It waste at night. Inside an empty room in the vi, there were a small bed, a round table, a small window, and nothing else. Kimberly was locked in the room after she was brought here by those people in the afternoon. Although they didn''t do anything to her, those men were strong. Her arms were bruised and swollen after they grabbed her. Thinking of this, Kimberly took a look at her arms and reached out to rub them. The pain made her frown, so she withdrew her hand and curled her petite body at the corner of the bed. This vi was so big... It was quiet outside. No one had brought her food ever since she got here in the afternoon, so she was starving... Those men probably had already left. Kimberly started to panic at the thought that she might be the only one left in the vi. Then, her active brain began to conjure up all kinds of horrible images in her mind. Thud¡ª All of a sudden, the power supply in the room was cut off. Ah! Kimberly screamed out of fear in the dark and she instinctively curled her body tighter. The light that was still shining brightly earlier was gone, and Kimberly was almost scared to death. She... was afraid of the dark! Kimberly bit her lower lip. She wanted to ask if there was anyone else, but she didn''t dare to speak. She was afraid that she would be disappointed if she asked. She sat up and hid herself in the corner of the room. She lowered her head to bury her face in her knees. Tears were rolling down her cheek uncontrobly. Thud¡ª Kimberly seemed to hear some noise in the silent darkness. Her hair stood on end and she held her breath. Thud¡ª There was another sound again. In such a silent night, the sound was like a hammer hitting on Kimberly''s heart, and every strike was fatal! Kimberly felt that she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She bit her lower lip and she began to hate Maddox Yardley! That b*stard! She would rather be punished or tortured by those people than to be trapped here and suffer from such mental torture. It was too unbearable. Kimberly could still hear the sound initially, but... she probably became ustomed to the noise after a while, so she couldn''t hear the sound anymore. She had no idea how much tears she had shed. She couldn''t seem to cry out any tears anymore. When Maddox arrived at the vi, he nced at the dark vi and asked in a cold voice, "What happened?" Upon seeing Maddoxing, the men guarding the vi quickly went forward to report, "Young Master, the power supply in the vi was suddenly cut off! We''re in the midst of fixing it now!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even though this vi belonged to the Young Master, he seldom came here, so everyone was rather comcent. About two minutester, Maddox frowned. "Is this the so-called urgent repair?" The man''s face instantly turned pale. He immediately answered, "Young Master, I''ll make a call to confirm the progress." "Forget it!" Maddox said, and then he asked, "Where is that woman whom you had brought here in the afternoon?" "Young Master, she is in a small room on the third floor. We don''t know how to deal with her, so... we locked her up first." the man replied. After that, the man nced at Sam, who nodded. It was right not to deal with her. After all, Maddox, who should have been asleep at this time, suddenly showed up here for Kimberly. The consequences might be dire if they really did something to Kimberly. However, they didn''t expect that Maddox would give off an intimidating aura after hearing that they had locked her in the room. "What happened after the ckout? Did anyone check on her?" The man was stunned, shaking his head as he replied, "No, not yet." As soon as he finished speaking, the atmosphere around him became even tenser. Sam immediately noticed that something was wrong and urged, "Young Master, let''s go up." "But... the electricity has not been fixed yet so the elevator can''t be used at all." The man who was guarding the door subconsciously looked at Maddox''s legs. "Young Master, I''m afraid..." He didn''t dare toplete his sentence. Everyone knew that Maddox was sensitive about his legs. If he mentioned that in front of Maddox, he would only bring troubles upon himself. Maddox raised his eyebrows. Sam swiftly pushed him forward at full speed. "It''s all right. I''m a strong man. I''ll carry you upstairs by myself, Young Master!" After saying that, they soon disappeared from their sight. Sam then shouted from a distance, "Don''t follow me, or else the Young Master will chop you." Everyone shivered with fear. They wanted to thank Sam for pushing Maddox away. How would they dare to follow him? After all, they all noticed the murderous look in Maddox''s eyes just now! Chapter 80 Chapter 80 No one knew how much time had passed. A jingling sound could be heard in the dark. It sounded as if keys were hitting against each other. The sound was particrly loud in the silent night. After that, the door was opened. Two figures appeared in the dark. "Assistant Shell?" Sam Sorrento looked into the dark room. He took his mobile phone out and turned on the shlight. In an instant, the room was lit up. Maddox Yardley could see what was going on in the room clearly. The woman was huddling her petite figure up in the corner of the room. She held her knees and buried her head in between them. She looked like a curled up cat. It was unknown when the hair tie on her long hair had been untied. Her hair was spread all over her shoulders, covering her face and ears. She looked like a mess. For some reason, Maddox could feel the despair and coldness emanating from her. The feeling was very obvious. What was going on? Maddox frowned and said in a displeased tone. "What happened to her?" Sam heard Maddox''s inquiry and took a step forward. He asked, "Assistant Shell?" She did not respond, and there was no movement at all. She just sat there motionlessly. "Assistant Shell, Assistant Shell?" When he noticed that she had not moved at all, he hurriedly called her again. However, there was still no response. It was as if she was dead. Sam turned around and took a nce at Maddox, only to find him exuding a cold aura. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Young Master..." Sam said. Maddox wheeled himself over and stopped beside Kimberly. He said in a cold voice, "Raise your head." There was no response. Sam''s heart was beating anxiously. What was wrong with Assistant Shell? Did his men disobey his orders? Did they hurt her? "My patience has its limits. I''ll give you three seconds to raise your head." Maddox added. However, the person remained curled up, as if she did not hear what he had just said. Maddox''s eyelids twitched, and he suddenly thought of something. He grabbed Kimberly''s wrist and pulled her up. The petite girl did not resist at all. A pale face appeared in front of Maddox. Sam, who was behind him, couldn''t help but gasp. Maddox''s gaze was cold as he examined Kimberly. Her white cheeks were now pale, and even the color on her lips had faded. Her eyes were lifeless. Maddox said in a low voice, "Tell me, what''s wrong with you?" Kimberly sat still. Her eyes looked dull. It was only then that Maddox realized her gaze was not focused on him at all, as if she could not see him. D*mn it! What was wrong with this woman? All of a sudden, Maddox scolded in a fit of rage, "Find out what''s going on!" When he saw Maddox''s anger and Assistant Shell''s lifeless look, Sam immediately realized the severity of the situation. He turned around and went to call for help. There were only Maddox and Kimberly left in the room. He pursed his thin lips and said in a cold tone, "Miss-Married-Twice, what happened to you?" Kimberly maintained her posture, motionless. D*mn it! Maddox narrowed his eyes intimidatingly and stared at the woman in front of him. Her face was pale and her eyes were unfocused. For the first time, he realized that he couldn''t do anything to a woman. He could not touch her, scold her, or be angry at her. Her condition made Maddox feel guilty. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have be like this. "Miss-Married-Twice, are you ying dumb? Or are you really not seeing me?" After a long time, Maddox asked again. Kimberly still did not react. It was the first time Maddox had felt so helpless. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. Kimberly was very well-behaved like a puppet. She did not resist being pulled into Maddox''s arms and her body rested lightly on him. Maddox felt his heart just skipped a beat. Something had changed. He slowly wrapped his cold and big arms around Kimberly''s thin waist and adjusted her position, so that she could lie in his arms in a stable position. Then, he caressed the back of her head with his hand and said in a low voice. "Just tell me if they bullied you. I''ll avenge you." The person in his arms did not respond. "Woman, you''d better wake up now. You were bawling and crying when you were drunk thest time, and now you got yourself into such a mess. Do you think you could solve your problems this way?" Maddox asked. However, no matter how much he said, Kimberly still did not respond to him. Sam quickly brought his subordinate over. As soon as he entered the door, the man asked in a trembling voice, "Young Master, what happened?" Hearing what he said, Maddox''s body immediately gave off an intimidating aura. He turned his head, and his gaze fixated on that person. "What did you do to her?" Maddox questioned. The man shivered and his feet trembled. "Young Master, we... didn''t do anything!" the man exined. They knew that this woman had an unusual rtionship with Maddox, so they didn''t dare to do anything to her. They weren''t fools. Maddox was shooting daggers at the man. The man was scared out of his wits. His legs went limp and he knelt down on the floor, stammering. "Young Master... We really didn''t do anything to her. Assistant Sorrento told us not toy our hands on her, so we took her to this room and locked her here. We were waiting for your orders." He didn''t look like he was lying. She was just being locked in the room, but how did she end up like this? Maddox narrowed his eyes. "Did something else happen?" The man paused to recall for a moment, and then said, "Nothing happened. She was very quiet after we locked her in the room. She didn''t make any noise at all." She did not make any noise at all? Maddox''s expression suddenly becameplicated. After a while, the man suddenly eximed, "But... because she was too quiet, we forgot that she was locked in the room. So we forgot to send her... lunch and dinner." As soon as he finished his words, he seemed to have anticipated his death. He started to tremble. "What did you say?" Before Maddox could speak, Sam, who was listening to the conversation, lost his temper. "F**k, are you still a human? How could you forget to send her food? I can''t believe that you had let her starve for the whole day!" "I''m sorry, Young Master. We didn''t do it on purpose... If she isn''t talking now, could it be that she was too hungry?" She hadn''t eaten for a day, and she was pregnant. Perhaps she had gotten sick because she was too hungry. Sam felt guilty, so he could only say, "Young Master, why don''t we go back first? Assistant Shell must be feeling unwell after starving for the whole day." Despite his anger, Maddox agreed. Then, Sam pushed him downstairs. Kimberly, who was lying on top of him, had closed her eyes. She was sleeping in his arms. It was only when they tried to put her in bed that Maddox realized that Kimberly had fainted. Maddox''s expression immediately changed and he said, "Go to the hospital now. Call Auntie Cherry and tell her to make some easily digestible food and send them to the hospital." Chapter 81 Chapter 81 In the hospital. After examining Kimberly, the doctor turned to Maddox and said, "The patient must have been frightened." Frightened? Maddox Yardley narrowed his eyes. She was in the room the whole time. How could she be frightened? Could it be... Maddox remembered that the vi was dark when he arrived. Was she afraid of the dark? "The patient must have been tremendously shocked, which caused her to hallucinate. So..." Sam Sorrento nced at Kimberly who was lying on the bed with a strange look. He asked doubtfully, "It''s normal for ordinary people to be afraid of the dark, but even if they have a phobia of the dark, they wouldn''t have been so frightened like she was, right? Doctor, could she be injured?" "I have already run the tests. There are no other abnormalities apart from her low blood pressure and weak body. However, isn''t she pregnant? She must not be frightened like this in the future. I found that she had some symptoms of habitual abortion. If this kind of situation happens frequently in the future, it will lead to a miscarriage. "But doctor, why did she be like this?" Sam exined the situation at that time to the doctor in detail. The doctor thought about it for a moment and then said again, "The patient may have experienced trauma in a simr environment before. This may be the reason why the psychological damage was much more severe on her than on any ordinary people." "Trauma?" Sam looked at Maddox subconsciously. Maddox pursed his lips and his gaze fell on Kimberly. He remained silent. "Doctor, when will she wake up?" "We should let her rest for the time being. The patient must return to her normal state before she could wake up." Sam was shocked. What if the patient couldn''t return to her normal state? He almost blurted out this question but he immediately restrained himself. After the doctor left, there were only three people left in the ward. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Young Master, I don''t think Assistant Shell.... is going to wake up tonight." As soon as he finished speaking, Sam felt that the atmosphere in the ward had turned cold. He quickly took two steps backwards and said, "Ah, I''m going to check if Auntie Cherry is already here." After saying that, Sam left the ward immediately. Finally, the ward was inplete silence. Maddox had been staring at Kimberly''s pale face. His gaze never wavered. What the h*ll was going on? She was traumatized by the dark? Kimberly Shell had a long dream. She became a little girl again and she was around four or five years old in the dream. She was locked in a small dark room. There was no light, water or food. There was only one small bed, covered with a thin quilt. She curled herself up in the corner. Once in a while, there would be some noise outside which would scare her. She was very sensitive and she would tremble every time she heard the noise. She had been starving for three days. Her little body was so thin and skinny. Her eyes were sunken and lifeless. She didn''t look like any child of her age. She did not look like a human being at all! Creak¡ª The door was pushed open. A figure approached her and gave her a hard p! The little Kimberly couldn''t stand the pain and screamed hopelessly. "How dare you scream! You are not earning any money for the family! How dare you scream!" "Ahhhh!". "I''ll make you suffer today. Such a disobedient child. I''ll make you listen to me!" "No... Please stop... It hurts... Don''t hit me..." Kimberly, who had been lying in the hospital bed, suddenly cried out, breaking the silence in the quiet ward. Maddox immediately turned his gaze to her. "Don''t hit me, it hurts... Mom..." Maddox rolled his wheelchair closer to her and bent over slightly. When he heard the wordsing out of her mouth, he frowned slightly. "Don''t hit me?" "It hurts?" Maddox seemed to get a glimpse of some important clues from these two phrases. Meanwhile, Kimberly was still in aa. She had blurted out those words unconsciously, and most of them sounded incoherent. Maddox frowned slightly and instinctively touched her forehead. His fingers slowly caressed the corner of her eyes and wiped her tears away. Her refined facial features were twisted in agony. This feeling... It must hurt, right? "Wake up!" Maddox yelled as his tone became serious all of a sudden. "It hurts... it hurts..." Kimberly uttered the phrase over and over again. Seeing her in agony, Maddox suddenly grasped her slender wrist with his big hand and said, "Wake up! Don''t live in the dream!" Perhaps he was using too much strength, Kimberly frowned even more. She continued crying out in pain, but her eyes were opened this time. Without warning, her eyes met with Maddox''s. Maddox instantaneously let go of his hand and there was a bruise on Kimberly''s white wrist. However, before Maddox could say anything to her, Kimberly closed her eyes and fainted once again. Maddox was rendered speechless. But this time, Kimberly no longer cried out in pain. The expression on her face returned to normal. What did she look like before this? Although Maddox hadn''t seen a dead person before, Kimberly looked as if she was already dead. She wasying there silently and motionlessly and her face was lifeless and pale. She looked different now. She was still lying in bed with her eyes closed, but she looked lively. Maddox heaved a sigh of relief and looked at her wrist. He reached out his hands again and gently rubbed on her bruise. His action was so gentle that he didn''t even notice it himself. About fifteen minutester, Sam brought Auntie Cherry to the ward. When Auntie Cherry came in and saw that Kimberly was lying in the hospital bed again, her eyes were filled with pity. "Why is the Second Young Madam so weak? What happened? She was just hospitalized not long ago and now she''s here again." "Please take good care of her," Maddox told Auntie Cherry. After that, he rolled his wheelchair and went outside. Sam quickly followed after him. "Young Master?" "Get me all the information you could find about Kimberly Shell, including all of the details of her past. Find out everything." Sam froze. "Young Master? Why are you suddenly looking into Assistant Shell''s information? Didn''t she... " marry you on behalf of the other person? They would be getting a divorce in another six months. What was the purpose of looking for her information? "I want it by tomorrow morning," Sam''s expression immediately changed. "What? You want it by tomorrow morning, so I have to do it overnight..." "Is there a problem?" Maddox asked. Maddox''s sharp nce was fixed onto Sam. Sam straightened his back and said, "No problem. Absolutely no problem!" "I''ll send you the information by tomorrow morning!" Although he had said so, it would be extremely tiring for him to search for all of the information in a matter of hours. They had been quite busy through the night, and it was already past 10 o''clock. He was exhausted, and yet he still needed to search for Kimberly''s information. The next morning, after Maddox got up and washed himself, Sam sent him the information as he had requested. "Young Master, I have found the information that you had asked forst night. I think there''s a reason why Assistant Shell reacted like that. Please take a look at it." After that, Sam handed over the documents to Maddox. Maddox frowned, "Why?" Chapter 82 Chapter 82 "Young Master, ording to the information on the file, Assistant Shell was abducted when she was young." Just as Sam Sorrento talked about it, Maddox Yardley happened to be reading the same thing. "However, because Assistant Shell was different from the other children, she was kept alone in a small dark room. ording to the police, she was locked in the room for three days. At that time, she wasn''t given any water or food, and no one visited her." When he heard this, Maddox''s hand, which was holding the documents, tightened silently. "Three dayster, the human trafficker went into the room and beat her up. ording to the police, she was already at herst breath when they found her. It was a race against time to rescue her from death." Sam paused and then spoke cautiously, "...Assistant Shell was only around four to five years old when that happened..." She was starved for three days without even a sip of water when she was just four to five years old... It was strange. Maddox felt as if something was pounding on his heart. He crumpled the paper. Sam looked at him silently and reminded him, "Young Master, are you alright? You don''t look well." Upon hearing what Sam said, Maddox glowered at Sam. Sam zipped his mouth instantly. "Assistant Shell was probably traumatized after being locked up in the room. After the ckout, the darkness reminded her of her past." He couldn''t imagine how scary it must have been for a such a young child. How did she endure such a traumatic experience? Maddox suddenly recalled the moment when she first entered the Yardley family. When she heard him telling her to get out of the Yardley family, the look in her eyes was filled with helplessness. Nevertheless, she didn''t give up and still negotiated the conditions for an opportunity to stay. "Let''s go to the hospital." Maddox uttered. Maddox threw the documents aside and wheeled himself out. In the hospital. Kimberly Shell was still asleep. Auntie Cherry, who had been by her side the whole time, hadn''t seen her open her eyes. The doctor came to check and found that she was too weak, and decided to give her an intravenous infusion. Maddox came into the room before the drip was done. Auntie Cherry immediately got up. "Second Young Master, you''re here." Auntie Cherry greeted respectfully. "Auntie Cherry, is she awake?" Maddox asked. Auntie Cherry shook her head and said, "No, I''ve been watching her all night, but Second Young Madam is still asleep." Maddox''s nce turned cold. Why hadn''t she woken up yet? "But the doctor has made his regr rounds. He says that her emotional state has gotten better and everything is normal. She should wake up soon." Auntie Cherry said. Speaking of this, Auntie Cherry paused and then added, "Since the doctor has said so, I''ll go back and prepare the necessary things. I''ll bring some home-cooked food over when the Second Young Madam wakes up." "Okay." Maddox answered in a hoarse voice. Sam spoke too, his voice equally hoarse, "Auntie Cherry, you''ve stayed up the whole night. I''ll send you home." "No, no, it''s fine. I''m going to take the bus. It''ll arrive soon. You two have dark circles beneath your eyes. Did you stay up all night too?" Auntie Cherry replied. Sam had to workst night so it was normal that he didn''t sleep. But why didn''t... Maddox sleep? Sam leaned his body forward to examine the dark circles under Maddox''s eyes. "Do you want to die?" As soon as he approached Maddox, a stern look fell on Maddox''s face. Sam immediately stepped back. "Young Master, did you not sleepst night... because you were worried about Assistant Shell?" Sam asked. "..." Maddox frowned. "Young Master, have you noticed that you''ve been treating Assistant Shell..." Sam uttered. "What are you trying to say?" Maddox said with an unusually cold and arrogant tone, his body exuding a gloomy aura. Sam smacked his lips and asked nervously, "Young Master... are you in love with Assistant Shell?" Maddox''s pupils contracted. He suddenly turned his head around, his eyes as intimidating as a wolf''s. Sam took a big step back abruptly. He was so nervous that even his forehead was sweating. "Young Master... I was just kidding! You don''t have to be so nervous, yes?" Maddox remained silent, but his face and eyes were filled with rage, as if he was going to rip someone apart. Sam suddenly felt regretful for speaking such things. He gulped in fear. "Young Master... If you don''t like Assistant Shell, you just have to deny it. Why... why do you have to have such a big reaction?" Sam added. Crack¡ª Sam heard the sound of knuckles cracking. He could foresee that he would have his bones broken if Maddox punched him. Sam retreated quickly. "Ahem..." However, all of the sudden, the person lying on the hospital bed coughed, seemingly resolving the tension in the atmosphere. Maddox, whose eyes were cold and shrouded with murderous rage just now, immediately turned his head and rolled his wheelchair to the bedside. "Get me a ss of water," he uttered. Sam acted quickly. He poured a ss of warm water at lightning speed and brought it to the bedside. Since Kimberly had been asleep for a long time, she was not used to the bright light in the room when she opened her eyes. She closed her eyes ufortably. It took her a long time to get used to the lighting. What came into her sight was a handsome and familiar face. Kimberly''s eyes were dull as she was still in a daze. Maddox looked at her eyes and the veins on his forehead throbbed. "Is she going to pass out again like yesterday?" he thought to himself. The next second, Kimberly closed her eyes and grimaced. She coughed softly again. "Sit up." Maddox stretched his hand out and slowly helped her up. Sam went forward and handed her the water. "Assistant Shell, you should drink some water. Your throat must be really dry," said Sam. Kimberly continued lying on the bed. It was as if she did not hear what Maddox and Sam had said. "Assistant Shell?" Sam asked. Kimberly didn''t move. Shey there quietly, but her eyes were fixed on Maddox. Her expression was a little scary. Maddox didn''t notice the look in Kimberly''s eyes. He reached out to help Kimberly up. p¡ª However, before he couldy his hands on Kimberly, she mustered the little strength she had and pushed his hands away. Sam was speechless. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maddox was stunned as well. Maddox frowned slightly, narrowing his eyes at her. The way she looked at him seemed to be... filled with hatred. Was he just hallucinating, or did she really hate him? Was she ming him for locking her in the room? "Go away!" Kimberly uttered with a croaky voice after staring at him for a while. Maddox''s frown deepened and his tone grew colder. "Miss- Married- Twice, do you know who you''re talking to?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and did not answer. "Get up." He ordered. She didn''t move. Maddox reached out again, and Kimberly wanted to p him away. But the same trick wouldn''t work on Maddox twice. This time, he simply grabbed her wrist, and his other hand went behind her, pulling her up. Kimberly was skinny and light. Besides, she had not eaten for the whole day, so she didn''t have much strength left to fight against him. As such, she was lifted up by Maddox easily. "Let me go!" she screamed as she struggled angrily. She then identally hit the infusion needle in her hand, and blood oozed out... Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Maddox''s eyes reddened as soon as he caught sight of the red blood. He instinctively let go of Kimberly, and his frown deepened. "D*mn it, why are you losing your temper to me?" Kimberly Shell ignored the blood on her hand and hid in the corner. She hugged herself, and there was hatred in her eyes. Maddox Yardley narrowed his eyes, and asked, "Do you hate me?" Kimberly did not speak, but it was obvious that her re at Maddox was full of hatred. "Did you me me for what had happened yesterday?" Maddox sneered, his eyes subconsciously looking at her bleeding wrist. His tone gradually became colder, "You didn''t admit your fault nor did you exin why you were there. Was it that bad to have you locked up for a day?" Kimberly bit her lower lip, ring at him furiously. Maddox felt helpless. He could only say, "Come here." But Kimberly did not move at all. The veins on Maddox''s forehead bulged, and anger was etched between his brows. He said in a cold voice, "Don''t challenge me. My patience has its limits. Are you going to listen to me ande here, or are you going to piss me off?" The atmosphere in the ward was intense. Kimberly''s hand was still bleeding, but she just sat there, refusing to move forward. She red at Maddox with her beautiful eyes. Sam Sorrento, who was standing behind them, witnessed everything. He was extremely shocked. Assistant Shell... What the hell was going on? The Young Master was the one who brought her out of the vist night! "D*mn it!" Maddox cursed in a low voice. He then stretched his hand out towards Kimberly. Kimberly tried to dodge, but he grabbed her thin arm in an instant and pulled her over. He said while gnashing his teeth, "Call the doctor." Sam was stunned for a second and then nodded. The doctor came and bandaged Kimberly''s hand. He sighed, "It''s good that you''re awake now, but you are too weak. You''d better stop moving and rest well." "I see. Thank you, doctor." Sam thanked the doctor and sent him off. Kimberly was unwilling to cooperate through the whole ordeal, but she did not have the energy to break free from Maddox''s grasp. It was very strange. How could a man who was bound to the wheelchair such great strength? "Maddox Yardley, let me go..." Kimberly was upset. She had been trying to break free from his grip, but Maddox''s hand was tightly grasping her hand like a chain. His eyes were dark and frightening. "You''d better be quiet, or... I''ll throw you out of the building from here." Hearing what he said, Kimberly immediately stopped struggling. Maddox''s lips twitched as he added, "This is the sixth floor." Kimberly retorted, "... Maddox Yardley, you are a b*stard." "Ha." Maddox could not help but sneer. He tightened his grasp on her arm. "How bold of you to call my full name?" Kimberly saw that he was frowning and his dark eyes were glowing intimidatingly. She unted her bravery without much thought, "Do you think I''ll be afraid of you? If you are bold enough, just throw me down!" Maddox was rendered speechless. Kimberly bit her pale lip and said, "Anyway, if I die, I''ll drag you down too." One had to pay the price for killing another. "Oh, who says you''ll die if you fall?" Maddox''s hand moved to the back of her head. He pressed the back of her head and pulled her close to him. The distance between them was suddenly shortened, and their breaths were mixed together. Maddox''s handsome face was suddenly magnified in front of her. He was so close that she couldn''t focus his face entirety. She could only see his sharp eyes and hear his deep and charming voice. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "What''s worse than death is to be half dead or disabled. It''s the most terrible thing. When the time comes... your arms or legs will be broken. You''ll be sitting in a wheelchair like me every day." Maddox uttered. "..." Kimberly was at a loss for words as she held her breath. Her pupils dted a little, and she yelled, "You!" She didn''t expect that he would say that to her. He... he had been sitting on the wheelchair this whole time. That should be his weakness! But he actually used it to mock her instead. "Would you like to give it a try?" Maddox said as he pressed the back of her head down. Their foreheads were pressed against each other and their breaths were blended together. Kimberly... could feel that her heart began to beat faster and faster. Her heartbeat had elerated earlier because of anger. However, Maddox was the root cause at this moment. His body scent gradually enveloped her, his masculine aura lingering around her. Her heart was thudding faster and faster because of her nervousness. Every breath she took was filled with his scent. Kimberly blinked her eyes nervously and one could tell from her beautiful eyes that her emotions had changed. She was so nervous that she reached out to push his chest. "Let go of me... oh..." Kimberly''s soft lips were kissed out of blue. Maddox took a step forward and kissed her lips instinctively. Kimberly''s eyes widened in surprise. He... kissed her again. After instructing his men to lock her in that dark room, he didn''t even turn back and look at her when she was being taken away. Now, he was pressing her head down and kissing her. Who did he think she was? Did he think that she looked very miserable and pitiful so he deliberately humiliated her? Kimberly was surprised at first, but after analyzing the reasons behind all his actions, the anger within her grew even more intense. However, Maddox''s kiss got deeper and deeper. He slipped his tongue into her mouth, softly caressing her and grasping every bit of her sweet and fragrant scent. "Oh, let go..." Kimberly struggled with all her strength. It would have been fine if she did not struggle. However, Maddox deepened the kiss the moment she started struggling again. He stretched his other hand out to pinch her chin, not letting her escape from him at all. It was as if he was forcing Kimberly to ept his kiss. It was not a romantic or lovely kiss at all. He was obviously humiliating her! Endless humiliation! Kimberly couldn''t push him away, so she could only think of other ways. She suddenly bit his tongue hard! "Hiss..." Maddox sucked a breath of cold air into his mouth and snorted in pain. A strong metallic smell of blood dispersed between their lips. Just as Kimberly thought that he would let go of her, he unexpectedly bit her lower lip hard. "Oh!" Kimberly moaned painfully, and her pretty face wrinkled. Slowly, Maddox stopped kissing and stared at her maliciously. "Are you still biting?" He pressed against her forehead and asked. His lips were particrly red as it was stained with fresh blood. Together with his pronounced features and deep eyes, he looked a little flirtatious. Kimberly touched her lower lip that he had been bitten, and she was so furious that she immediately raised her hand to p him. Snap! As she did not have much strength, it was not a painful p. It did not hurt at all. But for Maddox, it was the first time that he had been pped by a woman. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him, who seemed to be very timid, would be so bold to p him. "How dare you..." Maddox hissed. Snap! Kimberly was insatiable. She raised her hand and pped the other side of his face. She bit her lower lip and grunted, "This is the price you have to pay for your shamelessness!" Maddox turned his head around, his eyes as fierce as a wolf''s, intensely red with fury. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 This woman was so bold that she dared to hit him twice in a row. Maddox Yardley pinched her chin so hard that it almost crushed her bones. Kimberly Shell was in pain, her face turning pale in a split second. "Why don''t you just get rid of me since you hated me so much? Just go ahead if you want to throw me off the building. Or, you can kill me if you want to. Why do you want to humiliate me over and over again?" Kimberly grunted. Kimberly was already breaking out in cold sweat from the pain. She had made up her mind to fight with him till the end even though he was still gripping her chin tightly. "Humiliate you?" Maddox narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. Did she actually think that he was humiliating her with that kiss? In fact, Maddox did not know why he had kissed her at that time. When he approached her, her eyes suddenly became deadly attractive and before he knew it, he had already kissed her. The more he kissed, the more he indulged himself in it. Just as he was wondering what kind of magic power this woman had, she bit his tongue. So, of course, he had to fight back. "You are the first woman who dared to p me in the face!" "Since I have pped you, what are you going to do?" Kimberly said fearlessly. What was he going to do? If she had been some other person, he would make her suffer greatly or live in distress for the rest of her life. He was never a soft-hearted person, but he realized that he could not treat this woman ruthlessly as he would towards others. "Oh, so what? Didn''t you think I was humiliating you with the kiss?" Maddox smiled coldly and kissed her lips suddenly, mumbling, "So, what do you think?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Go... um." Kimberly wanted to push him away, but his lips had sealed hers so tightly that she could not utter a word. Kimberly was inundated by disgust. But the next second, her eyes widened because Maddox''s hands had reached into her clothes, and then... he got onto her... She bounced up almost in an instant and pushed Maddox away forcefully. Stepping back, Kimberly did not have time to think about anything else. She jumped out of bed with difficulty to get far away from Maddox. Maddox raised his eyebrows. "Are you running away from me? Where do you think you can flee to?" Kimberly bit her lower lip, and then she remembered something. She reached out to wipe her lips hard. Maddox was irritated by her actions. As she was wiping her lips, Maddox''s expression turned gloomy and he approached her with a cold smile. "Try wiping it again!" His voice was cold and menacing, like an evil demon from hell. Kimberly froze when she saw him wheeling himself towards her. However, the next second, she gritted her teeth and said, "So what if I wipe it again? You can''t catch up with me anyway!" As soon as she finished speaking, Kimberly turned around and ran outside. Sam Sorrento, who just happened to walk into the ward, bumped into her. Sam stumbled backwards due to the impact. Kimberly''s back hit against the wall and she felt a surge of pain in her chest. Sam patted his chest and asked, "Assistant Shell, where are you going?" However, Kimberly ignored him and ran out. Sam was a little bewildered. He walked to Maddox and asked, "Young Master, is Assistant Shell... awake?" Maddox stopped rolling his wheelchair. He had a sombre expression on his face and he looked at Sam sullenly. "Didn''t you see her running away?" Maddox asked. Sam nodded and said, "Yes, but I didn''t expect that she would have the strength to run away as soon as she woke up even without eating anything. She hit me so hard that it hurts." The veins on Maddox''s forehead seemed ready to pop. Sam asked, "Young Master, did Assistant Shell have a quarrel with you?" Maddox did not reply him. Sam asked, "Are you going after her?" Maddox was speechless. It was his fault to have hired such an assistant. Kimberly ran out of the hospital in no time. She was out of breath when she finally stopped. Her vision was blurry and she almost copsed. Kimberly had to support herself against the wall. She squatted down slowly and closed her eyes. She needed a rest. She rested for a long time before she opened her eyes again. Her vision became clear once again. Squatting on the cold ground, she realized that she had not even put her shoes on. The throbbing pain on her tongue clearly reminded her of Maddox had humiliated her earlier. She could not go back anymore. Maddox Yardley, that b*stard! Kimberly clenched her fists. She then raised her hand and wiped her lips again. Finally, she stood up gingerly and looked at the people around her. The passers-by were looking at her with a rather baffled look. It was probably because she looked a little strange. She was wearing a hospital gown, her face was pale and she was barefooted. Kimberly sighed, lowering her gaze as she walked forward. "Kimberly?" She heard a familiar voice behind her. Kimberly stopped immediately in her tracks and the person rushed over. "Kimberly, is it really you?" Kimberly looked up and found that the personing to her was Jonathan Lowell. How could she bump into him here? Kimberly''s expression changed. She quickened her pace, but she almost after taking two steps. After all, she had not eaten anything since the day before. Jonathan quickly stepped forward and held her. "Kimberly, why didn''t you reply to my phone calls and texts?" Jonathan asked with a concerned look, yet his tone inquisitive. It seemed like he did not notice that she was wearing a hospital gown and that she looked a little weak. Kimberly pushed his hand away and took a step back with a sneer. "Stay away from me, you as*hole." Kimberly chided. Jonathan was about to take a step forward. He looked at Kimberly incredulously, and asked "Kimberly, did you just say that... I''m an as*hole?" Kimberly gave him a cold stare. "Kimberly, do you believe that I have my reasons?" Jonathan queried. Kimberly just turned around and left. Jonathan quickly caught up to her and grabbed her hand. Kimberly was so disgusted that she flicked his hand away. "Let me go, don''t touch me!" Jonathan withdrew his hand with a dejected look, standing aside and staring at her. "I had my reasons. I hope you could listen to my exnation." Jonathan said. "What else is there to exin about? The divorce is already finalized. I have nothing to do with you anymore." Kimberly asserted. "It''s because Bianca got pregnant, so I have to take full responsibility and take care of her. Kimberly, could you please forgive me?" Jonathan replied. Kimberly was at a loss for words. How shameless was this man to say such things? Kimberlyughed at herself bitterly. Then she looked at Jonathan. She said, "Jonathan Lowell, am I such a fool to you? A fool who would always cook and wash your clothes for you unconditionally. A fool who would put your needs before mine. Do you really think that I wouldn''t give a d*mn and forgive you even though you had a mistress and got her pregnant? Am I really such a fool to you?" "Aren''t you?" Jonathan asked naively. He frowned and said, "I thought you were like this. Kimberly, as my wife, shouldn''t you forgive your husband?" Kimberly was rendered speechless again. It was the first time that she had felt so helpless. And it was also the first time that she realized how disgusting a shameless person could be. She sneered, "I didn''t expect you to be so shameless." "Kimberly, am I wrong? Which man wouldn''t look for a mistress outside? What about the man you were looking for that day? Who is he? Why were you with him?" Chapter 85 Chapter 85 "Jonathan Lowell, what rights do you have to question me? What does this have to do with you?" Kimberly stepped two steps back to keep a distance from Jonathan. She did not understand why she would fall in love with the man standing in front of her. She even stayed faithful to him for the two years when they were married. She finally realized today that Jonathan was such a shameless person today! Was it because he had disguised himself too well before? Or she was too dumb? "Of course it has something to do with me!" Jonathan took a step forward and grabbed her shoulder. "How could you find another man shortly after we got divorced? And why is he treating you so well? He''s so rich. Were you with him all this time? You were with him before we got divorced, right? I always thought that you were a good woman. I didn''t expect you to be so materialistic and shameless!" Kimberly was shocked! She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. This person''s shamelessness was beyond what she could imagine. There was no point in talking to him anymore. Kimberly sneered and stared at him emotionlessly. "Yes, I''m materialistic. I''m shameless. I admit it. Could you let me go now?" Kimberly uttered. What a great ex-husband! They were together for two years, yet the first thing he did when they finally meet again was to interrogate her. He had never considered whether he had done something wrong. He did not even notice that she was wearing a hospital gown without any shoes and that her face was pale. All he did was questioning her. Kimberly thought that she must have been blinded by love. "Let you go? That''s impossible. You have to apologize to me." Jonathan insisted. Kimberly said,"... Let me go." "Kimberly, you have to apologize to my mother after apologizing to me. You lied to us..." Jonathan added. "For thest time, let go of me!" Kimberly sneered. She was so mad that she pped Jonathan in the face. The p infuriated Jonathan. "I¡¯ve never thought you were a shrew. Well, since you are so shameless, I won''t be polite to you anymore!" Jonathan growled. Jonathan grabbed her arm and dragged her forcefully. However, how could a weak woman like Kimberly fight back? "Let me go, let go!" "You shameless woman, I want you to go back with me and apologize to everyone in my family. And you''ll need to tell everyone all the shameless things you''ve done to me!" Jonathan grunted. "Let me go..." Kimberly''s arm was hurting because of his tight grip, and her vision started to blur due to the violent dragging. Suddenly, a tall figure stood in front of Jonathan and blocked him in his tracks. Looking at the tall man who had suddenly showed up in front of him, Jonathan frowned and dragged Kimberly toward another direction. But he did not expect that the man would change his direction as well to block his way. Jonathan was annoyed, so he asked, "Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?" The man smiled slightly and said in a very gentle voice, "Sorry, the woman you''re dragging is my sister-inw." the man said. "Sister-inw?" Jonathan wondered. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Kimberly looked up and saw Benedict Yardley. He was wearing a neat white shirt, and he looked charming in it. Although he was standing in Jonathan''s way, his gaze was still warm and gentle, looking like a modest gentleman. Jonathan thought Benedict looked like a pushover, so he was not afraid of him at all. "Even though she''s your sister-inw, she''s still my wife. I have the right to do whatever I want her to!" Jonathan stressed. "I just said that she''s my sister-inw, and you''re saying that she''s your wife. Are you my brother? There must be sort of a mistake here." A crooked smile writhed across Benedict''s face, but he looked intimidating. Jonathan said, "You are annoying. Don''t meddle in my business. This is between me and her." "Let her go. I''ll give you five seconds." Speaking of this, Benedict took out his mobile phone and dialed 911. "Don''t me me for calling the police if you refuse to let go of her before the call is connected. I think... the police should be very responsive when ites to human trafficking on the street." Benedict said. Benedict put the phone on speaker mode. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Beep," "Beep," Benedict''s expression clearly showed that he was not joking around and it scared Jonathan away. After hearing the phone beep three times, he could not bear it anymore and let go of Kimberly. Then, he red at Kimberly and said, "Just wait and see, luck will not be on your side every time." After that, Jonathan ran away from the scene expeditiously. Benedict quickly ended the call. Kimberly looked at Benedict, uttering, "Benedict... thank you." As soon as she finished her words, she fell forward feebly. Benedict was shocked and he reached out to catch her, taking her into his arms. When he touched her, he found out that Kimberly was very thin, to the point that he could even feel her bones. "Erica?" Benedict called her, yet Kimberly had closed her eyes and passed out. Benedict looked at her, somewhat anguished. He stuffed his phone back into his pocket with one hand, then held Kimberly''s legs with the other hand to carry her in his arms. At the same time, Maddox Yardley and Sam Sorrento happened to stumble upon this scene. They were following after Kimberly who had ran out a while ago. When they saw the scene before them, Sam could clearly feel that Maddox''s aura had turned inexplicably tense after seeing Benedict carry Kimberly in his arms. Sam, who was standing beside him, felt as if he was in hell. He stuttered and exined for Kimberly, "Young... Young Master, I think Assistant Shell fainted." Ha! Maddox sneered. Of course, he knew that she had fainted. Wasn''t she quite energetic when she bit him? Yet, when she saw Benedict, she fainted and conveniently fell into his arms. Oh. What a s*tty woman! "Assistant Shell hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday, so it''s normal for her to faint..." Sam was still trying to speak for Kimberly. Maddox did not answer. "Young, Young Master... shall we... go and bring Assistant Shell back?" Sam asked. Maddox suddenly turned his head around and looked at him with a frosty gaze, sending a shiver down Sam''s spine immediately. Sam immediately changed his question, "So, we are not going?" "Why should I bring her back?" Maddox sneered. He was furious. "It''s up to her to decide whose arms she wants to throw herself into." Sam whispered,"... Young Master, are you jealous?" Maddox threw a deadly re at him. Sam took two steps back intuitively. "Young Master, if you don''t want to go, then... I can do it for you," he said. "How dare you!" Maddox snapped. Well, he did not want Sam to go either. Maddox did not admit that he was jealous, but when he saw that Assistant Shell was being carried in someone else''s arms, Sam could tell that he was boiling with anger. One could clearly see what was happening. "Where are we going now, Young Master?" Sam queried. Maddox said, "Let''s go back to thepany." "What about Assistant Shell?" Sam asked. "Don''t you dare mention her name again," Maddox warned. Sam shut up immediately. Maddox rolled his wheelchair, gritting his teeth in anger. That d*mned woman was just kissing him a while ago. And now she threw herself into another man''s arms. Such a shameless and sl*tty woman! Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Kimberly Shell woke up in a clean and tidy room. Theyout of the room was very simple, but it was quite stylish. There were also a few sketches attached to the wall. The wind was blowing the light grey curtain gently, and it was a bit cool. Where was she? Kimberly sat up slowly, and pain shot through her arm. When she lowered her head, she found that there was gauze wrapped around her arm. "Are you awake?" Hearing a warm voice from beside her, Kimberly raised her head. To her surprise, Benedict Yardley had walked in, holding a ss of warm water in his hand. He walked towards her and handed it to her. "Have a ss of water. You must be thirsty," Benedict said. Kimberly looked at him in a daze, and then she reached out to take the ss. She was really thirsty and her lips were dry. Kimberly gulped the water down hastily. As he saw that, Benedict could not help but speak, "Slow down, you might choke on the water." Kimberly paused, admiring Benedict''s voice... What a gentlemen! Kimberly sipped the water slowly. When she was about to put the ss down, Benedict reached out and wiped her lips. His movements were natural and gentle, as though he had done it millions of times. Kimberly was stunned. What was he doing? He even touched the corner of her mouth with his finger! After realizing this, Kimberly tilted her head backwards to avoid his touch. Benedict looked at ease. He did not look offended at all. He did not realize that he had troubled Kimberly''s heart by doing that. He took the ss away from Kimberly''s hand and said, "You should get up, I''ve made you a meal." A meal? At the mention of food, Kimberly''s stomach immediately growled. Her face blushed and she quickly covered her stomach. Benedict smiled and he said gently, "Hurry." There was not a hint of mockery in his eyes. His calm nce pacified Kimberly. Then she nodded and got up from the bed. After getting up, Kimberly was surprised to find that she was no longer wearing the hospital gown. She subconsciously grasped the corner of her clothes. "Don''t worry. It was the servant who helped you to change your clothes." Benedict assured her. Benedict''s exnation was timely. When Kimberly finally came to her senses, her cheek turned rosy again. Even though she did not say anything, but he seemed to know what she was thinking about. Kimberly followed him to the dining table awkwardly. There were several dishes and a bowl of soup on the table, and they all looked scrumptious. Kimberly had been starving for a long time. She gulped instinctively and sat down at the dinner table. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Let''s eat." Benedict smiled lightly. He took a te of spaghetti and gave it to her with a set of cutlery. "Thank you, Benedict." Kimberly thanked him and then sat down to eat. She was really hungry. She hadn''t eaten anything since the day before, but she managed to endure the hunger. She had once starved for three days and three nights when she was a child. There was no water or food, yet she survived! Hence, nothing would happen to her even if she had starved for a whole day! Kimberly feasted on the spaghetti and thought, "I must be strong." She had gone through the nightmare of her childhood. She had also gone through Jonathan Lowell''s betrayal and her family''s hostile attitude. She was forced to marry Maddox Yardley too, but she had endured it all. There was only half a year left. She would be able to leave this ce in half a year. She would then look for a city she liked, settle down there, find a good job, and give birth to a baby and raise the baby by herself. As she thought about it, tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly. In the end, she couldn''t bear it anymore. The tears rolled down drop by drop, falling into Kimberly''s te. But she did not stop eating her spaghetti. Benedict was sitting beside her, looking at her with a soft smile. But when he saw her eyes reddened, the smile on his face froze. Then, he caught the sight of her tears rolling into her te one by one like bean-sized beads. Benedict''s smile instantly disappeared from his face. After a long while, he sighed softly and scooped some soup for her. "Don''t just eat the spaghetti. Have some soup too." Kimberly sniffed, but she still couldn''t hold back her tears. Seeing that Benedict was scooping soup for her, she raised her head to look at him. Benedict''s heart softened as he stared into Kimberly''s beautiful and teary eyes. His hands stopped moving, and his thin lips unconsciously pursed. The corner of Kimberly''s mouth was stained with the sauce from the spaghetti. She was embarrassed, but the more she thought about it, the more emotional she got. The meal in front of her reminded her of her childhood when she was rescued from the human traffickers by the police. At that time, her parents did not pick her up. In the end, it was the policeman who gave her a hug and took her to the police station, bought her a meal, and then asked her to eat. She had remained silent for a long time. When she took the spaghetti from the police, the policeman sighed and scooped some soup for her too. "Little girl, you should eat more." Kimberly was still young at that time, so she burst into tears out of a sudden. Now... although she had grown up, married and had a child, yet she was still touched upon seeing Benedict''s considerate act. More tears rolled down her cheeks. "I''m sorry... Benedict, I don''t... don''t want to..." she sobbed, putting down her cutlery on the table before she turned around. She felt so sad. Those were the darkest days of her life. At that time, she stayed in the police station for three days. The rest of the missing children were brought back home by their parents who had rushed over to pick them up while she was left alone for three days before Mrs. Shell arrived. The first thing Mrs. Shell did when she saw Kimberly was to scold her for being disobedient. She chided her for running around recklessly, and then whacked her ass in front of all the police. Kimberly wanted to cry at that time, but she held it back. Just like that, she stared at her mother with her eyes widened. Why? Didn''t her mother love her too? Wasn''t she worried about her? Why., .did the other mothers love their children very much, but why... why was she different from the others? A coat was draped over Kimberly, bringing her with warmth and the scent of a man. "You must be sad," Benedict said as he sat beside her, holding a tissue in his hand. He leaned down and gently wiped the tears on her face. "It''s okay to cry. After crying, we still have to eat. Otherwise... it wouldn''t be good if you end up hurting your tummy." heforted her. Kimberly''s hands trembled slightly. She looked up at Benedict, and her eyshes twitched. "Thank you." she uttered. Benedict smiled and said, "Don''t worry about it. Do you feel better now after crying?" "Yeah." Kimberly nodded. "Then let''s have more soup." Benedict filled another bowl of soup for her. Kimberly reached out and took it. "When I went to the hospital yesterday, I saw Maddox''s car in the parking lot. Were you with him?" Benedict asked. Hearing what he said, Kimberly paused. "I know Maddox might look unapproachable but deep down he''s a nice person. He''s more bark than bite. What he says is always different from what he thinks. To be frank, Maddox treats you really well." Benedict exined. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Was Benedict Yardley speaking for Maddox Yardley? No, why would he? Even though Maddox''s attitude toward him was not terrible, but one would not say that he was polite to him. "After all, you didn''t know Maddox before you got married. You''ll need a lot more time to get along with each other." Benedict said. Kimberly Shell shook her head and rified, "Benedict, I didn''t cry because of him. You don''t have to speak for him." Hearing what she said, Benedict was a little surprised and he smiled, "That''s good. I thought both of you had a quarrel again." Kimberly did not answer. She just lowered her gaze and took small sips of the soup. The way she lowered her head with her hair spreading out looked cute. Benedict raised his hand instinctively to pat on her head, but when he was about to touch her head, Benedict''s hand paused in the air. He looked at Kimberly, and then at his palm. He then withdrew his hand after a moment. At this time, Benedict''s cell phone suddenly rang. He took out his mobile phone and said, "Take your time. I''ll need to take this call." "Okay." Kimberly nodded. Kimberly felt much morefortable after Benedict left the dining room. Although Benedict was very gentle to her, Kimberly still felt awkward, since they were not familiar with each other. She enjoyed the meal quietly after he went out. After about a minute, Benedict returned and said, "Erica, there is something urgent that I need to attend to in thepany. I have to go back first. After you finish eating, the servants will clean them up. I will send a driver to send you back to the Yardley family''s hometer." Kimberly was startled when she heard that he had something urgent to attend to in thepany. "Today... I haven''t asked for leave from thepany. I..." "Don''t worry. You''re not feeling well. Maddox won''t be harsh on you. Have a rest." Benedict assured. After Benedict left, Kimberly finally realized that something was wrong. She was his sister-inw and Maddox''s wife. How could she stay at Benedict''s home? If Maddox knew about this, he would definitely chastise her again. Moreover, she had to prevent the outsiders from gossiping about Benedict. Thinking of this, Kimberly quickly finished eating and then got up. At the same time, the servant came in. "Miss Shell, have you finished your meal?" the servant asked. Kimberly''s face turned slightly red. "Well, thank you for your hospitality, but I have something urgent to do today. I have to go back first." she said. "Miss Shell, don''t worry. The driver ising to pick you up." the servant replied. Kimberly was stunned for a moment and asked, "The driver?" "Yes, Young Master Benedict''s driver. He will be sending Young Master Benedict to thepany first, and thene back to pick you up." the servant answered. Kimberly paused and said, "Hmm... No need. It''s too troublesome. I can go back by myself. Where is the nearest bus stop?" The servant looked embarrassed and asked, "Miss Shell, don''t you need a driver?" Kimberly shook her head. "No, it''s convenient for me to go back by bus. Please tell me where the station is." Since Kimberly had insisted so, the servant had no choice but to send her to the bus station in person. "We''re here, Miss Shell." "Thank you." Kimberly smiled at her. The servant was astounded by her smile and shook her head. "You''re very wee, Miss Shell. It''s the first time for Young Master Benedict to bring a girl home. Miss Shell... you must seize the opportunity. I''ll have to go now," she asserted. Before Kimberly could react, the servant left. Kimberly stood still, trying to digest what the servant had said just now. For a long time, she looked a little embarrassed. This servant must have misunderstood the rtionship between her and Benedict. At thepany. No one had expected Maddox to hold an urgent meeting all of a sudden. Moreover, Maddox had publicly criticized Vice President Yardley during the meeting. The shareholders were all confused as they had no idea what had happened at all. Benedict didn''t understand why Maddox did that either. Maddox criticized him with an angry vicious expression that was as sharp as knives, as if Benedict had snatched his beloved treasure. Then, Benedict immediately thought of the woman who was eating in his private vi now. He smirked. As soon as the meeting was over, Benedict approached him. "Maddox, why are you so angry today?" Benedict asked. Maddox sneered and said, "It''s all because of you, Vice President Yardley. You didn''t realize that there was such a big mistake in the contract." Maddox''s every action would be substantiated with a reason. There was indeed a mistake in the contract. Maddox was not being unreasonable. "That''s my mistake. I''m sorry." said Benedict. "However, it seems that you''re angrier than usual today." Maddox''s eyes were shooting daggers at Benedict. He said, "Brother, do you think that others do not have the right to be angry when you did something wrong?" "That''s not true. I''m just guessing the reason you''re so angry." Benedict smiled, and he took two steps forward. "I bumped into Erica when I was on my way to the hospital this morning." The veins on Maddox''s forehead twitched. Benedict dared to mention it in front of him. What was his motive? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Erica fainted, so I brought her back to my ce," Benedict exined. As soon as he finished his words, he could feel Maddox exuding a cold aura from his body. The air around them had chilled considerably and the situation was tense. Hence, Benedict paused for a moment, and excitement shed across his eyes. Sam Sorrento noticed that Maddox seemed to be at the verge of losing his temper. He hurried forward and said, "Vice President Yardley, you''ve gone too far. Why didn''t you send the Second Young Madam to the hospital when she fainted? Why did you bring her to your ce instead?" He spoke politely. Benedict smiled and said, "She ran away from the hospital. So I suppose that there must be someone whom she doesn''t want to see in the hospital. Or perhaps there is something in the hospital that she was trying to escape from. Or, maybe she just doesn''t like the hospital. If I sent her back to the hospital, isn''t that going to hurt her? Sam, you ought to think thoroughly before taking any actions." "Well, it seems like you have thought about it over and over again. But have you ever considered that she is my woman?" Maddox uttered. "Maddox, are you saying that I''m supposed to ignore Erica even though she had already fainted?" Benedict asked. "What are you talking about?" Sam growled as he was a little angry. "If you are sick, you must go to the hospital. Could you not go to the hospital just because you don''t like it?" "What were you thinking, Vice President Yardley? You should have given the Young Master a phone call after finding out that the Second Young Madam was unconscious." Sam added. "You guys seemed quite furious today. Maddox, I just thought that your legs might be inconvenient, so I didn''t call you. You wouldn''t me me because of this, would you?" Benedict replied. Maddox sneered, "What do you think?" "I purposely came to thepany to ask you to pick her up after work." Benedict replied. "She can go wherever she likes. Is she worth bringing home?" Maddox asked. Maddox''s words were filled with derision. Benedict frowned slightly. Why must his brother speak words that he did not mean? "I didn''t want you getting close to her because she is a materialistic woman. Moreover, she is the Second Young Madam, so I have to avoid the outsiders from gossiping about you and her. I''m going to pick her up, but I didn''t say that I care about her." Maddox said. "Maddox?" Benedict uttered. "Brother, if you like her, you could just tell the Old Master about it and take her home," Maddox added. There was a moment of silence. Kimberly had just arrived at thepany and asked about their whereabouts. When she walked into the meeting room, she heard thest sentence that Maddox has uttered. Standing at the door, she saw Maddox inside. The expression on his face was cold and grim. Those words stabbed her chest mercilessly. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 At first, Kimberly Shell was afraid that Maddox Yardley would misunderstand her, so she quickly made her way to thepany. Well, now it seemed like it was pointless. Kimberly did not expect that Maddox would speak such words. He told Benedict Yardley to speak to the Old Master if he was interested in her. Kimberly was so irked that she pushed the door open and went into the room. "Maddox Yardley, who do you think I am? A trash can or a ything which you could just throw away at will?" Kimberly yelled. The sudden female voice in the room stunned the three men. They all turned to look at the door at the same time. Kimberly pushed the door open and walked in. She was wearing a light blue suit. It was prepared by the servant before she left. The servant took it out for her so that she could change out of her hospital gown. Since she wasing to thepany, she could note in such attire. Therefore, she changed into the blue suit. The suitplimented her elegance, entuating her white skin. Her face was pale, but she did not look terrible. On the contrary, she looked like a sick beauty. Maddox did not expect for her to be here. He was a little surprised for a moment, but he immediately became irritated when he caught the sight of the blue suit on her. This d*mn woman! He bought a lot of clothes for her, but they just stayed inside the wardrobe, untouched. She did not even bother to take a look at them. She even bought new clothes for herself. And now... she showed up in front of him, wearing new clothes. It must be the clothes that Benedict had bought for her. "Erica, why are you here?" When Benedict saw her, he quickly walked up to her and asked, "Are you alright?" Her eyes were a little red and swollen because she was crying. Compared to the coldness of Maddox, Benedict was gentle and warm. She smiled at him and whispered, "Thank you, Benedict. I''m fine now." Maddox felt as if the duo was mocking him. He smirked, "Am I invisible to you? Come here!" Hearing this, Kimberly paused and nced at Maddox. But she did not move. Benedict frowned slightly and asked, "Erica?" "Benedict, you should go first. I''m fine." Kimberly nodded to him, implying for him to leave. Benedict was a little worried, so he asked, "Should I stay here? I could help you to exin." "No, you don''t have to. The more you exin, the more troublesome it would be." Kimberly replied. "Okay. I''ll go first then." Benedict said. After Benedict left, Kimberly turned to look at Maddox. Sam Sorrento felt the brewing tension in the room. It was scary, so he shot a knowing look at Kimberly. However, the woman merely pursed her lips and stepped forward to exin to Maddox. "Maddox, even if you had initially refused to marry me, we have already made a deal, haven''t we? You should keep your end of the deal." "Keep my end of the deal?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at her intimidatingly. He smirked, "As the Second Young Madam, do you think it''s fine to hook up with other men? Did I tell you not to provoke the people of the Yardley family?" Sam moved away steadily. When he saw that Maddox did not react to his movements, he quickly ran away from the scene. It would be more convenient for Kimberly and Maddox to talk things through if he left. "Yes, you''ve said that before, but I did keep my end of the deal as well." Kimberly answered. Maddox rolled his wheelchair and approached her with his tall body. Kimberly could feel the oppressive aura that Maddox was emitting as he got closer to her. "Did you?" He stretched hisrge hard out and grasped Kimberly''s fair wrist swiftly. She was shocked. Her eyes widened as she was pulled into his arms. Before she could react, Maddox big hand lifted the hemline and asked, "Did Benedict buy this suit for you?" Kimberly was startled. She bit her lower lip. "Why didn''t you wear the clothes that I have bought for you? Why are you wearing the clothes bought by other men?" Maddox questioned. Maddox sneered and said, "Is this your so-called keeping your part of the deal? Miss-Married- Twice, you hurriedly searched for another man right after you were divorced. But you were not contented with just getting a man. Do you want to have more so that you could gain more money from them?" Kimberly''s face was pale. "The rtionship between Benedict and I are not what you think!" she rified. "Benedict?" Maddox pulled the hem of her shirt even higher and said in a more sarcastic tone, "You are calling him so intimately. Did you call him like that when you were in bed with him?" Hearing what he said, Kimberly subconsciously grabbed his cor and said, "Don''t nder me." "Am I ndering you or are you truly a sl*t? Let me check it out." Maddox said. As soon as his words fell, his big hands, which were warm, reached into her clothes, caressing her body. "Ah, let go!" Kimberly''s face burned with shame, and her ears reddened uncontrobly. The hands that were holding Maddox''s cor earlier were pulling on his hands now. But her strength was nothingpared to Maddox''s. The more she pulled, the more forceful Maddox was. He increased the strength on his hands. It hurt so much that Kimberly moaned. Her white cheeks had turned red because of the pain, seemingly beckoning others to bully her more. Maddox decided to lean over to kiss her lips. "Oh." Kimberly uttered. Just as she started struggling to fight with him, Maddox kissed her again. He held her waist with one hand so that she couldn''t move. The kiss was violent, numbing Kimberly''s lips. Coupled with his wandering hand on her body, Kimberly ended up surrendering, her body paralyzed in his arms. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Maddox was kissing her so hard that he could feel it himself. But he was angry. She attempted to wipe her lips when he kissed her earlier. Thinking of this, Maddox pulled away and said in a low voice, "It seems like you dislike me. I''ll let you know what is the consequence of disliking me today." Before she could react, Maddox kissed her once again. Kimberly lost the ability to oppose and her body was paralyzed again. Suddenly, there was a chill on her thigh. Kimberly, who was being kissed, lowered her eyes and realized that Maddox had lifted the hem of her skirt. She was so scared that she almost screamed. What on earth was this b*stard going to do? However, Maddox swallowed all her breath whenever she tried to speak. He didn''t care about her feelings or her thoughts at all. His every action was rude and unforgiving. Kimberly whimpered as she continued struggling against him. She bit Maddox and he retreated due to the pain. Blood was oozing from their lips. He was glowering in fury and his eyes grew fiercer. He then tore her skirt apart. "How dare you to wear other people''s clothes," Maddox yelled. Hiss! He had torn the skirt that she was wearing. Kimberly widened her eyes in disbelief. "Are the clothes that he had bought better than mine?" Maddox was like a madman. He tore off her skirt and her shirt. He swore to tear her clothes into pieces. He didn''t know that his behavior at this moment had exposed what he was thinking. Kimberly was mad with him at first, but when she realized that he had be so angry over a set of clothes, she suddenly felt that... it was as if he was jealous of Benedict. At this thought, Kimberly... felt that she wasn''t that angry anymore... Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Maddox Yardley was acting like a madman. He did not realize that something was wrong until he calmed down. The person in his arms was too quiet, which was much different from the way she had struggled to refuse him before. Maddox lowered his head and looked at her coldly. She was not as angry and annoyed as he had imagined she would be. On the contrary, she looked calm. What happened? He was so rude to her, but she had no reaction at all. The next second, Kimberly Shell blinked and stared at him. She asked, "Maddox, are you jealous?" Maddox was stunned. Kimberly blinked, staring at his dark eyes, as if trying to search for some traces of emotions from his gaze. "Am I right?" Kimberly couldn''t help but ask again when she saw that he didn''t answer. Maddox was speechless. He was so angry that the veins on his forehead were bulging. This was the first time he was so irritated by a woman. However, even after what he had done to her, she had asked him calmly if he was jealous. Seeing that he did not answer, Kimberly lowered her head and nced at her torn blue suit and said in a soft voice, "If you weren''t jealous, why did you tear them off?" Now, all that was left on Kimberly was her underwear, and she was clinging onto Maddox. Maddox had been staring at her for a long time. Then, he suddenly sneered and said, "Miss- Married-Twice, are you out of your mind? What made you think that I tore your suit off because I was jealous?" Kimberly''s eyes were clear, "If you weren''t jealous, then why were you so angry?" It was as if her gaze had seen through his heart. Her clear and beautiful eyes looked stunning and curious, with a hint of anticipation in it. Anticipation? This woman... "What are you thinking about? Do you think I would like women like you?" Maddox asked. Kimberly froze. "You''re damaged goods. You were abandoned by your ex-husband. And you even hooked up with men when you''re pregnant. Why would I be interested in you?" Maddox mocked. Kimberly''s face turned pale. She bit her lips and defended herself, "I didn''t hook up with anyone. It was a coincidence. I just happened to meet Benedict. At that time, I fainted, so..." "So are you trying to exin to me how you had acted in front of my brother? Kimberly Shell, are you pretending to be pitiful with me? Your trick doesn''t work on me." Maddox asserted. Maddox pinched her chin, a cruel smile crept across his face. "If you''re willing to please me with your body, perhaps, I could consider whether I should believe what you just said or not," he uttered. Kimberly did not mind whether Maddox was angry or not. However, whenever Maddox spoke to her in such a malicious tone, Kimberly would think that he was deliberately humiliating her. This kind of humiliation was exactly what Kimberly could not stand! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She bit her lower lip angrily and red at him with hatred. "Don''t even think about it!" Kimberly growled. He pinched her chin forcefully and grinned, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you look like you were looking forward to it just now? Miss-Married-Twice, you like me, don''t you?" What? Kimberly was flustered. It was impossible! How could she fall in love with Maddox, who was evil and obnoxious? She must be out of her mind if she ever had a crush on him. "You have a crush on me, but you''re trying to push the responsibility onto me. Is that why you asked me if I liked you?" Maddox added. When he thought that she might like him, the smile on Maddox''s face grew even broader. There was a hint of joy sparkling in his dark eyes. Obviously, Maddox had not noticed it yet. As he was questioning her, Kimberly lowered her head, and her eyes were filled with pain! How could she be so foolish to ask Maddox a question like that? Was she an idiot? She must be insane to ask if he was jealous. She should know that it was impossible. She did not know what had happened in the vi after she followed Maddox there. However, Kimberly had a hunch that he was looking for someone, a very important person. But all of these had nothing to do with her. Thinking of this, Kimberly bit her lower lip and she raised her head in anger. "I don''t like you!" she yelled. She uttered them word by word. Kimberly stared straight into Maddox''s dark eyes and added, "You''re right. I''m indeed damaged goods. I was abandoned by my ex-husband and now I''m even pregnant with a baby. I''m aware that no one will ever like me. But I have to tell you this, please stop overthinking! Do you think I''ll fall in love with you because I''m married to you? You''re bad- tempered, obnoxious and you have no respect for women. You despise others without any reason at all. You don''t know what is respect at all. Why on earth do you think that I would have a crush on a person like you?" Kimberly almost shouted thest part of the sentence out! Maddox''s face was livid, but after being criticized by Kimberly, his expression became utterly gloomy. He pinched her chin with rage. He was using so much strength that it might even crush her bones. "Say it again?" Maddox threatened. Kimberly raised her chin, looking at him stubbornly and fearlessly. "Sure. If you want to listen to it so badly, I don''t even mind to repeat it ten times. I said that you have a bad temper and I will never fall in love with you, urn..." Kimberly retorted. Before she could finish her words, Maddox kissed her violently. He bit her lips, and his hands rubbed her back. The touch of his rough palm made Kimberly tremble as if electricity was running through her body. Kimberly felt like she was so weak and powerless as if she was a tiny boat that was floating on the deep ocean. She would lose her bnce easily once the wave hit her. Although the waves were dangerous, the boat had to rely on the waves to move forward. Kimberly resisted at first, but she eventually gave up. However, just when she was about to close her eyes, Maddox suddenly covered her head with the suit jacket. Before she found out what had happened, what came into her sight was pitch-ck darkness. Then, she felt her head being pressed down. Maddox was pressing her against his chest. At the same time, Maddox shouted angrily, "Get out!" He shouted the word "out" loudly, and she could feel the vibration on Maddox''s chest. "I''m sorry!" Kimberly''s face paled when she heard someone apologizing from a distance away. She could hear that there were sounds of footsteps fading away. Did she identally expose herself when she was indulging herself in the kiss? Kimberly''s face instantly turned pale, and her petite body was shivering in Maddox''s arms. Maddox felt it. He frowned and uncovered the suit, ncing at her little head lying on his chest. After a while, he took out his mobile phone and called Sam Sorrento. "Bring me a set of clothes." Maddox ordered. Kimberly''s cheeks turned rosy red. If he asked someone else to bring her clothes, then... Although Kimberly was loathing Maddox now, she did not dare to move. After all, she was wearing only her underwear. If she got up, she would be naked. Fifteen minutester, Sam sent a set of clothes to the room. "Leave them there and close the door," Maddox said. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Boom! The door was closed, and therge conference room was so quiet that one could hear their breathing. Especially Kimberly Shell. Her breathing was obvious as she was frightened just now. One could hear her heavy and unstable wheezing. The two of them remained in their original position for a long time. Kimberly could feel a tremor from Maddox Yardley''s chest, and her ears pricked up to his words. "How long are you nning to sit like this?" Maddox asked. Kimberly paused for a moment, and then she raised her head when she came to her senses. Maddox also lowered his head at the same time. Kimberly''s entire body was covered by his huge suit jacket. When she looked up, only her small face could be seen. Her eyes were red and swollen. She looked pitiful. Maddox''s heart skipped a beat. He pursed his thin lips. After a while, he said coldly, "What''s so special with my face?" Kimberly was brought down to earth by his words. She was not angry anymore. The incident just now had frightened her anger away. At this moment, she still had a lingering fear, afraid that someone would open the door of the conference room out of nowhere. It seemed like Maddox was able to read through her mind. He said in a low voice, "Sam will stay guard outside. If you aren''t nning to dress yourself, shall we continue?" Kimberly was at a loss for words. Two secondster, she quickly tightened the suit covering her body and got up from him. She was extremely clumsy because she had to hold the suit jacket with one hand to prevent exposing herself to Maddox. It took her a long time to get up with her feeble hand. Then she turned around and ran to the door, barefoot. She looked like a child wearing an adult''s clothes when she wrapped Maddox''s suit jacket around her. The suit jacket was so big that it almost covered until her knees. When she bent down to get the clothes, the suit jacket touched the ground. It was an awkward scene and she looked absolutely clumsy. "..." Maddox closed his eyes, pinching his temple. D*mn it, what happened to him today? Kimberly picked up the clothes, only to find that it was a light orange colored skirt. The color was delicate and lovely. However, there wasn''t any ce in therge conference room that she could hide in. Where should she change her clothes then? Thinking of this, Kimberly froze. Displeased, Maddox said from behind, "If you dilly-dally, I don''t mind opening the door and letting others watch you change." Kimberly clenched the clothes in her hand, biting her lower lip. He was indeed an abominable man. She had no choice but to get up and stay far away from Maddox. She stood at the corner, turning her back to him and quickly put on the dress. After she finished changing, she walked back to Maddox with the suit jacket in her arms. "Here." Kimberly said. Maddox sneered, ncing at her coldly, "Since you''ve worn this suit jacket, do you think I''ll still want it?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly grasped the suit jacket in her hands and uttered, "I''m not dirty." "Are you trying to imply that you are very clean?" Maddox was still jealous of her interactions with Benedict Yardley. He recalled the time when he saw her wearing the clothes that were bought by Benedict. But now, she had changed into a new dress. The light orange dress entuated her fair skin, which made her look delicate and attractive. The hemline of the skirt also enhanced the curvy outline of her waist. Maddox was amazed by how she looked now. He secretly cursed himself. When he was about to leave in his wheelchair, he said, "Sl*tty woman." Kimberly''s face was flushed and she red at him. "I am not sl*tty!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He ignored her. Kimberly asked again, "Are you really not going to take the suit jacket back?" "Throw it away!" Maddox grunted. What he said was ruthless. When the door of the conference room was opened, Sam Sorrento, who was standing at the door, came up to push Maddox away. There was only Kimberly left in the conference room. She nced at the suit jacket and gripped on it tighter. This suit jacket looked very expensive, yet he could throw it away so casually. It was merely because... she had worn it. He thought she was dirty, didn''t he? Kimberly''s face turned slightly pale. If he really thought that she was dirty, then why did he want to... Kimberly stopped herself from thinking further. "Kimberly, you shouldn''t put much hope on such a terrible man. He''ll do nothing but y tricks on you!" Kimberly thought to herself. Since he doesn''t want the suit jacket, she would just throw it away as he wished. Kimberly was so enraged that she threw the suit jacket directly into the trash can next to her. There were only papers thrown into the trash can in the conference room, so it was not dirty. Kimberly put on her shoes and left the conference room. Five minutester, she returned hesitantly to the trash can. Kimberly looked at the suit jacket that was thrown inside. After a pause, she bent down and picked up the suit jacket from the trash can again. Forget it. She decided to keep it for him since he stopped others from seeing her naked body. Kimberly left the conference room with his suit jacket in her arms. At the same time, Maddox witnessed the scene on his office monitor. Sam, who was standing behind him, spoke up for Kimberly, "Young Master, it looks like Assistant Shell is quite fond of your suit. Although she had thrown it away, she still went back to pick it up." Maddox did not answer. "Young Master, that suit jacket is unique. Do you really not want it?" Sam asked. Maddox replied with coldness and arrogance, "It''s so dirty. Who would want it?" Sam said, "The trash can in the conference room is cleaned every day and only papers are thrown into it. It''s not dirty, isn''t it?" "D*mn it. A trash can is a trash can. Is there a clean trash can?" Maddox grunted. Sam was rendered speechless for a while. "Young Master, you''re right." said Sam. It was reasonable. Since the Young Master was a clean freak, how would he wear a suit jacket that was thrown into a trash can? On the other side, Kimberly returned to her seat with the suit jacket in her arms. Then she opened the closet and took a bag out from it. She folded the suit jacket and put it inside the bag. If he thought that it was dirty, she would then clean it for him. She would then find an opportunity to give it back to him. He would not have any excuses then. Soon it was time to get off work. Kimberly brought the bag with her when she was about to leave. Along the way, she happened to meet Maddox who wasing out of the office too. Perhaps she was feeling guilty, she hid the bag behind her. Maddox witnessed all of her little tricks. He looked at her coldly and then looked away. "Assistant Shell, are you off work?" Sam greeted Kimberly with a smile. He seemed to be oblivious of the tension in the room. Even though they had a bitter quarrel today, it was not Sam who had offended her. Upon seeing his bright smile, Kimberly smiled and nodded. "Let''s take the lift together." Sam said again. Maddox, who was sitting in the wheelchair, frowned. Did Sam lose his mind? Did he forget what had happened before? "No, it''s fine. I..." Kimberly stammered. "Let''s go, Assistant Shell. If you don''t go down with us, you will have to wait for a long time." Sam insisted. It was hard to refuse his kindness, so Kimberly had no choice but followed them into the lift. After the elevator doors closed, Kimberly stood alone in the corner of the lift, trying her best to hide the bag behind her. However, Maddox suddenly said in his deep and cold voice, "Didn''t I tell you to throw the suit jacket away?" Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Hearing what he had just said, Kimberly Shell shot a nce at him in an instant, biting her lower lip while exining, "I will wash it for you." "How are you going to wash it?" Maddox Yardley glimpsed at her mockingly, "Are you going to wash it with your hands?" Kimberly paused and blinked. "Of course not. I''ll send the suit jacket to the dry cleaner." Although her family was not a rich family, she knew that the suit could not be washed, especially this kind of expensive suit jackets. "Oh, you''re not that ignorant after all." Maddox sneered. "But do you think I''ll wear it after you clean it?" he asked. Kimberly pursed her lips and said nothing. Maddox continued to humiliate her, "I think it''s disgusting since you''ve worn the suit jacket before, so I won''t wear it even if you''ve clean it. I''ll make an analogy to make it simple. It''s just like a materialistic woman. No matter how innocent she pretends to be, she''s still a sl*t. Do you understand?" Kimberly was unbothered at first, but after hearing his words, she could not stand it anymore. "Isn''t it just a suit jacket? Did I ask you to put it on me? You put the suit jacket on me voluntarily. If you think it''s dirty, why are you touching me under my clothes in the conference room? Why don''t you wash your hands then?" Maddox was rendered speechless. Sam Sorrento thought to himself, "What the f*ck, that''s too much information." Touching her under her clothes? Sam thought as he looked Kimberly up and down. He wanted to give her a thumb-up so bad. Maddox didn''t expect that she would disclose all these in front of Sam, so he was at a loss of words for a moment. His mind went nk, so he could only manage to reply, "How do you know that I didn''t wash them? Kimberly echoed what he had said earlier, "It doesn''t matter. Your hands will never be washed clean, so you''d better chop them off!" Maddox was at a loss for words. Sam gasped, his heart filled with bewilderment. Assistant Shell... was too amazing! Kimberly was so pissed off. She took the suit jacket back for him out of kindness. She even offered to send the suit jacket for dry cleaning. He could just choose not to wear it, but he ridiculed her instead. Hence, Kimberly retaliated immediately. The atmosphere in the lift was tense. Kimberly''s fighting spirit had not wavered, and Maddox was still hostile. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Kimberly with a terrifying nce. Such an intimidating gaze sent a shiver down Kimberly''s spine, but she still stood straight and stared into Maddox''s eyes, like a fighter who would never surrender. After a while, Maddox sneered with anger, "You''re really a shameless woman." "Ding," Kimberly red at him and quickly walked out of the lift. Sam realized that Kimberly looked quite frightening when she lost her temper. Then he nced at Maddox. Despite his fluctuating mood, he was obviously stunned by Kimberly. All of a sudden, Sam felt good about it. Everyone knew that the Second Young Master of the Yardley family was temperamental and sharp- tongued despite being disabled. He was mean to both men or women. If any woman attempted to flirt with Maddox at the banquet, they would be either crying or running away after being humiliated by Maddox. Kimberly usually looked soft and vulnerable. He thought that she would be easily bullied, so he did not expect that Kimberly''s argument was right on the point when they were engaged in a quarrel. But there was a problem now. Sam came up to Maddox coyly and asked, "Young Master, do you need me to prepare a knife for you?" There was a moment of silence. "Get out!" Maddox yelled and kicked him. After Kimberly left thepany, she went directly to the bus station. When she was waiting for the bus, a silver-grey Bentley stopped in front of her. The car window was rolled down. It was Benedict Yardley. "Erica," he greeted. "Benedict?" Kimberly was surprised so she asked, "Why are you here?" "Are you heading home? Get in the car. I''ll send you home." Benedict replied. Taking Benedict''s car to go back to the Yardley family residence? Maddox would definitely find out about this. When that happens, Maddox would say that she was sl*tty again. Therefore, Kimberly gently but persistently declined Benedict''s offer, "It''s okay, Benedict. I''m used to taking the bus." Benedict didn''t give up and said with a smile, "The bus is crowded, so it''s more convenient for you to take my car." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly said, "It''s really not necessary. Benedict, you can go back first." Benedict queried, "Erica, are you afraid that people would gossip about us if you take my car home?" Kimberly stuttered, "I''m sorry, Benedict, I..." "Or are you ming me for disclosing what we did in the morning?" he rejoined. Speaking of this, Benedict''s expression turned mncholic and the gentle smile on his face faded. "Just forget about it, in that case..." he said. As they were in the bus station, so the people nearby heard the conversation between Kimberly and Benedict. They looked at Kimberly with suspense and curiosity, making her feel embarrassed. Besides, Benedict''s response was making Kimberly helpless. "Benedict." Kimberly uttered. "Hurry up and get in the car." Benedict said. Kimberly had no choice but to get in the car. After getting into Benedict''s car, Kimberly began to worry. This station was nearby thepany. Even though there were several different routes to go back to the Yardley family residence, she didn''t know if Maddox would pass by and see them. However, she should not worried about this now. She should be concerned about what would happen when she reached home. Thinking of this, Kimberly immediately said, "Benedict, could you drop me off at the intersection nearest to the house?" Upon hearing what she said, Benedict''s hand on the wheel froze. After a while, he looked at her with a smile and asked, "Erica, are you that ashamed of me?" Kimberly''s mouth twitched. It was not because she was ashamed of him. It was purely because of a certain horrible person. Maddox lost his temper and tore her clothes when he saw her wearing the clothes that was prepared by Benedict''s servants in the morning. Even though Maddox did find a set of new clothes for her to wearter on. She was frightened by Maddox. "What if he tears my clothes off tonight..." Kimberly couldn''t assure what Maddox would do to her. "Well, I don''t want to put you in a difficult position. I will drop you at the intersection." Benedict said in a considerate way. Only then did Kimberly feel a little relieved. "Thank you, Benedict." she said. "By the way, were the both of you... always like this?" Benedict suddenly asked. His question stunned Kimberly. She did not know how to answer. By right, she and Maddox was supposed to have a transactional marriage. They would divorce half a yearter, but this was a secret between both of them so there was no reason to tell Benedict. "Erica, don''t misunderstand me. I mean... did he always treat you that badly?" Benedict rified. Kimberly lowered her gaze and smiled, "It doesn''t matter if he treats me well or not. He has always been bad-tempered, hasn''t he? Are you asking me to understand and forgive him?" "Yes, but I''m still a little worried about you." Benedict sighed and he said, "Perhaps Grandpa''s decision was a mistake. I haven''t told you yet. In fact, Maddox and I are not biological brothers." Kimberly was startled for a moment. "You two aren''t biological brothers?" she gasped. No wonder Maddox''s attitude towards Benedict had always been so bad and that his interactions with the members of the Yardley family were awkward. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 "Yes, Maddox and I are half- brothers. We have different mothers," said Benedict. Benedict exined, "Things are a littleplicated. Maddox grew up alone outside of the family. He only returned to the Yardley family in recent years. That''s why he didn''t get along with us well. Furthermore, his leg is injured, so it''s normal that he''s temperamental. Maddox... he has suffered a lot. Grandpa hopes to make up for him, so he appointed Maddox as the president of thepany. But of course, Maddox is verypetent. Even if Grandpa didn''t give him the position, he has the capability of bing the president by himself someday." Kimberly was speechless. She did not expect it to be soplicated. However, Maddox grew up outside of the Yardley family. Benedict and he had different mothers. Could it be... that he was an illegitimate child? When she thought that Maddox''s mother might be a mistress, Kimberly had an indescribable feeling. Probably because she had just found out that her ex-husband had an affair, so... Thinking of this, Kimberly pursed her lips. Was Maddox temperamental due to his childhood experience? "It''s better to keep it a secret and don''t mention it in front of Maddox. He will be angry." Benedict smiled at Kimberly and asked, "You got it?" Kimberly nced at him without saying anything. She just nodded. When they arrived at the intersection nearby the Yardley family, Benedict stopped the car by the roadside. "Thank you, Brother. I''ll go first," Kimberly uttered. Before she left, Benedict stopped her and handed her a bag. "My secretary bought an extra piece of cake. But I don''t like sweets, so I am giving it to you," he said. Cake? Kimberly paused. She also... didn''t like to eat cakes. It was greasy, and she would spit it out if she ever took a bite of it. "Brother, you can keep it," Kimberly rejected politely. "Take it. Don''t you girls like cakes?" Benedict insisted. Kimberly had no choice but to take it and then got out of the car. After bidding farewell to Benedict, Kimberly stood at the intersection for a while before she started walking back home, carrying the cake in hand. She was a little annoyed as she did not know what to do with the cake. She didn''t think that it was good to throw it away since it was a gift from the other. But to eat it... she couldn''t do it. "Ah! I could call Sylvia. She has a sweet tooth," Kimberly suddenly thought. Thinking of this, Kimberly took out her mobile phone. Right at the moment when she was ready to dial Sylvia''s number, a familiar car passed by her, and then the car slowed down. Kimberly looked into the car subconsciously and happened to meet Maddox''s eyes. She froze. Maddox... He was back too? It had been less than a minute since she got out of Benedict''s car, did Maddox... see her? At the thought of this, Kimberly''s face paled. However, Maddox only shot her a cold nce and then he looked away. The car drove away after that. At the same time, Kimberly had reached through Sylvia on the phone. "Hello? Kimberly? Hello? Are you there?" Sylvia said. Sylvia''s voice was heard on the phone. It was not until then did Kimberlye to her sense and put the phone close to her ear. "Sylvia," Kimberly greeted. "Kimberly, what were you doing just now? Why didn''t you respond to me for a long time?" Sylvia asked. Hearing this, Kimberly smiled and exined, "I''m walking on the road. I saw carsing so I took some time to avoid them." "Are you okay now?" asked Sylvia. "I''m fine," replied Kimberly "Why did you call me?" said Sylvia. Kimberly nced at the cake she was carrying. "You like to eat cakes, right? I have a piece of it by chance. Do you want it?" she replied. Sylvia immediately agreed, "Yes, yes, where are you? I''lle to you right away." Kimberly told her the location where they could meet. After hanging up the phone, she went to a cafe nearby. Shortly after she sat down, Sylvia arrived. When she saw the cake, Sylvia''s eyes were lit up with joy. "Dear Kimberly, you''re truly my best friend. You even managed to buy the cake from Artsy Bread House!" Sylvia eximed. Artsy Bread House? Kimberly tilted her head and asked curiously, "Is the bakery famous?" "Of course, it is!" Sylvia said and she could not wait to scoop a mouthful of cream. "It''s the most popr bakery in North City. The boss is a weirdo. He only bakes ten pieces of cake a day. After they''re sold out, he won''t bake anymore of them. I always go to the shop to buy it but to no avail. I didn''t expect that you managed to buy it. You''re incredible!" she exined. Was it so difficult to buy a piece of cake? How did Benedict''s secretary manage to buy it? Nheless, this was not the problem that she should be thinking about. "By the way, is there any update on your investigation?" Kimberly asked casually. Hearing her question, Sylvia looked at her with the corner of her mouth stained with cream. "Ha...I should''ve known that you came here with another purpose. Why would you suddenly buy me a cake today when you don''t even like it? I see, so it turns out that you have something to ask me," Sylvia said. Kimberly shot her a nce and said, "Yes, I have to rely on you for something important, so I have no choice but please you with the cake." "Come on, stop exploiting me. But since you bought me the cake, I''ll tell you good news," Sylvia replied. Speaking of this, Sylvia''s expression suddenly became serious. She put down her knife and fork and said solemnly, "We have found the ce where the button was manufactured and its buyers. Now, my brother is trying to contact the designer. However, I heard that the designer had a strange habit of selling his products on his own. He only sells them to acquaintances or some people with luck on their side. I''ve told youst time that the buttons were exclusively used on two suit jackets, right? The suits created a sensation when they were firstunched. As the designer was famous, a lot of people couldn''t manage to buy the suit even if they offered a high price. The designer then donated one of the suits to a charity, and that charity handed it over to an auctioneer. The suit was then sold at one million dors during the auction. Nevertheless, the buyer was an eminent foreign businessman. He is already married and has a family. Based on our inspection, he has nevere to Hidalgo, hence we could omit him from our investigation now." Sylvia contended. When Kimberly heard this, she could not help but take a deep breath. She was a little shocked. "That button... I didn''t expect it to have such a background," Kimberly thought. One million dors? How great was that sum of money? "As for the other one, we''re still investigating. As soon as we''re able to get a hold of that designer, we''ll know where the suit was sold. But I am sure that... Kimberly, you''re going to live a good life in the future!" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thest part of her sentence made Kimberly a little irked. Live a good life in the future? She had never thought about it, and... the greater the person was, the more worried Kimberly was. She would prefer an ordinary man. Seeing Kimberly lowering her gaze with a depressed expression on her face, Sylvia thought that her words had hurt her friend. She quickly exined in panic, "Kimberly, don''t get me wrong. When I said that you would live a good life in the future, I didn''t mean to look down on you. I''m just d that you''ve met an excellent man!" Chapter 93 Chapter 93 When Kimberly came to her senses, she saw Sylvia exining herself nervously, and so she gave her aforting smile. "I''m not ming you for what you''ve said. I''m just thinking about something else," Kimberly said. "What''s wrong?" Sylvia looked at her worriedly and reached out to hold her hand. "Are you worried that you can''t find the man? Kimberly, don''t worry, I will find him for you. I promise!" Sylvia assured. As Sylvia made her promise, Kimberly couldn''t helpughing, "Sylvia, why are you being so nice to me? This is supposed to be my concern, yet you have been working hard for me." "Because we are best friends. It''s just..." Sylvia suddenly thought of something. She paused and asked softly, "Kimberly, we will be best friends forever, right?" Kimberly nodded, "Of course." "Then... if I''ve done something to hurt you someday, would you... forgive me?" Sylvia asked cautiously. "What?" Kimberly did not understand what she said for a while. "Something to hurt me?" she uttered in confusion. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Yes, sometimes... You know me, sometimes I make mistakes recklessly. I may let you down inadvertently. When the timees... you must forgive me!" Sylvia implored. Kimberly said, "Have you ever not been reckless? I''ve never med you for so many years. What''s more, you have helped me a lot. I should be grateful to you instead." "Ah, let''s not talk about it. Do you want to have a bite of cake?" Sylvia quickly changed the topic. Kimberly immediately said, "No!" Both of them had a whale of a time in the cafe. Finally, they finished eating and left together. Sylvia volunteered to send Kimberly home. When they arrived at the door of the Yardley family, she blinked and said, "Kimberly, shall I apany you upstairs?" Kimberly thought for a moment and shook her head. "Nah, it''s okay. It''s gettingte. It''s dangerous for you to drive backter when it gets dark. You''d better go back now," she answered. Sylvia pouted her lips in disappointment. "Well, then I''lle to see you tomorrow," she said. After Sylvia left, Kimberly walked with light steps into the house of the Yardley family. When she was about to head upstairs, the servant came forward and stopped her. "Second Young Madam, Old Master Yardley wants to see you," the servant uttered. When the servant mentioned Old Master Yardley, Kimberly''s petite body shivered. "I see. I''ll be right there," Kimberly replied. When she reached the study, she thought that Old Master Yardley would scold or ask her for a favor. However, when she entered, Old Master Yardley was looking at her with a pleasant smile. At this moment, his face was not solemn and fierce but kind, which calmed her down. "Old... Old Master?" Kimberly stuttered. "Erica, here you are," the old man said as he stood up, walking to the table next to the tea table and sitting down. Then, he gestured to Kimberly and said, "Come and have a seat." Kimberly was puzzled by the abrupt change of Old Master Yardley''s attitude, but she still walked over and sat down in front of him. "Old Master Yardley? What... what can I do for you?" she asked. "Erica, you''re married to Maddox. Why do you still call me Old Master?" Old Master Yardley said. Upon hearing his words, Kimberly was stunned. He had never said anything when she called him Old Master before. "You should call me Grandpa," added Old Master Yardley. Kimberly was startled and her eyes widened a little. What was going on? Why did Old Master Yardley change his attitude toward her so abruptly? "Old Master Yardley, I..." Kimberly uttered. "You''ve only joined the Yardley family recently. If there is anything you are not used to, don''t be shy to tell me. Or, if you need any help, I''ll help you as much as possible," he uttered. At the same time, he took out a credit card and put it in front of Kimberly. "I know about the Shell family''s situation. You must''ve suffered a lot. Take this as your pocket money from me," he exined. No! This was too strange! Kimberly stood up suddenly and insisted, "Grandpa, I can''t ept the money. I''m now working as Maddox''s assistant and I have a sry." "I know, but it''s not a big amount, is it? We can''t let the outsiders look down on the Second Young Madam of the Yardley family." Kimberly gripped the hem of her shirt, her face was a little pale. "Grandpa, is there something... you want to tell me?" Kimberly said. Old Master Yardley also stood up, stroking his beard while looking at her smilingly. "You are a smart child," Old Master Yardley said. Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. "Sure enough! There must be a reason for me to be kind to you," said Old Master Yardley. "Here''s the thing. That friend of yours from the Hanover family, what''s her name?" he asked. Kimberly bit her lower lip and did not answer. "She''s a very well- behaved girl. Erica, are you familiar with her?" he continued. Erica, she was now Erica Shell... Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her gaze and said nervously, "Somewhat familiar..." "How did you know each other?" Old Master Yardley asked. Kimberly''s hand trembled and she almost stepped backwards. But before she could move, Old Master Yardley said, "The Yardley family has only two kids, Maddox and Benedict. Maddox is already married to you. I don''t have to be worried about him. But Benedict isn''t young anymore, yet he hasn''t found a partner. I think the girl from the Hanover family is good for him..." Old Master Yardley said. Kimberly finally understood his intention. It turned out that Old Master Yardley wanted her to be Benedict''s and Sylvia''s matchmaker. But... would Sylvia like Benedict? Or would Benedict fall in love with Sylvia? Kimberly did not think so. She had known Sylvia for a long time, and guys like Benedict were not Sylvia''s cup of tea. When they were students, Sylvia admired those who were domineering. As for those top students who excelled in their studies, she would not take a second look at them no matter how handsome they were. On the contrary, she used to chase after a macho in school. But she failed in the end anyway. Kimberly knew that there was a huge gap between Benedict and Sylvia''s taste in terms of choosing a lover. "Grandpa, maybe... it won''t work," Kimberly muttered. "What?" Old Master Yardley''s tone became stern all of a sudden. Kimberly was frightened so she took a few steps back and exined in a small voice, "Sylvia... has a boyfriend!" There was no other way, that was the only thing she could say. "She has a boyfriend?" he muttered. At first, Old Young Master Yardley was stunned, but after a while, he came to his senses and said, "What does it matter? A boyfriend is not a husband. As long as she is not married, there is still a chance that she and Benedict can fall in love with each other. Just help me to ask for Sylvia''s opinion." Kimberly was speechless as she thought, "Isn''t that excuse enough to reject him?" She bit her lower lip and had no choice but to answer, "I understand, I''ll ask her." "Keep the pocket money," Old Master Yardley said as he gestured at the credit card on the table. Kimberly didn''t dare to ept it, but Old Master Yardley''s eyes red at her fiercely. It seemed that if she didn''t take it, he would not believe that she would do him a favor. Feeling helpless, Kimberly had to take the credit card before she left the study. She went upstairs, feeling worried. There was also another reason why she did not want Sylvia and Benedict to be together. The Yardley family was tooplicated. Benedict, Maddox, and Old Master Yardley were not in the same league. There were fights and schemes involved. If... Sylvia got married to Benedict, she would be thrown to the wolves. Kimberly was Sylvia''s best friend. Herself was already suffering now, she could not drag Sylvia down with her! Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Kimberly went back to her room despondently. After entering the room, she took off her shoes and put on the indoor slippers, walking towards her bed. Feeling frustrated, she sat on her small bed and stared at the credit card nkly. What should she do? How should she exin to Sylvia about this? Her head ached. A marriage between Yardley family and the Hanover family would be good, but the Yardley family wasplicated... As she pondered, Kimberly suddenly felt that the air around her turned chilly and something was wrong. She looked up and what came into her sight was a pair of dark eyes with an indifferent gaze. Kimberly was startled. She jumped and identally dropped the credit card. It fell on the ground. The two looked to the credit card simultaneously. Kimberly''s face turned pale in an instant. She stood up hurriedly and said, "Please listen to me!" "Miss- Married- Twice, you''re truly beyond my expectations," Maddox sneered. When he raised his head to look at her, his gaze was dark like the unknown ocean, it was terrifying. Kimberly''s pink lips quivered, "I..." "Is this why you married into the Yardley family?" Maddox nced at the credit card. "Hmph, the Old Master is quite generous. But are you worthy of it?" Maddox said. Kimberly clenched her fists while biting her lower lip. "It''s not what you think. Can you listen to my exnation?" she rified. "Well, tell me then, how did you persuade the old man to give you the money willingly? Perhaps, you can exin it to me, or... you can exin it to me by using your body." Maddox uttered as his eyes roamed at her figure. Kimberly''s face nched at his words. "What do you mean?" she gasped. Maddox nced at her coldly. "Your skills in bed aren''t bad, right?" he questioned. Kimberly yelled, "Maddox Yardley, you b*stard!" "You''d better marry me instead of the old man. That will be more legitimate!" Maddox hissed. Kimberly couldn''t bear it anymore. She shouted, "Enough! I had enough of you!" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maddox''s smirk was cold, and he said, "Have you finally had enough of it?" Kimberly bent down and picked up the credit card from the ground. Then, she walked up to Maddox and threw the credit card at him. "I''ve said that I won''t ask you for a penny! The same thing, I won''t take a single penny from the Yardley family. This is your grandpa''s money. I''ll give it back to you!" Kimberly growled. When the credit card fell onto Maddox, Maddox held the credit card between his fingers with no expression on his face. "Woman, do you really want to give it to me? You worked hard to earn it. Are you sure?" Maddox asked. "Yes, I''m sure!" Kimberly gnashed her teeth and said, "That''s right. It is exactly like what you expected, I slept with the old master and he''s very satisfied so he gave me the money. Are you happy now? Maddox Yardley, do you want to be a cuckold so badly? Just you wait, I''ll grant you your wish!" After that, Kimberly turned around and stormed towards the door. Maddox''s hand, which was holding the card, shook violently and the blue veins on his forehead were bulging. "Where are you going?" he bellowed. Kimberly did not answer him. When she turned around, her eyes were full of tears. She really could not stand Maddox''s vicious words. They had already made a deal. But he never cared about how she felt. He constantly thought that she was emotionless and would not be affected by his harsh words, hence he continued to humiliate her every time. She just wanted to leave this room to stay away from Maddox as far as possible! "Stop right there! If you dare to make me a cuckold, you''ll be dead!" Maddox threatened. He thought of what she had said before she left, and he suddenly panicked. However, Kimberly was currently overwhelmed by anger. She would not listen to him. His threat was in vain. When Maddox was about to chase after her, Kimberly had already run out the room. "D*mn woman, if you take one more step forward, believe it or not..." Before he could finish his vicious words, Kimberly was nowhere to be seen. Maddox was speechless. Probably because themotion was too loud, the servants nearby heard it and started peeping at them. When they saw the expression on Maddox''s face, they were so scared that they retreated immediately. "Second Young Master''s expression looks terrible. How did Second Young Madam offend him?" a servant said. "I don''t know. It''s just a quarrel between husband and wife, isn''t it?" another servant replied. "Second Young Madam is terrific! How dare she provoke Second Young Master?" the other servant added. "In fact, the Second Young Master is very kind to Second Young Madam. Before that, he bought many beautiful clothes and put them in the wardrobe for the Second Young Madam. But the Second Young Madam doesn''t appreciate it at all. I have never seen her wearing the clothes that the Second Young Master bought for her," the first servant continued. "Why? Second Young Master treats her so well. Why doesn''t she appreciate it?" another servant asked. "Maybe... because Second Young Master is disabled?" the second servant uttered. "Hush, don''t talk nonsense!" said the other servants. "I''m telling the truth. Although Second Young Master is good- looking... after all, his legs are disabled. What''s more, he is sexually dysfunctional. I don''t think any women will ever adore him," the servant said. Several servants were hiding behind the door and gossiping about it. They didn''t notice that Maddox had reached their room in his wheelchair. "So, despite knowing that I am around, you''re still talking bad behind my back. Do you think that I am dead?" His thunderous voice was like the judgment from hell. The face of the servants became pale in an instant. They turned around and looked at Maddox, who appeared at the door of their room. "Second, Second Young Master..." the servant stuttered. They were so scared out of their wits that their bodies went limp. They all knelt before Maddox, and one of them fainted out to fear! "All of you, go and find her for me. If you can''tplete the task, pack up all your things and scram out of the Yardley family tomorrow," Maddox said sternly. * In fact, Kimberly did not leave the Yardley family. She ran in the direction of the garden behind. In the garden with dark surroundings, she hid under a big tree, sobbing and cursing Maddox. Half a year... She had to endure all these torments for another half a year. But how was she supposed to live within that long period? Kimberly felt hopeless for her future. Her life hade to a dead end. She leaned against the big tree and burst into tears. "I''ll cry to my heart''s content for thest time. I can''t cry again when I encounter problems in the future," Kimberly thought. She was going to be a mother, hence she couldn''t be enraged by Maddox''s words every time. Suddenly, a pair of warm hands touched the corner of her eyes and wiped away her tears gently. Kimberly''s eyshes trembled. Who was it? Kimberly heard a sigh from above her head. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of gloomy eyes looking at her worriedly. Benedict? "Why is he here?" Kimberly thought as she looked at the man in front of her with tears in her eyes. He looked different from the man he was in the daytime. At this moment, his eyes were filled with grief as if he felt sorry for her. Did he care about her? Kimberly had never known that someone would care for her. After all, she wasn''t even cherished by her parents, so why would anyone else love her unconditionally? "Silly girl," Benedict whispered softly and reached out to wipe away the tears in her eyes again. "If you hide away to cry, the others won''t know how you feel," heforted her. Kimberly didn''t move, but her vision and the sight of Benedict¡¯s silhouette became blurry again. Tears welled up uncontrobly as she couldn''t stand the hardship she was facing. Benedict smiled, "You have to shout it out if you are in pain and difort. If you don''t express it, the others will never know." Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "What''s the point of shouting it out to let the others know?" she thought. Kimberly remained silent. She even pushed Benedict''s hand away and said with a hoarse voice, "You can go now. I want to be alone." After Benedict was pushed away, he was not angry but smiled at her. Then, he got up and sat down beside her, leaning against the tree like the way she was doing. "If I leave, you will cry even harder," Benedict said. Benedict exined softly, "In fact, when you are in a bad mood, staying alone is the worst. Because you have too much time to think about what has happened. But if someone is staying with you, you will slowly forget the reason why you are sad." His tone gradually became mncholic. Kimberly turned around and looked at him. "Have you... been sad like this before?" she asked. Hearing what she said, Benedict turned his head and stared into her eyes. "Well, it seems like this is quite effective. You''ve already begun to care about me," he chuckled. Kimberly found that it was true. Looking at Benedict, Kimberly turned her back to wipe away all the tears on her face and sniffled. "But, I''m different from you. I''ll be fine even if I stay alone," Kimberly said. Her wound would heal by itself. So, she would not need nor expect other''s help. "If you are always so stubborn, you will only hurt yourself." Benedict added, "Maddox is not a cold- hearted person. Have you ever thought about revealing your weaknesses to him? Perhaps he will feel sorry for you. If he feels that way for you, how could he bear to let you cry alone here?" Benedict advised. Kimberly thought to herself, "I don''t need him to feel sorry for me. Besides, you don''t know what happened between us." Seeing that she was silent, Benedict nced at the sky and said nothing. After quite some time, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Kimberly''s slender wrist. Kimberly was surprised and she wanted to pull her hand back intuitively. "I know that it''s hard for you to marry into the Yardley family. If you are unhappy, you can always come to me," Benedict said. "Bro-brother..." Kimberly pulled her hand back. She was dazed after she felt Benedict''s warm and soft palm on her skin. After that, she stared at the ground, facing him with her back. Sam and Maddox, who were not far away, witnessed the scene. Sam felt that the atmosphere around him had changed. He wanted to speak up for Kimberly, but he didn''t know how to fathom the situation in front of him, thus he could only keep silent. Maddox looked at them. The moonlight shone through the leaves and sprinkled gently on them. The warm moonlight was casting ayer of shimmering light on their silhouette. From afar, they looked like a perfect match as if they were meant for each other Maddox witnessed everything they did just now. When he saw Benedict gently wiped Kimberly''s tears away, Maddox almost wanted to rush over to beat him. It was Sam who held his shoulder and advised, "Young Master Yardley, calm down, don''t be impulsive!" Unknowing to himself, Maddox had changed. He could not bear to see her crying in front of him. He would be annoyed if she shed tears. But now, seeing her shed tears before another man, Maddox felt like there was a pair of hands pinching his heart. It was far more annoying than seeing her crying in front of himself. Before she ran out that night, her eyes were red. Obviously, she was hurt by his words. "Do you want to be a cuckold so badly? I''ll grant you your wish!" Kimberly''s words echoed in his mind. Grant him his wish? So that was why she came to find Benedict? While he was pondering, Benedict suddenly stood up, bending down and reaching his hand out to Kimberly. "It''s cold on the ground. Don''t sit for too long. Let''s get up," he said. Kimberly did not move. It was obvious that she did not want to pay attention to Benedict. Upon seeing this, Maddox felt better. But the next second, Benedict added, "There will be bugs at night. If you remain seated, they will probably... climb over you." What he said really startled Kimberly. Hence, she looked around nervously. She was easily tricked. Benedict thought that her gullible personality was adorable. "Why don''t you get up?" Benedict asked. The moment he spoke, he waited no more and reach out his hand. He held her thin arm to help her up. After Kimberly got up, she quickly checked if there were bugs on her body. "Stop looking. If you continue to look for them, there might really be bugs. Let''s go. I''ll send you back," Benedict offered. "Thank you, Brother... I''m sorry," Kimberly was very embarrassed when she came to her senses. She had just cried in front of him, once again. During the day, she also wept uncontrobly when they were eating. She did not intend to do so. However, a gentle person... would indeed make you let go of your guard. Then... you would reveal your thoughts easily once he asked. They walked back to the house. As it was dark along the way, Benedict held her arm, afraid that she would trip and fall. Kimberly was in a bad mood, so she kept her eyes down. All of a sudden, Benedict came to a halt. Kimberly was a little confused. Why did he stop walking? She looked up and saw two familiar figures blocking in their way. As soon as Kimberly caught the sight of the familiar faces, the vicious words that Maddox had said earlier shed through her mind. Then, she bit her lower lip unconsciously. She did not want to see Maddox, nor did she step away from Benedict. Maddox narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. "Maddox?" Benedict was surprised when he saw Maddox. He thought for a moment before saying, "I met Kimberly here and I was about to send her back. Since you''re here, you should bring her back." He knew what he should do when Maddox was present. He would not do anything inappropriate. Maddox''s cold gaze fell on Benedict''s face. He said, "Brother, you''ve been by my wife''s side several times. What exactly is your intention?" However, even though Benedict knew how to behave properly, Maddox did not intend to let him off that night. "Oh, do you think that what belongs to the others is better? Is that why you want to snatch it away, making all efforts to get what you want?" Maddox sneered and red at Benedict coldly. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Benedict froze, but after a while, he smiled. "Maddox, you''ve misunderstood me. I just met Kimberly by chance. We''re a family and I don''t think I can ignore her. It''s gettingte. Go back and have a rest," Benedict said. The atmosphere was intense. "I should''ve known from the beginning. Despite the inheritance from your mother, you''re such a person who thinks that the grass is greener on the other side. So you''ll always y hard to snatch belongings from the others by fair means or foul." Maddox hissed. When Maddox mentioned about Benedict''s mother, Benedict''s gentle expression distorted slightly, but it soon returned to normal. Nevertheless, he had clenched his hands into fists. "Maddox, what you''ve said is a little too much, isn''t it? I don''t mean to do that. Your marriage was even arranged by me. If I intended to do so, why would I arrange the marriage for you?" retorted Benedict. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 "Well, that''s the question I have to ask you. After you assigned me with my wife, what''s your purpose of showing up in front of her so often?" Maddox did not back down. "Maddox, you''ve really misunderstood me on this matter. I just so happened to bump into her," Benedict exined. "Is that so? Was it a coincidence or was it a rendezvous?" Maddox said, then he glimpsed at Kimberly. The next moment, Kimberly clenched her fists and looked into Maddox''s eyes fearlessly, moving her lips. Just as everyone thought that she would exin the situation, Kimberly simply said, "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a coincidence or rendezvous. Whatever it is, it''s up to you to think about. Anyway, you''re just a swollen head that can''t even listen to other people''s exnation. There is no need for me to exin it to you." "Kimberly!" Benedict frowned. He did not understand why Kimberly was still unwilling to give in at this time and insisted on arguing with Maddox. "It''s none of your business," Kimberly said as she pushed Benedict away and stepped forward to face Maddox with her petite body. "Don''t you think that I''m sl*tty? Then, go ahead. What you saw is true. I''m the one who asked Brother toe over," she said. Maddox''s gaze remained indifferent and he stared at her intimidatingly. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" Maddox asked. Kimberly had really had enough of Maddox. Every word he uttered had stabbed her in the heart and hurt her so much. He never showed even a hint of kindness towards her. Every time he humiliated her, the pain gradually increased. The pain umted over time and eventually left her in agony. She was the one who begged to stay in the Yardley family, yet she genuinely could not hold her emotions back anymore. "Kimberly, have you forgotten what I said to you just now? You..." Benedict said. "Brother, this is my business with Maddox. Can you head back first?" Kimberly interrupted him and said to Benedict. "Kimberly..." Benedict hesitated. Kimberly cast him a firm nce and insisted on asking him to leave. Benedict''s lips twitched, but he said nothing in the end. He just nodded and then looked at Maddox, exining, "Maddox, it''s time for you to restrain your temper. Erica and I really haven''t done anything inappropriate. We met each other by chance tonight. That''s all I have to say. You two can talk about it." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Benedict left, Sam instantly felt that he was redundant here. He pointed at himself and said, "Hmm...Should I leave too?" No one paid attention to him and Sam touched his head with embarrassment. It was unnecessary for him to ask. Hence, Sam left as well. Only Maddox and Kimberly remained in the garden. When everyone else left, Kimberly looked at Maddox from a distance not too far nor too near. As the air turned tense, the moonlight was no longer as delicate as it was. When it shone on Maddox, he looked cold and lonely. After a long time, Maddox took the initiative to speak, "Come here." Kimberly stood still. She looked down and said, "I want to talk to you." Hearing what she said, Maddox sneered, "Say it." Kimberly looked at the ground and said, "We''ve made a deal at the beginning. I''ll stay in the Yardley family so that they will be my temporary shelter. In the meantime, I''ll be here to cover you from the forced marriage by Old Master Yardley. We''re both equal in the deal, aren''t we?" "Who told you that it''s an equal deal?" Maddox''s cold tone made Kimberly raise her head in a sudden with a doubtful nce. "Is it... not?" she uttered. Maddox slowly rolled his wheelchair forward to approach Kimberly. Because he was moving very slowly, Kimberly did not notice his movement. He moved forward and said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter who the old man wants me to get married to. I am fine with anyone. But I won''t agree given that the marriage involves a conspiracy or is set up by someone intentionally. Kimberly Shell, don''t forget that even if our marriage is a deal, the person who should have married me is your sister, Erica Shell." Kimberly trembled. "Kimberly, you were married on behalf of your sister and you are also pregnant. You were the one begging me to let you stay that day," Maddox added. Kimberly was rendered speechless. Maddox continued, "Now, do you still want to say that this is an equal deal?" Her eyes reddened. Kimberly bit her lower lip and said, "Well, even if I begged you to let me stay, our marriage is still merely a deal. Why do you have to belittle me? Why?" Maddox smiled faintly and replied, "It''s fun." Hearing this, Kimberly''s eyes widened in disbelief. "It''s fun?" she gasped. Was it simply because of fun, he could belittle her and misunderstand her? Maddox''s smile was malicious, and his tone was as cold as ice. "Do you think it''s easy to take the role as my wife? Kimberly, this is the price the Shell family has to pay for deceiving me!" he said. Price? Kimberly stood under the tree with a pallid face. Her face was even paler under the moonlight. With her hair spreading out in the breeze, she looked like a ghost. It turned out that it was because of this. This was the reason why Maddox treated Kimberly badly all this time. She understood now. "So, in your opinion, I am the one taking advantage of this marriage after marrying you, right?" Kimberly asked. Maddox raised his eyebrows and replied, "Aren''t you?" Kimberly did not know what else she could say, so she lowered her gaze. Did he think that she wanted to marry him? She was also a victim of this marriage. However, he would never understand even if she told him that. She said with a self-mocking smile, "Yeah, I am such a person." Maddox frowned. What was wrong with this woman? Why did she stop arguing all of a sudden? "This is what you wanted to talk about with me?" Maddox said. Kimberly looked up at him again, with a calm and indifferent expression. "That''s all. There''s nothing much to say. I''ll go back now," Kimberly deadpanned. After that, she turned around to leave. Maddox frowned deeply, gnashing his teeth and ordered, "Come back here." Kimberly stopped in her tracks and smiled, "Do you have any order for me, Young Master Yardley?" From now on, she would be clear of her identity. No matter what he said, she would just take it as a deal. She would not have any other thoughts. She was being overly emotional that day. Maddox was right. It was an unequal deal. One had to pay the price for ying some tricks. And she, Kimberly Shell, was the person who had to bear it. "What are you calling me?" Maddox asked. Kimberly stood still for a while and suddenly turned around. Under the moonlight, she looked deserted and her smile was cold. "Young Master Yardley, what can I do for you?" Kimberly replied. Maddox was stunned. D*mn it! Maddox was not used to her sudden change of attitude. Furthermore, her expression was so calm. He could sense that he was losing something gradually. This irritated him very much! "Who allowed you to address me like that?" Maddox asked. Kimberly smiled slightly and said, "It''s you! Young Master Yardley. You said you want me to address you like everyone else." Maddox responded, "It is only applicable when we are outside or in thepany. If you call me by this way at home, are you intending to let the old man find out something?" "Oh, Young Master Yardley, what do you want me to call you then? Tell me, I''ll change," Kimberly rejoined, Unexpectedly, Kimberly became exceptionally docile as if she was an obedient subordinate. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 This made Maddox extremely unhappy. He wanted to punish Kimberly because he saw her with another man. It annoyed him very much, so when he saw her, he would humiliate her intuitively. However, she had be so obedient now. She was so docile that she looked like a lifeless puppet. Maddox''s annoyance got even more intense. What could he ask her to call him? Maddox sneered, "Didn''t you usually call my name directly? Why are you pretending to be obedient now?" With her gaze down, Kimberly answered politely, "I will take note about it in the future." "Come here!" Maddox yelled as she was driving him crazy. Kimberly paused for a moment and finally took a step forward to walk towards him. "My order for you is to push me back now," Maddox uttered. "Okay," Kimberly nodded as she walked to his back, expressionless. Then, she pushed his wheelchair forward. Obviously, Maddox''s face clouded over. He felt upset as if someone owed him a tremendous amount of debt. While one of them was gloomy, the other was despondent. As they passed through the hall, their aura left everyone else stunned. Upon seeing that the two of them were in a bad mood, the servants quickly stayed away from them. Kimberly managed to push Maddox back to his room and said, "Here we are. I''ll go clean myself up if there''s nothing else." After that, Kimberly went to her wardrobe to get her clothes. To her surprise, the clothes in the closet were all given by Maddox. As soon as she caught the sight of them, she had an urge to close the wardrobe, and she did. But before she could close it, her hand was held by someone. Kimberly turned around and found that it was Maddox. He stopped her from closing the wardrobe and stared at her coldly. "Are you so disgusted by the clothes I bought for you that you don''t even want to wear them?" Maddox asked. Kimberly took a step back and whispered, "Are you kidding me, Young Master Yardley? Our rtionship is a deal. I can''t ept these clothes." After that, Kimberly turned to leave. When she passed by Maddox, he grabbed her arm. "What if I insist you wear them?" Maddox uttered. Kimberly frowned, ncing at his hand on her wrist. After a while, she nodded and said, "Okay." Maddox let go of her hand. Then, Kimberly went up to pick up a set of clothes randomly and then went into the bathroom. Maddox punched on the wardrobe''s door! D*mn it! He wanted her to wear the clothes he bought, but even if she promised to wear them, he was not satisfied. After Kimberly entered the bathroom, the sound of sshing water came from the bathroom. Soon, her cell phone on the bed started to ring. She could not hear the ringtone since she was still showering. At first, Maddox pretended that he did not hear it. However, her phone rang again and again. Maddox sneered and pushed himself over to her phone in his wheelchair. He picked up her mobile phone and took a look at the screen. When he saw that the caller ID was a strange number, he picked it up. Before Maddox could speak, the man on the other end said eagerly, "Kimberly, you are finally willing to answer my call." Kimberly? Maddox narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. The way he called her was so intimate! However, the man on the other end was not aware that Maddox had answered the call, and he continued to say gently, "Kimberly, are you willing to forgive me? I didn''t mean what I said in the hospital during the day. I was just bullshitting. Don''t be angry with me, please." "Kimberly, I miss you. I miss our past very much. Can you... give me another chance?" the man added. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Kimberly? Why don''t you say anything?" the man asked. Maddox sneered. Well, it turned out that this was her ex-husband that embraced himself toe and catch up to her. Maddox moved the phone away to check the phone number on the screen. Then, he put it to his ear again and said sarcastically, "Are you begging for a chance to die?" The man paused for a moment and the phone call was ended after a while. Obviously, that man was frightened so he hung up the phone at once. He wanted to reconcile with Kimberly, but he was too timid. Oh boy, how did such a man have the charm to make that stupid woman fall in love with him? Maddox thought. Was she brainless? She still wanted to raise his child after she had remarried another man? Child... Realizing that she was still pregnant with her ex-husband''s child, Maddox''s eyes glinted. The reason why she had been protecting the child must be that she still had feelings towards her ex- husband. If her ex- husband came to ask for reconciliation, would she agree as well? When he thought that she might reconcile with her d*mned ex-husband, Maddox felt that he was about to explode. He took out his mobile phone and called Sam. "Tell me the address of this number. It was Kimberly Shell''s ex- husband. Give me all his information," Maddox ordered. Sam was a little surprised when he received a phone call from Maddox to check the information of Kimberly''s ex-husband. "Young Master Yardley, what''s the purpose of investigating the ex-husband of Assistant Shell? He doesn''t matter to us, does he?" Sam asked. "Just do as I say. What''s the point of talking so much nonsense?" Maddox retorted. Maddox hung up Sam''s phone right after that. Even if Sam was doubtful at the moment, he could only hold the questions back. Kimberly took a quick shower. By the time she came out, no one was talking in the room. However, Maddox was still beside her bed, so she walked over and took a look at him. Maddox''s gaze fell on her. She was wearing a light pink silk dress, and her beautiful cor bone was exposed. After taking a shower, her skin appeared fair and tender. Maddox was stunned by just looking at her. Finally, when he saw her wearing the clothes he bought, his feelings were indescribable. "What are you doing here?" Kimberly asked as she walked over, realizing that the mobile phone on the bed was gone. When she looked again, it turned out that Maddox was holding it. "What do you want to do with my mobile phone? Give it back to me!" Kimberly was shocked and she took two steps forward to retrieve her phone. Her movements were hasty, implying that she was panicked. Looking at Kimberly''s nervous expression, Maddox narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. Then, he swiftly hid the phone in his shirt, out of her reach. "Why are you so nervous? Is there anything I can''t see on your phone?" Maddox asked. Hearing this, Kimberly stopped and realized something. She bit her lower lip and said, "Young Master Yardley, you are not confiscating my mobile phone, are you?" The phone contained a conversation history between her and Sylvia. If he saw their conversation, it would expose her child''s secret. Thinking of this, Kimberly''s face turned pale. "So what if I am confiscating it?" ''Maddox said. "You are my woman, so your things also belong to me. What can you do if I confiscate your phone?" he added. Kimberly said, "You can''t do this. Give my mobile phone back to me." "Give it back to you?" Maddox smirked. "Sure, but..." he said. "What is your requisite?" Kimberly asked as she knew that there must be some terms and conditions by judging on his expression. "As long as you return my mobile phone, I''m willing to do anything," she said. She could not let anyone else discover that she was having a baby with an unknown man. "Are you really willing to do anything? If that''s the case,e here. Kiss me and I''ll give the phone back to you," Maddox said. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Kimberly thought that she had heard wrongly. It was impossible! How could Maddox make such a request? He took her phone and asked her to kiss him so as to return her phone? He was even capable of this? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "He''s so childish!" Kimberly thought. Maddox saw that she was standing still, looking entirely dazed by his words, wondering if what she had heard was true. Maddox came to realize what he had just said after a while. His ears were burning hot and he coughed lightly before he spoke, "You..." However, Kimberly, who was standing rooted in a daze, suddenly leaned over the next second and her face got closer and erged in Maddox''s sight. There was a soft touch on his lips, and Maddox''s pupils trembled slightly. Kimberly was not willing to kiss him at first, but she thought of the unequal rtionship between the two of them. If she did not listen to what he said, he might truly not return the mobile phone to her. She could be stubborn in the other matters, except for the matter rted to her child. She was too scared. If Maddox found out, would he force her to get an abortion again? Thus, Kimberly rushed forward and kissed him without hesitation. Anyway, she had kissed him so many times. It didn''t matter... It was a light peck on the lips. After that, Kimberly pulled herself away from him and reached out her hands. "Can you give my phone back to me now?" she asked. It turned out that what she truly wanted was the phone... Maddox''s eyes became gloomy with a hint of anger. "Would you consider this a kiss? Have you ever had a kiss? Don''t you remember how we kissed before?" he grunted. Kimberly was at a loss for words. When he mentioned their kiss before, Kimberly''s face reddened slightly. Maddox''s kiss was like a storm. Each time, he would not allow her to escape from his kiss. Even though he had always said that it was to humiliate her, his kiss was indeed... "That''s impossible," Kimberly uttered. Maddox held her mobile phone up high and smiled in an extremely irritating way, "You don''t want your mobile phone anymore?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and blinked at Maddox. After a while, she moved closer to Maddox slowly. She could not kiss exactly like how Maddox did, but she could try to imitate him. For example, she clumsily stretched out her tongue to pry open Maddox''s lips. But, she felt so shy and she did not know what to do after putting her tongue into Maddox''s mouth. So, she ended up staring at Maddox with her crystal clear eyes. Her eyes were limpid, shining like an ocean in the summer sun. On the contrary, Maddox''s dark eyes were scary like a wolf''s, glinting in the night as if he would gobble her up at any second. Kimberly was so frightened that she wanted to run away. However, Maddox''s big hand had unknowingly reached her waist. When she wanted to leave, he pressed her waist closer towards himself. He held the back of her head with the other hand, deepening the kiss. "Hmm..." she mumbled. Kimberly''s entire frame was held in his arms and both of them were pressing their bodies against each other intimately. Maddox''s kiss was not gentle. Conversely, it was a rough kiss, one that was overwhelming and domineering. Kimberly was not given any chance to breathe or even think about breathing. Her brain went nk. Her remaining initiative and shyness to kiss him earlier had disappearedpletely, and all she had left now was only his breath in her mouth. Kimberly struggled and a thought suddenly came to her mind. She stretched her hand and tried to retrieve her mobile phone. "What are you doing?" Maddox stopped kissing and looked at her viciously. Kimberly was sitting on hisp at this moment. Her lips were red and swollen due to his kiss, and she was ncing at him with her watery eyes. "You said it yourself. As long as I kiss you, you will give my phone back to me." Kimberly asserted. Maddox asked, "Did I say that?" Kimberly was irked, and she said, "You are not keeping your promise." "Did anyone hear me say that? Since you care so much about your phone, there must be someone you really want to get in contact with." Maddox lowered his head and bit on her fair neck gently with his thin lips, "Let me have a guess. Is he your ex-husband? Or... is it Benedict?" "No!" Kimberly sank her teeth in her lower lip as she came up with an idea in a hurry. "My family''s contacts are all stored on the phone, as well as the money I saved for myself. Can you please give it back to me now?" she begged. Maddox was speechless. He didn''t expect her to give these reasons. "Do you think that I will believe you?" Maddox questioned. "I don''t understand. Why would you want to confiscate my phone all of a sudden?" she asked. He had never touched her phone before. So, what happened? Perhaps, he must have known something, thus he wanted to confiscate her phone? Maddox was disappointed. His gaze turned icy and he pushed Kimberly onto the bed behind with the hand he was holding her. "Your phone is too old. It''s a shame for me if you''re seen using it," Maddox uttered. After that, he turned around and moved away in his wheelchair. "Then, give it back to me. I''ll buy a new one for myself," Kimberly said. She could not care less about the other things, and she quickly got up from the bed to catch up with him. Maddox froze in his wheelchair. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you want to im your phone back so badly?" Kimberly stood still and remained silent. "I''ll give it back to you when I''m in a good mood," Maddox added. Kimberly was rendered speechless. B*stard! B*stard! If possible, Kimberly wanted to rush forward and beat him to death. But no, the more anxious she acted about the phone, the longer the time Maddox would confiscate it. He might have known something. Kimberly''s fear worsened as she thought of this. Kimberly did not sleep well for the whole night. When she got up the next day, there were distinguishable dark circles under her eyes. When she saw Maddox, the first sentence she said was, "When will you give my phone back?" Maddox nced at her dark circles. "Is it really so important to you?" Maddox asked. Kimberly nodded. Maddox said, "What''s inside? Tell me the truth." Kimberly shook her head as she said, "It''s really nothing, but it''s my mobile phone after all. If you don''t trust me, I can delete all of the contacts except for those of my friends and family in front of you." Feeling helpless, Kimberly could only promise him that with a sincere expression. Maddox smirked, "Okay, I''ll give it back to you when we arrive at thepany." Then, he let Sam push him away. Just as Kimberly wanted to chase after him, she heard him say, "Remember to wear the dress fromst night." She was left with no choice. Her mobile phone was with him, so she could only obey his order. After Kimberly changed her clothes, she did not go directly to thepany. Instead, she went to a convenience store nearby to borrow a phone and called Sylvia. When the call was connected, she said, "Sylvia, it''s Kimberly." "Wow, are you trying to torture me? A phone call in such an early morning?" Sylvia replied. "Sylvia, bad news!" Kimberly ignored her and said anxiously, "My cell phone has been confiscated by Maddox." "What''s going on?" asked Sylvia. Kimberly looked around nervously. She bit her lower lip and said, "I have no idea at all. He was fine before, but I don''t know why he suddenly took my mobile phone. I''m worried that he must have known something." Hearing this, Sylvia abruptly sat up from the bed and assured her friend, "Don''t worry. Where are you now? I''ll be right there." Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Kimberly told Sylvia about her whereabouts, and then she went outside to wait. After around twenty minutes, Sylvia showed up in a car. Once the car stopped, Kimberly quickly stepped forward and opened the door to get in the car. "What''s going on?" Sylvia asked. "Let''s go to thepany first. I''m runningte. I''ll tell you about it on the way," Kimberly said. Sylviaplied and swiftly made a U-turn. "Why did Maddox want to confiscate your phone out of blue? Did you offend him? Or, did you identally expose something?" Sylvia questioned. Hearing this, Kimberly shook her head and replied, "No, I didn''t expose anything. It''s just that we had a quarrelst night." "A quarrel? Tell me what happened." Sylvia said. Kimberly did not dare to describe the fight between her and Maddox in details. Hence, she just roughly told Sylvia the reason for the quarrel. "Holy cr*p, it''s obvious that he doesn''t like you at all. How could he always say these words to humiliate you? What a wicked tongue," Sylviamented after listening to her. Kimberly felt somehow at a loss when she heard her saying "he doesn''t like you". She nodded with disappointment and agreed, "Yes, he hates me." "Judging from the current situation, you didn''t expose yourself or say anything weird, so he probably didn''t find out anything. After all... only the two of us knows about it, right?" Sylvia asked. Kimberly nodded seriously, "I only told you." "Fine. I guess he just wants to make fun of you by taking your mobile phone away. After all... he wants you to pay the price. He wants you to suffer from all kinds of torture as revenge," Sylvia analyzed. "Sylvia, it''s not the time to analyze this. The mobile phone is with him, and the chat record between us will be discovered." "D*mn it. Why didn''t you delete the record for such an important matter?" Sylvia chided. Kimberly also realized that it was her fault. She was not careful enough. "I did that for the previous history, but I did not delete thetest ones. I had no idea that he would confiscate my mobile phone out of a sudden," she rified. "What should we do now? Your phone has been taken away and he doesn''t want to give it back to you. You can only pray that he doesn''t look through your phone," Sylvia sighed hopelessly. Kimberly had a headache and reached out her hand to pinch her be. Sylvia looked at her, feeling helpless and she scolded, "Girl, your stupidity is killing me. You should have deleted all of the chat records." Kimberly went quiet. "I''ll send you to thepany first. Don''t mess upter, and do the right thing at the right time," Sylvia advised. After that, Sylvia gave her a cell phone. "This is mine. You can use it for the time being," she said. Kimberly nodded and asked, "Okay. Then, what about you?" "Come on, this is my spare phone. I still have my main one with me," Sylvia said. "Alright," Kimberly uttered. "We''re almost there. Call me if you need anything. im back your phone as soon as possible," Sylvia reminded her. After Kimberly got out of Sylvia''s car, she looked back at Sylvia worriedly. Sylvia waved at her and said, "Just go in." Only then did Kimberly walk inside the building. She took a deep breath, telling herself to calm down and not to mess up. After entering thepany, Kimberly went upstairs to her desk. Seeing that it was quiet in the office, she got up and made a cup of coffee and sent it into Maddox''s office. When she pushed the door open and entered the room, Maddox was looking at theputer screen. He tapped on the keyboard with his fingers, looking extremely focused. Kimberly rolled her eyes and pursed her lips, cing the coffee on his table. "Young Master Yardley, your coffee," she said. Maddox did not answer her. Kimberly''s lips moved as she wanted to ask when he would return her mobile phone to her. However, when she was about to blurt out her question, Kimberly suddenly remembered that she had to calm down. She could not mess things up. Kimberly suppressed her thought to ask for her phone back. After putting down the coffee, she turned around and left the office. Maddox heard the sound of the door close again. She was surprisingly quiet when she came into his office just now. He couldn''t help looking up at the coffee cup. She didn''t ask him for her phone ? Maddox narrowed his eyes and fished out Kimberly''s mobile phone from his pocket. The mobile phone was very old, and it looked like it had been used for years. Even if he threw it away, she should not have to feel distressed. Butst night, she appeared very flustered after realizing that she had lost it, which triggered his curiosity to find out what was hidden on her mobile phone. Nheless, he had never unlocked it. He, Maddox, was never interested in finding out other people''s secrets. If it were not for the phone call from her ex-husband, Maddox would not have confiscated her phone. If the phone was given back to her, her ex-husband would call her again. At that time, she would get in touch with him... Thinking of this, Maddox called Sam without hesitation. "Go and buy a SIM card and bring the SIM card tray pin as well," he ordered. Sam was not aware of the backstory but he still did as what Maddox had instructed him to. Kimberly heaved a sigh of relief after returning to her seat. The phone given by Sylvia earlier rang, and Kimberly took it out to look at the screen. It was a text message from Sylvia, asking her how she was doing. Kimberly updated her about what had happened just now. After that, Sylvia gave her a thumbs-up emoticon. She asked Kimberly to keep it up and not to provoke Maddox for at least a day. Of course, when there was a chance to take the phone back, she must seize the opportunity to do so. Kimberly put the mobile phone away and spent the whole day listlessly. She was too worried. She was afraid that Maddox would discover her secret. However, she tried her best to remain as quiet as possible when she met Maddox, never mentioning her phone again. Maddox also seemed to have forgotten about this matter. When they were about to get off work, Maddox suddenly asked her to apany him to a dinner party. Kimberly raised her eyebrows slightly. She said, "But, Young Master Yardley, the dinner party you''re going to attend is a private one, isn''t it? It seems like it has nothing to do with me." Maddox raised his eyebrows and said, "Attend as my plus one. Then, I''ll return the phone to you when we arrive home." Hearing this, Kimberly couldn''t help biting her lower lip. "B*stard, how dare you threaten me again?" she thought. She raised her head and stared straight into his eyes. "How do I know if you''ll keep your promise? After all..." she said as she recalled that he had just lied to herst night. He had asked her to kiss him so that he would give the phone back to her. Even though she kissed him twice, he still did not give the phone back to her. He was crossing the line! "You don''t want it back?" Maddox sneered. "I''ll pass by the Plum Lake on the way to the dinner party. If you don''t want it, I''ll just throw it into theke," he said nonchntly. As soon as he finished speaking, Maddox straight away rolled his wheelchair and left. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly''s eyes widened. It took her exactly ten seconds to react. She quickly followed him and said, "I will go with you!" Maddox could not help but smirk when he imagined how exasperated and helpless the woman behind him looked. Then, Sam handed Kimberly a box. "Assistant Shell, this is the dress for you to wear when attending the dinner party." Kimberly took it from him and went to the bathroom to change into it. After that, she unwillingly walked to Maddox''s front in the dress. Excitement shed across Maddox''s eyes. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Kimberly, who was standing in front of him. The corset of the dress entuated her S-shaped figure, featuring her slender waist. Maddox knew that Kimberly had a great curve, but it was normally hidden under her style of dressing. After he had touched her and felt her figure under his fingertips... he realized that her figure was not as t as how she usually appeared to be. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Assistant Shell, this dress was personally selected by Young Master Yardley." Sam could not help but say it. "Ah?" Kimberly was stunned, and she nced at Maddox in confusion. It was the first time that Maddox avoided her gaze. He sneered and said, "Did I? Why I don''t know about this?" Sam quickly exined, "Yes, yes, yes, I meant that I was the one who picked it. My tongue slipped, Assistant Shell." Kimberly was at a loss for words. Sam thought to himself, "Young Master Yardley, can you not be so childish?" Sam could not figure out Maddox''s attitude toward Kimberly, but as a subordinate, he could only pretend that he did not know anything. "We shall go now," Maddox reminded her. Kimberly stepped forward and pushed his wheelchair. Three of them entered the lift together and got into the car. Soon, they arrived at the ce where the dinner party was held. However, on the way, Kimberly noticed that they did not pass by ake as they headed towards their destination, although Maddox had mentioned it. It was only until they got out of the car, Kimberly suddenly realized what was going on. She was fooled by Maddox! There was noke at all. It was a lie! Thinking of this, Kimberly pushed him forward angrily. "You lied to me once again. Along the way here, I didn''t even catch a single glimpse of theke!" Maddox couldn''t help but smile when he heard what she said. "Dummy," he uttered. Since his voice was quiet, Kimberly could not hear it clearly. She leaned forward subconsciously and asked, "What?" Maddox turned his head and happened to catch the sight of her exposed breast. He held his breath and said, "Raise your head." Kimberly did not understand, but she raised her head as told anyway. "Don''t lower your head," Maddox warned her. There were so many people here, she might identally sh herself when she bowed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was fine if he was the one who saw it. But at the thought that someone else could also see the same thing, Maddox felt upset. D*mn it, he should have chosen a more conservative cut dress for her. Kimberly felt puzzled and asked, "What''s going on?" "Can you behave moredylike?" Maddox asked. Hearing this, Kimberly widened her eyes and asked, "Which part of me does not look like ady?" Kimberly looked at her own dress and scoffed, "Young Master Yardley, you are the one who picked the dress, right? Yet, now you say that I don''t look like ady? What an irony." Maddox argued, "Hasn''t Sam said that he picked the dress?" Sam quickly apologized when he heard this, "I''m sorry. I''ll definitely choose a dress with more fabric next time." Maddox gave Sam a warning nce, while Sam could only give a wry smile and cry bitterly in his heart. The emergence of Maddox caused quite a sensation. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, the Yardley family was the top family in North City. Besides that, he was also the president of the Yardley Corporation. Therefore, his appearance at the dinner party drew a lot of attention from the crowd. Even though Maddox was in the limelight, Kimberly, who was standing beside him, was not ignored. After all, Kimberly was a lovely beauty wearing a light blue dress, and her soft hair was draped over her shoulders. Of course, she also attracted the attention of many men and women at the dinner party. Maddox rarely attended the banquets. In fact, he could even count the times he did with a few of his fingers. But the interval between each banquet was long. Since he joined the Yardley Corporation, he had only attended a total of five banquets. However, the number of invitations to the banquet he had received were countless. All of the invitations to the business dinner or the kids'' birthday parties were rejected by him. As time went by, Maddox became mysterious in the upper-ss circle. This man was mysterious and unpredictable, but he worked with drive and sweep. He was also handsome and business-minded. Nevertheless, as he never flirted with women, rumors about his ipetence gradually spread among the upper-ss. As time went by, everyone had already taken this as a fact. Even if there were many people who wanted to marry their kids into the Yardley family, they would hesitate after hearing that Maddox was impotent. Therefore, when Maddox finally brought a woman with him under the attention of the crowd, it was brought to the fore. "Who''s the woman beside Young Master Yardley? She is quite good-looking. Is she from a rich family with a corporate background?" A man asked curiously. "No, I don''t think so. Look at her, there''s nothing special about her only except that valuable skirt she''s wearing. Such a woman may only be Young Master Yardley''s assistant or something else," another man replied. "I heard that Young Master Yardley did recruit a female assistant recently. Last time, a female assistant also went to a banquet with him. But she seemed to be wearing ordinary clothes during that time, so no one cared about her. I think they should be the same person," a third man joined their conversation. The first man nodded, "I see. This is disappointing... I thought this woman could prove the rumor of Young Master Yardley being impotent wrong." The men burst intoughter. They were too engrossed with their conversation to the point where they couldn''t care less about the obscenity and nastiness of their words. "If she''s just an assistant, then I suppose... we can go over and ask her out. She looks quite attractive. Who knows... maybe she''s skilled in the bed too?" the man added. "That''s a good idea, but I''m the first to take a fancy to her. Don''t get in my way." another man rejoined. "Who is standing in your way? Can''t we take turns or do it together?" the other man said jokingly. "Hahahaha!" the group guffawed. Being the center of attention of the crowd made Kimberly nervous and triggered her anxiety. She unconsciously tightened her hands that were pushing Maddox''s wheelchair, and she started to see layers of shadows in her sight. It seemed that her old problem had begun to rear its ugly head again. Kimberly''s mouth was dry and her steps were a little shaky. Maddox noticed her abnormality and narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong?" he asked. Kimberly shook her head as she assured, "Nonothing." However, her voice was already trembling. Maddox frowned. He recalled the scene when she was in the shopping mall. At that time, she did not have the strength to even retort when she faced the usations of the crowd. Her eyes had lost their focus and then she was about to copse. If he hadn''t held her in time, she might have fainted. Kimberly felt that her vision was getting dimmer by the second, but she could only chew her lower lip to hold on. Her hand felt warm in a sudden. Maddox was holding her hand in his big palm. He whispered, "What are you nervous about?" His dull voice was deep and powerful, and her cold little hands contrasted with his big paws. The palms of his hands were like balls of me, scorching the blood flowing in her veins and directly warmed her heart. Kimberly was nervous just now, but she was stunned when she heard Maddox''s words. Her eyelids moved slightly and she looked at the back of Maddox''s head. He seemed to know what was happening to her and he added, "No one could hurt you as long as I am here." Boom! His words were like a loud bell, thumping into Kimberly''s heart. She could feel her heart beating faster, and the figure of Maddox in front of her became distinct. He suddenly seemed tall and strong. Hisfort reduced her fear, and when she looked up again, she had regained her clear vision. Kimberly never knew that her old problem could be treated. Ever since... that incident, she was very afraid of crowded asions, especially when everyone had their eyes on her. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 It was pitch-dark. She was engulfed by endless dark clouds. Depressing and suffocating, on the verge of death. However, Maddox had resolved her symptoms effortlessly on that day. "Well, I''m sorry..." Kimberly could only apologize in a small voice. "It seems that if it goes on like this, I''ll cause trouble for you. Should I..." Maddox cut her off, "Why? Do you want to give up? You''re just here as a femalepanion today. In the future, you''ll appear as Mrs. Yardley in a much more important asion. By then, would you want to give up too?" "What?" Kimberly uttered as she was shocked by thest part of his sentence. What did he mean that she would appear as Mrs. Yardley in the future? Weren''t they... going to get divorced in near future? While Kimberly was dumbfounded, Maddox came to a realization of what he had just said. He frowned and nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Sure enough, that woman was in a daze again. Was she thinking about what he just said? For some reason, Maddox felt a little annoyed. "Are you listening to what I''ve just told you?" he asked. Upong hearing his question, Kimberly came to her senses and nodded, "I got it." Her confused expression made her look more adorable, which was quite fitting with her grey-blue dress. She walked behind Maddox as she pushed his wheelchair, and her gentle aura was blended with the cold and powerful aura of Maddox. No one stopped them as they were walking along. It was not for the reason that they didn''t want to get close to Maddox. But, it was because Maddox was never easy to get close to. It was not until the end of the dinner party that the host of the event, Mr. Zaborowski, came out to wee him with a toast. "It''s my honor that Young Master Yardley is willing to attend," Mr. Zaborowski said. Maddox looked into his eyes and replied calmly, "Last time, I didn''t have the opportunity to treat you well when we were discussing the cooperation between ourpanies, Mr. Zaborowski. Today, my presence is my apology to you." Apology? Why would the Second Young Master Yardley of the Yardley Corporation need to make an apology to the others? No one believed what he said, but Maddox''s ttery was enough to show his respect to Mr. Zaborowski. Nevertheless, Mr. Zaborowski was calm. He raised his ss to Maddox and said, "Thank you very much." After that, his gaze fell on Kimberly, who was standing behind Maddox. Mr. Zaborowski eyed Kimberly from head to toes, making her feel nervous. The man''s gaze fixed on Kimberly''s face for a moment before it was averted. Then, he looked at Maddox and prompted, "Young Master Yardley?" Maddox understood what he was implying and gestured to Kimberly to lean over. He whispered to Kimberly, "I''m going upstairs to discuss matters with Mr. Zaborowski." Upon hearing this, Kimberly was short of breath. "Discuss matters? Shall I go with you?" she asked. "It''s okay, you just stay here," Maddox said. Kimberly''s face turned a little pale. "I, I''m staying here?" she stuttered. "Wait for me for 15 minutes," Maddox asserted. "Okay, okay," She had no ground to resist, so she could only nod. Soon, Sam and Maddox left. Before leaving, Maddox reminded her not to wander around, so she obediently stayed at where she was to wait for his return. Looking at Maddox''s figure disappearing in front of her, Kimberly felt a little sad. When she attended the previous banquet, she had apanied him as his assistant. He had left her alone after they arrived at the venue. This time, she attended the dinner party as his plus-one. And she was still abandoned behind. As soon as Maddox left with Mr. Zaborowski, Kimberly was left alone. She stood there by herself. In fact, some people were curious about her identity. However, no one dared to ask because Maddox was present. But now, he was not there. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Finally, someone could not help but ask her questions. "Young Master Yardley has always been attending banquets without a femalepanion. Why did he suddenly change his style today?" a man asked. "I heard that Young Master Yardley just got married recently. Are you..." another man asked. "No!" she interrupted him. Kimberly unconsciously clenched her fists and pretended to be calm while looking at the person. "Hello, everyone. I am Young Master Yardley''s new assistant. My surname is Shell," she introduced herself. "Your surname is Shell? I heard that the bride of Young Master Yardley is called Erica Shell..." the man added. Kimberly''s face paled slightly, and she said, "Really? It seems that I''m lucky enough to share the same surname as the Second Young Madam." She did not forget what Maddox had told her. She could not let the outsiders know that she was Maddox''s wife because he felt that she would only embarrass him. "Is that so? As far as I know, Young Master Yardley''s newly married wife''s surname is Shell, and your surname is Shell too. Are you two really not the same person?" the man questioned. Kimberly tried to stay firm and remained smiling as she exined, "Thank you, but we are not the same person." "Oh, then she''s really just an assistant," the other man said. "It''s the first time I''ve seen Young Master Yardley''s female assistant. It''s a shame that I didn''t get to see Young Master Yardley''s wife," he added. Kimberly began to feel nervous again, and her vision went ck. She bit her lower lip, slowly turned away from the man''s sight and went to hide in a corner. After Kimberly found a quiet ce to sit down, the crowd stopped scrutinizing her further. Kimberly sat for a long time until she gradually calmed down, her vision turned clear again. When she saw that there was a ss of red wine on the table, she picked it as she wanted to drink it. But she suddenly remembered that she was pregnant, so she quickly put the red wine back. As soon as she put down the ss, she heard a man''s voice. "Assistant Shell, may I have the honor to dance with you?" the man asked. His sudden invitation startled Kimberly. She looked up at the man in shock. It was a neat-looking man in a suit and leather shoes, looking at her smiling. Kimberly quickly shook her head to reject, "Thank you, but I don''t know how to dance." "It doesn''t matter. I can teach you," the man insisted. Kimberly lowered her gaze and said, "Sorry, I really don''t know how to do it." The man seemed to be disappointed, but he still smiled and said, "Well, it''s fine. It doesn''t matter if you don''t dance. Can I have a drink with you, Assistant Shell?" "Have a drink?" Kimberly looked up at him again and saw that his smile was without any trace of malice. However, she was well aware of his intentions, so Kimberly thought for a while and refused him eventually. "I can''t drink," she uttered. The man said, "... If that''s the case, then I won''t force you." "Tsk tsk, tsk. How can an assistant be so arrogant? Frederick, why are you so timid?" When the man, who was apparently Frederick Zais, was about to leave, a familiar face said with coldness and ridicule in his tone. Hearing this voice, Kimberly widened her eyes uncontrobly and shot a nce at the person who just spoke. It had been ages since thest time Kimberly met Chandler Lovis, who appeared in front of her now. He was followed by two or three men who seemed to be his subordinates. His walking posture was somewhat unnatural and weird. Compared with his high spirits when they first met, Chandler looked like a loser now. Kimberly stood up immediately when she caught the sight of him. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid to see me?" Chandler looked at Kimberly with a sinister smile, but he was actually talking to Frederick, "Frederick, you are too timid as a man, aren''t you? She''s merely an assistant, how dare she embarrass you, Young Master Zais? You shouldn''t let such a rude woman off the hook easily." Upon hearing his vulgar words, a well-educated man like Frederick could not help frowning. "President Lovis, what you suggested... is too much. I have never been hard on others. Even if she is just an assistant, respect goes both ways," Frederick contended. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 "Respect?" Chandler sneered while he looked at Frederick disdainfully, "Did I hear it wrong? You were talking about respecting an assistant? Who are you putting on this facade for? Who knows, you might be sexualizing her in your mind." Frederick frowned while he pointed at Chandler, and said. "You... how could you say that?" "It looks like our Young Master Zais doesn''t want to take action. If that''s the case, step aside," Chandler uttered as he gestured to the men behind him, and then several of them went forward and surrounded Kimberly. Kimberly was frightened, staring at Chandler. "President Lovis, what are you trying to do?" she asked. "Oh," Chandler sneered and said, "Little assistant, how dare you question me? You brought this upon yourself today, don''t me me for being rude." Realizing the danger, Kimberly wanted to shout for help, but the man behind her immediately raised his hand and hit her at the back of her neck. Kimberly''s eyes rolled backwards and she fell to the side. No one moved to catch her, so Frederick quickly reached forward to hold Kimberly, and then he looked at Chandler with knitted eyebrows. "President Lovis, what are you doing?" he questioned. Chandler stared at him viciously and barked, "Get out of my way." Frederick hugged Kimberly in his arms tightly and said, "Do you want to hurt Assistant Shell? She is Young Master Yardley''s assistant. Do you want to offend Young Master Yardley of the North City by hurting her?" "Hmph. He and I are sworn enemies anyway, it doesn''t matter," Chandler uttered as he squinted his eyes to nce at Frederick intimidatingly. "You''re Frederick Zais, right? Hand her over to my men, or... I''ll knock you out and take you away as well," he added. Upon hearing this, Frederick''s gaze met with Chandler''s and they red at each other, but Frederick did not intend to let go of Kimberly. "She''s merely an assistant that you''ve just met. Do you truly want to offend the Lovis Enterprise over her?" Chandler threatened. As soon as he finished speaking, Frederick loosened his grip on Kimberly, and Chandler''s subordinate took the opportunity to snatch her away from him. Later, Kimberly was taken away from the banquet hall. Many people in the hall witnessed this. However, everyone knew that it was Chandler''s way of doing things and they thought that she had hooked up with Chandler. Therefore, they ignored the situation. After they left, Frederick felt sorry and promptly called his secretary over. "Go upstairs and find someone to inform Mr. Zoborowski''s assistant. Tell him that the female assistant who apanied Young Master Yardley tonight was knocked out and taken away by Chandler Lovis," instructed Frederick. Upon hearing this, his secretary frowned and said, "The Yardley family and the Lovis family?" "Yes, just do as I said," Frederick urged. The secretary stood still. "What''s wrong?" Frederick frowned and asked unhappily. The secretary exined, "Young Master Zais, don''t you know about the affairs between the Lovis family and the Yardley family? I''ve recently received the news as well. I heard that Chandler Lovis has somehow offended Young Master Yardley. Thus, Young Master Yardley had someone to go ambush and castrate him. Everyone knows that Chandler likes to sleep around. Now that he''s no longer capable to do so, he is extremely resentful towards Young Master Yardley. Fie probably wants to retaliate as he''s in despair." Frederick''s frown deepened and he said bluntly, "Chandler is notorious for his chronic womanizing. Isn''t it a good thing for him to end up that way? It can be considered as doing the people a favor for getting rid of such a pest." "Young Master Zais, don''t you understand what I mean? I mean that Lovis Enterprise is now in a state of desperation. They''re capable of doing just about anything in their current situation. The matter isplicated, so we''d better not get involved in it," the secretary added. Upon hearing this, Frederick raised his eyebrows and asked, "So, you''re saying that you want me to stay out of this and pretend that I didn''t see anything that has happened?" The secretary replied, "Yes, it''s best to do so." Frowning, Frederick heard his secretary continue, "The Zais family is different from both the Lovis Family and the Yardley Family. If two parties do end up fighting with each other..." "What if the Zais family could attain the protection of the Yardley family if we help them this time around?" Frederick wondered aloud, and his words were astonishing. Flence, his secretary''s eyes widened and he queried incredulously, "Young Master Zais?" Frederick ignored his secretary''s reaction and said, "I want to make a bet. Go and find a quick way to inform Young Master Yardley in person, let him know indirectly that this news is released by me. The Lovis Enterprise had been a thorn in many people''s eyes... I reckon that many of them would be thrilled to watch it be eliminated. The Lovis family is no match for the Yardley family. When the fight begins, we can fiddle while Rome burns." ** Not long after Maddox and Mr. Zaborowski sat down and talked, someone sneaked in to send the message. Mr. Zaborowski paused for a moment and lifted his gaze towards Maddox opposite of him. Maddox raised his eyebrows to ask, "Mr. Zaborowski, do you have something else to do?" "Young Master Yardley, it''s rted to your little assistant," Mr. Zaborowski answered. Little assistant? Kimberly? Maddox''s eyes narrowed intimidatingly at the mention of her, asking, "What do you mean?" Mr. Zaborowski then told Maddox the message he just received. Sam, who was behind them, asked, "Chandler Lovis? D*mn it. Mr. Zaborowski, did you invite him to the dinner party too?" Feeling embarrassed, Mr. Zaborowski touched his nose and said with an awkward smile, "I didn''t invite him, but I guess it''s not difficult for him to forge an invitation card from someone else." Maddox frowned when he heard that. If that was the case, the situation would be even worse. Sam said hurriedly, "Young Master Yardley, is it possible that Chandler is still holding a grudge against you because of what happenedst time? So... he deliberately waited for this opportunity. I wonder where he will take Assistant Shell to?" A scowl formed on Maddox''s face and his eyes were dark and frightening. He spoke in an icy tone, "Mr. Zaborowski, I''m afraid I''ll have to take my leave early again for today." Mr. Zaborowski waved his hand, dismissing it and then stood up. "Since the ident urred at my dinner party, I''m also responsible for it as I''m the organizer. I''ll send someone to investigate the surveince cameras and check where they''ve taken Assistant Shell." "Thank you," Maddox uttered. After Mr. Zaborowski spoke, he went out of the room in a hurry. Sam also pushed Maddox out while cursing, "That d*mn Chandler Lovis. Will he do anything towards Assistant Shell? It is an incredible misery for a man to be castrated. It may drive him nuts. Who knows exactly how extreme he could go?" The more Sam said, the uglier Maddox''s expression became. "Hurry up and deal with it," Maddox said. Samplied and took out his mobile phone. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just then, Maddox''s cell phone rang. It was an iing call from a strange number. Sam held his breath and stopped by the side to look at Maddox''s mobile phone screen. Maddox answered the phone with an indifferent look. "How have you been, Maddox Yardley?" Chandler''s voice could be heard over the phone. When Sam heard it, he immediately scolded, "Chandler Lovis, do you want to die? How dare you kidnap someone at the dinner party? Do you wish for the Lovis Enterprises to be wiped out by the Yardley Family?" "Hahahaha!" Chandlerughed wildly and said, "Go ahead, if you dare. However, before you destroy the Lovis Enterprises, your little assistant... she will be ruined very badly in our hands." Chandler''s voice became harsh suddenly as he continued, "Maddox, you are willing to provoke dispute between our families, terminate the cooperation between thepanies, and even have someone to ambush me... Interesting, I''d like to see what a disabled and impotent man like you can do for his little assistant." Sam threatened, "Chandler, if you know what''s good for you, hurry up and let her go." "What do you want?" Maddox''s voice was cold. Chandler calmed down. After a while, he said, "It seems that you cherish this little assistant very much. Maddox Yardley, this is your karma. Well, I''m telling you now, your little assistant has been fed with a huge amount of ecstasy and she is waiting for you to save her. What do you think?" Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Maddox was utterly irked, and he was gnashing his teeth while he said, "How dare you!" Chandler sneered and said, "I am now a good-for-nothing. Do you think there is anything that I can''t do? Maddox, maybe I would have given you a second chance in the past. But now... what do you think that I''m afraid of?" "Do, Do-" As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Maddox immediately made up his mind and said, "Track the location of this phone number right away. Hurry up and tell them to send someone to rescue her." "Yes!" Sam replied. Sam did not dare to ck. He quickly took out his mobile phone to make a call while pushing Maddox out of the banquet hall. On the other hand, Chandler, who had hung up the phone, stared at the woman lying on the bed. She was still in aa, with a big bowl of liquid aphrodisiac next to her. Chandler''s eyes were malicious, "Give her the liquid aphrodisiac." "Yes, Young Master Lovis," a man replied. His subordinate got the order, prying Kimberly''s mouth open and poured the liquid aphrodisiac into her mouth roughly. Kimberly woke up choking and coughing hard. When she realized that they were making her drink the liquid, she subconsciously flung her hand and knocked over the bowl. However, she had drunk more than half of the bowl of the liquid aphrodisiac. Chandler looked at her with a sinister smile. Kimberly covered her mouth and curled up in the corner with her wide-opened beautiful eyes. "Maddox Yardley''s assistant, well, well, I was going to have fun, but you don''t know how to appreciate me. You should feel yourself burning with desire then," Chandler sneered. Hearing this, Kimberly widened her eyes and said, "You, what you gave me just now was..." "Let''s have a guess if Maddox woulde to save you," Chandler ignored her and said. Kimberly''s face turned pale. She suddenly lowered her head and put her fingers into her throat, trying to vomit what she had just consumed. "There''s no use," Chandler told her smilingly, resembling a grimacing beast. "The aphrodisiac will take effect in ten minutes, and this is the most effective aphrodisiac. Even if Maddoxes... he won''t be able to help you as he is disabled," he said. Hearing this, several of his subordinatesughed evilly and rubbed their palms. "Young Master Lovis, Young Master Yardley is impotent so he can''t help her. But we can..." they chuckled. Chandler snorted and looked around. "Lock the doors and windows, burn the incense, and wait for Maddox to walk into the trap," he ordered. Chandler then added, "Maddox is already impotent and he still wants the others to end up like him? If that''s the case, I''ll let him have a taste of helplessness, to be horny yet impotent at the same time." Kimberly saw that they had burnt the incense, together with what Chandler had said just now, she could immediately guess what it was for. She wanted to get up, but she had no strength at all and her limbs were all feeble. "You b*stard..." she scowled. After lighting the incense, Chandler brought all of his men away and locked the doors and windows. The ce was quiet, and Kimberly was lying on the bed alone. She moved her fingers, trying to get up. She struggled to sit up, but she identally rolled herself down from the bed and fell on the cold hard floor. It was so painful... Kimberly fell so hard that her petite face was scrunched together. Chandler was truly a despicable person... Since Maddox was impotent, Chandler purposely drugged her and burnt the aphrodisiac incense so that when Maddox came in, he would be tricked. But... she couldn''t move no matter how hard she tried. She couldn''t use her strength at all. Her eyelids were so heavy and she almost made her lips bleed by sinking her teeth in her lower lip. s, she ended up fainting. * "Young Master Yardley, I found it," Sam said. "Where is she?" Maddox asked. "At the Imperial Hotel," Sam replied. "Drive faster," Maddox uttered. Soon, Maddox and the others arrived at their destination. When the car pulled to a stop, Sam said solemnly with a stern face, "The location has been confirmed. Young Master Yardley, shall we head upstairs now?" "Yes," Maddox nodded. "But..." Sam paused for a moment and advised, "I think it''s better for Young Master Yardley to not advance rashly. We can let our people go up to rescue Assistant Shell." Hearing his advice, Maddox frowned and his phone rang as soon as he moved his thin lips. It was Chandler. Maddox calmly pressed the ept button on the screen. "It seems that Young Master Yardley really values his little assistant very much," Chandler mocked. Upon hearing this, Sam immediately looked around vigntly. Maddox was expressionless and he did not answer to Chandler. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chandler grinned and said, "Your assistant has been given a strong dose of aphrodisiac. If Young Master Yardley doesn''t save her in person, you might let your men see her naked. Or, maybe she might seduce them herself if she can''t stand the effect of the aphrodisiac. Of course, I have to remind you that the dosage I gave her is three times the amount she needs. If she doesn''t get any relief within an hour, she may bleed to death. s, what a poor assistant." Sam gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. "Chandler Lovis, you despicable viin!" he scolded. "Maddox, it''s interesting to see you driven by your libido but having no way to vent your lust. I''m looking forward to it," Chandler continued. As soon as he finished speaking, Chandler hung up the phone again. Sam said, "Young Master Yardley, this is a trap Chandler has set on purpose. He is deliberately baiting us into it. Young Master Yardley, you must not fall victim to him." Nheless, Maddox looked out of the window indifferently. "Push me up," he uttered. Sam reiterated, "Young Master Yardley!" "What''s wrong? Do I need someone else to save my woman?" Maddox asked. Sam uttered, "But!" "Call the hospital right away, and the other group of men will locate Chandler''s position and find him quickly," Maddox ordered. Sam had no choice but toply. He pushed Maddox out of the car and instructed the other men behind him, "Did you guys hear Young Master Yardley''s orders? Hurry up and act on it!" "Yes," they replied. After assigning the tasks, Sam quickly brought several men and Maddox upstairs together. Once arriving at the room, Sam kicked the door open. Before he could see the scene in the room clearly, Maddox said coldly, "Close your eyes!" Sam quickly turned around and red at the men outside, "All of you stay outside, never go in without my order." Seeing that Maddox rolled his wheelchair as he was about to go in alone, Sam stopped him worriedly, "Young Master Yardley!" Maddox smelled the fragrance in the air. He frowned and said, "Everyone, cover your mouth and nose. There''s an aphrodisiac incense in the room." Sam nodded immediately and gave out masks to everyone. He helped Maddox to put on a mask, and then he let Maddox enter the room alone. Inside the room. Kimberly felt like she was on fire. It was hot as the inferno. The heatwave is unbearable. She lied on the cold floor with her clothes in disarray. She did not have much strength, but under the effect of the aphrodisiac, she took off her clothes until she only had her lingerie left. The chill from the floor swept through her skin and into her body, making her feel a little bit better. But, it did not resolve the dilemma at all. She was fuzzy, blurry, and confused. And the strange feelinging from her lower abdomen made her feel extremely ashamed! Never did she ever think that she would one day be drugged by someone else. She had not a bit of strength to resist at all. Her most primitive desire... was triggered by the aphrodisiac. Difort, pain, despair... All kinds of emotions overwhelmed Kimberly. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 She could sense that her entire body was burning. Kimberly felt that her brain was filled withva. There was a rush of blood to her head, feeling that her ears and face were steamy and hot. She could no longer stay here. She wanted to... get out of here. Her consciousness was fuzzy. Kimberly could only bite her lower lip so that the pain could restore her consciousness for a moment. She then immediately got up and tried to crawl out of the room. But the effect of the aphrodisiac was too strong. She was drugged with half a bowl of liquid, and she did not know how many aphrodisiacs was inside the liquid. Was she going to die here that day? Kimberly didn''t know how bad her lower lip had been bitten. She only knew that her mouth was full of the metallic taste of blood. However, the pain against the drug effect was just like an ant fighting an elephant. No matter how much strength it exerted, the elephant wouldn''t move at all. It was useless. Just as Kimberly wanted to climb towards the bathroom, a big and cold hand grabbed her. Who was it? Kimberly almost shook off the hand reflexively while saying, "Get out of my way!" Maddox frowned hard as he looked at Kimberly. Her body temperature was ring hot, where the effect of the aphrodisiac was evident. But the fact that she could still be conscious and shake off his hand surprised Maddox. However, when Kimberly raised her head in the next second, Maddox widened his eyes despite his usual calmness. Blood was oozing out of the corner of her mouth, and her lower lip was badly mutted by her bite. Red blood descended slowly from the corner of her mouth and it made Maddox''s heart ached. "You..." Upon seeing that she was about to bite herself again, Maddox''s pulled her up from the ground and subconsciously reached his hand into her mouth. She bit down hard, and Maddox let out a muffled groan. "D*mn it!" Maddox said as cold sweat trickled down his forehead. He said intermittently, "Miss- Married-Twice, you... If you dare to break my finger... I will not let you off." In her confusion, Kimberly seemed to have heard the voice of Maddox. At first, she thought that she had hallucinations. But when she found out that she was biting someone else''s finger, Kimberly looked up. The phantoms in front of her gradually ovepped one by one and then became clear. It was Maddox who was sitting in the wheelchair. He stared at her with a livid face, and his fingers were bitten by her, bleeding. "It''s you..." Kimberly uttered as she regained her consciousness, and she suddenly reached out to push him. "Go out, go out quickly!" she yelled. "What are you doing?" Maddox asked as he was unhappy. Despite the fact that he hade all the way to rescue her, she still pushed him away. Plus, his fingers were bleeding because of her. This d*mned woman, he came to save her, yet she was pushing him out and had even bit him like this! Kimberly tried her best to exin, "He burned the aphrodisiac incense!" "Aphrodisiac incense?" Maddox repeated her words. However, his expression remained as if he had already expected this. Kimberly said, "Get out of here. If you continue to stay here, you will also be drugged." He was a cripple who had been sitting in a wheelchair all year round. If he really had been drugged, what could he do by then? Hearing what she said, Maddox narrowed his eyes and looked at Kimberly who was almost half- naked in his arms. "Despite being drugged, she still has the mood to worry about others?" Maddox thought. "You''d better worry about yourself rather than whether I will be drugged!" Maddox reminded her in an icy tone. Kimberly shook her head as she rified, "No, I don''t know..." The pain earlier could only make her remain conscious for a while. Just an instant. At this moment, her mind began to be fuzzy again, and her beautiful eyes started losing their focus. Maddox noticed it and grabbed her chin with his big hand. "Wake up!" he yelled. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Kimberly1 eyes regained their focus. However, after a second or two, they lost their focus once again. "Go... go..." Her lips, which were covered with blood, were still muttering these words like a reading machine. Maddox did not know how to react for a brief second. He said as he gritted his teeth, "Is your willpower so weak? Hold on for a little longer, the doctor will be here soon!" The next second, Maddox froze. Kimberly suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck, and her soft hands were touching his neck gently. Then her face, which was already red, slowly erged in his sight. She was about to kiss him. Maddox widened his eyes slightly and turned his face away before she could kiss him. But Kimberly didn''t give up. She didn''t kiss his lips, so she shifted her position and kissed his neck. Maddox gripped Kimberly''s waist a little forcefully to pull her away. "D*mned woman, wake up!" "It''s hot... I feel so hot," Kimberly muttered as she was pushed away by him. She stretched out her arms to hug him. Her petite face looked like she was not satisfied with his cold response. It was no way for any man to refuse her. Maddox should have pushed her away, but... Kimberly, who was in front of him, appeared gentle and soft now. The light in the hotel room was dim which helped to set up the romantic mood. "Hug me... okay?" Kimberly''s tone was different from her usual coldness. At this moment, her tone was seductive and enchanting, and her eyes looked limpid. He fell into her charming gaze almost instantly. Maddox threw himself at her and kissed her. "Oh," she moaned when Maddox identally touched her injured lower lip as he kissed her. It was probably a little painful, so Kimberly let out a moan. Maddox felt that his body temperature became increasingly hot as Kimberly''s. Perhaps he felt sorry for the injury on her lips, so he switched to gently bit her small jade-like earlobe. As they kissed, Maddox suddenly realized that something was wrong. His closed eyes opened suddenly. The effect of the aphrodisiac was really strong, and he was unknowingly affected. The woman in his arms was unbuttoning his shirt with her nimble digits, but she failed to do so. Kimberly got more anxious. Therefore, she grabbed his cor with both hands and tried to tear his shirt open. However... she was too weak, so it was to no avail. Kimberly was so irritated that she grabbed his cor and pulled it hard once again. Maddox nced at what the woman in his arms had done and felt helpless. He grabbed her hand and whispered, "Stop it. The doctor is on the way here." However, Kimberly''s consciousness was fuzzy now. She leaned closer to Maddox out of her primitive desire and she could not hear Maddox''s words. Even if she could, she would not even understand what it meant. Thus, Kimberly tried to shake off Maddox''s hand. Maddox did not move at all. He was still conscious, even though the cold sweat on his forehead was not less than that on Kimberly''s. "Let me go, let me go," Kimberly said as she attempted to shake off his hand for several times. She became so anxious that she leaned over to bite Maddox''s neck. "..." Maddox''s expression turned awful and he was speechless. He was about to blow up! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 On the rooftop. "President Lovis, is it really fine for us to do this?" Chandler''s assistant could not help asking, "After all, in North City, it''s not a wise choice to offend the Yardley family." "Humph, he''s just a cripple in the name of Yardley. I have started everything from scratch for many years. Will I be afraid of a rich kid like him?" Chandler sneered disdainfully in response. In fact, based on Chandler''s years of experience in the upper-ss social circle and hooking up with countless socialites, he did not expect that he would fail this time merely because of an assistant. He was not an irrational man. Given the reputation of the Yardley family in North City, no matter how mad he was, Chandler would not take revenge. But Maddox was a good- for- nothing, just an impotent cripple. A man who started his business from scratch would certainly despise these rich kids that relied on their family background heavily. If it were not for the reputation of the Yardley family, for Chandler, Maddox was nothing. So, he was going to give Maddox a hard lesson this time. He had known that Old Master Yardley did not want to offend him. Maddox''s position as the president of the Yardley Corporation was also given by Old Master Yardley. If there was truly a big conflict between Lovis Enterprise and the Yardley Corporation, Old Master Yardley should be able to make Benedict the president of the Yardley Corporation. When the timees, Chandler wanted to see what tricks Maddox would still have up his sleeves. "President Lovis, although Young Master Yardley is wheelchair-bound, he is verypetent," Chandler''s assistant asserted. "Tsk, he can''t even be considered as a man. How dare you say that he ispetent? Let me tell you, Maddox is just a eunuch!" Chandler said. In the interim, Maddox, who was being called as a eunuch, was holding onto his willpower. However, it was not until that day that Maddox realized how soft a woman''s body could be. Like a snake, it wrapped itself around his body and neck. This feeling was strange and exciting. Maddox found the fragrance of Kimberly familiar as if he had smelled it somewhere. He was sweating profusely, but he could not head out with Kimberly in his arms now. "Sam!" Maddox couldn''t help but yell, his voice was hoarse. Sam had been waiting by the door for a long time. Although he was standing outside the door, he was still sweating all over because he could listen to the conversation between Maddox and Kimberly. He kind of figured out what was going on inside. And the doctor... had not arrived yet! At this moment, when Sam heard Maddox shouting at his name, he could not help shivering and did not dare to rush in. "Young Master Yardley, please hold on a little longer. I''ll go rush the doctor again," Sam replied. After saying that, Sam took out his mobile phone to hasten the doctor again. However, he heard that the doctor had encountered some trouble on the way. He had just finished dealing with it, and he was rushing to the hotel now. Sam hung up the phone and shouted into the room, "Young Master Yardley, please hold on for another ten minutes! The doctor will be here by then!" In the room, the veins on Maddox''s forehead bulged. For every second he went through, it was torturous to endure. He felt like he was being roasted on fire. Ten minutes were enough to kill him. And... ten minutes was too much for them. Even if he could barely hold on, what about the woman in his arms? In the beginning, she could still hug him and clumsily touch his body, but in the end, the aphrodisiac had taken effect to a certain extent. Now, she had no strength to cuddle him again, just lying in his arms weakly and gasping. Kimberly''s breath was hot and it happened to spray on his chest. "Miss-Married-Twice?" Maddox called her. But Kimberly did not respond. Maddox frowned and reached out his hand to hold her chin to make her raise her head. ''''Kimberly? 1'' he uttered. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was probably the first time that Maddox called Kimberly by her name, but Kimberly could not respond to him at all. Her fair skin was flushed and turned into a shade of lovely pink while her face was as red as that of a ripe red apple. Hearing someone calling her name, Kimberly''s half-closed eyelids moved, and she looked at Maddox with her blurred eyes. Maddox frowned slightly. "Are you alright?" he asked. Kimberly wrinkled up her small face, and tears overflowed from the corners of her eyes. "No... It''s not good. I''m not feeling well," she murmured. She had lost all her strength due to the high body temperature caused by the aphrodisiac. Now, she feltpletely under the weather. Nheless, the man in front of her could not relieve the difort in her body. She thought that hugging and rubbing against him might help a little, but they were futile. She needed cold water... Yes. Thinking of this, Kimberly suddenly came to her senses. She then pushed Maddox''s hand away and stood up. After that, she stumbled towards the bathroom. Maddox was stunned, he immediately grabbed her wrist and asked, "Where are you going?" "I want water..." Kimberly murmured. "If you don''t help me, forget it. I''ll find water by myself..." she said. Maddox took a deep breath. "She wants to get some cold water?" he wondered. "Are you kidding? You''ll catch a cold!" Maddox replied. Moreover, she was pregnant now! This was the most tricky problem of all. Kimberly let out a painful cry, and her whole body twitched. The heat from her lower abdomen and her burning desire made her feel extremely ufortable. She felt so painful as though she would almost die in the next second... The next second, Maddox took her into his arms and held her waist with his big palms. His eyes were dark, and his voice was hoarse. He held the back of her head and asked in a low voice, "If I save you, how are you going to thank me?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly''s drooping eyes moved and she lifted her head up innocently to stare at him. "Help, help me..." Kimberly said. Since he entered the room, Maddox had been drugged by the aphrodisiac incense. After staying here for such a long time, he had already inhaled a huge amount of the incense and his body had started to react to it. If he could solve this problem in this way, he... would not refuse. However... Maddox pinched her chin with one hand and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure you want me to help you?" As soon as he finished speaking, he leaned over and whispered, "You''re my woman. I don''t care who you''ve been with before. You can only care about me in the future. Have you thought it through?" At this time, Kimberly could not hear what he said clearly, but she nodded in confusion and grabbed his cor, "I promise you... as long as you help me." "You''d better not regret it!" Maddox warned her. Then, he turned around and shouted at Sam. Sam had heard their conversation. It was a bad thing to have such good hearing. When he heard Maddox calling his name, he immediately responded and went forward to close the door. Then, he told the men outside, "Pretend that you didn''t hear any sound inside. You''ll stay here tonight. No one is allowed to enter the room. Do you hear me?" The subordinates could hear the voices inside as well. As they were all well-trained, they had high psychological sustainability that kept them calm and professional regardless of what they had heard. "Yes!" They replied. Inside the room, Maddox lifted his hand and unfastened his buttons one by one. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Kimberlyy in his arms motionlessly. The medicine had rendered her wholly unconscious and feeble. Maddox unfastened his buttons. His movement was slow and steady, like a piece of obsolete machinery. With her half- lidded eyes, Kimberly watched him quietly. Their bodies became so hot. They felt like breathing out fire. After unbuttoning thest button, Maddox suddenly stood up from the wheelchair with Kimberly in his arms. Kimberly was so confused at that time. She did not even realize how a disabled man could suddenly stand up from the wheelchair. Maddox carried her to the enormous bed in the room, and then she was left on the soft mattress. There was a soft pillow under her head while on top of her was a massive body that was hot to the touch. The strong scent of the man enveloped her, and his warm hand on her waist was like a ball of me, burning hot. "I''ll ask you onest time. Have you really made up your mind?" Maddox asked. Kimberly did not answer him. "You don''t regret it?" Maddox asked again. It seemed that he was talking to himself, but Maddox just wanted to tease her. He narrowed his eyes while he leaned closer to her. When his thin lips were just above her upper lip, he asked in a bare whisper, "Do you know who I am? If you can''t say it, I won''t save you." Still, Kimberly had no reaction. "Hmm?" Maddox lifted her, and his big hand deftly removed the button on her back. "Who am I?" he queried. "Er..." Kimberly uttered as she struggled to open her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. The figure before her was blurry, and then it slowly ovepped. Maddox heard her whispering, "Mad... Maddox Yardley..." Feeling satisfied, his thin lips slightly sucked her upper lip and said, "Good girl." He finally stopped torturing her. Like a mountaineer, he avoided all of the obstacles nimbly and went straight to the top of the mountain expeditiously. When he finally arrived, Kimberly felt that there was a stabbing pain somewhere in her body, which sobered her for about two seconds with her eyes wide open. At the moment, Maddox''s eyes were glimmering like the stars. Kimberly was stunned at the sight. She stared straight at him with her beautiful eyes. He whispered to her, and his voice was hoarse. "Remember this moment, no matter where you go or who you are." Kimberly had a long dream. In her dream, she turned into a little white rabbit and lost her way in the mountain forest. Then, she ran into a big grey wolf. The wolf looked like it was starving. It frightened the little white rabbit, and it turned around and ran away. But its legs were too short, so it did not manage to escape from the big grey wolf. Soon, the big grey wolf caught it. Then, it swallowed the little white rabbit alive and there was not even a bone left behind. Kimberly was frightened awake by the nightmare. She woke up and snapped her eyes open! She then found out that she was in a room with white surroundings. The instrument next to her was making noises, and she could smell the disinfectants in the room. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was the hospital! "But... why am I here?" she thought. Kimberly wanted to sit up, but her legs were strangely sore. She was aching all over, and it felt like her body was about to fall apart. She could not move at all. "Second Young Madam, you''re finally awake," said Auntie Cherry while opening the door with a thermos in hand, ncing at her gently. Seeing Auntie Cherry, Kimberly nodded at her to greet her. Then, she lowered her head and began to recall what had happened. She remembered she went to the dinner party with Maddox, and then she was taken away by Chandler... Soon, Kimberly was flooded with all the bad memories of what had happened after she was being taken away, and she screamed out uncontrobly. Startled, Auntie Cherry hurriedly put the thermos on the table and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well? Shall I call a doctor?" Kimberly grabbed her wrist and asked nervously, "Where is Maddox? Where is he? Where did he go?" She remembered that Chandler had lit up an aphrodisiac incense in the room, saying that he wanted Maddox to endure the pain he had never suffered. Kimberly knew exactly how suffering it was! She remembered that Maddox went to save herter, but she could not remember the details after that. All the memories were scattering in her head and she could not remember them at all. "Second Young Madam, calm down. The Second Young Master has gone home to wash up. He should be here soon," Auntie Cherryforted her. Gone home to wash up? Blinking her eyes, Kimberly asked, "Is he alright?" Auntie Cherry did not know what had happened to them. She looked at Kimberly doubtfully and said, "What could happen to Second Young Master? Second Young Madam, you''re out of condition. You''ve been admitted to the hospital quite a few times recently. After you get discharged, I''ll make some soup for you to nourish your health." Kimberly froze as she was unable to react to what Auntie Cherry had said. Maddox was alright? "Didn''t he enter that room? But, it also makes sense. Given that he didn''t stay for long, he would not be affected by the incense," Kimberly thought. "But... would Chandler let hime out of the room without a scratch?" she wondered. "And..." The more she thought about it, the more Kimberly''s head hurt. This was because she truly could not remember what happenedst night. "Second Young Madam, don''t overthink. Lie down and rest. Are you feeling ill? Shall I call the doctor?" Auntie Cherry queried. Upon hearing Auntie Cherry''s question, Kimberly came to her senses and shook her head. She replied, "No, Auntie Cherry. I''m alright, you don''t need to call a doctor." "Then, how about drinking some soup?" Auntie Cherry asked. Auntie Cherry then stood up, opened the thermos to serve a bowl of mushroom soup for Kimberly. Kimberly was feeling a little hungry too, so she nodded and reached out to take the mushroom soup politely. Quietly, she drank the mushroom soup. All of a sudden, she asked, "Will Maddox... be here later?" Auntie Cherry smiled and said, "Yes, Second Young Master told me that he wille back soon and has let me take good care of you." Kimberly heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he woulde back. She had a lot of questions to ask him. While she was drinking the mushroom soup, Auntie Cherry suddenly said, "Second Young Madam, I have to advise you that you young people should be more disciplined. Don''t admit to the hospital because of that kind of thing. It''s not good for your health if you keep on doing that for an extended period." Kimberly was startled upon hearing her words and she stopped drinking the soup. She tilted her head slightly and wondered, "That kind of thing?" "That kind of thing, refers to... what?" she pondered. "Well, I understand that you are newly married, but you still have to restrain yourselves. After all, there will be a long way to go and there is plenty of time. Second Young Madam, I''m speaking as an experienced person. Are you angry with me?" Auntie Cherry added. Kimberly put down the mushroom soup in her hand and asked, "Auntie Cherry, I don''t quite understand what you mean." Auntie Cherry was speechless. "How should I tell her?" Auntie Cherry thought for a long time and suddenly pointed to Kimberly''s neck. Kimberly lowered her head in the direction she pointed subconsciously, but she could not see anything. Auntie Cherry said, "Oh, my dear Second Young Madam. In short, young people should be more disciplined. You should keep my word in mind." Kimberly felt that Auntie Cherry was acting strange. She did not understand what she was talking about at all. She went to the bathroom after she finished the mushroom soup. When she saw herself in the mirror, Kimberly suddenly realized what Auntie Cherry was saying just now! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Kimberly stood in front of the mirror, staring at herself in disbelief. She didn''t know when the purple and blue marks had appeared on her fair neck. She had seen this kind of mark before. However, she only saw it once. It was on that rainy night when she had just divorced Jonathan, when that strange man took her virginity. After running home in a panic, she desperately took a shower. Then, she noticed the hickeys on her neck. They looked just like it now... Kimberly''s brain was stunned for nearly ten seconds. Her face instantly turned pale. She lowered her head and reached out to lift her clothes up. As expected, the marks covered her entire body. Kimberly stumbled and knocked on the door behind her in a daze. Yes, how could she forget... Although the roomst night had been lit with incense... Chandler had also drugged her. She was so worried about whether Maddox was drugged and what the consequences would be, but she hadpletely forgotten the fact that she had been drugged. She couldn''t remember anything, but she could still lie there on the hospital bed with the purple marks covering her body. Maddox was impotent. He was never good in this area. What did this mean? What did this mean??? Kimberly trembled all over and fell to the ground feebly. God was really ying with her. "Second Young Madam, what''s wrong?" Seeing her on the floor, Auntie Cherry was so shocked that she put down the things in her hands and ran over to help her up. With her help, Kimberly returned to her bed. Shey down, her head spinning. Suddenly, she thought of something important and grabbed Auntie Cherry''s hand. "Auntie Cherry, Auntie Cherry!" Kimberly called. "I''m here. Second Young Madam, what happened?" Auntie Cherry asked. "Help me, help me call the doctor!!" Kimberley ordered. "Okay, okay. I will call the doctor for you immediately," Auntie Cherry replied. She was scared and dared not ask any more questions. She saw Kimberley''s face paled. She went out of the ward to call the doctor quickly. The doctor arrived in a hurry and saw that Kimberly had already woken up. As his lips curved into a smile, Kimberly pulled at his cor and stared at him, her eyes wide open. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She had something to say. It was the same doctor who had previously treated her, Doctor Smith. Doctor Smith knew about herplicated rtionship with Maddox. Sensing her urgency, he said to Auntie Cherry, "Please wait outside. I have to check up on the patient." "Okay." Auntie Cherry went out of the ward. Kimberly grabbed the hem of Doctor Smith''s shirt. She moved her lips a little, but she couldn''t say a word. Doctor Smith could guess what she wanted to ask and initiated, "Did you want to ask about the baby in your belly?" Hearing this, Kimberly widened her eyes and asked, her voice trembling, "Doctor, yes. Can you tell me?" "Yes," Doctor Smith nodded. He knew how worried a mother could be. He smiled and answered, "Don''t worry, the baby is safe." Upon hearing this, Kimberly seemed to let out a sigh of relief. Her little hand that held his shirt also loosened. "Thank you," she eximed. "Is there anything else? Do you feel ufortable anywhere else?" He bent over and felt her pulse, and then did a regr physical examination with his stethoscope. "It seems that there are no other problems. Miss Shell, have a good rest." As Doctor Smith was about to leave, she heard a voiceing from outside. "Second Young Master," Auntie Chery greeted. "Maddox is here?" Kimberly thought. Hearing his name, the look in her eyes changed and she immediately shrank into the quilt. "Doctor Smith is doing a check- up for Second Young Madam," Auntie Chery said. As soon as she finished speaking, Doctor Smith opened the door and walked out. Then, he looked into Maddox''s eyes. "Young Master Yardley, I''m done checking up on Miss Shell. Miss Shell has woken up, and there is nothing serious," Doctor Smith reported. Maddox nodded, "Okay." Kimberly had been hiding in the quilt and listening to their conversation. When she heard the sound of the wheelchair rolling into the ward, she was so scared that she shrank further into her quilt. What actually happenedst night? Boom! The door of the ward closed, and the other noises disappeared. She could only hear the sound of the wheelchair rolling towards her. No one spoke. Kimberly was a little suspicious and thought, "Did Maddoxe in by himself?" "What are you doing in the quilt?" Maddox asked. Maddox suddenly spoke, which startled her. "Don''t you dare to see me?" Maddox asked again. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She pulled the quilt down slowly and looked into his eyes. She was stunned by what she saw. Maddox''s stunning face was ruined. There were two or three long scratches on his handsome facial features, seemingly caused by cat ws. Moreover, the upper and lower parts of his thin lips were broken. If it weren''t for his neat clothes, she would have thought that he had been beaten up. Therefore, Kimberly asked, "What happened to your face?" Maddox paused. He touched the scratches on his face with his slender fingers. "What''s wrong with my face? Ha, how could she ask a question like that?" Maddox thought to himself. "What do you think?" Maddox asked. Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. How would she know? Maddox''s eyes fell on her lower lip. Last night, he bit her lower lip. After going to the hospital, the doctor helped her apply some medicine. The wound on her lips had recovered fairly quickly. The atmosphere was weirdly silent. Kimberly felt an urge to bite her lower lip, but Maddox scolded, "Don''t move." Kimberly stilled. Maddox pulled her up and held her chin with his fingers, scolding, "Are you an idiot? Do you only bite your own lips when you are in trouble?" "I..." Kimberly stammered. She did not understand why he had such a big temper, and his eyes were also terribly cold. "Don''t you know that your lips are injured?" Maddox nced at her and asked in a harsh tone. Kimberly reached out and touched her lower lip. It was indeed a bit painful. Why didn''t she feel it when she was drinking the soup just now? Was she thinking too deeply about other things? "Idiot!" Maddox scolded her again. Kimberly felt that Maddox was acting very odd. Although he was still very fierce and scolded her... his tone... seemed to be much softer than before. Was it an illusion? When Maddox saw her in a daze, he rxed his grip a little. He nced at the purple marks on her neck, and a trace of joy shed across his dark eyes. When he thought ofst night when she hugged his neck and begged him to be gentle... He felt like there was a little kitten scratching at his heart. He moved his fingers to her neck, his warm digits rubbing at the marks on her neck. Kimberly felt itchy and dodged his touch subconsciously. Suddenly, she remembered there was something on her neck. Her expression changed dramatically, and then she leaned back violently. "Don''t touch me!" She yelled. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Maddox''s hand paused in the air. He frowned and stared at her. "What''s wrong with this woman?" He thought. Kimberly remained silent. She got under the quilt quickly and covered the marks on her neck. When Maddox saw her covering up the marks, he looked a little unhappy and his fingers stopped in mid-air. "What are you doing?" Maddox questioned. Kimberly hid under the quilt, exposing only her head. She looked at him with a pair of flustered eyes. "Last,st night you..." She stammered and couldn''t speak. Maddox stared at her sharply and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Last night, was it you..." Kimberly wanted to bite her lower lip, but when she thought of his words earlier, she controlled herself. "Was it me what?" Maddox asked impatiently. He knew that she had lost her mind during that time and might not even know who he was. That was why he had asked her who he was at the most crucial moment to confirm her consent. When she could call out his name even when she was unconscious, he had a very strange feeling in his heart. Therefore, when she asked the question, he was not sure if she remembered what had happened last night. Kimberly stared at him for a moment, asking, "When I asked you to leave, did you leave?" She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Maddox''s eyes remained sharp and he responded, "No." "No?" Kimberly''s gaze quivered. "You didn''t leave? Then you..." If he didn''t leave, then... Kimberly paused for a while, and asked in a low voice, "Are you alright?" The blue veins on Maddox''s forehead bulged and twitched. He narrowed his eyes and sized up the woman in front of him. Her eyes were filled with fear as if she was worried about him. She obviously didn''t know what had happenedst night. She was more concerned about him than about herself. "Don''t you know whether I am alright?" Maddox questioned in return. "Urn..." "What happenedst night? Do you remember anything?" Maddox finally asked. His question made Kimberly speechless. She lowered her eyes and seemed to be in deep thought. After a while, she said, "Last night... I only remember that you entered the room. But Chandler has told someone to lit the incense in the room. As long as you came in... you will... will..." "I will what?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at her. Kimberly was embarrassed, and her fair cheeks were tinted red. "Say it," Maddox did not intend to let her go. Kimberly avoided his gaze and whispered, "Don''t you know about the incense? If you inhaled it, you will also feel ufortable, just like being drugged. But aren''t you..." Weren''t you impotent? Of course, Kimberly didn''t say it out loud. Instead, she said, "Chandler listened to the rumors and thought that you... Therefore, he wanted to exact revenge on you. Are you really... alright?" "That Chandler..." Maddox thought for a long time before he realized what was going on. He was so pissed that he gnashed his teeth. Last night, he tried so hard to save her, but she had forgotten all about it. Now, she thought he was impotent and worried that Chandler''s incense would make him unable to vent his desire? "Young Master Yardley?" Kimberly called him when she noticed his silence. Maddox came to his senses and rolled the wheelchair closer to her, asking, "Are you worried about my health?" Kimberly paused for a moment, then shook her head and replied, "I just feel that they used me to lure you there, so... there is a sense of guilt. Don''t misunderstand me, Young Master Yardley." Maddox chuckled and pulled her out of the quilt abruptly. "Ah! What are you doing?" Kimberly cried out in horror. She reached out to push him away, but he seized her slender wrist. He grabbed her wrist and put it on his face. She noticed that he ced her hand right where his face was scratched. "See? These... are all your work." Maddox''s voice was low and deep, like a ss of mellow wine running through his throat. "What?" Kimberly thought. She looked at him in surprise. When he came in just now, she noticed the scratches on his face. She was still wondering what had happened to him. Was she the one who scratched him? But, why didn''t she remember doing so at all? "Even these..." Maddox grabbed her hand and moved. Kimberly felt her fingersnding on a soft, warm patch. It was his lips. Her fingertipsnded on where his lips were injured. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Why..." Kimberly thought, her heart began to shiver. What did he mean? He saw the gaze in her eyes tremble. She started to recoil her fingers. Thus, he tightened his grip on hers and said, "You don''t want to admit what you did?" "What?" Kimberly opened her eyes wide in confusion. "I don''t... know what you mean," she said. The scratches on his face could be exined, but the wound on his lips looked strange. Did she pounce on him and bit him? She only remembered what happened at first, but theter part was all a blur. "You don''t know? It seems that you have forgotten all about it," Maddox sneered and grabbed her neck with his big hand. "Do you need my help to recall what happened?" He asked. Kimberly looked at him, still at a loss. He leaned over closer to her, his thin lips brushing against her ears. "Someone hugged mest night and begged me to save her..." Maddox whispered. With just one sentence, Kimberly''s expression changedpletely. She knew that he was talking about her. "I didn''t want to save her, but she rushed over to take off my clothes..." Maddox continued. "You... stop talking." Kimberly interrupted him in a trembling voice, "I was druggedst night, and I don''t remember anything at all." As soon as she finished speaking, several images shed across her mind. In her mind, she held Maddox''s neck and her clothes were in a mess. She sat on hisp and humped his legs, rubbing clumsily. Then, she kissed him everywhere with her lips. The scene was intense and full of impulsive emotions! And she also seemed to hear her own voice, "Help __ _ ii me... She sounded so seductive. It was her voice under the drug''s effect. Kimberly waspletely stunned. "So, it was you...?" Kimberly asked. Was Maddox the one who left those purple marks all over her body? Thinking of this, she pushed him away in disbelief and stared at him, asking, "Last night we..." "Now you remember?" Maddox''s gaze was still cold, but it was quite different. There was a hint of banter in his eyes. "... I remember some parts," Kimberly answered. "Do you remember how you seduced me? I was enchanted by your wordsst night, Miss-Married- Twice," Maddox said. The look in Kimberly''s eyes becameplicated, and she nced between his legs unconsciously. "Urn... aren''t you... don''t you have problems, sexually? How can you still manage to do that?" In the end, she still couldn''t bring herself to say that he was impotent. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 "Sexual problems?" Maddox''s gaze became sharp and stern. "Who told you that?" He probed. His piercing gaze forced Kimberly to swallow unknowingly, replying, "The people said so." "Oh, so you believe whatever the people say? There''s no problem with me in that aspect. Don''t you know that?" Maddox questioned again. He grabbed her wrist abruptly and ced her hand at his private part. She screamed out of surprise and wanted to snatch her hand back! "Feel it and tell me if I have any sexual problems!" Maddox said. It was more like an order than a question. Kimberly''s mind went nk. There was no time to think about feeling him. She was so scared that she lowered her head and took a bite on his shoulder. Then, she pulled back her hand quickly while he was still in shock at her sudden action. "Maddox, you''re such a pervert!" Kimberly screamed. "I''m a pervert? Why didn''t you say I was a pervert when you asked for my helpst night?" Maddox laughed evilly and lowered his head to bite her small chin, asking, "Do you really think you''re a wild cat, that you can bite me whenever you want?" Kimberly''s face was so red that it almost dripped blood. Why did she feel that... his attitude toward her was so different than usual? "Remember!" Maddox leaned into her ear and said in a firm tone, "From today onward, you are Maddox Yardley''s woman." Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. "What did he say?" She thought. "In the future, you are not allowed to have any rtionship with others anymore. Not your ex- husband, Benedict, or any other man," Maddox warned. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. "If I find out that you have a rtionship with anyone else, or that you are disloyal to me..." Knock knock¡ª At this time, someone knocked on the door of the ward. Maddox raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?" Sam''s voice sounded from outside, "Young Master Yardley, it''s almost time for your meeting." "Got it," Maddox responded. He looked at Kimberly, who was still in a daze. He reached out and flicked at her forehead, asking, "Did you hear me?" Kimberly hadn''te back to her senses yet, but when she heard this sentence, she reached out her hand to cover her forehead and nodded. "Stay in the hospital today. I''ll send someone to guard you. I''ll pick you up after work," Maddox added. "...Oh," Kimberly responded. After Maddox left, Kimberly still couldn''t react. What had happened? She sat on the bed and slowly put together what had happened the day before. Maddox''s words repeated continuously in her mind. Last night, she was drugged, and the room was also lit with aphrodisiac incense. Chandler thought that Maddox was ipetent, therefore he put the drug on him deliberately to torture him. He nned to hurt her in the process as well. However, Maddox was fine all this while. Kimberly was also fine when she woke up, and there were love bites on her body for some reason. Then, Maddox told her that from that day on, she was his woman. Does that mean they were togetherst night? When she thought about Maddox leaving those marks on her body, her face became burning hot instantly. "Oh my god." She had thought that God was just ying a joke on her. She didn''t expect... She didn''t expect Maddox to be the one who had been with herst night. For a moment, she did not know whether she should be happy or sad. * She stayed alone in the hospital for more than half a day. Later, she got really bored and decided to apply to be discharged. However, she was informed that she could not leave the hospital before Maddox came back. She had to wait for him here. As a result, she had to return to her ward and endure an entire day of boredom. When she came back from the bathroom, her legs were shaking slightly. She looked at the marks again. They weren''t only on her neck. The marks covered her entire body. Her trembling legs also indicated how crazy things gotst night. However, she could not recall much of the incident. She could only vaguely remember Maddox asking her if she wasfortable and if she still wanted to... Then she... Kimberly felt very ashamed. She felt that she was too ashamed to face Maddox ever again. While she was thinking about this, she heard a voiceing from outside. It sounded like a wheelchair moving. "He''s off work?" Kimberly thought. Her expression instantly changed and she closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. "Second Young Master, wee back. Second Young Madam has been idle for an entire day. She should have fallen asleep by now," Auntie Chery said. "Thank you, Auntie Cherry!" Kimberly cheered silently. She should be able to continue sleeping and escape from Maddox. "Okay." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. There was no emotion in his deep, cold voice. Soon, the sound of the wheelchair became softer, and it stopped in front of her bed. Kimberlyy still, continuing to pretend to be asleep. "You can go out now," Maddox said. Kimberly heard two people''s footsteps walking out. Those would belong to Sam and Auntie Cherry. After that, the ward fell into silence. After a while, Kimberly heard the sound of pages flipping. She opened her eyes slightly and saw Maddox adjusting his sitting position. His head was buried in a magazine. Kimberly was speechless. "What the h*ll? Isn''t he going to leave? Why is he reading a magazine here?" She was confused. She closed her eyes again and thought, "Humph, you continue to read your magazine, and I''ll continue pretending to be asleep." Kimberlyy still, and Maddox continued to read the magazine. Maddox flipped through the book gently. However, when he heard her breathing gradually bing smoother and more stable, he became even more silent. Finally, he looked up and his cold gaze fell on her petite and fair face. He knew that she was pretending to be asleep. She thought that other people couldn''t notice it, but when one was asleep, their breathing was different from when they were awake. You could also tell whether they were asleep or not by their heartbeats. This stupid woman... she thought that she was so smart. Why did the Shell family find such a person? Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought of the information Sam had given him. Kimberly''s living style had always been simple. Her daily routine was ordinary. It consisted of work, buying groceries and cooking, taking care of her husband and living an ordinary life. But the husband had another woman all along. What''s more, that marriage was built on a mountain of lies. Before they got married, the man had already begun his affair. He probably married Kimberly just because he had quarreled with the other woman. And then the woman came back... When the man won the lottery, the two of them finally got a divorce. Although she had suffered a lot, how could she just marry into the Yardley family so quickly? There were a lot of people in the North City who wanted to get with the Yardley family, but most of them wanted to be with Benedict, not Maddox. In everyone''s eyes, Maddox was a good-for-nothing who had been sitting in a wheelchair for his whole life. He must have someone to take care of him every day, and he was impotent. Marrying him meant that the woman would virtually be a ''servant''. They would also not enjoy a sexual rtionship. At least, this was the case to the general public. How could a decent girl do this to herself? Unless this was arranged with the Yardley family to covet the family''s power and wealth. But now, Kimberly''s actions had confused him. During the time when she came to the Yardley family, she didn''t do a single thing that implied her ulterior motive. Instead, she did something strange every day. Evenst night... Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Even at that time, she was still worried about him, and not about herself. A wise man once said that critical moments would reveal the deepest of hearts. Last time, Chandler threw a chair at him. She thought he was in danger and rushed over to protect him. If he hadn''t dodge in time, the chair would have hit her. If that happened, the consequences would be unimaginable. Now, Maddox felt horrible. But, what about herself? What was she thinking when she threw herself at him, regardless of her own safety? Thinking of this, Maddox shifted his gaze and stared at her. Perhaps, she was different from what he had imagined. The ward was quiet except for their breathing and heartbeats. Maddox closed the magazine and put it back into his bag gently. Then, he rolled the wheelchair towards the sleeping woman, Kimberly. Kimberly had pronounced facial features, and her face was also a ssic oval face. However, she was not one who paid attention in dressing up nicely, hence her clothes always made her appear rustic. When she first came to the Yardley family, she was quite beautiful in the wedding dress. Later, as soon as she put on her own clothes, she began to look old andcking youthful vigor. She was a young woman, but she didn''t know how to dress herself up. It was impossible for such a woman to seduce him. However... Maddox and she had... Maddox''s heart melted when he thought of how she had stooped and begged at him over and over against night. He could not help reaching out and brushing her hair from her forehead. * Sylvia received news from somewhere that something had happened to Kimberly. She immediately rushed to the hospital. When she reached the hospital, she saw Maddox sitting in front of Kimberly''s bed, his hand on her face. She looked through the ss door for a long time, but she couldn''tprehend what was going on. What was going on? Maddox treated her... "Miss Hanover?" Seeing Sylvia in a daze, Sam asked in confusion. Sylvia came to herself and responded with a smile, "Hello, I heard that something happened to Kimberly, so I came to see her." Sam looked back into the ward, which was shrouded in pin-drop silence. He said in a low voice, "Miss Hanover, I know you''re worried about Assistant Shell, but she''s alright now. She''s resting. You might disturb her if you go in now." Hearing this, Sylvia looked disappointed, but after a while, she nodded and said, "Well, since she''s fine, I''m relieved. By the way, can you inform me when she wakes up? Or, can I wait here for her to wake up?" "This..." Sam was a little hesitant. He knew that Kimberly and Sylvia were close. He thought about it and nodded in agreement. "Okay, I''ll go in and wait," Sylvia said. After that, she pushed the door open and went in without waiting for Sam''s reply. Sam called, "Miss Hanover." "Shh!" Sylvia gestured for him to keep quiet. "I''ll wait inside. Don''t worry, I won''t make any noise," Sylvia said. She closed the door gently, then turned around and walked in quietly. She was about to say hello to Maddox, but the moment she looked up, she saw his cold and ruthless eyes. Sylvia paused for a moment and exined in a whisper, "Hello, Young Master Yardley. I... came to see Kimberly." The expression on Maddox''s face was indifferent. He replied in a cold voice, "She is resting. Please go out." Sylvia was rendered speechless by his attitude. Sylvia''s pretty face instantly became pale when confronted with Maddox''s rude order. "I..." Maddox''s eyes were as deep as a pool. He didn''t show a single shred ofpassion for her. But... she clearly saw that he had put his hand on Kimberly''s face just moments ago. He looked like he cared for her just now. Did he fall for Kimberly? As soon as this idea came into her mind, she suddenly felt unwell. No way, they would get divorced in the future. How could Maddox fall in love with Kimberly? Sylvia did not go out as she was told, and she stood there with her eyes lowered and apologized, "I''m sorry, I won''t make a sound. I promise I won''t disturb her." Maddox pushed himself towards her side. "You have already disturbed her," he med. Sylvia bit her lower lip and turned to look into Maddox''s eyes. His eyes were icy-cold, like a frozenke. He looked at her indifferently. How was this possible? Although she was not really beautiful, she wasn''t the worst person on Earth! How could he look at her like that? Sylvia felt ufortable. Her heart skipped a beat. She whispered, "I won''t speak anymore." She didn''t want to leave no matter what. Maddox did not say anything. His lips curled into a mocking smile. The deep sarcasm in his eyes stung Sylvia''s eyes. She thought for a moment and turned to leave the ward in the end. Sam had been looking around since just now. When he saw Sylvia finally came out, he breathed a sigh of relief. "I''ve told you that Assistant Shell is resting, but you didn''t believe me," Sam said. Sylvia sat down on a chair aside. She was very depressed. Sam thought that she was worried about Kimberly andforted her kindly, "Miss Hanover, you don''t have to worry so much. Assistant Shell is fine. The doctor has already checked on her." "Okay," Sylvia nodded. She looked back at the ward and thought of what she saw. She couldn''t help asking Sam, "Is Young Master Yardley... treating Kimberly well?" Hearing this, Sam was a little confused. Why would Sylvia ask such a question? But on second thought, she was a good friend of Assistant Shell. She must be concerned about Kimberly''s life in the Yardley family. Thinking of this, Sam answered immediately, "Of course, I''ve been with Young Master Yardley for so many years. It''s the first time that I''ve seen Young Master Yardley treat a woman so well." It was natural that he would say nice things about Maddox. Although it was a little exaggerated, his words were true. The light in Sylvia''s eyes disappeared. She lowered her eyes and asked, "Really?" Maddox treated Kimberly very well? They... didn''t they make a deal on the marriage? Could it be... that they''ve really put on a false act? "Don''t worry, Miss Hanover. I know you''re worried about Assistant Shell, but Young Master Yardley is really nice to her," Sam assured. Although sometimes Maddox spoke harshly to Kimberly, he treated her very well from the bottom of his heart. Even Sam felt it. "I see. Thank you." Sylvia got up and said, "I have to leave first." "Okay," Sam responded. Sylvia got into her car after leaving the hospital, but her hand tightened on the steering wheel unconsciously. Why? Why was Maddox treating Kimberly so well? Wasn''t this her second marriage? She was also carrying a child, right?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Achoo¡ª Kimberly suddenly sneezed, which awoke her from her deep sleep. She looked at the ceiling of the room in a daze for a long time, and then she came to her senses and reached out to pull her quilt up. However, there was a pair of hands that were quicker. They pulled the quilt for her before she could even move. Kimberly looked at the man¡ª "Young, Young Master Yardley..." Kimberly called him and wanted to sit up. Maddox nced at her and teased in a cold voice, "You kicked the quilt away after only half an hour of sleep. Do you think you are a three-year-old child?" The icy-cold yet caring tone made Kimberly freeze. She was at a loss. What the h*ll was going on with Maddox? "I, I don''t know what''s going on either." In the end, Kimberly could only stutter. She seemed to have the habit of kicking the quilt, but... she didn''t expect that Maddox would cover her with the quilt. "Stupid," Maddox nced at her and looked away. Kimberly blushed. She wanted to bite her lower lip subconsciously, but she heard Maddox''s voice again, "You haven''t recovered yet, do you want to injure yourself again?" Kimberly stopped. She looked at him,plication filling her eyes. "Since you''re awake, get dressed. Let''s go home." After saying that, Maddox turned around and rolled his wheelchair away from her bed. After a while, Kimberly lifted the quilt and sat up. As she thought of what to wear, she saw a set of clothes at the end of the bed. They looked like they were prepared for her. Then, she got up and went to the bathroom, holding her clothes in her arms. When Maddox heard her movements, he turned around and saw Kimberly walking strangely. He curled his lips unconsciously. As she changed her clothes, Kimberly once again sighed at the marks on her body. She was still distressed by the marks, but now knowing that it was Maddox who left them, she wasn''t as gloomy as before. After changing her clothes, she slowly walked out of the bathroom and went towards Maddox. "Shall we go back now?" Kimberly asked. Maddox stared at her. He had taken the dress from his wardrobe. The light blue dress outlined her curvy figure, however... Maddox narrowed his eyes and took off his coat abruptly. "Put it on," he ordered. Kimberly paused and took the coat, but she didn''t put it on. "You don''t like it?" He asked. Kimberly shook her head. "Then, why don''t you wear it?" He asked again. Kimberly whispered, "This coat is very expensive, right? If I wear it, you will throw it away. I''d better give it back to you." After that, Kimberly handed the coat back to him. Maddox was choked by her words. He did not expect her to make an issue about this. He furrowed his handsome brows together. He questioned again, his voice much calmer, "Do you want to go back to the Yardley family and announce what happened between usst night?" Kimberly paused for a moment and her face turned a little pale. "I don''t!" She denied. She didn''t dare to think about this. She also understood what was happening. He gave her the coat because he didn''t want the Yardley family to see the marks on her body. Thinking of this, Kimberly put on his coat silently and covered her neck tightly. On her slender figure, the coat made her look like a child who had stolen an adult''s clothes. No matter how awkward she looked, Maddox felt that it was inexplicably pleasing to the eye. He looked away and said coldly, "Let''s go." "Okay," Kimberly followed him out of the ward. Although one day had passed, Kimberly still walked in a very strange way. Her legs were sore and they ached on every step. What if she went back to the Yardley family like this and they suspected something? She forced herself to walk normally. When she got in the car, she suddenly thought of something. "Where''s my phone?" She asked. Maddox ignored her. Kimberly was a little anxious because Maddox had confiscated her cell phone before. Later, Sylvia gave her another cell phone, but now she couldn''t find it. She didn''t know if Chandler took it away, or Maddox had confiscated it again. "Young Master Yardley, as you said before, as long as I apany you to the banquet, you will return my phone to me," Kimberly reminded. She addressed him as Young Master Yardley... Maddox frowned. "What did you call me?" He questioned. Kimberly paused for a moment and stammered, "Young, Young Master Yardley... Is there anything wrong?" "Who asked you to call me that?" Maddox growled at her impatiently. Kimberly was so scared. She shrank her shoulders and hid her whole body in the coat. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Didn''t you ask me to call you that?" She asked timidly. Maddox replied,"... Don''t call me that in the future." Kimberly was speechless. "... Then, what should I call you?" She asked again. Maddox was suddenly at a loss of words. He turned his head and red at her viciously, warning her, "Just don''t call me that next time!" The atmosphere became a little static. Kimberly looked at him for a long time, lowering her head. "Got it," she responded. "When will you give my phone back to me?" She asked again. "Phone, phone, phone! Do you only care about that phone?" Maddox snapped. This woman was driving him crazy. At this moment, was her phone really the most important thing? Kimberly felt a little wronged, and her eyes reddened. She med, "You said that you will give my phone back if I go to the banquet with you! I didn''t beg for it either!" Seeing that she was about to cry, Maddox was forced to reply, "I''ll return it to you when we reach home." Then, the car descended into silence. Sam, who was sitting on the front seats, was speechless. Why did he feel that Young Master Yardley... was acting a little childish? And what was he so agitated about? Sam really couldn''t figure it out! The car soon arrived at the Yardley family. When Kimberly got out of the car, her legs were so sore that she almost fell. Fortunately, she reacted in time, stopping herself from falling over. She followed Maddox into the Yardley family. In the living room, both Old Master Yardley and Benedict were there. The two stood up and looked at them with a smile. "Maddox, Erica, you guys are back," Benedict greeted them. "Yes," Maddox nodded. Without moving his gaze, he pushed himself toward the elevator. Old Master Yardley was irritated by his attitude. He stood up quickly and asked, "Stop. You br*t, do you even regard me as your grandfather?" Obviously, the answer was no. Maddox didn''t even look at him. Maddox stopped. Kimberly also did not dare to go any further. She held onto her suit jacket, conscious of the marks on her body and whether they were showing. "What''s the matter?" Maddox asked in a cold voice. Old Master Yardley sneered, "What are you going to do about the Lovis family? You destroyed them last time. What are you going to do this time? How did Chandler offend you?" Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. Was Old Master Yardley angry because of the Lovis family incident? Since thest incident, she was very worried that Maddox would attack Chandler. This time... She didn''t know what he would do to Chandler. "How did he offend me? I don''t need to report it to you, do I?" Maddox asked sarcastically. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 "B*stard! Don''t you have any exnation for hurting someone like that without any reason? Do you want to destroy the Yardley Family?" Old Master Yardley reproached. Benedict tried to calm Old Master Yardley down, "Grandpa, Maddox has his reasons for doing things. I''ve never seen him deal with anyone before. Perhaps, this time, Chandler really angered him. Maddox, at least tell us what happened. Tell us, how did Chandler offend you?" "Oh, why do you guys have to know about my affairs?" Maddox was extremely arrogant. He did not care about Old Master Yardley and Benedict at all. However, Kimberly knew that he was trying to not get her involved. She knew it. Last time when she stood up for him, he had stopped her. She knew that he didn''t want to drag her into this mess. But... there was no reason for him to defend her. It was time for her to stand up for herself. She didn''t need Maddox to defend her every time. Thinking of this, Kimberly stood up before Old Master Yardley angrily again. "It was because of me," Kimberly stepped forward and blurted. Although she was thin and small, she blocked Maddox''s figure. Maddox paused and frowned. "When was it your turn to speak?" He asked. Hearing this, Kimberly''s face paled. Would he say that she was just an outsider again? She just didn''t want him to get med this time. She continued, "It was because Chandler kidnapped me!" "What?" Benedict was shocked. "Kimberly, did you say that Chandler kidnapped you? This..." Old Master Yardley stared at her with his shrewd eyes, asking, "He kidnapped you? When did this happen?" Before Kimberly could speak, Maddox rolled his wheelchair and came over. Kimberly was afraid that he would get scolded just because he defended her. Therefore, she hurriedly answered, "Last night, he kidnapped me at the banquet." Maddox frowned and cursed, "D*mn it!" Who did she think she was to stand up for him? Was he the kind of person who needed someone else to stand up for him? "Old Master, I know that you may think it''s unbelievable, but Chandler did kidnap me. Furthermore, he spoke ill of Maddox and attacked him personally. You wouldn''t want to see your grandson being attacked like this, would you?" She nced at Maddox and felt the cold look in his eyes, but she could no longer watch him take on everything by himself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "I wanted to say it before, but I didn''t have a chance. Old Master, don''t me Maddox anymore, please?" Kimberly asked. Old Master Yardley narrowed his eyes and stared at her without saying a word. On the contrary, Benedict came forward and asked nervously, "Chandler kidnapped you? Did you get hurt?" Kimberly took a step back to Maddox''s side and answered softly, "No, I didn''t, Maddox saved me." Kimberly looked at Old Master Yardley again and saw that he was still staring at her. There was no other meaning. Kimberly had to exin to Old Master Yardley what Maddox had told her that night, "Chandler is a total wild card. The project with Lovis Enterprises is a long-term project. I''ve checked it out. It is more worthy to cooperate with Fisher Enterprise than Lovis Enterprises!" Hearing what she said, Maddox raised his eyebrows and looked Kimberly up and down. This woman... was smarter than he had imagined. She could even figure out this. Ah~ No wonder she was his woman. Maddox''s dark eyes showed a hint of joy. "I hope Old Master can understand us," Kimberly added. "Did you hear that, Old Man?" Maddox added. Kimberly''s expression changed slightly as she clenched onto her coat. "This b*stard, it''s not easy for me to say so much, yet he dares to say that. Does he want to drive me crazy?" She thought to herself. She pushed Maddox away and ran back to Old Master Yardley. "Old Master, I''m really sorry. However, it''s not a loss for the Yardley Corporation if we can''t cooperate with Lovis Enterprises. As long as we can cooperate with Fisher Enterprise, it''s still a big win," Kimberly said. Old Master Yardley fixed his gaze on her and asked, "Are you sure?" Kimberly was stunned, but she reacted rapidly. It was obvious that she was mentally prepared. Kimberly replied, "I will work hard." Maddox frowned. Just as he was about to say something, Kimberly interrupted him, "Then, we''ll go back to the room first." Before Old Master Yardley could react, Kimberly turned around and pushed Maddox away. It took less than three minutes to finish the whole process. If she let Maddox and Old Master Yardley talk about it, Old Master Yardley might be angry again. When they entered the elevator, Maddox spoke coldly. "Who let you make your own decisions?" Kimberly''s expression shifted slightly and she exined, "Anyway, we are going to cooperate with Fisher Enterprise, aren''t we?" "So, you used this to defend yourself?" Maddox asked. Kimberly pursed her lips and said, "I will work hard to get the cooperation with Fisher Enterprise. I''m sorry..." "Are you apologizing again?" Maddox''s eyes grew colder, asking, "Who asked you to apologize?" "Then... what do you want me to say?" Kimberly was exasperated. She seemed to do nothing right with Maddox. He was opposed to whatever she said. Maddox looked up and nced at her. This thin girl was wrapped in his coat, only revealing a small fair face. Her eyes were pure and clear, and a little timid. At this moment, he couldn''t see her as the same person who dared to speak up to Old Master Yardley earlier. Maddox shifted his gaze, ordering, "Come here." Kimberly was a little surprised, but she still moved forward. "What... are you doing..." Before she could finish her question, Maddox''s big paw reached out and pulled her into his arms. She didn''t expect it and fell on hisp. "Listen, don''t ever stand in front of me at any time," Maddox said. She looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Whether it was the Chandler incident or my arguments with the Old Man, my woman just needs to stand behind me," he repeated. "What?" Kimberly widened her eyes. She thought she had misheard... She covered her mouth. He said... she was his woman? Was it... for real? "What''s that expression on your face?¡± Maddox red at her with dissatisfaction. He narrowed his eyes and asked dangerously. Kimberly stammered dryly, "You, you just said... I am your woman?" Maddox was not happy. He pinched her chin and asked her, "We''ve been sleeping together. Do you still want to deny it? Or, do you want to go back to your ex-husband?" Kimberly was stunned. "I..." "You''re not allowed to!" Maddox warned. His eyes darkened and converged with the silent night. He said in a cold, maic voice, "From now on, you are not allowed to have any contact with other men. Do you hear me?" Kimberly was baffled and she moved her lips, asking, "Because... we slept together, so you admit that I am your woman?" Chapter 113 Chapter 113 "What''s wrong?" Maddox narrowed his eyes into a sinister gaze and asked, "Do you have any objections?" Kimberly was shocked and lowered her eyes subconsciously, answering, "No, no." However, she felt very strange that Maddox... had changed his mind just because he had slept with her. It sounded unimaginably weird. She wanted to ask him if he didn''t mind that the baby in her belly was not his own. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed them back down. What was she looking forward to? He didn''t like this child at all, and he even wanted to terminate her pregnancy. Although she didn''t know why he changed his mind, they had made a deal. After six months, she had to leave. Back in the room, Kimberly became silent. Maddox returned the two phones to her. "Did that woman give it to you?" He asked. At first, Kimberly was dumbfounded. After realizing who he was talking about, she frowned and replied, "Don''t say that. Sylvia has a name!" After that, she unlocked her phone with her fingerprints and asked, "You didn''t search for something on my phone, did you?" Maddox''s brows lifted with anger, asking, "Are there any secrets on it?" Kimberly looked up at him and answered, "There is no secret, but I don''t like other people spying on my personal stuff. It is private. You have your own privacy too, don''t you?" Maddox sneered and asked, "We are husband and wife, yet you talk about privacy with me?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Didn''t they make a deal? They were not a real couple. However, she stayed silent. She turned around and put her phone on the table. Then, she packed her clothes and said, "I''m going to take a shower." She then went into the bathroom. After taking a hot shower, Kimberly returned to her small bed. Maddox was not in the room, so she hurriedly hid under the quilt and opened the WhatsApp application on her phone. She quickly scrolled through her chat with Sylvia. She noticed Sylvia had sent her a text message. "Kimberly, are you free tomorrow? Let''s meet up." Kimberly felt her heart beat faster when she saw this message. "What''s wrong?" She replied. A message came in soon after, "Finally, you replied to me. I thought you were ignoring me." Kimberly frowned and texted, "Sylvia, what''s wrong?" Sylvia replied, "Nothing, I just have something to tell you." Kimberly then texted, "That''s good. Let''s meet after work tomorrow." After they made the appointment, Kimberly quickly deleted all the previous chat records. Seeing the empty conversation box, she was finally relieved. After putting away her phone, she covered herself with the quilt and was ready to sleep. She fell asleep very quickly. Probably because she was too exhausted fromst night. In the middle of the night, Kimberly felt a soft sensation on her lips, which quickly disappeared. She turned over toy on her side and continued to sleep. The next day. When Kimberly woke up, Maddox had alreadye out of the bathroom. Usually, she would wake up earlier than Maddox. But that day, she... Thinking of this, she got up quickly and went into the bathroom to wash up. Then, she heard Maddox''s rough voice from outside, "Hurry up." Kimberly paused for a moment and nodded obediently. When she finished packing, she thought that Maddox had already left. She didn''t expect that he was still waiting for her outside. "Why are you... still here?" Kimberly asked curiously. Maddox seemed to be a little awkward, and he sounded a little frustrated. "This is my room. Why can''t I be here?" He asked back. "No, I mean... why haven''t you gone to thepany yet?" Kimberly asked again. In the past, he would have already been long gone by this point. Kimberly would take the bus after he left. The blue veins on Maddox''s forehead twitched. He brushed her question off and ordered, "Come and push me." "Okay," Kimberly did not resist his order. She walked over and helped him downstairs. After that, she pushed him into the car and was ready to leave. When Kimberly was about to get out of the car, Maddox asked coldly, "Where are you going?" She turned around and said, "I''m catching the bus to work..." Maddox curled his lips into a mocking smile and asked, "Why don''t you take my car? And why must you tell me that you will take the bus?" Kimberly didn''t know what had happened, but she didn''t say anything. She walked back to his side and sat down. When they arrived at thepany, many people saw Kimberly getting out of Maddox''s car, causing a stir throughout the crowd. "What''s going on? Isn''t that Assistant Shell? Why did she get out of Young Master Yardley''s car?" "That''s right. Didn''t Young Master Yardley take off from the Yardley family? Why would Assistant Shell be with him? Are they hiding something?" "In the past, Young Master Yardley didn''t have a female assistant. Assistant Shell had appeared out of the blue and suddenly became his assistant. Now, she even showed up in the same car as him. Hehe, this kind of woman doesn''t have any true capability. She is more capable in bed." "Hey, how did she be his assistant? Look at her, she looks like she can''t do anything. She is not good-looking and has no figure as well. What does Young Master Yardley see in her?" "Dear, although Young Master Yardley is the president of the Yardley Corporation, he is disabled. And I heard that he is impotent! I don''t know what kind of trick this woman yed." "Shh, it has always been taboo to talk about Young Master Yardley, especially about all this. How dare you say that? Do you want to die?" "What are you afraid of? We are just talking about it. Young Master Yardley can''t hear us." Pushing Maddox to the president''s private elevator, Kimberly felt all eyes on her. She could feel everyone gathering around and gossiping behind her back. They must be discussing her rtionship with Maddox. She stared at the back of Maddox''s head. She did not understand why he had suddenly asked her to get in his car ande to thepany on that day. Could it be because... The more she thought, the more her expression changed. If this matter had changed her rtionship with Maddox, she would rather not do anything. Although she didn''t know the reason, she resisted the rtionship between her and Maddox. It was formed by a wrong act. She was very resistant to it. After pushing Maddox into the office, Kimberly went to the pantry to make him a cup of coffee. When Kimberly brought the coffee for him, she noticed his eyes were fixed on her. She immediately avoided his gaze. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out to work first," she said politely. After that, she returned to her desk without waiting for his reply. Maddox looked at her figure. She sounded like she was fleeing from an enemy. He squinted his eyes. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She seemed to be avoiding him, wasn''t she? Why? It took Kimberly a whole morning to get to know about Fisher Enterprises. After that, she went downstairs to eat during lunch hour. She hadpletely forgotten that she had entered thepany with Maddox this morning. She didn''t realize it until she noticed the stares she was getting. "Hey, aren''t you Assistant Shell?" A few girls sat down opposite her. "You''ve already hooked up with President Yardley. Why are you still eating in the canteen?" "Oh, even if she hooked up with President Yardley, she is not his wife. If she doesn''t eat in the canteen, where else do you think she will be eating at?" Kimberly was speechless. Did they want to make trouble? Chapter 114 Chapter 114 "Hey, Assistant Shell, does President Yardley''s bed... feel good to climb on to?" One of them was dressed up very enchantingly. She swept her hair away from her cheek and stared at Kimberly with an extremely disdainful gaze. Kimberly''s face turned pale instantly. "What do you mean?" Kimberly asked. "I mean, did you rely on sleeping with him to get the assistant''s position?" The woman sneered, "We used to say that you got the position by the back door, but we didn''t expect it to be such a big back door. The other woman beside her mockingly, "Oh, Sister Winna, this is not a back door. You need an influential background to go through a back door. What kind of back door can she go through? She doesn''t even have a good figure and appearance. Don''t you see that she still has toe to the canteen to have a meal? So what if she got down from President Yardley''s car? Does she really think she can get her hands on President Yardley? Shame on her." Kimberly''s lips turned white and she tightened her hands on her cutlery silently. "Teach us some of your skills. How did you manage to have such a disabled and impotent man like President Yardley to take the bait?" Kimberly asked bitterly, "What did you just say?" "We are asking you to teach us. We also want the assistant''s position, so we want some advice from you," the woman replied. Kimberly was already angry when they insulted her. But now, she was furious when they said Maddox was disabled and impotent. Her face twisted into a scowl and she banged her fork and knife onto the table. "Who did you say was disabled and impotent?" Kimberly seethed. The women were surprised. After staring at her for a long time, they came to their senses and scoffed, "Don''t you know the answer? Why do you still ask?" "Hey, she is President Yardley''s lover now. You''d better talk to her politely." "What should I be afraid of? She''s just a mistress, right?" Kimberly couldn''t stand how these women spoke. They judged people with words like "disabled", "impotent" and "mistress". She stared at them coldly. "I didn''t expect you guys to go so low," Kimberly rebuked. "What? You dared to do it, right? Yet, now you''re afraid of letting others know about it?" One of the women was annoyed at Kimberly''s attitude. She grabbed a bowl of soup and threw it at Kimberly. The woman was too quick. When Kimberly stood up, she didn''t expect that woman to make a sudden move. She immediately tilted her shoulder when she saw the bowl of soup conning in her direction. However, the boiling hot soup still sshed onto Kimberly''s shoulder and back. Ah... The hot soup was fresh out of the pot and onto Kimberly''s shoulder. It burned her fair skin red immediately. Besides that, her clothes clung onto her skin, which made the injury more severe. "Humph, do you really think you''re a big shot?" The woman snickered, "Why don''t you find out who we are before provoking us?" Kimberly held her shoulder and bit her lower lip in anger. The previous wound had not recovered and got torn open again. She stared at the woman who threw the soup. Did that woman really think that she could bully her so easily? Kimberly didn''t even think about it when she picked up her food tray and threw it at the three women. "Ah!!!" "What are you doing?" The three women screamed. Everyone in the canteen looked towards the chaos. Kimberly''s food and soup were all just served. When she threw the food tray over, all the oily food and soup spilled on the three women. None of them was spared. She had thrown the food right in the middle of the three women. The woman who had sshed Kimberly with the soup happened to suffer the most damage. The gravy spilled on her head, rolled down from her hair, and then dripped onto her face. "Ah!!! You b*tch!" The three women screamed and rushed towards Kimberly. They grabbed her hair. Kimberly didn''t want to back down and grabbed at their hairs as well. Her grip was strong, and the women screamed their lungs out. "It hurts! Get rid of her!" "Let go of Sister Winna, you b*tch!" Someone was grabbing Kimberly''s hand. She felt a shock of pain, but she couldn''t release her hand. If she let go, the three women would rush to her like mad cattle. By then, it wouldn''t be only her hand that got attacked. The canteen was in a mess. Many people wanted to stop the fight, but they couldn''t even interfere because the fight was too brutal. Some of them resorted to watching the show from the sidelines. "What are you guys doing?" They heard an anxious voice ask. Kimberly was pulled away and rescued while the other three were also pulled away. The three of them were beaten out of shape. The state they were in looked much worse than Kimberly''s. The voice came from Benedict. He had always been gentle, but he couldn''t help frowning when he saw Kimberly like this. He questioned angrily, "What''s going on? Why were you fighting?" Kimberly wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and did not speak. Sharon, who was holding onto Winna, stepped forward and pointed at Kimberly. "Vice President Yardley, it was Assistant Shell who threw the dishes at us. We were so angry that we fought with her!" Sharon used. Hearing what she said, Benedict looked at her coldly and asked, "Is that so?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sharon was so shocked that she took two steps back. Vice President Yardley had always been polite and was never angry. But now, he looked vicious. His body exuded a certain coldness, which was totally different from his usual gentle appearance. "Vice, Vice President Yardley... It''s true, the others can testify for us!" Sharon took advantage of the fact that she had been working in thepany for a long time and lied to him. Benedict looked at Kimberly and asked in a soft voice, "What''s going on? Did they bully you?" How could Kimberly say those words to Benedict? She pursed her lips and did not answer. She looked stubborn, but her eyes were cold and determined as she stared at the three women. Benedict felt helpless. He took off his coat and put it on her quickly, saying, "If you don''t want to say it, then save it forter. I''ll take you to tend your wound first." Kimberly didn''t speak and walked away with Benedict''s help. "Vice President Yardley, she really did beat us first. Why are you protecting this woman?" "Vice President Yardley!" The women cried out but were ignored. Benedict took Kimberly to his lounge. "There is a bathroom here. You can go in and clean yourself up. I''ll ask my assistant to prepare a clean set of clothes for you," he said. Kimberly stood still. Benedict frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you get hurt?" After that, he reached out to touch her. Kimberly just lowered her head. When she saw the filth on her body, she was shocked and took two steps back. "Don''t touch me. I''m dirty," she said. Although she was only sshed with some soup, her body was filled with stains from the fight. She looked like she had just crawled out of a garbage dump. How could such a gentle, clean, and tidy man like Benedict touch her in this state? Benedict was stunned. His hand, which was still in mid- air, moved forward firmly and then held her shoulders. "Are you a fool? I don''t mind you being dirty. Tell me first. Did you get hurt? Or should I take you to the hospital?" He asked concernedly. He wanted to let her go to the hospital while she was looking like this? Kimberly answered, "I''m fine. I''ll go in and clean up." Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Kimberly went into the bathroom. Even she was disgusted by the stench emanating off her body. But she was really frustrated when she encountered the three women before. Those people worked under the Yardley Corporation, yet they still mocked her and Maddox. As long as his employees wereughing at him for being disabled and impotent, she would feel particrly frustrated. How could theyugh at other people like that? What good would that bring them? The water dripped from the top of Kimberly''s head and drenched her whole body. She took off her clothes, which had a foul smell, and switched on the venttion fan in the bathroom. She winced in pain when she washed the burns on her shoulder. She quickly took two steps to the side. "Knock knock¡ª" She heard Benedict''s voice from outside and quickly covered her body reflexively. "Kimberly, there is shower gel inside. You can use it. I''m going out. My assistant wille to see youter," Benedict said. "Oh, okay." Kimberly nodded. She was too dirty now. She had to quickly take a bath. Therefore, she couldn''t care much about anything else at the moment. About 20 minutester, she heard someone pushed the door open and came into the room. They knocked on the bathroom door. "Who is it?" Kimberly probed after a long silence. She had just washed away all the filth from her body. She was now covered with foam from the shower gel. No one answered her. Kimberly was surprised. She walked to the bathroom door and repeated, "Who is it?" There was a long silence before she heard a cold male voice. It s me. Kimberly was stunned at first, but then she suddenly recognized the voice... was it from Maddox? As she realized that Maddox was outside, she became even more uneasy. She suddenly became extremely aware that she was taking a bath in someone else''s bathroom. Maddox would definitely be angry. For a moment, Kimberly panicked and did not know what to do. "Open the door." Maddox said abruptly. Kimberly''s expression changed and she whispered, "No, no." Maddox frowned. He looked down at the bag in his hand and said coldly, "I''ll repeat onest time. Open the door." Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. Here hees again! Every time before he got angry, he would speak in this tone. Kimberly was still a little afraid of him. Finally, she opened the door slowly and hid behind the door, only poking out her head. Maddox''s eyes were icy and gloomy, and his body exuded a cold aura like a wild beast, making her shiver. Kimberly saw that he was staring right at her. She was startled and wanted to close the door. Then, he handed a bag over to her. Kimberly was stunned and asked, "What, what is it?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Do you want toe out naked?" Maddox''s voice sounded freezing-cold. He practically squeezed the words through his teeth, "You can try to, that is if you want to die." How could Kimberly go out naked? She took the bag from Maddox''s hand. It indeed contained a new set of clothes. "Thank you," she thanked him. Maddox looked away and took a deep breath. "I''ll give you ten minutes to tidy up ande out," he said. "Okay." Kimberly closed the door, hung the bag on the hook next to her, and then turned on the shower again to wash off the foam on her body. Kimberly managed her time very well. Around nine minutester, she was done tidying up and opened the bathroom door. The lounge was quiet. Only Maddox was there, sitting alone in his wheelchair. The lounge was colder than when she came in. It was like a freezer that stored frozen food. Also, Kimberly just took a shower and there were still some water droplets on her. She shivered tremendously. Maddox had his back towards her, and his whole person exuded a cold aura. Kimberly stood still for a while before whispering, "Urn... Maddox, I''ve done tidying up." Maddox paused and looked back at her. His eyes were full of rage, which made her so scared that she took a step back. "Follow me out." He said indifferently. Kimberly could only nod and pushed him out. It was all like a dream. Benedict had sent her in here, but he immediately disappeared. His assistant was also nowhere to be seen. Didn''t he say that his assistant would send her some clothes? But why was Maddox here instead? Kimberly couldn''t figure it out. "Are you disappointed?" Maddox suddenly asked in an icy tone. When Kimberly heard his voice, she came to her senses and asked, "What?" "You saw me when you came out of the bathroom. You''re disappointed, right?" He asked again. Kimberly replied, "...No, I was just thinking about where the other people went..." Maddox asked sarcastically, "Do you think I''ll let other men see my woman after taking a shower?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. "Did you forget what I told you yesterday?" Maddox asked. He sounded cold. Kimberly shrunk her head into her neck and answered, "No." "Then why were you with Benedict? Didn''t I ask you to stay away from him?" He asked again. Kimberly pushed him towards the outside while she exined, "It was an ident." "Fine, exin it to me," Maddox said. Kimberly didn''t know what she should say. No, wait. When did Maddox be so childish? And he was even interested to hear her exnation? Kimberly was stunned, and then she told him what had happened in the canteen. She intentionally avoided all the crucial details. She had a quarrel with a few women, and then the women made a move against her first. Then, she fought back... At the end of her sentence, Kimberly''s voice sounded weaker as if she was the one whomitted the wrongdoing. Maddox didn''t say anything, but his breath became heavier. Kimberly didn''t say anything more and pushed him back to his office. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first." Kimberly thought she was done for the day and was ready to leave. However, as soon as she turned around, she heard Maddox''s maic voice again. "What are you afraid of?" Maddox asked. "What?" Kimberly stopped abruptly and turned around in confusion. Maddox turned around slowly. His cold eyes fell on her face, asking, "If it''s someone else''s fault, why don''t you have the confidence to say it?" Kimberly thought that he didn''t believe her, therefore she apologized to him dryly, "I''m sorry. I know that this kind of thing is terrible. In the future... I won''t do it again." "Won''t do what again? You won''t fight back? Or, will you fight with them again the next time this happens?" Maddox questioned. Kimberly felt aggrieved. Maddox wasn''t letting her go. She felt a bad feeling rising in her chest, which made her really ufortable. She clenched both her fists. "It''s up to Young Master Yardley. I''ll listen to whatever you say," Kimberly said. Maddox frowned when he saw how she was trying to hold back her anger. "Are you an idiot?" He scolded. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Kimberly lowered her eyes and did not notice the expression on Maddox''s face. She only heard the criticism in his words. He was probably ming her. After all, who would expect his assistant to fight with the staff and make a mess in the canteen? Kimberly heard his wheelchair rolling towards her. Then, she saw a pair of slender legs in front of her. Before she could react, a pair of hands tightened around her waist and held her. Her eyes widened. Maddox had rolled his wheelchair in front of her and held her in his arms. While Kimberly was still stunned, he pinched her chin. He lifted her head and forcibly made her look into his cold eyes. "Do you know what I''m angry about?" He asked. The cold masculine aura from his body surrounded her. Kimberly could not think straight and shook her head. "I already know the whole story," Maddox said. "What? You knew everything? Then why did you ask me..." Kimberly was shocked. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maddox said, "I just wanted to know what you would say. Oh, and I didn''t expect you to leave out all the important points. Have you not suffered enough? Don''t you know how to shout when you feel pain?" As soon as Maddox finished speaking, he flicked her forehead hard with his fingers. Kimberly cried out in pain and reached out to cover her forehead. "Turns out you can still feel pain," Maddox''s voice was cold. He sneered. Kimberly covered her forehead and asked, "What do you mean?" "Don''t fight with other people next time," Maddox said. His deep gaze fell on her face. There were several scratches on her fair face. Maddox looked at them as if they had scratched his heart. "Okay," Kimberly responded. She didn''t want to fight with others, but she really couldn''t control herself at that time. She heard a sigh. The hand on her chin moved to the back of her head, pressing her onto his chest. She leaned on his chest, not knowing what was going on. Why did she have a feeling that... Maddox seemed to care about her? Was she mistaken? While she was thinking, his chest vibrated. Maddox opened his mouth and said, "I will..." Knock knock¡ª At this time, someone knocked on the door of the office. "Young Master Yardley, the doctor is here!" Sam''s voice came from outside the office. Hearing this, Kimberly looked up at Maddox immediately. He stared at her with aplicated gaze, saying, "Get up and let the doctor check if you are injured." After that, he held her up gently. Kimberly followed his movements and stood up. "Come in," Maddox said. Sam pushed the door open and invited the doctor in. He had found a female doctor for her. Maddox then ushered the two of them to go straight to the lounge. Kimberly followed the doctor into the lounge. The female doctor was near in her forties. She looked quite gentle. She also had a faint smile on her face. "Miss Shell, please take off your shirt. I''ll take a look at your wound," she said. Kimberly nodded obediently. Just as she was about to take off her shirt, she thought of something and paused again. No way... The marks left by Maddox were still on her body. If the doctor saw them, wouldn''t that be... embarrassing? Thinking of this, Kimberly stopped taking off her shirt. "Doctor, my body is fine. Please just help me check the wound on my face," she said. It was just a burn on her shoulder. She would go to the pharmacy to buy some ointments to apply when she got home after work. The doctor smiled slightly and said, "You, young girl, are not being honest. I am a doctor, what''s there to be shy about? Take off your shirt quickly." In the end, Kimberly still couldn''t resist her. She took off her shirt with her back facing the doctor silently, and then she only exposed her shoulder. When the female doctor noticed the wound on her shoulder, she gasped. "How can you still try to be a heroine when you''re injured like this?" She asked. Kimberly did not speak, and her face was a little red. When the female doctor was treating her wound, she said, "I heard that you are pregnant. Be more careful next time. You''re lucky you didn''t get severely injured this time. Who knows what will happen in the future? It''s better to avoid fighting with people. Even if it''s for the sake of the child, you should protect yourself." When Kimberly heard this, she was shocked. It was her first time being a mother. She had divorced Jonathan and married Maddox. After that rainy night, she was a mess every day. Most of the time, she didn''t remember who she was and what she was doing. She did everything by following her heart. "I, I got it," Kimberly nodded in agreement. The female doctor smiled faintly and withdrew her hand. "Okay, I''ve treated your wound. This is burn ointment. Remember to apply it twice a day. When the wound is healed, switch to this." Kimberly took the two ointments. "What is the other one for?" Kimberly asked. "To reduce the scar. It''s not good to leave any scar on a girl''s body. It''s not good-looking," the doctor answered. "Thank you," Kimberly thanked. After that, Kimberly was lost in thought, holding the two burn ointments in her hands. If Sam hadn''t knocked on the door, Maddox wouldn''t have been interrupted when he held her in his arms. Kimberly felt as if he was going to say, "I will feel distressed..." But he was interrupted, therefore she didn''t know what he was going to say. Kimberly felt a little regretful. When she came to her senses, she followed the doctor out. When they were outside, the doctor took off her mask and said, "The wound has been treated." Maddox looked at her face and said in a rare calm tone, "Thank you, Auntie." Kimberly paused for a moment and thought, "She is Maddox''s auntie?" All of a sudden, Kimberly''s face turned redder. If she was Maddox''s auntie, wouldn''t she have seen all the marks on her body and thought of her... Thinking of this, Kimberly''s ears and face became hot. "If you''re really grateful,e visit me more often. Maddox, don''t stay in thepany all day long." The woman who took off the mask was Maddox''s auntie, his mother''s sister, Abigail Stark. Abigail was about eight years younger than Maddox''s mother. She was almost forty years old that year. However, she looked like she was only in her thirties. Besides, her smile was so kind. She was very approachable. Kimberly had this feeling since Abigail was treating her wound for her. She didn''t expect that... she was Maddox''s auntie. Abigail looked back at Kimberly and cast her a meaningful gaze. "I heard about what Maddox said about you. Although this is a family marriage, you guys are a real couple. Both of you must protect the child well," Abigail reminded her. Hearing what she said, Kimberly moved her lips as if she wanted to exin something. But at this time, Maddox said, "Auntie, we know." "You too. As a man, you should protect your woman. How could she be so seriously injured? Her back is badly burned. If you didn''t bring her to me in time, she might have a scar. Do you know that?" Abigail asked in slight reprimand. Maddox frowned slightly and said, "Auntie, it was an ident." He didn''t expect that Kimberly would fight with the other women in thepany. It had never crossed his mind. "So what? It''s still your fault. You didn''t stop it from happening," Abigail frowned. Maddox said, "...It''s my fault." Abigail nodded with satisfaction and said, "You still have room for improvement. I have work to do, so I''ll leave first." After Abigail left, Kimberly looked at Maddox with aplicated expression. She said, "You didn''t tell your auntie that the child is..." Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Before Kimberly could finish speaking, Maddox nced at her coldly, "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you think that I will tell my auntie about this?" Hearing this, Kimberly lowered her eyes slowly. Yes, she was not pregnant with Maddox''s child. This kind of thing could make him ashamed. How could he speak of it? Kimberly felt her heart sink little by little. "Since I''m fine now, I''ll go out first," she whispered. Maddox had no reason to ask her to stay. He nodded and responded, "Okay." Kimberly returned to her work. Her eyes looked dull. What was she thinking about? Kimberly calmed her mind and concentrated on her work. Soon, it was time to get off work. As soon as the time was up, her phone rang. Sylvia was texting her. "Kimberly, I parked my car in front of a supermarket not far from yourpany. You cane over later." "Okay." Kimberly replied to her text and began to pack up, then she went downstairs with her bag. When she passed by Maddox and Sam who wereing out of the office, she paused and went up to Maddox to inform him, "Urn... I won''t go home with you tonight." Maddox raised his eyebrows. Kimberly exined quickly, "I have to find Sylvia." "She''s looking for that woman again?" Maddox thought and frowned slightly. "Is she your friend?" He asked. Kimberly nodded quickly and answered, "Yes, we''ve known each other for a long time. I''m really looking for her, not someone else." She was worried that Maddox would think that she was going to find another man, so she exined herself in advance. Maddox stared at her. For some reason, herst sentence sounded very "melodious". She was afraid that he would misunderstand her. This meant that she still cared about his opinion. "Okay." Maddox pursed his lips and said, "Sam will follow you." Kimberly''s expression changed slightly. "No, Sam has to send you home. It''s not convenient for you to move around by yourself," she said. Maddox raised his lips and looked at her with his sharp eyes, "Are you so worried about me?" Kimberly''s face blushed slightly. She ignored his question and muttered, "That''s it, I''ll go first." Then, she ran off. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When she went downstairs, the crowd stepped back when they saw her. They thought she was a horrible person, probably because of what had happened at noon. Kimberly quickened her pace and walked towards the supermarket. As expected, she saw Sylvia''s car immediately. She walked over rapidly and knocked on the car window, but Sylvia was in a daze. She ignored her like she was thinking of something important. Kimberly felt strange. She knocked on the window again and shouted, "Sylvia?" Sylvia still ignored her. Kimberly wondered what she was thinking about. Kimberly had to pat harder on the window and call her name even louder for Sylvia to be brought back to reality and notice that Kimberly was there. She lowered the window down quickly. "Kimberly, you''re here," Sylvia said. "What''s wrong with you? What are you thinking about? I''ve been here for a long while," Kimberly smiled sweetly at her and went to the other side of the car. Sylvia suddenly said, "Don''t get in the car. Let''s go to the third floor of the supermarket. There''s a dessert shop there." Dessert shop... Kimberly''s face changed slightly as soon as she heard the phrase ''dessert''. "Don''t worry. It doesn''t just sell desserts. They have other things," Sylvia said. Then, she pulled Kimberly into the shopping mall. Kimberly followed her to the dessert shop on the third floor. Sylvia ordered a lot of delicious food while Kimberly ordered a ss of fresh juice. After that, they sat down together. "I''m sorry. I wanted to visit you in the hospital that day, but you were still asleep, so I didn''t disturb you," Sylvia apologized. Kimberly was stunned. She only saw Maddox when she woke up. She did not know that Sylvia had also been there. She was a little surprised. "Were you there that day?" Kimberly asked. "That''s right." Sylvia nodded, "My best friend was admitted to the hospital. Of course I had to go and visit." Kimberly smiled and replied, "I know. You treat me the best." Sylvia said, "In fact, I have a very important thing to tell you. That''s why I asked you out today." After that, Sylvia nced around and whispered, "We have contacted the designer." The waitress happened to bring the ss of juice over to their table at that moment. Kimberly was shocked when she heard this. She stood up abruptly and happened to bump into the waitress. Bang! "Ah, I''m sorry!" The ss fell to the ground and broke into pieces. The watermelon juice spilled all over Kimberly''s body. The waitress thought it was her fault and kept apologizing, "Sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." Sylvia''s expression changed. She stood up and used, "What''s wrong with you? Look at what you''ve done." Kimberly grabbed Sylvia and said to the waitress in a low voice, "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault, I stood up too quickly. But can you give me some paper towels?" The waitress stood in a daze for a long time before she nodded. She turned around and went to grab some paper towels. When she came back, the manager followed her and kept apologizing to Kimberly. "Miss, I''m really sorry. This waitress is new to here and not very sensible yet. She has ruined your dress. How about this? As an apology, all the food that you guys ordered will be free of charge." Maddox had bought Kimberly''s dress. The manager had sharp eyes and could tell instantly that the dress was very valuable. Moreover, Sylvia was wearing a lot of luxurious brands. The manager did not dare to offend them and had toe over to apologize. Sylvia blinked and asked incredulously, "You want to get rid of us with just a little food? My friend''s dress is ruined!" The manager''s face changed slightly and asked, "Then, Miss, what do you think we should do?" "I''m sorry!" The waitress stood up quickly and apologized to Kimberly again. "I didn''t do it on purpose. Please forgive me this time." Kimberly was wiping the watermelon stains on her dress with a paper towel. When she heard this, she raised her head and said, "I''ve said that It was my fault. Sylvia, don''t make things difficult for them." Sylvia snorted, "I was venting the anger for you. The waitress can''t even hold the tray well. They think they can settle it by just apologizing and giving us free desserts. How much does their dessert worth? Humph." "I''m really sorry," the waitress apologized again. "It''s alright. You can go and do your work first," Kimberly said to them. "Thank you very much." The waitress took a deep look at Kimberly, her eyes were full of gratitude. After they left, Sylvia couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong with you? Your dress is ruined. Are you going to let it go just like that?" "It was my fault." Kimberly exined softly, "I was a little excited just now and bumped into her. I even broke their ss." Sylvia snorted and ignored her. But Sylvia thought of something and asked with a smile, "Why are you so excited all of a sudden? Is it because you''re close to finding that man?" Kimberly responded,"... Don''t talk nonsense." Sylvia narrowed her eyes and asked, "In fact, you can''t stand Maddox and want to leave him as soon as possible, right?" She couldn''t stand Maddox and wanted to leave him? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Kimberly was lost in thought. She hadn''t considered this problem since she married Maddox. It was not that she didn''t want to think about it, but she had never thought that she could leave him. They had an agreement. She would leave half a yearter. "Kimberly?" Sylvia called her back to reality. Kimberly smiled awkwardly and asked, "What did you say?" Sylvia''s gaze shifted a little. "Don''t tell me you.... are reluctant to leave him?" She asked tentatively. Hearing this, Kimberly''s face changed dramatically and replied, "No!" How could she not want to leave Maddox? Although... he did do a lot of things that moved her, he still hated women like her. It would be shameful for him for being seen with her. That was why he didn''t want others to know her identity. He only addressed her as his assistant. "Even if I can''t find that man, I''ll leave on the day that we''ve agreed to divorce on," Kimberly murmured. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good. I thought you liked him." "Alright, let''s get back to the point. Now, we have contacted that man''s designer. My brother is on his way to look for him. When he finds the designer, he will ask him who he gave the suit to," Sylvia said again. Hearing this, Kimberly smiled and said, "Sylvia, thank you for your hard work, and your brother... he has also helped me a lot. I''ll treat him to dinner when we all have free time." Although they had known each other for such a long time, Kimberly had never seen her brother. Sylvia met her familyter in life. In these short years, she seemed to lead a good life with her family. Hearing this, Sylvia''s expression immediately changed and her gaze fluttered a little. "Din, dinner? Forget about it. My brother is... very busy!" She stammered. "That''s alright. I''ll treat your brother to dinner when he is free," Kimberly replied. Sylvia nodded and responded, "0... okay." Sylvia quickly changed the topic, "I should know who that person is in a few days. Kimberly, I will inform you as soon as I do." "Okay," Kimberly replied. * Sylvia returned home after sending Kimberly back to the Yardley family. When Sylvia entered her house, the servant greeted her, "Wee back, Miss." "Hm." Sylvia replied weakly. "Miss, this is the beauty juice we specially made for you." The servant served a ss of juice to her. Sylvia stopped and looked at the ss of juice for a long time. She suddenly sneered and knocked the juice over, shouting, "A beauty juice? It''s just a fake product to please me. How dare you deceive me with something like this?" The servant was frightened and knelt down with a pale face. "I''m sorry, Miss, but that''s really our specially made beauty juice," the servant quickly apologized and exined. "Humph!" Sylvia kicked the ss fragments away and asked, "Why don''t you hurry up and clean up the mess? Do you want to make my feet hurt?" The servant was terrified and cleaned up immediately. Because she moved too fast, she identally cut her hands on the ss shards, causing her to bleed. Sylvia looked away in disgust, cursing, "What the h*ll? How dare you pollute my eyes with that disgusting blood? Take your hand away quickly!" Then, she rushed upstairs furiously, her high heels clicking loudly on the steps. After she left, several servants whispered to each other. "Miss''s character is really much worse than the previous Madam." "That''s right, the previous Madam would not be so brutal." "Sigh, don''t say that. Miss was abandoned when she was a child. I heard that her father was addicted to gambling. He almost sold her off for money. This kind of uneducated person has just entered the Hanover family, she needs time to adapt. After all, she is the Miss of the Hanover family. We''d better endure it." "But I always feel that... she is not ssy or posh. She doesn''t act like a member of the Hanover family at all. She is more like a female hooligan." "How dare you say that? Don''t let her overhear you. Otherwise, you will be dismissed." The person was so scared and shut up immediately. The few of them cleaned the floor up rapidly and left. After Sylvia returned to her room, she called her eldest brother, Quill. Not long after the phone rang, the person on the other end answered. "Quill!" Sylvia''s voice became soft and adorable. It waspletely different from how she treated her servants. "What''s the matter?" Quill''s voice was cold and serious, enough to make people scared. Sylvia felt her scalp tingle when she heard his voice. She asked in a timid voice, "Urn... Quill, have you gone abroad? Have you found the person?" "Not yet," Quill replied. "Oh, then Quill..." Sylvia said. "I still have something important to do," Quill reminded her indifferently. Sylvia said in a hurry, "Oh, then you go and settle your stuff first." Before she could react, Quill had hung up the phone. Sylvia listened to the toneing from the phone and tightened her fingers slowly. Although Quill would give her whatever she wanted after she entered the Hanover family, he never got close to her, nor would he talk much to her. When she wanted to get close to him, he always distanced himself. He was the one who dealt with all the affairs of the Hanover family. Sylvia wanted to get his favor. However, Quill was well-known for his aloofness. He treated his family the same way as well. She shouldn''t have cared about it, but she had a small secret in her heart, so she had to worry. Even if the Hanover family found her yearster, Sylvia was not their real biological daughter. Yes, she had known Kimberly for so many years. She even knew some things that Kimberly didn''t know. The Hanover family was actually looking for Kimberly, the rightful daughter. However, Sylvia hated her father so much. She wanted to get rid of her gambler father, thus she used Kimberly''s identity. After using Kimberly''s identity, Sylvia became the Miss of the Hanover family. Now, she owed the most to Kimberly, so she swore to treat Kimberly particrly well. But what Kimberly said at the dessert shop that day had scared her. If Quill and Kimberly met, would... would he recognize Kimberly? Could Sylvia still remain in the Hanover family by then? If Quill knew that she was not the Hanover family''s biological daughter, how would he treat her? Thinking of this, Sylvia felt a chill run down her spine like she had been thrown into an icyke. Her limbs were frozen still. No, she couldn''t just sit idle and wait for her fall. She had to think of some way... She had to find a way to convince Quill to trust her. But what could she do? Even though he would do whatever she requested, he had never been close to her. He agreed to help her even though she just casually mentioned it. However, Sylvia felt more and more uneasy. It was best to keep Quill and Kimberly apart forever. But... how could she keep them from meeting? What if... they met one day? "No, no... I can''t let them meet. Quill is so vignt. He must suspect something. If Kimberly met him, he will definitely recognize her. But... But what should I do?" She thought. How about... getting rid of Kimberly? No, no way! When she was at her lowest, Kimberly had helped her up so many times. After she used Kimberly''s identity, she swore to treat her well. She couldn''t... be so inhumane. But what else should she do? Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Kimberly did not know about Sylvia''s struggles and strange thoughts. After she left Sylvia, she went straight back to the Yardley family. After returning to the Yardley family, Kimberly suddenly noticed that her small bed was missing. Kimberly''s face changed instantly. She thought back to when she had just arrived at the house and could only sleep on the floor or outside. Later, Sam pitied her and sent her a small bed so she could sleep well. But now the small bed was gone. Kimberly instantly panicked. She was wondering if Maddox got angry with her and asked someone to move her bed away. Kimberly stood rooted to the spot, somewhat at a loss. Suddenly, two maids came in. They called her as soon as they saw her. "Second Young Madam." Kimberly came to her senses. She looked back at them and nodded her head. She noticed that they were holding her clothes in their hands. "What are you guys doing?" Kimberly frowned and asked. She looked back at where her bed used to be and asked, "Did you guys pack up my things?" The two maids nodded and answered, "Second Young Master asked us to pack up all your things." Kimberly''s face became pale. He ordered to pack up all her things. It sounded like... she was going to be driven out of here. "Wh- why?" Kimberly asked with difficulty, her lips gradually losing color. The two maids looked at each other in confusion, then shook their heads and answered, "Second Young Madam, we don''t know why. We just do what Second Young Master tells us to." Kimberly was speechless. After a long time, she asked, "Where is he?" The servant replied, "Second Young Master is in the study room." I see. Kimberly strode towards the study room without any hesitation. As expected, the light in the study room was on. When she walked to the door, she saw Sam inside. Sam heard her footsteps and turned around. He whispered to Maddox, "Young Master Yardley, since Assistant Shell is here, I''ll be leaving first." "Okay," Maddox answered coldly, his eyes still fixed on theputer screen. Sam walked out of the study room and passed by Kimberly. Kimberly stood outside the door for a while and then stepped in. She walked to Maddox''s side and stared at his thin back. Maddox ignored her even though he knew she was here. His eyes were still focused on the computer screen. Kimberly stood there for a long time and did not know how to start. She wanted to ask him why he moved her bed away and if he wanted to drive her outside. But she couldn''t utter a word. In the end, Maddox started the conversation, "You''re back?" His voice sounded low and deep. She couldn''t tell if he was happy or angry. Kimberly pursed her lips and nodded, "Yes." Maddox typed on the keyboard and said coldly, "I still have work to do. See if the servants have done packing up your things." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Did he just tell her the truth? Kimberly clenched her fists silently. In the end, she still turned around and left without saying a word. Since she had been driven away, why should she stay? It would be better for her to go back to take her things and leave. As she walked to the door, she suddenly heard Maddox''s cold voice. "I asked the servants to give you the same pillow as mine. If you are not used to sleeping on real silk, you can ask them to change it." Kimberly already had one foot out the door. But when she heard that, she retracted her steps. She thought she had misheard and turned around in disbelief. "What did you say?" Kimberly asked dumbly. Maddox finally pried his eyes away from theputer and looked straight at her. "What''s wrong? Do you still want to sleep in a different bed?" He asked. Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. Her lips trembled gently. Maddox thought that she was dissatisfied. He frowned unhappily, "What''s the problem?" Kimberly licked her lips subconsciously and shook her head, answering, "No, no, you put my bed away because... you wanted me to sleep with you?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was incredulous. Maddox had actually wanted her to sleep on the same bed with him. Did he... make a mistake? However, the more suspicious and uncertain Kimberly looked, the more unhappy Maddox was. "Is it strange for husband and wife to sleep together?" Maddox asked. Kimberly came to her senses and nodded. Then, she shook her head and answered, "It''s not." In fact, she felt a strange sensation in her heart. Their rtionship was so bad back then, but now he acted like they were a couple. Was it just because of that night? Kimberly couldn''t tell how she felt, but it was definitely not good. "I see. I''ll go and have a look first.1'' After that, Kimberly left the study room like she was running away. When she returned to the room, the servants greeted her. "Second Young Madam, we have prepared the pillow and quilt for you. It''s all made of silk. Second Young Madam, just notify us if there is anything that you are not satisfied with." Kimberly shook her head and replied, "I''m very satisfied with it." They then said, "Then Second Young Madam, if you don''t have any other orders, we''ll take out leave first." "Okay," Kimberly nodded. After they left, Kimberly slowly walked towards the only bed in the room. Standing at the bedside, Kimberly had a faint expression on her face. This bed belonged to Maddox. She had slept in it on the day she got married while wearing a wedding dress. Later, she did not dare to go near it. In the past, there was only one pillow here, Maddox''s pillow. But now, there was a light pink pillow next to his. It matched his light blue pillow. The quilt was also changed and reced with a pink and blue striped quilt. It was obvious that they came from the same set. Kimberly''s eyes shed aplicated gaze. She silently clenched her fist again. If... it was just because he felt sorry for her for that night, or because of any other emotions, she really didn''t need him to do this. But... deep in her heart, she longed for these warm emotions. Maddox was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. This was beyond her expectation. "Are you satisfied with what you see?" Kimberly heard a cold voicee from behind her. She came to her senses and turned her head immediately. She saw Maddox entering in his wheelchair. Her hands were still on the quilt. She quickly withdrew her hand nervously and looked at him anxiously. Maddox fixed his eyes on her face as if he was looking for some emotion. "Well... didn''t you say that you don''t like people getting close to you? We had an agreement, you didn''t let me touch you, but now... you moved my bed away." Speaking of this, Kimberly paused and looked at Maddox''s face. Then she asked slowly, "This way, if we share the same bed, what if I identally touch you?" Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Maddox was speechless. Was this woman an idiot? She must be. Otherwise, she would not ask this question. "Am I not being obvious enough?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and parted his thin lips slightly, "Or are you just too dumb?" Kimberly opened her mouth, confused. "What...was he obvious about?" She thought. "Miss- Married- Twice, I''m only going to say this once. I won''t repeat myself," Maddox said coldly. There was a hint of pride in his tone. Kimberly widened her eyes in surprise, asking, "Say what?" D*mn it! Maddox looked at her probing expression and wanted to spank her butt viciously. He had uttered everything that was difficult and impossible for him to say, yet she didn''t hear a word. Thinking of this, Maddox twitched his lips slightly and his voice became colder, "Looks like you don''t see me as your husband." Kimberly replied, "What do you mean? I slept well in the small bed before. Why do you suddenly want us to share the same bed? Is it because we..." "Enough!" Maddox interrupted her rudely before she could finish her sentence. His sudden irritation was frightening, and his eyebrows were knitted in a tight frown. "If you don''t know, don''t ask. You silly woman, if you want to sleep in your small bed, ask the servants to move it back for you. Do you think I want to sleep with someone married twice like you? That''s so degrading! What a shame!" He yelled. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Maddox rolled the wheelchair around and left the room. After he left, the room became quiet. Kimberly was so annoyed that her chest rose and fell violently as she breathed. She couldn''t call the servants to move her bed back. But since he felt that it was degrading to sleep with her, she would not sleep on the same bed with him. She would just sleep on the floor. Kimberly went out to find the servants and asked for two more quilts. The floor was very clean. She laid the two quilts on the ground and took her pillow from his bed. The bed looked more empty at once, leaving only a blue quilt and a blue pillow. It looked deserted. When Kimberly was done, she went to take a bath. After that, she went straight to sleep. When she was half asleep, she felt as if someone was pulling on her quilt. She was very sleepy and held onto the quilt tightly, but the quilt was still pulled off. Kimberly immediately opened her eyes and stared right into a pair of cold, deep eyes. Maddox!!! "What are you doing?" Kimberly questioned. Maddox stared at her indifferently, asking, "What do you think?" Kimberly sat up after she calmed down. She pulled the quilt in her hand and said, "I was sleeping soundly and you grabbed my quilt. I don''t know what you''re doing!" Maddox snorted lightly, "Does the quilt belong to you?" Kimberly didn''t know how to reply, ¡°.¡¯¡¯ Well, she did take the quilt from Maddox''s bed. "You should use the quilt that was on your bed." Kimberly said, "You asked the servants to pack up all my things. So, you should give me this quilt." She was really sleepy. She had be increasingly sleepy since she was pregnant. After talking to Maddox, she didn''t bother to argue with him anymore and held the quilt in her arms. "Your quilt is in the cab. Go take it yourself. I''m going to sleep first," she said. After that, Kimberlyy back down and covered herself with the quilt. She ignored Maddox''s expression. Afterying down for a while, she fell asleep again. In the middle of the night, Kimberly suddenly felt very hot. She felt something hot on her back emitting a steady stream of heat. The heat passed through her thin pajamas to her skin. Kimberly''s body temperature rose gradually. She frowned and couldn''t help kicking the quilt away. She finally felt a little morefortable. A minuteter, the quilt returned to her body. Kimberly continued to kick it away. In less than a few seconds, the quilt returned over her body again. She was getting really hot. She turned over and felt the heat on her back disappear. However, now the front of her body was hot. Kimberly opened her eyes in a daze and found herself staring into Maddox''s dark eyes. There seemed to be bright stars adorning his eyes, they were really beautiful. Kimberly stared nkly for a long time and blinked. She reached out her hand and touched Maddox''s face. When she was about to touch him with her fingertip, she felt sleep taking over her again. She closed her eyes and fell back to sleep. She could feel the hot breathe along with her drowsiness. She felt something warm and soft on her lips. Kimberly dodged backwards. The soft thing was dissatisfied and moved forward like it was competing with her. It pressed hard against her soft lips. Well, since Kimberly couldn''t avoid it, she didn''t bother about it anymore and continued to sleep. She had just slept for less than two seconds, but the soft thing on her lips moved. It pressed on her lips as if it was tasting them slowly. He licked her, bit her, and pried open her lips. Kimberly moaned softly. Under the opponent''s attack, her teeth gave way for the tip of his tongue. It broke into her mouth, like an enemy breaking through a city gate. The tongue then explored every part of her mouth. "Uh..." Kimberly''s moan broke into Maddox''s ears like magic. It warmed up his lower abdomen, and his big hand crept slowly up her back. He kissed her even deeper. He could almost hear his own heartbeat in the silence. Boom! Boom!! His heartbeat was like fireworks crashing in the silent night. Although the sound was far away, it was deafening. "Uh..." He had gone too far. Kimberly couldn''t sleep. She furrowed her delicate eyebrows tightly, and she pushed him with her little hands. Maddox grabbed her wrist. He simply turned over and pressed his tall body on hers. After a while, Kimberly realized that something was wrong and woke up from the dream. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The moment she opened her eyes, everything in front of her was so dark that she couldn''t see anything, but she could clearly feel that there was a strong man on her, his lips entangled with hers. After ten seconds of shock, Kimberly realized what was happening. She opened her beautiful eyes, and her petite body struggled in Maddox''s arms. "Let go of me... hmm..." Kimberly resisted. Maddox nced at her lips and chuckled, "Oh, isn''t it toote for you to react now?" Hearing Maddox''s voice, Kimberly''s body froze. Suddenly, she bit down on Maddox harshly. Hiss- In the darkness, she heard Maddox sucking in a breath. Kimberly cursed silently, and then pushed his tall body away. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Kimberly pushed Maddox away. His long figurey down beside her, and he whispered, "Are you a dog? You like to bite me every time." Kimberly realized that it was Maddox''s voice. At this moment, she was wide awake. When she realized what Maddox had done to her, her heart raced in her chest. She bit her lower lip lightly and asked, "Why did youe here? Don''t you have your own bed?" After saying that, Kimberly touched the cold floor and confirmed that she was still on the floor. She was even more surprised. Maddox sneered and asked, "You took my quilt away. What should I use?" Kimberly asked back,"... But you don''t have toe here and sleep on the floor with me, do you?" Maddox replied, "I will sleep wherever the quilt is." Kimberly asked again, "Then, what were you doing just now?" Even if he was here for the quilt, what was he doing earlier? "Doing what husbands and wives do," Maddox answered simply. Kimberly was speechless. What husbands and wives do? While she was thinking, Maddox''s hands touched her waist and his tall body leaned over her. His warm breath lingered around her face. Kimberly became nervous. She held his unruly hands and shouted, "What are you doing? Go back to your own bed!" "Have you heard of a couple who sleep in separate beds?" Maddox ignored her words and easily broke free from her grip. He then lifted her clothes and reached his hand underneath them. "... Weren''t we fine on separate beds? Why do you suddenly want to change?" As soon as Kimberly finished speaking, his hands stopped at her waist. She felt the atmosphere turn cold. "Change suddenly?" He echoed. Kimberly nodded. Maddox''s voice became colder as he asked, "Does that mean you don''t want to change?" Kimberly didn''t know how to answer him. She wanted to tell him something, but she couldn''t say it out. She could only remain silent. In the dark, she heard Maddox''s heavy breathing. He sounded angry. "So, you don''t want to share a bed with me? Do you feel its bad to sleep with me?" Maddox questioned in a clipped tone. Kimberly answered, "I didn''t..." "You''re just a woman who got married again. What do you need to feel bad for?" Before she could finish her words, Maddox criticized her again. Kimberly closed her eyes helplessly. Well, he was far more irritable than she had expected. Maddox withdrew his hand from her waist and didn''t mess around with her anymore. Kimberly felt a little empty. She couldn''t see his figure in the dark, so she could only turn over silently. She then wanted to take the quilt for herself wholly. But when she knew that Maddox was sleeping with her, she only covered herself with a corner of the quilt and gave the rest to him. However, she couldn''t fall asleep. The breathing behind her rose and fell, matching her every breath. It did not calm down for the entire night. Although they were in the same bed, they had different dreams. They stayed there until dawn. When Kimberly woke up and saw him lying beside her, she asked in a murmur, "Are you up? Do you want me to help you?" Just then, she suddenly realized something. How did Maddoxe to her bedst night? He obviously couldn''t walk. Did Sam help him after she fell asleep? Nheless, Kimberly didn''t have time to investigate it. She first had to figure out how to get Maddox into his wheelchair. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her voice, Maddox opened his eyes abruptly and stared sharply at her. "No need," he answered. Kimberly asked, "...Then how do you n on getting up?" "None of your business," he replied. Kimberly then said, "Okay, then I''ll go wash up first." After that, Kimberly ignored him. She got up and went straight to the bathroom. Hearing her brush her teeth in the bathroom, Maddox sneered as hey on the ground. This woman really had no conscience! When Kimberly finished getting ready, she came out and saw Maddox sitting up with his arms crossed. He looked at her coldly and ordered, "Come and help me." After a pause, Kimberly walked towards him. She pushed the wheelchair to Maddox and asked, "Shall I help you up?" Then, she crouched down, put his hand on her shoulder, and helped him get on his feet. Maddox did not refuse. He got up slowly. Out of nowhere, he blurted out a question, "Do you despise me?" "Hmm?" Kimberly responded absentmindedly, she didn''t register what he was talking about. "Because I''m disabled?" He asked again. Kimberly was stunned. It was not easy to help him up, and now that she was caught by surprise, her hands gave way. Then, they both fell back onto the quilt. "Sorry..." Kimberly''s face turned pale, and she quickly helped him up again. "Are you hurt?" Maddox fixed his gaze on her coldly, saying, "Answer my question." "Ah?" Kimberly came to her senses and recalled his question. He had asked her if she despised him for being disabled. "Why would I feel that way?" Kimberly smiled awkwardly. Maddox sped her hand tightly. His tall body leaned forward slightly, and his breath engulfed her. "Because I''m a cripple who can''t even stand up. Hence, you despise me and don''t want to share a bed with me like a married couple." Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. Her eyes were wide opened and she looked at Maddox at a loss. What was wrong with him? Why was he behaving so strangely these few days? He even asked her if she despised him. In the state that she was in, she was in no position to despise others. "No!" Kimberly shook her head in denied, "I won''t despise you." "Is that so?" Maddox stared at her curiously like he was suspecting her of lying. Kimberly took a deep breath and tossed her head back, "Don''t be like this. I''ll help you up first." It took her a lot of effort to help Maddox into his wheelchair. She was exhausted. Her face turned pink and she was left panting. Kimberly straightened her back and finally looked straight at Maddox. "Maddox," she called. The man looked at her. "Honestly, you don''t need to look down upon yourself. Even if you are sitting in a wheelchair, so what? You are still you. No one can change who you are. You are unique, there''s nobody else like you in the world. Do you understand?" As she spoke, her eyes were clear and she looked at him sincerely. She obviously had said these words with seriousness after giving them a lot of thought. It was devoid of ttery or malice. Maddox pondered about it for a moment. It was like seeing a warm sun in the depths of winter. Maddox moved his thin lips slightly to say something, but she continued, "No matter what, there will always be someone who dislikes us. I think you are amazing, so... don''t belittle yourself." Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Kimberly was speaking very seriously. Her face was straight and sincere. After saying that, she noticed Maddox staring at her, his eyes burning through her head. She immediately came to her senses. When she realized what she had said, her face flushed and she immediately bbered, "Well, now you can move by yourself. I''m going to leave, I have something to do today." After that, Kimberly fled the room. When she went downstairs, she happened to meet the Old Master. As soon as the Old Master saw her, he frowned and asked, "Erica, did you tell Miss Hanover what I told you to tell her?" Oh no! Kimberly''s expression changed. She had almost forgotten about this matter. She replied quickly, "Grandpa, I haven''t seen Sylvia recently. I''ll bring it up when I see her." The Old Master nodded with a smile, and a glimmer of light shed in his eyes. He said, "We can''t mess up the opportunity to cooperate with the Fisher Enterprise." Upon hearing this, Kimberly became solemn and she nodded, "Of course." After leaving the Yardley family, Kimberly told herself to hurry up and contact the Fisher Enterprise today. The Yardley Corporation. After Kimberly went to work, she gave a call to the Fisher Enterprise. After listening to her proposal, the other party agreed immediately. They wanted to meet up to discuss the details. Kimberly waited for Maddox to arrive at work and informed him about the matter. Maddox frowned and asked, "Are you really going to handle this matter?" Kimberly paused for a moment. She blinked her eyes and answered, "I''m your assistant, it''s only normal that I help you with this kind of matters." "Did you manage to get their details?" Maddox then asked. After a pause, she nodded, "Yes." "." Maddox fixed his eyes on her and asked, "Since you have them, do you know what kind of person the Fisher Enterprise''s president is?" "...Yeah," Kimberly responded with uncertainty. The office became quiet. The only sound they heard was the window blinds being blown in the wind. They felt a sudden drop in the temperature. "It seems that you haven''t learned your lesson," Maddox scolded. Before she could speak, Maddox added coldly, "If you want to go, you''ll have to go by yourself." A sh of surprise illuminated Kimberly''s eyes. She questioned, "Are you not conning? They have requested to speak to you." "Oh, since when did I say I''m going to cooperate with the Fisher Enterprise?" Maddox asked in return. Kimberly was speechless. So, did that mean that she had misunderstood? She opened her mouth and said feebly, "How about the Old Master..." "Since you''re under Old Master''s order, you can go negotiate with them, or... ask the Old Master to go by himself," Maddox uttered sarcastically. His smile and gaze were mocking, like he was talking to a clown. Kimberly''s face paled at his words. She bit her lower lip and asked, "So, the idea of cooperating with the Fisher Enterprise didn''t cross your mind at all?" "Have I ever said it did?" Maddox''s eyes were indifferent as he spoke, "Did I ever mention about the Fisher Enterprise?" Kimberly shivered. Her lips trembled as she replied, "No, you didn''t." It was true. She had told Old Master about the n. Maddox never said a word. The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed. He must have been annoyed when she made her own decisions. Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her eyes. Her face gradually lost their colors and her voice became lower, "I was wrong." "Even if you make a deal, I won''t sign it. Do you understand?" He said again. Kimberly nodded, "Since you don''t want to negotiate with them, then I won''t talk about it again. But as for the Old Master..." "It has nothing to do with you." His sentence stopped Kimberly from speaking. "I know." She said abruptly, then turned around and went out. Kimberly returned to her desk and looked at her pages filled with notes. These notes were all the information she had collected in the past two days, as a preparation to cooperate with the Fisher Enterprise. She didn''t expect that Maddox never thought of cooperating with them at all. She held her chin and stared at theputer screen. It looked like from the beginning, Maddox and Old Master Yardley had been against each other. Their rtionship was worsening day by day. Old Master Yardley had really wanted to cooperate with people who Maddox didn''t like. Last time, Benedict had mentioned that Maddox did not live with the Yardley family when he was a child. All of a sudden, Kimberly was curious about Maddox''s life. When she came to her senses, she was already browsing the Inte, searching for information on the North City''s Yardley family. For the next few hours, Kimberly sat there researching everything to know about the Yardley family. There was a lot of information, but all of them weremon news. For example, the Yardley Corporation began to be influential after Maddox had taken over as the president. In other news, they reported that Maddox was disabled. There were countless pieces of news about Maddox, but Kimberly had already known about all of them. In the end, just as her eyes were getting tired from staring at the screen, she saw an unusual article. It stated that Maddox was actually an illegitimate child, the product of an affair between a man and the mistress of a wealthy family... However, the title waspletely different from the content. The title led the reader to believe that Maddox was the illegitimate child of the Yardley family. However, the content abruptly changed midway. The article suddenly pointed out that Maddox''s mother was the original wife, and Benedict''s mother was the mistress. The mistress had driven the original wife out of the Yardley family. Many yearster, the original wife returned to the Yardley family and took over the position of the master of the family to exact revenge. The article then began discussing the conspiracy behind Maddox''s disability. If he was not born disabled, why was he in a wheelchair and became a cripple? The article didn''t explicitly mention it, but in instigating at something suspicious. Seeing this, Kimberly felt a little chill run over her body. Although the person who published this article wasn''t clear about its content, she could feel the hurt between the wealthy families. Thinking of what Old Master Yardley had told her in the study room, she could see that Maddox was being attacked from all directions in the Yardley family. Then, she thought about Benedict''s gentle appearance. Benedict, should not be.... this kind of person, right? While she was pondering, she heard a cold voiceing from her left. She jumped, her hands trembling. "Is this how you spend your working hours?" Kimberly turned her head abruptly and saw Maddox beside her. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, he was much taller than her. At this moment, he was looking down at Kimberly. His eyes were sharp. He pursed his thin lips tightly, and his whole body exuded a cold aura. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was caught! She blinked and looked at Maddox innocently. How could she exin this to him? "Well... I just took a look," Kimberly responded timidly. It was her fault. She shouldn''t have been going through all of this at work. As soon as she finished speaking, she grabbed the mouse again. When she was about to turn away from the page, a big and warm hand covered hers that was on the mouse. Kimberly was caught off guard. She looked up and bumped into Maddox''s deep eyes. Then, she heard he ask with a deep and mellow voice, "Do you care about me so much?" Chapter 123 Chapter 123 His deep voice was emanating heat, like neon lights shing in the darkness. It was a scorching sensation, like dry wine flowing down a throat. After a while, it began to burn slowly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly withdrew her hand as though she had gotten an electric shock. Maddox curled up his lips. Under the warm light, his smile seemed to be glowing. Boom boom! Kimberly could hear her heart pumping faster in her chest. "I don''t care about you!" She pulled her hand back and said in a panic. But it was obvious that she was just trying to cover up. Maddox stared at her with interest, "Is that so? If you don''t care about me, why are you staring at my information? Or, are you trying to find out about the Yardley family?" He stretched out his hand slowly. Kimberly did not dare to click on the mouse, so she quickly changed the topic, "Weren''t you in the office? Why are you here? Did you change your mind to cooperate with the Fisher Enterprise?" At the mention of this, the look in Maddox''s eyes turned cold again. "The Fisher Enterprise is not qualified to cooperate with the Yardley Corporation yet," he said. "But as far as I know, the Fisher Enterprise is the only one that can rece Lovis Enterprises. Are you really not going to cooperate with them?" Kimberly frowned, "Are you doing this just because you want to go against the Old Master?" "Pfft." Maddox sneered, "Who told you that I''m doing this to go against that old man? Miss- Married- Twice, you''re bing more and more like a smart-*ss now." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Bang! Suddenly, Maddox threw a bag of documents at her and said, "Read it carefully." Kimberly caught them in mid-air. She opened it and felt a strange feeling. When she was about to ask him about it, he had already rolled his wheelchair out the door. What a strange man! Kimberly cursed silently and spread out the documents in front of her. Maddox had given her information about the nover Corporation. Flow could Kimberly not be familiar with the nover Corporation? When Sylvia was epted by the nover family, Kimberly had heard a few things about them. Flowever, Sylvia did not reveal too much to her. She was very mysterious, and Kimberly was not interested and did not pursue it. Now that Maddox had given her all this information, did that mean he was going to... cooperate with the Hanover family? Thinking of this, Kimberly''s expression became solemn at once. Even though she had slept with Maddox, she still could not forget what he said to her that night. He would not refuse a woman who came on to him by herself. Sylvia often came to visit her, and Maddox seemed to be very satisfied with her as well. As she thought of something, Kimberly immediately stood up, took the documents and entered the office without knocking. Maddox frowned unhappily, asking, "Have you forgotten what I told you before?" Kimberly knew what he meant, but she was still pissed. She came forward and put the documents in front of him, confronting him directly, "Maddox, why did you give me information about the Hanover Corporation?" Maddox had a cold look in his eyes, "For cooperation." He then asked, "Didn''t you always want to work hard? Now that I''m giving you the information, are you going to quit?" "There are so many other groups. You don''t cooperate with the Lovis Enterprises, and you also refuse the Fisher Enterprises. Why do you only want to cooperate with the Hanover Corporation?" Kimberly retorted. Maddox frowned and looked at her sharply. Kimberly took a deep breath and said what she was thinking, "Do you genuinely want to cooperate with the Hanover Corporation, or do you have any other intentions?" He remained silent, but the coldness in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. Kimberly braced herself and continued, "You told me before that you treat Sylvia..." "Ha." Maddox sneered, and his eyes were already filled with anger. "So, you think that''s why I want to cooperate with the Hanover Corporation?" "Otherwise, why did you choose them?" Kimberly questioned. The atmosphere became silent. After a while, Maddox smiled ridiculously and looked at her with indifference. "Miss-Married-Twice, do you suspect that I have a bad intention? Why don''t you just say that you are afraid that something will happen between me and your best friend, and you will be abandoned again? Am I right?" Maddox asked. Kimberly''s face gradually turned pale. He had brought up the past in such a sinister way. "You sure are confident in yourself. I just don''t want people like you meddling with my best friend!" Kimberly criticized. "Meddle with her? Are you sure it''s not your friend who wants to meddle with me?" Maddox asked back. Kimberly was so pissed that her lips trembled, shouting, "Sylvia is not that kind of person!" "Why don''t we have a bet?" Maddox asked. Kimberly stayed silent. Maddox lowered his eyebrows and sneered. His eyes were dark. "If you lose, you have to stay obediently and be my woman for the rest of your life." Hearing this, Kimberly widened her eyes in astonishment. "If you win, I''ll warm the bed for you," Maddox said. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. "If there''s nothing else, you can go out. I have a video conference to attend." Before Kimberly could react, Maddox ordered her to leave. She turned around and walked out absentmindedly before she could even figure out what was going on. When she returned to her seat, Maddox''s words still echoed in her mind. "If you lose, you have to be my woman for the rest of your life. If you win, I''ll warm your bed." Did she hear him wrongly? Why did she feel that these two sentences seemed to have the same meaning? No matter how she thought about it, they would end up together in both situations. But why did he say something like that? Kimberly''s mind was in a mess. Maddox''s words engulfed her mind and heart. After a long time, she reached out to open the document in front of her. It took 15 minutes for her to finish reading the documents. Maddox gave her theplete package. The information was highlighted and summarized in an organized manner. It had all kinds of useful information, and it didn''t take long to skim through. After reading the introduction of the Hanover Corporation, Kimberly suddenly realized that Maddox was not as unruly as he looked. He had his own ideas. Although it sounded like he had made a sudden decision, his decisions were more often than not the best ones. Kimberly pinched a corner of the document and blinked a few times. Had he been nning this for long? The Lovis Enterprises was just a cover, and the actual group that Yardley Corporation had wanted to cooperate with was the Hanover Corporation. Kimberly soon contacted the person in charge at the Hanover Corporation. After listening to her proposal, the person was neither surprised nor happy. He told her that he would pass on her message. After waiting for nearly half an hour, they gave a call back to her and requested a face-to- face meeting. Kimberly nodded and asked, "Sure, when will it be convenient for us to meet?" "Here''s the thing, Miss Shell. Our Hanover Corporation has always wanted to cooperate with the Yardley Corporation, but we didn''t have the chance before. I have already informed President Hanover about your proposal. However, President Hanover is abroad now, thus he may not be able to meet with you in these few days." Kimberly paused. That was true, Sylvia had told her that her brother had gone abroad to find someone for Kimberly. Thinking of this, Kimberly''s face was a little hot as she felt embarrassed. She replied awkwardly, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll just wait for whenever he''s free." "Thank you for your understanding. President Hanover will being back to Hidalgo the day after tomorrow. He can spare about half an hour at noon. Is this arrangement okay with you, Miss Shell?" The person in charge asked. "No problem!" Kimberly agreed immediately. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 After making an appointment with the Hanover Corporation, Kimberly felt refreshed. She had mentioned that she would treat Quill to dinner, but she never had the chance to. Sylvia always said that he was very busy. It seemed that... he was indeed actively upied. He only had half an hour, and it was during meal times. Kimberly checked Quill''s eating habits and then booked a restaurant. When she ordered the food, she felt worried. She didn''t have enough money... Theoretically, she could im the expenses from thepany. But she still cared about the Lovis Enterprise incident, therefore she didn''t dare to im it from thepany. She just wanted to pay for it herself. Now that she was broke, how could she treat Quill to dinner? After thinking for a long time, Kimberly picked up her phone and called her sister, Erica. Ever since Kimberly left the Shell family, she had never contacted her family again. Her family had also never contacted her. It was like they had disappeared from the face of the Earth. They never asked how she was doing in the Yardley family. Therefore, when Erica received Kimberly''s call, she immediately hung up. She was afraid that Kimberly would ask for her money back fromst time. When Kimberly saw that she had rejected the call, she sneered. Did Erica think that by hanging up the phone, Kimberly would give up? After Kimberly got off work, she went straight to the school gate to confront her. At this hour, there should be no one in school, but Erica was different from other girls. She had dancing practice after ss. Kimberly was there as soon as her dance practice ended. Kimberly saw Ericaing out with a few of her dancing partners from a distance. "Erica!" Kimberly called her name. Erica was stunned for a moment and looked at her. When she saw her, her expression changed slightly. "Erica, isn''t that Kimberly?" Her friend asked. "Kimberly came to see you. Do you still want to go out for dinner with us today?" questioned another. Kimberly stood aside and waited calmly. Erica was a little impatient, saying, "You guys wait for me at the nearby cafe. I wille to you guys after I have a few words with her." "Okay," they replied. After her friends left, Erica looked at Kimberly discontentedly andined, "Kimberly, why didn''t you inform me in advance that you areing? Why did you suddenly appear at the school gate? Isn''t my life hard enough? Do you have to make it worse? My friends are all waiting for me." Kimberly had a nk expression on her face. She looked at her sister coldly and said, "I wanted to inform you, but did you answer the phone?" Kimberly took out her phone and showed it to Erica, "I called you several times. Did you answer?" Erica looked away, saying, "That''s because I was dancing. I didn''t hear your call because my phone is in silent mode. Kimberly, don''t you know that I have to practice my dancing? And you still called me!" "Well, your phone is in silent mode, I give you that. But don''t you look at your phone after dancing?" Kimberly''s face was still cold, and her tone was low. "Last time you took my deposit, I didn''t bother to argue with you. I had tens of thousands of dors in it, you''d better return 10 thousand dors to me now." Erica widened her eyes and asked, "Return you 10 thousand dors? Kimberly, have you lost your mind? Didn''t Mom tell you that she took the money? You should look for Mom. Why are you looking for me?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly sneered and said, "You should know clearly who was the one who took the money." "Anyway, I didn''t take it, and I won''t give you the ten thousand dors either," Erica retorted. "Is that so?" Kimberly curled her lips and said, "In fact, I have never wanted to take things too far since we are sisters. I have always been nice to you since you were a child. I gave you everything you wanted. But this time, you actually stole from me. As your sister, I have the obligation to educate you." As soon as she finished speaking, Kimberly grabbed Erica''s sleeve and said, "Come with me to the police station. Or, let''s go to your teacher. Let''s see what you''ve learned in school." She didn''t have much strength, but she was as strong as Erica. Erica had a guilty conscience, and now when she heard what Kimberly was suggesting, she instantly panicked. "Kimberly, don''t do this. I didn''t take your money. I really didn''t spend your tens of thousands of dors," Erica begged. "It doesn''t matter. We won''t speak about it until we see your teacher or the police," Kimberly replied coldly. Erica then tried her best to convince her sister, "Kimberly, you loved me the most when we were young. You always gave in to me. Please forgive me. If you take me to my teacher, I will be so embarrassed. My boyfriend will dump me when he finds out. Kimberly... you''re the best. Please let me go this time." "Are you finally willing to tell the truth?" Kimberly stopped dragging her. "Where is the money?" She demanded. "Thest time I invited everyone to my birthday party, I didn''t expect everyone to show up. So, I spent your money to save face. You know, our parents would never give me that sort of money. And if Mom knew that I spent so much money on a party, she would definitely kill me. But Kimberly, I just casually invited everyone. I didn''t expect so many people to attend. They even brought their friends. I had no choice. Kimberly, please forgive me! We are sisters, just forgive me this time... I really didn''t mean it. I would never take your hard-earned money!" Erica frantically exined. Then, Erica cried bitterly. She held Kimberly''s arm and sobbed pitifully. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Her heart softened. No matter what, Erica was her younger sister. She came here only for an exnation. Now that Erica had apologized and told her everything, Kimberly couldn''t get angry at her. "Sister, you''re not angry with me, are you? Sorry, I really didn''t mean to do it," Erica apologized again. "So what if I''m angry? I can''t kill you, right?" Kimberly was truly frustrated. She had saved up the money for a long time, but Erica blew it all on one party. Now, when she really needed it, there was none left. "I''m really sorry, Kimberly. I still have 2,000 dors. I''ll give it to you." Erica took out her wallet and handed 2,000 dors to Kimberly. "This is the only money I have left. I always wanted to return it to you. But when you questioned me, I was a little scared and didn''t dare to admit it," Erica said. Looking at the 2,000 dors, Kimberly felt a little ufortable. She asked, "This is all the money you have left, what would you do if you gave them to me?" Erica wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, Kimberly. My ssmate has a meal card. I''ll just share their food. Otherwise, you can give me 100 dors. I will buy some bread to eat. This is my fault. I should ept the punishment." As they were siblings, they had a very good rtionship when they were young, even until now... Kimberly was not willing to let her suffer. Now, she even took the initiative to admit that she was wrong. Kimberly''s heart softened. Kimberly said, "Forget it. Half for each person. Leave 1,000 dors for yourself. I really can''t do anything about it, I''m in urgent need of money. When I get my pay, I''ll give you a little more." Hearing this, Erica''s smile froze. She asked, "Kimberly, after you married into the Yardley family... do you not live a good life there?" Chapter 125 Chapter 125 "Do you not live a good life there?" Erica''s question echoed in her mind, and Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t say that her life was awful. Maddox treated her well sometimes. Although he looked evil on the surface, he was actually helping her. But she couldn''t say that her life was excellent either. She was broke, and she couldn''t do many things. "Kimberly?" Kimberly came to her senses and answered with a smile, "Don''t ask so much. Your friends are still waiting for you, aren''t they? You can go first." Erica blinked. "Well, then... I''ll go to my friends first," Erica put the remaining 1,000 dors into her wallet and said cautiously. "Go ahead, I have to go back too," Kimberly said. After that, the two of them separated. After Kimberly left, Erica took out a bank card from her wallet and turned to look at Kimberly''s retreating back with a sneer. "You''re so stupid," Erica teased. She put the bank card between her fingers and kissed it. She smiled and muttered, "You''re moved just by 2,000 dors. You''re really an idiot!" After that, Erica put away the bank card and then turned to leave. Kimberly returned home with 1,000 dors, but she was still worried. She was going to meet the president of an organization. 1,000 dors wouldn''t be enough to even get into the restaurant she had booked. How could she still have the money to treat him to dinner? But the task that Maddox assigned to her... Kimberly took off her shoes andid on her quilt, feeling very depressed. After thinking for a while, she resorted to texting Sylvia. But after she typed the text message, Kimberly stopped. Sylvia was already very busy finding someone for her. If she borrowed money from her now... wouldn''t it cause her more trouble? Even if she was her best friend, she couldn''t ask her for help again and again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Kimberly locked her phone screen and buried her face in her pillow. "Have you failed to carry out the task?" Suddenly, Kimberly heard a cold male voice behind her. Her body stiffened and she turned around abruptly. Maddox appeared behind her. Kimberly''s expression changed slightly and asked, "Why... Why do you always appear without making a sound?" Maddox knocked on his wheelchair and asked back, "Without making a sound?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Indeed, his wheelchair made a lot of sounds when he moved. She was just too focused on her own issues. "What did you just ask me?" She then asked. "What happened to the task I assigned to you?" Maddox asked again. Kimberly was stunned. He was referring to the cooperation with the Hanover Corporation. She took a look at Maddox tentatively. Should she ask him for the money this time? And then deduct it from her sry? "Urn... I want to borrow some money from you!" Kimberly suddenly said. Maddox narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows, repeating, "Borrow money?" He curled up his lips slowly, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. After hiding for so long, was she finally going to reveal her true colors? "Yes." Kimberly nodded heavily. She hesitated when she spoke, probably out of embarrassment, "I contacted the Hanover Corporation''s people. They said that they wanted a meeting with me at noon the day after tomorrow. I have to invite them to lunch, but I have no money left..." Speaking of this, Kimberly looked into Maddox''s bottomless eyes and asked carefully, "Can I borrow 5,000 dors from you? I''ll pay you back when I get paid. Is that okay?" Maddox was speechless. This woman... always did unpredictable things. She always did something that he never expected. He thought she would ask for a lot of money, but it turned out that she just wanted 5,000 dors. And what did her facial expression mean? It seemed that she was afraid that he would not lend her the money. The long silence made her think that he wouldn''t loan her the money. She said anxiously, "I''m sorry, I know I''ve ruined this cooperation, and I know I shouldn''t have asked money from you, but I really have no choice. I really don''t have money..." At the end of her sentence, she lowered her head in embarrassment. "If you don''t want to lend it to me, I''ll find a way out myself," she added. After that, sheid back down and buried her head into her pillow. Silence engulfed her once again. For some reason, Maddox felt heartache for her by her behavior. She had no way out, but she still asked for his help so tentatively. She was afraid that he would be angry. She denied the money even before he could say anything. She was so stupid that no one could save her. Maddox''s eyes grew darker and darker. He asked in an icy tone, "This is the reimbursement. Why don''t you apply for it from the Finance Department?" Kimberly sat up abruptly and asked, "What, what did you say? I can get it from the Finance Department? Can I go in advance?" She thought that she would have to im for it after she got the bill, but she didn''t know she could apply for it in advance. Maddox wanted to say no, but when he looked at her pitiful eyes, he felt that he should help her somehow. Otherwise... she really had no way out. "Of course," he replied in a murmur. The next second, he saw Kimberly''s eyes lit up. It was like the stars and the moon shining in the night sky, illuminating the darkness. Even the stars next to them shone brightly. Maddox could feel his heart skipping a beat. Kimberly got up happily, "Then, I will apply for it tomorrow. Maddox, yourpany''s benefits are really great. In the smallpany I worked for before this, I could only im it after I got the bill." Kimberly''s mood instantly became better. She reached out and grabbed Maddox''s sleeve. "I will perform well this time, and I won''t give you trouble anymore," she promised. Her little hand was soft. Maddox looked down. She was just grabbing his sleeve, but it felt like she was grabbing his heart. He choked a little, his breathing hampered by his emotions. After a long time, Maddox spoke again. His voice had be hoarse and low, "Let go." Kimberly was stunned. When she realized she was holding onto him, she withdrew her hand immediately and pursed her lips slightly. She thought to herself, "You''re so mean, can''t I just hold the corner of your clothes?" "Remember to apply for it yourself when you go to work tomorrow," Maddox said, turning the wheelchair around slowly. "Oh, I know," Kimberly replied as she was overjoyed. Since the problem had been solved, she did not have to worry about it anymore. "Don''t becent. Quill is not easy to deal with," Maddox reminded her. Kimberly could feel his voice crashing into her head, pushing her ego down. Kimberly processed his words and felt that it was reasonable. Nevertheless, she was still in a good mood. At least, she had solved a tricky problem. All she had to do now was convince Quill to cooperate with the Yardley Corporation. Quill was an old-fashioned person. She was going to negotiate for the cooperation this time, which could be considered as her first project since she entered the Yardley Corporation. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Time passed peacefully. The first thing Kimberly did when she arrived at thepany the next day was to apply for reimbursement at the Finance Department. At first, the people in the Finance Department did not care about her at all. They even looked impatient when they saw her. "Flow can you apply for it without a bill? Besides, the process requires a lot of time." Kimberly was stunned, asking, "I thought I didn''t need the bill?" Thedy at the Finance Department rolled her eyes and criticized, "Who told you that you don''t need it? You''re not new around here, don''t you know the rules? Or do you think that you can be unscrupulous because you have a backup n?" Flearing this, Kimberly''s face turned a little pale and she bit her lower lip. Maddox had clearly told her that she could apply it without the bill, but now they were telling her another story. What was going on? Was the Finance Department just ying with her, or did Maddox lie to her? Thinking of this, Kimberly thought for a while and asked again, "Well, are you sure? Can''t I apply in advance?" Thedy smiled indifferently and looked at her like she was an idiot, "It doesn''t matter if you ask me ten times. No means no!" Kimberly could only return to her desk in dejection. After thinking for a long time, she went to find Maddox. After hearing her story, Maddox frowned.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Oh no. He wanted to ask Sam to inform the Finance Department in advance, but he had forgotten about it, causing her to get rejected. Kimberly then asked dejectedly, "Is it... within thepany rules that I''m not allowed to apply in advance? If not, I..." "You''re allowed to as long as I say so. Do you believe in me or her?" Maddox responded. Kimberly replied, "...You." She had answered that subconsciously. Maddox smiled slightly and said, "Go and try again." "Ah? I have to go there again?" Kimberly crossed her fingers together. She couldn''t imagine going back down there. She was so tantly being driven away just now and embarrassed herself. She couldn''t do it. "Go," Maddox ordered firmly. "... Alright," she replied hesitantly. After all, she really needed the money. The only thing she could do was go back to the elevator and head back to the fifth floor. Maddox took out his mobile phone and quickly called Sam, saying, "Tell the Finance Department to let Assistant Shell apply for an advanced reimbursement." Although Sam didn''t understand what was going on, it was the first time Maddox had mentioned such a special case. However, he wasn''t surprised. It was for Assistant Shell, after all. And he had seen what Maddox had done for her these days. "I see. I''ll go and inform them right away," Sam replied. * Kimberly hesitated outside the Finance Department for a long time. Should she just go back to Maddox and tell him thedy at the Finance Department rejected her again? Maddox stayed in his office the whole day. He might not know about all these small things. After thinking about it, just when Kimberly decided to go back, a bald middle-aged man came out of the Finance Department. As soon as he saw her, he called her immediately, "Assistant Shell." Hearing this, Kimberly stopped and looked at him in confusion, "You called me?" The middle- aged man smiled and said, "You are Assistant Shell, right? Why are you standing at the door? Come in quickly." Kimberly was confused. However, he was so enthusiastic, so she followed him in. "I heard from Vera that you came to apply for reimbursement just now, am I right?" He asked. Kimberly nodded awkwardly, "But your people said that I need the bills for the procedure. I..." "No, no, that''s her mistake!" The middle-aged man waved his hand quickly and said, "There''s no such thing. Assistant Shell, let me see how much you need to apply for? I''ll give you a report immediately." Kimberly paused for a moment and asked, "Is it really possible?" She looked inside and saw thedy named Vera standing there. She was staring at her furiously. He replied, "Of course, it is possible. Why not? Come on in." The middle- aged man then called at Vera ferociously, "Hurry up and type out Assistant Shell''s report. Why are you still standing there? Do you still want to keep your job?" Vera turned around and went to get the application forms angrily. She handed it to Kimberly and said, "Fill this out. Just write down the amount that you want." "Thank you," Kimberly reached out her hands and took it politely. It took her five minutes to fill out the form. Vera stared at her. Seeing Kimberly writing so seriously, she muttered under her breath angrily, "She''s just a girl who used connections to get here. Why give her preferential treatment?" Kimberly didn''t hear her clearly and looked up at her. Her eyes were so innocent. Vera only nced at them and felt guilty for what she said. She continued angrily, "What? Am I wrong about you?" Kimberly did not speak. She just handed over the forms and asked, "I''ll apply for five thousand dors first, is that okay?" "That''s a lot. Why don''t you just rob it?" Vera replied in fury. The middle-aged man smacked the back of Vera''s head, the smile on his face slowly fading. He scolded, "How can you speak like this? You really don''t want your job anymore, do you? Why don''t you pack up your things and go home now?" Vera snorted and looked at the middle-aged man, her hand over her head. Kimberly noticed that even though the middle-aged man looked at Vera fiercely, there was a shred of helplessness and a hint of affection in his eyes. They looked like... father and daughter. "Assistant Shell, is five thousand dors too little? After all, you are President Yardley''s assistant. Five thousand dors may not be enough. How about... I give you another twenty thousand dors?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s expression shifted and she gaped, rejecting, "Twenty, twenty thousand dors? I don''t think I''ll need so much." "Dad, are you crazy?" Sure enough, Vera screamed. "This is thepany''s Finance Department. If you give her twenty thousand dors, what should we do if President Yardley mes us?" "Who''s your Dad? Get out of here, you little br*t," the middle-aged man waved his hand and motioned her away. Then he smiled and said to Kimberly, "I will raise your reimbursement to twenty thousand dors. Vera, hurry up and settle this. Don''t let Assistant Shell wait for too long." Kimberly stood and waited for them to deal with it. She was still thinking why was their attitude so different the second time around. Was Vera just picking on her earlier? While she was thinking about it, she heard the man apologize to her, I''m really sorry. Vera has a bad temper, but she is not being mean to you. Assistant Shell, can you forgive her? She''s still young." "You''re too polite. It''s very kind of you to let me apply for this in advance," Kimberly smiled slightly as she spoke. She could see that the middle-aged man was very frightened when facing her like he was afraid of offending her. It seemed like someone had put some pressure on him. Even when he was speaking to her, his forehead was drenched in sweat. Upon hearing her, he visibly heaved a sigh of relief. Kimberly couldn''t help asking, "Vera said that the application needed time to be processed, but now it suddenly doesn''t need to. Did someone give you a call?" Chapter 127 Chapter 127 This question put the man in an awkward position. He wiped the sweat off his forehead with the back of his hand. "Assistant Shell, what are you talking about? This has always been thepany''s rule. What''s more, you work closely with President Yardley, so this money must be very important. Our Finance Department can''t risk the loss," the man exined. "But, just now..." Kimberly was still in a dilemma when Vera had finished the procedure, "Here." Kimberly reached out and took the document, saying, "Thank you." "Thanking me won''t make any difference, I still hate you!" Vera then added, "Although I also joined thepany through the back door, you are way more annoying than me." Kimberly was speechless. She spoke about the back door so frankly. Kimberly almost admired her straight-forward approach. She just smiled and replied, "Thank you both for your time. I''ll take my leave now." After Kimberly left, Vera looked at her father with dissatisfaction. "Dad, why did you give her so much money? What should we do if President Yardley mes us? Twenty thousand dors is almost more than my sry after work for a long time," Vera comined. Hearing what she said, the man red at her and said in a harsh voice, "Don''t be so impulsive next time. It was President Yardley''s assistant, Assistant Sorrento, who gave the orders. Fortunately, you didn''t say too much, and she was kind enough to not mind your words." "Humph, she wasn''t always this kind! She has been fighting with people in the canteen and even threw food at the others. Does she think she''s some big shot? She''s just a nobody without him," Vera retorted. "Don''t get involved in this matter, and don''t listen to other people. Do you think she is that type of person? How do you know what thepany¡¯s people are like?" The man chided. Vera curled her lips, "Anyway, I just think it''s wrong for her to throw food at others! She attacked three women. Is that all fake news?" After that, Vera turned around and left. After Kimberly had solved the problem, she returned to her seat, but couldn''t help thinking of Vera. She said that Kimberly joined thepany through the back door. That means, in everyone''s mind, she had managed to join thepany solely due to Maddox''s help. Forget it, there was no need for her to care about these things. She just needed to do her job well. * Time flew by and soon another day had passed. Sylvia got the news that Quill was returning to Hidalgo on that day, and she was very excited. She called Quill before he got on the ne. "What''s the matter?" Quill''s voice sounded as emotionless as usual. Sylvia didn''t care because she was in a very good mood at the moment. She would soon find out who was the father of Kimberly''s baby. "Quill, are youing back to Hidalgo today?" Sylvia asked. "Yes, I''ll board in 15 minutes," Quill replied. "Quill, have you solved it? Have you got the answer?" Sylvia asked again. Quill narrowed his deep eyes slightly. Looking at the people bustling in the airport, he pursed his thin lips. "Yes," he then answered. "Really?" Sylvia smiled and praised him, "Thank you, Quill. I knew I could count on you! Can you..." "I''ll show you the file once I return. I''ll hang up first." After that, Quill hung up the phone. A smartly dressed female secretary stood beside him. When she saw him hanging up the phone, she reminded him, "President Hanover, the flight will arrive in North City in five hours. Assistant Shell of the Yardley family has already booked a restaurant. We can rush over there after we get off the flight." Quill nodded and straightened the tie of his suit. A faint dark circle surrounded the underside of his eyes. He had been very busy recently. When Juliette Shaprio, his secretary, noticed how tired he was, she offered, "President Hanover, do you want to go back to have a rest first? You''ve been overworking yourself these days, and you''ve already..." "No need," Quill refused simply. Juliette didn''t argue. She just handed over the file in her hand and said, "President Hanover, this is the information about Maddox of the Yardley Corporation." Quill took it and nced through it. "He''s an opponent." Hemented. Juliette took the file back and said, "Yes, since he joined the Yardley Corporation, they have been well-known throughout the North City. They have surpassed our Hanover Corporation. He has always been proud of himself, and no one dares to provoke the devil king of the Yardley Corporation. This is one of the rare times that they want to cooperate with us. By the way, President Hanover, this is the new assistant of the Yardley Corporation. I have done some research on her." Juliette handed over another file. Quill nced at the file, and there was a strange emotion in his empty eyes. He fixed his eyes on Kimberly''s face in the photo. "Why does this face... look a little familiar...?" Quill thought. "President Hanover, is there a problem?" Juliette asked. Quill frowned slightly, then he covered the woman''s eyes with his rough fingers. Although the woman in the photo was smiling, her eyes were cold and clear like a boundless sea. There was no extra desire or emotion in them. The aura from her was quiet. These eyes... he had only seen them on one person''s face before. "Oh, by the way, President Hanover, ording to the investigation, Assistant Shell and Miss Sylvia are ssmates." Quill repeated, "ssmates?" "Yes."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Quill stared at the photo for a long time. Juliette had been following Quill for a long time, but she had never seen him like this. She couldn''t help but wonder aloud, "Did President Hanover fall in love with this woman?" Quill did not answer her and nced at her coldly. Juliette looked away immediately and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve slipped my tongue." Quill put away the photo, folded it into a square and kept it his suit pocket. "Am I meeting her today?" He asked. "Yes," Juliette nodded. Quill then said, "Let''s go." * Five hourster, Quill''s flight touched down in North City. Kimberly knew which flight he would arrive on, and she came to the airport in advance. She always believed that cooperation was built on a sincere foundation. In the past, she would always pick up many clients from the airport as well as sending them off. The airport was crowded. Kimberly stared at the various flights on the big screen and finally saw that Quill''s flight hadnded. She inquired Quill''s assistant and learned that Quill would leave the airport through the VIP channel. Afternding, the first thing Juliette did was switching on her phone. When she was about to contact Kimberly, her phone rang. Juliette picked it up with a nk expression, and then a look of surprise slowly shed across her face. She asked through the phone, "What did you say? You came... to pick us up?" Quill nced at her from beside her. She coughed lightly, "President Hanover, Assistant Shell came to pick us up. She is outside." Initially, she thought that Quill would be unhappy. However, his face was nk as he replied unexpectedly, "She''s quite sincere. Let''s go." "Yes," Juliette hurried to follow after him. This was the first time that Quill had immediately recognized a woman in a crowd. Quill did not even have this feeling when he first recognized Sylvia as his sister. However, this time, his eagle eyes instantly saw Kimberly standing in the crowd the second he passed through the exit passage. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 She was skinny, and her slender body was wrapped in a light blue skirt. Her fair skinplimented the skirt, making it look extremely elegant. Her smooth waist- length hair hung on both sides of her shoulders, and her pronounced facial features were extremely tender under the airport lights. Time had been kind to her. Her beautiful posture ovepped with a familiar figure in Quill''s memory. Quill subconsciously halted his steps, his eyes staring at her distinctly. Juliette had been following behind Quill for quite a long time, and she also noticed the visible great change in Quill the moment heid his eyes on Kimberly. "President Hanover, are you alright? Are we really going to take the same car as her?" Juliette asked. "I''m fine," Quill replied as he came to himself, and soon they walked up to Kimberly. When Quill and Juliette came to Kimberly, she shed her signature smile on her face. In fact, Kimberly had practiced this particr smile many times before the two arrived. He was the president of the Hanover Corporation, and he had done so many favors for her. Hence, nervousness unknowingly crept upon Kimberly. "Hello, President Hanover. I''m Kimberly Shell, the assistant of Maddox Yardley from the Yardley Corporation." When she introduced herself, she did not reach out to him for a handshake. Instead, she bowed at Quill humbly. "I''ve got the car ready. If President Hanover and Secretary Sharpio don''t mind, you two can take my car," Kimberly spoke again. Quill''s faint gaze fell on her face, and his voice sounded lukewarm, asking, "Can you drive?" Hearing this, Kimberly blushed and nodded, "Yes." When Kimberly went out that morning, she had asked Sam to lend her a car. Sam wasn''t willing to at first, but then he somehow agreedter. Kimberly could drive as she had learned how to drive a car before and had a driver''s license. Moreover, her driving skills were pretty good. Quill was quite surprised, but Juliette asked, "Assistant Shell, for safety measures, I want to ask if you have a driving license." Kimberly nodded in response. Then, Quill and Juliette got into Kimberly''s car. Quill''s gaze had been following Kimberly ever since he saw her. Even as he sat in the back seat, his cold and serious gaze fell on the back of her head. This gaze made Kimberly feel somewhat timid. As far as she knew, Quill was a very old-fashioned and solemn person. Even if one actively sought after his attention, he wouldn''t spare more than one nce at the person. But why was he staring at her? Kimberly straightened her back and thought, "Is Quill just secretly a massive pervert?" Juliette also noticed the drastic change in the president. Indeed, Quill seemed like a pervert with the way he was staring at Kimberly. Besides, she also felt Kimberly breathing uneasily, thus she lowered her voice and exined on Quill''s behalf, "Miss Shell, there are many pedestrians on this road. Please drive carefully." Her words brought Kimberly back to reality. What was she thinking about? He might have been worried about her driving skills and was staring at her just to remind her. Yet, here she was, overthinking. How could she judge him with her own despicable mind? Kimberly put away her messy emotions and focused on driving carefully. Half an hourter, she stopped the car in front of a high-end restaurant. Kimberly handed the car over to the manager to park it, and then she led Quill and Juliette into the restaurant. Juliette followed behind Quill. Looking at this restaurant, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but raised as she was impressed. Kimberly was truly quite sincere. She was even able to find out which restaurant was President Hanover''s favourite. As soon as they sat down, the waiter served the dishes the restaurant had prepared beforehand. Quill remained silent. Juliette thought, "Good job! She even knows President Hanover''s taste. It seems that Maddox''s assistant... is quite sincere." Kimberly rubbed her hands nervously. She bit her lower lip and said, "President Hanover, these are the dishes I''ve asked the staff to prepare in advance. You must be exhausted after a long journey. We can eat first and discuss the cooperationter." After that, Kimberly sat on the opposite side of the table and looked at Quill with a smile. Her expression resembled that of a kitten revealing a smile all of a sudden, which looked quite strange. One minuteter... The smile on Kimberly''s face gradually disappeared and was reced by a faint embarrassment. "Urn... President Hanover, do you have any opinions?" She asked. Quill''s indifferent gaze fell on her face. Kimberly swallowed hard. After a long while, Quill picked up the fork and spoon. Only then Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, Quill said in an icy tone, "Thank you." At first, Kimberly thought she had misheard him. Then, she realized that he was thanking her. She couldn''t help but crack a sweet smile. In the autumn afternoon, a few rays of sunshine shone in through the ss window. The restaurant was very quiet, and it was ying gentle, well-known ssical music. Kimberly was dressed in a light blue dress, sitting there and looking particrly warm and elegant. When Maddox learned that Quill had taken Kimberly''s car, he frowned and asked Sam to follow him to the restaurant. At this moment, he happened to see this scene from outside, and he narrowed his eyes intimidatingly. He had only left her alone for a moment, and yet this woman had already dressed up beautifully to attract other men''s attention. Also, who asked her to put down her hair? The meeting was just for work purposes. Why did she dress up so attractively? Sam was standing beside Maddox and felt the faint anger starting to boil up inside him. He asked cautiously, "Young Master Yardley, shall we go in too? I think it''s more appropriate for you to negotiate with President Hanover. If you hand this matter over to Assistant Shell, I''m afraid the result will be unsatisfactory." Maddox did not speak, but the cold aura around his body was extremely frightening. Sam curled his lips and asked again, "Shall I go in and say hello first?" Maddox then spoke, "... Why would you go in and say hello? Do you think we''re at a friend gathering?" Sam didn''t know how to respond. He was just trying to give Maddox a reason to go in. Maddox said, "Push me in. I''d like to see how many men she wants to seduce." Seduce men? Sam was speechless. He pushed Maddox into the restaurant. Along the way, he spoke on behalf of Kimberly, "I think it''s pretty decent for Assistant Shell to dress like this, how could she be seducing men?" "She deliberately dressed up," Maddox reminded him with a cold smile. Sam looked inside again and retorted, "Young Master Yardley, it seems that Assistant Shell didn''t even put on makeup. Also, that dress she''s wearing looks like the one you bought her." Maddox was speechless. Suddenly, he felt a little pain in his face as if he was pped. Did that mean he couldn''t stand it when she wore the clothes he had bought for her to go and see other men? Besides, you were the one who asked her to handle the matter, right?" Sam asked. It was another p in Maddox''s face. Maddox sneered and said, "I think you don''t want your job anymore." Sam simply yed along, "There is no such thing. How can Young Master Yardley do such a self- humiliation thing? Indeed, why did Assistant Shell dress up today? It''s just for work purposes, but why is she acting so fancifully?" "... Since when are you in a position to gossip about my woman?" Maddox retorted. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sam chuckled inwardly. Kimberly was very excited when she saw Quill eating the dishes she had prepared. Needless to say, she had forgotten to eat her food and kept staring at Quill instead. Her unwavering gaze made Juliette feel awkward. However, Quill was like a block of ice. He didn''t seem to feel anything strange and was unfazed by her stare. He only continued eating with a nk expression on his face. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Kimberly looked like a newly-trained chef presenting her dishes to a guest. When she saw her guest eating happily, she shed a meaningful smile. Juliette felt that the situation was a bit weird no matter how she looked at it. "What the h*ll is going on?" She thought. "Sorry, I''mte." Suddenly, a male voice rang unexpectedly. Juliette and Kimberly paused and looked in the direction of the voice. Maddox rolled in on his wheelchair, dressed in an ink- ck business suit and shrouded in an imposing yet attractive aura. Sam was behind him, pushing his wheelchair tho the front of the crowd. Seeing Maddox, Kimberly widened her eyes in surprise. Why was he here? "Isn''t he supposed to be in thepany now? Besides, he has handed over this task to me," she pondered. Then, a thought shed across her mind, "Did I make a mistake?" Kimberly thought about the incident that had happened twice before, and then she walked to him, her entire body trembling. Kimberly looked like a timid mouse, and her behavior attracted Quill''s attention. The man who was tranquil earlier couldn''t help but lifted his deep gaze and looked over at Kimberly. Following her figure, his gaze fell upon Maddox''s dark eyes. Maddox Yardley... Thinking of the results of his investigation, Quill''s deep eyes shed with a thoughtful look. Not knowing what he was thinking, a hint of suspicion appeared in Quill''s eyes. Juliette suddenly stood up and said, "President Yardley, if I had known that you woulde, I would have..." Maddox interrupted her with an indifferent look, "You don''t have to be so polite. I only came to see how my assistant is handling her task." His voice was devoid of emotion, and there was no telling of what the man was thinking about. Juliette looked at Kimberly awkwardly. Kimberly then walked up to Maddox and whispered, "Why are you here?" The surprised expression on her face was like that of a child. Maddox squinted his long and narrow eyes. Why didn''t he know that this woman had such an adorable side? At this moment, every expression on her face, including her small movements, made Maddox feel very pleased. And it was getting more and more pleasing to the eye. F*ck! Was he feeling like this because they had slept together once? It shouldn''t be! Thinking of this, Maddox was annoyed. He replied in a soft voice that only Kimberly could hear, "I''m here to see if you have hooked up with other men behind my back." Kimberly was speechless upon hearing this. For a moment, her face became stiff. On the other hand, there was a faint smile on Maddox''s handsome face. He rolled the wheelchair directly to the table and asked, "Do you mind having an extra person?" Quill put down the cutlery in his hands with a solemn expression. "President Yardley, nice to meet you," Quill greeted. Maddox curled his lips and returned the greeting, "It''s rare to meet you." Kimberly was still standing rooted aside. When she heard their conversation, she came to her senses and turned to look at them. She went back to her chair and sat down. Everyone sat around awkwardly. A long whileter, she realized that only Quill had food on his te. She had totally forgotten about herself and Juliette. "I''m sorry. I''ll order more dishes!" Kimberly quickly apologized. After the waiter came, Kimberly asked for everyone''s opinion and ced the order. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, Maddox suggested, "Since the atmosphere here is great, President Hanover, why don''t we have a drink?" Juliette was almost going to point out that President Hanover did not drink, but Quill immediately agreed, "Okay." As a result, two bottles of wine reached the table before the dishes. Kimberly''s expression shifted slightly when she saw the bottles of wine. When the two men started drinking, she went to the front desk and secretly asked for the wines'' price. Her heart immediately skipped a beat after learning the price. This was a well- known restaurant in North City. Their chefs were renowned throughout the culinary world. The signature dishes alone were very expensive, not to mention the red wine and its likes. Generally speaking, ordinary people would note to this restaurant. This high-end venue was usually a ce where people can have business talks or negotiations. However, because the food in this restaurant was prepared by top-notch chefs, many people came here for dinner as well. But most of them were able to afford it. And Kimberly was the only one here who obviously couldn''t afford it. Although the middle- aged man from the Finance Department had given her a fair amount of money, it might still not be enough to cover this meal. Kimberly looked back at the table where the rest were sitting at and discreetly went to the bathroom with her cell phone in hand. The female restroom was empty, so she stood in front of the mirror and dialed Sylvia''s number. Sylvia was a little startled when she received the call. "Aren''t you at work? Why are you calling me at this time? Are you inviting me to lunch?" She asked Kimberly over the phone. Kimberly had no time to joke with her as the matter in her hands was very urgent at the moment. "Sylvia, help me out, It''s urgent! Please lend me some money!" Kimberly cried for help. Sylvia asked in shock, "...What happened?" Kimberly instantly answered, "It''s a long story, but I really need money now." "Okay, how much do you need? I''ll transfer it to you now," Sylvia agreed without hesitation. They had known each other for so many years. Ever since Sylvia came to the Hanover family, she had been thinking of all kinds of ways topensate Kimberly. She had always told Kimberly that she could ask for her help if she encountered any problem. However, Kimberly had never asked for money from her, let alone ask for help. Even the idea of looking for the man was Sylvia''s idea. Therefore, Sylvia was very happy when Kimberly came to her for help this time. Finally, she had asked for something. This was an opportunity for Sylvia to make things up to Kimberly. Now, Sylvia felt much better as the burden in her heart has lessened. She quickly transferred the money to Kimberly. When Kimberly received the notification of the transfer, she replied gratefully, "Thank you so much." Sylvia then asked casually, "You haven''t told me what you want the money for. Even if it''s a long story, I still want to hear it." Speaking of this, Kimberly smiled and replied, "It truly is a long story. Didn''t I say that I would treat your brother to dinner?" Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing this. She nodded and asked, "Yes, yes. What''s wrong?" "The Yardley Corporation is going to cooperate with the Hanover Corporation, therefore, I invited Quill to lunch today," Kimberly exined. "What, what did you say?" Sylvia stammered. As soon as Kimberly finished her words, Sylvia was shocked. Then, Kimberly heard something being knocked over on the other end of the phone. She asked curiously, "What''s wrong?" "You and Quill... met?" Sylvia sounded very flustered. Kimberly was puzzled and frowned slightly. Thinking of something, Kimberly exined quickly, "Don''t worry, I didn''t disturb Quill''s work. We have the chance to meet only because we have to discuss business." "Where are you now?" Sylvia asked abruptly. "What?" Kimberly was confused at the sudden question. "Tell me, where are you? You guys are having a meal, right? Which restaurant is it?" Sylvia didn''t even notice the tremble in her own voice as she spoke. Kimberly answered hesitantly,"... We''re at the most famous restaurant in North City..." Before she could finish her sentence, Sylvia hung up the phone after telling her, "Wait for me. I''ll be right there!" Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Kimberly stood there in a daze, the busy tone from her phone making her mind race. Sylvia seemed to be very agitated when she discovered that Kimberly had met with Quill. Why? She didn''t understand why Sylvia was so nervous to the point she had hung up the phone quickly. She even was rushing over now. Kimberly put down her phone from her ear and looked at the transferred money on her phone. For the time being, it should be enough to pay for this meal. When she was about to turn around and leave the restroom, her feet kicked into something, making her body fall forward. Bang! The bathroom door was closed from the inside, and then it was locked. Maddox took the opportunity to hug Kimberly who had fallen into his arms. After locking the door, he quickly retrieved his other hand. Kimberly looked up and saw Maddox. She was shocked. "Why are you here? This is... thedies'' restroom. How can youe in?" She questioned. Maddox was such a pervert. He had actually gone into thedies'' restroom and locked the door from the inside. Maddox raised his eyebrows unhappily, asking, "My woman is here, why can''t I come in?" His straightforward words made Kimberly blush. Since he had slept with her, the man''s character was bing more and more inexplicable. He seemed like he wanted to stick to her constantly. Thinking of this, Kimberly pushed on his chest, trying to stand up. However, Maddox pressed his hand on her waist, and she was forced back into his embrace again. "What are you trying to do? Let me go." She begged nervously, "President Hanover is still waiting for us." Hearing what she said, Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at her unhappily, asking, "Are you in such a hurry to see him?" Kimberly did not understand what he meant, "What are you talking about?" He then used, "You''ve specially dressed up to see him!" This wasn''t a question. Kimberly replied,"... When did I specially dress up?" She touched her face and said in a muffled voice, "I didn''t even put on makeup today." "Is that so? Let me have a look." Maddox believed her for real and reached out to pinch her chin. He lifted her face and then leaned his frame closer to look at her, tilting her head left and right. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly felt his warm breath on her face, which was as soft as a newborn''s skin. This sensation made her heart itch. She paused for a moment and stared at Maddox who was inches apart from her. His eyes were dark, and his eyebrows were bushy. His skin looked absolutely wless, even at such a close distance. As for his gaze, it was as deep as the boundless sea. For some reason, Kimberly became a little nervous. Her tongue subconsciously darted out to lick at her lips. There was a sh of something dark crossing Maddox''s eyes at that second. He pinched her chin tighter with his fingers and asked in a hoarse voice, "Looks like you really didn''t put on makeup. Then, why did you wear a dress? Do you honestly not have other intentions?" Kimberly responded helplessly, "... What other intentions can I have? You gave me their information and asked me toe to negotiate with them. Even this dress... you were the one who bought it for me." Maddox''s voice sounded even more hoarse, "Woman, do you only know how to talk back?" Kimberly pouted, "I''m just telling the truth." After that, she felt the surrounding temperature was getting a little hot. Subconsciously, she wanted to break free from Maddox, "Let me go, we should go out... um." The next second, Maddox''s lips directly locked with hers, cutting off her words. His hand on her chin gradually moved upwards, cradling her soft face. Hisrge paw was dry and warm. From her face, his hand continued moving to the back of her head, pressing it towards him. His agile tongue pried her teeth open. Kimberly didn''t have the time to react and let him take control. Shey on top of him and he was holding her by the waist. With this position, she was basically forced to ept Maddox''s kiss. The atmosphere in the restroom became heavy and Kimberly felt her body heating up. Maddox''s big hand reached her back and began pulling the dress'' zipper. Then, he reached in. At the same time, they heard the noise of several women''s high heelsing from outside. Bang! Someone tried to open the restroom door, but it was locked. "What''s wrong?" A voice came from outside. "The bathroom door can''t be opened. What''s going on?" said another. "Let me see." Another bang was heard as someone was trying to get into the restroom. At this moment, Kimberly was stillying in Maddox''s arms and was being kissed. Maddox seemed to be unaffected by the commotion outside and continued kissing her intently. Kimberly was so anxious that she reached out and pushed forcefully against him, but she didn''t dare to make a sound. "Hey, it really can''t be opened. Is this door broken?" The people outside banged on the door several times, but their attempts were futile. The two women discussed and suggested, "Why don''t we ask the restaurant manager toe and have a look? This door must be broken." Then, the sound of high heels disappeared gradually. Kimberly finally pushed Maddox away. She gasped rapidly and stared at Maddox, blushing, "Are you crazy? What if they saw us? It''ll be so humiliating if they did!" Maddox licked his rosy lips and stared at her snow-white shoulders like a hungry wolf. Suddenly, he pressed his hands on her waist and said, "I''m aroused. Miss-Married-Twice, let''s go back to the Kimberly stammered in disbelief, "... What, what, what, what did you say?" She was shocked by his words. At the same time, she could feel his fiery passion radiating off his being. Her face instantly turned bright red. She couldn''t believe that this pervert was aroused in such a ce. In the past, Kimberly thought that he was impotent, but now, this feeling... Maddox wasn''t ipetent. In fact, he wanted more... Kimberly looked at him and said, "Have you lost your mind? Let me go quickly. We are here today to negotiate business!" "Oh." Maddox leaned over and ced his thin lips on her snow-white shoulder. He argued in a husky voice, "Does that mean we can do it when we''re not negotiating?" "I didn''t mean that..." Kimberly replied. "Manager, over here..." The two women came back with the restaurant manager. The manager gave it a try, but he couldn''t open the restroom door as well. "What''s going on?" The two women asked. "I''m really sorry. Perhaps the lock inside is broken. I''ll call someone to repair it now. Miss, please go to the bathroom upstairs," the restaurant manager said apologetically. Maddox was still calm. It seemed he wasn''t afraid of being found out. However, Kimberly was panicking. She still wanted to salvage anyst bit of dignity they had. Seeing that he was still nibbling at her shoulder, she held his face and pushed him away quickly. Then, she jumped up from hisp to fix her clothes. In her frantic movement, the zipper got caught. She couldn''t pull it all the way up. The more she pulled at it, the more anxious she became. She noticed Maddox staring at her by aside idly and felt frustrated. She med him, "This is all your fault." "What''s wrong? Do you want me to help you?" Maddox curled up his lips and smiled seductively. Kimberly snorted and ignored him. She continued to pull at the zipper. Maddox rolled his wheelchair over to her and helped her pull up the zipper. She didn''t know if he had done it on purpose, but the zipper broke in his hand. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 "Ah! What are you doing?" Kimberly eximed and tried to turn her head to look at her back. "Don''t move." Maddox frowned and looked at the zipper in confusion. He didn''t understand how it broke. "Let me see what''s going on," he said. Kimberly was furious. How could she leave the restroomter if the zipper was broken? When she thought of how all her ns would be destroyed, she was outraged. Her heart felt as if it was being gripped tightly. "There''s no need to look at it. Maddox, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Kimberly questioned with a grime face. Maddox was still looking at it, but when he heard her words, his hands stilled. He lifted his eyelids slightly and stared at her with his dark eyes, asking, "Do you take me as that kind of person?" "What else?" Kimberly was so pissed that her eyes turned red as she spoke, "Do you know how much effort I''ve put in for today? This is the first time I have seriously discussed a business since I joined the Yardley Corporation. Can''t you take things more seriously? Why do you have toe out and make trouble, and even use me of seducing men? Anyway, in your eyes, I am just a whore who only thinks about seducing men, right?" As she spoke angrily, Maddox''s eyes gradually darkened with each word she uttered. Kimberly''s eyes were red and brimming with tears. When she straightened her back and was about to turn around, Maddox put a piece of suit jacket around her body. She stopped moving and turned her head, looking at him in surprise. "You can wear this for now," he exined. After giving her the suit jacket, there was only a white blouse left on Maddox''s body. There was a hint of arrogance in his eyes. He wanted her to wear his suit jacket? Although she didn''t want to, she was also very helpless. She couldn''t go out with her naked back now, could she? In the end, Kimberly could only give him a ferocious stare. Then, she pulled the jacket tighter around her body, opened the door and rushed out. It just so happened that the restaurant manager had called someone toe over. Just as he was about to open the door, it was opened from the inside. Then, a girl rushed out of the restroom, her eyes were red. "Huh? How did youe out from the inside? Wasn''t the lock broken..." However, he stopped speaking when he saw Maddox. The restaurant manager looked back at the fast-moving figure and then at Maddox, who was sitting in the wheelchair. He suddenly realized what was going on... Could it be that they were... Before the thought came to his mind, Maddox nced at him. The intense pressure rendered the restaurant manager speechless. When he fixed his gaze on Maddox, the manager''s face changed dramatically and thought, "Isn''t this President Yardley?" He didn''t expect him to be here... "President, President Yardley!" The restaurant manager eximed in a nervous stutter. Maddox pursed his lips coldly and asked in a light voice, "What did you see just now?" The restaurant manager answered hurriedly, "I didn''t see anything." "Ha." Maddox smiled with satisfaction, "Well done. I''ll give you a bonus at the end of this year." The restaurant manager smiled tteringly, "Thank you, President Yardley. I have to find someone to fix the door lock since it is broken. President Yardley, you can go ahead with your business first." Maddox nced at him, acknowledging that the man was quite smart. He then straightened his tie and then left in his wheelchair. After he left, the restaurant manager looked back at the two people following him and ordered, "Hurry up and fix the door lock." The two men rolled their eyes inwardly and thought, "This lock is still good, how can we fix it? Should we repair it with air?" * When Kimberly reappeared at the table, she had a man''s jacket on her shoulders. Juliette looked at her strangely as she wondered, "Wasn''t she in the restroom? Why did she..." Quill was calmer than Juliette, he nced at the jacket and then looked away. Not long after Kimberly came in, Maddox returned as well. The suit jacket on his body had disappeared. Juliette blinked her eyes and a light bulb shed in her mind. Sam did not know how to respond to the situation. The atmosphere was so awkward. "Well..." Kimberly forced herself to calm down. She put the documents she had prepared on the table and said, "President Hanover, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule. It''s a great honor for ourpany to be able to have lunch with you. Please take a look at these documents first." Then, she put the documents on the table and pushed them towards him. Finally, it was time to get to the point. Juliette let out a sigh of relief and took the documents. She scanned through them and asked a few questions. Since Maddox had also joined them, almost all the wine and dishes were served. When the waiter poured the wine for them, Kimberly looked at the flowing liquid and felt very distressed. Each drop of wine was her money spent. Sigh. Quill noticed her painful expression and managed to guess what was going on. There was a slight glint of humor in his dark eyes. "President Hanover," Maddox called him with his icy tone, pulling him back to reality. Quill looked up at Maddox and their eyes met. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Pleasure to do business with you." Then, the two of them clinked their sses. At this time, someone pushed open the restaurant door anxiously. A pretty girl in a fashionable light pink suit ran in and began to look around. When she saw Kimberly and Quill sitting face to face, her face nched. She was about to run over towards them. However, Sylvia suddenly thought of something. "Won''t I look guilty if I ran over so suddenly? Quill is so witty. He might realize something if I''m not careful." Thinking of this, Sylvia did not dare to run up to them directly. She could only suppress the anxiety in her heart and walk towards them with a smile. "Quill, why didn''t you tell me you came back? Kimberly!" Sylvia said when she approached them. Her voice was full of expectation. Her cute expression was as though she was especially overjoyed to learn that Quill had returned to Hidalgo. "Sylvia?" Kimberly heard her voice and moved her lips, "You''re here?" Sylvia walked directly to Kimberly and stood in front of her. She coughed softly and said, "Hey, Secretary Sharpio is also here. Are you guys having a business talk?" Juliette nodded. Quill was still expressionless. "I''m sorry, Quill, I didn''t know you guys were having a business talk. I heard from the driver that you didn''t take his car after getting off the ne, so I came over. I didn''t expect..." She shed an apologetic smile. Quill finally looked up at her and said in a steady voice, "It''s okay. Sit down." "Thank you, Quill!" Sylvia quickly sat down next to Kimberly. She looked hopeful and happy on the surface, but in fact, her heart was pounding. After sitting down, she noticed that Maddox was also here. Her eyes lit up and she greeted him, "Ah, Young Master Yardley is here too. Hello." Maddox nodded in response. Originally, they were just here to discuss thepanies'' cooperation. Now, somehow there were two more people at the table. They were Maddox and Sylvia. All of a sudden, Kimberly was clueless as to how to continue with the negotiation. She truly didn''t know whether tough or cry at the current situation. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 The atmosphere in the restaurant was very strange, and Sylvia was also very uneasy. There was a look of panic and anxiety in her eyes as she focused her gaze on Quill''s face. Sylvia didn''t know if Quill would notice something strange, so she kept finding a topic to talk about to get their attention focused on herself. However, no matter how hard she tried, the two men on the table barely looked at her. "Achoo-" Kimberly''s nose felt itchy. She covered her nose instinctively and sneezed, throwing her head back. It wasn''t loud, but it attracted everyone''s attention. Including Quill''s and Maddox''s who were previously unfazed. "What''s wrong?" Maddox frowned and asked. Quill also looked Kimberly up and down. Sylvia was going to care for Kimberly, but when she saw Maddox and Quill looking at her, she stopped herself. It was normal for Maddox to care about Kimberly, but why was Quill, too? Seeing this, Sylvia bit her lower lip silently and clenched her fists under the table. Why? She tried so hard to attract their attention, yet no one looked at her. On the other hand, Kimberly only sneezed and all eyes were on her. Speaking of Quill, he was usually calm and could restrain himself. But why was he looking at her? He was even still staring at her now! Was Kimberly really that beautiful? Sylvia was already panicking, and she couldn''t calm down now. She twisted her hands so hard that she didn''t realize she had pinched her nails into her flesh. Kimberly''s fair face turned red immediately when she saw everyone looking at her. She covered her nose and shook her head, saying, "I''m fine. Please continue." Maddox frowned. Did she sneeze because she was cold? She had been sleeping on the floor since he moved her small bed away. At night, he would also grab her quilt away and hug her to sleep. She would always kick the quilt away in the middle of the night. Sometimes, when she woke up in the morning, she would want to stay far away from him. At this time, the waiter brought the coffee, which was meant to go to the center of the table. Sylvia, who was sitting on the outer edge of the table, saw this and had a sudden thought. "Oh, my God." "Ah!" Just as the waiter brought the coffee over, Sylvia abruptly stood up and knocked into the cup of hot coffee. The coffee overflowed from the cup and the hot liquid spilled onto her body. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "It''s so hot! It''s so hot!" Sylvia''s eyes instantly brimmed with tears and her neck immediately turned red. She jumped up and started shouting. "I''m sorry!" The waiter widened his eyes in horror and apologized quickly, "Miss, are you okay? Follow me. I''ll put some ice cubes on you." As Sylvia was his sister, Quill finally reacted and stood up from his seat. He grabbed her hand and asked the waiter, "Do you have cold water?" "Yes, yes, yes. It''s at the back," the waiter hurriedly replied. Then, Quill took Sylvia to the back. He took a paper towel and soaked it in cold water, then rubbed it on the red skin on her neck. Sylvia was in so much pain that she burst into tears, apologizing, "I''m sorry, Quill. I was too reckless and ended up troubling you." Hearing this, Quill lowered his head and looked at her. Seeing the little girl''s pitiful look, he felt helpless and said in a softer voice, "Be careful next time." "Okay, Quill... will it leave scars on my skin?" Sylvia asked. Quill frowned. Sylvia took the opportunity to hold his hand and asked pitifully, "Will I look ugly if it leaves a scar on me? Will someone be willing to marry me by then?" After a long silence, Quill unbuttoned his suit and took off his coat. He put it on Sylvia''s body and said, "Let''s go to the hospital." Sylvia was a little excited when she heard this. Quill was going to send her to the hospital. She looked at him expectantly and said, "Thank you, Quill." After that, she followed Quill out. If he sent her to the hospital, he would not have to stay here with Kimberly. Everything would go back to normal. "Sylvia, are you okay?" Kimberly was very worried. However, she felt it was awkward to do anything since Sylvia''s brother was there. Hence, she could only wait for her toe out and make sure she was okay. When Sylvia saw Kimberly walking towards her, there was a trace of displeasure in her beautiful eyes. She had a feeling that Kimberly was trying to put on an act in front of Quill. It was truly disgusting! "I''m fine," Sylvia responded. She avoided Kimberly''s touch and looked ahead of her indifferently. Kimberly''s stretched- out hand stopped in midair. She looked at Sylvia with confusion. What had happened? Why was Sylvia... "Secretary Sharpio." Quill ordered in a cold voice, "Send Miss to the hospital and treat her wound properly. Don''t leave any scars behind." The joyous feeling in Sylvia was immediately devastated. Her smile vanished from her face in an instant, and herplexion paled as soon as she heard this sentence. "Quill, aren''t... aren''t you sending me to the hospital?" She asked. Secretary Sharpio stood up and exined calmly, "Miss Sylvia, President Hanover is very busy with his work. He has to attend an important meeting ten minutester. Let me apany you." Sylvia cried out, "Is that meeting more important than my injury? Quill..." Secretary Sharpio frowned slightly, afraid that Sylvia''s next words would make Quill unhappy. She quickly stepped forward and put her arm around Sylvia''s shoulder, saying, "Well, Miss Sylvia, I know that you are not feeling well. I''ll take you to the hospital for a check-up. Your brother will see you when he is done with his work later at night. Let''s go." Soon, Secretary Sharpio took Sylvia out. Sylvia bit her lower lip with hatred. Before leaving, she looked back at Kimberly with tears in her eyes. She asked, "Kimberly, I''m a little scared. Can you go with me?" Kimberly was definitely worried about her. However, she was the one who had made the appointment with Quill that day. He wasn''t leaving yet, so how could she take her leave before him? Thinking of this, Kimberly nced at Maddox subconsciously. Maddox frowned when he saw the yearning in her eyes. "Is this woman an idiot?" He thought. However, Maddox couldn''t reject her. He said coldly, "Go ahead. It''s not frequent that I get to meet President Hanover. Don''t ruin the atmosphere here." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. This guy had simultaneously insulted her and helped her. He had a sharp tongue and an arrogant attitude. But in the end, Kimberly still gave him a grateful look. She apologized to Quill, went up to help Sylvia and the three of them left. In Kimberly''s opinion, Quill wouldn''t me her if she went as Sylvia was his sister after all. Sylvia leaned gently on Kimberly and said, "Kimberly, it''s great to have you with me. Secretary Sharpio, why don''t you go back to my brother?" Upon hearing this, Secretary Sharpio paused for a moment before saying, "But President Hanover told __ _ n me... Sylvia interrupted, "Quill is worried that no one will apany me, but now I have Kimberly here. Besides... isn''t there an important meeting ten minutester? I''m sure he can''t do it without your help. You should go and help him." Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Juliette had to agree with Sylvia. She smiled at Kimberly and said, "Miss Shell, please take care of Miss Sylvia." Kimberly nodded at her, replying, "No problem." Juliette turned back and left, and two of them went out together. "Did you drive here? I''ll take you to the hospital," Kimberly said. After she helped Sylvia get into the car, she took out her phone and searched on the Inte for the nearest hospital. After she set the location, she took Sylvia''s car key and drove away. As she drove onto the freeway, Sylvia slumped in the passenger''s seat. She wasn''t looking good. "Kimberly..." Sylvia called. Kimberly was focusing on the road. When Sylvia called her, she tilted her head and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?" "Just hold on a little longer. We will arrive at the hospital soon," Kimberly continued. However, Sylvia thought differently. She looked at Kimberly from the side with gloomy eyes and thought of what had happened in the restaurant just now. She couldn''t help asking, "In the future, you..." "What?" Kimberly asked. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Forget it, it''s nothing." Sylvia lowered her eyes. This meeting must have been an ident. Since she had solved it, it should not be easy for them to meet again next time. As long as they didn''t meet, Sylvia didn''t care about anything else. Sheforted herself with this fact. On the other hand, Kimberly thought that Sylvia was in pain. When the traffic light turned red, she reached out to hold her andforted her softly, "Don''t be nervous. I will send you to the hospital as soon as possible and let the doctor treat your wound." Sylvia looked at their hands that were intertwined together and felt very unpleasant. Not only was Kimberly not aware that Sylvia had taken away her identity, but she was also genuinely treating her kindly. Her sincerity made Sylvia feel disgusted. Before she could react, she shook Kimberly''s hand away. "What are you talking about? You don''t know anything at all!" Sylvia yelled. The sudden rage startled Kimberly. She stared nkly at Sylvia, not knowing what had happened. Sylvia''s eyes turned red, and her tears fell smoothly down her cheeks. She bit her lower lip and repeated, "You don''t know anything at all! You don''t know!" "... I''m sorry, Sylvia, I can''t feel your pain, but I know that it doesn''t feel good. Don''t be sad. How about this? When the doctor is done treating you, I''ll bring you to the dessert shop for dinner, is that okay?" Kimberly suggested. Sylvia was even angrier. She was already feeling guilty from the beginning. The more Kimberly treated her well, the more Sylvia resisted it. At this moment, when she looked at Kimberly''s face, she felt extremely repulsed! Sylvia had done such an outrageous thing, but Kimberly was still worried about her. The guilt in her heart intensified. Kimberly saw Sylvia ignoring her, but the red light had turned green. Thus, she could only drive Sylvia to the hospital first, apany her to deal with the wound, and then sent her back. Before they parted, Sylvia suddenly asked her, "Kimberly, I was in a lot of pain just now. I''m sorry that I was angry with you. You won''t me me, will you?" "No, I won''t. Go in quickly. We are good friends after all, it''s okay," Kimberly replied. Kimberly certainly would not me her. After all, Sylvia had helped her a lot. Sylvia nodded and said, "Okay, Quill has returned. I will ask him how the investigation is doingter at night. Then, I will contact you tomorrow." Kimberly was a little stunned. After a while, she smiled faintly and responded, "Don''t worry. You can rest first." After that, Kimberly drove straight back to thepany. After returning the car to Sam, she suddenly remembered an important thing and went directly to Maddox''s office. Knock knock- "Come in." Kimberly pushed open the office door. When she entered, she saw Maddox sitting alone in the wheelchair and looking at theputer screen with an indifferent face. When he saw hering in, he raised his eyes leisurely and fixed his gaze on her face. Kimberly took a deep breath, licked her lips nervously, and then walked towards him. She was still wearing the blue dress with Maddox''s coat on her, which was a sight that pleased him greatly. "Young Master Yardley, about that..." Kimberly stood still and looked anxiously at Maddox. "What''s wrong?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and said, "Just say what you want to say. Don''t hesitate." Kimberly pursed her lips and whispered, "About that meal today..." Why was she mentioning the meal as soon as she came back? Maddox almost exploded in front of her. He sneered and asked, "Are you still thinking about that meal? Or are you thinking about something else?" Kimberly didn''t know what to reply. There he goes again. His possessiveness was so strong. She had just asked him casually about it, but he could twist it in such a way. She rolled her eyes helplessly and exined, "I mean, I forgot to pay the bill for the meal when I left." "Oh." Maddox looked at her indifferently and replied, "I didn''t pay the bill either." Kimberly''s expression changed instantly. "What''s wrong with you? We have asked the Hanover Corporation out to negotiate. I had booked the restaurant, yet I forgot to pay the bill. Why didn''t you pay for it? What if we leave a bad impression on the Hanover Corporation?" She questioned. Speaking of this, Kimberly bit her lower lip anxiously. Her mind was reeling, racing a million miles a second. Maddox''s eyes grew darker when he heard that. His tone grew colder as he asked, "Why do you care so much about leaving a bad impression on him?" "I''m worried about you!" Kimberly blurted, "Don''t you want to cooperate with the Hanover Corporation? If you leave a bad impression, what will you do if they don''t want to cooperate with the Yardley Corporation? By that time, the Old Master will treat you badly again..." Kimberly was so anxious. She was like an ant on a hot wok. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "I''ll go and exin to President Hanover and apologize." After that, Kimberly turned around and wanted to go out. Maddox''s gaze was cold and he narrowed his eyes. He ordered, "Stop right there." Kimberly halted and turned to look at him in confusion. Maddox pursed his lips. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. "In your eyes, am I a person who can''t think for myself? Is that why you assume that Quill had paid the bill? Even if he actually paid for the meal, so what?" He asked. Kimberly bit her lip and exined, "I didn''t say that he couldn''t pay the bill. I just feel that this time, it was us, the Yardley Corporation, who had invited them out. Therefore, we should do our best to treat our guests." "We"... This word made him feel inexplicablyfortable. Maddox curled his lips into a smile. His smile was a little dazzling, and Kimberly thought of something. "So, did you pay for it?" She asked again. "No," Maddox replied. Kimberly then said, "...I''d better exin to him." "Exin what? That restaurant is under the Yardley Corporation," said Maddox. Kimberly was dumbstruck. She asked, "What did you say?" "Why do I have to pay when I have a meal there?" Maddox simply responded. Kimberly was speechless. So, after all this time, Maddox was actually just trying to keep her guessing. Was she fooled by him? Chapter 134 Chapter 134 After enduring it for a long time, Kimberly finally red at him angrily, turned around and was ready to leave. "Stop!" Maddox stopped her again. Kimberly stopped where she was. After all, she had to listen to his orders. But she kept her back turned towards him. However, the next second, she felt a strong force tightening around her waist. She found herself in Maddox''s arms. Kimberly was so shocked that she immediately screeched. Maddox touched her neck with his warm hand and muttered, This is from N?velDrama.Org. "How can you be so noisy when you''re still wearing my clothes? Did you ask for my permission?" His hands wound around her waist tightly, like a metal chain coiling around her. She couldn''t move an inch. Kimberly turned around angrily and red at him, "You''re ying me!" Maddox looked at her menacingly. He approached her and asked, "Did I say something wrong?" Kimberly responded, "You purposely yed me." If he wasn''t ying her, why didn''t he tell her that the restaurant was under the name of the Yardley Corporation from the beginning? He had only told her after everything had happened. He didn''t even care to exin his ns. She was so pissed off! "Alright, just assume I did it on purpose. What can you do to me?" Maddox stunned her with his arrogance. "What did I tell you when we were in the bathroom earlier?" Maddox took off the coat on her and reminded in a husky voice, "I''m aroused." Kimberly widened her eyes, and her face turned pale. Of course, she knew what he meant. His actions were so obvious... Because! A certain part of Maddox''s body was pressed onto her. It was erected, telling her what it was that he wanted... Kimberly was in his arms and her face nched. She asked, "Maddox, what do you mean?" Maddox threw the coat mercilessly onto the cold floor. Maddox touched her smooth back with hisrge, warm hand, "Have you been wearing this coat since you came back? You''d better be, not everyone can look at my woman." Kimberly was speechless. "Is he listening to me?" She wondered. It didn''t sound like he was listening. He bent down and kissed her neck with his thin lips. Kimberly felt helpless and pushed him away, "What are you doing?" Maddox responded nonchntly with a low voice, "Continuing." "Continue what?" "I have to continue what we did in the bathroom. I haven''t finished," replied him. Maddox was interrupted, and a sh of impatience appeared in his eyes. He sunk his teeth into her, causing her to cry out in pain. Everything happened so quickly. Kimberly didn''t expect him to be so... enthusiastic. He quickly ripped off her clothes, his head gradually lowering itself down her body. He did it in full swing. Every inch of his scorching hot hand on her skin was a humiliation to her. That was because Maddox didn''t like her at all. He had hated her so much. He had constantly looked at her with disgust and contempt. He had hurt her with his words. The baby in her belly was not his, and if it were up to any other man, they would never fall in love with a woman like her. But ever since that thing had happened, his attitude towards her had changedpletely. He would find every opportunity to hold her, kiss her, and flirt with her. Suddenly, she thought of what the staff of thepany had said before¡ª the mistress. Maddox did not treat her as his wife at all. He only ever said that she was his woman. Since she would be leaving in half a year, was he just treating her as a mistress? No... She didn''t want to be like this! Her eyes widened, and she pushed Maddox away hard. "Let me go, let me go!" She repeatedly shouted, pushing him again and again. Maddox was almost about to move on to the main event but was rudely interrupted by her pushing him away. At first, he could ignore it, but then he was really affected. Hence, he simply grabbed her wrist and forced it behind her back. Her soft body protruded towards him, closer to him. He squinted his eyes dangerously. "Do you know who you''re sitting on now? Your actions will only rile me up more..." He warned. Kimberly''s face changed slightly. "Don''t do this. Maddox, don''t you hate me? Shouldn''t you hate me? Why are you touching me? What are you doing now?" She asked. In the end, Kimberly almost lost control. "Do you treat me as a ything? Because I had a divorce and the child I''m pregnant with is not yours, that''s why you... want to punish me in this way?" She asked again. Maddox held on to her hand, startled. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her, "Do you think I''m punishing you?" "Or else?" Kimberly looked into Maddox''s eyes and said in a light tone, "You clearly hated me before this, why did you change so suddenly? Is it just because of that night? If so, let me tell you this, you don''t have to do this just because we slept together that night... I didn''t even want to do it, I was drugged that night." Maddox was already not in a good mood. When he heard this, his face darkened and became grim. He was furious. He gnashed his teeth angrily and threatened, "I dare you to repeat what you just said." Kimberly bit her lower lip and stared at him stubbornly. Maddox pinched her chin. This time, he exerted great force. He stared at her intimidatingly, "Hmm? You say that you didn''t want to do it? Does that mean I forced you to do it?" "I don''t me you." Kimberly exined, "There was an aphrodisiac incense in the room that night. Chandler wanted to teach you a lesson at first. He thought that you were impotent... He wanted you to suffer the unbearable pain, but he never thought that you..." Kimberly didn''t continue. Although she almost lost her sanity that night, she could still recall a little with her fragmented memory. The traces on her body the next day couldn''t deceive anyone. "You don''t recall anything?" The look in Maddox''s eyes was sullen as he asked. He pinched her chin harder and harder, asking, "Was it because you never thought I could save you that night, or did you simply think that it was someone else?" Kimberly said, "I..." What was wrong with him? He sounded jealous, but who was he jealous of... No, how could he be jealous of himself? He clearly hated her! She was absolutely sure of this, so she didn''t think about it too much. Kimberly turned away and blurted, "In short, you and I were forced to do it that night. Let''s get over this matter. Don''t take it seriously." Maddox asked, "...Is this what you want?" Kimberly pursed her lips and said nothing. She was confused about what she wanted. However, she definitely didn''t want Maddox hugging and kissing her every day, all just because she had slept with him. This was not the Maddox she wanted! She wanted... wanted... Kimberly closed her eyes and stopped herself from thinking further. "Kimberly, you don''t deserve anything," she thought to herself. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 After a long silence, Maddox let go of her with an indifferent smile. He said, "Well, if this is what you want, then I will fulfill your wish." As soon as Maddox finished speaking, he pushed her away. Kimberly staggered backwards and looked at him in shock. "I, Maddox Yardley, doesn''t bother to have a woman who has second thoughts," he said sarcastically. He curled his lips up into a mocking smile, and his eyes were full of contempt. He added, "It''s just that you taste good. Since you are so reluctant, you should stay away from me in the future." Kimberly responded, "...I know." She pulled up her dress silently. Before going out, she nced at the coat on the ground, asking, "Can you lend me the coat to wear again? I will return it to you when we return home at night." "Lend you?" Maddox twitched his lips, "I might think about it if you beg me." Forget it. Kimberly turned around and strode out of the office. When she returned to her seat and sat down, her chest was still undting. She was still breathing heavily. She kept thinking about what Maddox said. She.... tasted good? As expected, he only loved her body. And to think that previously, she had thought that he actually liked her. Now that she thought about it, how could she be so stupid? How could she have such a thought? It was so ridiculous. The sun would rise from the west before that ever happened. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The zipper behind her skirt was broken and she couldn''t pull it up. Therefore, she couldn''t get out. Maddox also didn''t want to lend her the coat, so she could only sit in her seat and stare nkly into space. After a while, the elevator door opened suddenly. A delicate figure sneaked out of it and looked around. When Kimberly heard the noise, she looked over and saw Vera from the Finance Department. What was she doing here? While she was pondering on that question, Vera noticed her and hurried over. "Is she looking for me?" Kimberly thought to herself. "Hey!" Vera hurried towards her. She looked around to make sure they were alone, and then she asked bluntly, "Did you use the money already?" The money? Recalling what had happened that afternoon, Kimberly shook her head and replied, "Not yet." "Why? Didn''t you need it for some business deal? Why didn''t you use it? Are you lying?" Vera asked doubtfully. Since she had approved to provide Kimberly tens of thousands of dors, she had been anxious the entire night. She was constantly afraid that she and her father would suffer the consequences if Kimberly could not pay back the money. the Yardley Corporation was not like any other smallpanies. In a ce like the Yardley Corporation, you were fired the moment you made a mistake. By then, whichpany would dare to hire them again? Therefore, Vera hurriedly asked Kimberly if she had used the money. She needed the receipt. "I''m not lying. It''s just that something special happened at noon, but..." Kimberly thought for a moment. There was no use for her to keep the money now. Moreover, Vera was obviously very anxious. Kimberly decided to return the money to Vera, to make her feel at ease. She opened her bag and took out a card. "Here you go." Vera reached out quickly and took it. She nced at it and confirmed with her again, "Have you really not used it?" Kimberly nodded and said, "Yes, you can register it when you go back." Vera replied, "Okay, I''ll go back and check it out. If you dare to lie to me, you won''t see thest of me." When she was about to leave, she saw Kimberly''s clothes were a little loose. Thus, she asked, "What''s wrong with your clothes?" Hearing her question, Kimberly reached out to tidy up her clothes. However, Vera scorned, "Did you try to seduce President Yardley by exposing your shoulders on purpose?" Kimberly quickly replied, "It''s not what you think!" "Oh, really?" Vera asked. Kimberly bit her lower lip shyly and exined, "The zipper is broken. I can''t pull it up." Vera actually believed it and came over to have a look. "I''ll help you to look at it. Oh, it really is broken. Wait, you didn''t break it on purpose, did you?" She asked. Kimberly was speechless. She pulled at her clothes silently and did not answer Vera''s question. Vera saw that Kimberly looked aghast. Then, she simply took off her white coat and said, "I''ll lend you my coat out of kindness." Kimberly was stunned. "Why? Don''t you want it?" Vera pretended to withdraw her coat back. Kimberly reached out immediately and took it, saying, "Thank you." Hearing this, a sh of uneasiness shed across Vera''s face and she argued, "Who asked for your gratitude? I just don''t like you sitting here with the way you look and distracting other people from working! Hmph." After Vera left, Kimberly was lost in thought, the jacket in her hand. She didn''t expect that someone would care for her. On the surface, Vera looked fierce, but in fact, she was not a bad person. Kimberly raised the corners of her lips and smiled. * That night, after Sylvia took a shower, she ran to the next room to check on Quill. However, a servant stopped her at the door. "Miss Sylvia, Mr. Hanover is bathing. What can I do for you?" the servant asked. Sylvia red at him and rebuked, "I''m here to talk to my brother. Since when is a servant like you in the position to question me? Can''t Ie and look for him?" Sylvia had a bad reputation among the servants as was known to be mean. After she rebuked the man, he lowered his eyes and whispered, "Miss Sylvia, I didn''t mean it that way. I just wanted to remind you that Mr. Hanover is taking a bath. You may make Mr. Hanover unhappy if you go in now." "It''s none of your business. Even if Quill gets angry on me, it''s none of your business!" Sylvia ordered fiercely, "Get out of my way!" The servant didn''t dare to speak anymore and could only turn around and leave. After he left, Sylvia took a deep breath and then pushed open the bedroom door and walked in. So what if he was taking a bath? She would just wait in the room for him toe out. By that time, she would take the opportunity to ask him how the investigation on Kimberly''s matter was going. Sylvia entered the room while deep in thought. She was wearing a set of cute pajamas, which looked like they came from a cartoon set. This was the first time that Sylvia had entered Quill''s room. His room was decorated in such a way that it reflected his character. The walls were painted with cool colors, white andck of warmth, and there was a touch of seriousness in its simplicity. She did not feel rxed at all after stepping into the room. "Who would decorate a bedroom like this?" Sylvia thought gloomily, "Quill really is a freak." She heard the sound of running watere from the bathroom¡ª Sylvia looked around and noticed a briefcase on the table, with a brown envelope next to it. Could that be the document on the matter she had asked him to investigate for her? Thinking of this, Sylvia walked over rapidly and picked up the brown envelope. She wanted to open it so badly. However, if she opened it now, Quill would not be happy, would he? Nheless... her curiosity got the better of her. Sylvia told herself that she only needed a peek, and then she would put it back without anyone noticing. Thinking of this, she opened the brown envelope quietly and took out the document inside. At first, her nervous heart raced a mile per minute. But when she saw the information on the document, her eyes widened. "How... how could this be?" She thought. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Sylvia''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe what she saw. The person on the document was actually Maddox. Therefore, after looking around with Kimberly for such a long time, the person they wanted to find was actually Maddox. Kimberly''s child''s father was right beside her, but she was clueless. Including Maddox himself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. How could this be? "Swish!" The sound of the water in the bathroom stopped abruptly. Sylvia came to her senses at once. Quill had finished bathing. If she stayed here any longer, she would definitely be found out. Thinking of this, Sylvia put the document back into the envelope rapidly. Unfortunately, she was in a hurry. After the document was secure, she identally knocked over the phone on the table with her elbow. Bang! The noise of the phone falling on the ground could be heard very clearly and she was startled. She immediately scurried back to pick it up. When she was about to ce it on the table, Quill opened the bathroom door. Sylvia froze and turned around, looking towards the bathroom. Quill had finished his bath. His firm body was still covered with crystal clear drops of water. His inky hair was a little wet, and a few strands were stuck on his forehead. He stared at Sylvia with his cold, dark eyes. He didn''t say a word. He pursed his thin lips as his gaze fell on her face. Sylvia''s heart was beating fast and she avoided Quill''s stare. She definitely had a guilty look on her face. But she couldn''t just stand there like this. Thus, she could only pluck up the courage and greet Quill, "Qui-, Quill..." Sylvia could hear her voice trembling as she spoke. Quill remained silent. His gaze gradually lowered and reached her hand. Sylvia panicked and pulled her hand behind her back. Instantly, she knew it was a wrong move. So, she immediately reached her hand out again and revealed the phone. "I''m sorry, Quill. I bumped into your phone just now. It fell to the ground. I don''t know if it''s broken..." Sylvia suppressed the emotions surging in her heart and apologized softly. Quill wiped his hair with a dry towel indifferently and walked towards her with a few strides. His stern aura pressed onto Sylvia in an instant. He asked coldly, "Didn''t I say that you can''t simply go in and out of my room without my permission?" Hearing this, Sylvia''s face nched. "Quill, I didn''t do it on purpose... I just heard that you were bathing, so I wanted to...e in and wait for you." Speaking of this, Sylvia was so panicked that her eyes were already full of tears. She looked at Quill pitifully and said, "I won''t do it again next time. I''ll leave now." Sylvia put down the phone and headed out the door. However, Quill stopped her, "Wait a minute." Sylvia stilled and stood where she was in a state of shock. A sharp gaze fell onto her back. Sylvia heard him asking, "What''s the matter? Tell me." Sylvia blinked, took a deep breath and replied slowly, "Well, it''s nothing. You just came back from abroad. I''ve missed you, so I came to see if you were sleeping. I..." She began to talk incoherently. Sylvia hated hearing herself like this. She had already disguised herself very well, but every time she saw Quill, she was reduced to a blubbering mess. His deep eyes looked like they could read people''s minds. She felt that she would be exposed no matter what lies she told. In addition, she was already guilty. She was even less confident in front of him now. Quill did not say anything else. His gaze then fell on the brown envelope. Just as he was about to pick it up, he noticed that it had been opened. He narrowed his eyes menacingly. "Have you read the document?" He questioned in a clipped tone. Sylvia''s face turned pale. She denied it out of habit, "No, no. Quill, I just came in and saw your phone light up. So, I identally dropped it." Quill remained silent. He lifted his eyebrows and let out a soft chuckle, so soft that it was audible only to himself. "Is that so?" He asked again. Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat and she quickly replied, "Quill, is this document very important? I would never touch your things. I am very obedient. If there is nothing else, I''ll go back to my room first." Quill looked up at her and asked, "Don''t you want to know about that matter?" "As for that matter... I''ll ask you again tomorrow. You must be exhausted today. Get some rest!" Sylvia responded. After that, she practically ran out of the room. Quill looked at her figure with an impassive expression. He opened the brown envelope, nced at the document, and threw it on the table. After a while, he thought of something. He took out a folded A4 paper from his suit pocket and opened it. There was a photo on it. Although there was a smile on the woman''s face, she still couldn''t hide the evident remoteness between her eyebrows. The indifference in her eyes differentiated her from an ordinary person. Who on earth was she... How could she look so alike with the person in his memory? * When Kimberly went home in the evening, she washed the coat that Vera had lent her. After drying it, she took the coat to thepany and returned it to Vera at the Finance Department the next day. Vera looked arrogant when she saw Kimberly was returning her coat. "Let me remind you, I didn''t lend you my coat to help you, but I didn¡¯t want you seducing our Young Master Yardley!" Vera said. Although she was arrogant, Kimberly felt that Vera actually had a heart of gold. She nodded and replied, "Okay, I know." When Vera saw her smiling, she narrowed her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong with you? I''ve spoken bad about you, how are you still smiling?" Kimberly smiled and replied, "Because I know you are helping me. Thank you. I really don''t know what I would''ve done without you." Vera pursed her lips and said, "I don''t need your gratitude. If you have nothing else to do, leave quickly!" Kimberly could only leave. When she entered the elevator, she bumped into Maddox, who was also going upstairs. Their eyes met. Before Kimberly came to her senses, Maddox looked away. The cold aura on his body could freeze people to death. Kimberly walked in before the elevator door closed. As expected, as soon as she went in, she felt a chill on her arms and neck. She was wearing a light green sleeveless suit, which particrly matched her skin. However, her fair, tender arms were exposed. Maddox was so annoyed at the sight of this. This d*mn woman, she was getting bolder by the day. She exposed more and more of herself every day! "Assistant Shell." Sam greeted Kimberly. Kimberly nodded at him, then stood aside silently. Sam noticed that from the moment Kimberly appeared, the energy around Maddox changed. It was a kind of sinister energy which quickly filled up the small space in the elevator. Sam also saw that when Maddox saw Assistant Shell, he turned away without even sparing another nce at her. Sam thought to himself, "What the h*ll is going on? They seemed close when they were at the restaurant yesterday. One nightter..." Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The atmosphere in the elevator was very awkward. Sam was the most ufortable. He had to endure the different emotions of the two other people in the elevator, especially the strong energying from Maddox. Fortunately, they reached their floor quickly. Before Sam could react, Maddox had already rolled his wheelchair out by himself. Without looking back. Kimberly, who was standing in the corner, raised her head and looked at Maddox''s leaving back, feeling very uneasy. She then walked out slowly. Sam took two steps back and asked her in a whisper, "What''s the matter? You guys were still fine yesterday, what happened today?" Kimberly didn''t want to answer his question, so she kept silent. Sam noticed her silence and gave up. He left her to follow after Maddox. Kimberly returned to her seat and stared at the jumble of words on the documents on her table. However, Maddox''s callous eyes kept appearing in her mind. The disgust and coldness in them were so obvious. He must have hated her even more now, right? So weird. She had told him about it. What was there to be annoyed about now? She scolded herself inwardly, "Focus on work!" Kimberly pulled herself together and focused on her work. When she was having lunch at noon, Sylvia sent her a text message asking if she was free now. She had something important to tell Kimberly. Kimberly saw the text and thought of what had happened at lunch with Quill the day before. Quill was back now, and that meant that the truth had been discovered. But now... she felt that it wasn''t as important anymore. She didn''t need to know who the man was. Thinking of this, Kimberly bit her lower lip and typed a message to reply Sylvia. "I have to work, I might not have time." Sylvia replied quickly, "Then I''ll ask you out again in two days." Sylvia wasn''t eager to go out either. She didn''t know how to tell her thoughts to Kimberly. It would be good if she could hold it off for the time being. Kimberly replied with a smiley-face emoji. Then, the two of them did not mention this matter again. Sylvia held her phone and breathed a sigh of relief. Although she did not tell Kimberly the result, she still had to pretend to ask Quillter. At this thought, Sylvia changed her clothes and went out. As soon as Kimberly put down her mobile phone and had a bite of her food, someone sat down in front of her. "So, you''re here. You were easy to find." Kimberly looked up. It was Vera. "How did you..." Kimberly was surprised to see her. "Why? There are no more empty seats in the canteen. Can''t I sit here? Look at you. No one dares to sit with you since you bullied those girls in the canteenst time, am I right?" Vera said arrogantly. Listening to her, Kimberly couldn''t help curling up her lips and asked, "Yes, everyone is afraid of me. Then, why are you sitting in front of me?" Vera snorted in response, "That''s because I''m different and righteous. I''m not afraid of you." Kimberly was speechless. Vera nced around and leaned over suddenly, "Did you start the fightst time?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kimberly was stunned for a while and then shook her head. "No," Kimberly answered. "Really?" Vera asked again. "Why would I lie to you?" Kimberly retorted. Vera paused, and then she leaned back and snorted heavily, "That means they started the fight first?" "Yes, one of them sshed some soup at me, so I fought back," Kimberly exined. "Sh*t, so they really did start the fight? Seriously... these people look so gentle most of the time, how could they be so brutal? So, you were just defending yourself. Good one!" Vera praised. Kimberly uttered with a little helplessness,"... Didn''t you assume that I started it..." "That was before this. I thought you started the fight. But since they did it first, you don''t have to be so polite to them, just beat them up to death..." Speaking halfway, Vera realized that she was too violent, and she released her clenched fists. She coughed, "I was just kidding. I am very gentle. Don''t tell anyone else!" Vera chatted with Kimberly for a while. Before she left, she said to her, "I think you''re not bad, you''re brave as well. Can we be friends?" "Huh?" Kimberly was dumbfounded. Friends? Kimberly stood still in a daze. Was this actually happening? Ever since she had joined thepany, There was basically nobody who wanted to talk to her. Everyone thought she hade in through a back door, and they were particrly disdainful towards her. Now that Vera wanted to be friends, Kimberly was stunned. "Hey, what are you dreaming about? Do you want to be friends or not?" Vera stared at her unpleasantly. When Kimberly came to her senses, she shook her head quickly and exined, "No, I''m just a little surprised because... I don''t have any friends." "You don''t have any friends?" Vera looked at her suspiciously and asked, "Don''t tell me I''m the only one?" "There''s one more. But other than her, there''s no one else," Kimberly replied. Vera patted her chest and said, "Well, I''ll be your friend from now on. I''ll cover for you in the future." Kimberly looked at her, feeling extremely moved. Suddenly, Vera leaned over again and asked mysteriously, "But can you tell me how you got to Young Master Yardley?" Gradually, the two of them became friends. In addition to Sylvia, Kimberly had another friend, Vera. Although Vera looked lovely and cute, her attitude was frank. Innocent yet straightforward. After getting off work, Vera went straight to Kimberly''s desk and took her for a meal. She then discreetly asked her about Maddox. After being questioned multiple times, Kimberly felt a little helpless, so she said, "Maddox and I... I''m afraid we don''t have the rtionship you think we have, so..." "Huh? You''re not his mistress?" Vera asked. The phrase ''mistress'' made Kimberly''s face turn pale. Seeing this, Vera exined immediately, "I wasn''t the one who said it! I heard it from some other people." Kimberly replied to her question, "No." She didn''t want to be his mistress. Even if she had to leave half a yearter, she was still technically his wife. Even if she left in the future, she would still be his ex-wife. Thinking of this, Kimberly felt much morefortable. "Aren''t you the mistress? Then... are you his girlfriend?" Vera asked again. Kimberly''s expression changed, "No, please stop guessing." Vera shrugged, "Alright." After the two of them parted ways, Kimberly returned to the Yardley family. When she walked into the house, she happened to meet Benedict. After the two of them greeted each other, Kimberly went upstairs. When she entered the room, she found that the quilt on her bed was gone. She nced around and noticed the quilt had returned to Maddox''s bed. Thus, Kimberly went straight to the quilt, wanting to take it back. "Put it down." Maddox came out of the bathroom in his wheelchair and scolded her once he saw what she was doing. Kimberly stopped and turned her head to nce at Maddox. "Don''t touch my quilt," Maddox warned. "How is this your quilt? You threw my quilt away. Why can''t I have this one?" Kimberly retorted. Hearing this, Maddox sneered, "Is there anything in this house that belongs to you? Don''t you know what position you are in?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. "Do you have to do this?" Kimberly took a deep breath and asked, staring at him unwaveringly. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 "So what?" Maddox''s eyes were as dark as ink. His eyes exuded a thick and cold sensation. The menacing sensation only increased exponentially as he spoke to her. Kimberly stood there, holding the quilt in one hand and staring at him. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her seemingly calm eyes froze gradually like ake in the winter. After a while, Kimberly released her hand and put the quilt back. She whispered, "Nothing, as long as you are happy." After that, she turned around and walked to the make-shift bed she had made on the floor. After thinking for a while, she got up and walked out again. Maddox was so pissed at her indifference that the veins on his forehead throbbed. When Kimberly went to the maid to ask for a quilt, the maid gave her a look of dilemma. "I''m sorry, Second Young Madam, it''s not that we don''t want to provide a quilt for you. It''s just that we''ve washed all the quilts today, and they''re all wet now. We can''t give one to you yet," the maid exined. Hearing this, Kimberly frowned slightly and asked, "Not even one?" The maid shook her head, her face pale. "Really?" Kimberly did not believe it and raised her eyebrows suspiciously. The maid was so frightened that she bent down and bowed her head, saying, "I''m sorry, Second Young Madam. This is an order from the Second Young Master. Please don''t make things difficult for us." Kimberly had expected this. She shrugged and said, "Well, in that case, I won''t force you." After that, she turned around and left. Several of the other maids whispered to each other. "What happened to the Second Young Madam and the Second Young Master? Weren''t they so close to each other just a few days ago? Why are they sleeping in separate beds again today?" An older maid said, "They''re a newlywed couple. It''s better to make a scene, they''ll bond better." "Really? I think it''s a big deal. If the Second Young Master doesn''t give Second Young Madam the quilt, isn''t she going to freeze to death at night?" "Silly girl, you are too young to understand anything. The Second Young Master is forcing her to sleep with him. He has a quilt, right?" "Wow, I see... the Second Young Master... How cunning!" However, Kimberly did not hear a single word of the maids'' gossips. When she returned to the room, she saw Maddox looking at her with an icy gaze. She was frustrated. "Did you know that I would return empty-handed?" Kimberly asked. Maddox pursed his lips silently. "Maddox, it''s fine. You can take the quilt. But why did you involve the maids? Why did you tell them not to give me a quilt?" She asked again. He nced at her coldly, snorted and averted his eyes away from her. Kimberly was furious, but she couldn''t do anything about it. All the members of the Yardley family listened to his orders and would not listen to her. She wouldn''t be able to resist it even if he had wanted her to die. She snapped, "Well, if you don''t want to give it to me, then don''t." It wasn''t the end of the world. She rolled up the covers she made on the floor. She could sleep out in the cold for one night. The next morning, she would go and buy a new quilt after work. A new quilt wouldn''t cost much, she could still afford it. She didn''t need to beg for anyone''s help. Later that night, it was as cool as freezing water. As the days passed, autumn had arrived. Kimberly slept on the quilt on the floor. Half of the quilt was folded over her, covering her body. She was wearing thick pajamas, so there wasn''t much difference. She didn''t feel particrly cold. It was just that she couldn''t stretch her body. At first, Kimberly didn''t feelfortable, but she soon got used to it. She closed her eyes and fell asleep shortly after. Kimberly didn''t know that after she had fallen asleep, a tall figure came to her. When he noticed that she was really asleep, he snorted softly. "You''re such a stupid woman. Would you rather curl up to sleep than submit to me?" He thought. * Although Kimberly had a good dream, her waist and back were sore when she woke up the next morning. All the bones in her body were stiff, and she could hardly stretch out her limbs. She could only stand up and stretch her body after curling up for the entire night. When Kimberly saw the pair of dark eyes, she withdrew her stretched arms instantly and went to the bathroom to wash up. When she came back, Maddox was no longer in the room. Kimberly took out a small calendar book from her bag and looked at it. She realized that she had been in the Yardley family''s house for nearly a month. As time went by, the baby in her belly was two months old. Seven months to go before her due date. "Just get through it," Kimberly said in her heart. As soon as Kimberly started her work, she received an official contract deal with the Hanover Corporation. The other party woulde to thepany in person. As one of the people in charge of this project, Kimberly had done a lot of preparation. She would use all her researchter, just in case. Suddenly, she received news that the other party was downstairs. Just as she was getting up from her desk with documents in hand, Maddox and Sam also walked out of the office. Since they had to work together anyway, she just waited for him. Unexpectedly, the two of them stopped in front of her, and then Sam walked up to Kimberly. "Assistant Shell, give it to me," Sam said. Kimberly was stunned. "What?" Sam said awkwardly, "Have you prepared all the materials for this project?" Kimberly nodded as she replied, "Yes, I have. These..." She handed him the materials with a smile. "I''ll exin it to President Hanoverter. There should be no problem with this cooperation." "No need." Sam coughed softly and lowered his voice, "You don''t have to attend this meeting." Kimberly was a little startled. She froze on the spot. "I don''t have to attend?" Kimberly echoed. Why? She had been preparing all these for a long time. Didn''t Maddox give her the project? Why did he take it back now? Sam pursed his lips and did not exin anything to Kimberly. He just gestured towards Maddox. Kimberly knew that Maddox had given the order. She stepped forward and asked, "Why? Why can''t I go to the meeting room?" Maddox lifted his eyelidszily. His dark eyes were filled with disdain. He asked lightly, "Who do you think you are to enter the meeting room? What''s wrong? Do you miss the days when you served tea?" When he was talking about serving tea, Kimberly''s face turned pale. When she first arrived at the Yardley family, she was forced to be Maddox''s assistant. Then, he had humiliated her by asking her to serve him tea in the meeting room. He wanted her to wimp out when faced with difficulty. "I don''t mind giving you another chance if you miss it so much," Maddox added. Kimberly clenched her fists. If she had any dignity, she shouldn''t go. However, she had sorted all the materials by herself. Why should she stay outside? It was better to go there and serve tea. This way, she could at least hear what they were talking about. Maybe she could exin some stuff too. Thinking of this, Kimberly looked up at Maddox stubbornly. "Okay, Young Master Yardley, please give me another chance to serve tea," Kimberly uttered. Maddox sneered, "Remember, you''re a mute in the meeting room. You don''t have the right to speak." Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Kimberly followed Maddox into the meeting room, muttering grievances to herself. Benedict was also among them. When his eyes met Kimberly, he shed her a gentle and kind smile. Although Kimberly was in a bad mood, she still couldn''t resist his spring breeze of a smile. It reduced the grievance in her heart a little, and she smiled back at him. Maddox naturally saw this small interaction. At this point, the cold energy on his body intensified a few folds. Quill and Juliette had arrived. The vice president, Benedict, greeted them in person. As Kimberly looked at Benedict, she also saw Quill and Juliette sitting next to him. Just like the day before, Quill was sitting there with an air of detachment as if there was no one in his eyes. He looked down at the material in front of him. However, when Kimberly came over, he seemed to notice something and he looked up to meet her eyes. He nodded slightly at her. Kimberly also nodded at him and then at Juliette. The energy from Maddox was now tainted with a hint of hostility. Ha, she was indeed a popr woman. No matter where she went, someone would say hello and acknowledge her. She must be very smug on the inside. After sitting down, Maddox knocked on the table with his slender fingers gently, ordering, "Coffee." Kimberly nodded and said, "I''m on it." After that, she walked out. She had to prepare everyone''s coffee, and there was no one to help her. It was quite a difficult task for her. As Kimberly carried arge tray of coffee into the meeting room, the meeting had already begun. Someone was giving a speech, so she couldn''t make a sound. She ced the cups of coffee gently in front of the directors and managers respectively. Benedict saw that she was struggling and went to help her. Kimberly looked at him gratefully, and then she sent over a cup of coffee to Quill. Quill looked at the slender fingers on her pure white hands, which were as white as jade. In his memory, when he was very young, his mother had this simr pair of hands. His mother''s hands would open the textbook page by page in front of him, and she would patiently tell him all kinds of stories. Finally, she would touch his head with her hands, and her voice was soft as she spoke, "Quill, if you have a chance to find your sister, you must treat her well." After his mother''s death, Quill had tried his best to achieve this goal. Two years ago, he finally found his sister, who was apparently lost since she was a child. However... his heart still felt empty. He always felt that he hadn''t fulfilled his mother''s expectations. Kimberly''s appearance had increased the emptiness in his heart a little. This woman constantly ovepped with the figure in his memory. It was like an illusion. She was the sister he had been looking for. At this moment, Quill made a mental note to ask Juliette to investigate Kimberly''s background after the meeting. Juliette looked at Kimberly in surprise. She didn''t expect that she could do so much work by herself. Looking at Maddox, who was looking ahead steadily in the main seat, Juliette thought of the scene in the restaurant from the day before. She thought, "Men are really ruthless creatures!" Bang! When Kimberly came in with coffee for the second time, Benedict couldn''t stand watching her struggling anymore. When he was about to stand up to help her, Quill made an eye gesture at him. Juliette had followed Quill for many years and immediately understood what he meant. Juliette hurriedly got up to help Kimberly with the coffee before Benedict could get to her. She said in a whisper, "I''ll help you." Kimberly gawked at her and thanked, "Thank... thank you." Later, Juliette and Kimberly distributed the coffee to everyone. When Juliette arrived in front of Maddox, he sneered abruptly and said, "President Hanover''s secretary is really considerate." The sudden voice interrupted the ongoing meeting. There was a look of surprise on everyone''s face, and no one could understand what was going on. Quill looked at him coldly and said in a rigid voice, "Is yourpany short-handed? I wonder if your company can keep up with Hanover Corporation''s progress when we cooperate in the future." Maddox snorted and replied, "As the top group in North City, we have always been focusing on quality instead of quantity." Kimberly listened by the side and frowned slightly. Here he goes again. Maddox truly didn''t let them get away with anything. He was obviously going to cooperate with the Hanover Corporation, yet he still fought back. Couldn''t he just hold it back? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly didn''t know what had happened to herself. She had been humiliated by Maddox, but she was still worried about the Yardley Corporation. Could it be that she was siding with whoever she was with? No matter how oblivious they were, everyone could tell that a strange thing had happened halfway through the meeting. Were President Hanover and Young Master Yardley going to fight each other? What was the reason? "Is that so? Then, I''ll wait and see," Quill said. The meeting ended in advance, but surprisingly, the cooperation actually came to fruition. Maddox and Quill did not look at each other any differently. They even shook hands when they signed the contract. When the meeting was over, Kimberly heard a few of the people of status talking. "I really respect such young men like President Hanover and President Yardley. They were still able to sign the contract calmly even after the argument. I thought the project would fail." "It''s impossible. Although President Yardley is disabled, his mind is very clear. He knows what kind of cooperation opportunities he should seize. Look at Quill''s appearance again, it is obvious that he is a young man who is rigid when dealing with affairs. Fortunately, he can differentiate things clearly." When Quill and Juliette left, Juliette couldn''t help but say, "President Hanover, you shouldn''t have stood up for Miss Shell today." Hearing this, Quill frowned slightly. Juliette continued, "The two of them must have had a quarrel. President Hanover, you used to be very calm, but today, why..." However, before Juliette could finish her words, Quill ordered in an indifferent voice, "Juliette, go and investigate on Kimberly''s background. I want to know everything." Juliette was stunned at his words. "Hurry up," Quill said again. Juliette finally came to her senses and replied, "Okay, I will." She was very puzzled. It was the first time that Quill had shown interest in a woman. Was he in love with Kimberly? But... What was so special about Kimberly? Yes, she was very beautiful and graceful. Her eyes especially gave out a cold sensation, which portrayed a sense of nobility. But even so, President Hanover shouldn''t have lost his temper like that. Why? Kimberly was ready to leave with everyone else. Sam caught up with her and said, "Assistant Shell, Young Master Yardley asked you to clean up all the coffee cups." Hearing what he said, Kimberly had no choice but to turn back and clean the table up. Benedict leftte. Seeing that she was busy, he put down his pen and came over to help her. "Why didn''t Maddox ask someone to help you?" Benedict asked. "Er..." Kimberly took two steps back and greeted politely, "Vice President Yardley." She remembered what Maddox had told her. She had to keep a distance from Benedict. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Benedict saw her taking a few steps back and his eyes dimmed. "Am I a demon?" He asked. "Ah?" Kimberly did not understand what he meant and looked up at him in confusion. Benedict smiled bitterly and asked, "If I''m not a demon, why are you so afraid of me?" Kimberly apologized,"... I''m sorry, Brother Yardley." She was not afraid of him. She was just afraid that Maddox would cause her trouble when he saw them together. That man... Although he didn''t like her, his possessiveness was really strong. She was still the Second Young Madam of the Yardley family after all. "It''s okay, I don''t me you." Benedict smiled gently at her and said, "I''ll help you out here. You can go upstairs first." Hearing this, Kimberly''s expression shifted slightly and said, "How can I let you do that? I can do it on my own. Brother Yardley, you can go and do your work." She didn''t have the chance to thank him for helping her in the canteenst time. And now here she was, hiding from him. She felt a little guilty, so she lowered her voice and thanked him, "By the way, Brother Yardley, thank you for what you did in the canteenst time." "Don''t worry about it. Maddox went to pick you up after that, right?" Speaking of this, Benedict smiled a little and said, "Maddox still cares about you a lot." Suddenly, Kimberly noticed that Maddox was no longer in the meeting room. Perhaps, he didn''t want to see her now. Kimberly''s mood sank and she silentlyughed at herself. She uttered, "Well, perhaps." Benedict saw that she was in a bad mood. He was concerned and asked, "What''s wrong? Why did Maddox do this to you? Did you guys have a fight?" "No, I don''t know how to exin it. It''splicated," Kimberly answered. Benedict saw that she was distressed. Her face was so screwed up, it looked like a crumpled paper ball. She looked so adorable, and he couldn''t help but reach out and rub her head,forting her, "Don''t worry about it. Girls have to be more cheerful. It''s better to smile more." This intimate action made Kimberly stunned for a few seconds. Then, she took another two steps back and said, "Thank you, Brother Yardley. I''ll keep in mind." "Will you be free after workter? I heard that dessert can help elevate someone''s mood. The cake fromst time..." Benedict said. Kimberly looked a little shaky and said, "Urn Brother Yardley... I don''t want to lie to you, so I think it''s better to tell you the truth." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "What is it?" Benedict responded. "In fact, I don''t eat dessert. The cake fromst time... I gave it to my friend. Brother Yardley, you wouldn''t mind, right?" Kimberly confessed. She had to rify it, just in case he suddenly sent her more cakes one day or offered to take her for dessert or something. It would be a waste of his efforts. Benedict didn''t expect her to be so sincere. At first, he was stunned, but after a while, heughed and rubbed her head again, "Kimberly, I''m so d." Kimberly was confused. "I''m so d that you''re willing to share your true thoughts with me," Benedict exined. Benedict still had his hand on her head, and his voice as gentle as the wind, "It doesn''t matter. Since you don''t like dessert, what do you like?" Kimberly nced at him and thought about his question seriously. "Spicy food? Wait, no. Brother Yardley, I have to go work," she replied. After that, Kimberly fled out of the meeting room, coffee cups in her arms. When she rushed out, she ran into Maddox outside the door. Kimberly was so shocked that she took two steps back. In an instant, she dropped all the cups to the ground. The cupsnded with a loud crash. However, at this time, almost everyone had left. Hearing the sound, they looked back and realized that Kimberly had dropped the cups. Then, everyone hurried out of the room. Benedict heard the sound from the meeting room and rushed out rapidly, asking, "Kimberly? Are you alright?" He dragged Kimberly away from the ground covered with ss fragments and said with concern, "Be careful, you''ll hurt your feet". Maddox''s lips curled up when he saw this scene. "Brother, you are so concerned about Kimberly," Maddox said sarcastically. Benedict looked up at him, and his eyes looked helpless. "Maddox, how can you let Kimberly do this alone?" He asked. "The Yardley Corporation doesn''t raise idle people. What else can she do?" Maddox sneered coldly. Benedict frowned slightly, arguing, "As far as I know, she contacted the Hanover Corporation and sorted out all the information of this meeting. It''s not right for you to say that she can''t do anything. Kimberly is a good assistant. Maddox, don''t waste her talent." "Oh, it seems that my brother knows more about my wife''s ability than I do," Maddox replied and the sarcasm in his voice increased. "Maddox, why are you so harsh? Don''t you know what kind of person I am?" Benedict asked. The hostility in Maddox''s eyes became greater. "I really don''t know what kind of person you are," he replied. Since Kimberly rified everything with him that night, Maddox became particrly horrible. At this moment, he spoke with Benedict very sardonically. Kimberly thought for a while and finally let go of Benedict''s hand. She''d better not make trouble for Benedict. It was very likely that Maddox would be rude to him from now on. "Brother Yardley, I''m really fine. You can go to work. I''ll clean up here," Kimberly said. Benedict hesitated, "Kimberly..." "Please, Brother Yardley." Kimberly''s tone became stern. Benedict stopped. He nced at her and then looked at Maddox. Finally, he sighed helplessly. He said, "Alright, then I''ll go first. Maddox, Kimberly, keep cool." After Benedict left, Kimberly let out a sigh of relief. She crouched down in front of Maddox to pick up the ss fragments and put them one by one on the tray. Then, she picked the tray up silently. This scene made Maddox narrow his eyes dangerously. He was very unhappy. He wanted to scold her for not using a broom. However, just as he was about to open his mouth, she identally pricked her hand on one of the fragments. Her expression changed at the pain, but she did not let out a yell because Maddox was still looking at her. She simply shook off the blood and continued to pick up the ss fragments. She didn''t want him to say that she was pretending to be in pain and was acting pitiful. She didn''t want to be insulted by him anymore. However, she didn''t expect Maddox to roll his wheelchair towards her. He grabbed her arm and suddenly pulled her up. Kimberly eximed as he held onto her wrist. "Didn''t you see that your hand is bleeding?" Maddox asked viciously. "I, I saw it..." Kimberly stammered, trying to pull her hand back. "But it''s none of your business," she replied. "It''s none of my business?" Maddox''s eyes were fiercer than a wolf''s. He put her injured finger into his mouth and sucked on it. Kimberly''s face turned red. She wanted to snatch her hand back. "Mad-, Maddox, what are you doing? Let me go!" She shouted. The b*stard sucked off the blood on her finger with his smooth tongue. After a long while, Maddox finally let go of her. He smiled wickedly and said, "The saliva will stop the bleeding. You should thank me." Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Kimberly took her hand back, her face blushing. She red at Maddox fiercely. "Who asked you to stop the bleeding for me? D*mn it!" She cursed. Maddox snorted coldly, "What? Do you want someone else to stop the bleeding for you?" Kimberly didn''t bother to argue with him. If she went on, the atmosphere would worsen. She wanted to crouch down to pick up the ss fragments again, but Maddox scolded, "Are you stupid? Do you only know how to use your hands?" Speechless, Kimberly raised her head abruptly and asked, "Do you allow me to use a broom?" When she crouched down to pick up the fragments, she thought that Maddox was torturing her and wanted her to use her hands. It was useless if she went to get a broom. She didn''t expect that he would ask her to use a broom. Maddox narrowed his eyes menacingly. He sounded extremely hostile, "What did you say?" "Nothing." Kimberly stood up abruptly and turned to get the broom. If he allowed her to use a broom, she would not be so stupid to use her hands. When she came back, she only saw Maddox''s back as he left. The tense atmosphere disappeared as soon as he left, and everything returned to normal. Kimberly cleaned up the fragments on the ground quickly, and then she happened to meet the cleaner who mopped the floor. Seeing this scene, the cleaner eximed, "Hey, how do you young people work nowadays? You have broken so many cups. Sigh. You guys seem to be young and energetic, but in fact, you guys are not as good as us old people." Kimberly put away the broom awkwardly and left. When she got off work, Vera came to find her. She asked Kimberly in a whisper, "I heard that Young Master Yardley made things difficult for you during the meeting. Why the h*ll are you so lousy? How can you be out of favor in such a short time?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Vera said again, "I''m telling you, men are all like this. Once they get you, they won''t cherish you, and then they will go to please another new woman. Is it necessary? What''s more, Young Master Yardley is crippled. I don''t think he should be so picky. He''s lucky to have you." Hearing this, Kimberly was very helpless. "Are you insulting me orforting me?" She asked. "Both!" Vera smiled and held her arm, "Iforted you while insulting you. But seriously though, you are too disappointing. I think you should be more aggressive. Make him like you again." Kimberly was speechless at her words. She said, "You''re thinking too much." Vera wanted to continue, but a figure appeared in front of them suddenly, so she had to stop. Vera looked at the person in front of her in surprise. "Vice, Vice President Yardley!" Vera greeted. Benedict smiled at Vera in acknowledgement, which warmed her heart at once. She lowered her eyes and looked shy. Benedict then looked at Kimberly and asked, "Are you free now?" Hearing this, Kimberly was stunned and did not respond for a long time. "Why?" she asked after a pause. Benedict looked at her and smiled silently. Kimberly wasn''t stupid. She nced at Vera and whispered, "You should head back first. I will talk to you tomorrow." "Oh." Vera nodded and then winked at Kimberly before leaving. After Vera left, Benedict took out his car key and said, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner." What? Before Kimberly could react, Benedict had already turned around and left. She stood still for a while beforeing to her senses. Many people in thepany turned to look at her. Kimberly was torn in between. She dug her fingers into her palm and followed after Benedict, saying, "Urn... Brother Yardley, I''m not hungry." Hearing this, Benedict smiled slightly and said, "Don''t worry. It''s not a ce to fill your stomach." Kimberly was speechless. She argued, "But..." "It''s just one meal. Can you not let me do my best?" Benedict asked. Well... Kimberly felt that she had gone too far. He didn''t do anything bad. He was only caring for her and inviting her to dinner, yet she rejected him repeatedly. Therefore, she followed him to the basement parking lot, where Benedict politely opened the car door for her. As she was getting into the car, his hand reached to hover above her head, preventing her from knocking her head against the car. After Kimberly got in, Benedict bent down and fastened the seat belt for her. While doing this, his frame was very close to her. She caught a whiff of his clear masculine scent emanating from his body. She subconsciously held her breath. When her seat belt was fastened, she realized that she could''ve done it herself. Nevertheless, Benedict was already in the driver''s seat. Kimberly sighed. He was truly a gentleman. "You said that you like spicy food and not desserts. Then, I''ll take you to eat macaroni and cheese, is that okay?" Benedict suggested. Macaroni and cheese? Kimberly''s eyes lit up. Her mouth watered, but she still asked awkwardly, "Brother Yardley, how do you know that I like macaroni and cheese?" "I asked the assistant to check your preferences," Benedict answered. He wanted to reach out and rub her head again. However, they were seated quite far apart. Besides that, when he reached out his hand, he saw that Kimberly flinched slightly. Thus, he didn''t touch her head. His hand paused in the air and then he withdrew it. "Are you afraid of me because I did not behave appropriately?" Benedict asked. "No, no." Kimberly shook her head and exined, "I''m just worried that Maddox will make trouble for you. I don''t want you to get in trouble, so..." "It''s nothing." Benedict smiled and said, "Do you remember when I told you that Maddox has a heart of gold although he looks aloof? Besides, you were aggrieved in the secretary''s room today. I think you rarely smile when you''re in the Yardley family. You must be unhappy, aren''t you?" Happy? Kimberly hadn''t felt that emotion for a very long time. Ever since she had married Jonathan, she didn''t know what happiness was. Not to mention after the divorce, she married into the Yardley family. She had spent a lot of time in her own personal Hell. How terrible! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Thinking of this, Kimberly closed her eyes and replied in a calm voice, "It doesn''t matter if I''m happy or not. I''m used to it." Hearing this, Benedict smiled faintly. He replied with a tint of sorrow, "It''s not good to get used to being unhappy. Kimberly... girls should smile more. Especially you, you''re so young. It''s not a good thing for you to keep a bitter face all the time. It will also affect your health." She should smile more... Kimberly shed a wry smile. "Not this type of smile. I''m talking about a genuine smile. One that comes from the bottom of your heart," Benedict said. Kimberly couldn''t smile. She replied helplessly, "Brother Yardley, don''t make things difficult for me." "Okay." Benedict stopped forcing her to smile. He drove the car silently and they soon arrived at the destination. When Benedict took her in, Kimberly followed him from a distance. She looked around from time to time, always with a guilty look, until she entered the private room. Bang! Kimberly suddenly bumped into Benedict''s back. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 When Kimberly finally came to her senses, she rubbed her nose and stepped backwards. She said, "I''m sorry, Brother Yardley. I didn''t expect you to stop so suddenly." Benedict turned around and looked at her with a gentle gaze, whispering, "No worries, as long as you are alright." She was alright, of course. After both of them took their seats, Benedict ordered several dishes that Kimberly liked to eat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly truly admired his attentiveness. He really was a gentleman. But she felt guilty too. She had this constant nagging telling her that she shouldn''t have a meal with Benedict. But on second thought, they were just having a simple meal. Why should she feel guilty? Her messy thoughts disappeared as soon as the macaroni and cheese was served. Kimberly loved eating macaroni and cheese, but she didn''t really have anyone to enjoy the dish with her. And she couldn''t finish all of it by herself if she were to eat alone. Now, when she smelled the familiar aroma, she abruptly realized that she hadn''t eaten the dish for a long time. She scooped a spoonful of macaroni and cheese and ced it on her te. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "I haven''t eaten this for a long time. By the way, can you eat spicy food? Are you okay with it?" The steam from the freshly served food obscured Benedict''s handsome facial features, and it made his eyebrows look even more gentle. He smiled slightly and replied, "I''m fine. I''ll eat whatever." Not many people enjoyed normal spicy food, let alone the extra spicy dishes Benedict had ordered for Kimberly. She was worried that his stomach couldn''t handle the spice. She then said, "Brother Yardley, please do not force yourself if you cannot tolerate the spiciness." Benedict responded with a gentle tone, "Just enjoy the food, Erica. I''ll be fine." Kimberly was relieved. At first, she was eating rather politely. But when she realized Benedict was also enjoying the dishes, she finally let her guard down. On the other side, Sylvia entered the same restaurant together with a couple of socialites. They asked for a private room and walked towards the stairs. The Hanover Corporation was also well-known in North City. Sylvia was the precious little daughter of the Hanover family, so she was very weed among the upper-ss society. For example, at this moment, the second daughter of the Jenkins Corporation held Sylvia''s arm and said softly, "Sylvia, the food here is quite famous. I don''t know if you''ve eaten here before. Today is my treat. You can eat whatever you like." Perhaps Sylvia was used to living a hard life. However, she was now the daughter of a wealthy family, and she only heard the sarcasm in those words. She sneered and said, "What do you mean I have not eaten here before? Are you mocking me with my past poverty?" Thedy''s face changed immediately and she exined in a low voice, "Sylvia, I didn''t mean that." Sylvia deadpanned, "Who allowed you to call me by my name?" Sylvia still behaved like a normal person in front of Kimberly, but as soon as she was with her friends, she would be very unreasonable. It was like she had apletely different personality around Kimberly. Thedy was so scared. She didn''t dare to speak again. One of them came forward and snorted, "Miss Hanover, her family is going bankrupt. I guess she just wants to fawn on you. Don''t mind her, let''s eat on the second floor then." And so thedy was left behind, while the others went up to the second floor. Sylvia was still unhappy. She had been irritated ever since she saw the document Quill had brought home the other day. Her temper was already not good and she was even more annoyed now. When she passed by a private room, Sylvia suddenly saw a familiar figure. She stopped and looked inside. It was Kimberly. When Sylvia was about to step into the room, the people around her suddenly asked, "Miss Hanover, what''s wrong?" Hearing this, Sylvia suddenly came to herself. She shook her head and said, "Nothing. Let''s go." She followed everyone into their private room. After sitting down, she suddenly thought of something. There was a man next to Kimberly... And he looked familiar too... Who was it? Which man did Kimberly bring here? Thinking of this, Sylvia decided to find out what was going on. She got up and said to the others, "You can have your seats first. I need to go to the bathroom." "Sylvia, I''ll go with you," a friend said. "No, don''t follow me." Sylvia said as she red at the person and went out. After she left, the few of them beganining. "She really thinks that she''s such a rich youngdy. She''s so unbearably arrogant. It''s disgusting." "That''s right. If she isn''t the daughter of the Hanover Corporation, I won''t even bother talking to her." "In the future, we must find some way to trap her. Let her know that she shouldn''t have messed with us." "Come on, you guys. You tried so hard to get close to her when she was around. Now that she''s gone, you''re gossiping about her. Don''t you think you are disgusting too?" Sylvia was not aware of the gossiping. She quickly made her way to the private room that she had just passed by. The door was opened and she saw Kimberly at first nce. And Sylvia finally had a clear look at the man who was with Kimberly. Benedict. "Why would Kimberly be with Benedict?" Sylvia wondered. As she thought about it, Benedict served a ss of juice for Kimberly and said, "Drink this to relieve the spiciness." His eyes were gentle. Sylvia immediately realized that something was wrong. She thought exasperatedly, "Does Benedict like Kimberly? Does he want to hook up with his sister- inw?" Sylvia was irritated at this thought. As she was about to rush in and pull Kimberly away, an idea suddenly shed across her mind and she instantly stilled. She slowly stepped away from the private room. She blinked her eyes. If... Benedict really had a crush on Kimberly, wouldn''t it be a good thing for them to be together? And... Sylvia had a thought in her mind. If that was the case, she could also tell Kimberly that the suit actually belonged to Benedict to make it seem like they were meant to be. With this "epiphany", Sylvia could no longer suppress her thoughts and she took action intuitively. She fished out her mobile phone and trained the camera towards the two persons in the room. After taking the photos, she quickly kept away her phone and leaned against the corner of the wall. Sylvia was so nervous that she closed her eyes. She thought to herself, "Kimberly, don''t me me... I''m doing this... for your own good." "Maddox''s mood was unpredictable and he is disabled. He will definitely not treat you well, especially since this is your second marriage. Benedict is so much better for you." Sylvia concentrated on her breathing, almost going into a trance state. She convinced herself over and over again that she was doing the right thing. Slowly, she felt relieved. There was no other way. She had stolen Kimberly''s identity. Kimberly was the only person in the world who she felt guilty for. When the incident was over, Sylvia swore that she would treat Kimberly extremely well. After that, Sylvia returned to her private room and told her friends that she had to leave and they should eat without her. Then, Sylvia asked for another private room next to Kimberly''s and took a seat in it. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 After nearly half an hour, Kimberly and Benedict finally finished their meals. Then, they passed by Sylvia''s room when they were leaving. Seeing this, Sylvia quickly grabbed her bag and caught up with them. She followed them, took out her mobile phone and snapped another photo. She was acting like a spy. She followed them all the way to their parking space and managed to take a lot of photos. Kimberly hadn''t turned her head around since leaving the private room. Suddenly, she stopped her pace and nced backwards. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Benedict also stopped and asked, "What''s wrong?" Kimberly nced at the empty parking lot and asked curiously, "Why do I feel like someone is following us?" Benedict also looked around. He didn''t see anyone, so he said, "Who did you see? Are you just being over-sensitive?" Hearing this, Kimberly also felt that she might just be too sensitive. She nodded in agreement. "Maybe I saw wrongly," she said. "Let''s go back. It''s gettingte. Maddox would be angry if we arrived homete," Benedict said, then he opened the door and put his hand against the car roof again. When Kimberly got into the car, Sylvia was hiding in the corner, panting for breath as she took another picture. Benedict seemed to notice something and nced at Sylvia''s direction. Sylvia immediately hid behind a pir, her heart was thumping. Had she been discovered? Would all the photos be confiscated... How could she exin it to Kimberly? Sylvia''s heart was in a mess. After a while, she heard the car leaving. She stuck her head out from behind the pir and looked at the car leaving her behind. Sylvia pondered, "Did Benedict... see me?" "Brother Yardley, thank you for today." When they arrived at Yardley Family, Kimberly unbuckled her seat belt and thanked Benedict again. Benedict smiled dotingly and said in a soft voice, "We''re a family. No worries. Go in now." "Thank you, Brother Yardley. I''ll go first then!" Kimberly opened the car door and left the parking lot. Because of the spicy dishes that she ate, she was sweating all over. After returning to the room, she took a shower to clean herself up. When she came out of the shower, Maddox was still not home yet. Then, when Kimberly went to get a towel to dry her hair, she noticed the quilt on the floor had disappeared. Her expression changed. She looked around and noticed that the only quilt left was on Maddox''s bed. This was crossing the line. Kimberly went straight to question the maid. The maid''s face turned pale when she saw her and said, "Second Young Madam... the quilt was... dirty, so we washed it." "You washed it?" Kimberly''s eyes widened as she questioned, "But I didn''t ask you to wash it for me, right?" The maid said hurriedly, "I''m sorry, Second Young Madam. We took it to wash when we saw that the quilt was dirty. Please don''t be mad." Whatever. Kimberly didn''t have the mood to argue. Thus, she changed the topic and said, "Well, it''s fine if you''ve washed it. But can you at least provide me with two quilts?" If there was no quilt the day before, they should be ready now, right? Unexpectedly, the maid stammered, "Second Young Madam, I''m afraid this is not possible either." Kimberly frowned, "Why?" "The quilt... it''s not dry yet," the maid replied. She hemmed and hawed. Obviously, she dared not look Kimberly in the eyes. Hearing this, Kimberly was so speechless that she almostughed. All the quilts were wet, and the only one that she could use was taken away. Kimberly had no choice and blurted, "There is no quilt left, then should I go sleep with you tonight?" The maid was startled upon hearing this and she stepped backwards. She almost copsed before Kimberly. She said helplessly, "Please don''t do that, Second Young Madam. Don''t you have a bed in your room? You can sleep with the Second Young Master." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She scoffed in her heart, "Sleep with Maddox? That''s impossible!" Kimberly then asked, "Did Maddox tell you to say that?" "No." The maid shook her head, which changed to a gradual nod under Kimberly''s watchful gaze. She had no choice but to exin, "The Second Young Master said that your quilt was dirty, so he told us to wash it. As for thest sentence... that was from __ _ n me. She scratched her hair and forced out, "You both are husband and wife. It''s normal to sleep... sleep in the same bed, right?" Yes, it was normal for a couple to sleep in the same bed. However, they were not a real husband and wife. They were just living up to their contract. When the time was up, Kimberly would leave the Yardley family immediately. Besides, they had never slept together before, except for those few special asions. But this was undoubtedly a humiliation to Kimberly. "Can you really not give me the quilt?" Kimberly tried again. The maid looked terrified as she stuttered, "Second Young Madam, I..." Kimberly sighed, "I got it. I won''t make things difficult for you. You can leave now." The maid fled the room immediately. After she left, Kimberly went into the bathroom and looked at herself and her messy hair in the mirror. Her face was not beautiful at all, and her hair was disheveled. How could she be qualified to be someone''s lover with this face of hers? They were just together because of their sexual history. She also had dignity. Since their rtionship was just based on a sexual bond, she preferred not to have it. After wiping her hair dry, Kimberly changed into a set of clean clothes then left the room. When she was at the elevator, she happened to run into Maddox who had returned. Their eyes met but Kimberly promptly looked away before he did. She stepped aside and gave way to the people. Sam pushed Maddox out of the elevator and asked curiously, "Assistant Shell, are you going out at such ate hour?" Kimberly nodded and said, "I have something to do." After that, Sam and Maddox went out of the elevator, and Kimberly entered it. Maddox frowned and suddenly remembered something. When he was about to stop her, the elevator door closed on him. Sam continued pushing him along and asked, "Young Master Yardley, what happened between you and Assistant Shell? She didn''t even bother to look at you just now. And where is she heading to at such ate hour?" Maddox was stunned by the question and remained speechless. Sam continued, "Young Master Yardley, why don''t you..." "Shut up," uttered Maddox. Maddox''s whole body exuded an intimidating aura. Sam immediately shut his mouth and walked silently. After Kimberly left the Yardley family house, she made her way to a nearby shopping mall to buy a quilt. She even bought herself some bedsheets and a pillow. Fortunately, she still had a little money left to buy these things. When she reached home, she went to her bedroom and pushed the door open. She was immediately met with Maddox''s indifferent eyes. Kimberly subconsciously grabbed onto her stuff, took off her shoes and moved inside. After seeing the things in her hand, Maddox sneered, "Looks like you truly don''t want to sleep with me. Is sleeping with me that difficult for you?" Kimberly paused upon hearing his words, and then she silently walked over to the bed and put the new quilt on it. After sheid it all out, she answered Maddox. "Stop telling the maids to take my quilt away. If you do this, I may not be able to hold on for the remaining five months..." Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Would not be able to hold on for the remaining five months? At first, Maddox didn''t understand what she meant, but after a while, he realized that she was referring to their agreement. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In an instant, Maddox became furious and said angrily, "Is that agreement all you have in your mind?" Kimberly had her back facing him. When she heard this, she shrank into her shoulders. After a while, she nodded. Of course. How could she forget about that agreement? That agreement was the barrier between her and Maddox. As long as the agreement existed, she was forced to restrain herself and not do anything stupid. "So, you''re throwing a temper because of that agreement?" Maddox seemed to realize something and said in a light tone. "No." Kimberly''s answer destroyed any strand of hope Maddox had left. His eyes dimmed, like tens of thousands of stars had suddenly been covered by dark clouds. All of a sudden, the atmosphere was tense. Kimberly could feel his breath bing colder and the atmosphere was very menacing. She had already prepared the quilt beside her, so she simplyy down. They had nothing else to say. Kimberly also didn''t sleep well that night. Maybe the smell of the new quilt was interfering with her sleep. She didn''t fall asleep until dawn. In her sleep, she felt like there was a wolf staring at her fiercely. Kimberly was afraid and trembled violently. Why was there a wolf staring at her? She lifted her foot to take a step back. But as soon as she stepped backwards, she noticed the bottomless abyss behind her. She stepped on thin air and fell backwards. Kimberly woke up instantly, her body drenched in a cold sweat. When Kimberly opened her eyes, she felt something wrong with her surroundings. She looked around and saw a pair of eyes that were as fierce as a wolf''s. The man''s eyes were red, with a few strands of blood shing through the white background. They looked like the eyes in her dream. The eyes actually belonged to¡ª Maddox! Kimberly suddenly grabbed her quilt and sat up. She was initially extremely sleepy, but she was now fully awake the moment she looked into those eyes. He was now like a vicious wolf, ready to pounce on her and tear her into pieces. She asked, "What... what are you doing?" Why wasn''t he asleep? Why was he staring at her? Maddox''s red eyes prated her soul and he said, "How dare you cheat on me?" "What are you talking about?" Kimberly was frightened by him, and her heart was beating wildly. Swish¡ª He threw a pile of photos at Kimberly. At first, Kimberly didn''t know what they were. She carefully looked at those photos, picking them up one by one. After looking at the photos clearly, Kimberly''s eyes widened as she looked on incredulously. These were photos of her eating with Benedict yesterday. Why... why were their photos taken? No wonder she had felt that someone was following her the afternoon before. She wasn''t overthinking after all. "Who gave these photos to you?" Kimberly looked up anxiously and asked. Maddox smiled viciously as he asked curtly, "Are you nervous now?" Kimberly lifted the quilt and stood up. She said, "It''s not what you think. Don''t believe these photos so easily. I..." "Are they fake?" Maddox sneered, "Hmm?" "They''re not fake, but it''s definitely not what you think. I was just having dinner with him. I wasn''t cheating on you." She walked in front of Maddox and tried to exin. But Maddox lifted his big hand and dragged her into his arms. Then he hugged her thin waist with his big hand and pinched her chin with his other hand. "Yesterday was just dinner. But what will happen the next time? Get yourselves a room?" The anger in his eyes was so intense that it freaked Kimberly out. Kimberly struggled from his grip, "Maddox, let me go. Don''t you dare insult me like this. We are innocent. We were just having a meal together." "Is that so?" Maddoxughed coldly. His grip on her chin grew stronger and stronger as he seethed, "How dare a woman like you act innocent? I have to teach you a lesson. If not, you really don''t know your ce." "I''m hurting, let me go... oh." As soon as the words came out of her mouth, her lips crashed into another pair of lips. He kissed her again! Kimberly widened her eyes, twisted her body and tried to get away from him, but she was sitting on Maddox''sp. If she continued struggling, she would just be digging her own grave. Her soft body rubbed against him through her thin clothes. It was like they were building a wildfire between them. His kiss deepened a little, and his breath became hazy. One hand was on her waist, and the other violently tore her pajamas apart. "Snap-" Kimberly''s pajamas suddenly vanished from sight. She wanted to scream, but Maddox swallowed her voice. Her teeth were pried open, and the tip of his tongue peeked into her mouth. When it touched her, Kimberly shook violently as if she had an electric shock. The numbness slowly spread from her heart to her limbs. Kimberly wanted to push him away, but he held her tightly by the waist. There was no gap at all between their bodies. Maddox was like a devil. It freaked Kimberly out. He continued pulling at her until all her clothes were on the ground. Then, he returned to her lips and leaned against her head, panting, "Tell me, do you want me?" His strong plunder made Kimberly dizzy and confused. When she heard his question, she suddenly came to her senses. She bit her lower lip and stared at Maddox silently. There was no gap between the two of them. He pressed his body against her and said, "Say it." Maddox''s skills were really superb. He had conquered her body. Now that he had stimted her, she almost cried out in horror. His dark eyes lit up with a strong desire, and his handsome facial features showed a hint of evil. He probed again, "Are you not going to say something?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly. The look in her eyes shouted, "I won''t say anything even if you beat me to death!" "Okay." Maddox''s voice was a little low and hoarse as he spoke, "It''s okay. Conserve your strength for __ _ n me. Kimberly was speechless. When she realized what he meant, Maddox was already buried in her body. Kimberly cried out in surprise. She was caught off guard. What followed was an array for short, strong bursts of energy, apanied by a melody of weird soundsing from her mouth. Maddox achieved his objective. He approached her ear and sneered. "You sound so nice. Just yell a few more times." Kimberly blushed, and even her earlobes turned a shade of pretty pink. Maddox thought that it was cute, so he took a bite at it. She whimpered, "Ah... Maddox, you... let me go." "Let go, are you sure?" He continued doing it, sometimes shallow, sometimes deep. Kimberly''s toes curled up during the passionate process. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 It went on for quite some time. Kimberly felt that her body wasn''t hers anymore. Maddox controlled all her senses. Finally, shey on his body in confusion, totally drained out. Maddox finally stopped and separated himself from her body. He grabbed her arm and pushed her to the quilt next to him, with a cold smile on his lips. The ruthless expression on his face made him look like a j*rk. He said, "Miss- Married- Twice, your body is truly lewd." Kimberly''s back touched the soft quilt. She was so tired and her eyes shut immediately. Then, she heard Maddox''s indifferent voice again. His words were so sharp that she immediately came to her senses. The moment she opened her eyes, all she saw was Maddox''s yful and wicked smile. She was stunned and abruptly covered her body with the quilt. She stared at him, ashamed and disgusted. Maddox reached out and pinched her chin. Kimberly struggled a few times but failed to get away, so she could only re at him. He said, "Take care of your body. From now on, I''ll check on you every night. If I find out that you''ve been unfaithful..." He didn''t continue the rest of the sentence, but he was obviously threatening her. She scowled, "Maddox, what right do you have to treat me like this? What do you take me for? How can you check on my body like this?" After the intense session, she felt so ashamed. Furthermore, his words had really hurt her deeply. She shouted at Maddox loudly, her eyes red with tears threatening to spill. Maddox could not bear to see the tears welling up in her eyes. However, once he took another glimpse at the photos, he immediately thought of how close she was with Benedict the day before, and he was consumed by jealousy and anger once again. Therefore, his words were sharp and straightforward. "What right do I have? Because you are a gift given to me from the Shell Family. Is that a good enough reason?" Kimberly''s face looked extremely pale. She had no expression on her face, probably because she was too angry. She just stared at Maddox, her lips trembling. She did not say anything else. After a while, she lowered her eyes like she had given up. He was right, she had no right to resist him at all. Ever since the day she married Maddox on behalf of Erica, she was destined to live this life. If Maddox did not sign the six-month agreement with her, she would need to be with him for the rest of her life unless he was willing to divorce her. Thinking of this, Kimberly closed her eyes sadly. She turned over and wrapped herself in the quilt. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He was a b*stard. Tears rolled down silently from the corner of her eyes and disappeared into the pillow. Kimberly didn''t know what was going on behind her, but she could vaguely hear him changing his clothes. After a while, she heard his wheelchair rolling away from her. Then, there was silence. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly knew that Maddox had left. This was the first time she had cried so hard since she came to the Yardley family. Her tears were like pearls from a broken chain, dripping down her cheek, never to be retrieved again. She could still feel him on some parts of her body. The swelling pain on her lips and the imprint he left on her body clearly reminded her of her humiliation. Afterying on the bed for some time, Kimberly felt a sudden pain in her lower abdomen. She lifted herself up to go to the bathroom. In the process, she noticed her underwear was stained with some blood. At first, Kimberly thought that she was just having her period. But then she realized she was wrong. She was already pregnant, how could she experience menstruation again? Someone told her before that she had to be extremely careful with sexual intercourse during pregnancy, especially in the first trimester. She had totally forgotten about it. Thinking of this, even though her legs were still painful and tired, she hurriedly packed up her things, changed her clothes, and rushed to the hospital for a check-up. After the doctor checked her condition, her expression was a littleplicated. She asked, "You''re two months pregnant, right?" Kimberly nodded in response. The doctor then asked, "Where''s your husband?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s expression changed and she said in a dull voice, "He... he''s busy with his work." The doctor noticed her expression changing and said in aplicated tone, "You must limit your sexual intercourse during the first trimester. And remember not to do it too intensely. Besides, your body is already weak. If this happens again, you might lose your child." Kimberly was speechless. She nodded awkwardly and said, "Noted. I will keep that in mind." "I''ll give you some anti abortifacients. Remember to take your medicines on time, eat a healthy diet and rest more. If you really cannot take it, do not carry out any sexual intercourse." In the end, the doctor noticed Kimberly''s embarrassment and added, "As a mother, you have to protect your child. Do you understand?" "Thank you, doctor." Kimberly looked at her gratefully. After taking the medicine, she left the hospital. When she came out of the hospital, she bumped into Jonathan. Jonathan stopped the car at once and ran to her side. He smiled and said, "What a coincidence! Kimberly, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What are you doing in the hospital?" Seeing Jonathan, Kimberly recalled her past. Her gaze turned impassive and she walked away. Unexpectedly, Jonathan came up to her and took her hand, "Kimberly, don''t ignore me. I have something to tell you." Kimberly wasn''t in a good mood. She shook off his hand and said, "I don''t have anything to say to you." Jonathan insisted, "But I have something to tell you. Kimberly, give me a chance. Let''s have a casual chat at a nearby cafe." Listening to him, Kimberly stopped. A nearby cafe? She sneered and said, "Will it be my treat?" Jonathan''s face brightened up as he took it as a yes. He quickly said, "Of course, not. I''ll treat you." "No need." Kimberly sneered again and took a few steps back. She said, "Jonathan, please be clear on this. I''ve divorced you, and we no longer have a rtionship. Don''t follow me anymore." After that, Kimberly turned around and left. Originally, she thought that she had made it clear, but she underestimated Jonathan''s determination. He stepped forward again and blurted, "Who said that we are no longer rted? Why were you in the hospital just now?" Hearing this, Kimberly almost fell forward. Did Jonathan find out? "What does it have to do with you? Jonathan, it''s none of your business. Stop stalking me!" She said and quickened her pace, hoping to get out of there as soon as possible. Jonathan caught up with her and grabbed her arm rudely, "Kimberly, how dare you lie to me? Are you pregnant? Who is the baby''s father?" His face turned red as he added, "I haven''t touched you, have I? Yet, you are pregnant? Kimberly, you cheated on me, didn''t you?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Some passers-by also stared at them, but Jonathan wasn''t ashamed at all. On the contrary, he became more and more violent. He continued, "I didn''t expect you to cheat on me. You look so innocent. Is it the man who you met thest time? When did you get together with him?" Chapter 146 Chapter 146 "Let me go! Jonathan, don''t you think it''s ridiculous? You have been with your mistress since the day we got married, and you even have a child with her. She was about to give birth when we divorced, right? But now you are here to find fault with me?" Kimberly threw the document in her hand and sneered, "Yes, I am pregnant, and it''s an internal affair." Jonathan stared at her incredulously. He didn''t expect Kimberly to admit it. "What''s wrong?" Kimberly sneered again, and her eyes were cold as she spoke, "Why, can''t I do the same too?" "You...!" Jonathan was speechless and he pointed at her in anger. She pped his finger away and added, "Be careful. You''re not the only one who can have an affair. Stop stalking me." After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. This time, Jonathan did not chase after her. He was probably shocked, so he stood there for a long time before he realized what had happened. He seethed, "Sh*t, how dare you talk so shamelessly after having an affair? Just you wait and see!" Later, Kimberly arrived at thepany. She waste because of her check-up at the hospital. She felt unwell, thus, she took some pills once she arrived at her desk. After thinking about it, Kimberly went to knock on Maddox''s door. "Come in." His indifferent voice was devoid of emotion. Kimberly pushed the door open and walked in. She hesitantly walked towards Maddox and wanted to ask for leave. However, Maddox opened his mouth before her and said, "You''re just in time. Sort these documents for me please." Sam was standing next to him, and he widened his eyes. Kimberly was speechless. She had initially wanted to ask him for leave. "Um... I..." stammered Kimberly. "Is there a problem?" Maddox lifted his eyebrows as he asked. He was exuding anger and his eyes were as sharp as they were earlier that morning. "No, no problem." She pursed her lips and stretched out her hands to take the documents. There were a lot of documents, and Kimberly struggled to carry them alone. Sam could not bear seeing her like this and wanted to help her, but he hesitated the moment he saw Maddox ring at him. Kimberly carried all the documents out by herself, her legs trembling. She could not take all them in one go, so she had to make three trips. By the time she finished moving the documents, she was already out of breath. Looking at the documents on her desk, piled up like a mountain, she felt unpleasant. Obviously, Maddox was deliberately torturing her. In the office, after Kimberly had moved the documents away, Sam couldn''t help asking, "Young Master Yardley, what''s wrong? Those documents are obviously..." "Shut up." Maddox interrupted him coldly and ordered, "Get out." Sam felt helpless as he tried again, "But, Young Master Yardley..." Maddox snapped, "Do you have nothing else to do?" "I''ll leave now." After saying that, Sam quickly left the office and closed the door behind him. Then, he went to Kimberly and looked at her for a while. He realized that her face was a little pale and he asked, "Assistant Shell, you look pale. Are you not feeling well?" Hearing Sam''s voice, Kimberly looked up and forced a smile, "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I''ll sort the documents soon." Sam licked his lips and said, "In fact, you don''t have to be so serious about these documents. These are all..." She cut him off, "It''s okay. I''ll sort them out carefully." How could she not take it seriously? If she tried to take them lightly, Maddox would most probably pick on her and then assign her additional tasks. It was better for her to get things done correctly. She would rather not spend time guessing why he was torturing her. Sam no longer continued the conversation when he saw her determination. He just reminded her that it was lunchtime soon, and advised her to take a nap after eating. Kimberly thanked him and went to the canteen when it was almost a break time. As soon as she arrived at the canteen, Vera came up to her eagerly. She asked, "What happened yesterday? Why were you with Vice President Yardley? Was it because you fell out of favor with Young Master Yardley?" Although these words were not very pleasant, Kimberly looked at Vera''s innocent eyes and knew that she meant no malice. Thus, Kimberly replied helplessly, "It''s not what you think." Vera said, "I don''t want to think so either. But yesterday, when Vice President Yardley approached you, you asked me to go away. It''s easy to misunderstand the situation, okay? Do you know everyone else is gossiping about this? They''re saying much more unpleasant stuff." Hearing this, Kimberly was stunned and asked, "What did they say though?" Vera then answered, "Just that you are extremely skillful in bed and managed to sleep with both of them. But they also said that you are so desperate to even sleep with a cripple." Kimberly''s face was already quite pale, and now she looked even worse. Vera did not notice that and continued to tell her what had happened. "They also said that you just happened to hook up with them for now and are willing to lose your dignity for wealth and status. They even mentioned that you will soon lose your luck and they will crush you." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Vera continued, "And there''s something even more unpleasant, you..." "Stop it," Kimberly interrupted her. She could more or less guess what she was going to say next. The people''s words were basically just mocking her. It was all the same no matter how many stories Vera told. Vera was stopped, and she finally realized Kimberly''s expression. She quickly said, "What''s wrong? Your face looks pale. Are you mad with me? Let me rify something, I was not the one who gossiped about you. I just told you what the others are saying behind your back." Kimberly knew that she was just conveying messages, so she was not mad at her. "I didn''t mean to me you, but you don''t have to continue the story. I already know what they said," exined Kimberly. "Really? Then, are the rumors true?" Vera came over and looked at her. Kimberly was quite speechless with her question. Vera held her chin and added, "To be honest, you look blur. You don''t look like someone who can be seductive. Besides, you are not as good-looking as me. I think I have a higher chance with Vice President Yardley, don''t you think so?" Kimberly still didn''t know what to say. "Don''t ignore me please. I''ve read up about you. I am younger and more energetic than you. I think I should be more popr, so... I don''t believe the rumors, for now!" Speaking of this, Vera smiled brightly and revealed her cute little canine teeth, Kimberly suddenly felt that Vera was right. She was very energetic, cute and beautiful. Her personality was indeed very attractive. As for herself, she was boring and dull. She could only hold back her anger in most circumstances. Who would like her? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thinking of this, Kimberly was a little upset. Vera thenforted, "Don''t be sad. Although you are not as good-looking as me, you are still one of the most beautiful women I know. As long as I dress you up properly, you will attract many men! However, you must promise not to steal them from me!" Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Kimberly had no time to think about the rumors. She only cared about the mysterious person who took the photos of her and Benedict. And sent the photos to Maddox. Last night, when she went out with Benedict for dinner, she had paid attention to her surroundings but no one was around. But then she suddenly felt like someone was following them. It had nevere across her mind that someone was really stalking her. But who was this person? Why did they take these photos and send them to Maddox? What was their purpose? "What are you thinking about?" Vera blinked and looked at her innocently as she disrupted her thoughts. Kimberly had known her not long ago, but she couldn''t share her distress with anyone else. She conceded, "Tell me, under normal circumstances, who would want to hurt you?" Hearing what she said, Vera rolled her eyes helplessly and said, "What an idiot you are! The first suspect would be someone who''s jealous of you. Or someone who thinks your existence is threatening their benefits!" Kimberly choked upon hearing this. This analysis made a lot of sense. "Have you been framed? What''s the matter?" Vera asked curiously. "No, I''m asking for a friend of mine." Kimberly briefly told her the story, "It was only two months since my friend married her husband, but one day she was photographed when she went out with her colleague, and then the photos were sent to her husband. Who do you think was the culprit?" "Married for two months?" Vera was lost in thought. "Does your friend have a bad rtionship with her husband?" Kimberly nodded without hesitation. Her rtionship with Maddox was not only bad but extremely terrible. The situation had gotten even worse, especially in recent days. Vera then said, "Well, ording to my analysis, there are two possibilities. One, someone admires your husband, so she deliberately took these photos to send to your husband to ruin your rtionship." Kimberly hurriedly interrupted her, "It''s not my husband!" Vera snorted, "Don''t focus on the details. The second thing is that your husband doesn''t trust you, so he found someone to follow you." Kimberly said, "...I already told you it''s not my husband." She was a little speechless. Vera was really outspoken. Did she ask the wrong question to the wrong person? Vera approached her sneakily and said with a smile, "Kimberly, are you really married?" Kimberly said in a hurry, "No!" She couldn''t let the people in thepany know that she and Maddox were married. First of all, they were not a real husband and wife. It was better for her to keep their rtionship in the dark. Anyway, there were still five more months before she would leave him. Secondly, if the women in thepany knew that she had married Maddox, they would definitely tear her apart. However, Vera was adamant that Kimberly was talking about herself. No matter how Kimberly exined it, she just would not believe her. In the end, Kimberly gave up. Her phone suddenly vibrated. Kimberly nced at it. It was a message from Sylvia. It read, "Kimberly, let''s have dinner tonight. I''ll tell you the results." Seeing this, Kimberly''s hand trembled. For the past two days, she had been deliberately hiding this matter. She didn''t even take the initiative to find Sylvia. But she didn''t expect Sylvia to approach her first. After thinking for a while, Kimberly agreed to Sylvia''s request in the end. Vera saw her tapping away on her cell phone, so she came over to take a look. "What''s going on?" asked Vera. Kimberly probably had a lot of things on her mind, so her hands shook as she was startled, and the phone fell to the ground. "Why are you so nervous?" Vera bent down and picked up her mobile phone. After ncing at the phone, she gave it back to her. Sylvia used her own photo as her profile picture. When Vera saw it, she felt that the woman was quite beautiful. But after taking a second look, she felt that her face was a little strange, so she couldn''t help but ask, "Is this your friend? She looks weird." Kimberly wiped the screen of her mobile phone. When she saw that the phone was not broken, she was relieved. She then told Vera, "Don''t talk nonsense." Kimberly and Sylvia had been good friends for so many years and Sylvia treated her like a sister. Thus, Kimberly suddenly became unhappy when she heard Veramenting on Slyvia''s profile picture like that. Vera pouted, "I wasn''t talking nonsense. Look at the corners of her eyes and her eyebrows, and the corner of her face. She looks like a cunning viin no matter how I see it." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Vera added, "If someone stabbed you with a knife, it might be her." Kimberly would never know that what Vera said had a shred of truth. She didn''t know anything at that moment. She was still annoyed because someone had judged her best friend rudely. She said, "Vera, I choose to befriend you because you are a good person. But I didn''t expect you to make such ament just by looking at a photo. Sylvia is my good friend. I don''t want others to comment on her like this. Do you understand?" Vera smacked her lips and said, "Well, if you don''t like it, then I won''t continue. But she really looks like the typical hypercritical woman... Fine, fine, I''ll stop talking. Let''s eat!" The atmosphere became unpleasant and Kimberly left right after finishing her meal. She rested for a while and began to sort out the documents. On the way, Benedict came to Maddox to discuss some of thepany matters. When he passed by her, he brought her a ss of warm milk. When Kimberly saw the ss of milk, and she suddenly became nervous. Someone had taken photos of them having a meal the day before. Would the same person also take a photo of him sending her the ss of milk? All of a sudden, Kimberly thought of the two possibilities that Vera had mentioned. This is from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, it was not necessarily that someone had framed her. Perhaps it was Maddox who had constantly assumed that she was a ygirl. He was afraid that she had cheated on him, so he had asked someone to follow her and secretly take photos of them. Thinking of this, Kimberly swallowed a mouth of saliva. She said, "Brother Yardley, I don''t need it." Nevertheless, Benedict smiled gently and said, "I just happen to have it with me. Don''t worry, no one else will notice it." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. "I need to talk to Maddox now," he then said. After Benedict left, Kimberly held the ss of milk in her hands. The warmth from the milk transmitted to her palms and warmed her heart. Benedict was a really considerate person. After drinking the milk, Kimberly felt a warm sensation in her abdomen, and she felt much more comfortable. Kimberly was exhausted when it was time to go home. There were too many documents and she felt dizzy just staring at them. When she was ready to take her bag and leave, the office door opened just in time. "Have you finished your work?" The cold voice passed through the air. Kimberly stopped and turned around to look into Maddox''s eyes. "It''s time to get off work..." She whispered in response. Maddox''s eyes were indifferent as he spoke, "Since when did the Yardley Corporation let their staff leave thepany before they finish their work?" Kimberly was speechless. Was he asking her to work overtime? Kimberly knew that he wanted to torture her. She bit her lower lip lightly and exined in a timid voice, "Can Ie early tomorrow to do the rest? I have an appointment with Sylvia to have dinner, I..." Chapter 148 Chapter 148 "Since when do you have the right to negotiate with your superior?" Maddox asked impatiently. Kimberly held her bag tighter and became a little annoyed. She retorted, "Even if I work overtime, I can''t sort all this out in a short time. Can I take them back and sort them out at night?" She wanted topromise. "No," he said curtly. Maddox did not give in at all. Kimberly had no choice. She thought for a moment and decided to meet Sylvia the next day. Thinking of this, she did not say anything more. Instead, she looked away from Maddox''s stubborn eyes and walked towards her seat without saying a word. Working overtime was not something difficult for her. Kimberly decided to do as he wished. This is from N?velDrama.Org. And so, Kimberly went back to work. On the other hand, Sam was already pushing Maddox away. After he left, Kimberly took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Sylvia to tell her that she might not be able to leave. She then changed her appointment for another day. Two minutes after she sent the message, Sylvia quickly called her. "What''s going on? I thought you agreed to have dinner tonight? Why did you suddenly change the timing?" Sylvia sounded a little anxious and uneasy. It took her a lot of effort to decide to tell Kimberly the answer. She was afraid she couldn''t keep the secret any longer. She totally did not expect Kimberly to cancel the appointmentst minute. Sylvia panicked in an instant. She wondered if Kimberly had noticed something. Kimberly looked at the pile of documents in front of her and felt a headache. She said, "I''m sorry, Sylvia. I didn''t mean to bail on you. I have something to do today, so I can''t make it for dinner tonight." Sylvia asked, "What about tomorrow?" "Tomorrow... I can only let you know tomorrow," replied Kimberly. Sylvia frowned, "What on earth is going on? Why are you so busy?" Kimberly said helplessly, "I need to work overtime." The other side of the phone remained silent for a while, and then Sylvia said, "Are you alone?" Kimberly looked around and nodded, "Yes." Sylvia then said, "Let me apany you and bring you dinner then. What do you want to eat?" Hearing this, Kimberly felt a sense of warmth in her heart. She said, "I am not picky, but it will be a waste of time for you toe here to apany me, isn''t that so?" Sylvia brushed it off and said, "Hey, stop being so polite with me. Wait for me. I''ll be there in an hour." After hanging up the phone, Kimberly looked at Sylvia''s profile picture on her phone. Her best friend, Sylvia. She treated Kimberly so nicely. How could she be anything like what Vera had said? It was impossible. Sylvia would never betray her. Kimberly put her mobile phone away and continued working. She didn''t know how long she had been working when the elevator door suddenly opened. Sylvia emerged from the corridor with two food boxes in her hands. She shouted, "These are so heavy. Kimberly,e and help me." Kimberly suddenly realized that it had been an hour since Sylvia''s phone call. She quickly got up to help Sylvia carry the food boxes. Then, Sylvia followed her to the table. She saw the files piled up on Kimberly''s desk and she didn''t have anywhere to put the food down. She could not help but say, "D*mn it, what''s going on here? Why are there so many documents?" Kimberly''s eyes darkened and she whispered, "It''s okay. I''ll tidy up so that we have space to eat. Give me ten minutes." Sylvia watched as Kimberly cleaned up the mess. She nced around the office and said unconsciously, "Is Young Master Yardley working overtime too?" "No." Kimberly shook her head and said, "I''m probably the only one working overtime in the wholepany." Sylvia widened her eyes and said, "How unfair? Are you the only one in the wholepany who works overtime? Are they relying on you alone to support thepany''s business?" Kimberly replied, "It has nothing to do with this. I just didn''t finish my work." "I don''t think you can finish them even if you''re given three days!" Sylviained angrily, "Your company is too cruel to you." Kimberly had packed up everything on her table. She pulled a chair for Sylvia and asked her to sit down. Then, she opened the food boxes. Sylvia said, "You like vegetarian dishes from this restaurant, right? I purposely drove twenty minutes to buy them." Kimberly smiled, "Thank you, Sylvia." "Don''t mention it. We''re sisters," Sylvia said. The two of them ate for a while. Then, Sylvia suddenly asked her, "You haven''t told me why you are working overtime alone. What''s going on?" Kimberly had never hidden any secret from Sylvia. Hence, she told Sylvia everything. After hearing what had happened, Sylvia''s expression changed slightly. She asked, "So, he assigned all these to you just because he was angry about the photos?" Kimberly smiled and said in a helpless tone, "Who knows? Maybe he doesn''t like me after all." Speaking of this, Kimberly suddenly sighed and said, "Sylvia, do you have any idea who would do this to me? Someone took those photos on purpose." Sylvia''s face turned pale and her heart beat wildly. She hid the nervousness in her eyes, lowered her head and replied casually, "How would I know?" She was going to pick up a piece of meat, but probably because of her nervousness, her utensils fell to the ground. Sylvia''s face changed drastically upon this. Just as she was about to bend down to pick them up, she identally knocked her chair over. Kimberly said with concern, "Sylvia, what''s wrong with you? You''re so panicky." When Sylvia lowered her head to pick up the utensils, she closed her eyes and tried to convince herself. Don''t panic! "It''s nothing..." Sylvia smiled awkwardly. She got up and wanted to continue eating, but Kimberly frowned and removed the utensils from her hand. She said, "It''s dirty. I''ll wash it for you." After that, she left with the utensils. After she left, Sylvia covered her chest with her hands. Her face was pallid and twisted. She didn''t expect that she would lose herposure in front of Kimberly. Kimberly left for a while. It was enough time for Sylvia to adjust her state of mind. Sylvia exined once Kimberly returned, "Kimberly, I didn''t eat anything at noon today and I just drove for a long distance. My hands were a little shaky because I was too hungry. Thank you for your help." Kimberly was slightly stunned. After a moment, she felt touched and looked at her, saying, "Sylvia, you''re so nice to me." Sylvia said, "Of course. You''re my only good friend! I must treat you well." After they sat down, Sylvia had no mood to continue eating. She asked her softly, "Kimberly, does this mean that the rtionship between you and Young Master Yardley was disturbed by these photos? Is your rtionship so poor? Or... is it because of the photos?" Kimberly looked at the food in front of her silently. In fact, she didn''t know if there was a moment of peace in her rtionship with Maddox previously. Ever since they had slept together, there definitely was a peaceful period. However, that kind of peace was humiliating. A man who hated her had changed his temperament after he had sex with her. That was not a good sign. "I think so," Kimberly nodded after a pause. Sylvia''s eyes lit up when she heard that. It seemed that it was a good idea to use the photos to alienate them after all. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 At this moment, Sylvia didn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, she felt proud of her intelligence. She curled her lips and reminded Kimberly, "Kimberly, the food is getting cold, finish up. I''ll tidy up with you after eating, and then we''ll get off work early." She then thought in her heart, "Kimberly, please don''t me me for alienating you and Maddox." "Both of you are of different worlds and you won''t be happy with him." "In this case, let me rece you here. If Benedict really doesn''t mind your identity, he is more suitable for you," Sylvia secretly thought. "You don''t have to do that. It''s already very tiring for you to bring me food. You can go back after finishing your meal." Kimberly smiled at her as she said. But Sylvia insisted on staying. There was no other way. Kimberly could only let her help. They were busy until ten o''clock at night. Sylvia looked around the empty building and suggested to Kimberly, "I think your overtime ends now. Let''s go back, I can drop you home since I have a car." The busy Kimberly looked up at the time. It was already past ten o''clock. Even if she wanted to continue working, she could not allow Sylvia to apany her at this hour. So she nodded and said that she would start to pack up. When Sylvia sent Kimberly to the Yardley family, it was already past eleven o''clock at night. Sylvia suddenly said, "Kimberly, my brother told me..." Kimberly stopped while listening to her words. Her fingers froze, and then she said, "About that..." "I''ll just tell you. That person is actually Benedict Yardley!" Before Kimberly opened the car door, Sylvia blurted the sentence. Her forehead was drenched in sweats as she clenched onto the steering wheel. Kimberly waspletely stunned. She was so shocked that she didn''t respond for a long time. She thought... she had misheard. Did Sylvia just mention Benedict''s name? She turned back to look at Sylvia, and her lips trembled a little, " Sylvia, why did you suddenly mention Benedict''s name?" Sylvia did not speak but just stared at her. Kimberly pursed her lips and hid the panic in her eyes. She then said in a sullen voice, "It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest." "Kimberly, that suit belongs to Benedict." Just as Kimberly raised her hand and was about to open the car door, she heard Sylvia''s voice again. Kimberly felt as if her head was going to explode. How could it be Benedict''s? Was Sylvia joking with her? Sylvia continued, "I know that this news might be a little bit shocking... But... it really is Benedict. At first, I didn''t know if I should tell you, but after thinking about it these two days and listening to what you said this afternoon, I felt that you will be happy too after getting along with your Brother Yardley. So I took the courage to tell you the truth." Kimberly didn''t say anything. Sylvia added, "Of course, I know that you need some time to ept it..." Kimberly suddenly turned her head and said in an anxious tone, "Are you kidding? That person that night didn''t look or act anything like Benedict!" Sylvia insisted, "Kimberly, a person can have several personalities. People change their actions all the time when they''re with different people. He may look gentle most of the time, but in fact, he is..." "Impossible!" Kimberly interrupted her, shaking her head. Sylvia sighed and said, "Anyway, I''ve told you the truth. You still have time. You can take your time to think about it at night." Kimberly gawked at her for a moment, then said, "Drive carefully." After that, she got out of the car and left. Kimberly had been married to the Yardley family for a long time now. It was her first time returning home sote. The whole house was quiet. Only a few maids who were still awake were a little surprised to see hering back, but they quickly greeted her. Because of the incident just now, Kimberly was still a little confused, so her mind wasn''t fully with her. She nodded at them and made her way upstairs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When she approached her room, Kimberly assumed that Maddox must have fallen asleep. She carefully pushed the door open and crept in, only to find that the room was brightly lit and that Maddox was still reading in his wheelchair. Hearing the sound, he seemed to frown slightly. She did not expect him to still stay awake. It was almost midnight. Wasn''t his biological clock quite urate? Kimberly didn''t talk to him and went to take her clothes to take a shower. During the shower, Kimberly thought about what Sylvia had said. Could it be that the investigation was wrong? On that dark rainy night, she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, but she could feel his breath. His aggressive, wild breath. On the other hand, Benedict felt reserved and warm. Nothing like the man from that night. No matter what, Kimberly would never be able to connect these two people together. But now, Sylvia told her that Benedict was the owner of the suit. Kimberly couldn''t ept it. She refused to believe it. Benedict... He was Maddox''s elder brother! The more Kimberly thought about it, the more painful her head was. She felt a little dizzy so she quickly turned off the shower, dried her body, and put on her clothes. When she walked out of the bathroom barefooted, Maddox was still awake. He was still reading a book. "What book is that? Is it that interesting to the point he is willing to mess up his biological clock?" Kimberly silentlymented in her heart. Maddox suddenly closed the book. He then ordered coldly as if he could hear the words she had muttered in her heart, "Come here." The cold words hit Kimberly''s head like a hammer. After what had happened in the morning, she was afraid of Maddox. She was so scared and wanted to stay away from him. Now, he had asked her to go over to him. Kimberly was so nervous that she pinched the hem of her shirt and held her breath. Maddox frowned discontentedly and mmed the book on the table, "Are you hesitating?" Kimberly said, "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early, and so do I!" After that, Kimberly was ready to turn around and leave. He bellowed, "Miss-Married-Twice, I''ll get someone to discard your quilt tomorrow if you don''te here now. I dare you to try me." This sentence made Kimberly halt. She then looked back at Maddox. After a long while, Kimberly walked towards him and said indifferently, "What can I do for you?" "Take off your clothes," instructed Maddox. The next second, Kimberly raised her head as if she had heard something shocking, and she looked at him incredulously. Maddox''s handsome face was nk and full of hostility, and his sharp eyes were full of irresistible majesty. Kimberly couldn''t help biting her lower lip silently. Maddox sneered and suddenly grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him. "Let me go!" Kimberly yelped and struggled hard like a little pet, but Maddox had his hand on her neck. She was choking. On the other hand, Maddox''s voice was as cold as ice as he spoke. "I told you that I''ll check your body every day." Chapter 150 Chapter 150 As soon as he finished speaking, Maddox rudely tore off the pajamas she had just put on. "Ah!" Kimberly eximed. Her petite body trembled in his arms. When she felt Maddox''s hand moving up and down her body again, she thought of the incident this morning. At this moment, she was still in pain somewhere on her body. If he continued to act like that... "No, don''t!" Kimberly grabbed his big hand and almost cried out, "Don''t do this to me!" If there was another violent encounter like this morning, Kimberly couldn''t guarantee her baby''s safety. Her excessive reaction made Maddox a little surprised. He increased the strength in his hand and pinched her. His eyes suddenly turned fierce and he said, "What''s wrong? Did you do something wrong and you don''t want me to check?" Kimberly choked and said, "Maddox, I went to the hospital for a check-up this morning!" Hearing what she said, he raised his eyebrows. "I can''t do anything intense with you, otherwise... I might lose my child." Kimberly finally said it, hoping that Maddox would let her go. The cold-faced Maddox''s eyes suddenly turned red with anger when he heard the word "child". He clenched his teeth and hissed, "You still dare to mention the child to me? It is not my child, and I''ve always wanted you to get rid of it. Do you think I will protect it?" "ck-" Kimberly''s pajamas were torn off. There was despair in Kimberly''s eyes. She tugged at Maddox''s sleeve and said, "No, you promised me that I could keep the child." Her eyes were filled with tears. At this moment, she looked up at his face. His eyes were bright and calm. But her eyes, on the other hand, were misty and red. Maddox paused for a moment and his heart softened for some reason. All of a sudden, he curled his lips and said, "Okay, beg me then." Kimberly didn''t say anything. Maddox seduced her, "If you beg me, I''ll let you go with that illegitimate child." Kimberly gawked at him. There were still tears in the corner of her eyes. She repeated with slight disbelief, "If I beg you, you will let me go?" She didn''t believe anything that Maddox said anymore. He had terrible mood swings. She was afraid that he would go back on his word. But if she didn''t try at all, she wouldn''t have any chance. The doctor had been very clear. If Maddox did anything to her again tonight... Her child would be gone forever. He said, "Try begging me and we will see." As expected. Maddox''s words were different from the previous ones. Kimberly''s face turned a little pale. She held him tighter and then whispered, "Okay, then I beg you... let me go this time. Let my child and I go. Please!" Maddox''s pupils suddenly contracted. She had actually begged him! She didn''tin when he asked her to sort out so many documents, and she kept silent even when she was humiliated in front of everyone in the conference room. But now, she begged him for an illegitimate child? Maddox sneered and said, "Miss-Married-Twice, should I call you an idiot or are you just being loyal? Do you want to hold on to the child for that man? Do you want to return to his side one day?" He said thest sentence rather seriously. A hint of anger rose inside him. He was mentioning Jonathan again. Kimberly wanted to shout at Maddox. She wanted to tell him that the child in her belly had nothing to do with Jonathan. But... she thought of Sylvia''s words again. She said that the suit belonged to Benedict. It was Benedict, Maddox''s elder brother. Could it be... that the baby also belonged to Benedict? Kimberly lowered her eyes and was suddenly immersed in her thoughts. However, Maddox thought that she had sumbed to him. He was even angrier when he saw her enduring the humiliation. He scoffed disdainfully, "I can''t believe you can stoop so low for such a man, ha..." Then, Maddox suddenly released her. He looked disgusted and said in a vicious tone, "You are just disgusting. Get lost." Although his words were heart-wrenching, Kimberly felt relieved. After all, he had let her go. The baby in her belly was safe, for now. She stumbled back a step, holding onto the corner of the table. Then, she walked towards her area of the room. Behind her, Maddox stared at her like an eagle. His gaze was like a sharp thorn in her back. It took him a long time to look away. Kimberly hid under her quilt, her body and lips still trembling. It took her a long time to calm down, and then she realized that her limbs were cold. Fortunately, she made it through the night. Kimberly closed her eyes, hoping that she could fall asleep, but the night was rough. Her mind went to all sorts of ces, from Sylvia''s words to Benedict''s face. And the heavy breath of that man on that rainy night. All of a sudden, Kimberly woke up from her sleep. When she opened her eyes, she realized that her surroundings were already bright. She took a look at her phone and found that it was already morning. One night had passed. Kimberly tidied up the quilt and got up. Maddox was still resting. She quickly packed up and slipped downstairs quietly. Anyway, she couldn''t fall asleep, so it was better for her to go to thepany first. However, she didn''t expect to bump into Benedict when she decided to leave for work early. "Erica, why are you up so early?" When Benedict saw her, he greeted her warmly like a gentleman as per usual. Kimberly had different emotions and feelings in her heart when she saw Benedict this time. When she saw him before this, she only wanted to stay away from him so that she wouldn''t get him in trouble. But now, she thought about what Sylvia had said to her, then looked back at the man who had a gentle smile in front of her. She tried to make a connection between him and the man on that night. How could they be the same person? Could it be that Sylvia''s brother had made a mistake? Or did she hear wrongly? "Erica?" Benedict saw that she was in a bad mood, so he stood there and looked at her, asking worriedly, "What''s wrong? What are you thinking about?" Kimberly came to her senses and quickly lowered her head to restrain her emotions. "I''m sorry, Brother Yardley. I didn''t sleep wellst night. I haven''t fully woken up yet," she simply gave an excuse. Hearing this, Benedict nodded and said, "No wonder you don''t look well. You have dark circles under your eyes too."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly could only smile awkwardly. "So, have you had your breakfast?" Benedict threw a nce at the room and said with a smile, "You got up so early. I''m guessing the servants haven''t had time to prepare breakfast yet." Kimberly shook her head, "No, I''m not hungry either." He then said, "I''ll take you for breakfast then." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Benedict persuaded her, "Let''s go. I know a ce nearby ourpany. The breakfast there is good." Kimberly wanted to refuse, but after thinking about the incident, she decided to go along with Benedict. After all, Sylvia had already told her the truth. Kimberly had to... try to figure out what was going on. "Okay." Kimberly nodded as she said,pletely forgotten about Maddox''s warning. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 In the breakfast shop. It seemed like Benedict often came here. As soon as they entered the shop, the boss herself went forward and greeted them warmly. He said to her, "This breakfast shop is quite famous. They use a wide variety of fresh ingredients. This is the menu. What would you like to eat?" Benedict then took her to the spot where he usually sat and handed her the menu. Kimberly didn''t have the mood to eat breakfast, so she just nced at the menu and ordered a bowl of mushroom soup. Benedict noticed that she wasn''t herself, but he did not say anything. After he handed the menu back to the waiter, he ordered a couple more dishes for Kimberly and then looked at her. He asked, "What''s wrong? You look so pale, and you don''t seem to have any appetite. Do you need me to bring you for a check-up at the hospital?" Hearing this, she came to her senses, and she stared right at Benedict who was sitting opposite of her. He was wearing a pristine white shirt that was nicely ironed, not a single wrinkle could be seen. He was obviously very particr about his image. His facial features were also very beautiful. Compared to Maddox''s stern eyes and sharp facial features, his were much more gentle and soft. As the saying goes, manners maketh man. Benedict projected this feeling towards Kimberly- he was a gentleman. She wondered if he was truly the person from that night. "No worries. I just didn''t sleep well," Kimberly waved off his concern. The worry in Benedict''s eyes increased and he said, "Erica, do you hate me?" Kimberly was momentarily stunned and she asked dumbly, "Sorry?" "You are always distancing yourself from me." Benedict smiled and asked in a soft voice, "Why? Do I look scary?" Kimberly exined embarrassingly, "There''s no such thing. You''re just overthinking." He then said, "Then, don''t distance yourself from me, okay?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She lowered her eyes, but her heart was fluttering. How should she get the answer she wanted from him? After thinking for a long time, Kimberly raised her head again and asked softly, "Brother Yardley, are your suits... customized?" Although the question was a little random and sudden, Kimberly still wanted to know the answer. Benedict clearly didn''t understand why she asked this question, but he entertained her anyway. He nodded slowly and replied, "Sometimes, I customize them, but if I''m in a rush, I buy them directly. What''s wrong?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s hands tightened a little under the table. That meant that he did have customized suits. Should she continue asking? If she asked another question, he might suspect something, provided that he was the man from that night! Kimberly tried to phrase her next question properly to not cause suspicion. She pondered for a long while before she spoke again. "No, I was just curious. I find some of your suits quite charming. Brother Yardley, did you use to..." Kimberly asked while looking up at him, and she met his charming eyes. She noticed that he was staring at her, his jade- like eyes scrutinizing her and a faint smile on his face, as if he was trying to read her mind. Kimberly''s breath suddenly hitched and she hesitated, the rest of her words stuck in her throat. Benedict simply looked at her, his eyes deep and bottomless. He then spoke, "You seem to have a lot of questions." He looked enigmatic, and Kimberly didn''t dare to ask any more questions. At this time, the waiter brought her mushroom soup over. Kimberly took this opportunity to avoid Benedict''s prating gaze and got up to take the bowl from the waiter. But because she was nervous, she identally knocked the bowl of hot soup over, burning herself and her skin instantly turned red. Seeing this, Benedict''s smile vanished. He immediately stood up, rushed to her side and grabbed her hand while speaking to the waiter, "Please bring me some cold water." The waiter was stunned and he quickly rushed towards the kitchen. When he came back with the cold water, he apologized hurriedly, "I''m really sorry, Miss. I didn''t do it on purpose." "It''s okay. It''s not your fault," Kimberly said as she shook her head. It was her fault for being careless. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Benedict soaked her hand into the cold water. Her skin was really fair, and now that her hand was scalded, the skin was burned into a shade of bright red. Benedict looked at her hand and frowned, saying, "It''s in a bad condition. Keep your hand soaked for a while. I''ll get you some ointment from a nearby supermarket. Wait for me." As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and ran out of the restaurant. When Kimberly came back to her senses, she wanted to stop him but it was toote. She could only wait for him. She thought that it would take a long time for Benedict toe back, but he soon showed up with the ointment in less than five minutes. He picked her hand out from the water and wiped her hands dry with a paper towel. He then applied the burn ointment on the wound. The ointment produced an icy cold feeling as it was rubbed onto her skin. As he was applying it, Kimberly heard his rapid breathing and looked up at him. She saw a fine layer of sweat on his forehead. This was... Her heart skipped a beat for some reason. He had run so fast just to buy her the burn ointment. "Why are you so good to me?" Kimberly blurted the question and immediately regretted it. Why did she ask such a question? Wouldn''t this cause even more misunderstandings? At this thought, Kimberly quickly exined herself, "I''m sorry. I wasn''t thinking straight. What I meant was... you don''t have to be so good to me, Brother Yardley." After that, she immediately wanted to retract her hand from his touch. However, Benedict held her wrist tightly and she couldn''t move it at all. She looked up, and his warm but firm eyes fell on her face. Benedict said, "I haven''t finished applying the ointment yet. Don''t move." His voice was gentle, but there was an undeniable hint of urgency. He held her hand tightly and slowly applied the ointment on her. For some reason, Kimberly felt everyone around them was looking at her weirdly. After enduring it for a long while, Benedict finally let go of her hand. He said, "Alright, don''t let the wound get wet for the time being. Fortunately, you''re not right- handed. Why don''t you take a day off today?" Kimberly pulled her hand back, but she could still feel Benedict''s warmth lingering on her wrist. "I am fine," she replied. Benedict got up and took his coat, saying, "The burn ointment is only an emergency solution. I''ll take you to the hospital to deal with your wound." Kimberly wanted to reject his offer, but Benedict had already grasped her hand and pulled her towards the door. For the first time, Kimberly realized that Benedict also had a firm side. "Kimberly, one can have many personalities when dealing with different people. He might look gentle most of the time, but he sometimes can be..." Sylvia''s words rang in her ears again. Could it be... that Benedict was really... Kimberly got into the car, still deep in her thoughts. Benedict even helped her to fasten her seat-belt as she was in her absent-minded state. He shouted her name twice but she did not respond. Her mind was in a mess. If Benedict was truly that person, what would she do from now on? She was Maddox''s wife after all, although she was just a fake one. Until now, Kimberly still couldn''t ept this fact. When the car started, Kimberly suddenly said, "Stop the car." Benedict stepped on the brake and asked, "What''s wrong?" Without a word, she opened the car door, exited the vehicle and left. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Benedict was puzzled. He was stunned for a while before he got out of the car and caught up with her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Erica?" Benedict blocked her path and looked at her, confused. "What''s wrong?" Kimberly had an awful expression on her face as she said, "Brother Yardley, thepany is not far. I can walk. Also, I don''t need to go to the hospital. Thanks for today." After that, she stepped away from Benedict and walked away. Benedict didn''t chase after her. He stood there and watched her walk away. Kimberly walked for a long time. When she arrived at thepany, there were not many people there. She went to the top of the building alone. The documents on her table were still piled up, just like the day before. As she wanted to move the documents, she noticed that the ointment on her hand was inconveniencing her. In the end, she could only arrange the documents with one hand. When the heat on her hand dissipated, she got up and went to the bathroom to wash the ointment off. Fortunately, it was only a bowl of soup and her burn wound was not that serious. After just an hour, her hand was already much better. When Kimberly returned to work, she bumped into Maddox, who was justing to work. Just like the previous day, he was indifferent to her and did not even nce at her. Sam pushed him into the office. Kimberly returned to her seat and continued to sort out the documents. However, perhaps because she didn''t rest well for the past two days, she soon fell asleep on her desk. She didn''t know how long she had slept. Suddenly, she felt someone poking her shoulder and calling her name. "Kimberly, why are you still sleeping? It''s break time now," Vera was poking her shoulder as she said. She had waited in the canteen downstairs for a long time and did not see Kimberly, so she came upstairs to find her. Unexpectedly, she found her sleeping on the table. Kimberly heard someone calling her name and opened her eyes slowly, "Vera?" "Why are you sleeping here? Let''s go down to eat. There will be no food left if we arete," Vera urged while pulling her up. "Okay." Kimberly also wanted to eat so she allowed Vera to drag her up. After taking two steps, dizziness overwhelmed her as her vision turned blurry and she copsed. Vera eximed anxiously, "Ah! What''s wrong? Don''t fall on me, don''t fall on the ground either... Forget it, you''d better fall on me instead." Vera tugged her up with a strong force. Finally, Kimberly copsed on Vera''s body. Vera looked down at her speechlessly and realized that Kimberly''s eyes were closed. "Kimberly? Kimberly?" Vera called. Seeing that Kimberly gave no response, Vera panicked, "Oh no, did you just faint? What''s wrong with you? Am I supposed to take you to the hospital now?" Vera looked around. There was nobody around to help, so she sighed helplessly. She took Kimberly''s hand and carried her on her back, and then she tried her best to walk forward. When she arrived at the elevator, there was a sudden noiseing from behind her It sounded like the office door had opened. Vera looked behind her and saw Sam pushing Maddox out of the office. Their gazes met each other for a few seconds, Maddox saw Kimberly on her back and his handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly. Vera remembered the rumors that were circting in thepany so she exined, "Young Master Yardley... I came to look for Kimberly to have lunch, but she suddenly fainted. I''m taking her to the hospital now." Sam''s eyes widened, "Fainted? Why did she suddenly faint?" Vera coughed softly and replied, "I don''t know, but her face is very pale, and her hands are very cold..." As she spoke, she looked at Maddox like she was saying those for him to listen. Sure enough, Maddox frowned a little more. After a while, he said indifferently, "Give her to me." "What?" asked Vera. Sam answered, "Young Master Yardley meant that he will take Assistant Shell to the hospital himself." Vera finally realized what was going on. She slowly carried Kimberly forward. However, Maddox was too impatient and he rolled his wheelchair towards Vera. Before Vera could react, his big hand was already on Kimberly''s waist, pulling her towards him. By the time Vera came to her senses, Kimberly was already in Maddox''s arms. Vera was stunned and looked at the scene in surprise. Although Maddox was disabled and sitting in a wheelchair, he was cold and indifferent to everyone. He held Kimberly''s delicate figure in his arms, and his actions clearly showed that he cared for her. Vera blinked and thought of a phrase. The soft could sometimes conquer the hard. She asked again, "Young Master Yardley, so you will send Kimberly to the hospital?" Maddox ignored her and didn''t even nce at her. He straightaway left with Kimberly in his arms. Sam was stunned for a few seconds and quickly followed up as he told Vera, "Thank you for your help. We will leave first." After thinking for a while, Vera caught up with him before the elevator doors closed. She said, "Urn, can I follow you? I can help you if somethinges up." Sam looked at Maddox and asked for his opinion. Maddox''s face was still impassive, but he did not object. Sam nodded and said to Vera, "Okay,e with us." Vera followed them into the elevator excitedly. She thought that Kimberly really did have a good rtionship with Young Master Yardley. Young Master Yardley obviously still cared for her, how sweet. Who said that Kimberly was out of favor? He clearly looked distressed, wasn''t he? "Hehe, who knows, Kimberly might be the president''s wife," Vera thought happily in her heart. * She didn''t know how long she fainted, but Kimberly finally woke up. As she opened her eyes, she saw a white background, white walls, and white beds. The smell of disinfectant filled her nose. She frowned and couldn''t help moving her hand. "You''re awake!" She heard a brisk female voice from her left. Kimberly turned her head and saw Vera''s lovely face. "Vera?" She asked in a hoarse voice. "Oh, I''ll pour you a ss of water." Vera quickly got up and poured her a ss of water, then fed it to her. After finishing the water, Kimberly asked aloud, "Why am I here?" Vera blinked mischievously and replied, "You passed out. The doctor said that your body is too weak and you''re in poor health. You''re on an IV drip now. And... Kimberly, you''re malnourished. Do you not eat every day?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Vera suddenly leaned over and whispered, "What''s the rtionship between you and Young Master Yardley?" Hearing this, Kimberly slightly frowned and asked back, "What''s wrong?" Vera snorted, "Just asking. The rumors clearly say that you''re Young Master Yardley''s lover. But Young Master Yardley has abandoned you recently, so everyone is gloating. But now, there clearly is a plot twist. Just now, Young Master Yardley carried you out of thepany in front of everyone." Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Maddox carried her out of thepany... Hearing this, Kimberly furrowed her beautiful eyebrows. Did Maddox send her to the hospital? In the past few days, their rtionship was on the rocks. He always looked at her with hatred and disgust. Why would he send her to the hospital? Kimberly did not speak, but something bothered her. It was a weird feeling. Kimberly closed her eyes in despair. She was beginning to lose control of her emotions. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Kimberly''s was pale and she was silent, Vera thought that she was ufortable again. Kimberly shook her head and whispered, "I''m fine. What about the others?" "They left." Vera held her cheek and said softly, "The doctor said that you will be fine. They just told me to stay here and take care of you before they left." Kimberly smiled, "Well, thank you." "What for? Do you think I''m here to help you? I am sorry to disappoint you then. I''m here to take a look at Young Master Yardley''s elegant figure!" Vera began to recall as she spoke, "Do you know how cool he was when he took you from me? It was like he was a superhero from those Hollywood movies. Kimberly, you are lucky enough to be chosen by Young Master Yardley. Just look at yourself, do you think that you''re better than me?" Kimberly was speechless. Did she say that Maddox took her from Vera? Vera continued, "But to be honest, what''s the rtionship between you two? Why is he so anxious about you? If you are just one of his lovers, it doesn''t make sense for him to care for you so much, right?" Was Maddox anxious about her? Kimberly shook her head, "You may be wrong. I don''t have any special rtionship with Young Master Yardley. I''m just an ordinary subordinate." Vera was not convinced, "Humph, I don''t believe it! His eyes were full of adoration when he looked at you. He cared for you. Maybe he likes you!" Her words sent shock waves through Kimberly''s heart. Maddox... l-liked her? That was impossible! Kimberly felt her heart beating faster. Vera was still talking to herself, "You will be the president''s wife in the future. Don''t forget that I saved you today. Remember to help me get a promotion..." Vera stayed in the hospital and took care of her until the evening. However, Kimberly was starting to feel bored and wanted to be discharged. Vera held her down and said, "You can''t leave the hospital. Your body is too weak." Kimberly frowned slightly and replied, "I should be fine now. It''s not a big problem. I can''t stay here forever!" Vera was resolute in making her stay, "Stop. Young Master Yardley told me to keep an eye on you. You are not allowed to leave before hees back." Kimberly wanted to get off the bed, but suddenly, the door of the ward flung open. Maddox appeared in the ward with an indifferent expression on his face. "Young Master Yardley!" Vera jumped up the moment she saw him, like she had seen the savior. She pointed to Kimberly and said, "Kimberly wants to be discharged, but I didn''t agree. I tried my best to stop her!" Kimberly was at a loss of words upon hearing her. Maddox stared at Kimberly with his icy gaze, the stare was sharp and deep. "You want to be discharged?" he asked. Kimberly was stunned for a while. Maddox''s thin lips opened slightly again, "In your dreams." Kimberly retorted, "But I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me. Can''t I rest at home instead?" Maddox didn''t say anything. Beside him, Sam smiled and waved at Vera, saying, "Thank you for your hard work today. You should go back to rest." Vera uttered a dejected "Oh" and looked at Maddox reluctantly. She was still secretly admiring his stunning face and wanted to stay a little longer. Maddox felt her intense loving gaze on him and nced at her with his deep eyes, warning her to leave. Vera sensed his immense presence and immediately said, "I got it. I''ll leave right away." She then turned to Kimberly, "Kimberly, I will visit you again tomorrow!" After that, she scurried away and disappeared out of sight.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly found the scene somewhat hrious. Vera wanted to stay, but now she was hurrying away from the hospital. Kimberly really liked Vera''s personality. The girl was straightforward and although her words were too direct and could sometimes be heart-wrenching, she would just let everything out without hiding any deep thoughts or put on a facade. Kimberly found having Vera as a friend was pretty pleasant. Sam coughed lightly and said, "I''m going to send her off." He then turned around and left the ward. He left Maddox and Kimberly alone in the ward. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Kimberly looked at Maddox, but he obviously didn''t want to look at her. He pushed the wheelchair to the table next to him. Sam''s briefcase was on the table. He took out aptop and some files with his slender fingers and began to work in the quiet ward. Kimberlyy on the bed, speechless. Did hee here to work? How long was he going to work? Kimberly wondered inwardly while staring at his back in a daze. Suddenly, Kimberly thought about Benedict again. Her hands unconsciously touched her lower abdomen. Sylvia was her good friend, and she would definitely not lie to her. If the child really belonged to Benedict, what should Kimberly do in the future? "If you''re not feeling well, close your eyes and get some rest." She suddenly heard Maddox''s voice. Kimberly came to her senses and noticed that he was staring at her fiercely. She looked into his eyes and paused for a moment. Then, she said, "You should go back." Hearing this, his eyes narrowed dangerously. "It''s not suitable for you to do work here," she exined. She didn''t want to see him for the time being. Her mind was in a mess. However, Maddox sneered and said, "You''re used to seeing other men''s faces. Now, you don''t even want to see mine?" Kimberly''s face fell instantly. Here he goes again! Maddox added, "Kimberly, do you believe that I can find that person and punish him now?" "You''ve misunderstood!" Kimberly bit his lower lip and exined, "I just don''t think this is an appropriate ce for you to do your work." "Is that so?" He put down the things in his hand and then rolled the wheelchair closer to her. Seeing this, Kimberly couldn''t help but flinch. Was he going to dere his sovereignty over her again? Maddox arrived in front of her and pinched her chin with his slender fingers. He lowered his head and mmed his lips on hers forcefully. Kimberly widened her eyes. The kiss came without warning. Kimberly''s teeth were pushed open, and she felt the soft tip of his tongue poking into her mouth, entangling with her tongue. Her lips were a little dry, but his lips were wet and cold. Maddox kissed her hard, his hand pressing against the back of her head, and the overbearing masculinity covered Kimberly''s petite figure. Kimberly was forced to tilt her head up to meet his kiss. Her slender, white neck looked even longer and her eyes were closed, her eyshes trembled slightly. He could tell that she liked the kiss. Maddox suddenly withdrew his mouth, but he was not in a hurry to retreat. He pressed his thin lips on hers and asked in a hoarse voice. "Do you like me kissing you like this?" Kimberly nodded in a daze. There was a hint of joy sparkling in his dark eyes. He lifted his thin lips slightly and used his big hand to touch every part of her body. "What about me? Do you like me?" asked Maddox. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Kimberly continued to nod her head in confusion. After nodding, she felt there was something amiss with his questions. Then, her eyesight became clearer and she slowly saw Maddox in front of her. What... did he just ask? Maddox got the two answers that he wanted. Even though he did not want to admit it, he was in a very good mood. His thin lips curved into a beautiful smile as he said, "Miss-Married-Twice, you are in love." Kimberly suddenly widened her eyes and pushed him away. She eximed, "Don''t talk nonsense!" Being pushed, Maddox fell back into his wheelchair. He smirked, "Oh, nonsense? You can''t hide your feelings, Miss-Married-Twice. You like me." Kimberly covered her ears and yelled angrily, "I don''t like you. Stop being so arrogant. How can I ever like someone like you?" Maddox pursed his lips, "Is that so? So, who was it that admitted just now that she liked me?" Kimberly retorted, "You were just taking advantage of the situation!" Maddox shrugged, "Was I taking? Or can you not control your own feelings? Or..." "Stop talking!" Kimberly blurted anxiously, "How can I like a disabled person like you?" The mischievous smile on Maddox''s face vanished instantly once he heard that. A dark current surged through his eyes like a violent storm, making huge waves in the ocean. Kimberly also felt that the surroundings became incredibly cold. She finally realized what she had said. She stammered anxiously, "Urn... What I just said, I did not..." Mean it. Maddox''s eyes were as dark as a ck-hole. There was a thick darkness in them, one that wouldn''t go away. He stared deadly at her. He uttered after a while, "Turns out, you are the same as the rest of them." Kimberly bit her lower lip and shook her head forcefully. She didn''t. She had never thought of hurting him. She had even tried to protect him when other people were teasing him. How could she possibly think of hurting him by saying he was disabled? However... his legs were disabled and he was sitting in a wheelchair. This was the one pain in his heart, but she had just blurted such hurtful words at him. Maddox continued, "Oh, Miss-Married-Twice, is that why you always didn''t want me to touch you?" "No!" Kimberly panicked as she understood that she had identally hurt him. She regretted saying that and wanted to exin everything to him, "Will you listen to my exnation? I was a little anxious just now, so I spoke without thinking." "This is the truth." Maddox said firmly with a self-deprecating smile on his face, "Didn''t the Shell family ask you to marry on behalf of your sister? Do you feel wronged? After all, if you marry someone who is disabled, the rest of your life will be ruined. Is that why you want to run away with Big Brother for a better future?" Kimberly shook her head in denial. She was already very anxious and she tried again, "Maddox, don''t say that. I''ve never thought that before." Maddox remained sneering. He obviously did not believe her exnation. Ever since she said those words, his perspective towards Kimberly had changed. Usually, women always secretly despised him because he was bound to a wheelchair. Although they always approached him, it was obvious that they just wanted a piece of the Yardley family''s property. They couldn''t even hide the despise in their eyes. Kimberly was different. She would argue and get into fights just because someone had teased him. Then and there. Maddox had suddenly felt that... there was a chance that she was different from the others. But he didn''t expect that she would say those words herself on this day. His heart was confused. Maddox felt like the ward was suffocating him. He rolled the wheelchair away, a nk expression on his face. Behind him came the anxious cry of a woman. She sounded very nervous. "Maddox,e back. Please listen to me. What I said just now, it was unintentional!" Unintentional? Well, even if it was unintentional... It was what she thought in her heart. Otherwise, how could she blurt it out? Maddox made his decision and left the ward quickly. In the ward, Kimberly was gasping anxiously. She called Maddox''s name for a long time, but he ignored her. Kimberly lowered her eyes and stared at the white sheets in a daze. She regretted it. She shouldn''t have said that, but she didn''t know what was happening. When she saw his vicious smile, she knew that he was up to no good again. If he knew her thoughts, he would keep making fun of her. Kimberly didn''t want to beughed at any more, so... she said it out of impulse. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That''s right, Kimberly finally could not restrain herself. She had fallen in love with him. For so many years, Maddox was the first person that could reach Kimberly''s heart. Of course, she had liked Jonathan before. But at that time, she thought Jonathan was good in all aspects and should be a caring husband, so she agreed to get married to him. But it turned out to be a in marriage. The conflicts only started when they were filing for divorce. However, ever since she married into the Yardley family, Maddox had done a lot of things for her. He had protected her from harm and would stand up to fight for her against others. Although she knew he did all that just to save his face... she still couldn''t control her emotions. Kimberlyy back on the quilt, desperate tears rolling down her cheeks. She was not qualified to be with him. She was a divorced woman with another man''s child in her belly. Even Kimberly despised herself for being so impure. But why couldn''t she control her feelings? Maddox didn''t show upter that night. He did not evene back the next day. She was left alone in the empty ward. Kimberly''s face and lips were very pale. The doctor came to check on her and asked about her family members. Kimberly didn''t say anything either. The doctor had no choice but to make a phone call. After a while, Vera came. "What''s going on? When I leftst night, you were still fine. Why did you suddenly..." Seeing her pale face, Vera was scared. She asked worriedly, "You didn''t get worse, did you?" "I''m fine." Kimberly shook her head and said, "Can I get discharged today? I don''t like staying in the hospital." It was immensely boring, and there was no one to keep herpany. She felt a strong sense of destion. More importantly, she wanted to exin to Maddox about what she had saidst night. Kimberly said, "Vera, can you apany me to sign the forms?" "But your body..." Vera asked worriedly, "Are you really okay?" Kimberly assured her, "If there''s something wrong with me, I''ll tell you... Don''t worry." "Well... okay." Finally, Vera couldn''t refuse her pleas. She apanied Kimberly to go through the discharge formalities, and then they went their separate ways. Kimberly went straight back to the Yardley family. She knew that Maddox usually wouldn''t have gone to thepany yet around this hour. If she could find him, she could exin and tell him about her thoughts. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 However, the room was empty when she returned. She couldn''t see Maddox anywhere. Kimberly did not give up. She ran into the study. But he wasn''t in the study either. Kimberly didn''t know where he had gone. Perhaps because she felt guilty about what she had said, she felt as though Maddox was slowly leaving her world. Or perhaps, she had never been able to enter his world. Finally, Kimberly washed up and changed her clothes for work. She happened to meet Old Master Yardley who was on his way out. It had been a long time since shest saw him. The Old Master seemed to be very busy recently. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When he saw Kimberly, he immediately asked, "Erica, remember the favor that I asked you to do last time? How is it going?" Kimberly''s mind was in a mess. At first, she didn''t know what he was referring to. After a long pause, she realized that Old Master Yardley was asking about the matter of Benedict and Sylvia. Thinking of this, Kimberly quickly exined, "Old Master, I have mentioned it to Sylvia, but... she seems to have a boyfriend, so..." Hearing her words, Old Master Yardley slightly narrowed his eyes, not really believing her. Kimberly was scared by his gaze, so she lowered her head and bit her lip. "Grandpa." A gentle voice came from behind them. It was Benedict. Benedict said, "Didn''t you have an appointment with Grandpa Abbott to y tennis? If you continue talking with Erica, Grandpa Abbott will tease you for beingte again." Old Master Yardley gave Benedict aplicated look and finally looked away, saying, "Okay. Erica, I will look for you another day." Kimberly nodded, "Old Master, take care." After Old Master Yardley left, Kimberly noticed theyer of cold sweat on her back. Old Master could be so menacing sometimes. There was no other way around it. His eyes were too sharp and Kimberly was always afraid that she would leak her real identity to him. Benedict walked up to her and asked, "Are you okay?" Benedict... Kimberly wasn''t ready to face him yet. When she heard his voice, she lowered her head and stared at her toes. She turned around and was ready to leave. "Erica!" Benedict called after her as soon as he saw her leave without even a greeting. There was a hint of anxiety in his voice. Kimberly halted her steps. Benedict sounded helpless as he spoke, "Are you avoiding me?" Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. She simply didn''t know how to face him. This matter... was tooplicated. She felt that Old Master had ced her in a difficult situation. Perhaps... it was her fate. She had to make sacrifices for the greater good. Thinking of this, Kimberly closed her eyes. She grunted a "No" to his question and continued walking away. But Benedict came forward and blocked her path. He said, "If you''re not avoiding me, why don''t you have the courage to even look up at me?" Kimberly muttered in her heart, "Please leave. I really don''t know how to face you now!" Benedict, the usual gentleman, seemed to be a little unforgiving. He probed further, "Did I do something wrong to make you annoyed? Or..." "No!" She suddenly raised her head and interrupted him, "Brother Yardley, don''t think too much. It''s my own problem. I still have to go to thepany. Please excuse me." As soon as she finished speaking, Kimberly directly walked past him and left. Benedict turned his head and saw her slender and petite figure striding quickly away from him. She had really regarded him as a monster. He stared at her until she disappeared out of his sight. Benedict suddenly came to his senses. He had been paying too much attention to her recently... But why was she avoiding him? What did she mean by her own problem? * By the time Kimberly arrived at thepany, she was alreadyte. However, she did not have time to think about it and went straight to the office to find Maddox. Just as she was about to walk in, Sam stopped her. "Assistant Shell, you can''t go in." Kimberly''s face turned a little pale. She replied, "I have something to say to Maddox." Sam said, "Young Master Yardley ordered that you can''t go in and out of his office at will. Please don''t make things difficult for me." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect that her unintentional words would infuriate Maddox so much. Sam added, "Also, from today onwards, you are no longer Young Master Yardley''s assistant." "What?" Kimberly''s eyes widened as she asked in disbelief, "What do you mean?" Although it was a little cruel, Sam still told the truth. "Young Master Yardley demoted you." She had been demoted... Kimberly gulped down a mouthful of saliva. After a while, she asked helplessly, "Then, what do I do from now on?" Sam answered awkwardly, "C-Cleaner." Cleaner? Kimberly''s face instantly nched at that. How could she be demoted? Wasn''t this equivalent to driving her out of the Yardley Corporation? And now, he was telling her to be a cleaner? What would the wholepany think of her? Sam pulled her back from her thoughts as he continued, "Or you can choose the ordinary employee position at the ground floor, but it''s quite crowded down there." That was to say, the cleaner''s position would be less crowded, but tiring. The ordinary employee work wasn''t that difficult, but it was overcrowded. Moreover, she was demoted, and she would definitely be bullied. Kimberly chuckled sarcastically and asked. "Why didn''t he just fire me?" Sam said seriously, "Young Master Yardley wanted to fire you, but Miss Shell, don''t forget that you still owe thepany''s sry, so you have to stay and finish the rest of your time." Kimberly was speechless for a while. Then she muttered,"... He''s so calctive. I got it." Maddox probably was not in the mood to listen to any of her exnations now. Kimberly felt that Maddox was genuinely angry with her. In the past, he wouldn''t have gone to this extreme. But now, he was different. He was announcing to the wholepany that even if he had anything to do with Kimberly before this, they no longer had any rtionship now. She had no one to protect her, and anyone could bully her. "Miss... Miss Shell." Sam called at her, stopping her in her tracks. "You really crossed a line this time. Young Master Yardley... hates those kinds of words the most." "I know." Kimberly nodded and said, "I was panicking, and he just wouldn''t listen to me. But any exnation would be useless now. I''ll get to work. Let me pack up my stuff first." After that, Kimberly went straight back to her desk to pack up. Sam watched on and sighed. They were clearly a couple, so how did they end up like this? Rtionships, especially between males and females, could sometimes get very confusing. Sam couldn''t understand what was going on. At noon, Kimberly told Vera that she had been demoted, which almost made Vera go crazy. Vera eximed, "How is this possible? Didn''t Young Master Yardley feel sorry for you? Why did he suddenly demote you? I don''t believe it! Are you kidding me?" Kimberly smiled bitterly and stared at her lunch, saying, "Do I look like I''m joking?" Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Vera looked at Kimberly hesitatingly for a while before asking, "Since you''ve been demoted, what will you do now?" Kimberly thought to herself, "What will I do? What else can I do?" "Do I have a choice?" Kimberly replied as she smiled bitterly. Vera nodded and said, "You certainly have a choice!" Kimberly raised her eyebrows slightly, indicating Vera to continue. Vera snorted softly and said, "You can choose to be a cleaner or an ordinary employee. I think Young Master Yardley is very nice to give you a choice." Kimberly was rendered speechless. She thought that Vera was being the worst friend right now. Vera spoke again, "I''m serious. I think you''d better be a cleaner. Although it''s a little tough, it''s better compared to working in the office. You will definitely have a lot of conflicts with the female employees because of all the rumors between Young Master Yardley and you." Kimberly could imagine that without needing her to mention it. If people dared to mess with her even when she was his assistant, she couldn''t imagine what they would do to her now that she was demoted. Kimberly shut her eyes helplessly as she thought about her hopeless future. "But don''t be too pessimistic. Who knows, maybe they will not hate you once they get to know you," Vera said yfully. If she had the choice, Kimberly would choose to resign. However, there was no other way. ording to Sam, she still owed thepany''s sry and bonus. Finally, Kimberly thought about it and chose to work in the office. When Vera knew her decision, she got very agitated. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t I say that they will definitely mess with you?" Vera asked. "You''re right, but everyone knows that I was demoted. Even if I work as a cleaner, do you think they will let me go lightly? They will definitely find a way to mess with me anyway. I''d rather confront them directly," Kimberly said bravely. Vera looked at her nkly for a long time and suddenly apuded, "I didn''t expect you to be so brave. From now on, let''s pretend that we don''t know each other. I don''t want them to mess with Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g __ _ ii me. Kimberly smiled and said, "Okay." She was used to it. Maddox also said that before. She was only his subordinate at work, not his wife. In fact, he never acknowledged her as his wife, whether at work or privately. Therefore, Kimberly wasn''t offended by Vera. No one liked trouble. Kimberly packed up her stuff and got ready to report herself to work. As expected, the supervisor warned her as soon as she arrived. The supervisor casually took her to a desk and said, "This is where you are going to work. A neer should know the rules. You should pay more attention to what your seniors ask you to do. Do you understand?" Listening to these words, Kimberly felt that this supervisor was not so bad, but... very strict. Kimberly nodded in response. As soon as the supervisor left, a group of people sitting next to her began to gossip loudly about her. "I wonder what''s wrong with people nowadays. She thinks she is so great because she can be the president''s assistant. Look at how unfortunate she is now. She got demoted to such a low position." "I heard that the president gave her a choice whether to be a cleaner or work in the office. She chose to work in the office." "Seriously, she looks like she was born to be a cleaner. Who does she think she is? A b*tch like her is only skillful in bed. It''s better for her to be a cleaner." "Hey, aren''t you ashamed? We have more than enough people here. Can''t you go and be a cleaner instead?" Halfway through the gossips, someone roared behind Kimberly. Kimberly decided not to argue with them and ignored them. Unexpectedly, when the person saw that Kimberly did not reply, she went over and grabbed Kimberly''s hair. "I''m talking to you yet you ignored me. Where are your manners?" Kimberly felt the pain from the person''s grip. Hence, she stood up and looked at the culprit fiercely. She refuted, "When did you talk to me? Did you greet me? Of course, I have manners, but I think you can improve yourself by not simply touching someone else." Everyone had thought that Kimberly was easy to bully. They didn''t expect her to stand up for herself. The person scoffed, "What are you talking about? You''re just a neer, how dare you talk back to me? Do you understand what situation you are in right now? Are you looking for trouble? You don''t want to stay and keep your job, do you?" Kimberly red at everyone coldly. The crowd continued to criticize her. "That''s right, if you want to stay, you''d better listen to us. We''ve seen many women like you who slept their way to the top, and we have got rid of them all." "If you want us to forgive you, you should bring us coffee and cakes. Then, we may consider not making things difficult for you in the future." Kimberly sneered silently. She would never spend her money on these annoying people who bully her. Did they think she was that stupid? Kimberly snorted and sat back in her seat. She didn''t talk to them anymore. She proceeded to switch on theputer. "Hey, what''s with your attitude? How dare you ignore us?" One of them yelled. Kimberly replied nonchntly, "I''m really sorry, but you guys are not my superiors, and I am not your personal assistant. You have no right to give me instructions." Theputer took a while to start. Then, Kimberly quickly ran a virus scan on theputer. Someone said sarcastically, "Tsk. Fine, we can''t give you instructions and only the supervisor has the say, right? Just you wait and see!" Kimberly ignored them and continued to check on herputer. She knew that these people despised her. Even if she bought the things for them, they would not change and simply resume mocking her. Therefore, she might as well ignore them and there was no need to retreat norpromise. As she had already ended up at this point, she could only approach the problems head-on and stand up for herself. After a while, the supervisor called her to the office and handed her several documents. "This is for a meetingter. The meeting will be held in an hour. I need you to sort all this out." Kimberly looked through the documents and frowned slightly, asking, "Isn''t this a bit much to sort out in an hour?" The supervisor looked up and nced at her, then said, "Is it difficult? You used to be the president''s assistant. It should not be difficult for you. Are you really not capable as they say?" Kimberly had no choice but to say,"... No, I''ll sort it out." Then, Kimberly took the folder out of the office. Several women surrounded her table and looked at her, gloating. They jeered, "Didn''t she say that we can''t order her around? Yet she''s now being instructed by the supervisor. There are so many documents, let''s see how she sort them all out before the meeting. If she can''t do it well, can we drive her out of this department? After all, Yardley Corporation doesn''t need useless people!" Kimberly did not pay attention to their words. Instead, she sat in front of theputer and started her work solemnly. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 In fact, Kimberly had more than enough ability. She could sort all the documents easily because she had the experience. However, these people didn''t know that. They didn''t know that she could easily keep up with Maddox when she had worked with him. They judged her by her looks. They thought that Kimberly was a woman who had gotten that position just by sleeping with the president. They even thought that the president demoted her because he was sick of her now. That was why the supervisor had instructed Kimberly to do all the work by herself, to make her struggle. Everyone else was happy to see that. They were hoping that if Kimberly made a fool of herself, they would be able toin to Young Master Yardley about her in hopes that Kimberly would be kicked out of thepany. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As time passed by, from the moment she epted her task until now, Kimberly ignored everyone else in the office and focused on her work. When the crowd saw how calm she was, they all started to insult her again. "Look at her putting on an act! Does she really think that she can handle all the documents within an hour?" Someone said sarcastically. "Tsk. Those documents are necessary for the meetingter. She will be begging for mercy if something goes wrongter!" "Why isn''t she moving at all? Does she really think that she can handle it?" "There''s only ten minutes left. Hey, Newbie... It''s still not toote for you to beg for mercy!" Another person yelled. Kimberly simply ignored them. However, she had been sitting at her desk for a long time and had to go to the bathroom. She nced at theputer screen and sorted out her remaining work in the last five minutes. After that, Kimberly hurried to the bathroom when she saw that she still had time. As soon as she left, the group of people gathered at her desk. "They''re all sorted out!" Lydia Canning, one of the colleagues, eximed as she examined Kimberly''s work. "How is this possible?" Her friend, Agnes Gavlin''s eyes widened and as she looked at what Kimberly hadpleted and gasped, "I thought she was useless? How can she sort them out so quickly? It hasn''t even been an hour!" Lydia bit her lip and said, "But, Agnes, these documents clearly have been sorted out. What should we do? We can''t let her show herself off on her first day!" "No way!" Agnes sneered, "Sister Winna has ordered us to teach her a lesson. I won''t let her off easily." "Then, what are we going to do?" Lydia asked in a hushed voice. Agnes smirked wickedly. After going to the bathroom, Kimberly returned to her seat with a pale face. Although she took the medicine on time every day, her stomach was still ufortable sometimes. Perhaps it had something to do with her mood. She had to adjust her mentality for the sake of the child. Kimberly was about to print out the documents, but she noticed that theputer screen was dark. Instantly, her expression changed drastically. She clicked the mouse a few times, but the screen was still off. Theputer had been switched off. Kimberly pressed the power button. After waiting anxiously for about a minute, theputer was finally on again. She quickly clicked on the previous pages and realized that all the information she had organized had been deleted. "Haha!" She heard a burst of cacklingughter from beside her. Kimberly turned around and saw Lydia and Agnesughing at her in relish. Seeing that Kimberly was looking at them, the two of them red at her arrogantly as though they wanted her to know what they had done. Kimberly frowned and stood up quickly. She asked, "Did you switch off myputer?" Hearing this, Agnes stood up and met Kimberly''s gaze with her arms crossed. She said arrogantly, "Can you prove that we switched off theputer? It has been a long time since anyone touched thatputer at your desk. It always had its problems. Why are you ming others when you didn''t save your work?" "I saved it but you deleted it," Kimberly replied coldly. "Haha, how can you prove that? You might have lost the file when theputer broke down. How can you me us? You can''t me us because you can''t finish the work," Agnes sneered. Lydia also stood up and said sarcastically, "That''s right. I can see why you were demoted. You me other people when you yourself can''t handle your work. Did you do that every time? You''ll be kicked out of Yardley Corporation sooner orter. Why don''t you go and work as a cleaner instead? Don''t waste the resources in our department, don''t you know that theputer consumes electricity?" Agnes was pleased with Lydia''s words. They looked at each other happily, then Agnes spread out her hand and added, "It''s almost time. Let''s see what you can do when the supervisores. If you can''t do it well, get out of our department quickly." Kimberly sucked a deep breath to calm herself down. Before she could say anything, the supervisor had alreadye over. "What''s wrong? Why are you all standing here?" The supervisor asked disapprovingly. "Lincoln, she hasn''t finished the work you gave her, but she didn''t report it to you in advance. Lincoln, they''re the documents you need for the meeting with the presidentter," Lydia quickly jumped forward and reported. Agnes also said with a delicate and pitiful look, "Lincoln, let''s forgive her. She''s new here. After all, this kind of information can''t be sorted out by one person. She has been demoted, it naturally means that she doesn''t have the capability to do all this work. Let''s let it slide this time." The supervisor red at Kimberly and said angrily, "Are you going to cause me trouble on the first day?" Kimberly stood still and said nothing. There was no point for her to exin anything since her supervisor was pressuring her when she had arrived recently. "Fine, you areing with me. You''d better take responsibility and exin yourself at the meeting. I will not help you!" After saying that, the supervisor reached out and was about to grab Kimberly''s arm. But Kimberly took a step back to avoid the man''s touch, and then she said indifferently, "I can go by myself." The supervisor withdrew his hand and said impatiently, "Alright,e with me right away." Kimberly walked back to her desk with a nk expression on her face and picked up her backpack. Then, she removed a USB from theputer''s CPU and took it with her before she left with the supervisor. After they left, Lydia and Agnes spoke. "Why did she bring the bag with her? And it also looked like she took something from theputer." "I don''t know. Anyway, we deleted all the information. Who cares what she takes with her?" Chapter 158 Chapter 158 In the conference room. While the officials were almost present, the supervisor and Kimberly arrivedte. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Kimberly as she entered with her supervisor. After what had happened for the past few days, all the high- level officials knew who she was. They all knew a little about the series of things that had happened between Kimberly and Maddox ever since she entered thepany. In addition, they had seen Kimberly many times in the conference room. Although the president tortured her at the beginning, everyone wasn''t blind. They all knew the president''s intention. Thest time Quill hade for a meeting, they all inadvertently noticed Maddox''s attitude towards Kimberly. However... though he might have actually cared for her, maybe Maddox truly disliked her now. Otherwise, how could she be demoted to such a low position? The supervisor, Lincoln Maxwell, was in his forties. He was thin and had a long face and pointed eyes. He looked gentle in his sses, but his expression didn''t look very good. "Lincoln, you''rete! Don''t you know that the president hates it when we arete?" Someone reminded him. Lincoln looked at the person and he immediately said, "I didn''t do it on purpose. It''s just that the documents for this meeting have not been sorted out yet." Upon hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar. "What''s going on? Didn''t I inform you yesterday to sort it out? Why haven''t you finished it yet?" "That''s right! We have also sent our information to you yesterday. What''s wrong with you?" Lincoln held back his anger and then looked at Maddox, who had an indifferent look on his face and was exuding an imposing aura. He then dragged Kimberly from behind him. Lincoln held her in front of the crowd and dered, "Everyone, she was the one who screwed the documents up." "Huh? What does it have to do with her?" Everyone looked at Kimberly, puzzled. There was no expression on Maddox''s face, but his cold eyes swept over Kimberly''s slender arm where Lincoln had pulled her at. Her skin was fair and she was wearing a sleeveless dress. After being yanked, Lincoln''s grip left a red mark on her arm. Maddox didn''t like it. Why didn''t she cover herself up when she knew her skin get bruised easily? Lincoln exined, "She has juste to our department, and I wanted to test her capability. She took the initiative to help with the meeting today. I agreed to let her do it, seeing that she was so confident. I didn''t expect that she couldn''t finish the work. Young Master Yardley, I''m sorry for failing to guide her." Lincoln was a hypocrite. He med her and pretended that he was sorry for not teaching her well. No one responded to Lincoln for a long time. They didn''t know how to react as they couldn''t figure out what Maddox was thinking either. Kimberly remained calm. She was holding the bag in her hand, and there was no expression on her beautiful face. She was not worried about the current situation at all. "You''re indeed poor at guiding your subordinate." All of a sudden, everyone heard a gentle yet stern voice. A man in a white shirt stood up, and his calm eyes fell on Lincoln''s face. Lincoln suddenly felt immense pressure, and he bowed unconsciously. "V- Vice President Yardley," Lincoln greeted. Benedict spoke steadily, "You said that she''s a neer. The project that we are discussing is very important, and you knew we need the documents. Even if you want to test her out, you need to have a backup n. But you blindly entrusted all this to a neer. Last but not least, you don''t take responsibility when it goes wrong. Do you think you''re even qualified for this job?" Lincoln''s face instantly turned pale. He looked at Benedict with fear. But at the same time, he noticed that Maddox wasn''t interested in what had happened. Lincoln regained some confidence and continued, "What Vice President Yardley said is true. I didn''t think it through, but this time..." Benedict cut him off, "What? You are not going to take the responsibility?" Lincoln lowered his head and said quickly, "No, I dare not!" "Where is the information?" Maddox suddenly asked. Everyone else who was watching the scene was shocked to hear him. They quickly straightened their backs and sat up straight. Maddox''s eyes fell straight on Kimberly''s fair face and said, "It''s okay if you don''t make progress on the first day, but you have caused such big trouble. How are you going to make up for it?" Kimberly, who had been standing still and silent, finally looked at Maddox upon hearing his question. Kimberly could feel his cold stare, it was much more piercing than the one he gave her during the past few days. Meeting his eyes, she shivered just looking at him. Kimberly knew that her words had hurt him. She did not beg him to forgive her, but she still wanted a chance to exin herself. Their eyes met for a long time before Kimberly answered, "That''s not true." Maddox remained expressionless as he stared at her silently. Kimberly said again, "I didn''t cause any trouble either." Everyone didn''t know what she meant. Just then, Kimberly put her bag on the table and showed them the USB she was holding. She said, "I''ve sorted out all the documents, but thatputer is too old. It suddenly switched off by itself." "Fortunately, I have the habit of saving my work on my USB." As she spoke, Kimberly stepped forward with the USB in hand and connected it to theptop. She then projected the slides that she had prepared. Looking back at the crowd, she continued, "This is what I have prepared. If you can spare me some time, I will print them out now for everyone." Everyone was speechless. They didn''t know what was happening. Didn''t Lincoln say the documents weren''t sorted out? Lincoln saw the sorted materials and his face instantly fell. He walked towards Kimberly and said, "Why didn''t you tell me that you have a backup? You''ve embarrassed me." Kimberly replied indifferently, "Lincoln, you didn''t ask __ _ n me. Lincoln didn''t know what to say. "I didn''t know why you brought me here. You didn''t give me an opportunity to exin it to you," Kimberly added while blinking innocently. Lincoln was so furious. The high-level officials looked on, speechless. Sam, who stood behind Maddox, couldn''t help feeling happy for Kimberly and apuded for her in his heart. Good job! This counterattack was splendid! Show Lincoln who really has the power! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kimberly knew that everyone, including Maddox, wanted to see her make a fool out of herself. But she refused to let it happen. Kimberly was not a pushover, and even if she would have to face even more conflict in the future, she would fight back! Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Benedict looked at Kimberly proudly. His eyes smiled, emanating a proud warmth. In his heart, he couldn''t help but praise her silently. This girl was not as helpless as he had imagined. Just then, Benedict interrupted at the right time and said, "Lincoln, I can''t believe this. You used her of not doing her job, but you didn''t even allow her to exin herself. What if I were as rash as you and questioned your ability?" Lincoln began to tremble in fear. He did not know how he should respond to that question of Vice President Yardley. Lincoln shifted his gaze to Maddox. However, Maddox was still staring at Kimberly. He watched her as she printed out the documents calmly, as though all of this wasn''t affecting her at all. Maddox then subconsciously nced at Benedict. He saw him smiling at Kimberly, and a ball of fury was set aze in his heart. He sneered and said, "You are ying tricks on the first day of your demotion. Surely, there was an opportunity for you to exin yourself. However, you didn''t and you are only trying to defend yourself now. Your printing has taken extra time out of our meeting. We have now lost 5 minutes because of your mistakes." "Maddox, this is an unexpected situation. Let''s..." Benedict tried to defend her, but before he could finish his sentence to say let the incident slide, Maddox interrupted him. "I''ll deduct your quarterly bonus," Maddox said. Maddox''s indifferent gaze fell on both Kimberly and Lincoln as he spoke. He continued, "Yardley Corporation don''t need people who like to y tricks. If this happens again, you''ll be fired at once." Lincoln was so intimidated by Maddox''s fierce gaze that he couldn''t even straighten his bowing posture. In addition to his warning, Lincoln broke out in a cold sweat. As for Kimberly who had gotten used to Maddox''s attitude after marrying him, whenpared to Lincoln''s pallid face, she was much calmer. In the meantime, Kimberly finished printing the documents. She put them in folders and passed them out to everyone one by one. "The documents in your hands are what I have prepared. Please have a look," Kimberly said to them. While she was organizing the documents, Kimberly did not understand why the task was passed to their department. Their department should not have the qualification to deal with this important information. Nevertheless, she had no right to question that. Perhaps, Maddox had set all this up on purpose, just to make things difficult for her. After that, the meeting went on smoothly except for the 10 minutes wasted in the beginning. Kimberly seemed to be very used to what she was doing. She made coffee for everyone after she had handed out the documents, and the entire process was natural. Finally, the meeting ended and everyone started to disperse. However, Kimberly was not in a hurry. Lincoln lowered his voice and said to her, "Come with me!" Kimberly did not reply. She was looking at the man in the wheelchair. Although she was demoted, she still wanted to exin herself to him. She wanted him to know that the words she had uttered the other day were all unintentional. "Neer, did you hear me?" Lincoln''s threatening voice sounded from behind her again. Kimberly suddenly realized that Lincoln was standing very close to her, and the repulse feeling made her move a few steps away from him. She then said, "Lincoln, you may leave first. I have something else to do." Lincoln asked upon hearing this, "What do you want to do? Are you going to stay andin about me?" Kimberly replied helplessly, "I will not do such a meaningless thing. I have to attend to a private matter." "Private?" Lincoln thought as gritted his teeth. He then hissed, "You''re not allowed to talk about private matters during work hours. You''re a subordinate under my department, you must listen to me." After saying that, he forcefully grabbed Kimberly''s hand and held her arm. At that instant, he noticed that her skin was as delicate and tender as a baby''s. He was startled for a while and subconsciously nced at her body. "Let me go!" Kimberly shook his hand away forcefully. Lincoln was still amazed by her soft skin, and he coughed lightly and said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you outside. Hurry up." After that, Lincoln left. Kimberly waited for everyone to leave before she headed towards Maddox. "Urn... About yesterday''s incident..." Kimberly murmured. However, Maddox''s phone rang at the moment. With a calm expression, he answered the phone, "What''s the matter?" Kimberly was interrupted abruptly, and she had no choice but to wait for him to end the call. She then watched on as he hung up the phone after replying to someone on the phone and said to Sam, "Let''s go." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sam looked at Kimberly awkwardly. He made an eye gesture at her before pushing Maddox away and they left. Maddox did not once look at Kimberly. His disregard for Kimberly made her feel like she was a clown. She waspletely ignored. Kimberly stood tooted, clenching and unclenching her fists. She repeated that a few times silently. Suddenly, she heard a gentle voiceing from behind her. She turned around and immediately saw Benedict. She was surprised to see him. She thought he had left. She had been paying attention only to Maddox and didn''t even notice Benedict''s presence. Benedict saw the surprise in her eyes and guessed what she was thinking. He couldn''t help smiling bitterly and asked, "Does my existence even mean anything to you?" "I''m sorry, Brother Yardley. I still have work to do, please excuse me!" Kimberly said and quickly packed up her stuff, then she left the room. When she was leaving, she could feel his gaze following her. Kimberly was ufortable and her emotions were in a mess. She could only leave the tangled thoughts aside and stop herself from thinking. When she returned to the department, she met Lydia and Agnes as soon as she entered. They didn''t look very happy. The previous gloating on their faces was obviously gone and they looked very disappointed to find that they hadn''t achieved their goal. Kimberly calmly walked back to her seat. As she was about to sit, she noticed someone had sshed water on her chair and she almost missed it. Lydia said loudly, "She is indeed a woman who has slept with the president. Look at her ying tricks. She pretended to create an opportunity for us by going to the bathroom, in the end, she magically pulls out that USB!" Agnes said along, "I know, right? Those who are non the wiser would''ve thought she was innocent!" "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" asked Lydia. Kimberly took out a tissue paper and wiped the water on her chair before calmly sitting on it. Only then did she reply, "The USB was connected all the time. Yet, you are ming me for something you were too blind to see, which resulted in you failing to frame me." "You!" Agnes''s face fell and she barked. She stepped forward, wanting to fight with her. Lydia quickly reached out to stop her, "Calm down, Agnes. Last time, Sister Winna suffered a lot after she had fought with her. Let''s learn from that lesson." Agnes stood back reluctantly while suppressing her temper. She then said coldly, "Humph, each day as you stay in this department, I will make you suffer!" Kimberly''s lips curled up and she challenged, "Sure, I''ll wait and see." "Humph," Agnes snorted. Then, she and Lydia left angrily. During lunchtime, Vera came to her department. Kimberly was surprised to see her and asked curiously, "Didn''t you tell me to stay away from you? Why..." Vera blinked her eyes and replied, "I didn''t mean it! I was just simply saying, did you really believe it? We''re friends, how could I make you stay away from me? Forget it, let''s go for lunch." Vera hooked her arm around Kimberly''s and pulled her towards the canteen, ignoring everyone''s stares. Kimberly was stunned at Vera''s words. But at the same time, she was very touched. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 After they sat down, Vera immediately said, "I heard about what happened in the conference room. Kimberly, you''re amazing!" It was the first time that Vera had praised her. She said awkwardly, "It''s nothing." Vera said, "I thought you would just break down, I didn''t expect you to defend yourself. Now, I''m sure the supervisor and everyone else is probably mad about it." Kimberly was speechless. She then said worriedly, "There are so many people in thepany who want to see me in humiliation. You may get yourself into trouble if you stay close to me." "Don''t worry! I''m from the finance department, and my father is the supervisor of the department. They will not dare to do anything to me," Vera said casually. Kimberly asked skeptically, "Are you sure about that?" Vera grinned and replied, "Yep. I handle everyone''s sry, of course, they won''t mess with me. Haha!" Kimberly finally understood. People did not dare to challenge Vera because they were afraid they would not get their pay. "Although I can''t deduct their sry, I can hold their pay. Do you know that there are a lot of people who spend their money ruthlessly? They barely save any money and they are always waiting for their pay. If I dyed their payment, they woulde crawling back to me crying! Haha!" Vera continued saying whileughing. Kimberly nodded, "You''re awesome." "So, I''ll protect you from now on. You don''t need to worry too much," Vera told her confidently. After lunch, Kimberly returned to her desk and looked at the oldputer. She needed some time to fix it. Kimberly was still sitting when she heard a set of footsteps behind her. She frowned slightly and turned around. She saw Lincoln walking towards her with a cup of coffee in his hand, which he ced in front of Kimberly. He asked, "Urn... what''s your name?" Lincoln had realized that he didn''t know her name when he wanted to greet her. As Kimberly was demoted, she didn''t go through any formal procedures and was shoved to their department out of nowhere. Hence, she didn''t have any file record and Lincoln couldn''t find her information. Kimberly looked at him indifferently and did not answer him. She just took a look at the cup of coffee. "What can I do for you, Mr. Maxwell?" Kimberly asked. Lincoln rubbed his hands together and said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me your name. Since you''re new here, I''ll call you Miss Nicole." Kimberly was speechless. She didn''t know why being new made her ''Miss Nicole''. She corrected him, "You can call me ¡®Miss Shell''." She didn''t want to tell her name to the unkind person in front of her, who had tried to frame her just that morning. "Miss Shell? That''s a nice name!" Lincoln smiled and took a step forward. He pointed at the cup of coffee and said, "I brought this for you. Drink it while it''s hot." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly replied bluntly, "Mr. Maxwell, what can I do for you?" "Well, it''s just a small matter," Lincoln said as he rubbed his hands again and took a few more steps towards her. Kimberly''s expression shifted, feeling ufortable, she quickly retreated and kept her distance from him. She saw his creepy, menacing gaze and immediately knew what was happening. She stood in her ce and bellowed, "Don''te any closer!" Lincoln actually stopped in his tracks upon hearing her, but he wasn''t angry. He just stared at her fair arms and slender neck with his squinted eyes. "Actually, Miss Shell, since you are demoted, I bet you''ve offended a lot of people in thepany. Everyone is waiting for you to make a fool of yourself. Do you know Winna from the design department? Before you came here, she asked me to take good care of you. Do you know what that means?" Lincoln asked. Kimberly did not answer. Lincoln continued, "But I think they have bad intentions. How could they hurt an adorabledy like yourself? They''re just jealous that they couldn''t get close to President Yardley. It''s really inappropriate for them to think like this." Kimberly frowned. "What on earth are you trying to say?" "I just want to protect you. I didn''t do what Winna asked me to do. This morning was just an ident. I promise that it will never happen again," Lincoln answered. As he spoke, he slowly approached Kimberly. She knew what he was thinking and she sneered, "I dare you to take another step forward." Lincoln halted and forced a smile while he stood rooted. He spoke again, "Miss Shell, a wise man will adapt to circumstances. You have been demoted to my department now. If I protect you, nobody else will dare to bully you anymore. Isn''t that great?" When Kimberly didn''t answer him, Lincoln continued, "I''m not the president, but the president has abandoned you after all. Why don''t you follow me instead? Although I''m not as powerful and rich, I promise that I will not abandon you. What do you think?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect this to be his real intention. Lincoln added, "Miss Shell, let''s think about it carefully. A wise man adapts to his surroundings, but I will not force you. Take a few days to think about it." After that, Lincoln turned around and left without giving Kimberly a chance to reply. Kimberly rolled her eyes. She thought Lincoln was insane. She didn''t even want to be Maddox''s mistress. What made him think that she would want to be his? Because he had stayed for long, Lincoln''s appearing left an ufortable feeling in the air. She didn''t want to stay any longer, so she packed up and left. Lunchtime was not over yet, and she decided to look for Vera. However, when she was heading to the finance department, she received a text message from Sylvia. Sylvia wanted Kimberly to head outside thepany as she would be passing by with some gifts for Kimberly. Kimberly went downstairs when she didn''t see Veraing out of her office. After standing on the roadside for a while, she finally saw Sylvia''s car heading towards her. Sylvia opened the door and handed her a bag. She said, "Kimberly, I bought this for you. You can open itter tonight." "Why did you suddenly buy something for me?" Kimberly asked as she looked at the bag in confusion. It looked very costly, and she didn''t know what Sylvia had bought. Sylvia''s gaze averted from hers, she smiled awkwardly and replied, "I thought of you when I was shopping for myself, so I bought one for you. Don''t you like it?" "No." Kimberly rolled her eyes at Sylvia and said, "How can I not like it? After all, you have personally sent it to me." Sylvia said, "That''s not a big deal. I''ll try my best to treat you nicely in the future, Kimberly." Kimberly was puzzled, "... What for? Did you do something bad behind my back?" Sylvia''s face turned pale, and she hurriedly exined, "What are you talking about? I have never done anything wrong to you. Kimberly, you''re being more and more sarcastic towards me, huh? Humph." "I''m just kidding. Thank you for your gift," Kimberly smiled as she said. "Humph, you are wee. I have to leave now," Sylvia huffed, still pretending to be angry. "Kimberly!" Vera''s voice suddenly came from behind her. Kimberly turned her head and saw Veraing towards her. "Is she your friend?" Sylvia looked at Vera not far away and asked. Kimberly nodded and answered, "Yes, she is quite nice to me." Sylvia then said, "Alright, I''lle and visit you in another two days." Vera arrived at Kimberly''s side just as Sylvia drove away. She leaned forward and looked at Sylvia leaving, saying, "Hey, isn''t that the cunning-looking woman I saw on Facebook?" Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Kimberly was not happy when Vera described Sylvia rudely. She said, "Vera, what are you talking about?" Vera came to her senses and said, "Oh right, I can''t say that in front of you." Vera thenughed and added, "Did youe out to see your friend?" This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes." Kimberly''s expression eased up a little when she heard the word ''friend''. She looked at the bag in her hand and said, "She sent me something." "What is it?" Vera took the bag and examined it. Suddenly, she cried out, "It''s thetest LV design! Oh my, Kimberly, your friend is rich!" Kimberly didn''t know anything about branded stuff, so she didn''t know how much it was worth. However, she could guess by Vera''s reaction that the bag was expensive. She looked at it and said, "If it''s so expensive, I''d better return it." "Why? There''s no need to!" Vera nced at her and said, "Did she do something bad to you? Is that why she gave you something so valuable?" Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. She had the same thought a few seconds ago. Although she didn''t really mean it. Sylvia had been a very close friend of hers. Although they would give each other presents, Sylvia never gave her expensive stuff. This was the first time she got such a luxurious gift from her. "You''re talking nonsense again!" Kimberly was really angry this time. Vera said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I was just kidding. Don''t be so angry." Kimberly was really angry. She turned and left. Vera quickly caught up with her and apologized, "Kimberly, don''t be angry. I was just kidding. I mean no harm." Kimberly suddenly stopped in her tracks. She saw someone familiar peeking her head into thepany entrance. The security guards stopped her from entering. It was Kimberly''s mother. It had been ages since theyst saw each other. Kimberly was confused. She stood still, looking at her mother. Didn''t she tell Kimberly to leave the Shell family? Why was she even here? Was her mother feeling sorry for her and wanted to apologize? Or was her mother just missing her because she had not gone home for a long time? Thinking of this, Kimberly felt a little better. While she was thinking, her mother turned around and their eyes met. Then, with a smile on her face, Mrs. Shell quickly walked over to Kimberly. "Vera, I saw someone I know. You should go back first." Before Kimberly''s mother reached them, she handed the bag to Vera and asked her to take it into the office. Vera left when she saw the sudden change of Kimberly''s expression. Mrs. Shell soon reached Kimberly''s front. There was a wide smile on her face. She said, "Kimberly, you are really working here. They stopped me from entering just now." Kimberly''s throat was hoarse and she couldn''t make a sound. She just stared at her mother nkly. Mrs. Shell felt a little guilty. She unconsciously avoided her eyes and coughed softly, "Um... let''s find a ce to talk." In a nearby cafe. Since the area was amercial district and in close vicinity to the Yardley Corporation, the shops around the area were very high-ss. Mrs. Shell had never entered a cafe like this before. She let out a sigh of amusement when she felt the coolness from the air conditioner and the softness of the leather sofa. "Is this the life of the rich?" Mrs. Shell asked. Kimberly did not answer. She just took a deep breath and then took a sip of coffee. She hoped that it could moisten her parched throat. After a while, Mrs. Shell continued, "Kimberly, you have a better life now. Do you always go to these types of ces?" In reality, Kimberly could never afford toe here. However, before she could answer, Mrs. Shell spoke again, "I am happy for you!" Kimberly choked and remained silent. When she was a child, Kimberly used to get all the love in her family. She had worked hard in every aspect to gain her mother''s affection. The more Mrs. Shell thought about it, the more she couldn''t hold back her emotions. However, before she expressed these emotions, Mrs. Shell nced at her anxiously and whispered, "I thought that marrying you into the Yardley family would be bad for you, but looks like everything turned out well. Kimberly, can you give me some money?" The emotions surging inside of Kimberly stopped abruptly and she gawked at the person in front of her. Mrs. Shell coughed lightly and continued, "I want to move your sister to a better school so that she can get a better education. But we can''t afford it, so I hope you..." "So, is this why you came?" Kimberly finally spoke to interrupt her, but there was a tremor in her voice. "Kimberly, don''t be angry. You have a better life now. Why don''t we share the happiness together? This marriage was for your sister, so these blessings should also belong to her. But now that you''ve been given all these, what''s wrong with helping her out?" Mrs. Shell started nagging. She was worried that Kimberly would refuse. "I thought... youe to visit me because I haven''t been home for a long time," Kimberly murmured, her eyes turning red. "Do you think that I am really happy in the Yardley family? Does what you see today makes you think that I''m enjoying my life? Have you ever thought of asking me if I have been doing well? You''re not concerned at all about me!" Mrs. Shell said, "It''s impossible to have a bad life if you''re married to the Yardley family. They''re the best family in North City! Kimberly, are you trying to ignore us now that you''re rich?" "The best in North City?" Kimberly chuckled, mocking herself. "If it truly is so good, why did you want me to marry into the family on behalf of Erica?" Speaking of this, Kimberly looked up at Mrs. Shell and asked, "If the Yardley family really is so great, why did you choose me instead?" Mrs. Shell was rendered speechless. She looked at Kimberly awkwardly. She then said, "Kimberly I didn''t mean that. I wasn''t thinking so much about it before. If you me me for this, I will apologize to you, okay? It''s just that..." Before she could finish her words, Kimberly cut her off again. Kimberly retorted, "I''m still your daughter. Just because I was divorced, you wanted me to marry into the Yardley family instead of Erica. At that time... were you really thinking for me, or only for Erica?" Chapter 162 Chapter 162 "What?" Mrs. Shell''s expression became awful and she said, "Kimberly, how can you think so little of me? I have never had that intention. You are my daughter, how can I possibly sacrifice you?" "Is that so?" Kimberly shed a bitter smile. Under the table, her hands twisted together, her fingernails sinking into her delicate skin. But the pain in her hands was nothingpared to the pain in her heart. Kimberly said, "Mother, I remember exactly what you said... You said that the Shell family couldn''t afford to have two daughters ruined. You''ve always favored Erica, and she always got a better life. But I was different. I had to take care of her and meet her every need. All the while, I thought that it was my duty as her sister. But... it became clear to me after I got a divorce. When I went home, you didn''t care about me at all and even forced me to marry into the Yardley family. You knew that I was marrying a disabled person. You didn''t want to marry Erica off, so you had me to take her ce." Mrs. Shell began to panic and she hurriedly exined, "Why are you bringing up the past? Let bygones be bygones. Aren''t you living well nowadays? You are working at such a bigpany and you live in such a big house. You can also afford to enjoy coffee in such luxurious ce. Are you still not satisfied?" Kimberly held her tears back and uttered, "If you knew all this would happen, you wouldn''t have let me marry him, right?" "Of course... don''t talk about this anymore. Anyway, you are living a good life now! Isn''t that good enough? Why do you have to make a fuss about it?" Mrs. Shell tried to change the topic as she became extremely impatient. She saw Kimberly''s red eyes and felt upset. She could only say indifferently, "Anyway, that''s what I''m here for today. Just give me 100,000 dors." Kimberly did not speak. Seeing no response from her, Mrs. Shell continued, "I''m telling you, Erica has learned so much in her studies. If she doesn''t continue, her future will be ruined. You are her sister, you should think about her!" Kimberly stared at her and suddenly blurted, "Am I really your biological daughter?" Hearing this, Mrs. Shell''s eyes widened and she looked at Kimberly in disbelief. She gaped and said incredulously, "How can you say that? I raised you up, and you have the nerve to... suspect me!" Kimberly said, "If Erica and I are both your biological daughters, why... why didn''t I ever have equal treatment? Mom, I am an ordinary person. I have feelings, and I can also be hurt." Mrs. Shell was so infuriated by her words that she covered her chest and gasped, "Well, I can''t believe you are questioning me! Fine. You''re an adult now and don''t seem to need me anymore. I... I will leave." As she spoke, Mrs. Shell got up and was about to leave, but she was panting heavily and her entire body stumbled backwards. "Mom!" Kimberly was shocked and quickly got up to hold her. Mrs. Shell pretended to be powerless and pushed her away, saying, "You are an unfilial daughter. Let go of me, I want to get out of here... You have grown up now and don''t want an old woman like me to interfere with your life. I don''t want to live anymore... Boohoo..." Mrs. Shellined while sobbing with tears in her eyes. Themotion attracted many people''s attention in the cafe and they started whispering to one another. The waiter came over and said, "Madam, you''re disturbing the other customers. Can you tell me what happened? What can we do for you?" Kimberly knew that this was a high-end coffee shop, and Mrs. Shell was making a scene. Having the crowd''s eyes on them, she was embarrassed and apologized awkwardly, "Sorry, I will take her away immediately." She then helped Mrs. Shell out of the cafe and said, "Mom, let me take you out of here." "I''m not leaving!" eximed Mrs. Shell. Like a madwoman, Mrs. Shell sat down on the ground and continued scolding, "How can you do this to me? I raised you up! Is this how you repay me? Do you even still treat me as your mother?" Mrs. Shell''s behavior would be inappropriate to happen anywhere, let alone at this high-end cafe. Kimberly was put in an extremely difficult situation and felt mortified. She didn''t want to stay any longer and quickly went to help her mother up. This is from N?velDrama.Org. She urged, "I''ll give you as much as you want, but you have to leave with me first." Mrs. Shell''s eyes lit up upon hearing her. She asked, "Are you telling the truth?" Kimberly nodded, "Yes, please get up first." The next second, Mrs. Shell did not struggle anymore. She left the cafe with Kimberly''s help. Kimberly could feel the waiter''s disdainful gaze as they left. The two of them stood in the crowded street. Kimberly looked calm, but Mrs. Shell looked anxious. She asked, "Kimberly, will you really give me the money? How much can you give me? You''d better give more. We are facing some difficulties these days at home, you..." "Mother." Kimberly interrupted her and spoke lightly, "What if I say I can''t give you the money?" Right now, Kimberly owed thepany a lot of money. She didn''t have extra savings to lend Mrs. Shell. Mrs. Shell immediately frowned and said fiercely, "What do you mean? You just said that you will give me the money!" Then, she realized she was behaving too aggressively and quickly softened her tone as she said, "Kimberly, I didn''t mean to exploit you. When you were with Jonathan, I didn''t borrow money from you because he was poor, right? But now, things are different. You can''t let us live a poor life. Kimberly, I only want 50,000 dors. If you are rich enough, you can also give me 100,000 dors." Kimberly echoed her words with incredulity, "You only want 50,000 dors? Even 100,000 dors?" Mrs. Shell didn''t understand what Kimberly had meant. Instead, she thought that Kimberly deemed the amount to be less. At this thought, Mrs. Shell put on a smug look on her face. She said, "Yes, that''s not a lot for you right? If you think it''s too little, you can give me more. Dad and I will be grateful to you." Kimberly''s smile was extremely bitter as she mumbled, "That''s right, as long as I give you 100,000 dors, you will all be grateful to me." Mrs. Shell nodded vigorously, "Yes." "But I don''t have the money. I would love to help you. But I don''t have that amount, what do you want me to do?" Speaking of this, Kimberly had even growled. Mrs. Shell''s eyes widened in shock at her sudden outbreak. Kimberly added, "Do you really think I have a good life after I married into the Yardley Family? You haven''t worried about me for the whole month. You didn''t care about me when I went home and didn''t even ask about how I''ve been doing. Now, you show up because you want money from me! Why don''t I just give you my life, might as well, right?" Mrs. Shell widened her eyes and covered her chest with her hands in disbelief. Kimberly looked at her and said, "You can drop your act. I''m serious. My life is all I have now. If you think that my life is worth a lot, maybe... you can take it." Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Mrs. Shell stared at Kimberly dazedly for a long time. Then, she gasped exasperatedly, "You... Are you trying to anger me to death?" Kimberly simply stood still and stared at her. "You''re asking for 100,000 dors. Isn''t that the same as asking for my life?" Kimberly asked. Mrs. Shell was speechless for a moment before she tried to bargain, "Fine! How about 50,000 dors? Even 30,000 dors is fine!" Kimberly scoffed, "Mother, you think too highly of __ _ ii me. Mrs. Shell refuted, "Kimberly, I raised you! Is this how you repay your mother? I''m asking for only a few thousand dors, can''t you give me that? You''re so unfilial!" Kimberly didn''t say anything, but she unconsciously clenched her fists tightly. She bit her lip and ignored everyone on the street who was giving her strange and judgemental looks. She didn''t care about what other people thought of her anymore. She really didn''t have the money to give Mrs. Shell. "Say something!" Mrs. Shell stepped forward and tugged at her clothes, saying, "Look at what you own now! Because of me, you get to enjoy all these nice things! You are such an ungrateful person. How can you ignore your parents when you are living a good life now?" Mrs. Shell scolded her loudly. Kimberly closed her eyes and tried to ignore her mother, simply letting her tug at her clothes. All of a sudden, a pair of big hands pulled her away from Mrs. Shell. "Auntie, please stop." Kimberly heard a warm voiceing from above her. She opened her eyes and looked up nkly at that person. It was Benedict. Kimberly wondered why he was here. "Who are you?" Mrs. Shell asked as she looked at the man who had appeared out of nowhere, shielding Kimberly behind him. He exuded a sense of nobleness, and his attire added to his extraordinary look. Mrs. Shell squinted her eyes and asked again, "Are you Kimberly''s husband?" Kimberly was stunned and she hurriedly exined, "Mom, he is not..." Benedict was slightly stunned when he realized that Mrs. Shell was Kimberly''s mother. He smiled and said, "You are Kimberly''s mother?" Kimberly looked at Benedict in surprise. What did he mean? Why didn''t he deny it? "Yes, I am Kimberly''s mother. You are her husband, aren''t you?" Mrs. Shell shed a ttering smile and said without waiting for a reply, "The thing is, my family is facing some difficulties, so I wanted to borrow some money from Kimberly. But this girl is so stubborn. She told me she doesn''t have any money... How is that possible? She is married into the Yardley family. I''m sure she must receive a good amount of pocket money. Besides, she also has a job..." However, before Mrs. Shell could finish speaking, Benedict interrupted her with a faint smile, "Excuse me, how much do you need?" Mrs. Shell quickly blurted out an amount. "Not much, just two hundred thousand dors!" "Mom! You said..." Kimberly couldn''t help shouting to interrupt her. Mrs. Shell immediately red fiercely at Kimberly. Benedict remained smiling and kept Kimberly behind him, preventing her from speaking. Then, he took out his wallet and handed a card to Mrs. Shell. He said, "Auntie, this bank card contains 300,000 dors. You can use it if it''s urgent. The password is six 7s." When she heard the amount, Kimberly hurriedly came forward and reached for the card. However, Mrs. Shell was faster. She grabbed the card from Benedict and held in her hand, looking extremely happy. Mrs. Shell said, "Look at how sensible your husband is! I should thank you. Kimberly, you have married to a good man!" Mrs. Shell was afraid that Kimberly would try to snatch the card away, so she quickly stepped back while saying, "I need to attend something urgent. Please excuse me. I''ll visit you next time." However, when Mrs. Shell passed through the street and turned its corner, a realization abruptly dawned on her. Wasn''t Kimberly married to a disabled man? Benedict wasn''t disabled! But then, she thought of the money she was given and instantly dismissed those thoughts. She had 300,000 dors now, and she could do anything she wanted. Kimberly stood rooted with a disappointed look on her face. Benedict turned and looked at her. He said, "Well, your mother has left." "Why did you give her 300,000 dors?" Kimberly asked in an incredibly sullen tone. Her eyes turned gloomy as she looked up at him and questioned unhappily, "Do you know what someone can do with that amount of money? I can''t afford to pay you back! Do you even know what she will do with the money?" Benedict was shocked to see her disconste gaze. Then, he smiled faintly. He replied, "It''s not a big deal. I''m happy to be able to help you. Besides, you don''t need to pay me back." Kimberly took a step back and stared at him with widened eyes. She said, "How can I not pay you back? I hate owing favors to others. Now that my mother has taken your money, I have to repay it on her behalf!" 300,000 dors was such arge sum of money... Benedict smiled bitterly as he asked, "Are you ming me?" Kimberly stared at him unwaveringly and did not speak. Benedict looked at her worriedly and continued, "Then, please forgive me. I couldn''t bear to see you allowing yourself to be bullied. I felt distressed, you silly girl." After that, he reached out his hand and caressed her head. Kimberly was rendered speechless. She was frozen in ce and she looked at him incredulously. She found his doting tone strange. In those deep eyes of his, she caught a glimpse of the complicated emotions under his gentle and doting expression. Kimberly wondered what it was. Suddenly, she realized something and quickly took a big step back. She looked at him in slight horror. Benedict''s hand was left suspended awkwardly in the air. He froze for a moment before he retrieved his hand. The smile disappeared from his face and he said, "I know it was my fault. But I did this because I treat you as my family. Don''t stress about it. Just think of it as a gift." Kimberly replied sarcastically, "A gift of 300,000 dors. That''s very generous of you, Brother Yardley." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her sarcasm was so obvious, Benedict could not ignore it. Kimberly clenched her fists and continued, "I don''t need it. I will repay the money to you." After that, Kimberly turned around and left. "Kimberly..." Benedict tried to stop her, but she ignored him and left in a sh. As though fleeing, Kimberly ran into thepany. Her expression became stern as she entered the lift. Kimberly thought about her life after she had married Maddox. Her life had not been peaceful. Not only did she owed money to thepany, but she was also currently indebted to Maddox. It was disheartening. She had once thought she could work hard and get her bonus, but she got demoted instead. It was difficult for her to earn any ie now. Suddenly, Kimberly thought of the shopping mall contract that Maddox had given her previously. If it hadn''t been for this desperate situation, Kimberly would have forgotten about it. Last time, Maddox had bought the entire shopping mall and handed her the contract. She didn''t want to ept it, but Maddox did not want the contract either. In the end, she had kept the contract in a box. Now, it felt like... it was time for her to pay the mall a visit. And thus after she got off work, Kimberly straightaway headed to the mall. She went to the clothing store which she had gone tost time. When the sales assistant saw Kimberly, her face lit up with joy. The sales assistant greeted, "Miss Shell, you''re finally here!" Kimberly was confused. "Has she been expecting me?" Kimberly thought to herself. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Kimberly walked into the store and still felt uneasy to be here. Then, she asked awkwardly, "How has the business been recently?" The staff nodded and replied, "It''s not too bad. Miss Shell, You are our boss now. However, you have never dropped by, so we have not been paid yet." Hearing this, Kimberly was stunned. She couldn''t believe that the staff''s sries had been dyed all along just because the mall had a new owner. The staff continued with teary eyes, "It''s been over a week. I''m still waiting for my sry to pay my bills." Kimberly coughed lightly and said, "Then, how should I do it? Do you want me to transfer the money to you?" The staff shook her head, "No, no. Please head to the top floor." Kimberly nodded and replied, "Alright, I''ll go and settle it." Kimberly then took the lift and went up to the top floor. It was very quietpared to the mall downstairs. It felt like she had arrived at a totally different ce. Stepping out of the lift, she noticed many staff members were busy with their work. They gave her a strange look and then looked away quickly. Kimberly was very clueless as to what she should do or say, so she could only inform a random staff about her situation. That staff heard her story and proceeded to lead her to an office. "You can go in and ask someone for advice," the staff said. Then, Kimberly knocked on the door and she heard a familiar female voice. "Come in." Kimberly pushed the door open and poked her head in, asking, "Hello?" She was somewhat startled when she met the person''s gaze. The woman sitting in front of the desk interrupted her thoughts with a smile, "Hello, aren''t you Maddox''s assistant?" It was Sister Crystal, the girl who had helped with her makeup the other day. Sister Crystal stood up from her seat and headed towards Kimberly. She leaned on the door with her arms crossed and said, "You''re finally here. I have been waiting for a long time for you to show up." Kimberly echoed dumbly, "You have been waiting for me?" Sister Crystal replied, "Yes. Our shopping mall suddenly has a new owner. As an employee, of course, I am curious and eager to meet our new boss. I didn''t expect it to be you." Kimberly asked cautiously, "How did you know?" Sister Crystal smiled and answered, "It''s a secret." She then turned around and walked inside, saying, "You''re here to check the ount, aren''t you? I''ve sorted out the recent ounts. Shall I email them to you?" "No, there''s no need." Kimberly faltered, "I''m just speaking for the employees downstairs. Their sries have been dyed for a week. They seem to be quite anxious." Sister Crystal snorted, "Tsk, they''re not the only ones who are anxious. My sry has been dyed too." Kimberly was confused, "How could this happen?" Sister Crystal answered matter- of- factly, "We''re waiting for you to sign and approve of our sries, New Boss." Sister Crystal put the sry form in front of her and said, "Take a look. You may sign it if you have no issue with it." Kimberly took the form in a daze and looked at it, somewhat puzzled. She mumbled, "Urn..." Sister Crystal suddenly added, "By the way, this bank card is for you. The password is your birthday." Kimberly was speechless. She took the bank card and stared at it. She was still dumbfounded at the entire situation. She didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t understand why she was suddenly given a bank card. "The bank ount contains the shopping mall''s profit for this month," Sister Crystal exined. Later, Kimberly went to a nearby bank to check the bnce in the ount. Upon finding out that there was nearly tens of millions of dors in it, she was startled and almost threw the card away in shock. So, she went back to Sister Crystal''s office. Kimberly said, "Did you give me the wrong card? There is tens of millions of dors in this..." Sister Crystal looked at her strangely and replied, "No. This is a huge shopping mall and it''s under Yardley Corporation. Tens of millions of dors a month is considered as a small profit." Kimberly held her breath and quickly ced the bank card back on the table. She could not ept the money. It was too much. "What''s wrong?" asked Sister Crystal. Kimberly told her, "There''s too much money here. I can''t take it." Sister Crystal chuckled, "You are the owner of this ce now. No one else can take it except you." Kimberly hesitated, "But..." Sister Crystal spoke again, "Although I don''t know why Maddox would suddenly transfer the shopping mall''s ownership to you, he must have his own reasons. The profit of the shopping mall this month is a little lower than before. Do you have any ideas to boost the sales? After all, it is not easy to manage such a huge shopping mall." "What?" Kimberly widened her eyes and thought, "Ideas?" She had never studied business before, so she didn''t have knowledge in this aspect. Thinking of this, Kimberly pursed her lips and retrieved the bank card. "I''ll give you an answer as soon as possible," Kimberly replied. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, Kimberly returned to the Yardley family. She couldn''t find Maddox in his room, so she asked the maid where he was. Learning that he was in the study room, she then went to look for him. She walked up to him and ced the bank card on the desk. There was a contract under the bank card. Kimberly said, "This is the contract of the shopping mall, and this card has the month''s profit." Maddox ignored her and remained silent. Kimberly waited for a while, but seeing that he wasn''t responding, she turned around and started to leave. He finally spoke, "I won''t take back something that I''ve given out. I don''t want it even if you deliver it back to me." Kimberly halted her footsteps and stood still. He seemed to mean something else. She turned back around and said through gritted teeth, "Did you discuss with me before you gave it to me? Did I say I wanted it? This is such a huge mall! Look at the profits! How can I ept it? Do you really think that you can buy me over with money?" Maddox looked up at her, his gaze cold and indifferent. He said, "If that''s the case, why did you bring these to me? My guess is you actually wanted it, but you want to put on a show and pretend you don''t want it." Kimberly was at a loss for a moment. Then, she said, "I didn''t know you think so lowly of me!" His words had made her tremble with anger. But then, she realized that he must have agitated her on purpose. She had hurt him with her words the other day and she thought that he was getting back at her now. She gave in and said, "Forget it! I couldn''t care less about what you think of me. Anyway, I will not ept these." After that, Kimberly turned to leave. However, as she approached the door, she heard a loud noise behind her. As she turned to look, she saw that Maddox had thrown the contract and the bank card into the rubbish bin. Kimberly''s eyes widened in disbelief. She eximed, "Are you crazy? That''s the shopping mall contract! And the card has tens of millions in it!" "Why? Do you feel bad about it?" Maddox looked at her coldly and said with a mocking sneer, "Why don''t you pick them up then?" She clenched her fists tightly, her nails sinking deep into her palms. Kimberly looked at the man in front of her and her heart sank deeper into despair. "Are you... are you happy when you humiliate me like this?" Kimberly asked, her voice trembling. "This is the best way to deal with a woman like you," Maddox replied curtly. "Fine. If you don''t want it, just throw it away. Who cares?" Kimberly couldn''t stand him anymore and shouted at him at once. Her beautiful pair of eyes turned red with tears. After that, she spared him no nce and straightaway left the room. Maddox watched the petite figure walking away from him. His gaze gradually shifted towards the rubbish bin and he tightened his hands silently. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 In the evening. Kimberly got up from her bed and exited the room barefooted. She went to Maddox''s study room and picked up the contract and the bank card from the trash bin. She couldn''t help crying as she held the two objects. Maddox was a b*stard. She had brought these things back, but he threw them away without even looking at them. It was as if he didn''t care about them at all when he gave them to her in the first ce. They had never belonged to her. Therefore, it didn''t matter if he wanted it or not. But when Kimberly saw his cold expression, she couldn''t help but feel sad. Her suppressed sobbing proceeded to fill up the dim room. After a long while, Kimberly finally wiped her tears dry. After putting away the contract and card properly, she went back to sleep, acting as though nothing had happened. The next day, she went to the mall to look for Sister Crystal. She asked, "Sister Crystal, how much is our shopping mall worth?" Crystal narrowed her eyes and looked at her, questioning in return, "Why are you asking me that?" Kimberly replied, "I just want to know the value of the shopping mall. Can you tell me?" Sister Crystal said, "As you can see, this big shopping mall earns tens of millions of dors per month, not to mention it''s during the offseason. How much do you think it''s worth?" What she said was true. It was almost impossible for Kimberly to estimate the value of this shopping mall. That meant she couldn''t buy it for now. She bit her lip and began to think about what she should do. "You''re not nning to buy the shopping mall, are you?" Sister Crystal asked. She had read Kimberly''s mind. Hearing this, Kimberly smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? I don''t know... Why do I have such an absurd idea?" "No." Sister Crystal said with a faint smile, "This proves that you are independent. You don''t want to depend on Maddox. I support that. Kimberly''s gloomy eyes lit up and she looked at Sister Crystal happily. She said, "Do you really support me? But... as you said, the value of this shopping mall is immeasurable. I... can''t afford it at all." Sister Crystal smiled, "You don''t need to buy it immediately, silly girl. You can calcte how much profit you will make in the future and then give it back to Maddox. Do you think it''s so easy to manage a shopping mall? You will need to gain back the effort you put in, and Maddox won''t lose anything." Speaking of this, Sister Crystal sighed silently. She didn''t know what the rtionship was between Maddox and Kimberly. Obviously, Kimberly was very uneasy to take his things and wanted to rify everything to him. If that was the case, it would be bad for Maddox. However, Sister Crystal hadn''t seen Maddox recently, so she didn''t know what was going on. "Really?" Kimberly was still doubtful. Sister Crystal replied, "Of course, but the mall has to gain more profit. You should think of a strategy first." Kimberly cheered up and nodded, "Okay!" After that, Kimberly approved the sry forms and then went back to thepany for work. Now, she would learn about business during her meals. She especially bought a lot of business-rted books from the bookstore. Every day, she studied whenever she had the time between work and break hours. She was very focused. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kimberly noticed that she had less time to think about anything else. She had always been worried about what Benedict did the other day and her rtionship with Maddox. But now, studies seemed to motivate her. When she had more important things to do, all her worries seemed to disappear. She would only think about Benedict and Maddox during her spare time, or before she fell asleep. But... because she didn''t know how to deal with them, the issues still remained unsolved. Nheless, she started to suspect that perhaps Sylvia really did something bad behind her back. She had been giving Kimberly lots of gifts. It had only been a week, and Kimberly had received four gifts from her. On this day, Kimberly couldn''t help asking when Sylvia came to give a gift to her again. She asked, "Sylvia, what''s wrong with youtely? You are giving me a lot of stuff these days." Sylvia waved her hand awkwardly and said, "Didn''t I exin it before? I came across them and I thought of you. That''s why I bought them for you! Look, I have one too. We are best friends, isn''t it nice that our outfits can match?" "It''s not bad. It''s just that these things are too expensive. You don''t have to buy them all for me. Don''t give any more stuff to me," said Kimberly. Sylvia suddenly stopped talking. Kimberly was silent for a while and asked her," Sylvia, do you feel sorry for me?" Sylvia was frightened when she heard that. She abruptly looked up at Kimberly and hurriedly asked, "Kimberly, why do you think so?" "If not, why are sending me all these gifts? In fact..." Kimberly paused, "If this is because of that incident, you don''t have to feel sorry for me, because... it was not your fault. We couldn''t have predicted it." Before the investigation, Kimberly had never thought that the person she was looking for would be Benedict. Although she still didn''t believe it until now. Sylvia looked up at her. She asked, "Kimberly, do you not believe me?" Kimberly paused for a moment and then shook her head, saying, "I believe you, but... I can''t ept it." Sylvia stared at her calmly. "Then... do you like Maddox?" asked Sylvia. Did she like Maddox? Did she like him? Before this, Kimberly would confidently answer "No". But now... she didn''t know what she felt anymore. Thinking of this, Kimberly smiled faintly. "I don''t like him." However, Sylvia''s eyes darkened as she said, "Kimberly, you''ve changed." "What do you mean?" asked Kimberly. Sylvia said, "I''ve asked you this question before. You always answered very decisively. But now, you''re hesitant." Kimberly was speechless and she asked, "Is that so?" She didn''t realize it herself. She had also forgotten... Sylvia lowered her eyes, and her heart ached. After a while, her eyes fell on Kimberly''s lower abdomen. She asked again, "Then... are you not going to tell Benedict about this?" Kimberly did not pay attention to Sylvia''s emotions. She was also very helpless. Kimberly replied, "I''m not sure yet, but... I don''t think he can ept it. Besides, once this matter is revealed, it would be a scandal for the Yardley Family." "So what?" Sylvia suddenly became agitated and said, "No matter what kind of scandal it would be, he is still the man from that night. He is the child''s father! Don''t you want to find a biological father for the baby? Or do you like Maddox? Do you want Maddox to be the father instead?" Kimberly seemed to realize something from her speech. She stared nkly at Sylvia, feeling that Sylvia had given her some sort of direction. Sylvia was right. How could she... let Maddox be the father of her baby? Chapter 166 Chapter 166 "Kimberly, I think Brother Yardley is very kind to you. Are you really not going to tell him?" Sylvia suddenly said in a serious tone, "Is it because you don''t dare to? If that''s the case, how about I tell him for you?" Deep down, she couldn''t wait anymore and was very eager to do so. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly was shocked when she heard Sylvia''s offer. Before she could react, she immediately blurted out, "No!" The excited look on Sylvia''s face instantly got lost and her eyes turned dull. The atmosphere became silent again. No one said a word, and they each had their own thoughts. Sylvia stared at Kimberly, and her hands tightened a little under the table. Sylvia thought that Kimberly would be happy after knowing the news. After all, she was very close to Benedict, wasn''t she? Why didn''t she want to be with him? Why was she still pestering Maddox? Sometimes, Sylvia would think that Kimberly was going too far for not wanting to let the two men go. Sylvia hadpletely forgotten the fact that she had taken Kimberly''s identity and deceived her. After that, the two of them parted. Sylvia returned to the Hanover family with a heavy mood. When she entered, she noticed Quill''s car and felt a bit strange. She asked the servant, "Didn''t my brother go to work today?" The servant replied respectfully, "Sir is not feeling well today. He is working at home." Sylvia was stunned, "Is he not feeling well? I''ll go and have a look." The servant quickly followed and called after her, "Miss, Mr. Hanover ordered that no one should disturb him." Sylvia scoffed, "What a joke. I am his sister. What do you mean by disturbing him? I am just going to visit my sick brother. What are you yelling about?" As she spoke, Sylvia''s expression looked very fierce. The servant bowed his head and did not dare to continue. Sylvia then headed to Quill''s room straight away. Quill''s room was not locked, and there was someone inside. "President Hanover, this is the results for the investigation on Miss Shell." It was Juliette''s voice. Sylvia immediately leaned against the door, peeked through the gap and listened intently. "Leave it here." Quill''s deep voice was dry and hoarse. Indeed, he sounded like he was under the weather. Juliette continued, "President Hanover, why did you want me to investigate Miss Shell? Is it just because she is Miss Sylvia''s friend? ording to the investigation, Miss Shell has a good personality and is fine in all aspects, but... she is a little pitiful." In fact, Juliette should not have said these words. Usually, if she borated on any issue, Quill would not pay attention to her. She had learned to stress the important points only. However, Juliette noticed that Quill was getting more and more interested in Kimberly recently, and so she chose to borate a bit more. After a moment of silence, Juliette coughed softly. She thought she had said too much and wanted to stop talking. However, she heard Quill asking in a low voice, "Pitiful?" "Yes." Juliette nodded and replied, "Her previous husband had a mistress, but Miss Shell didn''t find out for two years. One day, her husband won the lottery. She thought she could live a good life, but she got divorced instead. It turned out that the mistress was pregnant and in the end, Miss Shell was left empty-handed." Upon hearing this, Quill frowned and asked, "Empty-handed?" Juliette continued, "Yes. Erica Shell, Miss Shell''s sister, should''ve been married to the Yardley family. But Mrs. Shell, their mother, learned that Erica would be marrying a disabled man. She didn''t like that, and since Miss Shell was newly divorced, she let her marry into the Yardley family on behalf of Erica." She added, "That day... when we saw her in the conference room, I guess... that''s Kimberly''s current condition." Hearing this, Quill did not say a word anymore. He just tapped his finger on the table lightly and made a contemting noise. Although he was expressionless, Juliette knew that he was a little angry. But... why was he angry? It hadn''t been long since he had met Kimberly. Could it be... he had fallen in love with her so quickly? But that couldn''t be the case. Although Kimberly had an unfortunate life, she was not so beautiful to captivate Quill in such a short time. But then again, someone''s appearance was never Quill''s priority. He was different from other men and was never tempted by beauty. Nevertheless, no matter if it was love at first sight, Kimberly was still a married woman. Thinking of this, Juliette wanted to remind Quill about it. But when she saw his stern face, she swallowed her words and remained silent. She knew Quill had a sense of propriety in everything he did. She''d better not meddle in his business. Sylvia hid outside the door and eavesdropped carefully at their conversation. After the conversation ended, Sylvia''s face became horrifyingly pale like a piece of paper. She could not believe that Quill had asked Juliette to investigate Kimberly. Why would he do that? Also, she had very obviously heard Quill''s concern towards Kimberly. When she remembered her fake identity, Sylvia was afraid. She wondered if Quill would be suspicious of her identity as he was always so indifferent towards her. Or perhaps, he had never epted her as his younger sister from the very beginning... And now that he had met Kimberly, he had begun to investigate her immediately. No, this couldn''t be... It was not easy for Sylvia to get Kimberly''s identity. She enjoyed all the benefits she got from the title of the Hanover family''s Miss. She was able to enjoy good food every day, live in an ideal mansion and shop extravagantly for perfumes, luxury bags, makeups, clothes and so on. Many girls were extremely jealous of her. She was now living in cloud nine, and she could never give all these up. Sylvia wondered what she could do. She was so anxious to the point her eyes reddened. Suddenly, she heard Juliette spoke again. Juliette said, "President Hanover, if you''re okay with everything, I''ll excuse myself first." Quill hummed a response. Then, Sylvia heard footstepsing towards her. She came to her senses and realized where she was. Juliette woulde out soon and see her. She couldn''t let Juliette find out that she was eavesdropping on them. Thus, she left quickly. She hid in the corner and saw Juliette exit from the room and walked down the stairs. Halfway, Juliette turned her head around and nced at Sylvia''s hiding spot as though she had sensed something. Sylvia thought Juliette saw her, she was frightened and hurriedly hid behind the wall, her breathing quickened. Juliette was Quill''s secretary. If she found out... Fortunately, the sound of her high heels soon faded away. Sylvia found herself drenched in a cold sweat and she sat down feebly, sliding against the wall. "What should I do? Quill has already begun to investigate Kimberly, will he find out that Kimberly is the real daughter of the Hanover family? If he finds out, what should I do?" Sylvia thought worriedly. She didn''t want to go back to her previous life, where it was dark and hopeless. "No¡ªI have to think of a way, think of a way..." Sylvia murmured to herself. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Kimberly had been studying a lot. Every day, she would meet with Sister Crystal after work to study together. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Although Sister Crystal didn''t have much hope for her at the beginning, Kimberly''s progress had shocked her. Kimberly had worked tirelessly and harder than she had expected, and Kimberly had neverined. There had been a few times where Kimberly almost fell asleep in Sister Crystal''s office. She would eventually doze off on the desk every time. Sister Crystal could see the dark circles around her eyes, so she had to tease her. She asked, "You''ve been staying up a lot, doesn''t Maddox feel sorry for you?" Kimberly paused for a moment when she heard Maddox''s name, and then she smiled faintly. She didn''t answer. This was the longest time her quarrel with Maddox hadsted ever since she had married him. Maddox treated her like she was invisible, and she didn''t want to talk to him either. Although they lived in the same room, they ignored each other and were more distant than strangers. But thinking about it, Kimberly didn''t feel bad about the situation. At least, she didn''t have to think of the problems between her and Maddox. She could focus on work instead. Sister Crystal added, "A young girl like you should treat yourself better. If you continue like this, you will get old quicker. By then, Maddox wille at me for making you suffer." Kimberly paused for a moment, then she smiled and said, "Sister Crystal, please stop making fun of __ _ n me. Sister Crystal said, "I''m not! I don''t have the time for that. You should stop for today. Go back and have some rest. Look at your eyes. You should look at yourself in the mirror." Kimberly didn''t think much about it. She thought that Sister Crystal was lying to her. However, the next second, when Sister Crystal put a mirror in front of her, Kimberly was shocked at her reflection. The woman in the mirror was pallid, her dark circles were heavy, and her lips were unusually dry. She stammered, "This is..." "Are you scared now?" Sister Crystal chuckled and said, "I''ve never seen a woman like you who doesn''t know how to take care of her appearance." Kimberly was a little embarrassed and she couldn''t help but rub her cheeks. She said sheepishly, "Sister Crystal, sorry for scaring you." Sister Crystal shook her head, "Don''t worry, I''m a woman too. But, aren''t you afraid of scaring Maddox? You need to take care of your appearance even if you want to work hard. After all, you have to be excellent first to find yourself a good match." What Sister Crystal said was right. Kimberly always knew this reality. But she thought it was a pity as she had never been an outstanding person. Neither was she a good match for an excellent person. "Hurry up and go home to rest," Sister Crystal urged. "Alright," replied Kimberly. Kimberly also felt she had worn herself out for the past few days. So, she packed up her stuff and went home. In the past, she would get home veryte at night. Most of the time, Maddox was already in bed. But on this day, she came home a bit earlier and discovered that Maddox was still in the study room. Kimberly was beyond exhausted and she went to bed at once after washing up. In the middle of the night, she faintly felt a pair of hands touching her cheeks. The hands were cold and dry as they rubbed something on her eyes, making her frown ufortably. She wanted to open her eyes to have a look, but she was too tired to even lift her eyelids. When she groaned disapprovingly, the hands immediately retreated. She didn''t feel anything abnormal after that. Kimberly continued to sleep well. The next day, when Kimberly cleaned herself up in the bathroom, she felt some stickiness under her eyes. Her dark circles seemed to have faded, and she thought it was because of her good sleep. When Kimberly came out from the bathroom, she saw that Maddox was already awake. He was sitting at the bedside, reading a magazine. His wheelchair was not far away, and Sam had note yet. Kimberly thought for a moment and walked over. She pushed the wheelchair to Maddox and asked in a rare calm tone, "Do you need a hand?" Maddox looked at her when he heard her voice, his deep and cold gaze falling on her face. The windows in the room were facing east and it was quite a distance from their bed. However, because they rarely pulled the curtains close at night, the bright sunlight shone on their faces. When he stared at her, Kimberly found that Maddox''s face was dazzling handsome, being basked under the sunlight. His eyes were shining brightly and his gaze was as deep as the bottomless ocean, making Kimberly''s heart skip a beat. Her heart was pounding in her chest. Unfortunately, the next moment, Maddox''s impassive voice shocked her instead. "No need." Hearing this, Kimberly''s face fell. She realized she had overreacted. There was still an unsettled dispute between them, and she had already been demoted for such a long period. How could she expect Maddox to care for her? Not only that, but he had also thrown away the contract and the bank card. He did everything to prove that they were still on bad terms. She tightened her grip on the wheelchair''s handles, but finally, she loosened it. Kimberly lowered her eyes and turned to leave, her stubborn figure soon vanished from his sight. Maddox looked at her thin but upright figure, and the mockery in his eyes intensified. This woman would never admit defeat to him. She was always like this, forever stubborn. Fine! If she wanted to be stubborn, he would let her be. Maddox wanted to see who could hold it until the end. When Kimberly arrived at thepany, she saw a food container on her desk. She frowned and looked around. Nobody would ever show kindness to her in this office. Many of her colleagues had been itching to get rid of her from the moment she had joined thepany. Those who were brave enough had taken action to mess with her, while the rest would only talk behind her back. Some would avoid her to stay away from trouble. So, if someone had brought her breakfast... Kimberly could easily guess who the person was. She didn''t touch the breakfast as though she didn''t see it. She turned on theputer and started working, avoiding the breakfast entirely. Suddenly, she heard Agnes'' mocking voiceing from across the room. "Well, women who know how to seduce men are really different. No matter which department they go to, they can get what they want. Look at how sessful she is. She''s only been here a few days, yet she already has another man hooked. Tsk. I really feel sorry for the men she had cheated on." Lydia was Agnes''s best friend. When she heard Agnes, she tried her best to support her. She said along, "That''s true, Sister Agnes. A woman who is good in bed will use the same method wherever she goes. Did she also pull the same trick on Lincoln?" Agnes sneered, "She probably doesn''t feel shameful at all. How could she do this to an old man? Doesn''t she feel disgusted? I have goosebumps just thinking about it." Everyone including Kimberly heard their words, and they all turned around to watch a show, waiting for the next drama to ensue. However, Agnes'' and Lydia''s target didn''t move at all after a long while. Kimberly didn''t even bat an eysh at them. Seeing this, the gloating smile on everyone''s faces gradually faded away. Agnes and Lydia lost their temper. They stood up and asked her angrily, "What is with your attitude? Why are you not responding?" When she heard this, Kimberly slowly turned and looked at them innocently. She asked, "Are you talking to me?" Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Everyone was speechless. Agnes'' and Lydia''s expressions kept changing. They were obviously incredibly infuriated by Kimberly. They wondered if Kimberly didn''t hear their mocks at all. Then, who were they shouting at all this time? Agnes chided, "Miss Shell, aren''t you a bit too arrogant? Do you really think that you can do whatever you want in this department, just because the supervisor likes you?" Lydia added, "That''s right. He merely brought you breakfast. Don''t take yourself too seriously. Besides, he has a wife. Aren''t you ashamed to seduce a married man?" Their voices were getting louder and nastier. Some of the onlookers thought that they had gone too far, but there were others who also joined in. One of them said, "Oh, she will not feel ashamed. I bet she seduced all kinds of men regardless of their _ ^ ^ n age. Kimberly didn''t react to their unkind remarks. Another person echoed, "That''s right. How shameless!" Kimberly immediately exuded a frigid aura, and she gradually curled her lips into a sneer. "Does having breakfast served on your table means you''ve seduced a married man?" Everyone was stunned by her sudden counterattack. Then, Kimberly got up from her seat. She picked up the breakfast and shoved it towards Agnes. She said, "What about now? Miss Gavlin, can you be more shameless?" Agnes''s expression changed drastically. Kimberly continued, "I''ve always thought that only some rogue person woulde up with this type of insults. I never thought that I would hear this from all of you. If you think that I am shameless, then what about yourselves? What''s the difference between you guys and those rude shrews who only know how to curse others? Tell me, what''s the difference?" Kimberly''s words were not unpleasant, but she had basicallypared them to shrews. Everyone else was furious, and they shouted a retort angrily. "What do you mean? We are just saying the truth!" Lydia gritted her teeth and said, "That''s right. Not only you don''t dare to admit the dirty things you did, but you are even ndering us." Kimberly smiled and tucked a wisp of ck hair behind her ear. She stepped forward and walked up to Lydia, saying, "Miss Canning, I saw a bald man picking you up from workst night. At first, I thought he was your father, butter, I saw the two of you kissing. May I know what''s your rtionship with him?" Lydia''s expression became awful at once and her pupils trembled. She yelled, "Y-You... What nonsense are you talking about? I didn''t do that!" The crowd looked at Lydia in an uproar. Kimberly smiled, "Oh, is that so? Or do you not dare to admit it?" Standing on the side, Agnes realized that Kimberly was using their own words against her and Lydia. "Miss Shell, don''t change the topic! The point is that you seduced our supervisor. Why are you putting the me on Lydia instead?" Agnes scolded. She was so angry and tried to pull Kimberly''s hair, wanting to drag her away. Kimberly''s face fell and she quickly avoided her grab. She said, "I haven''t even ced a finger on you for constantly insulting me. But now, you react so anxiously just because I said a sentence. Could it be that I was saying the truth? Or are you using her to cover up for yourself? Hmm... Should I also tell everyone about what you did?" Agnes stammered, "... Me? What story are you trying to make up now?" Kimberly shrugged, "Well, it isn''t entirely about you. I just want to remind you that your boyfriend was talking to his mistress before he came to pick you up." "What are you talking about?" Agnes gaped. She didn''t expect that Kimberly would bring her boyfriend into this topic. She was enraged and was about to raise her hand to hit her. "What are you guys quarreling about?" Lincoln''s voice boomed through the room, stopping everyone in their tracks. Although everyone talked bad about him behind his back, still, Lincoln had been the supervisor for six years and had authority after all. Upon his presence, everyone hurriedly went back to work. When Agnes saw Lincoln, her eyes turned red with tears and she said aggrievedly, "Lincoln, you''re here. This neer has done something wrong, and I gave her some advice but she got angry at me. She has even defamed me and Lydia." When Lydia heard her name, she quickly put on a show and looked at Lincoln pitifully with teary eyes. She whined, "Lincoln, we really didn''t say anything about her, but she mocked at me and said that I have a sugar daddy. I am a pure and innocent girl, how can I be involved in such rtionships? Lincoln... you have to help us!" No matter what Agnes and Lydia said, Kimberly simply looked at them coldly while standing still. Looking at Kimberly''s expression, Lincoln could not shift his gaze away from her. Her firm and independent look was amazing and attractive. Lincoln suddenly realized Kimberly''s beauty. Although she had always ignored him, he had never found her cold eyes and temperament to be annoying. On the contrary, the more she rejected him, the more he liked her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "When did you guys be so weak? She has only said a few sentences," Lincoln said to Agnes and Lydia as he coughed lightly. He then looked at Kimberly and asked softly, "Did you really say that? Or are they making this story up?" Agnes'' and Lydia''s faces turned pale. Agnes asked, "Lincoln, what do you mean? Why would we make up a story about her?" Kimberly was also stunned. She didn''t expect that he would ask that question. She hesitated, wondering if she should use him to punish Agnes and Lydia. But... she didn''t want to be involved with Lincoln. She decided to forget about it. Kimberly pursed her lips and did not bother to defend herself. She turned around and went back to her seat. Lincoln felt a little unpleasant for being ignored. Lydia called, "Lincoln..." Lincoln said, "Alright, don''t cause any trouble now. Do I need to handle all this nonsense? Do I need to take care of your meals as well? Get back to work! If you can''t finish your work, I will deduct your bonus!" When Agnes and Lydia heard that, they didn''t dare to say anything more. They could only return to their seats in anger. Lincoln wanted to leave, but when he saw Kimberly''s curvaceous figure and thought of her appearance, his heart skipped a beat again. Therefore, he walked up to her and cleared his throat softly, "Urn, Miss Shell, pleasee to my office." Kimberly stopped working when she heard him. She looked at Lincoln and asked, "Lincoln, what''s the matter?" Lincoln stammered, "Let''s talk about it in the office!" Then, he turned and walked away. Kimberly took a deep breath. In fact, she could guess what Lincoln was going to do with her, but she didn''t have that thought in her mind. She would not have a guilty conscience. She decided to take this opportunity to make things clear to Lincoln. She shut herputer down, stood up and walked to Lincoln''s office. Her mind was racing. As soon as she left, Agnes and Lydia started gossiping again. Lydia huffed in annoyance, "What''s wrong with Lincoln? Didn''t Sister Winna tell him to teach Kimberly a lesson? Why didn''t he help us?" Ages seethed, "D*mn it! That old pervert, I bet he was seduced by her. I don''t get it. That woman can''t evenpete with Sister Winna''s beauty. How can he change his mind just because of her? What a b*stard!" Lydia sighed, "Agnes, what should we do now? If Lincoln doesn''t help us, how can we teach her a lesson? She seems to be quite capable." Chapter 169 Chapter 169 "Don''t worry. Stay here and keep an eye on them, I''ll go and talk to Sister Winna about this." After saying that, Agnes walked out and left Lydia on her own. Lydia was very nervous and she subconsciously rubbed her fingers together. In the interim, Lincoln was in his seat, smiling at Kimberly as she entered his office. He called out gently, "Miss Shell, here you are." Kimberly frowned slightly at his tone and answered, "Lincoln, what can I do for you?" Lincoln did not answer her but continued to gaze at her tenderly with a look which he thought was gentle. However, that look was terrifying to Kimberly. She felt extremely ufortable by his perverse stare. Her scalp tingled and she had goosebumps all over. She couldn''t help but blurt out suddenly. "Lincoln, I''ll leave if you have nothing to say!" Just as she turned to leave, Lincoln hurriedly got up and said, "Wait! I wanted to ask what you think of the breakfast I brought you. Do you like it?" What the hell? Kimberly thought for a moment and replied innocently, "Breakfast? What do you mean? I didn''t see any breakfast. Please excuse me if there''s nothing else. I have to get back to work." Lincoln quickly came around his desk, rushed forward and mmed his hand on the door, blocking her way out. Kimberly''s face fell and she looked at him with a cold gaze. But that gaze made her more attractive to Lincoln instead. He looked at her with a grin on his face and said, "Miss Shell, have you thought about the deal I mentioned to you a few days ago?" This sentence made Kimberly want tough. She sneered and asked in return, "Lincoln, why are you asking me this if you know my answer?" Lincoln wasn''t happy at her response. He questioned," What do you mean? You... do you not want to be with me?" Kimberly frowned and took a few steps back, keeping some distance from him as she replied, "I thought I had made myself clear a few days ago." Lincoln said unhappily, "Do you know what you are talking about? I''ve already exined it to you. Although you have been with the president before, he dumped you. Why don''t you want to be with me? If you do, I can protect you if you continue working in this department!" "I don''t need anyone''s protection, thank you." After saying this, Kimberly instantly tried to pull the door open. Lincoln pressed the door shut and asked again, "Are you sure you don''t want to give it a try? Why don''t you take some time and think about it again?" "Please get out of the way," Kimberly said in a clipped tone, her face sour. Lincoln was now very mortified upon being rejected unsparingly for so many times. He gnashed his teeth and hissed, "You''d better appreciate my offer!" Kimberly scoffed in her heart, thinking that he was easily angered. She looked at him and uttered indifferently, "Get out of my way." "Listen here. I can protect you, but I can also make you lose your job," threatened Lincoln. "Really?" Kimberly smiled slightly and said, "Are you going to do it just like what happened on my first day here? Do you think you are smart enough to y tricks in front of the president? Let me give you some advice. It''s not worth it to lose the position you worked so hard for, just because you want to y around with me." "Hey!" Lincoln gaped in frustration as he did not expect her to be so harsh. He was mad and his expression was distorted, but Kimberly had already yanked the door open and left. Lincoln couldn''t help shouting behind her, "Who do you think you are? You are just a woman who has been abandoned by a disabled man. Who are you to reject me? Fine. Let''s see how you''ll suffer in my department! B*tch!" Kimberly did not realize that her rejection could make Lincoln so angry, but she had already thought about the consequences. She was ready to bear with it. She had been mentally prepared ever since the day Maddox had demoted her. No matter what kind of hurdle came her way, she had to deal with it calmly. Kimberly went back to her seat and logged into herputer, continuing her work. After that, she met up with Vera during lunchtime. Vera said excitedly, "Ourpany is about to celebrate its anniversary soon. There will be an anniversary event, and the Yardley family will also hold a grand banquet!" Hearing this, Kimberly was curious about the banquet. Vera added, "Everyone can attend. Kimberly, have you thought about what you will wear to the banquet?" "Me?" Kimberly smiled and replied, "I am now an ordinary employee. Can I even go to the banquet?" "Of course! This is an anniversary banquet, every employee can attend. There was even a fierce competition between thedies at the partyst year. It was so scary!" Kimber asked in confusion, "A fiercepetition?" It surprised Kimberly slightly and she couldn''t help but smile, saying, "Are you exaggerating?" "It is true! Do you think that only the Yardley family will attend the anniversary event? Many upper- ss socialites will be invited too. If you can hook up with one of them, you will be set for the rest of your life," Vera exined. Kimberly was stunned and she asked, "What do you mean?" Vera said, "If you hook up with one of them, you can marry into a wealthy family. Once you do, you don''t need to worry about your future after that. Everyone wants that!" "Including you?" asked Kimberly. Vera was stunned for a moment before sheughed and pretended to be mad, chiding, "How can youpare me with those women? I don''t depend on men. I will find someone who loves me. I don''t want a marriage based on money and without love." A marriage based on money and without love... Didn''t that perfectly describe Kimberly''s current rtionship with Maddox? She didn''t have money or love when she had married Maddox. But as for the money, the shopping mall had now belonged to her. That was a lot of money. Kimberly pursed her lips, deep in thought. Vera suddenly nudged her and said, "Let''s go to the mall and shop for dresses after work. The shopping mall under the Yardley Corporation. What do you think?" Kimberly''s expression shifted and she asked, "Which one?" Vera answered, "Which one else? I''m talking about the big one on Auburn Street!" Kimberly was speechless. It was the mall Maddox had given to her. She wondered if it was a coincidence or that Vera was testing her. Thus, Kimberly questioned, "Why do you want to go there all of a sudden?" Vera sighed, "You silly girl. That mall has the best clothes in the entire North City. Their clothes are the most fashionable. Besides, we can also get authentic dresses that are customized by foreign designers. Don''t you know that?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Urn... I don''t really know." Kimberly replied as she felt somewhat ashamed. After all, she was the mall''s new boss yet she didn''t know anything about it. She then said, "Well, let''s go to the mall after work. Then, you can tell me more about the mall." Vera nodded, "No problem. I''lle to you after work." After that, Kimberly went back to her department. When they got off work, she and Vera went to the shopping mall. On their way there, Vera told her a lot about the mall. Kimberly listened attentively and asionally made some mental notes. ording to Vera, almost everything of the best quality in North City could be found in the mall, be it food or necessities. And this was because the mall belonged to Yardley family. Countless manufacturers and designers were vying to have their items sold in the mall. However, there was a strict inspection on all goods. Poor quality items which were definitely not allowed for sale, no matter how hard they attempted to sneak past the inspection. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 "That''s strict," Kimberlymented. Vera rolled her eyes at her and said, "Please, otherwise, how do you think the Yardley family established the greatestpany in North City? It guarantees that the consumers get the best and the most authentic products when they shop there." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly muttered, "No wonder it earns tens of millions of dors in profit per month, even during the offseason..." Vera couldn''t hear clearly and asked, "What? What do you mean by making a profit of tens of millions of dors?" "Nothing." Kimberly came to her senses and responded, "Let''s go and have a look. By the way, the things here are not cheap. Are you really going to spend so much money on a dress just for the party?" Kimberly still remembered the incident thest time where she had ruined a skirt that was worth 300,000 dors. One had to be filthy rich to buy a dress worth hundreds of thousands of dors for an event. "Hmm, I think it is worth it. At this age, girls should dress up nicely. Otherwise, when we grow older, we will beughed at if we dress up. Besides, we will feel sorry for not enjoying ourselves when we are younger," Vera answered. Then, the two entered a store. Vera knew it very well. She entered the store and told the staff what she wanted. She said, "Excuse me, my friend and I have a budget of 50,000 dors. We wish to get a few dresses that are chic and bright in color. Thank you." The staff did not show ant disdain when Vera told her the budget. She soon brought them to a small section in the store. Then she said, "Hello,dies. These items should meet your requirements. You can take a look at them. There is a fitting room next to you. Please don''t hesitate to call me if you need any help." Vera nodded, "Okay, thank you. We''ll have a look first." The staff then left quietly. Vera curled her lips and said, "See? Even the staff are specially trained. She is very polite." Kimberly was speechless and thought to herself, "Why didn''t I meet such a good-mannered staff the last time? Turns out there are bad ones amongst the good, but that girl should have changed her attitude by now." Vera called after her, "Come and look at this one. This blue dress will look good on you, it fits your temperament." Kimberly''s smile was a little stiff as she replied, "I am not going to buy a dress. You can help yourself." Hearing this, Vera was slightly disappointed. She stared at Kimberly and asked, "Why? Do you not want to join the party?" "No," Kimberly shook her head. She was not interested in such an extravagant event. Also, she couldn''t afford to buy a skirt or put on a beauty show. She would rather stay in thepany or at home. "D*mn it. If you don''t want to join, what''s the point of me going alone?" Vera was unhappy and she pouted. Kimberly smiled faintly and said, "I''m different from you. You are so beautiful and so energetic. If you go there, you may really find your Mr. Right." Vera''s face brightened when she heard Kimberly mentioned ''Mr. Right''. "Alright. Wait for me. I''ll try on the dress," Vera said as she went into the fitting room happily. Kimberly organized her notes as she waited for Vera to try on the dresses. From time to time, Vera woulde to ask her opinion on each of the dresses. Vera was in good shape. She had fair skin and a sweet-looking appearance. Kimberly thought that she looked good in any dress. When they finally finished shopping, they bumped into Benedict as they left the mall. "It''s Vice President Yardley!" Vera nervously grabbed at her sleeve and said, "I didn''t expect to meet him here! Hey, he''sing towards us!" Upon hearing this, Kimberly was stunned. Benedict? Just as Kimberly lifted her head, she saw Benedict heading towards them with his usual gentle smile on his face. He looked particrly noble and friendly. "Why are you girls here?" Benedict asked them, but his eyes unconsciously fell on Kimberly''s face. Meeting him again, Kimberly felt embarrassed. She was under a lot of pressure after Benedict had given her the card of 300,000 dors. She did not want to see him now. All she wanted to do was make the money and quickly pay him back. She did not want to feel the pressure anymore. Vera replied, "We are here to buy a dress. Why are you here?" Benedict replied with a smile, "I''m also here to buy things. Looks like you''re done shopping. Where are you going? Shall I send you off?" Vera said, "That''d be great! I''m going home. Thank you." "It''s not a big deal," replied Benedict. Vera was about to get into Benedict''s car while pulling Kimberly along, but Kimberly let go of her hand and stood motionless. Vera turned around and looked at her strangely. Kimberly said, "I still have matters to attend to. Please send Vera back first. I will go back on my ownter." Vera widened her eyes and looked at her incredulously. Her gaze was as though she was questioning Kimberly and indicating that this was a good opportunity. Benedict''s eyes dimmed a little, but he said nothing. On the contrary, Vera blurted, "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you say anything just now when we were shopping? What is it about?" Kimberly looked at her helplessly and said, "I really have something to do. I have just thought of it." She truly wasn''t lying. There was indeed a matter she had just remembered. "Really?" Vera stared at her suspiciously. Kimberly was even more embarrassed when Vera kept questioning her. With thest strand of dignity, she answered, "It''s true. You guys can leave first. I''ll go now." After that, Kimberly turned around and left without waiting for their response. Vera stared at her figure gloomily as Kimberly walked away. She wondered what had happened. When Vera looked at Benedict, she noticed his gaze following Kimberly until she was out of their sight. Only then did he withdrew his gaze slowly. He didn''t even have the time to hide his emotion. "You and Kimberly seem to have met each other before. What is your rtionship with her?" Vera asked curiously. Benedict smiled slightly and replied, "Didn''t you say you want to go home? Let''s go. I''ll send you." Vera stuck out her tongue and muttered, "I can tell that the person you want to fetch home isn''t me. Now that the person has left, I don''t dare to take your car anymore." Benedict said, "It doesn''t matter. You are her good friend, I don''t mind." That sentence revealed a lot of information. Vera tilted her head and said, "Are you perhaps pursuing Kimberly?" Hearing this, Benedict smiled and did not reply to her question. Vera couldn''t help but gasped, "F*ck, did I guess it right? Are you really pursuing Kimberly? But she..." It seemed to her that Kimberly was not interested in Benedict. She wondered if Kimberly had rejected him. "Let''s go," Benedict said. He didn''t answer her, but he didn''t deny it either. He simply turned around and walked to the parking lot. Vera followed him and asked further, "Ae you really pursuing Kimberly? Do you want me to call Kimberly back here for you? It''s very awkward for me to get in your car alone!" "It doesn''t matter." Benedict turned around and said, "Just take it as a bribe." Chapter 171 Chapter 171 A bribe? Vera''s expression changed. Benedict had just indirectly admitted that he was pursuing Kimberly. Oh my gosh. Vera''s eyes blinked for a moment. She was confused by the situation. It wasplicated. There had to be some rtionship between Maddox and Kimberly. But Benedict was pursuing Kimberly now. Although Vera didn''t think that Maddox was the reason Kimberly got into thepany, she thought Kimberly had a simr identity as them. But now, it seemed that Kimberly''s identity wasn''t as simple as that, Vera thought to herself. Otherwise, how could the two brothers of the Yardley family... Vera coughed lightly. She stammered, "Vice President Yardley, are you serious? Although... we are ordinary people and you may think of us as... I would like to exin ourselves. We have our pride. Kimberly has just been demoted by President Yardley, and now you..." She was struggling to form her words. She didn''t know how to say it as she was afraid that she would offend Benedict. But Benedict understood what she meant and he smiled slightly. He said, "I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person." "Do you really know what I mean?" Vera asked skeptically. Vera thought about it for a moment. Indeed, Benedict was unlikely to be that kind of person. He seemed to be very gentle towards everyone in thepany, but he had never really been in love with anyone. The consensus was that Vice President Yardley would undeniably be the most gentle lover. However, Vera always felt that his smile was not sincere and it felt distant. After pondering for a while, Vera added, "Kimberly is a very serious person when she does anything." Benedict did not say anything, he only smiled as they both walked further. Kimberly went straight upstairs to look for Sister Crystal. When she pushed the door open and went in, Kimberly was stunned. Because on this day, the person in the office was not Sister Crystal, but... Maddox. "Why are you here?" asked Kimberly. Maddox looked up and stared at her coldly. He retorted, "What''s wrong? Did this ce be yours after I gave you the contract?" Kimberly said helplessly, "I didn''t mean that!" After that, she went over and put the things on the table. She simply didn''t expect that Maddox would show up here. Moreover, he had actually spoken to her. He didn''t even talk to her when they were at home. Maddox then said sarcastically, "Didn''t you want to return the contract and bank card to me? Why did you pick them up again? Do you ever say the truth?" Kimberly felt hurt by his words. She bit her lip lightly and didn''t look at him. She replied, "I can''t control what you think. I have nothing to say." Maddox spoke again, "Why? Did I say something wrong?" Kimberly did not answer. Maddox simply stared at her with an indifferent gaze. Then, Kimberly took a deep breath and said, "Since Sister Crystal is not here, I''ll leave first." As soon as she walked out of the door, she bumped into Sister Crystal. "Hey, Kimberly, you''re here? I just told Maddox that you''reing soon. I didn''t expect you toe sote today. These are the coffee I bought earlier. Please pass one to Maddox." After that, Sister Crystal went past her and headed towards the other side as she said, "I''ll go and see how they are doing." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t move with the two cups of coffee in her hands. Finally, she went back into the office and ced them in front of Maddox. "Take your things away," Maddox said impassively. Kimberly exined, "No, this is from Sister Crystal." "Only one cup is mine," said Maddox. Kimberly said exasperatedly, "You are being childish!" She was irritated and immediately stormed out with her coffee in hand. Maddox''s sharp eyes fell on her back as he said, "The performance of the mall declined after you took over." Kimberly replied, "I know. You don''t need to remind me. I am trying to find a solution." Maddox jeered, "Are you thinking of a way to make it even worse?" Kimberly clenched her fists and looked into Maddox''s eyes. She said, "You don''t have to be so harsh to me. I''ve been studying hard with Sister Crystal recently. If you think that I''m not qualified for this job, you can take the contract back. I''ll dly give it back to you." Maddox stared at her. Her temper hadn''t changed at all. She was still as stubborn as a mule. He had onlymented that the performance had declined and she wanted to surrender the contract back to him. Kimberly did not say anything anymore after he went silent. When Sister Crystal came back, she could sense the awkward atmosphere. She nced at both Maddox and Kimberly and said, " Shall we go out for dinnerter?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Maddox out of the corner of her eye. If they had dinner together, maybe it would ease the tension between her and Maddox. Then, she could exin to him what had happened that day. Even though a few days had passed, Kimberly still held it in her heart. After all, those words she had hurled at him... She had to admit that they were too harsh. Kimberly still felt that she had crossed the line. Therefore, she thought that Sister Crystal''s suggestion was pretty good. She looked at Maddox expectantly from the corner of her eye. However, Maddox''s cold voice rang out through the room. "No." He refused. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly was disappointed. Sister Crystal rolled her eyes and said, "Why not? Come along, Maddox. Kimberly wille as well." After that, Sister Crystal gave Kimberly a push. "Am I right, Kimberly?" Seeing Maddox refusing the meal, Kimberly answered in a casual tone, "Whatever." She sounded like she did not care at all. In fact, she was disappointed. It actually had nothing to do with her whether Maddox went or not. She didn''t have to care about it. However, when Maddox heard her tone, he felt that she didn''t care about him at all, or maybe she felt forced by Sister Crystal. Thus, he was now even more displeased and he sneered. Sister Crystal was speechless. "Are you sure you''re not going?" Maddox and Kimberly did not respond. Sister Crystal found it very difficult to please them, so she just said, "Okay, I''ll go alone." Kimberly was a little annoyed. She picked up her things and stood up, saying, "I''ve made an appointment with my friend. I''ll leave first." After saying that, she stepped out of the office before any of them could react. Finally, there were only Maddox and Sister Crystal in the office. Obviously, Sister Crystal knew that he was mad. She took a sip of her coffee and nced at him, saying, "What happened between the two of you? Did you quarrel?" Maddox nced at her fiercely and said nothing. Sister Crystal smiled proudly and said, "It seems that your rtionship is closer than I imagined." As soon as she finished speaking, Maddox rolled his wheelchair and headed out. Sister Crystal was struck silent. Who did she offend this time? Chapter 172 Chapter 172 When Kimberly went down the stairs, she saw Maddox''s car. Sam greeted her when he saw her. Sam called, "Assistant Shell!" Kimberly was polite to him at first, but recently, with everything that had happened with Maddox, she was not interested to entertain Sam anymore. She simply nced at him and left. Sam scratched his head unconsciously, wondering if he had offended Kimberly. Soon after that, Maddox came down. Sam smiled and came up to him. However, Maddox didn''t even look at him and moved past him. "Are they fighting again?" Sam thought. The next day, Kimberly took a leave to have a maternity check. After getting the report, the doctor told her that the fetal position was not very stable. He advised her to rest more and not to tire herself out. Kimberly noted it down and left the hospital. When she walked out of the hospital, she saw someone familiar. It was Juliette from Hanover Corporation, Quill''s secretary. Kimberly felt the need to greet Juliette. After all, they had shared a meal before. Hence, Kimberly went over and patted Juliette on the shoulder. Juliette turned around and asked, "Kimberly?" "It''s really you, Secretary Sharpio." Kimberly smiled at her and said, "Why are you here? Are you not feeling well?" In fact, Juliette was very surprised to see Kimberly. After all, she had been investigating Kimberly''s background recently. It felt different to meet Kimberly in real life. "No. I''m good." Juliette smiled slightly and replied, "It''s President Hanover." Juliette couldn''t figure out what Quill thought about Kimberly. Although he had asked her to investigate Kimberly, he didn''t say what his purpose was. He seemed to be very concerned about Kimberly, but he obviously wasn''t interested in a romantic way. But what else could it be? Maybe it was because Kimberly was Sylvia''s friend? But then again, Quill had never cared so much about his own sister... Juliette thought about how unreasonable the situation was. Juliette had been thinking about it for a long time, but she still didn''t know the answer. Perhaps... Kimberly could give her an answer. "President Hanover?" Kimberly was a little surprised and asked, "Is he here?" Juliette replied, "Yes, he is not feeling very well. He came to get a body check. I''m helping him collect the medicine." "Oh." Kimberly then thought of something and said, "He works too hard. He should take care of himself." Juliette smiled slightly and said, "He will be very happy if he were to hear that from you." "What?" Kimberly was stunned. She thought that she had misheard her. Juliette shook her head, "Nothing, President Hanover is waiting outside. Why don''t youe with me and greet him?" Before Kimberly could react, Juliette held her hand and walked out. Kimberly was dumbfounded and could only follow her. They had already reached Quill''s car when Kimberly finally realized what was happening. Juliette knocked on the window. Quill''s cold gaze fell on her as he rolled down the window. "President Hanover, I met Miss Shell. I was thinking that we could give her a ride," Juliette said. Right after Juliette exined herself, she could feel Quill''s gaze on her. It was like he was scolding her for making a decision for him. Juliette bowed slightly and did not dare to speak. Kimberly also felt the pressure. She looked at Juliette awkwardly and said in a low voice, "I just came to greet you. I still have something to attend to nearby. You don''t have to give me a ride. Thank you. I''ll leave first." "Get in." Just then, Kimberly suddenly heard Quill''s voice, inviting her into his car. She halted and looked at him in surprise. She didn''t know what he was nning. He looked stern a moment ago, but he was inviting her into his car now. She had just given the excuse because she didn''t want him to me Juliette. Juliette could read Quill''s mind. She urged Kimberly with a faint smile, "Hurry up and get in the car, Miss Shell." Juliette opened the car door for Kimberly. It took Kimberly a long time to react. Just as she was about to wave her hand and refuse, she heard Quill said, "Hurry up." Juliette knew that Quill was getting angry, so she didn''t dare to dy any longer and pushed Kimberly into the car. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. The door closed with a bang. "Drive," ordered Quill. They then left the hospital. Kimberly, who was forced into the car was still stunned. Was Quill actually giving her a ride? She didn''t know where they were going. The air conditioner was sting cold air into the car. Kimberly was wearing a sleeveless dress and instantly felt cold. She kept rubbing her arms to warm herself. Quill''s gaze fell on her face. Kimberly felt nervous. She found his gaze to be very stern. It was like a gaze from an older brother, giving her a sense of irritation. After a while, he withdrew his gaze and said in an indifferent voice, "Increase the temperature." The driver immediately followed his order. Juliette who was witnessing the scene at the side was surprised. Quill had never cared for other people. It had always been the other way round. It seemed that Kimberly was indeed an important person.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Where are you going?" Quill suddenly asked. Kimberly was in a daze, but she immediately reacted when she heard him. She was actually heading home, but she realized that they were heading away from the Yardley home, so she said, "I''ll get off at the junction there." Quill frowned and said a little displeasingly, "To the Yardley Corporation?" Kimberly answered, "Yes." She had no other choice. Quill sneered and said, "You''re dressing casually today. Now that you already got a lift, you might as well tell me the final destination." Juliette added, "That''s right, Miss Shell. It doesn''t matter. President Hanover took a day off today as well." Kimberly could only reply, "Well, please send me to the shopping mall at Auburn Street. I need to attend to something over there." Juliette thought about it and said, "That area belongs to the Yardley Corporation, you..." Quill gave Juliette a look and she immediately shut herself up. He then said, "Let''s go to Auburn Street." "Yes, President Hanover." The driverplied and turned around immediately. Kimberly said gratefully, "Thank you, President Hanover." After a moment, Quill asked, "Are you close with Sylvia?" Kimberly''s expression softened a little bit when they talked about Sylvia. With this topic, only then did she feet morefortable with Quill. She answered, "Yes, we are good friends." Quill narrowed his eyes slightly and asked again, "How close are you? Close enough to share secrets?" Kimberly was slightly startled to hear this. She didn''t know why Quill asked this. But on second thought, she thought that he might be caring for his sister. She nodded and said, "Yes, we are close enough to share secrets. I know that Sylvia had really suffered a lot before she went to the Hanover family." Chapter 173 Chapter 173 From what Sylvia had told Kimberly about Quill, the man was said to be always indifferent towards her, and Sylvia was worried that he wouldn''t care for her as they had reunited muchter in life. Kimberlyforted Sylvia at that time, but Sylvia got angry for some unknown reason. As Sylvia''s good friend, Kimberly naturally wanted to speak on her behalf. Quill did not answer her. He looked gloomy. After a while, he asked Kimberly, "Then, do you know everything about Sylvia? Does she know everything about you too?" Kimberly didn''t understand why he asked that but she nodded in response. They were best friends. Of course, they knew everything about each other. The atmosphere descended into silence again. Quill didn''t say anything, and Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Shortly after, they arrived at the mall. When the car stopped, Kimberly took a look outside and said, "Thank you for giving me a ride, President Hanover." After that, Kimberly opened the door to leave. However, Quill called out to her. He said, "Miss Shell, can I add you on Facebook?" Kimberly stopped dead when she heard Quill. Juliette was surprised as well and her eyes widened. In the many years when she had worked by his side, Juliette had never seen him use any social media tform ever. Now, he wanted to use Facebook just because of Miss Shell. Did he even know how to use Facebook? Kimberly did not expect this either, and she took a while to react. She thought that he probably wanted to ask about Sylvia, so she told him her Facebook username. Flowever, Quill handed his mobile phone to her and said, "Help me with it." Kimberly took his phone silently. She noticed that his ount was created recently. Without further ado, she quickly added herself using his ount and then returned the phone to him. She said, "All done, President nover." "Okay." Quill nodded and put his phone away. "Then... I''ll leave now. Thank you," Kimberly said and left. After Kimberly left, Juliette stared at Quill for a long time. She had something on her mind but couldn''t muster the courage to voice it out. "Do you have any questions?" Quill asked her. Juliette came to her senses and coughed softly. She said, "President nover, do you even know how to use Facebook?" Quill paused and looked at her coldly, replying, "I''m learning." Juliette was speechless. She asked, "Do you need my help?" He said, "No, I know the basics." After that, Quill ignored Juliette as he leaned back in his seat and took a rest. Juliette stopped asking any more questions. Juliette was still confused. Quill had acted so strangely with Kimberly. He was always looking at her, albeit without much affection. Juliette didn''t understand what was going on. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A few dayster, Kimberly became more proficient in managing the shopping mall. The Yardley Corporation anniversary party wasing soon. Most of the staff, including her department, had started preparing for it. There were difficult tasks to do at the spot. Every department would pick a few people to help around. Because Kimberly had offended Lincoln, she was naturally on the list, along with Agnes and Lydia. When they arrived at the destination, the staff ordered them to blow up the balloons. Although the three of them were from the same department, Agnes and Lydia huddled together and ignored Kimberlypletely. "What''s wrong with Lincoln? Why did he give us this type of hard work? We are on Sister Winna''s side. He shouldn''t have done this to us!" Lydiained unhappily as she blew up the balloon. Agnes pursed her lips and nced at Kimberly, who was not far away. She was alone while they were together. Agnes smirked and said, "Maybe Lincoln did it on purpose." "Did he? That b*stard!" Lydia was so angry that she hit the balloon. However, the balloon was inted, and she couldn''t properly vent out her anger. Agnes sneered and said, "Calm down, what are you getting angry for? There are two of us here." "So what? How dare he make us do something so meaningless? I''m so annoyed. Lincoln is really crazy. I''m going toin about him to Sister Winna," Lydia grumbled. Agnes rolled her eyes, saying, "Didn''t you hear me? Lincoln ordered the three of us toe here. He deliberately asked us toe with Kimberly... so that we can teach her a lesson." "What?" asked Lydia. Agnes said again, "Are you stupid? Can''t you figure it out? I bet Lincoln is just creating opportunities for us after listening to Sister Winna''s instruction." Lydia finally came to her senses. She said, "So that''s how it is. Then, shall we take this opportunity to teach Kimberly a lesson?" Agnes replied, "Not so fast. There''s still half a month before the anniversary party. We can prepare a big surprise to Kimberly and let her know that we can''t be messed with." Lydia was so excited at the thought of exacting revenge on Kimberly. She was willing to follow Agnes'' lead. Time flew. Before long, a week had passed. The event would be held outdoors. Everyone was working under the hot sun. Agnes and Lydia were severely tanned but Kimberly did not seem to be affected. She was still looking very fair. Seeing this, both Agnes and Lydia were jealous. Standing at the side, Lincolnpared the three of them to each other. He felt that Kimberly was even more stunning and his feelings for her increased. Then, he went towards them and called for Kimberly. He had juste up with an excuse, saying that there would be an inspection. Lincoln said, "Miss Shell, the tasks must be very difficult for you." Kimberly''s face was impassive and she muttered, "I''m fine." Lincoln stepped forward and wanted to pat her on the shoulder, but before his hand touched her, Kimberly stepped back. She said impatiently, "What can I do for you?" He smirked and said, "It''s nothing. I just wanted to check on you. If it''s too difficult, you can beg me. I can transfer you back." Kimberly deadpanned, "There''s no need for that. I''m fine here." She could see that he had yet to give up on the idea to pursue her. Lincoln was stunned. He reluctantly sighed and shook his head, saying, "Miss Shell, I have seen a lot of stubborn girls like you. This is just the beginning. You may not feel the difficulty now but what about the future? Are you able to endure it if it gets worse? A wise person would know which is a better choice. You''d better listen to me now, rather than regret itter." Kimberly replied, "You must be joking. I''ve been demoted from a high position, but I... I''m still ambitious. I''m really not interested in you." Hearing this, Lincoln''s face fell. He pointed at her angrily and uttered, "Do you think you can go back to that position? Huh?" Chapter 174 Chapter 174 "I can manage." Kimberly pursed her lips and looked at Lincoln coldly, "No matter what I will suffer in the future, it has nothing to do with you. I hope that you don''t harass me anymore. Don''t you remember one of ourpany''s rules? The staff are not allowed to be in a rtionship. If I remember correctly, you are married, right? You are a married man, and yet you have harassed a single girl like me many times. I can directly report it to the supervisor. By then..." As she spoke, the look in Lincoln''s eyes became cruel. He seethed, "I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. Don''t you remember that you are working under me? Aren''t you afraid that I will kick you out of Yardley Corporation? "Mr. Maxwell, since when do you have the authority to simply kick an employee out of Yardley Corporation?" Before Kimberly could speak, a male voice with an icy tone came from behind her. The voice was vaguely familiar to her. Lincoln saw the person and called out in a fluster, "Vice President Yardley, what brings you here?" It was Benedict. Kimberly was nervous when she heard Benedict''s name. Her back stiffened and she subconsciously wanted to run away from him. She had been avoiding Benedict recently. Whether it was in thepany or the Yardley family, she had always pretended that she didn''t see him. Now, he was right behind her. Benedict said, "Lincoln, who gave you the power to dismiss a staff like that?" Although Benedict was a vice president, he had usually treated people gently and politely. However, nobody could ignore his presence when he was being solemn. Lincoln was so scared that he bowed and answered in a trembling voice, "Vice President Yardley... I... This girl is beingzy, so I threatened her to scare her. I didn''t really mean it." "Really?" Benedict looked at him coldly and said, "Is shezy, or is it because you failed to harass her?" Lincoln was frightened. He smiled awkwardly and said, "You must be joking. How could I harass her?" "Do you think I didn''t hear what you said just now?" asked Benedict. Lincoln couldn''t say a word. His legs suddenly went limp and he fell to the ground, begging, "I was wrong. Please forgive me this time." Benedict obviously didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He warned in a cold voice, "Listen, even if she is demoted to your department now, she is not someone you can mess with. Do you understand?" "Yes, I understand..." Lincoln nodded vigorously. "Get lost," growled Benedict. Kimberly was stunned to hear such wordsing from the gentle Benedict, and she looked at him in astonishment. His usual warm eyes were now stone cold, and he lookedpletely different. So, did this prove that everyone had two sides? Benedict was so gentle all the time, but he actually had such a cold and decisive side to him. While Kimberly was deep in thought, Benedict had turned around and was looking at her. After their eyes met, Kimberly suddenly thought of something and turned to leave. However, Benedict caught up with her and stopped her. He asked, "Did I do something wrong? Why do you keep running away as soon as you see me?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She did not speak. After a moment of silence, she turned to the right. Benedict showed no sign of giving up and continued to follow and blocked her path. When Kimberly moved to the left, Benedict did the same again. Finally, she was annoyed and turned around to scurry away. However, Benedict quickly held her arm and stopped her from leaving. "Let me go!" Kimberly was anxious to get rid of him. There were a lot of people from thepany. If someone saw that she was with Benedict, rumors would start to spread again. And if Maddox knew about it... "Not before you tell me why you are avoiding from me," he said. In contrast to Kimberly''s anxiety, Benedict didn''t care about being seen at all. Kimberly didn''t know how to talk to him. She didn''t want to face him at all. She couldn''t ept that the stranger who she had slept with that night was Benedict. "Let me go." Kimberly struggled as if she didn''t hear what he said. Benedict''s cold hand was like a heavy chain, firmly locking her in her ce. He spoke again, "Is it because I gave 300,000 dors to your mother? Do you think you owe me something, that''s why you''re avoiding me?" Kimberly continued to struggle silently. Benedict then said, "If that''s the reason, you don''t have to avoid me because I didn''t give out the money with your permission. It has nothing to do with you, and you don''t have to be stressed. You don''t have to return it." Kimberly finally reacted to his words. She looked up and stared at him. She said, "Do you think that is the main reason? Benedict, let me go." Benedict narrowed his eyes. He noticed that her usual tranquil eyes were now filled with confusion. Seeing this, he was puzzled. "Then what''s the main reason? Tell me!" He demanded as he tightened his grip on her wrist. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly frowned, "It hurts." Benedict came to his senses and quickly let go of her hand. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you. How is your wrist?" Kimberly shook him off and stepped back, saying, "It''s fine, but I still have a lot of things to do. I''ll go off now." After that, Kimberly turned and ran away. Benedict wanted to catch up with her, but he stopped himself and stared at her in a daze. Seeing this scene, Agnes, who was standing nearby, clenched her fists angrily. Lydia nced at Agnes and said, "This b*tch went too far. Who does she think she is? How dare she humiliate Vice President Yardley? And... Vice President Yardley didn''t look angry at all! Kimberly went too far!" Agnes was interested in Benedict. Everyone knew about it. It wasn''t just Agnes. Many female staff in thepany were secretly in love with Benedict. After all, he was gentle and good- looking. Besides, he was also the vice president. Everyone genuinely liked him. Agnes had liked him for a long time. Unfortunately, even if Benedict had talked to her before, he had never really looked at her properly. Seeing Benedict caring for Kimberly so much made Agnes very jealous. Lydiaforted her, "Agnes, don''t be angry. The vice president will certainly not fall in love with that kind of woman. Maybe he was just talking to her about work." However, Agnes bit her lower lip tightly and said, "Who does she think she is? How could Vice President Yardley like her?" She added, "She wants to seduce Vice President Yardley. B*tch, she has already been demoted but she still hasn''t given up. I must teach her a lesson!" That night, when everyone finished their work and left, Agnes suddenly stopped Kimberly. She said, "Hey! I have something to tell you!" Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Kimberly nced at her and did not respond. "Did you hear that? I''m talking to you," Agnes repeated. Kimberly smiled and said, "I know, don''t you think you are loud enough?" Agnes red at her and said, "Then, why didn''t you respond to me?" Kimberly replied curtly, "What is it? Hurry up, I have to get off work." Agnes was so angry at Kimberly''s indifference that she wanted to go over and tear Kimberly apart. But when she thought of her n, she held back. She said, "What I did before was my fault. I apologize." Kimberly paused for a moment and couldn''t help looking at Agnes. She saw Agnes'' cruel face and the anger in her eyes. She curled her lips and said, "Miss Gavlin, I see that you came to apologize with a vicious hatred in your eyes. Anyone would think that I have wronged you in some way." "Hey!" Agnes sputtered in fury. Kimberly continued, "To be honest, I don''t care what purpose you have, but we are just ordinary staff and it''s not worth messing with me. As for your apology, I don''t need it." After that, Kimberly left without giving Agnes a chance to talk. Lydia quickly came out of her hiding spot and said, "Don''t be angry. Who does she think she is? How dare she refuse your apology so rudely? Don''t worry. Even if she doesn''t trust us, we still have ways to destroy her." Time flew by, and in a blink of an eye, it was the day before the anniversary party. Sylvia came to find Kimberly. She said, "I heard that yourpany will hold an anniversary party. Can I join as your family member?" Kimberly replied, "I don''t know if that''s possible, but if you are interested to attend, I will ask around." Sylvia hugged and kissed her. "You are so good to __ _ ii me. Kimberly smiled, "As long as you are happy." Then, she paused for a moment and thought of Sylvia''s brother, Quill. They didn''t keep in touch after they had added each other on Facebook. As Kimberly hesitated to tell Sylvia about it, Sylvia dragged her to pick out a dress for the party. In fact, Kimberly nned to wear ordinary clothes that night and hide in the crowd. She had too many enemies in thepany. She should keep a low profile on the night of the banquet. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Sylvia had chosen a red dress for her. "Isn''t this too eye- catching? No way," Kimberly refused at once. Sylvia put her arms around her waist and said softly, "What are you afraid of? You are Maddox''s wife after all. It will be fine even if you''re in the limelight at the party. Don''t worry!" Kimberly said, "But... I really can''t do it." Because the people in thepany didn''t know that she was Maddox''s wife. Besides, she would also divorce Maddox eventually. "It''s okay. If you''re worried about the price, I''ll pay." Sylvia pushed her into the fitting room and insisted that she try it on. Kimberly took the red dress helplessly and stood in the fitting room. She had no choice but to put it on. There was no mirror in the fitting room. When she put on the dress, she felt it was a bit too revealing. She hesitated but Sylvia was rushing her from outside. Sylvia said, "How''s it going? Come out and let me have a look." "Sylvia, this..." Kimberly spoke as she opened the door a little and let Sylvia squeeze in. When she saw Kimberly, she was immediately stunned. The bright red dress made her fair skin look brighter and even more alluring. Moreover, it was a V- neck dress, which enhanced her beauty and elegance. The callousness in her eyesplimented the look and exuded an independent charm. It made Sylvia think of the woman in the photo at the Hanover family. The woman was Mrs. Hanover. Sylvia panicked. If Kimberly wore this dress to the banquet, then... "Sylvia, what''s wrong with you?" asked Kimberly. Sylvia came to her senses and when she looked into Kimberly''s eyes, she was a little flustered. She shook her head and said, "No... Nothing. It''s just that you are so beautiful in this dress. You are amazing." Kimberly lowered her head and stretched out her hand to cover her neck. "I think it''s too revealing. Why don''t I change into another one?" "What? Why do you want to change? This one is good." Sylvia turned around and went out, saying, "I''ll pay for it." Kimberly wanted to hold her back, but Sylvia left quickly. After Kimberly changed out of her clothes, Sylvia had already bought two dresses. She said, "Kimberly, I''ve bought the dress. Let''s go." Kimberly looked at the staff hesitantly and finally left with Sylvia. After getting into the car, Sylvia said, "In order to prevent you from secretly returning the dress, I decided to keep it with me. I wille to you at noon tomorrow, along with the dress. Then, you can change into it." Kimberly said reluctantly, "Sylvia..." Sylvia dismissed her, "Alright, enough. We have arrived!" Sylvia sent her back to the Yardley family and happened to meet Maddox, who was returning from thepany. Sylvia''s eyes lit up when she saw Maddox. She waved at him and greeted, "Young Master Yardley!" Maddox ignored her and kept his gaze ahead. Suddenly, he thought of something and stopped in his track. After a while, he looked back and nced at Kimberly and then at Sylvia. He nodded. Seeing this, Sylvia''s froze for a while and her smile slowly widened. She said, "I gave Kimberly a ride back." "Hm," Maddox answered with a hum. It was a response. After that, he suddenly said, "It''s gettingte. Let Sam send you back home." "Huh? there''s no need! I can drive back by myself," Sylvia replied and was ttered. After listening to Maddox''s instructions, Sam had to go forward and said, "Miss Hanover, I''ll send you home." Sylvia could only hand him the key and said, "Thank you, Assistant Sorrento." "No big deal. You''ve so kindly sent Miss Shell home. As Young Master Yardley''s assistant, it''s only fair for me to do this," Sam said as he took the key with a smile. Sylvia''s expression changed. Sam then said, "Let''s go, Miss Hanover." After Sam left with Sylvia, Kimberly stood still, looking at the car driving away from her. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a wheelchairing from behind her. She turned around and saw Maddox rolling into the house by himself. She thought of something and quickly caught up with him. She asked, "Why did you ask Sam to send Sylvia back? What on earth do you want to do?" Maddox continued to move forward without saying a word. It was like he didn''t hear what she said. Kimberly was anxious. She bit her lip and kept following him. "Hey, what do you want to do to Sylvia?" He had never been so attentive to anyone. But now, he had suddenly told Sam to send Sylvia home. Kimberly stepped forward and stood in front of Maddox. She used, "Did you do this on purpose? I didn''t allow you to get too close to Sylvia. Is that why you deliberately let Sam send her back in front of me? Is that your intention?" Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Maddox stopped pushing his wheelchair. He lifted his gaze and looked at Kimberly coldly. His eyes were filled with sarcasm and even his tone was of mockery as he spoke. He said, "Are you saying I did it on purpose? You''ve overestimated yourself." Kimberly''s face turned pale. She bit her lip and said, "Whatever, you should know better." Maddox''s face was fierce. He uttered, "Get out of my way." Kimberly was speechless. Willing herself to calm down, Kimberly then turned around and left him behind. Before he could reach her, she had pressed the button to close the lift door. She thought unhappily, "Let him wait for the next one!" B*stard! After returning to her room, Kimberly immediately went to take a bath. After that, she got into bed. As soon as shey down, Vera sent her a message asking if she had slept and whether she had sorted out the dress for the party the next day. Vera told her that she would being over to do their makeup before going to the party together. Kimberly thought of Sylvia and asked Vera about it. After knowing that she could bring her family member to the party, Kimberly felt better. Kimberly then told Vera toe along with Sylvia the next day, and then they would go to the event together. When Kimberly was about to rest, she saw a new message. The sender had a very strange profile picture. She clicked on the message. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It read, "Have you prepared a dress for tomorrow?" Kimberly was confused. She didn''t think she knew this person. She intended to ignore it but suddenly thought of Quill, who had added her contact recently. She clicked into the stranger''s profile and found that he had no other Facebook friends. Even his username was in French. Kimberly was silent for a while before she replied a message, "Are you President Hanover?" There was no response for a long time. After a while, the other party replied. It read, "I''ve asked Juliette to prepare a dress for you. I''ll ask her to send it to you tomorrow." Seeing this, Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. Quill had asked Juliette to send her a dress... She wondered if it was a mistake. Thus, she asked again, "Are you really President Hanover?" After sending another two messages, the other party still did not respond. Kimberly could only give up. In the interim, Maddox had seen Kimberly holding her phone before he got into the bathroom. He saw that she was still on her phone even after he was done showering. Seeing how she was looking so intently at her phone, the steely look in his sharp eyes shifted and he felt irritated by it. Kimberly was still looking at her mobile phone when she suddenly felt a sense of pressure around her. She looked away from her phone and noticed Maddox staring at her coldly. Thinking of her chat with Quill, she suddenly felt a bit guilty for being watched. Kimberly quickly looked away and then turned off her phone. She pulled at her quilt and turned her back towards Maddox. Maddox was being too overbearing. She was only chatting on her phone. His temper was too bad. Kimberly soon fell asleep with her mobile phone in her hand. The next day, Sylvia arrived at her house while Kimberly was still sleeping. Maddox let here into the room and get Kimberly out of bed. "It''s gettingte, why are you still sleeping?" asked Sylvia. Seeing Sylvia, Kimberly thought she was still dreaming and asked groggily," Sylvia, why are you here?" "I''m here for you, of course!" Sylvia stretched out a finger and poked her head, teasing, "You''re sleeping like a baby." Kimberly looked around and only then she realized that she was in her room, lying on the floor. She asked, "How did you..." Sylvia exined, "I have nothing to do today, so I came early. Grandpa Yardley asked me toe upstairs and Young Master Yardley let me in." Maddox? Thinking of him, Kimberly looked around the room for him. Sylvia said, "Don''t look for him. He''s not in the room." Hearing what she said, Kimberly finally breathed a sigh of relief. She sat up and was about to change her clothes when Sylvia asked suspiciously, "Are you... not sleeping together with Maddox?" Kimberly paused and shook her head. "I didn''t even expect that your rtionship was so rocky." Sylvia felt sorry for her, but her tone was very light. Kimberly said, "Yes, we are not a real couple, so our rtionship is naturally bad." There was a sense of self- mockery in Kimberly''s tone as she continued, "I should be grateful that he gave me a ce to sleep." In the beginning, she was relegated to sitting outside the room during the night. Sylvia felt better when she found out about their bad rtionship. After all, if their rtionship got worse, she didn''t have to break them up. But she felt ufortable when she saw Kimberly''s depressed mood and how she had mocked herself. At this thought, her mouth twitched and Sylvia felt extremely guilty. She said, "Kimberly... I can''t believe you live such a miserable life in the Yardley Family. Why don''t you..." However, before she could finish, Kimberly took the clothes and got up, "Wait for me. I''ll change my clothes and then apany you to have breakfast." Then, Kimberly went straight into the bathroom. As soon as Sylvia saw the bathroom door close, she got up and looked around. She opened the wardrobe out of curiosity and was awestruck when she saw Maddox''s clothes hanging inside. These are Maddox''s belongings... When she thought of Maddox wearing the clothes, she couldn''t help touching them. She felt each of them under her fingertips and her hand finally stopped on a suit. She saw a vaguely familiar button on the suit. The next second, Sylvia suddenly thought of something. Her eyes widened and stared at the suit in her hand. She remembered the gold button that Kimberly had given her... it had belonged to this suit. She didn''t expect that the suit with the missing button was still well-kept in the wardrobe. If Kimberly saw this... No! Sylvia''s face immediately turned pale. When she heard the noiseing from the bathroom, she quickly reached out to remove the suit. She then folded it and stuffed it into thepartment below. Kimberly came out just as Sylvia closed the wardrobe. She asked, "Sylvia, what are you doing?" Sylvia took a deep breath and said, "I happened to see your clothes when you took it out from the wardrobe. They looked good, so I wanted to have a look. I didn''t expect you shared a wardrobe with Maddox. These clothes are not cheap, right? Did Maddox buy them for you?" Speaking of the clothes, Kimberly was stunned for a while before she nodded. She said, "Yes, my old clothes were not good enough for him, apparently." Sylvia stammered, "I see. Then, he... actually treats you very well, but... he is too harsh for letting you sleep on the floor. He''s not a gentleman at all." Gentleman? Kimberly scoffed in her heart and thought that the term didn''t suit Maddox at all! Kimberly sneered and turned around, saying, "Let''s go have breakfast downstairs." "Okay." As Sylvia followed Kimberly out, she looked back at the wardrobe, still thinking about the suit. She wondered how she could take the suit away. Or... take the buttons away. Just then, she made an excuse, "Kimberly, my stomach hurts. You should go downstairs and wait for me. I''ll go to the bathroom." Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Kimberly did not doubt her. She nodded and said, "Okay, then you go to the bathroom first. I''ll wait for you here." Sylvia quickly waved her hand and said, "No, don''t wait for me. Go ahead, I will be down in two minutes." Kimberly paused and replied, "Alright, I''ll wait for you downstairs then." After that, she took her mobile phone and bag and made her way downstairs. After she left, Sylvia finally let out a sigh of relief. She was d that Kimberly was so simple-minded and had let her go so easily. With a bang, she closed the door. After that, Sylvia reopened the cab and took out the suit that she had stuffed into earlier. She then cut off the two remaining buttons and hung the suit back into the cab. She put the buttons into her bag with a smirk on her face. Her n was foolproof. Even if Kimberly came to look at the wardrobe, she wouldn''t see the buttons and wouldn''t feel suspicious. However... Sylvia''s face turned serious again. Because Kimberly still had one of the buttons. Thinking of this, Sylvia realized she had made a mistake, she should not have returned it to her so quickly. Besides getting the two buttons, she had to find a way to get the one Kimberly had. When Kimberly reached downstairs, she noticed the lively scene at the dining table. Old Master Yardley and the two Yardley brothers were all there. When she walked over, Old Master Yardley and Benedict turned around and looked at her. Old Master Yardley looked behind her and asked, "Wasn''t Sylvia looking for you? Why didn''t she come down with you?" Kimberly stepped forward and exined, "She wille down soon." "Okay," Old Master Yardley replied. As soon as he finished his sentence, he heard footstepsing from behind. Sylvia came over with a smile and said, "I''m sorry, Old Master. I came a littlete. I identally sprained my ankle just now, so I was dyed." After hearing what she said, Old Master Yardley nced at Kimberly and seemed a little unhappy. He said disapprovingly, "Kimberly, Sylvia sprained her ankle and you didn''t even help her, why did youe down before her?" "Uh, I..." Kimberly didn''t know why Sylvia had changed her story. She was also stunned. Just then, Sylvia grabbed her arm and exined with a smile, "It''s okay. I told Kimberly toe down before me." "Alright, sit down and let''s have breakfast. Sylvia,e sit there." Old Master Yardley pointed to the seat next to Benedict. Kimberly remembered that he wanted to matchmake the two and so, she didn''t say anything. Sylvia was stunned at first. Then, she agreed and sat beside Benedict with a smile. Kimberly wanted to follow after Sylvia, but the Old Master stopped her and said, "You sit next to Maddox." Kimberly said helplessly, "Okay." She did not dare to disobey Old Master Yardley''s order. She walked slowly towards Maddox and sat down beside him. Maddox''s aura was very cold. After sitting down next to him for a while, she could even feel a cold sensation on her neck and shivered. Old Master Yardley liked Sylvia very much and he kept talking to her. Sylvia would also keep the conversation going. After some time, he suddenly became more direct and asked, "Sylvia, what do you think of Benedict?" Hearing this, Sylvia was speechless. Kimberly also didn''t know what to say. Did Old Master Yardley really want Benedict and Sylvia to be together? If Kimberly stayed married and Sylvia agreed with it, it would be great if they were both married into the Yardley family. Then, they would be rtives. However, Kimberly''s marriage with Maddox would end sooner orter. Considering the Yardley family''s condition, it wasn''t a good environment for Sylvia to marry into. Sylvia was embarrassed for a while and then said with a smile, "Brother Yardley is very outstanding and he is also very considerate. He is great." After hearing this, Old Master Yardley was very satisfied. He tidied the beard on his chin and muttered, "Then, what do you think..." "Grandpa." Benedict, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly interrupted Old Master Yardley. He still looked gentle and he spoke appropriately, but there was no happiness in his eyes. "There are still things to deal with at thepany. I have to go over there now." Old Master Yardley''s face darkened at once and he asked, "We haven''t finished eating yet. Why do you want to go to thepany so quickly?" Benedict smiled and said, "Grandpa, there really is something urgent to attend to. You know that the anniversary banquet is today. There are a lot of matters that need to be done. I''ll leave first. If I have timeter at night, I''lle back to have dinner with you." After that, he got up and left, not waiting for Old Master Yardley''s response. "Hey,e back here!" Old Master Yardley shouted angrily at him, but Benedict ignored him entirely. Everyone else was left sitting in their seats awkwardly. Kimberly grabbed her utensils and felt very awkward. She didn''t expect that Benedict would oppose the Old Master in front of everyone. It was an important moment and everyone knew what he would say next... However, Benedict had left just like that. Maddox just acted like it was none of his business. Old Master Yardley snorted angrily at Maddox, "Are you just going to let Benedict deal with everything at thepany?" Maddox nced at the Master after hearing what he said. Old Master Yardley continuously questioned, "And what have you done?" Maddox''s thin lips curled slightly as he scoffed indifferently. He replied, "You don''t really think he left because he''s busy, do you?" "What else could it be?" Old Master Yardley was so infuriated that his eyes widened. He obviously knew the reason, but he just wanted to vent his anger onto Maddox. Maddox sneered and he couldn''t be bothered to argue with Old Master. He dropped the utensils in his hand and said, "It seems that someone won''t be happy if I don''t go to thepany." After that, he turned his wheelchair around and left. Kimberly kept quiet. Sylvia was stunned for a moment, then she stood up and said, "Old Master Yardley, we''ll be heading out too." After saying that, she signaled at Kimberly with her eyes. Kimberly stood up awkwardly and said, "We''ll head to thepany now." Then, she walked out with Sylvia. Sylvia nudged her and said, "Aren''t you going to help Maddox?" Kimberly pursed her lips and shook her head. She replied, "He doesn''t need my help." Sylvia chided, "Seriously... He''s in a wheelchair, at least help him." After that, she stepped forward and pushed Maddox''s wheelchair. She said, "Let me help you." Her voice was as soft and mellow as a flower. Maddox smelled the perfume on Sylvia''s body and frowned. He nced at Kimberly behind him out of the corner of his eye. Then, his thin lips curled into an evil smile and nodded. He uttered, "Okay, thank you." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She was very upset in her heart. She bit her lower lip and unconsciously clenched her hands at her clothes. She didn''t know what was going on with Sylvia for always helping Maddox. He was such a bad person, why couldn''t Sylvia just stay away from him? The more Kimberly thought about it, the more depressed she felt. She didn''t even know whether she was angry at Maddox or Sylvia. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 When they reached the car, Sylvia helped Maddox into the car with his wheelchair before she entered as well. After that, both of them did not get out of the car again. Kimberly stood there angrily. Just then, another car came to a stop in front of her. After the window was rolled down, Kimberly saw Benedict in the driver seat. "Are you going to thepany? I can fetch you," he said. The coldness in Benedict''s eyes from earlier had disappeared. He had turned back into the gentle and polite version of himself. Kimberly looked towards Maddox''s car subconsciously and saw Sylvia bending over to sort something out for him. Benedict followed her gaze, ncing over towards them and then looked away immediately like he didn''t care at all. Sylvia suddenly thought of something and turned her head towards Kimberly. She waved at her and called, "Kimberly, what are you waiting for? Come here." Kimberly replied with hesitation, "It''s fine." For some reason, Kimberly refused her. Before Sylvia could react, she had opened Benedict''s car door and sat into it. She said to Benedict, "Thank you for fetching me. Let''s go." Benedict nced through the rearview mirror and nodded, "Okay." Their car drove away, but the car behind them didn''t move. Sam sat in the front seat and looked at Sylvia behind him. He asked, "Miss Hanover, why didn''t you ask Miss Shell to get in the car too?" After hearing this, Sylvia replied innocently, "I called her, but... she didn''t want toe." She then added pitifully, "Kimberly seems to have a good rtionship with Brother Benedict. Otherwise, I would have gone and escorted her myself." Hearing this, Sam frowned and nced at Sylvia again. He wondered, "Isn''t this woman supposed to be good friends with Kimberly? Why does it sound like she is trying to defame Kimberly?" Ever since Sylvia had appeared, Sam had a bad feeling about her. This feeling was even stronger at this moment. "Miss Hanover, if you didn''t get into Young Master Yardley''s car, Miss Shell wouldn''t have no space to sit. Am I right?" Sam chided her. Sylvia''s face turned pale instantly. She said, "If that is the case, it looks like it really is my fault. I didn''t think it through... I''m sorry, I''ll get out now!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After that, Sylvia turned around and wanted to get out of the car. "There''s no need." However, Maddox stopped her and said with an indifferent expression, "Drive." Sam tried to argue, "But..." Maddox snorted and said, "Since when did you get to decide?" Helpless, Sam could only oblige and replied, "Yes, Sir." He clenched his teeth and looked at Sylvia unwillingly. This woman had bad intentions! And she was pretending to look pitiful! Sam thought that he must find an opportunity to alert Kimberly, that oblivious woman. If not, it was only a matter of time before her best friend stole her husband. The car was moving slowly. Benedict turned on the music in the car and an ancient folk European song was ying. The female singer''s voice was clear yet slow, and the pleasant music gave off an ancient folk vibe. "Are you feeling unhappy?" Benedict suddenly asked. Kimberly responded in surprise, "What?" He said, "You felt jealous when you saw Maddox with another woman." This time, Benedict was more direct. Kimberly''s expression changed upon hearing that. She said, "That''s nonsense. Sylvia is not some other woman. She doesn''t think about him that way!" After hearing this, Benedict couldn''t help chuckling. Hisughter was deep and sweet, and it paired well with the ancient folk song ying in the background. He said, "How do you know that she doesn''t have those thoughts? What if she does?" "That is impossible!" Kimberly said firmly. She was so firm and stubborn that she sounded like a child, serious and cute at the same time. Benedict couldn''t help but take a look at Kimberly a few more times. He then asked, "You really trust her, huh?" "Sylvia is my best friend," Kimberly replied solemnly. Benedict took a look at her again and a faint smile spread on his face. He asked, "Why do you trust her so much? Will you never doubt her no matter what happens?" Kimberly nodded without hesitation. She was very close to Sylvia and she appreciated everything that Sylvia had done for her. To her, Sylvia was a best friend who would do anything to help her. She would never believe that Sylvia would do something bad to her. She was just worried about Maddox... When Kimberly was thinking about all of this, she didn''t realize that Benedict had already been staring at her for a long time. He looked away only when the red light changed. He then lowered his voice a little as he spoke again. "Have you prepared your dress for tonight''s event?" Kimberly came back to her senses and she remembered the revealing red dress which Sylvia had bought for her the day before. She wanted to say something, but nothing came out of her mouth. "What''s wrong? Have you not prepared an outfit?" Benedict asked. He then suddenly reached out to the back seat and handed her an exquisitely-wrapped gift box. Kimberly looked at the box but did not take it. He exined, "I predicted that you might not have been prepared, so I picked one for you. I don''t know if you will like it." Before she could answer, Benedict had already put the box in her arms and said, "Try it onter to see if it fits." Kimberly held the box with a confused look on her face. What day was it? Why were so many people giving her dresses? The day before, Sylvia had bought her one. Later, Quill sent her a message, saying that Juliette would send another to herter on this day. All of a sudden, Kimberly felt that she was the only one in the world who had more dresses than she needed. Thinking of this, Kimberly quickly handed the box back and said, "It''s okay... Sylvia has already prepared one for me." Hearing her words, Benedict was slightly startled. After a while, he suddenly smiled leisurely. He said, "It doesn''t matter. You should keep it and try on both dresses. You can decide what you want to wearter. I already gave you the gift, so you can''t ask me to take it back now, can you?" Kimberly thought that he was right. If she insisted to give it back to him, she would appear impolite. Thus, she had no choice but to ept the gift. "Thank you." Benedict replied, "You don''t need to be so courteous. We''re a family after all. Also, stop avoiding me. I didn''t bear any other intention when I lent your mother the money. It was just that I felt distressed when I saw you standing in the street being beaten and scolded." "You don''t expect me to not do anything, right?" Benedict seemed to make some sense with his words. Kimberly pursed her lips and nodded, replying, "Thank you for helping me. But... the 300,000 dors was lent to me, I will slowly return it back to you." "Silly girl. I don''t need that 300,000 dors. Didn''t I say that the money was just a meeting gift for when we first met?" said Benedict. "No!" Kimberly shook her head vigorously and refused, "I will definitely return the money to you. Please don''t pressurize me anymore." Benedict sighed and gave in, "Okay, fine. Since you insist, it will be rude for me to reject. Well, you have to try your best to make some money and pay me back as soon as possible. However... 300,000 dors is not a small amount. You should take care of yourself in the process." "Thank you. I know." After arriving at thepany, Kimberly got out of Benedict''s car. At this hour, not many people were around thepany. They were all making preparations for the banquet. And since it was still early, thepany was fairly empty. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Kimberly stood at the entrance of thepany with the gift box in her arms, waiting for Sylvia. When Maddox''s car stopped, Sylvia opened the door and pushed Maddox down from the car. She smiled and looked at Kimberly, "Hey, what do you have over there?" As soon as Sylvia finished speaking, Kimberly felt a sharp gaze fall on her. Maddox''s cold eyes were pinned on her firmly like a poisonous snake staring at its prey. Kimberly subconsciously shrunk back and tightened her grip on the box. She did it subconsciously, but to Maddox, it looked like she had treasured the box very much. He saw her go into Benedict''s car empty-handed, but now she was holding a box. What did this mean? Maddox thought in disdain, "Oh, she must have really put in a lot of effort to gain Benedict''s affection." "It''s nothing," Kimberly replied in a soft voice, her grip tightening some more. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia smiled and pushed Maddox forward. He was getting very close to her, and Kimberly could feel the intimidating aura emanating from his body enveloping her. She took a step back, trying to escape the trap of his cold energy. Sylvia then asked, "Did Benedict give you this gift? You didn''t have this box with you when you got into the car, right?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s expression became somewhat awful. She silently wished that Sylvia would stop talking. Kimberly squinted at Sylvia desperately, but she didn''t get the hint. Sylvia was oblivious to what was happening. Kimberly was anxious, but she couldn''t say it out loud. Luckily, Benedict had parked his car and was already walking over to them. He smiled and answered Sylvia''s questions. "It''s nothing, I asked her to help me pass it to my colleagues." "I see. I thought it was from you." Speaking of this, Sylvia pursed her lips and tittered. The look in her eyes implied that she suspected something fishy happening between the both of them. At first, Kimberly thought that Sylvia couldn''t understand her signal earlier. But then she realized that Sylvia was doing it on purpose! Because... Sylvia had known that Benedict was the unknown man who had slept with Kimberly that night! Thinking of this, Kimberly''s face turned a little pale. She turned around and said, "Let''s go in." Then, she left quickly. "What''s wrong with her?" Sylvia pretended to ask in concern. Benedict merely squinted his eyes at her and then followed after Kimberly. After they left, Sylvia wanted to push Maddox forward, but Sam reacted before she did. He said, "Miss Hanover, let me do it." "It''s okay, I''ll do it." Sylvia did not step back. She stood her ground and didn''t let Sam push Maddox''s wheelchair. Of course, Sam could not let her do as she wished. He pushed his tall figure forward and insisted, "There''s no need, Miss Hanover. After all, you are not familiar with thepany. Let me do it." Before Sylvia could react, he had already pushed Maddox away. Sylvia was stunned and just stared at Sam''s back in shock. She didn''t know if it was just her overthinking, but she felt that Sam was very hostile towards her recently. Why? Was it because of Kimberly? Sam quickly moved forward, trying to catch up with Kimberly and Benedict and entered the elevator. When he saw Sylvia was about to enter the elevator as well, he immediately pressed the close button. "Hey, wait for me!" Sylvia shouted after him as the elevator doors started to shut. "Humph, I won''t wait for you, you vile woman!" Sam cursed silently. The next second, a petite figure rushed out of the elevator. It was Kimberly who had rushed out. She said, "You guys can go up first. I''ll go up with Sylviater." Ding- The elevator door closed right after she finished her words, and Kimberly stood in front of Sylvia. "Sylvia," she said. "Kimberly..." Sylvia looked at the closed elevator. There was a trace of disappointment in her eyes. She had wanted to take the same elevator as Maddox, but she couldn''t do that now. "I''ll go up with you. Let''s take another elevator," Kimberly said as she took her to another elevator. As the elevator took them upstairs, Sylvia looked at the box in her hand and asked again, "Brother Yardley gave you that, right?" Kimberly paused for a while and nodded. "Yes," she replied. "That''s great. I think he likes you. If you get together with him, you will definitely be happier than being with Maddox." Sylvia spoke straightforwardly in quite a loud voice. Kimberly was already feeling guilty about this matter. When she heard Sylvia''s loud voice, her face instantly nched. She quickly reached out to cover Sylvia''s mouth. She hushed her, "Someone will hear it. Don''t talk nonsense." Sylvia smiled and removed her hands. "What are you afraid of? I am just telling the truth. If anyone really has heard me, you have nothing to be afraid of. After all, the child in your belly..." "Stop it!" Kimberly''s expression changed dramatically as she snapped at Sylvia. Sylvia''s face froze and she stared nkly at Kimberly. She then looked down and murmured, "I''m sorry, Kimberly. I didn''t know that you cared so much about this. I won''t talk about it anymore." After Sylvia apologized, Kimberly suddenly felt that she had overreacted and exined, "I didn''t mean to me you. It''s just that there are too many people in thepany. I am afraid that someone might overhear us. By then... there will be unnecessary trouble." "I know," replied Sylvia. Sylvia then folded her arms and huffed, "But I''m saying it because I care about you. Look, Maddox doesn''t care about you now. He doesn''t even look at you and even makes you sleep on the floor. I really don''t know how you can endure all this to this day." "We have an agreement." Kimberly sighed helplessly and the look in her eyes became confused. She added, "Anyway, it has already been two months. There are only a few months left." "A few months..." Sylvia echoed. She suddenly raised her head and reminded Kimberly, "What are you thinking? Are you really going to wait until the agreed date to leave Maddox?" "Can''t... I?" asked Kimberly puzzledly. In fact, she didn''t know what was wrong with herself for staying by Maddox''s side. But if she left now... She was still a bit reluctant. She didn''t even know why she felt reluctant to part with him. "What do you mean?" Sylvia became anxious when she heard that. "In another four months, you won''t be able to hide your pregnancy anymore. If you leave Maddox then, everyone will know that the child in your belly... belongs to Maddox!" Kimberly was speechless. "Really?" Sylvia added hurriedly, "In my opinion, you should leave Maddox as soon as possible and be together with Benedict. I know that you don''t want to say it, I can tell him for you!" Just as the elevator arrived at their floor, Sylvia rushed out immediately. Kimberly was so shocked that her heart almost stopped beating. She immediately stopped Sylvia, "Don''t be rash. We need to think this through." Sylvia frowned and blurted, "What are you talking about? I can wait, and so can he. But can the child in your belly wait? Why do you keep refusing my proposal? Are you reluctant to leave Maddox? You like him, right?" Chapter 180 Chapter 180 There seemed to be a questioning tone in herst sentence. Kimberly didn''t know if she was mistaken, but she had never seen Sylvia so aggressive before. After a moment of silence, Kimberly looked at her. She asked, "Sylvia, what''s wrong with you?" After hearing that, Sylvia suddenly came back to her senses and realized that she had overreacted. She shook her head and then looked down with a sneer. She then replied, "You still dare to ask me what happened? I was there for you every time and I even investigated the truth for you. I just wanted you to escape this misery as soon as possible. You didn''t dare to say a word or admit anything. I really don''t know what''s on your mind, so I want to know whether you like Maddox or not." "Actually... I don''t know either." Kimberly lowered her eyes, feeling very depressed. "I don''t think I should like him, but..." Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the conflicted look on Kimberly''s face. She did not develop feelings for Maddox, did she? Panicked, she said, "But what? Can''t you see that he doesn''t like you at all?" When Sylvia came back to her senses, she had already blurted that sentence out. It was toote to take it back now. Fortunately, Kimberly did not pay too much attention to Sylvia''s emotions and expressions, but she was hurt by Sylvia''s words. She nodded with a wry smile. Kimberly said, "You''re right. Of course, it''s obvious that he doesn''t like me at all." Maddox not only didn''t like her, but he had despised her. Thinking of this, Kimberly''s heart sank a bit. She couldn''t cheer herself up. Sylvia said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that. Don''t be sad..." "I''m fine. Let''s go in." Kimberly dismissed it, pulled Sylvia towards her office and they sat down together. Sylvia couldn''t constrain her curiosity and opened the gift box, seeing there was a blue dress in it. She gasped and said, "This dress... looks really good... I''ve seen this dress. It''s thetest version by a famous Italian designer. I heard that it was auctioned for one million dors." Hearing this, Kimberly''s hand trembled as she looked at the dress. The pen she was holding shook. A dress that was auctioned for one million dors... Such a huge amount of money, just for this dress? She suddenly thought of the 300,000 dors that Benedict had given to her mother, and she gazed back at the million- dor dress in front of her. Kimberly couldn''t continue writing anymore, she put down the pen and stood up to put the dress away. Sylvia asked, "What''s the matter? It''s such a beautiful dress. It is more beautiful than the one I bought for you. Why don''t you wear this dresster instead?" "No." Kimberly shook her head, rejecting Sylvia''s proposal. She said, "This dress is too expensive. One million dors... I can''t wear it." After that, Kimberly put the box into the cab. She nned to return it to Benedict when she got the chance. Sylvia sighed, "You always refuse other people''s good intentions for you..." Time flew by. In the afternoon, Vera came to thepany to look for Kimberly. The three of them were going to get their makeup done together. When she saw Sylvia, her expression changed instantly. But when she remembered what Kimberly had said, she still squeezed out a smile and managed a simple greeting. Sylvia then called for the makeup artist. Eventually, night fell. Finally, the Yardley Corporation anniversary banquet was starting after almost half a month of careful preparation. Other than the employees, everyone invited to the banquet were people of high social status. The banquet was full of elegant women and smartly-dressed men. The female employees wore dresses of various colors, all trying to be the best-dressed. They also wore a thick layer of makeup, gazing at the gentlemen at the entrance and giggled. Several young masters gathered together andughed at their actions. They said, "Look at them, they are like hungry wolves looking at their prey. If nobody was watching, I think they would have pounced on us and tear us apart." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Another man said, "I think they are more horrible than hungry wolves." Someone added, "Hey, look at those women. The makeup on their faces are so thick and their bodies are so exposed, but they are not good-looking and they don''t look elegant at all. Don''t tell me they think they could get our affection by dressing up... Tsk, do they not look in the mirror?" Another man chuckled, "It''s okay to have a try. After all, there may be a few of them who haven''t got their cherries popped yet." "Tsk, tsk. How is that possible? I think it''s good enough to find a few good-looking ones with nice figures. Maybe..." muttered the rest. As they spoke, theyughed together and the smile on their faces were particrly lewd. Suddenly, someone grabbed one of the men''s hand. The person eximed, "Ethan, we''ve got a target!" "What?" asked the man, Ethan Arnold. The others looked in the same direction. Then, they saw three elegant figures walking over gracefully. Vera wore a rainbow dress with a fishtail and there was a bright smile on her delicate face. Sylvia was wearing a white strapless dress, which was decorated with pearls. Her skin was snow-white and the smile on her face was pleasant, attracting a lot of attention. As for Kimberly, she decided to wear that red dress Sylvia had bought for her. She had also put on a light- colored gauze shawl because of the deep chest design of the dress, but it did little to cover her exquisite figure. These young masters felt the desire burning in the body upon seeing the women. Kimberly walked very unnaturally because she felt like everyone was looking at her dress. Although she had already put a shawl on her shoulders, she still felt very ufortable. She had an immacte figure, but she looked innocent. Her indifferent eyes also attracted a lot of attention. Just then, one of the men spoke, "Hey, the one in the green dress is not bad. Her figure is good and her smile is dazzling!" "I think the one in white is better, her facial features are stunning. I think she''s the daughter of the Hanover family. She''s simply extraordinary," said another man. His friend replied, "Don''t say that. I was lucky enough to meet Mrs. Hanover, and I think this daughter of hers... To put it bluntly, she didn''t inherit half of Mrs. Hanover''s charm." Ethan then said, "But the one in the red dress, although she doesn''t look very natural, she is so charming, especially her eyes... they''re like the blue ocean! D*mn, why do I feel like I''m falling in love again?" His friend rolled his eyes and chided, "D*mn you. How many times do you fall in love each day?" Ethan replied, "I''ve decided. If the girl in the red dress doesn''t have a boyfriend, I''ll get her." The three girls received gazes from all directions. Kimberly was very shy and she hid behind Sylvia and Vera as she walked. "Oh, she is so shy. I like that..." Ethan, the guy who supposedly ''fell in love'', couldn''t help smiling. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 "Ethan, that''s enough." Hayden Zais, his friend, reminded him, "Do you think someone like her is an ordinary person? She''s standing beside the daughter of the Hanover family! Maybe she is also from a wealthy family. We can''t simply flirt around." This group of people liked to y with women. They would use their wealth to dismiss those who didn''t have status and money. But they also had their limits. They didn''t y with the women in their social circle, unlike Chandler. As a result... Hayden said, "You know what happened to that man, Chandler Lovis. He was a yboyst time. Because of him, the Lovis family went from a stable ce in North City to hardly surviving. You don''t hear from them now, do you?" Ethan said, "If she is from a well-known family, howe we''ve never seen her before? She would be famous if she came from a wealthy family." Hayden replied, "It''s simple. Ask someone to investigate it and you''ll know." At this moment, Kimberly finally found somewhere to sit down. After she sat down, she tidied the shawl on her shoulders. Sylvia couldn''t helpughing beside her. "Why are you so shy? The dress is meant for you to wear it and show off to everyone. What is the point of covering it up..." Sylvia tried to pull the shawl away as she spoke. Kimberly was shocked and her face turned pale, "Don''t..." Vera couldn''t help but nce at Sylvia. "Don''t do that. If Kimberly doesn''t want to, just let her be. I think that she still looks good with a shawl." Sylvia looked at Vera again. She found that this girl was always so hostile towards her. She retorted, "What did I do? I am Kimberly''s best friend. I just want her to look good. What''s wrong? Is that a problem?" Vera sneered and said, "It''s not a problem, but you should not force her." "Stop arguing." Kimberly stopped them and said, "Get something to eat. I''ll go tidy up in the washroom." After that, Kimberly lifted the hem of her dress and stood up. Vera stood up after her and said, "There are so many people here, will you be able to find the washroom? I''ll go with you." "No, you should wait here." Then, Kimberly turned around and walked away. She remembered passing by the washroom somewhere. She just needed to retrace her steps. Kimberly held her dress and went to the washroom to tidy up. She wanted to use a pin to cover the deep V design of her dress, but it was not possible. The dress was too tight. The more she tried to cover herself, the bigger her chest looked. She was in the washroom for a long time and had to concede defeat at longst. She covered her shoulders with the shawl again and walked out of the washroom. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, Kimberly was stopped by a good-looking man. He asked with a smile, "Pretty girl, do you know where you''re going? Let me take you." Kimberly looked at him warily and then took two steps back. She said curtly, "Thank you, but my friends are waiting for me at the front. I can go by myself." She then stepped aside, but the man stopped her again. He said teasingly, "I just wanted to make friends with you. What are you afraid of? My name is Ethan Arnold, the only child of the Arnold Group. Ie in peace. I just want to get to know you. If you don''t want me to walk you back, you can give me your phone number." "I''m sorry, please move away." Kimberly knew that ordinary employees like her couldn''t afford to offend these rich people at the banquet. She had to politely ask him to leave. However, the more she tried to avoid him, the more Ethan liked her. When he took a closer look, he noticed the light coat of makeup on her face. Her skin was smooth and delicate, which enticed him even more. "I swear I won''t bully you. I just want to know you. Can''t I have your number?" Ethan shed a pitiful expression and stared at her like a little puppy. He looked very sincere. This look stunned Kimberly. After a while, she smiled awkwardly and said, "I truly have something else to do. My friends are waiting for me, I need to go first." This is from N?velDrama.Org. Being rejected many times, Ethan was nervous and he reached out his hand to grab her arm. "Um..." he tried to say. "Let me go!" Kimberly shook off his hand forcefully. Ethan quickly withdrew his hand after seeing that her expression had darkened. He said hurriedly, "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to offend you. I did it in the spur of a moment..." "Young Master Arnold, are you here to attend the banquet or to flirt with women?" Suddenly, they heard a sharp voice. Kimberly looked up and saw Sam pushing Maddox''s wheelchair towards them. Seeing Maddox, Ethan''s smirking face disappeared immediately. He looked at Maddox in horror. He asked nervously, "Young Master Yardley, what brings you here?" Sam nced at him and snorted, "Do we need to report to you where Young Master Yardley goes? As for you, you are an invited guest, aren''t you? What are you doing in thedies'' toilet?" After hearing this, Ethan''s face turned pale. He nced at Kimberly subconsciously and then looked at Maddox to observe his expression. He replied, "I... got lost. I was just walking around." "Just walking around?" Sam snorted coldly and said, "Then, why are you harassing ourpany''s employee?" Maddox raised his eyelids slightly and his piercing gaze fell on Ethan''s face. Ethan instantly felt a heavy pressure on his shoulder. He shrunk back and apologized, "Urn... I''m sorry. I didn''t know that she was an employee of yourpany. I''ll leave now!" After that, Ethan quickly turned around and left. After he left, Kimberly heard Maddox scolding her, "Do you like men pestering you like that? One or two men is not enough, how many more do you want?" Kimberly''s face fell instantly. She asked incredulously, "What does it have to do with me?" Ethan had obviouslye to flirt with her on his own terms. What did it have to do with her? Maddox then scrutinized her from head to toe. Kimberly looked down and noticed him staring at her dress. The look on his face was full of ridicule and disdain. He snorted softly. He echoed, "Nothing to do with you?" Kimberly was so angry that she bit her lower lip and hissed, "Are you saying that he was pestering me because my dress is too revealing? Maddox, you''re so shameless!" Maddox said, "Am I shameless, or do you have no sense of shame? As my wife, why are you dressing up like a pr*stitute in public?" When Maddox had seen her revealing dress, his heart had started to burn unconsciously. He could see that those men''s eyes were fixed on her, and he wondered if she didn''t have any self- awareness. Pr*stitute... Thebel he threw at her p*ssed Kimberly off. Her eyes immediately turned red with tears of humiliation. She yelled, "You really are a j*rk!" Maddox looked at her coldly and ordered, "Take off your dress, change into another one." "I don''t want to!" Kimberly refused him without even thinking. "What did you say?" asked Maddox. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Maddox stared at her, his eyes as fierce as a beast. Kimberly shrank back and bit her lip, repeating, "I won''t change it!" He asked, "Do you want to dress up like a pr*stitute tonight?" Kimberly straightened her posture and raised her chin slightly, revealing her long, white neck. She said, "Everyone is dressed like this. Why am I the pr*stitute? Because in your eyes, I am that kind of woman, so you don''t like whatever I wear. If that''s the case, why should I care about your thoughts?" Maddox frowned. After saying that, Kimberly immediately pulled away her shawl, revealing her white shoulders. Then, she turned around and left. Sam was speechless. He thought that Kimberly was ying with the fire, and she would burn herself up! The air around Maddox suddenly became frigid and his hands clenched into fists. His eyes turned gloomy as he looked at her petite figure walking away. Sam stammered behind him, "Do you want to go after Mrs. Yardley?" "Who allowed you to call her that?" snapped Maddox. Sam swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously and stuttered, "Did I say something wrong?" He had called Kimberly ''Mrs. Yardley1 in front of Maddox before. He wasn''t angry then, but now... "She''s not my wife. She''s just a sl*t, a shameless woman." Speaking of this, Maddox''s thin lips curled up evilly and he added, "Since she wants to show off, then let her show off!" Sam kept quiet. He thought to himself, "I''m just afraid thatter, when everyone reallyy their eyes on Kimberly, you will dig their eyes out!" However, Sam didn''t dare to speak his mind and he kept his thoughts to himself. Maddox couldn''t know what he was thinking. Kimberly returned to her seat and sat down. Vera came over to her. She asked, "Why were you in the washroom for so long? You didn''t pick up your phone." Phone? Thinking of this, Kimberly took out her mobile phone from her bag and clicked on it, only to find that her phone was switched off. Oh no! A sudden realization dawned on her, she had forgotten about something very important! Quill had asked Juliette to bring her a dress on this day, but if her mobile phone was switched off, then Juliette couldn''t get in touch with her... At this thought, Kimberly asked in a hurry, "Does anyone has a power bank and a cable? My phone ran out of battery." Vera blinked and said, "It''s a banquet. Who would bring those things here?" "I did." Sylvia put her bag on the table and took out her cable and power bank, saying, "Here you go." "Thank you, Sylvia." Kimberly quickly charged her mobile phone and turned it on. Fortunately, her mobile phone was charged quite quickly. After she switched her phone on, she discovered the avnche of missed calls and text messages waiting for her. In addition to Vera''s call, the others were all from Juliette. Sylvia sat next to her and inadvertently looked at her. She then saw a familiar name on the screen and was stunned, asking, "Juliette? Isn''t that my brother''s secretary?" Kimberly paused for a moment and nodded, "Yes." Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat and she inquired, "Why does Secretary Sharpio want to see you? She had called you so many times." Kimberly thought of Quill telling Juliette to send her a dress. She decided not to tell Sylvia about it. So, she exined, "Maybe she had to tell me something about work." "Oh." Hearing that it was about work, Sylvia remembered their cooperation. She then let out a sigh of relief and said, "I see." Kimberly said, "Well, I''ll call her back." She got up from her seat and walked out with the power bank. Then, she called Juliette back. "Miss Shell," answered Juliette. Kimberly quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Secretary Sharpio... My phone ran out of battery." Then, she heard Secretary Sharpio''sughter from the other end. "It doesn''t matter. I wanted to send the dress to thepany, but I saw that you already had a gown, so I stopped contacting you." Kimberly replied, "Please convey my gratitude to President Hanover for his kindness towards me." "You''re wee," said Juliette. Kimberly then said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first." After Kimberly hung up the phone call, Sylvia came over and said, "What were you talking about? Why do you have to thank Quill?" Sylvia had suddenly appeared behind Kimberly. Kimberly was startled by Sylvia and she covered her chest with her hands. She scolded, "Sylvia, you scared me to death." Sylvia smiled, but her smile was not sincere, "Why did you tell Secretary Sharpio to thank Quill for his kindness? Are you... trying to discuss something with Quill behind my back?" After hearing what she said, Kimberly frowned slightly. What was there for Quill and herself to discuss about? She didn''t want to tell Sylvia about it because she didn''t think it was appropriate. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, Kimberly did not receive the gown. Since it did not happen, there was no need to talk about it. However, Sylvia was her best friend and Quill was her brother. Would it be bad if Kimberly did not tell her about it? Just as she was thinking about it, Vera walked over. Vera ushered them, "What are you two doing? It''s a banquet. Stop whispering. Let''s go. Let''s go to the swimming pool and have a look." After that, she pulled both of them with her, not waiting for them to respond. Kimberly''s and Sylvia''s conversation was interrupted. Sylvia felt a little unhappy. Maybe it was because she felt guilty, so she always had a bad feeling about Kimberly doing something behind her back. The swimming pool was sparkling under the light and the water was calm and clear. There was a piano not far away, and a girl in a white dress yed the piano. The men and women were talking andughing with each other around the pool. The atmosphere of the banquet was very good. As soon as Vera arrived at the swimming pool, she said, "Let''s stay here. There will be a good show later." A good show? Kimberly and Sylvia were both confused. Vera exined, "One of you is not from ourpany and the other is new. No wonder it doesn''t make sense to you. Every year at the banquet, Vice President Yardley and the other young masters have a swimmingpetition." Kimberly was a little confused and asked, "Is that a good show?" "Of course!" Vera grabbed her hand excitedly and eximed, "Vice President Yardley has a sexy figure! There will be other rich young masters from otherpanies as well. All of them are good- looking and have nice bodies. Isn''t that a feast for your eyes?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Sylvia was also speechless. After a while, Sylvia held her chin and asked, "Will Maddox join too?" "What?" Vera widened her eyes and rolled them at Sylvia, scoffing. "You purposely asked this question, right?" "Huh?" asked Sylvia dumbly. Vera said, "Everyone knows that Young Master Yardley is wheelchair- bound. How can he compete?" Sylvia suddenly recalled that Maddox was crippled. Most of the time, Sylvia would forget the fact that he was disabled, probably because his presence was so strong. Kimberly thought of the quarrel that had happened in the corridor of the bathroom earlier when she heard Maddox''s name. Their rtionship was terrible. She wondered if after tonight... would Maddox hate her even more? Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her eyes and watched the pool water glittering under the lights without saying a word. "I''m sorry, I didn''t think so much about it..." Sylvia said as she smiled awkwardly, but Vera snorted and med her for not thinking before speaking. Then, Vera turned around and looked at Kimberly, and she started gesticting furiously. She said, "Hurry up and charge your phone so we can take photos of the contestantster." Sylvia suddenly thought of something and asked, "Will everyone be present during the competition?" Vera nodded and replied, "Of course. Everyone wille. Referees will be needed too." Sylvia asked again, "Can only men take part in thepetition?" Vera nced at Sylvia and asked, "What do you mean?" Sylvia shrugged, "I mean, if the boys canpete, girls canpete too." Vera''s eyes lit up upon hearing this and she said, "It does make sense, but... the organizers don''t have this arrangement. We can''t participate." "Isn''t it simple?" Sylvia smiled and took Kimberly''s arm. She then waved at Benedict who was standing not far away and shouted, "Brother Benedict!" Sylvia''s voice attracted everyone''s attention at once. In fact, Benedict had been looking towards them the whole while. When Kimberly had appeared, his eyes were attracted by the bright red dress she was wearing and he couldn''t move his gaze away. Originally, he had thought that her elegance would beplemented by a blue or green gown, but he didn''t expect her to look so stunning in red. When Sylvia waved at him, Benedict saw her at once. He also saw Kimberly''s sudden change of expression. Kimberly pulled Sylvia''s hand down and asked in a hushed voice, "Why are you calling him over?" Sylvia said with a smile, "No reason. He is one of the people in charge here. I want a women''s swimmingpetition, and he''s going to help me get it." Kimberly felt speechless and muttered, "But you don''t have to purposely look for him, right? What are you doing?" Kimberly also whispered to her at the end, "Don''t do anything stupid." Sylvia replied, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell him about it. I need to get your consent first." "Vice President Yardley ising!" eximed Vera just then. Benedict walked up to them with a faint smile on his handsome face. He asked, "What''s wrong?" Sylvia said excitedly, "I heard that you will have a male swimmingpetition, right?" "Yes." Benedict nodded gently. Sylvia then said, "In the past, it was only a malepetition. Can you add a femalepetition this year?" Benedict was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that sort of request from Sylvia. Sylvia saw that he was shocked, so she quickly held Kimberly''s hand and nudged her, saying, "Kimberly also wanted to have the swimmingpetition. You won''t refuse Kimberly''s small request, right?" "I..." Kimberly was about to defend herself, but Sylvia held her hand tightly and whispered, "If you don''t want me to tell him about it, you need to help __ _ ii me. Sylvia thought that Maddox might beingter, so she must find a chance to show off her figure to him. Although Vera was a little unhappy that Sylvia was treating Kimberly like this, she was also looking forward to the female swimmingpetition. However, she still conceded, "Vice President Yardley, if it''s too difficult, don''t bother. The previous format was good too." However, Benedict smiled slightly and said, "I think your proposal is not bad." There seemed to be light in his gentle eyes, but the look was soft and not aggressive, which stunned everyone. He added, "In the past, it was only for the men. I didn''t realize this, but if we have a women''s competition, the party would be so much more fun. Thanks for pointing it out." Hearing this, Kimberly didn''t know what to say. How would a swimmingpetition make this party better?! This was an anniversary banquet, not a swimmingpetition... However, Sylvia and Vera were eager to have a try, so Kimberly couldn''t say anything against them. Sylvia asked happily, "Does that mean you agree? Can we sign up for thepetition?" Benedict replied, "Of course, I will talk to the person-in- charge. They will do the registration for the competition. There are limited slots though, so if all three of you want to participate, I will reserve some spots for you." "Yes, yes!" Vera and Sylvia nodded their heads in excitement. Kimberly was the only one who didn''t react, so they all looked at her in confusion. "Kimberly, aren''t you going?" asked Vera. "Uh..." Kimberly paused and pulled at her lips awkwardly. She said, "I don''t know how to swim." Of course, she could not take part. Vera was a little surprised and said, "You don''t know how to swim? You have to at least learn how to swim, okay? s... You''re missing out on so much fun." Sylvia said, "It''s okay, Kimberly can cheer for us at the side. Please reserve two slots for us." "Okay." Benedict smiled slightly and nodded. Not long after he left, a person-in-charge informed everyone about this matter. Sylvia excitedly ran to sign up, while Vera stayed back with Kimberly. She said, "Did you notice the way Vice President Yardley looked at you?" Kimberly was stunned. "What?" Vera continued, "His eyes were so full of love. Is Vice President Yardley courting you, but you just didn''t ept his offer?" Kimberly replied, "You must be mistaken. I don''t have that kind of rtionship with him."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Benedict courting her... That was impossible! She was Maddox''s wife. Although it was not a real marriage, Benedict knew about it and he would not do such a thing. Vera said, "I know that both of you are not in a rtionship, but it doesn''t prevent him from liking you. That look just now... he looked very possessive over you. And did you know? Last time..." Vera told Kimberly about what had happened in the mallst time. She added in the end, "I think Vice President Yardley must be pursuing you. Although there were a few rumors about you and Young Master Yardley before this, if Vice President Yardley doesn''t mind, I think you can..." "Vera!" Kimberly suddenly interrupted her and said sullenly, "Never bring this up again!" Even if she wasn''t with Maddox, she couldn''t be with Benedict! It would all just be a big mess. If she and Benedict, her brother- in-w, get together, what would people think of the Shell family and her? Vera was frightened by Kimberly''s stern expression. She was stunned and nodded, "Okay." Kimberly was lost in thought. At first, her heart was in a mess. After listening to Vera, she couldn''t calm down. Benedict wouldn''t really like her, would he? But why did he treat her so well? He had even given her mother 300,000 dors without hesitation. Then, he had also gifted her a dress worth more than a million dors! Thinking back to his gaze and smile, Kimberly suddenly had a bad feeling. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Time ticked by and thepetition was soon about to start. All the girls heard that they could also sign up for thepetition, and they found out about the mystery gift that they could win. Therefore, many girls went to sign up enthusiastically. Agnes and Lydia were among them. After registering, they saw Kimberly sitting at one side and couldn''t help ridiculing her. Agnes said, "Aren''t you the neer from our department? Why are you sitting here, daydreaming?" "That''s right. Don''t you want to take part in thepetition? You must want the attention, right?" added Lydia. Vera red at them and growled, "What do you want?" "Nothing. Just here to check up on her," replied Lydia. "Are you sure you don''t want to join thepetition?" Agnes stared at Kimberly as she asked. Kimberly nced at her faintly and replied sarcastically, "Is there a rule that says I must participate?" "You!" Agnes barked and she was furious. She thought that she could make a fool out of Kimberly, but she didn''t expect that Kimberly didn''t want to participate at all. "Whether Kimberly participates is none of your business. If you want to participate, go ahead. Why do you care so much about other people?" Vera stepped in front of Kimberly like a hen protecting a chick, and she stared at Agnes fiercely. Then, Lydia mocked, "Agnes, I think she doesn''t dare to take part. She''s just afraid that she will lose to us. Since she''s so ipetent, let''s ignore her." "Let''s go!" said Agnes. After they left, Vera said angrily, "They don''t usually bully you like that, right?" "It''s nothing. It''s just verbal harassment. Don''t worry." Kimberly shook her head and tried to cool her down. After that, Maddox appeared when thepetition was about to begin. Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, a strong aura emanated from his body as Sam pushed him out into the open. His handsome face still caused a stir among the crowd. Many girls were whispering about him in private. They said, "Young Master Yardley is really handsome. If he is not wheelchair-bound, he must be the perfect lover." Ady also said, "Yeah, his eyes are so beautiful. If he notices me, I think I''ll get drunk in his presence." Another one scoffed, "What are you talking about? Don''t even think about it... Although he''s in a wheelchair, his energy is so much more domineering than anyone else. He''s not an ordinary person. We shouldn''t have any ideas about him." Thedy agreed, "Yeah, you''re right. Young Master Yardley''s presence in the wheelchair is overwhelming. If only he could stand up..." The crowd sighed and stopped talking about him. Maddox was the lead role in the night''s event, so he was pushed to the main seat. It was very crowded but he saw the figure in the red dress instantly. She stood out from the crowd and was particrly prominent. He thought, "Hmph, that d*mn woman." Kimberly didn''t change her dress like he had asked her to. Instead, she wore it to the swimming pool. Maddox wondered how many men were staring at her. He thought, "Does she not know, or is she just acting? Did she dress up like that on purpose?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g On the other hand, Kimberly subconsciously looked at Maddox once he had appeared. When she met his gaze, Kimberly was stunned. Before she could react, Maddox''s eyes swept over her lightly and then fixed on Sylvia. Sylvia looked into Maddox''s eyes and couldn''t help blinking at him. She then couldn''t help but smile at him very sweetly. Sam stood behind Maddox and rolled his eyes when he saw this. The crowd saw this too and they gossiped, "Where is Young Master Yardley looking at? He''s looking there, right?" A woman said, "Isn''t that the Assistant Shell he demoted? Is Young Master Yardley still looking at her?" Her friend chided, "You''re thinking too much! She was demoted, why would he be looking at her?" Another said, "Do you not see who is standing next to her? That''s the daughter of the Hanover family and Quill''s sister! She''s a very noble person. If Young Master Yardley wasn''t disabled, they would be a cute couple." "That is not right. Although Young Master Yardley is disabled, he is still a top- notch person. The daughter of the Hanover family is good enough for him. Their family background is very compatible," said another person. The three of them had overheard the crowd''s conversation. Sylvia felt her ears heating up as she broke out into a sweat. However, Vera snorted as if she didn''t care. Kimberly also felt very ufortable. She nced at Sylvia out of the corner of her eye. Sylvia stood there in her white dress, looking like an angel in the light. Her skin was as white as snow. Moreover, she was the daughter of the Hanover family. Everyone wanted to be her. In the North City, the Hanover family was indeed worthy of the Yardley family. Miss Hanover and Young Master Yardley really matched each other. Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her eyes and looked at her toes. Unlike her... she didn''t have anything. She was the daughter of the Shell family, but she was an unfavored child. She was not only divorced, but she was also carrying the child of another man. What a woman... Anyone who got married to her would undoubtedly feel unlucky and disgusted. "Don''t think too much," Vera suddenly whispered to her. Kimberly looked up in shock and saw the smile on Vera''s lips. Sheforted, "You are so much better than so many people here. Also, I noticed that Young Master Yardley was looking at you." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She was right. Maddox did look at her, but then... his eyes had fallen on Sylvia. Kimberly was worried Maddox would conjure up something with Sylvia just to make her angry. Kimberly pursed her lips and said, "I was just thinking about who will win thepetition." Vera was stunned. After a while, she curled her lipscently and said, "there''s no doubt that I''ll win. I used to be a great swimmer." When Sylvia heard her, she said, "You should watch out. I''m very good at swimming too, I just might steal your crown tonight." Vera sneered and looked into her eyes, retorting, "You''re not a staff of ourpany. Why would you want to win?" "If I can participate, then I can win. Although I''m not an employee, I won''t go easy on you," Sylvia deliberately provoked her. Vera''s expression changed all of a sudden and she hissed, "Who wants you to go easy on me? I won''t lose to a pretentious b*tch like you!" Sylvia frowned, "Who are you calling a pretentious b*tch?" "You," Vera replied curtly. Kimberly quickly stopped them and said, "It''s just apetition. Stop arguing. The men''s game is about to start." There were a lot of men who took part in thepetition. A group of young masters were wearing swimming trunks and standing by the swimming pool. The girls shouted wildly as soon as they had appeared. Many of them took out their mobile phones to take pictures of them. Ethan was standing quite close to Kimberly. When he turned around, he saw Kimberly and approached her with a smile. He asked, "Urn... if I win the contest, can you give me your contact number?" Kimberly was startled by him. She looked at the smiling boy in front of her and found that he looked very young. Vera blinked her eyes and thought of something. She asked, "Who are you? Why would Kimberly care if you win?" Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Ethan touched his head awkwardly and started exining sincerely towards Kimberly. He said, "My name is Ethan Arnold. I''m the only child of Arnold Corporation. I like ying basketball and car- racing. I just want to make friends with you." Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. Vera was also speechless. Sylvia pursed her lips and said sarcastically, "Arnold Corporation? Who do you think you are to befriend us? Do you think you deserve to be our friend?" Hearing this, everyone''s expression changed. Ethan''s face turned pale and he looked at Sylvia silently. Although Kimberly didn''t want to care about the guy, Sylvia''s words were a little too harsh for her taste. She stared at her in surprise. She couldn''t believe that Sylvia could say something like that. Ever since Sylvia had be the daughter of the Hanover family, many people would pamper her. She was arrogant and domineering and no one dared to do anything to her because of her status. She had pretended to be kind and humble in front of Kimberly, but now that she saw Ethan, her true colors were showing. Thinking of this, Sylvia quickly changed her expression and shed a friendly smile. "Kimberly, I didn''t mean that... I just thought..." she whispered in Kimberly''s ear upon seeing that Kimberly''s expression had changed a little after hearing her words. "You should leave now." Vera urged Ethan, "Whether you win or not, it has nothing to do with Kimberly. Don''t me us if you lose, we didn''t promise you anything. We won''t take the me." Ethan knew that he said something wrong. He looked embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that." After that, he left. The men''s swimmingpetition began with the blow of a whistle. They were standing at the front, and Vera was very excited. She frantically took pictures of the contestants with her mobile phone. Later, she shouted, "Come on, Vice President Yardley! Come on, Vice President Yardley!" Benedict''s body figure was very good. Vera had even chased after him, screaming with her mobile phone in hand. She was wearing high heels and a long skirt, which made Kimberly''s heart skip a beat for fear that she would trip and fall. In the end, Benedict was the undisputed winner. The ce was filled with women''s excited screams. Almost everyone saw Benedict''s good figure when he emerged from the water. However... Kimberly noticed that Maddox was not far behind him. He was in his wheelchair. Although he was expressionless and his eyes were cold, it seemed that he didn''t care about any of this. However, Kimberly felt bad for him. If... if he was not disabled, then he could have swum in the water like everyone else that night. But because of his legs, he could only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. He couldn''t do anything other people could do. Her eyes were fixed on Maddox and he noticed it immediately. His sharp eyes looked straight into her soul. Kimberly was shocked and she quickly looked away. The look in Maddox''s eyes filled with sarcasm. What was that look in her eyes? Pity? Was she pitying him? Not long after Kimberly looked away, Vera came back and pulled at her, saying, "What are you thinking about? You missed such a wonderful game. I took a lot of photos, all of them of Vice President Yardley, of course. I will send them to you when we get back." "Send them to me?" asked Kimberly. Vera nodded and replied matter-of-factly, "Yes, Vice President Yardley is courting you, right? Let me show you his body first, allow yourself to get familiarized." When she mentioned his body, Kimberly thought back to the rainy night, when the man had pinned her down on the leather chair. His deep breath and his hot palms made her tremble. Her face instantly turned pale and she chided, "Don''t talk such nonsense!" Kimberly then turned around and sat back down on her seat. She picked up the cup in her hand and took a sip absent- mindedly, not noticing that the cup in her hand had been swapped. Not far away, when Agnes and Lydia saw this, their lips curled up proudly. Lydia said, "Agnes, I told you. We''ll definitely have the chance to defeat her." Agnes smiled proudly and replied, "As long as she drinks that wine,ter... she will feel hot and dizzy. Now, go and inform Lincoln and ask him to wait to pick her up." "Okay,"plied Lydia happily. She quickly sent a text message to Lincoln. Then, it was time for the women''s swimmingpetition. Vera and Sylvia went to change into their swimsuits. When the other female participants appeared, Kimberly was stunned because almost all of them were wearing bikinis. No one wore a one-piece or a more conservative swimsuit. As many of the outstanding men in North City were gathered here that night, the women wanted to try their luck to seduce them. Right before Sylvia and Vera went to the swimming pool, Vera had asked Kimberly to cheer for her. Kimberly agreed and promised to take a lot of sexy photos for her. Only then did Vera leave happily. Kimberly ate two pieces of fruit and then took out the mobile phone which Vera had handed to her, getting ready to take the pictures. However, as soon as she stood up, she felt a little dizzy. Thus, she sat back down and pinched between her eyebrows. She wondered why she had suddenly felt weak and if it was because she did not sleep wellst night. Thinking of this, Kimberly shook her head to clear her mind. However, she noticed that the snacks and wine on the table were slowly turning into blurry shadows. She still had to take pictures of Vera and Sylvia. Thinking of this, Kimberly reached out and pinched her thigh. The pain awoke her instantly. Then, she stood up and walked towards the swimming pool. After a few steps, she suddenly lost control of her body and fell onto the ground. Someone helped her up and asked, "Hey, are you okay?" It was a woman''s voice. Kimberly shook her head and thanked her. Even if she didn''t have the strength to take the photos, she had to tell Vera and Sylvia, otherwise... they would still be waiting for her. "Hey, are you not feeling well? Let me take you to the back area for a rest." Just then, she heard a familiar voice. Kimberly felt the voice was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember whose it belonged to. She tried to make out who it was, but she couldn''t see clearly. Left with no choice, Kimberly nodded in a daze. So, with that person''s help, she slowly walked to the back of the area. Something came to Kimberly''s mind and she whispered, "Please help me tell Vera..." "Ah!" Before she could finish her words, someone pushed her and she lurched forward. Boom! The door behind her mmed shut. Kimberly thought she was going to fall and hit the ground, but she fell into someone''s arms instead. "Enjoy," the person who pushed her chuckled before leaving. "Finally. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," a male voice said at this moment. Kimberly found this male voice to be familiar. Her mind was in a mess, but she knew she had to break away from the man''s arms. The man knew that the door was locked, so he didn''t mind letting her go. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kimberly opened her eyes desperately, trying to see who was in front of her. The figure of the man slowly became clear. "Lincoln?" she gasped. The person standing in front of her was Lincoln! Lincoln smiled obscenely after he heard his name being called. He murmured giddily, "Pretty..." Kimberly tried to speak, "Just now... the person who helped me in..." Lincoln replied, "That was Agnes, she is our matchmaker. When all this is over, we have to thank her." Kimberly''s face fell upon hearing this. She was so shocked. Now, she was fully awake and she hurriedly ran to the door, reaching out her hand for the doorknob at once. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 "You can''t run away." Lincoln held her slender wrist. His voice was low as he said, "Everyone is at the banquet tonight. After the swimmingpetition, there will be more activities. Even if you try to escape, no one wille and save you. Obey me, and I will be gentle to you." "Let me go!" Kimberly shook his hand off forcefully and took a few steps back. She thought in panic, "What''s wrong with me? Why do my limbs feel so weak?" Kimberly looked at her trembling fingers, and her fair cheeks were getting redder. A constant stream of hot air rose from her lower abdomen. This feeling... felt very familiar. It was the same feeling as when Chandler had locked her up in the roomst time! Was she drugged again? As soon as she thought of this, Kimberly felt extremely desperate. Lincoln added, "I kept convincing you to be with me, but since you didn''t want to, I have to use this strategy. You know... I like you very much. As long as you obey me today, I promise that no one in the department will dare to bully you in the future. What do you think?" Kimberly leaned against the cold wall. She pinched her thigh hard to wake herself up. Then, she noticed Lincoln walking towards her. He was unbuttoning his shirt, and his eyes were full of lust. They seemed to be shining like a beast''s eyes in the dark room. No... She couldn''t lose her dignity here. If she was really defiled by Lincoln, Maddox would only look at her with even more disgust. He would feel that she was even dirtier! No! Absolutely not! Before Lincoln coulde any closer, Kimberly used all her strength to push him away. She seethed, "If you dare toy a finger on me, I will never let you go." Lincoln had assumed that she had no strength left, so her strong push startled him. He fell onto the floor in shock. He blurted in confusion, "Hey, why hasn''t the drug worked yet? Why are you still so strong?" Kimberly frowned and said, "You drugged me?" He replied, "Don''t me me. You were so stubborn, so I had to use some extraordinary means." "Despicable!" Kimberly bit her lower lip and shouted at Lincoln, using all her remaining consciousness, "Don''t you know that I''m in a rtionship with Maddox?" Lincoln was stunned and he asked, "What did you say? Young Master Yardley?" "Do you really think that just because I''m demoted, it means he doesn''t want me?" Kimberly leaned against the wall, panting hard and staring at Lincoln as she spoke, "If he really doesn''t want me, why didn''t he fire me instead?" Lincoln was taken aback by her words and did not respond for a long time. Then, he said cautiously, "What do you mean? Do you mean... you really are together with Young Master Yardley?" "That''s right!" said Kimberly. In order to save herself, Kimberly went all out. She bit her lower lip and continued, "He is just angry with me and wants to show his temper by demoting me. If he really doesn''t want to see me, he wouldn''t have let me stay. He demoted me so that he can get me back to him one day!" Although Kimberly did not believe these words, that was all she coulde up with at that moment. In such a shabby ce, everyone was busy attending the banquet and no one woulde to save her, no matter how loud she screamed. "Are you serious?" Lincoln was still stunned. If what Kimberly said was true, then he could never touch her. If Lincoln did, he might not be able to keep his job at the Yardley Corporation. She spoke again, "If you let me out of here safely, I can pretend that nothing happened. I won''t expose you. I will only be your subordinate. But if you touch me... I swear, even if I die, I will pull you down from your position. Are you willing to risk everything just for me?" Lincoln suddenly became silent. He closed his eyes, deep in thought. "Don''t be fooled by her. She''s been in our department for a long time. If someone really cared about her, why would she be sent to you?" A voice suddenly boomed through the darkness. It was Lydia. She was sent to watch the door from outside. She could hear everything that was happening on the inside. She was afraid that Lincoln would fall into Kimberly''s trap, so she quickly said something. Lincoln paused for a moment and nodded, "That''s right. If Young Master Yardley really cared for you, how could he not even look at you? You are lying!" "I''m not lying to you!" Kimberly shouted, "Anyway, I said what I said. Think about it carefully! Do you want your future or me?" Lydia said, "Lincoln, you don''t need to make a choice. You can get both. Don''t forget that Sister Winna is on your side. You won''t lose your position." "Who does Winna think she is?" Kimberly sneered in response, "Is she more powerful than Maddox?" Lincoln was now utterly torn in between. Kimberly couldn''t wait any longer. She felt the hot air in her lower abdomen taking over her body. If she had dragged this along any longer, she might even lose consciousness. D*mn it! Kimberly bit two of her fingertips to keep herself awake. She then walked towards the door slowly and said, "Lincoln, you have a good position and status at thepany. You can get any woman at this banquet. Don''t lose all of this because of me. Help me open the door." "Don''t listen to her! This is your only chance. If you miss it, you won''t have another chance! Lincoln!" reminded Lydia in a hurry. Lincoln also came back to his senses after hearing this. He thought to himself, "That''s right. I''ve been thinking about this woman for so long. I waited so long for this banquet to have my chance with her. If I let her go like this..." Lydia added, "Besides, if you sleep with her tonight, she will be filthy. Even if she really had something going on with Young Master Yardley, he wouldn''t want a dirty woman like her. You don''t have to be afraid of her at all." Kimberly''s face nched at this. She walked to the door quickly and hurried to open it. Lincoln also reacted quickly. He rushed forward and hugged her,ughing menacingly. He said, "Lydia''s right. If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll say that you seduced me. By then, Young Master Yardley won''t do anything to me." "Ah, let me go!" Kimberly yelled as she raised her hand and pushed back. Lincoln snorted and grabbed her shoulders, pulling off her thin gauze shawl and revealing her snow-white skin. Lincoln was shocked by the scene. He couldn''t open his eyes. "Kimberly..." Lincoln swallowed his saliva unconsciously and whispered in a daze, "As long as you are obedient, I promise I''ll give you whatever you want!" Kimberly couldn''t open the door, so she could only run to the other side of the table and warned, "Don''te over." Outside, Lydia heard what was happening and she curled her lips proudly. On the other hand, the atmosphere outside was riveting. Vera had been swimming for a long time, but she did not see Kimberly on the shore. She lost her focus and Sylvia took over her. "Didn''t you say you would win me? Why did you suddenly slow down? Were you tired?" jeered Sylvia. After hearing what she said, Vera nced at her and said coldly, "Stop being arrogant. Did you not realize that Kimberly is missing?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia paused and looked around. Indeed, she couldn''t see Kimberly anywhere. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 "That''s strange. Where did Kimberly go?" Sylvia wiped the water off her face and asked. At the same time, the staff came to help her up and announced, "Congrattions to thisdy for winning the female category of the swimmingpetition." Then, a light shone on her, making the water droplets even shinier on her body. Almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on Sylvia. Sylvia was excited for a moment. She instantly forgot about Kimberly and looked at the camera proudly. Vera got out from the swimming pool, wiped herself with a towel and walked towards where she had left Kimberly. After frantically looking around, Vera still couldn''t find her. The mobile phone she had given Kimberly was also gone. Vera was anxious. Where did she go? She looked around again and suddenly spotted Agnes smiling smugly next to her. A thought dawned on Vera and she quickly searched for Vice President Yardley. She had to tell Benedict about this. Vera knew that Benedict cared for Kimberly. If she alerted him, he would definitely do something about it. But when she couldn''t find Benedict, Vera felt even more paranoid like a cat on hot bricks. She was worried and scared. From the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of someone not far behind her. It was Maddox, sitting in his wheelchair! Him! She thought since Kimberly had taken the same ride as he did, there must be something going on between the two of them. If Vera went to ask Maddox for help, he probably wouldn''t leave her alone, would he? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She had no other choice now. She couldn''t find Benedict, so she had to ask Maddox for help. Thus, Vera walked quickly towards him. Sam saw Vera in her bikini walking hurriedly towards them from a distance. He took another look and realized that she was the girl who was always hanging out with Assistant Shell. He lowered his head and notified Maddox, "Young Master Yardley, someone is walking over." Maddox sneered and said, "Tell her to get lost." Many girls hade over to chat with him that night. However, Maddox was too indifferent. One nce from him would frighten the girls so much and it would stop them from stepping another foot forward. Some of them who were brave enough to step forward were all chased away by Sam. Sam said, "Young Master Yardley, she is not here for you." Sam''s words made Maddox frown slightly. He nced at the woman. However, he only took a nce before looking away from Vera''s body. On the contrary, the image of Kimberly dressed in the sexy red gown appeared in his mind. D*mn it! That woman was haunting him. Speaking of which, Maddox suddenly realized that Kimberly was nowhere in his sight. He didn''t know where she had gone. Just then, Vera said, "Young Master Yardley, please save Kimberly!" Maddox frowned and his cold eyes swept over her face. His dark eyes looked at her intensely as he asked, "What did you say?" Vera came over in a hurry, panting while replying, "Kimberly is missing." "Missing?" Sam narrowed his eyes and questioned, "What''s going on? How do you know she''s missing?" Vera organized her thoughts and exined clearly, "Before I went into the water, she promised to take photos for us, but we couldn''t find her after the contest. I went around looking for her, but I couldn''t find her. Kimberly always informs us where she''s going. She''ll at least notify us if she''s going somewhere. Something must have happened to her." Her words hit Maddox''s heart heavily. His hand clenched a little on hisp and he asked, "When was thest time you saw her?" Vera thought for a moment and said, "She wasn''t wandering around, she was just sitting there and enjoying her drink. I think she felt ufortable in her gown, that''s why she didn''t move around much." Maddox lifted his chin slightly and Sam immediately reacted. He went away to ask around about it. In less than two minutes, Agnes was stopped by a group of people. She looked a little pathetic because she was struggling. "Hey, what are you doing? Let me go!" Agnes was very arrogant as she yelled, but when she saw Maddox, she felt a chill run down her spine. She did not dare to speak anymore and couldn''t even look into Maddox''s eyes. Vera stood at the side and said, "Before the contest began, you and your friend came to provoke Kimberly. There were two of you at that time. Why are you alone now?" Vera was questioning loudly, suddenly remembering what had happened. "Where is your friend? Did you two do something bad to Kimberly?" Agnes didn''t want to be punished, so she had to defend herself stubbornly. Agnes retorted, "What nonsense are you talking about? What could we have done? Don''t nder me!" Vera scoffed, "What for would I nder you? What about your friend? Can you tell me where she is?" "She went to the bathroom!" Agnes lied. Sam interrupted them impatiently and said, "Stop arguing, Agnes. Someone pointed out that you brought Kimberly away. Bring us to her now." Agnes''s face suddenly turned pale. Vera also said angrily, "So, you were bullying her. Back at thepany''s department, you all bullied her and framed Kimberly. You are doing it again! Tell me, where did you bring her?" Agnes bit her lower lip and kept denying everything. She said, "I didn''t do any harm to Kimberly. She said that she was not feeling well, so I took her to get some rest!" Maddox''s eyes were as piercing as knives as they fell on Agnes''s face. Agnes suddenly felt as if there was the weight of two mountains on her shoulders, forcing her to keel over. "I want her in my sight within a minute," uttered Maddox. "If anything happens to her, you''ll suffer." His cold voice sounded like it came from the depths of H*ll. Agnes was so shocked that her face nched and her whole body trembled. Sam immediately shouted, "Hurry up and bring us to her!" "Yes..." Agnes could no longer care about anything else. All she could think about now was Maddox''s words. If anything had happened to Kimberly, she would... She didn''t want to die so soon! "I''ll bring all of you there, let''s go!" Agnes said as she quickly walked towards the back area. "Follow her," said Maddox. Sam pushed Maddox''s wheelchair and followed after her. Vera came out of her daze and also followed Agnes hurriedly. The other people were very enthusiastic about thepetition. After all, there were so many people at the scene. While Sylvia was surrounded by the crowd, she looked at Maddox''s direction in excitement. But she unexpectedly noticed that Maddox had a gloomy expression and he wasn''t looking at her at all. The smile on Sylvia''s face disappeared at once. She had tried her absolute best on this night. She had given her all in order to win the championship, to get such a remarkable honor and to be the most outstanding person at the banquet. But Maddox didn''t even pay attention to her. Why? "Hurry up!" Vera followed behind Maddox. When she saw Agnes''s legs were trembling, she scolded Agnes. Agnes fastened her pace. Vera was so nervous that she murmured, "Where did you bring Kimberly What were you trying to do to her?" Agnes was on the verge of tears as she struggled to exin herself, "It wasn''t my idea. It... It was Mr. Maxwell''s orders... He asked me to drug her and then..." Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Everyone''s expression changed upon hearing her words. Sam was so angry that he scolded her loudly. "How dare you! How dare you drug our employee!" Agnes was so scared that she almost cried. She blurted, "I''m sorry, it really wasn''t my idea. It was Mr. Maxwell who asked me to do this. He is my boss and I didn''t dare to disobey him!" Sam felt a surge of fury in his chest and he growled, "Hurry up! Do you want me to skin you alive?" Agnes took a turn, tears streaming down her face. Then, she halted and stared nkly in front of her. Sam pushed Maddox''s wheelchair around the corner and stopped abruptly when he saw what was happening. Only Vera could exim in shock. "Kimberly... Vice President Yardley, why are you here?" At this moment, Benedict was holding Kimberly in his arms, and Kimberly''s eyes were closed. There was a clear palm print on her fair cheek and bruises on her neck. The door of the room was opened. Lincoln was beaten half to death and copsed on his side. His face was battered and bruised, covered in blue-cks and severely swollen. Lydia stood next to him, face paled and frightened. When she saw Agnes, she wanted to walk over to Agnes, but she decided against it when she spotted Maddox beside her. Kimberly was still wearing the red gown, but the dress was already destroyed. Someone had torn it to shreds, and she was covered by only arge coat. Benedict held the petite girl in her arms. The effects of the drugs were so strong that Benedict could only knock her out directly. This scene made Maddox''s eyes turn blood-red. None of the people present had expected this to happen. It took Vera a long time to process what she was watching. She couldn''t find Benedict in the first ce, so she had gone to Maddox. But before they arrived, Benedict had already rescued Kimberly, which meant... Benedict was here earlier than they were. "Brother, you sure are fast." After a long while, Maddox sneered with sarcasm. Benedict frowned. Even though Maddox had shown up, he did not let go of Kimberly. Instead, he hugged her tighter and said coldly, "I know that you don''t like her. But since she is your wife, shouldn''t you do your duty in protecting her?" Hearing this, Maddox raised his lips and there was a sharp glint in his dark eyes. He jeered, "Brother, aren''t you protecting her well enough?" "She''s your wife!" yelled Benedict. Benedict suddenly felt sorry for Kimberly after seeing the nonchnt trace of emotion in Maddox''s eyes. Thus, heshed out angrily. At this moment, Maddox''s eyes were as though a bottomless pit, unreadable. He retorted, "So what? I don''t want a woman who only knows how to sleep with others." "Maddox!" Benedict seethed. It was a rare sight to witness Benedict being so angry. He was always so calm and gentle, but now he was so out of control. If it wasn''t for Kimberly in his arms, Benedict would have grabbed at Maddox''s cor and punched him in the face. All of a sudden, Kimberly shifted in his arms. She was still in a daze, but she had managed to produce a few faint words. When Benedict leaned closer, he heard her mumbling Maddox''s name clearly... His pupils contracted and he looked towards Maddox. She had softly called Maddox''s name, her voiceced with sadness as she cried for help. However, she did not open her eyes. It was obvious that she was subconsciously calling for him. "Did you hear that?" Benedict''s eyes were as sharp as a knife as he said, "She''s calling your name." Kimberly''s words made Maddox''s heart ache. He narrowed his eyes dangerously. Benedict said again, "But where were you?" Maddox''s eyes darkened and his thin lips moved slightly, saying, "Give her to me." "Maddox, I don''t want to me you," Benedict said coldly. He held Kimberly tighter in his arms and continued, "But if you can''t protect her, you should just get a divorce." After that, he turned around, still holding Kimberly in his arms. "Vice President Yardley!" Sam called him before Benedict could step away. He said, "What are you talking about? That''s Young Master Yardley''s wife. Please put her down!" Benedict replied, "Sorry, but I have to take her to the hospital. If you really want to save her, you can come with me." Sam stammered, "You..." Benedict walked away. Sam then looked at Maddox anxiously and urged, "Young Master Yardley!" Maddox''s face was sullen, but he remained calm. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Young Master Yardley!" Sam called impatiently again. Benedict walked forward with Kimberly in his arms. After taking two steps, he suddenly stopped. Kimberly, who was still unconscious, had grabbed his clothes tightly and murmured, "P-Put me down." "Kimberly?" Benedict frowned and stared at her unhappily. "Put me down," Kimberly begged softly. She strained to open her eyes and looked at Benedict. Her emotionless eyes were bloodshot. Her skin looked pink and delicate, maybe it was due to the drugs. Just now, he had no choice but to knock her out. Now that she was awake, would the drugs take effect again? "Stop it." He whispered to her, "You''ve been drugged. I''m taking you to the hospital now." Kimberly shook her head and refused, "I don''t want to go to the hospital." Her voice was soft but firm. "Do you have to stay? Even if... he doesn''t care about you, do you still want to stay?" After Benedict asked this question, he suddenly felt very resentful. He hated himself for proposing this marriage to his grandfather. Now, she was suffering because of him. "Yes," she answered. Kimberly grabbed his clothes and said, "Put me down, or... he will misunderstand me even more." "I don''t want..." Sweat broke out on Kimberly''s forehead as she struggled to continue, "I don''t want him to misunderstand me again." Benedict stood bolted to the ground, his hands locked around her like a chain. He didn''t put her down. "Brother Yardley," Kimberly begged again, her eyes filling up with tears. Seeing this, Benedict''s heart softened. He put her down helplessly and then helped her to her feet. He said, "Do you really want to stay? You are drugged. If you don''t go to the hospital..." "I know." Kimberly nodded and replied, "I know..." But, so what? If she had really left with Benedict on this night, it would just lead to a bigger misunderstanding. So, no matter what, she had to stay. "Maddox!" Benedict had no other choice but to let her stay. He turned to Maddox and uttered coldly, "Did you see that? The woman you misunderstood doesn''t want to leave with me. She was drugged. If you still consider yourself a man, take her to the hospital for treatment." Maddox''s eyes were extremely indifferent as he stared at Kimberly. However, Kimberly''s whole body felt like it was on fire, so she was oblivious to his cold stare. All of a sudden, Maddox raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, "Since when do you have to go to the hospital after being drugged?" He added, "Since you like to help her so much, why don''t you help her until the end?" "Maddox!" Benedict shouted, feeling furious. He wanted to step forward, but Kimberly stopped him. Kimberly grabbed at his clothes and then slowly walked forward towards Maddox. Then, she said, "I am not that kind of girl." Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Kimberly sniffled as she added, "I didn''t want to be here. I was drugged. You saw what happened." Maddox was confused by her unexpected behavior. He realized that she was trying to exin everything to him. After she had finished talking, Kimberly didn''t stay any longer. Instead, she walked past Maddox. Sam asked her hurriedly, "Miss Shell, where are you going?" Kimberly ignored him and continued forward. Benedict clenched his fists as he tried to stop himself from going after Kimberly. He held back because he knew Kimberly was too stubborn. If he went after her, all her efforts would be in vain. Everyone was dumbfounded. The most bewildered ones were Agnes and Lydia. The two of them had witnessed Kimberly''s demotion. All along, they had been trying all kinds of tricks to frame her, but they never seeded. But now, they finally managed to make her so miserable. In the end... she turned out to be... Maddox''s wife! Kimberly was his wife! No one would have thought of this! They knew they were done for. Vera stood frozen as if someone had cast a spell on her. After a while, something came into her mind. Without saying a word, she ran out of the room after Kimberly. "Sam," uttered Maddox. Sam finally came to his senses. He then quickly pushed Maddox''s wheelchair towards where Kimberly had walked away and immediately caught up with her. Kimberly tried her very best to walk by supporting herself against the wall. She was seeing double. Her vision was blurry as she tried to keep herself standing. "Kimberly!" Vera sprinted towards her and held her up, asking worriedly, "Hey, are you okay?" "Vera?" When Kimberly heard her voice, she mumbled an apology, "I''m so sorry for tonight... I didn''t get to take photos for you." "We don''t have time for this." Vera grabbed her arm and was shocked. "You are burning. I can''t believe Lincoln dared to drug you. Let''s get you to the hospital right away, okay?" "Okay..." Kimberly nodded, shifting her weight onto Vera. Vera had juste from the pool, and her skin was cold andfortable to lean on. Kimberly felt a little better and she said, "Thank you." Vera could feel Kimberly''s rming body temperature. Although she was a little awkward, she felt distressed and replied, "No worries. Let''s ^ ^ ii go. "Wait a minute," someone suddenly said. After they had walked a short distance, Sam and Maddox caught up to them. Sam said, "Miss Shell, let me take you to the hospital." When Kimberly nced at them, she noticed that Maddox was still cold and expressionless. So, she ignored them. "Stop," Maddox finally opened his mouth andmanded. Kimberly simply kept walking, but Vera had to stop. She had no other choice, she couldn''t defy Maddox after all. Vera said helplessly, "Kimberly, let Young Master Yardley take you to the hospital!" "No." Kimberly shook her head and replied, "Let''s ^ ^ ii go. Sam then said, "Take a look at Vera. I''m afraid her outfit is a little too inappropriate for her to apany you to the hospital." Only then did Kimberly notice Vera was wearing a bikini. Indeed, it would be weird if Vera had shown up at the hospital like this. Vera was stunned and she quickly said, "Oh my, I was in such a hurry that I forgot my clothes! Give me a minute, I''ll be back soon!" After that, Vera shifted Kimberly away from her and hurried away. As soon as Kimberly lost her support, she could barely stand still. Although she leaned against the wall, her body still slid slowly towards the ground. Maddox pushed his wheelchair forward and grabbed her wrist, saying, "Let''s go to the hospital." Maddox''s hand felt cool as he held Kimberly''s burning wrist. Suddenly, his hand was thrown off. Kimberly was so p*ssed that she red at Maddox. "It''s none of your business," she said. Maddox frowned and stared at her unhappily. "What are you doing?" Maddox asked, still in a daze. Slowly, Kimberly slid down onto the ground. She no longer had the strength to support her own weight, and her eyelids were heavy. She repeated, "I said, it''s none of your business. You don''t believe my words anyway." He should just leave her here and let her die on her own. Maddox knitted his brows, adrenaline pulsing through his veins. Kimberly must not have realized just how seductive she was right now. Her eyes were half- closed, and her body was flushed. Besides, the ripped red dress she was wearing would make any man go crazy. "Get up." Maddox ordered coldly, "I''ll take you to the hospital." Kimberly ignored him still. Maddox then tried to drag her away, but Kimberly did not budge. With one big tug, he dragged her up forcefully, and Kimberly''s slender body fell straight into his arms. She resisted, "Keep your hands off me! Leave me alone. Vera will be here for me." "Sam, get the car." As soon as he barked out the order, Sam nodded and went to get their car over. Maddox held onto Kimberly''s waist with one hand and pushed his wheelchair forward with the other. He said, "You''d better listen to me, or I''ll take you back to the hall. Do you want people to see how dumb you look right now?" Kimberly''s pupils shrank and she seethed, "How dare you!" The next second, Maddox held the back of her head and pressed her face into his chest, saying, "Shut up." He sped up as he moved along the hallway. When Vera finally came back with her clothes, no one was there. She stood there, feeling confused and scratched her head. She muttered, "Maybe... Young Master Yardley brought her to the hospital." "Since... both of them are husband and wife, I guess I''ll let them be." Kimberly was forcefully flung into the car. Maddox held her burning body tightly. She couldn''t struggle anymore, and could barely move. The scent of Maddox''s cologne made Kimberly want to hold onto him even tighter. Kimberly knew that she did... have feelings for the man who was holding her. They had been spending time with each other day and night. Although he had a sharp tongue and his words were capable of destroying her dignity... He was indeed good towards her. No one had ever treated her so well. She didn''t expect to be moved by his actions. It was at that time, she started to have feelings for him. Love was blind, and love could sprout out of nowhere. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The feeling was budding and flowering in the depths of her heart... And now, it was deeply rooted. "Boohoo..." After the car door was closed, Maddox suddenly heard a sobbing noise. He felt his heart ache as he looked down at Kimberly. He let go of her and lifted her chin, noticing that Kimberly was crying. He was instantly agitated. "What are you crying for?" he asked as he reached out his hand to wipe the tears from her eyes. The force he produced made the skin around her eyes turn red. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 What the h*ll? Maddox red unhappily at the redness on her skin which he had caused. He thought, "Why is this woman so fragile? Why did her skin turn red just from merely a wipe?" "Stop crying," his voice was hoarse and his eyes were stern. Kimberly raised her head from his arms and stared at him through her blurry vision. Her stare told him how unfair he had treated her. After a while, she struggled in his hands and said stubbornly, "You wouldn''t believe me anyway. I don''t need you to send me to the hospital." Maddox didn''t even flinch. He only looked at her coldly. She struggled again. But this time, Maddox held her wrist tighter. "I believe you," he said. Hearing this, Kimberly was stunned. She looked at him in confusion. "What... what did you say?" "Do I have to repeat myself?" Her astonished look made him feel even more irritated. He scolded her softly and tightened his grip around her waist, "I said, I believe you. Do you hear me?" Kimberly remained silent. She had never expected that Maddox would believe her. After a while, Kimberly lowered her eyes. She was obviously still in a bad mood. Maddox''s eyes were gloomy and he asked, "Can we go to the hospital now?" "Sam, drive." Sam nodded in response and drove the car away. On the way, Maddox could see that she was still in a bad mood. He said emotionlessly, "If you don''t want to go to the hospital, there is another way I could help you." At first, Kimberly couldn''t understand what he had meant. But after thinking about it for a while, she jolted awake in surprise and gasped, "What did you say?" Maddox lifted her chin and leaned forward. Kimberly could smell the masculine scent emitting from his body. He said, "What an appropriate excuse for it, don''t you think so?" "I don''t want it!" Kimberly rejected without any hesitation. Maddox squinted his eyes and asked, "Why? Do you hate me?" He pinched her chin and lowered his head. He leaned closer to her and sucked hard on her lips. After a few seconds, he stopped. He looked at her yfully and whispered, "Or do you want to have Benedict as your antidote?" When she heard Benedict''s name, Kimberly''s pupils contracted. She shook her head and shouted, "No!" Maddox was surprised when he saw Kimberly''s intense reaction. He asked, "Why are you so agitated?" However, he was satisfied when she had said she didn''t want Benedict. His thin lips slowly curled upwards as he said, "If you don''t want him, do you want me?" If she didn''t want Benedict, would she want Maddox? Kimberly was shocked by this question. Before she could react, Maddox pulled her into his embrace and demanded, "Answer the question!" "Uh..." For a moment, Kimberly couldn''t figure out how to answer him. She didn''t expect that question from Maddox. She couldn''t understand what was going on in Maddox''s mind. He used to be so indifferent and disgusted by her. But now, he seemed so happy teasing her. Right now, his eyes were glowing, just like a predator''s eyes on the hunt. The predator was confident that once captured, the prey would never escape its jaws. Kimberly gulped subconsciously. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ii | ii Of course, she would not answer such a question. No matter who she wanted, even if... she really liked Maddox deep down, even if she had really wanted him. But it was impossible for her to say it directly to his face. Plus, who knew what would happen? Would Maddox once again say that she was a sl*t? "Let''s go to the hospital," Kimberly changed the topic in the end. Maddox pursed his thin lips unhappily and said, "So, you''re just going to ignore my question. Answer me before we arrive at the hospital." Kimberly was very ufortable. He was so close to her. If it weren''t for the medicine she had taken before this, she would have surrendered. She wouldn''t even have the strength to talk. She turned her head away and mumbled, "I don''t want to pick." "You don''t want to pick?" Maddox stared at her threateningly and said, "So, you''re still considering? Are you aware that I am your husband?" He tightened his arms around her as his thin lips pressed hard on her lips. The kiss was hot and intense. Kimberly couldn''t help but cry out in pain. Kimberly had tried so hard to hold onto her consciousness, but it was all gone the moment their lips met. She tried to push him away, but Maddox''s embrace was so strong. He was immovable like a mountain. His breath filled her mouth, and their bodies held close to each other. Kimberly could even feel the coolness of his body through his clothes. It was probably because her body was burning hot, she thought. That was why it felt sofortable hugging Maddox. It must be. When Kimberly was in a daze, she suddenly realized that her coat was being removed. As the window winded down, she felt the cold breeze filling the car. Maddox threw her coat out the window without hesitation, letting it fall on the road. Kimberly was stunned at what he did. Before she could react, Maddox lifted her chin and forced her eyes to meet his. Maddox''s eyes were dark and gloomy, resembling the dark clouds hanging above the skyscrapers. On this night, her red dress was like a smokeless fire. From the moment she had appeared to the moment she was in Benedict''s arms, Maddox had wanted to pounce on her. But then, this woman had left Benedict for him. Maddox couldn''t bear it anymore. The seductive dress she was wearing was very tempting. Not only that, but it was also torn to shreds, and her snow- white shoulders were exposed. As he looked at her, Maddox lowered his head and bit Kimberly on her shoulder. Although he didn''t exert much strength, it hurt badly. Kimberly cried out, "What... are you doing?" "I''m making you remember me." Maddox warned in a deep voice, "From now on, you are not allowed to wear this kind of dress in front of other men, and you are not allowed to put on other men''s clothes. Do you hear me?" Kimberly did not say anything. She reached out both of her hands and wrapped them around Maddox''s neck gently. She liked the cooling sensation on his body. Maddox paused for a moment and repeated, "Did you hear me?" Kimberly was annoyed. She snorted, then raised her head and nibbled his Adam''s apple with her tender and hot lips. This move made Maddox''s whole body tense up. Blue veins protruded from his forehead. He removed Kimberly''s hands and asked once again, "I need you to answer me, if not... I''ll leave you alone." Kimberly was tired. She had heard this threat a million times before. She retorted, "Sure, go ahead. You can just leave me on the streets to die." Maddox frowned. Was she flirting with him? Maddox couldn''t bear to be angry at her. So, he stared at her and his voice softened. "Do you really want to die?" he asked. Kimberly looked at him and nodded pitifully. The look in her eyes indicated that she was in severe pain. She needed help immediately. Maddox restrained his desire and uttered, "Then you have to ask for my permission." Chapter 191 Chapter 191 There were not many vehicles on the road at night. The wind rushed into the car through the opened window. Kimberly was sitting on Maddox''sp, lying in his embrace. She could feel the heat from her body seeping onto Maddox''s skin. "So, do I have your permission to die?" Kimberly asked softly. Maddoxughed as he pressed his thin lips onto her forehead. "What do you think?" Kimberly blinked and said nothing. "Should we go to the nearest hotel, or should we go back home?" Maddox asked. Kimberly was stunned. After giving it a moment of thought, she finally understood what he had meant. She stuttered, trying to speak her mind. Maddox stared at her for two seconds and decided to head to the hotel. "Let''s go to the nearest hotel," he said. Sam, who was driving the car, was speechless. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "What the h*ll? Aren''t they moving a little too quickly?" He hadn''t even wrapped his head around what was going on. Before getting onto the car, both of them were fighting. Now, instead of going to the hospital, they wanted to go to a hotel. "Do you not understand me?" Maddox prodded impatiently. Sam replied immediately, "Yes, Young Master Yardley. I''ll bring you both to the nearest hotel right away." Kimberly heard Sam''s voice and suddenly realized that they weren''t alone. She blushed as she subconsciously buried her head into Maddox''s arms. She thought to herself, "This is so embarrassing!" Soon, they arrived at the hotel. Sam had already contacted the hotel in advance and booked a room. As soon as they got out of the car, Sam hurriedly pushed Maddox in his wheelchair and headed into the elevator. In the hotel, the people who were waiting for registration in the lobby had all witnessed this peculiar scene. They saw a man hurriedly pushing another man on a wheelchair. This wouldn''t be that strange, but the man in the wheelchair was holding a petite woman in his arms. She was wearing the man''s coat and was justying in his arms quietly. After they had entered the elevator, someone from the crowd couldn''t help asking. "Are the three... going to sleep together?" After Sam pushed both of them into the room, he left right away. He knew that what they were about to do had nothing to do with him. After making sure that the door was locked, Sam went back to the car. After thinking for a while, he decided to go for supper. Although Kimberly was dizzy and barely conscious, she could still feel the soft mattress that she was ced on. Then, she felt the weight of a body pressing down on her. At first, she couldn''t bear the weight and struggled to breathe. But slowly, she feltfortable hugging the person. The temperature and the scent emitting from his body made her want to get nearer. Kimberly arched her body closer to him. Her movements were reflexive. Maddox knew this because her eyes were almost fully shut. It was amazing that she had managed to talk to him in the car along the way. But now... Maddox lowered his body and held her wrist. Before he continued, he remembered that one night where Kimberly had been crying. At the time, he had wanted her but she had rejected him. She said that her baby would be at risk. The baby was such a b*stard. He shouldn''t have felt sorry. Even if the baby died, it would have nothing to do with Maddox. But... he realized that he actually cared about this woman. The moment he went inside her, Maddox retreated immediately. He got up and sat at the edge of the bed, staring at Kimberly while he processed his thoughts. He wondered, "What the h*ll happened to me?" "Why is my heart aching for this woman? Is she worth it? Her child is not even mine!" "Ah..." Kimberly had thought that she would finally get what she wanted, but Maddox had suddenly retreated. She felt empty. She curled her toes up and wrapped her legs around Maddox. Maddox resisted the temptation. He ignored her and phoned Sam. "Bring Abigail here," he ordered. "Huh?" Sam had just ordered his supper. He didn''t even have time for a decent supper, and yet Maddox had already ordered him to bring the doctor. He stammered, "Uh... Young Master Yardley, aren''t you and Miss Shell..." Maddox cut him off, "Don''t talk nonsense. I want to see her in ten minutes. If she takes longer than ten minutes, you can fire yourself." As soon as he was done talking, Maddox hung up. Before the line was cut off, Sam heard a charming woman''s voice on the other end, gasping, "Please..." As Sam listened to the beeping tone of the phone, he was impressed. He wondered how Maddox was able to resist that. Sam then convinced himself that Maddox was just faking it. Kimberly was Maddox''s wife after all. Sam cast a sad gaze at the bowl of delicious noodles in front of him and then left. He had no other choice. He had to obey orders. On the other end, Maddox was heating up. He not only needed to suppress his desires, but he also had to cover Kimberly up. Abigail and Sam couldn''t see her in this state. He took off his white shirt and put it on Kimberly. But it was easier said than done. Kimberly was hanging onto him like an octopus, and her lips traversed the entire surface area of his body. He had to endure with all his might! Every time he removed her arm from his neck, another arm would start caressing his hair. When he finally managed to get both arms off him, her legs would find their way around his waist. If Maddox treated her just like any other woman, he would have knocked her out, just as Benedict did. But when his hand reached her neck, he was reluctant. He was in a love-hate rtionship with the woman in front of him. In the end, he had to persuade her to put her clothes back on. He would satisfy herter. Kimberly was acting like a child craving for candies. She actually followed his instructions. After Maddox put his clothes on her, she threw herself onto Maddox excitedly. "Can we start?" Kimberly asked in anticipation. Maddox pressed her down on the bed and replied, "Not yet. We have to wait a little longer." His voice was deep and charming. It sounded like he had drunk a lot of wine as his warm breath was intoxicating. Kimberly blinked her eyes and pouted, "I''m so tired. When are you going to help me..." He said, "As long as you keep your eyes closed and don''t make any noise for three minutes, I''ll help you." "Really?" Kimberly felt that he was lying to her. She wrapped her arms around his neck again while her slender legs surrounded his waist. This move... Maddox tensed up instantly. He had almost lost himself. The woman simply would not stop flirting. It almost made him lose control of himself. Kimberly shook her head and pleaded, "I want it now..." She rubbed her cheeks against his chest. Her hair tickled Maddox''s face. Maddox looked calmer than usual, however, the veins and sweat on his forehead showed how much torture he was enduring. He said, "Let''s wait for another two minutes. If she''s still not here..." Then, he would continue what she had started. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 In the middle of the night, Abigail followed Sam along the corridor. Sheined, "Why would you call me at this hour? Do you think that I''m always avable for you?" Sam exined himself with a bitter expression on his face, "Auntie Stark, I didn''t mean to disturb you. It was Young Master Yardley''s order, I had no choice." Abigail nced at him and asked, "What did he do this time?" "Miss Shell was drugged, so..." "Drugged?" Abigail''s eyes widened as she asked, "What do you mean by drugged? Is it the type I''m thinking of?" Sam nodded with a wry smile. Abigail''s eyes widened further and she eximed, "What''s going on? Can''t Maddox protect her well?" Sam replied, "Auntie, save these forter. Come with me now. It''s a matter of life-and-death." "Pfft," Abigailughed it off. "There''s no need for me to help her. He can help her by himself, right?" Sam stopped outside the hotel room and unlocked the door with the room key. Then, he opened the door and entered while announcing, "Young Master Yardley, she is here." Then, the two of them were stunned at what they Kimberly was clinging onto Maddox with her arms and legs. She was wearing a white shirt and her hair was disheveled. Meanwhile, Maddox was sweating as he kept trying to push her away. It didn''t look like a particrly passionate scene. Instead, it was a funny mess. When Maddox saw the both of them standing there, he inexplicably felt angry for no reason. "Care to help?" Sam came to his senses and he hurried over to help Maddox. Abigail couldn''t hold in herughter when she saw them. "I might be your aunt, but I have never seen you in such a mess. Since when did you be so gentle? You are... different." Abigail strode confidently towards Maddox as she spoke. Sam went over to help pull Kimberly away from Maddox, but he didn''t dare to touch her. He was afraid he would touch somewhere he wasn''t supposed to. Although Sam was here to help him, he didn''t know how. He ushered, "Auntie Stark, what should we do? You are the doctor. Please do something." Abigail folded her arms as she watched them quietly. "Auntie," Maddox called out to her politely. He had no choice at the moment. Hearing this, Abigail''s mouth was agape. The great Maddox had always hated addressing her politely. Now, he was begging for her help! All for this woman! Why? He was a man. If the girl was drugged, wouldn''t he... Abigail quickly took out the inhtion medications that she had brought along and put them on Kimberly''s nose. At the same time, she tried to hold Kimberly down. She was soft and gentle, yet she managed to hold Kimberly in ce. Slowly, Kimberly calmed down, shutting her eyes and lost consciousness. Her whole body rxed and slumped onto the bed. Maddox reached out and held her in his arms, the look in his eyes wasplex. "Is that all?" he asked. Abigail sat down on the edge of the bed as she replied, "Of course, not. Let hery properly on the bed. You can continue minding your own business and leave the rest to me." Sam stepped forward hurriedly and helped Maddox into his wheelchair. After all, Maddox was half- naked and he looked terrible. Since Abigail was Maddox''s aunt, he could leave Kimberly to her with a peace of mind. After they had left, Abigail looked at Kimberly, who was in a deep sleep. She shook her head and sighed. In the other room, curiosity got the better of Sam. As he helped Maddox into his clothes, he couldn''t help asking, "Young Master Yardley, why didn''t you... give her the... " He didn''t dare to say thest word. He was concerned for his life. As expected, Maddox red at him before he could even finish speaking. If looks could kill... "You talk too much," said Maddox. Sam gulped. "No, I didn''t mean to offend you. I was just asking. I don''t know if Auntie Stark could..." "Shut up." Maddox was getting impatient. His body was boiling, and blood was still pumping into his lower half. Although Kimberly was his wife, he had to control his actions. He had to take care of her. The longer he thought about it, the angrier he got. Suddenly, Maddox said coldly, "Get out." Sam nodded obediently. After Sam went out of the room, Maddox lit a cigarette and pushed himself to the window. Looking at the twinkling city lights, he took a huge puff of his cigarette. Amongst the mist, Maddox''s features became dreamy, and the light in his eyes flickered. After a moment, he heard someone knocking on the door. "Young Master Yardley." Maddox did not know how many cigarettes he had smoked. When he heard Sam''s voice, he quickly extinguished the me on his cigarette and pushed himself out of the room. "Miss Shell is awake," Sam said. The look in Maddox''s eyes cooled as he replied, "Okay." When Maddox reached Kimberly''s room, Abigail was talking to Kimberly, "Have a good rest tonight. You will be fine when you get up tomorrow." When Kimberly hade back to her senses, she remembered what had happened earlier. She was still a little worried. "Will I really be fine?" This is from N?velDrama.Org. Abigail knew what she was worried about. She stroked Kimberly''s eyebrows gently, just like a worried parent would. "Silly girl, I am a doctor. Of course, I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, the child is fine." Abigail finally mentioned Kimberly''s child. When Kimberly knew that the child wasn''t affected, she finally rxed and said, "Thank you." Abigail chuckled, "You are Maddox''s wife and I am his aunt. Just call me Auntie." Kimberly was stunned. If she called her that, wouldn''t it mean that... "Auntie." As they were chatting, they suddenly heard Maddox''s voice. Kimberly looked at the direction of the voice and saw Maddoxing towards them. She was now more awake than before. When she saw Maddox, she suddenly remembered what she did. She blushed when she noticed the red marks she had left on Maddox''s neck. She was clinging onto Maddox and kissing him all over his body. She had even begged him to go all the way. As she thought about it, Kimberly felt like it would be better if she was still unconscious. Or she could pretend she wasn''t aware of what had happened. However, she couldn''t hide her emotions. Her face flushed red as soon as Maddox entered the room. Everyone knew what she was thinking. However, Maddox nced at her emotionlessly. Abigail chided, "Maddox, this is on you. You can argue that thest time was an ident, but what do you have to say now? Kimberly is your wife. Is this how you treat your wife? You..." Maddox didn''t say anything. He stood in ce and let Abigail lecture him. In the end, Kimberly couldn''t listen on any longer. She whispered, "Um... Auntie..." Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Maddox''s eyes darkened and he questioned, "Who allowed you to call her that?" Kimberly was shocked by the sudden usation. She shrunk back and looked down at the bed. She didn''t dare to look at him. "Why do you speak to her so rudely?" Abigail red at Maddox and scolded, "Where are your manners? Is this how you speak to your wife? Kimberly, ignore him. Rest well. I''ll teach him a lesson." After that, Abigail got up and walked toward Maddox. Maddox''s brows were knitted together. Before he could react, Abigail reached out and pulled his ear. "Come out with me," she ordered. The usually emotionless Maddox was gasping in pain. Kimberly was shocked by the scene. She had never seen a shred of emotion on Maddox''s face before. Now, anger and embarrassment were written all over his face. Although he was furious, he couldn''t do anything to his aunt, so he could only resist tamely. "Let me go." "Don''t even think about it." Abigail twisted his ears and said, "Come out with me. We need to talk." "D*mn it!" Maddox was so angry that his face was flushed, but he had no choice but to follow her obediently. After they had left the room, Kimberly looked at Sam awkwardly. Sam exined, "Uh... Auntie Stark might be the only person on Earth who can treat Young Master Yardley this way." Kimberly nodded in agreement. Although he was emotionless, he was very respectful towards his aunt. He was furious, but he still managed to stay still and keep his mouth shut. However... If Old Master Yardley had treated him like this, things wouldn''t be the same. Outside the door. Abigail''s hand was still on Maddox''s ear. "Tell me what''s wrong with you. Why are you treating your wife like this? Aren''t you ashamed?" "What did I do? Let go of me." Maddox had thick skin, but the force exerted by Abigail made his ear turn red. His face was sullen, but Abigail didn''t seem to care about him. She said, "If you''re not guilty, then why are you so defensive? Don''t you know that you should treat a woman gently? I know that you don''t care about women, but Kimberly is your wife. You must fulfill your duty as a husband. Okay?" Maddox listened to her silently. "Do you hear me?" Maddox pursed his lips and replied unhappily, "Auntie, this is my personal affairs. You don''t have to care about it, right?" Upon hearing this, Abigail lifted her eyebrows. "Are you ming me for caring about you? Your mother asked me to take care of you before she passed, and now you''re ming me?" Maddox''s eyes narrowed. Abigail could feel the change in the atmosphere. Her mouth twitched, and she reluctantly let him go. She sighed, "Well, I was just advising you. Don''t think about it. But don''t forget what I told you. Kimberly is a good woman." When he heard what she said, Maddox sneered, "Auntie, how can you be so sure that she is a good woman?" Abigail replied, "Look at yourself. Who would ever want to marry someone who will spend his life in a wheelchair?" Maddox paused and mumbled, "There are a lot of people who are willing to marry into the Yardley family." "So, you do know that people want to be in the Yardley family. Imagine if you are not from the Yardley family, and you''re not the president of the Yardley Corporation. Do you think any woman will like you? No! Unless they''re blind!" Abigail scolded. Maddox knitted his brows again, "Why are you insulting me?" "You can''t even handle the truth! I just wanted to tell you that Kimberly is a good woman. If you lose her, you''ll regret it." Hearing this, Maddox was speechless. He then asked, "How do you know that she didn''t marry into the Yardley family for money?" Abigail sneered and crossed her arms, saying, "If she''s a gold digger, she wouldn''t have married you with her unborn child. Now that you''re aware of it, why would she risk her life to protect her child?" He answered gloomily, "Because she still loves her ex-husband." Abigail shook her head, "But as far as I know, she has no feelings for her ex-husband. She is just a mother who cares about her own flesh." Maddox scoffed, insisting he was right. She continued, "Sam told me how she defended you when others teased you for being disabled. If you still think that she''s a gold digger, you''re the one who is blind!" "It''s gettingte. I''ll ask Sam to send you back." Maddox didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He immediately pushed himself back into the room. Abigail stared at him and twitched her lips, muttering under her breath, "I''m just giving you some advice. Great, I''ll leave you alone." After that, Sam drove her home. Only Maddox and Kimberly were left in the room. Kimberly was embarrassed when she recalled what had happened. As soon as Maddox entered the room, she tucked herself into the bed, her back facing the door. The sound of the wheelchair stopped at the bedside. Kimberly closed her eyes instantly. Suddenly, Maddox spoke. "Hey." Kimberly''s ears twitched, but her body was still. "Help me get into bed." Kimberly opened her eyes immediately and wondered in surprise, "Does he want to sleep with me?" She didn''t move and continued pretending to be asleep. "Is this how you show your gratitude?" Maddox continued. Kimberly finally spoke softly, "There''s a room avable next door, right?" He had booked a suite, so there was a connecting room next door. She had always slept separately with Maddox, so she hoped that he would stick to their routine this time. Maddox sneered, "I''m going to sleep here." Kimberly had no choice but to get up slowly. "Let me help you to bed. After this, I''m going to the other room." She went to Maddox to help him up. However, Maddox wasn''t cooperating with her. She frowned and looked at him in confusion. "Move, I need to get you into bed." Maddox nced at her and sneered again, "So, we''re not sleeping together? Do you remember what you were trying to do when you were drugged?" When she was reminded about the incident, she blushed. Maddox took her arms and ced them around his neck. "Look at what you did to me." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He said hoarsely as he grabbed her hands, guiding them along his neck. Her hands swept across several ces on his body. Kimberly was confused. She tried to retract her hands, but Maddox held them firmly on his chest. "I know you want me, but why are you acting so differently? Are you ying hard to get?" Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ying hard to get? Kimberly bit her lower lip and retracted her hands. "What makes you think I have time for that?" she asked. "You don''t?" Maddox''s eyes were fixed on her, and his tone was a little aggressive. Kimberly pursed her lips and stared straight into Maddox''s eyes. She said, "Why are you bringing up all the stuff I did when I was drugged? I couldn''t think straight. That''s why I did all that." "Oh?" Maddox''s thin lips curled into a smirk. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled Kimberly into his arms, his other hand pressing on the back of her head. They were so close that they could feel each other''s heartbeats. He said, "You couldn''t think straight? Tell me, why did you reject Benedict? Just say that you like me." At that moment, Kimberly froze like she was struck by lightning. She nced at Maddox''s thick brows, her gaze going over his alluring eyes, his sharp nose, andnded on his thin lips. Her heart was racing. The two of them were so close. Kimberly could see the emotions lurking in the depths of his pupils. Kimberly looked at him nkly. She felt her soul being sucked into Maddox''s deep eyes. "What about you?" she suddenly asked. Maddox was stunned. Kimberly looked at him and repeated, "Do you like me?" Maddox''s brows twitched as he narrowed his eyes. Kimberly took a deep breath and gazed at him calmly, adding, "I won''t fall for someone who doesn''t love me. If you don''t have feelings for me, why should I have feelings for you?" "Oh." Maddox smiled disdainfully and said, "So, this is why you won''t say you like me. The moment you chose me over Benedict, you knew your heart''s desire, right?" She sighed, "Yes, I know what my heart wants. But, I know what my goal is. Now that I''ve done it with you, it doesn''t matter if I do it again. Do you understand me?" Kimberly knew that Maddox didn''t like her. He would never ept her just because of her child. So... she must not show any sign of affection for Maddox. Otherwise, it would be a never- ending cycle of shame and humiliation. Maddox tightened his grip on her neck. He pulled her even closer to him, and she could feel him boiling with anger on the inside. "Do you like making fun of me?" Kimberly pursed her lips and replied seriously, "I''m just telling the truth." Maddox was breathing rapidly as he fixed his dark eyes on Kimberly. Suddenly, he smiled indifferently and warned, "Well, you''d better maintain this frame of mind until we get the divorce. If I catch you having affairs with other guys before then, you''ll pay for it." She responded, "Don''t worry, I won''t bring shame to the Yardley Family. But if you really think that I''m useless staying by your side, we can prepare for the divorce tomorrow..." "Enough! Get out of my face." Maddox interrupted her rudely before she could finish. After pausing for a moment, Kimberly pursed her lips and nodded, "Okay, I will be in the other room if you need me." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Then, she turned and left the room. Her footsteps were light, and she left the room without hesitation. Maddox looked at her leaving, his lips arching into a smirk. She was such a heartless and ungrateful woman. She had totally forgotten about the help he had given her. D*mn it! Kimberly went to the other room and noticed Maddox''s clothes strewn over the floor. She stared at them for a while and then went to sleep. At the banquet, Sylvia had been waiting for ages for Maddox. She had no idea what was going on. She had also noticed that Benedict was nowhere to be found. Her win at the contest was meaningless. She stopped all the empty talks with everyone and went straight to the changing rooms. In the changing room, she heard an argument. "Agnes, if she''s really Maddox''s wife, what''s going to happen to us? We''re so dead." "What are you afraid of?" Agnes huffed, trying to suppress her anger, "To be honest, I was frightened. But when I think about it, Young Master Yardley was not that angry. Who cares if she''s his wife? He doesn''t love her anyway. Don''t you remember? He demoted her to be one of us." "Even if Young Master Yardley doesn''t love her, what about Vice President Yardley? One way or another, I''m worried about my future. Will we be fired tomorrow? We shouldn''t have helped Sister Winna." The more Sylvia listened on, the more she felt uneasy. She followed the voices and reached a door, which she promptly kicked open. "What are you talking about?" Both Agnes and Lydia were shocked. Sylvia had suddenly barged in to their conversation, and they were taken aback. "What are you doing?" Lydia asked as she hid behind Agnes, afraid, "You''re that woman''s friend, right? We... We didn''t want to hurt her. Plus, she is fine! Someone helped her out of the mess." "You didn''t want to hurt her? Who did you hurt?" Sylvia paused for a moment before finally realizing they were talking about Kimberly. No wonder she was nowhere to be found. Sylvia then stepped forward and asked fiercely, "What did you do to her?" Agnes defended themselves, "Who cares if you''re a part of the Hanover family? We are not afraid of you. We were asked to put drugs in that woman''s drink and hand her to our department manager. However, Vice President Yardley interfered and Young Master Yardley appeared. Now that you know everything, can you let us go?" After saying that, Agnes pushed Lydia towards the exit. "Stop!" Sylvia roared. Agnes frowned, "What else do you want? What else can you do to us?" Sylvia sneered and said, "Did you just say that... Young Master Yardley took her away?" "Yeah, what''s wrong?" said Agnes. Hearing this, there was a hint of sorrow in Sylvia''s eyes. After she had won thepetition, she had waited for Maddox for so long. It turned out he had gone for Kimberly instead. No! This meant that Maddox was interested in Kimberly. They both had feelings for each other, but neither of them wanted to admit it. If things continued this way, how could Kimberly leave Maddox in the future? If Kimberly didn''t leave Maddox, how could she be with Maddox? When Sylvia thought of this, she became irritated. She reached to grab both Agnes'' and Lydia''s hairs and mmed their heads against the wall. "Ah!" The two of them screamed in pain. Sylvia''s expression was extremely terrifying. "You''ll pay for what you did!" threatened Sylvia. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Sylvia stormed home in anger. As she entered her house, Juliette just happened to be taking her leave. Juliette was Quill''s secretary. No matter how unhappy Sylvia was, she should be polite to Juliette. Thus, Sylvia asked, "Secretary Sharpio, do you still have work at this hour?" Juliette smiled and exined, "Yes, I am here to help President Hanover. It''s gettingte, I''m going home now. Sylvia said gently, "I''ll ask the driver to drop you home. It''s not safe for you to be alone thiste at night." "It''s okay, it''s just a ten-minute drive back home for me. See you, Miss Sylvia." After saying goodbye to Sylvia, Juliette left the house right away. As soon as Juliette left, Sylvia''s smile vanished. Then, she went upstairs and knocked on Quill''s door. "Quill, are you asleep?" After a while, Quill answered her, "Not yet." "Can Ie in?" she asked. "Sure." Only then did a trace of a smile appear on Sylvia''s face and she walked into the room. "Quill, I attended the Yardley Corporation''s anniversary dinner. I bought this dress yesterday, how do you think I look?" Sylvia plucked up her courage and asked Quill. She felt the need to have a good rtionship with him. After all, she needed to rely on him. Quill was sitting at his study table. His eyes didn''t even flinch when he heard her. As the smile on Sylvia''s face gradually disappeared, she walked slowly towards him. "Why are you still working at this hour?" she spoke again. Quill finally grunted, "Yeah." Sylvia knew that he was not paying attention to her. Feeling sad, she bit her lip and frowned. Quill was always indifferent towards her. He was still the same after all these years. Sylvia lowered her head and looked at her toes. Her heart sank. Suddenly, Quill noticed that the atmosphere had turned quiet. He looked up and saw Sylvia staring at her toes silently. He realized that he was being too cold towards her. Thinking of this, he nced at her dress and praised, "It looks pretty." Sylvia raised her head as soon as she heard his voice and looked at him in surprise, "What?" "Your dress," Quill replied inly. Then, he lowered his head and continued working. Sylvia froze before she could realize what was going on. Suddenly, her eyes twinkled with joy as she said, "Do you really think that it''s pretty? Thank you!" After that, she strode forward and stood next to him. She noticed a nicely-wrapped box on the chair beside him. Sylvia was curious and eximed, "What a beautiful box! What''s in it?" She reached out to examine it, but Quill instantly shouted. "Stop!" His voice was emotionless. Sylvia was startled, and her hand froze in mid-air. "Get out." Quill was unhappy now and his voice was as cold as ice. Sylvia raised her head and looked into his eyes. She knew that Quill was not pleased with her actions. For some reason, Sylvia felt extremely sad. She retracted her hand and said softly, "Okay then." She then turned and ran out of the room. Quill''s turned to look at the dainty box. He reached forward and held it in his hands. The box contained the dress that was meant for Kimberly. He had asked Juliette to send the box to Kimberly, but she couldn''t reach Kimberly''s phone. Besides, Kimberly already had bought a dress, so she had returned the box to Quill. This dress was not ordinary. It was a dress that Quill particrly valued. He would give it to Kimberly eventually. Until then, he wouldn''t allow anyone to touch it. When he thought of this, Quill took out his phone and texted Kimberly. Sylvia rushed into her room, crying her eyes out. Outside the room, everything was silent. She had never expected Quill toe looking for her, but his inaction towards her emotions made her even sadder. However, the feeling of fear overpowered her sadness. After all, she was just a fake. From the moment she had entered the Hanover family, she had been enjoying all the privileges that she didn''t deserve. Her heart had never been at ease. She loved being able to insult other people without consequences. But at the same time, she was afraid that her identity would be exposed. Quill was such an impassive person. If her identity was exposed, she would be dead! Quill had never treated her nicely ever since the day she had entered the family. He obviously hadn''t epted the fact that she was his sister. As she thought of this, Sylvia mmed the door shut and her expression became sinister. Ding- Kimberly had just fallen asleep when she heard her phone buzz. She tried to move her heavy eyelids and realized that she was very tired. She ignored it and continued sleeping. When she woke up the next day, her limbs were weak. It was probably the side effects of the drugs. She sat up and got out of bed. "You''re finally awake, Second Young Madam." Just then, she heard a female voice and was startled. She turned to look at who was speaking. It was the maid from the vi, and Kimberly struggled to recall her name. She was Rainie. "Why are you here?" Rainie looked at her humbly and exined, "Young Master Yardley told me to wait for you to wake up. Here are the new clothes and daily products I brought for you. I''m going to prepare your breakfast now." Kimberly looked over where Rainie had pointed and found that there were a few brand new outfits. "Did Maddox buy all of this?" she asked unconsciously. Rainie paused for a moment before shaking her head. "Second Young Madam, I don''t know. I was following Young Master Yardley''s orders. He must have bought it. You are so lucky." Lucky? Kimberly forced a smile. Could she even live up to that word? After that, Rainie went to make breakfast. Kimberly stared nkly at the room before she went to wash up. She then put on one of the outfits Rainie had brought and grabbed her phone. When she finally checked her phone, she realized that she had a lot of unread texts and missed calls. Most of it was from Vera, expressing how worried she was and asking what was happening between Kimberly and Maddox. After that, she noticed the texts from Quill. She clicked into the messages. Quill had sent a bunch of voice messages to her. "I''ll have Secretary Sharpio to send the dress to you some other time. Or when will you be free?" Hearing the message, Kimberly was a little speechless. The banquet was over. What would she need the dress for? So, she tried to reject his gift. She sent a voice message, "Thank you for your kindness, President Hanover. But the event''s over. I don''t need the dress anymore, you can keep it." Of course, she didn''t expect Quill to reply. She was just making things clear. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After all, it was Quill who had insisted on having Juliette to send her the gift. Ding- A few moments after she had sent the message, a reply came through right away. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 "It is customized. If you don''t want it, who else can I give it to? Just keep it." After listening to the voice message, Kimberly was stunned. Did President Hanover mean that the dress was customized to her body measurements? And if she didn''t ept it, the dress would go to waste. Afraid she might have misunderstood the situation, she dazedly asked Quill how he had known about her measurements. However, after she had sent the question to him, she felt somewhat embarrassed and tried to exin herself. But Quill had already replied before she could send the text. "I have my own ways to find out. If you''re not free, I''ll have Juliette deliver it to you." Juliette? What would people say when they see her delivering the dress over? It would surely stir up another gossip. Kimberly thought of this and replied hurriedly, "No, there''s no need. I''ll drop by your company tomorrow and look for Juliette." After they had reached an agreement, Quill ended the conversation. Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief as she put her phone aside. When she exited the room, her breakfast was ready. Rainie said, "I have no idea what you like to eat, so I made a variety of dishes. I hope you like them." Kimberly wasn''t a particrly picky eater except for sweet and greasy food. Therefore, she smiled at Rainie and responded, "I like them. Thank you." "You''re most wee." As Kimberly sat down and began eating her breakfast, something struck her mind. She asked, "Where are Maddox and the others?" Rainie replied, "Well, they left early in the morning." Hearing this, Kimberly assumed that they might have gone to thepany. She decided to drop by after she had finished her meal. When she arrived at thepany, her department was in chaos. It turned out that Lincoln was fired. Although nobody knew the reason, it was a hot topic among everyone and they were discussing endlessly. "What''s going on? He has been our supervisor for so many years. Why was he fired all of a sudden?" "Pfft, he must have offended someone or done something wrong. But judging from his perverse personality, I bet heid hands on someone he shouldn''t have messed with. This time, he wasn''t careful enough and made a huge blunder." "Well, he brought it upon himself. He was such a pervert. Besides, he is already a married old man. How can he be so shameless?" "That''s true, but... Honestly, I think that he''s quite pitiful. He still has a wife and children to look after. Now that he has lost his job, how is he going to support the family?" "He''s a man. He doesn''t need to be concerned about this." "Hey, are you dumb? Yardley Corporation is the toppany in North City. If he''s fired from the toppany, who would dare to hire him in the future?" "Really? If that''s so, it will be difficult for him to get a new job now. s, he is indeed pitiful." As Kimberly was walking in, she had heard the entire conversation. Then, she arrived at her desk and sat down. After a moment, someone came over and spoke to her. "Miss Shell, what are you still doing here?" "Huh?" Kimberly subconsciously tilted her head in confusion. Looking up, she saw that a smile was stered on the man''s face. He exined, "Don''t you know that you''ve been promoted?" Hearing this, Kimberly was dumbstruck. "I''ve been promoted?" she echoed in puzzlement. When did this happen? Why... was she not aware of it? The man nodded, "That''s right. Don''t you know that Vice President Yardley made you his secretary?" Kimberly was speechless. After a while, she mumbled, "What''s going on?" Why would Vice President Yardley make her his secretary? What was Benedict doing? Why would he suddenly interfere with her work? Last night... Upon thinking of this, Kimberly pursed her lips and her face darkened. The man said, "Oh, I envy you. You were Young Master Yardley''s assistant, and now you are Vice President Yardley''s secretary. Why are you so lucky?" He added, "We treated you perfectly fine ever since you joined our department. Don''tin about us to Vice President Yardley. Okay?" The more Kimberly thought about it, the more she felt strange. Benedict had always been kind to her, but he had never involved himself when it came to her work. Now that he had promoted her, Kimberly wondered what he was trying to do. After pondering it for a moment, Kimberly packed her things in a hurry and went straight to look for Benedict. When she arrived at Benedict''s office, she happened to met his assistant. As soon as their eyes meet, the assistant smiled and asked, "Oh, there you are. Are you reporting for duty?" However, Kimberly didn''t return a smile and her gaze was stern. Seeing this, the assistant paused for a moment and continued, "Vice President Yardley is on a call. Please give him a moment." But Kimberly could not wait any longer. She needed to speak to him right away and get to the bottom of this. Therefore, she stepped forward and was about to barge into the room. The assistant was shocked and immediately tried to stop her. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "You can''t go in, he is..." "Valeria, let her in." Suddenly, a voice rang from the office. Valeria Brooks was Benedict''s personal assistant. All this time, she had been affectionately called Valeria by everyone she knew, including at work. Valeria was stunned for a moment. Then, she nodded, "Okay, go on in." Kimberly pursed her lips and strode into the office. Benedict was sitting at his desk. After exchanging a few words on the phone, he said some pleasantries and hung up the call. He put down the phone and looked at Kimberly with a smile. "So, I assume you are aware of what''s happening. Have you brought your stuff over? I''ll tell Valeria to take you around your office. Otherwise, you can choose to stay in the office with me..." "Brother." Before Benedict could finish his sentence, Kimberly had interrupted him. Her delicate face was tense. She asked, "Why did you promote me?" "Uh... why not? Isn''t it a good thing?" The smile on Benedict''s face faded and his voice became calm as he replied, "I''m keeping you by my side so that you won''t get hurt by someone like Lincoln again." Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat, and she had a bad feeling about this. She didn''t dare to think too much because she was afraid that she would misunderstand. Benedict stood up, stepped forward and approached her, "Kimberly, I don''t want anyone to hurt you ever again." She was extremely startled to hear her real nameing out of his mouth. Surprise shed across her usually emotionless eyes, and she stared at him in disbelief. "You..." "Let''s make this clear. I knew your real identity the moment you married into the Yardley family." Benedict smiled as he reached out to caress her head. He said, "I didn''t say anything because you and Erica are the Shell family''s daughters. Besides, it was your big day. If I exposed the truth at your wedding, it might have brought damage to both our families'' reputation. But now... I know that I shouldn''t have held my tongue. At least, you wouldn''t have to stay in our family and suffer through so much. You also wouldn''t have to be forced to be Maddox''s wife." All of this was too much for Kimberly. She was extremely shocked by the revtion and absent- mindedly retreated backwards. However, Benedict abruptly reached out and grabbed her shoulders. "Kimberly, I truly regret not saying anything on that day. But... it''s still not toote. Since Maddox isn''t willing to protect you, let me keep you safe. Okay?" Chapter 197 Chapter 197 "Brother..." Kimberly was so baffled that she couldn''t help taking a couple more steps backwards, avoiding Benedict''s touch, "What... what are you talking about?" Benedict looked straight into her eyes. He stared at her unwaveringly and forced a bitter smile, "You are a smart girl. I''m sure you know what I mean." Kimberly was frightened and her face nched at once. She was Maddox''s wife. How could Benedict do this to his own brother? At this moment, Kimberly''s mind was in a mess. She shook her head while taking a few steps back again, but Benedict went up to her and grabbed her shoulder. He continued, "You saw his reactionst night. He didn''t care about you at all, Kimberly. My heart ached for you. I don''t want you to suffer anymore." "Let me go!" Kimberly''s lips trembled as she struggled away from him, "Even if Maddox doesn''t care about me, why would you? You are his brother!" "That''s exactly why! I''ve been holding back all this time because I''m his brother!" Benedict blurted and his tone was harsh. Suddenly, the atmosphere went freezing as he spoke again, "If he wasn''t my brother, I would have harmed him for hurting you." Kimberly''s lips were stiffened into a straight line and she stayed silent. Staring at him incredulously, she couldn''t believe what was happening. How could this happen? Did Benedict have feelings for her? Or... was he just sick of watching her living such a miserable life and pitied her? "I don''t want to see you getting hurt again, do you understand?" "No!" Kimberly thought of something important and abruptly pushed Benedict away, "You can''t do this. You''re Maddox''s brother, and so you''re my brother. We can''t be together. I only came to tell you that I''m satisfied with the department I''m working in now. I won''t ept the promotion!" After she was done speaking, Kimberly straightaway dashed out of the office. Valeria was waiting for her by the door. When Kimberly rushed out suddenly, Valeria was almost knocked down in the process. After giving a quick apology, Kimberly turned around and left in a hurry. Confused, Valeria watched her run away and turned to look at Benedict in the office. "Vice President Yardley, what... What happened to her?" Benedict looked on as Kimberly''s figure disappeared out of sight. He lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly. "Perhaps I have scared her away." Valeria was puzzled, "What did you do to..." Benedict cut her off, "Go back to work. If she doesn''t report for dutyter, please do me a favor and fetch her from her department." Valeria was speechless. "D*mn!" she cursed inwardly. Valeria slowly pieced everything together. Since he had wanted her to personally fetch Kimberly over, she thought that he must have feelings for Kimberly. Many people in the department were surprised when they saw Kimberly returning. "Hey, why are you back? I thought you were promoted to be Vice President Yardley''s secretary?" "Yeah, why are you back again?" Kimberly wasn''t close with these people and she didn''t want to befriend them either. After all, they all had joined in the fun whenever Agnes and Lydia had made fun of her. So, she shook her head in response and sat down silently. "Hey, I heard that Agnes and Lydia were fired too. What on earth happened? Miss Shell, they were always picking on you. Now, they were fired while you''re promoted. Does this have anything to do with you?" "That''s right. Tell us, we want to know the truth." "Come one, tell us." Kimberly was already annoyed in the first ce. When everyone kept probing her with questions, her irritation intensified. She got frustrated and stood up abruptly while yelling. "I didn''t fire them, and I didn''t give myself a promotion. How would I know what happened? I had even heard of my promotion from you guys. If you really want to know, go and ask the people who fired them!" Everyone was shocked at Kimberly''s outrage. They didn''t know what was happening and someone scoffed. "Why are you acting this way? We were just asking. You can choose not to answer us, but you didn''t have tosh out." "Humph, who does she think she is? As soon as she''s promoted, she starts to show her true colors. What an arrogant person! I hope that she gets fired next!" "Right. She used to be Young Master Yardley''s assistant, but after her promotion, she''s just Vice President Yardley''s secretary. Why is she thinking so highly of herself?" Hearing these, Kimberly could only sneer. She ignored them, taking her seat and continued her work. Agnes, Lydia, and Lincoln were fired. She didn''t know if Benedict or Maddox had done it. When she thought of both of them, Kimberly had a headache. She didn''t expect that Benedict would say something like that to her. Their rtionship had always beenplicated. To make things worse, he had now even... After that, Kimberly got lost in her thoughts and did her work inattentively. At noon, Kimberly walked out of the department and saw Vera. When Vera saw her, she rushed over instantly and hugged Kimberly. She said, "I thought you wouldn''te to work today." After that, Vera scanned her entire body from head to toe and questioned, "How are you even standing?" Kimberly was confused. "Why can''t I?" "I mean... Last night, you and Young Master Yardley... Wasn''t it intense?" Realizing what Vera meant, Kimberly deadpanned, "What are you thinking about?" "Hey! You were drugged. How could a man resist a woman like you? Oh, dear. Could it be..." Speaking of this, Vera paused. Her eyes widened as she gasped loudly, attracting people''s attention.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Vera cleared her throat and asked, "So, does he really have erectile dysfunction?" Kimberly was shocked when she heard this. Her face fell and she quickly reached out to cover Vera''s mouth. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Vera blinked and shook her head, only then did Kimberly let go. She chided, "Stop asking about it. It has nothing to do with Maddox anyway. Come one, let''s go eat." Kimberly walked straight ahead and Vera followed her quickly. Vera said, "I don''t care. You need to tell me everything. Why are you his wife? Why didn''t I know about this?" It had taken a long, sleepless night for Vera to ept this fact. Kimberly was irritated when she heard Vera mention it. Vera always had the ability to make her spill everything. Kimberly had no choice but to exin, "I am also confused. It''s a long story, I..." "Then, make it short for me!" Vera mmed on the table. "I''ll give you some time to prepare. In the meantime, I''ll get you lunch. When I''m back, I want the whole story." Before Kimberly could react, Vera had stood up and run away. Watching as Vera vanished out of sight, Kimberly was very helpless. She sighed in her heart and thought that Vera was such a cheeky girl. However, she should thank Vera for her help in bringing Maddox to herst night. Vera had most probably noticed her disappearance and reported it to Maddox. If Maddox hadn''t been therest night, she might have been taken away by Benedict. If things went that direction, she would never be able to rify the situation. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 After waiting for a while, Vera was back with two tes of food. She put a te in front of Kimberly. "This is yours, and this is mine. I got you arger portion since you''ve been through a lot yesterday." Vera was proud of herself and she asked smugly, "What do you think? I treat you the best, right?" Kimberly looked at the extra piece of chicken on her te and sight helplessly, "Yes." "Alright. Have you thought about how to tell me the story? Hurry up, I want to know everything." Kimberly knew Vera''s intention, but... things were simply tooplicated. She didn''t know where to start. Thinking of this, she could only say, "This is not a good ce to talk about it. People might hear us. By then, things will get messy again..." After thinking about it, Vera nodded in agreement, "You got a point. If things got out, you might be in danger. Forget it, let''s keep it for another day." "Thank you, Vera." Vera smiled and waved her hand, "Don''t worry about it. We''re friends after all." Then, she added, "By the way, I think you should stay away from Sylvia. Did you hear what she said to Arnold Corporation''s young masterst night? I know that you are besties. But I still want to remind you that she''s not a good person. Please be careful." When Kimberly heard Vera criticizing Sylvia, she furrowed her brows. "Vera, you know that we shouldn''t bementing about people behind their backs." "I know, but I can''t help it. Whenever I look at her, I despise her even more. And when I meet her, the feeling gets stronger. Did you know? My gut feeling is always urate. You need to trust me on this." Kimberly couldn''t bear to listen any longer and she stood up at once. Vera was surprised and she calmed her down quickly. "Okay, fine. I''ll stop. But I''m doing this for you. Last night, she tried her best to win thepetition while I tried my best to search for you. If it wasn''t for me... Hmph!" As she spoke, Vera picked up a piece of meat and chewed on it angrily. Kimberly said, "I''m grateful for what you did. Let me buy you lunch someday." "I''ll be waiting." After they had finished their lunch, they went back to work. When Kimberly returned to her department, she saw Valeria standing next to her desk. Valeria has always spent her time working beside Benedict, so there were a lot of people surrounding this famous figure. "How is Vice President Yardley actually like? He looks so gentle. Does he have a girlfriend?" "Sister Valeria, which type of woman does he like?" Valeria was annoyed by this group of people as soon as she entered. However, it wasn''t good for her to throw a tantrum. It wouldn''t be good for her image. So when she finally saw Kimberly, she hurriedly stood up and eximed, "I''ve been waiting for you." Kimberly stood still and looked at her in confusion. "You have been promoted. Vice President Yardley ordered me to bring you to your office," said Valeria. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Why was Valeria saying this in front of everyone? People might startmenting on Kimberly again. But then again, everyone already knew about her promotion. One way or another, she would always be picked on in the office. Kimberly pursed her lips and said coldly, "I''m doing pretty well here, let me be." Valeria walked up to Kimberly and challenged her, "That won''t do, Miss Shell. I''m not asking for your permission. I''m giving you ten minutes to pack your stuff." Was this a threat? Then, the people around started to say, "Gosh, Miss Shell. This is such a good opportunity. Why are you putting on an act? Do you want Vice President Yardley toe over personally?" "That''s right. Please don''t cross the line. You are lucky enough to get promoted by Vice President Yardley. Why don''t you appreciate it?" They were all looking at Kimberly judgmentally. In short, they were all implying how ungrateful Kimberly was and that she had no right to reject the offer. When Kimberly thought of this, she smiled and retorted, "If you all are so eager, one of you can always take my ce. Am I right, Assistant Valeria?" After that, Kimberly went straight to her seat and continued to work. She showed no intention of packing up at all. Someone spoke up, "That''s right, Assistant Valeria. Why don''t you try persuading Vice President Yardley about letting us take her ce? Miss Shell is such an ungrateful person." Valeria looked at Kimberly helplessly. After all these years of working as Benedict''s assistant, she knew what Benedict had in mind. She understood the situation when she saw the way he had looked at Kimberly. When he told her to bring Kimberly to the office, Valeria knew that she should treat Kimberly nicely. Although Kimberly was rejecting the offer tantly, she didn''t dare to say anything harsh to her. In the end, Valeria made everyone leave them alone. She then walked towards Kimberly and started persuading softly, "My deardy, I''m already here to escort you. Please, pack up ande with me." Kimberly stared directly into her eyes, frowning. "Please tell Vice President Yardley to stop making things difficult for me. I love my job in this department. If he really cares about me, please ask him to reconsider." Valeria asked, "What''s so good about being here? Vice President Yardley can personally protect you if you worked for him. Why don''t you grab this opportunity? Kimberly shook her head and answered, "That''s not something I asked for, and it''s not something I should do. You can leave." In the end, since Kimberly was unshakable, Valeria had no choice but to leave. Kimberly was quiet for the whole afternoon. When she got off work, she packed up her things and was ready to take a bus home. However, she saw a familiar person at thepany''s entrance. It was Jonathan. Jonathan was pacing around by the entrance. When he saw Kimberly, he rushed towards her, only to be stopped by the guards. Kimberly''s expression changed drastically. She avoided him and tried to use the other exit. However, Jonathan pointed at her and shouted, "I know her! I''m here for her! Kimberly! Hey, Kimberly,e over here!" Many people heard themotion and turned their attention towards them. Left with no choice, Kimberly had to walk over and exin to the guards, "Sorry, he is my friend. Jonathan,e with __ _ n me. Then, Jonatha went after Kimberly. Kimberly stopped her pace when she had brought him to a quiet corner. "What the hell do you want? We''re divorced. Don''t you feel ashamed for pestering me so many times?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as Kimberly finished talking, Jonathan instantly fell to his knees right in front of her. Kimberly was extremely taken aback and she eximed, "What are you doing? Get up!" "It was all my fault for treating you badly. Please forgive me!" Kimberly felt speechless and she frowned, ushering, "What are you talking about? Get up quickly!" Seeing Jonathan kneeling and begging for her forgiveness so suddenly, Kimberly was dumbfounded as to what was happening. However, Jonathan didn''t budge. Instead, he grabbed onto her skirt and pleaded, "Kimberly, I was a j*rk. I was a b*stard. For the sake that I was your husband, please ask your man to stop torturing me!" Chapter 199 Chapter 199 When she heard this, Kimberly was stunned. "What do you mean?" Jonathan only kept apologizing to her. "I know it was my fault. Last time at the hospital, I was talking a bunch of nonsense. So, I came to apologize to you. I''m begging you to forgive me. If you don''t forgive me, my family will die." Kimberly didn''t know what was going on. Why did hee to beg for forgiveness out of nowhere? And why would his family die? "What are you saying? I can''t understand you!" She took a few steps back to avoid Jonathan''s grasp. He lost his grip and fell forward. When he looked up, he saw that she was frowning. He thought that Kimberly didn''t want to forgive him, so he stood up immediately. "Kimberly, stop pretending. I know you asked your man to mess with me. I have started a small business only recently. Yet, your man ruined everything before I could even make a profit! I''m begging you for your forgiveness. Can''t you just forgive me for the sake of our previous rtionship? Or do you want to see me go bankrupt and end up dead?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He was very anxious. Kimberly could feel the hatred in his eyes, even though she didn''t know what he was talking about. She tried to piece all the information together, but she still couldn''t quite comprehend what he was talking about. Her man... Who did he mean by her man? Was he talking about Maddox? No, Maddox had never seen Jonathan. He couldn''t possibly have done anything to him. Jonathan started to yell exasperatedly again, "Cut the cr*p! I saw him save you at the hospital entrancest time! Besides, I heard that he gave your mother 300,000 dors, right?" When she heard that, Kimberly''s face fell and she questioned, "What? How do you know about that?" "The walls have ears! Everyone will know at some point." Jonathan hissed angrily, "Do you need me to remind you of the nasty things you did?" Kimberly was confused and she refuted, "What nasty things did I do? Why don''t you enlighten me!" She took a step forward and red at Jonathan. Her aura had be cold and fierce. She was sure that she was innocent. Jonathan was frightened by her sudden imposing aura. His heart dropped and he took a step back. "What''s so great about you? Are you angry because I''m right? I once thought you were a pure and innocent woman, but I was wrong. You seduced a man and you manipted him to give you money. Let me tell you why our marriage failed. It was because I saw through your greed. I was worried that your family would ckmail and corrupt me one day. I''m actually amazed that someone actually fell for your tricks. Kimberly, I have to say that you are amazing!" "Shut up!" Kimberly roared in fury to cut him off. "You were cheating on me even before we got married. What''s worse, Bianca was pregnant before we filed for divorce. Then, after you got your five million dors from the lottery, you turn your back on me. I was married to you for years but I didn¡¯t get the slightestpensation. I gained nothing. Why would I ever be afraid of you?" Kimberlyughed ironically, shing a cruel and indifferent smile as she continued, "If it weren''t for the sake of our rtionship, do you think that I would just leave without taking anything? Jonathan, you''re a j*rk. You''re an ungrateful and selfish b*stard who doesn''t know how to share weal and woe. I don''t know who is behind whatever it is you were talking about. It doesn''t have anything to do with me. But since you have said those awful words to me, I have something to tell you too." Kimberly stared into his eyes and spoke slowly, word for word, "You deserved it." Jonathan was furious and he gasped, "How dare you!" She growled, "I don''t want to see you again. Or else, your family will suffer even more!" Jonathan was so infuriated that his lips trembled. However, he didn''t dare to retort. After that, Kimberly turned around and left. However, tears started building up in her eyes and brimming them red. Suddenly, Jonathan rushed over and hugged her calf, begging, "I''m sorry. It was my fault. I was ignorant and mistreated you. I was ungrateful. I admit I''m a bad person. But my company is facing a crisis, and I will go bankrupt soon. I also need topensate for arge sum of money. But I don''t have the ability to do so! Kimberly, help me, please!" Kimberly scoffed and replied, "It didn''t belong to you in the first ce. Don''t forget, I bought you that lottery ticket." After he had gotten the money, he had filed for a divorce without hesitation. He didn''t even give her a single penny. Although she didn''t care about the money, what he did was truly ruthless. It had hurt her deeply. "Kimberly..." "Stop calling me. You make me disgusted." Kimberly tried to step forward, but Jonathan held her leg firmly and didn''t want to let go. He had made a decision. He wasn''t going to give up. He pleaded once again, "Kimberly, please help me. After this favor, I owe you my life." Kimberly took a deep breath and closed her eyes. All she could recall was when Bianca had shown off to her with her pregnancy. Jonathan had taken Bianca in and chased Kimberly out of the house. Because of that, her virginity was stolen on that rainy right. When she had gone back to her house, she was forced to be married into the Yardley family. She had ended up in such a miserable state all because of Jonathan. Thus, why would she help him? "Do I have to repeat myself? Keep your hands off me," she uttered coldly. As Kimberly opened her eyes, the look in them was indifferent. But a hint of surprise shed through her eyes when someone unexpected appeared in front of her suddenly. Sam was pushing Maddox in his wheelchair towards her. They had popped out of nowhere. At this moment, the charismatic man in the wheelchair stared at Kimberly and Jonathan with a mocking gaze. Why was he here? On the other hand, Sam looked at Kimberly sympathetically. Before she could speak, Jonathan had sprung to his feet and went forward to kneel before Maddox. He blurted, "I know you. I saw you with Kimberly at the mall. You are the president of Yardley Corporation, right? You are together with Kimberly, am I right? President Yardley, I need your help! You have to save me!" "Oh?" Maddox''s eyes filled with hatred and abhorrence. However, he raised his brows and inquired, "My help? What do you want me to help you with?" Jonathan responded frantically, "If you are willing to help me, I can tell you a secret about Kimberly!" Kimberly was standing at the side, as firm as a log. Her heart was a little numb. But when she heard what Jonathan had said, her heart sank in an instant and she had a bad feeling. "What are you doing?" she questioned. Jonathan chuckled and said to Maddox, "Look, she''s scared now. That''s because she''s guilty! As long as you''re willing to help me rebuild mypany, I''ll tell you everything!" Kimberly''s expression became incredibly awful. Adrenaline rushed through her veins. She wondered in apprehension whether Jonathan was going to tell Maddox that he had never slept with her... Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Kimberly gave it a thought. Then, she looked up at Maddox and warned, "Don''t believe him. He''s lying. He just wants to save himself!" "Alright." The corner of Maddox''s lips curled into a sneer as he said to Jonathan, "Tell me, what is her secret?" Kimberly''s heart sank into her stomach when she heard Maddox. Was he going to trust Jonathan just like that? In the blink of an eye, Jonathan becamecent and he did not notice the hint of bloodthirsty sarcasm in Maddox''s eyes. He tattled excitedly, "When I took my wife to the hospital for a check-up previously, Kimberly was also there. I went up and talked to her, but a man suddenly came out from nowhere and talked to her. They even looked quite intimate. President Yardley, she used to be unchaste and had love affairs when she was with me. Perhaps you couldn''t satisfy her since you''re wheelchair- bound, so she went behind your back and hooked up with other men!" Jonathan was speaking smugly as though putting all his hope on Maddox. However, he was filled with so much vile that he failed to realize that Maddox had tensed up and was staring sharply at him upon hearing his words. Jonathan continued, "You have to believe me, it''s all true. She is a sl*t. She should be ashamed of herself!" Standing at the side, Kimberly was utterly speechless. She was beyond shocked by his usations. Initially, she had thought Jonathan would say that he had never slept with her. She didn''t expect him to try to inculpate her of something outrageous. Kimberly felt that she was a huge fool to have fallen in love with a wicked person like Jonathan. The feelings she once had for him had long vanished, and they had formed into an intense hatred and disgust. However, Kimberly was relieved at the same time. She was relieved that her child was safe. "Is that so?" Maddox''s lips curled up and his smile contained a trace of evilness. He stared at Kimberly and asked, "Is she really a sl*t?" Jonathan nodded, "That''s right! She''s a sl*t. That''s exactly why I left her." "Oh, so are you saying that... my wife is a sl*t?" Jonathan nodded again and said firmly, "That''s right, that''s the truth..." Speaking of this, Jonathan abruptly realized that he had said something wrong. Thus, he quickly corrected himself, "No, no. I don''t mean that. I was trying to say that Kimberly is not a good woman. I don''t want you to get cheated! You should leave her for a better girl." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You were also saying that... I''m impotent?" Maddox questioned again, ignoring his exnation. The smugness on Jonathan''s face from earlier vanished in an instant and he looked dreadful, "I..." Sam interrupted him just then, "Who do you think you are? How dare you say that right in front of Young Master Yardley? You must be courting death!" Kimberly did not expect the situation to take such a turn. She stood rooted and looked at Maddox in confusion. Jonathan stammered in a panic, "No, that''s not what I meant. I was just..." "You said it, didn''t you?" Maddox smiled cruelly and said, "So, you came all the way to Yardley Corporation to tell me this? What are you trying to prove?" He then paused before calling, "Sam." "Yes!" Sam naturally knew what to do. He immediately walked up to Jonathan and barked, "Get the hell out of here. Young Master Yardley doesn''t want to see your face anymore. Also, forget about yourpany and enjoy your bankruptcy. If you harass Miss Shell ever again, we won''t let you off so easily." Jonathan wanted to beg for mercy. However, when he turned to Maddox, he could sense the threatening aura exuding from him. Intimidated, Jonathan could only obediently keep his mouth shut and nod in agreement. Then, he got up from the ground and left instantly. After he had left, Kimberly remained frozen in her spot. Maddox scolded, "Come to me now." Hearing this, she turned and gazed at him, "What did you..." Why was he behaving this way? Did he not believe in Jonathan''s story? "I said,e over. Or, do you want to leave with him?" Maddox''s tone became chilling as he spoke. Kimberly finally wrapped her head around the situation and quickly went towards him. Sam stood aside and allowed Kimberly to push Maddox''s wheelchair along. Maddox said, "You''ve seen it for yourself. That is the man you risked your life to keep his child. Yet, he wanted to use you in order to save himself. Kimberly, you are such a fool." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She forced a smile and replied, "Did you call me over just to say these to me?" "Do you feel sorry for yourself now?" Maddox scoffed as his eyes narrowed. His gaze became sullen as he asked, "He tried to frame you. Why do you insist on keeping his child?" Kimberly rebuked, "Don''t bring my child into this. He is innocent!" "Innocent?" Maddox instructed Kimberly to stop. Kimberly was perplexed and she finally slowed to a stop. Maddox went on, "So the kid is innocent. But what about you? I know that Benedict has promoted you to be his secretary." Kimberly paused for a moment. She looked at the back of Maddox''s head and said, "So what? I didn''t ask him to do that." "Humph, you do have some tricks up your sleeve. You can even have my brother wrapped around your finger." Kimberly stood still and didn''t push him further. "Keep pushing." Maddox demanded coldly, "From now on, you have to go home with me when you get off work every day." Kimberly was bewildered and she widened her eyes. "What? With you? So, do I need to go to work with you too?" He asked in return, "What''s the problem? You are my wife. Is there anything wrong with that?" "Of course, there is. We work in different departments. Plus, I''m used to taking the bus to work. I think that it''s better for us to stick to our normal routine," answered Kimberly. Maddox sneered and turned to nce at her, saying, "Do you think that I will give you the chance to seduce my brother? From tomorrow onwards, you areing back to my office to work." "What did you say?" Kimberly''s eyes were wide in disbelief. Did he just ask her to go back to his office? "Be my assistant again," he added. Kimberly looked at him nkly. After a short moment, she sneered, "Do you think it''s fun to joke about this? How can you simply transfer me as you wish? I''m satisfied with where I am right now. I''m not going anywhere near the both of you!" After saying that, she turned to walk away. Unexpectedly, Maddox held onto her wrist, "You can refuse to work for Benedict. But you have no right to reject my orders. Get in the car now." "I won''t!" Kimberly struggled hard and tried to free her hand. However, she couldn''t rival Maddox'' strength. He gripped her wrist tightly, retraining her. Kimberly''s face flushed with frustration, "Let me go. I''m not going anywhere. Why can''t I even decide where I want to be?" "From the moment you married into the Yardley family, you can only listen to me for the rest of your life," Maddox replied matter- of- factly. He then yanked her wrist, pulling Kimberly into his arms while cing his other hand around her waist. They were still at thepany''s entrance. Everyone was looking at them. Kimberly was so shocked that she quickly shoved him and urged, "Let me go quickly." "If you keep struggling, I''ll kiss you right here." Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Kimberly froze when she heard what Maddox said. She stared at him nkly for a long time. Maddox pushed himself forward and Kimberly stopped struggling, for fear that Maddox would kiss her in public. In the end, she was forced into the car. Kimberly did not dare to look at him anymore. So, she buried her face into Maddox''s chest. She only pushed him away once they got into the car. "Why did you do that?" Kimberly plopped into the car seat and red at Maddox in displease. She added, "Didn''t you say that when in public, I''m just your subordinate? What are you trying to do now?" Maddox had openly embraced her and carried her into the car. Not only that, but he had also told her to go to work with him every day. "Don''t you know what I''m doing?" Maddox asked back. Kimberly was startled by his fiery gaze. She averted her eyes from his stare and lowered her voice. "How should I know what you are doing?" "Okay, then." Maddox lifted her chin, forcing her eyes to meet his. Although Kimberly tried to avoid his gaze, Maddox pinched her chin hard and forced her to look at him. The force he exerted was great and it hurt her. "Let me go!" "I''ll tell you what I''m going to do." Maddox''s gaze was as though aze, burning into every inch of Kimberly''s skin. He uttered slowly, "I want to tell everyone that you are mine. No one can say otherwise, including Benedict. If he dares to transfer you or approach you, it means he''s trying to steal my woman away." There was a hint of detestation in Maddox''s eyes as he added, "He reminds me of that woman, always wanting to steal other people''s belongings by using any means possible. If I find something going on between you and Benedict, I will never forgive you." "Do you understand me?" How could Kimberly not understand? It was crystal clear. She pushed Maddox''s hands away and huffed angrily, "Why are you bringing me into your conflict with your brother? Let go of me!" "You should ask yourself that. Who told you to provoke me and then get involved in other''s business?" Maddox tightened his grip on her wrist and didn''t budge. Kimberly felt pain and gradually stopped struggling. She thought that they were in the car anyway. No one could see how close they were to each other. So, she decided to let him be. Seeing her calming down, Maddox lost his interest and he loosened his grip on her. After a while, he suddenly leaned over to her. Kimberly was startled. Just as she was about to push him away, Maddox leaned his head on her shoulder. "What are you doing now?" His unexpected action had taken Kimberly by surprise and she was at a "Just let me lean on you," Maddox''s exhausted voice rang. There were evident dark circles under his eyes. After Kimberly had piqued his desirest night, she had gone to another room to sleep, leaving him alone and wide awake for the whole night. He didn''t get a wink of sleep. Kimberly was stunned. By the time she came to her senses, Maddox had rested his head on her shoulder, shifting his entire weight onto her side. The heaviness made her fall back against the soft cushion. "Hey..." She felt heavy and was about to push him away subconsciously, but Maddox held her hands in ce. His voice was hoarse as he warned, "You''d better stay still. Don''t forget how I served youst night." "Served?" Kimberly repeated the word in her mind. The term sounded so ambiguous. Kimberly blushed as soon as she thought of its another meaning. She muttered, "Nonsense. Last night..." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "You dare to deny it?" Maddox''s tone was a little harsh. He was obviously displeased. Kimberly''s lips twitched, she wanted to defend herself. However, she just couldn''t figure out what to say, so she kept quiet. After all, he had helped herst night. Instead of doing what he wanted with her when she was delirious, he had asked for his aunt''s help. Thinking of this, Kimberly felt that she shouldn''t quarrel with him anymore. Anyway, it wouldn''t kill her to have him leaning on her. She stayed still as she thought about it. She turned her gaze away from Maddox and towards the buildings and trees outside the window. Then, pieces of images fromst night surfaced into her mind. She recalled how Maddox had held onto his sanity and stopped himself just in time. After that, he didn''t touch her anymore even when she had kept flirting with him. Why? Kimberly wanted to know the reason, so she tried to ask softly. "Maddox, why didn''t you..." She trailed off as she could hear Maddox''s tranquil breathing by her ear. Leaning on her shoulder, she could tell that he was already sound asleep. Hence, Kimberly could only keep her question to herself and silently looked out of the window again. Sam drove the car steadily. Eventually, Kimberly began to feel sleepy and dozed off together with Maddox. Kimberly didn''t know how long she had slept. All she knew was that when she woke up, she found herself back at home and in Maddox''s bed. She turned toy on her side and saw her own bed on the floor. It took a long ten seconds for her brain to fully sober up and register what was going on. She sat up slowly and stared at her own bed in a daze. She had fallen asleep in Maddox''s car, so why was she here now? Who had carried her to bed? Logically speaking, even if Maddox could carry her, it would be a little difficult for him to ce her on the bed, wouldn''t it? Then, did Sam help him? Forget it. Why was she thinking about this? After that, Kimberly quickly got out of bed to wash up and went downstairs for dinner. After dinner, Kimberly nned to sleep in her bed. Just as she was tucking herself in, Maddox ced his arms around her and said, "Get someone to clear all of these tomorrow. You can only sleep with me from now on." Kimberly''s expression changed and she questioned, "Why would you want to clear away my stuff? Didn''t we agree to sleep separately?" "I told you, I want everyone to know that you are mine. How could I allow you to sleep separately from me?" Maddox answered overbearingly in a stern voice, causing Kimberly to shiver in fright. She argued, "We''re at home, no one can see us!" "So what?" Maddox hugged her tighter, "As long as I want to do it, the location doesn''t matter." Then, he forcefully pushed her into bed. Kimberly was wearing a knee-length nightgown, and the hem of her dress flew up to her upper body upon falling backwards. Shocked, she let out a scream and quickly reached out to cover herself up. However, Maddox had seen everything. Under the dim lights, darkness surged in his calm eyes. Abruptly, he pushed himself off the wheelchair and climbed into the bed. His bold movement stunned Kimberly. Before she could react, Maddox was already pressing down on her body. "Pink undies? Why are you so childish? Or, are you trying to seduce me?" Kimberly held her breath and her heart had almost stopped beating at the moment. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Maddox... had seen everything! Kimberly felt like she was drowning in mortification. She mumbled, "You say I''m childish, yet you think I''m trying to seduce you? Get off me." Kimberly pushed his heavy body off him. However, she suddenly realized that he had no problem getting up from his wheelchair and into the bed. His movements were steady and agile. Then, in the past... When she thought of this, she looked at Maddox with wide eyes. "You can go into bed on your own, why did you..." Maddox smiled mockingly and said, "Why? Must I get into bed by myself just because I can? I like it when you help me." What he said was true. He could have done so by himself, but he could mess with her by saying he wasn''t able to. However, his action was too smooth. It didn''t look like something was wrong with his legs. Kimberly suspiciously trained her eyes towards his legs. Seeing this, Maddox said, "Don''t you think I would''ve learned how to get into bed after all these years?" Kimberly thought about it for a while. It made sense. He had been wheelchair-bound for so long, of course, he would''ve learned some skills for himself. She shouldn''t have doubted him. She was lost in her thoughts and had forgotten about the situation she was in the moment. When she came back to reality, only did she realize that Maddox was still on top of her. "Let go of me. I want to get out of bed." She tried to push him away, but Maddox''s lips curled into a smile as he said, "Once you''re on my bed, you''re not allowed to leave without my permission. Be obedient and sleep together with me. If you keep struggling, I don''t mind continuing where we left offst night." When he finished speaking, Maddox leaned closer and bit her earlobe. "You''re aware that I am not a gentleman," he whispered. She could feel his warm breath fanning on her ear. Subconsciously, she shrunk her neck and shivered. Needless to say, she knew what he meant. To be honest, she still remembered what had happenedst night. She was aware of how Maddox had pulled out upon entering her. Thinking of this, Kimberly kept her mouth shut. Maddox turned over andy down on his side next to her, facing her. In the dimly lit room, both of them were facing each other. Their breath intertwined as the atmosphere slowly warmed up. Kimberly blinked as her heartbeat elerated. She shifted her limbs, trying to quietly move away from Maddox. They were extremely close to each other. However, when she twitched her body, she unintentionally got closer to Maddox. With just a slight movement, her lips touched his pair of icy lips. Her breathing stopped at once. Kimberly looked at Maddox as she held her breath. His face was mere inches away from hers, and she could feel the time had frozen. What... was she doing? After a full five seconds, Kimberly was finally aware of what was going on. She became flustered and wanted to move away from him. But as Kimberly moved backwards, Maddox calmly stretched out his hand towards the back of her head. Leaning forward, he pulled her head towards him and pressed his lips onto hers. "Umm." Kimberly was sealed shut and she moaned. Her arms flew between their bodies in shock, pushed against Maddox''s chest. Her eyes were wide open as she witnessed Maddox devouring her lips. A low and hoarse voice could be heard from between their lips. "You started this." "I... Urn." Kimberly wanted to exin herself. However, Maddox always took his opportunities. He stuck his tongue into her mouth as soon as she tried speaking. Their tongues intertwined in Kimberly''s mouth. The more she retreated backwards and put her guard up, the further he advanced and dived deeper into the kiss. In the end, Kimberly surrendered and allowed his tongue to dance with hers. Her consciousness was blinded by her desires. She closed her eyes blurrily and reflexively wrapped her arms around Maddox''s neck. The two of them kissed so intensely that it felt as though their souls were connected. The temperature kept rising and their bodies slowly heated up. Kimberly had long lost herself in the kiss. Slowly, Maddox''s hand travelled below her dress, lifting the hem and reaching in¡ª Ringing... Suddenly, the phone rang. Kimberly snapped back to reality. She was shocked at how she had just made out with Maddox and wanted to escape from his arms immediately. However, Maddox didn''t seem to hear the phone ringing and continued sucking on Kimberly''s lips. "Maddox..." Kimberly dodged his wandering lips in fear. His thin lips trailed away and nted kisses on her jaw and her neck, slowly progressing downwards. "Your phone is ringing!" Nevertheless, Maddox continued to explore her body with his lips. Kimberly gasped heavily and shouted once again, "Maddox!" "Let it be," he whispered, trying to remove Kimberly''s nightgown. Kimberly yelped in fright, "Be gentle, I just bought it..." As soon as she shouted that, her dress was ripped apart. Kimberly''s mouth went agape. She had never expected that Maddox would be so rough and eager! "Just get a new one tomorrow." Once he had uttered the words, he pressed himself against her again. Kimberly was extremely nervous about what was going to happen. Just then, the phone rang again. Kimberly tried her luck one more time and said, "Hey, your phone has been ringing. There might be an emergency!" She was now fully sobered up. Earlier, she was so distracted that she did not know what had happened. The phone kept ringing incessantly. It seemed that there was indeed something important. Maddox cursed under his breath and finally got up. He grabbed his phone and picked the call up with a gloomy expression. A voice came from the other end, "Young Master Yardley, something went wrong!" Maddox nced at Kimberly and pursed his lips, "This better be important, or else..." Before he could finish his threat, Kimberly could see the sudden change in his expression as he listened to the call. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, "Is that so?" After Maddox had hung up the phone, he tried to get out of bed. Then, something struck his mind and he turned around, staring at Kimberly with aplicated look. He reached out, lifted her shin and pecked her on the lips, "Wait for me. I''ll be back soon." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After that, he tucked her in. Kimberly waspletely dumbfounded, utterly clueless as to what was going on. By the time she could react, Maddox had already left the room. His strong masculine scent lingered in the air, and Kimberlyy naked under the quilt. Her mind reyed the scene from moments ago, over and over again. The call was probably from Sam. It sounded urgent. Otherwise... why would Maddox tense up and leave her so suddenly? Kimberly was very curious. She wondered if it had something to do with the person that Maddox had been looking for. Apparently, he had been looking for someone all this while, but she had no idea who that was. She turned to her side. A thought shed through her mind. What if Maddox was looking for a woman? As she thought about this, a sense of unpleasantness filled her heart. Maddox had always been distant and never cared about other people''s lives. He had shown no interest in women. Whoever that could make him this anxious... she must be important to him. Kimberly unknowingly grabbed the quilt and clenched it tightly. She noticed the feeling of jealousy slowly creeping up from her abdomen, threatening to swallow her whole. Jealousy... She wondered to herself, "Why are you jealous? Kimberly, who do you think you are?" "He is just looking for someone dear to him, and you... You are nothing." Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Kimberly''s eyes were wide open for the entire night as she waited. She was waiting for Maddox''s return. Soon, she was proved to have waited in vain. When the clock struck six in the morning, Maddox was still nowhere to be seen. For the whole time, she was lying motionless on the bed, remaining in her position. After a while, Kimberly seemed to give up on waiting. She got up from the bed and walked to the wardrobe, retrieving a nightgown and then put it on. Then, she went back to her own bed to sleep. She had made up her mind. As soon as her head hit the pillow, she fell asleep. It didn''t matter which woman he had gone looking for. It was none of her business anyway. When the next morning arrived, Kimberly had only slept three hours and she woke up with a splitting headache. She got up and massaged her head before heading straight to the bathroom. After washing up, she went downstairs. When she was having breakfast, Benedict noticed her pale face and was concerned, "Why do you look so tired? Did you not sleep wellst night?" Kimberly was surprised upon hearing Benedict''s voice. She shook her head and replied, "I''m fine." Old Master Yardley was not around, so Benedict and Kimberly could talk freely. "I heard that Maddox was out for the whole night. Until now, he hasn''t returned yet." Kimberly was about to drink her milk, but her hands trembled when she heard Maddox''s name. She almost spilled her milk onto herself. She put her ss down and picked up a piece of toast. "I heard that he went looking for someone," Benedict spoke again. Kimberly just bit into the toast. Benedict''s sentence made her lose appetite. However, she kept chewing quietly and did not respond. Nheless, he continued talking. "Do you know who he went looking for?" Kimberly took a sip of the milk and shook her head, "I don''t know. I''m full. I''ll leave for work first." After she finished speaking, she got up and went straight out. Her pace was very quick as if she was running away. After walking for a while, Benedict caught up to her. "I''m going to thepany too. Let me drive you there." "There''s no need," Kimberly refused without even turning around. She simply kept walking forward. Suddenly, someone grabbed onto Kimberly''s hand. She turned around in surprise and realized it was Benedict. He insisted, "Let me drive you to thepany." Kimberly frowned. She struggled and wanted him to let her go. However, Benedict tightened his grip and repeated, "Wait for me here. Don''t leave, do you understand?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly was hesitated, "Brother, I..." "I''ll get the car." Before Kimberly could react, Benedict had already left to get the car. She wanted to leave right there and then, but his words echoed in her mind. So, she could only stay still and wait for him. After a while, Benedict drove his car in front of her, motioning for her to get in. Kimberly had no choice. She entered his car, and Benedict leaned over to fasten her seatbelt for her. Kimberly was taken aback and said hurriedly, "I can do it by myself." "Let me do it for you." Benedict insisted as he leaned over. His cologne wafted into her nose, enveloping her. Fastening a seatbelt was an easy task. However, Benedict was deliberately taking his time helping her with it. Doing so, his cool breath fell on her face. Kimberly felt a little ufortable and tried her best to shift away, her head leaning back to keep a distance between them. Suddenly, Benedict spoke. "Why are you so desperate to avoid me?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s breath hitched. She lifted her gaze and her eyes were instantly met with Benedict''s indifferent eyes. She started, "You..." He cut her off, saying, "I transferred you because I don''t want to see you getting bullied again. That''s it." Kimberly didn''t say anything, but her breathing quickened. Benedict finally fastened her seat belt, but he didn''t start driving. Instead, he leisurely held her hand into his and asked, "Do you know who Maddox went looking forst night?" Before Kimberly could reply, Benedict continued, "If both of you have feelings for each other and you''re happy, I would keep my mouth shut. But I don''t want to see you getting hurt again." "Brother..." Kimberly tried to free herself, but Benedict suddenly wrapped his arm around her shoulders and hugged her. At this moment, Kimberly could feel her heart beating out of her chest. Benedict... What was he doing? "If you''re willing, I can take care of you for the rest of my life." When Kimberly heard this, she smiled faintly and said, "Before you do this, I just want to ask you if you have ever thought of Maddox''s feelings." "Since Maddox doesn''t appreciate you, I won''t give him another chance. Divorce him," answered Benedict. "What''s going to happen after my divorce?" Kimberly asked. Benedict froze. After that, he leaned back a little and looked at Kimberly gently. She said with sarcasm, "After the divorce, I will be targeted. When the timees, I will marry you. Is that what you wanted? Honestly speaking, are you doing this for me?" Benedict kept his mouth close. He didn''t even flinch. Seeing his reaction, Kimberly scoffed, "Does your heart really ache when you see me being bullied, or do you only want to take revenge on Maddox? Is that why you want me to divorce him? If I''m married to you, that''ll show that you are more capable, right?" A hint of panic shed across Benedict''s eyes. He didn''t expect that Kimberly would take his words in that way and use him so straightforwardly. He held onto Kimberly''s shoulders and said with a frown, "Why would you think so? Is that what you think of me?" Kimberly retorted, "If that''s not the case, tell me, what kind of person are you? Do you think I will believe that you will have feelings for a married woman? Besides, since you know my real identity, you should also know that I''ve not only been married to Maddox. If I get a divorce again, I would have two failed marriages. I would be like an unwanted b*tch. Do you really want me by then? Stop the act. No matter what you say, I wouldn''t believe you!" Benedict frowned deeper and tightened his grip on her shoulders. After she had finished, he reprimanded, "How can you say that about yourself? I don''t care how many times you''ve been married." "Then, what do you care about?" Kimberly sneered, "I doubt that you mean what you said." "I care about your heart," he answered. Kimberly was bewildered by his words. She stared disbelievingly at Benedict who was sitting very close to her. Benedict looked into her eyes sternly and continued earnestly, "I know that after two failed marriages, it is difficult for you to trust men again. So, I''m willing to wait for you. I''ll wait until you''re ready to trust me. I just want you to know that I truly like you. I''m not kidding. I swear it on my life." Then, he raised his hand like he was in a ceremony. "I swear to God that I, Benedict Yardley, am willing to give everything up in exchange for Kimberly''s trust, be it my wealth or my life. I want to take care of her forever. If I lie, I''ll ept death as my punishment." Kimberly was shocked by his words and her face turned pale. She blurted, "Stop saying nonsense!" Chapter 204 Chapter 204 "Do you feel sorry for me?" Benedict gave a small smile and said self-mockingly, "Are you willing to feel sorry for me just a little more then? Just promise to give me a chance out of pity." Kimberly felt very helpless and sighed, "Brother..." "From now on, call me by my name. Don''t call me Brother ever again, I don''t want to be your brother. I''d rather you call my full name." Benedict had made his feelings clear to Kimberly and confided everything she needed to hear. Now, he only needed to wait for the perfect moment to seize the opportunity. Thus, he didn''t continue persuading her and moved back into his seat without waiting for her rejection. He spoke again after a while, "You don''t look well today. Do you want to take a day off?" He had suddenly changed the topic, and Kimberly could only go along with it, "No, I''m fine." She wasn''t sick anyway. She just had a bad night''s sleep. "We are 20 minutes away from thepany. I''ll drive slowly to buy you some time. Take a short nap. I''ll wake you once we reach there," said Benedict. Kimberly thought it was a good idea, so she nodded and closed her eyes as she leaned back against the cushion. Her heart was in a mess. At first, she did not take Benedict seriously. She thought that she was caught in the fire between the brothers'' conflict. However, after his big speech, she was now even more confused. If he really didn''t mean what he said, why would he confess his feelings so emphatically? It wouldn''t be logical to put his life on the line, all just to convince her. Her thoughts were everywhere at the moment, but her eyelids felt heavy. Soon, Kimberly had fallen asleep. After a while, her breathing became steady. Once the traffic lights turned red, Benedict took the few seconds to observe her. Kimberly had delicate features. With her eyes closed, her eyshes appeared extraordinarily long and thick, However, the dark circles on her fair skin surrounded her eyes. He could tell that they had deepened after she had married into the Yardley family She had also lost weight ever since she came into the family. Her cheeks were thin and her jaws were defined. It could be said that her face was smaller than his palm. Benedict sighed as he couldn''t help reaching out to tidy her fringe. He whispered softly, "From now on, it''s my turn to protect you." Kimberly didn''t know how long she had been asleep. Perhaps she had been worrying because as soon as she woke up, the first question she had was whether they had arrived at thepany. Only after she had spoken did she realize that they were at the parking lot. Kimberly was shocked. "Oh, we''re here already?" Benedict smiled and said, "We just got here. Don''t worry. We are notte." Kimberly wanted to check the time on her phone, but Benedict interrupted her by handing over a paper bag. He said, "Eat up before you go." "What is this?" Kimberly looked at the bag curiously. She held the bag and felt the warm contents inside. She peeked into it and saw a bottle of warm milk and a sandwich. It was one of her favorite foods. Kimberly''s eyes glistened. "Thank you, Brother." Kimberly took the bag and said, "But let me have it upstairs. It''s inconvenient to eat here." After all, they were in Benedict''s car. What if people saw them together? What they would say? "Why are you calling me Brother? Just call me by my name," Benedict smiled and asked casually. However, Kimberly felt really awkward. How could she possibly call him ''Benedict''? She lowered her head and avoided answering him. "Alright," Benedict admitted defeat. He sighed heavily and added, "I shouldn''t have forced you. I should''ve given you time to get used to it. You should go in first." "Okay, thank you." After Kimberly expressed her gratitude, Kimberly took the paper bag and went out of the car. After Kimberly returned to her department, she saw a few people moving her things and her colleagues were talking among themselves. She was stunned at the sight. Then, she walked towards her desk and asked, "What are you doing? This is my ce." The several men in suits exined monotonically, "Miss Shell, this is Young Master Yardley''s orders." Maddox? Suddenly, Kimberly remembered what he had told her yesterday. He wanted her to work as his assistant again. However, he had left in the middle of the night and she thought he had forgotten about it. She didn''t expect that he would actually move her things away. Kimberly frowned. Rage boiled up from within her heart. Last night, both of them were in a weird situation. Before answering the phone, Maddox had obviously looked perturbed. But after he had picked up the call, he had left immediately. And right before he disappeared, he had asked her to wait for him. In the end, she waited for him through the night, yet she hadn''t seen him since. Until at this moment, no one knew where he was. However, he could still manage to get his people to move her things. Why? Who gave him the right to do this? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Stop moving my things. I''m not going," Kimberly uttered coldly. The men paused for a moment, then continued what they were doing as though they didn''t hear her. They kept saying that it was Young Master Yardley''s order. As they packed her things and moved towards the exit, Kimberly stood at the door and blocked their way out. "Keep your hands off my things. If this is Young Master Yardley''s order, where is he?" One of them replied, "We only received his orders, ? ? n so... She cut him off, "So, you haven''t seen him in person. Since he didn''t give his orders in person, how do you know it''s true? Put my things down and ce them back where they were. You can leave after that." "Uh..." All of them exchanged nces with each other. Finally, one of them spoke up, "We''re sorry, Miss Shell. We can''t disobey Young Master Yardley''s orders. If not, we will be punished." After he had finished speaking, another pulled Kimberly aside and went on moving her things. Kimberly was stunned at what was happening. Was there a need to be so... overbearing? They only let go of her when they had finished moving her things including her desk. Then, one of them exined apologetically, "We are sorry if we offended you. We''ll leave now. As for other matters, you can ask Young Master Yardley in person." Kimberly was speechless. After they had left, people started to gather around her. "Wow, what''s happening? I thought Vice President Yardley wanted to transfer you yesterday to be his secretary? Why is Young Master Yardley moving even your desk away? Where are they moving your things to?" "Don''t tell me you''re going to work with Young Master Yardley again? Miss Shell, I think that he is reinstating you." "But if he does this, isn''t this an insult to Vice President Yardley?" "I know, right. Vice President Yardley promoted her to be secretary just yesterday. And today, Young Master Yardley took her to be his assistant. I wonder what''s going on between the brothers..." "Miss Shell, what''s your rtionship with them? Do they both have feelings for you? You are so lucky! It''s every girl''s dream in thispany to be noticed by them. Although Young Master Yardley is disabled, he''s really handsome. If only he was normal, he''ll be perfect!" "I think that he would spend the rest of his life in the wheelchair. What a pity... Miss Shell, I think that you should pick Vice President Yardley. At least he''s healthy." Chapter 205 Chapter 205 "Will you keep your mouths shut?" Kimberly yelled as red at them, "Can all of you stop sticking your noses in my business?" Hearing this, they started to refute, "Why are you mad? Do you have to act so arrogantly just because they show interest in you? We''re all colleagues. Why are you so mean?" "That''s right. You are just getting your previous job back. There''s no need to act so high and mighty. Who knows, maybe you''ll get demoted again. They both will get married sooner orter. You are just a nobody. It is impossible for you to marry them. Who do you think you are?" After they were done talking, they turned around and left angrily. Kimberly stood still and looked at her empty space in front of her where her desk had used to be. Benedict had asked her to be his secretary, but she had rejected him. Then, he had sent Valeria to escort her away, but she had rejected him too. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. On the other hand, Maddox had reinstated her and ordered his men to move her stuff straight away. He was not going to let her stay. The brothers dealt with stuff so contrastingly. In the end, Kimberly had no choice but to leave the department. The other people grumbled, "Let''s wait and see. People like her will eventually be fired." "That''s right. Just let her be. She clearly doesn''t have the ability to marry into the Yardley family. Then, I''m sure she''ll be fired." In the interim, Kimberly went to the top level. This was a familiar ce for her. She had used to spend her time here when she had first started working at thepany. So, she was very familiar with the surroundings. The office was quiet. Obviously, Maddox hadn''te back even after a night away from home. Kimberly sat at her desk and stared nkly at herputer. If she had the option, she would rather not have feelings for Maddox. She didn''t even know why she had fallen in love with Maddox in the first ce. Was it because... when everyone in the mall wasughing at her previously, he was the only person who stood up for her and questioned them? Was it because he had even handed the contract to her in front of everyone? Or, was it when Chandler had tried to take advantage of her, Maddox had directly ignored him and unleashed his wrath on him? Although she and Maddox hadn''t been together for a long time, they had been through a lot. While she was lost in her thoughts, the elevator''s door opened. As she came back to her senses, she saw Sam pushing Maddox in his wheelchair out of the elevator. She also saw that both of them had dark circles under their eyes. It was obvious that they didn''t sleep a wink. Kimberly froze for a few seconds before standing up. It seemed like Maddox didn''t expect to see her there. When he saw her things ced neatly on her table, he finally figured out the situation and smiled, "Good job." Kimberly said, "So, it was you who asked them to move my stuff here." Sam knew that they needed some space. So, he pushed Maddox towards her and said, "Young Master Yardley, I have some work to do. Let me get back to youter." Without waiting for him to react, Sam went into the elevator immediately. When Kimberly saw this, she sneered silently. Sam had run away so quickly. "If I don''t take drastic measures, would you havee obediently?" Maddox said. He nced at her and pushed himself into his office. When she saw this, Kimberly pursed her lips in dissatisfaction and followed him into the office. "Well, you can''t just order people to move my things around, right? Some of the things belong to the previous department. If you move everything here, how am I supposed to..." "Don''t worry about that. All you need to do is be my secretary." Kimberly continued, "I don''t want to be your secretary." Maddox went back to his desk and opened his notebook. His voice became colder as he spoke. "I''m not asking for your permission. I''m informing you." Maddox was such a domineering person. Sometimes, Kimberly just wanted to punch him hard in the face. "Do you think that I will follow your orders every time no matter what?" Maddox raised his eyeszily and replied, "What I know is, from the moment that you married me, you should have known what you got yourself into." "Does that include being left alone at home in the middle of the night?" Kimberly suddenly roared at him. Maddox was stunned as he furrowed his thick brows. "I beg your pardon?" "Do you remember what you said before you left? You told me to wait for you." Kimberly tried to force a smile as she added, "I stayed up the whole night. Where were you? Couldn''t you even leave me a message? Now, you appear out of nowhere and move my things as you wish. Yes, I married you on behalf of my sister, but it doesn''t mean that I''m at your beck and call!" She was too agitated. After she finished speaking, Kimberly felt that she had said too much. Her words sounded to havee from a ce of jealousy. She sounded like she was ming him for staying the night out at only God knew where. She was behaving like an angry wife who was disappointed. As expected, Maddox frowned even more and his narrow eyes squinted at her, "Are you ming me for not going home and for ignoring you?" Kimberly took a deep breath and pursed her lips. She did not answer him. Maddox scoffed at this. His gaze revealed a hint of yfulness as he asked, "Did you feel lonely?" He then rolled the wheelchair towards her and tried to exin, "Last night..." "Don''t talk about it!" Kimberly shouted all of a sudden. She saw him approaching her and so, she took a step back, "Don''te near me either!" Maddox halted his action and red at her unhappily. "What do you want to say?" he asked. Kimberly rearranged her thoughts. She clenched her fist, answering, "I hope that... you can let me go." She looked up at Maddox and fixed her eyes on him. "We are not a real couple anyway. We will get divorced sooner orter. I think that it''s better that we divorce now. I can go back to my department, and we can pretend that nothing ever happened." After saying that, Kimberly turned and walked out of the room. "Stop right there," Maddox''s voice rang. Kimberly paused in her steps and looked back at him. She asked curtly, "Do I need your permission for this too?" Maddox fixed his piercing eyes on Kimberly''s face and his inquiring gaze swept over her. "So, you''re ming me for leaving you alone. I indeed had something important to dost night." When Kimberly heard this, she couldn''t control her tongue. "What''s so important? I want to know." Maddox paused for a moment before responding, "I was looking for someone." "Who were you looking for?" Kimberly questioned further. Maddox narrowed his eyes and simply stated, "That''s none of your business." Kimberly was struck silent for a moment. Then, she nodded, "Yes, it is none of my business. Why do I even care? I''ve never meddled in your business. If that''s the case, from now on, you should stop meddling in my business too." She was furious! Seeing her getting so angry, something dawned on Maddox''s realization. His thin lips curled up slightly into a smirk. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled Kimberly into his arms. Then, he lifted her chin and teased evilly, "Are you jealous?" Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Jealous? "Because I left you alone in the middle of the night, and you were lonely. That''s why you''re jealous. Am I right?" Maddox domineeringly pinched Kimberly''s chin with his fingers. Though he didn''t exert much force, she struggled to move. Kimberly continued struggling from his grip but to no avail. In the end, she could only blurt angrily, "Let go of me. You left mest night for another woman, yet you have the audacity to ask if I''m jealous. Are you out of your mind? Keep your dirty hands off me!" Maddox red straight into her soul and held onto her tighter. "You''re right, I''m crazy. Now tell me, are you jealous?" "I''m not!" Kimberly shoved him and repeated, "Let go of me." "You''re still denying it." Maddox sneered, "Why are you even mad?" As soon as he spoke, Maddox bent over and nted a kiss on her lips. It all happened so suddenly, startling her. She stared nkly at Maddox, who was only a few inches away from her face. After a while, her pale face flushed a deep shade of red. "What are you doing?" she scolded. "Will you feel better if I kissed you?" Maddox pressed his forehead against hers and whispered hoarsely. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Her mind went nk for a whole ten seconds. Then, she chuckled in a self-mocking way and said, "Hey... You are the one who left me naked in bedst night. You left as you wished and even asked me to wait for you. In the end, you..." "I asked you to wait, so you waited?" Maddox didn''t know why he was so ted to see Kimberly''s such behavior, especially when he had learned that she was jealous. He found this side of her to be extremely adorable, and he wanted to tease her even more. However, he did not notice the change in Kimberly''s expression. Kimberly looked up and her cold eyes fixated on his face. "At least I''m back now, right?" Maddox added. Kimberly pursed her lips. He hadn''t shown up even when she had waited for him the whole night. Now that he was back, not only did he not feel bad but he had also shamelessly dismissed her feelings. Thinking of this, Kimberly was infuriated and she forcefully struggled in his arms, "Stop touching me. I know you see me only as a joke, but you can''t just treat me so unfairly. Do you take everyone as fools who will always listen to you? Let go. Let go of... Hmm." Before she could finish her words, Maddox had his lips on hers again. He ced his warm hand on her back and caressed her gently. It was as though he was trying to calm her down. Kimberly''s pupils were dted in the heat of the moment. In front of her, Maddox''s firm chest was pressing against her while his warm hand was slowly roaming around back. At first, he kissed her roughly. But the longer it went on, it became more gentle. He savored her lips carefully like he was tasting his favorite food. Gradually, Kimberly seemed to be intoxicated by the emotions and calmed down. As Maddox''s tongue retreated from her mouth, he nted a kiss on her forehead. "You silly woman. Next time when I ask you to wait, just go to sleep first." When Kimberly heard this, her heart shrank. Why did she have such high hopes for Maddox? Did that mean that this would happen again next time? Would he leave her alone for another woman again? Then, when he was free and avable again, he would try to coax her back. To put it bluntly, she was like a pet Maddox had kept by his side. He would give her attention only when he was free. But when he was busy, he wouldn''t even bother to look at her. However, Kimberly was being treated worse than a pet. "I still have work to do. You can go out now," said Maddox. Before Kimberly could react, Maddox had pushed her off hisp. Dazedly, Kimberly stood frozen as she stared at him for a long time. He didn''t even spare her a nce. Maddox did not raise his head. But after a while, he suddenly instructed her, "Get me a cup of coffee." Kimberly remained rooted to her spot. Getting no response, Maddox noticed that something was off and he finally looked up at her again. When their eyes met, the feeling of sorrow grew in Kimberly''s heart. She turned around silently and went to make him coffee. After she had brought the coffee for him, Kimberly returned to her desk. The more she stared at her computer, the more she wanted tough at herself in ridicule. Kimberly spent the whole morning in a trance. It was noon when she and Vera went out for lunch. Unexpectedly, they bumped into Sylvia who wasing out of the elevator. Kimberly was a little surprised to see her and asked, "Sylvia, why are you here?" Sylvia paused for a moment before stepping out of the elevator. "Hey Kimberly, were you doing alright during the banquet?" Kimberly shook her head and replied, "Yeah, I''m fine." Standing beside them, Vera twitched her lips and scoffed, "How dare you? How long has it been? Why are you only concerned about her now? Thank God nothing happened to Kimberly. If something did happen, what could you do about it?" "What?" Sylvia red at Vera and bit her lips. She questioned, "Why are you always so hostile towards me? When did I offend you? Last I checked, we didn''t even know each other before this." When she spoke of this, Sylvia peeked at Kimberly. Kimberly wasn''t sure, but it seemed like Sylvia was doubting her. Kimberly moved her lips, wanting to exin herself. Vera continued, "I don''t like the way you look, so I''m picking on you. What are you going to do about it?" Hearing this, Sylvia''s eyes were filled with anger. However, she held back and retorted, "As the eldest daughter of the Hanover family, I don''t want to argue with a nobody like you. No wonder you''re still working as an unimportant employee. Who do you think you are?" "Oh." Vera crossed her arms, "So, did you forget that your good friend Kimberly is also an unimportant employee? How do you feel about saying this in front of her face?" At first, Sylvia didn''t think too much about her words. She had just wanted to argue with Vera. But she didn''t expect that she would identally involve Kimberly. Kimberly''s face turned a little pale, but she remained silent. Sylvia exined hurriedly, "I''m sorry, Kimberly, I didn''t mean it that way. It was..." Kimberly interrupted her, saying, "Alright, stop arguing. Sylvia, why are you here?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Well..." Sylvia nibbled on her bottom lip awkwardly, "I''m here for Young Master Yardley." "Maddox?" Kimberly was somewhat stunned and nced at her, "Why are you looking for him?" Sylvia responded casually, "Kimberly, don''t think about it too much. It''s for work. By the way, I thought you two were going for lunch. Go on. I''ll catch up with you after I''m done." Kimberly replied suspiciously, "Well, in that case, we''ll head downstairs now." "See you." Sylvia''s lips curled into a bright smile. She tidied her cor and walked towards Maddox''s office. After she had left, Vera pinched Kimberly and chided, "Are you a fool? Why are you letting her meet Young Master Yardley alone?" "Huh?" Kimberly was confused, "What''s wrong with that?" "Look at her, she obviously wants to seduce Young Master Yardley! Why are you so dense?" Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Sylvia wanted to seduce Maddox? Kimberly thought that it was absurd and twitched her lips uncontrobly. She forced a smile and said, "No, it can''t be. You must''ve misunderstood. I know Sylvia well. She is not that kind of person." "Pfft, are you oblivious or just stupid?" Vera felt upset and she knitted her brows into a deep frown. She voiced out her opinion, "Firstly, Sylvia told you that she was here to talk about work, right? But did you see what she brought with her? Nothing! Not a single document in hand. Secondly, look at what she was wearing! Why was she wearing that to discuss work? Her cor was wide opened, anyone could look straight into her shirt! I think she''s just trying to seduce Young Master Yardley." Hearing this, Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Vera then asked, "How did you two be good friends? Why do you believe her?" Kimberly was speechless. However, after listening to Vera''s words, she realized that it was really strange indeed. Why would Sylvia talk to Maddox about work? But then again, she had known Sylvia for many years. Hence, she chose to trust Sylvia. After all, Sylvia had done everything to help her when Kimberly was in need. "Vera, I know you don''t like how Sylvia looks. But, I have known her for a long time. I know her better than you. Frankly speaking, no one in this world knows her better than I do. So, I hope that... you will stop saying such things about her. She has always been my good friend. You don''t know how much she has helped me through hard times. Please stop talking bad about her. If not..." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When Kimberly spoke of this, she paused for while as a trace of sadness shed across her eyes. "If not, you can stop talking to me." When Vera heard this, she widened her eyes in disbelief. "s, Kimberly, you are such a... Gosh, I am doing this for you. Yet you''re willing to stop talking to me just because of this trivial matter?" Kimberly remained silent. Her lips turned colorless as she pursed them hard with an emotionless face. Vera looked away in disappointment, "Well, since you don''t care about me, I don''t need to keep bothering you. I''ll leave." After that, Vera turned around and left. Kimberly''s lips moved as she tried to say something. Her hands were frozen in midair, wanting to grab Vera. However, she stopped herself in the end. Forget it. If they couldn''t be on the same page, it was better for them to remain strangers. Kimberly went to the canteen alone. After she had ordered her food, she was one step behind and noticed that her usual seat was upied. Normally, either she or Vera would sit there while the other would go get their food. But now... Eventually, she found an empty corner and ced her food on the table. As she sat down, she started to chew her food which inexplicably tasted dull. She was used to having lunch with Vera. But now, she was all alone. Kimberly had never felt so lonely. For some reason, Kimberly recalled Vera''s words from earlier. Vera had said that Sylvia wanted to seduce Maddox. How was that possible? Putting aside Sylvia''s excellence, she was also the Hanover family''s eldest daughter. So, how could she be interested in Maddox? No matter how handsome he was, he was handicapped. Although Kimberly didn''t dislike him because he was wheelchair- bound, other women would generally stay away or even detest someone like Maddox. The more Kimberly thought about it, the more unpleasant she felt. Even though she had said that she believed in Sylvia, Vera''s words made sense. When she thought back to how Sylvia had dressed up, she couldn''t help but feel a little bitter. Kimberly hurriedly finished her food, packed up, and made her way upstairs. When she got out of the elevator, Sylvia was nowhere to be seen. Kimberly thought for a moment and looked at Maddox''s office. She didn''t know whether Sylvia was still inside, but the door was shut tightly. Kimberly was curious. She couldn''t help inching closer towards the office. The office was quiet. Kimberly approached the office curiously as if she was a stealthy thief. She went even nearer and finally could hear the vague conversationing from inside. She heard a voice that was as gentle as the morning breeze. It might be Sylvia''s. Although she could hear the voices, Sylvia was speaking very softly. Kimberly couldn''t hear what exactly she was saying. This piqued her curiosity even further, so she leaned closer and peeked through the gap in the door. When she finally saw the situation inside, her expression changed drastically. Sylvia was sitting on one side of the desk, and Maddox was staring expressionlessly at the notebook in front of him. Sylvia had always been good-looking, her figure was always perfect. Now, her low-cut dress exposed even more of her fairskinned chest, propping seductively on the table. Kimberly subconsciously chewed on her lower lip at this sight. How could this be? Sylvia... Was she doing this on purpose? For a moment, Kimberly felt very ufortable. She couldn''t figure out what was going on. Maddox was focused on his notebook. Sensing something, he abruptly shifted his sharp eyes towards the door. Kimberly was shocked by this. Before his gaze hadnded the door, she quickly took a few steps back. Her heart raced wildly in her chest. After a while, she gulped nervously and ced her hand on her chest as she walked back to her desk. Kimberly''s mind was in a mess. She was thinking about how Sylvia had leaned her body against the desk, revealing her cleavage. Her actions looked unintentional, but she was showing too much skin. Was Kimber simply overthinking, or did Sylvia really want to seduce Maddox? "Firstly, Sylvia told you that she was here to talk about work, right? But did you see what she brought with her? Nothing! Not a single document in hand. Secondly..." At this moment, Vera''s words echoed in her mind. Kimberly came to her senses and ced her hand on her forehead. She muttered to herself, "Kimberly, don''t think too much. You know Sylvia. She wouldn''t do this behind your back. Plus, who would have feelings for someone like Maddox?" She convinced herself that she was thinking too much. Kimberly tried her best to tell herself a different story. Slowly, she felt better. She then turned on the computer and was ready to start her work. As long as she was upied, nothing could bother her. As soon as she opened herputer, Kimberly froze. The office door had suddenly opened. Soon, she heard the sound of high heels and the whirring of a wheelchair. Kimberly subconsciously turned to look at them. Sylvia asked, "Kimberly, have you eaten? We are heading out for lunch. Do you want to join us?" Kimberly pursed her lips and replied, "It''s okay, I just had my lunch." Chapter 208 Chapter 208 "I see.1'' Sylvia tilted her head slightly, her slender neck glimmered under the sunlighting from the window. "Then... why don''t you join us just this once? You can just have a cup of tea or eat something light." For some reason, Kimberly nced at Maddox subconsciously. Maddox was expressionless. When he saw her looking at him, he raised his eyebrows. Kimberly pursed her lips together, feeling the anger surging within her. "I''ll pass. I''m already full. You two should go ahead," replied Kimberly. "Oh..." Sylvia looked at her with slight disappointment and asked again, "Kimberly, are you sure you don''t want to join us?" "Yes. I still have work to do. See youter." After that, Kimberly lowered her head and continued her work, ignoring them entirely. Sylvia turned to Maddox awkwardly and said, "Young Master Yardley, Kimberly doesn''t want to join..." "Let her be. Let''s go," Maddox uttered indifferently, his eyes darkened and his aura grew colder. "Alright." Sylvia nodded and looked back at Kimberly, reminding, "Kimberly, wait for our return. I''ll bring you some snacks." After that, she walked behind Maddox and happily pushed his wheelchair away. Soon, the two of them disappeared from sight. After they had left, Kimberly''s pen fell from her grip and onto the table with a ng. She bit her lower lip and started mumbling under her breath. "Kimberly, don''t think too much. Sylvia is not that kind of person. They are only heading out for lunch as friends. Besides, she even asked you to join. You were the one who rejected her!" Yes, she had rejected Sylvia''s invitation. But why didn''t she agree to join them? Deep down, she was obviously affected by it. She had wanted to join them. Then, why did she refuse? Kimberly couldn''t understand what she was even thinking. She was very annoyed. If she knew that she had actually cared about it so much, she would have tagged along. Kimberly sighed as shey feebly on the table. Ding-dong¡ª It was the elevator. When Kimberly heard the sound, her body tensed up. She thought, "Are they back already?" Kimberly was lying on the table when she heard footsteps approaching her. Sam paced quickly towards Kimberly. When he saw her, he was p*ssed off at once. "Miss Shell, why are you still here?" "Huh?" Kimberly raised her head and looked at Sam, surprised. Why was he here? And since when did Sam start calling her Miss Shell? She had just realized the huge change in his attitude towards her. Sam questioned, "You were here the whole time, right? Do you know that Young Master Yardley went down for lunch?" Kimberly was silent for a moment. Then, she nodded, "I know." "Then what''s the matter with you?" "What''s the matter with me?" Kimberly pursed her lips unhappily and fired back. Sam gnashed his teeth and stepped forward, saying, "Didn''t you see who he went down with?" "I saw. He went with Sylvia," Kimberly answered truthfully. "Then, why are you still here?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She remained silent and frowned at Sam. His expression resembled Vera''s when she was implying something to her. Sam continued, "You are Young Master Yardley''s wife. But how could you ignore the fact that he is spending time alone with Miss Hanover? Aren''t you afraid that he would one day be snatched away by her?" Sam had to build up his courage for thest question. He didn''t know what consequences he would face for saying that to Kimberly. But he knew that if he kept quiet, Kimberly would be reced and it would be a terrible ending. Sam didn''t like Sylvia at all. Although she was born in a good family and she was beautiful, she was Kimberly''s best friend after all. So why was she doing this to her best friend? Sam couldn''t handle her attitude. He despised cunning women like Sylvia. When he had finished speaking, Kimberly''s face darkened. She frowned in displeasure and stared straight at Sam, "Do you know what you are talking about?" "Of course, I know. But don''t you realize that Miss Hanover has been getting closer to Young Master Yardley? To be frank, I think she''s just trying to seduce him." "That''s impossible!" Kimberly furiously rejected his notion without hesitation. "Why is it impossible?" Sam argued. He didn''t want to give in. "I am a man. I can tell that she has been seducing him. I know it when I see it. How can you be clearer than I am?" Kimberly was rendered speechless. She calmed down and continued, "Although I can''t be as clear about this as you do, I am a woman. I know how women seduce men. Besides, I''m more familiar with Sylvia. Who are you to judge her? I believe she would never do that." "Fine. Then what were you doing here, looking unhappy?" ii | ii Sam gave Kimberly no chance to speak and said bluntly, "It was because you saw Young Master Yardley with Miss Hanover, and you got irritated, right? Well, even if she didn''t mean it that way, you should be careful." Kimberly thought to herself in incredulity, "Be careful? What for?" Sylvia had been her friend for so many years. How could she possibly put her guard up around Sylvia and treat her like a thief? Sam added, "It won''t hurt to keep an eye on Miss Hanover. What''s more, if she really wants to seduce Young Master Yardley, what would happen then? Your friendship would be over." Kimberly plopped onto the table again like a deted balloon. She sighed, "Sam, enough. I trust Sylvia. Don''t you have work to do? Go on... Hey, what are you doing?" Before she could finish her words, Sam had reached out and grabbed her by the arm suddenly, pulling her out of her seat. Without waiting for her to react, he immediately pulled her towards the elevator. "Sam, what are you doing? Let me go!" She had a bad inkling. Was Sam taking her to Maddox and Sylvia? She had refused to go to lunch with them. If she suddenly appeared, wouldn''t it make everything more awkward? Kimberly struggled from his grip as she thought about it, "Let go of me. If you want to stop them, you can go do it by yourself. Don''t take me along with you. Anyway, you are the one who insisted that something was wrong." Sam refuted, "But you are his wife. If you don''t go, who else will?" "I don''t care! Anyway, I won''t go." Ding- The elevator door opened. Kimberly was about to be dragged into the elevator. So, she quickly reached out and grabbed the elevator door. She wouldn''t leave no matter what. Sam said helplessly, "Miss Shell, I''m begging you. Pleasee with me." "I don''t want to!" Kimberly shook her head violently. But Sam was too strong, and she couldn''t rival his strength. He pulled her forcefully and in the end, she ended up in the elevator. The elevator door was finally closed. Kimberly could see bruises all over her arm. Sam touched his head in embarrassment and exined apologetically, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I was just... a little anxious." Kimberly was bruised, yet he had the nerve to say he didn''t do it on purpose? Chapter 209 Chapter 209 "Did Maddox ask you to do this?" Kimberly could feel the tingling pain on her arm as she massaged her bruises. She was already forced into the elevator. There was no chance to escape. Sam advised her, "If you continue to struggle when the elevator door opens, the employees would laugh. By then, I can''t control their mouths." Was Sam threatening her? Kimberly red at him, but he quickly looked away before their eyes met. He pretended as if nothing had happened. The elevator descended. Soon, they arrived downstairs. When the elevator door opened, Sam stood behind her and ushered, "Miss Shell, let''s go." Kimberly had no choice. She didn''t want to beughed at, so she stepped out of the elevator and Sam followed her out. "They should be somewhere near. Let''s go look for them." When he said this, Kimberly paused for a moment and asked, "Are you sure that we can find them?" "Of course," Sam replied confidently. He seemed to have a well-thought-out n. In fact, Maddox had informed him where they would be. If Maddox didn''t tell Sam about their whereabouts, he might not have been able to find them. After all, there were so many restaurants around. Who knew where they would be? "But... just now, Sylvia invited me to join them and I rejected. If I suddenly appear out of nowhere, I..." Kimberly hesitated as she thought of this. Sam snapped her out of her thoughts. He said, "What''s wrong with that? You can just say that you suddenly felt hungry. If you keep having this reluctant attitude, you might end up losing Young Master Yardley one day." She had never thought about this. Kimberly was a little depressed. If Sam had not insisted on bringing her down here, she wouldn''t be here. But now... she was actually feeling a little pleased. Forget it. She told herself it was better to just go and find them. Sam spoke again, "It''s okay to be embarrassed. What if Young Master Yardley fell for your best friend? Wouldn''t that be even more humiliating?" His words made sense, and she couldn''t refute him. But then she realized something was wrong. Kimberly jolted and corrected him, "What are you talking about? We''re just going to have lunch with them. You look like you''re about to catch someone cheating." Sam touched his head and smiled awkwardly. Well, as long as Kimberly was willing toe with him, everything would be fine. Kimberly had been walking behind Sam all the while. She didn''t know how long they had been walking. She felt that Sam was walking in circles. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of a restaurant. "Miss Shell, there he is." Kimberly followed his gaze and looked into the restaurant. Through the ss window, Kimberly saw Maddox and Sylvia sitting next to each other, instead of face to face like what she had imagined. Sylvia was talking to Maddox, holding the menu in her hands. She was leaning towards him, and her cor seemed to fall open unintentionally. It was like she was showing her chest to Maddox, but it all looked too idental. Sam eximed, "Wow, look at her! She is leaning so close to Young Master Yardley. She is even trying to show as much skin as possible. See for yourself. Do you still believe her?" Kimberly stared at the two people through the ss window and remained silent. Sam then suggested, "Shall we go in?" "Stop." Seeing Sam entering the restaurant, she quickly grabbed his clothes and stopped him in his tracks. She stared at the two people inside. Something was bothering her. Just then, Maddox seemed to notice something. He nced in their direction out of the corner of his eye. Kimberly felt his gaze and immediately pulled Sam down into a squatting position with her. They hid away, sessfully avoiding Maddox''s sharp gaze. "Young Master Yardley, do you think we should have this?" Sylvia took the menu and continued leaning towards Maddox, slowly getting closer to him. She had sprayed on a floral perfume, and her lips were lightly tinted. Over all, she had put on a nude makeup, looking innocent and wless. Sylvia was very confident. If Maddox didn''t like Kimberly, she should be able to his favor if she tried hard enough. After all, Sylvia did not believe that Maddox couldn''t be tempted by her. While she was speaking, Sylvia noticed that Maddox was staring outside the window. She paused for a moment and looked at him, "What''s wrong? Is there something outside?" She stood up and gazed outside the restaurant. "It''s nothing." Maddox averted his gaze, his ck pupils turning emotionless. His lips were set in a hard line. Sylvia was not discouraged. She raised her lips and smiled gently, "What do you want to eat?" "Anything. You decide," Maddox replied inly as he looked straight into her eyes. His gaze was as sharp a knife. At first, Sylvia was shocked. But slowly, she wrapped her head around it. A man as emotionless as Maddox would be immovable. However, once the ice in his heart melted, his passion would burn for her. She couldn''t lose Maddox. She must get him! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia smiled charmingly and tried to make her voice lighter, saying, "Alright then, I''ll order." So, she called the waiter and ced her orders. Maddox''s brows were knitted. After the waiter had left, he looked at Sylvia thoughtfully. "How do you know what I like to eat?" Upon hearing his question, Sylvia lowered her eyes shyly and exined, "I just happen to know it. You won''t mind, right?" Maddox''s brows rose. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes as he echoed, "Is that so?" "Fine, I''ll tell you." Sylvia blushed bashfully and exined, "When ourpany cooperated with Yardley Corporation, Secretary Sharpio had all your details, including your favorite food. When I scanned through the information, I saw that and kept it in mind." Kimberly crouched outside, listening to everything they had said. She squatted quietly and watched on. Sam retched, "Your best friend is really disgusting. What does she have in mind? Look at her, do you still want to tell me that she isn''t that kind of person?" After saying that, Sam realized that something was wrong. He turned to check on Kimberly, only to see that she was very calm as she gazed ahead, but her face was devoid of emotion. He asked worriedly, "Miss Shell, are you okay?" "Sam... let''s go back." Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Sam widened his eyes, "Go back? Are we not going in?" "No." Kimberly lowered her eyelids and stared at her toes, muttering, "Let''s go." "But..." Before Sam could persuade her, Kimberly stood up and walked in the opposite direction. Sam froze for a few seconds before turning around to catch up to her. He asked, "What''s the matter? I thought we agreed to have lunch together." No matter how Sam tried to talk to her, Kimberly kept ignoring him. After walking behind her for what seemed like ages, Sam rushed forward and blocked her path. "We''vee all this way. If we leave right away..." "Didn''t you see that?" Kimberly raised her head and looked at him coldly. Her indifferent gaze stunned Sam. He asked nkly, "See what?" There was a hint of bitterness in Kimberly''s eyes. She lowered her eyes and continued, "They deserve to have their lunch in peace. Why should we disturb them? Let''s mind our own business." Sam did not expect to hear that from Kimberly. He frowned slightly and said, "You can''t say that. Why do they deserve their alone time? You have seen it with your own eyes. Sylvia bears bad intentions. How could you just leave..." Kimberly cut him off, "You''ve been talking bad about Sylvia. Even if it is true that Sylvia is nning to seduce Maddox, what about him? Why didn''t he refuse her advances? Why is he spending time with her? Who am I to make a decision for him?" Sam was dumbstruck, "This..." "Maddox is an adult, and he has his own opinions. I can''t control him. If he really likes Sylvia and wants to be with her, he has the freedom to do so. Sam, you won''t understand this because you have never been in love. If he really wants her, no one can stop him. And if we go in..." Kimberly lowered her eyes and chuckled in self- mockery, "We would just humiliate ourselves." Kimberly took pride in her dignity. Dignity was the most important thing to her. For a moment, Sam did not know what to say. After all, there was some sense to Kimberly''s rant. In fact, Sylvia could try to seduce Maddox all she wanted. If he rejected her, she couldn''t do anything about it. He had promised to have lunch with Sylvia after all. She didn''t force him. "I''ll go back to work. If you have work to do, you can go." After that, Kimberly kept her eyes lowered to the ground and left. No one saw the tears in her eyes. She raised her head when she was sure that Sam wasn''t following her. She walked confidently back to thepany, wiping away the tears from her eyes. This was nothing to her. If this was Maddox''s choice, there was nothing she could do about it. After returning to thepany, Kimberly happened to bump into Vera, who was about to leave the company. When Vera saw Kimberly''s swollen eyes, she wanted to say something to Kimberly, but something struck her mind as she walked closer to Kimberly. Then, Vera pouted and walked away angrily. "Vera..." Kimberly called out to Vera, but then she decided against it and swallowed her words back. In the end, she could only look on as Vera walked away from her. After standing still for a while, Kimberly took the elevator back to her office. What she didn''t know was that people were talking about her behind her back. "Hey, did you see that? Just now, Sylvia, the daughter of Hanover Corporation was here. At first, I thought she was here for Kimberly. I didn''t expect to see her pushing Young Master Yardley out of the office. They were evenughing and chatting so intimately." "What? But I thought Sylvia and Kimberly were good friends?" "What''s so great about being friends? It all gets thrown out of the window when ites to a man. Didn''t you see what she was trying to do?" "That''s true. Even her best friend is fake, trying to steal Young Master Yardley away from her. I think Kimberly is obviously on the losing side!" "That is of course. Look at her, she has nothing. She''s also not as pretty as Sylvia. How can youpare them both?" "Did you see her face just now? She was crying. By the way, I heard that she got promoted again. I bet she will get fired in three days time." "What are you talking about?" Suddenly, Vera interrupted the group of people and red at them fiercely, "Who are you guys to gossip about Young Master Yardley?" The female employees looked at Vera, who they knew from the finance department. They replied impolitely, "Vera, I thought that you were close to Kimberly. Why didn''t you go to the canteen with her these days? Is it because she thinks too highly of herself and stopped hanging out with you? I told you, you were used. Now that you are useless to her, she''s ignoring you." Vera was speechless upon hearing this. "Vera, stop hanging out with Kimberly next time. You can''t satisfy someone as arrogant as her." Vera frowned and retorted, "Who told you Kimberly ignored me? I haven''t been feeling well and stopped going to the canteen. Besides, it is none of your business. Do you know who she is? If you don''t, you better keep your mouths shut! Idiots!" "Hey!" the employees gasped. Vera taunted, "What? If you''re not happy with what I said, fight me." One of them growled, "She''s just a fool. Don''t waste your breath on her, Let''s go!" Then, all of the employees left. Vera stood rooted to the spot, clenching her fists furiously. Kimberly... was such a fool. Vera had warned her about Sylvia. But Kimberly didn''t believe her. Now, Sylvia had betrayed her. On the other hand, Sylvia was such a b*tch. She had actually gone out for lunch with Maddox. The more Vera thought about it, the more disgusted she was with Sylvia. Sylvia returned with Maddox after their lunch. After saying her goodbyes, she went to the parking lot. When she was about to open her car door, someone mmed her door shut. Shocked, she turned to look at who it was. "You wicked woman!" It was Vera, from the finance department. At this moment, she was ring at Sylvia angrily. Sylvia had always pretended to be elegant only in front of Kimberly. But when it came to others, she was known to be haughty. Thus, when she heard Vera, Sylvia raised her hand and pped Vera on her face. Vera didn''t expect to get pped so soon. She took a few steps back in surprise and ced her hands on her burning cheek.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia retracted her hands. An evil smile was stered on her face. "Who are you calling ''wicked woman''?" Chapter 211 Chapter 211 "I''m calling you!" Vera covered her cheek with her hand and took a step forward. Sylvia took a step backwards and said, "You had that ping. From now on, get out of my way. I''m the Hanover family''s eldest daughter. You would be dead if you mess with me." Without thinking, Vera charged forward and pped Sylvia hard. Vera was agile and fast. Sylvia didn''t see hering until she felt the searing pain on her face. She eximed, "How dare you?" "Because I can," Vera hissed at her. Sylvia covered her face and red menacingly at her. She wanted to tear her apart. Then, she threatened, "Don''t think I won''t do anything to you just because you''re Kimberly''s friend." Vera scoffed, "I bet. After all. you can even seduce your best friend''s husband. As for an ordinary friend of your best friend like me, I am sure you would attack me even more ruthlessly. Am I right?" When Sylvia heard that, her face fell. "What are you talking about? Since when I seduced her husband? I can''t understand your nonsense." "Oh, you don''t understand me?" Vera wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and sneered, "Of course, you don''t understand. After all, you pretended to be close to Kimberly and faked your innocence in front of Young Master Yardley. You just want to seduce him, right? That''s why you purposely dress like this to meet him. Do you think I can''t see through your pretense?" Vera was going all out against Sylvia. At first, Vera was suspicious about her. Later, when she saw hering back with Maddox, she could see the joy glistening in her eyes. Since then, Vera knew very well that Sylvia wanted to seduce Maddox. Sylvia argued, "What did you see? That''s all in your imagination. You should at least have enough evidence before using me. You''re tantly framing me. Since there''s no proof, I''m innocent." "I knew it. I knew you would deny," Vera sneered. Then, she raised her phone in her hand and smirked, saying, "I took some pictures of you and Maddox together and sent them to Kimberly. Guess what she will think of you when she sees them. Can you still be friends by then?" When Sylvia heard this, her expression became awful and she seethed, "What the hell are you doing?" She stepped forward and tried to take Vera''s phone away, but Vera took a step back and scoffed, "What are you panicking about? Aren''t you innocent?" Sylvia tried to calm herself down and said, "So what? I''m trustworthy. Besides, Kimberly wouldn''t believe you." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Okay, let''s wait and see." Vera kept her phone away and shot Sylvia a fierce re. After that, she promptly left the scene. When Kimberly got up from her seat to make a cup of tea, she heard her phone buzzing. Thus, she fished her phone out of her pocket to check the notification. When she saw the video that Vera had sent, Kimberly froze instantly. She didn''t realize that the hot water in the cup was overflowing. She felt a stinging pain in her hand and suddenly came back to her senses. She quickly put the cup down to check on her hand. As expected, it was scalded by the hot water. After thinking for a while, Kimberly applied cold water to her hand. She then applied some ointment on the burnt area and returned to work not long after. As soon as she sat down, Vera''s message popped up again. "I know that you don''t want to believe me now, but please, watch this video. I was right. You can trust me this time." Kimberly stared at the text in silence. When she was about to reply, she received a call from Sylvia. Kimberly''s hand trembled slightly when she saw Sylvia''s name on the screen, dropping her phone on the table without answering the call. However, it continued to ring incessantly. After a long time, Kimberly finally picked up the call. "Hello?" "Kimberly." Kimberly remained silent. She wanted to listen to what Sylvia had to say. "I''m sorry, Kimberly." Sylvia sounded distressed and somewhat aggrieved as she spoke, "Did Vera send you anything? Whatever it is, don''t believe her. We are besties. You are like a sister to me. Even if the whole world turned their backs on you, I would still be by your side." Hearing this, Kimberly forced a smile. When she was about to speak, she noticed that her throat had tightened and she couldn''t get a word out. Sylvia continued, "Let me pick you up when you get off work. Let''s have a talk, okay?" In the end, Kimberly agreed to it. Later, Maddox called Kimberly into his office. He handed her a proposal and asked for her opinion on it. When Kimberly took the proposal, she was a little surprised. Maddox had never asked for her opinions before, but today... "What''s wrong?" Maddox raised his eye to peer at her. "Is there a problem?" Kimberly came to her senses and lifted her eyes towards Maddox. She shook her head silently and started reading the proposal. Someone knocked the door. "Come in." The door of the office was pushed open, and a tall figure entered the room. It was Benedict. Kimberly still had her head buried in the proposal. She didn''t notice who hade in. When Benedict walked in, he spotted Kimberly. There was a trace of gloom in his unblinking eyes, but it was soon covered by a wave of gentleness. He then walked towards Maddox calmly. "Maddox." Kimberly suddenly heard Benedict''s voice and she raised her head quickly. Maddox wasn''t looking at Benedict. Instead, he was observing Kimberly out of the corner of his eyes. He wanted to see how she would react. Who would have thought that she would raise her head to look at Benedict? All of the sudden, Maddox felt unhappy as he clenched his fist. After Benedict''s and Kimberly''s eyes met for a moment, she lowered her head again. She had refused to work as Benedict''s secretary but epted Maddox''s promotion. Now that she was in Maddox''s office, what would Benedict think of her? She wondered if he would assume her to be biased. "What do you need?" There were no emotions in Maddox''s voice, and his eyes were piercing as he stared at Benedict. Benedict''s gaze swept across Kimberly''s face, and then he turned to Maddox. "I''m here to submit the documents." Benedict stepped forward and put the documents on Maddox''s table. Maddox stared at the documents and sneered, "When did you start submitting documents in person? Or are you here for someone else?" Hearing this, Kimberly felt helpless. She had remained silent all the while. Why was she suddenly involved? Maddox had always been hostile towards Benedict. They were not bound by blood. Kimberly could understand Maddox''s feelings, but she didn''t want to be involved. Benedict smiled faintly and answered, "Maddox, you''ve misunderstood. It''s just that my secretary happens to be upied, so I came here in person. Take a look at the documents. If there''s no problem, sign it." Maddox sat still as he stared at Benedict unwaveringly. Benedict added, "By the way, I thought you demoted Kimberly? I felt the need to take care of her, so I transferred her to be my secretary." Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Maddox snorted in response and said, "You''re worrying too much. The promotion is just to fool people. Kimberly is my wife. How can I possibly sit idle and let her be bullied?" As Maddox said this, he suddenly turned his wheelchair around and moved towards Kimberly, who had the documents in her hand. "Isn''t that right, Kimberly?" he asked. "Huh?" Before Kimberly could react, she felt a hand on her waist. Then, without a warning, Maddox pulled her into his arms. She was caught by surprise with the sudden action and fell into his embrace. When Benedict saw this, he couldn''t help clenching his fists. A trace of anger surged in his eyes. Maddox deliberately said loudly, "It seems that my wife is very passionate today. You practically threw yourself into my arms. Then... I mustn''t disappoint you." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Before Kimberly could react, Maddox pinched her chin and kissed her deeply. The moment their lips touched, Kimberly''s pupils dted. She had forgotten to struggle and let herself gopletely. At one moment, Maddox was having a meal with Sylvia at the restaurant, and at the next, he was kissing Kimberly in front of Benedict. What did this mean? This was not to show affection or to fulfill a desire. It was just revenge! He was doing it on purpose just because Benedict was here. Kimberly was lost in her own thoughts for a while. When she finally came back to her senses, she tried to push Maddox away. However, his hands were already on her shoulders and he pulled them apart. She looked around the office. Benedict was nowhere to be seen. Kimberly raised her hand and pped Maddox in the face. "B*stard." Maddox was pped in the face. Kimberly''s fingerprints were visible on his reddening skin. With his head forced to the side, he shrugged the pain off and pursed his lips. On the inside, he was boiling with rage. However, Kimberly was still fuming and she wanted to p him again. But this time, just as she lifted her hands, Maddox held it in ce. She struggled a few times but failed to break free. She was getting more and more irritated. She shouted at Maddox, "What were you trying to do? Were you using me as a tool for revenge?" Maddox''s eyes were cold and dark. He hissed in a vicious tone, "You are the first woman who ever dared to hit me." "So what?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and said, "You humiliated me, yet you don''t allow me to hit you in return? Do you think that once you reinstated me, I will be grateful to you? Let me tell you this, Maddox, I will never be! I''d rather stay in that small department and suffer than work in this awful ce!" After giving him a piece of her mind, Kimberly shoved him out of the way. Then, she turned around and ran out of the office. When she turned around, Maddox saw her slightly red eyes, brimming with tears. He stayed there in a daze as he watched her disappear from his sight. A momentter, he lowered his eyes. Why was she so upset? It wasn''t that Kimberly had never lost her temper, but it was certainly a rare urrence. After Maddox had humiliated her, she immediately grabbed her bag and left thepany. It didn''t matter if Maddox wanted to deduct her sry or bonus. The bottom line was that she didn''t want to stay there anymore. She decided to leave work early and head to a cafe to kill some time. When it was around the time when she would finish work, she sent a text message to Sylvia. By the time Sylvia arrived, Kimberly had been sitting in the cafe for quite some time. Her coffee cup had been refilled numerous times. "Kimberly," Sylvia ran in and greeted her, slightly out of breath. As she slowly approached Kimberly, she was already starting to catch her breath. "Take a seat," Kimberly said calmly. Sylvia sat down uneasily. She signaled for the waiter and ordered a cup of coffee. Then, she looked at Kimberly. "Kimberly, you.... don''t look very good. Are you still angry with me?" "Angry?" Kimberly looked up at her. Sylvia was dressed very beautifully, but she was no longer wearing that dress she had worn to meet Maddox. At this moment, she was wearing a pink dress. The round cor showed off her slender neck. Kimberly quietly looked at her up and down, and then she lowered her eyes. "What''s there to be angry about?" "Kimberly, do you believe the video that Vera sent you?" Sylvia bit her lip and said, "Don''t believe her. She never liked me in the first ce. From the moment she met me, she had a strange look in her eyes. She also used me of wanting to seduce Young Master Yardley. I am your best friend. Why would I do that to you?" She offered an exnation, but Kimberly remained silent. "Kimberly, tell me. Do you really believe what she said? We are good friends. Trust me, I swear I''m not lying." Sylvia swore she was not lying... Kimberly''s eyes flickered as she looked at Sylvia. Sylvia paused for a moment before she raised her head and said earnestly, "I swear that I have no intentions of seducing..." "Then, what did you look for him for? What did you guys talk about?" Kimberly suddenly interrupted her. Sylvia licked her lips sheepishly and said in a weak voice, "Urn... It was nothing much." "Didn''t you say you wanted to talk about work? What do you mean by nothing much?" Kimberly knew that she sounded suspicious, but she was letting her heart do the talking. She just wanted to know Sylvia''s true intentions. "Does this mean that you really believe Vera? You''re doubting me, aren''t you?" Kimberly took a deep breath and replied, "Why do you think so? I only wanted to know what you guys were talking about. Is there a problem? We used to tell each other everything. Can''t I even ask what you two were talking about now?" "Kimberly, I..." Kimberly stared at her, and Sylvia''s eyes suddenly turned red. Tears rolled down her cheeks. Kimberly was stunned. Sylvia gasped, "I thought you would trust me, Kimberly. When I was facing difficulties, you were there to help me. Even if I treated everyone badly, I would never turn my back on you. Perhaps... my attitude towards Vera isn''t that good. Maybe I am arrogant to others, but in front of you, I''ve always cared for you! Even if I get close to Maddox, it does not mean that I want to seduce him!" "So... you admit that you''re approaching Maddox?" "Yes," Sylvia answered as her eyes were getting redder. "I admit that I deliberately approached Maddox, but so what? He is so mean to you. I don''t like him. I want him to pay. Besides... you guys are not a real couple. The baby in your womb..." "That''s enough!" Kimberly''s face became incredibly sullen as she interrupted Sylvia, "Don''t mention this ever again!" She was a little emotional. Whilst tearing up, Sylvia suddenly burst intoughter and blurted, "Why can''t I talk about it? I''m saying the truth. I asked Quill to help you look for the child''s father, just so you can find a sense of belonging. But look at what you are doing! He is standing right in front of you yet you don''t even have the courage to acknowledge him!" Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Sylvia''s voice was a little loud. It attracted the attention of the other people in the cafe. Kimberly also noticed that people were staring at them and she began to feel a little flustered. She quickly got up and ced a hand over Sylvia''s mouth, "That''s enough. Stop talking." "Why don''t you let me finish?" Sylvia held her hand tightly and sobbed, "You don''t want to face the truth, but I am different from you! I am an outsider. I know what type of man suits you perfectly and what doesn''t. I also know who treats you well and who doesn''t!" "That''s enough. I don''t want to hear it anymore." Kimberly retrieved her hand and said, "If you want to continue, you can stay here and talk to yourself." After that, Kimberly immediately grabbed her bag and walked out of the cafe in a hurry. Sylvia watched her walk away and was stunned for a few seconds before she wiped away her tears. Then, she quickly chased after her and begged, "Don''t be angry! Just listen to me, please?" Kimberly ignored her and strode towards the entrance of the cafe. There were too many people here. If Sylvia continued to talk nonsense, she was afraid that someone would overhear something incriminating. When word got out again... she would not be able to clear her name. Sylvia eximed, "I know it''s hard for you to ept his identity, but there are many things in this world that you can''t control. As long as he likes you for who you are and is willing to take responsibility, it is good enough. You will definitely be much happier with him than you are right now!" Kimberly suddenly stopped walking and looked back at Sylvia. "Do you really think so?" When Sylvia saw Kimberly stopping in her tracks, she halted as well. She nodded seriously and replied, "Brother Yardley is a kind and modest gentleman. I also think that he likes you. If you ??? n can.... Kimberly cut her off, "Just because of this, you think he likes me? Sylvia, if he really wants to take responsibility, why didn''t he look for me?" "What...?" Sylvia was stunned. "It has been so long since the incident. If he really wants to stay or be a responsible person, why didn''t he look for me? Instead, I had to ask for help to look for him. What does that tell you?" Kimberly let out a sarcasticugh. She continued without waiting for a reply, "It means that he doesn''t care about what happened that night, and he wants nothing to do with me. Maybe... he doesn''t even remember what happened that night. To others, it was just a small ident. And I... I was presented to him on a tter. It would be pinned on me one way or another. No one will care about it." Sylvia listened to her and was rendered silent for a moment. "...I didn''t think about it before, but it does make sense. However, have you ever thought maybe he was looking for you? But... he did not know where to search for you. Even Benedict didn''t know that we were looking for him. Maybe, he simply had no clue where to find you. After all..." Sylvia looked at the ground and muttered, "You didn''t leave any clues that night, only... that button." Sylvia felt ufortable talking about the button. She racked her mind, trying to figure out if there was any way she could retrieve the button that was in Kimberly''s possession? She already had two buttons from the original suit. If she could get the other one from Kimberly, everything would be foolproof. Thinking of this, Sylvia suddenly thought of something and said, "Why don''t I help you make him search for you on his own initiative?" "What? What do you mean?" Kimberly asked. "Give me the button. I will think of something." Sylvia''s evil intentions increased by the minute. Kimberly stood there, rooted to the spot. She did not agree nor disagree. "Kimberly? What''s wrong?" "Good idea." Kimberly''s voice was as light as the wind, saying, "I don''t care who the man from that night is, and I don''t want to fight for anything. I just want to live a peaceful life now." Judging from Kimberly''s tone, it sounded like she wasn''t on the right track. Sylvia suddenly became anxious. "How can you do this? I asked Quill to find the child''s father. You say you want to live a peaceful life, but can you do that in your current situation? You and Maddox sleep in the same bed, but he does not even want to look at you. What''s wrong with you, Kimberly? Are you that reluctant to leave him?" Yes. Maddox did not treat her well. However, sometimes, he was very kind to her and did favors for her. No one like Maddox who magically appeared when she needed him the most. As Kimberly spoke about his arrogance, she couldn''t help falling in love with him. "Kimberly, do you seriously like him?" questioned Sylvia nervously. "Yes." Kimberly nodded firmly, "I like him." Sylvia widened her eyes in horror. Her body trembled and she gaped, "You..." Kimberly felt like a weight had been lifted off her chest. She had finally told Sylvia her true feelings. She said, "I know that you may think I''m crazy, but I know what I''ve gone through, and I''m the only one who understands it. So... even if you want the best for me, you don''t have to do anything for me anymore." "Kimberly!" "That''s all I am going to say. I was wrong to use you before, but... I hope you won''t get close to Maddox in the future. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but people will gossip. Sylvia, do you understand what I mean?" Sylvia did not answer. She bit her lower lip and looked at her discontentedly. She grumbled, "I really don''t understand why you like him. You are going to divorce in a few months!" "You''re right." Kimberly smiled bitterly and nodded. "I have a few more months left before I have to leave the Yardley family. Which means that my days with him are numbered, so... just let me enjoy my time with him. When the time is up, I will leave on my own ord." Sylvia stammered, "Kimberly, are you really not going to reconsider? Will you really leave him when the timees? Then... What about you and the child? Where are you going to go? Has it never crossed your mind that Benedict may be looking for you?" "I don''t have to think about it. I don''t have feelings for him, and I don''t want to threaten him with this baby," Kimberly said in a quiet voice. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sylvia clenched her fists when she realized that Kimberly wouldn''t change her mind at all. She had initially wanted Benedict and Kimberly to get together, so she could stand by Maddox''s side. But now... Kimberly had just confessed that she liked Maddox. Perhaps, she could wait for the day Kimberly left on her own terms? No, that was not right. No! There were still a few months before that happened. They had only been married for a short period of time, but Kimberly had already fallen in love with him. If Sylvia did not take action now, there would be more sad days in the future. If anything had transpired then, Sylvia would not be able to control it. Just then, Kimberly spoke again, "Well, it''s gettingte. You''d better go back early. Remember what I said today." Sylvia stared at her as she walked away and couldn''t help gritting her teeth. She couldn''t allow Kimberly to stay by Maddox''s side any longer. She was not going to stand around and do nothing! Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Time flew past so quickly. A week had passed since Kimberly pped Maddox. Ever since Kimberly admitted that she liked Maddox to Sylvia, she wanted to cherish the time she had with him. Her heart with mixed emotions gradually calmed down. Perhaps, from the very beginning, Kimberly had thought too much and demanded too much. That was why many conflicts arose between them. If she didn''t mind anything else and looked at the positive side of things, maybe she and Maddox could be a couple for the rest of their lives. Kimberly understood that it was better to get along with him rather than haggle over it. She hade to terms with it, but Maddox was confused. He was an arrogant person and had always not wanted to admit his true feelings for Kimberly. Or maybe he just didn''t know how he felt about her. At first, it was just a fake marriage, a cover. But gradually... it seemed that things had changed. But he didn''t seem to have anything else to say. He wanted to see her go crazy with jealousy, but after that day, she was as calm as ever. When she woke up, she would greet him. Then, she would go to wash up in the bathroom as if nothing had happened. She did not resist at thepany anymore. She worked hard every day, had lunch and then promptly got off work. After getting off work, she went to the shopping mall to observe the running of the ce. Maddox had witnessed all of this. His brown eyes grew darker and darker.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Has she gone nuts?" Maddox asked himself. Sam paused Maddox in his wheelchair from behind. He had no idea what Maddox was talking about. After a while, he slowly whispered, "Young Master Yardley, are you referring to the Miss Shell?" Maddox replied irritably, "Who else would I be talking about?" "Uh...." His sudden sh of irritation really scared Sam. Sam recalled all the recent events and touched his head in puzzlement, "She looks fine to me. Isn''t she always like this? She looks normal." Every day, she talked to Maddox calmly. Even if Maddox tried to frame her, she did not get angry at him as she had used to. Whatever the case was, she was extremely calm and patient. Sam felt that it was a good thing. If the two of them continued to be polite and develop mutual respect for one another, they would slowly develop feelings for each other. Yes, it was normal. Maddox''s eyes became colder. It was too normal. It was abnormally normal. "Normal?" Maddox asked unhappily. Sam was stunned, "Is there something wrong with her?" "You idiot." The conversation was going nowhere. Maddox narrowed his eyes and didn''t want to talk to Sam anymore. Sam thought about it for a long time and voiced his opinion, "Are you angry because she doesn''t bicker with you anymore?" Maddox was speechless. Sam touched his chin and pretended to think. "After all, you guys often bicker a lot. Recently, she hasn''t irritated you as often anymore. That''s why you find it weird, right?" Maddox snapped, "You can shut up now." Sam couldn''t wrap his head around it. However, Maddox had asked him to shut up, and he duly obliged. He was just confused. He wondered if he should bring this up to Kimberlyter. So, when Kimberly went to the pantry to make some coffee, Sam sneaked over and asked her about it. "Miss Shell, what... happened to you recently?" "What?" Kimberly was stirring the coffee with a faint expression on her face. "You seem to have changed into another person." When Kimberly heard his words, she froze. Then she curled her lips and said, "Isn''t it good? I think it''s good to remain calm every day." At the very least, she would no longer have to be upset over things that had nothing to do with her. "Calm?" Sam looked at her. He thought he had seen a different kind of emotion in her cold eyes. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he was mistaken. So he asked in a daze, "Then, are you really calm, or is it just an act?" Kimberly retorted, "Sam, what on earth do you want to say?" Sam quickly waved his hand and offered an exnation, "No, I just want to remind you that Young Master Yardley... Actually, he is very different from you. And I want you two to get along, so..." Before Sam could finish his words, Kimberly''s eyes widened in surprise. She remembered that although Sam had been polite to her all this while, he did not like her. He had told her to not ask too many questions. "I still have a lot of work to do, and I have to bring this coffee to Young Master Yardley. I''ll excuse myself." Kimberly didn''t want to talk to him anymore and excused herself. After she had left, Sam grabbed his head with a somewhat upset expression on his face. Did he say something wrong? Sam did not like Kimberly before, but after getting to know her, he realized that he actually pitied her. Her ex- husband was a sc*mbag, but she had always put her child first and even decided to sign a contract with Young Master Yardley. Besides, Sam knew how she had been looking at Young Master Yardley over the past few days. Kimberly was definitely not the kind of woman they had thought she was. She wasn''t greedy and vain. Everything that had happened to Kimberly wasn''t her fault. She could only me fate, or perhaps her own blindness. In the office. Maddox sat in the wheelchair by the French window and looked at the scenery outside. His dark eyes seemed to be looking downwards, but at a closer look, he was actually daydreaming. Since Kimberly had be normal, he found that he had be abnormal. Every day, he wanted to deliberately find fault with her, but her reaction made it totally useless. Someone knocked. The door was pushed open and Kimberly came in with a cup of coffee. She walked straight to the desk, ced the coffee on the table, and then calmly said, "I made coffee for you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first." After that, Kimberly went straight out. Maddox nced at her and thought that she was being very professional. "Stay right there." Kimberly stopped and turned around. "Is there anything I can help you with?" "Come here." Kimberly''s eyshes fluttered, but she remained still. After a long while, she asked again, "Is there anything I can do for you? You can just tell me." "I asked you toe over here. Did I ask you to talk nonsense?" Maddox''s voice was cold. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. Kimberly looked up at him and saw his ferocious eyes. They were sharp like a predator had caught sight of its prey. Recently... they had been living quite peacefully, so she didn''t expect this... Was he going to lose his temper again? Kimberly had no choice. She slowly walked towards him, saying, "What can I do for you?" Chapter 215 Chapter 215 "Come closer." Kimberly took another small step forward, "Yes?" Maddox looked at the woman who was still about eight steps away from him, and the sarcasm in his heart gradually grew. "I''ll give you five seconds. You better walk over to me right now." "Five." "Four." Kimberly suddenly lifted her gaze and stared at Maddox. She did not expect him to really count down. After hesitating for a while, Kimberly finally walked to his side before he reached thest second. As his voice slowly dissipated, Maddox''s aura suddenly became icy. "D*mn you! Flow dare you let me wait!" Kimberly''s expression changed slightly. "Young Master Yardley, I... uh." Before she could finish, her hand was violently grabbed. The next second, she was pulled into Maddox''s arms. Fie pinched her chin and kissed her forcefully. "Mmm..." Kimberly fell into his arms andnded on hisp. FHer body was shrouded by his overbearing masculinity. Fie forcefully worked his tongue into her mouth. Maddox kissed her so hard that it filled every crevasse of her mouth, absorbing her sweet taste. At the same time, he sucked all her breath away. She wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t move. She could only let him do whatever he desired. A few minutester, Maddox finally pulled away and pinched her chin, staring intently at her swollen lips. "So if I don''t do anything to you, you just forget about your identity?" Although he had kissed her very hard, Kimberly did not lose her mind. Maybe it was because the kiss was quick, so she could maintain her sanity. Kimberly and Maddox looked at each other. His dark eyes were as deep as the sea, and his anger was rolling on the surface like huge waves. Kimberly blinked and said softly, "Of course, I know who I am." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Then tell me, who are you?" Kimberly chuckled and replied, "Why don''t you ask yourself? Whatever you think of my identity, that is who I am." Maddox was speechless. D*mn it. He was angry with her, but she still looked and acted half-dead. "Are you trying to make me angry?" Maddox''s hand clutched her shoulder tightly. Kimberly frowned in pain. Her pink lips started to quiver like she wanted to cry out in pain. Maddox stared at her intently, "What? Even if that''s the case, do you still have to look like you''re half dead?" Kimberly suddenly came back to her senses. Turns out he was trying to make her angry instead. Unfortunately, she had already made up her mind. She closed her eyes and said calmly, "If you''re done venting your frustrations, can you let me go?" After a long period of silence, Maddox finally exploded, "Let you go? Impossible!" As he spoke, he lifted her clothes up with his hand. Kimberly was very frightened by his rough actions. She held his hands and asked, "What are you doing?" Maddox looked at her and finally saw the anxious expression on her pale face. He asked angrily, "Do you feel afraid now? I thought you didn''t care? I really thought that you didn''t care about anything." Kimberly breathed lightly and held his hand, preventing him from venturing further, "I still have a lot of work to do, I..." "Don''t give me that cr*p." Maddox tried to pull her clothes up. Kimberly gasped and eximed, "Maddox!" Maddox finally stopped and sneered, "Say it again." His mouth couldn''t stop twitching. Kimberly was speechless for a while. Of course, she didn''t do as she was told. He continued to move his hands and stared at her fiercely, "Why do you have to be so stubborn? Are you going to say it again or not?" Kimberly shivered and shouted again, "Maddox, what... what on earth do you want to do?" "Oh, I''m just consummating our marriage." His hands were as hot as red iron on her skin. She trembled silently. While her heart was pounding in her chest, she tried to exude a calm expression. "I told you, I am pregnant, I can''t... can''t..." Maddox paused and narrowed his eyes. He had nearly forgotten about it. He stopped his actions abruptly. She thought that he would let her go. However, she did not expect to feel his hand on her stomach instead. Even though it had been a long time, Kimberly only had a tiny bump. When Maddox''s handnded on it, Kimberly was still shocked. She wondered if he wanted to do something to the baby. His hand remained on her stomach for a long while. He didn''t make any other movements. After a while, he asked in a hoarse voice, "Will you not regret keeping this baby for that man?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. "How could I tell him that this child wasn''t Jonathan''s?" Kimberly thought silently as she lowered her eyes, and her eyshes trembled gently. "You don''t understand." "Oh, why don''t I understand?" "You are a man, and men will not get pregnant. You will not understand... a mother''s heart." Seeing her like this, Maddox suddenly remembered the image of his mother. When he thought of his mother on her deathbed, his eyes darkened at once. He then buried his head in Kimberly''s neck. When his mother had told him to return to the Yardley family before she died, Maddox was resentful. That vile man had brought his mistress back and drove him and his mother out of the house. Why did his mother want to bear that man''s children? At that time, his mother had held his hand and looked at him with a smile. "Silly Maddox, I did not give birth to you because of him. I did it because of you." Back then, Maddox was shocked to hear this. How was that possible? Giving birth because of him? He had narrowed his eyes and asked, "For me?" When Abigail, who had stood at the side, heard Maddox''s question, she sighed and said, "Yes, Maddox. Do you think my sister gave birth to you because of that man? Who is he for her to do so? She did it because of you. She carried you for ten months. Although the blood of that bad man flows in you, the most important thing is that half of your blood belongs to your mother. And when she was pregnant with you, you were all one. A mother... will never choose to kill her child." Maddox had been speechless. His mother was Abigail''s sister, Aurora Stark. Not long after marrying Maddox''s father, his father had an affair. He brought the mistress into the Yardley family. Aurora was so angry that she had left the house, but soon found out that she was pregnant. At that time, Abigail had advised Aurora to abort the baby, but Aurora had refused. And that was why Maddox was here on this day. Kimberly''s experience was simr to his mother''s. However, Aurora was different from Kimberly. She did not remarry, but instead, had raised Maddox alone. On the other hand, Kimberly got married to Maddox. That was also the reason why Maddox couldn''t ept Kimberly in the beginning. In addition to him not wanting to help another man, he felt that Kimberly was stupid and shouldn''t have kept that man''s baby. Howeverter, when he realized that Kimberly was protecting her baby, it reminded him of his mother. Furthermore, her body could not bear the burden of undergoing an operation to get rid of the baby. That was why Kimberly was keeping the baby. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Kimberly let Maddox bury his face in her neck. She felt his chin on her shoulder. She initially thought that he was going to do something, but he remained still. This made Kimberly feel a little strange. She could sense the sadness emanating from him as he remained in her arms. Sadness? For a moment, Kimberly thought that she was mistaken. Was Maddox capable of having other emotions? Did he even get sad at all? "What''s wrong?" Kimberly asked, slightly concerned. Did she remind him of something? However, Maddox did not respond or move. He remained silent in her arms. When Kimberly moved an inch, he grabbed her wrist and said hoarsely, "Don''t move. Let me hold you for a while." His voice was low and hoarse,ing from a ce of deep sadness. Kimberly was stunned and felt her heart skip a beat. The tone of his voice... Was she right? Had she really felt sadnessing from him? Kimberly didn''t move anymore and let him lean against her. She even reluctantly raised her hands and ced them on his back. When her handsnded on his back, she felt his body shake fiercely. It was only for a second, before he became still again. The two of them sat together quietly. Maddox''s head remained on her shoulders for the entire time. After a while, his breathing became still. Kimberly was dumbfounded. Did he fall asleep? Kimberly discreetly looked down at him and saw the dark circles around his eyes. Turns out he had not been sleeping well recently. Kimberly''s heart softened as she looked at him and decided to let him stay in her arms a little longer. She did not dare to move a muscle. She did not know how long they had remained in the chair when suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Sam and Benedict came into the office together. They immediately stopped talking as soon as they saw Maddox in Kimberly''s arms. Sam stared at them incredulously and pointed at her. "Miss Shell, you..." "Shh." Kimberly quickly ced one finger on her lips, ordering him to be quiet. Sam duly obliged, and Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she noticed someone was staring a hole into her. She finally realized that Sam wasn''t alone. Benedict was also there. He stared at them, his eyes falling on Kimberly. Irritation flickered on his face as he witnessed what was happening. He furrowed his brows as his mouth curled into a frown. Sam coughed lightly and said, "Since both of you are a little upied right now, let''s head outside Benedict stood still and said coldly, "I have something very important to discuss with Maddox." Sam pleaded, "But..." "This is still working hours. What are you guys doing?" Benedict reminded them unhappily. His voice was not loud, but everyone in the office could hear him. Sam continued, "Vice President Yardley, this is Young Master Yardley''s office. He can do whatever he wants." "Yes, but don''t forget, although this is his office, thispany belongs to the Yardley family!" He burned with anger. His rage could burn down the entire office building. Even Kimberly was shocked. She looked at Benedict in a daze. How could such a gentle and kind person get so angry so quick? She swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously. Before she could react, Maddox began to stir. He uttered, "Vice President Yardley, what made you barge into my office so early in the morning? Did something trigger you?" Maddox had just woken up, and there was a charming hint in his low voice, which made Kimberly shiver. Maddox finally started moving. He slowly raised his head, and his dark eyes fell sharply on Benedict. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Benedict looked into his eyes fearlessly. Both of their eyes were equally cold. "Grandpa gave Yardley Corporation to you, but he did not say you could do whatever you liked, did he?" Benedict walked towards Maddox''s desk and sat down. His voice was calm. Maddox''s lips curled up slightly. "What do you mean by doing whatever? Every decision I make is for the sake of the Yardley Corporation. Since when have I done anything else?" Benedict scolded, "It''s working hours right now, yet look at what you are doing!" Maddox raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t you see for yourself?" As soon as he finished speaking, he ced his hands around Kimberly''s waist and pinched her. Kimberly didn''t expect it, and she shrieked in shock. Benedict clenched his fists. "You..." "Benedict, what''s wrong with you? I am just holding my wife in my arms. I felt a little tired, so I decided to sleep on her shoulders. Is that wrong?" Benedict pursed his lips and held back his anger, "It''s ridiculous! If someone else came in and saw..." "This is ridiculous? I was justying in her arms. If I did something more than that... What would you think?" When he said this, Maddox deliberately approached Kimberly, his thin lips lingering on her fair face. Benedict was horrified by this scene. He looked at Kimberly, hoping to see a shred of humiliation on her face. However, she remained calm. If she felt anything, she certainly didn''t show it. "You can read these documents by yourself." Benedict threw the documents on the table, turned around and left. When Benedict left the office, Sam also quickly followed him, leaving only Kimberly and Maddox in the room. Kimberly remained calm the whole time. She was the only one who truly knew Maddox inside out. Maddox had deliberately treated her like this in front of Benedict just to irritate him. After Benedict had left, Maddox would probably return to his old self. When she thought of this, she remained silent and waited quietly. Unexpectedly, Maddox actually helped her up, "Go back to work. Wait for me after work. Let''s go home together." Kimberly was stunned and then nodded slowly, "Alright." She lifted her numb body and walked out of the office, and proceeded to sit at her desk. Suddenly, a figure appeared out of nowhere, grabbed her arm and dragged her out. Kimberly suddenly came to her senses. This person was no stranger, it was Benedict! Her expression changed greatly. "What are you doing? Let me go!" Benedict pulled her into the elevator without saying a word and then pressed the button to his floor. When Kimberly saw this, she calmed down and asked, "Brother Yardley, what''s wrong with you?" Benedict''s face was horrid. "I wanted to help you and transfer you to another position. It''s fine if you don''t agree with me, but why do you want to stay with him? Don''t you feel humiliated at all?" "Humiliated?" "Obviously, Maddox used you to show off in front of me. Kimberly, do you really think it''s all fine? If a man doesn''t know how to cherish a woman, you will never be happy with him for the rest of your life!" Kimberly was in a daze. Then, she calmly pulled her hand back. "This is my own business. It has nothing to do with you." Chapter 217 Chapter 217 "Nothing to do with me?" Benedict was dumbfounded when he heard what Kimberly said. He had never expected her to say such hurtful words. "Kimberly, think about it carefully. Did you really mean what you said?" Benedict grabbed her wrist and prodded her. Kimberly looked up at him and said, "Brother Yardley, I have told you before, it is impossible for us to be together. Why don''t you give up? Besides, I am Maddox''s wife. No matter how he treats me, my own feelings are my business." Benedict was seething on the inside. "He treats you like trash, and you''re fine with it? Even if he humiliates you and takes advantage of you, it doesn''t matter? Kimberly, why are you so stupid?" Kimberly pursed her lips and said nothing. Benedict didn''t want to give up, so he stepped forward and hugged her. "If youe to me, I can give you the happiness you want. I will definitely treat you a thousand times better than Maddox." "Ha!" As soon as he had finished his words, Benedict heard a lowugh. He stepped back in surprise, and then saw the mocking smile on Kimberly''s face. "You said that you will treat me well. You said that Maddox was using me to humiliate me. However, I think you''re no better than him." Hearing this, he froze for a moment, "What did you say?" Kimberly calmly pulled her hand back again. "Am I wrong? No matter what Maddox does or whatever you say, I am just a toy that you two brothers fight over." Benedict frowned and asked, "Why do you think so?" "It''s not what I think. It''s a fact. Do you still remember when Old Master called me over after I married into the Yardley family? You were there too, weren''t you? Old Master wanted me to keep an eye on Maddox. You wanted to ce me by Maddox''s side as a pawn in the marriage. However, you didn''t expect that I wouldn''t work for you, so... you changed your strategy and decided to treat me better, thinking that I would be useful to you if you were kind to me. Is that right?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her words were forceful. Although her voice was very soft, every word cut deep into his heart. It was as if someone had pped him in the face. Looking at Kimberly''s cold, sharp eyes, Benedict moved his lips but couldn''t utter a word for the longest time. "Sounds like I''m right." Kimberly''s smile became more sarcastic, and then she reached out to press the buttons on the elevator. Benedict stopped her hand before her fingernded on the button. Then, he produced a reply in an exhausted voice. "Yes, you are right. At first, that was indeed my objective, but gradually I noticed... I started to fall in love with you. Kimberly, I don''t have my original intentions anymore. Now, I wholeheartedly love you, no other motive." He said it so affectionately that any heart would melt instantly. However, Kimberly thought that he was just acting. She curled her lips and asked, "Anyone can sweet talk ady. Since you know who I am, you should know that I am not an ordinary girl. This sweet talk is not going to work on me." After that, Kimberly immediately shrugged his hands away, and then pressed the button to the next floor. When the elevator arrived, she immediately walked out. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me!" Benedict said anxiously when he saw her leaving. "I honestly like you. I''m willing to give you my time! I''ll wait until you understand what I mean. But before that, can you promise me that you''ll take good care of yourself and not let Maddox humiliate and use you?" Kimberly stopped and looked back at him. "Brother Yardley, your mentality makes you think that it''s humiliation. Have you ever thought of whether I like Maddox? So even if he uses me and humiliates me, I... am willing to go through it." "What did you say? Did you say that you like Maddox?" "Yes." Kimberly nodded in affirmation as she said, "I like him. That''s why, whatever I want to do is my business. I hope you will not interfere with my affairs in the future. As for the 300,000 dors you gave to my mother, I will find a way to return it to you as soon as possible." After that, she quickly turned around and left without giving Benedict any chance to speak. Benedict stood rooted to the spot, looking at the petite figure as she walked away, sorrow filling his eyes. Ding- When the elevator door closed again, Benedict''s cold eyes sank like the deep sea. Kimberly walked without a destination in mind. She didn''t expect to find herself in the finance department. On the way, she bumped into Vera who wasing out of the pantry. When their eyes met, both of them were stunned. After a while, Vera offered a smile. "Kimberly, are you looking for me?" "Uh..." Kimberly shed an awkward smile. She did not know how to answer her question. Should she say that she hade to the finance department by ident? Before she could finish her sentence, Vera ced the cup in her hand down on a table and ran towards her excitedly. She hugged her and said, "That''s great. I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel to ignore me. Kimberly, I''m so happy." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t bear to break such an innocent thought, so she nodded her head reluctantly. Vera continued, "You kept ignoring me these few days, I thought our friendship could not be saved. I didn''t expect you toe and find me today. By the way, let''s go over to my desk. I have a gift for you." After that, Vera pulled her towards her desk without caring about what Kimberly thought. Kimberly felt helpless and followed her. Vera handed her a gift bag. "I know I was a little impulsive. I shouldn''t have said anything before I have any solid evidence, but... I did it for you. I bought this at the mall the other day. But I was afraid that you would ignore me, so I didn''t dare to look for you." Kimberly lowered her head and opened the box. There was an exquisite brooch inside. For some reason, she was overwhelmed by the gesture and tears started to fill her eyes. Vera treated her so sincerely, however, all this while... she had never thought of patching things up with her. Yes, she did find fault in what Vera had said. She had even felt that she did not need friends like Vera. She had been Sylvia''s good friend for so many years, and she wasn''t going to let a few words destroy their friendship, hence... she had decided to choose Sylvia. However, she didn''t expect Vera to wait for her. Kimberly sniffed as she thought to herself. "Huh? Are you crying?" Vera finally realized that Kimberly''s eyes were red. She suddenly became nervous and said, "I''m sorry. Did I say something wrong?" Kimberly looked at her and sobbed, her eyes red, "Actually... I happened to stumble upon the finance department. I did not purposelye over to find you. I... don''t want to lie to you." Chapter 218 Chapter 218 As soon as Kimberly said that, the smile on Vera''s lips froze. She looked at Kimberly awkwardly and said, "So.... you didn''te to make amends with me? Then, my gift..." "I don''t know. If I didn''te here, maybe... I would never find out that you prepared me a gift. I''m sorry..." Vera stood still, her eyes turning red. She wiped her eyes hard and thenughed at herself, "How silly am I? To you, I''m just someone who likes to talk bad about other people, right? In the beginning, I treated you badly, and I was arrogant. But I realized that I had misjudged you. So, I wanted you to be my friend. But now... it looks like I am forcing you, right?" "No." Kimberly shook her head in denial. "You''re very kind to me. Our fight... I was too petty. Let''s forget about it." Vera looked at her with grievance and did not speak. Kimberly held back her tears and asked, "Are you willing to make amends?" Vera did not speak for a long time. Kimberly lowered her eyes and muttered, "Well, if you don''t want to, I..." "Kimberly, where is your sincerity? I''ve always been wronged because of our fight. You said you wanted to make peace with me, yet you didn''t even try to coax me? You don''t even want to wait for my answer. Are you sure you want to make amends?" Kimberly stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at her. Vera pouted, her eyes already bright red. "You have to treat me to lunch." Kimberly nodded, "Fine, I can do that." "Also, you have to go shopping with me after work to make up for the past few days." "Deal." After Kimberly agreed to her request, Vera finally broke intoughter. Kimberly was also helpless. Vera was simple-minded. She was just like a kid making her parents promise them certain childish things. Kimberly thought to herself, "Anyway, she is just a child. She means well. Whatever she says in the future, I''ll just take it lightly." After the two of them had reconciled, they headed towards the canteen for lunch. Vera was back to her usual self. Within a few hours of making peace with Kimberly, she had already started gossiping. She began to ask Kimberly about her and Maddox. "How is it going with you and Young Master Yardley? That woman did not have any impact on your rtionship, did it?" Kimberly was enjoying her soup. After thinking for a while, she suddenly raised her head and asked her, "Are you really interested in what happened between us?" Vera nodded vigorously, "Of course! I''m your friend. It''s my job to ask you about your life." "Well then, if I tell you that I and Young Master Yardley have no feelings for each other, will you believe it?" Vera stared nkly at her for a long time, her eyes wide open. "Then why did you marry him? He is disabled. I thought you liked him very much, that was why... you decided to marry him." Kimberly frowned when she heard the word ''disabled'' and corrected her, "Don''t just throw that word ''disabled'' around." At first, Vera was stunned, but then she curled her lips. "I thought you had no feelings for him? Why are you defending him?" Speaking of this, Vera nced at her and continued, "Is it because you like him, but he does not like you?" Kimberly had no choice but to remain silent. Vera had guessed correctly. She did not defend herself, nor did she say anything else. She just looked at her calmly. Vera instantly understood, but at the same time, she was in a bad mood, "No way! Is it true? You like him but he does not have any feelings for you?" "Keep your voice down," Kimberly reminded her. Only then did Vera realize what was going on. She nodded and lowered her voice. "Then... if he doesn''t like you, what are you doing to do? If he doesn''t like you, it will be more dangerous. Oh my God, then Sylvia..." Kimberly cut her off, "Don''t worry about it. Nobody can fully control their emotions. Besides, our rtionship is also veryplicated. You don''t have to worry about these things in the future." Vera curled her lips and said, "Okay. I''ll just listen to you." When it was time to leave work, Kimberly wanted to quickly pack her things up and immediately look for Vera. She had promised to go shopping with her. However, she had totally forgotten that she had promised to go home with Maddox. While on the way to the bus station with Vera, a familiar car stopped in front of them. The window of the car wound down slowly, revealing Maddox''s handsome but emotionless face. Vera widened her eyes in shock when she saw Maddox in front of them. Since she had be Kimberly''s friend, many weird things had happened around her. Thest time she met Vice President Yardley in the mall, he had personally sent her home. Then, thest time she took part in the anniversary banquet, she saw Maddox take Kimberly away. This time, Maddox had appeared in front of her again. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me after work?" Maddox''s voice was cold, devoid of any shred of warmth. Kimberly suddenly remembered about her promise in the office when she heard him. She stuttered guiltily, "I... I forgot." As soon as she said this, Maddox''s aura became even more unpleasant, "Forgot?" Kimberly could feel the coldness in his voice. The hair on the back of her neck stood up. Vera was so scared that she hid behind her and peeked at Maddox from behind. Kimberly was the total opposite. She found herself to be quite calm in front of Maddox. At least, she was not behaving like Vera. Thinking of this, Kimberly took a deep breath and said, "I promised to go shopping with Vera. Why... why don''t you head back first?" Maddox didn''t say anything. He just looked at her coldly. Vera asked in a low voice from behind her, "Why don''t you go back with him? We can go shopping on another day." Kimberly frowned. She had promised Vera, but now... All of a sudden, she heard Maddox ask, "Where are you guys heading?" "Huh?" "Get in the car. I''ll drop the two of you off." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Vera''s eyes widened in surprise, "You''re going to drop us off at the mall?" Vera grabbed Kimberly''s clothes and asked, "Did I mishear something?" Kimberly thought that she had misunderstood too, but she didn''t expect that Vera had heard the same thing. Her mouth twitched as she replied, "I don''t think so..." Sam got out of the car and opened the door for them, "Please get into the car." Kimberly was still standing in a daze. Vera nudged her and said with a smile, "Thank you, Young Master Yardley!" After that, she walked around the car, opened the front passenger door, and got in. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sam secretly gave Vera a praise! She was a smart girl. She purposely did not sit in the backseat so that Maddox and Kimberly could ride together. She was a hundred times brighter than Sylvia. "Where are you guys heading to?" asked Sam. Vera told him their destination. Kimberly listened to their conversation from the back seat. She looked at Maddox awkwardly. She asked hesitantly, "Are... youing with us?" Chapter 219 Chapter 219 "Is there a problem?" Maddox nced at her. How would Kimberly dare to say there was something wrong? She was just curious. Why would Maddox actually want to go with them? Knowing his personality, she had expected him to force her to reschedule her shopping date with Vera and go home with him immediately. She didn''t expect that... Anyway, it was really unbelievable. Vera had deliberately sat in the front passenger seat so that Kimberly and Maddox could talk. However, they didn''t say a single word to each other, except for the brief conversation at the beginning. During the journey, Vera discreetly nced behind her and noticed Maddox''s expressionless face. His eyes were as cold as ice. Kimberly sat not far from him, her face nk as well. If she hadn''t known better, Vera would have taken them as twoplete strangers. It was really awkward. It seemed that Kimberly was right. There definitely were no feelings between them, but... Vera nced at Kimberly out of the corner of her eye. ording to Kimberly, she was in a one- sided rtionship. It must be hard on her. All of a sudden, Vera felt very distressed for Kimberly. The atmosphere in the car was extremely awkward and silent. It remained like that for the entire journey. When Vera noticed that they were about to reach their destination, she quickly said, "You can stop at the front. We will get down from there." Sam did as he was told. Vera smiled and thanked him. She unbuckled the seat belt and opened the car door, and then patiently waited by the side. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Kimberly saw Vera get out of the car, she quickly unbuckled her seatbelt and was about to alight from the car. Suddenly, she heard Maddox''s voice beside her, "Help me get out of the car." Kimberly was stunned. Maddox nced at her and said, "I''ming with you guys." Kimberly was shocked and confused when she heard his words. "You want toe shopping with us?" "Isn''t that what I just said?" Maddox said discontentedly. "Alright." Kimberly had no choice but to obey his orders and helped him out of the car. When Vera saw Kimberly helping Maddox get out of the car, she secretly winked at her. She looked smug like she knew he would follow them. Sam lowered the window and said, "I''ll find a ce to park the car. I''ll catch up with you guyster." "Okay," Maddox answered indifferently. Then, Sam went to park the car. Vera slowly walked towards Kimberly and plucked up the courage, "Young Master Yardley, it may be a little boring for you to apany two women shopping. Are you sure you want toe with us?" "Boring?" Maddox nced at her from the corner of his eye. Suddenly, he thought of something and asked, "Didn''t you organize the anniversary dinner?" There was a surprised look on Vera''s face. She looked at him and said, "Do you still remember me? But you don''t have to thank me specifically. It was a piece of cake. My name is Vera. I work in the finance department and my father is the supervisor." Kimberly stood beside her, stunned. Maddox sneered in his heart. What was this woman thinking? Putting Sylvia aside, this woman was so arrogant. Since when did he want to thank her? Maddox snorted andughed coldly, "I thought I don''t have to thank you? Then why did you have to introduce yourself like that?" Vera suddenly felt a little mortified. Kimberly was also embarrassed. Just as she was about to help Vera out, Maddox said, "I''ll give you a raise next month." Vera almost jumped in joy. She restrained herself just because there were so many people around them. "Thank you! You are the best! I am Vera from the finance department. Please never ever forget my name!" Kimberly finally spoke, "Didn''t you just say.... that he didn''t have to thank you?" Vera bit her lips and replied, "He doesn''t have to. However, he is the president of Yardley Corporation. It''s nothing for him to raise my sry. It''s not a big deal at all. Am I right, Young Master Yardley?" She acted like someone trying to suck up to their boss. Kimberly was baffled. She didn''t expect this side of Vera to appear. Why hadn''t she seen it before? Maddox didn''t want to talk to her at first, but when he looked at Kimberly, he saw the expression on her face and found it very interesting. There was a happy look in his dark eyes. He turned back towards Vera and smirked, "Yes." Kimberly was rendered speechless but then proceeded to push Maddox along on his wheelchair. The three of them walked into the mall together. Sam had already parked the car and quickly followed them from a distance. "Assistant Sorrento is here. I''m going to apany him." Vera ran towards Sam after saying that, leaving Kimberly and Maddox alone together. In fact, the shopping trip was Vera''s idea. Kimberly had just wanted to apany her. Now that Vera and Sam were behind them, Kimberly did not know where to go. She pushed Maddox around aimlessly and asked, "Do you have somewhere you want to go?" "Hmm?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. "I thought you two wanted to shop?" Kimberly exined, "Vera wants to. I..." "You are also a woman. Just buy whatever you like." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. He added, "Since I''m here, I''ll buy anything for you. Whatever you like." Kimberly felt a little bitterness in her heart, but she replied calmly, "No, I don''t need anything." She truly didn''t need anything. Maddox had already gotten her a lot of clothes and jewelry. She really did not know what else she needed. Maddox narrowed his eyes in surprise. "You don''t need anything? Or are you just afraid to spend my money? Are you afraid that I will dislike you for your vanity?" Hearing this, Kimberly smiled faintly and replied, "I thought you always saw me in that way?" Maddox choked when he heard Kimberly''s reply. After a while, he retorted in a harsh tone, "Can''t I change my mind? Is your impression of me already set?" "I should ask you this question, shouldn''t I?" While they were arguing, Vera shouted at them from behind them, "Guys,e here quickly." Kimberly looked back subconsciously. She saw Vera enter a jewelry store and turned around, pushing Maddox into the store too. At first, Vera was still a little afraid of Maddox, but after he had promised to give her a raise, she suddenly felt that his deep, cold eyes looked particrly amiable. Besides, she could warm up to a person very quickly once she got to know them. When they were in the store, Vera kept pulling at Kimberly to show her some of the jewelry pieces. It was a little inconvenient for Kimberly to push Maddox while Vera was shouting at her at the front. "Does this pair of earrings look good?" Kimberly looked at where she was pointing and saw a pair of pink diamond earrings shining underneath the bright lights. She fell in love with them at first nce. Kimberly, who was originally not interested in shopping, admired the earrings for a while. Then she smiled and nodded, "It''s beautiful." The pink color suited Vera a lot. "Then, put it on and see whether you like it." Unexpectedly, Vera asked the store assistant to take the earrings out and show it to Kimberly. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 "Me?" Kimberly was shocked, "I thought you wanted them?" "I was just checking it out for you." Vera kept pushing the earrings towards her, while the store assistant behind her kept staring at them curiously. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on them. Kimberly was a little flustered, and she quickly refused, "No, I don''t like this kind of earrings." "Oh. If you don''t like it, can you at least try it on for me? The earrings I wore today are a little difficult to remove. Can you please try them on for me?" Kimberly was at a loss of words. Vera persuaded her, "Just try them on." Sitting in his wheelchair, Maddox heard their conversation and subconsciously looked up at Kimberly. On this day, she was wearing a simple white shirt, and her waist- length hair was tied in a simple ponytail. She looked very capable and refreshing. At this moment, his attention reached her small, round earlobes, which bordered her white cheeks. Maddox... still remembered how her earlobes had tasted. Sweet, and... incredibly soft. He had not seen her wear any jewelry for a long time. She had never worn any jewelry that he had asked the servants to prepare. She had always gone out of the house without any of them on. Maddox took a look at the earrings. They were small and round, perfect for her small earlobes. If... she wore them... Maddox''s eyes suddenly deepened and he said in a hoarse voice, "Why don''t you try them on?" He also wanted to see how she would look with the earrings. Vera''s n was to get Maddox to buy something for Kimberly. When she heard him, she quickly took Kimberly''s hand and said, "See? Young Master Yardley has spoken. Why don''t you try them on?" Kimberly had no choice, "Fine, then." She picked up the earrings carefully and put them on in front of the mirror. When she finally put the small, round diamond earrings on, her ears instantly became pink and tender. The earrings matched her smooth, white skin perfectly. "It''s so adorable!" Vera eximed. She turned Kimberly around to face Maddox and asked, "Look! Don''t they suit her?" Maddox nced at the pink earrings on her ears. His throat became tight, and he produced a noise, signifying his agreement. "You should buy them!" Vera suggested. Beside them, the store assistant was delighted. "Yes, Miss. These earrings are from ourtest collection. It''s unique in style, one of a kind. We only have one pair. If you like them, you should get them." Kimberly looked nervously at Maddox, scanning him from his eyes to his body. She suddenly thought of something and turned towards the assistant. "Urn..." The assistant continued, "It''s your lucky day today. There''s actually an offer for these earrings, so the price is pretty reasonable." She took a calctor, then typed a number on it and showed it to Kimberly. Kimberly looked at the number and her expression immediately changed. That was costly.... She couldn''t afford it at all. Vera nodded happily and said, "As expected, it is very reasonable. Let''s buy them then!" "Don''t..." Kimberly quickly stopped her and whispered, "You are crazy. I don''t have so much money." Vera smiled and turned towards Maddox, "Young Master Yardley is here, isn''t he? You don''t have to pay." After that, she whispered something in Kimberly''s ear. Kimberly''s face, which wasn''t very happy in the beginning, suddenly became pale. She shook her head and resolutely refused. "You can take them back. I don''t need earrings for now." After that, she reached out and was about to take the earrings off. When Maddox saw what she was doing, he immediately stopped her, "Leave them on. I''ll buy them for you." Kimberly paused for a moment. After a while, she quickly took the earrings off and ced them on the counter. "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry, but I don''t really like them. Please put them back." "Kimberly?" Vera asked in confusion. Maddox also frowned. What was this woman up to? The earrings suited her perfectly. The store assistant took the earrings back, still in shock. "Miss, they look perfect on you. Do you want to think about it?" "Thank you, but you can keep them." After thanking her, Kimberly pulled Vera out of the shop. However, she stopped midway, suddenly thinking of something. She went back into the shop and pushed Maddox out. The reason why she didn''t ept the earrings was simple. She couldn''t afford it, and she didn''t want other people to buy it for her, especially not Maddox. There was already a huge gap between Kimberly and Maddox''s social status. She did not want to make that gap even bigger by letting him buy her those earrings. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After they left the store, Vera wondered why Kimberly didn''t want the earrings. But when she saw the expression on Kimberly''s face, she didn''t ask any more questions. She was good at reading people. At a nce, she could tell that Kimberly was not in the mood. Thus, Vera suggested that they should grab some food rather than continue shopping. Kimberly didn''t react when Vera proposed this, but she looked at Maddox and asked, "Do you want to grab something to eat?" Maddox was still thinking about the pair of earrings. When he heard her question, he lifted his eyes and nced at her. His gaze fell on her small earlobes, and then his eyes deepened. He said in a hoarse voice, "Yeah." Vera said, "Well, there is a ce nearby that serves delicious spicy sausage and kale soup. The price is pretty reasonable. Does Young Master Yardley eat that type of food?" Kimberly''s face fell upon hearing this. Spicy sausage and kale soup? Wasn''t it toomon? Would someone like Maddox ept this type of food? She said, "Why don''t we find something else to eat? We''ll eat that another time...." "I''m alright with it. Let''s go." Maddox interrupted her again. Vera''s eyes widened in surprise and asked him, "Are you sure?" Maddox suddenly grabbed Kimberly''s wrist. "Do you want to eat?" Kimberly was dumbfounded. Looking on, Vera suddenly felt that the atmosphere between them had changed. Was Young Master Yardley really asking for Kimberly''s opinion? "I... No problem," Kimberly replied dryly. When everyone had finally agreed, Vera led them to the restaurant. Kimberly noticed that the decorations and ambience were good. Moreover, it didn''t smell of anything, and the ce was particrly clean. She found a ce to sit down and wiped the table with a wet tissue paper. There was no oil stain on the tissue. Alright. The ce was up to Maddox''s standard. Thinking of this, Kimberly turned to look at Maddox, only to find him staring back at her. He was staring at her with keen eyes. She felt like she had been caught formitting a crime. Kimberly looked at him for two seconds and quickly looked away. In fact, spicy sausage and kale soup were Kimberly''s favorite food. She had liked it before she got pregnant, and she had been craving for it ever since. However, she never got the opportunity to eat it ever since she had married into the Yardley family. She did not expect that she would have the opportunity to eat it again, this time with Maddox. It was so strange and fresh.. "Do you guys want it to be extra spicy?" Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Maddox looked at the red pot in front of him. It seemed that everything in the pot was stained red. Before he could react, Vera had added extra chili. Then, she said with a smile, "We are having spicy sausage and kale soup. It has to be extra spicy, or else, what''s the point?" After that, she shed a wide smile at Kimberly. She looked very innocent, nobody had the heart to me her for anything. Kimberly stole a nce at Maddox. When she saw no expression on his handsome face, she breathed a sigh of relief. However, the situation changedpletely after Maddox ate a piece of spicy sausage. His fork stopped in mid-air. It looked like there was smokeing out of his ears. It was so spicy, Vera kept blowing air from her mouth. However, she loved the taste. Kimberly didn''t dare to start eating and quietly observed Maddox. When she saw what was happening, she suddenly realized something. "You can''t take spicy food, can you?" Maddox furrowed his brows slightly. He did not answer her, but his expression gave him away. Something came to Kimberly''s mind. She got up and asked the waiter for a ss of ice water for Maddox. "If you can''t eat it, spit it out quickly and take a sip of ice water." Maddox was brought up to be well-mannered. He had never spat out food in public. However, at this moment, Kimberly was asking him to do just that. He frowned and did not move. "Hurry up and spit it out." Kimberly ced her hand on his lips. Maddox looked a little reluctant. In the end, Sam handed him a tissue. Maddox spat the bite of sausage out and chugged down the ss of ice water. His face was bright red. Vera was engrossed in the spicy food and only just realized what had happened. She was afraid to continue eating and looked on in a panic. "I''m sorry, Young Master Yardley. If I knew you couldn''t eat spicy food, I wouldn''t have ordered them to be extra spicy." Kimberly saw that he wasn''t looking well, so she quickly gathered their things and said, "Vera, don''t be nervous. Stay here and eat first. I''ll send him home, then I''lle back and apany you." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vera could only nod in desperation and waved to her, "You don''t have toe back. Quickly go home. I will call my father to pick me upter." "Alright, take care of yourself." After saying that, Kimberly pushed Maddox out of the restaurant. It took a lot of effort to get him into the car. She immediately instructed Sam to drive to the hospital. Sam was stunned. "It was probably just too spicy for him. Is there a need to go to the hospital?" However, when Sam saw Maddox''s pale face, he did not question Kimberly''s decision. He nodded and started the car. "It''s alright. Just take us back home," Maddox suddenly muttered in a hoarse voice. Kimberly looked at him and asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to go to the hospital?" "I''m not sick, why should I go to the hospital?" Maddox retorted her. Kimberly suddenly couldn''t reply to him. Well, she might just be too nervous. Throughout the entire journey home, Maddox still did not recover. His mouth and tongue were still burning. It wasn''t a good burning feeling. He nced at Kimberly as she sat next to him helplessly. When they arrived back at the Yardley mansion, Kimberly pushed Maddox into the house, only to bump into Benedict. Their eyes met. Kimberly suddenly remembered their conversation back in the office, so she quickly lowered her eyes to avoid making eye contact with him. Maddox was unhappy and didn''t even bother looking at him. They walked past each other without saying a word. In the end, Benedict turned around after they had passed each other. Looking at Kimberly''s petite figure, he clenched his fists unwillingly. After the incident, Vera was concerned about Maddox. She wondered if he would punish her. Would he go back on his word and not give her a raise? After all, she was the one who had brought them to eat the spicy sausages. It was a wonderful experience for those who liked spicy food. However, for people who couldn''t tolerate the spiciness, they would immediately regret putting the food into their mouth. Vera was deeply concerned for her sry increment. "How dare you bring it up?" Kimberly poked her in the head when Vera had brought this up. "You can forget about your increment. After we reached home, he didn''t talk to me for a long time. I don''t know why... Maybe because his pride had been hurt." This was Kimberly''s guess. Maddox was fine that day. However, for the next few days, he had a ck face. It was as if Kimberly owed him arge sum of money. Vera nodded. "You''re probably right. His pride must have been hurt and he could do nothing about it. Then, it''s better I avoid Maddox for a few days. By the way... why haven''t I seen Sylvia and you together ever since we reconciled?" The smile on Kimberly''s face faded a little when she heard Sylvia''s name. It was strange. Sylvia had not looked for her ever since their argument. Maybe she was angry, but Kimberly did not want to bow down and coax her back. Because she had never wanted to tell the truth to Benedict. However, Sylvia had always wanted to bring her and Benedict together. It was better not to contact her for the time being. She should give each other some space, and then figure out how to deal with this However, Kimberly did not expect that Sylvia''s actions would be... so sudden. It was so sudden that she had no idea what to do. Time flew by. Kimberly had originally wanted to contact Sylvia on the weekend, but Sylvia beat her to it. She said that she had bought some fruits and wanted to pay her a visit at the Yardley mansion. Kimberly was a little worried when she heard that. "Why don''t we meet up somewhere else to have a chat?" Sylvia said, "What are you thinking about? The fruits are for Grandpa Yardley. I prepared another gift for you. Kimberly, are you still ming me? I already apologized." "Fine then. What time will you being over?" "I''ll be there in half an hour." "Half an hour?" Kimberly nced at the clock and then got up. "Okay. I''ll need to get ready." Then, she hung up her phone and got up. After she had changed her clothes and was about to go downstairs, Maddox red at her cruelly. It had been a few days since the spicy sausage incident had happened. Kimberly saw the fire in his eyes and immediately thought about it. Was he still angry? She had to walk around him. After she took a few steps, he asked in a cold voice, "Did you touch the clothes in my closet?" Kimberly stopped dead in her tracks and looked back at him, confused. "What?" Maddox''s eyes were as sharp as knives, "I asked, did you touch my clothes?" Kimberly questioned back, "Why would I touch your clothes?" Although they shared the same closet, they had their own respective sides. Kimberly had never looked at his side of the closet, why would she touch any of his clothes? Maddox saw the innocent look on her face and was a little annoyed, "Are you sure you did not touch any of my clothes at all?" "Did you lose something? Do you think I stole something from you? Is there anything valuable in your closet? I live under the same roof as you. Even if I want to steal something, I would steal something valuable. Why would I want to touch your clothes?" Chapter 222 Chapter 222 He stared at her like he was looking right at a thief. Kimberly suddenly felt ashamed and angry, and she bit her lower lip in fear. "Who said that you stole something?" Maddox''s voice was neither cold nor warm, but it made Kimberly feel cold. She clenched her fists and asked, "What do you mean by that question?" Maddox thought of his suit which had lost its buttons. After he had slept with that unknown woman the other night, he had realized that one of the buttons on his suit hade off when he changed his clothes. He didn''t care about it because he knew he would never wear it again without the buttons. However, he didn''t throw the suit away. He had kept it instead. Just now, he suddenly realized that all of the buttons on the suit were gone. As he thought about it carefully, he knew it wasn''t Kimberly. He knew that she would not deliberately do this kind of thing, but... who else could it be? And at this time, Maddox couldn''t help but wonder whether the missing buttons were in that unknown woman''s hands. "Nothing." Maddox replied coldly and frowned, "It''s just that, are you sure you didn''t touch any of my clothes?" Kimberly said, "What did you lose? If you have something to say, just say it. Why are you beating around the bush?" He remained silent. Kimberly nodded and added, "Well, I''ll talk to youter. Sylvia wants toe over to visit Old Master. I need to go downstairs and get ready." After that, Kimberly turned around and walked out of the room. After she had left, Maddox turned the suit over in his hands and stared at the spot where the buttons hade off. He remembered that he had lost one of them, but what about the other two¡ª where did they go? Kimberly went downstairs and was about to wait for Sylvia at the gate. That was when she saw Benedict sitting on the couch as she passed by the living room. He looked to be engaged in a call. Suddenly, he turned towards her as if he had sensed something. Kimberly hurriedly walked towards the gate. After waiting at the gate for a few minutes, she saw Sylvia''s car approaching. After Sylvia got out of the car, she handed the key to the housekeeper to park the car. Then she took out a couple of things from the vehicle and followed Kimberly into the house. "Kimberly, I am so d that you came to greet me. I thought you were angry with me. It took me a while to get over it, so I didn''te over. I should have known better. Are you still upset?" Sylvia asked in a low voice as she walked through the door. Kimberly didn''t care about all this. These days, she just wanted to live a calm life. So she shook her head and said, "No, it''s fine. Let''s go in. By the way, Old Master Yardley has gone out. He might come back after a while." "It doesn''t matter." Sylvia smiled and leaned over to rub her cheek. "Anyway, my main purpose was toe and find you. Grandpa Yardley is just a side project." Kimberly was touched by her words. "Thank you, Sylvia." "Well, let''s go in." Kimberly helped her carry her things. After they stepped into the house, they bumped into Benedict. Sylvia was very excited when she saw him. She greeted, "Brother Yardley." "Did youe over to hang out?" Benedict looked at them with a faint smile. He had a book in his hands. He nced at Kimberly and realized that she was trying to avoid making eye contact with him. His eyes darkened. "Yes. I heard that Grandpa went out. I bought this gift for everyone." After that, Sylvia handed the bag she was holding to Benedict and said with a smile, "I hope you don''t mind." "You don''t have to bring gifts when youe over, you know that right?" Benedict epted the gift bag and reminded her. "I''m your guest. Of course, I have to bring something over." "Well then, you guys go ahead and catch up. I have some things that I need to do." Benedict excused himself when he noticed Kimberly getting more and more ufortable. After he had left, Sylvia took Kimberly''s hand and walked towards the living room. "Actually, I think Benedict is a decent gentleman. He''s so polite to everyone. This kind of guy is very good. However... If you don''t like it, I''ll just pretend to not know anything about it. I won''t mention it again." Kimberly was stunned and looked at Sylvia in disbelief. "Sylvia?" Sylvia spoke again, "Isn''t it such a surprise? We''re sisters. I''ve given it a lot of thought over the past few days. I think I should respect your decision. After all, it''s your life. I... shouldn''t intervene too much." Sylvia then ced the things she was holding on the table. "Don''t be too touched by my gesture. By the way, Grandpa Yardley hasn''te back yet. What should we do?" "I''ll bring you around the house." Kimberly wasn''t too familiar with the ce either. She could use this opportunity to familiarize herself with the mansion. So Kimberly took Sylvia to the back garden. However, Sylvia suddenly said that her stomach was ufortable and wanted to go to the bathroom. Kimberly nodded and said, "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here." "Okay, wait for me. I''ll be back soon." After Sylvia had excused herself, she walked around the long corridor and saw Maddox not far ahead. She smiled and pretended to be surprised as she approached him. "Young Master Yardley? You are here..." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the weekends, Maddox loved to go to the garden to rx, but he didn''t expect to see Sylvia there. Maddox nced at her coldly. Then, he replied with a muted response. "I''m sorry. Kimberly and I were just wandering around the house, but... I suddenly needed to use the washroom and I got lost." Sylvia walked closer and ced her hand on Maddox''s back. She whispered, "Young Master Yardley, aren''t I dumb?" Maddox was speechless. He frowned and thought to himself in disdain, "This woman..." "Can you... show me the way to the washroom?" As she spoke, Sylvia unconsciously poked Maddox''s back with her finger. When she saw that Maddox wasn''t responding, she slowly moved her finger upwards, approaching his neck. Her heart pounded in her chest. Just as her thin, slender fingers were about tond on his neck, her wrist was suddenly sped tightly. Maddox stared at her fiercely and asked in a lipped tone, "What do you think you''re doing?" Sylvia was shocked. Maddox held her hand very tightly. He had never treated her like this before. Sylvia was at a loss and gasped, "N-Nothing. Young Master Yardley... you are hurting me." She looked at Maddox innocently through her big, watery eyes. Looking at her watery eyes, Maddox suddenly remembered another pair of cold eyes. He thought of that woman, Kimberly. That woman had once looked at him with her innocent eyes. But her eyes were determined and stubborn, with a sense of determination. Conversely, the woman in front of him was different. She was obviously pretending, just showing off her puppy eyes. "Nothing?" Maddox sneered, "Then, why did you approach me?" Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Maddox stared at her as though he had caught her red-handed. Sylvia suddenly felt ashamed, and her eyes immediately started turning red. "I''m sorry, I just wanted to say hi, I didn''t mean to touch you... You are hurting me. Can you please let me go?1'' Sylvia begged, her eyes getting wet. At the same time, she tried to gently pry her hand away from his. Maddoxughed coldly and immediately let go of her hand. Sylvia copsed against the wall next to her, her body looked limp and weak. She caressed her painful wrist, crying silently on the inside. She thought that Maddox had to have some feelings for her. If she just put in some extra effort and use more strategies, he would immediately fall for her. She didn''t expect him to be so rough with her. However... the more he resisted her, the more she was interested in this cold, overbearing man. Sylvia wanted nothing more than to win over his heart. As long as she managed to get his heart, she would be the happiest woman in the world. Nheless, getting his heart wouldn''t be easy. She would have to do anything and risk everything just to get to him. Sylvia leaned against the wall, shutting her eyes in defeat. She said in her heart, "I''m sorry, Kimberly. I have to do this." "Since Maddox doesn''t like you anyway, let me have him." As Sylvia thought of this, the look on her face changed drastically. She stood back up, her voice as soft as a mosquito passing by. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it. Since you hate me so much, then... I should leave now." Sylvia excused herself and continued walking. She muttered under her breath, "It''s all my fault. Of all the things I could remember, why did I have to remember that rainy night... Now, I look like a joke." At first, Maddox didn''t want to care about her anymore. She was about to leave anyway. But when he heard those words, his body shifted, and his expression changed drastically. He immediately stopped Sylvia in her tracks. "Stand right there." Sylvia suddenly froze to the spot like a startled bird and looked back at him in shock. He growled, "What did you say?" Sylvia closed her mouth with her hands and widened her eyes in horror. She stepped back, "No, I didn''t say anything. You must have misheard me." After that, she turned around and ran away from him. "D*mn it,e back!" Maddox called out. But Sylvia had already achieved her goal. She certainly couldn''t stop and exin it to him now. So she continued walking. She wanted to give Maddox some time to think about it. Soon, Sylvia turned the corner and disappeared. On the other side, Kimberly had been waiting for quite a while, but Sylvia still hadn''te back. When she first got here, this ce was like a maze to her. It took some time for her to find the garden. Kimberly was worried that Sylvia might have gotten lost on the way to the bathroom. A couple of minutester, she was still nowhere to be seen. She headed back towards the entrance and suddenly saw Sylvia rushing towards her. In her rush, she kept bumping into things and almost tripped over herself a few times. Kimberly rushed over and helped her up. "What''s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry? Did you run into something?" Kimberly asked while holding Sylvia. Kimberly''s heart suddenly tightened when she saw her red eyes. Sylvia turned around and wiped her eyes dry. "No, it''s nothing. I''m fine." "But, why are you crying?" Kimberly furrowed her brows and asked curiously. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly had a bad feeling. "Really? Does it look like I cried?" Sylvia shed her a smile, then wiped her face forcefully again. "Since when? I didn''t know about it. Maybe some water got into my eyes while I was washing my face." Kimberly was speechless. "You''re not lying again, right?" "Why would I lie to you? I really wasn''t crying!" Sylvia took her hand and quickly changed the topic, saying, "Let''s go. Let''s go have a look over there." Kimberly was still curious, but since Sylvia didn''t want to talk about it, Kimberly also didn''t force the issue. Sylvia looked distraught, and her emotions might not be stable. So she decided to forget about it. After walking around for a while, Old Master Yardley had arrived back home. When he saw Sylvia and the gifts that she had brought, he was delighted. He kept insisting that if there was a chance, he wanted to meet Quill and introduce himself to him. Sylvia told him that her brother was very busy. If there was a chance, she would introduce them to each other. Grandpa Yardley was overjoyed and agreed immediately. Then, he invited Sylvia to stay back for lunch. Kimberly looked on, a bit worried. She knew Old Master Yardley''s intentions, he wanted to matchmake Sylvia and Benedict together. After everyone had left, she pulled Sylvia aside. "If Old Master Yardley asks you to marry Benedict, will you agree?" Sylvia widened her eyes in shock and asked, "How is that possible?" Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After thinking for a while, she continued. "Kimberly, although I don''t want to force your decisions any more, it doesn''t mean that I''ll get together with him. He is still... your baby''s father. I will never get together with him." Kimberly rubbed her chin and said, "That might be a little inconvenient. Old Master Yardley is adamant on fixing you up with Benedict. Can''t you see?" "Really? I thought that he just wanted to get to know my brother, so he''s always so friendly around me." Kimberly chided, "Are you dumb? With the Hanover family''s status and reputation in North City, Old Master Yardley definitely wants you to be his granddaughter-inw." "Is that so?" Sylvia frowned and lowered her head. "Then, I''ll take note of that. I definitely won''t have anything to do with Benedict." Kimberly wasn''t paying much attention. Sylvia had only mentioned her future rtionship with Benedict and didn''t say anything about Maddox. Everyone sat around therge table for lunch. Maddox had a cold expression on his face, the menacing aura emanating through the room, affecting everyone around him. The servants didn''t dare to approach him. Kimberly couldn''t help but nce at him. She noticed that something was off with him in the morning. Why was it so much worse now? What had happened? "Sylvia, feel free toe over to see me anytime." Old Master Yardley smiled at her and gently peeled some prawns for her. Sylvia shed him a big smile, "Thank you, Grandpa Yardley. I will." Kimberly didn''t think much about what was happening. She already knew that Old Master Yardley had never liked her. Benedict and Maddox kept silent through the entire lunch, the only people who spoke asionally were Old Master Yardley and Sylvia. The entire meal was very awkward. After they had finished eating, Old Master Yardley ordered, "Kimberly, please help clear the table." Kimberly paused for a moment and nodded. "Yes, Old Master." She got up and helped the servants to clear the table. Seeing this, Sylvia offered, "Let me help you." "No need, Sylvia. Erica can handle it. Why don''t you follow me? I have something to tell you," Old Master Yardley said. "Urn..." "It''s okay. You can go." Kimberly smiled at her. Sylvia nodded and said, "I''lle and look for you when you are done." Kimberly continued to help the servants to collect the dishes and brought them to the kitchen once everyone had left the table. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 "What''s going on? Why is Miss Shell going into the kitchen to wash the dishes?" "I think the Old Master asked her to do it." "Are you kidding me? Her friend is still here. I think Old Master has taken a liking to her friend. He has been smiling the entire time. I haven''t seen him treat anyone so well before." "Huh? Do you think that it''s because Old Master doesn''t like Miss Shell, so he wants to find our Second Young Master a new partner? So..." When Kimberly heard thements, her hands suddenly froze. The te she was holding slipped out of her hand and fell to the ground with a loud ng. The maids looked at each other and whispered. "We should stop talking about it. Miss Shell will be angry. Have you forgotten what happenedst time?" "Let''s go." The group of servants hurriedly left the kitchen. Kimberly was the only one left in the kitchen. She stood stupidly in front of the sink and stared at the pile of dishes. Suddenly, she felt unpleasant. She thought, "Old Master Yardley... I thought he wanted Sylvia and Benedict to get together? Is it possible that he wants to help Maddox find a new partner instead?" Besides, it did not matter whether it was about Maddox or Benedict. It all depended on whether Sylvia was willing to go along with it. What was she thinking about? Kimberly suddenly came back to her senses and bent down to pick up the broken pieces on the ground. However, a tall figure stepped forward and stopped her before she could start cleaning up. She heard a steady voice boom overhead. "Don''t touch them." The familiar voice made Kimberly raise her head in surprise. Her eyes met a pair of deep, warm, helpless eyes. "Brother Yardley?" What was Benedict doing here? "Don''t touch them. They are sharp, you might cut yourself." Benedict said as he gently held her and helped her up. Kimberly was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she immediately pulled back her hand. Benedict turned around to grab a broom. He swept all the debris into a dustpan, and then dumped them into the trash can. No matter what, his actions were kind. Kimberly could not be angry with him, so she nodded towards him and said, "Thank you." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After that, she turned back to the sink, turned on the tap and continued washing the remaining dishes. "You don''t have to wash them." Benedict stepped over and turned off the tap. He frowned and said, "Leave it to the servants. You can head upstairs." "But..." Old Master had asked her to do it. If she didn''t perform her task, would she... "Grandpa didn''t really mean it. He won''t check whether you actually washed the dishes. You can just leave the dishes in the sink. Go on and head upstairs." Kimberly shook her head after thinking for a while and replied, "It''s alright. It''s not a big deal for me." Kimberly turned on the tap again. Her movements were actually very skilled and trained. She was used to doing house chores in the past, but she rarely did them after she had married Maddox. It did not seem strange for her to clean tes again. Seeing her moving so effortlessly like she knew exactly what to do, Benedict''s heart ached. He asked, "Don''t you feel aggrieved?" Kimberly was stunned. After a while, she answered with a faint smile, "It''s nothing. I''ve done this before. You can leave these to me. Head out first." After trying to persuade Benedict, he still did not move. He had no intention of leaving her. After a while, Benedict walked beside her and said, "Well, since you want to do it, I''ll help you." He reached out to help. Kimberly was stunned and looked at him nkly, "Brother Yardley..." "Stop calling me that." Benedict pursed his lips unhappily and said, "I''d rather you call me by my name." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She did not speak and stared stubbornly at the dishes in the sink. "Kimberly, I know it''s impossible for you to ept me in such a short time, but I''m willing to wait. No matter what you think now, I only hope you''ll remember this. No matter what, I don''t have any other thoughts for you. I just like you wholeheartedly. As long as you want, I can provide you shelter for the rest of your life. Even if the whole world curses me, I will always be there to protect you." "Brother Yardley!" Kimberly interrupted him and said seriously, "Do not say those words to me ever again. I never want to hear it." "Kimberly..." Benedict looked at her with a pained expression. "Are you starting to hate me now?" "No... I don''t hate you, but... you are my elder brother, and you will be forever. Even if... I divorce Maddox in the future, we can''t be together." As Kimberly said this, she thought to herself. No matter how deep he loved her, he should be able to understand what she meant, right? She wanted to stay and continue washing the dishes, but Benedict insisted on helping her and she couldn''t take it any longer. She finally gave up and said, "Since you want to wash the dishes, suit yourself. I''ll head out first." After saying that, Kimberly turned around and walked out. Benedict felt nervous and blocked her way. "Can''t you give me another chance?" "It''s impossible.1'' Kimberly shook her head and walked away. Benedict quickly grabbed her wrist and said, "Even if Maddox doesn''t like you, why are you doing this to yourself?" Kimberly paused for a moment. After a while, she gently pushed his hands away and said in a breezy voice, "Then, what about you? Aren''t you doing the same thing as I am? It just seems like you''re worse than me." When Benedict heard her, there was a sh of mockery in his cold eyes. He smiled bitterly and said, "Isn''t that good? This shows that we are the same kind. As long as you grant my wish, the three of us don''t have to feel this hurt anymore." "I''m leaving now!" Kimberly didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she immediately stepped out of the kitchen. She went to the bathroom next to the kitchen and washed her hands. Then, she went upstairs and headed for her room. When she was about to reach for the doorknob, she realized that the door had been left ajar. She wondered what was happening. Suddenly, she heard a delicate female voiceing from inside the room. "Young Master Yardley, let me go." This was... Wasn''t that Sylvia''s voice? Kimberly''s expression changed. Through the gap of the door, she could see Maddox grabbing Sylvia''s wrist as he looked at her with a serious expression. Sylvia obviously wanted to pull her hand away, but she wasn''t strong enough to overpower him. Kimberly almost rushed in, but... at that exact moment, her two feet remained rooted to the spot. What was wrong with her? She didn''t know. Before Kimberly could hear the end of the conversation, she turned around and rushed downstairs. When she reached a corner of the garden, she gradually calmed down. What... did she just... do? She had just witnessed a horrific scene, and what did she do? She didn''t even confront them, but she had turned around and ran away instead! What on earth had happened to her? Kimberly felt that her mentality was about to copse. Back in the room, Sylvia''s eyes were red as she said, "I really can''t say it. Please, let go of me." Maddox''s eyes flickered with anger, "You better exin everything to me, or else..." Chapter 225 Chapter 225 "No, I can''t. I promised Kimberly that I wouldn''t tell anyone!" Sylvia tried to pull her hand away from him. Her eyes were filled with tears. "You promised Kimberly?" Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked menacingly, "What did you guys discuss behind my back?" Sylvia suddenly realized that she had spilled the beans. She widened her eyes and said, "No, I didn''t say anything. Kimberly should being up soon. You should let go of me. You just pretend that nothing happened today." "Nothing happened?" Maddox''s thin lips curved into a bloodthirsty smile, and he increased the force in his hand. "Do you think I am a fool? Do you think that I will fall for your lousy acting?" Sylvia looked at Maddox in surprise, "Lousy acting skills?" Maddox sneered and warned, "You better tell me the truth. You only have one chance." Sylvia knew that she couldn''t continue pretending. She slowly lowered her eyes and looked at the ground for a while, trying to calm herself down. Then she said slowly, "I didn''t want to tell you because I am in a difficult position. Kimberly and I are good friends, and she is your wife. I have known this for a long time, but I chose not to say anything because I don''t want to hurt her. Young Master Yardley, Kimberly is suffering. I don''t want her to get hurt again. Can you please just pretend that nothing happened?" "Tell me, who was that woman that night?" Maddox wanted to know badly who the woman was. He had asked Sam to help him investigate the woman''s identity. The news he had received was all fake, but now Sylvia had suddenly revealed that she knew about the matter. It was all too coincidental. Sylvia bit her lower lip tightly and stayed silent. "Tell me!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sylvia was shocked. Tears started falling from the corners of her eyes. She couldn''t help crying out, "I''m sorry. I can''t say it. I can''t let Kimberly down. Can you please forget about it?" While they were talking, they heard footstepsing from outside of the room. Suddenly, from a distance, Kimberly called out, "Sylvia, are you still here?" Sylvia''s face changed dramatically when she heard Kimberly. She reached out to push Maddox away, but he had already let her go. He slowly moved his wheelchair away from her. It was obvious that his actions were subconscious. Sylvia wanted to pretend, but she didn''t expect Maddox to act faster than her. It shocked her, and her face immediately went pale. The only reason Maddox did it was because he cared about Kimberly! How could this be possible? How could Maddox fall in love with someone like Kimberly? Appearance aside, it was her second marriage, and she was carrying another man''s baby. How could this happen? However, if Maddox was in love with Kimberly, why did he treat her so poorly? Sylvia couldn''t figure it out, and she had no time to think. Kimberly''s voice rang through the room again, "Sylvia?" Sylvia came to her senses and responded, "Kimberly, I''m in here." She quickly put on an act. She hurriedly wiped away the tears on her face and walked up to her with a smile. In fact, Kimberly had taken a while topose herself in the garden. In the end, she still didn''t have the courage to confront them, so she decided toe back and find her. She had to pretend that she didn''t see them earlier. When she opened the door, Kimberly finally saw Sylvia. She nced at Maddox, who was sitting by the window. Everything in the room looked normal as if nothing had happened. "I thought you weren''t in here." Sylvia lied, "I just came in. I thought you were in here. Are you done with the dishes?" "Yes." Sylvia observed her for a while and found nothing unusual about her. She breathed a sigh of relief. She still didn''t intend to let Kimberly find out so early, so she wouldn''t have to deal with so many thingster on. Maddox moved his thin lips slightly as he sat by the window. He nced at Kimberly out of theer of his eye and noticed that she didn''t react. He could not help but frown. Was this woman a fool? Her best friend was in the same room with her husband. Did she not think anything about it? ''Humph, a woman who does not sense anything amiss here is indeed a fool.'' Maddox thought scornfully in his heart. "It''s gettingte. I think I''ll head home. I wille back and visit you on another day, okay?" Sylvia had thought about it. That was all she could do for this day. Anyway, she had already achieved what she wanted with Maddox. The next thing was to win over his heart. Kimberly thought for a moment and nodded. "Alright then. I will send you off." Kimberly walked Sylvia out the door. About ten minutester, she returned to the room. She didn''t look at Maddox because her mind was still in a mess. After all, she had seen him grab Sylvia''s hand! Maddox... did he like Sylvia? If he really liked Sylvia, and if Old Master Yardley wanted to arrange a marriage between the two families, would... would he agree? Kimberly unconsciously tightened her fist and then released it quickly. Forget it. If he really liked Sylvia, there was nothing she could do. After all, no one can control love. Just like how Kimberly couldn''t control her own feelings, even though she knew Maddox wouldn''t love her. Suddenly, Kimberly heard the wheelchair moving. She looked up and saw that Maddox suddenly appeared in front of her. When they looked into each other''s eyes, Kimberly noticed that his eyes were as vast as the deep sea. Her pink lips moved, but she did not speak. Maddox''s thin lips parted slightly as he called her name. Kimberly had gotten used to it and acknowledged him. "Why didn''t you question me?" Maddox asked. Kimberly was confused. Maddox felt more agitated when he saw the confused look on her face. This woman had been acting weird recently. She had used to worry when Sylvia got to close to him. She had even warned him not to do anything to Sylvia. But now, she was terribly quiet. "D*mn it." Maddox cursed in a low voice and said impatiently, "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" Kimberly was stunned at first, but after a while, she immediately understood what he was referring to. She looked down at her fingers and said, "No." Ever since she made her decision, she told herself to not say much about anything. What Maddox wanted to do... had nothing to do with her. As long as they were all willing. Her nonchnt look made Maddox annoyed. He looked at her sharply and asked, "You have nothing to say?" Kimberly shook her head in confirmation, "Nope." Without saying anything, she raised her head and looked at him innocently through her clear eyes. "Perhaps, is there something that I should tell you? Or, what do you want to hear from me?" Maddox was fuming. He took a deep breath, pulled at his lips, and finally let out a sneer. "Good job!" This woman really knew how to infuriate him! Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Since Kimberly had nothing to say, Maddox didn''t ask further. Maneuvering the wheelchair by himself, Maddox left the room, leaving Kimberly alone. Hadn''t recovered from the shock, Kimberly let herself fell onto the bed and justy there, eyes staring at the ceiling in a daze. Although she had tried hard tofort herself that these things had nothing to do with her, she couldn''t help but feel sad. As Kimberly closed her eyes, the images of the two of them being together filled her mind. From that day on, again, Sylvia stopped contacting her. Kimberly did not want to take the initiative to contact her without thinking it through first. She carried on with her life as if nothing happened. But that wasn''t the case for Maddox. He became suspicious ever since Sylvia had brought up the matter in front of him. He asked Sam to look into the matter. When Sam heard this news, he was a little surprised. "Young Master Yardley, do you think that Miss Hanover..." "She must have something to do with this. We need to rely on her to find clues about the woman from that night. You know what I mean." Upon hearing that, Sam finally understood and nodded, "But she is the daughter of the Hanover family. I''m afraid..." "Just do it. You can do it the hard way when you deem necessary." "Got it. I''m on it." When Sam was about to leave the room, Kimberly walked in with a cup of coffee for Maddox. Seeing her expressionless face, Sam suddenly thought of something, shook his head, and left with a sigh. It had been long since the incident that rainy night, yet Sam still could not find the woman. He thought there would be no end to this matter, but now a clue had popped out of nowhere. Young Master Yardley seemed to care so much about that woman. If they really managed to find her, what would happen to Kimberly? All of a sudden, Sam felt sorry for her. Kimberly ced the coffee on the table without a word and left the room. Maddox nced at her. Not a word from him either. The canteen was rackety during lunchtime. Kimberly usually would not bother about those people, but when she entered the canteen this time, everyone''s eyes fell on her. Some of them even gave a hint of disdain, which puzzled Kimberly. She nudged Vera, who was right beside her. "Do you feel that everyone is staring at me oddly?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vera looked around and nodded, "I also felt that. They even seemed to disdain you. Did you do something wrong again?" Kimberly''s eyes went a little nk. "What did I do?" "Let''s eat first. I''ll help you ask around after lunch." Vera led her to sit down in the corner. As they sat down, they overheard the conversation at the next table. "I can''t believe she shows up. How dare she still came here after doing such a disgraceful thing? Shame on her." "Disgraceful?" Kimberly thought. She frowned slightly. "I don''t think she cares at all. I heard she slept with Young Master Yardley and Vice President Yardley. Judging by the way they treat her, they must be pleased with her. She even managed to get a job here. But she wasn''t content sleeping with two men from Yardley Corporation, she even seduced someone else''s husband. Only an obscene person can do such a despicable thing." Vera had just taken a bite of her lunch. Upon hearing this, she put her spoon down and reprimanded "What the hell are they talking about?" "Hey, isn''t this the mistress? What a coincidence!" All of a sudden, a sharp female voice rang out, followed by the sound of a pair of high heels ttering towards them. Kimberly looked up and saw Winna, the woman whom she had had a quarrel in the canteen before. Winna taunted, "You chose to be a mistress, right? But you are so lowly. Have you ever thought about your presence here in the canteen would make people lose their appetite? Can you be more considerate?" Kimberly raised her gaze slightly and refuted, "Haven''t you learned your lessonst time? Are you looking for trouble again?" When Kimberly brought up the previous incident, Winna''s expression went a little distorted. "How dare you bring that up? Do you think I''m afraid of you?" "If you''re not, why did you onlye today to cause trouble? Where have you been for the past few days?" Kimberly fired back without hesitation. "Hey!" Winna gnashed her teeth in anger. She raised her hand and was about to hit Kimberly. In a sh, Vera stood up and stopped her. She said loudly, "What is your problem, Winna? Do you want to hit Kimberly here in front of everyone?" The canteen was already more rackety than usual on this day. With Winna making a scene, everyone in the canteen cast their eyes on the three of them. Everyone was on the edge of their seats with anticipation. "What does it have to do with you if I hit her? Didn''t you hear what came out from her foul mouth? What''s wrong with me hitting her? Let go!" Winna flung Vera''s hand away. Vera stood in between them and said firmly, "It''s obviously you who''s with the foul mouth here. We were just eating peacefully and you''re the one who strode over to our table. Kimberly had no intention to talk to you, yet you came over and provoked her. How disturbing!" "You!" Vera never held back when it came toshing out at people. She was a short- tempered person by nature. Not to mention when it came to scolding people like Winna, hersh was filled with vulgar words. Winna sneered as she crossed her arms in front of her chest, "How dare you say I was bad mouthing her? She is a whore. I was just stating the fact. Besides, after doing those despicable deeds, she''d have to brace herself for the bacsh, right?" Swish¡ª Kimberly, who had been sitting still all this while, suddenly stood up. She walked up to Winna with a poker face and cold eyes. She uttered, "I''m curious. What do you mean by despicable deeds? What do you know about me better than I do myself?" Vera echoed, "That''s right! Are you saying that you know something about us that we don''t? Are you sure you didn''t just make this whole thing up?" Winna yelled, "You will find out about that when you head downstairs! You shameless mistress!" Downstairs? Vera and Kimberly looked at each other, both puzzled. "What happened downstairs? Let''s go have a look, Kimberly." Kimberly was about to nod, but after a few thoughts, she said, "There''s no hurry. Let''s finish our lunch first. Then, we will go have a look downstairs." With that, Kimberly sat back down and continued with her lunch unhurriedly. Vera stood nkly for a few moments before she came back to her senses. "Kimberly?" "Sit down," Kimberly said with a calm expression. Vera finally sat back down and continued her lunch with Kimberly. Now, it was Winna who was startled. She couldn''t believe they were still leisurely having lunch after she had told them something had happened downstairs. "B*tch, are you a devil?" Winna could not help but curse. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Kimberly sneered, "We are not rich like you, Princess. We spent our own money on this meal. What does it have to do with you?" Kimberly was positive that if what was going on downstairs was so huge that everyone was giving her the scornful look, then it was likely to go on for the whole day. Since that person was not going to leave anytime soon, why didn''t they finish their meal first? Vera was very depressed and asked in a low voice, "You don''t look like you are in a rush to go down. I''m very curious about what happened downstairs. I have lost my appetite to eat." "You have to eat even if you do not have the appetite. Who knows? Maybe we would need to fight later on," Kimberly replied soullessly. Vera agreed immediately and nodded. "You''re right. Maybe we''ll need to fight! I haven''t fought for a long time. I''m so excited!" Kimberly was rendered speechless. Almost choking on her food, Kimberly couldn''t handle Vera and looked at her. "Since when were you so rebellious?" Vera gave her a mischievous smile. However, Kimberly wouldn''t have thought that she was right about finishing their lunch before heading downstairs, as they were really going to need some strengthter on. Winna hade to cause them trouble, and she didn''t expect them to be so steady. She suddenly felt embarrassed that they ate so casually as if she wasn''t standing right beside their table. She red at Kimberly angrily. "I can''t wait to see the expression on your face when you get downstairs later!" With that, Winna turned around and stormed away. Vera made a grimace at her as she walked away. She couldn''t care less about Winna. Kimberly lowered her eyes and continued with her lunch. Kimberly and Vera ate leisurely. Even the people around were feeling unsettled on their behalf. However, the two acted so calmly as if nothing had happened. By the time they had finished their lunch, ten minutes had already passed. Vera collected both their trays and asked, "Shall we go now?" Kimberly wiped the corner of her mouth with a piece of tissue and nodded. "Yes, let''s go." After putting away their lunch trays, they headed downstairs. Other people in the canteen who were curious picked up the pace to finish their lunch. When they saw the two girls leaving the canteen, they hurriedly put away their lunch trays and followed, in hope of a good show downstairs. People were just that busybody. Vera apanied Kimberly downstairs. She nced at the tailing crowd and asked in a hushed voice, "Do you think it''ll be fine? There are a lot of people following us and we don''t even know what''s going on downstairs. Do you want me to go and check it out first?" "It''s okay. Let''s just check it out together." Kimberly really wanted to know what had happened that made everyone think she was a mistress. She was nowhere near to bing someone''s mistress. In fact, she was actually the one who had been cheated on. She thought of Jonathan. At the thought of him, Kimberly abruptly halted. She remembered that he had begged her to not find fault with him. Back then, she did not know what was going on, but now it seemed that the only persons who would have a grudge against her were probably Jonathan and his mistress, Bianca. "What''s wrong?" Vera realized something was wrong with her. Kimberly came back to her senses and said, "Nothing, it''s just that I think I know who''s causing a scene downstairs." "Who is it?" Vera asked curiously. Kimberly smiled faintly. "If I''m not wrong, only that person woulde over and find fault with me like this." "Huh? This is unfathomable. I have no idea who''s the person you''re talking about." "Don''t worry. You''ll know when you get there." "Let''s hurry up then," urged Vera. "Alright." The two of them entered the elevator, followed by a big crowd. As the group entered the elevator, the overload sign lit up. Vera, who was pushed to the corner while trying to protect Kimberly, was rendered speechless by these people. She yelled, "You guys are a bunch of busybodies. What does this have to do with you? What are you all following us for?" Someone replied, "What''s the matter? People are intrinsically busybodies. Speak for yourself, this has nothing to do with you either yet you are heading downstairs with her. Why can''t we?" "That''s right, Vera. You can''t have the show all to yourself!" "What the hell! I am her best friend! Who are you guys? Can''t you hear the elevator buzzing of overloading? Can some of you people please get out?" "That''s right. Those at the front!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Why us?" "Oh,e on. So what if you miss a little bit of the show? You can take the stairs if you really hate to miss it!" Everyone was reluctant to leave. And the elevator wouldn''t operate. After a few moments, with no choice, some of them gave in and the elevator could finally move down. Kimberly, who had been squeezed into a corner until her hands were on the wall, couldn''t help but roll her eyes. These people were so nosy beyond her imagination. This was her own business yet they seemed more curious than she was. Ding- When the elevator arrived on the designated floor, everyone swarmed out. Squashed like sardines, Kimberly and Vera were thest toe out. "These people are terrible," Vera remarked. "There she is, guys! Look at that pregnantdy," someone spoke up from the crowd. "That''s her. She has been making a fuss here since morning, kept on saying Kimberly had stolen her husband." When Kimberly''s name was mentioned, everyone made way for her. Kimberly looked along the route and saw Bianca. She hadn''t seen her for months, and her belly was bigger than she had remembered. Bianca had her hands behind her waist as she cried. Bianca cried, "I have been pregnant for a long time, but that woman shamelessly seduced my husband. Do you know what else she said? She said I will be ugly after thebor, that I''ll not be as young and beautiful as her. How can there be such a vicious woman? Oh, my husband..." Someone in the crowd shouted, "Kimberlying through!" Bianca turned around and saw Kimberly. She immediately walked up to her. "Kimberly, you b*tch!" She stormed towards Kimberly. Kimberly realized she did note alone. In fact, a group of robust women was standing behind her. They all seemed to be strong. Kimberly had guessed it correctly. She knew it was Bianca who had caused the scene. However, she didn''t expect to see her bring several women with her. She frowned. What was she trying to do? Bianca said, "Aunt, she''s the one who was trying to seduce Jonathan. Get her!" The nosy crowd around Kimberly quickly retreated upon hearing that. All of a sudden, Kimberly and Vera were the only ones left standing there. "Hey, what do you guys think you are doing? This is Yardley Corporation, not a night market! Where are the security guards?" Vera shouted! Chapter 228 Chapter 228 "Stay right there!" Those women stormed towards Kimberly but immediately stopped in their tracks when she suddenly yelled at them. Kimberly may be petite, but she made her presence known with that yell. To everyone''s surprise, it actually stopped them. She asked bluntly, "Miss, I don''t know who you are. Do you have any evidence that I seduced your husband?" Everyone turned to Bianca with a puzzled look. Bianca retorted, "The hell! Just look at your obscene face! I don''t even need evidence to prove it." Kimberly replied, "In that case, do you think everyone in the world with an obscene face will seduce your husband? What makes you think so highly of your husband that everyone wants to seduce him?" "Hey! You are just envious of my husband that he won a five-million-dors jackpot. You are blinded by vanity and greed for his money! That''s why you seduced him!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Five million dors?" Kimberly curled her lips and smiled faintly. "May I ask what is your husband''s last name?" "Lowell!" The onlookers were further puzzled. They started to discuss, "What''s going on? I thought she said Kimberly seduced her husband? But Kimberly does not seem to know her. And what she just said... It is a little strange, isn''t it? She said something about Kimberly seduced her husband because he won a jackpot of five million dors?" "Honestly,pared with the Yardley brothers'' wealth, those five million dors... is just a drop in the bucket, right? With the Yardleys in her pocket, do you think Kimberly would still be interested in that five million dors? "What do you mean? She has both Young Master Yardley and Vice President Yardley in her pocket, right? Yet she does not feel wrong having an affair with both of them. What makes you think she won''t hook up with another man? For all you know, she might be putting on an act. Who knows what was really going on?" "That''s right! If she did not seduce that man, why would that pregnant woman take the trouble to come all the way here? Bianca suddenly came to her senses. She realized Kimberly was ying tricks on her with those questions, and she had fallen right into her trap. She was so angry that her face turned red. She stomped her feet, "You b*tch! You seduced my husband, and you still won''t admit it. But today is not your day. Aunties, don''t be afraid of her. Get her and let''s bring her back to confront Jonathan!" "Alright!" Those sturdy women walked over to Kimberly. Vera was scared, her face turned pale. She roared, "You guys stay right where you are. Where are the security guards? How can they allow these people here to make a scene?" Kimberly frowned. "Vera, stay out of this." Vera looked at her, eyes widened in disbelief, "They look aggressive. They''re definitely not easy to deal with. If they really attack you..." "Don''t worry." Kimberly reached over and pulled Vera aside, then walked towards those women. When Kimberly stood behind Vera just a moment ago, those women thought she was afraid of them, so they became unscrupulous. Now that they saw her walking straight towards them, they were confused and looked at her in a daze. They then turned around and looked at Bianca. Kimberly kept on her advance. Unexpectedly, she walked past those women and stood in front with Bianca. "What... what are you doing?" Wearing high heels, Kimberly was taller than Bianca by half of her head. Due to her being pregnant, Bianca''s body was swollen. Her figure was intrinsically short, and her skin was not as fair as Kimberly''s. Comparing herself to Kimberly, Bianca suddenly became a little self-abased. In fact, Bianca was very jealous of Kimberly. Kimberly was married to Jonathan for two years. After the divorce, Jonathan simply couldn''t forget about Kimberly. He had even pestered her when she had already gotten together with other men, which is part of the reason hispany was going bust! Kimberly spoke just then, "Miss Sleet, you should know well enough who is the mistress here. Yet, you brought so many people here to make a scene. Do you want to proim that you are actually the mistress?" "Humph, you think I am the mistress?" Bianca sneered. "What makes you think so? Just because you were married to Jonathan, it doesn''t give you the right to call me a mistress. Let me tell you something. We were already together even before the two of you got married. You are the homewrecker here." "Oh?" Kimberly raised her eyebrows and smiled inadvertently. "Is that so? If you guys were together back then, why did Jonathan marry me instead of you?" Bianca''s face darkened and she seethed, "It''s all because of you. Jonathan wouldn''t have married a woman like you if you didn''t force him!" "I forced him? Oh, did I drag him to the city hall? Or did I threatened to kill myself so he will marry me? Alright, this won''t be pretty but I''m going to say it. I didn''t know he was with you back then. Do you know what he said when he proposed to me? He said that I was the love of his life, that he would only love me and would never cheat on me. If I had known that he was with you, I wouldn''t have married him and you will not be here today." "What did you say?" Bianca''s expression darkened even further and she yelled, "That''s not what Jonathan said! He told me you forced him to marry you!" "Forced him? What''s so great about him that I had to marry him?" "You!" Bianca was so angry that her face was distorted. Seeing her flustered look, Kimberly smiled and continued in a very light tone, "Can''t you see it? For Jonathan, maybe we''re just nothing. You think you are the victim in this rtionship, but what about me? I was married to him for two years. Ever since we had the divorce, we cut ties with each other. All I did for him in those two years were all in vain. Do you think I am still youthful? I was in my best shape in those two years, but do you know how I spent it? I was a housewife. I did house chores and cooked for him. But what do I get in return? It''s the same case with you. Just because you are carrying his child, it does not mean he will change. He might just turn his back on you and marry another woman. A leopard can never change its spot. He did it once, he will do it again." Upon hearing this, Bianca widened her eyes and looked at her incredulously. "W-What do you mean? Aren''t you the one who has been on the phone with Jonathan recently?" Kimberly raised her eyebrows at that. "I might not have a lot of fortes, but I do have some virtues. For example, I will never go back to someone after leaving them. So, instead ofing here causing trouble for everyone, it would be better for you to go back and take care of your baby, no?" Bianca bit her lip and asked unwillingly, "Who else could it be if it''s not you?" Kimberly shrugged, "Who knows? As I said, he did it once, and he will do it again. I am living proof of his failure in marriage, you might be the next one." "No! It''s impossible! It must be you!" Bianca red at her, gnashing her teeth as she used, "You must have said something to Jonathan to make him cheat on me! Kimberly, you shameless woman, I must show everyone your true colors today." Suddenly,pletely forgotten that she was pregnant, Bianca pounced at Kimberly! Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Kimberly didn''t expect this. She instinctively evaded to the side. Although Bianca was pregnant, her action was quite agile. She immediately reached for Kimberly''s hand and clutched it. Her facial features were twisted as she shrieked hysterically, "You b*tch! I will not let you off the hook. You have toe with me andy it out with Jonathan." With the pain of Bianca''s nail sinking in her flesh, Kimberly frowned. She bit her lip and uttered, "There is no way I''m going with you. I cut ties with Jonathan a long time ago. Even if you''re skeptical, you should ask Jonathan by yourself!" "Bullsh*t! Do you think I will believe you? You are a filthy who*re, Kimberly. Everyone in your Shell family is up to no good!" Bianca cursed. Bianca was extremely gloomy. She thought no one would dare to do anything to her just because she was pregnant. So she grabbed Kimberly''s arm and clutched it hard. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that her nails were in Kimberly''s flesh, and blood was dripping out of the wound. But Kimberly did not fight back because Bianca was pregnant. It was the same reason why the security guards of Yardley Corporation did not dare to stop Bianca even though she hade to make a scene. It was like what people had said. People were the most afraid to deal with old people and pregnant women who made a scene. One wrong move might cause a tragedy. And a human''s life was something they couldn''t afford to risk in this modern society. So, however helpless, she could only bear with it. "Let go of me or I won''t go easy on you! If something happened to your pregnancy, you''ll have nothing to keep Jonathan at your side," Kimberly said. One should tackle a problem at its root. The pain stimted Kimberly''s mind and she turned clear- minded. She immediately grasped Bianca''s hand and pulled her away while she was still in a daze upon her remark. However, Bianca was stunned for just a brief moment and then immediately approached Kimberly again, "In your dreams! I will expose your true colors, even if it means risking losing my child. You shameless woman!" Seeing Kimberly''s hand bleeding, Vera, who was watching from the side, couldn''t bear it anymore and rushed in to help her. "You are shameless! Do you think that you can bully others just because you are pregnant? Do you really think we will put up with this?" Vera''s nails were also long. She wasn''t able to push Bianca away, but she grabbed Bianca''s hand and scratched her arm with nails. "Ah!" Bianca screamed in pain. She stared at Vera with a grim face. "You b*tch. I''m pregnant. How dare you do this to me!" "Yeah! You are taking advantage of people just because you are pregnant, and you thought they won''t get back at you? Kimberly, she clutched you, you should clutch her back. Clutching her won''t affect her baby. As long as no one''s life is on the line, it should be fine!" Vera rebutted. Vera was much more ruthlesspared to Kimberly. "Okay," Kimberly replied Bianca finally realized that she had been backed to a corner. She wailed, "Auntie, if you don''t help me, I''ll be tortured by them!" The group of foolish women finally came back to their senses and rushed forward to join the action. Kimberly''s and Vera''s faces soon became pale when they saw the group rushing towards them. They were outnumbered. In the midst of the grappling, a loud scream broke out. Bianca was pushed over by someone. She fell to the ground and bumped into an iron frame behind her. Bang! The iron frame fell down on her! "Ah!" The onlookers screamed in unison with their eyes wide opened. As Kimberly was being beaten up, she held Vera tightly in her arms to protect her. Those women were strong and robust. They clutched and hit her. There were countless bruises and scars on her body. Then, she suddenly heard a scream. Soon after, a crashing sound. And... the world went silent. "She''s... she''s bleeding..." Someone roared, then all kinds of voices rang out the next second, "She''s going to die!" The women besieging Kimberly and Vera finally dispersed, and Kimberly finally saw what was going on. When she saw Bianca lying in a pool of blood, her heart skipped a beat. Before she could react, Vera screamed and grabbed her hand. "Kimberly... What should we do? I didn''t push her!" Kimberly held her breath. The women in front of her turned around and red at her fiercely. One of them bellowed, "It was all because of you! You were the one who caused this! I''ll call the police right away!" That woman took out her mobile phone and was about to call the police. Kimberly''s eyes turned cold and she snatched over the mobile phone. "She''s injured! Shouldn''t you call an ambnce instead?" With that said, Kimberly calmly called the ambnce. She looked calm on the surface, but as she pressed 911 to call the ambnce, her hand was trembling. Bianca was lying in a pool of blood. She had lost a lot of blood. The iron frame crashed onto her just like that... Kimberly thought in horror, "I''m afraid both the mother and the baby are in great danger." She was not a goddess, but after all, she was the reason for this mess. And most importantly, Vera was involved. She was not sure whether Vera would be dragged into the messter on. With this chain of thought, Kimberly quickly turned to Vera and said, "Head back to your office." Vera immediately grabbed her hand, "What about you?" "She came after me to begin with. This has nothing to do with you. Now head back to your office," Kimberly said firmly. Vera thought about it attentively and came to realize Kimberly was trying to do. She grabbed her arm tightly and said, "Are you going to take responsibility for all of this? I am not going to let you do that! I''m not such a heartless person!" Kimberly frowned. "That''s not the point. This has nothing to do with you. Hurry up! Leave!" She straight away pushed Vera away, but the women came up and grabbed both of them, "You two did this to her. If something happens to the baby, the two of you have to be responsible!" "Kimberly!" Having her hands held by those women, Vera struggled and looked at Kimberly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly didn''t have the time to respond to her as she couldn''t even take care of herself. The first thing these women Bianca brought with her did after the ident was not to check on Bianca''s situation, but went after them instead. This was sad to watch. "What''s going on?" A gentle voice sounded. Benedict looked at the chaotic scene. As he spoke, he saw Kimberly besieged by several women. His face fellpletely and he promptly stepped forward to save Kimberly. "Who are you people? Who allowed you to wreak havoc at Yardley Corporation? Where are the security guards?" Benedict questioned intimidatingly. Benedict was the vice president after all. As soon as he gave the order, the security guards who had just been onlookers came forward at once and subdued the women. Without the pregnant woman in their way anymore, things were way much easier to handle. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 After saving Kimberly from the women''s grasps, Benedict realized that she was covered in bruises. There were also red marks all over her body, which were ghastly looking. "What happened?" Benedict clutched her slender wrist and asked nervously. Kimberly couldn''t care less about their affair right now. She promptly grabbed him and said anxiously, "There''s an ident over there. Ask the security guards to move the iron shelve over immediately." Benedict turned around and looked at the direction Kimberly indicated. His sight instantly filled with the bloody scene. He frowned and ordered, "Someone move that iron shelf away. Quick." He then turned to Kimberly and asked, "What''s going on? It was just a short lunch break. How did you get this injured?" Kimberly shook her head. "I don''t have time to exin it to you now. Can you send her to the hospital?" Although she very much hated Bianca, she couldn''t afford to let something happen to her here. Otherwise, the entire Yardley Corporation might be implicated. What''s more, Vera was involved. Kimberly didn''t care much about what would happen to herself, but she did not want to give anyone else trouble! "Okay, I''ll get the car. Wait here for me," Benedict said. He quickly let go of her hand and headed for his car. However, the hospital was just nearby to Yardley Corporation. The ambnce arrived before Benedict could get his car. When the paramedics saw Bianca''s situation, they immediately bandaged the wound. After that, they ced her on a stretcher and carried her onto the ambnce. Kimberly quickly followed. When she walked towards the ambnce, she bumped into Benedict who was just driving out from the parking lot. He rolled down the window and said, "Get in the car. I''ll take you to the hospital." "Okay!" Kimberly nodded, opened the door and quickly got into the car. "I''m going too!" Vera ran after Kimberly. When she saw Kimberly was in the car, she immediately got into it as well. Bump! Kimberly looked at her in shock as she shut the car door. "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to go back to your office?" Kimberly said. Vera gave her a hard stare. "I will not let you take all the me. I am not going to let you do that. If she wants you to take the responsibility for this mess, I''m in this with you." Vera gritted her teeth and added, "Anyway, I must own up to what I did. There is nothing to be afraid of. In the worst-case scenario... I''llpensate with my life." "Nonsense!" Kimberly held her hand and said calmly, "Back then, it was chaotic. We''ll have to wait for further investigation to find out if it was really us who pushed her to the ground. If you want toe with us, fine. But if anything happens, you must not stand up to it, and don''t you rashly admit it." Vera didn''t understand, but then she slowly recalled the scene and questioned, "Do you mean it might not be us who pushed her?" "We cannot be sure, but most likely not." Kimberly tried to recall the details. "We were both being held and beaten up back then. We could not even shield ourselves. It''s very unlikely for us to be the ones who pushed her." "That''s right." Although he didn''t know the whole story, Benedict had grasped what was going on upon hearing their conversation. He nodded in agreement and said, "We shouldn''t make any rash conclusion. Let''s go to the hospital first and see what''s going on. I''ll contact the professionalster. Calm down." Vera looked at Benedict, deeply moved by his words. Then she held Kimberly''s arm and whispered, "Brother Yardley is much more reliable than Young Master Yardley, and he is far more of a gentleman." Although she said this to Kimberly in a very low voice, they were in the car after all. The space was confined and Benedict could hear what she said. As expected, Kimberly saw Benedict looking at her in the rearview mirror. She whispered back to Vera, "Don''t talk nonsense." Vera pursed her lips and stopped talking. They followed the ambnce all the way to the hospital. While getting out of the car, Kimberly staggered and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Benedict was quick to grab her before she fell, "Are you okay?" Vera also came out of the car. "Kimberly is badly injured. Why don''t we take care of her wounds first?" "I''m fine." Kimberly struggled to stand up. She must have been fueled by adrenaline just now that she did not felt the pain in her knee until now. It must have barked, that she was feeling so much pain. "It''s nothing, I was careless. Let''s go in and check things out." Benedict frowned and realized how critical the situation is. He nodded, "Okay, let''s head inside. If there is nothing serious over there, I want both of you to have your wounds taken care of." "Alright," Kimberly replied. Kimberly pushed him away stealthily and quickly rushed into the hospital. When Kimberly saw Bianca being pushed into the operating room, she suddenly thought of a person. Should she call Jonathan? "Kimberly, what are you thinking about?" Vera asked. Kimberly came back to her senses. Then she said, "I was thinking... Should I inform her husband?" "What? Do you know her husband? But she said..." Vera stuttered. She was about to say ''you''re the mistress'' before she stopped herself. Fortunately, Vera bit her tongue and looked at Kimberly. "Do you think it is appropriate to call her husband? After all... we might have been the reason this happened." Kimberly thought about it for a moment and took out her mobile phone. "I''ll send him a message then." Benedict watched her from aside, his eyes full of adoration. "Do whatever you want. Don''t worry. It''s not your fault anyway," Benedict said. Kimberly couldn''t help but look at him. "Am I right? She was the one who brought those women to thepany and caused trouble. She can only me herself for this," Benedict added. "That''s right, Kimberly. I think you should call Young Master Yardley instead to tell him you are safe. He is your husband after all," Vera said. Vera''s unintentional words made Benedict''s expression turn grim. Vera paused for a moment and said sheepishly, "Or... or don''t." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She nced at Vera speechlessly, felt like telling her to not be so fickle. However, Vera''s words reminded her that since this incident had happened in Yardley Corporation, it was a must for her to report to Maddox. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly thought for awhile. She wanted to give Maddox a call, but she hesitated. Unexpectedly, Benedict suddenly reached out and took her mobile phone. His voice was gentle. "I think it''s better if we tell Maddox about this,¡± he said. He dialed Maddox''s number. Kimberly paused and said, "Let me do it." Maddox answered the call the moment Kimberly asked for the phone. Because they were standing close to each other, Kimberly could hear Maddox''s husky voice. "What''s up?" Kimberly was just about to speak when Benedict said, "It''s me." The other side of the phone was silent for a moment. After a short pause, Maddox sneered, "Why do you have her phone?" "We are at the hospital," Benedict replied. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 When Maddox heard the word ''hospital'', he immediately narrowed his eyes alertly and his pupils contracted. Kimberly''s mobile phone was in Benedict''s hand, and they were at the hospital. What could this mean? This meant something must have happened to her. Suddenly, he felt his chest clutched. He almost couldn''t breathe. Maddox tried to suppress the anxiety in his voice as he asked, "Which hospital?" Benedict thought for a while, told him the name of the hospital, and said, "I''m here with her. You should stay and deal with thepany''s matters. You don''t have to rush over." Then, he hung up the phone and returned it to Kimberly. As he turned to her, he realized his other hand was covering Kimberly''s mouth. He had done it instinctively when she had wanted to interrupt just now, not giving her a chance to speak. Kimberly frowned intensely. "Sorry." Benedict gave her phone back and smiled, saying, "I want to be selfish for once." Kimberly suddenly had a subtle emotion upon hearing that. Vera, who was beside her, blinked nervously and then was feeling overjoyed. Looking at Benedict''s expression... he seemed to be really in love with Kimberly. "The patient has been sent to the emergency room. It is going to take a while. I''ll take you to get your injuries checked out," Benedict said. "No," Kimberly refused when she saw that he was about to help her up. "You can bring Vera to examine her injuries first. I''ll stay on guard here." Benedict frowned unhappily, "Kimberly." "Brother Yardley, this is something critical. Please don''t get in my way!" Kimberly pursed her lips and said coldly. Benedict was stunned. Vera''s facial expression changed as well. After a long pause, Benedict smiled bitterly and uttered, "Alright. Since you insist, I will bring Vera to have her injuries tended first. It will be your turn when shees back." Kimberly was fine with his arrangement, so she did not say anything. Benedict then brought Vera to have her injuries treated, leaving Kimberly sitting alone on the bench. In fact, both hers and Vera''s injuries were quite bad. Those sturdy women had been relentless with them. Just by taking a look at her and one could see bruises and scratches all over her body. What one couldn''t see was her internal injuries, which were far worse. Kimberly could feel the pain shooting through her entire body by just briefly lifting her limbs. Catfights were really scary. Sheughed at herself and shook her head. After God knew how long, Kimberly leaned back as she felt tired from the day''s event. As she was about to close her eyes, she heard the sound of a wheelchair moving towards her. It sounded familiar. When the sound approached, she instantly opened her eyes and saw Maddox right in front of her. Benedict had just hung up on him not too long ago, how could he... show up so quickly? "Kimberly Shell!" Maddox growled. He grabbed her shoulder angrily and sized her up with his cold and sharp eyes. When he saw all the bruises and scratches, his eyes flickered with anger, "Who did this to you?" He then thought of something. He looked around and saw that she was all by herself. He asked in a cold voice, "Where is Benedict?" Kimberly came to her senses. She whispered, "Can you be gentler? My shoulder hurts." Her entire body was covered with injuries. When he had grabbed her shoulders, she felt as if her body was about to fall apart. Maddox was stunned. When he came to notice her pale features, he quickly let go of his grip. The expression on his good-looking face became gloomy, and there was anger in his eyes. After a moment, he grabbed her wrist. "Come with me. I''m taking you to the doctor." "Don''t, it hurts." Kimberly pointed to her wrist. Maddox paused. He did not let go of her. Instead, he pulled her sleeves up gently. When he saw that her fair arms were covered in bruises and scratches, he was blinded with rage. "Who did this to you?" Kimberly''s heart, for some reason, went soft. Benedict had told him over the phone to deal with thepany''s matters first. But Maddox had now appeared right in front of her shortly after hanging up the phone. He must have run all the red lights on his way to the hospital. As for why he was so anxious, Kimberly didn''t bother. The only thing she knew now was that he cared for her. Her voice became softer as she exined, "The person who did this to me is in a worse condition than I am. Maddox... I may have made a big mistake." Maddox frowned and demanded, "What the hell happened? Talk to me!" Kimberly smiled and replied softly, "What if I tell you I mightnd myself in jail for hurting someone? If I get a life sentence, you will not have to... worry about my affair anymore." Towards the end of her sentence, Kimberly lowered her head, looked down at her shoes and stopped talking. Maddox had been frowning intensely. What nonsense was this woman talking about? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. "Ah!" In shock, Kimberly suddenly eximed and looked up at Maddox who had just pulled her into his arms, "You..." Maddox pinched her delicate chin and said in a calm and chilling voice, "I don''t know what happened, but no one is allowed to touch my woman. Whoever hurt you would have to pay ten times the price." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. "Now, tell me the whole story. I want to know every detail." Kimberly shook her head and muttered, "I don''t feel like talking about it." He narrowed his eyes fiercely, "Don''t test my patience." "It hurts," Kimberly sniffed. She suddenly bent over, nestled on his chest, and wrapped her arms around his neck, "My entire body hurts. I don''t feel like saying anything." Maddox was about to lose temper, but when Kimberly gave in and snuggled him while whispering that she was in pain... All the anger that had just burst out instantly dissipated. Maddox found his heart turned limp. He looked at the fragile little woman in his arms and swallowed the lump in his throat harshly. "Where does it hurt?" he asked. Kimberly closed her eyes, "Everywhere." Maddox paused for a moment, "Then... do you want me to rub it?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Sam, who hade with Maddox, was speechless as well. He thought to himself and chuckled secretly, ''Am I invisible?1 Although Kimberly did not answer, Maddox reached out and ced his hand on the back of her neck, where there was arge bruise. He could see it clearly when she had nestled her head on him. Kimberly''s neck, which was fair and smooth, was now severely bruised. Maddox was both distressed and angry. He ced his hand on it with some force and rubbed it without a word. Kimberly''s body trembled at his touch. His heart went soft again. He carefully adjusted his strength and rubbed on the bruise lightly. "Is it better now?" he asked. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Maddox asked. Kimberly did not answer. She just shook her head while remaining buried in his arms. Actually, before he had arrived, Kimberly had calmly thought about the incident. It was neither her nor Vera who had pushed Bianca. If someone wanted to confront herter on, Kimberly would not be afraid. Worst came to worst, she would just take responsibility for everything. But now that Maddox had rushed over to her side and was looking at her with deep concern, all the grievances she had been holding back burst out. She thought, "I can''t be taking responsibility for all of this. I have to clear out this mess." However... if Bianca''s life was really in danger, then... They would definitely be at a certain degree responsible for it. There were more people who were against her rather than on her side at the scene. They would probably take this opportunity to frame her. "Kimberly!" Out of nowhere, Jonathan rushed over. He had immediatelye over when he received Kimberly''s message saying that something had happened to Bianca. He did not expect to see his ex-wife in the arms of another man. This hurt his pride as a man. He said angrily, "You sent me a message toe over here just so I could see this?" Kimberly finally came back to her senses upon hearing Jonathan''s usation. She could sense the familiar scent of Maddox. She was in a trance just now because she was too afraid. Now... she had to return to reality. She slowly got up. Just as she was about to reply, she felt her head getting pressed down. Maddox had pulled her back into his embrace and he said to Jonathan coldly, "Get out." He exuded an imposing aura, and Jonathan was caught off guard. He looked at Maddox with fear and said in a trembling voice, "That woman... she sent me a message and lured me here." Maddox smirked viciously, "Is that so?" Kimberly struggled in his arms and said in a muffled voice, "I asked him toe." Jonathan saidcently, "See? She admitted it!" Maddox''s eyes became even colder. Kimberly finally struggled out of his arms. She nced at Jonathan and said, "I texted you because Bianca was admitted into the emergency room. Have you forgotten what the message says?" It was only then Jonathan recalled the message. Something about Bianca being in the emergency room. Jonathan finally came to his senses when he saw Kimberly looking towards the emergency room, "Did you say Bianca is in the emergency room?" Kimberly admitted tacitly. Jonathan immediately jumped and pointed at Kimberly in fury as he bellowed, "What''s wrong with you? Bianca is going intobor soon. How can you be so wicked? How dare you do this to her! Kimberly, if anything happens to the child, I will not let you off the hook." Kimberly bit her lower lip and retorted indifferently, "You don''t even know what happened, why are you using me of being wicked?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "It''s obvious, isn''t it? You must have held a grudge against me after we divorced. You are jealous that Bianca is pregnant because you and I didn''t have any children, so you want to kill my only child. Kimberly, I didn''t expect you to be such a filthy woman. Young Master Yardley... This woman is merciless. You must not let her deceive you." He then suddenly thought of something and added, "You can''t keep such a wicked woman by your side. Also, don''t listen to all her lies. Otherwise... she will get you into some real trouble someday. I am a living example!" Kimberly swallowed her anger, bit her lower lip and cursed inwardly, "You b*stard!" Jonathan had never done anything for their marriage ever since they had gotten married. He was the one who had cheated, and now he was shamelessly trying to defame her! But what Kimberly concerned more about now was that, would Maddox buy into what he said? Kimberly looked at Maddox nervously and said, "Don''t believe him. It''s... it''s not like that at all." Maddox raised his eyebrows and his thin lips curled up slowly. He said mockingly, "Kimberly, what made you marry a guy like him for two years? And you didn''t even sense anything wrong in those two years? Are you dumb or stupid?" His words made Kimberly blushed. Maddox continued sarcastically before she could reply, "You should''ve fought back." Kimberly was stunned. Even Jonathan was shocked. Then, Maddox nced at Jonathan and said with a sneer, "So, you''re the useless piece of trash ex- husband who never helped out with the family expenses and cheated on Kimberly?" Kimberly looked at Maddox in surprise. She didn''t expect him to speak up for her, and... he actually knew a lot. Did he... ask someone to investigate Jonathan? "W-What did you say? That''s nonsense. Bianca is not a mistress!" Jonathan didn''t expect Maddox to defend Kimberly. His irritation red and he refuted at once, "I dumped this woman only because she is useless and vicious." "On the day of your divorce, your affair was already a few months long. How dare you call Kimberly useless?" Sam knew all about it because Maddox had asked him to investigate Jonathan. Sam could not bear the sight of this shameless man using Kimberly any further, so he defended her. "You are a sc*mbag. All those money that you earned in those two years, you spent them all on your mistress. After winning five million dors from the jackpot, you decided to dump Kimberly. And you still have the nerve to call yourself a man? You are a disgrace!" Sam''s words were savage. Jonathan''s eyes turned red with anger. "You...!" "Thank God you guys are divorced. Kimberly is living a much better life now that she has left your sorry *ss," Sam added. "Speaking of which." Maddox chuckled, with his thin lips curled into a beautiful arc. His fingers fell on Kimberly''s neck, and he was still rubbing the bruise for her. His movements were gentle, and Kimberly felt the pain in the bruise beginning to subside. "I would like to thank you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to snag myself a good wife, no?" He said in a serious tone, looking at Kimberly out of the corner of his eye. At this moment, his eyes were as bright as the stars in the morning sea. For a moment, Kimberly almost thought he had really meant it, but... She quickly came to her senses that he was just putting on an act. As his wife, she could not embarrass him. He had to defend his reputation. With that thought in mind, Kimberly also showed a sweet smile, "Jonathan, I have to thank you for divorcing me. Or else, I will probably still be suffering and deceived by you in ignorance." She ced her arms around Maddox''s neck and leaned against him, "I have to thank you for letting me find such a good husband." "You..." Jonathan didn''t expect the couple to unt their love in front of him. He was so angry he clenched his fists and couldn''t say a word. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Once they were done with their intimacy, Maddox spoke again. "My wife was severely injured. I will not let this go easily." Jonathan almost had a breakdown. What about him? His wife was lying in the emergency room, and he did not even know whether her life was in danger! At this moment, the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor came out. "May I know which one of you is Bianca''s family?" No one answered! The doctor frowned. "None of you are rted to Bianca Sleet?" Jonathan suddenly snapped out of his thoughts. He stepped forward and stated, "Doctor, I''m her husband." "Sir, your wife has lost a lot of blood. Your child has to be delivered immediately. Can you please sign the consent form?" the doctor said. Jonathan''s eyes widened in shock. "The baby has to be pre-delivered? Then... will the baby be healthy?" "Sir, we can''t know for sure how the baby will do, but we will try our best. Please sign the form now. We cannot afford to waste any time." Jonathan''s hands were trembling as he took out a pen and signed his name. After giving it some thought, he gritted his teeth and said, "Doctor, if it''s possible... I have one request!" "What is it?" The doctor nced at him. Jonathan clenched his fists as if he had made a great decision. "If ites to the point that you had to choose between keeping my wife or my child alive, I want you to save my child!" The doctor was stunned. Kimberly, who was on the side, was speechless. She widened her eyes as she couldn''t believe what she just heard. "Did Jonathan really just... told the doctor to fight for his child over his wife? What about his wife? Does he not want her anymore?" Kimberly thought. Feeling the world had suddenly fallen silent, Kimberly shivered slightly. She could not believe this man whom she had spent two years in a marriage with was so cold-hearted. After spending two years with him, she still could not understand this man. Unexpectedly, this sc*mbag was so ruthless and heartless... All of a sudden, Kimberly began to feel sorry for Bianca. Based on what she had said, she must have been another one of his poor victims. Kimberly couldn''t help but curse at him, "Jonathan, you are inhumane!" Jonathan looked back at her. "Mind your own business. You are the cause for all of these. Do you want to pretend you have nothing to do with this?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly sneered, "You should know well the reason she came to find me, right?" Jonathan felt guilty upon hearing that. He shrank his neck and turned to the doctor, "That''s all from me. Thank you." But unexpectedly, the doctor retorted, "Sir, our hospital policy states that if we have to choose between the mother or the child, we have to save the mother." "What?" Jonathan frowned. "What do you mean? What kind of stupid policy is that? Shouldn''t the family members be the ones making the decision for this kind of matter? What does it have to do with the hospital?" The doctor ignored him and immediately went back into the operating room. After the door was closed, Jonathan wanted to chase after him. The nurse stood in his way, "I''m sorry, sir. This is the emergency ward. Please stop yelling." Jonathan was so angry. He pointed towards the ward and yelled, "What do you mean there''s a default policy of choosing the mother over the baby? Why will I want to keep the mother? The child is much more important to my family!" The nurse was a woman. When she heard his straightforward words, she almost wanted to give him a punch. But out of her professionalism, she resisted the urge. In the end, she just said sarcastically, "Do you need him for your family''s inheritance?" Jonathan was stunned for a moment, "What did you say?" "If you don''t need the baby for your family''s inheritance, why can''t you have another baby? Why do you have to choose the baby over the mother? You might not even want the child if it''s a girl, do you?" The nurse''s words were very frank, and she so happened to have guessed it right. Jonathan''s face distorted with mixed emotions. He pointed at her angrily, "You..." "She''s right." Sam stepped forward and stood in between Jonathan and the nurse. "You''re a man who doesn''t even protect your wife. How dare you say something like that under such circumstances? Which woman will dare to marry a guy like you in the future? And about your family''s inheritance, how much is your family worth?" Seeing Sam stood up for her, the nurse stared at him with flickering eyes. Kimberly shook her head helplessly at the scene. She didn''t expect Jonathan to be this kind of person. "Do you suddenly feel you were blind to have fallen in love with that kind of man?" A deep voice sounded in her ear. Kimberly came back to her senses and realized she was still in Maddox''s arms. She lowered her gaze and replied, "Yeah, I misjudged him." She had never known this is who Jonathan really was. She pursed her lips and whispered, "You can let me go now. Thank you for what you did just now." Maddox did not let her go. Instead, he smiled. "To thank me, you have to show it." "Huh?" She looked up at him in confusion. It was only then Maddox noticed there were a few scratches on her fair cheeks. This would definitely leave a scar. D*mn it! Maddox raised his hand and gently stroked her face with his rough fingers. He narrowed his gaze. "I will make them pay for this. Now, let''s go have your injuries taken care of." "No!" Kimberly shook her head. "You heard the doctor. They are fighting to keep Bianca alive. I have to know how this turns out." "You don''t have to be afraid of missing out on any update as long as Sam stays here, right?" Maddox said. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. It seemed true. Sam was very reliable. "But..." While she was hesitating, Maddox had already rolled the wheels. Before she could react, he was already taking her to the clinic in his wheelchair. "Stay here and keep an eye on things. Give me a call if you have any updates," Maddox ordered Sam before leaving. Sam nodded while looking at their departing figures. "Yes, Young Master Yardley!" Jonathan wanted to go after them. "Kimberly! Come back here, right now! How dare you run away after causing this mess!" Sam looked at him coldly as he stood in Jonathan''s way, saying, "There''s no say yet who really caused this. But as long as I am here, you are not going anywhere. Don''t you even think about harassing them!" Standing there, Jonathan was so infuriated that he could not breathe. Yet, he could do nothing about it. On the other hand, Kimberly had been whisked away by Maddox in his wheelchair. She was seated in hisp. This strange act attracted everyone''s gaze in the hospital. Kimberly felt embarrassed and suggested, "I''d better get down. Let me push you instead." "You''re injured," Maddox said nonchntly. "My injuries are not that serious." "They are very serious." Kimberly paused and tried again, "I can walk." "Shut up." Maddox suddenly stopped moving. He lowered his head and stared at her lips, "If you speak again, I will kiss you right here, right now." Kimberly widened her eyes in horror and covered her mouth. "Forget it, I''d better shut up," she thought to herself. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Maddox brought Kimberly into an office. She was just wondering how he could simply enter when she heard a familiar voice. "What are you two doing here?" Kimberly realized that they had entered Abigail''s office. She did not expect to meet her here. All of a sudden, Kimberly felt Maddox''s aunt was everywhere. "Oh my, Kimberly. What happened to you?" Abigail was shocked when she saw Kimberly''s injuries. Her reaction was far biggerpared to when she had gone to the traditional medical doctor. This time, her injuries were mainly on the outside, bruises and scratches. They were all over her face, neck, arms, and legs. It looked horrible. It was as if she had gone through a terrible invasion. "Maddox, didn''t I tell you to take care of your wife? Is this how you take care of her?" Abigail demanded reproachfully. Maddox was speechless. With Abigail''s usation, only did he realize he hadn''t done his part to protect her. He didn''t think too much about what had happened before, but this time... seeing her covered in scars... Maddox''s eyes darkened. He said in a gloomy voice, "Please treat her injuries." "Of course, but you will have to get out," Abigail said as she pushed Maddox out of the room. She then closed the door and started to treat Kimberly''s injuries. "Take off your clothes. I want to thoroughly check your wounds," Abigail said. Because she had previously taken her clothes off in front of Abigail, Kimberly didn''t hesitate too much this time. She unbuttoned her shirt right away. She felt pain when her clothes brushed her skin. "Wait a second!" Abigail stopped her and stepped forward to take a look, "Who did this to you? This is relentless. Your shirt is stuck in the wound. Don''t tug it. Let me help you." Kimberly couldn''t see her back, so she could only let Abigail help her. Although Abigail had been gentle and careful, Kimberly still frowned in pain. She bit her lower lip to stop herself from crying out in pain. After a long while, Abigail said, "Done." After taking Kimberly''s clothes off, Abigail took a look at her back. She couldn''t help but shut her eyes at the gory sight. Then, she sat Kimberly down in a chair and went out to get the medicine. When Abigail saw Maddox as she went out to get the medicine, she kicked him angrily. Maddox felt pain, but he just frowned. "I won''t nag you this time, but you should go in and take a look at her wound," Abigail said and then turned around. She went for the supply closet in search of the medicine. Maddox sat there and paused. He remembered Kimberly''s appearance from earlier. In fact, just looking at the wounds that were exposed, he could roughly decipher how bad the injuries underneath her clothes were. After retrieving the medicine, Abigail came back and found Maddox sitting there motionlessly. She was fuming while she chided, "You dummy!" Then, she went straight into the office. Maddox had been waiting outside, at the same time waiting to hear updates from Sam. After Abigail had sterilized Kimberly''s wounds, she applied medicine to them. It took a long time to treat each of them. Kimberly was still concerned about Bianca''s condition. When Abigail was done, she quickly put on her clothes and slipped out of bed. "I''m sorry to have trouble you so much. Thank you," Kimberly said. "We are family. There is no need to thank me. It''s just that... you can''t be in contact with water for the time being, and you need to clean and apply medicine to your wounds every day," Abigail replied. Kimberly nodded. "Okay, I got it." "By the way, apart from these wounds on your body, do you feel any difort anywhere else?" Abigail suddenly asked. Kimberly was stunned. She did not feel any difort anywhere else... "Well, judging by your expression, it seems no. However, you have to be careful. After all, you''re pregnant. You''d better... avoid this kind of situation in the future." If Abigail did not bring up the pregnancy, Kimberly would have totally forgotten about. It was because she had seen the group of women storming towards her, that was why she had decided to fight them. She didn''t know when she had be so impulsive. She wanted to deal with it peacefully in the beginning, butter on... things went out of control. "Okay, I know." Kimberly nodded. She had to keep in mind that she was pregnant. When she saw Kimberly was eager to leave the room, Abigail couldn''t help but say, "Just stay here and rest for a while. I have a surgery session I need to attend to. I''lle back and check if there''s any infection in your wounds." "But..." Kimberly hesitated. "Whatever it is you are worried about, I''ll tell Maddox for you," Abigail said. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Kimberly replied reluctantly," Alright. Thank you, Auntie." Maddox stayed outside the office for a long time. Sam brought him news that Bianca had safely delivered her baby. A baby girl. Now, Jonathan was a mess upon hearing the news. Both the baby and mother were fine. Kimberly no longer had to worry about potential murder. "Kimberly has nothing to worry about now, but... it''s the opposite case for those people. They injured her so badly. Do they think they can walk away from this?" Maddox thought. "I see. I want you to send a couple guys there to keep an eye, and I want you to get to the bottom of After he had ordered Sam over the phone and hung up the call, Maddox saw Abigailing out of the office. He pursed his lips and asked, "How is she doing?" "Well, at least you seemed to care. I thought you didn''t want your wife and the child anymore!" Abigail mocked. Maddox frowned. "Who said I didn''t want them?" "Then, what are you doing?" Abigail asked, "I''ve told you countless times that as the man of the house, you should protect your wife at all costs. But look at what you have done?" "I don''t even know what she has been doing." Maddox answered impatiently, "She has been acting weird recently." "Oh? Acting weird? Tell me about it." Maddox nced at his aunt. Ever since his mother had passed away, Abigail was his only true rtive. Whenever he was confused or lost, he did not know who to confide in. Perhaps, his problems could be solved after confiding in Abigail. Maddox''s eyes darkened as he thought about it. After a short while, he told Abigail about Kimberly''s recent behavior. Abigail narrowed her eyes slightly. "So? You are not happy that she is behaving normally?" "It''s strange," Maddox pursed his lips and answered unhappily. "It''s indeed strange." Abigail nodded and suddenly sneered at him, "But have you ever thought why she was acting like this? As your aunt, I can assure you that a woman is indeed sentimental and sensitive. If she suddenly bes like this, it must be one of these three reasons. Firstly, she must have already made up her mind about something. Secondly, you must have done something that disappointed her andstly, it must have been something you said. Besides, it''s not easy for a person to change. Do you remember what you did to make her change?" What did he do? Maddox pursed his lips. He couldn''t figure out what he had possibly done. Abigail added, "Whatever it is, I am telling you the truth. Since you married her, you should enjoy your marriage. Unless... you really want to divorce her..." Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Divorce her? Maddox immediately frowned when he heard the word this. To be honest, he did think of divorcing Kimberly in the early stages of their marriage. But after getting to know her, he realized that he had misjudged this woman. Maybe... "I know that you don''t like that the baby is not yours, but since her body can''t go through any operation, you have to learn to ept it." Maddox looked up at Abigail when he heard her and replied, "Auntie, do you mean that I have to follow my family''s orders and continue living with this girl? Even though the baby isn''t mine?" Abigail''s expression changed a little, and then she replied helplessly, "What do you mean by that? She was pregnant even before she married you. She was just unfortunate to meet some bad guy. If you like her, you should feel sorry for her and treat her better in the future. The way I see it, she clearly has no bad intentions. Most importantly, she didn''t turn her back on you just because you''re handicapped. She protects you instead. This type of girl is very difficult to find." Maddox heard her, but he also realized the hidden meaning. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously, asking, "Who says that I like her?" Abigail had mentioned it in passing. Who knew he would be offended by such a simple sentence? Suddenly, she realized something andughed, "What? I gave you a whole speech and you only heard that part? Maddox, whether you truly like her or not, I really can''t tell. But you must care about her, right? Otherwise, why did you ask Sam to find me in the middle of the night to deal with that matterst time? Were you just bored, or doing charity for her?" She did not spare Maddox''s feelings. Her words pierced his heart and his expression changed drastically. "Don''t you know why you did those things?" Abigail added. When she saw the change in Maddox''s expression, Abigail smiled proudly. She ced a few bottles of medicine on the table and continued, "Her wounds cannot get wet during these few days. The wounds have to be washed and remember to apply this medicine on them every day. You can help her." Maddox pursed his lips when she had suggested this. He said, "I''ll bring her here every day." "I''m very busy. If there''s nothing serious, don''te and find me. I am pretty sure you can deal with this simple task by yourself. Don''t you know how to change the dressing? If you do not treat the wounds properly, they might get infected." After that, Abigail immediately turned around and walked back into her office. Just then, the nurse knocked on the door and reminded her, "Doctor Stark, your surgery is scheduled to start in thirty minutes. We should start prepping now." "Okay, I''ll be right there." Abigail nodded, waiting for the nurse to leave. She then looked at Maddox and said, "Did you hear that? I''m going to perform a surgery. She is resting inside. When she wakes up, you can take her home." Abigail quickly packed up her things and left, leaving Maddox alone in her office. He thought of something and stared at the bottles of medicine, before reluctantly grabbing them with him. It was quiet inside. Kimberly should still be resting. In fact, Kimberly wasn''t resting. After Abigail had left, she got out of bed, wanting to go out as well. However, when she walked to the door, she suddenly heard the conversation between the two people. She had listened to the entire conversation. At this moment, after hearing all of that, she did not dare to go out anymore. After all, she had a guilty conscience. She could only crawl back into bed and pretend to be asleep. However, her entire body was in pain. Her body felt sticky after applying the medicine. It was very ufortable for her to lie down. She grimaced in pain. She had no idea how long had passed when she heard a sudden noiseing from outside. It was the sound of wheels rolling. Although the sound was not loud, it boomed throughout the quiet surroundings. Kimberly could hear it clearly. Realizing that Maddox might being, Kimberly suddenly thought of his conversation with Abigail. Her eyshes trembled slightly. Instinctively, she painfully turned over, her back facing the door. If Maddox actually came in, he might know if she was pretending to be asleep. Suddenly, the door was pushed open as she expected. Maddox came into the room. His wheelchair quietly rolled towards the bed. He saw Kimberly lying on the bed and caught a glimpse of the scars covering her arms and neck. When he saw the scars, there was a sh of cruelty in his dark eyes. He would not forgive anyone who hurt her! Kimberly felt a certain chill as shey on her side. It was so frightening and her shoulders trembled. What was going on? Had Maddox realized that she wasn''t actually asleep? Kimberly''s eyshes fluttered. When she was about to flinch, she suddenly felt Maddox''s breath as he came closer to her. He was already right behind her. At this moment, he grabbed the corner of her shirt and gently pulled it up. Kimberly wanted to flinch, but she restrained herself. Maddox... What was he doing? However, Kimberly didn''t know that Maddox was actually looking at the wounds on her back. As he examined the wounds, his ck eyes grew darker, even darker than the night sky. Maddox stared at her back for a while. As for Kimberly who was pretending to be asleep, every second felt like an eternity. Her skin was exposed. She wanted to move but didn''t dare to. She was afraid of Maddox finding out that she was pretending. That would be so embarrassing. She had no choice but to keep her emotions inside of her. Finally, after what felt like forever, Maddox let go of her shirt. Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief and felt much morefortable. After a while, Maddox went out of the room, and Kimberly finally calmed down. She slowly turned around and looked at the spot he was in just now, deep in thought. Later, Kimberly actually fell asleep. By the time she woke up, the sky was already dark. She sat up and noticed that the pain had slowly subsided. She was thankful for Abigail''s medical skills and the ointment she had used. However... Where was everyone? The office was really quiet. Abigail was probably not done with her surgery. Where was Maddox? Where did he go? At the thought of Maddox, Kimberly quickly jumped up. Something fell off from her body and caught her attention. She looked down and realized that it was Maddox''s jacket. Kimberly picked up the jacket in a daze. Maddox had actually ced his jacket over her. Did that mean he was here the entire time while she was asleep? Kimberly suddenly felt ufortable. She picked up the jacket and walked out of the room. She noticed that Abigail was finished with her surgery. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "You''re awake." Abigail looked back at her and smiled. "Maddox had something to deal with, so he went out with Sam. Do you want to have dinner with me tonight?" Kimberly paused for a while, slowly digesting her words before nodding subconsciously. She said, "Okay, but... where did he go?" When Abigail saw Maddox''s jacket in her hand, she curled her lips. "If you really want to know, why don''t you call him and ask him for yourself?" Call him and ask him for herself? Kimberly pursed her lips and changed the topic, "Auntie, where are we going to eat?" "Come to my house. I''ll cook." Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Kimberly stood there for a moment and nodded. After that, she waited for Abigail to pack up her things and headed home with her. By the time they had left the hospital, it was already night time. The city lights blended together with the lights from all the traffic. The night breeze made Kimberly slightly cold. She crossed her arms and shrank into herself, trying to conserve all her body heat. "Put on the jacket if you''re cold. Wait for me here, I''ll go get my car." "Okay, Auntie." Kimberly addressed her as ''Auntie'' now. The more she said it, the more pleasant it sounded. She waited at the entrance of the hospital. It was already autumn, and the night wind was quite chilly. She thought about it for a moment and finally put on Maddox''s jacket. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His jacket was very big, and it looked like a big cloak on her body. But it protected her nicely from the chilly wind. Kimberly lowered her head and took a deep breath. There was a familiar scent on his jacket. It smelled like him. It was cold and clear, his essence in a puff of smoke. She blinked and subconsciously wrapped the jacket a little tighter around herself. About two minutester, Abigail stopped the car in front of her. Kimberly opened the door and got in. "Remember to fasten your seat belt," Abigail reminded and then drove away. Once they got onto the highway, Kimberly admired the neon lights decorated along the streets. Suddenly, she heard Abigail asking her, "How did you get injured? What actually happened between you and Maddox?" Between her and Maddox... "The office walls are pretty thin. I''m pretty sure you didn''t sleep well there. You must have overheard our conversation," Abigail added. Kimberly was stunned for a while when she heard her. Her face began to turn bright red upon getting called out. She didn''t expect Abigail to be so intuitive. How did she guess that? What about Maddox? Did he know that she had overheard the conversation too? "Let me ask you another question. Do you really want to spend your days living with Maddox?" How could she answer the question? Kimberly pulled at her lips and replied softly, "Auntie, I know... you are a very good person, but... you cannot force a rtionship. Our rtionship right now is a littleplicated. Besides... I didn''t choose to marry him." Abigail replied, "Sam told me everything about your rtionship. You married Maddox on behalf of your sister. The Shell family thought that Maddox was a burden since he''s disabled. If your sister married him, her future would be hopeless." What she said was right. Kimberly couldn''t refute her and looked downwards silently. "That time, I told Maddox that you were willing to marry him because he was handicapped. Even if you married him on behalf of your sister, it is still a very noble thing to do. Besides, you seem to treat him very well. Can I ask you something?" Kimberly looked up at Abigail and asked, "What is it?" "Do you like Maddox?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Abigail raised her lips and smiled. "Is that too straightforward? Let me rephrase it. What do you think about your marriage? Although it was a forced marriage, most couples will gradually develop feelings for each other. You have been married to him for several months now. How do you feel?" "I..." Kimberly stammered. She still didn''t know how to answer these questions. Even if Sylvia had asked her about it, she still wouldn''t know what to say. Abigail was an elder, so Kimberly was even more at a loss. "Sounds like your heart is as confused as you are." Abigail shook her head and uttered, "Seems like you still need some time." Kimberly lowered her eyes and mumbled, "Maddox... He will never have feelings for me." Abigail couldn''t hold back herughter when she heard Kimberly. "So you know how to read people''s minds as well! How can you assume that? Why don''t you ask him point- nk whether he has feelings for you?" "There''s no need to ask," Kimberly thought. In fact, she had asked him about it before. Maddox had questioned her whether she liked him. Kimberly did not hesitate and shot the question back at him. However, the expression in his eyes showed her that... He didn''t have any romantic feelings for her. In fact, most of the time, he hated her. Maybe they would develop some feelings for each other, but... if there were some doubts in their hearts, the rtionship would be imperfect. "There are many things that you have to ask to know. If you don''t ask, how do you know what the other person is thinking? Furthermore, even if you ask, the other person might not be telling the truth." Speaking of this, Abigail smiled faintly and looked into the distance, adding, "Like when I asked you the question just now, you were hesitated because of many factors. It''s not that you don''t like Maddox, you just feel that something is stopping you from liking him. You think you don''t deserve him. Am I right?" Kimberly was extremely taken aback. She gazed at Abigail with shock, "Aren''t you a surgeon? How... could you know... so much psychology?" She asked bluntly. Abigail nced at her quickly and saw the dull expression on her face. Abigail couldn''t helpughing. "Haha, you silly girl... You''re about to be a mother. Why are you still acting like a child? No wonder..." No wonder Maddox had changed so much. Now, he looked much healthier than before, and he even cared for Kimberly''s feelings. In the past, Maddox''s only goal was revenge. He was solely focused on taking over Yardley Corporation. He was never interested in women. Old Master Yardley had suddenly decided to arrange a marriage for him. At first, Abigail was quite worried, but fate had to run its course. Kimberly came into his life. Even Abigail couldn''t make up everything that had happened after that. Kimberly was a little embarrassed and bit her lower lip. Later, they reached Abigail''s home. Abigail had her own tiny apartment. The residence area felt very peaceful. She pushed open the door, revealing her cozy apartment. "Have a seat. I''ll change my clothes, then I''ll call Maddox and tell him that you''re here. I''ll ask him to pick you upter." "Thank you, Auntie." After Abigail had left, Kimberly sat down on the couch and then took in her surroundings. She was still admiring the apartment when Abigail appeared again. "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to take off your jacket?" Kimberly blushed furiously and replied dryly, "I forgot..." She impatiently took off her jacket. Her movements were excessive, and she halted when she heard a "click" sound as she was taking it off. It sounded like something had fallen to the ground. "What did you drop?" Abigail asked. Kimberly was just about to bend down to look for it, but Abigail beat her to it. She picked up the small box beside her feet. "What is this?" Abigail asked, handing the box to Kimberly. "I saw it falling out of the jacket''s pocket." Chapter 237 Chapter 237 When Kimberly heard something falling out of the jacket, she knew that it had belonged to Maddox. After taking it from Abigail''s hand, she wanted to put the box back into the pocket. Abigail couldn''t help raise an eyebrow at such honest behavior. She asked with a smile, "Aren''t you curious about what it is? Don''t you want to open it and have a look?" Kimberly paused when she heard Abigail''s question and then looked up at her. Open it and have a look? Abigail continued, "The box is very small and exquisite. Even if it''s his belonging, I think he bought it as a gift for someone. Maybe... he bought it for you. Why don''t you open it and have a look?" "That''s... that''s improper, right?" Kimberly awkwardly pulled at her lips. After all, Maddox didn''t give her any permission to touch his things. But more importantly, he would never get her anything. Maybe... he had bought it for someone else. Abigail immediately reached out for the box, "If you don''t want to, I''ll open it. I''m very curious about what is inside." Very quickly, Abigail had the box in her hands and was beginning to open it. Kimberly was too slow and couldn''t stop her. She opened the box and revealed a pair of earrings with pink diamonds. They were stunned by the shiny jewelry. Abigail eximed in surprise, "Sure enough, this is definitely for you." Kimberly''s breath caught in her throat as she stared at the pink diamond earrings. She thought that her eyes were deceiving her. The pair of earrings... This was the pair of earrings that Vera had chosen for her during theirst shopping trip. At that time... she had tried them on, but they were just too expensive. Hence, Kimberly didn''t buy them. Maddox had offered to buy them for her, but she had refused. After that encounter, she had left immediately. She did not expect Maddox to actually buy them. But when did he buy it? Why didn''t he give it to her right after? Kimberly thought of Maddox''s deep, sharp eyes. He was a no- nonsense kind of man. Whenever he wasn''t speaking, he would exude a dangerous aura and nobody would dare to approach him. When he spoke, he was very vicious. She couldn''t imagine that he would actually buy the earrings and just leave them in his jacket. "Judging by your look, there must be something wrong. What''s wrong?" Abigail asked curiously when she saw Kimberly staring at the earrings in a daze. Kimberly came to her senses when she heard Abigail''s voice and shook her head, "It''s nothing." She looked away, but still had a strange feeling in her heart. Why did Maddox buy the earrings for her? He clearly.... had no feelings for her. "You have very fair skin, and this pair of earrings suit you perfectly." Abigail ced the box in her hands and smiled slightly. "I have never seen Maddox buy anything for a girl before." "Auntie, this might not be for me." Kimberly held it in her hands and felt the weight of the box. She hurriedly took the box and covered it carefully with her hands. Her actions were very gentle, she acted like the box was full of valuable treasures. Abigail smiled quietly. She felt that she suddenly understood something. However, since Kimberly was shy, she wouldn''t say it. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After that, Abigail went to prepare dinner. The two of them enjoyed the few simple dishes together. Abigail was very good at cooking, and Kimberly wolfed down all the dishes. When Abigail saw that she had a good appetite, she said, "You should eat more. It''s not good for your child if you are too thin." After that, Abigail immediately got up and scooped a bowl of broth for her. "You look a little malnourished. You have to start eating more, or else others would think that Maddox is abusing you. If you don''t like the food that they''re serving back at home, you can alwayse over and look for me." "Thank you. But... I can''t possiblye and bother you every day." "No worries." Abigail smiled slightly and replied, "After all, I am the only rtive Maddox has left." Abigail had brought up Maddox''s past, and Kimberly was curious. ording to Maddox, his mother did not live in the Yardley family, but she came backter. Thus, people thought that he was an illegitimate child. "Does everyone else think that Maddox is the illegitimate child of the Yardley family?" Abigail suddenly asked the question, just as Kimberly was thinking about Maddox''s past history. Kimberly suddenly came to her senses and met Abigail''s eyes in surprise. How could Abigail know what she was thinking? "In fact, that''s not the truth." Abigail put down her fork and gently wiped the corners of her mouth with a piece of tissue. She continued in an elegant voice, "It was Maddox''s father who pursued his mother. She was my sister." "Her name was Aurora. Maddox''s father put in a lot of effort to pursue her. Aurora had always been softhearted. After being pestered by him for a long time, they finally got together. Later, they gradually developed feelings for one another and decided to get married. However, not long after they got married, Maddox''s father had an affair." At this point, Abigail paused. She continued softly after a while, Aurora was soft-hearted, but she was also a tough cookie. How could she tolerate her husband having an affair? She couldn''t take it. She couldn''t turn a blind eye, so..." "So she didn''t give Maddox''s father a chance and immediately packed up and left, right?" Kimberly answered. Abigail looked at her with a touch of appreciation in her eyes. She nodded, "Yes." "Aurora was a very strong woman. Besides, the man seemed very sincere when he was pursuing her. Who knew that his heart would change so easily. So, Aurora left and didn''t change her mind. Even when he came begging for her, she didn''t ept him anymore. Aurora didn''t even shed a tear for that man. However, not long after, the man brought his mistress back to his home." "What?" Kimberly''s eyes widened in shock. "He actually brought his mistress home? Then..." "You''re surprised, aren''t you? Most of the time, men change their minds very easily. One second, they say that they love you with all their hearts. The next second, they turn their backs on you and say the same thing to some other woman." "But of course." Abigail suddenly changed the subject, "Maddox is definitely not that kind of man. After all, He is very simr to Aurora. He is loyal to love. So you don''t have to worry that he will love some other woman." Kimberly''s hand shook when she heard that, thinking, "Is Maddox as strong- willed as his mother?" She voiced her doubts, "I''m afraid that a strong man... will be even more resistant to this kind of marriage, right?" Abigail replied, "Yes, resistance is one thing, but... he cannot control his mind. What do you think?" "Maybe he resisted at the beginning, but you know what he''s been doing, don''t you? You should remember what he did during all the times we met. I will always remember," she continued. "Kimberly, I know you''re a good child, but Maddox is a sensitive person. He might be very resistant, so... do you have confidence in him?" Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Confidence... Abigail suddenly grabbed her hand and spoke again, "It might hurt to be with Maddox because of his personality, but I believe that he has feelings for you. You guys just need a little more time to improve on yourselves." "I''m telling you these things so that you can mentally prepare yourself." This sentence echoed in Kimberly''s mind. When the time came, she and Maddox were going to get a divorce. How much more time would they have to improve their rtionship? Kimberly suddenly thought of the pink earrings that she held. If he really bought them for her... What if... Maddox had feelings for her? "Well, just remember what I told you. You should have another bowl of broth." So, under Abigail''s persistent urging, Kimberly drank another bowl of broth. After she had finished, Kimberly got up and helped bring the dishes into the kitchen. About ten minutester, Abigail''s cell phone rang. She saw who was calling her and looked at Kimberly teasingly before answering the call. "Oh, you remembered to call me. Did you forget that your wife is with me? Yes, we already had dinner. What time are youing over? Okay then,e and pick her by yourself." After that, Abigail hung up and looked back at Kimberly. "Look, isn''t this him caring about you? So, if by any chance you like Maddox, don''t give up, okay?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This wasn''t the first time Abigail had mentioned it for that day. Kimberly nodded her head. She understood Abigail loud and clear. "Auntie, don''t worry. I will do my best." "That''s good." Abigail was relieved, and she smiled at Kimberly. The two of them waited for a while before the doorbell suddenly rang. Abigail pointed at the door and said, "You should open the door. Maddox is here to pick you up." All of a sudden, Kimberly became a little nervous. She was still thinking about the earrings, and her heart fluttered. Or maybe she had realized that he might have feelings for her. Abruptly, she couldn''t wait to see him. Her heart pounded in her chest. "Go ahead. Don''t forget the jacket. Just pretend you don''t know about the earrings. Patiently wait for him to give them to you, do you hear me?" Abigail noticed her nervousness and tried tofort her. Kimberly suddenly felt that Abigail was a really good person. She got up from her seat and thanked her, then retrieved the suit jacket and went to open the door. Before turning the doorknob, she took a deep breath. As expected, Maddox was right outside the door. Sam was behind him, looking at her calmly. Kimberly looked at Maddox''s cold eyes and saw that he was staring at her. He lowered his head and realized she was holding his suit jacket. She came back to her senses and quickly returned it to him, "Here you go." Maddox pursed his thin lips, his eyes returning to her face. Hemanded in his indifferent voice, "Put it on. It''s a little chilly outside." Kimberly thought about it for a moment and finally ced the suit jacket in Maddox''sp, "Let''s go head home first. It''s gettingte", she suggested. After that, she walked past Maddox. But before she could go any further, he grabbed her wrist, pulling her back. "Where are you going? I thought I asked you to put it on?" He frowned discontentedly, pulling her into his arms. Then, he ced the suit jacket around her shoulders. When he got closer to her, he saw the wound on her neck, and his gaze became a little sullen. He wrapped the jacket around her body tightly, and identally rubbed against her skin, "Does it still hurt?" he asked. He traced his finger gently along her wound. Kimberly couldn''t help but shiver a little. She replied in a trembling voice, "I''m feeling much better." Her voice trembled, which made Maddox frown, "Why are you quavering?" Kimberly avoided his gaze and coughed softly, "Maybe... it''s because I''m feeling a little cold. Let''s head home while it''s still early." Maddox realized that she was avoiding eye contact, but he couldn''t figure out why. He could only purse his lips and say, "Okay." After that, Kimberly stood up and pushed him towards the elevator door. Sam helped Abigail close her door, and just like that, the trio left. When they arrived at the car, Kimberly got in and made herselffortable. She happened to sit at an angle where Maddox could not see her. Sam then started the car and they headed home. However, a few minutester, Kimberly heard Maddox''s hoarse voice. "Why didn''t you ask where I went?" Kimberly came back to her senses and noticed the car was unusually quiet. She thought of Maddox''s question and answered naturally, "I thought you went to deal with Bianca''s incident?" Maddox was stunned. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her, "You..." "Didn''t you?" Kimberly looked at Maddox in confusion. His eyes were cold, but now when they met hers, he thought of the person he had met just now and felt a bit conflicted, "What if I say I didn''t go to Bianca?" Kimberly was confused, "Then, where did you go?" Forget it! Maddox felt that it was better not to tell her anything before the investigation wasplete. He did not say anything, and Kimberly could do nothing about it. However, she couldn''t figure out what else Maddox could have done besides dealing with Bianca''s incident. He said, "I am very busy. I have other stuff to deal with besides your matters." Kimberly kept silent for a moment and finally said, "I see. She lowered her gaze, but she was not sad. She had seen the earrings and heard what Abigail had to say. She was a little happy. Maybe even delighted. She could only pretend that she had not heard what Maddox said. "What a venomous tongue he has! Humph! Why did you buy the pink earrings then?" Kimberly thought. Her lips curled up instinctively, and there was a hint of a smile in her eyes. Maddox couldn''t read the expression on her face. Her head was lowered, and her hair obscured her face. For some reason, he felt a little annoyed. All of a sudden, Kimberly raised her head. "By the way, I forgot to ask. How is Bianca? Are she and her child doing well?" In the driver''s seat, Sam heard her question and quickly answered, "Don''t worry. Both the mother and baby are doing fine. They just need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days." Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that they were fine. She was afraid that she might have endangered one of their lives. But besides that, she also pitied Bianca. She did not want her to die. It would be such a pity. Sam added, "In fact, if anything happened to her, she would deserve it. We have checked the surveince footage. She has deliberatelye over to cause trouble. Even if something really happened, you would not be med. So, you don''t have to worry." Kimberly did not respond to him. Maddox nced at her and asked, "Are you worried about her? Or are you pitying her? Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Unexpectedly, Maddox knew what she was thinking. Kimberly looked up at him and replied softly, "Both. I''m going to be a mother too, and I get what she is going through. I also feel sorry for her that she was married to a bad husband." Married a bad husband. The words rang in Maddox''s ears as he looked at Kimberly deeply. "Now only you know what it''s like to marry a bad husband?" Kimberly tightened her grip on her thigh when she heard his question. She didn''t respond. "If I gave you another chance to choose whether to keep the baby, would you still want to keep the baby?" Kimberly was surprised by his sudden question. She raised her head and looked into his deep, ck eyes. I... Of course, she would keep the child. The child was innocent, and Jonathan was not the father. It belonged... to someone she did not know. At first, she didn''t think she would get pregnant. During that season of her life, she was muddled every day. Not because she was upset over the divorce with Jonathan, but because no one cared about her when she had returned home. She had even felt deeply troubled and was furious when they had forced her to marry Maddox. She had only found out that she was pregnant after she was married to Maddox. When she went to the doctor''s office to check, she happened to bump into Maddox''s people. Anyway, everything had happened so quickly. Kimberly could never prepare for any of it. "What''s wrong? Is that a tough question?" Maddox asked unhappily. Kimberly came back to her senses and shook her head. "No, I have an answer. If you gave me another chance, I will still keep the baby. Even if you kicked me out of the Yardley family." She ced a hand over her abdomen and said, "This baby has a life. I''m not a cruel person. What''s more, I''ve always wanted to have my own children." Kimberly suddenly lowered her eyes, and a warm smile crept onto her face, "I''ll have someone else rted to me soon." Maddox looked at her gentle appearance, and the image of his mother appeared in his mind. Although he had not witnessed it with his own eyes, he could still picture his mother stroking her stomach, insisting on bringing him into the world. He wondered in his heart, "Mom, were you thinking the same as her at that time?" "Is it really worth it for that sc*mbag?" Maddox asked further in a low voice. Kimberly noticed the slight change in tone and looked at him. She realized that he was looking into the distance, lost in his memories. Kimberly suddenly thought of what Abigail had told her over dinner. Did her appearance... remind Maddox of his mother? "Of course, it''s worth it." Kimberly''s gaze became gentle. She subconsciously reached out and ced her hand on Maddox''s, saying in a calm voice, "As long as it is what your heart wants, then everything is worth it." Her tender hand was slightly cold, and Maddox was jolted back to reality. He turned and saw the calm look in her eyes. They were gentle like the stars and moon in the sky, delicate yet eye- catching. Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly and looked down at her hand. Kimberly suddenly realized what she had done. She suddenly panicked and wanted to retrieve her hand. However, Maddox was quicker. He quickly grabbed hold of her hand and their fingers intertwined. Their fingers intertwined. Kimberly''s eyes widened in shock. Her beautiful eyes shone brightly under the night lights. Suddenly, Maddox had an idea. He wanted to kiss her. He didn''t restrain himself from the thought. He leaned forward and approached her beautiful face. When Kimberly felt Maddox''s breath on her face, she suddenly came back to her senses. She leaned away slightly and looked at him nervously. Maddox did not get to kiss her as he had wished. He frowned unhappily and asked, "Why are you avoiding me?" "I..." Kimberly blushed. She didn''t know what to say. Maddox''s other hand reached out and grabbed the back of her head, pressed her lips onto his. Before Kimberly knew what had happened, Maddox tilted his head slightly and kissed her. "Hmm." This time, Kimberly couldn''t hide, even if she wanted to. Maddox was holding her head. His hand was on her hair, stopping them from covering her face. His other hand remained intertwined with hers. Kimberly couldn''t struggle at all. She could only give in to him and let him kiss her all he wanted. In the driver''s seat, Sam definitely noticed what was going on behind him. He had gotten used to it. Maddox had always done whatever he wanted. At this time, Sam could only pretend to be invisible. When they arrived back at the house, Kimberly shyly pushed Maddox out of the car. Her cheeks were pink, her lips were bright red and swollen, and her cold eyes were blurry. It looked like she had been assaulted. On the other hand, Maddox was wearing a slight smirk on his handsome face as Kimberly pushed him along. There was a trace of satisfaction in his dark eyes. Benedict was justing out of the house and witnessed this scene. He stopped dead in his tracks. At this moment, the usually gentle and polite Benedict couldn''t take it anymore. His face sank as he watched the two of them enter the house, staring at them with his gloomy eyes. He then left in anger. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When they finally arrived back in the room, Kimberly quickly took off the jacket and returned it to him. Then, she went to grab a clean set of clothes and headed for the bathroom. Maddox stared at her and said, "Did you forget what Auntie Stark said? Your wounds cannot touch any water for a couple of days." Kimberly immediately halted. It sounded like Abigail had already given him some pointers, but... how could she sleep if she didn''t take a shower? "Just get used to it." It seemed that Maddox had read her mind. Kimberly felt helpless. She could stop showering for one day, but she definitely couldn''t go on for a few more. She didn''t expect that her wounds were so serious that they couldn''te in contact with water. "I''ll help you to apply some medicer," Maddox said. "Urn? Apply medicine?" "What''s wrong? You have to apply it twice a day. Don''t you know that?" Maddox took out the ointment that Abigail had given him from his pocket and showed it to her. Kimberly had injuries all over her body. If he applied the ointment, wouldn''t that mean she had to take off her clothes in front of him? Kimberly blushed furiously at the thought of being naked in front of Maddox. He came over and was about to apply the medicine when she interrupted, "I''ll do it by myself." She didn''t expect Maddox to take his hand away so quickly. He looked at her coldly, "Can you even apply the medicine on your back by yourself?" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. There was no other way. In the end, Kimberly could only keep quiet as she reluctantly agreed to let him apply the medicine on her back. "Take off your shirt," Maddox ordered. "Why don''t you find a servant to help me with the medicine instead?" She was still reluctant. She did not want to take off her clothes in front of him. Maddox raised his eyebrows and sneered, "I am going to apply this medicine on your back personally. What more could you ask for?" Kimberly bit her lip, her face turning sour. She didn''t dislike him, she was just shy. "Quickly take off your clothes." Seeing her face scrunched up like that, there was a hint of banter in his voice, and he urged her teasingly. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Kimberly was very reluctant, however, she sensed the slight teasing nature of his words. She looked up at Maddox and saw a mischievous glint in his eyes. He had obviously done it on purpose! Kimberly bit her lower lip and said angrily, "I don''t need you to apply it for me. I can do it on my own." After that, she quickly reached over and took the ointment from him. She did not want Maddox to pull her into his arms again. However, he was quick enough to grab her waist, "Where do you think you are going? I''m pretty sure I''ve touched every part of your body. Why are you being so shy now?" Kimberly was stunned by his words, "You..." "Hurry up. I still need to take a shower after applying the medicine on your back," Maddox urged her. When she didn''t move, he smirked and leaned over to her. He asked seductively, "Or... do you want me to take them off for you?" Kimberly red at him angrily, "Let go of me!" Maddox didn''t let her go. Kimberly could only recoil back and beg softly, "You''re actually hurting me right now by touching my wounds." Maddox''s eyes suddenly softened when he heard her. He rxed his grip around her. "You know it hurts, yet you still don''t want to apply the medicine. Hurry up! I''ll do it for you." The next second, Maddox had already started unbuttoning her clothes impatiently before she could even react. Kimberly was wearing a blue button-down shirt. As he was unbuttoning her shirt, she reacted and gripped his unruly hand. "I can do it by myself." Maddox was not happy for consistently being rejected by her. He narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. "Say that again." Kimberly was helpless. "Forget it. I''ll just let him have his way," she thought. Finally, Kimberly closed her eyes and solemnly let him unbutton her shirt. She felt a chill on her chest as her clothes fell off her body. Maddox saw her tragic expression and felt her body tremble under his touch. He could not help but smile. He had just wanted to help her apply the ointment. He didn''t have any other intentions. After all, he couldn''t do anything to her since her entire body was covered with bruises. Kimberly closed her eyes and waited for a long time. She did not open her eyes until she felt the cold ointment on her skin. Maddox had lowered his head, squeezed the ointment out carefully onto his fingers before rubbing it onto her wound. His movements were gentle, and he was very focused. He carefully applied the ointment onto her wounds. He was afraid he might identally hurt her. "Maddox.... has some feelings for you." Suddenly, Abigail''s words rang out in her head. Kimberly looked down at Maddox''s head as a warm fuzzy feeling shot through her body. It didn''t matter if he didn''t like her. As long as there was... a little affection. It was enough. As for the rest... she could fulfill them on her own. Kimberly thought about it, and a smile slowly appeared on her lips. Maddox applied a little more ointment on the wounds. Suddenly, he realized that Kimberly had be particrly quiet, and he felt her burning gaze searing into his skull. He looked up and their eyes met. Kimberly quickly looked away in a panic before he could make proper eye contact. She was like a deer who had encountered a hunter, frightened but trapped with no way out. "Were you looking at me just now?" Maddox asked coldly. Kimberly shook her head nervously and denied it, but Maddox obviously didn''t believe her. He pinched her chin and forced her to look into his eyes. "I saw it. You still don''t want to admit that you have feelings for me?" "I..." Kimberly''s lips twitched, but she didn''t say a word. She still didn''t have the courage to admit that she liked him. What would happen if she did? Would heugh at her? If he had feelings for her now, would it change his mind if she admitted that she had feelings for him? Kimberly clenched her teeth as she thought about it. She did not want to say anything. Maddox just wanted her to admit it. However, every time he brought up the question, she would have this look of utter hatred. If not that, she would suddenly be very quiet instead. "Whatever." He released his grip and continued to apply the medicine on her. He continued coldly, "I don''t like you anyway." His words didn''t make Kimberly angry. She was very happy on this day. There were still a few months left. Maybe after a while, Maddox would like her even more! When Maddox was done with the medicine, he threw the bottle of ointment back at her. "Alright. You can go to bed now." His voice was indifferent, and there was even a hint of pride in his eyes when he looked at her. Kimberly took the ointment and acknowledged him. She was about to put on her clothes, but Maddox held her hand and frowned. "You have been wearing this for the entire day. Are you not going to change? Quickly go and change your clothes, then go to sleep." Kimberly''s eyes glimmered when she heard his words. Maddox paused for a moment and continued angrily, "It''s not that I care about you. I just don''t want your wounds to get infected. What happens if you can''t go to work?" Kimberly nodded, indicating that she understood him, but her eyes were still glimmering, which made Maddox feel ufortable. After that, Kimberly got up, took the ointment and went to change her clothes. Then, she headed to bed. She did not care what Maddox was doing. That night, she had a dream. In the dream, Maddox was saying a lot of romantic things to her. He took out the pink earrings and put them on her ears, before nting a soft kiss on her ears. "Kimberly, you are mine." In the dream, Maddox was so affectionate towards her. It was like he had been pursuing her for many years. His usually cold eyes were gentle and soft. Kimberly was in a drunken stupor and gradually felt a sharp pain on her hand. When she came back to her senses, she realized that Maddox had shed her arm with a knife. Blood started flowing out of the wound. Kimberly eximed and held her arm. She shouted, "Why? Why did you do this?" Maddox red at her coldly. He spoke, his voice as menacing as his re. "Does any woman like you deserve my love?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He shed her hand again. Kimberly was so scared that she screamed loudly. She jolted awake. Kimberly opened her eyes and blinked at the sunlight streaming through the window. She looked around and realized that it was already the next morning. It was all just a dream. Kimberly breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off her forehead. She was scared out of wits. She thought it had really happened, but thankfully it was just a dream. Maddox''s fierce expression had truly scared her in the dream. It almost felt like reality. After she hadposed herself, she quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror. She was not pretty. She looked like an ordinary woman. Furthermore, she did not like to dress up, and she didn''t have a sexy figure. On the other hand, Maddox was very handsome. Was the dream... some sort of indication? Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Kimberly looked in the mirror, lost in her thoughts. Maybe it was because she had found the earrings and kept on thinking about it. Maybe that was why she had the dream. She quickly wiped her face dry and went out of the bathroom. Maddox''s side of the bed was already empty by the time she had woken up. He must have left early in the morning. Kimberly nced at the clock and realized that it was already working hours. Which meant that.... she waste for work. Having the realization dawned on her, Kimberly immediately changed into her work clothes and rushed to thepany. She arrived at the office and happened to bump into Maddox and Sam who were on their way to a meeting. Kimberly wasing out of the elevator while they were entering it. Maddox frowned when he saw her. He stared at her unhappily and said, "Aren''t you supposed to be resting at home? What are you doing here?" "Huh?" Kimberly responded in confusion. "You are injured." Maddox stared at her clothes, his gaze falling on her neck where her wounds were still visible. Suddenly, a thought struck him and he asked, "Have you applied the medicine on the wound today?" She knew that she had forgotten to do so. She instinctively reached out and touched her neck, "No, not yet." "Go home and apply it. Take a rest." Ding- Kimberly quickly walked out of the elevator just as the door was closing. Sam pushed Maddox into the elevator. Maddox then reached out for Kimberly and quickly pulled her into the elevator. "Sam, send her home." Sam was stunned, "But the meeting..." "I''m fine." Kimberly quickly interrupted him, "The injuries are basically skin abrasions. Besides, the ointment that your aunt gave works wonders. The wounds are almost all healed. I can work." Maddox sneered when he heard her. He looked at her mockingly and said, "No matter how good the ointment is, it is still not a miracle medicine. You got injured yesterday and you''re telling me that you are healed? Are you trying to fool me or convince yourself of something?" Kimberly replied, "But... it doesn''t hurt that much anymore." She looked at him timidly, and there was a trace of grievance and pleading in her cold eyes. She looked wronged and pitiful. Anyone would pity her when they saw that face. Maddox frowned even more and thought, "What''s wrong with this woman... why is she acting pitiful?" "D*mn it. Sam, get her out of here." Sam was speechless. He had no choice but to oblige. "Miss Shell,e on. I''ll send you home." When Kimberly realized that Maddox wasn''t looking at her, she spoke up, "Fine, then. I will not work today. I can head home by myself. But first, I want to see how Vera is doing. Is that okay?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Maddox finally looked up at her when he heard her. "Vera?" "Yes. She was there to help me yesterday. I just want to check on her. Is that okay?" Kimberly asked cautiously. Maddox frowned and stared at her with his deep eyes. After a moment, he replied in his deep voice. "Go. Report back to me in half an hour''s time." She questioned, "But don''t you have a meeting to attend?" Maddox''s gaze wasplicated as he replied, "The meeting onlysts half an hour." "Then, I''ll go ahead and look for Vera. I''ll see youter." The door of the elevator closed. When they arrived at the conference room, Kimberly watched Maddox exit the elevator. Before he had left, he gave her a cold stare, reminding Kimberly about her promise to report back to him in half an hour. When Kimberly arrived at Vera''s department, she found her sitting in front of aputer, bored out of her mind. When Vera heard the footsteps getting closer, she raised her head and saw Kimberly. "Kimberly?" Kimberly immediately got up and walked over to Vera. She reached out to touch Vera, but when she raised her hand, Vera grimaced in pain. Kimberly''s expression also changed. She stepped forward and asked worriedly, "Are you okay?" Vera pulled at her lips awkwardly. "I''m fine." "I''m sorry. Were you injured?" Vera replied with mock ease, "I twisted my arm. The doctor said it''s not a big deal. It''ll probably hurt for a few days. I''m fine." "Are you really fine?" Kimberly looked at her worriedly and said, "I''m sorry that I got you injured as well. And yesterday afternoon..." "You left with Young Master Yardley, right? I know. You don''t have to apologize to me. Sam told me that your injuries were quite serious." Right. Kimberly almost forgot that Sam was guarding the emergency room door at that time. Benedict and Vera would have definitely seen him by the time they got back. Vera must have asked Sam about her. "I''m fine." Vera shrugged indifferently, but she had a bitter smile on her face, "I just feel bad for Vice President Yardley. The look on his face when he realized that you weren''t there was unbearable. He was so disappointed. It was like he lost his soul." Kimberly interrupted her, "Don''t mention that." "You really have no mercy for him, do you? Just because you don''t like him, you don''t care for his feelings, no matter how devastated he is. Even I felt sorry for him. I''m surprised that you don''t feel anything at all." Vera said. Kimberly lowered her head and looked at the ground thoughtfully. She exined, "Being indifferent is the best way to respond, isn''t it? I am not his girlfriend. If I respond to his feelings, wouldn''t it hurt him more instead?" "You''re right. By the way, let''s find a quiet ce to talk. Come with me." Then, Vera pulled Kimberly into her office and gently closed the door, "Yesterday, I heard that Bianca was fine. Both mother and baby are doing well. Is it true?" Kimberly nodded, "Yes." "Does this mean that the incident has nothing to do with us?" Vera was more concerned about her own wellbeing. The day before, she was so angry that she wanted to kill Bianca on the spot. After all, Bianca and those women had beaten them up pretty badly. However, now that Vera had calmed down, she finally realized the seriousness of the matter. Vera had thought that... Bianca had lost so much blood. The baby definitely couldn''t make it. Who would have thought... "Well, the incident should have nothing to do with us. But... I am pretty sure they won''t let it go so easily." Kimberly had seen Jonathan''s expression from the day before. He would never let this go that easily. "Huh? Do they still want to make trouble? But the woman is fine!" Kimberly smiled faintly and replied, "I''m just specting. He might not pursue this matter, but don''t worry about it. I won''t let you get involved." Vera frowned, "What are you talking about? I''m not only worried about myself, but also you. I will not let you bear all the responsibility!" "Well, don''t worry about this. I juste to see how you are doing. I have to report back to Maddox soon." Vera was curious and asked, "What? Were you happy when he took you off your feet yesterday?" Speaking of the incident the day before, Kimberly''s face turned a little red out of embarrassment. "Don''t mention it. I really have to leave soon." "Hey, don''t leave just yet. I want to tell you something. Remember that day when we went shopping and Young Master Yardley tagged along with us? I asked you to put on the earrings, right? They looked good on you, so I wanted to sneak back to the store to get it for you. However, when I got there, do you know what the store assistant said? She said that a man had already bought the earrings. Can you guess who?" Chapter 242 Chapter 242 If Kimberly hadn''t known about the earrings in Maddox''s jacket, she would have been curious to know who had bought the earrings. However, she knew it right now. Now that Vera had brought it up, she suddenly blushed guiltily. "Take a guess!" Vera thought that Kimberly didn''t know, so she urged Kimberly to make a guess. Kimberly did not guess. She just lowered her eyes and whispered, "How would I know?" "Hey, do you want to know?" Vera came up to her and asked. Kimberly was speechless. Vera came up very close to her face, their noses were almost touching. Kimberly could only turn around helplessly and shake her head, "I don''t want to know. Please don''t tell me." Vera was shocked, "This is surprising! Why don''t you want to know? Or is it..." Suddenly, Vera suddenly understood and widened her eyes, "Has he given it to you?" "No." Kimberly replied quickly. In fact, she wasn''t sure if Maddox had bought the earrings for her. However, something inside Kimberly told her that the earrings were for her. After all, she really wanted the earrings. If Maddox hadn''t bought them for her, then why did he buy them in the first ce? Why didn''t he tell her about it? After she vehemently denied it, Kimberly realized that she seemed to have spilled the beans. She bit her lips and looked at Vera, slightly embarrassed. Vera immediately grabbed her shoulder and said, "So you know about it! And here I thought I could surprise you." Kimberly blushed and nodded. "I didn''t mean to find out about it, but... I''m not sure whether those earrings are for me." "Why not? Who else would they be for?" "Yes. I have no idea who he wants to give them to." "Don''t think about it too much. You are his wife, and... you tried on the earrings in front of him. Didn''t he want to buy it for you then and there? But you turned around and left, so he didn''t buy it. However, he couldn''t stop thinking about how good they looked on you, so he went and bought them for you behind your back! He is definitely going to give them to you. You said that you guys had no feelings for each other, but I think Young Master Yardley treats you quite well!" Kimberly couldn''t help but nce at Vera when she heard those words. "He treats me well?" "Come on, I see the way he looks at you. It is exactly the same as how my dad looks at my mother!" Kimberly asked, "What... what does that mean?" "My dad is rather good to my mum, and they have been in love for many years. You must be confident about Young Master Yardley. You must cherish him. Don''t let anyone take him away from you." Kimberly couldn''t helpughing when she heard what she said. "You''re joking." The two of them chatted for a while. Kimberly kept an eye on the time and realized that her time was nearly up. She said goodbye to Vera and went to find Maddox. However, just as she walked out of Vera''s office, she saw Sam pushing Maddox on his wheelchair in front of her. Their eyes met. Maddox stared at her through his dark eyes with a look of displeasure. "What took you so long?" Kimberly had no choice but to rush to his side. She stood behind him and asked, "What are you doing here all of a sudden?" Maddox frowned impatiently, "Half an hour has passed." Kimberly nced at the time and muttered, "It just passed." "It seems that you don''t take me seriously at all." Maddox nced at Vera as he spoke. Vera quickly stood up straight, like she was talking to her elders. Then, she waved at Maddox and said coldly, "Young Master Yardley, take care." The other employees in the finance department cast their curious eyes over towards them. Kimberly had no choice but to quickly push Maddox out of the finance department. After entering the elevator, she said, "I was just about to go find you. I didn''t expect you toe find me instead." Maddox''s aura was so cold that it could be felt throughout the entire elevator. The elevator gradually made its way up to the designated floor. Soon, Kimberly heard Maddox''s cold voice, "I''ll ask Sam to take you to the hospital. I have to go back to my meeting." Kimberly was touched at his gesture. She smiled and said, "Okay, then... today I..." "Once you are done at the hospital, you have to go home and rest. You understand?" He asked. Kimberly offered a rare obedient nod. Looking at Kimberly''s outline reflected against the mirrored wall, Maddox saw the gentle look on her face. Today, she seemed to be particrly well-behaved. The gentleness when she lowered her head... almost made him lose control of himself. For some reason, Maddox became agitated again. He reached out and pulled at his tie. He gritted his teeth, but didn''t know what to say to her. In the end, he chose to keep silent. When they got out of the elevator, Maddox immediately went back to his meeting while Sam took Kimberly to the hospital. When they finally got into the car, Kimberly couldn''t help but ask, "Did Maddox purposelye out from his meeting just now?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only This question was very presumptuous, but Kimberly still had to ask it. Sam was stunned for a moment, but he nodded. "Yes. When Young Master Yardley realized that you hadn''te back at the promised time, he immediately went downstairs to find you." When Kimberly heard that, she felt satisfied. She lowered her eyes and grinned silently. Sam saw the smile on Kimberly''s face through the rearview mirror, but he could not feel any warmth from her heart. Instead, he felt that her heart was cold. He looked at Kimberly with aplicated expression and said, "Miss Shell..." Kimberly raised her head when she heard Sam calling her, and their eyes met through the rearview mirror. "What''s wrong?" Although her eyes were cold, they were pure, as if she was gathering all her inner energy up. How could anyone bear to destroy this Kimberly? Sam wanted to say something, but stopped himself on second thought. The words caught in his throat. "Sam, do you have anything to tell me?" Kimberly saw him hesitating. He obviously had something to say, but he kept silent for a long time, so she had to ask him about it. Under her interrogation, Sam suddenly avoided making eye contact with her. He was thinking of a woman. He felt that if he did not tell Kimberly what had happened, it would be unfair to her. But... he worked for Young Master Yardley. He had to obey his order. "No, nothing." Sam shook his head and finally chose not to say anything. Kimberly looked at him strangely. She had clearly seen the expression on his face. It looked like he had a lot of things to tell her, but he had stopped himself. Why didn''t he say anything? "Did something... happen?" "Don''t worry. It''s my own problem." Sam touched his head awkwardly, "Don''t take it to heart. I''ll take you to the hospital right away." Since Sam didn''t want to spill the beans, Kimberly couldn''t force him either. However... she was very curious. What on earth was Sam hiding from her? Chapter 243 Chapter 243 When they arrived at the hospital, Sam told Abigail the whole story. She shook her head helplessly and disinfected Kimberly''s wounds before applying the medicine again. She then ordered Kimberly to go back and have a good rest. Before Kimberly left, Abigail added anotherment, "You are one of us now, so I''ll just be frank with you. Your injuries seem to be quite serious, but you don''t have toe to the hospital every day. All you have to do is to ask Maddox to apply the medicine for you. You hear me?" Kimberly''s face turned red when she heard that, "I''m sorry, Auntie Abigail. I will keep that in mind. I will not trouble you anymore." Abigail looked at her helplessly, "What are you thinking? I''m not saying that you''re troubling me, but you can''te to the hospital everyday just to ask me to treat your injuries. You need to learn to let Maddox help you. Do you understand? As a woman, you mustn''t be so stubborn all the time." Kimberly paused for a moment and slowly realized that Abigail was teaching her how to deal with Maddox. "Auntie, I..." "Remember what I told you the other day? Although Maddox looks like a cold and vicious man, but deep down, he is very sensitive. His face does not show what he actually feels. You have to find a way to deal with him, do you understand?" As she spoke, Abigail reached for Kimberly''s hand, "Don''t tell anyone I told you this. Keep it to yourself, okay?" After saying goodbye to Abigail, Kimberly went straight back to the Yardley mansion. When she arrived home, she was lost in her own thoughts for a while. Suddenly, she took her phone to text Sylvia. Kimberly didn''t have many friends. Sylvia was one of them. And Kimberly had recently gotten close to another friend, Vera. Now Kimberly had a thousand things running through her mind, and she wanted to find someone to confide in. However, she stopped herself as soon as she opened the chat box. She thought back to what Sylvia told her. Kimberly wasn''t sure if she could confide in Sylvia. Would Sylvia scold her? Kimberly took a deep breath and eventually put down her phone. "Forget it, I''d better follow my heart." As noon approached, Kimberly headed over to the office to have lunch with Maddox. However, when she arrived, she realized that Maddox was not in his office. After asking around, she learned that he had already left. The security guard told her that Maddox had the office around the same time as her. Kimberly began to ponder what she discovered. She remembered that Maddox asked Sam to take her to the hospital, because he had to get back to a meeting. The meeting was obviously very important which was why he only briefly stopped. But why did he leave thepany as soon as she did? Was there anything else particrly important? What could be more important than his meeting? Kimberly was a little curious, but she didn''t think too much about it. She decided to have lunch with Vera instead. The entire time she was there, but she did not see Maddox. He did not go back to his office either. In the end, Kimberly could only head back home by herself. Kimberly thought that Maddox woulde home at night, so she did not re-apply the medicine on her wounds. She remembered what Abigail said. Maybe Maddox could help her with the medicine this time. So, Kimberly waited on the couch for him. She waited for a long while, and identally dozed off. When she woke up suddenly, she realized that she was still alone in the room. Kimberly subconsciously rubbed her eyes. "Maddox.... is not home yet?" After rubbing her eyes, she turned her attention to her mobile phone. It was already midnight. It was veryte.... Had she slept on the couch for that long? Kimberly was feeling a little cold, so she quickly got up and found a jacket to put on. Then she went out in search of Maddox. She went into his study, hoping to find him in there, but it was also empty. In the end, she could only ask the servants about him. "Is Second Young Master back yet?" When the servant saw her, she answered, "Miss Shell, what are you doing up sote?" Kimberly pursed her lips when she heard the question and asked again, "I asked you a question. Why are you not answering me?" The servant replied respectfully, "Second Young Master hasn''te back yet. He must be swamped with work. It''s already midnight. You should go to bed." After that, the servant left. Kimberly stood there in a daze. It was past midnight, why wasn''t he home yet? What was he so busy with? Kimberly suddenly remembered about the question she had asked earlier that day at the office. Ever since she bumped into Maddox in the elevator, he was nowhere to be found. She even waited to have lunch for him, but was left alone. Until now, he still hadn''te home yet. Could it be... that something happened? A bolt of panic struck her. Kimberly anxiously took out her mobile phone to call Maddox. There was no answer. Kimberly became worried when she couldn''t get through to him. So, she could only call Sam as ast resort. Sam answered his phone after a few rings. He sounded a bit groggy. The phone call must have woken him up. "Who is it?" "Sam, it''s me." "Hmm? Who are you? Miss Shell?" At first, Sam was still a little confused, but he quickly realized that it was Kimberly. From themotion on the other end of the phone, it sounded like he had jolted out of bed. Kimberly quickly pulled the phone away from her ear. After a while, Sam finally started speaking again. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. What can I do for you?" Judging from his tone, Kimberly guessed that Sam was not with Maddox. Kimberly asked cautiously, "I just wanted to ask... Were you not with Maddox today?" Sam seemed to remember something when he heard Maddox''s name. Guilt suddenly washed over him. "Miss Shell... Why do you ask this question all of a sudden? Is everything alright?" "He... He hasn''te home yet. I''m a little worried about him." "What?" Sam was obviously shocked, "Young Master Yardley hasn''t returned yet?" Kimberly nodded and said, "Yes. Do you know where he is?" "D*mn it!" Sam swore uncontrobly, "How could he be entangled with her for so long? I mean, look at the time!" Sam muttered to himself. Although he said it in a low voice, Kimberly could hear every word. She asked doubtfully, "What did you just say?" "No." Sam suddenly realized what he said and denied it, "Nothing. Don''t worry. I''ll call Young Master Yardley right away." "I can''t get through to his phone." Kimberly paused and nervously bit her lip, "Can... can you bring me to find him?" She was very curious. Maddox had been busy all day. What was he busy with? Sam hesitated and said, "I''m afraid I can''t. It''s veryte and you''re injured. If Young Master Yardley knows that I brought you out, he will definitely kill __ _ n R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only me. "Don''t worry about it. My wounds are pretty much healed. I''m just worried about Maddox." "Please leave this to me. I''m going to find Young Master Yardley. You should rest early." Chapter 244 Chapter 244 After that, Sam immediately hung up. All Kimberly heard was the beeping sound of the call ending. She couldn''t even say anything in reply to him. After a while, Kimberly put down her mobile phone and sighed. Something was wrong. Kimberly instinctively realized. Earlier in the day when Sam sent her home, he wanted to tell her something, but in the end, he stopped himself. It was obvious that Sam knew something, but he did not dare to tell her. However, Kimberly couldn''t figure out what it was. She was fine with that. What she didn''t understand was why Maddox left the meeting all of a sudden and disappeared for an entire day? There must be something that needed his immediate attention, although Kimberly didn''t know what that could be. Anyone would be curious by the set of circumstances. Especially after Kimberly decided to follow her heart, she had hoped that she could eventually win over Maddox''s heart and be a part of his life in the future. Of course, she would want to know what happened to him. However... she didn''t have any clues and had no way to find him. "Forget it, I think I''d better go back and wait in the room." She wasn''t sure what time Sam was going to bring him home, so she eventually made her way back to her room. As sheid down on the couch, Kimberly stared at the ceiling and unconsciously ran her hand along her abdomen. She murmured, "Baby, if I want to be with him, do you think... he will ept you?" Kimberly knew that she was in the early stages of her pregnancy and that the baby probably couldn''t even hear her. However, she really hoped that Maddox would ept her baby. When she thought about it, her lips curled up into the slightest hint of a smile. Suddenly, the image of Benedict''s warm gaze appeared in her mind. Kimberly was shocked. How could she think of him at this moment? She quickly covered her face with her hands and tried to shake the thought away. Then, she remembered the dream she hadst night. "Does a woman like you deserve my love?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maddox''s cold, ruthless voice rang through her mind. In her dream, his eyes were as cold as ice. It was all wishful thinking. On one hand, she was carrying another man''s child. On the other hand, she wanted Maddox to ept her? Was that even possible? It was all wishful thinking. Kimberly was down in the dumps. She got up and crawled into bed, and spent the whole night staring at the ceiling. Kimberly finally fell asleep when night turned to dawn. When she woke up the next day, it was almost noon. Kimberly turned over and saw the beams of sunlight streaming through the window. She got up and nced at her mobile phone. It was around 10 in the morning, and she had zero notifications. Sam... still hadn''t called her back. Kimberly looked around again and saw that the room was empty. "Was Maddox... not back yet?" After thinking for a while, Kimberly called Sam again. When she finally got through to Sam, she heard a very tired voice. "Miss Shell." "Sam, Maddox... How is he? Have you found him?" "Young Master Yardley is already at the office." Kimberly felt relieved as she knew that Maddox was already at the office. She breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good." On the other end, Sam hesitated and asked, "Did you stay up all night?" Kimberly was stunned for a moment, and finally came back to her senses. She smiled and replied, "Why would I? I was just wondering what happened to him. Since he''s fine, then I''ll just hang up." Kimberly immediately hung up after that. She did not give Sam any time to react. After hanging up, Kimberly stared at her phone in a daze beforeying back on bed. What was she thinking? She had no rights to require him where he could or couldn''t go. Kimberly simplyid back on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze, much like she didst night. Maddox did not allow her to go to work, so she had no choice but to remain in the room. Furthermore, she had waited the whole night for him and felt a deep resentment in her heart. She did not want to see Maddox for now. Afterying on the bed for a while, her cell phone suddenly rang. Kimberly jumped up at the jarring sound. At first, she thought it was Maddox who had called her. However, when she saw Sylvia''s name disyed on the screen, she was not disappointed. Instead, she became excited. "Sylvia?" She had wanted to contact Sylvia the day before, but she did not know what to say. Luckily for her, Sylvia had decided to look for her instead. Kimberly was happy that she could confide in Sylvia now. "Kimberly." They hadn''t seen each other for a few days. Sylvia sounded a little tired, and her voice was hoarse. It sounded like she had been crying. Kimberly was stunned for a moment and then asked, "What''s wrong with your voice?" "No, nothing." Sylvia responded, a little flustered. Then she smiled softly and said, "We have been quite distanttely. Especially now that you and Vera..." When Kimberly heard her words, it suddenly dawned upon her that they hadn''t been as close as usual. After their confrontation that time, they have remained quite distant with each other. They were not as close as they were before. "The rtionship between Vera and I will not prevent you and me from being friends." Kimberly exined softly. "But Vera is very hostile to me. Do you still want to be friends with her if she gets in between our friendship?" "I..." Kimberly paused for a moment. She did not expect Sylvia to ask that question. Was this why Sylvia called her today? Just as Kimberly was thinking about her next reply, Sylvia continued. "Forget it. I didn''t call you to upset you. I just wanted to ask you out to have a talk. I am not a petty person. It''s fine that you have other friends. I won''t me you." Kimberly finally smiled again when she heard that. "It''s good that you don''t mind." "Shall we meet at the dessert shop that we used to go to?" Sylvia suggested. Sylvia had a sweet tooth. Although Kimberly didn''t like desserts, there was no reason not to go there, so she nodded and said, "Whatever you want. I''ll go and get ready now. See you soon." "Alright." After hanging up, Kimberly quickly got up and changed, and then went out to meet Sylvia. When Kimberly arrived, she entered the shop and saw Sylvia sitting by the window. Sylvia was wearing a pink skirt. Her curled hair looked like being dyed a new color. "Here, Kimberly." Sylvia waved at her. Kimberly walked up to her and sat down, asking, "Sylvia, did you dye your hair?" As soon as she sat down, the waiter came over and handed them the menu. Kimberly still had a smile on her face. However, when Sylvia took the menu from the waiter, Kimberly was stunned. She could see the pair of earrings on Sylvia''s ears. Sylvia loved to dress up. It wasn''t weird for her to wear earrings. However, the pair of earrings Sylvia wore today happened to be... the pair of pink earrings Kimberly found in Maddox''s jacket. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 For a moment, Kimberly thought that her eyes were deceiving her. The pink earrings that Maddox bought were on Sylvia''s ears. "Miss, what would you like to have?" She heard the waiter''s voice and finally came back to her senses. She awkwardly pursed her lips and replied, "Just give me a cup of coffee." "Okay." After the waiter left, Sylvia looked at Kimberly with a sweet smile and held her hand intimately, "Thank you, you are the best. You obviously don''t like desserts, but you are always willing to apany me to these kinds of ces. We are best friends for life." Kimberly couldn''t stop staring at Sylvia''s ears. The earrings were pink and cute as they shone under the light. Kimberly actually fancied the earrings a lot, but in the end... She couldn''t help asking, "Your earrings..." Sylvia came to her senses when she heard that. She reached out to touch the earrings and the corners of her mouth curled upwards, "Aren''t they pretty?" Kimberly didn''t know how to reply. She could only nod her head. She then forced a smile, and she was the only person who knew the bitterness of the smile. Kimberly watched as Sylvia continued ying with her earrings after receiving thepliment, "I think so too." Kimberly''s heart was extremely bitter. She sped her hands together tightly underneath the table, digging her nails into her flesh. Then she loosened her grip, looked at the earrings and asked, "Did you... buy them on your own?" Sylvia was stunned for a moment, then she shook her head, "Of course not, someone gave them to me!" Sylvia said it and blushed furiously. Kimberly certainly knew what she meant. It meant that Sylvia was in a rtionship. Kimberly thought to herself that Maddox couldn''t have given Sylvia the earrings, right? What''s more, Sylvia was not that kind of person, was she? She knew that they were married. She wouldn''t have been so shameless and epted Maddox''s gift, would she? Kimberly finally breathed a sigh of relief as she reasoned with herself. Then, she finally loosened the grip on her hand. "Congrattions." Kimberly wished her sincerely. It must have been a coincidence, she told herself. Sylvia''s expression froze when Kimberly congratted her. She blinked her eyes and suddenly lifted her head towards Kimberly. Kimberly felt a little strange under Sylvia''s watchful gaze. She couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?" Sylvia eximed and shook her head, indicating that she was fine. Right on cue, the waiter brought over her dessert. She picked up the spoon and scooped a generous serving into her mouth. "Oh my, this is delicious!" At the same time, Kimberly''s coffee arrived. She took a sip. It tasted as bitter as her heart felt. Although she tried to reason with herself, she was still very worried. Those earrings...was it all really just a coincidence? As they parted ways, Sylvia suddenly grabbed Kimberly''s hand and said in a low voice, "There is something I want to tell you, but... I don''t know how to start." When Kimberly heard that, she felt her eyebrows twitch, and her voice began to tremble. "What... what''s up?" Sylvia stared at her for a while, her expression not as gentle as before. Now, she looked sad. She looked like she had done something wrong. Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. "Forget it, I''d better not say it." Sylvia sighed and lowered her stare. She decided that it was best she kept some secrets to herself. Kimberly replied, "Just tell me. There is nothing that we cannot tell each other." Sylvia shook her head, "It''s not the right time. I''ll tell you when the timees. Whatever the case is, you must remember that we are best friends. You must... believe me!" Sylvia held Kimberly''s arm tightly and looked at her seriously. Kimberly had already made peace with herself, but when she saw Sylvia''s hesitation, it made her nervous again. She bit her lip and looked at Sylvia, slightly worried, "Sylvia, we are best friends. Of course I believe you, but... when will the right timee? What are you actually hiding from me?" "Nothing. Don''t think too much about it. I will tell you next time. Anyway, you must believe me. We will always be best friends." In the end, Sylvia still chose to not tell her the secret. Kimberly was disappointed, as she slowly made her way back home. Halfway on the way back, Kimberly suddenly thought of the jewelry store. She quickly asked the driver, "Sir, can you please turn around?" After that, Kimberly told the driver another destination. After getting down from the car, Kimberly went straight into the jewelry store where she saw the pink earrings. As soon as Kimberly walked in, the sales assistant who assisted her thest time was there. The sales assistant recognized her and immediately smiled at her. "Hello." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly was still slightly embarrassed with what happened the other day, but smiled at her anyways. The sales assistant spoke first, "Hello Miss, are you here to see the pink earrings fromst time?" Kimberly didn''t expect her to remember about it. She nodded and said, "Yes." "Miss, do you really want to buy it?" Kimberly shook her head and said, "I just wanted to ask something. Those earrings..." "Oh, those earrings? That gentleman who was with you came back the next day to get them. He must have bought them for you. You are very lucky. Your friend also came by, but I didn''t expect you toe..." A smile tugged at her lips. She felt a little awkward. "Actually, I just wanted to know... is there another pair?" She was very curious to know whether the earrings were one of a kind, or was there another pair. She really hoped that it was just a coincidence. "The same earrings?" The sales assistant was stunned at first, but after a while, she realized what she meant. "Miss, please rest assured. The earrings are limited edition, and there is only one pair on the market for the time being." Only one pair on the market for the time being? "For the time being?" She asked. "Yes. There is only one of each item in that range. Once it is sold, only then will we design a new pair." Kimberly finally understood when she heard the exnation and asked, "If I wanted the same pair of earrings, how long would it take?" The sales assistant thought for a moment and gave her an answer. "From the day you order until the day you receive them, it will roughly take you more than a month." "More than a month..." Kimberly still wasn''t satisfied, "Do theye in different styles and colors?" "There''s only this pink pair for now." Finally, Kimberly''s heart shattered into a million pieces. So... did Sylvia want to tell her something about the earrings? Did it mean that Maddox was the one who gave Sylvia the earrings? Thinking of it, Kimberly bit her lip. She felt the room starting to spin around her. For a moment, Kimberly felt that she was going to pass out. Fortunately, the sales assistant realized that something was amiss, and hurriedly caught her. "Miss, are you all right?" Chapter 246 Chapter 246 When Kimberly finally came back to her senses, she leaned against the ss cab next to her as she tried topose herself. "I''m fine." "But you don''t look so good. Do you need me to call someone for you?" Kimberly did not answer. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. After a long moment, she raised her head and smiled at the sales assistant, "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. I''ll be leaving now." After that, Kimberly left the jewelry store under the worried gaze of the sales assistant. After she left the store, she walked around aimlessly. She couldn''t concentrate, and didn''t focus on what was in front of her. Before reaching the jewelry store, she tried to convince herself that Sylvia''s earrings were the same brand as the one in Maddox''s jacket. Otherwise, why would she be wearing them? She was initially a little hesitant to find out the truth, but she decided toe anyway. After exiting the store, she realized that she couldn''te to terms with this new revtion. Maddox had to go to a meeting, so he entrusted Sam to take her home. However, he had left in the middle of the meeting and did note back the whole night. Today, Sylvia invited her out, and she was wearing the pink earrings she initially thought Maddox had bought for her. What did that mean? Kimberly stopped. It meant that they probably spent the night together. "Oh." Kimberly, oh Kimberly. You stayed up and waited for him the entire night? You are such a fool. And yet, she was so worried about Maddox and even called Sam. Thinking about it now, this must be what Sam wanted to tell her. No wonder he was looking at her so guiltily! She was the only one who had been kept in the dark! "Liar." Kimberly cursed softly and stumbled forward. Bang! She identally bumped into someone else. "Can''t you see where you are walking? Get out of my way before I kill you." The person walked away and kept cursing. Kimberly did not even get the chance to see the person nor apologize. She continued stumbling forward and identally bumped into another person after a few steps. However, she was more unlucky this time. She was knocked down and ended up on the cold hard floor. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you look where you''re walking? What are you doing down there? Are you trying to ckmail me?" The man said and left quickly, afraid that she was going to me him. She remained on the floor for a while. When she tried to get onto her feet, she realized that she had no energy left. Kimberly was so angry. It was such a small thing. Was it worth losing her mind over it? Kimberly, after you divorced Jonathan, your parents forced you into a marriage that you didn''t want, yet, you could still stand on your feet... She mastered all her strength to get onto her own two feet when suddenly, she felt a pair of warm hands helping her up. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Through the shallow pool of tears in her eyes, she saw a tall, thin figure standing in front of her. The man reached out and gently wiped the tears off her eyes. She was so touched by his gesture that tears started rolling down her cheeks. When she was finally done crying, she realized who the man was. Benedict looked at her with pity in his cold eyes. He gently wiped her tears away and sighed helplessly. "Silly girl. Even if you cry like this, he can''t see you." Kimberly then burst into tears again. The tears seemed to keep flowing and showed no signs of stopping. At first, Benedict calmly wiped them away for her, but the tears kept flowing, so he reached out and pulled her into his arms. "Leave him." He silently ced his hand on the back of her head and pressed her onto his chest. He could feel her warm tears dampening his shirt. "If it was me, I promise that I would never let you cry this hard alone. Kimberly, can you please give me a chance? Just one." Kimberly was pulled into his arms. The strange scent on his body made her a little resistant, but she gave in when she felt the warmth that he exuded. She was indeed a little tired and had no strength left. She did not have the strength to resist his warm hug. People wereing and going in the street but Benedict held her in his arms. He didn''t care about what other people thought. After a while, Benedict realized that Kimberly wasn''t resisting him anymore. He lowered his head to check on her and saw that her eyes were closed. It looked like she had passed out. Benedict''s face changed. He quickly picked her up and left the ce. Rumble... The sound of thunder rang through the sky as rain poured down. Lightning struck, a brilliant shock of white in the grey sky. After several continuous ps of thunder, Kimberly suddenly woke up. She looked around and realized that she wasying on a hospital bed. She wasn''t on the busy street anymore. "You''re awake?" She heard a warm voice. Kimberly looked in the direction of the voice and saw Benedict in front of her bed. He looked at her gently and asked, "Are you feeling alright? Is it ufortable anywhere?" He reached out his hand and touched her forehead to check whether she had a fever. It looked like he couldn''t tell, so he bent down and ced his forehead against hers. His warm breath hit her face without any warning. Kimberly saw his handsome features up close, and her pupils contracted. When she wanted to push him away, Benedict had already stepped back. He raised his lips and said, "Fortunately, the fever is gone. I was nearly scared to death." Kimberly''s lips moved when she heard him. "I have a fever?" As soon as she opened her mouth, she noticed that her voice was low and hoarse. Benedict smiled slightly and said nothing. He got up and poured her a ss of water. Then he helped her sit up and said, "Here, have a ss of water first. After that, you can talk." Her throat did feel a bit dry, so she did not refuse the ss of water. She got up and drank it quickly. "Don''t rush. Drink slowly, or you''ll choke." When she finished drinking the water, Benedict naturally took the ss, and reached out his other hand to wipe her mouth dry. The intimate gesture made Kimberly frown. She instinctively wanted to avoid his touch. However, Benedict''s movements were too fast. He retracted his hand even before she could push him away. "You did have a fever, and it was very high. The doctor said that you had a cold. Kimberly, your body is too weak. You may need to stay in the hospital for a few days." Kimberly''s face changed a little when she heard that. Stay in the hospital? "No, I don''t want to." She didn''t like staying in the hospital, and she didn''t want to stay here for no reason. When Benedict heard her refusing, he stared at her seriously and said, "You have to. Your body is very weak, and... the doctor told me that you were pregnant." Kimberly''s jaw dropped when she heard him. She looked at him in astonishment. All of a sudden, a riot of mixed emotions swelled up her mind, which almost suffocated her. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Did Benedict know that she was pregnant? Would he suspect that this child was his? Or would this remind him about that rainy night? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing that her face turned pale in an instant, Benedict frowned faintly and queried in a low-pitched voice, "Didn''t you know anything about this?" Kimberly shook her head and shrank back. Benedict''s hand paused in mid-air, he pursed his lips and questioned, "Is it Maddox''s?" Before she could answer, Benedict continued, "No, Maddox is disabled, he probably couldn''t do that. Then..." His sharp gaze fell on her countenance. "Shut up!" Kimberly eximed loudly before he could speak again. Benedict was dumbfounded for a while. "Kimberly?" Kimberly shrank herself to the corner as she hugged her knees and looked at Benedict vigntly, "This has nothing to do with you!" Her gaze looked as if she was guarding herself against a thief, which made Benedict''s heart go cold. He stared at her, a frown wrinkling his forehead, "Do you hate me that much?" Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Before she could react, Benedict stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. "Why? What have I done to deserve this? Do you hate me that much? I have been treating you well since you entered the Yardley Family, and I even..." Kimberly wanted to break free of his grasp, yet it was tight, unlike his usual gentle self. He held her wrist tightly and she could not get rid of it. No matter how hard she struggled, and she was mad at once, "Even what? Benedict, let go of me." "I even gave you my heart." Benedict stared deeply into her eyes with agony. "However, you are extremely wary of me and you hate me. Kimberly, what have I done wrong?" Kimberly met his painful gaze with a little guilt. He had been the oneing to her rescue on her rainy days. In fact, he had been helping her ever since she joined the family, not forgetting thest time when she was humiliated by her own mother in public, and even with Jonathan. In spite of that... she refused to admit the past, as her rtionship with him was tooplicated. Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her eyes, nibbling on her lower lip, "Let go of me." Benedict held her hand tightly and wouldn''t let her go no matter what. "Benedict!" Kimberly was terribly angry that her face turned pale as she yelled at him. When Benedict heard her calling out his name, his grip loosened. After a while, he let go of her with a satisfied smile. "If you call me by my name, I won''t do such a thing to you ever again. I don''t want to hear you calling me big brother anymore, never ever." Kimberly was lost for words. Kimberly got up from the bed after a long silence. "I''ve been out for a long while. I should go back." "You''ve already stayed out all night. Do you still want to return?" Kimberly raised her head in shock. "It''s been a night?" "You were having a bad fever since I brought you to my private residency. I had no choice but to send you to the hospital, and the doctor said that you were having a cold and a high fever. You were unconscious the whole time, hence I could only let you stay for a night." Kimberly''s face instantly turned pale at the thought of herself staying out for a whole night. She couldn''t imagine what Maddox would think about her. She tried to look around for her phone, yet she couldn''t find it after looking for a long period. "Are you looking for this?" Benedict handed over her cell phone. She grabbed it immediately and subconsciously wanted to call Maddox. "If you are going to call Maddox, I can just tell you that there wasn''t a single call from him the whole night yesterday," Benedict disclosed. Kimberly paused for a moment and she stared at Benedict in disbelief. "Are you disappointed? Or are you sad? You didn''t go home for a whole night, yet he didn''t even give you a call." Kimberly was tongue-tied. She looked at her mobile phone. Sure enough, her call history was empty. There was not even a single Benedict inched closer and lowered his voice, "Your marriage is actually just a deal, even so... you fell in love, am I right?" "No!" Kimberly suddenly raised her head in denial. She definitely did not fall in love. If she did, wouldn''t it be humiliating for herself as Maddox didn''t even care about her at all? "You denied it so quickly, who would believe you?" Benedict smiled faintly yet bitterly, "You fell in love with Maddox already." Kimberly did not have a chance to oppose it. "Despite that, have you ever thought that it''s... impossible between the both of you?" Benedict grabbed her shoulder and stared at her in a serious manner, iming, "It''s impossible for you and him to ever be together!" "Let me go!" Kimberly spoke in an undertone. He didn''t let go of her and Kimberly yelled at him right away, "I''m asking you to let go of me!" Benedict released his hand gently, then Kimberly took her mobile phone and jumped out of bed. Nheless, she felt dizzy because she had just recovered from a high fever. Thus, she tilted forward promptly after she jumped off. Bang! Kimberly fell directly to the ground. Benedict''s expression changed and he rushed over to catch hold of her, "Are you okay?" "Let go of me." Kimberly pushed away his hand forcefully. "It''s none of your business. You''re just my big brother. Even if Maddox doesn''t like me, it has nothing to do with you either!" Kimberly pushed away Benedict with all her might as she finished her words. Benedict''s huge torso was pushed backwards and his back hit the cold hard wall. He looked at Kimberly with a painful expression and uttered, "I don''t want to be your big brother at all." Kimberly didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She turned around and walked out straight away. Although she kept stumbling, she went forward step by step on her own. Benedict stared at her back for a long time before chasing after her as he let out a sigh. "I''ll take you home." "It''s fine." Kimberly shook off his hand, "It has nothing to do with you." "If you hate hearing these, I won''t make a word anymore." Benedict raised his hand and carried her. He ignored her struggles and mentioned calmly, "You''re too weak now, you should be in the hospital, but if you don''t want to stay here, I''ll send you back. I won''t force you to do anything!" His words seemed to calm her down a little. She looked up at Benedict''s face, which was just centimeters away, and instantly stopped talking. "Be quiet." He sighed helplessly, then left the hospital with Kimberly in his arms. He went to the parking lot, opened the door and ced her in the car, being attentive the whole time. He bent down and fastened the seat belt for her, then looked up at her. "Kimberly, keep this in mind. I won''t force you to do anything. If there is a need, let me know and I''ll do anything for you." Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Benedict closed the car door after fastening the seat belt for Kimberly. Then, he went over and got in from the other side. He suddenly thought of something, then took off his zer and put it on Kimberly. "Put it on, I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold." Kimberly looked at the zer, nced at him, and she did not refuse it. Benedict treated her... really well. If... she had not fallen in love with Maddox, perhaps they could be together. Nevertheless, her mind was currently full of Maddox, and she could not lie about her feelings anymore. At the thought of this, Kimberly shut her eyes and ended the conversation. The car cruised forward steadily. After a while, they arrived at the parking lot of the Yardley family home. Kimberly was really afraid that Maddox would misunderstand her. She was rushing to get out of the car, and ced the zer back in the car. Benedict shed a wry smile, saying, "You don¡¯t have to be so worried. I''ve asked the servants about it. Maddox didn¡¯t evene homest night." Kimberly paused at once when she heard his words. She remained motionless as she turned to Benedict, and he met her gaze as well. "Certainly, you wouldn'' t want to know his whereabouts." He smiled faintly with his gentle eyes as always, yet they were gleaming with a hint of menace. Kimberly saw it very clearly and lowered her head. In fact, she knew it too. As such, those earrings that Sylvia was wearing the day before appeared before her. Although she had inquired about this from the staff of the jewelry shop, she refused to believe it. She thought that perhaps the staff lied to her, or she was mistaken. Those earrings which Sylvia was wearing were not the ones bought by Maddox. How could Sylvia possibly have anything to do with Maddox? To double confirm, she wanted to look for Maddox to check if the pair of earrings were still with him. "You don¡¯t have to rush. Take your time. Do you want me to escort you to your room?" "There''s no need for that." Before Benedict could make a move forward, Kimberly declined his offer callously and ambled forward step by step. All of a sudden, she stopped and turned to Benedict again. Benedict''s expression changed when he saw her turning around. He called out her name without thinking a second thought, "Kimberly..." "Brother, I understand that you''ve treated me very well, and I appreciate it. However, love is something that happens naturally and can¡¯t be forced. If you are willing, you can always be my brother no matter what happens between me and Maddox." Upon hearing her words, Benedict replied bitterly, spots flickering in his eyes, "Is that all you want to say?" "Yes, I won''t say it again in the future. Thank you for helping me yesterday. I''ll make a move first." Kimberly directly turned around and left. After Benedict was looking at her retreating figure, he raised the corner of his mouth and gazed at his palm. Earlier on, he had touched her with his hand, and presently it seemed that her refreshing scent was left on his fingertips. He lingered for a long time before leaving. When Kimberly returned to her room, it was totally vacant. Obviously Maddox did note back at all. He... didn''te back for two whole nights? Kimberly took a bath first as she felt ufortable lying in the hospital for a whole night. When she poured warm water on herself, she suddenly recalled that her wounds were not supposed to be in contact with water. She then simply ignored it, thinking that it would be alright since it had been a few days already. After all, she might be infected with germs if she didn¡¯t bathe. Finally, she came out fully dressed after a quick bath. As Maddox wasn''t at home, Kimberly put on a nightdress and went out right away. As soon as she walked out of the bathroom, Kimberly was overwhelmed by the cold aura around her. She was dumbfounded and stared at the person who made a sudden appearance in the room. "Where were youst night?" The icy voice was identical to ice cubes being thrown on her head ruthlessly. It was none but Maddox, who was sitting in his wheelchair. He wore a cold expression, as if he had come out from hell, and questioned her sharply. "You..." Kimberly stared at him, stupefied, "Why did you suddenlye back?" "Didn''t he not return for the two nights? Why did he appear out of the blue knowing that she didn''t come homest night?" She pondered. "What''s wrong with it?" Maddox sneered, "This is my home. Since when do I have to get someone else''s permission toe here?" Upon hearing his words, she shivered at the tingling sensation traveling across her scalp, exining softly, "That''s not what I mean. I''m just..." Before she could finish her words, Maddox went over to her in his wheelchair. Subsequently, he grabbed her wrist and dragged her into his arms forcefully. "Ah!" Kimberly eximed andid prone on him. As she fell on him, she felt that she had been hit somewhere. Her face flushed in a sh and she attempted to push him away. The reason was that her body was notpletely dry after her quick bath; she was not even wearing her undergarments. Maddox had a dark expression on his face, and he was surrounded by a menacing and mysterious aura. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "That''s not what you mean? Then what did you actually mean? Or do you think that I''ve appeared out of nowhere and destroyed your ns?" "What?" Kimberly reached out to push him away, her startled eyes met his. On the contrary, she began to look pale as her hand was grabbed tightly, "You¡¯re hurting me." "You know that it hurts?" Maddox stared at her coldly and mocked her, "Why didn''t you think about it when you didn''te homest night? Hmm? Don¡¯t you know that you''re a married woman? What are the things that you should do?" Kimberly finally understood the reason Maddox was angry. She stared at him and her eyes widened a bit. "How did you know that I did note homest night?¡± "Do you think you can hide it from me?" Maddox ridiculed her, "It seems that you became bolder and bolder after you got married to me and came into the Yardley family. You¡¯ve even learned to stay out the whole night. Tell me, what did you dost night?" His tone sounded a little harsh and it seemed like he was scolding her at first, yet then he sounded indifferent. Kimberly felt a little guilty and afraid at first. How did he know that she didn''te home the previous night? Kimberly suddenly realized, what right did he have to question her in this manner? She slowly raised her head to meet Maddox''s gaze, and her voice was unexpectedly calm. "Would you even care about my whereabouts?" Upon hearing her words, he narrowed his eyes and he shot her a brutal look, "What did you say?" Kimberly was not afraid of him at all. She pursed her lips and looked into his eyes, lowering her voice deliberately. "Don''t you understand what I said? Maddox, if you can stay out all night, why can''t I? You have stayed out for two nights and I merely didn''te home for one night. Why are you yelling at me?" Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Maddox was speechless. He couldn''te to his senses for quite some time. Perhaps he didn''t expect her to say in such a manner. He curled his lips coldly and squeezed her chin with his hand, saying, "Do you know who you''re talking to? How dare you?" He was exceedingly strong that Kimberly''s chin became red at once. She was in agony and wanted to escape his grasp. Her efforts were in vain. She bit her lower lip, ring at him with hatred. "Of course I know. So what? Am I wrong? Why can you stay out when I am not allowed to?" Kimberly tried to push Maddox away with all her might, yet she was much weaker than him. Kimberly shoved him repeatedly but failed. She stopped at the end, panting terribly. Her fair cheeks were flushing red at the moment as she had consumed all her strength. Due to rage, her clear eyes were particrly vivid, like the stars reflected on theke, sparkling with radiance. Maddox was initially angry, even so, he suddenly thought of something when she questioned him. He narrowed his eyes and approached her, speaking in a low voice. "Are you... jealous?" Kimberly was stunned. Was she jealous? "Hmm? Were you anxious because I didn''te home all night? I heard that you called Sam. Were you worried that something might have happened to me?" Kimberly remained silent while staring at him stubbornly. Maddox lifted her chin with his hand and bent down, and his cold thin lips were almost touching hers. "Answer me." His tone was overbearing. Kimberly could feel his breath on her as his face was extremely close to hers. It was cold and chilly, like a quilt that had been left in the room for a long time during winter. Kimberly shrank and finally spoke, "You''ve exposed __ _ n This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. me. Maddox was dumbfounded by her words. He thought that she would deny or refute it. Conversely, he didn''t expect... that she would actually admit it. Kimberly smiled faintly at him and her pink lips were curled, "Just take it as me being jealous, so do you still want to continue staying out?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and inched forward a little towards her. His nose and forehead were against hers, and his cold aura was all around her. Kimberly looked at his eyes and her heart immediately skipped a beat. He truly... could make her fall for him. She was madly in love at the point that she couldn''t control herself. As she had just taken a shower, her body was pressed softly to his sturdy chest without reservation. Kimberly nervously licked her lips at such an intimate distance with him. Such a gesture made Maddox''s pupils contract, and he almost couldn''t control himself at once. "You did it on purpose, huh?" He queried. Before Kimberly could reply, he leaned down and pressed his lips on hers right away. "Ah." When her lips were locked on his, Kimberly couldn''t resist moaning a little. Such a subtle moan seemed to ignite the passion in Maddox. The fingers that had been holding her chin went behind her head as he pressed it with some force, and the kiss went deeper. Their lips and tongues met, and Kimberly felt like she was out of breath. In the beginning, she could still react a little at first, but her body eventually became soft as sheid herself gently in his arms. Maddox did not let her go either. Instead, he caught her and kissed her for a long moment, then his kisses slowly went lower as his lips fell on her neck. Kimberly was half conscious until she felt her nightdress being pulled up. She became conscious as she felt the cold air at once, and shoved Maddox away. Maddox was already indulging himself, yet he was interrupted all of a sudden, frowning unhappily. "Are you digging your own grave?" He scolded her with his hoarse voice, clearly being sensual about it. Kimberly quickly tidied up her clothes and pushed him, "Stop it. Do you think that doing this would make me forget that you didn''t return home all night?" "What''s wrong?" Maddox stared at her. "Just because I didn''te home, hence you stayed out to take revenge on me?" "What if this is the case?" Kimberly bit her lower lip, and her red swollen lips that were just kissed looked really appealing. "If you are allowed to do that, then I can too." "You!" Maddox let out a fit of temper, "Listen clearly. It doesn''t mean that you can do it if I am allowed to do so. You are not allowed to hang out with any men other than me. Do you get it?" Kimberly did not answer but looked at him amusingly. "What about you? If you don''t forbid me to hang out with other men, will you hang out with other women then?" When she raised that question, Kimberly felt her heart stop for a beat and thousands of different answers rushed in her mind at once. Maddox''s eyes had immediately darkened, and he shot her a puzzled look, asking, "Would you care if I hang out with other women or not?" What? Kimberly blurted out at once, "Of course I would!" After finishing her sentence, Kimberly realized what she had just admitted and her expression changed. Subsequently, she tried to jump off of him but he grabbed her wrist. "It seems that you really do." "I didn''t mean that!" Kimberly exined in a hurry. Maddox''s lips curled up. "You can never really take back your words. On top of that, you have said it to my face, I will never allow a single chance for you to do so!" Kimberly stared at him nkly for a moment. After a while, she questioned, "Well, if I don''t take it back, what about you then? Will you stay out in future? Will you hang out with other women behind my back?" Maddox furrowed his brow and seemed unhappy with her questions. "Can you do it?" Kimberly queried persistently. Even at present, she still refused to believe that Maddox had anything to do with Sylvia, and she kept forcing herself to believe that it was all a coincidence! Maddox pursed his thin lips lightly. He suddenly reached out and stroked her head. "Who said that I stayed out to hang out with other women? Did you see it with your own eyes?" Kimberly answered, "No. But what is so extraordinarily important that you could note back for two nights? Can you tell me?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and red at her wickedly. "You''d better not meddle in my business." Upon hearing this, Kimberly couldn''t restrain herself to let out a dryugh. "It seems that you solely want me to care about you, that''s all." She then let go of his hand and went away from hisp, standing a few metres away from him. "If that''s the case, what rights do you have to request anything from me?" Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Maddox frowned as he stared at her unhappily. "Say that again?" Kimberly smiled bitterly, stating, "What if I say it again? Would it change your mind? Since you don''t care about me at all, you don''t have to worry about my business then!" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Don''t worry about your business?" Maddox sneered, and his eyes were glistening with a trace of menace. "If that''s the case, do you want to be with Benedict for real? Am I getting in between the both of you?" "Yes!" A sudden courage overwhelmed Kimberly as she blurted out loudly. She insisted on arguing with him till the end, "So what?" At that moment, Maddox''s pupils dted vigorously, and then began to constrict again. He experienced heart palpitations, as if something was grasping on his neck tightly and it made him lose his breath. This d*mn woman! How could she admit that she wanted to be with Benedict right in front of him? Before he was able to cool down, Kimberly turned away from him. "I like Benedict. He is considerate, modest and polite. He is so much better than someone like you who is arrogant and controlling. Maddox, you always thought that I like you. In fact, you are wrong. I don''t like you at all. Even if all men ceased to exist anymore, I still won''t fall for you either." After finishing her sentence, Kimberly paid no attention to him and walked away. Maddox sat on the wheelchair and his heart suddenly ached for some inexplicable reason as if it had been pricked by a needle. He reached out and pressed his chest, frowning with difort. Was... his heart aching? Just because of that woman? How ridiculous! Maddox looked at her back as she left. After a while, his thin lips curled into a cold and mocking smile. She was just a woman, and there''s nothing worth caring about for him. Maddox didn''t need a woman in his life. After Kimberly blurted out these words, she still couldn''t stop herself from weeping when sheid down on bed. She sounded very harsh and felt deeply hurt after spouting all those words. However, Maddox probably wouldn''t even care about what she said. When he went into the bathroom for a shower, Kimberly thought of something. Hence she sat up, wiped away the tears on her face, then walked towards the suit that was previously ced by him on the shelf. That suit was the one he had worn previously. She was wondering, if the thing was given away, the box wouldn''t be inside anymore. Kimberly was being cautious like a thief. She ced her hand into both sides of the pockets and tried searching them. She found a small box. It''s... still there? Kimberly was dumbstruck for a moment and took out the box. Sure enough, it was the same little box that she spotted on that day. Why was it still here? Perhaps she had misunderstood him? Deep down inside, Kimberly felt utterly guilty. If she had misunderstood him, what about those cold words that she had said not long ago... Thinking of this, Kimberly reached out and opened the box, and she was glued to the spot. After a while, she closed the box with a resentful smile and put it back into the pocket as if nothing had happened. Subsequently, Kimberly stumbled forward. When sheid down, she closed her eyes and burst into tears. That box... was empty. The pink earrings which were originally inside were not there. They were with Sylvia. When Sylvia mentioned the earrings, her face flushed with shyness. When she wanted to disclose something to her, she held back on second thought and convinced Kimberly to believe in her. Believe in her? About what? Kimberly simply couldn''t understand this. Kimberly shut her eyes. The things that Sylvia and Maddox said kept shing in her mind, and gradually Kimberly fell into slumber. In the middle of the night, Kimberly woke up once and found that her pillow was wet upon touching it. She had no choice but to turn the pillow over and continue sleeping. The room was quiet. Sheid sideways and gazed at the moonlight from the window. She slowly closed her eyes again afterward. "Forget it, let it be." Giving blessing to a couple who truly loved one another could be regarded as doing a good deed. After all, she was a woman who was once divorced and was currently pregnant with someone else''s child. She didn''t deserve happiness at all. She would go to Sylvia and make it clear to her the next day. After thinking things over, Kimberly calmed herself down and had a good night''s sleep. When she woke up the next day, she got up and washed up in a calm manner. After that, she sat in front of the dressing table and applied some make-up on her face, something she rarely did in the past. When Maddox saw this, he frowned involuntarily. Did this woman''s personality change drastically this day? After getting married for such a long time, it was the first time that he saw her sitting in front of the mirror putting on make-up. Although Kimberly rarely put on make-up, it didn''t imply that she had no knowledge of it. In fact, she used to be a vain person when she was young. Even so, as time passed, she paid no attention to all these. In front of the mirror, she drew fine and beautiful lines with the eyeliner quickly and attentively with her steady hands. The fine ck eyeliner outlined her eyes and produced a trace of smoky effect in her cold eyes. Kimberly then curled her eyshes and put on some mascara. She added a touch of lipstick and when she was done with her lips, she smacked her cherry red lips repeatedly in front of the mirror. She put down the lipstick, Kimberly realized that she had yet to contour her face. Just as she was ready to apply her contour make-up, she found that there was someone behind her. It was Maddox... Kimberly saw Maddox staring at her gloomily through the mirror. "This is your first time putting on make-up." He said with a dull face. Kimberly had already thought over it, therefore she grinned at him from the mirror. "Don''t I look good? Since I look pretty in make- up, it''ll boost your reputation. But... I think you might not need it in the future." She muttered thest sentence to the point that Maddox couldn''t hear it audibly. He vaguely heard a little of it, frowning while asking unhappily, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Kimberly came to her senses and shed a smile at him in the mirror. "What did I say? I''m just saying, don''t you want to maintain a good reputation? If I dress up well enough, it''ll be better for your reputation as well." After that, Kimberly got up and went to the wardrobe. She picked out a light blue dress and put it on. When she came out, she let her hair down, and her waist- length hair cascaded around her shoulders, adding a touch of charm to her. Seeing Kimberly in such a manner made Maddox very uneasy for a while. He pursed his thin lips and queried in a frigid voice, "Are you going out?" Kimberly nodded. "Yes, I am going to... ask Sylvia out today. We haven''t gone shopping together in ages." Maddox''s expression changed when he heard Sylvia''s name. An awkward smile froze on his rugged face. "You''re going out with her?" Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Kimberly nodded. "Is there any problem with that?" Kimberly was staring at Maddox the whole time when she raised that question, trying to spot the changes in his expression. It was the first time Maddox avoided her gaze. Instead, he looked elsewhere and uttered coldly, "No." "Oh, I''m going to be on leave today then. I''ll leave first." Kimberly grabbed her handbag and walked out of the door. "Stop right there," Maddox suddenly called out. Kimberly was rooted to the spot. Maddox did not realize the sullen look on Kimberly''s face from the back. Her expression changed substantially when she was facing him. "Are you sure you''re going out with her alone? Not anyone else?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly turned around and smiled at him. "Do you think that I''ll go on a date with another man behind your back?" Maddox frowned unhappily and red at her with a solemn look. "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in such things. Besides, if I was really going on dates with men, I wouldn''t have unted myself that much in front of you." Kimberly left the room immediately after finishing her words. As he was looking at her retreating figure, Maddox felt like he had an unfathomable feeling, as if he had lost something. This feeling caught him off guard. When Kimberly arrived downstairs, she coincidentally met Benedict who was preparing to leave the house. Their eyes met, and Benedict''s eyes were gleaming with a sparkle of amazement. Soon he was puzzled, why would Kimberly suddenly doll herself up when she always dressed up in a simple manner? Before he was able to react, he strode towards Kimberly. "Kimberly, are you going out?" He queried hurriedly. Kimberly nodded and stated, "Yes, good morning, Brother." The way she addressed him made Benedict''s eyes darken for a bit. After a while, he seemed to have it all figured out. "Good morning, you are all dolled up today. Is there someone important that you are going to meet?" "No, I''m just going shopping with a friend." "Do you need me to give you a ride?" Benedict remarked as he shook the keys in his hand, "I''m heading out as well." Kimberly wanted to reject him at first, but just as she looked up, she came across a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye. Kimberly paused, nodding. "Sure." Benedict noticed her reaction, and he curled his lips, "Let''s go then." "Okay." Kimberly walked forward. Benedict suddenly looked up, and nced at the figure, meeting the eagle-like gaze at the same time. Benedict was usually gentle. However, this time he put on a winning smile, as he strode towards Kimberly and walked alongside her. "Have you had breakfast yet? Do you want to grab some food on the way there?" Kimberly blinked and nodded her head. "Sure." Benedict was clueless of what had happened between her and Maddox. He had no idea about the reason for her drastic change. Nevertheless, it didn''t mean much to him either. As long as Kimberly was willing to give him a chance, he would surely seize the opportunity to express his feelings to her. To him, that was enough. After getting into the car, Kimberly took out her mobile phone and messaged Sylvia, asking her to meet at the bubble tea store near the school. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When Sylvia saw that Kimberly requested to meet at the bubble tea store, Sylvia replied to her with a question mark. Another reply came in, "Why would you want to meet me in the bubble tea store all of a sudden?" Kimberly answered calmly, "I''m suddenly craving for bubble tea. Are you willing to apany me?" Sylvia paused and after some time, replied to her, "Sure." Kimberly told Sylvia the meeting time before putting her mobile phone aside. "You have an appointment with your friend?" Benedict questioned unintentionally. Kimberly gave a slight nod, leaning against the seat and gazing at the trees and buildings from the window. Although the sun was bright, and the streets were bustling at that hour, Kimberly was freezing cold, and... felt very lonely. As such, she wore thick clothing that day. Benedict shot a nce at her. He sensed that she was not in the mood and seemed sorrowful that day. He furrowed his brows and queried anxiously, "What happened?" Kimberly hesitated for a moment, shaking her head, "Nothing happened." "There''s something wrong with you today." "Oh really?" Kimberly smiled faintly. "Is it because I''m all dolled up?" Shemented nkly, as if she did not care about it at all. Seeing that she had no intention to answer his question, Benedict gave up asking further. "What do you want to eat?" "It''s your call, I''m fine with anything," Kimberly replied solemnly and rested her eyes in an instant. Benedict did not say another word so as to not interrupt her nap. He stepped on the gas and the car elerated. The car moved forward, and after a while, it finally came to a halt. As Kimberly was in a deep sleep, Benedict had to call her several times to wake her up. He looked at her sleepy eyes as he mentioned softly in a pampering manner, "Here we are. Prepare yourself to get down." Kimberly stared at him nkly for a moment before she came to her senses. "Alright." She unfastened the seat belt and was about to rub her eyes, but Benedict caught her hand, and she looked at him in bewilderment. "Brother?" Benedict let out a chuckle, next stretched his fingers to tap on her forehead. "What are you thinking about? You have make- up on your face. Your eyeshadow will be ruined if you rub it." His voice was so gentle that it struck her to the core. Upon listening to him, Kimberly came to a realization that her make-up would be ruined if she rubbed her eyes. She nodded, saying, "Okay." Subsequently, she withdrew her hand, blinking her eyes a couple of times, then got out of the car with Benedict. Kimberly spaced out during the meal. She merely sat there distractedly, even though a variety of delicacies were ced before her. Benedict took a dumpling and put it on her te saying, "It seems like you are not fascinated by the food." Kimberly finally came to her senses when she heard his words. "Oh, it''s fine. It''s good." She smiled awkwardly and took a bite of the dumpling. It seemed that the food in her mouth was wholly nd. Benedict couldn''t resist frowning as he put his cutlery down, staring at her in concern. "Kimberly, tell me, what happened?" Kimberly solely stared at him in a daze. "What happened between you and Maddoxst night? Don''t try to hide it from me. You''re being totally different today." After giving it some thought, Kimberly smiled nonchntly. "You''ve been overthinking. I was just wondering where I would go shopping with my friend. That''s the reason I was being absent-minded. Nothing happened between me and Maddox. Don''t worry." She dyed her speech for a while, ring at Benedict, "Did you forget what you saidst night? You won''t force me to do or say anything, will you?" Her reply had left him lost for words. A few momentster, he mentioned helplessly, "Are you trying to say that I''m meddling in your business?" Chapter 252 Chapter 252 "Forget it. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you then." Benedict picked up another dumpling and put it on her te. "But you are too skinny. You should eat more." "Thank you, Brother," Kimberly thanked him while eating the next one. Kimberly finished her breakfast in a preupied manner. When she bade Benedict goodbye, he was still concerned about her being all alone. He watched her before they parted ways. Kimberly then got on the bus alone. As soon as she boarded the bus, she was lost in thought once more. How would she exin this to Sylvia? Kimberly was distracted along the journey, and she didn''t notice that she had missed her stop. At last, when she realized it, she called for a halt and got off. After getting off the bus, Kimberly pressed her palm to her forehead, feeling depressed. Her phone vibrated, and she pulled it from pocket. It was Sylvia''s message asking her where she was. Kimberly answered, "I missed the stop. I''ll be right there!" When she was about to head to the bus stop at the opposite side, a car stopped in front of her and someone rolled down the window. "Get in." Benedict looked at her helplessly with his gentle eyes. Kimberly seemed taken back and stared at him in shock. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you..." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Shouldn''t he have left already? She already missed a few stops, and he shouldn''t be here. "Silly girl, I saw that you were absent-minded early in the morning. How can I be at ease to let you board the bus alone? Even so, you insisted on not allowing me to fetch you, hence I was left with no choice but to follow you here." Benedict smiled again and said tenderly, "Hurry up, get in the car." If she took the bus, it would probably take about ten minutes. Sylvia was already waiting for her. Kimberly was too embarrassed to let her wait, thus she had to get in the car. After getting in, Benedict reminded her to buckle up and sent her to the ce. "Go on, take care." Benedict rubbed her head and bade her farewell. Kimberly nced at him nkly, then nodded and left. Kimberly darted to the meeting point which was two minutes away from there. Kimberly was particrly eye-catching and as she entered the shop, everyone''s gaze was on her. Several boys in the shop whistled at her. The bubble tea store was full of guests, and most of them were students from the nearby school she had graduated from not long ago. Kimberly ignored them and walked past as she had already seen Sylvia sitting in the corner. Sylvia was wearing a pink dress that day. The skirt was fluffy and it made her look like a princess. Sylvia was ying with the bubbles in the cup, feeling impatient. A boy approached her to ask for her number, yet she sneered at him, reprimanding, "Get away from me. Take a look at yourself in the mirror. Do you deserve me?" The boy flushed upon hearing her words. "You don''t have to give if you don''t want to. Why do you have to scold me?" Sylvia looked at him arrogantly, replying, "Do you know who I am? How dare you ask me for my contact? Go away, or else I may not just reprimand you!" The boy was timid and helpless, therefore he just turned around to leave. Unexpectedly, he bumped into Kimberly, who was walking towards them. She then retreated a couple of steps and almost lost her bnce. "Ah, I''m sorry!" The boy realized that he had bumped into someone and apologized quickly. When he saw Kimberly, he was astonished to the point that his eyes dted with amazement and he was glued to the spot. He didn''t expect himself to be extremely fortunate. He had just been rejected by a beauty, and now he had bumped into another beauty. "Hello, beauty, my name is..." The boy was ready to approach and speak to Kimberly but Sylvia stood up and chased him off. She stated impatiently, "Go away. Kimberly, why are you sote? Do you know how long I waited for you..." Sylvia suddenly paused in the middle of her sentence. She stared indifferently at Kimberly, who wore a long dress standing before her, "You..." Kimberly smiled at her and then whispered to the boy next to her, "I''m fine. You can go now." Next, she went over and sat opposite Sylvia. She was still in a daze, and the boy who was attracted by Kimberly''s smile remained motionless for a long time and failed toe to his senses. "Oh my, she''s a real goddess!" How could she be so elegant? Her smile was extremely charming! It took Sylvia a long while to react and she looked at Kimberly in confusion. Previously, she wasn''t aware of how beautiful Kimberly was. However, at present, Kimberly was appealing to all eyes. This was indeed an impressive makeover as she didn''t dress up back then. She had only put on light make-up. However, the gentle smile on her face and the temperament in her clear eyes were really identical to... the woman in the photo. Is this the power of blood rtion? Sylvia was utterly stunned. "No! Kimberly looks too simr to Mrs. Hanover if she dresses up like this. If Quill sees Kimberly in such a manner, something bad will happen." Nheless, she couldn''t do anything with it either. Sylvia suppressed the panic in her heart and smiled. "Kimberly, you... Why did you have the mood to dress up today? And you dressed up so beautifully?" Kimberly looked at Sylvia peculiarly, "Didn''t you always hope that I would dress up myself? I gave it some thought and I realized that a woman should indeed love herself and look after her appearance." Subsequently, Kimberly shed a smile at her. "Sylvia, do you think it''s not good for me to be like this?" Sylvia wore an awkward look and nodded stiffly, "It''s good, it''s superb." Kimberly became a threat to Sylvia as she had transformed into a stunning woman. Suddenly, Sylvia found that the devil in her heart began to shake and call upon her again. Kimberly was oblivious to Sylvia''s thoughts, yet she could tell from the expression on Sylvia''s face. Thus, she pretended to query, "You don''t look very happy." Upon hearing her words, Sylvia''s expression changed and she quickly defended herself. "What? How is that possible? How can I be upset? Surely I am happy that you became more pretty." "Is that so? Then tell me... if I be pretty, will Maddox like me?" Sylvia couldn''t hold back her expression anymore. She stared at Kimberly in a daze and said, "You... you really like him?" Kimberly smiled faintly and replied, "Yes, I do like him very much." "But..." "But what?" Sylvia wanted to say something yet hesitated on second thought. She remembered how Kimberly saved her, and she was unable to speak out. Kimberly saw Sylvia remain silent for a long while and the smile on her face gradually faded away. After a while, she went right into confronting her, "On the contrary, you also like him, hence we have be love rivals, right?" Chapter 253 Chapter 253 "Kimberly!" Sylvia turned pale at once. Kimberly was particrly calm inparison to her. "Whatever you can''t say, I have already said it for you." Sylvia''s face turned extremely pale like a ghost as she was staring at Kimberly. Kimberly chuckled and pinched Sylvia''s cold cheek. "Why do you look so surprised?" "You, stop talking nonsense." Sylvia pulled her hand down and shook her head rapidly. "I have nothing to do with Maddox and I don''t like him either! You and I are not love rivals, we are best friends." "Best friends..." Kimberly murmured the words and lowered her head, her voice getting softer. "We are indeed good friends, but I didn''t expect that we would fall in love with the same person, and that you would even lie to me." "I didn''t lie to you!" Sylvia seemed really anxious. She then went over to her and held her hand as she exined, "Where did you get that from? Was it Vera? Did she use me again? You have to believe me, I really won''t be together with Maddox..." When she looked up, Kimberly saw that Sylvia''s pink earrings were dazzling with radiance due to the refraction of sunlight, as if they were mocking her words. "Sylvia, do you know?" Kimberly held her hand again and looked at her calmly. "I have seen those earrings before." Her words made Sylvia pausepletely. Sylvia opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something to Kimberly, but she was lost for words. Kimberly smiled leisurely andmented in a calm manner, "Feelings cannot be controlled. I won''t me you for that, though I still won''t forgive you either." Kimberly got up without looking at Sylvia anymore, and she looked towards the door in a distance. "We can no longer be best friends." Kimberly eventually left and Sylvia froze to the spot, then only did she realize that she was supposed to go after Kimberly and exin herself. Nevertheless, Kimberly was long gone by the time she ran towards the door. At this moment, Sylvia felt extremely nervous as she was clueless about what to do next. She didn''t expect Kimberly to find out about this matter so soon and confront her. She thought that she could still keep it a secret for some time. However, she didn''t expect Kimberly to be that straightforward that day. Sylvia took out her phone to give Kimberly a call, but her mobile phone was turned off. Sylvia started to be anxious as she couldn¡¯t seem to find another way. All she could do was to look around for Kimberly. Sylvia searched for Kimberly for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find her. She could only make a move first and went back helplessly. Unexpectedly, she received a phone call from Sam, saying that Maddox wanted to see her. She was still feeling annoyed. Even so, after hearing that Maddox wanted to see her, she immediately put the negative thoughts away and hurried to the location with excitement. When she arrived at the destination, she found that Maddox was looking at her with his cold eyes. Conversely, Sylvia still wore a gentle smile and walked over, "Maddox, you want to meet me?" When Sam saw Sylvia, he took two steps back and tried to stay away from her as far as possible. Although he knew the whole story, he disliked this woman. It was annoying to even just look at her. How could such a woman betray her best friend so easily like that? The way she looked at Maddox was like she wanted to stick her eyeballs onto him. Maddox did not answer her. He shot a nce at her and saw the pink earrings on her ears. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s as he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his side. "Who asked you to wear those earrings?" His voice was as cold as ice like a knife. "Ah, it hurts!" A red bruise appeared on Sylvia''s wrist, and it hurt so much that her face turned pale. Maddox was still not letting go of her, and he looked at her angrily, "Who allowed you to mess with my things? Tell me!" Sylvia was in so much pain that her tears were dropping. "It fell out of your suit pocket that night. I saw it and I liked it very much, so..." ¡°You stole it if you took it without my permission! Does the Young Miss of the Hanover Familyck such a thing?" Seeing those earrings on her ears, Maddox didn''t know why he felt like the earrings were contaminated. When Kimberly was putting it on, he felt that it was lovely, but he didn''t expect that she would actually turn away without buying it. Thus, he went back to buy it after that, and was ready to find a chance to give it to her. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nheless, who would have thought that Sylvia would actually take it away? "I''m sorry!" Sylvia felt that her hand was about to be snapped off. She was in so much agony, tears streamed down her cheeks. She kept on apologizing to Maddox. "I''m really sorry. I like this pair of earrings a lot, that was why I took it. If you''re angry, I''ll give them back to you." She reached out her other hand to undo the earrings. She didn¡¯t expect that Maddox would suddenly push her hand away, he replied coldly, ¡°Never mind, those earrings are worthless now." Upon hearing his words, Sylvia stopped as she looked at Maddox in surprise, "What do you mean?" Sam couldn''t resist exining, "It means that you have contaminated the earrings. Oh, Miss Hanover, don''t you have any manners? Do you take others'' things without asking? You are not Miss Hanover, are you? Are you pretending to be her?" He was merelyining, but his words pricked right into Sylvia''s heart, and she suddenly became furious. She red at Sam, "What the hell are you talking about?" Sam was frightened by the viciousness in her eyes. "What is that look?" Maddox¡¯ s gaze swept over her and Sylvia''s expression changed. She looked pitiful at the present moment. "Maddox, I''m really sorry... I didn''t mean to wear them. I just woke up at that time and saw them, and thought that they were very beautiful. I thought you were giving them to me, hence I... wore them. I really didn''t mean any harm. Trust me, I won''t touch your stuff again." After that, Sylvia quickly took off the earrings and put them back on Maddox''s palm. "There you go. I promise you that as long as you won''t let me touch something, I will never touch it again." The earrings were returned to Maddox''s hands. He looked at them and felt annoyed, mocking, ¡°You''ve already worn them. Do you think I''ll still want them?" Sylvia''s face turned pale, and even the color on her lips was gone. She bit her lower lip and said in a trembling voice, "I know. You bought the earrings for Kimberly, didn''t you? I''m really sorry. If I knew that, I wouldn''t have touched the earrings no matter what!" Sylvia next raised her hand and pped herself in the face. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have appeared in front of you. I''ll go to Kimberly and admit my mistake!" Chapter 254 Chapter 254 "Stop!" Maddox stopped her and Sylvia stood where she was and did not look back. Maddox''s cold voice came from behind, "Don''t let Kimberly know about this!" Sylvia sneered secretly. Kimberly already knew about it, even if she just pretended not to know. She turned around and looked at Maddox weakly. "Okay, don''t worry. I won''t tell her about this." Maddox didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He looked at Sam coldly and remarked, "Let''s go." Sam stepped forward and pushed the wheelchair. When they were about to leave, Sylvia suddenly mentioned again, "Have you ever thought that the truth will be exposed one day? If Kimberly knows about it, what are you going to do then?" As she was saying that, Sylvia touched her stomach and bit her lips, "I am pregnant with your child." Upon hearing what she said, Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously at once. "What did you say?" Sylvia heard her heart beating fast. Yes, she was lying about it, but Maddox''s actions were obvious. If the earrings were really meant for Kimberly, it meant that Maddox was already very much in love with Kimberly, yet he might not have noticed it himself yet. She had to prevent them from being together. Maddox! He was the man that Sylvia liked. Since she had taken the initiative, she had to carry on. She must not let anyone, including Kimberly, snatch away the man that she liked! When Sam heard that, he was totally dumbfounded. Sylvia was pregnant? Then... the situation was surely going to turn into chaos? Sylvia came over and stood before Maddox. "If you don''t believe me, we can go to the hospital for a check- up right now. Or, if you think the existence of this child is meaningless, I can also get rid of it immediately. I will never make things difficult for you and Kimberly." Sammented, "Young Master Yardley, this..." Maddox looked up and nced at her. He pursed his thin lips and stated, "You should just stay still until I figure it out." "Let''s go." Sam pushed Maddox out of the vi. Along the way, he kept thinking about Sylvia being pregnant with Maddox''s child, whereas Miss Shell was pregnant with a stranger''s child. Which one of them would he choose? How would a man in this position choose? Nevertheless, Sam had no idea why he always favored Kimberly deep down inside in his heart. He always felt that Sylvia was not a good person, and her actions were very peculiar. "Young Master Yardley, what do you think of this matter? Do you need me to send someone to investigate the matter?" Sam asked. "Do it." Maddox ordered nonchntly, "Although her sayings are indeed urate, there''s too much of a coincidence about this." Sometimes it was abnormal if it was overly normal. "Then, what about Miss Shell..." "Don''t let her know about this." "No, Young Master Yardley, I mean, what if it''s true? Sylvia and Kimberly are best friends. If this matter... is exposed, it''ll greatly hurt Kimberly." Needless to say, Maddox knew it and wanted to hide it from Kimberly. However, he had to find out the truth of Sylvia''s statement at the present moment. It''s possible that she was lying. After Kimberly left the bubble tea store, she walked along the stone pavement. As it was near the school, there were many students walking along in groups, talking andughing together. In a trance, she remembered the moments when she was in college with Sylvia. At that time, the two of them were best friends. Many ssmates wouldn''t befriend her due to Sylvia''s family background. In addition, she was not good at socializing therefore she would often easily offend people by ident. There was once when Sylvia was beaten up by a ssmate, and Kimberly lent her a helping hand. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After that, Sylvia always appeared in front of her trying to please her. Later on, the two of them became good friends. Over time, they became best friends and they often went to school together and left together after school. The both of them often talked and shared their feelings with each other. Later on, Sylvia''s family suddenly showed up and she shockingly became the Young Miss of Hanover Family. The rtionship between them both did not change at all. On the contrary, Sylvia treated her better than before. She would share all kinds of good things she had with Kimberly. When anything happened to Kimberly, Sylvia would always be the first one to help her. She had never regretted that they had be good friends. In spite of that, when it came to falling in love with the same person, for the first time Kimberly felt that God had really yed a big joke on her. Sylvia truly fell in love with Maddox, and they were in love with each other. What could Kimberly say then? What could shein about? Could she break them up when the both of them were in love with each other? Therefore, she did not me Sylvia at all. However, she would not forgive her, and they could no longer be best friends as before. After all, she was not a saint. Thinking of this, Kimberly suddenly halted and looked at the man who appeared in front of her. The man was wearing a white shirt, standing there with his slender figure. The sunshine reflected on him, as if there was ayer of warm light on him. It made his figure look so gentle. It was Benedict, and she didn''t expect him to show up again. She didn''t expect that the person who kept showing up before her would be him. Kimberly looked at his doting and gentle face, and tears suddenly welled up in her eyes. She looked at Benedict with her bloodshot eyes. Benedict paused for a moment and walked over towards her. "Is everything settled?" His voice was gentle, as if he was just caring for her as an older brother. At this moment, Kimberly suddenly felt that she needed a shoulder to rely on, but... Benedict was Maddox''s brother. As she waspletely clear in her mind, she pursed her lips, turned around and left. No matter how weak she was, she did not need to rely on anyone. Whether it was Jonathan or Maddox... She didn''t deserve the love from those men at all. Each and every one of them. Her hand was suddenly gripped, and Benedict stopped her from going forward. "Is running away the only thing you know how to do?" Kimberly was stunned and she tried to struggle, yet Benedict pulled her into his arms. "Did hee to see you in the past two days? If he kept a ce for you in his heart, he would not have left you and ignored you!" His words pierced into her heart like a needle pricking right through. Kimberly pushed him away forcefully. "It''s none of your business." "You said that it''s none of my business, and I don''t want to meddle in it either. Despite that, apart from me, is there anyone else who cares about you? Kimberly, can you please turn around to look at me? I am the one who has been standing behind you all the time, and the one who really likes you. Can''t you just like me instead of him?" Upon hearing his words, Kimberly turned back with a smile. "It seems that your feelings cane and go so easily. Is it that easy to divert my feelings? Do you think that I''m willing to like him? If I had an option, I''d rather that I never married into the Yardley family!" Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Her words made Benedict''s heart skip a beat. "Do you regret it?" Kimberly struggled and simply did not answer him. Benedict suddenly remarked, "I''ll leave this ce with you." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Come again?" "Together we''ll leave North City and escape far far away." Kimberly was lost for words. "Benedict, are you out of your mind? How can you say something like that? I am your brother''s wife!" "That''s a fake. Why are you being pretentious towards me? Or do you think that this is an excuse to reject me?" Benedict grabbed her wrist intensely and shot her a deep stare. "Do you think that I don''t know anything about you and Maddox? He forced you to sign a contract and leave the Yardley Family in half a year, right?" Kimberly''s eyes widened in disbelief. This was originally a secret between her and Maddox. Nobody could possibly know it apart from Sam and Abigail, not forgetting Sylvia as well. How did Benedict find out? "Are you wondering how I know about this matter?" His eyes were gleaming with a hint of menace. He mentioned in a low voice, "You''ll understand as soon as you think about it. Why would I know about your divorce? It''s simply because Maddox doesn''t like you and wants to divorce you as soon as possible." "Stop it," Kimberly interrupted him. She met his gaze, biting her lip. "Brother, I have told you long ago that even if Maddox doesn''t like me, I won''t like you either. I will soon find a way to return the three hundred thousand dors to you. Please don''t mention to me these things in the future. I will treat it as nothing happened today. I''ll make a move first." Kimberly then turned away and left directly. Perhaps Benedict was provoked by her words, or he got really anxious because of her. He instantly pulled her back, grabbed her head with his hand and he was about to kiss her. Kimberly was scared and panicked as he inched closer to her. She turned her face away before his lips touched hers and his kiss was nted on her cheek. Benedict persisted and he had thought of conquering her as she was resisting him. He squeezed her chin with one hand and attempted to kiss her again. Kimberly let out a groan, trying her best to avoid him. Both of them were along a bustling street full of people, yet no one hade forward. After all, they had been chatting for a long while. As Benedict looked tall and handsome, no one would believe that a gentleman like him would kiss a woman forcefully. "Benedict!" When Benedict kissed her lips, Kimberly was extremely furious to the extent that she raised her hand to p Benedict on the face. Pa- She pped him with all her might, venting her anger of being forcefully kissed in front of everyone. Benedict felt the pain as his face was harshly pped by her. Soon, five fingerprints glowed red on his cheek. "You hit me?" There was a trace of blood at the corner of Benedict''s lips. He looked at Kimberly with a hurt look. After a long period, he smiled bitterly andmented, "I''m causing you to hate me, aren''t I?" Kimberly stared at him bleeding with her mouth gaped open, thinking, "Oh, I must have hit him hard!" She retracted her hand and opened her mouth to speak. "I didn''t mean it. It was you who went overboard!" "I went overboard?" Benedict let out a chuckle. "I truly care and am concerned about you, yet this is what I get in return? Abandon me? What about Maddox? You are being so nice to him even though he treated you in this way. Kimberly, don''t you think you''re a fool?" "No matter how foolish I am, it has nothing to do with you!" Kimberly shook off his hand and gave him a warning, "If you continue to act like this in the future, I will not treat you nicely either." After that, she ran away hurriedly, and the ttering of her heels could be heard. Benedict was left alone, gazing at her retreating figure helplessly. He locked his gaze on Kimberly until she was out of his sight. After a while, a little girl approached, and timidly looked at him. "Are you okay?" She offered him a tissue, staring at his mouth. "Your mouth is still bleeding." Benedict froze for a moment, yet did not ept the offer. Instead, he stretched out his finger and wiped the blood away. He expressed bitterness over Kimberly''s harsh treatment. He didn''t expect that a puny little girl like Kimberly would actually hit him that hard. "Sir... Here is a tissue for you!" The girl once again plucked up the courage to hand over the tissue to him. Benedict usually acted warmly towards others, yet he reacted indifferently this time. He replied with a cold re, "Thank you, there''s no need for that." The girl''s face immediately turned red with embarrassment. She grasped the tissue in her hand and stuttered, "Yes, I''m sorry. I''m just worried about you. Since you don''t need it, I''ll leave." Benedict paid no attention to the girl. As such, he followed Kimberly''s direction, chasing after her. He was concerned whether she could make it to the Yardley house all alone. After all, she was under the weather. Seeing Benedict leaving, she uttered with her bloodshot eyes, "Are... are you going to look for her?" Benedict paused, a frown wrinkling his forehead. "What else do you want?" "No, I just want to remind you... It seems that she doesn''t like you. If you continue going to her, she might hate you." Benedict became exceedingly unpleasant upon listening to her words. He sneered, mentioning, "This is my business. What does it have to do with you?" The little girl red at Benedict then ran away without responding to him. Benedict eventually left nonchntly. Kimberly did not return to the Yardley family home as she refused to face Benedict for the time being. Therefore, she went back to her home to check on her family. When she returned, Mrs. Shell rushed out in a sh and hugged her as soon as she saw her. "Kimberly, you''re finally back. I''ve been looking for you." Kimberly frowned. "Mom, what''s wrong?" Mrs. Shell let out a wail, hugging her hard. "It''s all my fault!" Kimberly then gazed at Mr. Shell, who was standing aside, and he yelled angrily, "She did a good thing!" Mr. Shell returned to his room, mming the door with a loud bang. Kimberly held Mrs. Shell in her arms who wept terribly. Kimberly was stupefied by the dreadful atmosphere at home, clueless as to what had happened. "What happened?" "Kimberly, it''s all my fault... I thought that our family wasn''t doing well, so I started a small business with someone else. Even so, I didn''t expect that... they actually ran away with all my money." Kimberly was startled. "Ran away? How much did you lose?" Mrs. Shell cried and eximed, "Our family''s money is all gone, and the money that I loaned...." Upon hearing this, she tried hard to calm herself down. "Have you called the police?" Chapter 256 Chapter 256 When Mrs. Shell heard Kimberly''s words, she gave her a strange look without responding. Kimberly took out her mobile phone, mentioning, "I''ll call the police now." "Don''t call the police!" Mrs. Shell grabbed her hand, crying out in panic, "It''s useless to call the police. They may have already gone by then!" "Well, if someone runs away with a lump sum of money, it is considered theft. It''s perfectly alright to call the police. Let them deal with this matter. " When Kimberly was ready to make the call, Mrs. Shell quickly grabbed her mobile phone, feeling extremely terrified. "Don''t contact the police!" Atst, Mr. Shell couldn''t bear it and he came out of the room at once. "Don''t listen to your mother''s nonsense. That money was entirely lost by her through gambling!" "Stop it!" Mrs. Shell was terribly furious, trying to stop him from spilling the beans. Mr. Shell shoved her away, saying, "What''s wrong with me telling the truth? Don''t you think that you have heavily cheated Kimberly? Previously how did you get that three hundred thousand dors? Now that you have lost all your money, do you still want to con her into it? It''d be better if you just take her life!" Kimberly was lost for words. She was dumbstruck witnessing this scene. The situation in the family became worse over the years. She stood before Mrs. Shell numbly, querying indifferently, "Mom, since when did you get addicted to gambling? Mrs. Shell lowered her eyes to avoid her gaze, hesitating to answer. "Recently I thought that we are going to be wealthy, as you have married into the Yardley family. Hence, I went around bragging and atst got cheated by others." Kimberly was tongue- tied. "So the reason you borrowed three hundred thousand dors from me earlier on was due to losses in gambling as well?" Mrs. Shell remained silent, feeling remorseful for her actions. Kimberly wore a pathetic expression. "After getting the money from me, not only did you not use it to cover our family expenses and needs, but you continued to gamble instead?" "Kimberly, I''m really sorry, but you have to save me, otherwise... my life will be ruined." Kimberly shut her eyes for a while, feeling emotionally drained. "I thought I could finally feel at home here, however I didn''t expect that... you would only bring me more problems. You''re exhausting me, Mom. Are you aware of that? I''d need to work so hard to repay the three hundred thousand dors." "You have to return it?" Mrs. Shell gaped in disbelief while grabbing her arm. "You are the Young Madam of the Yardley family. Why do you need to repay the money? I know I messed up. Can you please save me this time?" Kimberly was almost losing her bnce when Mrs. Shell shook her. She closed her eyes in despair. "Mom, do you really think... that I''m wealthy? Or do you think I have no issues with the Yardley family at all? I''ve been married into the family for so many months. Have you ever asked me... Even if it''s just sending me regards, how I''m doing?" Mrs. Shell was dumbfounded and stared at her nkly. After a while, she seemed to go mad, grabbing Kimberly''s arm and scolding, "What do you mean by saying this? Are you trying to say that you''re not going to help me? Do you want to see your mother die? You are an unfilial daughter. I have raised you for so many years, yet you became so ungrateful. Am I wrong?" Mrs. Shell raised her hand to p Kimberly hard on the back. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly remained motionless, biting her lower lip tightly, "Even if you kill me, I don''t have a single cent to give you!" Mr. Shell then came over to stop her. "Why did you hit her? Isn''t the three hundred thousand dors sufficient for you? Kimberly is married to a disabled man. Who knows what position she has in the Yardley family? Don''t make things difficult for her. Kimberly, you should go back first. I will find a solution." "No! You can''t go back! Who will pay for it if you leave?" Mrs. Shell acted like a lunatic. She was terrified at the thought that she might be caught, and get her hands and feet cut off due to default payment. She held Kimberly''s arm tightly and grabbed her. As such, a few bloody scratches appeared on Kimberly''s fair skin. Kimberly was notpletely healed from her injuries yet, and presently there were new wounds again. She lowered her head and stared indifferently at the scars under her new wounds. She instantly let out augh. When she came home, no one showed genuine concern for her, and instead, Mrs. Shell even hurt her. Sometimes she wondered whether she was the daughter of the Shell family. Why did Mrs. Shell treat her so differently from Erica! "Kimberly, leave!" In the end, Mr. Shell couldn''t stand it anymore. He quickly approached them to put a stop to the heated argument, then signaled Kimberly to leave at once. Undoubtedly, he was a great help to Kimberly at that moment. She nodded at Mr. Shell gratefully, leaving the house in no time. She felt as if she was homeless as she was walking along the streets. Her phone rang all of a sudden. Kimberly paid no attention to it, yet it rang continuously. Ultimately, Kimberly had to pick it up. "Hello?" Her voice sounded weak. "Kimberly!" It was from Vera. Her tone sounded rather energetic. "Where are you now? Why didn''t youe to thepany today? Are you still on leave?" Upon hearing Vera''s voice, Kimberly paused for a moment. After that, she replied, "Yes, I''m still on leave." "Wow, I''m on leave as well. I have just woken up! Can Ie over? Let''s go shopping together!" Kimberly looked at the opposite site of the street, blinking her eyes. "Not today I guess?" How could she be in the mood to shop that day? "Tell me where you are, I''ll go and find you. Send me your location. You can''t refuse," Vera ordered. Kimberly had no choice but to send her location to her. She then found a ce to clean the wound on her arm. After dealing with it, she waited for Vera toe and find her. When Vera found her, she saw that there were new wounds on her arm, and her expression abruptly became awful. "What happened? How did you get hurt? Did you run into those old women again? Did they hurt you?" She asked several questions in a row and it made Kimberlyugh. "No, I identally got myself scratched." "You must be kidding me." Vera red at her, pulling her into the car. "Let''s go to my house and deal with these wounds." "It was Vice President Yardley who contacted me and informed me that you were not in a good state today. Therefore, he asked me to check on you." Vice President Yardley... Benedict? Kimberly''s expression changed a little as she didn''t expect that he would actually... "What''s wrong with this man? Why doesn''t hee instead since he cares so much for you? It''s bizarre that he told me to apany you as he is trying to pursue you. You see, the thing is, you are his brother''s wife. Although Vice President Yardley is handsome and benign, I don''t think he has a good character. Such behavior is immoral!" Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Kimberly mentioned, "You''re probably thinking too much." "Have I been overthinking? Can you prove me wrong? Although he treats you very well, you are a married woman after all. Being the third wheel is just disgusting." Kimberly couldn''t resist ncing at Vera. Then, Vera red at her in a condemning manner, questioning, "What? Do you think I said something wrong?" Kimberly gave a small smile while shaking her head. "No, I think we are of the same mind on this issue." She pondered for a while, querying further, "What if... the married couple has no feelings for each other? And the man had fallen for another woman. Don''t you think his wife should let go of him so he could get together with another woman?" "Why would she allow such a thing to happen? Why didn''t the manmit to the woman he likes before getting married? It''s toote to learn about true love if he''s already married. Even if he currently doesn''t have feelings for his wife, he shouldn''t have acted rashly." Vera said sternly and after a while, she seemed to have noticed something. She turned her head and stared at Kimberly, which made her uneasy. "What are you up to?" She grabbed Kimberly''s shoulder and remarked, "What do you mean by letting go of him? And let the two lovebirds get together? Are you referring to Young Master Yardley and Sylvia?" Kimberly found no reason to deny her words, nodding with a faint smile. "You are really smart, Vera." "D*mn it!" Vera was fuming and gave a good scolding, "I''ve warned you about that b*tch a long ago; I told you that she was not a decent woman. You didn''t believe me and even got mad at me. Now you know it huh?" Kimberly remarked, "To me, nothing is truly right and wrong but they won''t get together if one of them refuses." "Are you positive about that?" Vera inquired. Kimberly paused for a moment and replied, "Well, sort of." "What do you mean by sort of?" Vera rolled her eyes in exasperation. "Did you ask Maddox yourself? Did he tell you that he doesn''t love you and loves Sylvia instead?" "Of course not!" "Then what does that mean by both of them being in love. Are you out of your mind? Did you simply make it up?" "But..." Kimberly looked at Vera and told her about the earrings. After listening to her exnation, Vera was furious in an instant, yet she quickly calmed herself down to assess the situation. "You said that the pink earrings were on Sylvia? And that''s the pair Young Master Yardley imed was missing?" Kimberly nodded without hesitation. "So you think that Young Master Yardley gave her the pink earrings?" "Isn''t that so?" "Well, love is blind. Perhaps Sylvia stole it?" Vera''s words snapped her out of her confusion. "How... how could it be?" Kimberly couldn''t believe it. "Don''t doubt that. I know her character. What''s more, Young Master Yardley looked at you the same way my dad looks at my mom! I believe Young Master Yardley won''t act in such a way. He doesn''t seem to be a skirt- chaser. Moreover, I think you really shouldn''t believe Sylvia anymore. She is not qualified to be your friend, regardless of whether she stole the earrings or Young Master Yardley gave it to her. She wouldn''t have epted it if she really cares for you, do you understand?" Her words struck Kimberly. Kimberly froze on the spot, and then a cold feeling clutched at her heart. Her lips quivered and trembled. Even so, she didn''t say a word. Kimberly lowered her head, and her long eyshes covered her eyes. How could she not understand? She would not forgive Sylvia because of this. As they had been good friends for so many years, she kept finding excuses for Sylvia, hoping to alleviate the mistakes she had done to herself. "Did I speak out about your thoughts?" Vera observed her gestures and immediately whispered, "In fact, I could see that you value your friendship too much when you defended her earlier. Although she treated you well, she was kind to you with a purpose." "I have known Sylvia for a long time, way before I married Maddox." Kimberly''s voice was soft. She looked at her fingertips and recalled their college times. "I didn''t expect..." "Anyway, it has already happened. What are you nning to do next? If you like Young Master Yardley, you should investigate this matter thoroughly. Did Sylvia really steal the earrings? Or did Young Master Yardley give it to her?" Hmm... Kimberly smiled faintly. "It doesn''t matter to me." Whether he gave it to her, or Sylvia stole it, what was the difference? What kind of situation was Sylvia in to possibly have the chance to steal it? Nobody knew what he was up to as he didn''t return home for two nights. "What? I really don''t understand what you''re thinking!" Vera turned towards the windows suddenly and mentioned angrily, "If I were you, I would probably rush to Sylvia and question her. No, I should be questioning Maddox and ask him what''s going on! You both are already married. If he dared to cheat, I definitely won''t allow such a matter to happen." Kimberly seemed very calmpared to Vera. Vera was exhausted after lecturing her for a long while. Seeing that Kimberly was leaning back in her seat wearily, Vera soon stopped talking. After that, Vera took Kimberly back to her home and sterilized her wound with some medicine. "It''s almost noon. You should stay for lunch." Kimberly looked up at her gratefully. "Thank you, Vera." Her solemn stare made Vera feel extremely embarrassed. She curled her lips,menting, "Even if you thank me, I won''t feel touched. Stay here." After Vera came out, she texted Benedict, telling him Kimberly was alright. After sending the message, Vera heaved a sigh as she found Kimberly in a predicament. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The rtionship between Kimberly and the two brothers of the Yardley family was indeed too complicated. It was evident that Benedict was being in a one- sided- love with Kimberly. On the contrary, Kimberly had no feelings for him and he was unwilling to give up. On the other hand, Slyvia and Maddox...... After thinking about it, Vera shot a nce at her room and let out a deep sigh. Kimberly lingered in Vera''s house, even nning to stay for the night. However, little did she expect Maddox that would contact her during the night. Kimberly saw the notification of an iing call from him. She ced her mobile phone aside and refused to answer his call. Vera rushed over and picked up her mobile phone, "Why won''t you answer it?" Chapter 258 Chapter 258 "I don''t want to." Considering their current state, she felt that there was nothing she could say to Maddox. The phone stopped ringing for a while, but then, it rang again. Vera persuaded her. "No matter what, he took the initiative to approach you. Maybe he wants to tell you something. You should give him a chance, right? Otherwise, you might misunderstand him and ignore himpletely." Vera directly stood up and answered the phone for her. "Hello, Young Master Yardley. I''m Vera." Kimberly stared at her with her eyes wide open. She hesitated for a while, then got up and tried to grab her mobile phone back. On the contrary, Vera dashed out of the room. Kimberly could only hear parts of their conversation. When she came back, Vera returned the phone to her. "Just wait for a while. He wille to pick you up after a while." "Did you ask him toe over?" Kimberly frowned at the thought of it. Subsequently, she went to take her bag and darted forward. "Hey, what are you doing? It was he who wanted to pick you up and asked for my address. What''s wrong with that?" "I don''t want to see him." "I told him that you were injured and he seemed very nervous. Perhaps you should give him a chance to exin!" Vera put her hands on Kimberly''s shoulders and stared solemnly at her. Kimberly looked back at her nkly and was tongue-tied. She eventually waited at Vera''s house. After ten minutes, the doorbell rang and Vera went to open the door. Sam''s voice could be heard from the living room, "Sorry to disturb you." Then came the sound of wheels rolling. Kimberly could tell that Maddox was approaching without even looking. Kimberly didn''t want to see Maddox at all. She lowered her eyes. She had cried not long ago and was feeling embarrassed about meeting him with her puffy eyes at that moment. "Were you injured?" Maddox came in frowning and saw her sitting there all curled up. Kimberly did not say a word and refused to look up to him. Vera and Sam stood by the door and kept a distance from them. She nced at Sam and shrugged her shoulders. Sam seemed to be really impressed with Vera. This girl knew how to act in such situations. She was suitable to be Kimberly''s best friend! "I''m asking you something." When he came so near to Kimberly, she was startled at once. She was taken aback for a moment. When Kimberly looked up, her eyes happened to meet Maddox''s. At this moment, Kimberly discovered that even though Maddox was sitting in a wheelchair, he was still a tall man. At that moment, his intense gaze fixed on her. Even so, when Maddox saw her bloodshot eyes, his expression changed in an instant. He raised his hand and grabbed her chin. "You cried?" His strong grip caused Kimberly pain and she unconsciously let out a moan. Maddox frowned and immediately loosened his grip on her. Subsequently, he grabbed her waist and took her into his arms. "What are you doing?" Kimberly eximed, and she was already in Maddox''s embrace before she coulde to her senses. She shoved him away, feeling embarrassed in the presence of Vera. Nevertheless, Maddox kept hugging her tightly and pushed the wheel with one hand. "Come home with me." Upon witnessing this scene, Vera and Sam rushed towards them and made way for them. Kimberly kept struggling, trying hard to break free from Maddox, but to no avail. Although he carried her in the wheelchair, it seemed that it didn''t affect him at all. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vera urged Sam, "Hurry up and go on." "Thank you." Sam quickly followed them after thanking her. After returning to Yardley''s house, Kimberly jumped out of his arms as soon as she got out of the car, telling him that she could go in on her own. Therefore, she went upstairs and returned to her room in a hurry. Maddox felt that she had an unusual mood that day. Indeed, her bloodshot eyes were tugging at his heartstrings. He recalled the pair of earrings that he had chosen that day. He reached into his pocket and took out the small box. He opened it and looked at the dazzling earrings inside it. Sam pondered for a moment before finally stepping forward, stating, "Young Master Yardley, Miss Shell seems to be in a bad mood..." "Shut up." Maddox reprimanded him, "I know what to do." "Despite that, Young Master Yardley... If you don''t take action now, I''m afraid that she will run away and you will regret it." Maddox was dumbstruck at the present moment. "The truth will always be exposed one day. She will know about this sooner orter. Sylvia is her good friend. Although Miss Shell is reserved, you ought to know her character more than me. I know she won''t tolerate any of this." As soon as he finished speaking, Maddox looked at him with his sharp gaze. Sam was so scared that he held his breath, and turned his head looking elsewhere, as if nothing had happened. Maddox attempted to catch up to Kimberly and followed her into the room. Once they entered the room, the room was rather stuffy as it had been filled up with his aura. Kimberly turned her back against him, trying to ignore him. On the other hand, Maddox persisted and refused to give in. "Let me have a look at your wounds." His tone sounded gentle, as if he had done something wrong and was coaxing her tenderly. When Kimberly contemted what happened between him and Sylvia, she couldn''t resist feeling sad. She bit her lower lip tensely and didn''t say a word. Maddox went to take some ointment and a change of clothes for her. "Take off your clothes first. I''ll apply the ointment on your wound, and you can change itter." He handed the clothes to her, yet Kimberly refused to ept it, remaining motionless. Maddox normally would have been furious if she totally ignored him. However, Kimberly was acting strange recently which made Maddox take pity on her. He ced the nightdress next to her and muttered softly, "Let''s apply some medicine first, okay?" She paid no attention to him at all. Maddox thought of Sam''s words. After a moment of silence, he reached out and took out a small box from his pocket and handed it to her. "It''s for you. Be a good girl, alright?" Kimberly had been lowering her head the whole time. Unexpectedly, he presented her with the delicate box. The shape of the box seemed very familiar to her, but it was definitely a different box. Atst, Kimberly reached out to take the box. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 "Open it and have a look." Maddox''s mouth curved into a smile, and he spoke in a charming tone. Perhaps Sam was right, she would probably be happier if he gave her the gift earlier. Sure enough, girls fancied these things. If he had known that she was that easy to coax, he would have bought more of them for her. "I''ll give Sam a bonus tomorrow," Maddox pondered. Kimberly opened the box numbly under his gaze. However, the nk expression on her face was rather odd. A pair of impressive pink earrings could be seen, nestled in the box. When Kimberly saw the pink earrings and she thought she was mistaken. She then took a closer look, only to realize that it was not the same pair as before. The previous one was rather mellow and small, yet the current pair of earrings were obviously more exquisite and uniquely designed. One could tell that it was a meticulous pick, though... Looking at these earrings made her recall the shy and timid look on Sylvia''s face when she wore those earrings. Anger rose in her like a tide. Maddox saw that she was staring continuously at the earrings and her eyes glistened. He inched closer to her and spoke in a husky voice, "Do you like it?" As he spoke, he involuntarily pointed at the bruises on her forehead. "Should I apply some ointment on your wound?" Bam! All of a sudden, Kimberly threw the box of earrings as fury surged through her. Maddox was rooted to the spot at once. He only noticed that she suddenly got up and threw something. The box hit against the wall with a bang and the earrings rolled out to the ground, causing a sharp sound. His smile froze on his face. After a while, he red at Kimberly with hostility. "What the hell are you doing?" Kimberly was totally out of control. Even after she threw out the earrings, she felt rage pulse through her veins. She stared at Maddox. "Do you think that I would want such things from you?" She sneered. Maddox frowned and looked at her darkly. "You don''t want it?" Kimberly mocked, "Yes, I don''t want it. Just give it to another woman!" The earrings irritated her. Why did he give her favorite pair of earrings to someone else, then bought a simr pair for her instead? What a joke! How pathetic! Kimberly secretly ridiculed herself countless times, yet she failed to get over it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t hold back anymore. Thus, she said, "Maddox, let''s just get a divorce." At that moment, his pupils suddenly contracted and then dted as his breath quickened. He grabbed Kimberly''s wrist. "Pardon me?" Kimberly was in pain, wanting to break free from him. "Divorce, I want to divorce you in advance! Let go of me. We don''t have to go ording to the contract. Since you dislike me so much, then I shall grant your wish by disappearing forever." Her words made Maddox frown unhappily. What on earth was this woman angry for? Did she have to do this? "Where did you get such absurd ideas from? What on earth are you thinking about?" "Let go of me!" Kimberly shook off his hand forcefully, yet Maddox kept holding her tightly. Kimberly got anxious and she bit him on the hand. Maddox was in agony, almost letting go of her. Nevertheless, as he thought of her harsh words, he simply endured the pain and wouldn''t let go no matter what. The taste of blood seemed to permeate her mouth. Kimberly used all the strength that she could muster. She could even feel his pain, yet she didn''t expect that Maddox still wouldn''t let go of her. Kimberly realized what she had done when she saw blood flowing down from the corner of her mouth. She withdrew and saw a deep bite on Maddox''s hand. Blood just kept flowing out profusely. Looking at the bright red blood, Kimberly began to shiver. "Why don''t you continue biting?" Maddox''s hoarse voice sounded. He had been trying hard to endure the pain. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. "Are you afraid? Or were you distressed?" Upon hearing what he said, Kimberly came to her senses and shook off his hand forcefully. "It was you who wouldn''t let go!" "Yes, it''s all my fault." Maddox gave her a deep stare. Suddenly, he grabbed her with his injured hand and pulled her into his embrace. The blood on his arm naturally stained her clothes. "I deserve it, alright?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. Even so, his voice was full of despair, "Now, can you tell me about the sudden change in your behavior?" She had thrown away the things he gave her, yet he was not even angry with her at the moment. He was helpless in dealing with her. He could neither scold nor beat her, and the only way was to coax her. "You should give him a chance to exin, perhaps you have misunderstood him." She recalled Vera''s words. Looking at Maddox, who had been bitten but had not lost his composure, Kimberly suddenly wondered if she should give him a chance to exin. Kimberly nibbled on her bottom lip, ring at him. "About the sudden change in my behavior? Do you even care?" He was cold-eyed, pursing his lips, "What do you think?" He retorted instead. Kimberly was taken aback instantly. After a while, she jeered. "You only know that my behavior has changed tremendously. Why don''t you think of what you have done?" Maddox pondered for a moment, and there was a slight change in his expression. "What do you mean by that?" "Why don''t you ask yourself? I''m divorcing you to allow you both to get together." Maddox''s brows furrowed and he tensed up at once. Judging from her tone, it seemed that she knew what had happened. Despite that... how did she know? "Although I married into the Yardley family on behalf of my sister, I have my dignity as well. If you and another woman genuinely like each other, just tell me, and I will leave on my own ord to avoid humiliation." Kimberly then mentioned in a self-mocking smile, "I have already experienced a failed marriage once, and I never want to experience it again, therefore... let me say it." "I don''t want to be abandoned and looked down on. Do you know that you are disgusting? I don''t want to bear it anymore. The contract is hereby terminated, and I am willing to leave the Yardley family. I want nothing to do with you anymore." Maddox interrupted her in a hurry, "Who gave you permission to make your own decisions?" Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Maddox gritted his teeth, ring at the woman with bloodshot eyes in his arms. When she was saying those words, he thought that she was utterly sickening. On the other hand, he felt so much distress in his heart seeing her pitiful look. Maddox was irritated and had no idea to deal with her. Kimberly continued, "It''s not the decision that I think for myself and act ordingly." "Then don''t mention divorce so casually." Kimberly paused and looked at him. "Then give me an exnation. I want a clear, truthful exnation." Somehow, Maddox had a feeling that she was questioning him because she was jealous. Despite that, if she didn''t bring it up first, Maddox would continue hiding this matter from her. Hence, he didn''t take the initiative to tell her. "What exnation do you need?." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly curled her lips and looked at him with a bitter smile. "Are you still not going to spill the beans right now? Or is it because you enjoy having two women at the same time, and it makes you feel good about yourself, am I right?" "What are you talking about?" Maddox gritted his teeth, "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Do you know who I met today?" Maddox frowned and stared at her, waiting for her Kimberly smiled bitterly, saying, "I didn''t just see Vera. I met Sylvia in the morning too." Maddox was expressionless at first, yet after pondering, he shot her a cold stare. "You met her today?" "Yeah, don''t you think it''s a coincidence? I met her just now, and I saw a pair of pink earrings on her, which were the same ones I saw in the jewelry store. You gave me another pair just now. Although they looked simr, yet I still could differentiate between the two." Kimberly made it extremely clear and Maddox''s brows knitted. He originally wanted to hide this matter from her before he got a clearer picture of it. Who knew that she would meet with Sylvia face-to-face? Unexpectedly, Sylvia wore those earrings to meet her that day. What would she think if she saw it? "You thought that I gave her those earrings?" Was that the reason she reacted that much when she opened the box a while ago? Kimberly retorted, "If it wasn''t from you, then who else would it be?" Kimberly kept staring at him, observing his every movement. However, Maddox had been very determined and remained resolute all the time. Kimberly paused while listening to him. "If I say that I didn''t, would you believe me?" Kimberly remained silent, refusing to believe him. If she did, she wouldn''t have asked him. However, what was with his attitude? "It''s me who is asking you. Why are you questioning me? If you didn''t give it to her, how could she possibly have it?" Kimberly questioned hysterically, realizing that she went overboard after that. She sounded like a lunatic woman who doubted her husband''s love for her. Since when did she be like this? Kimberly took a deep breath and suppressed her anger after giving some thought. She then turned away from him. "Forget it. I don''t want to ask you these. You should just do whatever you want." Kimberly then pushed him away and wanted to get up. However it was at this moment that Maddox pulled her back on to hisp again. "I didn''t give her those earrings, and things are not what you think. Now... would you believe me?" He lifted her chin and gazed into her eyes. He exined callously again, "I never exin myself to anyone. You are the first woman who made me talk so much." Kimberly was lost for words. She looked at him and remarked, "So? Do you think that I should not only believe you, but also feel grateful to you for doing this to me?" Maddox pressed his lips together. "Why do you have to be so harsh? Why are you making a fuss?" "Making a fuss?" Kimberlyughed out loud and the color drained from her face. "If you think I''m making a fuss, then don''t touch me, don''t talk to me, and stop questioning me!" Maddox frowned and kept staring at her. "You..." "Let me go!" Kimberly roared and broke free from him. Then, she got up and stormed towards her room. "Since I married you, I have never had a day living infort. To stay in the Yardley family, I agreed to all the conditions you said and signed the contract because you forced me to do so. Maddox, do you think that I actually want to live like this? I have had enough." "You''ve had enough?" Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "Of course." Kimberly raised her chin. "I mean it from the bottom of my heart. Let''s just get a divorce." "Come again?" Maddox felt that this woman was driving him nuts. She had repeated several times that she wanted to divorce him. He was mad at the thought of her breaking up with him. Anger stirred within him. Conversely, he had no idea how to deal with her. Maddox suddenly let out a sneer, "You''d better give up. Since you''ve married me, you''ll be my woman forever. Divorce? Don''t even think about it. You are not allowed to go anywhere." Kimberly was rooted to the ground when she heard his words. She turned around and looked at Maddox incredulously. "Why? I''m just bringing forward the termination of the contract." "The contract?" Maddox shot an indifferent stare and slightly raised his voice, "I have the contract in my hand, and I am the initiator of the contract. I can terminate it whenever I want." "You are going overboard!" Kimberly shouted. Maddox raised his eyebrows, smiling mockingly. "From the moment you married into the Yardley family, you have been tied to me for the rest of your life. Don''t ever think about running away." "As for the contract." Maddox''s eyes were locked on her face. "If you think you have the rights to terminate it, I can tell you that I can destroy it." Kimberlymented, "What on earth do you want to do? Why do you have to tie me down if you don''t like me? Can''t we just get a divorce? You both love each other, and I will let you two be together, can''t I even do that?" Maddox''s eyes darkened when he heard that. "In my world, I''m the only one who has authority to make decisions." "What''s more, who said that I want to be with her?" Maddox''s voice sounded overly soft. Kimberly didn''t manage to listen to thest sentence at all. Instead, she only heard the sentence before that. She was enraged that she just ignored him and went straight back to her bed. In the end, sheid down on her bed without even changing her clothes. Kimberly furiously covered herself with the quilt and didn''t want to bother Maddox anymore. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 In the middle of the night, Kimberly felt an itch on her back, but it was somehowfortable as if someone was rubbing her painful wound for her. She was extremely sleepy to the point that she didn''t open her eyes at all, moaning subconsciously. Maddox paused for a while, helplessly nced at Kimberly who was sleeping. He pursed his thin lips and thought to himself, "D*mn woman, what am I even doing?" She had already said that she would divorce him and cease living together with him. Anger spread through him. However, he was still worried about her wounds and waited for her to sleep before coming over in the middle of the night. He took off her clothes and applied some ointment on her wounds. Such matters... How could he even do such a thing?! Maddox clenched his fingers into a fist. Nheless, when he saw her sleeping, rage overtook his face. He released his fist, and his gestures became exceedingly soft as he applied ointment to her wound bit by bit. Kimberly had been sleeping soundly the whole time and had not woken up. When Maddox was finally done, he stared at her for a long time while she was in a deep sleep. He couldn''t resistining. "What an ungrateful woman! Don''t you know that those words could hurt me too?" "You said that I have a sharp tongue? Were my words that cruel?" Maddox began to doubt himself. He asked Sam in the car on the way to work the next day. "Do my words usually sound harsh?" Sam was driving the car. When he heard Maddox''s question, he suddenly paused and nced at Maddox through the rearview mirror. He queried strangely, "Why did you ask this all of a sudden?" Sam''s eyes made Maddox even more irritated. He pursed his lips, replying, "It''s nothing." Subsequently, he lowered his head and looked outside the car nonchntly. After a while, he raised his head again. "How do you think I treat that woman?" Sam was reluctant to reply. Maddox red at him, "Tell me the truth." "Well, this..." Sam tugged his lips awkwardly. "In my opinion, you are quite good to Miss Shell. After all, You have never treated a woman this well." "Then why would she want to divorce me?" Sam was terribly shocked to the point that he couldn''t focus on driving. "She wants to divorce you? Why?" There was no response from behind. After that, Sam turned to Maddox and he found that Maddox was eyeing him with rm. Sam was dumbfounded as he quickly calmed himself down, coughing softly. "The reason why Miss Shell wants to divorce you is probably not because you treat her badly, but because..." "Because of what?" Maddox was eager to know the answer. Although she mentioned the reasonst night, he always felt that... that was not the real answer. Her statement about allowing both of them to get together? What the hell was all that nonsense? "Maybe she doesn''t like you?" Sam remarked fearlessly, and immediately a chill ran down his spine. Maddox questioned him gravely, "Are you digging your own grave?" Sam quickly rephrased his sentence, "Maybe Young Madam likes someone else?" Maddox replied, "Hah." "Young Master Yardley, to be very honest, I am afraid that you will beat me to death." "Carry on." Sam then continued, "I must first ensure that I don''te to any harm." "It seems that you are very dissatisfied with this job," Maddox did not promise him but threatened him instead. Sam shouted bitterly inside. How could he possibly not be satisfied with his job? He could only exin in a rush, "I''m satisfied enough. I''ll tell you my true thoughts! You are good to Young Madam, yet to her, you... are actually an ipetent husband." "Ipetent?" Maddox frowned and contemted Sam''s words for a while. Even so, he still couldn''t figure it out. He questioned again, "Go on." Sam''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. Fortunately, they were at a traffic light. He stopped the car, reached out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, uttering slowly, "All women like gentlemen. You are always fierce to her. Although you treat her well, yet you never want to exin yourself. How would she understand you then?" "That''s because she''s just foolish," Maddox snorted coldly. Why did he have to say it out loud if he did anything? Upon hearing this, Sam perspired heavily. "Since you think she is foolish, then she is. You... you should not worry about it." "Who told you that I''m worried about it?" Maddox nced at him indifferently and answered. Sam was lost for words in a sh. He felt that it seemed wrong for him to continue speaking. He chose to remain silent. After the traffic light turned green, Sam continued driving. Maddox kept quiet for a while. The next moment, he asked abruptly, "Do I have to tell her so that she can understand?" Sam considered, "I remain neutral." "I think so." He smiled awkwardly and refused to say a word. He was in fear of getting beaten up by Maddox. Maddox didn''t say anything else. He just leaned back, closed his eyes and began to rub his temples. D*mn it. For the first time, he was being drastically affected by a woman. After applying medicine on her in the middle of the night before, he returned to his bed. Nevertheless, the image of her confronting him and her saying that she was going to divorce him shed through his mind. He was unable to sleep for the whole night. Maddox was self- disciplined and had regr routines everyday. On the other hand, this was the first time he experienced insomnia because of a person. Sam saw that he was not in a good condition today, hence he queried in a concerned manner, "Do you want to cancel your ns today to have some rest?" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "There''s no need for that," Maddox rejected him outright. After a while, he instructed, "Let''s destroy the contract we''ve signed before." "Which contract?" Sam couldn''te to his senses for a moment. Maddox was certainly not afraid to speak his mind. Sam simply couldn''t keep up with him. Sam discerned the change in Maddox''s attitude and immediately responded, "Is it the contract signed by Miss Shell?" He somehow came to a realization. If it''s not anything about Kimberly, Maddox wouldn''t speak in such an awkward way, and he would have fewer mood swings. Sam would judge on the basis of this in the future. Sam was sweating while driving the car. He heaved a sigh of relief. "Roger that. I''ll give you the contractter." "Destroy it immediately." Sam''s hands paused for a moment and nodded. That contract would be a divorce contract for them in due time. Presently, Maddox wanted to destroy it. Did it imply that he had already made up his mind? Would he not divorce Kimberly anymore? Sam instantly felt a little delighted at the thought of it. If Young Master Yardley chose Kimberly over Sylvia, he would surely be on cloud nine. After all, those things that Sylvia did were absolutely disgusting. She was not worthy of being Kimberly''s best friend at all. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Kimberly was in a deep slumber for the whole night. When she woke up, she realized that the sun was bright and the whole room was filled with natural light. She subconsciously looked for her phone but to no avail. She was dumbfounded as she looked around, only then did she realize that she was lying on Maddox''s bed. After being in a daze for a few seconds, Kimberly sat up. She clearly remembered that she was sleeping on her own bedst night. How did she appear on his bed when she woke up? Kimberly looked at her own bed on the ground and found that it was kept away again. "Ah, d*mn it!" That b*stard asked the servant to take her things away again. How many times did he want to y such tricks? Kimberly threw the quilt aside angrily and got out of bed. She spotted her mobile phone on the bedside table. As she checked on the time through her phone, she found out that it was almost noon. Unexpectedly, she slept till this hour. She could really sleep a lot nowadays. Kimberly tried to fully rouse herself, then went to wash up. Kimberly felt ufortable all over as she went to bed directly without taking a bath the night before. Therefore, she headed in for a bath. When Kimberly took off her clothes, she found that there was ointment on her clothes, which made her feel a little curious. She did not apply any ointment on her wounds the previous day. How could her clothes get stained with ointment? Kimberly held her clothes while being in a daze. She immediately remembered that in the middle of the night there was a pair of gentle hands touching her back. It was exactly the same feeling when he applied medicine for her before... The warmth of his fingers and the coldness of the ointment... However, Kimberly thought that she was dreamingst night, and she couldn''t wake up, thus she just ignored it. Presently she thought about it. Was it Maddox who woke up in the middle of the night to apply the ointment for her? Subsequently, Kimberly shook her head and murmured with a wry smile, "How could it be possible? He might even hate me, would he even apply medicine for me in the middle of the night?" "I''m just thinking too much." Kimberly threw the clothes on the rack next to her and went in to take a shower. When she came out of the bathroom, there was a maid knocking on the door. As soon as she opened, she was taken aback by the scene before her. The maids pushed a row of hanging clothes into the room, and they hung them one by one in the wardrobe. "What... are you all doing?" "Young Master Yardley asked us to put them in here. He said that they were all for you." After bringing in the clothes, a lot of jewelry was also sent in, followed by countless cosmetics products. Then two big wardrobes and a dressing table were brought in as well. The maid looked at her respectfully andmented, "Second Young Master said that you can tell him if you have any requests and he will satisfy you." The maid''s face was full of envy when she said that. Maddox was just too good to Kimberly. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Maddox had been living alone back then, therefore the room was just simple. The room was suddenly packed with all her possessions. Nevertheless, as she was looking at these things before her, it didn''t warm her heart at all. Her heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. How could it be possible to warm her by doing all these? On the contrary, these materialistic things that hepensated felt more like a humiliation to her. Kimberly promptly raised her lips and scorned, "What does he mean? Does he think he can just buy me over with these? Tell him that even so, I won''t change my mind." "The maid was stupefied, staring at her in bewilderment. Kimberly threw her a nce and saw that the maid was full of puzzlement, obviously knowing nothing of it. "Miss Shell, what you said just now..." "I didn''t say anything just now. You''ve worked hard today. I don''tck anything here. You may leave." The maid gave a nod, saying, "Okay, I''ll make a move first. You can call me if you need anything." "Alright, thank you." After she left, Kimberly sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at the newly added clothes. The clothes were all dazzling and fancy. In spite of that, she was not interested in them at all. Perhaps, Maddox felt that women liked and would want such things. Hence, he thought he could use these to buy her over. Despite that, even if she was poor to the point that she could barely afford to eat, she wouldn''t want to be with a man who had been seeing multiple women. As Maddox was signing a contract, Sam came in to report that all the things had been delivered. Maddox paused for a moment and asked, "Do you really think she would like these things?" "Of course not just these." Sam sighed. "In order to win a woman''s heart, the act of sending these is very important, but the most important thing is you." Maddox frowned when he heard that. "Me?" Sam nodded, as if he was a counselor giving Maddox some advice. "If you want her to feel secure, tell her words that are more gentle and pleasant. Let her realize that you like her." "Wait." Maddox interrupted him with a frown and mocked. "Who told you that I like her?" Sam retorted, "Don''t you like her?" Maddox had no idea how to refute him at once. Sam queried, "Then why do you want to win her heart?" Maddox didn''t say a word, a frown wrinkling his forehead. He stared at Sam dangerously. "Well, I see. You don''t like her. You merely don''t want her to like someone else." As Maddox simply didn''t want to make a fool of himself, Sam could only y along if Maddox refused to. "Anyway, it should be fine if you did ording to what I said!" Maddox instantly thought of something. He stared at Sam for a while and questioned, "Do you have a girlfriend?" Sam had been single for many years. He blushed with embarrassment, answering, "No." "Never?" Sam nodded. "Yes. What does this have to do with Maddox gave a smirk. "You don''t even have a girlfriend. How dare you teach me how to pursue women?" "I don''t have a girlfriend, not because I couldn''t date any women, but because I don''t have time to date instead!" Sam gnashed his teeth and tried to speak for himself. He had been single for so many years as he was Maddox''s assistant. He would even have to get up in the middle of the night sometimes. As such, he had been serving Maddox for almost 24 hours a day! How could he date someone when he had devoted all his youth to his work? "Is that so?" Maddox nced at him with suspicion, feeling doubtful. Sam felt as if he was losing his dignity as a man. He yelled while clenching his teeth furiously, "Since you think my method is unreliable, find someone else then!" He turned around and left in a sh. Maddox did not request Sam to stay either. He was preupied in his thoughts. Gentle? To let her know that he liked her? How was this even considered as gentle? D*mn it! F*ck! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Maddox cursed in a low voice and abruptly pushed all the things on his desk down irritably. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 The night sky was bright with stars. It was alreadyte autumn and the winds were strong during these nights. There were times when the people felt like it was winter when they walked in the streets, wearing thick jackets. Kimberly forgot to put on an extra jacket before heading out, and she stood at the intersection of the road, trembling in cold. She didn''t go to the office on this day and went to the hospital for her pregnancy check-up instead. She had been pregnant for a period of time. She was anxious as her condition was not very good. She was delighted with the doctor''s assessment results. The doctor said that the baby was very healthy, just that her body was too weak, thus she was advised to consume more supplements. Otherwise, the child would suffer from malnutrition. If she gave birth to this baby safely, she would have a new family member. She thought that when she left Maddox in the future, she would find another job and try to raise the child on her own. She would teach him how to read and write. She started imagining her child running behind her as they jumped and chased each other. Thinking of these harmonious images, Kimberly felt that her heart was already melting. This feeling was awesome. She was finally having a family. Kimberly had beencking a sense of belonging for a long time. Although she was the daughter of the Shell family, she didn''t know why she had never felt the warmth from her loved ones. Kimberly felt a huge gust of cold wind blow the hair around her face. She trembled and wrapped her arm around herself. All of a sudden, a beam of light from a car shone in her eyes. When the light went out, she found that the car had already stopped in front of her. The window was turned down and a familiar handsome face appeared in front of Kimberly. "Miss Shell, I thought I saw you from a distance just now. I didn''t expect it was really you after looking from up close." Kimberly was a little surprised. Juliette opened the car door and got out, and there was Quill who was sitting behind her with an indifferent expression. She didn''t expect that she would actually meet them here. "I''ve seen you in the hospital several times. Are you feeling unwell?" Juliette asked with concern. Kimberly smiled and shook her head. "No, I just came here for a regr health check- up. What brings you here?" "I thought I might happen to see Miss Shell from a distance, so I took a detour and came over. I didn''t expect to really meet you here. Are you waiting for a car?" Kimberly was a little embarrassed, and her fair cheeks were rosy due to the cold. She nodded and mentioned, "Yes." "Get in the car, we''ll drive you there." Kimberly shook her head awkwardly andmented, "It might be inconvenient for you. It''s okay. I can wait." "Get in the car." Quill frowned when he saw that Kimberly refused. He sounded cold and solemn. Kimberly was stunned for a moment, she then obediently opened the car door and got into the car. After getting in the car, Quill saw that she was dressed thinly and her pinkish lips were dry from the wind. He couldn''t help but ask, "How long have you been waiting?" "It wasn''t too long. I just came out." "It''s not good to lie." Quill looked away and said in a seemingly unpleasant tone, "Even if you think that it''s just a white lie." Juliette, who was sitting in the front passenger seat was slightly surprised when she heard that. She looked at Kimberly through the rearview mirror and saw the embarrassment on Kimberly''s face. She then looked at Quill and opened her mouth, yet she did not say a single word. Juliette curled her lips and quickly stated something to ease the situation. "Miss Shell, please don''t mind him. President Hanover has always been quite stern, yet his words are out of good intentions." Quill frowned when he heard it and remarked, "Busybody." Juliette smiled and turned back without saying anything. The atmosphere in the car seemed to have be warmer. Kimberly blinked her eyes. In fact, she did not care much about it. It was just that she did not expect Quill to expose her lies on the spot. The atmosphere in the car went calm again. It was rather cozy. Kimberly, who felt cold earlier on, felt much warmer after sitting down in the car, although her palms were still cold. Quill noticed it. He instantly unbuttoned his suit, then took off his zer and handed it to her. "Put it on." Upon hearing what he said, Kimberly suddenly widened her eyes in surprise and looked at Quill. "No, you don''t have to..." "What''s wrong with it?" Quill raised his eyebrows, speaking in an indifferent tone. "You''re still not sick enough of the hospital yet? You might get yourself readmitted if you catch a cold. Just put it on." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He was so firm and resolute that Kimberly couldn''t seem to refuse. However, she didn''t want to take the zer because she felt that Quill was just too kind to her. Why? Juliette then spoke, "You''d better put it on. There''s still a long way to go. You stayed out there in the wind for more than half an hour earlier on. Put it on first. You can take it off when you get out of the carter." Kimberly refused to take the zer no matter what. Quill frowned. After a moment, he suddenly put the zer on Kimberly. His actions were so fast that Kimberly couldn''t refuse. The zernded on her andpletely covered her thin shoulders. "This..." Kimberly looked up and wanted to say something, yet she happened to meet Quill''s determined eyes. Kimberly was astonished for a moment. His eyes zed with determination. "Leave it on. Do not take it off." He then withdrew his hand and sat back in his seat. Kimberly kept silent as she looked down at the zer, then at Quill''s steady face. She suddenly had a strong feeling for him. How could she describe such a feeling? It seemed like... a family member... Although it seemed ridiculous to Kimberly, Quill really felt like... a caring and gentle elder brother to her. Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her head with embarrassment. Perhaps there were too many things happening around her recently, which made her flustered. Besides, Quill was also a mature person who provided her a sense of security. Kimberly felt a little at ease and thanked Quill. Quill was stunned and shot a nce at her. She sat there with her head lowered, and her ck hair drooping down covering half of her face. It made Quill''s heart skip a beat. The way she looked now... It was too alike. How could there be two people who looked so simr? If Kimberly had nothing to do with the Hanover family, how could her temperament be so simr to that of that person? Her calm demeanor and her lucid eyes were exactly the same as hers. "You..." Quill''s lips moved. He couldn''t resist looking at her. "How many family members do you have?" Juliette, who was sitting in front, felt shocked at his words and thought, "Was Mr. Hanover finally taking some actions?" In fact, she couldn''t understand what Quill was up to. He didn''t seem to pursue Kimberly and he didn''t show any affection towards her. Even so, a man would not be so good to a woman without any reason. If he didn''t want to pursue her, why would he treat her so well? Juliette was utterly clueless about it. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Quill was a mysterious person. As such, ordinary people could not read his mind Even Juliette, who had been following him for quite a long time still couldn¡¯t seem to guess his thoughts, never mind Kimberly who had just met him. Both of them had their own thoughts. Kimberly didn¡¯t have reallyplicated thoughts, and she just followed her heart. To her, Quill was indeed like an elder brother. She felt peculiar about it. After all... there had never been a man who gave her this kind of feeling. On the contrary, Quill was able to do so. Kimberly then persuaded herself, perhaps it was because he was Sylvia''s big brother. Thinking of this, Kimberly felt relieved, then answered Quill''s question in a soft voice. "I have my parents and a younger sister at home." "You have a younger sister?" Quill pursed his lips. "So you''ve been living with them since you were a child?" Kimberly was stunned when she heard that. She nodded. "Of course." Quill was lost in his own thoughts; it was exactly the same as the information that Juliette got. She had lived with her parents since young, and even when she was kidnapped by the traffickers, they did not exchange her with another person either. Nheless... What went wrong? If she was really the daughter of the Shell family, how could Kimberly look so much like her when they were quiet? Could it be said that there were two people in the world who were not rted to each other but who looked and acted simrly? Quill remained silent and his eyes narrowed. He was obviously thinking about something. The car was quiet again, and Kimberly wore the suit jacket, remaining silent. They passed by traffic lights and tall buildings along the way. By the time Kimberly came back to her senses, the car had stopped not far from the Yardley family home. "Miss Shell, in order to prevent other people from gossiping, I can only drop you here," Juliette turned to her with a smile. Kimberly nced out of the window and she saw a familiar intersection. She looked at Juliette with great gratitude. Before she opened the door and got out of the car, she took off the zer and returned it to Quill. "Mr. Hanover, thank you very much for today. I''ll leave first. If there is a chance, I''ll treat you for a meal next time." He brightened when he heard that she was going to treat him to a meal. He nodded. "I''ll be free in two days." Kimberly paused for a moment, then gave a small smile. "Okay, I''ll contact you then." After Kimberly left, Juliette couldn''t resist asking, "Mr. Hanover, aren''t you being too direct?" Quill raised his eyebrows and nced at Juliette. "How was that direct?" Juliette tugged her lips awkwardly and shook her head. "It¡¯s nothing. You have your own thoughts. However, there is one thing I don''t understand." After saying that, Juliette ordered the driver to turn around. Quill''s gaze was still fixed on the slender figure that was going far. "Do you have any questions about my attitude towards her?" Juliette nodded. "Yes, I''ve been with you for so many years. It''s my first time seeing you... treat a woman like this... I''m just puzzled." "You don''t have to be confused about that." Quill stared at her indifferently. "This has nothing to do with you." Upon listening to his words, Juliette felt that it was inappropriate for her to ask further. Thinking of this, Juliette smiled faintly and nodded, "Yes. If you say so, then it is as you say." Quill lowered his dark eyes. He thought of something, ordering her, "Go and find out all the information on the Shell family and whatever that happened in the past." Juliette was shocked when she heard that. "Should I find out everything about the Shell family?" ¡°You should investigate this matter first. Tell me if you find out anything. I do not want to miss each and every detail." "Yes, I will do so!" Although Juliette was shocked, she did not argue with Quill''s order. It was impossible for her to question his decisions, thus she could only nod her head in agreement. While the driver made a U-turn, Juliette looked up at the slender figure walking alone in the distance outside. Kimberly''s long hair swayed in the cool breeze, and her thin body was swaying as if she was going to get blown away by the wind. Kimberly was on the way back to the Yardley family house alone. As all the areas nearby belonged to the Yardley family, there was no sign of other residents along the road. The area was transformed into lush greenery. There were street lights along the way, and the warm lights shone on Kimberly, as she walked slowly step by step. It was a long journey. Kimberly suddenly paused as she looked at the front and her vision seemed to get blurry. Was this the way home? She didn''t even know for herself which was the way home. All of a sudden, the sound of a vehicle behind broke the silence but Kimberly did not look back. Finally, the car stopped beside her and a familiar voice spoke, "What are you doing here?" Kimberly''s shoulders shrank when she heard that voice, then she walked forward without looking That was certainly Maddox''s voice. Why was he here? "Stop right there!" Maddox scolded, yet Kimberly refused to listen and continued her journey. "Do you want me to get out of the car and walk with you?" It was only then that Kimberly stopped there, and she turned to Maddox. He was staring at her coldly. "Get in the car." Kimberly remained motionless for a moment and hesitated to get in the car. He red at her intensely. The two of them experienced a feeling of awkwardness for a while, then Maddox instructed unexpectedly, "Open the door." Sam, who was in front, followed his orders and opened the door for him as he queried, "Young Master Yardley, do you want to get out of the car? Even so..." "It''s not far away from here. You can go back first." Maddox pushed the wheelchair out of the car alone and then ordered in a cold voice. Sam nodded his head obediently. After the car drove away, there was another person under the lonely streetlights. Maddox sat in his wheelchair beside her. "If you want to walk, I can apany you," he mentioned indifferently in a strange tone. Maddox wanted to force her to get into the car at first, then he thought of what Sam had said to him in the afternoon. Perhaps, this was an opportunity for him to transform into a gentleman. He was willing to make an exception again and again for her. Kimberly looked at Maddox who was sitting in the wheelchair. She was taken aback, replying, "When did I say that I wanted apany? I can walk on my own." After that, Kimberly turned around and left. Maddoxmented callously, "Come and push my wheelchair." "Why do I have to?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Maddox sneered and eximed, "I got out of the car because of you! You stupid woman!" Stupid woman? She felt a sudden flush of anger. This was the first time that he had scolded her in such a manner. He was always scolding her with harsh words. Wasn''t he going overboard? Why did he have to call her stupid? Kimberly gritted her teeth in rage, "Do it yourself!" Chapter 265 Chapter 265 "You''re not going to push me? So do you want me to carry you?" Kimberly''s face instantly turned red when she heard his words. She red at Maddox. "What the hell is this b*stard trying to do?" "There is no need for that. We can both go on our own." "No," Maddox pursed his lips lightly, and his gaze fell upon her. He said in a strong tone. "Either you come over and push me, or I wille over and carry you." Kimberly didn''t know what to say at that moment. "I''ll give you three seconds to make a choice. You should know that there''s nothing that I cannot do. If I want to carry you, you can''t escape." His gaze was fixed on her, giving Kimberly no room to retreat. "You!" Although Kimberly was furious, she believed that nothing was impossible for Maddox. She refused to give him a hand as she was requesting a divorce from him at the moment! Kimberly then turned around and ran away before he could advance forward. "I have two legs anyway. It''s impossible for me to not be able to outrun Maddox, right?" she pondered. However, she underestimated Maddox''s strength. She ran very fast and thought that she could escape from Maddox''s evil grasp, yet she felt a hand suddenly grab her waist, causing her whole body to spin around. Kimberly screamed in terror and grabbed Maddox''s cor unconsciously. Bang! Kimberly fell into Maddox''s embrace and was immediately surrounded by his cold aura. "Didn''t I tell you that there are only two options? How dare you run away?" Maddox scolded her in a low voice. Kimberly struggled in his arms. "Maddox, let me go. I don''t need you to carry me. I don''t want to push you back either. Can''t we go back on our own?" "No way." Maddox held her in his arms with one hand to prevent her from moving, as he rolled the wheel with the other hand. Although these actions seemed difficult to Kimberly, Maddox did it effortlessly as though it was child''s y to him. Kimberly also felt his tremendous strength. She felt it was normal for men to be more powerful than women, yet Maddox acted agilely as though he was a healthy person. Not to mention his stamina and figure, as well as the aura that emanated from his body. He didn''t look like a person who had been disabled for many years! "Haven''t you figured out what''s going on? We''re having a divorce!" Kimberly hit his chest angrily and shouted. Upon hearing the word "divorce", Maddox''s frown deepened a little and he gave a sneer. "I have told you that you''re going to live as my woman, and die as my woman as well. Once everything has started, as long as I am not stopping it, you don''t have the right to end it. It means that you will forever be my woman." "Divorce?" He lowered his head, stared at her with his burning eyes, moving his lips, "It''s impossible." After finished saying, Maddox frowned and he seemed to recall something. "Where have you been today?" Kimberly struggled for a long time but failed to break free from his grasp. She finally gave in. "Why should I tell you?" "You don''t want to say it? That''s fine. I''ll ask Sam to investigate and we will soon find out about it." Maddox then stopped and took out his phone, calling Sam to investigate. Kimberly was stunned. After he hung up the phone, she mentioned angrily, "Why are you so overbearing? Can''t I have my own privacy?" "Yes, so you should tell me yourself." Maddox pinched her chin and looked down at her. "You can have your own privacy, but I am your husband. You have to tell me your whereabouts." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I won''t tell you. I just want to divorce you." "I''ve said that it''s impossible." Maddox pinched her chin forcefully. "Don''t resist. You''re destined to be my woman." Kimberly felt very bitter about it. If it wasn''t because he was with Sylvia, his words... might make her blush and her heart flutter. Nheless, things had changed. She knew about what happened between him and Sylvia. Even if he held her in his embrace and touched her again, the feeling was different, she didn''t want to get close to him at all! On the contrary, she couldn''t do anything to him. In the end, she could only be brought back to the Yardley house and into the room. The room was full of things. Maddox saw that the dark bedroom was brightened for a bit and it softened his heart. He then held Kimberly''s hand. "Do you like the gifts that I gave you?" Kimberly was not interested in those things at all. She didn''t even want to look at them. She even thought that Maddox bought these things just to keep her mouth shut. As she thought about it, Kimberly looked up at Maddox and did not speak a single word. Her gaze was icy cold. Maddox''s heart skipped a beat when he saw her eyes. After a while, he spoke up, "You don''t like it? Then what do you like? Tell __ _ n me. Kimberly still didn''t say anything as she continued staring at him. Maddox thought for a moment andmented in a gentle voice, "You don''t like clothes and jewelries? Do you like chocte and flowers then?" Sam told him in the afternoon that no woman could resist the charm of flowers and chocte, as well as cars, houses and credit cards. Kimberly couldn''t help mocking him, "Flowers, chocte?" "You don''t like them either?" Maddox frowned. Sam was not reliable at all! Didn''t he say that no woman could resist these? Maddox remarked, "Do you want me to buy you cars and houses then? Or do you want a credit card with unlimited spending?" Kimberly was lost for words at once. "Maddox, if I remember correctly when I first married into the Yardley family, you thought that I was a woman who was greedy for wealth, yet now you''re giving all these to me on your own. Don''t you think it''s absurd?" Maddox''s brows furrowed even tighter when he heard what she said and he pressed his lips together. "Or do you actually think that I am this kind of woman, thus you think that you could just shut me up with these? Or do you think I will be grateful to you for your mercy?" What kind of logic was this? Maddox did not understand how she thought and he looked at her unhappily. "Stupid woman, can''t you see that I''m trying to please you?" Kimberly trembled when she looked into Maddox''s eyes. At that moment, she saw his eyes sparkling. How sweet his words were. If she hadn''t known about him dating multiple women at once, Kimberly might have been moved by him. Even so... Kimberly smiled and whispered, "You just want to shut me up with these things. Unfortunately, I am not the kind of girl as you imagined. Money is meaningful to me, but not that important. These are just worldly things." "Then what do you want?" Maddox finally turned solemn. He realized that all these things that he had done that day had gone to waste. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 What did she really want? Kimberly was also wondering what she really wanted. Was it a stable and happy marriage? Or a man who would treat her with sincerity? Or, perhaps a man who would love her wholeheartedly. Unfortunately, she never had any one of these. Moreover, she had experienced so many hardships in life. She probably would not have a chance to own any happiness in the future. "You can''t fulfill what I want." "If you don''t say a word about it, how are you so sure that I can''t fulfill it?" Maddox''s expression changed dramatically. He suddenly grabbed her wrist and gnashed his teeth in anger. "Kimberly, who gave you the courage to always think nonsense?" His grip made Kimberly frown in pain, but she did not push his hand away. She stared at him stubbornly. "I''m not spouting nonsense, you really cannot give me what I want. Maddox, do you think there is nothing you can''t do in the world? But there are indeed things that you can''t do. You won''t allow me to divorce you? Let me tell you, even if I put my life in danger, I will insist on divorcing you!" She gazed at him and stood firm in her decision. She really wanted to divorce him. He instantly felt a little powerless and undeniably fury surged through him. He queried coldly, "Do you want to divorce me so bad? Do you want to leave me as quickly as possible so that you can be with Benedict?" Kimberly''s expression changed as she heard that. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Am I the one talking nonsense or is it you who can''t wait any longer?" He sneered. His hand grabbed her waist at once and pressed her to himself. Next, he bent down and lowered his head. Their foreheads were against each other, and the tips of their noses touched. As they were very close to each other, they locked gazes and their breaths became one. "How is he better than me?" His voice was a little hoarse and somewhat icy. She could feel the warm breath on her face. She could not stand this feeling and attempted to push him away, but he leaned over again, and his lips were almost attached to hers. "If you won''t make it clear, don''t think about running away." Probably because he was getting closer, she felt that his voice was particrly deep and hoarse, which seemed extremely seductive. She also had an illusion that he seemed to be panting, and his breathings were shallow and rapid. She could only lean backward without making a word. She was afraid that she would touch his lips if she even moved for a bit. However, when she retreated a little, he advanced forward towards her. She backed away hurriedly, and he eventually went forward to kiss her lips. His cool lips were cool to the touch, but for some reason, the moment his lips touched hers, she felt like she was burning up. Before Kimberly could react, he was already sucking on her lower lip. "Mm." Her eyes widened. Although she had expected this to happen, she didn''t realize that it would be that fast, to the point that she couldn''t react. He had already stuck his tongue in her mouth, sliding past her teeth. "Let... uh..." She wanted to say something, but her tongue was caught by his. When he kissed her, it was as if he was indulging it. He nibbled on it and passionately sucked it again and again. In the end, she felt that her lips were in pain, and all her strength was taken away by him as she fell feebly into his arms. After the kiss, his burning lips brushed the side of her face and he tugged her earlobe gently. "Stupid woman, stay with me and don''t go anywhere." Kimberly''s eyes went round. "Don''t believe just anyone else. You just have to only believe in me." "Only believe in him?" Could she... do that? Kimberly felt that her eyelids were drooping. She was so sleepy. "Did you hear that? Hmm?" He did not get any response from her so he asked again angrily. She came to her senses and realized what had happened just now. She quickly mentioned, "Who do you think you are? Do I have to believe whatever you say? Have you ever believed in me before then?" He stared at her sternly and remarked, "I will believe in you from now on." "What if I say I don''t want it anymore?" He stopped talking and looked at her with his gloomy face. "Okay." Kimberly took a deep breath and bit her lower lip, "You really don''t want to divorce me, do you? Now tell me what happened between you and Sylvia? Dare you to say it?" He was lost for words. He didn''t expect that this was what she cared most about. "If I say that I can''t tell you about it for the time being, but I really have nothing to do with her. Would you believe me?" "I don''t believe you," Kimberly was being direct. "So what should I do then? What should I do to make you believe in me?" It was the first time that he didn''t know what to do with a woman. He had never fallen for a woman before. He abided by Old Master''s decision to marry her. He thought that he could ignore this wife all the time, but who knew that she would make him care for her so much? He cared for her to the extent that he kept thinking about how to please her and even asked Sam for advice. However, after a whole day, he found that all the advice that Sam had given him was useless. "You''ve already given it to her. It doesn''t matter even if you say it anymore." She took a deep breath. After thinking for a while, she felt that it was too ridiculous for her to confront him. She abruptly lowered her head, biting his shoulder hard and he failed to anticipate her moves. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She took the opportunity to retreat as she said to him, "Please don''t buy these meaningless things in the future, and don''t do such meaningless acts," Kimberly said as she nced at all the things sent in by the maids that day. "If you don''t like them, then just throw them away," he answered callously. It was evident that he was also angry as he turned around and went out with a cold expression on his face. She was left alone in the room and stood there in a daze. There was only one bed in the empty room. It seemed that she couldn''t sleep here tonight. Her bed was gone and she had a big fight with Maddox. How could she still share a bed with him? She shut her eyes. However, where could she sleep if she couldn''t sleep here? Kimberly couldn''t help but clenched her fists. Subsequently, she changed her clothes and sent a message to Vera. When Vera heard that she was going over to her ce, she immediately refused her. "No, it wasn''t easy for me to send you back to Maddox. Why are you stilling back?" Chapter 267 Chapter 267 But she didn''t want to stay by his side at all. "I''ve already told him about the divorce," Kimberly uttered. As soon as she finished the sentence, Kimberly heard Vera gasping. It took her a long time to recover from the shock. After a while, she stated, "What? You really mentioned the divorce to him? Did he agree?" "No." Vera breathed a sigh of relief. "You scared me to death. How could you just casually mention divorce? Fortunately, he didn''t agree." "I did not casually mention it." Kimberly mentioned solemnly, "I''m serious." "You are serious? What do you mean by divorce? If you divorce, wouldn''t it be giving Sylvia a chance? You shouldn''t let a woman like her have a chance at all! If you really leave, won''t you just satisfy her?" Kimberly kept silent when she heard that. Perhaps, there were indeed people who would not allow others to take advantage of them so easily. On the contrary, she didn''t think so. She felt that things could not happen with just one party. As long as Maddox didn''t give Sylvia a chance, the two of them wouldn''t get together. Since they were already together, then would it matter if she justpromised? After all, she really didn''t have the energy to fight for anything. She also didn''t think that she could win. Moreover, even if she won, did it mean that she had won that man''s heart? She considered that she would be at loss no matter what, and it was not worth it as it would only make her feel exhausted. "Why don''t you say anything? Kimberly, what are you thinking about?" "I''m just following my heart." Kimberly came to her senses and replied in a low voice, "Don''t worry about this matter. Vera, this is my own decision. No one can change it." Vera was dumbfounded, yet she eventually just said "whatever" and hung up the phone. Kimberly listened to the beeping sound from her mobile phone and reluctantly put it away. It seemed that she really had nowhere to go that night. The phone suddenly rang again, Vera actually called back, "Don''t you want to sleep in my house? Come over, I will take you in tonight." Kimberly''s sad look on her face immediately turned much better. Shemented happily, "Thank you, Vera." "Hurry up ande over. It''s dangerous if it gets toote." "Okay." After Kimberly put away her mobile phone, she quickly got her bag and went out. Maddox was coincidentally not at home. It was very convenient for her to go out, and there was no one stopping her. The best thing to happen after she got married to the Yardley family was that no one would restrict her freedom and she could do whatever she wanted. Even if she went out at night, no one would stop her either. Kimberly hailed a taxi and went straight to Vera''s house. When she was on the way, Vera called her and queried if she had arrived. The driver told Kimberly that they would arrive in five or six minutes. Upon hearing this, Verained, "What''s taking you so long? Are you a tortoise?" "Well, wait for a few minutes." When Kimberly arrived at the destination, she saw Vera standing downstairs with a bag in her hand. When she saw the caring over, she looked at Kimberly in the back seat, smiling faintly. Kimberly paid the fare and got out of the car. She then heard Veraining, "You really are a tortoise. Do you know how long I have been waiting for you downstairs?" Kimberly walked over and gave her a big hug. "I''m sorry, the driver said that he was going really fast already. You should''ve waited upstairs. I would have called you when I arrived." "Humph, did you think I wanted to wait for you? It''s because I came downstairs to buy some things and was toozy to go back and forth, so I waited for you here." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "What did you buy?" "Hey, why are you focusing on that?" Kimberly was stunned for a moment, then sheughed out loud. They entered the elevator and walked straight into her house. Vera came from a moderate family. Although they were not too well-off, her life was harmonious. She was the only daughter in the family. Her parents bought her a house so that she could learn to be independent. Kimberly came to her for shelter and it was a smart decision for her to do so. Vera often felt that she was too lonely, but was unable to find a suitable partner, therefore she had always lived alone. After entering the house, Vera put the things on the table. "It seems that you haven''t taken a bath yet, right? Did youe here without taking a bath?" Kimberly nodded in puzzlement. "I was in a hurry to leave. How could I take a bath? It would take longer if I did so." "Tsk!" Vera snorted, then went into the kitchen andmented, "Let''s eat first. You can then go take a bath and wear my clothes after the meal. I have to say first, my clothes are just some street goods, not those great, high- end brands that Young Master Yardley bought for you. If you dare to condemn the quality of my clothes, I will throw you out of the house!" Kimberly remarked, "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s fine as long as it''sfortable. Besides, yours are way better than mine." It was just that Maddox disliked her for embarrassing the Yardley family and bought her so many expensive clothes. Kimberly was not used to it at first. Later on, she realized that she needed clothes anyway and didn''t bother about wearing those expensive clothes. As for Vera and Kimberly, they regretted that they didn''t meet each other sooner. The former was an anxious person, and thetter was rtively calmer, so they could get along with each other in a complementary manner. They were very happy and cheerful together. Kimberly and Vera had supper together that night. Later, Vera became so excited that she went downstairs to buy wine and drank together with Kimberly. At first, the two girls were talking andughing, butter on, both of them got really drunk. Vera took a big sip of wine, shouting, "Kimberly, are you a fool? Burp... If one''s husband got seduced, she would directly rush over to fight with the mistress. However, you, how could you... Burp... And you even... just handed over your husband to her!" Kimberly was also all drunk and her cheeks were extremely red. Upon listening to Vera''s words, she couldn''t resist smiling. "Why can''t I hand him over to someone else? It''s so tiring to fight for a husband with someone else... I don''t want it." "Humph! Are you giving up just because you''re tired? If I were you, I would definitely beat Sylvia to death... Burp... and I''ll let her know the result of being a mistress as well as let her know how powerful I am! Burp!" All of a sudden, Maddox''s face appeared in front of Kimberly. She narrowed her eyes and shook her head. Still, he was in front of her, and she couldn''t help but say angrily, "Maddox... Go away!" "Go away. I don''t want to see you." When Vera saw Kimberly waving her hands wildly in the air and shouting Maddox''s name, she couldn''t resist giggling, "Kimberly, do you like Young Master Yardley that much?" Chapter 268 Chapter 268 "I... like Maddox?" Kimberly stuttered upon hearing Vera. She blinked her eyes for a long while, shaking her head. "No, I don''t like him!" "Haha, liar!" Vera did not hesitate to tease Kimberly as she smiled, "You do like him!" "No! I don''t like him!" Kimberly pouted and refused to admit that she liked Maddox. Although she was totally drunk, yet in her subconscious mind, liking Maddox was her secret. She thought... she should keep it as a secret to herself for life, and no one else should know. After all, it seemed ridiculous to fall in love with Maddox. She was a nobody and not outstanding at all. She was not worthy of Maddox, who was among the top of the society. It was ridiculous that a woman like her, Kimberly, who had her reputation stained by a divorce, would like him. Kimberly couldn''t hold back herughter until it brought tears to her eyes. Under the reflection of the light, her teary eyes looked identical to a vast ocean. "Ah, I seem to be looking at the ocean!" Vera suddenly eximed, next reached out to grab Kimberly. When she identally caught Kimberly''s hair, Kimberly cried out in pain, "Ouch, you caught my hair." "Is it? I''m sorry." Vera retreated her hand. "But I really saw an ocean..." She was cut off by a burp. Having said that, Vera burped again. Kimberly touched her painful scalp where she was pulled by Vera, thenid down on the table, immediately recalling the handsome face of Maddox. She hated him. Why did she bother to think of Maddox at this point in time? She was so assertive about divorcing him but somehow could not resist thinking about him. Unless... her affection towards Maddox was more than her hatred? "Ringing..." The phone on the table rang at once, but no one answered it after a long time. The two girls were drunk and they were busy toasting. The phone rang and went silent, and then it rang again and again. "Ah! It''s so noisy!" Finally, Vera became irritated that she shouted with anger. Subsequently, she smashed the bottle on the table before getting up to pick up the phone, querying, "Who is it?" The voice was full of anger! Upon hearing the voice, Maddox couldn''t help but frown. This was obviously not Kimberly''s voice. He pursed his lips and questioned coldly, "Who are you?" "Hmm?" Vera seemed to be a little familiar with the voice. "Who am I? It has nothing to do with you. Weren''t you the one who called? Burp! How dare you ask me who I am? I''ll kill you!" Maddox was utterly lost for words. A momentter, a cold voice sounded again, "Are you Vera?" "Hey, how do you know my name?" "Where is Kimberly?" "Kimberly... Who is Kimberly?" Vera burped again. She must be out of her mind. Maddox was certain that Vera was drunk. She was holding Kimberly''s phone and was saying all sorts of nonsense. Maybe Kimberly was also... Maddox instantly turned icy, and even his tone had gotten more intense, "Tell me where she is, otherwise... your year-end bonus is gone." Maddox did not ignore the fact that Vera loved money more than anything. In a sh, Vera reacted subconsciously the moment she heard about money, even though she was dead drunk. "She''s here!" She stood straight and looked at Kimberly. "Kimberly... is at my house!" Twenty minutester. Vera stood at the door for a long while before she opened the door. As soon as the door was opened, she rushed forward. Maddox moved quickly and dodged to the side. Seeing that Vera was about to fall to the ground, Sam, who was standing next to Maddox, quickly reached out his hand to catch her. As soon as he caught her, Vera jumped into his embrace vigorously, pulling his neck and arm. "Hey, how did youe so fast? Haha, you have an attractive figure. Can I touch your abs?" Vera, who waspletely drunk, teased Sam in no time. He blushed and nced at Maddox as he said nervously, "You shoulde down quickly." After that, he reached out and tried to break free. "No! Your body is so warm. I want to hug you! Haha!" Vera leaned against Sam. Her lips touched Sam''s neck directly, and her body reeked of alcohol. Maddox was expressionless and paid no attention at all. He pursed his lips and pushed the wheelchair into the room with a cold face. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He furrowed his brow as he entered the house. The smell of alcohol filled the air, and judging from it, he knew exactly how much they drank. D*mn it! Shouldn''t this woman be more mindful about her body condition? She didn''t care about the doctor''s warning at all and came here to drink! What a woman who was not afraid of death! Maddox entered the room in anger. At a nce, he caught Kimberly lying on the sofa with a pale face and an agonized expression. There were a lot of empty bottles lying on the ground next to her, as well as the remnants of the barbecued supper and other snacks they had eaten. The whole room was a total mess. For a man who prioritized cleanliness like Maddox, he would usually turn around and leave as soon as possible when he saw a scene like this. However, it was different that day. That woman who was lying in this pile of trash was the reason he came for, thus he had to get her out of here no matter what; only then he could leave. However, the smell inside was making him really ufortable. Maddox held his breath and rolled the wheels over. He moved forward, perfectly avoiding every single piece of garbage on the ground. In the end, he stopped in front of the sofa as Maddox stared at Kimberly indifferently. "Hmm." Kimberly seemed to be in pain as she covered her stomach and let out a soft cry. Maddox frowned and he was furious to see her in such a manner. This woman didn''t know how to take good care of herself at all. Why would he save her then? He moved, turned around, and was ready to leave. On the contrary, when he turned around, he heard Kimberly''s cry again. Maddox could not take it at that moment, and he promptly stood up and picked her up. "Ah." Kimberly, who had been carried up in the air, got shocked. She struggled hard and jumped down, identally knocking down the bottle on the table. The bottle fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Kimberly, who was drunk, didn''t know anything about it. She strode out barefoot and seemed ready to step on it. In a sh, a tall figure came over and directly picked her up. He tightened his arms around her waist and stopped her from struggling to escape. Outside the door, Sam finally broke free from Vera and he witnessed this scene when entering the house. Vera seemed to see a tall figure standing up in a daze, and the figure seemed to be... "What... what on earth?" Vera was extremely shocked that her jaws almost dropped. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Sam witnessed the scene in front of him and mentioned calmly, "You''re mistaken." Then, he wrapped his arms around Vera and pulled her into his embrace. Hemented, "I''ll send you back to your room." Vera was taken aback, and she was dragged away before she coulde to her senses. She was then brought into her room, and she felt as if she was already almost fully sober.. "Just now... I saw Young Master Yardley..." "You''re drunk." Sam stared at her coldly. "You didn''t see anything." "Is... is it?" Vera blinked her eyes and queried, and her adorable look was amusing. On the contrary, she clearly saw that... the man stood up just now. What was going on? Young Master Yardley was disabled, wasn''t he? How... could he stand up? "Yes," Sam stared at her seriously. "You have to go to sleep now. Everything will be fine once you get up tomorrow." "Oh." Vera nodded obediently, then turned and walked to her bed. She directlyid down on the bed and she soon fell asleep. Sam was lost for words. Vera took slow, steady breaths. After confirming that she was really asleep, Sam finally breathed a sigh of relief. He turned around and went out of the room, closing the door. He was still tensed up as he closed the door. When he returned to the living room, Maddox had already sat back on the wheelchair, holding Kimberly who kept struggling in his arms, staring at him with a cold face. "Did she see it?" Maddox''s voice was cold and ruthless. Sam nodded but shook his head again; a cold sweat broke out on his back. "She was very drunk. I''m sure she will forget about it when she wakes up tomorrow." Maddox did not say a word. The ambiance of the house was unpleasant. Sam hesitated, and finally pleaded for her. "She is a good buddy of Miss Shell. If wey did something to her, Miss Shell... would not agree to it, would she?" As soon as he finished speaking, Maddox shot him a death stare. He did not dare to look up at Maddox''s eyes and he could barely lower his eyes, shrinking his shoulders. "Are you begging for her, Sam?" Sam was sweating and his voice was trembling. "No, no! I''m just telling the truth!" "Oh, telling the truth." Maddox sneered. "She drank with Kimberly until she got extremely drunk. I can do something to Vera because of this, but..." But what? Sam wanted to know how Maddox would deal with it, yet he didn''t dare to ask. Time passed by, and Sam almost assumed that Vera was going to be in trouble this round. Atst, he heard Maddox''s words. "It''s going to be an exception this time. You''re staying here to deal with the rest of the things. You should know how serious the matter is." Sam was shocked and he suddenly raised his head. "So we''re not going to pursue this matter anymore?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "It doesn''t mean that you can ck off on it." "Yes!" Sam nodded immediately andmented in a louder tone, "I will stay here and clean up this ce, and I''ll ask her clearly about it when she wakes up. Don''t worry, I know what to do." After getting the reply, Maddox had no reason to stay either. Besides, the woman in his arms was very restless. She seemed to feel ufortable and had been fidgeting in Maddox''s arms. The scent of alcohol and barbecue lingered around him. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t bear to leave her alone, he would have walked away a long time ago. "Stupid woman, you''re really disobedient." Maddox lowered his head and initiated a bite at her rosy lips. "Uh..." Kimberly, who was drunk, moaned and subconsciously reached out to push him away. Before she could touch his face, Maddox grabbed her wrist and pulled it away. "Sam, I''ll leave first. You stay." "Ok, Young Master Yardley." Maddox left with Kimberly, and the house finally became quiet and warm after they left. Sam was sweating profusely. Only he and Abigail knew about this matter, not even Kimberly. What''s more, when Kimberly almost found out about it, Maddox''s words about killing her terrified Sam a lot. What was Maddox''s attitude towards Kimberly? In his opinion, Maddox was in love with her, yet he could easily say that he would kill her by himself. What about Vera? She was just an ordinary employee. Would she die even more easily then? Sam was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, Young Master Yardley wisely allowed him to deal with this matter and let go of Vera. It seemed that Young Master Yardley was different at present.... A lot of things he had said had not been done. And this change might have something to do with Kimberly... Sam reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead and subsequently went into the room. He shook his head helplessly upon looking at Vera sleeping in such a manner. Fortunately, she really was drunk and was also rather dumb. "If... she wasn''t drunk, she''d probably..." s, Sam didn''t dare to think about it anymore. On the other side, after Maddox left the house with Kimberly, he got in the car. It was not only him and Sam who came here tonight. There was also a driver who came with them. He helped to open the door, then pushed Maddox''s wheelchair into the car before closing the door. "Young Master Yardley, are you going back to the Yardley family house?" The driver did not dare to look at Kimberly, thus he got in the car and asked respectfully. Maddox was stunned at once; he initially wanted to take Kimberly back to the Yardley family house. Nevertheless... This woman had been quite disobedient recently. If he stayed at the Yardley family house, he wouldn''t have the time to take care of her... After thinking for a while, Maddox pursed his lips and ordered, "To the Ocean Vi." "Yes, Sir." The car left in no time. Maddox looked at Kimberly, who was in his arms. She was quieter than before. Her delicate brows were still tightly knitted, and her lips were a little pale, however, they still looked juicy. Ocean Vi was Maddox''s private property. No one knew about it. He would live there alone for two or three days on his mother''s death anniversary every year. The driver was very surprised that they were heading there. Most importantly, Maddox actually intended to take this woman there. What did that mean? Could it be that he had already affirmed Kimberly from the bottom of his heart? The driver was slightly startled. He had been with Maddox for many years and was one of Maddox''s trusted subordinates. Hence, he knew quite a lot about Maddox, yet he never asked him about anything. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 In Ocean Vi. In the middle of the night, a car approached the vi. The patrolling guards saw Maddox''s car from afar and greeted him, before letting the car pass through the gates. After the car entered the parking lot, the driver got out and opened the door. When Maddox got out of the car, Kimberly was curled up into a ball in his arms. She was wearing Maddox''s zer. The vi was near the seaside and the cold night breeze would make anyone shiver. However, Kimberly was in Maddox''s warm embrace, so she didn''t feel the cold at all. "Sir, are you going to stay here for a few days?" "Yes," Maddox answered with a rough voice, "Come to me tomorrow after Sam has finished dealing with the matter. You can go back tonight." "You''ll be alone?" The driver looked at Kimberly in Maddox''s arms worriedly. "I''m fine. You can go back first." Maddox said coldly. The driver nodded, "Well, call me if you need anything. I''ll leave then." The driver then went straight into the car and left. Maddox held Kimberly in his arms and rolled his wheelchair forward slowly, the wheels making a monotonous sound on the ground. The sea breeze blew strongly against his shirt, but Maddox''s face remained unchanged. He looked at the woman in his arms. From the moment she got out of the car, she seemed uneasy and cold. She was holding onto his clothes, and her petite body kept rubbing against his chest, like a child depending on her parent. She clung to him tightly. Back then, Maddox hated any woman who got close to him. However, there was now a special arousing in his heart. He hoped that this woman would pester him every day. Just like how it was now. He would be her safe ce and she would rely on him wholeheartedly. Thinking of this, Maddox slightly pursed his thin lips and unconsciously put his hand on her soft cheek, saying in a hoarse voice, "Stupid woman, just lean on me like this always." "I''ll protect you forever." Thest sentence was so soft that only Maddox could hear it. Kimberly groaned when she heard his voice. She frowned and snuggled into his arms, craving his warmth. Maddox held her in his arms and went into the house. The servants who were on night duty opened the door for them. When they saw Maddoxing back in the middle of the night, they thought that there was something urgent. However, they noticed the other person in his arms. Although Kimberly was covered by a zer, and they couldn''t make out who it was, the blue skirt and heels revealed her gender. The servants looked at each other and did not dare to say a word. Maddox took Kimberly directly upstairs and then gently set her down. However, as soon as he pried her off of him, she grabbed onto his clothes tightly, not letting him leave. Maddox frowned and said, "Let me go first. I''ll change your clothes." "I don''t want to." Kimberly opened her eyes and stared at him through her drunken eyes. "Are you going to molest me?" Maddox paused, and the color in his eyes became darker. He bent down and put his forehead on her forehead, and said in a hoarse voice, "Who wants to molest you?" "You!" Kimberly shouted angrily. Because of her sudden movements, her face hit his, and her soft lips directly touched Maddox''s. Maddox suddenly felt his breathing became heavier. However, before he could react, Kimberly cried out and covered her mouth, staring at him like she had seen a ghost. "What''s wrong?" Maddox pursed his thin lips and stared at her calmly. There was a fire in his lower abdomen that kept burning, one that he was trying to suppress. He wanted to see what this woman would say. Kimberly covered her mouth and stared at him for a long time, then took her hand away and said something that totally stunned Maddox. "You just kissed me... you''re trying to molest me!" When she said this, her eyes were as clear as spring water. Maddox was very strongly tempted by her. He reached out his hand and pulled her towards himself. His warm breath blew over her fair, delicate skin. "Did you just say that... I kissed you?" His sudden approach frightened Kimberly. She opened her eyes wide and put her hand on Maddox''s chest, trying to push him away. However, Maddox was as firm as a mountain, and he exerted some strength back onto her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Then tell me... where did I kiss you?" Kimberly blinked her eyes nkly. "Hm? Tell me." Maddox lowered his voice, changing it to sound seductive. "Uh... my lips." Kimberly pointed at her pink lips. Before she could say anything else, her lips were sealed shut by Maddox. Maddox held the back of her head with one hand and held her waist tightly with the other. He then lowered his head to suck on her lips. Kimberly was much more charming than Maddox had imagined when she was drunk. His usually cold eyes were full of gentleness. He almost couldn''t contain himself just from the look in her eyes. Thest time she was drunk, Maddox was totally fascinated by her. He thought that every woman would act like that when they were drunk. However, after seeing Vera acting crazy earlier, he realized that not every woman had a fatal attraction to him like Kimberly. She was his wife, Kimberly Shell. After enduring for the whole journey, he could finally release himself. Maddox grabbed her and kissed her again, from her lips to her nose, then to her eyes, and finallynded on her neck. Several red marks slowly appeared on her delicate skin. Kimberly felt the pain and wanted to push him away, but in return, Maddoxunched another fierce attack. In the end... Kimberly''s body went soft as sheid in Maddox''s arms. The next day, when Kimberly woke up, she found herself lying on a big soft bed. The sun shone through the windows, lighting up the entire room. Kimberly saw the blue sea in a nce. The sun shone straight onto the sea''s surface, and the view was amazing. Nature contained so much beauty. It was captivating. Nothing any human made could everpare to its beauty. Kimberly looked at the sea for a long time before she suddenly reacted. Where was this ce? Why was she here? And... Didn''t she go to find Verast night? Why did she wake up in a room with a sea view? Could it be... that she was still dreaming? Thinking of this, Kimberly moved her body. She wanted to get up and have a look, but there was a weight on her waist and she was pulled back into a warm embrace. Kimberly was about to scream when she heard that familiar voice. "Let''s sleep for a little longer." Chapter 271 Chapter 271 His voice was deep and charming, with a hint ofziness. It snuck into Kimberly''s ears without warning. Kimberly was stunned for a few seconds before realizing what was going on. That was... Maddox''s voice! Was Maddox hugging her? Kimberly suddenly turned around and saw Maddox''s face close to hers. However, his eyes were shut tight. It looked like he was still asleep. Kimberly was stunned. She was definitely dreaming now, right? How could Maddox be there in her dream? Thinking of this, Kimberly couldn''t help reaching out and pinching her own cheek. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It hurt... Kimberly frowned, her tears almost rolling out of her eyes. If she could feel pain, then was this all real? But... Why had she appeared in a room by the sea? Why was she sleeping beside Maddox? It didn''t seem real no matter how she looked at it. Kimberly moved towards Maddox''s face and pinched him with all her strength. If he couldn''t feel the pain, then it must be a dream. "Well..." She pinched Maddox''s cheek hard, and Maddox groaned in pain. Then, his eyshes trembled as he opened his eyes. His eyes were dark and deep, like a bottomless ocean. However, he had just woken up and there was a confused look in his eyes. Kimberly slowly took her hand away and asked in a daze, "Does it hurt?" Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly and replied coldly, "What are you doing so early in the morning?" After that, he reached out his hand and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and leaned over. "Be a good girl and sleep a little longer." Kimberly was held in his arms, and her cheek was pressed firmly against his chest. Hearing his heartbeat, Kimberly blinked hard. She reached out a finger and touched Maddox''s chest. He had a heartbeat. So... all this was true? As she thought about it, Kimberly suddenly realized that Maddox''s heartbeat had sped up. "Hmm?" Kimberly was confused. "What''s going on?" She lowered her head and pressed against his chest again, bending over to listen closer. She was still thinking about it when she felt his chest tremble. Maddox said in a hoarse voice, "Are you trying to seduce me so early in the morning?" "What?" Kimberly raised her head in shock. "Who... who''s seducing you? Isn''t this a dream?" After that, she pushed him away and jumped up, her She thought it was a dream, but this dream just felt too real. "Dream?" Maddoxughed softly, his eyes as cold as ice. He suddenly sat up and pulled her onto the bed, pressing his tall, heavy body on top of hers without any warning. "Ah, let me go! Maddox, what happenedst night? Why am I here? Why are you here?" "Did you forget?" Maddox chuckled. This woman had forgotten everything that had happenedst night. "It sounds like you need my help to jog your memory." As soon as he finished speaking, he nted a kiss on her lips. He was so fast that Kimberly couldn''t avoid him in time, and their lips met. Her lips were as sweet as they were fromst night. At first, Maddox just wanted to jog her memory from yesterday. However, when he nted the kiss, he just wanted to continue kissing her. His big hand reached out and touched her neck. "Ah..." Kimberly screamed and bit Maddox''s lower lip directly. Maddox retreated in pain and red at her unhappily. "Do you remember now?" The kiss had stimted her. Kimberly had a few memoriese back to her, but they were broken pictures, which werepletely useless. She could just remember fragmented scenes fromst night. However, she was sure that... Maddox had molested herst night! "You b*stard!" She shouted, pushing him away. Maddoxid down beside her. Kimberly quickly got up and realized that her clothes were different fromst night. She then hurriedly ran out of the room with her bare feet. Maddox did not chase after her. This ce was not somewhere that she could run away from. At least, with her personality, she should not be able to find a way out. "Oh, stupid woman." A faint smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Maddox''s lips. He lifted his hand to touch his thin lips, savoring Kimberly''s taste on his lips. There was a sweet scent lingering on his lips. After Kimberly went out of the room, she walked along the corridor. She was stunned by the beautiful scenery she passed. She slowed down, losing energy to walk anymore. She just stood there, looking at the boundless sea in front of her. It was a house with an ocean view. When she first got married, she dreamt that she could go on a honeymoon with her husband and live in a house by the sea, where she could watch the sun rise and set every day. However, it was a pity that her wish had nevere true. She didn''t expect that... she would actually get to experience it. Maddox took her to a house by the sea. Although it was already noon, the scenery was still amazing. Kimberly stood there dumbfounded. The sea had an inexplicably magical power. Although it was just some water, it was very attractive. Her gloomy mood had disappeared completely. Kimberly felt that her heart was slowly calming down. "What... is this ce?" She stepped forward and stood at the edge of the wooden board she was standing on. "Be careful. Don''t fall down." A cold voice came from behind her. Kimberly turned her head and saw Maddox following her in his wheelchair. He was not far behind her. Kimberly looked at him and turned away immediately. She snorted. She didn''t want to talk to him. She should spend her time admiring the beautiful scenery. It would be an utter waste of time if she got angry with him. Thinking of this, Kimberly sat down on the chair beside her. She put an umbre next to the chair. She was shaded from the sunlight, and she could open her eyes and look at the sea. The sound of wheels rolling towards her got louder. Kimberly eximed, "I''ll leave if youe here." The sound of wheels stopped. Maddox frowned; he stopped just a few steps away from her. He then looked at her and said, "Do you hate me that much?" "Yes!" Kimberly replied in a harsh tone, "Anyway, I''ll leave if youe here." Maddox took a deep breath and lifted the corner of his lips. "Stupid woman, you should know that this is my territory. I can go wherever I want. Besides, do you think you can stop me?" "I know I can''t stop you." Kimberly got up and looked at him, clenching her fist. "But you can''t stop me either. So, as I said, if you want toe over, I will leave. I just don''t want to be in the same ce as you." Maddox stared at her coldly for a long time. In the end, he seemed to havepromised with her. "Well, you can rx here then. I''ll send you breakfast in twenty minutes." After that, he turned around and left. Kimberly''s jaws dropped in surprise. "Why did he suddenly be so nice to me?" Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Maddox got further and further away from her and he finally disappeared behind a corner. Kimberly withdrew her eyes and looked down at her clothes, before shifting her gaze at the calm sea. Was this all true? Why did it all feel so unreal? Twenty minutester, some servants brought her breakfast over. The breakfast was very sumptuous; there were pastries, sandwiches and fruits for her to choose from. The servants were very polite and respectful towards her, but they were also curious. They kept looking Kimberly up and down as they sent her the food. The two servants walked away and discussed among themselves softly. "Who do you think this woman is to Young Master Yardley? I haven''t seen him bring any woman back before after so many years working here." "The first woman whom he brings back to the Ocean Vi is definitely no ordinary person. We must serve her well and not offend her." "I don''t think we will offend her. She looks very nice and friendly. She''s not the kind of person who will make things difficult for us." "It may look like that, but who knows how she really is? Just don''t look around next time we go near her, and don''t ask what you shouldn''t."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. One of the servants quipped. After all, she had already felt Kimberly looking at them weirdly. It was very likely that she was annoyed and dissatisfied with their constant staring. "I know. Let''s hurry up and leave. We should put more attention in making her lunch." Kimberly had no appetite, so she only chose to eat a few pieces of fruit. After eating, sheid on the chair for a while but she soon got bored, so she got up to look around. As soon as she got up, a servant came forward and asked, "What can I do for you?" Kimberly was stunned for a moment. When did the person appear? She didn''t even know... She was dumbfounded for a while before shaking her head. "Nothing. I just wanted to walk around." "Then I''ll show you the way, since I''m very familiar with this ce, I can introduce it to you." The servant looked at her with a smile, her eyes shaped like crescent moons. Kimberly originally wanted to refuse her advances, because her mood was not very good. She wasn''t fully awake yet. She was still recovering from the alcohol, and kept feeling a slight pain between her eyebrows. However, when she saw the servant being so enthusiastic and lovely, she couldn''t refuse. She nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll have to trouble you." "No, it''s not troubling to me at all," the servant quickly waved her hand and walked up to her. "Please follow me." Kimberly followed behind her. As she walked along the corridor, Kimberly saw a huge courtyard filled with all kinds of flowers and nts. The fragrance of the flowers was lingering in the air. Kimberly couldn''t help but take another nce. The servant told her about the ce while they were walking. Kimberly followed her and soon felt dizzy. The ce was too big. Wouldn''t it cost a fortune to build a property so big by the ocean? Kimberly stared at the building in a daze. "What''s wrong?" Kimberly came to herself and smiled. "I was just thinking... how much would it cost to stay here for a day?" The servant was stunned at first, but after a while, she couldn''t help giggling. "What are youughing at?" Kimberly asked in confusion. The servant exined, "Don''t you know? This is Young Master Yardley''s private vi. You don''t have to pay to stay here." As soon as she finished speaking, Kimberly''s face turned pale. Her lips opened slightly, but she was rendered speechless for a long time. So... this whole ce, such arge property, was actually Maddox''s private vi? Yet she could still think about how much it would cost to stay for a day. She didn''t expect... Sure enough... Was this the difference between the both of them? He was unimaginably rich, richer beyond her wildest dreams. She was struggling to make ends meet at work, suffering pay cut after pay cut and yet he had so much. How could she ever attract Maddox''s attention? But Sylvia was different. She had a good family background. Although the Hanover family was not as good as the Yardley family, Sylvia''s identity was much better than hers. Thinking of this, Kimberly''s expression turned sour. "What''s wrong?" The servant saw her turn pale and asked nervously, "Are you ufortable somewhere? Do you want me to call Young Master Yardley over?" Kimberly was not in the mood to answer her and just shook her head, but the servant turned around and ran quickly to find Maddox. Kimberly looked at her servant and smiled helplessly. Finally, she turned around and walked away aimlessly. Maddox''s private property was such a big ce. A vi by the sea. She didn''t expect that marrying someone on behalf of her sister would result in her marrying such a powerful man. Unfortunately, no matter how splendid the scenery was, it was all just a dream. Maddox heard the servant''s report about Kimberly turning pale, and that she might be sick. He immediately followed the servant anxiously, but when they reached where Kimberly was, they couldn''t find her anywhere. "Oh, she was just here, where did she disappear to?" Maddox frowned. "What happened?" The servant shook her head and said, "Nothing happened. I just took her for a walk around the vi and her face suddenly became pale. I don''t know if it''s because she felt ufortable? I think she... just ate a few pieces of fruit for breakfast." Maddox''s brows furrowed even deeper. "Get a few people to look around and inform me when they find her." "Okay! I''ll go right away." After the servant left, Maddox pushed his wheelchair forward and looked around for her. In fact, Kimberly didn''t go far; she was just sitting on a nearby bench. She put her legs into the water and gently swayed them around, her hands behind her back. No one knew what was going on inside her mind. This was what Maddox saw when he found her. His anxious heart finally rxed. He approached her. "I heard from the servant that you didn''t look well. Did you drink too muchst night? Do you want me to get a doctor for you?" Kimberly did not speak, but her body paused for a moment. She looked at the calm sea and smiled. "Maddox, why did you bring me here?" Why did he bring her here? Maddox didn''t expect this question. At the time, he just wanted to bring her here, so he just went with his heart. He didn''t think too much about anything else. "What''s wrong?" "This ce is wonderful. I like it very much." Kimberly said sincerely. "Do you like it?" Maddox raised his brows. He had done so many things yesterday, yet she didn''t say she liked any of it. Now that she liked the ce, Maddox''s mood suddenly turned better and his thin lips curled up. However, his smilested less than two seconds before Kimberly continued, "Yes, I like it very much. It also made me see the gap between you and me very clearly." Speaking of this, Kimberly stood up and turned around to look at Maddox''s eyes, her voice as light as the breeze. "Maddox, I have realized that we are not from the same world." "What do you actually want to say?" Chapter 273 Chapter 273 In fact, he already knew what she wanted to say. However, he wouldn''t agree to it. Kimberly stared at him firmly, her eyes full of determination. "I want to get out of here and get a divorce." Maddox was speechless. Maddox''s pupils contracted slightly. After a while, he curled his lips and said with an evil smile, "I knew you would have this idea, so I might as well tell you now. That''s impossible." "Even if you die, you''re going to die as my woman." "From now on you''ll live here, and you''re not allowed to go anywhere." Hearing Maddox''s words, Kimberly couldn''t help biting her lip. "Maddox, what rights do you have to make such a decision? I don''t want to live here!" After that, Kimberly walked towards the exit. If he wouldn''t let her leave, she would just leave by herself. "Then it depends on whether you can walk out of here or not." She heard Maddox''s cold voice from far away, and ignored him. Did he think that she would lose her way in this huge vi? She would never. She would just walk out by herself. However, after walking around for a while, Kimberly realized that the vi was much bigger than she imagined. There were many buildings, and she woulde to one exit but another one would appear. In the end, she got so tired that she stopped and sat on a stone to rest. Although it was autumn, she still sweated from all the walking she had done. Kimberly fanned her neck with her hand. She suddenly thought of something and reached out to touch her neck. It felt a little painful and numb. What was wrong with her neck? She could not examine it for herself, so she could only take her hand away. After resting for a while, Kimberly went to search for the exit again. However, when she turned into another corner, she met the servant she had met before. "It''s you." The servant was also very happy to see her. She walked up to her with a happy face and asked, "Miss, are you alright?" Kimberly shook her head. "I''m fine. What''s wrong?" "You looked pale just now, and I thought you were not feeling well. Are you alright now? Do you want me to get you a doctor?" She said with a concerned look on her face. Kimberly felt a little warmth in her heart and shook her head. "It''s not necessary, but... I have another thing I need your help with." "Just say it! If there''s anything I can help you with, your wish is mymand!" After the servant finished speaking, she stared at her neck again and smiled. She was really enthusiastic... Kimberly thought it was probably for Maddox''s sake. However, it was not the time to pursue this matter. Kimberly pursed her lips and said, "Where is the exit? Can you bring me there?" The servant didn''t think too much about it. She thought that since Maddox brought Kimberly here, they must be a couple. After all, Kimberly was the first woman Maddox had brought back in so many years. All the servants in the vi secretly agreed that Kimberly would be the future hostess, so everyone was trying to please her. Since Kimberly had purposely asked her for something, the servant was eager to please her, so she immediately nodded and said, "I''ll take you there now." "Thank you." Kimberly smiled at her and thought to herself, "Maddox didn''t allow me to leave, and he thought that I wouldn''t be able to leave, but he didn''t expect that the servants would guide me instead." Kimberly followed the servant outside. The servant was very familiar with the ce. It looked like she was an experienced employee who had worked there for a long time. She was familiar with the ce and quickly brought her to the entrance. When she finally walked out, Kimberly felt a lot more rxed. Looking at the gate which was so near her, she thought... Once she walked out of this ce, she couldpletely leave Maddox''s world. Kimberly took a deep breath, took a quick nce back inside, and then strode towards the gate. However, she didn''t expect someone to stop her on the way out. "What are you doing?" The servant asked with a puzzled look, "We''re going out." One of the guards nced at the servant and said expressionlessly, "Young Master Yardley ordered that no one can leave the property." The servant''s eyes widened. "What? When did he give that order? Wasn''t it all fine in the morning? Why did he suddenly..." "This is the order that was passed down just now. Sarah, take the Young Madam back." Sarah was the servant who followed Kimberly. When she heard the word ''Young Madam'', she was a little surprised. "Young, young Madam? Are you talking about..." After that, she nced at Kimberly with fear and her mouth was agape. She was speechless for a long time. Kimberly took the opportunity to walk to the other side when they were talking. She wanted to go out, but two more people came out and blocked her way. "Young Madam, Young Master Yardley said that you can''t go out of this gate." Kimberly stood there and gawked at him. She suddenly remembered what Maddox had said to her before she left. "It depends on whether you can walk out of here or not." Kimberly''s face turned pale. She took a big, clumsy step back and almost fell down. Fortunately, Sarah rushed forward to help her up. "Are you okay, Young Madam?" So... Maddox didn''t mean that she might get lost, but... he had already given orders to the guards to stop her from leaving. He would never let her go out no matter what. Ah... Yet she had been so happy when she found someone to lead her out of this ce. She didn''t expect that Maddox had nned this for a long time. He just waited for her to stupidly fall into his trap, and then he would have her back. Thinking of this, Kimberly couldn''t say a word. She just closed her eyes and her body trembled. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "What rights do you have to do this? You''re trying to lock me up!" In the end, she held back her trembling body and blurted. Seeing her pale face and her angry, trembling lips, the guards didn''t dare to say anything else. They could only take a few steps back in fear. "Get out of my way." Kimberly opened her eyes again and looked at them coldly. "I have to go out of this gate no matter what." "I''m sorry, Young Madam. This is Young Master Yardley''s order. Even if we lose our lives, we can''t let you go out." "Oh really?" Kimberly said with a pale smile, "What if I threaten you with my life? You won''t let me out?" When they heard this, they looked at each other, getting more afraid by the minute. "Please don''t make things difficult for us. We made a life- and-death contract with Young Master Yardley. If you go out, we... will die here." Sarah, who was holding Kimberly, also broke out in a cold sweat. "What are you all talking about? Do you want to scare Young Madam to death? Well, let''s not go out today. I''ll help you go back and get some rest." Kimberly looked at the people around her with a deathly pale face. They were all speaking sincerely, it sounded like they really had made an agreement with Maddox. As for Kimberly, did she really want to watch these people die? As expected. Maddox knew her well that she couldn''t bear it, and she would stay. "Does he think that he knows me very well? Today, I... will go out no matter what." Chapter 274 Chapter 274 After that, Kimberly ran straight out of the property. "If you don''t care about their lives, you can go out then." Maddox''s cold voice rang out from behind her. Kimberly stopped and turned around to see Maddox sitting on the wheelchair not far from her. His gaze was cold as he stared at her from afar. Ruthless and indifferent. "Why?" Kimberly stared at his eyes and asked feebly. "I don''t want to stay here. Can''t I just go out?" Maddox pursed his thin lips tightly, and his cold aura lingered in the air. Sarah felt the pressure from him and did not dare to look at Maddox''s eyes. "Nope." "Ha..." Kimberly began to chuckle lightly. Finally, she walked towards Maddox one step at a time. The servants and the guards at the door all held their breath as they watched the scene unfold. They were afraid of Young Master Yardley, but they didn''t expect that one day a woman would reject him like this. This was too unexpected for them. "Do you have to force me like this?" Kimberly looked at Maddox and asked. Maddox raised his eyes slightly and said in a cold voice, "Sarah, take her back to her room." Sarah was so scared that she quickly nodded and took Kimberly''s hand. "Young Madam, let''s go. I''ll take you back to the room." "I''m not going in." Kimberly stood there, not moving an inch. Sarah was so scared that her face went pale. She lowered her voice and said, "Young Madam, you''d better go quickly. Young Master Yardley might get really angry." "Whether he is angry or not has nothing to do with me." Kimberly looked at Maddox coldly and pulled her hand back before walking towards Maddox. "Maddox, do you know that you are imprisoning me? Do you know that this is illegal?" The expression on Maddox''s face looked very calm, and there was no emotion in his tone. "You''re imprisoned? You''re my wife, Kimberly. The outside world is so cruel. How can it be against thew if I forbid you to go out? Hmm?" "Sarah!" Maddox shouted. Sarah was so scared that she hurried forward and held Kimberly. "Let''s go, Young Madam. I''ll help you." Then, Sarah dragged Kimberly away. Fortunately, she was strong enough and Kimberly was thin. After they left, Maddox nced at the guards. "Young Master Yardley, don''t worry. We will guard every corner of the house. We will definitely do as you say." "Very well," Maddox nodded in satisfaction and then left. After Maddox left, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. "I was scared to death. I thought I would lose my life this time. Who is this woman that suddenly appeared? Our lives are in her hands now?" "Didn''t you hear it just now? She''s Young Madam, the woman of Young Master Yardley." "Was he ever close to any woman before? Where did this womane from?" "We don''t know about that either. We don''t need to ask too much about our master. We just need to do as hemands." Only then did the few of them fall silent. Sarah brought Kimberly back to her room. After she sat down, Kimberly''s body fell onto the soft quilt feebly. Sarah noticed her bad expression and softly persuaded her, "Don''t worry, Young Master Yardley may be angry for a while, but perhaps you can go out after he calms down." "Go out? Do I still have a chance?" Kimberly sneered and said, "He just wants to imprison me here. Your name is Sarah, right? Help me call the police, I want to report this to the police." She wanted to go out, how could she continue staying here? She had to think of any possible way to escape. When Sarah heard that she wanted to go to the police, she was scared out of her wits. After a long while, she came back to her senses and said, "Young Madam, you are Young Master Yardley''s wife. It''s no use for you to call the police. We can''t call the police." "If I can''t call the police, how can I get out of here?" Kimberly shook her head. "I want to call the police. I have to get out. I can''t stay here." She would rather wander outside alone than be a canary locked up in this cage! Moreover, she was not the only one. When she thought of what happened between Sylvia and Maddox, Kimberly felt as if her heart was stabbed by a knife. She could not bear all of this! "It''s useless to call the police. Young Master Yardley is doing this for your own good. Besides, He is so good to you and he did not abuse you either. Even if the policee, they will not care about this either, because it''s just an argument between a married couple!" Her words immediately woke Kimberly up. Kimberly was stunned. Yes... Maddox didn''t treat her badly. On the contrary, he was very kind to her and bought her a lot of things. Except for his harsh words, he had never done anything to her before. It didn''t even count as family violence, let alone abuse. What''s the use of calling the police? Kimberly''s smile turned miserable as she thought about it. "So that means... am I going to be imprisoned here forever?" "In fact..." Sarah was stunned and exined softly, "Although I don''t know why you want to leave this ce and what happened between you and Young Master Yardley, I still want to tell you that this ce is the most valued ce in Young Master Yardley''s heart." "He onlyes here three times a year." "First, during his mother''s birthday. Second, during the death anniversary of his mother. Thest day, during the Mid-Autumn Festival." Flearing her, Kimberly was stunned. "What did you say?" "Do you understand what I said? This is a ce where Young Master Yardley holds his memories. Fie cherishes this ce very much. Every year, he woulde to stay for a few days on these three asions. Although his mother has passed away, I know that in his heart, he still reminisces his mother very much. Except for him, no other woman has ever stepped into this ce."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. No other woman stepped in here? Kimberly suddenly thought of Sylvia. Did that mean... she had never been here too? "ve... no women ever been here?" Sarah shook her head. "Other than us servants, you are the first one." "It''s the first time Young Master has ever brought a woman back to his ce. This is... the most cherished ce in Young Master Yardley''s heart. You must be very important to him! Otherwise, you would never appear here." Kimberly was dumbstruck. She thought it was just an ordinary vi with a good view for rich people to have fun, but she didn''t expect that... There were so many reasons behind this ce. Flow could hee to such a big ce only three times a year? Even then... it was on his mother''s birthday and death anniversary, as well as the Mid- Autumn Festival. Mid-Autumn Festival? Yes, it was a day for family reunions. She didn''t expect that the story would twist and turn to this reality. "So, please don''t be angry anymore. I''ll bring your lunch in, okay?" Kimberly did not speak and she just sat there in a daze. She was wondering why Maddox brought her here. If Sarah was telling the truth, then this was Maddox''s secret ce. It was equivalent to Maddox showing her his vulnerable side. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 If a person was willing to show his most vulnerable side to you, it implied that he had ced enough trust in you. Otherwise... he would never be able to act in such a manner. Despite that, why did Maddox show her his weakest and most vulnerable side? Could it be... Did he truly have feelings for her? Nevertheless... if he had affection for her, why did he have to get involved with Sylvia? What actually happened between them? The more Kimberly pondered, the more pain she felt in her head and she could only close her eyes. After shutting her eyes, her mind was full of Sylvia''s smiling face when she wore those pink earrings. She suddenly opened her eyes and sat up. No, she couldn''t let it go anymore. She had to question Maddox about it. What on earth did he want to do?! Thinking of this, Kimberly directly got up and opened the door, ready to look for Maddox. Even so, Sarah acted swiftly. She brought several people over and pushed arge load of food in. "Young Madam!" Seeing her in the distance, Sarah immediately stopped her. "I have brought them here to serve you lunch." Upon hearing this, Kimberly stopped and looked back. How could she have the appetite to eat now? Kimberly whispered, "I don''t have an appetite. Put it aside first. I wille back and eat in a while." "Please don''t do that. These dishes were specially prepared by them. You have to eat while it''s hot, it won''t taste good if it turns coldter. Everyone would have to prepare the food all over again." Sarah identally spoke the truth. After that, she quickly covered her mouth andmented awkwardly, "I didn''t say anything just now. You don''t have to mind me. If you think it''s not good, we can prepare the food again." Kimberly was lost for words. As she was looking at their eager faces, she thought that they would be disappointed if she didn''t take a bite of the food. Kimberly was soft-hearted and she could only turn back and follow them into the room. Indeed, this was her biggest weakness. After hearing that she was the Young Madam, the servants were doing their best to please Kimberly. A huge variety of delicious dishes were ced on the table, and the room was full of the appealing aroma of food. Kimberly''s appetite wasn''t that good. She was unable to indulge even looking at the table full of delicacies. "Young Madam, this is a dessert I made, which is mixed with more than a dozen kinds of flower petals and mint. It tastes very good. You should try it at once." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only One of them took out her self-made pastries and ced them in front of Kimberly in a ttering way. Kimberly smiled at her, then picked it up and took a small bite. She didn''t fancy pastries, but the sweetness of the pastry was just right. It tasted rich and melted right into her mouth with a hint of refreshing scent. To her, it tasted delicious. "Madam, please have a taste of the chicken soup I made. I put a lot of tonics in it. It''s best for women. You should drink more chicken soup since you are so skinny." Another one served a bowl of chicken soup to Kimberly, and she took a sip. The chicken soup was not greasy at all and the temperature was optimal. Kimberly didn''t have much appetite at first, yet the more she ate, the more her appetite improved gradually. She couldn''t resist ncing at them. "Your cooking skills are pretty good. Are you all the chefs here?" "We''re not really chefs. As Young Master Yardley onlyes several times a year. Therefore, we usually have nothing else to do but to learn how to cook different dishes. When hees, we would cook for him. If he is satisfied with our cooking, only then can we stay and continue to work here." "Yes, our sry is quite high, and we have a lot of free time throughout the whole year, hence..." Before the servant could finish her words, she was interrupted by Sarah with a frightened face. "What nonsense are you all talking about?" What the hell! How dare these fools said such nonsense? Didn''t they know that Kimberly was the Young Madam? Saying these words... was equivalent to telling Kimberly that they were very idle and they hadn''t done anything throughout the years, yet they still received high sries? What if their sries were reduced? Actually Kimberly did not bother about this at all. She smiled faintly, mentioning, "That''s very thoughtful of you." "Young Madam, what they just uttered is all nonsense. Don''t take it to heart." "Don''t worry." Kimberly shook her head gently and didn''t seem to care at all. "All this has nothing to do with me. I won''t gossip about this. You don''t have to worry about it." After hearing Kimberly''s words, the few of them felt a little flustered, blushing in an instant. However, they really did their best to please Kimberly, and even persuaded Kimberly to feast on the food. She had filled her empty stomach with food. For the first time in such a long time, Kimberly felt exceedingly content. "Thank you all for today." "If you like it, we''ll prepare some new dishes for you at night, as long as you like them." "Well..." Kimberly answered with embarrassment, "Don''t bother. Just cook some normal dishes." "No. As long as you like it, we can do whatever as you please." Kimberly let out a sheepish grin. They probably thought that she was the Young Madam, hence they were fearful of offending her and protected her in such a way. She didn''t anticipate that she would be ttered by a group of people in her lifetime. It was simr to a dream... "Well, we won''t interrupt your nap. Meanwhile, we''ll make a move first, and send some fruits for you later in the afternoon." Seeing that Sarah was about to leave, Kimberly suddenly recalled something and stopped her. "Sarah, stay here. I have something to ask you about." Sarah ordered the rest to leave and remained at the spot. "What''s wrong, Young Madam?" "I''m looking for Maddox. Where is he?" Sarah was stunned at first, replying, "At this time, Young Master Yardley should be taking a nap. Do you want me to take you to him after he wakes up?" After pondering for a while, Kimberly nodded and responded, "Alright." Anyway, she had eaten too much at the moment, and she didn''t feel veryfortable sitting there. She should get up and walk a little. "Then, Young Madam, I''ll go first." Sarah left, leaving Kimberly alone in the room. Her room was facing the sea, and the view and sunlight were particrly great. Kimberly went out to sit under the beach umbre, and she subsequently took a wonderful dip in the sea for a while. When she was ready to leave, she saw Maddox sitting nearby, looking frigid. "Maddox?" "Didn''t Sarah say that he was taking an afternoon nap?" Kimberly thought to herself. "You didn''t sleep?" Their eyes met, and Kimberly took the initiative to walk to him. After hearing Sarah''s words, she had a lot of doubts in her heart. She wanted to ask Maddox to resolve her doubts. "You were looking for me?" Maddox had a bad feeling when he saw her walking towards him. He frowned when she walked up to him, remarking coldly, "If you''re looking for me to request for a divorce or to leave, then I''ll still say the same thing. Don''t even think about it." "Why did you bring me here? Who am I to you?" She asked. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Kimberly''s eyes were full of curiosity as if she wanted to notice any trace of peculiarity in his eyes. She wanted to capture every single bit of it and refused to let him go too easily. Despite that, Maddox had hidden his thoughts and emotions very well. Kimberly couldn''t sense anything from his face at all. Kimberly heard him saying in a low voice, "Do I have to exin it very clearly for you to understand my intentions?" Kimberly paused and stared at him in bewilderment. Maddox''s thin lips curled up slightly. "Come here." His voice seemed to have magical powers and it charmed Kimberly to take a few steps forward. When she walked near him, Maddox suddenly raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. Next, he held her waist, inched closer to her and whispered, "I''ve been trying hard to please you. Haven''t you realized it?" Kimberly''s body trembled and her pink lips moved a little. Out of the blue, she experienced an adrenaline rush, as if there were thousands of horses galloping in her heart. This feeling... Kimberly couldn''t restrain herself from biting her lower lip and staring nkly at Maddox. They were so close to the extent that their vision went blurry. However, Maddox still leaned closer to her little by little. The tip of his nose was so close to hers and his thin lips approached to kiss hers. Kimberly came to her senses when he was about to kiss her. In a sh, she stretched out her hand and blocked her mouth from being kissed. The kiss that was supposed to fall on her lips came in contact with the palm of her hand. Maddox was not furious and instantly gave her palm a quick kiss. Swish¡ª Kimberly''s face abruptly reddened and her eyes were wide open. "This b*stard!" "Give me some time," he stated, his lips sticking to her palm while exhaling the heat in him. Kimberly felt the warm and humid sensation at once. "I''ll give you a satisfactory answer." A satisfactory answer? "You mean about Sylvia?" Kimberly paused. "What satisfactory answer can you give me then?" He took a deeper look at her. "Give me some time." He was repeating these words again and again. Kimberly bit her lower lip and instantly hooked her arms around Maddox''s neck. "Then tell me, you and Sylvia... the pair of earrings..." "Trust me." Kimberly stared at him puzzledly. Trust him? Would she.....believe him? However, if the maid''s words were true, he was indeed... treating her very differently. Nheless, she was really upset about what happened between him and Sylvia. Thinking of this, Kimberly gritted her teeth, stating, "I''ll tell you in advance. I don''t have the liking of sharing a husband with my bestie." Maddox furrowed his brow when he heard her. "What have you been thinking about? I have never thought of marrying two women." Kimberly pursed her lips stubbornly and she was tongue-tied. He was very upfront about it. Did she really misunderstand his rtionship with Sylvia? Still, she witnessed the things with her own eyes. Kimberly couldn''t help but query again, "Can''t you clearly tell me the reason since you''ve already commented so much?" "No." Maddox replied callously, "Can''t you trust me for once before the matter is settled?" Kimberly hesitated. "Trust him for once? Do I really have to give him a chance?" Even so... Kimberly was moving her lips, feeling reluctant. Before she could speak, Maddox had already lowered his head and kissed her. Their lips touched each other and their lips were as soft as cotton. At that moment, Kimberly felt that all her thoughts were swallowed up by his kiss. There were no doubts, entanglements, and hesitation. All of them copsed at this moment. Believe him. Since he has already spoken, she should trust him. It was the first time in her life that she loved a man so much, therefore she should trust him regardless of anything else. After this... Come what may, she would never regret it again in her life.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The knot in Kimberly''s heart had finally been untied. She gradually responded to Maddox''s kiss shyly. The rage of love started to develop, and they hugged each other tightly. When Maddox pressed her against the soft quilt and was about to embrace her, Kimberly also raised her hips and was ready to submit to him, yet Maddox suddenly stopped at the moment. After he paused, he just stared at her with his faint eyes like a wolf, which made her scalp tingle. Kimberly blinked and queried, "What... what''s wrong?" Maddox did not make a word, and he just pursed his lips and continued staring at her. Kimberly''s scalp tingled and she was clueless about what had happened. After a while, Maddox turned over andid down beside her. His chest was moving because of his heavy breathing. Kimberly''s heartbeat was no better than his. Both of them were panting heavily. "What''s... going on?" "You''ve forgotten?" Maddox nced at her sideways. "You''re pregnant." Kimberly''s face turned pale. "Are you despising me?" Was she being sensitive because she cared too much? Maddox stretched out his hand and pulled the quilt to cover her body. Subsequently, he remarked in a hoarse voice, "What do I have to dislike? Stupid woman, didn''t you tell me before that too much of it will affect your child?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly immediately widened her eyes and gazed at Maddox incredulously. The reason he didn''t carry on was because he was afraid of hurting her? And she had mistaken him of despising her. All of a sudden, Kimberly was moved. After pondering for a while, she reached out and hugged Maddox''s neck, then took the initiative to climb onto his body and hugged him tightly, whispering a sentence. Her cheeks went so red right away to the point that they felt like they were going to bleed. "What did you say?" Maddox shook violently when he was being hugged by her. He held her slender waist with his hand. "What did you say just now? Say it again." Kimberly lowered her head. It was enough for her to say it once. How could she say it again? She shook her head and responded panicky, "No, I didn''t say anything..." "Oh, really?" Somehow, Maddox''s mood was being lightened up. His thin lips curved with an evil smile and he answered teasingly, "Why do I seem to hear someone telling me... it doesn''t matter as long as I do it gently?" Kimberly was so embarrassed that she didn''t want to show her face no matter what. She buried her face in his chest, and her soft face leaning against Maddox made him tugged at his heartstrings. "Forget it. I''m afraid that I''ll hurt you. Next time." Unexpectedly, he gave up in the end. Kimberly quietly raised her head and blinked at him. "Is it going to be fine for you?" Her eyes were watery, like a clear spring luring him. "Of course." Maddox closed his eyes and held back his desires. He finally managed to coax her toe back to his side. If he hurt her, he would be the one to suffer a headache. "It''ll be fine?" Kimberly blinked her eyes. Although he said this, part of him... didn''t think so. Kimberly clearly sensed it while she was lying on top of him. Nheless, it could be said that he was being really nice that he could control his personal desires without touching her. Kimberly shed a smile and leaned on his chest, "Thank you." Chapter 277 Chapter 277 For the first time. It was the first time that Kimberly thanked him in such a gentle way. Maddox felt his heart warming up. It turned out that... falling in love with a person was such a feeling. Maddox had never felt this kind of warmth in the past, yet presently... he felt hungry for more. He had been in dark days for too long, and he was very resistant towards her because of her identity. However, after being with her day by day, he didn''t expect that he couldn''t resist her at all. She seemed to have some kind of magic power that made him solely want to protect her. Maddox shut his eyes and ced his hand on her back, embracing her tightly. At this moment, Kimberly knew that although they were not doing it, this was the first time that their hearts were so connected to each other. After this day, even if she would be alone in the future, she would still always remember this moment. Kimberly and Maddox finally opened up to one another. Although Maddox had not confessed about what had happened between him and Sylvia. Kimberly felt that... she should just trust him. Therefore, she didn''t ask about Sylvia again and silently waited for his answer. However... During this period of time, Maddox forbade her from running around. He told her to stay in the vi instead. There would be people taking care of her meals day and night. Maddox would go out to work every day ande back at night. Subsequently, they would have dinner together. Indeed, they were living a happy life. The servants knew that there was a Young Madam in the vi, hence they became busy and thought of ways to win Kimberly''s favor every day. The vi was originally quiet, yet it became much more vibrant since then. Sam was also happy to see both of them getting along well. He felt how nice it would be if they couldst longer. In spite of that, Maddox did not allow Kimberly to be in contact with the outside world. All of the news that she knew about the world out there came from Maddox. Nevertheless, on this day, Kimberly demanded for her phone. "My phone has been confiscated by you, hasn''t it? Give it back." Maddox frowned when he heard that. "Why do you need your phone?" "I want to contact my friends. Everyone is concerned about me. I have to tell them about this." Kimberly was thinking about Vera. She hadn''t shown up for so many days, and she was surely anxious about her whereabouts. Therefore, she had to tell Vera that she was safe and sound, not forgetting that she had a lot of secrets to tell her. "No." Maddox declined her at once. "Why?" Kimberly was puzzled. "Do I have to live here for the rest of my life? I can''t use my phone anymore?" Maddox held her wrist. "Isn''t it good to be with me? Who do you want to contact when you have your phone back? Benedict? Yes, he has been looking for you these days, still, I won''t allow you to meet him." Benedict... "Was he looking for me?" Kimberly''s eyelids flickered. Next, she looked at Maddox''s indifferent face and couldn''t resist curling her lips." The reason why you wouldn''t return my phone was that you were afraid that I would contact him?" Maddox''s pupils contracted and he did not answer. "Are you jealous?" Kimberly questioned again. There were servants next to him. When they heard her teasing Maddox, they couldn''t help covering their lips with their hands giggling and their softughter could be heard. Maddox red gravely at them. Even so, his ears became very red. "What are you allughing at?" He ordered coldly, "Get out." Their expression changed, yet when they saw his red ears, they went out together, smiling fearlessly. There were only Kimberly and Maddox left in the room. Kimberly tilted her head and stared at his red ears. She pretended to be innocent, querying, "Why are your ears red?" Maddox gritted his teeth and red at her. "Stupid woman, did you do it on purpose?" "What did you mean by ''do it on purpose1?" Maddox sneered and suddenly pinched her chin. "Are you still pretending? Looks like... you''re getting too bored, is it?" After getting along well with him for a couple of days, Kimberly became bolder to make a request from him. She pouted her lips. "I''m just asking."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Is that so?" Maddox inched close to her. "Are you sure you''re just asking? Do you have any other intentions?" Kimberly instantly hugged his arm. "Give my phone back to me. I want to contact Vera. She might be very worried about me." "Just to contact Vera?" Maddox narrowed his eyes. "No one else?" "If you''re talking about your brother, I would certainly not contact him," Kimberly blurted out to stop Maddox from guessing. "Why are you being like this? Obviously, you are just jealous, that''s why you took my phone. And yet you still don''t want to admit it. Fine, give me my phone back." After that, Kimberly reached out to search in Maddox''s suit pocket. Maddox frowned and held her wrist. He said in a hoarse voice, "Stop touching __ _ ii me. "Then return me my phone." "No." Maddox rejected once more. All of a sudden, he thought of something. "If you want to meet Vera, I can ask Sam to bring her over." Brought Vera over? That didn''t seem too much of a problem, but... "Can Verae here? This ce..." "She''s your friend. Of course she can." "How about my phone..." "It''s settled then." Kimberly was lost for words. The next day, Sam brought Vera over. When Vera stood in front of her, Vera felt as if she was dreaming. She just stood there and looked at Kimberly nkly. "My goodness, I am not dreaming, am I?" "What''s wrong?" Vera gaped. "I just walked here, this ce... is it the Ocean Vi?" "Is there any problem with that?" Kimberly looked at her doubtfully. Vera was stunned for a few seconds, immediately rushed up and hugged her. "It''s good that you''re alright! There''s no problem with that! Tell me, why are you here?" Kimberly said, "Let go of me first. I''m going to be strangled to death by you." Only then did Vera let go of her. "Don''t tell me that you''ve disappeared for a few days just to stay here enjoying yourself. My goodness, you are so mean, how could you call me over only now? I''ve been so worried about you for the past few days and I was afraid that something bad happened to you. Instead, you''ve been enjoying yourself all this time." Kimberly nced at Sam, who was not far behind Vera. He nodded and left. There were only the two of them in the room and Kimberly pulled Vera to sit beside her. "It''s not that I didn''t want to contact you. My phone was confiscated by Maddox. I couldn''t get in touch with you." Vera was confused and asked, "Why did he take your phone?" Kimberly paused for a while and did not continue the conversation. After considering for a while, Veramented, "Was he... afraid that you will contact others? Or, are you imprisoned?" Was she imprisoned? It was true, but it was evident that Kimberly herself was willing to stay here due to a change in mindset. Thinking of this, Kimberly smiled slightly and told Vera what had happened. "That''s it." Chapter 278 Chapter 278 "So you gave Young Master Yardley a chance and you will wait for him to give you a satisfactory answer?" Speaking of this, Kimberly''s eyes became indifferent. "It''s been a few days, we still can''t say for sure." "Don''t worry. Since he told you to believe him, you should give him some time." Vera blinked her eyes and began to analyze the situation with her intuition. "You see, I''ve told you before that Sylvia is a b*tch, right? Hence, if I tell you that Maddox really likes you, it means that he really does." Kimberly was lost for words. Kimberly felt ufortable when she heard Vera condemning Sylvia as a b*tch. She frowned and was about to speak up when Vera stated, "Stop refuting my words. She has already done it. If you insist on speaking up for her, I won''t help you anymore in the future." Upon hearing this, Kimberly couldn''t help but heave a sigh. "In fact... I don''t even know what is the truth." "Whatever the truth is, she''s still at fault. She wore the earrings that Young Master Yardley bought, didn''t she? No matter what she says, she can''t white- wash her mistakes. Kimberly, you should open your eyes and stop using past memories to whitewash her mistakes. Perhaps both of you used to be very close, but I am telling you the truth. There has never been someone who would change drastically. It''s possible that she approached you with a purpose from the beginning." Kimberly queried, "She got close to me with a purpose from the beginning?" "Yes! You have known each other since college. Back then, she must have seen something on you that would benefit her." When she was in college, she had something that could benefit Sylvia? Kimberly contemted it for a long time and shook her head in distress. "I''ve never had anything that could bring her any benefits. It''s impossible for her to do this." "You might not think that way, as you were unaware, but she had it in her mind. Just like when you got married to Young Master Yardley, she tried to snatch him away from you. Kimberly, if you didn''t take a fancy to those earrings, would you have known that Sylvia was doing these things behind your back? Maybe... she has taken away a lot of things from you, but you were only able to find out this time." Kimberly didn''t know how to react. "That''s too much of a conspiracy. Perhaps she happened to like Maddox, therefore she had to..." "You''re extremely annoying! How long are you going tofort yourself with these? How can you still protect her in such a situation? Kimberly, do you want me to p you so that you will wake up? Or will you wake up only when she takes everything away from you?" Kimberly gawked at her, Vera''s face was full of anger. She was raging because she was upset about this matter. The two of them locked gazes. Kimberly suddenly lowered her eyes, and she didn''t seem mad at all. "Even so, how can I believe it? How could my good friend who has been with me all this time be such a person? She has always been helping me in the past." Sylvia had been doing everything for her all the time, including helping her to look for that man from the rainy night. Moreover, she always gave her advice and even hoped that she could have a happy life and tried to matchmake her and Benedict. She didn''t want to believe that Sylvia had done it all on purpose. Vera instantly became silent. She sat down beside Kimberly and felt that she understood Kimberly''s feelings. Yes, they had been good friends for many years. No one could possibly believe that her friend had betrayed her. Unless she heard Sylvia admitting it in person. However, that woman was so cunning that it was impossible for her to admit it. When she pondered about it, Vera sighed. "I know you feel bad about it, yet what you see is not necessarily the truth, and there must be a reason behind this. There might be a lot of reasons for Sylvia to act in this manner. No matter what the result is, you have to ept it. I came here today to see how you''re doing. Since I know that you are safe now, it''s time for me to go back." After hearing that she was going to leave, Kimberly immediately became anxious. "Are you going back? I wanted to ask you to stay for dinner." Vera smiled faintly. "Do you think I don''t want to stay for dinner? But I have to go back to work. I''m not like you! I didn''t get to find myself a person to take care of my every need. I didn''t get to meet any good one at the anniversary banquet back then all because of you! If it wasn''t for saving you, I would have already won the championship, and I would have been under the spotlight; all the outstanding men could acknowledge my existence. Maybe... I would probably be in a rtionship now?" Kimberly seriouslymented after listening, "What a great and wild imagination." "Screw you. I''ll leave first. I''lle back to you another day." After Vera left, Kimberly was lost in thoughts alone. She really did not believe that Sylvia approached her with purpose. She even thought that since they loved each other, she would be the one to leave. Nheless, she didn''t expect... Kimberly lowered her eyes and her thoughts had drifted back to the past. When Maddox returned, the room was empty. A few maids were tidying the table. They gathered together and whispered into each other''s ears. In the past, Kimberly would be talking andughing with them at this time. It was a regr scene when he came back every day, yet this day she was out of sight. "Young Master, you are back," Sarah came forward and greeted respectfully. His heart was greatly disheartened when he did not see Kimberly. He pursed his lips and looked at Sarah. Sarah knew what he was going to ask, thus she exined, "Young Madam seems to have no appetite today, so she went back to her room to rest. She seems to be under the weather." He frowned when he heard that. Didn''t Verae over to visit her? Why was she still under the weather? As he thought of this, he nodded and replied, "Okay. You can all go back first." "Yes, Young Master." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He entered the room. It was all dark inside. He frowned and tried to look for the switches. When he switched on the light, he found that there was no one in the room. It was an empty room as if no one had ever lived here. At that moment, a thought shed in his mind. That was... Kimberly ran away! His temperament abruptly changed, and all the veins on his forehead protruded. He turned his wheelchair around and went out of the room angrily. This d*mn woman actually wanted to run away again? Did she think that she could escape? Although he was sitting in a wheelchair, his speed was exceedingly fast and he disappeared from the room in an instant. He went straight to find her. When he went out, he was extremely upset, failing to notice a figure sitting on a bench not far from the beach. Kimberly sat there, quietly holding her knees and looking at the sea in the dark. The sea under the moonlight was even more charming than the daytime. The bright moon reflected on the surface of the sea, and it felt like the sky merging with the ocean. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Kimberly was originally very frustrated, but after she sat down and calmed herself by the sea breeze, the annoyance in her heart dissipated. The night sea breeze was very strong and cool. It was a little cold, but it made her feel so much more rxed. Maddox should be back at this hour, shouldn''t he? She would sit here for a little while longer before going back in. Maddox thought that Kimberly had escaped, so he gathered everyone. Everyone frantically searched the entire vi, but they couldn''t find Kimberly. Everyone knew that Maddox realized Kimberly was missing when he went to his room, so they didn''t look for her there. The guards at the door had been interrogated many times, but they did not see her. No one had gone out of the room either. However, since she did not go out nor was she in the vi, did she just disappear into thin air? "Young Master Yardley, we''ve searched everywhere, but we couldn''t find Young Madam!" Maddox''s face darkened when he heard the news. He ordered in a cold tone, "Search again. Send a few people out to look for her. Also, check the surveince cameras." The crowd looked for her again, but they still couldn''t find her. When Sarah came back, her face was pale, and her eyes were full of fear. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Young Master Yardley, we''ve searched everywhere, but we couldn''t find her... Young Master Yardley..." "What do you want to say?" Maddox nced at her, his eyes dangerously piercing through her soul. Sarah trembled in fear, but in the end, she said boldly, "Could it be that... Young Madam hadn''t left the room at all? There''s only one exit from where we were. If she wanted to go out, she would definitely have passed by there, but we didn''t see her going out. Could it be that she may still be in your room?" Maddox frowned unconsciously. After a while, he replied in a deep voice, "There''s no one in the room." Sarah and the others looked at each other in dismay. "Wait a minute," Maddox suddenly thought of something. He had chosen the best room for her, and there was indeed only one exit from that room. However, there was another exit, which led to the beach. "Could it be...?" Maddox suddenly remembered something and his expression changed drastically. "Wait here. I''ll go back to my room and look for her myself." Before everyone could react, Maddox had already disappeared. "Sarah, what do you mean? Could Young Madam still be in the room?" Sarah smiled slightly and said, "I''m not too sure about that, but this is the first time I have seen Young Master Yardley getting so nervous." "Yeah, it''s also my first time seeing Young Master Yardley get angry. I feel so happy for Young Madam." Kimberly felt a little cold. She mentally predicted the time and was ready to go back. However, when she was about to leave, she suddenly heard a loud roar from behind her. "Stupid woman, you''re here." When she heard that, Kimberly quickly turned her head around and saw a figure suddenly emerge from the peaceful background. The figure was sitting in a wheelchair, the light illuminating him from behind. His firm outline was hazy and blurry, partially visible under the faint light. It looked very surreal. Before Kimberly could react, the man was already in front of her. He suddenly reached out and grabbed her up into his arms, hugging her tightly. "Urn." Kimberly wanted to call his name, but he nted his lips onto hers as soon as she opened her mouth. His kissnded on her lips like the rolling waves, which made her feel a bit dizzy. Kimberly came to her senses after a long time and pushed him away hard. "What happened?" The kiss was different from all the previous kisses. He devoured her lips like a beast; it didn''t feel good at all. Maddox held her for a while and finally stopped biting her lips. He held her waist tightly with his huge hands and asked in a low voice, "Were you here all the time? You haven''t gone anywhere?" Kimberly was a little confused. "Where can I even go?" He was speechless. "What happened?" Kimberly asked. "Nothing." Maddox closed his eyes and buried his head in her neck, but Kimberly still heard him. His voice was trembling, as if he was afraid. She had been here all this time and didn''t know what had happened, so she could only reach out and hug Maddox''s neck. "Did something happen?" Maddox did not answer her and just hugged her tightly. The sea breeze blew, making Kimberly shiver. Maddox suddenly realized that Kimberly''s whole body was wet through. After hugging her, his shirt was soaking wet as well. His clothes stuck to his body, and the sea breeze stung as it blew on him. "You stupid woman, how long have you been sitting here? Your clothes are wet." "It happened by ident... some waves sshed over me and I got wet. Fortunately, I didn''t get too wet. I was about to go back to look for you..." Knowing that she had been sitting here all the time, Maddox''s emotions of fear and anger suddenly disappeared. He felt like something hade back. She was still here; she didn''t run away. However, his heart ached when he thought of her wet, cold body. For a moment, Maddox felt a complicated feeling. He carried her up and said, "Stupid woman, your clothes are so wet. Don''t you know to go in and take a bath? What if you catch a cold?" After that, Maddox brought Kimberly back into the room. Kimberly whispered in his arms, "Isn''t that why I have you. Besides, I was already on my way back, you just happened toe at the right moment." "So you''re ming me now?" Maddox asked. Swish¡ª The ss door was pulled open and Maddox brought Kimberly into the bathroom, switching on the shower. As the hot water fell on her, Kimberly finally came to her senses and screamed, "Ah, why did you come in? Get out!" The hot water fell on to their bodies, making Kimberly''s hair wet. She was anxious to get up and leave and she tried pushing Maddox away, but Maddox grabbed her fingers and said, "Why are you pushing me out? My clothes are also wet." As the mist rose, Kimberly stared at him with her jaw dropped. "You... Don''t tell me you want to bathe together..." "Yes." Maddox''s lips curled into a pleased smile. "Let''s shower together." After standing frozen for a few seconds, Kimberly realized something and retorted, "I don''t want to bathe with you. You should bathe first. I''m going out." She took a few steps, but Maddox still did not let go of her fingers. Instead, he stretched over and closed the bathroom door. "We are husband and wife. What''s wrong with showering together? It''s not like we''ve never seen each other before..." Kimberly''s face suddenly turned red. Yeah, although it was not a big deal, but... she still didn''t have the courage to fully open herself up to him. How could she go through with this? Thinking of this, Kimberly blushed and gritted her teeth, refusing him again. "I don''t want to bathe with you. Anyway, you should either bathe first, or I will bathe first. Otherwise, I won''t bathe at all. We will not bathe together!" As soon as she finished speaking, Maddox began to unbutton her shirt. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Maddox was too strong for Kimberly, and whatever she did was useless. She finally stopped pushing and yelled at him, "Maddox, what are you doing? Stop!" Maddox continued his actions, as if he didn''t hear her. Kimberly became anxious and quickly grabbed his hand, "Stop undoing my buttons!" As the mist rose, Maddox saw that Kimberly''s fairplexion had be flushed, and there was an obvious hint of shyness in her eyes. He couldn''t help but raise his lips and say, "How are you going to bathe with your shirt on?" Kimberly''s face was so red and she resisted the impulse to push Maddox away. She reached out to hold her shirt together. "Stop doing that, Maddox. Let me go." "Why are you shy?" The more she resisted, the more Maddox wanted to approach her. Their clothes were soaked by the hot water. Maddox used all his strength and made Kimberly lean against his body. Kimberly was flustered and shouted at him frantically, "Maddox Yardley!" "Hmm." He responded, reaching into her shirt. "Don''t forget that you''re the one who has to stop the desire after lighting it!" Hearing what she said, Maddox''s body became stiff, and even the smile on his face stiffened. After a while, he slowly released his grasp on her. Yes, he would still have to think about not hurting her even if he ignited the desires, so he shouldn''t touch her. Then why did he have to take a bath with her here? Thinking of this, Maddox shed a wry smile and said, "You''re right. You can bathe first. Come out when you''re done." After that, Maddox let her go. He turned around and went out of the bathroom. Kimberly stood still and watched nkly as Maddox went out with his clothes all soaked. There was still water dripping from his body. She was stunned at what she witnessed. She thought that he would not let her go, but she didn''t expect that he would let go so easily... Somehow, she felt a little guilty seeing his clothes all wet. She called out to him, "Maddox..." Maddox stopped. After a while, he turned around and looked at her tenderly. "Hurry up and wash up. If you call me again, I might not be able to stop myself." He closed the door on the way out, leaving Kimberly alone in the bathroom. Since Maddox was all wet, she quickly washed up and put on some clean clothes before going out of the bathroom. There was no one in the room. Sarah was wiping up the puddles of water on the ground. When she saw hering out, she smiled and said, "Young Madam, are you done bathing? Please wait for a moment. I will tidy up the ce and blow your hair for you." After that, Sarah quickly bent down and continued drying the wet floor. Kimberly couldn''t bear to watch her working so hard. It looked like a tiring task for Sarah. "It''s fine, I can dry my hair myself. You should go back and rest after cleaning up. It''s alreadyte." Sarah was moved and looked at her. "Thank you. By the way, Young Master Yardley is washing up in the next room." After drying the ground, she got up and went out. Kimberly thought she had gone back to rest, so she quickly took a dry towel to wipe her own hair. After sitting for a while, Sarah came back and put a mug in front of Kimberly. "Young Master Yardley said that you''ve been sitting by the sea for a long time and your clothes were all wet. I''m afraid that you''ll catch a cold, so I specially made you some soup. Please drink it while it''s warm." Kimberly didn''t know what to say, "This..." She paused for a moment and looked at the soup. There was still some steaming from the mug. It made Kimberly feel even more like she was in a fantasy. It was the first time that she had been taken care of so well since she was a child. She had never thought that she would get to experience these things. "Thank you," Kimberly looked at Sarah gratefully, and then drank the warm soup. Sarah liked Kimberly. Although she was a Young Madam, she wasn''t arrogant at all. Maddox and Kimberly were different from the other rich and powerful families. Those people all thought that they were superior to other people just because they were rich. They never respected servants like them, and usually, the servants would get scolded for little, ridiculous things. Some might even get beaten if they weren''t careful, but there was nothing they could do about it... In order to get the high sries, they had to endure the bad treatment. However, since they started working here, they had enjoyed freedom like they never felt before. Even though Maddox always looked cold, he wouldn''t smile at them and he rarely had a nice thing to say, it was just a certain distance he maintained. As long as they did their jobs, he never mistreated them. This man was like a deity to them. "Young Madam, please rest up after finishing the soup. I''ll leave first." "Sure." After Sarah left, Kimberly continued to dry her hair. After she dried her hair, she was ready for bed, but Maddox still hadn''te back. She went over to the next room and heard the sound of water flowing. Was this guy still not done yet? Kimberly didn''t want to wait for him either. She was so sleepy that she went back to the room and laid down to sleep. As she was half asleep, she felt the other side of the bed sink a little. A slightly cool figure approached her and wrapped his arm around her waist. The bed was very warm, and the coolness made Kimberly shrink a little, instinctively backing away from him. The cool body seemed slightly stunned. Heid in bed for a while and didn''t hug her, not until his body regained its warmth again. This time, Kimberly did not try to escape him. They both had a good night''s sleep. When Kimberly woke up the next day, she found her cell phoneying on her bedside table. Maddox had left a note beside it on the table, reminding her to have breakfast. Kimberly felt the warmth in her heart. Maddox was willing to let hermunicate with the outside world. Thinking of this, Kimberly got up and went to wash up. During breakfast, Sarah chatted with her. Kimberly noticed that Sarah and the others looked rather pale. "What happened to all of you?" Kimberly asked suspiciously. Hearing what she asked, Sarah replied, "They were looking for Young Madam for a long timest night. They were all still scared when they went back to sleep, so they don''t look very well." Kimberly frowned. "You all were looking for me for a long time? I''ve been here all the time, right? What happened?" "Don''t you know what happenedst night?" Sarah told Kimberly about what happenedst night, and Kimberly suddenly understood everything. No wonder Maddox held her so tightly when he found herst night. Thinking back, he had said some strange things. No wonder... there were some misunderstandings. Thinking of this, Kimberly nced at the phone on the table. So beforest night, Maddox had been worried that she would run away from here, so he never wanted to give the phone back to her. He gave her phone back after he knew her true intentions?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 "Young Master Yardley really cares about you," Sarah noticed Kimberly was looking down silently and was afraid that she would think about it too much. She thought Kimberly might misunderstand Maddox, so she quickly exined. Hearing this, Kimberly came to her senses and smiled at Sarah, "You are very good at speaking up for him." Sarah blushed, looking a little embarrassed. "You must be joking. I''m not speaking on his behalf. What I said is all true, and you know that in your heart too, don''t you?" That''s right, Kimberly finally knew it this time. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She was not in a one- sided rtionship anymore. Maddox loved her as well. As long as he loved her... it was enough for her. Thinking of this, Kimberly smiled slightly. Since Maddox was worried about her, then she would stay in the vi and let him tell her the news from the outside. She''d better not go out and bother about the outside world. However, she thought that she could live peacefully until Maddox brought her news. Even though she had been waiting every day, and she was quite anxious at first, in the end, the waiting became a habit. She would look forward to Maddoxing back to tell her some news every night. However, even if he didn''t mention it after he came back, she wouldn''t ask him any questions. She thought that if there was any new information about it, he would not hide it from her. Kimberly had been waiting all the time, and she finally received the news. However, it didn''te from Maddox, but from Sylvia. Sylvia sent her a message saying that she wanted to see her. Somehow, the message Sylvia sent her gave Kimberly a very heavy feeling. Kimberly had a very bad feeling that something was going to happen. She and Sylvia had been good friends for so many years. After exposing everything thest time they met, she thought that she would probably not see her again in the future. She replied Sylvia''s message, "I have nothing to say to you." "Kimberly, aren''t you willing to see me, even if it''s for thest time?" "Thest time?" Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean?" "Just tell me if you want to see me or not!" Sylvia''s attitude was tough. She insisted on meeting Kimberly. Kimberly felt helpless. She was actually quite softhearted towards Sylvia. Sylvia had helped her a lot, and she really had no reason to hate her. Now she was saying such strange things. It sounded like Sylvia was saying her final goodbyes. It would be fine if it wasn''t true, but what if it was? If something really happened to Sylvia, Kimberly would regret it for the rest of her life. "Tell me the time and ce." Kimberlypromised in the end. After a long pause, Sylvia sent her an address. Kimberly noticed that it was the address of a hotel. She frowned and felt even more uneasy. Kimberly put away her mobile phone and said to Sarah, "I''m going out today, is that okay?" Sarah was stunned for a moment. After a while, she smiled and said to her, "Both of you really know each other. Young Master just told me that you could go out this morning. From now on, you can go in and out freely, and we have a special driver for you." Kimberly was speechless for a moment before she replied, "There''s no need for all this trouble. It''s just that the ce is quiteplicated, I would need to trouble you to lead me to the entrance." "Don''t worry, I''ll lead you there." After that, Kimberly casually changed her clothes and then followed Sarah to the exit. Sarah had most probably informed the driver in advance, and there was already a car waiting at the gate for Kimberly. "Just tell the driver where you are going. The driver will send you there." Sarah said. Kimberly wanted to go there by herself at first. After all, she was going to meet Sylvia. She thought that she should make things clear between them. "Okay." Kimberly got in the car and told the driver the address. "Please send me to this ce." "No problem, Young Madam. I''ll send you there right now." The driver was an old man. His eyes were full of kindness and he spoke in a very kind manner. When Kimberly arrived at the hotel, she wanted to ask the driver to go on with his day. However, she didn''t expect the driver to wait for her downstairs. He was even a little worried, "There are many people in the hotel. It''ll be better for me to apany you. If something happens to you, I won''t be able to exin myself to Young Master." Kimberly wanted to refuse his kind offer, but the driver continued, "I will be waiting outsideter. You don''t have to worry." "I''m here to meet my friend. She said that she''s here. Thank you." "You can call me George." "Thank you, George." Apanied by George, Kimberly went into the hotel and then took the elevator to the room that Sylvia wanted to meet her in. Kimberly rang the doorbell and George stood at a corner beside her. Kimberly kept ringing the doorbell for a long time, but no one came to open the door. Kimberly sent Sylvia a message saying that she had arrived, but there still wasn''t a reply after a few minutes. The uneasiness in Kimberly''s heart grew stronger. She was about to call Sylvia when she realized that the door of the room wasn''t locked. It seemed that Sylvia had deliberately left it open for her to enter. After standing at the spot for about five seconds, Kimberly came to her senses and directly opened the door. The hotel room was quiet. There was no one in the room, and there was a bottle of red wine left on the table. The familiar pink cardigan and bag were on the sofa, and a pair of high heels were kicked to one side. It seemed that there was nothing unusual, but... Kimberly was cautious. "Sylvia? I''m here. Where are you?" No answer. It was very quiet, and Kimberly could hear her own breathing. "Sylvia, what the hell are you trying to do?" Kimberly walked around looking for Sylvia. As she passed by the bathroom, she heard the sound of water dripping onto the floor. Kimberly stopped. After a while, she slowly turned around and pushed the door of the bathroom open. When she saw what had happened in the bathroom, Kimberly''s face instantly turned pale, like a ghost under lights. She trembled uncontrobly and shrieked, "Sylvia!" George stood by the door, ready to enter in case anything happened inside. However, he didn''t expect to hear Kimberly''s shout so soon. He felt that something was wrong, so he rushed towards the door, seeing Kimberly stumbling towards him. "George, call an ambnce..." George didn''t know what was going on inside, but Kimberly''s pale face scared him. He quickly took out his phone and called an ambnce. After making the call, he rushed into the room and asked, "Young Madam, what happened?" Kimberly was trembling with fear, but she still tried to remain calm, "Come and help me." George followed her to the bathroom. After seeing what was in the bathroom, the old man, who had already lived a full life, widened his eyes and broke out into a cold sweat. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Sylviamitted suicide. It happened so unexpectedly. It was the first time Kimberly had faced such a situation before. Looking at therge pool of bright red blood in the bathroom, she almost fainted. However, she knew that she had to keep it together. Who was going to save Sylvia if she fainted? Kimberly tried to suppress her fear and carried Sylvia out of the bathtub, with George''s help. Sylvia''s face was pale, and Kimberly''s lips were turning pale just by looking at her. George was strong. He carried Sylvia to the sofa. Kimberly applied pressure on Sylvia''s hand, trying to stop the blood from flowing out. "I can''t stop it. George... I''m afraid she will die before the ambncees," Kimberly said, her voice trembling. Then, she thought for a moment and said firmly, "George, I''m afraid I have to trouble you. Help me carry her to the car. Let''s go to the nearest hospital now." George was a man, and he had a lot of experiences in his life. Although he was shocked at first, he had calmed down by now. He nodded and carried Sylvia in his arms, "I''ll carry her downstairs." "Okay," Kimberly responded and followed him out quickly. She took out her mobile phone and switched on the navigation app, searching for the nearest hospital. As she was looking for the nearest hospital, she thought of something and quickly sent a message to Quill, Sylvia''s brother, asking him to go to the hospital. They rushed downstairs. The people in the lobby were scared out of their minds when they saw the body covered in blood. They wanted to show their concern. However, Kimberly scolded them and said, "Lock up this guest''s room now." "Okay!" The person responded. However, he didn''t know which room Kimberly was referring to. He checked the CCTV footage immediately after Kimberly and the others had left. After getting into the car, Kimberly kept applying pressure on Sylvia''s wrists. George drove to the nearest hospital, following the directions Kimberly gave. Although the hospital was the nearest to the hotel, it still took 10 minutes for them to arrive. Kimberly was so anxious that she couldn''t calm down at all. She felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. "Kimberly..." She heard a weak voice beside her. Kimberly looked down and saw Sylvia''s eyes were opened. She was looking at Kimberly with her pale face. Seeing this, Kimberly was heartbroken. Tears welled up in her eyes. She bit her lower lip and said firmly, "Don''t talk now. We will reach the hospital soon." "No... No..." Sylvia shook her head and said feebly, "Please don''t save me. I... don''t want to live." "What are you talking about!" Kimberly rebuked her. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Close your eyes and rest now. We will be at the hospital in a few minutes. The doctor will save you. You must live." "Kimberly..." Sylvia called out, tears rolling down her cheeks. Kimberly couldn''t bear to look at Sylvia anymore. She tried her best to hold back her tears and turned her head away. She didn''t want Sylvia to see her crying. She said harshly, "Even if you want to die, don''t die in front of me." "I''m sorry," Sylvia said softly. Then, she rolled her eyes and fainted. "Sylvia! Sylvia!" Kimberly shouted. Seeing Sylvia faint, Kimberly''s face turned pale out of fear. She said anxiously, "George, please drive faster! I''m afraid she won''t make it..." Kimberly''s tears choked her before she could finish her words. She held Sylvia in her arms and kept on applying pressure on her wrists, trying to stop the blood from flowing out. She was really scared. Kimberly felt as if she was back in that dark little room again. It was so dark that she couldn''t see anything at all. She was the only one inside the room. She felt engulfed by the darkness. "No! Don''t..." Kimberly bit her lip so tightly that blood started to drip from her lips. The pain brought her back to her senses. She couldn''t give up! No way! There would be no one to save Sylvia anymore if not for her. "George, hurry up!" Kimberly urged again. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Finally, they reached the hospital. The doctors and nurses had received the news in advance, and were waiting at the entrance. Seeing them getting out of the car with blood all over their bodies, the hospital staff quickly carried the stretcher to receive Sylvia. "Hurry up! This patient is in critical condition! Get her on the cart and go to the emergency room immediately." Kimberly followed behind them. Her body was covered with blood because she had been holding Sylvia in her arms the whole time. Kimberly and Sylvia looked terrifying covered in blood. "Doctor, how is she? Has she lost too much blood?" Kimberly asked in a trembling voice, the tears welling up in her eyes. The doctor spoke while trying to save Sylvia, "You are her friend, aren''t you? Please don''t worry. You should clean up the blood on your body first. We''ll send your friend to the emergency room later. It''s unhygienic to leave the blood on your body." George followed behind them at the same time. Kimberly wanted to enter the emergency room along with Sylvia, but she was stopped instead. ''Bang!'' After the emergency room door closed, Kimberly became even more nervous. She kept biting her lower lip. George stood beside her for a while. He realized Kimberly was standing still for a long time. She looked very scary in such a state. He stepped forward and offered, "Young Madam, there is a chair over there. Would you like to have a seat?" Kimberly stood still and did not give any response, as if she didn''t hear George. George tried to persuade her again but to no avail. In the end, he had no choice but to go to a quiet corner himself. He took out his mobile phone and was ready to call Maddox. All of a sudden, Kimberly, who had been standing still, seemed to realize something. She turned around and looked at George. "George, are you calling Maddox?" George stopped. He turned around and looked at Kimberly strangely, "Young Madam, what''s wrong?" "Are you calling him?" Kimberly repeated her question again. Then, she thought of something and rushed forward, "Don''t call him." "Why? I think it''d be better to inform Young Master Yardley. This is a serious matter." "No," Kimberly replied. She said coldly, "This has nothing to do with him. That girl inside the emergency room is my friend. Don''t call Maddox." Seeing Kimberly''s stern face and hearing her firm tone, George thought that Kimberly didn''t want to worry Maddox. Therefore, he kept his mobile phone and said, "Since you insist, I''ll keep my phone. I''ll take care of things here. You can go and wash yourself up." Kimberly looked down at her clothes and said in a low voice, "There are no clothes for me to change into. How can I clean up? I''m fine. I''ll just wait for Sylvia here." "Do you want to have a seat on the chair?" "The blood will stain the chair." The family members of the other patients who were waiting outside the emergency room all stayed away from Kimberly because she was covered in blood. Kimberly''s body was covered with bright red blood, her eyes were red and puffy because of the crying, and her hair was messy. She looked terrible. Fortunately, she was a young girl. Otherwise, anyone would think that she had tried to murder someone. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Kimberly did not care about them at all. She insisted on waiting at the entrance of the emergency room. She would only leave after knowing that Sylvia was fine. The mobile phone in her hand vibrated. Kimberly looked at it and realized that the screen of her mobile phone was also covered with blood. It looked like Juliette was calling her. Kimberly grabbed the hem of her clothes and wiped the blood off her screen. However, the more she wiped it, the dirtier it became, because the clothes were stained with blood as well. In the end, Kimberly answered the phone call first. "Hello?" Kimberly''s voice was still trembling as she spoke. "Miss Shell? Was it you who sent Mr. Hanover a message just now?" Juliette asked for confirmation. "Yes," Kimberly responded. She took a deep breath, trying to make herself sound calm, "Are you on the way here?" The other side of the call was silent for a while. Then, she heard the mature voice of a man. "I''m on the way there. Tell me what happened." Kimberly wanted to tell him. However, she couldn''t bring herself to say the words. She couldn''t calm herself down enough to tell Quill that Sylvia tried tomit suicide. She still couldn''t believe that everything that happened just now was real. Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and said tiredly, "You''ll know when youe over. I won''t lie to you. I''ll wait for you at the entrance of the emergency room." After that, Kimberly hung up the call before he could begin asking her anything else. ''Toot toot-'' Seeing Kimberly hanging up the phone, Quill frowned. Sitting beside him, Juliette looked at Quill doubtfully and asked, "Mr. Hanover?" Quill came back to his senses. He nced at Juliette and said, "Hurry up, we''re going to the hospital now!" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Juliette nodded and talked to the driver in front of her, "Mr. Lowell, please drive faster." "Okay." Both of them were anxious. Kimberly did not say anything else. She just asked Quill to rush to the hospital because something happened to his sister. Also, Kimberly''s voice was trembling. Something serious must have happened. ''Perhaps...'' Juliette thought to herself. As time went by, Kimberly felt as if she had been waiting for a year. She looked at the corridor countless times, but Quill was still nowhere to be seen. She was extremely anxious. Kimberly felt that she must call Sylvia''s family over. She saw how much Sylvia had lost, and was afraid that something bad would happen to her. Kimberly had so many regrets. She wished she could have arrived at the hotel earlier. Why did she walk so slowly? Kimberly heard a pair of steady footsteps and the tter of high heelsing towards her as she dwelled on her thoughts. Kimberly looked up at the end of the corridor and saw two familiar figures. Quill and Juliette were here. Quill had always been a very steady person. When Kimberly saw him, she didn''t know why, but she felt like she had seen a close rtive. She almost couldn''t hold her tears back anymore. She bit her lips and turned around, trying hard to stop the tears from rolling down her cheeks. She avoided making eye contact with Quill. She felt that she was acting very rudely. Quill was Sylvia''s elder brother. Why did Kimberly always treat him as her own elder brother? Sylvia would definitely make fun of Kimberly if she knew it. "What''s going on?" Quill''s voice pierced through Kimberly''s thoughts. Someone grabbed her shoulders and turned her around. Their eyes met, Quill was looking straight at her. Kimberly felt safe when Quill was beside her. She felt like Quill was her family member. Kimberly found it harder to hold back her tears now. She bit her lower lip and couldn''t say a word. Tears kept rolling down her cheeks. Seeing Kimberly crying so badly, and noticing her body covered with blood, Quill''s heart ached. It felt like someone had jabbed a sharp knife into his heart. Seeing Kimberly like this, Juliette knew that Kimberly couldn''t tell the whole story now. She looked at George, who was standing next to her, and said, "Please tell us if you know what happened." George was not really clear about the whole story. He briefly exined everything that happened, starting from the moment he went out in the morning until the moment they arrived at the hospital. Juliette and Quill were standing together, listening to George. Quill frowned, "So the person in the emergency room, that''s Sylvia?" Kimberly nodded and said, "I''m sorry. If I found out earlier, maybe..." Quill interrupted Kimberly and said, "Let''s wait for the doctor first. You have to wash yourself up. Juliette." Juliette came back to her senses and stepped forward to hold Kimberly, "Miss Shell, let me help you wash up. Mr. Hanover is here. Please don''t worry." "Okay." Kimberly felt much more relieved when Quill was here. She nodded and left with Juliette. Juliette took Kimberly to a nearby hotel and let her take a bath. After that, Juliette went to a nearby store to buy a set of clothes in Kimberly''s size and took them back to the hotel so that she would have something to change into after her bath. There was too much blood on Kimberly''s body. It took a long time for her to wash all the blood off. After her bath, she changed into the clothes that Juliette had bought for her. She uttered anxiously, "Let''s go to the hospital now." "Miss Shell, please don''t worry. I have already contacted Mr. Hanover. Miss Hanover is now still in the emergency room. You can''t visit Miss Hanover even if you''re in the hospital now. You can only wait outside the emergency room. I think you''re frightened by what happened just now. Why don''t you have a good rest here? I''ll bring you to the hospital when Miss Hanover has regained her consciousness." "No way!" Kimberly immediately refuted. "I want to personally verify that Sylvia is fine for myself. She lost a lot of blood." Juliette looked at Kimberly and realized that her face was paler than before. Moreover, her voice was still trembling. It was obvious that she was still very worried for Sylvia. Perhaps she would''ve still been waiting in front of the emergency room covered in blood if Mr. Hanover hadn''t appeared. "Miss Shell, I understand what you''re thinking. However, you are not in a good ce now. You really shouldn''t..." "Are you worried that I will fall sick and you have to take care of me? Don''t worry, I won''t get sick so easily, even if it is for Sylvia. I''m fine.1'' After saying that, Kimberly stepped forward and took Juliette''s hand, "Let me go with you." Juliette hesitated. However, Kimberly was determined to go to the hospital. Juliette really couldn''t bear to reject her. "Secretary Sharpio!" Seeing that Juliette hadn''t answered her for a long time, Kimberly called her name. Juliette replied helplessly, "I don''t know what else to do. Let''s go now." "Thank you!" Kimberly cried with joy. Then, she left the hotel with Juliette. When they arrived at the hospital, Kimberly saw Quill standing in front of the emergency room. He was leaning against the wall, one hand in his pocket. His eyes were closed, as if he was thinking of something. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 "Mr. Hanover." Juliette called out to Quill. Quill came back to his senses and looked at Juliette. Then, he fixed his gaze on Kimberly. Seeing that Kimberly had changed into a new set of clothes, Quill felt relieved and looked away. A momentter, he suddenly remembered something and looked at Juliette with a frown. Juliette exined, "Miss Shell is worried about Miss Sylvia. So, she insisted oning with me." Hearing Juliette''s exnation, Kimberly roughly understood the situation. Therefore, she stepped forward to speak for Juliette, "I insisted oning here. How can I take a break while Sylvia is still in a critical situation? I''d rathere to the hospital." Quill didn''t say anything more, since Kimberly had insisted oning to the hospital. They waited in front of the emergency room for a long time. Juliette asked Kimberly to have a seat at the side, and Kimberly noticed that her legs were trembling violently as she tried to sit down. She didn''t notice it while she was standing. Seeing this, Juliette ced her hand on Kimberly''s legs. "Are you alright?" Kimberly raised her head after hearing Juliette. She was obviously very concerned for Kimberly. She looked at Juliette and said, "I''m fine." After waiting for a while, the door of the emergency room finally opened. Kimberly immediately stood up and rushed forward. However, someone held her back instantly. Kimberly looked up and saw Quill looking at her calmly. "Be careful," he said in a deep voice. Kimberly nodded nkly. "Are you the family members of the patient who tried tomit suicide?" The doctor came out and asked. Quill stepped forward, Kimberly following closely behind him. "Yes, I am," Quill answered in his deep voice. The doctor nced at him and then at Kimberly. "The patient is no longer in a critical condition. Fortunately, the wound is not deep. The patient would''ve died if the wound were any deeper." Although Kimberly was still frightened, she now had confirmation that Sylvia was fine. Kimberly was relieved, and her body finally rxed after being tensed up for so long. All of a sudden, her legs went weak and she started to copse. "Miss Shell!" Juliette eximed. Juliette happened to be standing behind Kimberly, and managed to catch her before she fell to the ground. When Quill turned around, Kimberly had already fainted. The doctor was shocked as well. He stepped forward and examined Kimberly. "She must have been too frightened. Let''s carry her to the ward to get some rest. Her face is so pale." Juliette nodded and was about to carry Kimberly to the ward, but Quill beat her to it. After talking to the doctor, he carried Kimberly in his arms. He turned to Juliette and said, "Please help me to deal with the admission process." Seeing this, Juliette was stunned. After a while, she came back to her senses and said, "Okay, Mr. Hanover." Juliette looked at Quill carrying Kimberly in his arms walking further and further away in confusion. The way Quill treated Kimberly was beyond what any normal friend would do. However, the way he carried Kimberly in his arms wasn''t out of any affection or chemistry. It looked like... an elder brother caring for his sister. Could it be that Quill treated Kimberly as his younger sister because Kimberly and Sylvia were good friends? Forget it. Why was she thinking about this now? Quill had always behaved ording to his principles. He was very clear about what should be done and what shouldn''t be. He didn''t need his secretary to worry about him. Thinking of this, Juliette hurried over to deal with the admission procedure for Sylvia. George was frozen on the spot. He didn''t know what he should do. He felt that he''d better follow Kimberly, since he came out with her together. George caught up with Quill soon. He had a strange feeling when he saw Quill carrying Kimberly into the ward and bending down to ce her on the bed carefully. However, he could tell that there was no affection or chemistry between them. ''I''d better not tell Young Master Yardley about this. This might affect their rtionship.1 Thinking of this, George made up his mind to wait outside the ward. Quill thought of something and looked at George. George quickly stood by the door and did not say anything else. After finishing with the admission procedure, Juliette came over and asked, "Mr. Hanover, do you want me to send some servants from Miss Sylvia''s house to take care of her?" "Okay," Quill responded. "Send two more people here as well." Juliette paused for a moment before nodding her head. About ten minutester, Kimberly regained her consciousness. However, her face was still pale. When she opened her eyes, she saw Quill sitting on a chair not far from the bed. The ward was quiet. Kimberly remained silent for a few seconds. All of a sudden, she remembered what had happened and sat up, throwing away the nket in the process. She identally made a lot of noise. Hearing this, Quill looked at Kimberly, "You''re awake." "I''m sorry..." Kimberly looked at his eyes and said embarrassingly. Quill frowned, "Why are you apologizing to me?" Kimberly bit her lip and exined herself, "I''m really sorry that I''ve caused you so much trouble, especially after such a bad thing happened." After saying that, Kimberly got out of bed and bowed to Quill in apology. Quill was displeased by her attitude. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t want to see her bowing to others, especially himself. "You don''t have to apologize," Quill said softly, "Sylvia slit her wrists on her own. It has nothing to do with anyone else." Hearing this, Kimberly raised her head and looked at Quill, "How''s Sylvia?" "She is still under observation in the ICU. She will be transferred to the general ward after 24 hours." Hearing this, Kimberly''s face turned pale. Did that mean that Sylvia was still in danger? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "The doctor said she is not in a critical condition anymore. They just want to observe her for slightly longer in the ICU to make sure she''s safe. You don''t have to worry." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She was still worried about Sylvia. She clenched her hands and then rxed them again. She kept feeling that there must be a reason for Sylvia to call her over when she wasmitting suicide. Could it be that Sylvia wanted tomit suicide because of what Kimberly saidst time when she got angry? Perhaps there were some other reasons... No matter what, it must be rted to Kimberly and Maddox. Otherwise, why would the optimistic, cheerful Sylviamit suicide all of a sudden, especially after bing part of the Hanover family? Kimberly could not think of any other reason. "It''s all my fault. I should apologize to you!" Kimberly bit her lip and said, "She slit her wrists because of me. Mr. Hanover, rest assured that I will talk to her after she regains consciousness." Quill was not interested in the girls'' conflicts. Sylvia would notmit suicide because of a small conflict. How serious could the fight have gotten? Quill stared at Kimberly, forcing her to continue sharing. Kimberly understood that he wanted to know more. However, it wasplicated between her and Sylvia. "Sorry, I can''t tell you yet." Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Kimberly looked at Quill stubbornly. She couldn''t tell anyone else before she knew the whole truth. After all, Quill was Sylvia''s elder brother. Sylvia might hate Kimberly if she didn''t deal with that matter properly. Kimberly was angry, resentful, and sad. However, she was heartbroken when she saw Sylvia lying in the bathtub filled with blood, telling her that she didn''t want to live anymore. Kimberly felt as if she was a devil at that moment. Sylvia did that because of Kimberly! "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me," Quill stood up and said calmly. He added, "You can rest here first." Quill was about to go out after he had finished speaking. Seeing that, Kimberly hurried over and asked, "We can''t enter the ICU yet, can we?" "We can''t enter yet. You don''t have to worry." After thinking for a moment, Kimberly felt that she shouldn''t stay there for too long since she couldn''t visit Sylvia yet. Moreover, she was afraid that Maddox might find out about it. Thinking of that, Kimberly said, "Then I''ll go back first. I''lle back to visit her after 24 hours." Hearing that, Quill wanted to say something. However, he nodded his head in the end and said, "Okay, your chauffeur is still waiting for you outside. You can go back now." "Okay." After saying goodbye to Quill, Kimberly walked out of the ward alone. She turned around and thanked Quill when she reached the door because Quill was the one who got her into the ward when she fainted. Quill raised his hand and looked at the time on the watch indifferently. Then, he said in a deep voice, "I still have things to deal with in thepany. You can go back first." Kimberly paused for a moment. She thought Quill would stay here with Sylvia. Unexpectedly... On second thought, the patients in the intensive care unit would be constantly taken care of for 24 hours. Wouldn''t it be a waste of time for Quill to stay there? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Thinking of that, Kimberly felt relieved. Then, she left the hospital with George. Kimberly looked gloomy when she was on the way back to Ocean Vi. Looking at the scenery outside the window, she couldn''t help but think of the scene of Sylvia lying in the pool of blood. She was still worried about Sylvia. ''The staff in the ICU will take care of her in the next 24 hours, won''t they?'' When she thought of that, Kimberly closed her eyes. She felt exhausted both physically and mentally. It seemed that George, who was driving the car, realized that Kimberly was still worried about Sylvia. Therefore, heforted her, "Miss Hanover is blessed by God. Nothing will happen to her. Don''t worry." Upon hearing that, Kimberly suddenly came back to her senses. She opened her eyes and looked at George who was driving. After a long time, she said, "George, what happened today..." "I won''t tell anyone about this." Kimberly smiled with relief. She said, "Thank you. It''s not that I don''t want to tell Maddox. I just think that... This has nothing to do with him, so I don''t want to tell him." "Young Madam, I understand what you''re thinking." George said. After saying that, Kimberly looked down. She told George that it had nothing to do with Maddox. However, did that really have nothing to do with Maddox? Was it true that Sylvia''s suicide attempt had nothing to do with them? Kimberly reached the Ocean Vi soon. She was shivering in cold when the sea breeze blew against her. Sarah came over and said, "Young Madam, are you cold? The weather is cold now indeed. Let''s quickly go into the house." After saying that, Sarah noticed that Kimberly''s clothes were not the same as those she wore when she went out, and she was a little confused. Then, she saw George, who was standing behind Kimberly, throwing a meaningful look at her when she was about to ask Kimberly. Seeing that, Sarah didn''t want to say anything anymore. Kimberly walked into the house in a daze. Seeing that Kimberly was absent- minded, Sarah came forward to ask. "George, what happened today? Young Madam doesn''t look very well." Upon hearing that, George sighed and said, "She did run into something today. But, it''s not a big deal. She has already dealt with it." "What did she run into? Tell me." Sarah couldn''t help asking about it. Seeing that Sarah was so curious, George told her briefly about what had happened that day because he felt that Sarah would not spread the news out. He told Sarah that Kimberly went out to visit her friend. However, her friend had attempted suicide. Perhaps she was hurt in love or perhaps she was stimted by something else, but they were the ones who found her and sent her to the hospital. After listening, Sarah nodded and said, "She must have been shocked since her close friend attempted suicide out of a sudden. Don''t worry, I willfort her. I won''t talk about this to anyone. It''s gettingte. You should go back and rest early." "Well, you''re a smart girl indeed. I''ll leave first." George replied. After returning to the room, Kimberly sat on the sofa and stared forward absentmindedly. Sarah then came in with a bowl of hot soup, saying, "Young Madam, you will feel warmer after drinking a bowl of hot soup." Looking at the bowl of soup which was steaming-hot, the image of Sylvia lying in a pool of blood came to her mind all of a sudden, and the fragrant smell from the soup turned into a bloody smell. Kimberly''s lips started to tremble and Sarah noticed that something was wrong with her. All of a sudden, Kimberly screamed and reached out her hand to push the bowl to the ground when Sarah was about to ask her what was going on. ''Bang!'' The bowl smashed to the ground and broke into pieces. Sarah was shocked. She looked at Kimberly and shouted, "Your hand!" Kimberly felt a burning pain in her hand. She realized that it was a bowl of soup instead of a bowl of blood when she heard Sarah''s voice. In addition to that, Sarah was looking at her suspiciously by the side. Only then did Kimberly realize what she had done. She bit her lower lip and said regretfully, "I''m sorry, Sarah, I... just..." "It''s okay," Sarah was so shocked to hear Kimberly apologize to her. She came back to her senses after a long time andforted Kimberly, "I''ve heard everything about what happened from George. It''s normal for you to be in a daze. Why don''t you take a bath first if you don''t want to drink the soup now? I''ll bring the soup to youter." "You know about it? You..." Hearing that, Kimberly was shocked. "What happened?" Maddox''s deep voice came from outside just as she was about to warn Sarah not to tell anyone else about that. Her facial expression changed instantly. How was Maddox back already? Maddox, who was sitting in the wheelchair, was in the room right then when Kimberly was dwelling on her thoughts. She looked at Maddox in surprise. "Young Master, you''re back." After entering the room, Maddox was stunned when he saw the mess on the ground. He realized that Kimberly''s face was pale as well. Kimberly''s heart was beating faster. She looked at Sarah immediately. "What''s going on?" Sarah reacted quickly and answered before Kimberly could say anything, "I''m sorry, Young Master. I spilled the soup identally and scalded Young Madam!" Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Kimberly was stunned. She looked at Sarah in shock. "Sarah..." "Scalded?" Maddox frowned and looked at Kimberly''s fingers and saw that her fair fingers were red. Maddox''s facial expression changed immediately. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the bathroom to wash her hand with cold water. He yelled, "Get the burn ointment for me!" Sarah was stunned for a moment. Then, she went to take the burn ointment immediately. Kimberly stood there nkly when Maddox grabbed her hand and washed her hand with tap water. Her fingers were not that hot anymore. However, Kimberly saw the running tap water had turned into blood again. She was so scared that her facial expression changed dramatically. She screamed and was about to pull her hand back. Maddox was also frightened by her sudden scream. He calmed down soon. Then, he frowned and asked her in a deep voice, "Did I hurt you? How about I turn down the water?" Listening to his deep and hoarse voice and feeling his cold aura, Kimberly came back to her senses. She turned around and looked at Maddox, who was very close to her. All of a sudden, Kimberly hugged Maddox tightly. Although Maddox was happy seeing Kimberly throwing herself into his arms, he felt that Kimberly was acting strangely that day. He ced his hands on her shoulders and asked, "What happened?" "Nothing," Kimberly replied. She rested her chin on his shoulder and shook her head violently, "It''s just that... the scald hurts." Hearing that, Maddox frowned and said unhappily, "Sarah was too careless. How could she scald you? I''ll rece her with someone else tomorrow." "Please don''t." Hearing that Maddox was going to rece Sarah, Kimberly quickly spoke for her, "It''s not her fault. The soup was on the table. I didn''t hold it well. It has nothing to do with her." "Really?" Kimberly nodded vigorously. Sarah was much more clever than she had imagined. Although Sarah said that she knew what had happened that day, she still chose to not reveal the truth when Maddox was there. She made Maddox think that Kimberly''s face was pale because she scalded Kimberly''s hand. Sarah was so smart and meticulous. Wouldn''t it be unfair for Sarah if she was reced for no reason? "Alright, I''ll let her keep youpany since you like her. I''ll increase her sry as well." Maddox said. "Thank you." Sarah came over with the burn ointment soon. After applying the ointment on Kimberly, she left. Kimberly was not in the mood to talk to Maddox. She was afraid that she would make things worse. Therefore, she went to bed soon after and imed that she wanted to rest earlier because she was quite tired. Seeing that Kimberly''s face was pale, Maddox didn''t ask anymore. Kimberly couldn''t fall asleep. She had a dream when she finally fell asleep at midnight. The dream was full of bloody images. Sylvia was lying in a pool of blood, and she reached out her hands to Kimberly, calling her name weakly. "Kimberly... Save me! Kimberly... Help!" "Kimberly... I don''t want to live anymore. Let me die." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The scene changed. Then, it became a scene where Sylvia and Maddox were hugging each other intimately. The scene changed again. It became a scene where Maddox said coldly, "A woman like you who bears an illegitimate child doesn''t deserve my love at all! I was just ying with you by telling you I like you. Do you really think I would fall in love with a woman like you? You''re daydreaming!" "Kimberly, why can''t you understand the situation? You... are not worthy of love from any man... Haha!" Kimberly was deeply affected by their wildughter. Her body was covered with cold sweat. She wanted to wake up from the dream to stay away from those two people. However, they followed her no matter where she went. "Ah!" Kimberly eximed and sat up. What came into view was the sunlight as well as the blue sky and the blue sea. It was already dawn. Maddox was no longer beside her. Kimberly''s body was drenched in sweat. She grabbed her mobile phone and took a look at it. Only then did she realize that it was past eight o''clock in the morning. She was wondering whether Sylvia had woken up or not. Thinking of that, Kimberly got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. The burns on her fingers were not serious. She had recovered in one night after applying the burn ointment. After changing into a new set of clothes, she took her mobile phone and was about to go to the hospital. "Young Madam, are you going out? Can I keep youpany today?" Sarah suggested to Kimberly. Kimberly wanted to refuse her. However, she nodded after thinking for a while and said, "Okay." "Great!" Sarah responded happily. Then, she went to get ready to go out with Kimberly. Their chauffeur was still George. George drove the car to the hospital. Then, he led Kimberly and Sarah to the ward. They bumped into Juliette in the corridor, and she walked over to greet them. "I already knew that Miss Shell would definitelye to the hospital today. However, I didn''t expect you toe so early." "Secretary Sharpio, you''re very early as well. Sylvia..." "Miss Sylvia has woken up," Juliette smiled and said. She continued, "Let me take you to the ward now." Hearing that, Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. She said, "Did you just say that... she has woken up?" "Yup. Come with me," Juliette turned around and started walking away. Kimberly was stunned for a while. Then, she caught up with Juliette immediately. Sylvia had woken up... That was great! She was fine! Thank goodness. For some reason, tears were welling within Kimberly''s eyes all of a sudden. She tried to calm down her excitement when she was walking to the ward. Then, Juliette suddenly stopped outside the ward and turned to look at Kimberly. "Mr. Hanover is inside the ward as well. Miss Shell, do you want to calm yourself down before going in?" After saying that, Juliette handed her a tissue paper. Only then did Kimberly realize that tears were rolling down her cheeks. She turned around, embarrassed. Then, Sarah reached out her hand to wipe away the tears on Kimberly''s face with a faint smile on her face. She said with a smile, "Young Madam, it''s okay. You''re sweating because you walked too fast just now. I have wiped it away for you." Hearing the words ''Young Madam'', Juliette couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. All of a sudden, she thought of the man named Maddox Yardley. Juliette still remembered that Maddox appeared in the restaurant when they first met each other. His actions were strange as well. At that time, she was wondering... But, thinking about it right then, perhaps... things were exactly like what she thought. It seemed that Kimberly''s identity was really not simple. Juliette smiled slightly and said, "That''s right. Although it''s already autumn, you will still sweat if you walk too fast. Look at me... I''m sweating a little as well." Juliette reached out her hand and wiped her forehead gently as she spoke. Then, she continued, "Miss Shell, do you want to go in now?" Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Sylvia was leaning against the pillow behind her waist weakly in the ward. She was sitting on the bed guiltily. Sylvia was so shocked that she almost fainted when she saw Quill after waking up. She didn''t expect that Kimberly would ask Quill toe over. She didn''t know if both of them had met each other. It would be unworthy for her to throw away her identity as the eldest daughter of the Hanover family in order to win over Maddox''s heart. Sylvia wanted both her identity and love from Maddox! "Why?" Quill asked coldly. Sylvia took a nce at him and was so scared that she looked away immediately. What should she say? She never thought that Quill would know about that matter, nor did she think that Quill would be involved. She had miscalcted the situation that time. She didn''t pay much attention when she was cutting her wrist. She made a shallow cut on the skin initially. However, there was not much blood flowing out. Therefore, she cut deeper. Unexpectedly, her hands trembled and... She almost died. Thinking of that, Sylvia was frightened and tears rolled down her cheeks. Seeing that, Quill couldn''t help but frown. "I''ve just asked you a question and you cry. Where is your courage you had when you attempted to commit suicide?" "Brother..." Sylvia sobbed. Seeing her like that, Quill felt annoyed. He was not heartbroken at all. He remained indifferent. "I... was wrong. Please don''t be angry," Sylvia knew that crying would not work on Quill at all. The only way that would work for him was that she had to admit her mistake quickly. Therefore, she apologized to Quill immediately. "Mr. Hanover, Miss Shell is here." Juliette''s voice came from outside the ward. Hearing Kimberly''s name, Sylvia''s face became pale. She shouted, "No! I don''t want to see her!" She screamed at the top of her lungs all of a sudden. Her voice was so sharp that it shocked the people inside and outside the ward. Quill frowned. "Are you really not going to see her?" "Yes!" Sylvia nodded vigorously. She continued, "I don''t want to see her. Secretary Sharpio, ask her to leave now!" She didn''t care if Kimberly and Quill had met each other before. She couldn''t take any risks now. What she was doing right then would be meaningful if Kimberly had never met Quill before. Sylvia would never let them see each other. Sylvia would not regret it as well if Kimberly had met Quill. She would just assume they hadn''t met each other. She would never take the risk. Sylvia became very agitated. Seeing that, Quill frowned. Kimberly treated Sylvia like her own sister the day before. She had been worried about her all the time. She even left the hospital in a daze. However, Sylvia''s attitude was different. Both of their attitudes werepletely different.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Kimberly, who was standing outside the ward, heard Sylvia''s words clearly. Juliette turned around and looked at Kimberly awkwardly. "Miss Shell..." Kimberly lowered her head and bit her lower lip with a pale face. She looked as if she was enduring something. She raised her head after a while and said with a smile weakly, "Sylvia is still quite weak now. Please try to stop her from being so agitated. I''ll go back now since she doesn''t want to see me." After saying that, Kimberly turned around and left before Juliette could give any response. Both parties could hear the conversation because there was just a door in between them. Hearing that Kimberly was leaving, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did she realize that someone was staring intently at her. She looked over and found that Quill had fixed his gaze on her. He looked as if he was trying to figure out the situation. Sylvia became nervous. She stammered, "I... I just don''t want to see her now." "You don''t have to exin," Quill said. He stood up and put one hand into his pocket. He added, "I''m not interested in the conflicts between both of you. But..." He paused for a moment and then said coldly, "She was the one who found you and sent you to the hospital yesterday. Shouldn''t you thank her? Is this what the Hanover family taught you?" Sylvia''s face was pale. Quill turned around and walked out. "Brother!" Sylvia shouted and wanted to get out of bed to catch up with Quill. However, Quill walked very fast. He walked out of the ward soon and then ordered Juliette, "Don''t let her casually walk around." "Noted, Mr. Hanover." Juliette walked over and was about to close the door of the ward. However, Sylvia rushed over and wanted to catch up with Quill. "Miss Sylvia, Mr. Hanover said that you are quite weak now, so you''d better lie down on the bed to rest." "No! He has misunderstood me. I''m going to exin it to him!" Sylvia pushed Juliette hard while shouting. However, her body was still weak. In the end, Juliette pushed her back to the bed and sat down. Then, Juliette sighed helplessly and said, "I believe you know Mr. Hanover''s temper well. Mr. Hanover will get angry if you catch up with him now." Hearing that, Sylvia came back to her senses. Juliette was right! Quill would be angry if Sylvia tried to catch up to him now. Forgot it. Sylvia bit her lower lip and suddenly thought of something. "Secretary Sharpio, did Kimberly meet my brother?" Juliette was stunned. "What?" "I mean... How did both of you know about this yesterday? It was Kimberly who informed you, wasn''t it?" Sylvia rephrased her question. Juliette was speechless for a long time. She shook her head and said, "Miss Sylvia, do you think Miss Shell should not tell us about your suicide? I know both of you are good friends. But... she has to inform your family because this is a serious matter. Are you angry at Miss Shell because she told Mr. Hanover about it? Is this why you refused to see her?" Hearing that, Sylvia''s face turned pale. She said, "I just don''t want my brother to worry." "Miss Sylvia, I''m sorry for being straightforward but you attempted tomit suicide. How could you think that you wouldn''t worry Mr. Hanover? Could it be you..." "I was wrong. I just don''t want my brother to know about this," Sylvia replied angrily. Then, she red at Juliette and said, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you always arguing with me? Do you have a good rtionship with Kimberly?" Juliette didn''t know what to say. She smiled slightly and said, "Miss Sylvia, you must be joking. I just met Miss Shell at work before. I''m not close to her." Juliette had a strange feeling. Sylvia''s reactions didn''t seem to be simr to the reaction of a person who had just been saved from attempting suicide. Also, her words were conflicting. Juliette did not know what exactly was wrong. Nheless, she was really curious about Sylvia''s reactions. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Sarah and George followed behind Kimberly quickly. "Young Madam, wasn''t it you who saved her? Why would she refuse to see you?" "It''s okay if she doesn''t want to see me. Let''s go back first." Kimberly didn''t force the matter. She could understand why Sylvia didn''t want to see her. It was the same reason why Kimberly didn''t want to see her before that. Kimberly wouldn''t have gone to the hotel to find Sylvia and wouldn''t even discover her attempt to suicide if it wasn''t because of what Sylvia had said. Kimberly had not calmed herself down from Sylvia''s attempted suicide. "So, we came here for nothing?" Sarah couldn''t help butined, "That woman is too heartless. It''s you who saved her yesterday but she didn''t even thank you. She even shouted so loudly that she didn''t want to see you." Sarah thought that Kimberly must be very sad. George took a nce at Sarah and then shook his head at her, trying to hint her not to say anything more. Sarah came back to her senses and realized that she had said something wrong in a fit of anger. She exined to Kimberly immediately, "I''m sorry, I''ve said something wrong." "It''s okay," Kimberly shook her head and said. Then, she continued walking. A familiar voice sounded when they were about to arrive at the hospital entrance, calling them. Kimberly turned around and saw Quill standing not far behind her. He was standing there without any expression on his face. ''It''s him?1 Kimberly thought. She felt a sense of warmth when she saw him. Then, she walked towards him. "Mr. Hanover." Quill nodded. Then, he nced at the two people behind her, and said, "Shall we find a ce nearby to have a talk?" Hearing that, Kimberly looked at him in surprise. "Mr. Hanover?" "You saved Sylvia. As her elder brother, I should thank you." "It''s okay," Kimberly replied. She blushed and waved her hand to reject him, saying, "I also just happened to find her after she attempted suicide. Other people would definitely save her as well if they were in such a situation. Also, I have known Sylvia for so many years... So, I would have definitely saved her." Kimberly didn''t mention that Sylvia was her close friend because she felt that they were not so close anymore. Perhaps Sylvia couldn''t be considered as Kimberly''s close friend anymore. Quill looked at Kimberly calmly and said, "I don''t want to know what happened between you two. I just believe that you''re a kind-hearted person." Kimberly paused for a moment, "Mr. Hanover." "However, I have a question. I need you to solve the puzzle for me." Quill said and his gaze on Kimberly became passionate at that point of time. Sarah and George, who were standing behind Kimberly, saw that and could not help but look at each other. Gosh, did that man have feelings for Young Madam? No way! "What is your question, Mr. Hanover?" Quill said, "Let''s find a ce to sit down and talk." He was still staring at Kimberly. Although he knew that it was impolite, he still couldn''t help it. She looked just like her. Each time Quill met her, he was overwhelmed by a sense of familiarity, as if they''d known each other for a long time. Could the feelings originate from a source that was familial in nature? The day before, he received some information from Juliette from her investigation. It was detailed information about Kimberly''s background. He spent the whole night reading all the information. He didn''t miss out on any information. Later, he found that Kimberly''s temperament was very simr to that of that person''s. Also, the way she spoke and the way she dealt with anything were simr to that person as well. Quill would think that Kimberly was that person if it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t look like her. Quill wanted to say it out loud. However, he still didn''t dare to admit it. After all, it was a serious matter. Two people might be hurt if there was any mistake. Therefore, he had to be cautious. Sarah wanted to reject Quill angrily. However, it seemed that Quill didn''t have any bad intentions. Also, Kimberly had agreed to him. Therefore, she could only follow behind Kimberly. She couldn''t say anything more because she was just a servant. Sarah thought that even if she judged him incorrectly, and he turned out to be a b*stard, both she and George would be able to save Kimberly. There was a restaurant near the hospital. The environment was very quiet. They went in and asked for a window seat. After that, Kimberly and Quill sat down face to face. Sarah took a look at the seat and found that the pedestrians outside could be seen at a nce from that seat. It seemed that Quill really wanted Kimberly to solve his doubts. He did not have any evil thoughts at all. Thinking of that, Sarah felt relieved. The waiter of the restaurant came over to serve tea. Quill and Kimberly ordered a few dishes. Then, the waiter left with the menu. "The environment here is quite good." Kimberly looked around and praised, "I didn''t expect such a quiet ce could be found near the hospital." Quill did not speak. He frowned and lowered his head. He looked as if he was thinking about something. Seeing that Quill was still silent, Kimberly didn''t say anything as well. After sitting quietly for a few minutes, Quill suddenly took out a photo from his pocket and ced it in front of Kimberly. "Miss Shell, do you know what this is?" ''What''s that?'' Kimberly reached out her hand and took the photo confusingly. The photo featured a peace pendant. It was made of gold, which seemed to be no different from the pendants she usually saw. She smiled and said, "May I ask if there is anything special about this peace pendant?" "There''s nothing special about it," Quill said. Then, he gave a wry smile and said in a much calmer voice, "It looks almost the same as the other peace pendants. But... its material and its back are special." "Its material and the back?" Kimberly thought. Kimberly paused for a moment. The material of the peace pendant on that photo was not the same as that of ordinary ones indeed. "My grandfather specifically asked someone else to make it." Kimberly nodded and said, "However, only the front side can be seen in this photo. The back can''t be seen at all." Speaking of that, Quill handed Kimberly another photo. The photo featured the back of the peace pendant. Kimberly didn''t see any difference at first but all of a sudden, Sarah shouted from behind her, "Young Madam, there is a word engraved on the back." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hearing that, Kimberly noticed that word that was engraved on the backside. ''Minerva.1 "What does this word mean?" Sarah asked in confusion. She still did not understand Quill''s intention. She thought, "Is he going to ask the whereabouts of the peace pendant? But, what is the reason behind this? Young Madam would usually have no contact with this type of thing. How could she possibly know?" Minerva? Looking at the word, Kimberly felt that it was very unfamiliar. She then looked at Quill and asked, "Mr. Hanover, why did you ask me this out of a sudden... Did something happen?" Quill wanted to say something, but he changed what he wanted to say into a different sentence in the end. "Miss Shell, have you not seen this peace pendant before?" Kimberly frowned slightly and shook her head. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 "I''ve never seen it before." After saying that, Kimberly handed the two photos back to Quill. "Mr. Hanover, did you lose this peace pendant? Are you looking for it?" Quill was disappointed. That clue had beenpletely cut off. He had no way to figure it out anymore. "Yes, the peace pendant is with an important person of mine right now, and I''m looking for that person." Kimberly said, "I see. Why don''t you... try to publish this in the newspaper?" "Publish it in the newspaper?" Quill thought. Quill had thought about it before. However, that would only cause more trouble. The Hanover family was an influential family in North City. Therefore, a lot of people with bad intentions would definitely im that they owned the peace pendant if the photo was published in the newspaper. After thinking for a while, Kimberly rejected her own idea. "Well, it doesn''t seem realistic to publish it in the newspaper. There are so many peace pendants out there. Perhaps some people would im that they own the same peace pendant as the one shown in the photo. What kind of person are you looking for? This peace pendant... looks like something that belongs to a baby. So, I guess the person might be quite young now." Kimberly frowned and rested her cheeks on her hands while she was thinking. That look... It looked more like... Seeing that, Quill''s heart skipped a beat. He almost blurted it out. Finally, he nced at Sarah and George, who were standing behind Kimberly, and said, "I have a few important questions to ask your Young Madam. Can you..." Hearing that, Sarah became rmed. She refused immediately, "No!" "It turns out that he''s waiting for a chance. I thought he was a gentleman, but he is just a liar. He even wants to get rid of us now!" Sarah thought. Seeing Sarah being so overprotective, George didn''t know how to react. He felt that he was good at reading people. Quill didn''t molest Kimberly when he carried her to the ward the day before too. He just ced her on the bed and waited at the bedside until she regained her consciousness. Therefore, George felt that Quill must be a gentleman. There must be some other reasons for Quill to treat Kimberly in that way. However, he couldn''t guess the reason at all. He had the same thought as Juliette. Quill treated Kimberly very well. However, there was no ambiguity between them. It seemed to be... a familial rtionship instead. Quill looked like a steady older brother. Thinking of that, George pulled Sarah''s sleeve, hinting her to be quiet. "Young Madam!" Sarah ignored George and went to pull the hem of Kimberly''s clothes. Kimberly could tell that Quill had something important to ask her. Therefore, she looked at Sarah and George, saying, "Please wait for me at the side, okay?" "No way!" Sarah pouted and whispered, "Who knows if he is a good person?" Although she had lowered down her voice, Quill could still hear what she said. He was not angry at all. He remained calm. "Don''t worry," Kimberlyforted Sarah and patted her hands. She continued, "I know what I''m doing. George, please." "Okay, Young Madam," George responded. Then, he grabbed Sarah''s arm and said, "Well, Sarah, let''s go. Young Madam asked us to wait at the side." Sarah left with George reluctantly. She said angrily when she walked to the side, "I feel that the man has bad intentions. George, why are you following his orders?" "Trust me. He''s definitely not the kind of person you think he is." George replied. "How do you know? You just met him yesterday." Sarah said. "Judging from his temperament, he''s really not the kind of person you think he is. Also, he is the leader of Hanover Corporation, which is rivaled by only the Yardley Corporation in North City.1'' George exined. Hearing that, Sarah was a little shocked. "The leader of Hanover Corporation? I... don''t know him." "All you need to know is that he is actually about the same type of person as Young Master Yardley." George smiled and did not continue. Sarah was still a little annoyed. She could only look at Kimberly with her arms crossed. It became quiet after both of them had left. However, Quill couldn''t muster the courage to ask the question anymore. "Mr. Hanover, what do you want to tell me? Is it about... Sylvia?" Speaking of that, Kimberly lowered her head and pursed her lips, saying, "Well, if it''s about Sylvia, I told you yesterday that I can''t..." "Kimberly, you''ve misunderstood me. I''m not going to ask you about what had happened between you and Sylvia. I''m going to ask you something about yourself." "About me?" Kimberly paused and looked at Quill in surprise. Quill nodded his head and stared at Kimberly for a long time. Then, he took out a photo from his pocket. Kimberly nced at it and found that it was a photo of a baby. The baby had fair skin. She looked cute with her hands clenched into fists. "So cute!" Kimberly liked the baby the moment she saw the photo. She held the photo in her hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Hanover, which family is this child from?" Seeing Kimberly behaving in that way, Quill couldn''t help but smile. Would Kimberly be shocked if he told her that she was the baby? Although Quill was still not very sure about that yet, his intuition told him that Kimberly was the one he had been looking for. That was right. She was the baby from the Hanover family who was lost not long after she was born. She was also Quill''s sister, Minerva Hanover. "Mr. Hanover, you''re looking for this baby, aren''t you? The peace pendant that you''re looking for belongs to this baby, am I right?" Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Yes," Quill said while looking at Kimberly gently. "I didn''t expect you to be looking for this child. Is she... your child?" Kimberly was a little embarrassed when she was asking that question. After asking, she felt very awkward. However, Quill did not look annoyed at all. On the contrary, he looked at Kimberly gently. Kimberly felt embarrassed and handed the baby''s photo back to Quill quickly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hanover. I seem to have said something wrong. I''m sorry!" Quill didn''t say anything. However, he didn''t seem to be angry at all. Kimberly couldn''t figure out what he was thinking. Therefore, she just sat there quietly. Quill asked Kimberly a question after a moment, "Can I ask you... something private?" Kimberly paused for a moment and repeated his words, "Something private?" Quill thought for a moment. In the end, he didn''t spit the words out. He was going to ask Kimberly whether she had a birthmark on her butt. However, that seemed to be a question from a pervert. He really couldn''t ask that question at all. He was the only one who knew about that. He carried Minerva in her arms when she was born. His mother even told him about the birthmark. "Quill, you must remember that there is a big birthmark on your sister''s butt. We can find her based on this birthmark if we ever lost her." Chapter 290 Chapter 290 After that, Quill''s sister really went missing. However, Quill couldn''t rely on the birthmark to find his sister. He couldn''t fulfill his mother''s wish. His mother''s dying wish was to find his sister. Later, he thought that Sylvia was his sister, and he even took her to his mother''s tomb. However, he always felt that something was wrong. It was not until he saw Kimberly that he realized what was wrong. Perhaps he had found the wrong person from the very beginning. Sylvia was not the sister he was looking for. The person he was looking for was the person in front of him. Kimberly Shell. Although there was not enough evidence to confirm that and there was no progress in the investigation, Quill believed that that person in front of him was the sister he had been looking for all this time. Sometimes he wondered if he was crazy. He only saw Kimberly once. However, he began to ask Juliette to investigate her. He even stared at her like a pervert. It was because he had a strong feeling that she was the one. Quill didn''t care if he was acting irrationally or not. He just wanted to fulfill his mother''s wish. That was what he wished to do since he was a child. He spent his whole life looking for his sister. He never stopped looking for his sister in the past 20 years. He hadn''t been relieved at all after thinking Sylvia was his sister. Although all the information was correct, it didn''t feel right. "Forget it. It''s nothing," Quill pursed his lips and said. He couldn''t ask Kimberly the question. What if Kimberly was scared away by the question? Or what if Sylvia was alerted if he did so? Kimberly was stunned. She could tell that Quill was struggling with something. She thought Quill would ask her the question. Unexpectedly, he didn''t ask her in the end. Kimberly was extremely curious. What kind of question was it? Why would it be so difficult for Quill to ask him? Kimberly asked, "Mr. Hanover, is there anything... inconvenient for you to ask me?" Hearing that, Quill looked at her. Then, he gave a wry smile and said, "It''s nothing. We''d better talk about itter." Kimberly remained silent. It seemed that she could not get an answer that day. Kimberly didn''t think too much. She just nodded and said, "Alright." The dishes were served soon after. However, Quill had no appetite. He raised his hand and looked at his watch. Then, he said, "I still have something to deal with in mypany..." Kimberly said immediately, "Please go ahead then. I''ll stay here to finish the meal." "Okay." Quill got up and said goodbye to Kimberly. Then, he walked to the cashier and paid the bill before leaving the restaurant. Sarah and George walked to Kimberly''s side immediately as soon as Quill had left. "Young Madam, what did Mr. Hanover ask? He was acting so secretive, he didn''t even want us to hear the question. Also, he seemed to be struggling with something before he left. What happened?" Sarah kept on asking questions like a curious baby. She looked like a quiet person in the vi. Unexpectedly, she was curious about so many things when she was outside. Thinking of that, Kimberly smiled and said, "He didn''t say anything." "Are you sure?" Sarah said shockingly, "How is it possible? I clearly saw him saying a lot to you just now. Are you unwilling to tell me because it was something private?" George stopped her, "Sarah!" Sarah came back to her senses. Then, she stood up straight and said nothing more. Kimberly said softly, "It''s not like what you think. He did have some questions to ask me. However... it seems that he was not ready to ask the questions yet, so he didn''t ask anything in the end. We have been out for quite some time today. The food in this restaurant is superb. Let''s sit down and eat together." Sarah and George were stunned. They said, "How could servants have a meal together with the Madam?" "Why do we have to differentiate between servants and Madam? Both of you are very kind to me. Also, I can''t finish all these by myself. Sarah, ask George to sit down now." Kimberly was a friendly person. In the end, George and Sarah were convinced by her. They sat down and enjoyed the meal together. Sarah suddenly hugged Kimberly''s arm when they were on the way back. She said, "You''re really the best person I''ve ever seen. Don''t worry, I won''t tell Young Master Yardley about anything that happened today." Kimberly didn''t reply. Sarah seemed to be gullible. "What happened today was nothing. There''s nothing special between Quill and me. Our rtionship is just like what you saw." Kimberly said. "Okay!" Sarah nodded vigorously and said, "Don''t worry, we can see that Quill has no romantic feelings for you. He seems to be a gentleman." "But... he seems to have a special kind of affection for you. I can''t tell what it is..." Hearing that, Kimberly remained silent. She didn''t expect that Sarah, who had just met Quill for the first time, also had that kind of thought. Kimberly always thought that she was the only one who thought so, but she didn''t dare to say it. She was afraid that others would say that she overthinking it. Kimberly also felt that special kind of affection R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It seemed to be a familial kind of affection. Therefore, she convinced herself that she had that feeling because Quill was Sylvia''s older brother whereas Sylvia was her close friend. Sylvia... Kimberly became gloomy when she thought of Sylvia. Sylvia was a problem for Kimberly. Kimberly didn''t know when she could settle the problem. Maddox told her that he would tell her the news. However, she hadn''t received any news yet. Maddox hugged Kimberly and fell asleep that night. Kimberly''s breathing was uneven. The person behind her, whose breathing was also uneven, asked, "What''s wrong? Are you not going to sleep yet?" Kimberly blinked her eyes. All of a sudden, she threw herself into Maddox''s arms. Seeing Kimberly throwing herself into his arms, Maddox couldn''t help but smile. He kissed her head and asked, "Can''t sleep?" "Yeah..." Kimberly answered with azy tone. Maddox was silent for a while. All of a sudden, he touched her waist gently. "Why don''t we... do something meaningful since you can''t sleep?" was Kimberly was silent for a moment. Then, she reached out her hand and hit his chest. Maddox smiled and held her tighter, saying, "I''m just kidding. Why are you angry?" "Stop daydreaming!" Kimberly said grumpily. "Can''t I fantasize once in a while?" Maddox said. "No way!" Kimberly insisted. "You''re so domineering," Maddox couldn''t help butugh again. But, he liked that... Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The atmosphere was romantic in the darkness. Kimberly had wanted to ask him about the progress initially, but she''d forgotten about it after being teased by Maddox. They bantered for a while. Then, Maddox stroked her head and said, "Alright, you''re pregnant now. You have to rest early. Let''s talk about itter." "Well, okay," Kimberly answered in azy tone because she was quite tired as well. One of them fell asleep after a while, and soon after, the other one followed suit. Kimberly woke up alone in the bed the next day, realizing that Maddox had left for thepany as per usual. She should have gotten used to this kind of life. However, she would still be disappointed when she saw that Maddox was not there when she woke up. It seemed that Maddox was very busy. He would go out early in the morning and came backte at night, which was also the only time Kimberly could spend time with him. After Kimberly finished washing up, she received a call from Sylvia. "Kimberly..." Sylvia said weakly. Hearing Sylvia''s voice, tears welled up within Kimberly''s eyes immediately. She didn''t give any response to Sylvia and just sat there quietly. Sylvia sighed and said softly, "Are you angry with me or ming me because I said I didn''t want to see you yesterday? I''m sorry, Kimberly. I was really in a bad mood yesterday. I... didn''t want to live anymore. But..." "But what?" Kimberly said coldly, "But I saved you, so you med me?" "I... I''m sorry, Kimberly," Sylvia sobbed. "Can you forgive me? I... want to see you today. Can you come to the hospital to see me? I have a lot to say to you." "Go to the hospital to see you?" Kimberly said angrily. She sneered, "Are you sure that I won''t be shut out by you again?" God knew how ufortable Kimberly was when she heard Sylvia screaming and saying that she didn''t want to see her yesterday. "No, Kimberly. It''s all my fault yesterday. I promise you that something like that won''t happen again. Can you pleasee here? Otherwise, tell me where you are and I''ll look for you if you don''t want toe." After that, Kimberly heard the sound of Sylvia getting out of bed. She couldn''t bear it. "Forget it. Just lie down on the bed for now. You are too weak after losing so much blood." Hearing this, Sylvia smiled and said, "I know you still care about me. I''ll rest here and wait for you." After hanging up the phone, Kimberly looked at the phone with mixed feelings. She was really a softhearted person to be easily persuaded by Sylvia. Well, it was fine. She really should pay Sylvia a visit since she almost died yesterday. When they heard that Kimberly was leaving, Sarah and George followed her out. The ward was quiet today. Only Juliette was keeping Sylviapany. Juliette opened the door when Kimberly knocked on the door, and was surprised to see her. She said, "Miss Shell, why are you..." Kimberly merely nodded her head, but before she could say anything Sylvia called out, "Let Kimberlye in. I want to talk to her alone. I don''t want anyone else here." Juliette was stunned, but nodded her head after a while. She stepped aside and said, "Pleasee in, Miss Shell." Sarah wanted to follow Kimberly into the ward. However, Kimberly said to her, "I also have something to say to her alone. You two wait for me outside. I wille out soon." Although Sarah was a little worried, Sylvia was Kimberly''s friend. Therefore, Sarah did not think too much and nodded in agreement. Juliette closed the door of the ward after Kimberly entered the ward. Then, she invited Sarah and George to have a seat at the side. The ward was quiet. Kimberly saw Sylvia sitting on the hospital bed pitifully with her hands wrapped around her thighs, looking back at her despondently. "Kimberly, you''re finally here..." Her wrist was still wrapped with a thick bandage. Bloodstains could still be seen on it. It was obvious that the wound had not fully recovered yet. Kimberly frowned and said, "Didn''t I tell you to lie down? Why are you sitting up?" "I was waiting for you," Sylvia said with tears welling up in her eyes. "I already said that I woulde, right?" She sat down on a chair not far from the hospital bed. Then, she pursed her lips and said after taking a breath, "Tell me, why are you looking for me?" "I''m sorry..." Sylvia looked at Kimberly for a long time. All of a sudden, she bit her lower lip and sobbed, "Kimberly, I''m sorry. Did I scare you yesterday? Or did I cause trouble for you?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Kimberly frowned and did not give any response to her. "I had actually thought about suicide for a long time, but I didn''t take any action because I was afraid of pain. But... I felt heartbroken when I thought you were ignoring me. I thought I really deserved to die. Maddox is your husband, but I fell in love with him." Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat after hearing what Sylvia said. Was Sylvia trying to ask for forgiveness? Should Kimberly forgive her? Sylvia continued while Kimberly was dwelling on her thoughts, "In fact, I''d fallen in love with Young Master Yardley at first sight. I couldn''t help but like him when I first saw him, so I even took the initiative to approach him a lot of times. However, Young Master Yardley didn''t keep his distance from me as well, so I was very happy. Do you know why I dared to try to win over his heart? That''s because I thought that you would definitely be together with the biological father of your child in the future. So, I never cared about my feelings for Young Master Yardley. That''s why things ended up in this way." "Kimberly, I... didn''t want you to know about this initially. I''ll tell you after I''ve dealt with everything. But, I didn''t expect you to know so soon. I can''t bring myself to face you." Kimberly said, "So, you chose tomit suicide?" "I''m sorry." Sylvia bit her lower lip tightly. "Kimberly, I''m really sorry, but... I really like Young Master Yardley very much. I couldn''t bear to see him in a rtionship with others if I am alive. I feel that I won''t separate you and Young Master Yardley if I''m dead, but why did you save me?" Kimberly said coldly, "Didn''t you send me a message, asking me to go there? You said that you have something to say to me. Sylvia... there are many men in the world. Why do you have to like Maddox?" "What about you?" Sylvia raised her head and looked at Kimberly with tears in her eyes. She said, "You''re obviously bearing Benedict''s child. Why don''t you let Maddox go? Do you think it''s fair for Maddox?" Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Kimberly was stunned after hearing this. She didn''t expect that Sylvia would say it out loud. She turned her head to look at the door of the ward in a panic. "Kimberly, are you afraid? You won''t feel at ease being together with Maddox because you''re bearing Benedict''s child. If... Maddox knows about this, do you think... he can tolerate this?" Hearing this, Kimberly''s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Sylvia and said, "So? Do you want to tell him this? Or do you think that Maddox and I will get a divorce if you tell him about this?" Sylvia shook her head, looking terrified. She said, "You have misunderstood me. I won''t say it out as long as you don''t want to. Kimberly... We are close friends. I''ve always been doing everything for your own good. Look at this..." Sylvia suddenly handed a contract to Kimberly. Kimberly didn''t care about it at first. However, her face turned pale and her breathing rate increased when she saw the name on the contract. She asked, "Why is this contract with you?" Sylvia did not say anything. She just looked at Kimberly timidly. This was the divorce agreement Kimberly signed with Maddox. However, why was it with Sylvia? What was going on? Could it be that... this divorce agreement was the answer that Maddox was going to give her? "Kimberly, I know you have a deep affection for Maddox. But... love can''t be forced. He... doesn''t like you at all. He will hate you if he knows that the biological father of your child is Benedict. Isn''t it better for you to be together with Benedict? Benedict really likes you." "Stop talking!" Kimberly interrupted her. She continued, "I don''t need others to tell me what to do. I can be with anyone I love. Also, you said that love can''t be forced. Then why should I force myself to be with Benedict? Sylvia, we have always considered each other as close friends. You said you are doing everything for my own good. However, have you ever asked me if I wanted to be together with Benedict? You only know that Benedict likes me. But, you never asked me if I like him or not. Are you really not doing all this for your benefit?" Sylvia was stunned by Kimberly''s words. She looked at her nkly and repeated the words, "For... my benefit?" "You''ll realize that what you did is no different from forcing me if you weren''t selfish. However, you''re being irrational now because you have been overwhelmed by your feelings. You''ve always wanted me to be together with Benedict. Am I right?" "Kimberly..." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Today is thest time I''m seeing you, Sylvia. It has nothing to do with me anymore no matter what you do in the future. You have been very kind to me. But... I''ve also been very nice to you. There must be a give and take in the rtionship. So, I don''t owe you anything. Also, I saved your life yesterday. I won''t see you again." After that, Kimberly turned around and walked out. She had to be heartless. Otherwise... she would be affected by Sylvia easily. "Will you still be fine if Maddox wants to divorce you? Kimberly, you said that I am selfish. But, I''m really doing all this for your own good. What will you do if Maddox divorces you?" "Really?" Kimberly smiled faintly and said, "Let''s talk about it when it happens then. Also, that''s my business. I can handle it myself." Seeing Kimberly was really going to leave, Sylvia became panicked. She got out of bed immediately and grabbed Kimberly''s arm, saying, "Please don''t leave, Kimberly. It''s my fault... But, I really can''t live without Maddox. He doesn''t like you at all. Can you let me be together with him? Please." "What did you say?" Kimberly thought she had heard it wrong. She stared at Sylvia in disbelief. She asked again, "Do you want to say it again?" "I''m sorry. I know I''ve gone too far. But, I really can''t live without him. I can''t stop thinking about him as long as I am alive. You shouldn''t have saved me yesterday. You should have just let me die. Everything will be over if I die." Hearing this, Kimberly sneered. She looked at Sylvia and said sarcastically, "Are you ming me for saving you? Or are you threatening me with your life?" "Kimberly... I really don''t mean it. But, I really like him. You are pregnant now and Benedict likes you so much. Can''t you be together with him? Benedict is the one who can give you happiness!" "Why do I have to ept this just because you say so? Sylvia, you were not like this before. Why have you be like this now?" Sylvia was acting as if she had been bewitched and did not answer Kimberly''s question. She hugged Kimberly''s thigh and repeated the same sentence over and over again, "Please let me be together with Maddox..." Kimberly struggled to pull her leg away from Sylvia''s grip. However, Sylvia was determined enough to beg her. She didn''t let Kimberly go at all and continued to beg with tears rolling down her cheeks. "I have known you for so long. You also know I have always been nice to you. I''ve never begged for anything from you. I just want you to let me be together with Maddox. I can''t live without him." Sylvia kept on crying so badly that she didn''t notice that Kimberly was crying as well. Kimberly bit her lower lip and said, "Are you threatening me with your own life? Our friendship is completely over now. You''d rather give up our friendship for a man, huh?" "No!" Sylvia shook her head vigorously. She said, "We are still close friends to each other as long as you promise to let me be together with Maddox. I will treat you nicely in the future. I will treat your child... as my own child." Kimberly finally understood what Sylvia was thinking after listening to these words. Perhaps Sylvia really did love Maddox deeply. "What a beautiful lie,¡± Kimberly gave a hollowugh and said. Tears were rolling down her cheeks. She''d only ever dared to cry in front of Sylvia in the past. However, she felt that Sylvia would probably make fun of her now if Sylvia saw her crying. Kimberly''s mind was full of thoughts of Maddox now. "But... you''ve only thought about your feelings for Maddox. Have you ever thought about my feelings?" Kimberly had never known that she would fall in love with the same man as Sylvia. She wouldn''t even expect that Sylvia would confront her because of a man. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 All of this was beyond Kimberly''s expectation. "Let go of me," she said coldly and determinedly. Sylvia shook her head and hugged Kimberly''s legs tightly, saying, "Kimberly, can''t you just feel sorry for me and agree with me? I really will die!" Kimberly bit her lower lip. She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore and burst out crying. "It''s your own life! Why should others value your life if you don''t even want to value your own life?" She yelled. "Sylvia, your life belongs to you. You called me over and said that you wanted to see me for thest time. However, you tried tomit suicide in the bathtub. I sent you to the hospital to save you. Unexpectedly, you med me for saving your life. You even threatened me with your life again and asked me to let you be together with my husband. I really can''t believe that this is you!" Sylvia was speechless. Sylvia was stunned and she stared nkly at Kimberly, who was crying badly. They had known each other for many years. Sylvia had never seen Kimberly so agitated even when Kimberly got divorced and married to the Yardley family. But now... Sylvia was not utterly heartless. How could she have no feelings for Kimberly at all? Seeing Kimberly like this, Sylvia was heartbroken indeed. However... She was still struggling when she thought of Maddox. She had decided that she would treat Kimberly ten times better if she was together with Maddox! "I know there''s no point for me to say anything now. I''m really sorry for you. But..." Sylvia said. Then, she paused and gritted her teeth. She thought, ''I might as well go all the way since I have done so many things wrong. I must choose the extreme way now. I can''t turn back now." Thinking of this, Sylvia looked at Kimberly and reached out her hand to cover her stomach. She said, "In fact, there is another reason why I want to be together with Maddox. I am pregnant too." Kimberly was so shocked that she thought there was something wrong with her hearing. Did Sylvia just say that she was pregnant? "Maddox is the biological father of my child. Kimberly, the biological father of your child is someone else. The situation won''t be thatplicated in the future if you are together with Benedict now." Kimberly''s face turned pale gradually. She was so stunned that she stopped crying. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Did you just say that... the child belongs to Maddox?" Kimberly said in a trembling voice. Then, she continued, "Do you think I will believe you? This is just your way of deceiving me." Sylvia finally stopped holding Kimberly''s legs. She ced her palms on the ground to help herself stand up. Then, she looked into Kimberly''s eyes and said, "We have known each other for many years. I have never lied to you. You also know what kind of person I am. I would never joke about such things." Kimberly''s face turned paler when she heard this. She staggered backward because this was a huge blow for her. "I didn''t want to talk about it at first. But... I have no choice. Kimberly, are you still not willing to let me be together with Maddox now?" Kimberly couldn''t listen to Sylvia anymore. It seemed that Sylvia was telling the truth. Kimberly didn''t want to believe her. However, she felt that Sylvia would not make a joke out of this. Thinking of this, Kimberly pursed her lips and looked at Sylvia coldly. Then, she turned around and walked away. Sylvia covered her stomach with her hands, feelingcent. It seemed that Kimberly was very likely to believe Sylvia now. Sylvia just had to exaggerate the situation now. Thinking of this, Sylvia covered her belly and said to Kimberly, "Maddox would have never slept with me if he really loved you. Also, he is the Second Young Master of the Yardley family. What about you?" Upon hearing this, Kimberly stopped in her path. She turned around and looked at Sylvia coldly. "Even you? Are you going to call me used goods?" Sylvia was at a loss for words. Then, she said, "I didn''t mean that. I just want to tell you that both of you don''t fit. If you insist on being part of his life, you won''t find happiness." Hearing this, Kimberly couldn''t help butugh out loud for a long time. Seeing this, Sylvia was frightened. She couldn''t help but ask, "What are youughing at?" "So, as my close friend, are you trying to add insult to injury because you feel that I have not suffered enough yet?" Sylvia was speechless. "I told you that I could understand your feelings for Maddox because it''s really hard to control our own feelings even though I couldn''t forgive you! But, I have to take back what I said," Kimberly said. Then, she bit her lower lip with her gaze fixed on Sylvia determinedly. "You don''t deserve to be forgiven at all. Sylvia, I have finally seen through you today. Our friendship will be over from now on. We have nothing to do with each other anymore," she said slowly. Sylvia was heartbroken. She looked at Kimberly in a panic and said, "I... didn''t mean it! I told you all this for your own good." Then, she took a step forward and tried to grab Kimberly''s hand. However, Kimberly took a few steps back. She stood far away from Sylvia, looking at her indifferently. "Stop being so pretentious. I won''t believe you anymore because of what you said today." Sylvia wanted to approach her again, but Kimberly suddenly cried out. "Sarah!" Sarah, George, and Juliette were waiting outside all the time. Sarah was anxious when she heard all the noises inside the ward. However, George asked her to wait quietly outside, so she could only sit there helplessly. Finally, Sarah, who had always been trying to eavesdrop, heard Kimberly calling her name. She got up and rushed into the ward immediately. "Young Madam!" Sylvia was stunned when Sarah rushed in. "She seems to be Kimberly''s servant. Was this arranged by Maddox?" She thought. Sarah quickly walked to Kimberly''s side and was stunned when she found Kimberly''s face full of tears. "Young Madam, why are you..." Sarah stopped asking, instead, she quickly took out a tissue paper from her pocket and handed it to Kimberly. Juliette and George followed Sarah into the ward as well. Seeing this, Sylvia cried out loud on the ground. Juliette had to help her get up because it was her duty to take care of her. Kimberly closed her eyes and said, "Let''s get out of here." "Yes, Young Madam." After that, Sarah supported Kimberly as they got out of the ward. Kimberly felt that... She would be estranged from Sylvia from now on. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 What happened just now was beyond everyone''s expectation. Juliette helped Sylvia get back into bed after Kimberly had left. She could not help asking, "Why did you fight with her?" Sylvia sobbed and turned her back to her, refusing to answer. Juliette could tell that this was not a small dispute at all. Judging by how Kimberly had looked at Sylvia before she left, the both of them seemed to be estranged from one another. Juliette was hesitating about whether she should tell Quill about this. After thinking for a while, Juliette said, "Miss Sylvia, please have a good rest. I''ll go out and have a look." Upon hearing this, Sylvia''s heart skipped a beat. "No way!" Juliette was a little confused. "Miss Sylvia?" Sylvia sat up from the bed. She seemed to be not weak anymore. She gnashed her teeth and said, "You are not allowed to tell my brother what happened today." Juliette raised her eyebrows and looked at Sylvia, who had apletely different temperament now, in disbelief. Did Juliette see it wrongly? Sylvia, who was crying badly, suddenly became so overbearing in the blink of an eye. "Miss Sylvia, did I hear it wrong? Are you talking to me?" "This is a grudge between me and Kimberly. Please don''t tell my brother. I''m afraid that he will worry about me." "Really?" Juliette felt that something was wrong. Sylvia changed her attitude way too fast. "Really. Please," Sylvia went forward to hold Juliette''s arm and shook it as she said. Then, she looked at Juliette innocently and continued, "I will handle it myself. Kimberly is in a bad mood today. I will beg her to make peace with me after I''m discharged from the hospital. Please don''t tell my brother, okay?" Seeing Sylvia like this, Juliette felt that she might have misinterpreted the situation just now, but even if she hadn''t, was it possible that Sylvia was throwing a tantrum like a child? Nheless, she nodded. "Understood, Miss Sylvia. Please rest easy." Upon hearing this, Sylvia smiled and said, "Thank you." Kimberly got into the car and left the hospital. Her face was pale and her eyes were red from crying. Sarah was wiping her tears away with a tissue. All of a sudden, Kimberly gestured to Sarah to stop. "Young Madam?" Kimberly took the tissue paper from Sarah''s hand and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes gently. "I''m fine. Let''s go back now. We don''t have toe here anymore." Judging from Kimberly''s facial expression and tone, it was obvious that this was a serious dispute even though no one knew what had happened. Perhaps their friendship waspletely over. Sarah was very curious. However, seeing Kimberly so gloomy, she couldn''t ask any questions. Kimberly did not shed tears anymore. She saw the hospital getting further away from her through the rearview mirror of the car. From now onwards, she was no longer friends with Sylvia. Sarah had thought that Kimberly would be gloomy for a long time, and it was possible that Maddox would have noticed it too. Unexpectedly, Kimberly calmed herself down not long after they reached the Ocean Vi. Even when Sarah talked to her, she was calm and cool, as if nothing had happened at all. Kimberly said she wanted to go out in the afternoon. Sarah and George wanted to follow her, but she refused. "Both of you don''t have to follow me anymore. I just want to catch up with an old friend. I want to go alone." Sarah and George were worried that something like what had just happened in the hospital might happen again. They looked at each other and said, "Young Madam, even if you don''t want George following you, at least let me follow you. I can follow you everywhere." "It''s really not necessary," Kimberly shook her head lightly and said. She continued, "Don''t worry. I''m an adult, not a child. I''ll be fine." "But..." "By the way, Sarah, George, a lot of things have happened in the past two days. These... Please keep all this a secret. I don''t want Maddox to know yet." Sarah bit her lower lip and said, "Young Madam, don''t worry. I''ll definitely keep the secret since I have promised you so. But, George and I are both worried about you... Is it okay for George to send you to wherever you want to go? He wille back after sending you there and ensuring that you''re safe and sound." Sarah was very worried about Kimberly and kept on trying to persuade Kimberly. Kimberly understood Sarah''s feelings and ended up agreeing with her in the end. George sent Kimberly to Vera''s residence and left after Vera came to pick Kimberly up. "Why did youe here all of a sudden? Are you not used to living in the Ocean Vi?" Vera was teasing Kimberly. However, Kimberly''s face was gloomy. Vera noticed that something was wrong with Kimberly after talking to her for a long time. She asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Kimberly pursed her lips and looked at Vera nkly. "Can I stay here for a few days?" "Are you kidding me? Did both of you quarrel again?" Vera said. "I have something to tell you. I don''t know... what I should do." Vera realized that Kimberly was very upset, so she nodded. "Take the key and wait for me in the house. I''ll go to the nearby supermarket to buy some food. It''s gettingte now. You can have dinner here." "Okay." Kimberly took the key from her hand and looked at her gratefully, saying, "Thank you, Vera." Although they hadn''t known each other for a long time, Vera... really treated Kimberly well. Kimberly thought that what Vera did waspletely different from what Sylvia did when she thought about it now. Sylvia would try to get close to Maddox whenever he was there. However, Vera would not do so. She would stay a distance from them and always put in a good word for Maddox. She would also never force Kimberly to be together with Benedict. Perhaps people were really different from each other. "You don''t have to thank me. You''d better take care of yourself. It will take me about an hour to finish with the grocery shopping. Seeing you like this, I don''t think you''ll be able to follow me, so I''d better go by myself. Go back to the house and wait patiently." Kimberly went upstairs alone with the key after Vera had left. She opened the door and went in. Although Vera''s apartment was not big, it was cozy. Kimberly felt at home here. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She put down her bag and sat down on the sofa. Finally, she closed her eyes with relief. She sat on the sofa and fell asleep. Vera realized that the house was quiet when she came back. As she walked into the house, she found Kimberly curled up on the sofa. She walked into the kitchen to prepare dinner. It was a whileter that Kimberly woke up from hunger. In the afternoon, she hadn''t eaten much because she wasn''t in a good mood, but she needed to consider the needs of the small life growing inside her, not just herself. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 The baby had to be hungry. Therefore, Kimberly would be hungry as well. She was surprised when she saw herself in a strange environment when she woke up. It took her a while to remember what she had done today. She rubbed her eyes and got up. No one could be seen in the house. "Vera?" No one responded. "Is Vera not back yet?" She thought. She was about to take out her mobile phone to give Vera a phone call. The door of the kitchen was pushed open at this moment. Vera came out with two dishes on her hands. "You''ve finally woken up! Wash your hands now and get ready for dinner." Kimberly was stunned. "Have you finished preparing dinner? When did youe back?" "I''ve been back for a while. I didn''t wake you up because you were sleeping so soundly," Vera said with a smile. Then, she put the dishes on the table and said, "Go and wash your hands now and prepare the cutlery. I''ve finished preparing dinner, so you''ll have to wash the bowlster." Kimberly was stunned at first. Then, she came back to her senses after hearing what Vera said. She smiled and got up, saying, "Sure, no problem." She went to the kitchen to take the cutlery. Then, she sat down and enjoyed dinner with Vera. This was the first time Kimberly could experience dishes prepared by Vera. Her culinary skills were not bad. Vera said while eating, "I prepared several dishes for you. How is it? My cooking skills are great, aren''t they?" "Yeah." Both of them enjoyed the meal without saying anything. Seeing that Kimberly had almost finished eating, Vera asked, "You said that you have something to tell me. What is it about? Did you quarrel with Maddox again?" Hearing this, Kimberly paused for a moment before looking at Vera. All of a sudden, she put down the cutlery in her hands and stared at Vera. Vera kept on eating. She felt that she was right to not ask Kimberly about this before dinner. Otherwise, Kimberly wouldn''t enjoy her dinner anymore. "Apart from you, I don''t have anyone else to talk to. Vera, I want to ask for your opinion." After eating, Vera picked up a bowl of soup and took a sip of it. "Go ahead." It was very ufortable for Kimberly to keep everything within herself. After thinking for a moment, she said, "Do you always think that I can live a good life with Maddox?" Hearing this, Vera nodded naturally, saying, "That''s for sure. He''s your husband. Also, you like him, and he likes you too. What else do you want to do if you don''t want to have a good life with him?" "What if I said that I''m pregnant?" Vera was stunned for a moment. Then, she came back to her senses and said, "Is there any problem with pregnancy? Isn''t this better? Your status as his wife would be stabilized after giving birth to his child. Let''s see how Sylvia is going to grab him away from you." Speaking of this, Kimberly suddenly felt a little sad. She lowered her head and said in a self- deprecating tone. "What if I tell you that Maddox is not the biological father of the child?" "Well, it''s fine if he is not..." Vera replied casually. All of a sudden, she stopped talking. She looked at Kimberly in disbelief. She swallowed the food in her mouth after a long time. Then, she looked at Kimberly awkwardly, saying, "Sorry, the food was stuck in my throat just now. Can you repeat what you said again?" Kimberly looked at Vera with a wry smile and said, "It''s hard to believe, isn''t it? We''re a married couple, but I''m bearing someone else''s child." "No, you can''t say that. You..." Vera realized that she was speaking incoherently. What the hell was going on? Sylvia was supposed to be the troublemaker. However, Kimberly was pregnant with someone else''s child. Would Maddox mind this? It was the first time Vera had been in such a situation. She didn''t know what to say tofort Kimberly now. "This is very incredible for you, let alone Maddox," Kimberly lowered her head and said. Sheughed hollowly, bit her lower lip and continued, "Perhaps everything is destined." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "No... What the hell is going on? Why are you bearing the child of another man? Kimberly, are you having an affair?" Vera couldn''t imagine how a married woman would be pregnant with the child of another man. She couldn''t think of any other reason except having an affair. "Actually, it''s not the first time I''ve been married. I''ve divorced once." Vera was stunned speechless. "So, do you mean that the child belongs to your ex-husband?" Kimberly shook her head again. She had to tell Vera more since she had already told her about all this. However, she would definitely not tell anyone that the child belonged to Benedict. Thinking of this, she bit her lips and said, "I don''t know who is the biological father of my child." "What the hell is going on? Hurry up and make it clear. I''m so worried!" Vera thought Kimberly was having a conflict with Maddox only. Who would have thought it to be such a serious matter? Seeing Kimberly remaining so calm, Vera was more anxious. She wanted to know everything now. Kimberly briefly told her what had happened. "That''s it. Things happened so unexpectedly, and it was already toote when I found out about this. I wanted to get rid of the child, but the doctor told me that I couldn''t have one or else I would have a great risk of bleeding. Later, I thought... the child was innocent. So I decided to keep it." Vera swallowed her saliva and said, "Please give me some time. This is far beyond what I would have imagined." After that, Vera got up and went back to her room. Kimberly looked at her slender back and felt a little sad. "Vera would hate me now after hearing what I said. She might think I''m a disgusting woman." Kimberly sighed after thinking for a while. Then, she got up and washed the dishes. She had promised Vera that she would wash up. She decided to leave after finishing up. It would be better if she didn''t cause her any more trouble. Kimberly washed the dishes very quickly. Then, she walked back to the living room to get her things and was ready to leave. She heard the door of the room open when she reached the porch. Vera came out and saw Kimberly leaving. She asked, "Where are you going in the middle of the night?" Hearing this, Kimberly stopped in her path. She turned around and looked at Vera. Vera narrowed her eyes and looked at Kimberly strangely. When she saw her holding her bag, she asked in shock, "Are you leaving? What''s wrong?" Kimberly couldn''t say anything for a moment. She thought that Vera hated her so she wanted to leave quietly. She didn''t want to stay here to make Vera hate her more. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 However, it seemed that Vera didn''t find her annoying at all. "Do you not... find me annoying?" In the end, Kimberly couldn''t help but take the initiative to ask. Vera looked at Kimberly strangely and asked, "Why would I dislike and avoid you?" All of a sudden, she realized what was going on. "Gosh, do you think I hate you after seeing I haven''te out of the room for a long time? Is that why you wanted to leave silently?" Kimberly didn''t answer. This was exactly what she thought. Vera said angrily, "You really... How could you think this way before I said anything? Is this how you think about Maddox too?" Vera reached out her hand to grab Kimberly''s arm as she spoke and pulled her back to the living room. "I went back to the room to clear my mind because I had never encountered such a situation before. So, I didn''t know how tofort you at that moment. I''ve thought about it now and was about to talk to you. But, you... you really thought about me like that! It''s too heart-wrenching!" "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it." "Forget it. I''m mature enough to forgive you." Vera said and pulled Kimberly to sit down on the sofa. "I''ve figured it out. If I''m not mistaken, Maddox knows about it, am I right?" Kimberly nodded. "That''s easy. He still loves you despite knowing this. He even let you keep the child. This means that he is fine with this." Vera held her chin and thought for a moment. Then, she said, "As for what you said just now, I believe you''re just thinking too much. It''s simr to how you assumed I hated you just now. Kimberly, I told you before that you should give Maddox a chance to exin. He really does have feelings for you." "What if he doesn''t only love me?" "Are you talking about Sylvia?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "There''s one more piece of news I haven''t told you." Hearing this, Vera took a few steps back and covered her chest with her hands. "You have so much news! I feel that I won''t be able to take it anymore if it is shocking news!" "Sylvia said that she is pregnant." "Is it Maddox''s child?" Vera asked naturally. Kimberly was a little surprised. She asked, "How do you know?" Vera sneered and said, "You don''t actually believe it, do you? Kimberly was silent. "I think you''re too overwhelmed now. That''s why you believed what she said. Sylvia is a wretch indeed! How dare she try to win over your husband''s heart! She even told you that she''s pregnant. And you, why are you so stupid as to believe her?" Kimberly couldn''t say anything for a moment. She had indeed believed Sylvia. "I didn''t think she''d joke about this kind of thing." "Didn''t think? Do you know her that well? Did she seem like the kind of woman who would pull this kind of thing in the past? Everything she did is beyond your imagination. How could you be sure that you know her well enough? Does she have a medical certificate from the hospital to prove that she''s pregnant?" Kimberly could finally see through a lot of things after hearing what Vera said. Had she been cheated by Sylvia? However... Maddox said that he would give her a satisfactory answer and she hadn''t gotten it yet. Why couldn''t he give her an answer yet? What was the rtionship between him and Sylvia? "This is veryplicated. However, I''m sure Sylvia is lying. I can investigate this with you if you don''t believe me." "Investigate? How are we going to investigate this?" "It''s very simple. Didn''t she say that she is pregnant? Well, let''s ask her to prove it then. How could we believe in what she said? Kimberly, she has made up her mind to be together with your husband. So, she must have nned all this. Don''t be deceived by such a person. Otherwise, your rtionship with Maddox will be affected." Kimberly couldn''t say anything for a moment. She felt that she was really useless. She should have seen through all this clearly. However, she was too overwhelmed at that moment. She just blindly believed what Sylvia said. "Did you tell Maddox that you''re here? Give him a call or send him a text message now, saying that you missed me so you came over to spend time with me. Then, you should ask him to pick you up now." Vera took Kimberly''s bag and took out her mobile phone while Kimberly was still hesitating. All of a sudden, the mobile phone rang when she was about to make a phone call to Maddox. Both of them were stunned. Then, they looked at each other. Vera, who had always been calm and mature, smiled and said tteringly, "Good evening, Young Master Yardley. Are you looking for Kimberly? She''s here." She behaved in apletely different way now. Vera was not stupid. Maddox was her boss. She would tter her boss if she wanted to talk about increments or bonuses. However, she would simply talk about anything she liked when her boss was not around. Kimberly gripped her fingers tightly. There was something wrong with her when she came out during the day. She didn''t know if Sarah had managed to keep the secret for her. "Why? We are close friends, so she paid me a visit because she missed me. Young Master Yardley, are youing to pick her up now?" "What?" Vera eximed. Her facial expression changed dramatically. "Okay, I got it." Then, she quickly hung up the phone. Seeing Vera''s reaction, Kimberly was shocked. She asked nervously, "What''s wrong?" Vera gave Kimberly back her phone and said, "He is downstairs!" Hearing this, Kimberly was shocked. She thought, "Does this mean that he was here before he made the phone call? Did George tell him that I''m here? Did George tell him everything that happened today?" "Let''s go, Kimberly. I''ll take you downstairs now." Kimberly bit her lips nervously and got up. She said, "Really?" "Why are you hesitating? You''ve already told me everything. You just have to pretend that nothing happened when you go backter. As for Sylvia''s pregnancy, I''ll take a day off and investigate it with you tomorrow. Just leave it to me." Although Vera was young, she was very strong. She grabbed Kimberly''s hand and pulled her out of the house. Then, she locked the door and took her to the elevator. "Remember to cover your trails. You should be more confident. Maddox really likes you, so don''t overthink things." Kimberly was touched by Vera''s words. Vera really was very kind to her. Kimberly didn''t know why she was so lucky to be able to meet someone who was good to her. ''Ding!'' The elevator door opened, revealing Maddox in it. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Maddox had arrived to pick his wife up. He wanted to pick her up in person because it was alreadyte. She''d been outside for too long. However, it was not just a simple visit to a friend''s house for Kimberly. She had gone through a lot. She looked at Maddox affectionately when she saw him in the elevator. She was almost separated from Maddox again. Maddox frowned when he saw how she was dressed. Her clothes were unsuitable for the cold weather. He was unhappy to see this. "Young Master Yardley, I''ve said that I would take Kimberly downstairs. I didn''t expect you toe up." After saying that, Vera made eye contact with Sam. Sam, who was usually indifferent, blushed when he saw Vera. He didn''t dare to look into her eyes. "You should go back with Young Master Yardley now. He is here to pick you up," Vera said while pushing Kimberly to the front slightly, "You don''t have toe sote next time. I can visit you and walk around with you tomorrow." Kimberly turned around and looked at her gratefully. She said, "I''ll go back first, then." Vera waved at her and said, "Go ahead. Take care. I''ll go back first." Maddox held Kimberly''s hand immediately after she walked into the elevator. Her hands were cold whereas Maddox''s hands were warm. "Your hands are so cold. Don''t you know that the weather is cold now?" Maddox frowned and reproached Kimberly. Then, he took off his zer and handed it to Kimberly, saying, "Put it on. Don''t catch a cold." "Okay," Kimberly responded. She took the zer and wrapped it around her body. All of a sudden, she remembered the time when Maddox would throw his zer away once she''d touched it, iming that it couldn''t be washed clean anymore. However... Maddox let her wear his zer now. And he would even continue to wear it the next day. It was as if he wasn''t a clean freak back then. Kimberly took the initiative to push Maddox''s wheelchair into the car when they got downstairs. Both of them did not speak at all after getting into the car. It was very quiet inside, and she still felt gloomy because of what had happened before. Although Vera had already counseled Kimberly, she couldn''t stop thinking about what Sylvia had said. Kimberly felt that she couldn''t trust Maddox anymore before figuring out whether Sylvia was pregnant or not. "Has something been bothering youtely?" Maddox suddenly asked, just as Kimberly was dwelling on her own thoughts. Hearing this, her heart skipped a beat. She turned around to look at him immediately. "No," she denied. After all, she would find out the truth with Vera tomorrow. Therefore... she''d better not quarrel with him today. Thinking of this, Kimberly took a deep breath and pursed her lips, saying, "I''m just... I''ve been quite bored in the Ocean Vi recently. So, I visited Vera to kill some time. Is there any problem with that?" Was there any problem? Maddox stared at Kimberly, trying to see through her. At first nce, there seemed to be no problem, but... he couldn''t help but feel that something was wrong. However, he couldn''t tell exactly what it was. Seeing Kimberly behaving like this in the past two days, Maddox was worried. He pursed his lips and did not say anything else. Kimberly looked away. Both of them remained silent on the way back to the vi. Kimberly did not help Maddox get out of the car. She just waited for him to get out and then followed behind him. Kimberly put down her bag after entering the room and said, "I''m going to take a bath." After saying that, she walked straight to the wardrobe. Maddox suddenly grabbed her thin wrist when she walked past him. "You have to tell me if anything happens. I don''t want there to be any secrets between us." Hearing this, Kimberly stopped in her path. All of a sudden, she looked at Maddox and said, "Are there really no secrets between us even if I tell you everything?" Maddox said that he would deal with it. However, Kimberly hadn''t received any news from Maddox yet. If she told him everything, would there be no secrets between them? As expected, Maddox was stunned when he heard that. Then, he frowned and was about to say something. However, Kimberly suddenly smiled and said, "I know. I was just kidding with you just now. How is it possible that there are any secrets between us? I''ve already told you everything that I should. You should just focus on your job and stop worrying about me." Maddox was still staring at Kimberly even though she had already said that. Seeing him staring at her, she couldn''t smile anymore. Maddox spoke just as Kimberly could no longer hold on. "Are you telling the truth?" Kimberly came back to her senses. She pursed her lips and nodded. "Of course it''s true. Do you think I''m lying to you?" Maddox stared at Kimberly without saying anything. Kimberly was a little disappointed. She didn''t think that she was lying to Maddox. She just felt that it was not wrong for her to say this to Maddox since she was going to find out the truth tomorrow. Thinking of this, Kimberly turned around and left. "I believe you." Maddox''s voice suddenly sounded behind Kimberly. She stopped and turned around to look at him, feeling conflicted. For some reason, Kimberly had always felt that they had never really trusted each other. They were not really close to each other. Although what Sylvia had said was unpleasant to hear, she had a point. Kimberly was not fit for Maddox. Kimberly and Maddox were really ipatible with each other. It made no difference even if they were together now. They would probably be separated again after a period of time. They would then move on without each other. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kimberly looked at Maddox for a long time without saying anything. Then, she walked to the bathroom to take a bath. That night, Maddox didn''t cuddle Kimberly to sleep. She wrapped herself in the quilt and slept far away from him. The next day, Kimberly got up and washed up as usual. After changing into a new set of clothes, she went to find Vera. "How are we going to investigate? Shall we ask Sylvia directly?" "This would be the best way. But... I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for us to confront her now. I feel that... she will definitely be well prepared if she dared to tell you this. Since she''s the daughter in the Hanover family, it''d be very easy for her to get a fake medical certificate for pregnancy." Hearing this, Kimberly frowned. "Based on what we can do, we can only ask for help. We can''t ask for Young Master Yardley''s help. I don''t have any connections either. So, Kimberly, I''m afraid... we''ll have to... ask Vice President Yardley for help." Hearing this, Kimberly was stunned. Should she ask Benedict for help? Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Wasn''t that... Benedict Yardley? Kimberly frowned when she heard Vera''s suggestion to ask Benedict for help. "I think this is the best way. He is Maddox''s older brother. So, this means that he''s your older brother as well. We can only ask him for help." "What if I don''t want to?" Kimberly asked. Vera remained silent for a long time. Then, she smiled helplessly and said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to. I already thought that you wouldn''t agree. We''ll find another way if you don''t want to." "Think about another way again? Your words make so much sense to me. I''ve finally realized the gap between me and Sylvia. She is the daughter of the Hanover family. It''s really easy for her to fake a medical certificate since that family is so influential. But... we can''t make any fake cert nor expose her." Vera said, "There''s nothing we can do about it. We can''t choose which family we are born into." "I don''t me my family. I''m just thinking... Why do I have to be together with Maddox? I''m unfit for him. It''s just a coincidence for me to be together with him." Hearing this, Vera''s facial expression changed instantly. She grabbed Kimberly''s hand. "What do you mean? There''s no such thing as being ipatible with each other. The most important thing is that the both of you love each other! Why are you thinking so much? I think you just don''t trust Maddox enough. Perhaps this is rted to how you got married to him. You won''t believe what Sylvia said if both of you trusted each other more." "Yeah," Kimberly responded. She said, "I also want to... trust him unconditionally. However, I am a divorced woman. I trusted my ex-husband when I was married to him. But, what did I get in the end? I got a divorce agreement. Also, a mistress told me that she was pregnant. In the end... I was driven out." Hearing this, Vera''s mood was affected. She said in a trembling voice, "Kimberly... I know that you have experienced a failed marriage before, but not everyone is like your ex-husband." "I know. Perhaps I did something wrong. But... I just can''t walk out of the past. Also, everything is different now. Maddox is not the biological father of my child. Even if Sylvia is not pregnant, Maddox would definitely want to be together with a woman who has ever gotten married before." Speaking of this, Kimberly gave a wry smile and said sarcastically, "Why don''t..." Vera reached out her hand and covered her mouth. "Stop talking nonsense. Think about what we''re supposed to do today. We are going to investigate that matter. We''re not here to be dispirited," she chided seriously. "We can''t do anything if we don''t ask Benedict for help." "How do you know if you don''t give it a try?" Vera dragged Kimberly forward and said, "Let''s go." Although Vera was smart, the both of them were not influential at all. Therefore, there was nothing they could do. They were being rejected when they asked around for information. No one would care about their situation. Both of them did not get an answer after asking around in the hospital. After that, they found a noodle house and ordered two bowls of beef noodles. Vera was so hungry that she gulped downrge mouthfuls of soup. "We''d better ask Vice President Yardley for help if we have no other way. Although he likes you, he has always been a gentleman and has never forced you to do anything. I think..." "Vera," Kimberly interrupted her. She said seriously, "Do you know how important this matter is? If we want to ask for help from Benedict, maybe..." The rtionship between Maddox and Benedict was too controversial. They were not biological brothers to each other. Besides, Kimberly still remembered what Benedict said to her before. Benedict had told her that he wanted to take her away. Therefore, Kimberly couldn''t imagine what he would do if he knew what had happened. "But, I''ve already told him." "What did you say?" Kimberly thought she had heard her wrongly. Vera swallowed. "I sent a message to Vice President Yardley when you went to pay the bill just now. I told him where we were and asked him toe over." Hearing this, Kimberly''s facial expression changed instantly. "Why did you do this?" "Kimberly, we don''t have to tell Vice President Yardley the truth. We just need to ask him for help to investigate this matter. Why do you have to make things soplicated?" "It''s you who''s over-simplifying things." In the end, Kimberly lowered her head helplessly. Was there really no other way? Although Benedict seemed to be a gentleman, Kimberly felt this was not his true self. The man merely used a gentle facade to conceal his brutal nature. Benedict and Maddox were half- brothers. How could they have a good rtionship? In addition, Kimberly felt that Benedict was not that simple. He would not say that he would take Kimberly away if he was a true gentleman! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thinking of this, Kimberly quickly packed up her things and stood up. She said, "Stop eating. Let''s get out of here now." Hearing this, Vera''s face became pale. She said, "Why? I have already sent him a message. He will come soon. We will disappoint him if we leave now." "I don''t care. I can''t meet him. I won''t ask him for help even if I can''t find out the truth." "Kimberly, why are you so stubborn? Can''t you try harder for your own happiness? I wanted you to not have to think about anything, yet you refuse to. I want you to ask Young Master Yardley for help but you are unwilling to. What do you want? Do you still want to find out the truth? You''re a coward!" Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She looked at Vera in shock. She hadn''t expected Vera to call her a coward. "What? Am I wrong? Aren''t you a coward? You think every man is the same as your ex- husband just because you have experienced one failed marriage. Sylvia, who was your close friend, hurt you as well. So, are you not going to trust me now? Is this why you don''t trust me to ask Vice President Yardley for help?" "Vera..." Kimberly stared at her nkly. "Why do you think so?" "Isn''t this the truth? You went through one bad experience, so you''re too scared to move away from it. Am I wrong?" Vera asked. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Hearing this, Kimberly couldn''t remain calm anymore. She stared at Vera for a long time and then looked away. "You are right. But, I still want to leave no matter what you say. You can stay and wait for him if you want to." After saying that, Kimberly turned around and left. Looking at Kimberly''s back, Vera shouted angrily, "Kimberly, are we still close friends? Is that all you have?" Kimberly stopped for a moment. She closed her eyes wearily. Close friends? Kimberly wanted to be Vera''s close friend. However, she didn''t want to have anything to do with Benedict. Thinking of this, Kimberly did not say anything. She continued to move forward. Vera thought she would turn back. However, she didn''t do so. Vera was angry and heartbroken and caught up with Kimberly quickly. A familiar person blocked Kimberly''s way not long after. Kimberly was stunned, having not expected to bump into Benedict. She pretended not to see him and walked past him. Seeing Kimberly''s swollen eyes from crying, Benedict was heartbroken. She''d alsopletely ignored him. Benedict came back to his senses and caught up with her. "Kimberly!" Benedict grabbed Kimberly''s arm quickly. She was shocked and tried to loosen herself from his grip immediately. "Let me go!" Seeing Kimberly struggling so hard to pull her arm back, Benedict frowned and said, "Are you so unwilling to see me? Do you not want to let me help you as well? Gosh, to what extent do you hate me? You hate me so much that you don''t even want to look at me nor ept my help?" Kimberly bit her lower lip and looked at Benedict stubbornly. "You have helped me a lot and I also owe you a lot. I can''t owe you anymore." Hearing this, Benedict couldn''t help but give a wry smile and said, "Well, it doesn''t matter if you owe me a little more since you already owe me so much." Kimberly didn''t know what to say. Vera, who was standing far away, observed them. She couldn''t hear what they were talking about. She was no longer angry now. She had been too aggressive just now when she heard Kimberly mentioning she wanted to leave and not wanting to see Benedict anymore. Therefore, she became anxious and said something inappropriate. "You can''t put it that way. I will pay you back what I owe you," Kimberly said. She remembered the 300,000 dors. Although she was angry and disappointed with Mrs. Shell''s behavior, Mrs. Shell was her biological mother who raised her. Therefore, she had to take up this debt even though she was angry at this. "I don''t mind if you owe me a little more." Benedict walked inside as he said, "Since I''m already here, let''s have a seat inside." Kimberly stood still and refused to move. Seeing that she was so stubborn, Benedict went forward, grabbed her by the shoulders and pulled her in. "Benedict, let me go!" Hearing Kimberly calling out his name, Benedict was happy. He''d missed her very much these days. Kimberly had left the Yardley family house all of a sudden. Benedict couldn''t see her in the house nor in thepany. But he couldn''t look for her openly. Knowing that he had an opportunity to meet her today, he drove his car all the way at high speed. Finally, she was standing right in front of him. However, Benedict was heartbroken when he thought of Kimberly spending time with Maddox these days. He pursed his lips and pulled her back to the seat just now. Vera was standing there nkly whereas Kimberly was full of anger. Kimberly really wanted to turn around and leave. However... she couldn''t leave when she thought of the favors she owed Benedict. In the end, she sat down and said calmly, "I don''t need your help." She was steadfast in refusing his help. Vera''s facial expression changed slightly. She looked at Benedict and said, "Fortunately, you''re here. We have something very important that needs your help." "What is it? Tell me." Both of them were talking as if they didn''t hear what Kimberly had said just now. Kimberly gritted her teeth angrily. Vera was about to say something. However, Kimberly interrupted her, "I have already said that this has nothing to do with you. I don''t need you to help me." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Benedict looked at Kimberly indifferently. He said bitterly, "What if it''s from someone else? Would you ept anyone''s help except mine?" Even though this would hurt to hear, Kimberly said it out loud anyway. "That''s right. Benedict. I''ve said that I''ve owed you a lot. I can''t afford to pay you back if I owe you more. So, please don''t interfere with this matter." Vera ground her teeth and refuted, "We will be at a disadvantage without his help!" "Vera, must you stand against me?" Kimberly asked. Vera looked at Kimberly firmly. "I''m sorry. I''ll have to insist on asking him for help even though you will be angry at me." Kimberly looked at Vera for a long time, not knowing what to say anymore. In the end, she just looked at Vera and sneered, "Well, stay and talk to him since you want his help so badly. I still have something to do. Please excuse me." After saying that, Kimberly got up and went out. Benedict did not stop her anymore. Vera got up anxiously and was about to chase after her, but Benedict stopped her. "Don''t chase after her. It''s useless no matter how hard you try to persuade her since she wants to leave so badly." Hearing this, Vera was so anxious that she almost cried. "But..." "Don''t you know what happened? I can solve it if she isn''t here." Vera paused for a moment and bit her lip, saying, "Can you really help if Kimberly isn''t here?" Benedict looked at Vera calmly and said, "Of course. You should tell me first." Vera was not stupid. She knew that she couldn''t tell the truth to Benedict. Therefore, she thought for a moment to make up a story. "Do you mean that the Hanover family''s daughter has fallen in love with your friend, but she is pregnant and the man abandoned her, so she attempted suicide?" Vera nodded quickly. She was extremely embarrassed. She was not good at making up stories at all. She didn''t know whether she managed to trick Benedict or not, but this was the best she could think of. "Are you telling the truth?" As expected, Benedict asked her this question. Vera bit her lower lip and said, "Of course, I''m telling the truth. Why would I lie to you? It''s not beneficial for me at all. I just want to know if she is really pregnant. We have no way to get this information from the hospital at all... I hope you can get this information for me. I''m really worried about... my friend." After a while, Benedict nodded and said coldly, "Okay, I''ll try to get the information for you." Chapter 300 Chapter 300 "Really?" Vera said happily, "Thank you so much." "But..." Benedict changed his tone. He stared at Vera and asked, "Why did Kimberly reject my help since it''s just a simple matter?" Vera was a little helpless. However, she couldn''t tell him the truth. She could only say, "That''s because she has epted your help many times. She told me about the 300,000 dors. Kimberly is the kind of person who would remember a person''s help forever. She would always remind herself that she owed that person a favor. This is why she refuses your help." Hearing this, Benedict felt it was reasonable. Kimberly felt helpless whenever she saw Benedict ever since he gave her mother 300 thousand dors. "I''ve never expected her to give me back the money." "This is exactly why she is ufortable epting your help," Vera stared at Benedict seriously and said with a sigh. She continued, "Although I haven''t known her for long, it is very easy to see through her. She is a serious yet stubborn person. I believe you can tell that the more you want to help her, the guiltier she feels." Benedict looked at Vera gently. He didn''t expect her to know Kimberly so well. "I don''t think she feels guilty. She''s just afraid that she can''t pay me back if she owes me too much." "Yeah. In fact, at first, I felt awkward troubling you for help. But... I really couldn''t think of anyone else to help." Hearing this, Benedict smiled slightly and said, "It''s my honor to serve you twodies." "Well, let''s call it a day now. I''m going to find Kimberly and exin things to her." "Okay, just leave it to me," Benedict nodded and said. "I will give you some news soon." "Thank you, Vice President Yardley." Benedict tapped the table with his long slender fingers after Vera left. Looking at the two bowls of noodles that had not been eaten by them, he was lost in thought. Something... was wrong. It seemed that he had to look into it carefully. Perhaps... he could find something out. Kimberly took a taxi and went straight back to the Ocean Vi. Sarah came to tell her that Vera came to look for her not long after she returned to the vi. "Young Madam, didn''t you go out with Vera this morning? Why..." Sarah asked. In order to stop Sarah from thinking too much, Kimberly had to say, "Perhaps she left something with me. Bring her here." In the end, Sarah brought Vera over and left. The room was quiet. Kimberly had gradually calmed down when she was on the way back to the vi. Vera wrapped her hands around Kimberly''s arm immediately as soon as she saw her. She said, "Kimberly, are you still angry with me? I''ve already settled the matter. Please don''t be angry anymore, okay?" "Did you just say that you''ve settled it?" Kimberly asked. Then, she gave a wry smile and said, "So, you told him everything, didn''t you? Vera''s face became pale. She exined to Kimberly immediately, "Don''t misunderstand me. I made up a story so he would definitely know nothing about it." "Are you stupid? The ending will be the same no matter how you make up the story." "But..." "Do you think he is a fool? I bet no one would believe your story, let alone Benedict. I am sure that he can roughly understand what is going on." Hearing this, Vera was in shock and said, "It can''t be. How would normal people manage to guess this? What''s more, he is the brother of Young Master Yardley. He shouldn''t have thought of this." "Do you think he won''t look into it even if he doesn''t understand what is going on?" Kimberly looked at Vera helplessly and said with a sigh. She added, "You don''t know who Benedict is. He''s not as simple as you think." First of all, he disguised himself too well. No one would know what kind of person Benedict was if they were not from the Yardley family. The only reason she knew of his true nature was because of what the Old Master had told her. Also, Kimberly knew Benedict was not a gentleman because of what he said to her before. He was definitely not a simple person. He would definitely have sensed something wrong after hearing what Vera said and would certainly look into it. "Did I misjudge him?" Vera lowered her head and murmured. "Perhaps I really don''t know what kind of person he is. However, I know he won''t harm you based on how he looks at you." Kimberly smiled faintly and said, "Perhaps he will do bad things with good intentions. Forget it, it''s already over. I have nothing else to say." "Well... Will you still be angry at me? Kimberly, I''m just doing this for your own good." Looking at Vera in front of her, Kimberly suddenly felt a little helpless. To be honest, Vera was really doing this for her sake. Even if she tried to stop her, it wouldn''t work. "It''s already over. There''s no point in being angry anymore," Kimberly said softly. She was not angry. Seeing her being indifferent, Vera was scared. She took a few steps forward and grabbed her hands, saying, "Kimberly..." "It''s gettingte now. You should go back first." n | ii "I''ll visit you tomorrow," Kimberly said. Hearing this, Vera was happy. She said excitedly, "''Are you really going to visit me tomorrow? Are you really not angry with me anymore?" Kimberly had no choice but to say, "I was agitated just now. I know that you are doing this for my good. I will ask George to send you back." After that, Kimberly asked Sarah to take Vera to look for George. Vera gave Kimberly a hug before she left, asking her to pay her a visit the following day, to which Kimberly agreed. Kimberly looked at the night sky outside the window after Vera left. She was afraid that... something would happen in the future. That day woulde sooner orter even if she hadn''t sought out Benedict. But... she didn''t expect it to be so fast. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Benedict was fast in digging up the information. The next day, he told Vera that he''d managed to gather the information. He made an appointment for them to meet him at night. Kimberly did not refuse when Vera told her about this on the phone and immediately agreed. "Well, let''s meet at night then. You won''t have to visit me during the day." "Okay," Kimberly nodded. Kimberly changed her clothes and was about to go out in the evening. She bumped into Maddox, who had juste back from thepany. He came back earlier today. Seeing Kimberly dressing herself up, Maddox asked, "Are you going out?" Kimberly was stunned. Then, she nodded and asked, "Why did you get off work so early today?" Maddox nced at her and pursed his lips. After a while, he said, "I''m going to attend the banquet." Sam walked over and handed Kimberly a box as soon as Maddox finished speaking. "What''s this?" Kimberly looked at the box in confusion and asked. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Sam handed the box to Kimberly. Kimberly reached out her hand to take it. She found that there was a gown inside it after opening it. "Put it on and apany me to the banquet." Kimberly was stunned. Then, she said, "But, I have something else to do. I promised to eat out with Vera." Upon hearing that, Maddox frowned slightly. "You''ve spent a lot of time with her in these two days. Can''t you apany me to the banquet? You can postpone your date with her." "But I have already promised her..." Kimberly said. However, it was mainly because she had something very important to do that night. Why would Maddox ask her to go to the banquet now? It would not be good for Kimberly to reject Maddox directly. Therefore, she said, "Why don''t you go first? I''ll go to the banquet after meeting with Vera." "Is it that important?" Maddox, who had been silent, asked. "What?" Kimberly asked in confusion. "I''m asking, is Vera more important than me?" Maddox repeated. Kimberly froze on the spot, staring nkly at Maddox. What kind of question was that? Kimberly felt a little guilty when she saw Maddox staring at herself. He seemed to be able to see through Kimberly. Could it be that... he already knew something? Thinking of that, Kimberly wanted to say something, but she couldn''t spit her words out. After a long time, she opened her mouth and said, "It''s not like that. It''s just that... I''ve already made an appointment with her." "Can''t you just keep mepany for once?" Maddox frowned and said. His domineering tone made Kimberly ufortable. Thinking of the person she was going to meet that night, she made up her mind and said, "No way, I can''t go with you today. I will go to the banquet with you next time." Upon hearing that, Maddox could not help but smile sarcastically, saying, "Next time, huh?" He didn''t say anything anymore. All of a sudden, after staring at Kimberly for a long time, he said, "Go ahead then." Kimberly did not know what to say. Was that all? Kimberly felt that Maddox had let her go too easily. Nevertheless, she realized that it was almost time for her to meet Vera when she looked at the time. She wanted to find out the truth first and if there was still time left when she was done, she could go to the banquet to find Maddox. "I''ll go first then." After saying that, Kimberly walked past Maddox. All of a sudden, Maddox grabbed her fair wrist and stopped her from moving forward. "Is it a must for you to meet Vera?" Kimberly lowered her head and looked at Maddox''s hand on her wrist. Maddox''s fingers were long and slender, and his joints were prominent. Feeling the warmth radiating from his hand, Kimberly nodded with difficulty and said, "Yes, I will stay there for a while... I will go and find you if it ends early." Kimberly could feel that Maddox''s grip got tighter as soon as she finished speaking, but he soon let go of her. Kimberly lowered her head because she wanted to look at Maddox''s facial expression. However, Maddox turned the wheelchair and left quickly. Seeing that Maddox left quickly, Kimberly was stunned. She looked at Sam, who was standing at the side, and asked. "What''s wrong with him?" Sam was a little gloomy. He wanted to say something, but he shook his head in the end and said, "Nothing." Kimberly asked, "Really?" "Young Master Yardley hopes that you can attend the banquet with him tonight." "I''m sorry. I already have an appointment with Vera. Why don''t you give me the address? I''ll hurry over when Ie back. What time will the banquet begin?" Sam thought for a moment and said, "It will start at eight o''clock sharp." Kimberly took out her mobile phone and looked at it. She said, "It''s not even six o''clock now. I''ll definitely have time to go to the banquet." After saying that, Kimberly took the box from Sam and said, "I''ll take the gown first. Sam, send the address to my phone. I''ll leave now." Kimberly left quickly. She got into George''s car and left Ocean Vi. Maddox, who was on the second floor, was standing by the window, coldly watching the car drive off. Kimberly didn''t see him at all. Kimberly looked at the time again when she was on the way to the destination. The meeting ce appointed by Benedict was really far. It would take Kimberly half an hour to get there from the Ocean Vi. Although it was around 5 o''clock then, it would probably be around six o''clock when she got there. She would waste a lot of time on her journey back and forth. Furthermore, she didn''t know how long the conversation would be. "George, please drive faster." Thinking of that, Kimberly couldn''t help but urge George. In fact, she didn''t really want to urge him. Safety was the most important. However... she felt a little uneasy that day. That feeling became more intense ever since she bumped into Maddox and got into the car. Her eyelids had been twitching wildly then. She felt that something serious was going to happen. Her mobile phone vibrated. It was the address sent to her by Sam. He added a sentence after the address. "Young Madam, you''d bettere back now. If you can''t, I hope you make it to the banquet tonight because it is an important day today." Seeing that, Kimberly sent a text message back and asked Sam what the important day was. Vera gave her a call not long after she sent the text message. "Kimberly, I''m here. Are you arriving soon?" Kimberly did not know the route. She could only ask George, "George, are we almost there?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g George was silent for a while; he was probably estimating the time. After a while, he said, "Yup, we''re almost there. We will arrive in around 10 minutes." Vera nodded her head and said after hearing what George said, "Okay, I''ll wait for you for ten more minutes. I''ll go in first. You cane in and find meter." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Kimberly found that Sam hadn''t replied to her text message yet. Perhaps he was busy? Thinking of that, she put her phone away. Kimberly saw Vera sitting in the corner as soon as she entered the restaurant. There were not many people in there at that hour. George followed behind Kimberly and walked in. Thinking of what conversation she was going to have today, Kimberly stopped, looked at George and said, "George, you can go back first." "But aren''t you going to rush over to the banquetter? I know the way. I can wait for you here." "It''s okay. There''s plenty of time left. Don''t worry." "I''m afraid to keep you waiting for a long time. Also, it''s gettingte. I can grab a taxi to go there later." George looked at the time and felt that what Kimberly had said was reasonable. Therefore, he nodded and left. Kimberly went into the restaurant to find Vera after George had left. Vera was probably bored as she kept looking at her mobile phone. She looked around when it was almost time and finally saw Kimberlying in. Then, she got up and waved her arms, shouting, "Kimberly, I''m here!" Kimberly walked over and then sat down opposite of Vera. "Where is Benedict?" Chapter 302 Chapter 302 "He''s not here yet. Sit down first. It''s time for dinner. Let''s order some food." Kimberly sat down and looked at the clock. It was half-past six right then. There was still one and a half hours to eight o''clock. Was there enough time for her to rush to the banquet? Seeing Kimberly behaving in that way, Vera could not help but ask, "Are you in a hurry? Do you have any matters you need to attend to?" Kimberly told Vera what had happened just then. "Why didn''t you tell me? I would''ve let you go if I knew about this. It''s okay for me to be here alone." "There''s no point talking about it anymore. I''m here now." "How could there be no point for us to discuss it? Why don''t you change into the gown and go to the banquet now? It would be bad if this affects your rtionship with him." "It''s okay. I''ve told him that I''ll be thereter. The banquet will start at eight o''clock. I''ll have dinner here until seven o''clock. There''s still enough time for me to rush over." Hearing that, Vera was relieved. She said, "Alright, let''s order first. Vice President Yardley said that he will arrive in ten minutes. He asked us to order whatever we want." "Okay," Kimberly nodded and ordered a few dishes. She was not in the mood at all. She was dwelling on her thoughts about Maddox right then and didn''t care about anything else at the moment. She could not forget what Maddox had told her before she left. Ten minutester, Benedict came. He looked like he had dressed up for the asion. He was wearing a white suit with a bow tie, and he attracted the attention of many women as soon as he entered the restaurant. Kimberly and Vera heard the discussion of the women from the next table. "Who is this man? He''s so handsome." "Stop looking at him. There''s no doubt that such a perfect man is already in a rtionship. He will not be in a rtionship with you no matter how long you stare at him." "Hey, which one of those two women is his girlfriend?" "It should be the one who looks younger. She looks a little younger and more beautiful." "Nonsense! It must be the one in the blue dress. Her temperament fits the man''s temperament very well. They''re a perfect match." Kimberly was speechless. She disliked people gossiping and she really wanted to interrupt them to tell them that neither she nor Vera were Benedict''s girlfriends. Vera whispered, "Do those people have any decency? We can hear them talking." Benedict must have heard them as well since even Kimberly and Vera could hear them. Benedict was sitting opposite them. He nced at Vera''s face and then fixed his gaze on Kimberly''s face, saying, "Sorry I''mte. There''s a traffic jam along the way." "It''s okay," Vera waved her hand quickly and said with a smile whereas Kimberly remained indifferent. Those people at the neighboring table began to talk again. "Look, that young woman is waving to him. I told you she is his girlfriend." "Are you an idiot? The man is obviously looking at the young woman in the blue dress. Also, there''s no need for a couple to wave their hands to each other. It only matters that they arefortable enough with each other." Kimberly could only pretend that she didn''t hear it. She couldn''t control what others wanted to say. The three of them remained silent for a while. All of a sudden, Kimberly asked, "Benedict, how is it? Did you manage to get some information?" Benedict looked at Kimberly gently and said softly, "It''s dinner time now. Let''s talk about this after dinner." "But..." Kimberly was a little anxious. Vera nudged her from under the table as soon as she was about to say something. She looked at Vera and realized that she was too anxious. Benedict was there to help her. He didn''t owe her anything. Therefore, it''d be better for her to wait a little longer to ask about it. After all, Benedict rushed over in a traffic jam. He must not have eaten anything yet. It was better to finish dinner with him first. Kimberly did not say anything. She ate dinner with them quietly. Those people at the neighbouring table next to them would gossip about them asionally. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Benedict ced a piece of meat into Kimberly''s bowl. Kimberly was stunned. An exmation came from the neighboring table before she could react, "I told you that I didn''t guess wrongly. That guy got some food for the young woman in the blue dress. They''re indeed a couple." The other person said discontentedly, "How does this prove that they''re a couple? Perhaps this is just hospitality." "You''re good at arguing!" Looking at the meat in front of her, Kimberly felt that Benedict seemed to have done this on purpose to let them know who his girlfriend was because he could hear the conversation at the neighboring table clearly as well. Although Kimberly knew that she was going too far, she couldn''t help but think that... Benedict did it on purpose to let others misunderstand the situation. Kimberly did not eat the meat given by Benedict at all. Benedict didn''t feel embarrassed. He remained calm. Kimberly ignored what those people at the neighboring table were gossiping about. Vera looked at the time and became anxious. She took the initiative to ask, "Vice President Yardley, how''s it going with the matter that I asked you to investigate?" Benedict raised his hand to look at the time. Then, he looked at Kimberly. Kimberly seemed to be very anxious from the time he came in until then. He could roughly guess the reason. Thinking of that, Benedict smiled and said softly, "Don''t worry. I''ve gathered the information. I asked my secretary to organize it for me before I came. So, you may have to wait for a while. What''s up? Do you have anything else to do tonight?" Hearing that, Vera''s facial expression changed. She looked at Kimberly helplessly. She spoke before Kimberly could say anything else, "Nothing. However, it''s not early now. We don''t want to keep you sote." "It''s okay. I''m off work. I''m free tonight," Benedict said. Then, he suddenly thought of something and said, "I''ll send you backter if it''s toote." Vera said, "Kimberly''s house is quite far away from here. Can you tell us first about the information?" "This is a veryplicated matter. It''s quite hard to verbalize it. Anyway... let''s just wait until my secretary is here." "Why don''t we let Kimberly leave first and I''ll wait here for the secretary?" Benedict understood what was going on when he heard that. He looked at Kimberly and asked, "Do you have anything else to do tonight?" Kimberly did not deny it anymore since Benedict had asked her directly. She nodded and said, "Yea, I have something to do at 8 o''clock... I''m sorry." "Eight o''clock?" Benedict repeated her words. All of a sudden, he thought of something and asked, "Are you going to the banquet?" Kimberly was a little surprised. She asked, "Do you know about the banquet as well?" "It''s such a coincidence, I am invited to that banquet too. I would have forgotten about it if you didn''t tell __ _ n me... "Wow! Then both of you can go over together!" Vera said excitedly. She was not afraid of dying Kimberly anymore because Benedict would need to go to the banquet as well. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Vera was excited. However, Kimberly was still worried. She didn''t want to go to the banquet with Benedict. Maddox had already misunderstood them. It would be fine if no one saw her going to the banquet with Benedict. However, Maddox would misunderstand her again if he saw them arriving together. Thinking of that, Kimberly was even more worried. However, Benedict said, "I know what you''re worried about. We''ll leave immediately after we get the information. I''ll send you there. You can have a look at the information sorted out by my secretary when we are on the way there. Then, I''ll find a safe spot to put you down before reaching the destination. No one will misunderstand us." Kimberly remained silent. She raised her head and looked at Benedict in shock. She felt extremely guilty. She wanted to reject Benedict initially because she was afraid that Maddox would misunderstand her. Unexpectedly, Benedict had thought of everything for her. He even knew what she was thinking. She was really... Kimberly blushed in an instant because she was embarrassed. She would always feel guilty whenever she was in front of Benedict. "Do you feel at ease to leave with me now?" Benedict asked. Kimberly was at a loss for words. She bit her lower lip and lowered her head, not answering Benedict''s question. It seemed that Vera sensed Kimberly''s feelings. Therefore, she spoke on behalf of Kimberly immediately, "I''ll thank you on behalf of Kimberly then. You''re really nice. You care about your family so much." Benedict nced at Vera and looked away indifferently. He was unhappy when he heard Vera mentioning his family. He didn''t want to be Kimberly''s brother. What he wanted was to be her husband. He pursed his lips and looked at the time on his watch, saying, "My secretary should be here soon. There is still plenty of time left. Don''t worry." "Okay." Benedict''s secretary arrived approximately half an hourter. The secretary greeted Kimberly with a smile when she stood in front of Benedict. Kimberly had seen the secretary before. The secretary had looked for Kimberly to give her advice when Kimberly was about to change her job. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kimberly felt awkward to see the secretary right then. "I''m really sorry to keep you waiting. There''s a lot of information. So, it took a long time to sort it out. You two don''t mind, do you?" "No, we won''t. Thank you for your help," Kimberly got up and said with a smile. The secretary looked at Kimberly and thought of something. Then, she blinked yfully and said, "The information is here. Vice President Yardley, I''ll go back first. My mother is still waiting for me to have dinner." "Okay, be careful on the road." After the secretary had left, Kimberly could not help but say, "I''m sorry for troubling you and your secretary. Thank you for your help." "You don''t have to thank me. There is a gown inside the box on the table, isn''t there? You still have to dress up before going to the banquet. Let''s take the documents and depart now." After saying that, Benedict picked up the car key and stood up. Seeing that, Kimberly felt that it was bad to look at those documents right then. Therefore, she took the documents and box with her, and stood up. Benedict paid the bill and asked Kimberly and Vera to wait at the door. Then, he went to the parking lot to drive his car there. "It''s only seven o''clock now. You still have a lot of time left. Kimberly, remember to read the information first when you get into the carter. However, remember to not act rashly. Think about it clearly before you decide what to do. Do you understand?" "You... Are you not going with me?" Kimberly looked at Vera and asked hesitantly. Vera shrugged her shoulders and smiled. "Of course I won''t go with you. It''s a banquet. No one invited me. Won''t other peopleugh at me if I go?" Hearing that, Kimberly frowned unhappily. She was used to having Vera to keep herpany for those two days. "Don''t worry. Just remember what I said. Don''t be impulsive. You have to think carefully before you do anything, okay?" Kimberly nodded. Then, she stepped forward and hugged Vera, saying, "Thank you for your help over these two days." "In fact... I''ve always misunderstood you before. However, I found that you''re quite naive after getting to know you. You''re more naive than me. It''s okay if you''re naive... Well, you could be considered an idiot if I put it in an unpleasant way. Ah, forget it. You''re my friend, so you don''t have to thank me for anything." "Okay." For some reason, Kimberly was about to cry. Friends... Close friends... Kimberly suddenly thought of Sylvia. Perhaps, their friendship was real before they fell in love with the same man. However... they could no longer be friends after falling in love with the same man and began to compete with each other. "We won''t turn against each other in the future, will we?" Hearing that, Vera was stunned. She said, "It''s impossible. We will never end up in such a situation like you and Sylvia. Although I''m not a capable person, I still have my own principles to follow. I will never fall in love with the man whom you like. I will stay away from the man and never fall in love with him as long as I know that you like him." What about Sylvia? Did she warn herself like that before? Did she manage to control herself in the beginning but lost control in the end? Or did she never think in that way? Did she just follow her feelings and fell in love with him, and then... "Well, don''t think too much. I will leave as soon as you get into the car. You can send me a text message if there''s anything." After saying that, Vera held Kimberly''s hand and pulled her to the roadside to wait for the car. Benedict stopped his car in front of them. He behaved like a gentleman, opening the door for them. He gestured to Vera to get into the car after Kimberly had gotten into the car. However, Vera waved her hand and said, "I''m not getting into the car. You still have to rush to the banquet, don''t you? Go quickly." "I can send you on our way," Benedict said with a smile. Vera smiled awkwardly and said, "You really don''t have to do that! My house is nearby. I will just grab a taxi. You can leave now." After saying that, she reached out her hand to push Benedict away. Then, she turned around and ran away after pushing him in front of the car. Looking at Vera running away, Benedict felt helpless. He got into the car and nced at Kimberly who was in the back seat, saying, "She doesn''t want to get into the car." Kimberly nodded and said, "It''s okay. Just let her ^ ^ n go. After saying that, she lowered her head and calmly looked at her toes. In fact, Kimberly could feel that Vera had been avoiding Benedict and Maddox deliberately. Perhaps she was afraid that she might fall in love with them. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Perhaps Vera did it out of concern for Kimberly''s feelings because of what had happened with Sylvia. Kimberly pursed her lips and didn''t say anything anymore. She forgot to look at the documents as well. Benedict looked at Kimberly through the rearview mirror. He asked while driving the car, "You have a good rtionship with Vera, don''t you?" Upon hearing that, Kimberly came back to her senses and nodded, "Of course." "It''s no wonder that she''s willing to do so much for you. She is indeed a person worthy of being a close friend." Kimberly couldn''t help but smile and said, "Yeah, Vera is more loyal than I thought. I didn''t expect her to be so good to me." "You have prepared the gown, haven''t you?" "Yup." "I haven''t gotten myself a suit yet. You can put on makeup when I get myself a suitter. I''ve estimated the time. You don''t have to worry that you will bete." Kimberly could only agree with that since Benedict had arranged everything properly. She was holding the box, and a stack of thick documents, which were about Sylvia''s investigation. She wanted to look at the documents as soon as she got into the car initially, but unexpectedly, she did not have the mood to look at the documents right then. After remaining quiet for a long time, Benedict seemed to have noticed something. He asked, "Aren''t you going to look at the documents?" Upon hearing that, Kimberly was stunned. She smiled faintly and said, "I''m not in a hurry." Benedict was slightly surprised. He asked, "I felt that you were in quite a hurry when I saw you earlier. It turns out that... you don''t care about this." How could she not care? Kimberly held the documents in her hands tightly. She cared about the documents a lot. However, she cared more about how Maddox looked at her when she left the vi earlier. She had to choose between having faith in her husband or finding out the truth. She could tell which one was more important. Therefore, she wanted to believe that Sylvia was not pregnant. Vera had always nagged that Kimberly was not courageous enough as she had been hurt before and was traumatized. She was afraid of being betrayed again. Such a thing would never happen if she was willing to believe in Maddox wholeheartedly. Was it toote for her to believe Maddox right then? Thinking of that, Kimberly took out her mobile phone and texted Vera quickly. It seemed that Vera was in the car right then as she replied to Kimberly''s text message in an instant. Kimberly almost cried when she read the text message. She covered her mouth with her hand immediately. Tears of joy welled up within her eyes. "Just follow your feelings. If you''re willing to choose to believe in him, it means that you''re brave enough to face your rtionship. I''m very happy for you. I''m always on your side no matter what choice you make. So, cheer up!" Right, Kimberly had to face her rtionship bravely. There were only two oues to that decision. The worst of it would only put her back in the same spot. There was nothing she couldn''t afford to lose. Kimberly smiled and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Then, she put the thick documents into her bag. She would destroy the documents when she got back. Benedict noticed her actions. He felt a little disappointed at that moment. He gave a wry smile and said after a moment, "It seems that you really love him." Kimberly heard that as soon as she put the documents in her bag. She paused for a moment. Then, she nodded and said, "Yes." It wasn''t that hard to admit it. Benedict didn''t say anything. The car fell into a dead silence. Benedict took Kimberly to the makeup artist when they arrived at the destination. Then, he went to choose a suit for himself. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly told the makeup artist to finish the makeup quicker because she was in a hurry. The makeup artist reassured Kimberly that that was no problem for her at all. Then, she asked Kimberly to change into the gown. Kimberly could feel that the makeup artist was skillful and fast in doing makeup. However, she still felt that it took a long time for the makeup artist to finish up. Benedict''s voice sounded and the makeup artist stopped putting the makeup on Kimberly''s face. "I''m done. Miss, you look so attractive." Kimberly came back to her senses and looked at herself in the mirror. It turned out that her makeup had beenpleted. However, she was not in the mood to look at her makeup. She thanked the makeup artist and walked out immediately. Benedict was waiting outside. His breath was taken away by Kimberly when he saw hering out. The dress Maddox had prepared for Kimberly was light silver in color. It waspletely different from her usual style. The dressplemented her fair skin. She looked like a princess with the makeup. Benedict was stunned when the light fell on Kimberly. Kimberly was like a princess. She should have been born and raised in a noble family, receiving the love and admiration of everyone around her. However, she was born into a poor family instead. It was so rare for a personing from such a family to have such a temperament. After taking two steps, Kimberly suddenly stumbled and almost fell down. Benedict quickly stepped forward to hold her. He asked, "Are you okay?" Kimberly was still in shock. She shook her head and replied, "I''m fine." The people on the side were so scared that their faces turned pale. They also breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Benedict holding her. "It''s good that you''re alright," Benedict said. Then, he let go of her hand and let her regain her bnce. Then, he said, "Well, let''s go now." "Okay." Kimberly followed Benedict out and got into the car. Benedict suddenly thought of something when he walked to the side of the car. He unbuttoned his zer and took it off. He said, "Put it on. It''s windy tonight. Your dress is so thin." Kimberly looked at the zer and rejected, "It''s okay. I won''t be cold after getting into the car." After saying that, she opened the car door and got into the car. Benedict''s hand, which was holding the zer, was left hanging in the air. After a while, he put his zer back on speechlessly. He thought, "Benedict, she likes Maddox so much. Stop fantasizing." The time passed by and the banquet was about to begin. The atmosphere in the banquet hall was extremely lively. The staff was making preparations for the banquet to begin. There was a wheelchair on the second floor. Maddox was sitting on it with no expression on his face. He was staring at the entrance downstairs coldly. Kimberly... was not there yet. She also didn''t give him a call at all. How cruel-hearted she was! Sam, who was standing beside Maddox, seemed to notice what Maddox was thinking. He could not help but say, "Young Master Yardley, are you waiting for Young Madam? She will definitelye. I have already sent her the address." Hearing that, Maddox came back to his senses. He curled up his lips slightly and said with a sneer, "What does it have to do with me whether shees or not?" Sam said, "Aren''t you waiting for her toe?" Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Maddox asked, "Did you see me waiting for her?" Sam said, "You have been looking at the entrance all the time. Aren''t you waiting for Young Madam?" Sam wanted to say that he saw it with both his eyes initially. However, it seemed to be impolite to say it like that. Therefore, he changed his mind and said something else. "Does it mean that I''m waiting for her just because I''m looking at the entrance? Sam, since when did you change your job to reading people''s minds?" Sam could only say, "Okay, forget about it." However, in his mind, Sam thought, "What the hell! It''s obvious that you''re waiting for Young Madam, but you still don''t admit it." "I really don''t understand why you two are quarreling with each other again." However... Sam became worried when he thought about what he had investigated. "Young Madam, you muste to the banquet. If you don''te... I''m afraid..." Sam didn''t dare to think about it anymore. After all, today was an important day. Maddox invited Kimberly to the banquet because he wanted to introduce her to everyone and let everyone know that she was his wife. Maddox had asked Kimberly toe to the banquet before she left. However, she rejected him. "You''d bettere before the banquet starts..." "Otherwise, I won''t forgive you." Maddox thought. Then, he snorted and left. Kimberly looked at the time and found that it was ten minutes to eight. However, they were still on the way. "Benedict, we''re almost there, aren''t we?" Benedict nodded and said, "Yes. After crossing the bridge in front of us, we''ll reach the destination after another two hundred meters." "That''s great!" Kimberly smiled. The bridge was right in front of her. She would be able to see Maddox soon! She didn''t break her promise. She could arrive on time. Seeing that Kimberly was anxious, Benedict sped up a little. However, no one expected that an ident would happen at that time. A small truck on the road swayed and drove fast towards them when they were about to drive onto the bridge. Kimberly felt that something was wrong. She saw that the little truck was very close to them when she raised her head and looked over. She was so scared that she couldn''t shout and just stared at the little truck rushing toward them. Benedict, who was driving, realized it and turned the steering wheel immediately. He panicked because he didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Benedict turned back and shouted to Kimberly when he was turning the steering wheel, "Kimberly, get down!" ''Bang!'' ''Bang!'' The banquet began on time. The weing music was the sound of fireworks exploding. The guests had already started to enter. However, Maddox could not see Kimberly in the hall yet. Sam looked at the time and said, "It''s just the beginning. It will take about ten minutes for the guests toe in." Hearing that, Maddox frowned and asked, "Did you send her an invitation card?" Sam was stunned. Then, he shook his head and said, "I don''t think so." "D*mn it, how is she going to get in then?" Sam came back to his senses and said, "I''ll go downstairs to pick up Young Madam now." After saying that, Sam turned around quickly and went downstairs. He walked to the entrance and saw there were several staff checking the invitation cards. Kimberly would not be able toe in without the invitation card. Many people knew Sam. Therefore, they greeted him. "Assistant Sorrento, are you here to offer help?" Sam smiled and replied, "Yes, I''m here to pick up someone as well." "Wow, it must be an important person. Would you mind disclosing it to us?" "Hurry up and go in. The banquet has already begun," Sam said. He would not tell the staff about it. Young Madam should be personally introduced by Young Master Yardley. Sam looked around the crowd behind him. A lot of people were dressed up fabulously, but Sam couldn''t see Kimberly. He was so anxious that he started to doubt if Young Madam would be here or not. "Is she really noting?" Thinking of that, Sam quickly took out his mobile phone. He gave Kimberly a phone call. "Hello, the number you have dialed is not in the service area." The robotic female voice repeated those words over and over again. Sam''s facial expression changed immediately. What was going on? Was Kimberly really noting that night? It was so nerve- wracking! Thinking of Maddox''s emotionless face, Sam felt desperate. If Kimberly didn''t show up, Young Master Yardley''s mood would be... What about his mood in the future? Sam was doomed! Sam was extremely anxious. He wanted to look for Kimberly in person. He would ask Young Madam toe even if she didn''t want to. Thinking of that, Sam put away his mobile phone and walked out. However, he was stopped by someone, "Assistant Sorrento, are you going out? It''s not possible to go out now." Sam was extremely worried about Young Madam''s matter now. Hearing this, he frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "There was a car ident on the bridge. A driver of a small truck broke the guardrail of the bridge because he was drunk. What a sin. Why did he drive after drinking? The car can''t pass through the bridge now. The police are there to control the scene." "Is that so?" Sam was more worried now. Did that mean that Young Madam was blocked on the other side of the bridge since no one could cross the bridge now? Thinking of that, Sam went back to the second floor. He was going to tell Maddox about it. However, Maddox said before Sam could say anything, "She''s noting, am I right?" "Young Master Yardley, there are some..." "It''s up to her whether she wants toe or not." Maddox turned around and left the second floor as soon as he finished his words. Sam''s facial expression changed. He hurried to catch up with Maddox. He said, "Young Master Yardley, perhaps Young Madam is still on her way here. She told me that she would definitelye before she left the vi. Young Madam doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who goes back on her words." "Is that so? Where is she now? Why isn''t she here?" "This..." Sam did not know what to say. After all, he still gave her a choice after knowing all those things. However, Young Madam chose another path in the end. More than ten minutes had passed since the beginning of the banquet. Young Madam still didn''t show up. It was no wonder that Young Master Yardley was so angry. Sam couldn''t do anything because he was busy now. Therefore, he had to follow behind Maddox. As for Young Madam... he would bring her into the hall if she really showed upter. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "The guardrail of the bridge is destroyed. The driver of the truck hit several cars while he was driving. There are a few people injured. We are still investigating." Benedict was already in a semi- conscious state when he was rescued. Many parts of his body were punctured by broken sses. His head was bleeding. The injuries were all caused by the impact. He was put on the ground by the paramedics after he was rescued. He grabbed the man''s hand and said, "Backseat... Help her!" The man was stunned. He said, "Do you mean that there is a person in the backseat?" "Yes!" "I got it. We''ll save her immediately." Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Kimberly was not badly injured. Benedict had turned the steering wheel to avoid the truck. In the end, the truck hit the front part of the car and then hit another car. After that, the truck hit the guardrail and fell into theke. They had sent people to save the driver in theke. No one knew whether he was still alive or not. Kimberly bent over when she heard Benedict shouting. However, the impact was too strong at that moment. She lost her consciousness. She was stabbed by some ss fragments. Fortunately, there were not many injuries. She was ced next to Benedict when she was rescued. Her face was pale. Benedict''s injuries were very severe. However, he was still conscious. Seeing Kimberly lying next to him, he was so anxious that he wanted to stand up and examine her situation. The person next to him said, "Sir, you''d better not move. Thisdy looks fine. She''s only slightly injured." "How can you be sure that she is only slightly injured? I could still talk and move even though I''m seriously injured. Why is she unconscious if she is only slightly injured?" "This..." The man did not know what to say after hearing Benedict''s words. He took a nce at Kimberly and found that she was really not badly hurt. There were just some minor cuts. It seemed that she was fine. However, why was she in aa? "Kimberly?" Benedict endured the pain on his body and called out Kimberly''s name. However, Kimberly didn''t move at all. She looked as if she was not breathing. Benedict was anxious. He said, "Excuse me, can you call an ambnce for me?" The man was stunned for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, "Sir, the ambnce is already on its way and will arrive here soon. Don''t worry." Hearing that, Benedict let out a sigh of relief. He thought, "Kimberly, please don''t die on me!" "I''ll feel guilty if anything bad happens to you!" It was very chaotic there. There were a lot of onlookers. The police had no choice but to evacuate the people first. The ambnce arrived at the scene soon. Benedict struggled not to pass out. He got into the ambnce after Kimberly was being carried into the ambnce. Then, he asked, "Doctor, how is she? Is she in danger?" The doctor examined Kimberly quickly and said, "There should be no serious problem. However, you sir, are seriously injured." After saying that, he looked at the two nurses next to him and said, "Give him emergency treatment first." After hearing that Kimberly was not in danger, Benedict felt relieved. He could not stay conscious anymore... He passed out in the end. "Doctor, he passed out." "It''s okay. Give him emergency treatment. All the wounds have to be disinfected." "Alright." The doctor turned around and took a look at Kimberly. He thought, "These two must be a couple. Otherwise, the man would not be so worried about the woman. Although he is badly injured, he struggled so hard to not pass out. He couldn''t hold on anymore after knowing that this woman is not in danger." On the other side, the banquet was in full swing. "Is she still not here?" Maddox asked. Even though he said such harsh words to Sam, he still hoped that Kimberly would show up. However, Kimberly was still nowhere to be seen. Hearing that, Sam was shocked. He stammered, "I have already sent people out to wait for Young Madam. Those people will report to me immediately as soon as Young Madam shows up." "What time is it now?" Maddox asked coldly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sam nced at the time. His facial expression changed a little. He replied softly, "It is almost nine o''clock." "Humph!" Maddox sneered and said, "Excellent!" "Young Master Yardley, there''s something on my mind." "You don''t have to say it since you are not sure whether you should say it or not," Maddox scolded coldly. Sam was so frightened that he started to tremble. He could not spit his words out anymore. "Well, I''d better not say anything about it," Sam thought. !There is nothing much to say as well. Anyway, it''s not the first time for Young Master Yardley to be so arrogant and quarrelsome!! "He will be fine when Kimberly shows upter. I don''t have to worry about this." "Let''s just go with the flow. ording to his arrogant temper, everything will be fine as long as Kimberly is willing to tter him.'' However, Sam did not expect that the situation would bepletely different from before. In the hospital. The people who were injured were all sent to the hospital. Benedict was sent to the intensive care area because of his serious injuries. Kimberly seemed to be fine. Therefore, she was sent to a normal ward. The doctor''s facial expression changed immediately when she found out Kimberly was pregnant. She asked, "Did you just say that she is pregnant?" "Yes, that''s right." The doctor took a look at Kimberly and said, "She''s still unconscious. Perhaps she''s hurt. Transfer her to the intensive care area for a further examination." The nurse nodded and was about to transfer Kimberly away. All of a sudden, Kimberly groaned and regained her consciousness gradually. "You''ve woken up!" The nurse eximed. She asked, "How do you feel? Are you not feeling well?" "Uh." Kimberly felt that her head was very heavy and a little painful. It took a long time for her to see things clearly. She saw the doctor and nurses looking at her, full of worry. "You..." "Don''t talk. Take a deep breath first and tell me if there''s any part of your body that is unwell," The doctor stood in front of the nurse and said softly. Her voice was calm yet powerful. Kimberly took a deep breath. After a while, she shook her head and said, "I think I''m fine. It''s just..." "It''s just what?" The doctor asked nervously. "It''s just I feel a little dizzy..." "Is there any pain?" "It seems to be... a little pain in the back of the head." After saying that, Kimberly remembered what happened. She bent down because Benedict told her to. She did not know what else to do but her head still hit the door because of the impact. As a result, she had lost consciousness. "Oh, that should be because the impact is too big, causing you to faint. I will examine you first and handle the wound. You can leave the hospital if there is nothing else." "Okay. Thank you, doctor. By the way, the person with me..." Chapter 307 Chapter 307 "Don''t worry. He is receiving treatment in the intensive care unit." Kimberly''s face turned paler when she heard that Benedict was in the intensive care unit. She said, "What did you say? Intensive care unit? He..." "He has pretty serious external injuries. So, he must receive treatment immediately." ''Serious external injuries?'' Kimberly recalled that the truck hit the front part of the car and the broken sses sshed on Benedict''s body. Thinking of that, Kimberly''s face turned pale. "Is he okay? Is his life in danger? Can I go and see him?" Kimberly asked. After that, she sat up on the bed and lifted the quilt, ready to get out of bed. The nurse quickly stopped her, "Are you alright? How could you get out of bed so soon? You''d better lie down and let us observe your condition for a little longer. Besides, do you know that you are pregnant? It''s very dangerous to be in aa for so long." Kimberly shook her head and said, "I''m fine." The nurse wanted to continue to persuade Kimberly. However, Kimberly had already gotten out of bed. She stepped on the floor with her bare feet. She was still wearing that gown, and her hair was in a mess. There were a few cuts on her arms and face which were caused by the ss shards. The wounds didn''t look serious. The corner of her mouth was cut as well, leaving a blood-red wound on her pale lip. "Let me treat your wounds first." The nurse wanted to help Kimberly. However, Kimberly insisted, "I''m really fine. Can I go and see how he is?" Both of them were in the ident together. Benedict was seriously injured whereas Kimberly only suffered some slight injuries. Kimberly would be badly injured as well if Benedict didn''t ask her to bend down in time. The doctor examined Kimberly one more time and said to the nurse, "You can take her to see him." "Okay. Come with me." The nurse took Kimberly out of the ward and turned left. Kimberly followed behind the nurse quietly. All of a sudden, she thought of something and asked, "By the way, where are my belongings?" "The scene has been controlled by the police. Your belongings should be over there. Don''t worry. You can go to the police station to take your belongings when your condition is much more stable." Upon hearing that, Kimberly nodded her head at ease. "Thank you." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Soon, they arrived at the ward where Benedict was being treated. Kimberly saw Benedict lying on the bed through the ss window. The sight of him lying there covered in blood was shocking. He was badly injured. Kimberly was so scared that her heartbeat elerated and her breathing rate increased as well. "Don''t look at it. There is nothing good to look at when they are treating the wounds. Also, you''re pregnant now. You should try to calm yourself down," the nurse said. She could tell that Kimberly was breathing faster. Then, she stood in front of Kimberly and blocked her sight, exining, "He should be fine now. He had not fainted yet when we arrived. He insisted on asking us to examine you first. Both of you are a couple, am I right? He really cares about you. He toughed it out although he was badly injured. After that, he fainted when the doctor told him that you were fine." Upon hearing that, Kimberly was a little shocked. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything in the end. What had she done... Kimberly suddenly felt very regretful. If... it wasn''t because of her being so anxious to rush to the banquet, Benedict might not have driven so fast. She still had time. However, why did she always feel that she didn''t have enough time? They were obviously going to reach very soon... However, she still asked him when they were going to arrive. Benedict must be distracted because of Kimberly. He would have noticed the truck driving on the wrong path if he was not distracted. This tragedy would not have happened if Benedict had noticed the truck. "He... Will he..." The nurse could sense that Kimberly was sad. Therefore, sheforted Kimberly softly, "He''s fine. Don''t worry," Kimberly sniffed and said softly, "Can I wait here until he wakes up?" "Of course. But he''s receiving treatments for the wounds. You can go in after they finish treating his wounds." "Okay," Kimberly responded. Then, the nurse supported her to sit down in the chair outside the ward. Memories of the truck hitting the car kept on shing across her mind. She thought of Maddox when she saw the truck hitting them. Would someone see the person who mattered most to them before they die? Unfortunately, she had already missed the banquet. Thinking of that, Kimberly lowered her head and closed her eyes. Maddox would probably hate her very much. She had promised Maddox to go to the banquet. However, she did not show up. After waiting for a long time, the nurse suddenly ran out and said to her, "Miss, your boyfriend has regained his consciousness. He wants to see you." Hearing that, Kimberly looked at the nurse immediately. She didn''t care that the nurse misunderstood Benedict as her boyfriend anymore. It was a critical situation right then. She got up and asked, "He is awake now?" "Yes,e with me." Kimberly followed the nurse into the ward and saw Benedict, who was wide awake now. Kimberly walked towards him. She bit her lower lip and couldn''t help but call him, "Benedict!" Benedict was stunned for a moment. After a while, he smiled helplessly and said, "It''s good that you''re fine." Kimberly bit her lower lip so hard that it almost started bleeding. Benedict was badly injured, but he was still thinking of Kimberly. Kimberly became more guilty in an instant. "I''m fine. But, Benedict, you..." "Come over here," Benedict asked Kimberly to sit down at the bedside. He looked at the corner of her mouth and saw a dark red wound there. Then, he noticed that there was a wound on her arm, he was heartbroken and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t protect you well." Kimberly shook her head and said, "No. You''ve protected me well enough. It''s me who got you into trouble. Things like this would not have happened if you didn''t give me a ride!" "No, everything is destined to happen. I did what I wanted and I can''t me others. However, you are different. You still have a chance." "What?" Kimberly was stunned. She looked at Benedict confusingly. She didn''t understand what he meant by saying she still had a chance. Benedict''s face was dreadfully pale, especially under the light, but even so, he still said to her, "Kimberly, the banquet is not over yet. You still have time. I''ll pack up and send you there." After saying that, Benedict was about to get out of bed. Seeing that, Kimberly got scared. She quickly got up and said, "No! Benedict, you''re seriously injured. You can''t move now." The nurse on the side was also frightened. She said immediately, "Yes! Sir, you are quite seriously injured. You can''t get out of bed now. You have to rest for two days!" "I''m fine," Benedict said. Then, he got up stubbornly and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He added, "It''s just some superficial injuries. I can tough it out." Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Kimberly said, "No way! You''re badly injured. I can''t go anywhere." She would feel guilty for the rest of her life if she left Benedict right then or if she let Benedict send her to the banquet. She didn''t want to be such a heartless person! "Silly girl," Benedict said to Kimberly softly. He couldn''t help but smiled faintly and said, "Don''t you like him very much? I''m trying to help you." "No!" Kimberly shook her head hard. Tears welled up within her eyes when she saw Benedict giving a wry and self-mocking smile. Then, she said with tears rolling down her cheeks, "I don''t need you to do this. You just need to rest in the hospital to recover!" "Didn''t I say that I''m fine? These are just some external injuries. I''ll be fine as long as it''s bandaged. Let''s go now. We will really miss the banquet if we don''t leave now." "No!" Kimberly bit her lower lip hard and burst into tears. She said, "I don''t need you to help me. Do you understand? I will go by myself even if I want to go. I will never let you send me there again! I don''t want to trouble you anymore..." In the end, Kimberly was choked with tears. She had been suspecting that Benedict had bad intentions. However, she felt that she was the bad person instead. Benedict had been treating her nicely, but she kept on suspecting Benedict. He even insisted on sending her to the banquet even when he was badly injured right then. The nurse, who was standing at the side, cried when she saw that. It was too touching. She thought they were a couple. Unexpectedly, they were not... Also, Benedict kept on helping Kimberly to get together with Maddox. It was such a touching scene! How much courage did he need to help the woman he loved be together with another man? "Stop crying," Benedict frowned and said when he saw Kimberly sobbing. He was really doing this for her own good. Unexpectedly, she rejected him. "Time is running out. Let''s go now. I''lle back to the hospital to rest after sending you to the banquet. Is this okay?" Kimberly shook her head vigorously. However, Benedict grabbed her wrist and pulled her out of the ward in the next second. Kimberly''s face turned pale instantly. She reacted, "I don''t want to go. Fine! Let me go! I''ll go by myself." The nurse was moved and couldn''t help but burst into tears. Although Benedict was injured, he was still strong because he was a man. Kimberly couldn''t resist him at all. She didn''t dare to touch him because he was injured. Therefore, she could only allow herself to be pulled forward by him. Although Benedict looked fine when he was pulling Kimberly, Kimberly could feel that Benedict was not as strong as before. He must have suffered worse injuries than she imagined. Moreover, what the nurse said to her before made her more convinced that he was just trying to tough it out. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. How could he hold on if she didn''t stop him? He was the one who wanted to tough it out. His body was unfit for that at all. "Benedict, stop it! I have something to tell you... Benedict Yardley!" Kimberly was so angry that she called out his full name! Benedict was catching his breath. He stopped walking and looked at Kimberly sadly. Kimberly gasped. Tears welled up within her eyes. She said, "Listen to me, I know you''re doing this for my own good. I can take a taxi there. Please go back to the ward and have a rest, or I won''t go to the banquet!" Kimberly smiled at Benedict and continued, "It doesn''t matter if I''m not going to the banquet. Maddox is my husband. I will exin it to himter. Benedict, I''m not going. I''ll go back to the ward with you." She wanted to pull Benedict back. However, Benedict stood still and Kimberly couldn''t pull him back no matter how hard she tried. In the end, Kimberly finally couldn''t help crying. "I really don''t need you to do so much for me... Please don''t do this. Come with me and have a rest in the ward. I will feel guilty if you''re faint again." Benedict stared at Kimberly deeply and gave a wry smile after a while. He said, "Why would you feel guilty? I''m not doing this to make you feel guilty. I just hope that you can be happy." "Let''s go. The banquet is not over yet. Let me send you to the entrance of the banquet so that I can have a piece of mind." Kimberly was speechless. "Let''s go. There won''t be enough time if we dy any longer... You''ll just be wasting your time if you stay here with me. You won''t be able to see Maddox either." Kimberly stood still. She really couldn''t do such a cruel thing. "I wanted to do all of these things. I can''t give you happiness, but I can still do something for you. What I can do right now is to send you back to Maddox''s side. I don''t want you to... stay here but keep on worrying about Maddox at the same time. If you don''t leave, I am afraid that I can''t... rest here with peace of mind. Ahem." After saying that, Benedict coughed hard a few times. He looked weak, as if he was about to fall to the ground. Kimberly was so scared that her face turned pale. She quickly nodded and promised him, "Okay, I promise you." "You have finally agreed to this. Let''s go. We should not dy any longer." There was no way for Kimberly to persuade him. She might as well let him go with her instead of continuing to persuade him. "Let''s take a taxi. You can''t drive now. Also, your car... I don''t think you can drive it now. Your car is at the police station." Benedict smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Later, both of them stopped a car by the roadside. Benedict was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat when he bent down and got into the car. Kimberly was so scared that her face turned pale. "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." Benedict endured the pain and got into the car. Kimberly had no choice but to follow him in. "Are you really okay?" Benedict forced a smile and said, "I promised you that I will take you to him. So, I''ll definitely not go against my promise." Then, he said to the driver, "Go to this address." Benedict told the driver the address and said, "There''s a car ident on the bridge. So, we can''t cross the bridge. Take a detour and go as fast as you can, but of course, safety is the top priority." "Okay." The driver nodded and stepped on the gas pedal quickly, driving the car away. Sitting in the car, Kimberly was still very nervous. She bit her lower lip. Her mind was in a mess right then. Benedict was badly injured. However, he still insisted on sending Kimberly to the banquet. On the other hand, the banquet had begun a long time ago. Was Maddox still waiting for her? Chapter 309 Chapter 309 No one would know what would happen before they arrived at the banquet. Kimberly still hadplete faith right then. All of a sudden, Benedict said weakly while Kimberly was dwelling on her own thoughts, "You should go to the banquet by yourself when we reach the destinationter. I won''t go in with you. I don''t want Maddox to misunderstand you." Hearing that, Kimberly choked. She couldn''t spit her words out. She could only nod her head. After that, she heard Benedict''s chuckle again. She bit her lower lip and looked at the car window. She happened to see the reflection of Benedict''s face on the window. He looked so weak and pitiful. She could also see the reflection of tears welling up within her own eyes. She didn''t dare to look at the reflections anymore. Therefore, she quickly lowered her head. The tears dropped on her dress in the end. The dress was made of a veil. Therefore, the tears did not leave any stain on the dress. There was no traffic jam at all. They arrived at the destination soon. "It''s here, isn''t it? There are too many people in front there, and it''s not convenient for me to drive there. Can we stop here?" The driver asked Benedict. Benedict nodded with a smile and said, "Of course, we''ll get down here." After saying that, he looked at Kimberly and asked, "Can you do it by yourself?" Kimberly nodded her head vigorously. Of course, she could. Benedict had toughed it out to send Kimberly there even though he was badly injured. Why couldn''t she do that? "Of course. But, you..." Benedict smiled at Kimberly gently. All of a sudden, he stretched out his hand to stroke Kimberly''s head. Kimberly wanted to avoid his hand. However, she seemed to have thought of something and stopped avoiding it. She didn''t retreat any further. Benedict''s hand was left hanging in the air for a moment. Then, he stroked Kimberly''s head gently and said, "Don''t worry. Follow your heart to do whatever you want. Don''t worry about me. I will go back to the hospital and take a good rest, okay?" "Okay," Kimberly nodded with tears welling up within her eyes. She said, "I will visit you in the hospital after this." "Well, I''ll wait for you in the hospital," Benedict said with a smile. Seeing that Kimberly''s hair was messy, he reached out his hand and helped her to fix a few strands of messy hair. "Although your hairstyle, makeup and dress are a little ruined, we don''t have time to fix them anymore. Go find Maddox first, do you understand?" "Okay, I''ll go first." Kimberly replied. "Be careful." Kimberly pushed the car door open and got out of the car carefully in her high heels. After taking a few steps, she couldn''t help but look back at Benedict. He was looking at her through the window. He was looking at her, and his affection for her was clear. Kimberly bit her lower lip. Forget it, she''s already there, she couldn''t possibly turn back right then. She had to find Maddox first. After making up her mind, Kimberly walked towards the crowd in front of her determinedly. The banquet hade to an end. Maddox was gloomy the entire time. No one dared to provoke him at all. Sam tried to stay as far away from Maddox as possible. He didn''t want to get himself into trouble. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The longer the time passed by, the more worried Sam became. He was wondering what had happened to Kimberly. Kimberly had promised that she would attend the banquet. She even took the gown and got the address from Sam. She also replied to Sam''s text message. However, why did she not show up? What was weirder was that Sam couldn''t get through to her phone. Sam had a bad feeling. "Did something bad happen? Otherwise, Young Madam wouldn''t break her promise. Young Madam seems to really love Young Master Yardley. Even if she went to see Benedict tonight, she wouldn''t..." Thinking of that, Sam''s facial expression changed immediately. Kimberly had already reached the entrance at that moment. Although Benedict had tried to fix her hair, she still looked like a mess. How could she not look like that after getting into an ident and rushing there from the hospital? She was stopped by someone as soon as she was about to enter. She was stunned. She said, "I... am here to attend a banquet." The receptionists nced at her and said, "Please show us your invitation card." "Invitation card?" Kimberly was shocked. She... didn''t have an invitation card at all. Maddox only gave her a gown. Therefore, she didn''t think too much about it and came over directly. She didn''t expect that she would need an invitation card. It seemed reasonable that Maddox didn''t give her an invitation card. She didn''t need it at all if she attended the banquet with Maddox. "You don''t have an invitation card, do you? Well, I''m afraid we can''t let you in." Only influential people could attend that banquet. The consequences would be unimaginable if they identally let scammers or murderers go in. "I''m sorry, I forgot to bring the invitation card with me. I had an ident when I was on my way here. My belongings are all at the police station. Can you let me in?" Hearing that, those people looked at her carefully and found that she was in a mess. Then, they looked at each other. Logically speaking, people would not choose to make trouble at that hour because the banquet was about to end. Moreover, no one would dress up like Kimberly if they were really there to make trouble. The wounds on her face and arms looked real. It seemed that she really had an ident. "I''m really sorry, Miss. We sympathize with what happened to you, but you can''t go in without an invitation card. Please forgive us." Kimberly''s face turned pale. She bit her lower lip tightly. Did that mean that she couldn''t find Maddox anymore? Thinking of that, she said immediately, "I understand your situation. I won''t go in. But... could you please help me to send a message to Maddox?" Hearing Kimberly calling out Maddox''s name directly, those people were shocked. "How could you call Young Master Yardley''s name directly? Who are you?" "I..." Kimberly was so scared when they became angry. She said, "I won''t look for Maddox then. Could you help me ask Sam toe over here?" Those people looked at each other, confused, when they realized that Kimberly knew the name of Maddox''s assistant as well. "Please tell Sam that I''mte. I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean it. There''s a reason why I waste. I want to exin it to him." She said it with sincerity. Those people no longer doubted her. One of them said, "Please wait here. I''ll go and find Assistant Sorrento." Chapter 310 Chapter 310 One of the receptionists went to find Sam. Kimberly couldn''t go in yet, so she could only wait outside. She felt cold because she was standing in the cold wind with only a gown covering her body. Although she was high on adrenaline because she had many things to say to Maddox, she still felt very cold. She wrapped her hands around her arms immediately. Seeing that, one of the receptionists said, "The wind is very cold out there. Why don''t youe in and stand next to me?" Hearing that, Kimberly was grateful. However, a shorter person next to the girl said when Kimberly was about to walk over, "Why did you ask her toe in? Who knows if she is a good person or a bad person?" Kimberly stopped after hearing that. She was frozen on the spot. "Don''t talk nonsense. She doesn''t look like that kind of person. Besides, the banquet ising to an end. If she had other purposes, she should havee earlier. Also, it''s obvious that she''s injured." "So what?" The short person replied angrily, "Do you know how many women are trying to get close to Young Master Yardley? Perhaps the injuries on her body are all fake. Makeup skills nowadays are excellent." "I don''t think so." Hearing that, Kimberly bit her lower lip and said, "Anyway, someone is asking Sam toe over. You will know if I am telling the truthter. I don''t have any bad intentions. Also, I didn''t force my way in, so I believe you shouldn''t go too far." "Yea. Lancy, what you said is a bit too much. We''d better wait a little longer!" Lancy got angry and shouted, "How could you say that I went too far. You didn''t bring an invitation card and my colleague is willing to ask for you. This means that we have shown you some respect. What kind of attitude is this? I guess you''re just trying to get close to Young Master Yardley for the high social status." "That''s enough." "I''m not done yet." Kimberly lowered her head. She didn''t care about those people. It would be fine as long as she could go in. It was an emergency situation right then. She couldn''t care too much. Seeing that Kimberly stopped talking, Lancy felt a little proud. She said, "You stopped talking, are you feeling guilty? Let me give you a piece of advice. It is not toote to leave now if you''re lying. There will be no chance for you to leave anymore if Assistant Sorrento is here." Kimberly ignored her and stood still. She was thinking if it would be toote for her to find Maddox since the banquet was ending soon. "Fine, don''t speak." Seeing that Kimberly did not speak at all, Lancy looked away and snorted. It would be pointless for her to mock Kimberly if she didn''t give her any response. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After waiting for a long time, the person who went to look for Sam had finallye back. Kimberly saw the person walking back in a hurry from a distance. However, there was no one behind him. Seeing that, Kimberly''s heart suddenly sank. Was Sam not willing toe over? Would she not be able to find Maddox that night? Kimberly walked over quickly before the person arrived. Unexpectedly, Lancy reached out her hand and blocked Kimberly''s way. She said, "Where are you going? Wait here." Kimberly had no choice but to wait there. The person walked towards Kimberly quickly. "How is it? Have you asked Assistant Sorrento? Is she a liar?" Kimberly also looked at that person nervously. The man looked helpless. He scratched his scalp hard and said, "I''m sorry... I have looked around for a while. However, Assistant Sorrento was nowhere to be seen! I''m really sorry... Why don''t you wait here for a while? I''ll go in and look for him again." Kimberly asked, "How much longer until the banquet ends?" "About ten minutes left." "I don''t think there''s time left. Can you make an exception for me? I want to go in now." "Well, this..." "Of course not. Who do you think you are? Are you trying to take the opportunity to sneak in? Let me tell you, there is no such possibility as long as I am here! Don''t think about going in tonight. I think you are a liar. Are you deliberately taking advantage of this time to get in? Let''s just chase her out quickly. We will call the police immediately if she doesn''t leave and let the police arrest her. I want to let her know the consequences of lying." Lancy shouted. Kimberly bit her lower lip. She couldn''t help but say, "Call the police then. Let''s make this matter bigger. I''m okay with this since I did nothing wrong. Maddox really knows who I am." Everyone was stunned after hearing Kimberly say in such a harsh tone. Ady whispered, "I think what she said is true. Also, it seems that she has a good rtionship with Young Master Yardley. I think... we should let her in." "Tina. How could you believe her? She''s just trying to scare us." "First Young Master is here!" Someone said in a low voice. Then, all of them looked behind Kimberly shockingly. One of them said, "He''s really the First Young Master... He seems to be seriously injured. What''s going on?" Upon hearing that, Kimberly''s facial expression changed dramatically. She turned around immediately. Benedict, whose face was pale, came over with his lips pursed. He was thin and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He looked extremely weak. "Why would hee at this hour? Also... his face is pale. What happened?" Kimberly walked over to Benedict when the staff was still gossiping. She asked directly, "Why are you here? Didn''t I ask you to go back to the hospital to treat your wounds? Why are you..." Kimberly was really angry and anxious. Benedict had agreed to go back to the hospital after sending Kimberly there. Unexpectedly, Benedict was still there even though Kimberly had been there for a long time. Seeing Kimberly walking over anxiously, Benedict smiled and said softly, "I suddenly remember you don''t have an invitation card. So, I asked the driver to get me back here. How can I stop midway? I have to watch you go in since I have promised you to send you to him." "You..." Seeing that, the staff understood what was going on. What Kimberly just told them was all true. She was not a liar. All the wounds on her body were real. Lancy was so scared that her face turned pale. What should she do? She seemed to have provoked someone who should not be provoked. However... she really felt that Kimberly was a liar. How could Young Master Yardley really know her? Benedict nced at Kimberly. Then, he walked past her and stood in front of the group of people. "Something happened to us on our way here and we lost the invitation card. Can you let her in?" Chapter 311 Chapter 311 "First Young Master, how could we not let her in when you''ve already said so? Miss, I''m really sorry. We didn''t know who you were. If we had known earlier, we would have let you in. This way, please." Kimberly froze on the spot, looking at Benedict''s retreating figure worriedly. She didn''t move an inch. Benedict turned around and looked at Kimberly weakly with a faint smile. "Hurry up and go in. The banquet will be over soon if you keep standing there like a fool," he said. "But, you..." Kimberly was still worried about him. "I will leave after watching you go in," Benedict replied. "Well... you must keep to your words!" Kimberly said. Then, she gritted her teeth and walked forward. When she was at the door, she turned around and nced at Benedict. Benedict was looking at Kimberly gently with a faint smile. Seeing Kimberly ncing at himself, he said softly, "Go ahead, just go." Kimberly was extremely sad. However, she still turned around and walked in. Benedict stared at Kimberly''s back until she disappeared from his sight. Then, he gave out a heavy cough and fell forward. The people next to him hurried forward to hold him. "Master, are you alright? How did you get hurt like this?" "It''s not a big deal," Benedict cleared his throat and said. Then, he pushed those people away gently. He didn''t like to have close physical contact with these people. "You seem to be seriously injured. Let me get some people to take you to the hospital." "It''s okay," Benedict shook his head slightly and said. He felt Kimberly might encounter some difficulties. Therefore... he couldn''t go back to the hospital yet. He wouldn''t be at ease if he didn''t see Kimberly leaving with Maddox safely. After entering the venue, Kimberly found that there were many people inside. Also, she had to take a long flight of stairs. Her gown was a little long. Therefore, she had to carry the hem of her gown and walked down the stairs slowly. It was crowded at the banquet. There were a lot of tables as well. Kimberly couldn''t find Maddox at all. How was she going to find him? After thinking for a while, Kimberly suddenly came up with an idea. ording to Maddox''s social status in this city, he would be in the limelight at the banquet tonight. Therefore, Kimberly would just have to find him in the most bustling area. Thinking of this, Kimberly was so happy that she almost shed tears of joy. She nced at the scene and squeezed her way through to the ce that seemed most crowded. She was really in a mess. Many people looked at her in disgust and avoided her. They were all staring at her strangely. "Who is this? How happened? How did she get in here?" Someone said. "I''ve never seen her before. Which family is she from? She''s pretty good- looking," another person said. "Haha! Let''s go over and take a look," someone echoed. Kimberly was on her way forward when she was suddenly blocked by two men. The two men each were holding a cocktail in their hands and smiled like hooligans. "Sweetie, I wonder if we have the honor to invite you to a dance?" "Sorry, I''m looking for someone," Kimberly replied and then walked past them. However, they kept on pestering Kimberly. "Who are you looking for? We can help you if you tell us." "That''s right. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have time to dance. Let''s get to know each other and be friends, what do you say?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Kimberly was a bit flustered. "I''m sorry. I''m really in a hurry." One of the men had already taken out his mobile phone and said, "C''mon. Add me on WeChat. You can leave after this." "No way," Kimberly stared at him coldly and said, "Sir, please don''t force me." Hearing this, the man''s face became grim. "Please mind your own manners! We are all here for a banquet. There are a lot of women better than you here! What''s wrong with making friends?" One of them demanded. "There is nothing wrong. However, I have said I have something urgent to do. I am looking for someone. Can you get out of the way?" Kimberly replied. "Who are you looking for? Are you really looking for someone or is this just an excuse?" The man demanded again. "Maddox Yardley!" Kimberly said the name in the next second. The two men were stunned. They came back to their senses after a while and said, "What did you say? Who are you looking for?" "I''m looking for my husband, Maddox Yardley. Do you know him? Can you take me to him?" Kimberly looked at the men and said. She knew these two men wouldn''t let her leave if she didn''t speak in a harsh tone. She couldn''t afford to waste any more time. "What!? Did you just say... Maddox is your husband? You''re kidding, right?" Another man among the two asked. Although they didn''t seem to believe her, it was obvious that their facial expressions had changed. Maddox was an influential person. Although most people belittled him due to his disability, he was a well-known shrewd businessman. Chandler was influential in the business world. No one dared to provoke him. However, he had somehow offended Maddox. In the end, he was disabled by Maddox. Moreover, Lovis Enterprises vanished within a night. Therefore, everyone knew that Maddox was not someone to be messed around with. To do that, one might put their future at stake. "Just follow me if you want to know whether I''m kidding," Kimberly said. After saying that, Kimberly walked past them and left. The two men did not dare to follow Kimberly. They felt that no one would dare to make such a joke. Also, Kimberly still had such an imposing manner. It was likely that she was telling the truth. "Could it be she is the daughter from the Shell family whom Maddox married?" After Kimberly left, they continued to gossip. "Isn''t that just amercial marriage? Besides, it''s a joke for a disabled man to get a wife. What can he do? s, it''s a pity, she''s such a beautiful woman..." "Tsk tsk. He has his own luck. Even though he''s disabled, he still married a beauty." After walking a short distance, Kimberly looked back and found that they really didn''t follow her. Fortunately, her threat worked. "Phew!" She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly moved forward. After squeezing to the front, Kimberly finally saw a familiar figure. It was Sam! "Assistant Sorrento!" Kimberly couldn''t help but call him out loud. Sam, who was standing on the stage, was stunned for a moment. He heard someone calling him. It was a familiar voice. He looked in the direction of the voice. Sam was almost scared out of his wits. His facial expression changed dramatically. He almost lost hisposure. He immediately calmed himself down when he realized he was still on the stage. He went down from the side and walked towards Kimberly. Then, he took Kimberly away. Kimberly kept on turning her head to look for someone as she was pulled away by Sam. "Where is Maddox?" She asked. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Kimberly panicked when she didn''t see Maddox on the stage. Sam was here. However, Maddox was not. What did this mean? Was Sam going to take her to Maddox? "Sam, where are you taking me? Where is Maddox?" She asked again. Sam did not speak. He pulled her to the backstage where there was no one. "Young Madam? Why are you sote?" He finally said. Kimberly wanted to tell him everything, but in the end, she just said, "Something happened so, I''m a littlete. He..." "You''re not just a littlete. Young Master has been waiting for you the whole night!" Hearing this, Kimberly''s face became pale. She said guiltily, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..." Seeing Kimberly heartbroken, Sam said gravely, "Although you are here now... It''s already toote." "What do you mean?" Kimberly asked. She didn''t understand what Sam was implying. Sam replied, "Young Master Yardley had just left five minutes ago." "What? I''m here now, but he''s gone?" Kimberly thought in shock. She said, "I was stopped at the entrance five minutes ago. I didn''t have an invitation card. So, I couldn''te in..." "I know you don''t have an invitation card so I waited for you at the entrance. However, the banquet is ending soon and you weren''t here yet. I thought you were not going to show up. So, I didn''t wait for you. And now... he has left," Sam said. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She broke her own promise. Who could she me? "Perhaps he''s still in the building. Can you take me to him?" she hadn''t given up. Sam thought for a moment and nodded, saying, "Come with me then." Sam led her through the empty corridor. Kimberly followed behind him, enduring the pain. She was so anxious she couldn''t wait to see Maddox. Sam took her around a corner and opened the door to a room. However, no one was inside. "It seems he has left!" Sam said. Kimberly looked at the empty room and bit her lower lip. She asked, "Could it be that he''s in the parking lot now? Can you take me to the parking lot?" "Okay, let''s go!" Sam agreed. Sam took Kimberly to the parking lot. He would try his best to take Kimberly to Maddox as long as there was still a chance. Maddox was extremely gloomy that night. He had a premonition if he didn''t bring Kimberly to him, something bad was going to happen. They saw a car driven away the moment they arrived at the parking lot. Kimberly chased after the car when Sam was still in a daze. "Young Madam, what''s wrong?" Sam asked. As he was asking, Sam realized it was Maddox''s car. His facial expression changed dramatically. He chased after the car and shouted, "Young Master Yardley!" The car was very fast. Also, it was quite far away from them now. They couldn''t catch up with it after running as fast as they could. Kimberly was very worried. She kept on running forward, hoping to catch up with Maddox''s car. She also hoped he would stop the car. However, he didn''t stop the car. The car was getting farther away from her until it was out of her sight. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the end, ''Ah!'' Kimberly stumbled over her skirt and fell heavily onto the cold hard ground with a bang. Sam ran very fast but still slower than the car. All of a sudden, he heard Kimberly screaming. He stopped in his path and turned around to look at Kimberly. "Young Madam!" Sam shouted, "Are you okay?" "Yeah," Kimberly groaned in pain. Fortunately, she had quickly reached out her hands to protect her stomach as she was aware of her pregnancy. There werecerations on her knees and elbows. She was in great pain. Kimberly''s face became paler now. It was so painful Kimberly turned over andy on the cold ground, covering her stomach. She was d she was only in the early stages of her pregnancy. Otherwise, the fetus would not be fine if Kimberly kept on injuring herself like this. Was she lucky that she avoided injuring the vital parts of her body every time she got hurt? Or was the baby a fighter to survive all her injuries? "Young Madam?" Sam squatted down to look at Kimberly. He found some wounds on her body. There were wounds on her arms, thighs, neck, and mouth. Some of these were not caused by the fall. Although there were not many of them, it was shocking to see bright red wounds on her fair skin. "What happened to you? You said something happened to you. Is this..." He asked. Kimberly took a deep breath and stretched out her hand to Sam, saying, "Give me a hand." Sam helped her up immediately. Kimberly sat up and took a few deep breaths. She was relieved when she felt that the fetus in her stomach was fine. There were just somecerations on her body. The car was nowhere to be seen when she looked up again. "Perhaps Young Master Yardley has gone back to the vi," Sam said. "It seems we can''t catch up with him now. Let''s go back to the vi," Kimberly said. Kimberly raised her head and looked at Sam weakly, saying, "Can you give me a ride?" Sam was stunned for a moment. Then, he nodded and said, "Of course. I will send you back now." Sam helped Kimberly up and said hesitatingly, "But, the wounds on your body... Why don''t we go to the hospital and get you treated first? We will go back to Ocean Vi afterwards." "No!" Kimberly shook her head and said. She bit her lower lip and continued, "Let''s not talk about this first. I want to go back to the Ocean Vi first. I want to talk to Maddox before receiving any treatment." "Well... okay then," Sam could onlyply. After getting into the car, Kimberly found that her knees were bleeding. Her silver gown was stained with blood. She looked down at the wounds and remained silent for a long time before she wiped the blood stains on it. Seeing this, Sam quickly took out the tissue paper he carried with him and handed it to Kimberly. "Please don''t wipe the blood with your hands. You might get infections. Wipe it with this. I''ll find a doctor for youter when we arrive at the vi." "Thank you," Kimberly replied. Kimberly took the tissue paper and then wiped the blood. Sam wanted to ask Kimberly a lot of questions. ''What on earth had happened? Why do you have so many wounds? Why are you in such a mess?'' However, he could not spit any of these words out. It seemed that Kimberly might be hurt if he asked those questions. "I hope Young Master Yardley can forgive Young Madam for what she did tonight after seeing these wounds," Sam thought to himself. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Twenty minutester, Sam and Kimberly arrived at Ocean Vi. However, they were stopped at the entrance. Sam frowned and waved to the guards but to no avail. Sam was puzzled. He turned to look at Kimberly and said, "Please wait in the car. I''ll go down and see what''s going on." "Okay," Kimberly responded. Then, Sam opened the door and got out of the car. Kimberly couldn''t hear what they were talking about because the door was closed. She saw Sam walking over and talking to the guards. After talking for a while, Sam turned around to look at Kimberly with a concerned look. Then, he continued arguing with the guards. Sam did not return after arguing with the guards for a long time. Kimberly swallowed nervously. She could roughly tell what was going on. She remained silent for a moment. Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. "Sam, what''s wrong?" She asked. Hearing her voice, Sam was so shocked he straightened his back immediately. Then, he walked over in a hurry and said, "Young Madam, everything is fine. We''re just talking." Kimberly looked at the guards. Kimberly knew those guards. However, they looked away immediately when Kimberly was looking at them. Seeing this, Kimberly was more convinced of what she was thinking. She asked calmly, "He won''t let me in, right?" Hearing this, Sam looked troubled. He exined, "It''s not like this. Young Master Yardley has waited for you for the whole night. He must be angry now. So..." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "So... he doesn''t want me to go in, is that right?" She said. Kimberly lowered her head and stared at her bloody toes. "Does he not even want to listen to my exnation?" "Young Madam..." Sam didn''t know what to say. "Sam, you can go in by yourself since they won''t let me in." "But, You..." Sam was in a dilemma. "Please tell Maddox I am here waiting for him and I want to see him. I have a lot of things to tell him, please!" Kimberly added. "Okay, please wait for me here. I''ll talk to Young Master Yardley now," Sam said. "Okay." Kimberly said. Sam gave those people a warning look before he left. Then, he drove his car into the vi. There were only a few guards and Kimberly was left at the entrance. Kimberly stood far away. She looked extremely weak in her gown because the night wind was blowing on her. She seemed as if she would faint anytime soon. One of the guards couldn''t bear it and said, "Young Madam, pleasee and wait here. The night wind is too strong. Young Master Yardley will me us if you catch a cold." Upon hearing this, Kimberly looked at the guards. Would Maddox me the guards? He didn''t even let her in. How could he still care about her safety? Thinking of this, Kimberly lowered her head and didn''t say anything. Kimberly didn''t want to walk over to the guardhouse and the guards couldn''t do anything about it. They could only watch Kimberly standing there in a daze. They could tell that Maddox still had feelings for Kimberly even though he was angry with her. After all, Kimberly was the first woman Maddox brought back to the Ocean Vi. However, the more he loved her, the angrier he grew at her. However, maybe this was just temporary. No one could predict what would happen in the future. They wanted to let Kimberly in. However, Maddox had warned them they would suffer if they allowed Kimberly to enter Ocean Vi. Everyone could feel that Maddox''s temper became much better ever since Kimberly came to the Ocean Vi. Furthermore, he woulde home every day. This was a situation that had never existed before. This was enough to prove how special Kimberly was to Maddox. Kimberly stood in the cold wind for a long time. It was so cold that she felt her arms going numb. All of a sudden, a rushing sound of footsteps was heard. She raised her head and saw Sam running quickly towards her. "Sam..." Kimberly called his name in a trembling, soft voice. It was too cold. She had been standing in the night wind for a long time in her sleeveless gown. Sam walked over with a pale-looking face and he held a document in his hands. "Young Madam..." Sam looked at Kimberly with aplicated expression. He couldn''t spit his words out. Kimberly blinked her eyes and asked softly, "Is he not going to see me?" Sam dared not look into Kimberly''s eyes. He nodded and said, "Young Master Yardley is still angry, and he doesn''t want to see you now. Young Madam... Why don''t youe back some other day?" Kimberly didn''t answer. She would definitely note back another day. "Did you tell him what I said?" She asked. Sam thought of the situation just now. Maddox looked scary. After entering the room, Sam conveyed the message from Kimberly to Maddox. Hearing this, Maddox sneered. "What now? She''s pretending to be pitiful after not showing up the whole night. Go and tell her I won''t believe her nonsense this time," Maddox snapped. "But, Young Madam..." Sam replied. Sam wanted to mention Kimberly''s injury. However, Maddox interrupted him, "Young Madam? Does she deserve that title" After saying that, he threw a document at Sam. "Isn''t this what she has always wanted? Give it to her and ask her to get lost!" Maddox said angrily. Sam did not know what to say. He stepped forward to pick up the document. He was shocked when he looked at it. "This... Are you sure you want to give this to her?" Sam asked. "Remember, she is no longer the Second Young Madam of the Yardley family," Maddox said coldly. "Young Master Yardley!" Sam. "Get the hell out of here!" Maddox roared coldly. Sam wasn''t willing to leave. Maddox got angry and pushed everything off the table. Bang! Sensing his rage, Sam knew he could no longer stay here. He could only take the documents and he left quickly. "This... did he ask you to give this to me?" Kimberly looked at the document and asked. She was about to take it. Sam''s expression changed drastically. He took a step back and eximed, "Young Madam!" Although Maddox asked Sam to hand this over to Kimberly, Sam had not made up his mind on whether he should hand it over to Kimberly. After all, Maddox was really angry that night. People made irrational decisions when they were angry. This was a good example. Sam didn''t know if Maddox would regret it and me him instead afterwards. Sam would always be the unlucky one to suffer from the consequences. Therefore, he had to think about it carefully. "Give it to me," Kimberly said with a smile. She added, "You don''t have to hesitate since this is what he wants to give to me." Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Kimberly took the document although Sam was not willing to give it to her at first. In the end, he gave it to her when he saw Kimberly being so calm. "Young Master Yardley... is really very angry," Sam couldn''t help but remind her again before she read the document. Kimberly took the document and opened it silently. She had already guessed it. However, she wasn''t sure. She didn''t know if... Maddox really didn''t want her anymore. After opening the envelope, Kimberly took out the document inside and saw it was the document she was expecting. Her face turned pale instantly. She looked at the document in disbelief. Kimberly''s pale lips were trembling slightly. The document slipped from her hand and dropped to the ground. Sam was shocked. He said, "Young Madam..." "Does he really need to be so cruel? Just because... I didn''t show up at the banquet... he gives me this divorce agreement?" Kimberly couldn''t help herself. Tears rolled down her cheeks onto the document, and wetted the paper. She squatted down and picked up the document. "Well, can I at least see him for thest time even if he really wants to divorce me?" She asked. "Young Madam, please listen to my advice. It''d be better for you to go back for now. Young Master Yardley will find you when he has calmed down. Perhaps he would change his mind by then. Trust me, Young Master Yardley loves you very much. It must be a tough choice for him to make this decision," Sam said. Kimberly didn''t know if Maddox was sad, but she was heartbroken. How could Maddox divorce her just like this? "I don''t want to go back," Kimberly said. She reached out her hand and wiped the tears from her eyes. She took the document, gritted her teeth, and stood up, saying, "I have to see him today. I will wait here until hees out." "But he has warned us to not disturb him anymore. Young Madam, you..." Sam didn''t know what to do. "We are both stubborn. I insist on seeing him. I won''t leave unless I pass out here," Kimberly insisted. Sam said, "Young Madam, why do you have to do this? You''ll suffer for being stubborn. Why don''t you go back first and thene back after a few days?" Kimberly did not answer him. She stood there indifferently. Sam stared at Kimberly for a long time. He could tell Kimberly was determined to see Maddox. She wouldn''t leave if she didn''t see him. What should he do? Kimberly would get sick if she stood for a whole night in the cold wind. Also, she hadn''t received treatment for the injuries on her body yet! "Young Madam, do you want me to get a doctor here to treat your injuries first?" "No need," Kimberly refused Sam''s kindness. Sam was taken aback. It seemed she wouldn''t even want to receive treatment if she couldn''t see Young Master Yardley. That was not good. Sam sensed something bad would happen. Kimberly would definitely pass out if she insisted on waiting for Maddox in the cold wind and if she refused to get treated for her injuries. When that happened... Thinking of this, Sam was anxious. He turned around and went into the vi again. He had to find Maddox and asked him to give Kimberly a chance. Maddox should at least let her enter the vi. Sam saw Sarah guarding the door when he was about to get in. "Where is Young Master Yardley?" He asked. "No one is allowed to go in and disturb him," Sarah said. Sam became gloomy. He said, "Sarah, Young Madam is still waiting outside. She will probably wait outside for the whole night if Young Master Yardley doesn''t go out to see her. You were very close to her before. Don''t you feel bad for her at all?" Sarah bit her lip and stammered, "It''s not that I don''t want to help Young Madam, but you also heard Young Master Yardley''s order. He doesn''t allow anyone to go in. Otherwise... we will be fired!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "So? You''re afraid of being fired. What about Young Madam?" Sam demanded. Sarah became guilty. She exined, "It''s not because I''m selfish. You know Young Master Yardley''s temper best. You will definitely suffer if you find him now. Even if you manage to persuade him to let Young Madame into the vi, do you think it''s a suitable time for them to talk to each other? The situation would only be more out of control. Emotions are not something one can control. Do you understand?" Sam was stunned. "He wouldn''t have given you the document if you did not talk too much just now!" Sarah added. Hearing this, Sam felt a little chagrined instantly. That was true. Young Master Yardley was just angry when he left. He wouldn''t have thrown him the document if Sam did not pester him. "So, is this all my fault?" Sam felt helpless. "Well, who else can we me? You should persuade Young Madam to go back now, or take her to somewhere safe to settle down first. You can arrange for both of them to meet each other when Young Master Yardley has calmed down," Sarah suggested. After thinking about it, Sam found Sarah''s words to be reasonable. He nodded and said, "Okay! I''ll go look for Young Madam now. Thank you. I''m sorry for what I said just now." "What''s there to be sorry about? Do you think I don''t like Young Madam? She''s so kind and generous. She also treats us very well. We all hope that she''ll be our Young Madam forever. Enough of this. Let''s not talk about this any further. Go and help Young Madam to settle down. It''s autumn now and the night wind is so strong. She''s..." Sarah rambled on. "I''m going now," Sam said. After having a clearer mind, Sam did not dare to dy any longer. He quickly turned around and left. As he left, Sarah could not help but sigh. Maddox was furious this time. Sam didn''t know if... they could get over this hurdle in their marriage. Sam returned to Kimberly. "Young Madam," he called. Kimberly looked at Sam and saw his gloomy face. She could tell that there was no good news. Therefore, she just stood still without saying anything. "I know what you want to say. You don''t have to say it. I won''t leave," she said Sam looked helpless and said, "Young Madam, the situation today isplicated. Listen to me. Let me take you to settle down somewhere. We will thene back to look for Young Master Yardley after two days when he''s no longer angry. Is this okay? I promise both of you will be fine." "No!" Kimberly insisted on waiting. She wasn''t persuaded by Sam. Maddox was not that kind of a person. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Maddox would usually not take out the divorce agreement. It seemed Maddox had made up his mind this time to end things once and for all. Kimberly couldn''t figure it out! It was just a banquet. Why did he care so much about it? It was reasonable for him to be angry at Kimberly for not showing up at the banquet. However, why would he be so angry that he even took out the divorce agreement? Was there anything else she didn''t know about? That was the reason she insisted on talking to Maddox. "Young Madam, please just listen to me. We don''t want to see both of you get a divorce as well!" Sam pleaded. Kimberly did not say anything and she ignored Sam. She did not believe Maddox''s anger would subside in a few days. She had to deal with it now. They wouldn''t be able to make up with each other anymore if this was dyed any longer. It would be impossible for Maddox to not be angry. His anger would only grow as time passed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Young Madam..." The guards also ran over to persuade her. Kimberly said helplessly, "Stop persuading me. I have my own ns." She was really stubborn. Although she could not stand it, she insisted on waiting in the cold wind. Sam persuaded her for a long time but to no avail. In the end, Sam gave up and went to Sarah for help. Sarah was heartbroken when she saw Kimberly standing there in the distance. Kimberly''s petite figure looked weak under the streetlight. Sarah called out, "Young Madam." "Sarah..." Kimberly''s eyes lit up when she saw her. "I agree with Sam. Young Master Yardley is angry now. It''d be useless for you to wait here the whole night. Are you really not going back to get some rest? Things will turn out the same regardless of whether you wait here or not. Thus, it''d be better for you to choose another option." Kimberly looked at Sarah and said, "Even you are here to persuade me?" "I didn''t want to, but I''m afraid you will fall sick if you insisted on waiting here the whole night. He wouldn''t even know you''re suffering here," Sarah said. Kimberly did not say anything. She just looked into the distance silently. After a while, she said, "I want to wait here. It doesn''t matter whether he wants toe out to see me or not. This is my choice. I broke my promise tonight. This is my punishment even if I fall sick after waiting here the whole night." With that said, Kimberly lowered her head. "So, I am not just waiting for him. I''m also punishing myself for what I did today. Do you understand?" She added. Sarah was stunned. She looked at Kimberly and couldn''t say anything else. It would be nosy for Sarah to say anything more since Kimberly had already said so. With that in mind, Sarah looked at Kimberly deeply and said, "Young Madam, do you really want to do this? Are you not going to regret it?" "I won''t regret it," Kimberly answered. "Okay!" Sarah nodded and said, "I got it. I won''t persuade you anymore. I will also tell Sam not to persuade you anymore. Young Madam, don''t worry." Upon hearing that, Kimberly looked at Sarah gratefully and said, "Thank you." Sarah turned around and left. Sam chased after Sarah anxiously and said, "What''s wrong with you? I asked you to persuade her to leave, but you..." "You''ve heard her. It''s useless for me to persuade her. Moreover, she''s already made up her mind. It''s pointless to say anything to her right now. I need you to look after her since we can''t think of a solution now. I''m afraid she will fall sick," Sarah replied. "I..." Sam still wanted to say something, Sarah left, leaving Sam standing alone in the same spot. Sam turned around helplessly and looked at Kimberly, who was still standing under the streemp. "Forget it. I can''t do anything about it anyway. I''ll just let them do whatever they want," Sam thought. "I will just act ordingly if anything goes wrong, just like what Sarah said." Time passed by. Sam and the few people around him were all staring at Kimberly, who had been standing there the whole time. Kimberly didn''t know how long she had been standing there. The air temperature was lower than before as it was the middle of the night. Those guards in jackets felt the chill and wrapped their arms around themselves. Kimberly, who was still standing there, was only wearing a sleeveless dress. She waspletely exposed to the cold wind. One could only imagine how cold she was. Sam thought for a moment. Then, he turned around and went to the vi to get a ss of hot water. Then, he walked up to Kimberly. "Young Madam, please have some hot water." Kimberly looked at Sam and was about to say something. "I know you''re punishing yourself, but you won''t be able to wait for him anymore if you fall sick... You must drink this." What Sam said was reasonable. Kimberly smiled at him and took the ss of water, saying, "Thank you." Kimberly lost her bnce and almost fell down when she took the ss of water from Sam. Fortunately, Sam was quick to give her a hand. "Young Madam, are you alright?" Kimberly stood up and shook her head, saying, "I''m fine." Seeing Kimberly had regained her bnce, Sam let go of her. Kimberly drank a few mouthfuls of warm water. She was not as cold as before. "I''m much better now. Thank you," Kimberly smiled at Sam and said. Then, she returned the ss to him. In fact, most of her body was numb. She underestimated the cold tonight. Although it was not yet winter, she was really cold. She was heartbroken as well. She was really heartbroken. Maddox... She had been standing there for so long. Was he still unwilling to see her? Perhaps he didn''t know she was waiting for him here. Or perhaps he knew, but refused to see her. Maddox had waited for Kimberly for the whole night. However, Kimberly didn''t show up. Therefore, Maddox was seeking vengeance now. Boom! There was a sudden roar of thunder and lightning shed across the sky. Everyone was shocked. Sam raised his head and said, "Oh no. It''s going to rain soon. Young Madam, let''s go over to the doorway and take shelter." Took shelter? Kimberly blinked her eyes and raised her head, looking at the sky. There was not a single star. Seeing this, she became more gloomy. "Is it going to rain soon?" She asked. Sam looked at Kimberly for a while and felt that he could not persuade her. He turned around and ran inside. He ran so fast that Kimberly didn''t have the time to stop him. It started raining not long after he ran away. "Young Madam,e here and take shelter with us," Sam said. Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Kimberly nodded. She didn''t want to pass out now. Otherwise, everything she had done up until that moment would be in vain. Kimberly walked towards the guards. However, she fell down after taking two steps forward. Her body hit the cold ground hard. The rain sshed onto her face. Her gown was wet and her hair stuck together. It was so painful... However, she had to get up to take shelter. She had to wait until Maddox came out to see her. She had a lot of things to say to Maddox. She wanted to believe him and love him with all she had. But, why didn''t hee out? Tears rolled down her cheeks at that moment, mixing with the rainwater on her cheeks. "Young Madam!" The guards cried out in shock when they saw her fall down. Sam had not returned yet. Kimberly blinked her eyes and was about to get up from the ground. All of a sudden, a gentle yet angry voice sounded above Kimberly''s head. "Don''t do this anymore!" This voice sounded so familiar. Kimberly was about to see who it was. However, the person held her arms and helped her up before she could see the person''s face. The person then held Kimberly in his arms. "It''s enough," the person said. A gentle voice sounded above her head again. A familiar scent wafted into her nose. There was also a faint smell of blood. "Come with me. You don''t need to stay here anymore since he doesn''t want to see you. You should at least keep your dignity," the person added. The person carried Kimberly in his arms the next second. Kimberly was so shocked she wrapped her hands around the person''s neck to bnce herself. She turned and looked straight into Benedict''s eyes. "Benedict?" Kimberly was very surprised to see him. Why was he here? Didn''t he go back to the hospital? It was already midnight. However, he was here to say these words to her. Did this mean... Tears welled up in Kimberly''s eyes at this moment. She looked at Benedict nkly and said, "Why are you here?" "Silly girl," Benedict smiled faintly and said. He continued, "Didn''t I say I would take you to him? You haven''t seen him yet. How can I leave?" "I... He doesn''t want to see me," Kimberly bit her lower lip and said. She couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. "It''s okay." Benedict resisted the urge to wipe away her tears and said with a faint smile, "It doesn''t matter if he wants to see you or not. Since he doesn''t want to see you, I''ll take you out of here." After saying that, he turned around to leave with Kimberly. Kimberly''s expression changed immediately. She grabbed Benedict''s sleeve immediately and said, "No! I can''t leave. I have to wait for him here. I have a lot to say to him!" Benedict stopped in his path. He lowered his gaze and looked at Kimberly. He looked as if he was going to reproach Kimberly. "Don''t you get it already? He doesn''t want to see you at all. He won''t leave you alone like this if he really loves you. I have been resisting the urge to get out of the car for a long time so that you can see the situation clearly. Are you still going to be so stubborn?" His words pricked at the wound in her heart and Kimberly didn''t know what to say at that moment. Kimberly looked at Benedict nkly for a while. Then, she burst into tears. "But, it was indeed my fault tonight. I said I was going to show up but I made him wait for me the whole night and I didn''t show up. He... is now taking revenge on me. He wants me to go through the feeling of waiting for someone like he did. I should be understanding..." she said. "Don''t think too much. This is not your fault. No one expected the car ident. Maddox will be cruel to me you for what happened. Kimberly, let''s leave for now. You are too weak now. Also, you are injured. Your body will not be able to bear it if you stay here any longer," Benedict persuaded. After saying that, Benedict walked away with Kimberly in his arms, regardless of Kimberly''s will. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kimberly came back to her senses and struggled hard. "No! I don''t want to go! I said I would wait here until hees out! I can''t go!" She yelled. "Hmm..." Benedict groaned. Kimberly didn''t dare to struggle anymore because she knew Benedict was seriously injured. Kimberly might have hit Benedict''s wounds when she struggled just now. Benedict stopped in his path and said with a wry smile, "Why didn''t you continue to struggle? You can push me away and then get back to the entrance. However, let me tell you, I''ve been watching you the whole while just now. I won''t let you go so easily now since I have made up my mind to take you away. I won''t let you give up your dignity like that again unless I pass out in the rain here." Kimberly said, "Benedict, why are you doing this?" "What about you? Why are you doing this?" He retorted. Kimberly didn''t know what to say. She bit her lower lip and said, "I know I owe you. So, logically speaking, I have to agree with what you want to do, but I beg you to leave me here. This matter is between Maddox and me, and I want to deal with it myself. I am willing to do it. You have also always emphasized to me what you do is out of your own free will. So, can you let me do this out of my own free will as well?" "I won''t let you go back today no matter what you say," Benedict said. Then, he walked towards his car with Kimberly in his arms. The guards were stunned. "What happened? Why would First Young Mastere here and take Second Young Madam away?" They thought. "Benedict, please put me down. I really want to wait for him here. I''ve promised him... I can''t break my promise again. Benedict..." Kimberly said. Kimberly was exhausted. Her voice became weaker and her head tilted backward. Benedict was startled. He narrowed his eyes and called her name, "Kimberly?" "Benedict, let me... go back," She spoke in an indiscernible way. "D*mn it!" She thought. She must have been standing too long in the wind just now. Her vision was getting blurry and she felt dizzy now. She felt as if the whole world was spinning. It was as if an earthquake had urred. "No, I can''t pass out now... I have to wait for Maddox," she thought. She still had a lot to ask Maddox. ''What happened? Why are you so angry? Why do you give me the divorce agreement without saying anything?'' "Right... The divorce agreement," she recalled. "You are tired. Have a good sleep. I will take you away now," Benedict spoke. "No, don''t..." She struggled faintly. Kimberly heard her voice gradually bing weaker. In the end, she couldn''t fight it and passed out. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 A thousand voices sounded in Kimberly''s mind. "I''m pregnant with his child, but you''re pregnant with an illegitimate child. Do you think he would choose you over me?" "He doesn''t want to see you and you can never step into this door again. From now on, you will no longer be the Young Ma''dam. Please leave." "This is a divorce contract. If you sign it, we will cut ties with each other forever." "You''re married to the Yardley family. If Erica hadn''t given you this chance, would you have qualified to be the second mistress of the Yardley family? What''s wrong with me asking you to help me pay off some gambling debts? Isn''t it the right I have for raising you?" "Look at your ugly face. Do you think there''s any man who would like you? Your own husband didn''t even touch you for two years. Didn''t you figure out why?" "Get lost. Get out of my house and nevere back." "No, don''t do that..." Kimberly pleaded in her mind. All the memories from the past shed across her mind one by one, seizing the weakness in her heart and attacking her with full force. "Don''t... Don''t throw me out, please..." She pleaded again. Benedict, who was staying by Kimberly''s bed, had already heard her countless murmurs that evening. "Don''t, don''t send me away..." She cried repeatedly. Benedict sighed as he heard that. His eyes were full of grievance. Since he took Kimberly back to the hospital, she had a high fever, and it hadn''t subsided. As she was pregnant, she couldn''t take certain medicine, but only physical cooling. Benedict had stayed with her for a long time. After more than an hour, her fever didn''t get better but grew worse instead. The nurse had been taking care of her. At this time, she couldn''t help looking at Benedict and reminded him, "Sir, you have been staying here for more than an hour. Your body won''t be able to take it. You''d better go have some rest. I''ll be guarding her here." "I''m fine." Benedict pursed his thin lips and shook his head. "I can''t rest assured if her fever doesn''t get better." "I''ll be taking care of her. She will definitely be fine. It''s not a good idea for you to stay here like this. If you continue to stay here, your body will not be able to stand it." Benedict did not speak again. His gaze had not left Kimberly for even a moment. He had been changing the wet cloth for her and applying it to her forehead. The young nurse felt helpless. This man was too stubborn to listen to her. This duo was already injured and yet they ran out together. Furthermore, when they came back, both of them were soaked. The woman had a high fever and fainted, while the man''s wounds were infected. However, he did not want to have them treated. Instead, he had been calmly doing physical cooling for the woman, giving the nurse a headache. "Sir, don''t me me for saying something unpleasant. You''re covered in wounds from head to toe, and you''re drenched. If your wounds get infectedter, you''ll also get a high fever. When that happens, do you think you won''t infect her with your own sickness? Don''t forget she''s pregnant," the nurse said. Hearing what she said, Benedict paused. He seemed to be moved by her words. Seeing this, the nurse quickly advised, "Sir, please leave it to me. I will take good care of her. You should have your wounds taken care of first." Only then did Benedict nod his head and pass her the handkerchief. The nurse finally breathed a sigh of relief. This was the patient she was assigned to. She would feel sorry if something really went wrong with him. Benedict didn''t go far. Both of them were in the same ward, and he was on the bed next to hers. The nurse found a doctor to treat his wounds, and she took care of Kimberly herself. Although someone had treated Benedict''s wounds, he still kept his eyes on Kimberly. "You should lie down and have a rest. You''re having a fever now." The doctor patted him on the shoulder and motioned for him to lie down. Benedict couldn''t be at ease and continued to stare at Kimberly. "If you don''t take your treatment seriously and fall illter, who will keep an eye on her? Therefore, you need to get well soon. You are in good health and will not faint as long as you receive proper treatment," the doctor added. Only then did Benedict ept the fact that he needed to rest. After all this, the doctor finally treated the wounds on Benedict''s body, and Kimberly''s fever also slowly subsided. However, she seemed to have been in a nightmare the whole while and kept on talking in her sleep. Her forehead was sweating profusely. Another nurse was assigned to the ward soon after. She got together with the first nurse who talked to Benedict earlier and left the room, chatting away as they left. "Oh my, this man is really affectionate and has great perseverance. He hasn''t fallen down even though he''s injured like that. Just how strong is his will? I couldn''t possibly bear it if it was me," the second nurse said. "Hey, you don''t understand. Some men can really give up their lives for their loved ones. The way he looked at that girl was so deep that I almost had a crush on him. Howe I can''t meet such a man? He''s so affectionate and handsome," answered the first nurse. "Well, let''s stop talking about this. If the head nurse hears us, we''ll be in trouble," the second nurse replied. "Ah, I wasn''t gossiping. I was just sighing." "Not even that. The head nurse will use you of having nothing to do. Let''s go." They walked away as they spoke. It was already early in the morning. The hospital corridor was still very quiet. In addition to the sound of medical equipment, there was only the sound of the patients'' breathing. Benedict was lying on his side on the bed, looking at Kimberly who was not far from him. She was in the bed opposite his. He was really tired after the eventful night. He felt extremely drowsy especially after taking all the medicine the doctor gave him and his eyelids were as heavy as lead. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The moment he realized he was about to fall asleep, Benedict immediately forced opened his eyes. "No, I can''t sleep yet. Who will look after Kimberly if I fall asleep? What if she wakes up and runs away again?" He thought. It was still raining outside. She already had a high fever and her body couldn''t take any more injuries. "I''ll just force myself to stay awake for now," he thought. Benedict wanted to call his secretary Valeria, but his phone was out of power. He had no choice but to borrow a phone from the nurse when she came to check the room. Although it was early in the morning, Valeria rushed over as soon as she received his phone call. "Vice President Yardley, what is going on?" Valeria was shocked when she saw this scene. Both of them were still enjoying their meal in the restaurant when she went there to drop off some documents, and now they were both sick and injured over the course of just one night. "It''s quiteplicated. Anyway, I need your help now," Benedict said. Valeria nodded immediately. "Just tell me what to do. I''m here at your service." "I''m sorry. I know this is not your working hour but I really need your help now," Benedict apologized. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 "It doesn''t matter. How is Miss Shell? She doesn''t seem to be in a good condition." Valeria was indeed Benedict''s right-hand secretary. She knew what was the most important thing to him. "She had a high fever, and it has just subsided," Benedict replied in a low voice. Valeria thought for a moment and looked at Benedict again. She said, "Vice President Yardley, please don''t worry. I will inform someone to deal with thepany''s affairs today. As for Miss Shell, I will take care of her. It seems that you have not rested at all. You should get some rest or you will fall ill." "Thank you." Benedict looked at Valeria gratefully. She had been his secretary for many years. Within a few minutes, she understood the situation and knew what she had to do. Most importantly, she knew what he valued. Over the years, Valeria had always been very reliable. Therefore, with her around, Benedict suddenly felt relieved. He finally closed his eyes. In an instant, the darkness swept over him. This time, he finally let himself fall asleep. Soon, Valeria heard the uniform breathing from Benedict. She looked at Benedict helplessly and sighed softly, "True love indeed makes people risk their own life." Valeria covered her chest after a moment of silence. "No, that''s not true. Vice President Yardley is just sleeping, but... is he really in love with Miss Shell?" Valeria tidied things up and sat down. Benedict called her in the middle of the night and she had guessed there might be something urgent. Thus, she had brought her materials including herptop with her. Now, she could deal with her work as she watched over them. Thinking of this, Valeria took out herptop and logged into her ount to deal with the things that needed to be taken care of at thepany for the day. She would probably have to stay in the ward for the whole day. Benedict was badly injured. He would definitely not be able to go to work. Thus, she had to set things up in advance. Otherwise, she would be left with a mess to deal with at the end of the day. Valeria worked efficiently. Very soon, she arranged all the preparations that needed to be done for the day and then sent them to the staff in her department. When everything was done, she looked at the time. It was almost seven o''clock. She could wait a bit longer. Valeria looked up at the two on the hospital bed. She didn''t know when they would wake up. In the end, Valeria sent a message directly to a staff member and asked him to call her back. She felt a little sleepy, so she went to make herself a cup of instant coffee and sipped it leisurely in the ward. Neither of them showed any signs of waking up at 10 o''clock in the morning. Kimberly was still in a nightmare. The ruthless words of those people in the dream kept attacking her. She didn''t know how to refute them. Even if she retorted, those people would quickly counterattack and beat her up until she was defeated and she had no choice but to flee. "No, don''t!" Kimberly suddenly screamed and opened her eyes. All she saw was the whiteness of a ceiling. Valeria drank two cups of instant coffee but was still so bored that she wanted to fall asleep. When she almost fell asleep, a scream woke her up. She then turned to the source of the sound, only to find that Kimberly was awake. She quickly rubbed her face, got up and walked towards her. "Miss Shell, you''re up," Valeria said. Upon hearing the gentle female voice, Kimberly was stunned for a moment and then came to her senses. She looked at the person walking towards her. The woman looked familiar, but her head hurt so much... She seemed to know this person, but her memory was very vague. "You are...?" Kimberly asked. Valeria''s expression changed slightly. "I''m Valeria, the secretary of Vice President Yardley. We have met several times in thepany. Miss Shell, don''t you remember me?" With her reminder, Kimberly suddenly remembered that they had indeed met at thepany before. She was too drowsy to remember who this woman was for a moment. Kimberly nodded and whispered, "Yes, I remember now." Valeria was a little embarrassed. "It seems like I didn''t make a strong impression. I''ve met Miss Shell several times, and yet you don''t recognize me." Upon hearing that, Kimberly felt a little awkward. She tried to sit up. Valeria quickly helped her up and put a pillow under her back. She didn''t ask her any questions and turned around to get her a ss of warm water. When she came back with the warm water, Kimberly was looking at Benedict and her eyes were full of worry. "Miss Shell, Vice President Yardley is fine now. You don''t have to worry about him," Valeria assured her. "I''m d to hear that." Kimberly looked down and recalled what happenedst night. She was rejected by Maddox. Then it rained heavily, she fell in the rain and was carried away by Benedict. Kimberly med herself when she thought of how she made him follow her all the way there when he was so badly injured. "Miss Shell, have some warm water first," Valeria said. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Valeria handed her the ss of water. Kimberly took a few sips, and then she couldn''t drink anymore. "What did the doctor say? He got caught in the rain with me yesterday," Kimberly asked. Valeria was stunned by Kimberly''s words. Everything had been dealt with when she came here. She only saw the oue, but she didn''t know what had happened. Furthermore, she didn''t have anyone to ask. "Vice President Yardley called me and asked me to take care of Miss Shell. By the time I reached, he was still awake," Valeria raised her eyebrows and replied gently. Kimberly''s lips parted, but she couldn''t say a word. Valeria thought for a moment and added, "It was early in the morning when I came. Miss Shell, do you remember what time you arrived at the hospital?" Kimberly did not answer. Although she had no idea when she arrived at the hospital, she could roughly guess. This meant that, after she arrived at the hospital, Benedict had watched over her until Valeria appeared. How could this person be... so... Kimberly didn''t know how to judge Benedict. If there was anything bad about him, she could refuse himpletely even though he was nice to her. But why? Why would he be so nice to her? He had done too much for her, making her feel guilty. She couldn''t even respond to his affections! Benedict, he... he knew it, didn''t he? "Miss Shell, I have been a secretary for Vice President Yardley for many years. Although he is a gentle person on the facade, once he believes in something, or someone, nobody can change it. You don''t have to me yourself. After all, these are all out of his own will," Valeria said. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Of course, Kimberly knew all the things Benedict did were out of his own will. However, he didn''t ask her if she was willing to ept it. "Of course, I don''t think Vice President Yardley will ask for anything in return for what he did for you. After all... he is a gentleman. Miss Shell, don''t feel pressured. He won''t force you," Valeria said. Kimberly was speechless. It was true she was being too cautious of him before, but she didn''t think of him that way throughout all the things that had happened. "I understand." She nodded and did not talk to Valeria anymore. Valeria conveyed her message and did not bother Kimberly any longer. When the nurse came to check on Kimberly afterward, she breathed a sigh of relief after she finished examining her. "You are really lucky. You were soaked in the rain for so long, and you had such a high fever. You even had a car ident before that, but your child was safe. This child is a lucky dog," the nurse said. "We all are worried about your condition, but it seems you are well now. As long as you have a good rest for the next two days, there should be no further problem," said the doctor who came with the nurse. "Thank you," Kimberly thanked him with a pale face. After thinking for a moment, she asked, "May I know, how is he doing?" The doctor was stunned and knew who she was referring to. He calmed down and said, "His condition is much worse than yours. He suffered more serious injuries than you in that car ident. Although they are all superficial injuries, those wounds cover arge area of his body. What''s more, he got caught in the rain and then didn''t allow us to treat his wounds. He insisted on hanging on to take care of you. That''s why he had a high fever." Hearing this, Kimberly''s face became paler. "So he..." "He''s alright now. Don''t worry. He''s physically strong, and he has a strong will. He should be waking up soon," the doctor assured her. Kimberly was slightly relieved, and then she thought of Maddox. One night had passed, and she still didn''t know what was going on with him. "I don''t know if he still mes me and whether he is still angry with me. Does he still refuse to see me?" She thought. However, Benedict was still not awake, so Kimberly did not leave and could only lie in the hospital bed. After the high fever, her limbs were weak and she felt very tired. At noon, Valeria asked her mother, Brenna, to make some soup and then personally served them to Kimberly. Valeria''s mother was a very kind woman. Seeing Kimberly''s condition, she kept telling her to take care of herself. Valeria could not help saying, "Mom, I just asked you to send me soup. Don''t be a busybody. It''s annoying." Brenna said with a smile, "I hope you don''t mind, youngdy. I''m just this kind of person. I felt like doting on you since you''re about the same age as my daughter." Kimberly felt warm in her heart, and she couldn''t help but smile and replied, "Sure, Auntie. Your soup is very delicious. I really appreciate it." Then she thought of her mother. It seemed that since a very young age, her mother gave all her care to her sister Erica. Kimberly used to be angry about it back then, feeling that her mother did not love her and fancied Erica more. However, when she grew up, she thought about it further. Both of them were the children of her mother, so how could a mother not love her own child? Erica was younger than her, so it was normal for her mother to dote on Erica a bit more. Kimberly had been numbing herself with this thought. In the end, she was also very nice to Erica. This thought had been deeply rooted in her mind. Until... her mother asked her to marry Maddox in Erica''s ce. Later on, her mother suddenly changed her attitude. She gave her savings to Erica and took 300,000 dors from Benedict. When Kimberly went back, her mother didn''t ask her about the wounds on her body but asked her for money instead. For a moment, Kimberly doubted if she was the biological daughter of the Shell family. But if she was not the biological daughter of the Shell family, which family could she belong to? "If only it was my mother who came to see me when I was in the hospital," Kimberly thought; she couldn''t hide the sadness in her expressions. "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Brenna saw Kimberly''s expression had slightly changed and spoke, ming herself, "Sorry, I''ve always been so outspoken. I''m going to pack up and leave." Upon hearing this, Kimberly suddenly came to her sense and exined in a hurry, "Auntie, I just thought of my mother when I saw you, so... I suddenly miss her. I''m sorry for causing you to misunderstand." "Oh, I see. I thought I had said something annoying," Brenna gently replied. Valeria said helplessly, "Mom, it will really be annoying if you keep on nagging. You should go back. Our vice president is still resting. Mom, you are going to bother him with your loud voice." Brenna turned to look at Benedict and realized that her voice was a bit loud. She quickly covered her mouth and whispered, "I''m leaving." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Valeria waved at her. "Go back quickly or Dad will be worried." Before leaving the ward, Brenna waved at Kimberly, who waved back at her, and then Kimberly watched her leave. After she left, Valeria sighed and said, "I''m sorry my mother has such a personality. She may have annoyed you." "It''s okay. Auntie is a very warm person. You must have grown up in a happy family," Kimberly replied softly. Valeria recalled the past and nodded, "Indeed, my mother is very easy going, and she is very enthusiastic with others. Sometimes, my father feels quite helpless because she is too enthusiastic and it makes people feel embarrassed. However, she doesn''t think so herself." Valeria couldn''t help butugh. Seeing her sincere smile, Kimberly''s heart filled with envy. If possible, she also wanted to live in such a happy family. In fact, Kimberly didn''t expect much. She just thought that since she had gotten married, it would be nice if her mother would ask her how she was doing and gave her a hug when she got home. But... she had none of those things. She could not have it even when it was such a simple wish. "Come on, eat up, or it''ll get cold." Valeria saw Kimberly seemed to be lost in thought, so she urged her, to prevent her from thinking too much. Kimberly came back to her senses and nodded. After they had finished their meals, they chatted for a while. Then, Benedict woke up. Kimberly was sleepy and had almost fallen asleep, however, when she heard the sound, she quickly looked towards Benedict. "Vice President, how are you feeling?¡± Valeria quickly stepped forward and inquired. Then she served him some food and water; she was very considerate. Benedict turned to look at Kimberly. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Valeria was stunned, then she moved aside to move out of Benedict''s sight. She exined softly, "Miss Shell woke up this morning. She has had some soup and her condition is stable now." Kimberly was still a little pale, but he could see that she was in a much better state of mind compared to the previous night when she had a high fever. Benedict''s pale thin lips curved upwards but his lips looked dry, "I''m d to hear that." "Please have some water," Valeria said. He did not move, but just stared at Kimberly. Kimberly was also looking at him. She just wanted to see if he was fine, but his burning gaze made her feel very embarrassed. At this moment, Valeria held a ss of water in front of him but he didn''t take it. Instead, he just kept staring at Kimberly. Feeling awkward, Kimberly coughed and then got out of bed. She walked to Valeria who handed the ss to her with a smile. Kimberly looked at her and happened to meet Valeria''s gaze. Valeria gave her a friendly gaze and said, "I''m going out to buy something. I''ll be right back." After saying that, she left in her high heels, walking in long strides. A hint of a smile shed in Benedict''s eyes. Valeria did know what he wanted. "Have some water," Kimberly handed the ss to him. Benedict said nothing, nor did he take the cup. He just quietly gazed at her. "Emn, aren''t you thirsty?" Kimberly paused and felt a little overwhelmed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t have the energy," Benedict replied in a t voice. After listening to his words, Kimberly didn''t understand what he meant at first, but then she realized Benedict was asking her to feed him. Kimberly blushed. Under Benedict''s gaze, she was so embarrassed that she nervously put the cup on the table. Noticing her action, Benedict''s eyes turned dim. After a while, his thin lips moved, but he couldn''t say a word. The atmosphere in the ward was extremely awkward. With their rtionship, it was simply impossible for Kimberly to feed him water. She could only bring him the ss and let him drink it. "How about... I go call for the nurse," Kimberly said Speaking of this, Kimberly seemed to have grabbed a life-saving straw. She suddenly turned around and wanted to go out to call the nurse. Benedict looked at her back with a weird expression on his face. In order to avoid feeding him water herself, she actually tried to look for a nurse for help. "Come back," Benedict called out in a weak voice. She came to a stop and turned back to look at him. She bit her lips gently. She looked so pathetic as if Benedict had made a particrly difficult request. However, he also knew that he was indeed making things difficult for her. Thinking of this, Benedict smiled slightly and chuckled, "I was just joking with you, and you want to find a nurse?" "I..." Kimberly stammered. "Just now I was in the mood for a joke, so I said that. I didn''t really mean it... I''m sorry," he added. Hearing this, Kimberly looked up at him. After seeing the apologetic gaze in his eyes, she was embarrassed and lowered her eyes. "The person who should say sorry is me. You saved me and did so much for me, yet I..." She wasn''t even willing to feed him water. But... she really couldn''t do it! Benedict didn''t want to make things difficult for her anymore. He got up and reached for the ss on the table. Seeing this, Kimberly quickly walked over, picked up the cup and handed it to him. Benedict identally touched Kimberly''s hand when he took the ss. Kimberly was startled and quickly pulled her hand back. Fortunately, Benedict had already grabbed hold of the ss of water. When he noticed Kimberly''s reaction, his eyes darkened. He brought the ss of water to his lips and took a few sips and moistened his throat before saying, "I won''t do anything outrageous. You don''t have to be so afraid of me." Kimberly didn''t say anything. She just stood there in embarrassment and shifted her gaze to the side After Benedict finished drinking the water, she reached out to take it. Benedict said, "Go back and have a rest." Kimberly''s hands froze in the air. "I''m sorry..." After a long while, she apologized to Benedict, then turned around and was about to go back to her bed. Benedict looked at her back and suddenly called out, "Kimberly." Upon hearing that, Kimberly halted but did not look back. "Are you going back to him?" He asked. Kimberly was silent for a moment, then turned back and answered, "Have I ever left him? I still have a lot to talk to him about. I have to ask him what is going ^ ^ ii on. "After that? I saw the divorce contract," Benedict said. Kimberly clenched her hands subconsciously and she gritted her teeth. "He already wants to divorce you. If you go find him again, aren''t you going to let him step on your dignity?" He added. "He won''t do this for no reason. I believe there must be a reason behind this. Benedict, you''ve saved me. I won''t run away anymore. I''ll only go look for him after I''m discharged from the hospital," Kimberly replied. After saying that, Kimberly went back to her bed and did not talk with Benedict anymore. Benedict looked at her. He couldn''t figure out what he was feeling, but he felt bitterness in his mind. He did not know how long this feeling wouldst. His beloved woman was right in front of him but he had to give her up to another man. Furthermore, that man didn''t even cherish her. This made Benedict very angry. If he could, he really wanted to take Kimberly away by force. He wanted to bring her somewhere far away so that she would not see Maddox again. However, he couldn''t help but consider her feelings. If she cried to him and showed him a pained expression, he would feel... like he had done something sinful. "I guess I''ll have to help her out then," he said to himself. If he could help her get everything she wanted and watch her live happily, he would probably be... satisfied with that. Thinking of this, Benedict made up his mind. After staying in the hospital for two whole days, Benedict said he wanted to be discharged from the hospital. Kimberly and Valeria were surprised when they heard the news because he was still seriously injured. The doctor said that he would have to stay in the hospital for at least five days. However, now, he wanted to be discharged in two days'' time. "Why do you want to leave the hospital so soon? I''ve already settled everything in thepany. You may take a few more days off," Valeria said in a hurry. Kimberly stood next to him and looked at him guiltily. She asked, "You don''t think you''re confining me by being hospitalized, so you want to be discharged early, don''t you?" Benedict said with a faint smile, "Hey, why will you think that? I am a man. These are just some external wounds. It wouldn''t be appropriate for me to stay hospitalized for too long." Chapter 321 Chapter 321 "No, I..." Kimberly still wanted to say something, but Benedict reached out to rub her head and said, "Well, let''s talk about it next time. Valeria, go ahead and check me out of the hospital, then let''s pack up and leave." Kimberly knew he did this for her. If he didn''t leave the hospital, she wouldn''t leave even if he asked her to. This was the only way he could force her to leave. "Benedict... You''ve gone to such lengths for me, why are you doing this?" She thought. Somehow, Kimberly began to feel sorry for him. She felt like she was a viin. She didn''t need Benedict to do this for her at all. Besides, they haven''t known each other for a long time. Even if he liked her... he shouldn''t have done this. Valeriapleted the discharge procedures for both of them. During the process, the doctor had been trying to persuade them, "Although it seems like there is nothing serious now, I still advise you to stay longer for additional checks. Anyway, there are only a few days left so you can wait, right?" In the end, they wouldn''t give in. The doctor could only leave them some advice and let them go. Kimberly left the hospital with them. Benedict had a car and when Valeria was about to ask her to get in the car, Benedict suddenly stopped her, "She''s going to another ce, Valeria." Upon hearing this, Valeria was stunned. "But... aren''t we taking Miss Shell with us?" Benedict stayed silent with a pale face. Kimberly blinked her eyes in embarrassment. She bit her lips and said, "It''s okay, I have to go somewhere else. You guys just go ahead." Valeria couldn''t understand. Benedict obviously liked Kimberly, but why didn''t he take the opportunity to take her with him now? He was leaving her in front of the hospital all by herself. Wouldn''t that be a bad move if he wanted to court Kimberly? "Let''s go," Benedict asked Valeria to get in the car. The firmness in his eyes showed his insistence. Valeria knew that she had no choice but to get into the car. Looking at the door closing, Kimberly waved to them. She had nothing to be upset about because she knew the reason behind Benedict''s actions. She was especially grateful to him because of it. After the car drove away, Kimberly stared into the distance. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a girl''s voice. "Kimberly," the voice called out. The familiar sweet voice made Kimberly pause for a moment. Then, she turned and saw Vera standing on the opposite side of the street. She stood there with a bag on her back, waving vigorously at her. She smiled when Kimberly looked over. "I''m here!" Vera yelled. Kimberly was stunned, staring at Vera on the other side of the street. No wonder... No wonder Benedict could walk so casually. It turned out... he had already prepared everything for her. Her phone was gone and she hadn''t contacted anyone in the past two days. Vera couldn''t have known about what happened. However, she was here now which meant that Benedict had arranged for her to meet Kimberly here. "I didn''t expect... he had nned out everything," Kimberly thought to herself. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly''s eyes went red. She wanted to walk over, but Vera suddenly shouted at her, "Stay there and don''t move. I''ming." Vera then walked all the way up to Kimberly. She ran to Kimberly and stuffed a bag into her hands. "Here, this is yours," she said. Kimberly took it and had a look, only to find that it was her own bag. "This... Why is it with you?" she asked. "Why do you think it is?" Vera rolled her eyes and replied, "You''re cute. You''re not even surprised I''m here but yet you can''t figure out why your bag is with me?" That was true. Kimberly was speechless for a moment. "Come on. You''ve lost weight after staying in the hospital for two days and your mouth is bruised... Oh,e to my ce. I''ll make you some soup," Vera said. Kimberly was moved and she followed Vera back to her ce. After arriving at Vera''s ce, as she had said, Vera made her soup and served her. In fact, although she was in the hospital for the past two days, Brenna had prepared her meals for her. She actually felt like she was staying at home. However, Vera''s soup made her feel even warmer. "As for what happened to you... Vice President Yardley told me about it," Vera said. Vera suddenly spoke up and Kimberly froze. "What are you thinking? Vice President Yardley treats you so well. Are you really not going to give him a chance? Or do you want to go back to Young Master Yardley?" Vera asked. Kimberly kept her silence and put down the bowl. "What if it was you? Would you just give up on the person you like?" "Of course not," Vera answered very quickly. After saying that, she froze for a moment before laughing, "Well, I get it. It''s not hard to like someone in this world. What''s hard is to love each other. You and Young Master Yardley are in love, it''s better not to part ways because of misunderstandings. I''ll apany you to find him. Let''s talk to him to clear things up." "I appreciate it." Kimberly nodded and responded, "I just don''t know if he''s willing to see me now... It''s been two days already." "Yeah, it''s been two days already. Even if he was angry, his anger should have subsided by now, so don''t you worry too much. We will definitely be able to see him for sure." Veraforted her gently. "I hope so," Kimberly replied. After dinner, the two of them cleaned up and went to the Ocean Vi together. When they reached Ocean Vi, the people at the door looked at her strangely. Sam was not there, but they still wouldn''t let her in. "Is Maddox still unwilling to see me? Has he given you any newmands?" Kimberly asked. One of them said weakly, "Yes he did." "What is it?" Kimberly asked. "Hmm... He said... you are no longer our Young Madam. If youe here again, he asked us to... drive you away," the guard hesitated before speaking. Upon hearing this, Kimberly''s face instantly turned pale, and her lips trembled. "Did... did he really say that?" "Of course we won''t do that, but please don''t make things difficult for us. Miss Shell... If he refuses to see you, you''d better leave," the guard answered. "What are you talking about? These are the words from Young Master Yardley in a fit of anger, do you understand? If he really doesn''t care about Kimberly, why would he bother to keep giving these commands? It''s obvious that he is still furious right now. It will be hard to meet him now..." Vera propped up her chin on her hand as she was thinking. Then, she suddenly asked, "Is he inside now? Or did he go out?" The guards thought Vera''s words made sense, so they did not dare to offend Kimberly. They could only nod and replied, "Young Master Yardley went out early in the morning." "Alright, he only ordered them to keep you out of the Ocean Vi. He didn''t mention you''re not allowed to go to the Yardley Corporation, did he? Let''s go to thepany now. We must find him," Vera said. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 That was a good idea. Kimberly had not thought of it in the past two days. She had only nned to go to Ocean Vi and wait until Maddox was willing to see her. This idea from Vera had never urred to her. Kimberly nodded happily and replied, "Let''s go." Hearing what she said, the guards were also relieved, "Young Master Yardley should be in the company today. Please go ahead." "Thank you." Before leaving, Kimberly thanked them and then left with Vera. Looking at her leaving, the guards started to murmur among themselves. "I would say that Young Madam is good. She is polite and courteous with us," one said. "Yeah, and Young Master Yardley brought a woman home for the first time. I thought..." Another said. "Hey, we''d better stop talking about it. We should just do our job. Don''t worry about the Young Master," someone concluded. When Kimberly and Vera arrived at the Yardley Corporation, as expected, Maddox did not forbid her to enter thepany. Kimberly and Vera went straight to the elevator after they entered the company. Kimberly''s heart was still thumping. "I thought... he would not even let me enter the company," Kimberly put her hand on her chest and said as if she had just survived a disaster. Hearing this, Veraughed gleefully, "This is a good start. I will be with you in meeting himter. You guys should talk things out. Don''t be afraid to talk to him." "I understand." Kimberly took a deep breath to muster her courage before saying, "I will seize this opportunity." "You can do it!" Vera encouraged her. The elevator went up. Under Vera''s encouragement, Kimberly mustered a lot of courage. When she reached the top floor, she took a deep breath and went out. Vera thought for a moment and said, "I''ll wait for you in the finance department downstairs. Come to me after you settle this matter." Kimberly nodded, "Okay. I''ll meet you thereter." After parting with Vera, the elevator door closed. Kimberly tried to calm herself down and went straight to the office. This was the ce where she used to work, so she was very familiar with it. Maddox''s office was right behind that door. As soon as she met him, they could finally talk things out. Kimberly walked to the front of the office with a smile and then reached out to knock on the door. There was no response from the inside. After hesitating for a while, Kimberly knocked on the door again, but there was still no response. Just when Kimberly felt strange and wanted to push the door in, the elevator opened with a tinkle. Vera ran out and said breathlessly, "I just found out that Young Master Yardley is in a meeting with Sam when I went downstairs. They are now in the conference room." "The conference room?" Kimberly asked. "Well, there''s still an hour before the meeting ends. What do you n to do now?" Vera asked her. "I''ll wait here." Kimberly decided to wait in the office; she was scared that she might miss him. "Alright. I''ll send you a message if there''s any news." Vera then returned to work. Kimberly knew there was a lounge in the office. She just needed to stay there for a while. When Maddox came back, she would talk to him clearly. Kimberly pushed open the office door and walked straight in, then headed straight for the lounge. The lounge was very wide. Kimberly thenid down on the big sofa. She thought that she would have to wait for an hour anyway... "Maybe I should sleep for a while," she thought. By the time Maddox returned, she would have woken up. Soon, Kimberly fell asleep. She just wanted to take a nap, but she overslept. When Maddox came back from the meeting, Sam followed behind him. Maddox said coldly, "Benedict hasn''te back to thepany yet? Huh, he must be having the time of his life." Sam immediately understood what his boss was talking about. Sam stayed silent for a moment before he exined, "Young Master Yardley, Miss Shell might not be with him. Maybe... she has something to do." "Since when did you learn to find an excuse for her?" Maddox sneered coldly. He did not take Sam''s words seriously. Sam followed him and said, "It''s not that I want to find an excuse for Miss Shell, but she did wait outside the door for the whole night, and..." "She''s been waiting for the whole night?" Maddox sneered. "Did I ask her to wait? Howe I didn''t see her when I came out in the morning? I did wait for her the whole night, you know," Maddox said. Sam was speechless and he thought to himself, "It''s because you left her outside until she passed out." Back then, Sam came out soon after Kimberly left with Benedict, and the guards told him, "Young Master Yardley was still angry and won''t see her anyway. It''s good that she had left." However, who knew when Sam got back, Maddox suddenly asked him where she was. Sam didn''t know how to answer him. Maddox was silent for a moment, then coldly mocked, "She took the contract and left? So she really can''t wait to divorce me?" "It''s not what you think. Young Madam, she..." Sam tried to exin. However, before he could say anything else, Maddox threw him out of the room. "Didn''t I dere she''s no longer the Second Young Madam of the Yardley family?" Sam replied, "I get it. I won''t call her that anymore." "If Maddox wanted to be arrogant, let him be. Anyway, it isn''t me who''s sad and angry in the end," Sam thought. There were many things he wanted to say but he couldn''t. Sam was tired of being the middleman. Maddox never gave him the chance when he tried to clear up the situation. "I''ll sort out the documents for today''s meeting and send them hereter." After saying that, Sam turned around and walked out of the office. He sighed helplessly after closing the door. Maddox was left alone in the office. He pursed his thin lips and sat in the office with a cold face. The documents on the table were neatly arranged by Sam. When Kimberly was still his assistant, she was responsible for all these things. But now... Maddox''s eyes darkened when he thought of that woman. After a moment, his lips curled up in self-mockery. "How can I still think about that woman who has been cheating on me?" He thought to himself. Forgot about her! "She will have nothing to do with me from now on. She is just a woman who married into the Yardley family on behalf of her younger sister anyway. Moreover, she is pregnant with an illegitimate child, so she is not worth my time," he thought. "I can get any woman you want. Stop wasting time thinking about her!" His thoughts rambled on. It was ridiculous! However, the more Maddox thought about it, the more annoyed he felt. When he wanted to work, that woman''s face kept appearing in his mind. The more he tried to get her out of his mind, the clearer her face became. Maddox usually had everything in his control, including his thoughts. However, with Kimberly, everything copsed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This made him... very upset. She was just a woman. Why did he, Maddox, care about her so much? Chapter 323 Chapter 323 At the thought of this, Maddox threw the pen aside. Then, he moved his wheelchair towards the direction of the lounge with a cold face. In fact, he hadn''t rested well for the past few days. Because of that woman, his quality of sleep had completely deteriorated. Every night, whenever he closed his eyes, the woman''s face would constantly appear in front of him. After he had finally gotten rid of her, she would still sneak into his dreams to disturb him. Furthermore, he had been in a state of unease all day. At this moment, he even had dark circles under his eyes. One could tell at a nce that he had stayed up the whole night. After pushing open the door to the lounge, Maddox''s movements came to a halt. His brows, which had not truly rxed, knitted together again. There was a faint fragrance lingering in the air. There was an aura that didn''t belong here. Maddox''s lounge was usually cleaned by specially-assigned people. Moreover, this was the ce where he rested. He had high requirements for the cleanliness of the ce. Hence, his sense of smell was particrly sensitive. Maddox could sense the sudden presence of a faint fragrance in this room immediately. Not long after he furrowed his brows, Maddox then felt that the aura was somewhat familiar. He swept his gaze across his surroundings, but he did not see a familiar figure. Finally, Maddox''s gazended on therge sofa which had its back facing him. The sound of the wheels rolling was very soft, but it was still abrupt in the quiet lounge. Kimberly was fast asleep on the soft sofa, and she didn''t hear the sound approaching her at all. 1... 2... 3... Maddox finally reached the front of the sofa. Indeed, he saw the woman lying on it. Wasn''t that the woman he had been thinking about for days and nights, even when he was annoyed by it? The moment he saw Kimberly, Maddox instantly felt that the anger that had built up in his heart the past two days had loosened a little. Thus, he couldn''t help but approach Kimberly. Kimberly, who was asleep, was exceptionally quiet. Her fair face looked especially lovely as her long and curled eyshes casted fan-shaped shadows around her eyes. The curtains in the lounge were half drawn and the pale light shining in framed her whole being, making her look iparably beautiful. Kimberly''s breathing was deep and long. Her skin was fair and as delicate as paper. It seemed to have made him feel at peace. It was this woman who had stolen his heart. Since she married into the Yardley family, he had been in love with her. Even after they had quarreled, he still couldn''t forget her, not even for a second. If... she could always be like this, stay quietly by his side and not ask for anything or interact with anyone, especially Benedict, it would be nice to have that. However, it just so happened... When Maddox thought of what had happened two days ago, his emotions suddenly surged up and his peace was disrupted. His emotions were like a calm sea at first. Suddenly, the waves came, and no one could guess whether it would be more huge in the next second. Kimberly slept very well. As she had not rested well in the past few days, she fell asleep on the sofa. It was probably due to the familiarity of the ce. However, there seemed to be something wrong... Why did the atmosphere suddenly be cold? Kimberly subconsciously wailed. She frowned and curled up like a child. Despite this, the coldness she felt on her body did not return to normal. She still felt very cold. In the end... Kimberly felt that something was wrong and slowly opened her eyes. She had just woken up and her eyes were still foggy. Maddox was startled when he saw the pair of eyes. It was as if she was in a snowy world but it suddenly fogged up. It was foggy everywhere, making it difficult for people to find the direction. After Kimberly noticed that Maddox was in front of her, the fog in her eyes also gradually dispersed. Then, it was as if the clouds dispersed to show the moon and Maddox was the moon... "Maddox... Urn..." Just as she called his name, Kimberly''s wrist was sped by someone. Before she could realize what had happened, she was dragged out of the sofa and she fell into a hard and cold embrace. After that, her lips were violently seized. Kimberly stared at Maddox''s erged face with her eyes wide open. She was frozen for a moment. He did not close his eyes, but he stared at her with a pair of deep and serene eyes. His eyes were as fierce as a falcon''s, making her panic. Even though they were kissing, Kimberly did not feel a trace of warmth in it. The atmosphere between the two people was endlessly cold. She seemed to have fallen into an ice cave and had no ability to fight back. The burning pain on her lips brought Kimberly''s senses back. Her eyes were wide opened as she shouted with a muffled voice, trying to push Maddox away. However, Maddox was like an unshakable mountain. Her strength was insignificantpared to his. After a long while, Maddox finally took back his lips and tongue, then pushed her away hard. Bang! Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly fell onto the sofa which she had been lying on earlier, and she looked a little embarrassed. "What''s a woman who''s been in and out of love doing here?" Maddox said. After pushing her away, Maddox raised his hand and wiped his lips. There was a cold and proud smile on his face and he looked extremely enchanting. Something was not right... Kimberly shook her head. It was not the time to look at him in this manner. She hade to look for Maddox to make things clear. Thinking of this, Kimberly did not care about the pain on her lips and said anxiously, "Maddox, I have something to tell you." "What do you have to say?" Maddoxughed coldly and stared at her, "Why do you think that I have the time to listen to you? Or do you think that you are still my wife?" Kimberly was flustered. She bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly, "Although I have already gotten that contract, it doesn''t mean that I have agreed to divorce." "Oh, the contract was just to inform you, not to seek your opinion. You''d better figure out your status. This game has always been my decision." "Why?" Kimberly suddenly shouted at him, "Weren''t you still fine before? Just because I didn''t go to the party and made you wait for me for one night, you want to divorce me? When did you be so petty?" "Petty?" Maddox''s eyes were suddenly filled with fury. He looked at her with a sneer and suddenly raised his hand to pinch her chin. "When I asked you to make a choice, what choice did you make? I gave you one night and you didn''t even appear. Is he that good that you couldn''t let go? You decided to stay with Benedict for one night rather than toe to the party to see me, didn''t you?" After hearing his words, Kimberly held her breath, and she looked at him in dismay. "You... knew that I went to see Benedict that night?" "Benedict? You sound so intimate when you say his name. Why don''t you just call him ''honey'' then?" Maddox sneered coldly. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Kimberly blinked her eyes, and her long eyshes flickered. She thought for a long time. "You clearly knew that I was going to meet Benedict that day. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I wasn''t trying to hide it from you!" She bit her lips and her heart was full of remorse. She had always wondered why he was so angry, and why he looked so strange when he asked her that question. That thought kept bothering her. That was why she wanted to rush to the party that night. However, unexpectedly... many things happened which hindered her. "Are you sure you didn''t want to hide it from me?" Maddox looked at her mockingly, "What a liar. Do you remember what you said to me before you went out that day? You said that you had an appointment with Vera, didn''t you? You said you didn''t want to break your promise. You even told Sam that you would arrive at the party on time, but you didn''t appear for the whole night!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I did appear that night!" Kimberly hurriedly defended herself, "I really went to the party that night. It''s just that I arrived therete due to an ident. Moreover, I indeed went to meet Vera that night. Although I did meet Benedict, Vera was there too! I didn''t lie to you!" "Then, why didn''t you just tell me?" Kimberly exined in a loud voice, but Maddox''s voice was louder. Kimberly was startled by his fierce voice. After staring at him for a while, she lowered her eyes weakly and replied, "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have kept it from you... but... I was afraid that you''d misunderstand me if I told you the truth." The rtionship between Maddox and Benedict was veryplicated and sensitive. Therefore, she didn''t dare to mention it in front of Maddox. "What a perfectly- thought of excuse," Maddox sneered and rebuked her. Kimberly looked up at him and acknowledged, "It''s my fault for not handling this situation well. I apologize to you. I..." However, she could not finish her sentence no matter how hard she tried. Kimberly felt very wronged and troubled. She took a deep breath and looked at him quietly. His eyes were still cold and there was no trace of warmth in them. It was as if it was as cold as her heart. As she faced Maddox who was angry, Kimberly felt that the courage which she had barely mustered up was slowly fading again. She was afraid that if... she failed to speak up again, she would... be even less courageous to speak up in the future. Thinking of this, Kimberly gritted her teeth and said, "Maddox, we..." "Let''s get a divorce." Maddox eventually interrupted her. She was left with the feeling of shock. "The contract has already been given to you. Haven''t you always longed for it? Now, as your wish, you may take the contract and leave. In the future, you can be with whoever you want. It has nothing to do with me." Kimberly''s eyes widened and she froze. "Are you serious? You are not only angry with me, but... you really want to divorce me?" Maddox smirked, "Do I look like I''m joking?" Kimberly couldn''t say a word, and her throat was choked with sobs. It was as if her heart was being pricked by something. "Leave now. This ce isn''t for you anyway. Kimberly, you were married on behalf of your sister, weren''t you? Now, you are free to go." She was being set free. "This ce isn''t for you. You can leave now." These words were like knives, slicing through Kimberly''s heart. He said those words in such a calm tone, but it was extremely difficult for her to ept it. After Maddox finished his words, he turned around and was about to turn the wheelchair away. Kimberly mustered up her courage as she jumped off the sofa and stood in front of him with her feet bare, "You want to drive me away just because of this? Don''t you like me at all? Maddox, who was the one who said that I should believe in you? Yet, you are driving me away. How can I trust you then?" Maddox''s gaze was ice- cold, "It''s none of my business." "Is it not your business?" Kimberly also sneered. She pointed at her bitten lips and said, "Then, tell me why did you kiss me just now? Since you want to divorce me, and you hate me so much, why did you kiss me then?" Maddox stared at her expressionlessly. Kimberly looked at him stubbornly, and they just stared at each other. Momentster, Maddox suddenly stretched out his hand and he pulled her into his embrace. His overwhelming kissesnded on her again. Kimberly was shocked for a while, then she closed her eyes obediently. When she was about to put her arms around Maddox''s neck, Maddox suddenly pushed her away violently. Kimberly fell down onto the carpet. "Don''t you see?" He reached out his hand to wipe his lips. There were no emotions in his cold eyes. Kimberly''s lips parted slightly. After a long time, she lowered her eyes and said with a bitter smile, "What does this mean? Are you mocking me? Are you telling me that even if you loathe me, you still can kiss me or hug me? You simply treat me as a toy, don''t you?" "Now that you get it, get out." Although it felt good to kiss her, Maddox hated being betrayed the most. He had seen the suffering of his mother, and he would never follow in his mother''s footsteps. Since she was so indecisive, he would be the one to end it. He was willing to let her goto the person she wanted. Kimberly sat on the ground and did not have any reaction. She sat there with her eyes and head lowered, like a dejected rabbit. After a long while, she slowly stood up from the ground. "Maddox, do you know why I''m here today? I know that I did something wrong that night, thus I have to pay a price. Even if you are angry with me, that''s just what I deserve for not keeping my promise. I''m willing to ept any punishment, as long as... we don''t get a divorce," she said. She looked like she was on the verge of tears. Maddox''s pupils dted. What did this woman say? "I really like you..." Kimberly said with her trembling body and her eyes were filled with tears, "Indeed, things have happened on that night for a reason. However, I have made up my mind then that I want to stay with you." She raised her head and looked at Maddox firmly, "So, don''t drive me away, please?" Maddox remained speechless. Kimberly suddenly pounced forward and wrapped her hands around Maddox''s neck. It could be said that her whole body weight was hanging on his cor. Maddox had been sitting steadily the entire time. However, when she flung herself at him, he rolled a few steps back in his wheelchair. He could feel her soft and weak arms around his neck. He could hear the sobs in his ears. His cold and stiff heart was almost moved by her words. "Please give me another chance. I will never see him again. Please?" Kimberly was hugging him and she could not see his eyes. Thus, she could finally say it bravely. As long as she had tried, she would have no regrets. "Maddox, please... give me another chance!" "Just once!" "If you push me away this time, I... really won''t have the courage toe to you again." "So, don''t... don''t push me away." "Please." Chapter 325 Chapter 325 "Don''t push me away, please." Kimberly closed her eyes and kept repeating these words in her mind. She also hoped that Maddox could read her mind at this moment. However, he could not... Maddox suddenly grabbed her thin arms and tried to pull her away. Kimberly realized what he was going to do. She grabbed onto his neck in a panic, unwilling to let go. Maddox was speechless and he frowned. When did this woman learn such a way to pester others? He had never seen her like this before, but now she... Maddox hissed in a deep voice, "Let go of me!" Kimberly bit her lower lip tightly and closed her eyes as if she was ready to throw caution to the wind, "I won''t let go." Maddox said again, "Aren''t you going to let go?" "I won''t, even to death. Maddox, I will pester you till the end. We are already married. You can''t do this to me," Kimberly cried. Maddox suddenlyughed. Hisughter was full of sarcasm as he said, "What a great actress. If I hadn''t found out in advance, I''m afraid that I would have been deceived by you." Kimberly was flustered, and her arms loosened its grip a little. Maddox seized the opportunity to grab her hands and pushed her away. Kimberly took two steps back before she steadied herself. She nced at Maddox. Sure enough, he had pushed her away. Did he really want to divorce her? "It seems like you won''t give up until you have known the truth. Come with me." Maddox turned the wheelchair and exited the lounge. Kimberly stood rooted to the same spot for a long time before she slowly followed. She followed Maddox to the office and saw Maddox pulling open the drawer in front of his desk. He took out a leather paper bag from the drawer and threw it on the desk. "Have a look at it and get out once you are done." He spoke in a cruel tone... Kimberly suddenly became disheartened. She stood where she was and stared at Maddox without moving. Maddox looked at her and frowned in difort, "What''s wrong?" "Whatever''s in there, it''s the reason why you are getting rid of me anyway, isn''t it?" Maddox pursed his lips and did not say anything. He stared at her deeply. "Thus..." Kimberly smiled and said, "I don''t want to see it." "Anyway, there could be thousands of reasons for you to get rid of me. I''ve begged you so humbly, yet you still insist that I leave. Then... I can only do as you wish." Kimberly didn''t go forward to get the document. She didn''t want to know what was in it. She had done enough. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, Maddox did not have the slightest intention of forgiving her. None at all. What was the use of her staying then? Was she going to stay to make a fool of herself? "It seems that my existence has been disturbing you during this period of time. I''ll disappear from your sight soon and never appear again." After that, Kimberly tried hard to force back the tears that were about to fall; she showed a bright smile to Maddox. Her smile was tearful. Although the smile on her face was faint, her expression and her eyes showed despair. Since it was her own decision, why did she show such a look to him? Maddox''s lips moved but he did not say a single word. Kimberly slowly turned around and left the office. When she walked out of the office, she happened to meet Sam, who had juste in. Seeing Kimberly with tears all over her face, Sam was flustered, "Young Madam, you..." Kimberly walked past Sam as if she didn''t see him. Sam was curious as to why Kimberly would appear here, but he quickly reacted. He rushed into the office, wanting to ask Maddox about it, but Maddox immediately answered his questions. "Get rid of these and don''t allow her toe to the Yardley Corporation ever again." Sam was dumbfounded for a long time before he came to his senses. "Young Master Yardley, are you... going to break up with Young Madam? Are you sure you won''t regret it?" Maddox raised his eyebrows when he heard that. His voice was sharp as he said, "Since when has it been your turn to question my decision?" Sam replied, "But this matter..." "Get out." "Young Master Yardley!" Sam still wanted to say something. "Get lost!" Maddox suddenly lost his temper and raised his hand to sweep the things off the table. Bang bang bang! Theputer on the table was swept to the ground and it made a loud noise. However, Kimberly was already gone, thus she did not hear these sounds at all. Sam looked at this scene in a daze. Finally, he chose to be silent and turned around to leave. Vera had been waiting anxiously in the finance department. She had waited a long time for Kimberly to come back. Hence, she guessed, "She hasn''te back yet. Could it be that she has made up with Maddox and they are now back together?" At the thought of them being back together, Vera felt quite happy. In that case, she would not have to worry about it in the future. After such a serious incident, both of them would definitely be able to have a great ending. Hence, Vera thought that since they had reconciled, she must ruthlessly ckmail Kimberly into buying her a meal. After all, Vera had been working hard these days for her. "Vera, didn''t youe to thepany with Kimberly?" Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a colleague suddenly asked her a question. Vera came to her senses and nodded, "Yes, I came to thepany with her, but how did you know?" "I saw it. When you came in, I happened to go downstairs, but... didn''t you ask for leave today? Why did youe to the office?" "It''s up to me. I came back for fun," Vera replied. "Then, why didn''t you leave with Kimberly?" Her colleague asked her curiously. "Can''t you see that I''m waiting for her?" Vera said weakly. "But, we just saw Kimberly downstairs. She seemed to have left." "What?" Vera''s hair stood on end in an instant, "She''s gone? When?" "A few minutes ago..." What the f**k! Vera immediately made her move and rushed out. Halfway through, she went back again. "Wait, when you saw her downstairs just now, was she alone or was she with someone else?" She had to be clear about it. If she rushed down to find her without getting a clear answer, what should she do if she bothered others? "She was alone and she didn''t seem to be in a good mood. I was wondering.... did something happen to her?" "Isn''t it obvious? She hasn''te to thepany recently. Wasn''t she rumored to be President Yardley''s girlfriend? Now, it seems that she was probably dumped." When other colleagues heard this, they couldn''t help but gloat over it. Soon, someone followed along and said, "I think so too. She must have been dumped. Thus, she cried so miserably. Besides, how could President Yardley like such a woman? She''s probably good in ''that'' aspect and she was just his temporary fling, right? Now that the novelty is over, it is natural for him to dump her." The group burst intoughter. Vera''s face changed instantly and shouted, "What nonsense are you talking about? Kimberly is not the kind of person! She and President Yardley are just simple lovers! Do you think everyone is as nasty as you? How shameful!" Chapter 326 Chapter 326 After scolding them, Vera turned around and ran out quickly. ording to them, Kimberly had probably broken up with Maddox. That should be the reason why she left in such a state, right? If so, Kimberly must be really sad at that moment, which was why she had forgotten that Vera was waiting for her in the finance department. She had to find Kimberly as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be dangerous for her to walk out in that condition! "What''s wrong with Vera? There are so many people in our department. Why must she befriend that woman and even speak up for her?" "I guess it''s because she thought Kimberly was President Yardley''s favorite woman and thought she could get close to them in order to get some benefits. After all, it''s all about climbing up thedder and ying up to the people with power and influence." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vera did not care about the nonsense they were saying. She rushed into the elevator, pressed for the first floor and then waited anxiously. When the elevator stopped, Vera quickly rushed out to look for Kimberly. Vera was searching for Kimberly everywhere, but she couldn''t find her. She could only ask the security The security guards were aware of who Kimberly was. Besides, everyone in thepany was talking about her. "Kimberly? Oh, she just went in that direction... What''s going on? She looks weird." The security guard pointed to the opposite alley. "She didn''t look at the vehicles when she was crossing the road. Fortunately, nothing happened. Then, she went into that alley. You should go and have a look. I hope that nothing has happened." "Thank you," Vera then left quickly. She crossed the road and went to the alley. There were not many folks in the alley and she walked very fast. Sure enough, she soon found Kimberly. In fact, Kimberly was tired after walking for a while, thus, she found a ce to sit down. She didn''t care whether the surrounding ground was dirty or not. When Vera found her, she was sitting on the cold ground. Vera was so tired that she was out of breath as she walked slowly towards Kimberly. "Finally, I''ve found you, Kimberly... You really scared me. Why are you sitting here? Get up and follow me back." Kimberly didn''t move. She was looking down and looked particrly quiet. Vera sighed and bent down in front of her. "Follow me back first, okay? Well talk about itter, alright?" Kimberly raised her head and stared at her with her Although Vera was a woman, her heart still ached when she saw Kimberly like this. She really didn''t know what was wrong with Maddox. In such a situation, he still broke up with Kimberly. Vera did not ask anything further. She just took Kimberly''s hand and said, "Get up first. I''ll take you back." Kimberly didn''t move and just stared at her quietly. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, but her tears had not fallen from her eyes. After a while, Vera heard her say softly, "Vera, I''m afraid I''m going to have to disappoint you." Vera''s heart ached, "Kimberly, you..." "We''ve broken up." Kimberly smiled faintly again as the tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. "This time, he really doesn''t want me anymore." Vera was so sad that she couldn''t speak. She knew that it was useless tofort her at this moment. If she said too much, Kimberly would be more upset. Thus, she replied, "Let''s not talk about this first. Let''s head back." She wanted to pull Kimberly up, but Kimberly wouldn''t budge. Vera felt helpless as she said, "Follow me back first, okay? We can discuss other matters when we are back. There must be a way." "No, there''s no other way. He won''t turn back, and... I''ve used up all of my courage." Kimberly lowered her eyes. Holding her knees, she buried her head in them and murmured, "I don''t want to see him anymore. I don''t want..." "Well, then let''s not look for him. Let''s find a man who is a hundred times better than him. What about Benedict? He is handsome and nice to you..." Benedict! At the mention of Benedict''s name, Vera suddenly reacted. "That''s right, let''s ask him for help," Vera thought. Otherwise, with Kimberly''s current condition, Vera was really afraid that she could not handle it. After all, her eyes were so full of despair that it was shocking to see. After making up her mind, Vera said to her, "Well then, wait for me here. I''ll be right back." Then, she picked up her phone and went somewhere further to call Benedict. She quickly told Benedict about Kimberly''s current situation. "I got it. I''ll be right there," Benedict was very worried. "Well, be quick. She looks a little scary now. I am worried... I can''t deal with her on my own." Then, Vera hung up the phone. Then, when she went back to the ce just now, her face suddenly changed, "Kimberly?" Kimberly, who had just been sitting on the ground, had disappeared. "Kimberly!" At the Shell family. "Mom, can you do me a favor? I would like to take this art course, but the fee is so expensive. Please help me put in some words to Kimberly. I just need 150,000 dors." "Erica!" Mrs. Shell helplessly looked at Erica and sighed, "It''s not that I''m not willing to help you. You have seen the look on her face when Kimberly camest time. She doesn''t even want to care about me now. She''s really ungrateful. I raised her so well, yet she just wants to kick us out after being married to the Yardley family." Upon hearing this, Erica immediately felt a little indignant, "She became the Young Madam of the Yardley family because of me. If I hadn''t given her the position, she wouldn''t be here today. Mom, you must talk to her. Ask her to pay the course fees for me. Otherwise... we''ll expose her identity." There was an idea in Mrs. Shell''s mind, "You mean..." "That''s right. If the Yardley family knows that she is Kimberly and not Erica, they would definitely fly into a rage! Furthermore, hasn''t she gotten a divorce before? As long as we use this to threaten her, she will definitely give us the money." This suggestion made Mrs. Shell very happy, "You are indeed my daughter. Your ideas are really to my liking." "But..." Erica leaned into her mother''s embrace as she said, "Wouldn''t we be a little unkind if we did that? After all..." "Unkind? If you hadn''t given this marriage to her, would she be where she is today? One should be grateful! It''s entirely our effort for her to be where she is today. Erica, I''ll definitely talk to her. Don''t worry about your course fees." "Thank you, Mom." "Dinging¡ª" "Mom, someone is ringing the doorbell. I''ll get it." Erica stood up and went to open the door. When she opened the door and saw the person outside, she was surprised, "You... who are you?" Several men in suits were standing outside the door and they surrounded her with serious looks. In the middle, a man with deep eyes and an outstanding temperament was looking at her face, "Good day. Is this the Shell family?" Before Erica had time to react, she heard Mrs. Shell ask loudly while walking in this direction, "Erica, who is it?" Chapter 327 Chapter 327 As soon as she walked to the door, Mrs. Shell saw a group of men standing outside, and all of them were unfamiliar. Her face immediately changed, and she shouted, "Erica, close the door!" Erica couldn''t react in time. Thus, Mrs. Shell quickly reached out to close the door. However, their movements were too slow. One of the men had already taken a step forward and blocked the door. Mrs. Shell tried but she couldn''t close the door. She was so frightened that she stumbled backwards. When she saw that Erica was still standing foolishly by the door, she quickly stepped forward and pulled Erica back. She then shouted, "What are you trying to do? Let me tell you, I don''t have money! If you want money, you should look for my daughter, who is the Yardley family''s Second Young Madam. She can give you a lot of money." After hearing the words "Yardley family''s Second Young Madam", the leader, who was a noble and reserved man, frowned slightly as he said, "What did you say?" Mrs. Shell was dazed for a moment and she squinted her eyes. "What? You don''t believe me? You are here to ask for money, aren''t you? I have said that I don''t have any money. My eldest daughter is the Young Madam of the Yardley family. She can give you as much money as you want." "Mom." Erica looked at the leader of those men, and after thinking for a while, she said, "They''re probably not those kinds of people. Stop talking nonsense." After that, Erica gently pushed Mrs. Shell away and stepped forward as she greeted with a smile, "I''m sorry, my mother hasn''t been feeling well these past two days. May I ask who you are?" "tter..." At this time, a woman in high-heeled shoes came out from behind the crowd. After learning about the scene, she smiled slightly and answered, "Miss Shell, sorry for the inconvenience, but we don''t have any ill intentions. We are not here to collect any debts either. Please don''t worry." After that, Juliette handed over her business card, saying, "My name is Juliette Shaprio." Erica took the business card with suspicion. When she knew that this woman was the secretary of Quill, the Hanover Corporation''s President, her eyes lit up. If the Yardley Corporation was the most famous and sessfulpany in North City, then Hanover Corporation was just a tad bit inferior to the Yardley Corporation. As long as they became more powerful, they would be able topete with the Yardley Corporation. However, Yardley Corporation was still under the control of Maddox. Therefore, Hanover Corporation remained somewhat inferior to them. Nheless, this did not affect the status of Hanover Corporation in North City. Moreover, Kimberly used to be good friends with Sylvia. Erica envied Sylvia so much at that time, as she was the lost daughter of Hanover Corporation. Erica even fantasized that one day, someone woulde to her and tell her that she was the daughter of some sessful group and that she should go with them and inherit the group. How wonderful it would be. "Nice to meet you." Realizing that she was the secretary of the Hanover Corporation, Erica''s attitude immediately changed. She held the business card nervously, and then looked at the elegant man in the crowd. "What can I do for you?" Juliette smiled slightly and her gaze fell on Mrs. Shell who was not far behind Erica. "We would like to talk to Mrs. Shell." Only then did Mrs. Shell realize that the other party was not here to collect debts. She had been afraid of being chased by debt collectorstely. Therefore, when she saw them standing at the door, she was frightened. Subconsciously, she felt that they were here to ask for payment. However, who would''ve thought... "Erica, do you know them?" After that, Mrs. Shell also looked suspiciously at the man''s face. He was dressed in a dark suit. His figure was very muscr and he had a handsome face. The reserved and noble temperament he presented didn''t seem like that of an ordinary person''s. Only those who had been in a high position for a long time would have such temperament. After knowing that they were not here to collect debts, Mrs. Shell immediately had a different attitude. "We have guests. Please take a seat. Erica, hurry up and prepare some tea for the guests." Erica reacted and immediately nodded with a smile. She replied, "Sure, Mom. I''ll prepare them right away." Erica went to prepare some tea while Mrs. Shell invited Quill in to have a seat. Quill''s face was expressionless. From entering the door to him sitting down, there was no fluctuation in the emotions of his eyes. When Erica came to deliver the tea, she deliberately leaned against him. Quill frowned slightly and avoided her touch without her noticing. "So, are these two her family members?" He thought. Quill lifted his eyes slightly and swept his sharp and cold eyes over Erica and Mrs. Shell. It was a huge difference from what he had imagined. After all, Kimberly waspletely different from the two who were in front of him. Juliette was Quill''s secretary and a smart person. How could she not notice the change in attitude of both Erica and Mrs. Shell? "Mrs. Shell, to be frank, President Hanover has some questions for you, but..." She nced at Erica and smiled faintly, "These are private questions. Can we ask Miss Shell to wait outside for a while?" Hearing this, Erica and Mrs. Shell''s faces changed. Then, after exchanging looks, Erica quickly sat down beside Mrs. Shell and pursed her red lips as she eximed, "I''m her daughter. Is there anything I can''t know? Or has my mother done anything wrong? Then, I''ll apologize on her behalf. Please don''t give my mother a hard time." Mrs. Shell held her lovely daughter tightly, and she was very moved in her heart. "That''s right. Erica is my daughter. There is nothing she can''t know of. If there''s anything, just say it." Quill was silent, but there was obviously a slight change in his aura. His eyes calmly fell on Erica''s face as he said, "Miss Shell, you''ve misunderstood my intentions. I just want to ask Mrs. Shell a few questions and it''s not because she has offended us. Therefore, Miss Shell, do you mind giving us some space?" His eyes seemed to have some magical powers. When his eyes met Erica''s, she immediately felt as if she had beenpletely mesmerized by him. Initially, she wanted to stay behind to have a longer look at him. However, now, her thoughts had already been sent flying by his deep voice. Then, she nodded her head shyly under his gaze. "Well then, please excuse me, Mr. Hanover. Mom, I''ll go out to buy some drinks. I''ll be right back." How could Mrs. Shell not know what her daughter was thinking? She knew Erica had a boyfriend. Thus, she wondered how Erica could behave like this in front of other men? However... although her boyfriend was rich, whenpared to the man in front of them, it was simply the difference between heaven and earth... Therefore, Mrs. Shell began to n in her mind again. Then, she nodded with a smile and said, "Go ahead. Remember toe back early." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After Erica left, Mrs. Shell looked at Quill with a bright smile and said, "Mr. Hanover, you are free to ask me the questions now." Quill''s eyes were calm. After a long while, he nced over at Juliette. Juliette immediately understood. She took out the photograph that they had prepared beforehand and ced it on the table. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Mrs. Shell''s face was initially full of ttering smiles, but when her gaze fell on that photograph, her expression suddenly changed. Then, she raised her head to look at Juliette. "What does this mean?" Juliette replied with a smile, "Based on your response, it seems that you have seen this photo before, Mrs. Shell." Upon hearing this, Mrs. Shell suddenly reacted and waved her hand hastily, "No, I have never seen this photo before. I just don''t understand, why did you bring this to me? It''s not like I''ve done this before... Or do you want me to make a peace pendant for you? Haha..." Juliette didn''t seem impatient either. With a calm expression, she ced another photo in front of Mrs. Shell. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t recognize this peace pendant, Mrs. Shell. Why don''t you take a look at this instead?" There was a cute baby in the photograph this time. The baby''s skin was fair like snow. She had bright eyes, a small nose and delicate lips. Although she was still an infant in the photo, her facial features were already well-defined. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The baby in the photo was wearing the peace pendant on her neck. At the sight of this photo, Mrs. Shell felt a little uneasy, and her hands under the table began to tremble. "Mrs. Shell, you can''t recognize the peace pendant, but I''m sure you can recognize the baby, right?" Juliette gauged her expression and asked. Mrs. Shell then raised her eyes in confusion and quickly shook her head, "I don''t know what you are talking about. What does this baby in the photo have to do with me? I don''t think I can help you with anything. Please leave." After that, Mrs. Shell stood up and wanted to see them off. Juliette''s tone became more serious as she said, "Mrs. Shell, can''t you even recognize your own daughter''s photo? Is it possible that time has passed so much that you have forgotten what your daughter looked like when she was born?" Upon hearing that, Mrs. Shell trembled and looked at her. Juliette still had an innocent and harmless expression on her face. "Mrs. Shell, do you really not recognize this baby? Why don''t you take a little bit more time to recall." Mrs. Shell lowered her head and looked at the picture again. Then, she thought of something, and her lips turned pale. But Mrs. Shell had lived for more than half of her life, and had gotten through ups and downs before. Soon, she calmed herself down. She sat down again, took a deep breath, and said, "I don''t know what''s your intention ofing here today. At first, I thought you were Erica''s friends, thus I was being polite when I said you were free to ask me questions. However, what do you mean by showing me these two pictures?" "Don''t worry, Mrs. Shell. We just wanted to confirm whether you can recognize the baby and the peace pendant in these photos." "No, I''ve never seen them before," Mrs. Shell replied firmly. Juliette smiled and opened her document folder. They came prepared, thus they wouldn''t retreat just because of a single denial from Mrs. Shell. She ced another photo on the desk. "This photo was taken when your eldest daughter was 1 year old, which you and your husband posted on social media. Although you deleted the photo afterwards, it still left a trace." "What trace? What nonsense are you talking about?" Mrs. Shell looked at the photo and began to feel uneasy again. "The resemnce of your eldest daughter''s facial features and the baby''s in this photo is uncanny." "How hrious of you, youngdy. The baby in the photo is nothing more than a baby. How can you tell that their facial features'' are alike? How dare you say that the baby is my daughter?" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to admit it. How can you exin the peace pendant on your youngest daughter''s neck then?" Juliette then ced another photo onto the table again. This time, it was Erica. Not long after she was born, there was a peace pendant on her neck that was exactly the same as the one worn by the infant from the previous photo. "This..." "Are you still trying to say that you can''t recognize this peace pendant as well?" Juliette''s expression was still calm as she looked at her. However, there wasn''t a smile on her face anymore. Quill had also been staring at Mrs. Shell all the while. His eyes were so sharp that she couldn''t feel calm. "This... peace pendant is somon. How can you be certain that it is the one you are looking for? Besides, if this peace pendant is really as what you said, why would I deny it then? It''s not difficult for me to admit it, isn''t it?" When Mrs. Shell spoke, she was already trembling. Although she tried her best to cover it up, in the face of Quill, who was mighty and intimidating, there was no ce for her to hide. "Because your eldest daughter is not your biological daughter after all." "What did you say?" Mrs. Shell was flustered. Juliette''s words instantly irritated Mrs. Shell. She stood up abruptly and stared at her with wide eyes, "Stop talking nonsense!" Juliette opened the folder and said while looking at the document, "Mrs. Shell and Mr. Shell have been married for 3 years and have not been able to conceive a child. Therefore, under the introduction of your family and friends, you met a fortune-teller. He asked you to adopt a child and treat the child well. When you went to the orphanage, you happened to meet Kimberly, who had been abducted by traffickers before. Hence, you brought her back." Upon hearing this, Mrs. Shell suddenly interrupted her. "What are you trying to say? Are you saying that we are the traffickers who abducted her? We didn''t do that to Kimberly!" "Mrs. Shell, are you admitting the fact that Kimberly is not your biological daughter?" Juliette''s words were like arrows, aimed at Mrs. Shell''s heart. Mrs. Shell finally fell back to her seat; she felt weak and powerless. She didn''t expect... to be exposed due to her own carelessness. Juliette swept aside the hair on her forehead. Her red lips curled slightly as she continued, "When the two of you brought Kimberly back, you treated her lovingly. As you didn''t have a child of your own, you treated her like a treasure and doted on her. However, just a few yearster, you were suddenly pregnant. The next year, you gave birth to Erica. Since you two finally had your own child, you began to ostracize Kimberly who was not your biological one. Thus, even when she was abducted by someone, you left the child to fend for herself, and you did not report this incident to the police either. However, you did not realize that this trafficking case was arge- scale drug trafficking case. Therefore, when the police dug out the truth of this case, the police called you to pick up Kimberly, whom you''ve adopted from the orphanage." p! Juliette closed the folder and a crisp sound rang out. Mrs. Shell was given a fright and she looked startled. Then, she raised her head and gazed at Juliette. "How can you be so cruel? You brought the child back personally, and you even treated her like a treasure. Yet, you wanted to abandon her because you finally had a daughter of your own blood. Unfortunately, fate didn''t grant you what you wished. The child returned, but she began to suffer all kinds of unfair treatment." Chapter 329 Chapter 329 "For example on their birthdays, Erica would receive new clothes, but Kimberly would not. You completely treated her like an outsider. In addition, you even asked her to work and told her to take care of Erica. You would always tell Kimberly that because she was the older sister, she had to take care of her younger sister. Am I right?" When Juliette said this, she recalled the time when she investigated this matter and a hint of disgust inevitably appeared in her eyes. "Even after Kimberly had gotten a divorce, you still forced the dissatisfaction your youngest daughter felt about her marriage onto her. She was asked to rece your youngest daughter in the marriage and endure the unfair treatment. Mrs. Shell, I''ve never met a human so cruel that she would do such a thing." Even Mrs. Shell felt that she was guilty of doing such a thing. However, on second thought, she felt that what she had done was justifiable. "How am I being cruel? You are aware that Kimberly is not my biological daughter. Any human would treat their biological daughter well. However, she is not of my blood. So why should I treat her well? I don''t owe her anything! Moreover, the Shell family has brought her up long enough. I have also given her the education she needed. What have I done wrong?" "Mrs. Shell, I''m afraid that you''re not aware of your own ill intentions, right? If Kimberly had a choice, do you think she would have chosen you as her mother? It was you and your husband who wanted to adopt her because you couldn''t have a child of your own. Yet, you let this child suffer injustice once you''ve had your own child. Whenever you treated Kimberly unfairly, did you ever think about how much joy and happiness she has brought to you in the beginning?" Juliette bellowed. Mrs. Shell was speechless. She suddenly recalled that before she was pregnant, the two of them were very happy when they adopted Kimberly. They felt that she was a very cute baby and that she would grow up into a pretty At that time, they even discussed that they must find Kimberly a good husband when she had grown up. However, after Mrs. Shell had her own child, those thoughts slowly began to change. She even began to hate Kimberly. She felt that this child was a burden, and it would be a waste of money to spend it on her. Therefore, she never bought new clothes for Kimberly. Moreover, even when Erica bullied Kimberly, she would turn a blind eye and even felt happy about it. When Kimberly was abducted by the traffickers, Mrs. Shell even thought that it was a great thing. Kimberly was a child whom she brought back from the welfare home after all. Hence, she was originally an abandoned child. It didn''t matter to Mrs. Shell when the traffickers had abducted her. Besides, she even felt overjoyed when she thought that she would no longer need to raise her if the traffickers sent her to other families. These thoughts were growing crazily, butter, the police called and said that Kimberly had been found. They even asked her to go to the police station to take her home. She hesitated for a long time before she took Kimberly back. Since then, she had hated Kimberly more and even wondered why she didn''t die at the hands of those human traffickers. In short... everything that happened was hard to exin. "So, what is your purpose ining here today?" Mrs. Shell asked. "You''ve admitted that the child was adopted from the orphanage and that she is not your own daughter, right?" At this point, she could only admit it. Hence, Mrs. Shell nodded. "Yes. You have already investigated it thoroughly, thus I have nothing to deny. Who are you? What is your purpose in doing this?" Juliette nced at Quill who nodded. Juliette then asked, "Where is the peace pendant?" Mrs. Shell looked at them and then said grumpily, "Why on earth do you want it for?" "Mrs. Shell, this matter is very clear now. Are you sure you don''t know why?" "You..." Mrs. Shell thought for a while, and then, she suddenly opened her eyes wide and pointed at them in disbelief, "Gosh, is Kimberly..." "If it''s possible, please return the peace pendant. As for the answer, it''s written on the pendant itself. The Old Master of the Hanover family had spent a lot of money to get someone to custom- make the pendant." Mrs. Shell felt that life was so mysterious. She actually adopted a child from a rich family? They had evene to look for her. No way. She couldn''t return Kimberly just like that. Thinking of this, Mrs. Shell coughed softly, "It seems that you are looking for Kimberly, but how can I know if you are telling the truth? The peace pendant is obviously very valuable, and I have brought the child back from the orphanage. I haven''tmitted any crimes, have I? As for what happened afterwards, those were done after adopting her. As her parent, I have the right to decide how to handle her. She is already grown up. Are you trying to tell me Kimberly is the daughter of the Hanover family now? Huh, I won''t trust you without any evidence. I will not give you that peace pendant either." Juliette smiled and said, "Since you''ve spoken up, we couldn''t be more delighted." After that, she took out a card and ced it on the table like a magic trick. "Mrs. Shell, there''s 5 million dors in it. It''s your reward for taking care of Miss Hanover for all these years. If you are willing to return the peace pendant, then this money will belong to you." When Mrs. Shell heard the words ''5 million dors'', her eyes became bright at that moment. It was like the feeling when the lights were turned on all at once during a silent and dark night. However, she nced at Quill in front of her again. Since the man came in, his aura had enveloped the whole room. It could be said that the whole house couldn''t amodate his aura. For such a person... wouldn''t 5 million dors be too little? Thinking of this, Mrs. Shell pretended to be aloof and coughed lightly as she said, "Oh? Are you trying to bribe me with 5 million dors? Do I look like the kind of person who would only cherish money?" "ording to the investigation, you owe more than 1 million dors of gambling debts. Your husband has been working tirelessly because of your debt. Moreover, your eldest daughter, Kimberly has already paid 300,000 dors for you, right?" Juliette said in a serious voice. Mrs. Shell was speechless for a moment before she said, "It seems that you have indeed investigated everything thoroughly." "Mrs. Shell, you are a smart person. You should know whether this deal is worthwhile or not. This money is able to offset those gambling debts. The remaining money is enough for you to retire." "What do you mean?" Mrs. Shell stood up angrily, but she was still intimidated by Quill''s imposing manner. She lowered her voice and said, "I have raised her for more than 20 years. Yet, you want me to trade her in just for money?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "If I could, I wouldn''t have offered you money either. If that''s the case, Juliette..." Quill suddenly spoke up. Juliette reacted and went forward to take away the bank card. "Before we came here, we initially didn''t prepare any money. After all, you were the benefactor who has raised her for more than 20 years. It will hurt her if we solved the problem with money. Now, it seems that Mrs. Shell''s thought is the same as ours." Mrs. Shell was so shocked that her eyes widened when she saw Juliette take away the bank card. What was going on? She wanted more money, but she didn''t expect... Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Looking at the bank card which had been taken back, Mrs. Shell gritted her teeth and felt extremely angry in her heart. Just like that, 5 million dors had flown away. She had to think of a way to get it back. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As the saying went, in for a penny, in for a pound. Mrs. Shell then said in a cold voice, "No matter what, Kimberly is the daughter of the Shell family now. You''ve been absent for so many years, and you''ve not taken any responsibility. Yet, you''vee here out of the blue to im that Kimberly belongs to the Hanover family? Huh, you should get out of my house now! Get out!" Unexpectedly, Mrs. Shell''s embarrassment had turned into fury. Juliette''s eyes then shed a trace of smile as she said, ''''Mrs. Shell, do you know that failure to report a crime is also considered a crime in the eyes of thew? For example, when you knew that the child was missing and was in the hands of traffickers, yet you did not report it, then you and the trafficker havemitted the same crime." Mrs. Shell had no knowledge about thew. She was just a housewife and didn''t pay much attention to these sort of matters usually. After hearing Juliette''s words, she was really flustered. "You... what do you mean by this?" "What I meant is, the Hanover family can sue you for what you''ve done to Kimberly. Of course, with the Hanover family''s status, they can definitely hire a goodwyer. If that happens..." Juliette chuckled. "Are you threatening me?" Juliette smiled faintly, "I wouldn''t dare. After all, you are the benefactor of our Hanover family." "Then, what are you trying to do?" "We hope that you will return what is ours. Kimberly belongs to our Hanover family. Therefore, you must return the peace pendant. After all, the peace pendant belongs to Kimberly and not Erica. Have I made myself clear?" Juliette felt like she didn''t have much patience left. Therefore, she made things clear without beating around the bush. "Well, I understand now. You are asking for an exnation for Kimberly! I''m so pitiful. I have raised her up with sweat and tears! Even if I had selfish motives, I''ve still done the duties of a mother, right? Not only did you not thank me, but you even threatened me like this. My life is so miserable!" Mrs. Shell began to be rude and cried loudly. Quill couldn''t help frowning at her noisy voice. His breath became colder, and his sharp eyes fell on Mrs. Shell like lightning bolts. Mrs. Shell clearly felt it, thus she stopped for a while. She subconsciously forgot to cry when she looked into Quill''s eyes. Just at this moment, Erica returned from buying some drinks. When she opened the door, she saw her mother sitting on the cold floor, crying. She panicked and ran over, "Mom, what happened? What have you done to my mother?" Quill stood up, and his tall and handsome figure made him look extraordinarily mighty. The way Erica looked at him became more obsessed. "Mrs. Shell, we''ll give you 3 days to think about it. Once you''ve decided, just drop me a call. We''ll take our leave then." After Juliette finished her words, she then followed Quill and left with a group of people. Erica stood rooted to the spot, and it took her a long time to snap back to her senses. "s, I just bought some desserts. Why don''t you stay a little longer?" "Stupid girl!" Mrs. Shell was so angry that she pinched Erica, "Have you lost your mind? Are you going to ignore your own mother just because you''ve seen a man?" "Ouch, Mom... it hurts! Let go of me!" Erica was being pinched thus she cried out in pain. "It''s painful, isn''t it? What were you trying to do just now? I warn you, don''t mess with that man!" "Why?" Erica pursed her lips in dissatisfaction, "I''m already a grown up and I have the right to decide on my own. I''ll be with whoever I like. Don''t try to hinder _ ii me. Mrs. Shell stood up from the ground, patted her clothes, and said with a serious face, "He is not a kind person, and... the matter this time is not the same." Erica had no clue what had happened. She could only snort and she then asked, "What on earth happened? Mom, how did you get to know such an outstanding man? Why didn''t you mention him before? Why did hee to you?" Mrs. Shell took a look at Erica and thought for a while. She then decided to tell her the truth. Erica could not calm down after hearing the truth. She only came back to her senses after a long time. "Mom, do you mean that... my sister... Kimberly is the daughter of the Hanover family?" Mrs. Shell nodded solemnly and said, "Yes, she is not my biological daughter. She was adopted from the welfare house. Unexpectedly... she is also the daughter of the Hanover family." At this point, Mrs. Shell was so furious that she gnashed her teeth in fury. "That d*mned woman offered me 5 million dors, but she took it back. She is so hypocritical. She said that I am the benefactor of the Hanover family. Then, why wouldn''t she offer to give me 10 million dors instead? D*mn it!" However, Erica wasn''t paying attention to her mother''s words. She only knew the fact that Kimberly was actually the daughter of the Hanover family. What about Sylvia? She had paid attention to the Hanover family''s affairs in the past. Therefore, she knew about it. "What the hell? Is Sylvia a fake then? Is it true that Kimberly is the real daughter?" She wondered. Thinking of this, Erica clenched her fists tightly. Previously, she thought that Maddox of the Yardley family was disabled thus she was reluctant to marry him. That was why her parents had asked Kimberly to rece her instead. She even felt overjoyed for a long period of time. She even thought that she was fortunate to have a sister to rece her so that she could continue to live a carefree life. However, she didn''t expect that Kimberly would live a good life in the Yardley family. She even had the life of a Young Madam, hadn''t she? She wasn''t as miserable as she thought, and... now Kimberly was the daughter of the Hanover family as well? The sister whom she had grown up with, had turned into someone with a high status. How could Erica tolerate this? After all, she had always hoped that one day she could marry into a rich family and be an upper ss member herself. But, how could this be? Erica was so angry that she bit her lower lip, and the smell of blood filled her mouth soon after. "Erica? Erica!" Erica came to her senses and looked at her mother, who called her, "Mom?" "We have reconsidered this matter. I owe a lot of debts. This time, if we manage to extract more money from the Hanover family, well be able to live a better life in the future. Do you understand?" Mrs. Shell said softly to her favorite daughter. "Will we live a better life just because we received a few millions dors worth ofpensation?" Erica lowered her eyes, and her eyes were full of gloom. "Why do I feel that it is not enough? Moreover, Kimberly... How is she the precious daughter of the Hanover family?" "Erica?" "No! She doesn''t deserve it! First, she is the Young Madam of the Yardley family, and now she is the daughter of the Hanover family? What about me? What am I? Mom, please say that I am the Young Lady the Hanover family is looking for, not Kimberly. They have mistaken her for me. You have remembered wrongly, right? I am the child you adopted from the welfare house." Mrs. Shell looked at Erica in disbelief, thinking that she had misheard it. "Erica, you... you are my daughter. Why are you..." "No, I''m not! I don''t want to be your daughter!!" Erica screamed and pushed Mrs. Shell away, "Why? We grew up together yet Kimberly has gotten so much more. Why can''t I be the one who gets it all?" Chapter 331 Chapter 331 "Erica, how could you think like that? As soon as she bes the Young Lady of Hanover family, our Shell family will be the great benefactor of their family. We can also benefit from it and we can also get a better life in the future!" "No!" Erica stepped back and covered her ears, "You don''t know anything. You have never given me enough money! Even when you gave me Kimberly''s money back then, it was still not enough! Mom, I don''t like the way we are living at all. Do you know how rich my ssmates are and how capable their parents are? I... I also want to be like them, but... why must it be Kimberly? How is her life so different from mine? I am clearly more excellent than her." Speaking of this, Erica seemed unable to control herself and she screamed a few times. Then, she turned around and ran out. "Erica!" Mrs. Shell wanted to stop her, but Erica was at a young age. Thus, she ran so fast that she disappeared as soon as she got out of the house. "Forget it. She''s just a little girl. Once she has thought it through, she will know that it''s a good thing for us too," Mrs. Shell thought. Thinking that she could repay her gambling debts, and that she could take advantage of the Hanover family''s influence to improve the Shell family''s status, Mrs. Shell felt very happy in her heart. On the other side, Kimberly was in a miserable state. After Vera gave Benedict a call, he soon arrived at the ce she had mentioned. "Why isn''t she here?" Benedict asked with a serious look. Vera was so anxious that she almost cried, "I have looked around but I can''t find her. When I called you, she was still here but she suddenly disappeared into thin air, and I can''t find her either... I don''t know where she went... I''m sorry, it''s my fault for not keeping an eye on her. If anything happens to her, I... I will never forgive myself." Benedict nced at Vera. Seeing that she was so anxious that her eyes had turned red and her tears were about to fall, he felt that she must be extremely nervous. He didn''t me her, but he whispered, "Please calm down. It''s no use worrying now. The top priority is to find her first. Since you are so close to her, you should calm down first and think about whether there is any ce she would go. "Are there any possible ces?" Vera was stumped by this question. Although she had a good rtionship with Kimberly, they had not known each other for a long time. She couldn''t say that she knew Kimberly very well. If they were to talk about a ce where Kimberly would possibly go, Vera really couldn''t answer it. It was probably Sylvia who knew Kimberly better. Although Sylvia was not a kind person, she had been pretending in front of Kimberly for many years after all. She would know something about Kimberly since they had known each other for so many years. Asking Sylvia was the best solution. However, since Kimberly and Sylvia had quarreled and became rivals in love, it was not appropriate for them to ask Sylvia for help. Vera was afraid that Sylvia would have ulterior motives instead. What if Kimberly fell into Sylvia''s trap? Seeing Vera frown, Benedict guessed that she probably had no idea. He thought for a moment and said softly, "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone here. They will search the area. Once there''s any news, they''ll report it to me immediately." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Vera looked at Benedict gratefully and said, "Vice President Yardley, thank you very much. Thank God, you are here. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know what to do." "Let''s look around again. Let''s not miss out any corners." "All right," Vera nodded. After that, they went their separate ways. Vera felt that Benedict''s words were reasonable. She didn''t pay attention to the corners when she looked for Kimberly earlier. If she paid attention this time, would she be able to find her? When she thought of this, she rekindled her hope and followed the alley in search of Kimberly. After taking a few steps, Benedict''s phone rang all of a sudden. He picked it up and asked, "How is it?" Valeria said, "We''ve already searched the area nearby ording to your instructions. However, I think you''d better check on the surveince footage if possible." Upon hearing this, Benedict frowned slightly and said, "She has disappeared for only less than an hour. It''s not practical to check the surveince footage. Moreover, there are some blind spots in some of the corners. Thus, I don''t think the surveince cameras can capture her. Send more people here and ask them to search around. Of course, don''t forget to ask the people in the stores nearby and report to me immediately if there''s any news." Valeria said, "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Benedict looked around and felt a little uneasy. "Kimberly, please be safe." He didn''t know how long he had been searching, but Benedict still couldn''t find Kimberly. His mobile phone was silent. Benedict was calm at first, but now he was nervous. Where on earth did Kimberly go? Benedict stopped and took out his mobile phone as he couldn''t help but call Vera to ask about the situation. Although he knew that if Vera had found her, she would definitely call to inform him. However, he still carried the hope that maybe she had found Kimberly, but she didn''t have the time to contact him. Vera was very excited when she received the phone call from Benedict, "Have you found Kimberly?" Hearing this, Benedict knew that Vera hadn''t found Kimberly as well. "You couldn''t find her as well, could you?" Hearing that Benedict was silent, Vera knew that he hadn''t found Kimberly as well. She was so anxious that she almost cried, "What should I do? There are so many people looking for her, yet there is still no news. Where can she go? Vice President Yardley... It''s all my fault for not keeping an eye on her." It was Vera''s first time to be so out of control. Benedict was also upset at first, but when she said that, he suddenly didn''t know what to say tofort her. He was also anxious as he couldn''t find Kimberly. Benedict looked around, pursed his thin lips, and finally said, "Don''t worry, I''ll find her. I definitely will." After that, he hung up the phone. Benedict then continued moving forward and asked a woman nearby a few questions. "Excuse me, Miss. May I ask if you have seen a girl..." Benedict briefly described the clothes that Kimberly was wearing on that day, and then described her facial features. The woman blinked her eyes and looked clueless. Benedict sighed in his heart. Just as he thought that he couldn''t get an answer from her, she suddenly said, "Oh, are you looking for the girl in a white dress? I just saw her!" Hearing this, Benedict''s face changed, "You saw her? Where was she?" "I saw her entering a car. A luxury car!" "She got in a car?" Benedict frowned as he thought, "And it''s a luxury car? Then, it doesn''t seem like she has gotten into a taxi. Whose car did she get into then?" Thinking of this, Benedict''s face changed. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 "Excuse me, do you remember anything else about the car? For example... The license te number or something like that..." Although Benedict did not have high hopes for the olddy''s memory, he still decided to make sure. He hoped that he would find some clues. The woman studied him carefully and suddenly chuckled, "Why are you asking so many questions? The girl got in the car voluntarily. What do you want to do?" Did she get in the car willingly? Benedict paused for a moment and concluded that it must be Kimberly''s acquaintance. However... Who else could it be? "Thank you, madam. She''s my friend. We''re worried because we can''t get in touch with her. We''ve been looking for her for a long time now." "I see... I don''t remember the license te number but I recall that the car was ck..." Benedict sighed internally. He should never have ced his hopes in the olddy. There were countless ck cars in North City. "Thank you. I''ll take my leave." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Benedict decided to make a phone call to Vera and tell her about it. Moreover, he wanted to ask Vera if Kimberly knew anyone else. It would be easier to find some clues from there. After hearing the news, Vera was a little relieved. Yet, she asked doubtfully, "ck car? Are you sure that she got in the car voluntarily?" "I''m not sure," Benedict continued solemnly, "If what the olddy said was true, Kimberly was probably not forced into the car." Vera was silent for a moment and nodded in agreement. "You''re right. If she was forced to get in, she would have struggled. Yet, the olddy said that she got into the car willingly, so she shouldn''t be in danger for now. However, I''ll still be worried if I can''t find her. She looked miserable just now. Vice President Yardley, please, I need to make sure that she''s safe." "You should go back. I''ll send some people to look for her. I''ll update you immediately if I find her." "Well... Okay." Vera ended the phone call. She was very worried. She dialed Kimberly''s phone number but the call was not connected. In the end, she had no choice but to send a text message to Kimberly. Vera asked Kimberly to text back to make sure that thetter was safe. After that, she put away her mobile phone and went home. Kimberly leaned against the soft sofa. The servant brought her a cup of hot tea and said respectfully, "Miss, please have some tea." Kimberly did not want to move and did not have any strength to take the cup. However, she shook her head politely and whispered, "No, thank you." The servant was taken aback but went away with the tea swiftly. The servant happened to bump into Juliette. Juliette nced at the cup of untouched tea and chuckled, "She won''t have it?" The servant nodded and replied, "She doesn''t seem to be in a good mood, so..." "I understand. Go on." Juliette smiled and dismissed the servant. The servant breathed a sigh of relief and left hurriedly. The servant was afraid that Juliette would ask her to deal with Kimberly. Although Kimberly looked harmless and polite, it was impossible for the servant to deal with someone who was depressed. Juliette strode to Kimberly. She noticed that Kimberly was not in a good mood. She could not help but ask smilingly, "What''s the matter, Miss Shell? Why are you so depressed?" Kimberly raised her head when she heard a familiar voice. She nced at Juliette. "I''m fine." Earlier, when Vera went out to make the call, Kimberly got up nkly and wanted to leave. She did not know how long she wandered aimlessly. Finally, she found herself standing on the main road. When she saw the busy streets, she felt like ending her life. Yet, she was shocked when the idea dawned on her. She was pregnant. Even if she did not care about herself, she needed to think about the baby. Therefore, she did not move. She cowered on the roadside and watched the traffic. Suddenly, a car pulled over in front of her and the car door opened. Kimberly raised her head and stared into a pair of deep eyes. It was Quill. "Miss Shell, why are you here?" When Kimberly raised her head, Juliette was shocked by Kimberly''s red eyes and the tears on her face. Juliette parted her lips to speak but she could not find her voice. Quill was conflicted as he stared at Kimberly. Their eyes met and a momentter... Quill extended his arm to her. "No matter what happened, you can''t sit here crying. Get up." He sounded like a strict elder brother. The concern in his eyes made Kimberly feel warm. She bit her lower lip but did not get up. Instead, she lowered her head again. "Look at me." Unexpectedly, before she could lower her head, Quill suddenly uttered solemnly. Kimberly was taken aback and she raised her head nkly. "Didn''t you hear me? Get up." Kimberly did not know what to say. She bit her lips and finally spoke, "President Hanover, although Sylvia is my best friend but... It doesn''t mean that you can poke your nose into my business, alright?" She was in a horrible mood. Moreover... She no longer thought that she could be friends with Sylvia. Therefore, she would probably never meet Quill again in the future. Initially, she wanted to treat Quill courteously. After all, it was a problem between Sylvia and her, so she did not want to drag anyone into it. Yet, if Quill was going to interfere with her life, she would stand up for herself. Quill frowned and asked, "What are you talking about?" Kimberly bit her lower lip. She turned away and refused to look at him. Suddenly, Quill reached out to take hold of her shoulder and lifted her up. To her surprise, he did it effortlessly. "Do you think that I like to do this? You''re ruining your own reputation if you stay here and you''re blocking the way." Quill''s tone was low and cold but his eyes were fixated on her. He never expected that... Kimberly would resemble him when she was angry and stubborn. So she was... His long-lost younger sister whom he had been searching for, for over twenty years? D*mn it, why had he never realized it? Why did his subordinates bring back Sylvia? Did Sylvia know about Kimberly''s identity and stole thetter''s identity? However... Why did everyone know about it but Kimberly? s... Quill let out a sigh at the thought of that. "Let''s get out of here. You''re a mess right now." Kimberly was taken aback. Naturally, she knew that she was in a mess but she was in a bad mood, hence she could not care less. "You guys should leave," Kimberly replied weakly. "Juliette, help her get in the car," Quill ordered coldly. Juliette could not help but smile. She strode to Kimberly and held thetter''s hands warmly. Juliette advised, "Miss Shell, it''s a busy street, so it''s dangerous for you to stay here. Also, your friends are not with you so you should just leave with us." Following that, Juliette dragged Kimberly into the car. Even though Juliette seemed polite, her attitude was forceful. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 After recalling it... Why did Kimberly agree to get in the car with Juliette? Earlier, Kimberly was with Vera. Even if Kimberly wanted to leave, she should go to Vera''s house and not... The Hanover family''s home. "Mr. Hanover went to the office to deal with some work. He''ll be back in an hour or so. Miss Shell, you can have a good rest until hees back." "No, I need to go." Kimberly stood up. Sylvia was not at home and they were no longer best friends. Kimberly felt awkward if she stayed. After that, Kimberly bowed to Juliette and continued, "Thank you for your help, Secretary Sharpio. Please tell Mr. Hanover that I appreciate it. My friend is still waiting for me, so I have to go." Juliette put on a faint smile. "Are you sure you want to leave? Mr. Hanover probably has something to tell you." Kimberly was taken aback. "Tell me what?" "Well, it''s quite... important." Juliette was unsure if she should spill the beans. Would it be too fast? Why did Quil have to tend to some emergency in the office? He nned to tell Kimberly the truth when she was in a better mood. "Important..." Kimberly lowered her head and paused for a moment. Something dawned on her and she looked up again. She added, "I know what you''re going to say." "Huh?" Juliette was a little surprised. "You know what we''re going to tell you?" Kimberly looked indifferent. "I used to be friends with Sylvia but... Things haven''t been working out for us. In the future..." "Huh?" Juliette was extremely shocked. "What happened? Did you find out something?" Kimberly suddenly raised her head and stared at Juliette in disbelief. Did they know? Therefore, Quill found Kimberly to discuss it with her? Without a doubt, Kimberly was sure that Quill would side with Sylvia. Even if Sylvia was at fault, they were a family. Quill... probably wanted to ask Kimberly to leave, right? Kimberly bit her lips forcefully and answered, "I appreciate what Mr. Hanover did today. However, I don''t think we have anything to talk about. I won''t give in." Juliette was a little confused. She thought that Kimberly had discovered her own identity. Yet, after hearing what Kimberly had to say... Kimberly seemed to be talking about something else. Putting aside Kimberly''s true identity, did Kimberly and Sylvia have a bigger conflict? Was that why they were no longer friends? "Hm... Well, Miss Shell, I''m sorry if I''m being rude but what happened between you and Sylvia?" Kimberly went nk. She stared at Juliette incredulously and asked, "You don''t know?" "Miss Shell, why would I know about it..." "You just said that Mr. Hanover has something to tell me, right? I thought..." "Miss Shell, I see that there has been a misunderstanding. Mr. Hanover is going to discuss something else with you. It''s probably something different from what you have in mind. However... It does have something to do with you and Sylvia." Kimberly was confused. It was about her and Sylvia? Yet, it was not the problem she had in mind? What was it? Kimberly was not expecting that but she... did not want to know. No matter what, she would never be able to get along with Sylvia in the future. Kimberly concluded, "Forget it. No matter what it is, I''m not interested. Thank you for today, but I have to leave." Kimberly turned around to leave. Juliette was anxious when Kimberly had no intention of staying. It was difficult to get Kimberly toe along. Would she meet them next time? Juliette could not help but asked hurriedly, "Miss Shell, you''ve been with the Shell family for so long now. Yet, have you ever doubted your own identity?" Kimberly stopped dead in her tracks. She turned over her shoulder to stare at Juliette. "What do you mean by that?" Juliette''s remarks caught Kimberly''s attention. Therefore, it was a good chance to exin it to Kimberly. Juliette exined frankly, "Throughout the years, you did not live a good life in the Shell family. Your mother always favored Erica while you yed the part of a good elder sister. Your mother even made you take your sister''s ce when she refused to get married. After going through all those unfair treatments, have you never questioned your real identity?" Kimberly was at a loss for words. Back then, she did suspect that she was not a biological daughter. After what her mother did, she tried asking her mother about it. Back then, her mother''s face darkened and she scolded Kimberly. Yet, Kimberly only thought about it but she did not look into it. After all, her parents raised her. Although she went through a lot, but most of the time, she felt the warmth of a family. Moreover, she was the elder sister.... Therefore, she had to take care of her younger sister. Naturally, she imagined that if she was the youngest in the family, then her mother would treat her like how she treated Erica too. Kimberly felt a lot better at the thought of that. Therefore, she never looked into it. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Yet, after Juliette brought it up, Kimberly suddenly realized... Were things not the way they seemed? "Miss Shell, has it never urred to you? Perhaps... You''re not their biological daughter?" Kimberly was rooted to the spot. She stumbled backwards and leaned against the table behind her. Juliette went up to tug Kimberly''s arm. "Let''s sit, Miss Shell. We have a lot to talk about." Kimberly walked to the sofa like a puppet. After sitting down, Kimberly suddenly recalled the strange remarks Quill told her not long ago. At the restaurant, Quill sent Sarah and George away to speak with Kimberly. Quill said that he was looking for someone but he could not find her. He even showed her the picture of the baby and the peace pendant. Furthermore, he seemed hesitant when he spoke and Kimberly always felt that... She seemed to have understood a little. "Miss Shell, are you okay? It''s very important and initially... I wanted to wait for Mr. Hanover to tell you in person. After all... Miss Shell, you''re his family. It''s better for him to tell you about it." Family... Kimberly widened her eyes. She was rted to Quill? "However, Miss Shell, you insisted on leaving, so I had no choice but to inform you about it. It would make things easier for Mr. Hanover too. Miss Shell, I''ll be frank. You''re not the daughter of the Shell family. Over twenty years ago, Mrs. Hanover gave birth to you." Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Kimberly was in a daze as she stared at Juliette. When Kimberly heard Juliette, her body seemed to be unable to ept the truth. She was in denial and her mind went nk. After a while, Kimberly''s face turned pale. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What... What are you talking about?" "I know it''s difficult for anyone to ept this. However, I''m telling you the truth. Miss Shell... You''re Mrs. Hanover''s biological daughter. The Hanover family has been looking for you." "Then... What about Sylvia? You guys were..." "Well, this is the other problem. Sylvia probably knew your real identity by chance so she approached you. She got some information from you and forged some evidence. Mr. Hanover was anxious to find his sister. After so many years, his subordinates knew that he was anxious. Therefore, everyone was so anxious that they made a mistake." Kimberly''s lips turned pale. Back then... Vera whispered something to her. "Maybe Sylvia had some ulterior motives when she became your good friend in college?" Initially, Kimberly wanted to cherish her friendship but... Was everything not as it seemed? No... That was impossible. Kimberly shook her head weakly and spoke in a choked voice, "No... Did you guys make a mistake? After all, I''ve known Sylvia for so long. If you guys made a blunder, then you should have known about it from the start." "Unfortunately, we didn''t know about it. However, I can assure you that there''s no problem with your identity. Mrs. Shell confessed everything." Bang! Something seemed to have smashed Kimberly''s heart. Her mother confessed everything? What did her mother confess? Did her mother admit that she was not the biological daughter of the Shell family? Therefore... Therefore, her mother always favored Erica over her. Was that the reason behind it? "Well, after Mr. Hanover found Sylvia, he was quite indifferent to Sylvia. Although she fulfilled all the conditions but... He seemed to sense that something was off. It''s very peculiar but it''s said that you can feel it if you''re rted by blood. Mr. Hanover had a nagging feeling about Sylvia and she didn''t feel like his sister. However, she met all the conditions, thus Mr. Hanover did not look into it until... He met you in the restaurant previously." "Speaking about that, let me show you something, Miss Shell." Juliette got up and added, "Miss Shell, please follow me. You will understand when you see it." Kimberly tailed Juliette slowly. They went upstairs with the elevator. Along the way, everything felt like a dream as Kimberly nced at the majestic interior around her. Finally, Juliette stopped in front of a room. She took out a key from her bag and unlocked the room. The room had always been locked. That day, Quill handed the key to Juliette just in case. Juliette would be able to enter the room if she needed to. She never expected it toe in handy. Juliette went in and Kimberly followed her. The room was cleaned routinely, hence it was spotless. It was bright and everything was arranged neatly. However... The dry smell in the air hinted that the room had been unupied for a long time. It was an unfamiliar scent... As Kimberly walked in, she went nk when she spotted a huge photo on the wall. There was a woman in a long blue dress in the photo. Her waist- length dark hair hung over her shoulder. The train of the blue dress entuated her slender figure. The ocean reflected the moonlight behind her. The surface of the ocean turned silver due to the moonlight. The faint light outlined her facial features and made her look wless. The woman had a faint smile and her eyes were cold. It was simr to the ocean behind her. Although she was beautiful, she felt cold and emotionless. Inexplicably, Kimberly felt like she was staring at her own reflection in the mirror. Those eyes... looked like hers... "Mrs. Hanover used to live here," Juliette suddenly stated. Kimberly was taken aback and she bit her lower lip. "Did you feel like you''re staring at yourself when you look at the photo?" Juliette suddenlyughed softly, "To be honest, when I first met you at the airport, you were wearing a blue dress too. Mrs. Hanover used to love blue so her wardrobe mostly consisted of blue clothes. She liked the sea as well. Back then, I''ve never seen Mrs. Hanover''s photo, so... I don''t know why Mr. Hanover acted like that when he saw you, Miss Shell. Later... After I knew the truth and saw Mrs. Hanover''s photos, I realized that you resembled Mrs. Hanover. Especially your eyes and your temperament... This is the best evidence." Kimberly did not answer. Back then, she never met Quill because she never had the chance to. Even if Kimberly suggested that she wanted to thank Quill and treat him to dinner, Sylvia would be very flustered and tell her that Quill was busy. Later, it was a coincidence that she had the chance to meet Quill and discussed work. Evidently... Sylvia saw Mrs. Hanover''s photos, hence Sylvia knew the truth. Was that why Sylvia did not want her to meet Quill? Back then, Kimberly could not figure out a lot of things. Yet, after knowing the truth, she finally found her answers. It was frightening. To her dismay, Sylvia had been doing all of this behind her back. However, Kimberly was so silly and was being kept in the dark the entire time. "Miss Shell, I know it''s hard for you to ept this, but it''s true that the Hanover family has been looking for you. Mr. Hanover was supposed to tell you about it. Later..." "Can I go back?" Kimberly suddenly asked. Juliette was taken aback. "Never mind, could you leave me alone?" There was too much going on. Kimberly''s head was in a mess and she could not calm down. She could not figure out what was going on. Why did it turn out like this... She needed to be on her own and sort out everything. Naturally, Juliette knew Kimberly''s dilemma. Juliette nodded and replied, "Of course, you can stay here. I''ll go downstairs now. Mr. Hanover wille back soon and I''ll bring him to youter." "Thank you." Kimberly thanked Juliette and thetter turned to leave. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Juliette went out, leaving Kimberly on her own in the room. Juliette was considerate and she closed the door behind her. She was not worried that Kimberly would destroy the things in the room. It was Kimberly''s first time there but Juliette trusted her. The things in the room seemed expensive but Juliette... ''Could it be... that I was really the long-lost daughter of the Hanover family?'' How could it be true? Even though Kimberly was not doted on by her parents like Erica was, she always thought that the Shell family was her family. Even when her mother was mean to her, she had her doubts, but she would soon dismiss the idea. Kimberly was even ashamed of herself for thinking like that. No matter what, her mother raised her. Back then, Kimberly could understand why her mother asked her to take Erica''s ce and marry Maddox. Mrs. Shell did not want her two daughters to be destroyed. Mrs. Shell probably thought that Kimberly was divorced but Erica was still in her prime. Instead of letting Erica marry a handicapped man, it was better to let a divorced woman like Kimberly do it, hence... it was for the best. How could Kimberly not understand that? Although she was disheartened, she still married Maddox. However, the following events made her despair. Even if Kimberly sacrificed everything for Erica, her parents did not care about her. They even thought that they could gain some benefits from her. They never cared about her wellbeing. Suddenly, someone told Kimberly that she was not the biological daughter of the Shell family. Furthermore, Juliette also mentioned that Mrs. Shell had confessed to it. However, Kimberly was in denial. She could not ept it. She wanted to go back and ask her mother about it. She would only believe it after she heard it from her mother personally. Moreover, there were too many things going on. She just broke up with Maddox and she found out about her real identity. Everything was weighing down on her and she did not even have the time to breathe. Kimberly gave a dryugh. Who would give her some time to catch her breath? She got up and looked around. Finally, her eyes fell on the woman in the picture. The woman was her biological mother? Even if she resembled the woman, they were just photos. In addition, she had never even met the woman, therefore... Kimberly did not feel anything about the woman. If she could, Kimberly still hoped that she would be the daughter of the Shell family. She hoped that the Hanover family had made a mistake. She was not the long-lost daughter of the Hanover family. With that in mind, Kimberly got up and turned to leave. No, she had to go home. Even if things were impossible between her and Maddox, Kimberly could not stay depressed. She had to cheer up and be strong. She walked out of the room. To her surprise, Juliette was waiting for her beside the door. Juliette spotted Kimberly and she walked over smilingly. She asked, "Miss Shell, have you made up your mind?" "I have to go back home," Kimberly pleaded. Juliette was taken aback. After a while, she nodded and replied, "I''ll ask the driver to drive you there." Kimberly was a little surprised. She thought that Juliette would persuade her to stay. Unexpectedly, Juliette let her leave. Kimberly stared at Juliette gratefully and said, "Thank you but I can go back on my own." "No, you''re not in good shape and I can''t let you leave on your own. Where are you going? I''ll ask the driver to send you there. If you refuse, then I can''t let you leave. I just told Mr. Hanover, and he said that you could do anything you want." It was Quill... Kimberly nodded and replied, "Well, I''m sorry to trouble you." Juliette smiled and responded, "It''s my pleasure. Should I apany you, Miss Shell?" "No, I just want to go home and ask my parents about it. You don''t have to follow me." "Alright, Miss Shell." After Kimberly left, Juliette immediately made a phone call to Quill. "Mr. Hanover, Miss Shell just left." Quill hummed in response. His voice was low and indifferent. Juliette hesitated for a moment and she asked, "Should I..." "There''s no need for that. You just told her the truth, so it''s normal for her to want to validate it." "Then... Should I bring her back?" "It''s up to her." After a brief pause, Quill added, "Don''t force her." "I understand, Mr. Hanover. What about Miss Sylvia? She is still hospitalized. Moreover..." "She is injured. Keep it from her for the time being. Tell her after she''s discharged from the hospital." "Yes, Sir." After hanging up the call, Juliette was a little moved. Although Quill seemed cold and indifferent, he was a thoughtful man. Sylvia deceived him but he was able to stay calm. Sylvia was injured, therefore he kept everything from her because he was afraid that something might happen to her. Hence, he would save himself a lot of trouble. He was veryposed. In the dead of night, a limousine pulled over at the intersection. After Kimberly thanked the driver, she opened the door and got out of the car. The driver poked his head out from the window and said, "Miss, I''ll wait for you here." Kimberly paused and met the driver''s eyes hesitantly. "Sir, thank you but... I don''t think it''s necessary. You should head back." She turned to walk away. After a while, Kimberly turned over her shoulder and realized that the car was still around. She sighed but she did not look back and went into the Shell family house. The door was unlocked and the room was lit. As soon as Kimberly entered, she noticed that Mr. and Mrs. Shell were sitting on the sofa. They stood up in unison when they heard the door and said, "Erica, you''re..." However, they stopped dead in their tracks when they noticed that it was Kimberly. Mrs. Shell thought that Erica came back. To her surprise, it was Kimberly. She nced at Kimberly and retorted, "You?" Kimberly stiffened as she closed the door. After a moment, she smiled and asked, "Why not? Can''t I come home?" Mrs. Shell narrowed her eyes suspiciously. "What do you mean by that?" Earlier, people from the Hanover family came and Kimberly suddenly came back. After thinking about it, Kimberly probably knew what was going on. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At the thought of that, Mrs. Shell snorted, "You''re free to go anywhere you like. I never said anything but you still want toe back? Are you sure you want to leave your rich life behind?" Kimberly''s eyes flickered. "So, you confessed?" "What confession? What are you trying to say? Why are you here?" Mrs. Shell shouted. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Kimberly lowered her head and stared at her toes in a daze. "Kimberly, the Shell family has always been very nice to you. Even if you''re not my biological daughter, I gave you a lot since you were a child, right? The Hanover family came to us and you''re now the daughter of the Hanover family. You won''t get rid of us, right? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you do. I brought you up and spent a fortune on you, so you''ll have to pay me." Kimberly looked up in astonishment. She was still hesitating but Mrs. Shell just told her the truth bluntly. Kimberly''s eyes quivered. "So... I''m not your biological daughter?" Mrs. Shell found Kimberly''s reaction strange. Why was Kimberly so miserable? Mr. Shell was conflicted as he stared at Kimberly. He sighed, "Kimberly, you... You''re not our biological daughter. Back then... we adopted you from an orphanage." As expected, Mr. Shell''s tone was gentle and warm. Kimberly nced at him and realized that her father seemed to age a lot. There was a hint of love and pain in his eyes but his reply stung her heart. She lowered her eyes and gave a hollowugh. "I didn''t expect it to be true. I always thought that I was your daughter. I even hoped that Secretary Sharpio was lying to me but... it''s all true." "Are you okay?" Mrs. Shell gave Kimberly a strange look and continued, "Isn''t it great that you''re not our daughter? It''s the Hanover family we''re talking about. I asked around and they''re on par with the Yardley family. What''s wrong with bing a part of the Hanover family? Kimberly, wake up. From now on, you''re the daughter of the Hanover family. We''re your adopted parents and don''t forget about your sister." Mrs. Shell came over and held Kimberly''s shoulder. She added, "Are you listening? Erica loves you and she knows that you love her very much too. If she needs anything in the future... You must help her, okay? Is the Hanover family looking to adopt a daughter? Perhaps, you should just bring Erica with you, right?" Kimberly did not know what to say. "I''ll ask you onest time. I''m... not your biological daughter? You''re lying to me for the money and glory, right? After so many years, I can''t believe that..." "What the hell are you talking about? Why would I lie to you? Why would we make it up? Besides... You''re the daughter of the Hanover family. Even if you aren''t, you''re not our daughter too. Your father is right. We adopted you from the orphanage." "Why?" Kimberly asked bitterly, "Why... Why did you adopt me?" Mrs. Shell averted her gaze. "Don''t ask. In short... that''s what happened." Mrs. Shell sighed and told Kimberly the truth. "Your mother and I were married for a long time and we didn''t have a child. A fortune-teller told us to adopt a child from the orphanage. Unexpectedly, we bumped into you. You were very adorable and we liked you, so we adopted you." Kimberly could roughly guess what happened after that. "Unexpectedly, you managed to get your own daughter after adopting me, right?" Mr. Shell nodded. "Yes, we never expected that to happen." "Therefore, after getting your own daughter, you began to neglect me because I was adopted?" Kimberly could not help butugh. "I always thought that you were nice to Erica because she was younger. I always told myself that I was the elder sister, so it was normal for everyone to be nice to her. I never thought that I wasn''t even your daughter." Kimberly still could not ept it. "Kimberly, why are you even here? You''re Miss Hanover now. What''s the point of bringing these things up? Are you trying to find fault with me?" Mrs. Shell was furious. Mr. Shell quickly stopped her and snapped, "Enough. Does Kimberly look like she''s trying to find fault with you? It''s probably difficult for her to ept..." "What''s so hard about epting her identity? Erica got angry after hearing this news and she ran away. Why would Kimberly be upset? She''ll be able to live a wealthy life soon. Poor Erica still has to stay in this poor home and suffer. Oh... It''s really sad for our family." Mrs. Shell began to cry and threw a tantrum. Mr. Shell was annoyed and shouted, "Stop it! Why are you crying? Although Kimberly is not our biological daughter, we raised her. Don''t you know what she''s thinking? She''s not someone that would do anything for money!" Suddenly, something dawned on Mrs. Shell and she stopped crying. She rushed to Kimberly and held her shoulder tightly. She widened her eyes and she looked menacing. "You''re right. Kimberly, you''re not someone who likes money or power. Then... Why don''t you let Erica take your ce? Let''s go to the Hanover family and tell them that Erica is their long- lost daughter, not you! I swear that I''ll be nice to you if Erica can be a member of the Hanover family." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Mrs. Shell seemed to have gone mad. Initially, Kimberly came to verify her identity. Yet, she never imagined that she would hear something hurtful like that. She stared at Mrs. Shell and her lips twitched. "Do you think that... everything I have belongs to Erica? As long as Erica wants it, I have to give it to her?" Mrs. Shell was taken aback and shook her head. "It''s not like that but... you''re her sister. It''s normal to help your younger sister, right? Kimberly, please, just let Erica take your ce. Erica will repay your kindness and you''ll have a good future too." Kimberly could not help butugh. Her voice was bitter and she could not stopughing. Mrs. Shell stared at her in confusion. In the end, Kimberly stoppedughing and her face turned cold. Her voice was icy when she spoke, "What if I don''t want to?" "What?" "What if I won''t let her take my ce? What if I want to be the daughter of the Hanover family? What will you do to me?" "You''re not into money or power, right? What''s wrong with giving them to your sister? Kimberly, I''ve taken care of you for over twenty years. I''ve done a lot for you!" "So, you can do whatever you want and take everything away from me? If that''s the case..." Chapter 337 Chapter 337 "I would rather never have been adopted by you!" After saying this, Kimberly pushed her mother''s hand from her shoulder and took a few steps back to keep a distance from her. "How ridiculous. Before stepping into this house, I still had a glimmer of hope. I hoped you would say something to keep me around. Even if you''re lying, I would still feel warm. But... no, you even... asked me to give my identity to Erica. That''s right, I don''t care about wealth or power, but what I care more about is... kinship. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have listened to your words and reced Erica to marry into the Yardley family. Mom, you said you raised me and had done a lot for me, but... you also took a lot of benefit from me, didn''t you?" Kimberly said. Kimberly''s eyes were full of tears, but she held them back to not let them fall. She bit her lips tightly. "After I got divorced, you simply gave me a cold order and threw me into the Yardley family. Do you think that I became the young madam of the Yardley family and was well off? If you really think that, why didn''t you let Erica marry into the family instead? It was because you thought the husband was a cripple, and you were afraid your daughter would fall into a fire pit! So, in that sense, am I repaying you for raising me? Wouldn''t that be enough to repay you?" She continued. "No!" Mrs. Shell shook her head hard and said, "No, Kimberly, you can never get rid of the Shell family. Anyway, I''m the one who raised you. It is your responsibility to do anything I require! What''s wrong with you? You are just a divorced woman. If it wasn''t for the Shell family, you would''ve been a good-for-nothing now. Furthermore, if it wasn''t for Erica, you wouldn''t be the young madam of the Yardley family!" "Then I don''t want this title of the young madam of the Yardley family!!" Kimberly cried loudly, "Do you think I want it? Why do you think the title is so good and I have to take it? After I married into the Yardley family, have you ever cared about me? All these years, I really thought that I was the daughter of the Shell family. Everything I have done... is because I took you as my own mother, so even if I felt that it was unfair, I would be willing to bear all the grievances and promise to do it!" "But today I finally understand... all you ever did was take advantage of me. You only want to get benefits out of me. One day, when I''m useless, you won''t even hesitate to kick me away!" She rambled on. "Why do you say ''use''? Since you don''t care about wealth and status, why can''t you give it to your sister?" Mrs. Shell snapped back. "If I don''t want it, I have to give it to her?" Kimberly thought. "Who said I don''t want it?" Kimberly suddenly sneered. "As you said, that''s the identity of Miss Hanover, and... that belongs to me. I deserve it." Upon hearing this, Mrs. Shell was stunned. "You..." Kimberly did not speak anymore. Her eyes were much colder, and her temperament was no longer the same as before. She came in here with hope, but now the only hope she had was gone, there was no point in staying here anymore. Bearing that in mind, Kimberly turned and was about to leave. Seeing this, Mrs. Shell''s face changed and she became anxious. She went forward and grabbed her wrist. "Where are you going?" Kimberly''s heart moved. Before she answered, she heard Mrs. Shell said, "Even if you want to leave, you should remember the fact that I did raise you. In fact, I owe a lot of gambling debts and now you are the daughter of the Hanover family. You should be able topensate me, shouldn''t you?" Well, now she waspletely disheartened. Kimberly smiled faintly, but her eyes were dead and dimmed. "I understand. I will never forget... your favor," she replied. Hearing this, Mrs. Shell smiled happily. "That''s right. After all, I''m your mother for these past years. Be careful on your way back." She didn''t see Kimberly''s expression and didn''t know what she was thinking. Or perhaps, she couldn''t care less about what Kimberly was thinking. When Kimberly walked out of the door, she felt heartbreaking. Her long hair pped in the cool night breeze. She stopped and hugged herself. "It''s so cold," she muttered. It was not winter yet, but she already felt a chill all the way down to her bones. It was wintry, without... any touch of warmth. When she walked to the junction, Kimberly found that the Hanover family''s car was still parked there. She stood there and watched. After a while, the door opened and the driver ran to her. "Miss, you''re back. Let me drive you back," he said. "Back where?" Kimberly asked without realizing. The driver showed a gentle smile and said, "Mr. Hanover mentioned that Miss can go back home anytime you want. I can also send you anywhere you want to go." Where did she want to go? Where else could she possibly go now other than to Vera''s? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was ridiculous. As a married woman, she didn''t belong to her own family nor her husband''s family. No...she was no longer a married woman. Maddox had already given her the divorce contract. From now on... she would be a woman who had been divorced twice. She was really... naive. When Maddox treated her like second-hand trash, she should have been able to see her status clearly. However, she was still dreaming about falling in love with Maddox. Who knew that they would break up in the end? "Where do you want to go?" The driver asked. Kimberly looked up and shook her head. "I don''t know... where I should go..." she said. The driver looked at her a while and said politely, "Miss, please get in the car. I''ll drive you." Kimberly stood where she was for a long time before she got into the car with him. After getting in the car, Kimberly suddenly said, "Please send me to a hotel." She didn''t want to bother Vera anymore. The Hanover family was not a ce she wanted to go either. She couldn''t yet ept the truth. She needed to find a quiet ce to stay. The driver hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he listened to her and sent her to a hotel. Kimberly brought her ID card, but she didn''t bring any clothes. She apologized to the driver and went into the hotel on her own. The driver watched as she entered the elevator. After that, he walked to the door and called Quill. "Sir, Miss had asked me to drive her to a hotel," the driver spoke when Quill answered. "I got it. I will send someone to follow her to ensure her safety," said Quill. "I understand, Sir. I''ll send the location to you," The driver said. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 In the hotel room. After taking a bath, Kimberly nestled in bed alone in a bath towel. She only realized that she didn''t bring any clothes when she finished showering. Everything that happened that day caught her off guard, so she was very distracted the whole day. For example, only after she took a shower did she realize that she didn''t bring any clothes. Only when she got hungry, did she remember that she had forgotten to eat. Only when she wanted to make a phone call, did she find that her phone was out of battery. She didn''t bring a charger either. Well, she wanted to be alone anyway. Kimberly buried her head in her knees. Ding-dong! The doorbell suddenly rang, but Kimberly didn''t move. It was alreadyte in the evening. Who could it be? Ding-dong! The doorbell kept ringing, as if it would not stop until she opened the door. Kimberly got out of bed barefooted. She sat on her bed for a few minutes before answering the door. When she opened the door, she saw several men standing outside. She was still in a daze when she heard a cold voice. "Turn around!" The voice said. Before they could see what Kimberly was wearing, all the men quickly closed their eyes and turned around. When Kimberly was still in shock, Quill had already looked away. He walked in, closed the door, and said coolly without looking at her, "You go back to the bathroom." Kimberly was surprised. "Why are you here?" Seeing that she was still motionless, Quill did not turn his head. He reached out and grabbed her wrist and pulled her into the bathroom. He then closed the door in a hurry. Kimberly stayed in the bathroom with confusion. "What''s going on?" It was midnight and Quill had unexpectedly appeared in her hotel room. After a while, Kimberly heard Quill''s voice outside the bathroom, "Open the door." Kimberly slowly reached out to open the door. She poked her head out and wanted to have a look, but Quill stuffed a bag into the bathroom and closed the door with a bang. Kimberly found that it was a set of clothes in the bag. She didn''t expect him to do this. Kimberly hesitated for a while before changing into the new clothes. She was still wondering if she would have to wear her dirty clothes tomorrow, but now there were new clothes to change into. After Kimberly changed and came out, Quill sat on the chair and stared at the table with a serious look; no one knew what he was thinking about. Upon hearing her footsteps, Quill raised his head and looked at Kimberly. At this time, Kimberly found that the room was filled with a lot of things, which were all prepared for her by Quill. Quill stood up and walked towards her. He was about 185 cm tall and his aura was so strong that it would make one have a hard time breathing. Especially... After Juliette told Kimberly the truth, Kimberly now felt very awkward with Quill. Was this person... her family member? Her brother? Kimberly had been used to being an older sister and never thought she would have an older brother one day. This was a strange feeling. She couldn''t get used to it. "It''s okay if you don''t want to go home. You can stay here as long as you like. I booked this room for you for a week and clothes have been prepared for you. Every day, someone wille and send you three meals on time. There is a charger and a mobile phone on the table. I have also brought a laptop for you. You can surf the Inte if you have nothing to do," Quill said. Kimberly stammered, "Mr. Hanover, you..." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She didn''t think he would be so thoughtful. For the first time in her life, she was actually being taken care of by a brother. It was such a heartwarming act. "Don''t call me that." Quill interrupted her and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t Juliette make it clear to you?" Kimberly bit her lower lip speechlessly. It wasn''t something she could ept immediately after being clear of the situation. "I know you can''t ept this fact for the time being, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to call me Quill. However, just don''t call me Mr. Hanover," Quill added. "Then what should I call you?" Kimberly thought. She nced at him and remained silent. "Well, let''s stop talking about this. Sit down and have some food," Quill said. Kimberly followed him outside; on the table was some food that was easy to digest. Quill pulled out the chair and said in a soft voice, "Sit here." Kimberly looked at him in hesitation, then she walked over and sat down. Later, Quill served her oatmeal and gave her a spoon, which made Kimberly embarrassed. She lowered her eyes and didn''t talk to him. Then, Quill sat opposite her. She soon heard someone eating. She quietly looked up to him. Indeed, she saw Quill eating on the opposite side of the table. She felt very strange... She couldn''t help biting her lips. "Don''t you feel weird at all?" "What?" Quill raised his head. "You mean... between us? Or your identity?" "The news came too suddenly... How did you ept and get used to it so quickly?" Quill curled his thin lips and smiled faintly upon hearing Kimberly''s words. He continued, "Who said the news was sudden? Maybe for you, but not for me... this matter has been guing me for over 20 years. Furthermore, I have been investigating your identity for a long time." Remembering what Juliette said to her, Kimberly couldn''t help but frown and ask, "From the day we met at the airport?" Quill nodded. "That''s right. I already suspected it the first time I saw you." "Didn''t you worry that my mother was lying to you? I mean, everyone wants to get into the Hanover family..." Kimberly said. "Juliette told me that you''ve gone to the room. You should know, there are some things that can''t be faked," Quill answered. What he said was indeed reasonable. Kimberly pursed her lips and asked, "Then how are you going to deal with... Sylvia?" "She is not a Hanover." Quill took a deep breath and hissed, "She stole your identity and lurked around you for a long time and knew everything. Silly girl, why didn''t you know about the things that even she knew?" Kimberly replied bitterly, "I don''t know, either. I''ve never... doubted my identity." So she didn''t know how Sylvia knew about this, and she even managed to disguise herself and take Kimberly''s ce. "You can evenfort yourself in that kind of family. No wonder you never doubted your own identity." Quill''s eyes were full of distress when he said this. "Hurry up and eat. I heard from Juliette that you were in a bad mood today. Have an early rest and I''lle back to see you tomorrow." He said it so naturally as if they were already very close to each other. However, Kimberly was still not used to it and wanted to refuse him, but when she looked up and saw Quill''s eyes full of care, she could not bear to do so. After all... he had been looking for his sister for more than 20 years. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 If she refused him directly, she would hurt Quill, her elder brother, right? Thus, in the end, Kimberly didn''t say anything, and she acquiesced. Quill didn''t stay for a long time. After she finished the oatmeal, he left. Before leaving, he said, "I''ve sent someone to protect you. Don''t simply open the door, like what you did just now." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly was too confused before that she wasn''t really aware of what she was doing. Fortunately, it was Quill. If it was someone who wanted to hurt her, she could have been in trouble. She nodded and replied, "I understand." After Quill left, Kimberly closed the door and went back to bed. She found that her mobile phone had been charged, and there was aptop beside it. It didn''t look like a new one. As soon as Kimberly took it out, she saw a slip of paper with a password written on it. She essed the ount and found that there were some documents in theptop. Could this be... Quill''sptop? "Did he just give it to me like this? Isn''t he afraid that I''ll get his confidential business information? " She thought. Or was it because he had found his sister thus he had put all his efforts into her, so he ignored all other things? Thinking of this, Kimberly''s heart was once again in chaos. She turned off theptop and put it back. It was not until the phone was fully charged that Kimberly turned it on. The moment she turned on the phone, she received a lot of text messages from Vera. She could tell from Vera''s words that she was anxious, so she gave her a call. As she was calling her, Kimberly suddenly remembered it was already midnight. How would Vera answer it at this time? Just as Kimberly was about to hang up the phone, the call was connected. "Hello? Is it Kimberly?" Vera''s voice was very hasty. Kimberly felt like crying all of a sudden and answered, "Yes, it''s me." "Is it really you? Are you all right? Kimberly... Do you know we are worried about you? I just went to make a phone call, and you disappeared. What''s going on? Where are you now?" Vera asked. "Don''t worry." Kimberly faintly exined, "I''m in a hotel now. I''m fine. It''s just... I wanted to be alone, so I left. I''m sorry for worrying you." Vera sighed and said, "Of course I know you wanted to be alone. I would have too if I were you. How dare you only give me a phone call now. If you didn''t call me to tell me you''re safe, I don''t think I can sleep tonight." "Well, I''m telling you I''m safe now. It''ste, you should go to rest," Kimberly said. "No! You have to send me your location so I know where you are. Then I can sleep at ease," Vera said. Kimberly felt warm in her heart and nodded, "I got it. I''ll send you the locationter." "I''ll hang up then. Send it now," Vera reminded. tter! Vera hung up the phone directly before Kimberly could react. After that, she reluctantly logged into her social media and sent her current location to Vera. Only after receiving her location did Vera feel at ease. After that, she warned her to take care of herself. Otherwise, she woulde to her room to keep her eyes on her. Then, they ended the conversation. After a long day, Kimberly was also tired. In addition, she had been a little sleepy recently, so she couldn''t bear it at this time. After putting down her mobile phone, she soon fell asleep. However, her dream was bad, to the extent where... it was so cruel that she wanted to open her eyes and leave the dream. In her dream, many voices were haunting her. "From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. After signing this divorce contract, you will no longer be the Second Young Madam of the Yardley Corporation." "Get lost. How could I, Maddox, take a fancy to a married woman like you?" "I''m pregnant with Maddox''s child, and you''re pregnant with an illegitimate child, Kimberly. If you insist onpeting with me, you''ve got no chance to win." After the nightmare, Kimberly finally woke up. When she awoke, the room was already bright, and the whole hotel room was illuminated by the sunshineing in through the window. Kimberly touched her forehead vainly, and as expected, she broke out in cold sweat. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face. After washing up, she came out. When she came out of the shower, she heard the doorbell ringing. Kimberly looked at the time and found that it was 7:30 a.m. She wanted to open the door directly, but then she thought of Quill''s wordsst night before he left. She looked through the peephole, only to find a woman standing there. After a pause, Kimberly opened the door. "May I know who you''re looking for?" She asked. "Good day, Miss." The woman smiled and showed Kimberly the bag in her hand. "Mr. Hanover has ordered us to bring you breakfast." Kimberly didn''t expect that he actually prepared her meals. But... It was already midnight when she came to the hotel yesterday, and Quill had arranged all of these for her. Didn''t he sleep? Thinking of this, Kimberly turned over and said, "Thank you, pleasee in." The woman entered the room and opened the bag. Then she put out the food boxes one by one on the table and said, "It''s my first time meeting you, Miss Shell, so I don''t know your taste. However, please tell me what kind of dishes you like, and I''ll make them for you." "Thank you," Kimberly said. "Take it easy. Just call me Loraine," the woman said. "Thank you, Loraine. Apart from sweet food... I can ept anything else," Kimberly said. Loraine nodded and smiled. "Got it. Miss Shell, you just got up, right?" "That''s right," Kimberly replied. "Here is breakfast. Is there anything you need me to bring for you?" Loraine asked. "I appreciate your kindness. I don''t need anything for the time being." Kimberly chuckled. "Okay, I''m taking off," Loraine said "Take care." Kimberly spoke. When Loraine was about to leave, Kimberly suddenly stopped her as she remembered something. Loraine stopped in her tracks in confusion and asked, "Yes?" Kimberly stood up and walked to the bedside. She put theptop into a briefcase and handed it to Loraine. "This is Mr. Hanover''sptop... he left it herest night. Can you return it to him?" Loraine looked at theptop in her hand and replied gently, "I don''t think I can help you send the laptop, Miss Shell. I am a rough person, and if thisptop is broken..." Hearing what she said, Kimberly realized that she was trying to refuse her. Kimberly felt that she was being careless. If thisptop was used for work by Quill, it was hard to say what secrets would be on it. She shouldn''t give it to others like this. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 "I''m sorry, Loraine. I didn''t think it through. Please go ahead if you have other things to do. I will hand it over to him personally," Kimberly said, smiling. "I understand." Loraine spoke. Loraine then left. After that, Kimberly put theptop back on the bed, and then went back to the dining table. When she was about to eat, the doorbell rang again. When she was about to look through the peephole again, she received a message from Vera. "Open the door. It''s me." The message read. "F**k, I heard the notification from your phone. Open the door and wee me," Vera said. Kimberly was speechless. She took a look and found that Vera was really standing outside. She didn''t expect that this girl was so... Kimberly opened the door. When Vera saw her, she quickly stepped forward and squeezed into the room like it was her own ce. "What are you doing? I''ve heard the notification sound from your phone. You took a few minutes to answer the door. You''re afraid of me, aren''t you?" Kimberly gave her a helpless look and said, "What''s wrong? Am I not allowed to move at my own pace?" After Vera walked in and closed the door, she sighed, "Wow, this is a great ce." Vera came inside and couldn''t help widening her eyes when she saw the table full of food. "Hey, you really know how to treat yourself... There''s so much food to eat." She was close with Kimberly, so she sat down unceremoniously and said, "I always thought you were alone in the hotel, so I wanted to take you out for breakfast. It seems that my worries were unnecessary." Kimberly sat down in front of her. "Since you are here, let''s eat together. Anyway, I can''t finish all of this by myself." "Of course, I''ll give you a hand then." Vera picked up a pancake and took a bite. Then she asked with a smile, "It seems like you have adjusted your state well. You seemed very upset yesterday." Hearing this, Kimberly remained silent for a few seconds and then replied, "What else can I do? I should have figured it out from the very beginning. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t get my hopes up for this marriage." She lowered her eyes and took a sip of the soup. Seeing her like this, Vera couldn''t help sighing. "That''s not your fault. There are many things that can''t be controlled, especially love. And you were married... so it''s natural for you to like each other. Although now you are separated, I think... it''s not necessarily a bad thing because the trust between you two is too little." At this point, Vera stealthily looked at her again, bit her lower lip and hesitantly said, "Maybe you''ll be able to get back together in a few years?" A few yearster... Listening to her words, Kimberly couldn''t help but smile. "We probably won''t have another chance. Maddox doesn''t like me. There are many women around him who want to be his wife and those women are much better than me. Maybe it won''t take a few years. In a few days, there will be another woman by his side... I won''t go back to him." Vera didn''t speak anymore. She ate the pancake and felt that it tasted bitter now. The two of them finished the breakfast in silence. Later, Vera sat there with her hands on her stomach satisfactorily. "Who prepared this for you? How come there was so much food? When I came here, I met an aunt going downstairs. She seemed to leave from your room. Was it her?" "Yeah." Kimberly nodded and didn''t say anything else. Vera was afraid that she was in a bad state, so she came to meet her early in the morning. Now it seemed that Kimberly was okay. Vera could not help sighing, "I thought you would be sad for a long time, but you recover quite well. You have even eaten so much food." Kimberly was speechless again. "It''s really great to see that you''re okay. Did you... have any ns for the future then?" Vera asked. "Future?" Kimberly chuckled, "I haven''t thought of that for the time being." "You still want to have your child?" Although Vera knew this question was sensitive, she still felt that it was necessary to ask. "Of course." Kimberly nodded her head and said, "From the moment I decided to keep the baby, I never thought of abandoning him." Vera was moved by her words. "Your child must love you so much in the future. By the way, Vice President Yardley has been worried about you. Do you want..." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Vera, I don''t want to give him any false hope." Kimberly looked up at Vera and said seriously, "I don''t like him, not to mention he''s a member of the Yardley family. It''s impossible." In the future... she might be better off just living by herself. "Well, then I won''t mention him anymore," Vera said. Then, Vera helped her to clean up the table and apanied her in the hotel. At noon, Loraine came to deliver lunch again. When she saw Vera in the room, she was a little surprised, but she quickly reacted. "Miss Shell, Mr. Hanover mighte overter. Is it convenient for you?" Loraine asked. "Quill wants toe again?" Kimberly thought. "Why does he want toe?" Kimberly was surprised. Before she could react, she then asked. Loraine was overwhelmed by her question. She probably did not expect that Kimberly would have this kind of reaction. It seemed that she... did not particrly want to have lunch with Quill? However, she remembered Quill had said on the phone that she just needed to tell her about it. "I''m not sure. The lunch has been delivered. I''m leaving," Loraine said. Loraine quickly left, as if she was unwilling to answer her question. Kimberly stood there in a daze, but Vera could sense something was off. "Mr. Hanover? Who''s that? What''s going on?" Kimberly was speechless. For a moment there, she didn''t know how to exin it to Vera. This kinship happened too fast, like a tornado. "I..." She stammered. "Mr. Hanover? This name sounds familiar. Hmm? Isn''t it the family of that b*tch, Sylvia? Wow, Kimberly... she took your husband, so you''re now going to marry her brother?" Kimberly could not help but frown. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Am I wrong? But what is he doing here? He is Sylvia''s brother. Kimberly, you can''t be fooled!" Speaking of this, Vera was anxious. She grabbed her arm and said, "I would rather you stay with Benedict. At least he is Maddox''s brother. In the future, if that little b*tch marries Maddox, at least you''re her senior." Kimberly, "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not what you''re thinking..." Chapter 341 Chapter 341 "What on earth is going on?" Vera blinked at her. "Too many things have happened recently. I can''t digest it. What''s going on between you and Mr. Hanover?" "Vera, can you stop gossiping?" Kimberly looked at her helplessly and put down the cutlery in her hand. "In short, we are not in the rtionship that you think. As for what our rtionship is... I haven''t thought about it yet." She hadn''t figured out whether or not she should admit their familial kinship. Vera said, "Humph, you''re so stingy. You don''t even want to tell me." As they were talking, there came the sound of the doorbell. Vera immediately jumped up and said, "I''ll go get it!" After listening to Loraine''s words, Vera understood that the person who rang the doorbell was Quill. The fire of gossip was burning in her heart. When the door opened, Vera saw Quill standing behind the door. Quill wore a dark suit and looked icy. He didn''t seem to becking in temperament at all. Tsk, Vera really felt that Kimberly was one hell of a lucky girl. Although she divorced Maddox, there was still Benedict who kept courting her. Furthermore, there was also Quill, who had an excellent temperament, on her side. "It doesn''t seem to be a bad choice to choose any one of them," Vera thought. Seeing Vera, Quill paused for a moment. After a while, his eyes passed Vera and went straight into the house. Vera smiled and asked, "Mr. Hanover?" Quill nodded and pursed his thin lips. Vera leaned to one side and chuckled, "Kimberly''s over there." Quill frowned slightly and walked in. He couldn''t help but nce at Vera and found that this girl actually had a hippie look. Additionally, the way she looked at him seemed to have bad intentions. Was she misunderstanding something? Thinking of this, Quill frowned even more. In fact, after Vera went to answer the door, Kimberly became inexplicably nervous. To be honest, she really didn''t want to see Quill now. She wanted to clear her own thoughts for a while more. Therefore, when Quill walked towards her, Kimberly almost subconsciously stood up. "You..." She said. "How''s it going?" Quill asked. Quill naturally put the briefcase aside and looked at her. His tone was full of concern as an elder brother. After asking, he saw the breakfast on the table had been eaten. Quill couldn''t help but smile. "It seems you have a good appetite. You should be fine," he thought. Her mood had probably adjusted as well. Unexpectedly, his sister''s character was very simr to their mother''s. Kimberly wanted to say something, but after hearing what he said, she had to swallow the words. After ncing at the mess on the table, she couldn''t help but look at Vera, who was walking over. "Oh, our refined image is gone," she thought. "Don''t worry, Mr. Hanover. Kimberly has a good appetite, and even if she doesn''t eat, I will force her to," Vera said. Hearing what she said, Quill smiled at her kindly and replied, "Thanks for your help." "It''s okay." Vera waved her hand. "We''re friends. I should take care of her..." Herst words dragged on for a long time. Actually, Vera wanted to test Quill, but Quill didn''t seem to understand her meaning. He raised his hand and looked at the time. "That''s great. I have a meetingter. I''ll leave in 10 minutes," he said. After saying that, he sat down. Kimberly saw that it was too messy on the table, so she hit Vera''s arm and motioned her to clean up with her. The two of them quickly tidied up the table. Then, Kimberly looked at Quill and asked, "Have you had breakfast? Or..." Quill looked at her tenderly. "It''s okay. I''m not hungry." He did want toe over and have breakfast with her, but the most important thing was to monitor her eating her breakfast. Since she had already eaten, it didn''t really matter even if he hadn''t eaten. Vera felt curious and a little embarrassed. "Oh, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you toe. If I had known that, I would have waited for you." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In fact, she knew, but she... she couldn''t imagine that the president of Hanover Corporation would come to the hotel and have breakfast with them. It was unbelievable. Vera didn''t consider this. So... they finished all the food. She was even worried that they would waste the food, so she had eaten a lot and felt a little ufortable in her stomach now. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll leave soon," Quill said. "Mr. Hanover, please have some water." Vera probably knew she had eaten too much, so she quickly went to get Quill a ss of water. Later, she probably felt it was too shabby to give him just water, so she turned around and said with a smile, "I came here in the morning and found there seems to be a new restaurant nearby. If you don''t mind, I''ll go there and bring you some food and a coffee?" Quill was stunned at first, but after a while, he looked at Kimberly and nodded. "Thank you." "I''ll go right away, I promise it will be quick!" Vera said. Bang! The door shut behind her. Vera had a quick temperament. She did things impulsively. After she walked out, only Kimberly and Quill were left in the hotel room. Although they were family, Kimberly was still very embarrassed. She really didn''t want to be alone with Quill in a room. After a moment of silence, Quill suddenly said, "I''ll deal with Sylvia." Hearing his words, Kimberly looked up and couldn''t help asking, "What will you do? Did you really confirm my identity? I mean... with Sylvia''s case, I think... Mr. Hanover, you''d better be cautious this time, or else..." "No." Quill interrupted her with a calm look and the look in his eyes was hard. "This time, I won''t get it wrong." Kimberly bit her lower lip and stared at her finger. "Are you afraid?" Quill asked. She did not answer but lowered her head even more. How could she not be afraid? She was suddenly told that her parents, who had been with her for so many years, were not her rtives. She suddenly became someone no one wanted. Although now the Hanover family said they were her family... Sylvia''s case made her afraid. Could it be that one day when she epted and took on this kinship, the Hanover family woulde out again and say they had found the wrong person...? In the end, who was she? Who could she be? Quill looked at the back of her head for a long while and sighed helplessly. "There was a question I didn''t want to ask, but if you are so worried, I have to ask it," he said. Upon hearing this, Kimberly raised her head and looked at him nkly. "What is it?" Quill''s eyes were shining. By right, he really didn''t want to ask such a question. After all, Kimberly was an adult now. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 The room was silent for a long time. Kimberly did not hear Quill speak again. "Mr. Hanover?" She called tentatively. Didn''t he say that he had a question for her? In fact, Kimberly had already noticed it. Thest time Quill asked her to go to the restaurant near the hospital, he looked indecisive. Therefore, she felt he indeed had a question wanted to ask her. However, that time, he didn''t ask her anything. This time... he was still hesitant. What was wrong with him? "Why can''t you just tell me? Is it because... it''s a very private question?" She asked. Quill nodded slightly. Kimberly was astonished. "Really? Does it have something to do with my body?" She thought. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Kimberly blushed and she was embarrassed. "In fact, even if I don''t ask this question, I can be sure you are my sister, but since you are worrying..." Looking at her red face, Quill suddenly felt that it was not bad to tease her. Thus, he slightly lifted the corner of her mouth and whispered, "If you''re really curious, I can also tell you the truth. But... are you sure you want to know?" Kimberly didn''t know how to respond. "Okay, then I''ll tell you now," Quill said. "Wait a minute!" Kimberly suddenly interrupted him and pursed her lips awkwardly. "Umm, I... I think it is not necessary. As long as you have confirmed it." Seeing that he didn''t ask it after a long while, Kimberly felt that even if she insisted on knowing it, he would probably not be able to say it out loud. Moreover, if the question was really so private, it would be embarrassing for both of them if he asked it. Forget it. It was the Hanover family in North City. It was not a bad thing to have such a family to back her up. In addition, she looked so simr to the woman in the photo, so it could not be wrong. "So when will you... tell Sylvia about this?" She asked again. Quill''s eyes became a bit cold when she mentioned Sylvia. "I''ll settle this matter once she is discharged from hospital..." An evil thought suddenly emerged in Kimberly''s heart. Sylvia had just hooked up with Maddox, but she was about to lose her noble identity. A few days ago, she was stillughing at Kimberly''s status and the fact that she was carrying an illegitimate child. She even imed she and Maddox were from the same league, but now, she was about to fall from that league. Was this... retribution? Anyway, what Sylvia had done had made Kimberly unable to feel sorry for her. Their friendship had broken up in a day. "I got it. Then I''ll leave it to you," she said. "Do you wish to see her?" Quill had heard of the disagreement between her and Sylvia. Although he did not know why the two of them would be in this situation, it was likely a serious matter. "No." Kimberly refused directly. "There''s nothing more to talk about. We''re done." These words triggered a burst of silence. Kimberly suddenly thought of something. She looked at Quill and asked lightly, "Mr. Hanover, do you think... I''ve becent? After I knew the truth." Quill paused for a moment before he smiled, "Silly girl." Kimberly was stunned. "What did he call me?" She thought. "Sylvia had deceived you for so many years. It''s normal that you don''t want to see her. Moreover, you are the youngdy of the Hanover family from now on. Just go ahead and do whatever you want to do, be whatever you want to be. In the future, I''ll..." He paused for a while and then said slowly, "In the future, the whole Hanover family will have your back." These words were sincere, and it would be a lie to say that she was not moved. Kimberly felt like she was about to tear up. At this time, the door rang and Vera came back. Kimberly immediately stood up and said, "Sorry, I''ve got to go to the bathroom." Then she got up and walked into the bathroom. Vera came in and she smiled and ced the sandwich and coffee in front of Quill. "Mr. Hanover, here is your coffee and sandwich, please enjoy." Quill took out his wallet and asked, "How much is it?" "Oh, no. Don''t mention it." Vera was surprised as she took a big step back. Quill''s face was cold and he wanted to give the money to her. Vera refused again and again. "I was the one who ate your breakfast, so I''ll apologize to you. If you really pay for this, it would really be a disaster for me. I would not dare toe eat with Kimberly in the future," Vera said. Upon hearing thest sentence, Quill finally gave up the idea of insisting to pay her the money. Quill had always followed the principle of not being friends with others. He wouldn''t owe anyone, and he wouldn''t let anyone owe him. That was why he wanted to return the money to Vera. "Alright, if that''s the case, thank you in advance," Quill said in a deep voice. "It''s fine, you''re wee..." Vera replied. After Quill slowly finished eating the sandwich, Kimberly had note out from the bathroom. Quill wiped his mouth and said, "I have a meeting. Please tell her that I''m leaving." "Okay, sure!" Vera said. Vera watched him leave and closed the door. Later, she came back to look for Kimberly. "Kimberly, where are you? Quill is gone, you cane out now." p! The door of the bathroom was loosened, and Kimberly opened the door and came out. "Wow, you''re really hiding here. What''s the matter with you? Quill had been eating sandwiches here for so long, and you were hiding here the whole time?" "It was just a few minutes, what''s wrong with me going to the bathroom?" Kimberly had washed her face with cold water, but it could still be seen that her eyes were a little red. Vera licked her lips and asked, "You''re still sad, aren''t you?" "No." Kimberly turned around and went straight into the room. Vera quickly followed her. "Quill is really handsome. He is just like a noble and is really different from us. But seriously, Kimberly, I think your temperament is quite like his, especially when you''re quiet..." Upon hearing that, Kimberly stopped and turned back. "Do I... resemble him?" Vera nodded and said, "Just now I just said it casually, but now if I think about it, the both of you have the same look. Your eyebrows, your lips... and your expressions." Kimberly paused for a moment before she said, "That''s enough. I give you an inch and you''ll take a mile?" Vera smiled and leaned forward to hold her arm and shook it. "Hey, I''m serious." "I can''t stand you. Let go of me, I''m going to change my clothes," Kimberly said. Vera let go of her and asked, "Are you going to stay in the hotel for a long time? Would you like to move to my home?" "No thanks. It''s good to stay here. Besides, the room''s already paid for," Kimberly answered. "Was it Quill?" Vera asked. Kimberly kept quiet. "And those things in this room, including breakfast in the morning, the servant... everything was from Quill?" Vera added. Kimberly turned her head and looked at Vera. "Did you misunderstand something again?" Kimberly asked. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 "Huh? Of course not!" Vera smiled and held her hands over her lips. "I didn''t misunderstand anything. Don''t worry. It''s okay for you to stay here. I''ll just visit you every day." "I''ll appreciate that. Well, I hope you''re not just here for the food." "F*ck! Kimberly, you''re going too far!" For the next few days, Kimberly remained in the hotel. She did nothing but eat and sleep. She even isted herself from the outside world. She was trying to numb herself... In fact, she was enjoying it. However, things would not always go her way. In the early hours on the fifth day, the doorbell rang and woke Kimberly. She had no choice but to get the door. Mrs. Shell was standing by the door and she stared at Kimberly in shock. "As expected, you''re here. Silly girl, it''s a hassle trying to find you!" Kimberly''s head went nk. Before she could react, Mrs. Shell squeezed through the door. There was a woman behind Mrs. Shell and it was Erica. "Erica, hurry, greet your sister." Mrs. Shell dragged Erica to Kimberly and instructed obsequiously. Mrs. Shell and Erica were trying toe in, therefore Kimberly had no choice but to step aside. She leaned against the cold wall to make room for them. Erica seemed reluctant. She raised her head to nce at Kimberly. Erica''s eyes were filled with reluctance, hatred and anger. Kimberly''s eyes glimmered. The way Erica stared at her... "She''s not my sister. She''s now the daughter of the Hanover family. Why would she still think about a nobody like me?" Immediately, Mrs. Shell''s expression changed. She put on a fake smile and uttered ingratiatingly, "Oh, sorry, Kimberly. Erica''s just throwing a tantrum because she''s worried that you won''t want her anymore. Yet, both of you grew up together and you share a strong bond with her. Erica is your sister and you''re very close to her. Kimberly... You always cherished her, right?" "Humph, why do I need her? Mom, let go of me!" Erica shook off Mrs. Shell''s hand and pouted. She added, "I don''t need her. I''m just a nobody to her." Kimberly knew that Erica was willful. However, Kimberly treated Erica like her own sister. Therefore, Kimberly knew that Erica would react like that. Kimberly replied softly, "She''s right, I''m your sister." Erica was bewildered by Kimberly''s statement. She stared at Kimberly hesitantly and muttered, "Kimberly, you... You''ll still acknowledge me as your younger sister?" Kimberly put on a faint smile. "Why not?" Even if Erica was not her biological sister... Back then, Kimberly treated the Shell family like her own family. Moreover, she would always dote on Erica like an elder sister. Although she would get mad at Erica asionally, Erica was sharp- witted. She wouldfort Kimberly, hence Kimberly would never be able to stay angry at her sister. Erica gave Kimberly a strange look. She fidgeted and murmured, "You''re now the daughter of the Hanover family, so I... I thought that you''ll no longer want me as your sister. After all... I have nothing. Back then, I used to anger you, so you must hate me for that." Kimberly was at a loss for words. Yet, before she could speak, Mrs. Shell chipped in to exin. "What are you talking about? You two are sisters. Why would Kimberly hate you? She would always tolerate you." Mrs. Shell''s remarks made sense, thus Erica did not retort. Afterforting Erica and Kimberly, Mrs. Shell began to nce around the room. She pointed out, "Kimberly, are you living here? You contacted the Hanover family, right? Why don''t you go back? Isn''t it sad to live here..." Kimberly recalled Mrs. Shell''sments a few days ago. Kimberly''s face turned cold and she snapped, "It''s quiet here. I like it." Mrs. Shell felt like something just pricked her heart. She felt very uneasy and replied, "Nonsense! It''s noisy and ufortable. It''s not safe for you to live here on your own too. Hurry up and pack your stuff. I''ll send you back to the Hanover family." Mrs. Shell pushed Kimberly into the room and urged, "Hurry up. Your sister is free today, so let''s visit the Hanover family''s vi." Erica seemed awkward when she heard that. She bit her lower lip and retorted, "Why would I go... I don''t want to." "Nonsense! We''re just visiting them." Mrs. Shell smiled obsequiously and demanded, "Kimberly, hurry now. Pack your things." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kimberly did not move. After a while, the smile on Mrs. Shell''s face vanished. She scolded, "Why aren''t you packing?" "I''m not going to the Hanover family," Kimberly concluded coldly, "I like it here." "You! Are you stupid? You''re the daughter of the Hanover family, so why are you still living in a hotel? What if the Hanover family misunderstood you? What if they think you don''t want to be a member of their family? What if someone takes your ce?" "No." Kimberly shook her head and answered softly, "No one can steal my identity. Even if she does, it doesn''t belong to her and I''ll get it back." It was the same with Sylvia. She became the daughter of the Hanover family. However, after a few years of having fun, she was forced to return everything to the rightful owner. When the time came... She would fall hard. What was the point of doing that? Mrs. Shell did not know how to continue even though Kimberly was right... However, they were aiming to visit the Hanover family. At the thought of that, Mrs. Shell said shamelessly, "Okay, then you can live here. Your sister and I have never been to the Hanover family, so we wanted to pay a visit." "I''m not the head of the Hanover family. I''m afraid I can''t call the shots. Mrs. Shell, if you want to visit, please contact Mr. Hanover." "What did you call me?" Mrs. Shell was at a loss. She stared at Kimberly in disbelief. "You called me Mrs. Shell?" Kimberly was indifferent and her eyes were emotionless. "Of course, I''m not a member of the Shell family, so I''ll address you as Mrs. Shell." "You... You''re trying to kick us away, right? Did you address me as Mrs. Shell to deny your past? Kimberly, let me this you, I raised you and I worked hard..." "No one denied your hard work, Mrs. Shell. You don''t have to be so agitated. The Hanover family will repay the Shell family." Mrs. Shell narrowed her eyes. "You mean..." "Kimberly, what do you mean by that? Do you think that I''m trying to get some rewards? After being a member of the Hanover family, you''re looking down on me now?" Looking down? Kimberly nced at Mrs. Shell and asked, "Who did I look down on?" Chapter 344 Chapter 344 "You should know what I''m talking about. Do you even remember how we treated you? Look at you, you''re the daughter of the Hanover family. Mom took me here to visit you. We were just chatting for a while but you''re already getting impatient. What was that supposed to mean? Do you think that Mom just wants money? We don''t want your money!" Erica shouted. Erica was exasperated. She med God for the huge gap between her and Kimberly. Mrs. Shell tried very hard to appease Erica but she lost her temper again. "Erica, stop it." Mrs. Shell grabbed Erica''s arm hurriedly and strode aside. "What did you promise me before you came?" "But, Mom, look at her. She''s not even living with the Hanover family but she''s so arrogant. She''ll bully us when she moves in to stay with the Hanover family, right?" Kimberly was speechless. She just woke up and she was not in the mood for any of this. She did not want to give them the cold shoulder. However, she did not like how Mrs. Shell kept mentioning her past. Kimberly had been living with the Shell family for so many years, hence how could she not see what Mrs. Shell was after? Mrs. Shell just wanted money. After getting three hundred thousand dors, Mrs. Shell wanted to get more money. Kimberly had over ten thousand dors in her savings but Mrs. Shell took it all away. "Kimberly, you said... The Hanover family would repay us, right?" Mrs. Shell could not care less about Kimberly''s sharp remarks. Mrs. Shell only cared about the money. It had been a few days, she was getting anxious because she had yet to receive five million dors. She was not only trying to get her hands on five million dors but she craved more money. The Hanover family was well off, hence she could ask for more. "Mom!" Erica was furious and pouted. "Stop asking her for money. Look at her, she wouldn''t give us any money!" "Erica, shut up! Can''t you just stop it?" Mrs. Shell tugged Erica out of the way and went up to Kimberly. "Kimberly, I''m not being greedy. Well, I''ve raised you and taken care of you. Previously, Mr. Hanover said that he would give me five million dors but think about it... Besides taking care of you, I provided you with a good education, right? Also, if it wasn''t for Erica, you wouldn''t be the Young Madam of the Yardley family. The Shell family made a lot of contributions and you get what I mean, right?" Kimberly knew the underlying meaning. Mrs. Shell was unsatisfied with the amount and she wanted more money. "Mrs. Shell, how much do you think... The Hanover family should give you?" Mrs. Shell''s eyes immediately lit up. "Well, I don''t need a lot. Fifty million dors will do and... Erica is your sister. I hope that the Hanover family can take care of her." Fifty million dors... Kimberly''s eyes darkened and she chuckled, "You''ve overestimated me. Why don''t you try selling me to the Hanover family? Will you get fifty million dors for it? You didn''t get that much when you sold me to the Yardley family, right?" "Umm..." Mrs. Shell was bbergasted. Back then, she received money when she struck a deal with the Yardley family. Yet, she did not receive fifty million dors. Mrs. Shell immediately exined, "It''s different now. You were divorced, remember? Now, you''re the biological daughter of the Hanover family. Naturally, the price would be higher." Kimberly was at a loss for words. Erica bit her lower lip and widened her eyes. "Mom, you''re telling me that... Did you sell Kimberly to the Yardley family? If it wasn''t for her, would I have taken her ce?" Mrs. Shell''s expression changed. "Erica, it''s not like that. Sell? What are you talking about? That''s a little token of appreciation from the groom''s family. It''s normal to receive it when someone got married, okay? The Yardley family is a wealthy family, so of course, they can afford to pay more. It''s not illegal to ept it." Kimberly leaned against the wall and did not respond. "A token of appreciation? Back then, you asked for a lot of money when you married off your daughter. Now, you''re asking for more to sell off your daughter, right? No worries, Mrs. Shell. Well, you should go back. I''ll inform you of the details." Kimberly scoffed and her eyes were mocking. Yet, she was not being sarcastic to Mrs. Shell. Instead, she was ridiculing herself. She was probably never a good daughter. Therefore, Mrs. Shell tried to get rid of her countless times in exchange for money. Mrs. Shell never cared about her feelings or her well-being. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Initially, Mrs. Shell was displeased with Kimberly''s tone but she smiled happily when she heard Kimberly''s reply. She nodded and added, "Oh, be sure to contact me. I''ll be waiting but you have to be quick about it. Well, you know that debt collectors are horrible. If you''rete for a couple of days, you probably won''t be able to see me anymore." Kimberly did not speak but red at Mrs. Shell coldly. A few momentster, Mrs. Shell felt awkward and she cleared her throat. "So, I''ll go back now. By the way, I''ll let Erica apany you. You must be bored on your own." Kimberly wanted to refuse but her heart softened when she met Erica''s gaze. Mr. and Mrs. Shell may have been the ones behind everything, but it had nothing to do with Erica. Erica never knew that Kimberly was not her biological sister. Erica was stubborn because she thought that Kimberly was her sister. Kimberly remained quiet. After Mrs. Shell left, Erica stood rooted to the spot. She stared at Kimberly before suddenly asking, "You don''t like me, so why would you let me stay?" Kimberly sighed, "Erica, when you were a child, did you know that I''m not your biological sister?" Erica widened her eyes. "What? They hid it from me too. I only found out about this a few days ago, humph!" Erica was frustrated. "I''m so angry about it. You''re the daughter of a wealthy family but they adopted you. Over the years, how much money did they spend on you? Besides... Why wasn''t I the one they adopted?" Erica trailed off into a whisper, hence Kimberly did not hear the rest of thements. Yet, she heard that Erica was furious. Kimberly was speechless as she walked to Erica. "I knew that you treated me like your sister but they''re different. They knew I wasn''t their daughter, so... They always asked me to take your ce." "Of course I know about that. You''re mad about it but... You''re my elder sister, so you should take care of me, right? That''s the way it is!" "Erica... Nothing is obligated in this world. I''m kind to you... But I''m not being nice because I''m the eldest. On the contrary, I tolerate you because I think of you as my sister. I didn''t do it because that''s what was expected of me. Are you clear?" Chapter 345 Chapter 345 "Humph, what are you even talking about? It''s the same." Erica turned to check out the hotel room. She was still upset. "In any case, I can understand what you mean. You''re just miserable that you''re my sister. Yet now, you''re living in a high-ss hotel and you became a member of the Hanover family. You don''t have to tolerate a sister like me after this. You must be really happy." Kimberly did not know how to exin it to Erica. She had been with Erica for so many years, therefore she knew that Erica was oblivious to her exnations. "Whatever. I''m very tired and I need to sleep." Kimberly went to the bedroom. Erica snorted and did not move. Kimberly was taking a nap while Erica studied the huge hotel room. Erica was very unhappy but something suddenly dawned on her. She went to the bathroom and took some selfies. After taking some selfies, she was satisfied with the oue. Therefore, she ended up taking pictures in every corner of the room and uploaded them to her social media ounts. Ever since Erica was a child, she was vain and she wouldpare herself with others. The hotel room was great, hence she posted some selfies, hoping that her friends would give her more attention. As expected, shortly after she posted the selfies, a lot of peopleplimented her. Erica''s mood improved as she held her mobile phone.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Erica was no longer in the hotel room when Kimberly woke up. Kimberly fished out her mobile phone and browsed through the messages. Erica texted Kimberly and informed her that she left to have fun with her friends. Kimberly put down her mobile phone and went to wash up. She had been holed up in the hotel room for days and she could not continue doing that. She needed to cheer up and get a new job. Moreover... Although Maddox gave her the divorce paper, they had yet to file a divorce. Therefore, she needed to meet Maddox to settle everything. It was better to settle everything as soon as possible, hence she decided to go immediately. Kimberly got dressed and put on some makeup. Usually, she would just use lip balm but that day, she put on a bright red lipstick. She stared at her own reflection in the mirror. She finally looked a little better. She had no choice... She did not want to make a fool of herself in front of Maddox. Furthermore, she did not want him to get the wrong idea. She would not lead a miserable life without him. She was not sad or upset because of him. Even if she was sad... She had to hide her emotions. Kimberly pursed her lips and smiled at her own reflection. She could do it. She walked out of the door and someone immediately approached her. The man asked politely, "Miss Shell, are you going out?" Kimberly paused and asked curiously, "You are..." "Mr. Hanover asked us to protect you, Miss Shell. Are you going out? Should we call the driver?" Kimberly was a little surprised but she shook her head. "It''s okay, I can get there on my own." "Don''t worry, Miss Shell. The driver is on standby 24/7." Kimberly was a little embarrassed but she was careful. She stared at the man suspiciously and asked, "Did Mr. Hanover really ask you guys to stay here?" The man put on a faint smile and answered, "Miss Shell, don''t worry. Mr. Hanover sent us and we will not harm you. A few days ago, you met the driver too." She met the driver? "The driver who sent me to the hotel?" "Yes, Miss Shell." "Well... Okay, thank you." Kimberly finally nodded. She was not being paranoid. After all, she was a woman and she was staying at the hotel on her own. What if she was targeted? The man''s reply assured Kimberly. When she got downstairs, she spotted the same driver from five days ago. "Miss Shell." The driver was very respectful and Kimberly nodded to him. "I''ll be your driver after this." Kimberly got in the car and asked, "How... Should I address you?" "Miss, you can call me Nash." "Okay. Thank you, Nash. Please drop me at Yardley Corporation." Nash was taken aback when he heard that. He asked, "Miss, you''re going to Yardley Corporation?" "Is there a problem?" "No, I''ll head over there now." After arriving at the entrance of Yardley Corporation, Kimberly got out of the car. Before leaving, she instructed, "Nash, please wait for me. I''ll need to head backter." "Yes, Miss Shell." After that, Kimberly strode into Yardley Corporation. It had been a long time since she showed up and she was dressed differently, therefore she attracted a lot of attention. Kimberly wanted to go upstairs to meet Maddox. Unexpectedly, the security guards stopped her at the entrance. "Miss Shell." Kimberly stared at the two security guards. She asked, "You know me?" One of the security guards nodded and replied, "Assistant Sorrento gave us orders. You''re no longer an employee in Yardley Corporation, so we can''t let you go in." Kimberly paused and her heart throbbed. The other day, she came to Yardley Corporation to look for him, hence he banned her from entering? Maddox... He was a heartless man. Bearing that in mind, Kimberly swallowed her grief. She did not forget what she came for. She answered coldly, "Alright, I don''t have to go in. Please inform Assistant Sorrento and tell him that I have something to discuss with him." "Well..." The two security guards exchanged doubtful looks. Kimberly added, "I''m not looking for your president. I''m just asking for Assistant Sorrento, is that okay? I have something very important to tell him. I won''t make it difficult for you." "Well... Okay, please wait." Kimberly hummed in response. She turned around and waited at the entrance quietly. She heard someone chatting behind her. "She still had the nerve toe here? The president barred her from entering but she''s still so shameless?" "What did I tell you? I told you that the president would get tired of her, right? Look, that''s faster than I expected." Winna and a group of people approached Kimberly. They were taunting her loudly. Kimberly lowered her eyes and clenched her fists. "Kimberly, don''t forget what you''re here for today. You''re here to settle a divorce with Maddox. You don''t have to listen to that nonsense," Kimberly reminded herself quietly. Therefore, she held back and ignored them. After she filed a divorce, she would leave this ce forever. She would never appear in front of Maddox again. "Hey, you''re really shameless, huh? We''re talking about you. You''re no longer an employee in Yardley Corporation. Why are you even here?" Kimberly ignored the group of people. However, one of them came up to her and pushed her. Kimberly was not expecting that and she stumbled forward. Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Kimberly never expected anyone to push her. She was falling, but fortunately, she managed to grab the handrail next to her and avoided the fall. After regaining herself, Kimberly heard someoneughing madly behind her. "Look at the mess she''s in. Look at her, she''s been abandoned and she''s so ugly." Kimberly took a deep breath and turned around. Winna folded her arms and nced at Kimberly in contempt. "What''s wrong? You have something to say?" Kimberly stared at Winna for a while. Suddenly, Kimberly took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. "You''re asking for help? Did you forget that you were abandoned? Who you''re going to ask? Haha..." The corner of Winna''s lips twisted into a smirk. Yet, her smile froze when she heard Kimberly. "Hello, 911? I''m at the entrance of Yardley Corporation in the North City. I need to file a police report." Winna''s face changed. A police report? What was Kimberly talking about? "There''s a murderer here. Yes. I''m pregnant and the woman is trying to murder my baby. Okay, I''ll read you the address. Pleasee immediately." Winna''s face darkened when she heard that Kimberly was pregnant. Was Kimberly pregnant with Maddox''s child? She was trying to...? After hanging up the call, Kimberly put away her mobile phone and red at Winna coldly. Winna was a little pale. She bit her lips and scoffed, "Pregnant? You''re lying, right? You even said that I''m trying to murder you? When did I ever do that?" "Oh, you didn''t try to kill me but you pushed me just now. If I didn''t regain my bnce and fell, you''ll be responsible if anything happens to my baby!" Winna was at a loss for words. The women who clustered around Winna heard Kimberly too. "If she called the police, would we be dragged into it?" "It''s none of our business, right? Winna pushed her, so Winna should be responsible. It has nothing to do with us." They backed away from Winna but she was not blind. She turned over her shoulder and red at them angrily. She eximed, "What are you doing? Can''t you tell that she''s lying? Why would she be pregnant? It''s just a lie!" "How can you be so sure? Did you ask someone to follow me 24/7? You think you know everything about me?" "Who would even stalk you?" Winna shouted angrily. Kimberly chuckled coldly, "If you didn''t, then why are you so sure that I''m not pregnant? Well, I don''t want to waste my time with you. Anyway, you can exin it to the police when they arrive." Upon hearing that, the others panicked and retreated. "She called the police. Let''s go. If we stay, we''ll be dragged into it." "You''re right. Hurry. Winna has a grudge against her but why did she drag us into it? We have nothing against Kimberly." Immediately, the group of women left. In the blink of an eye, Winna was on her own. With no one to help her, Winna instantly lost her courage. She scolded, "A bunch of cowards! Do you think I''ll be scared if you call the police? I''ll make you pay!" After that, Winna turned around and fled. Kimberly reached out her fingers to wipe her brow before ncing at her mobile phone. In truth, she did not dial the emergency hotline. She just wanted to scare Winna and her gang. Fortunately, they were afraid and ran away. Otherwise, they would just cause her more trouble. Kimberly was in no mood to deal with them. She did not know how long she had been waiting but the security guards finally returned. Sam was behind them. Sam noticed her and strode over. "Mrs. Maddox." Kimberly''s pupils suddenly contracted when she heard that. After a moment, she calmed down and replied softly, "Sam, I''m no longer a member of the Yardley family. Please call me by my name." Sam did not know what to say. In the end, he answered, "Young Master Yardley is just angry and he''s just being rash." "Rash?" Kimberly''s lips curled into a faint smile and continued, "Really? You should know better, Sam. This is Maddox we''re talking about. He must have thought about it carefully before making this decision. Since he gave me the documents, it means that there will be no turning back." "But..." "I''ll settle the divorce." Kimberly pursed her red lips. She paused before adding, "So, I''m not here to bother Maddox today. Can you give me a moment with him?" Sam was hesitant. "Well... I have to ask him first." "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Sam went to inform Maddox hurriedly. Sam was much more efficient than the security guards. He came back in a few minutes and he looked a little anxious. "Let''s go. Young Master Yardley will have a meeting in five minutes. He promised to see you before that. You should be quick about what you need to say." After that, Sam pulled her in. Kimberly could barely keep up with his pace and she felt bitter. He was just going to give her five minutes? After she walked all the way to his office, she would barely even have three minutes. Yet, it did not matter. Whether it was a few minutes or a few hours, she just needed to make things clear. They arrived at the office and Sam stood by the door. He urged, "Young Master Yardley is inside. You still have three minutes until the meeting. Please hurry." Kimberly strode into the office. Maddox was sitting in a wheelchair near the window. He had his back to her and he was seemingly enjoying the scenery. After pondering for a while, Kimberly approached him. "I have something to tell you." Maddox did not even turn his head. There was an icy auraing from him. He did not answer her. After a moment, he snapped irritably, "Don''t waste my time. Speak." "Why are you so impatient? It''s just three minutes." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The wheelchair moved and Maddox turned to face her. There was ayer of frost on his face. "If you know that you only have three minutes, then get to the point." After that, he raised his hand to check his watch and reminded icily, "You still have two and a half minutes. If you have nothing to say, get out now." "Maddox, there''s no need for that tone. I''ll leave when I get everything done. I don''t need you to remind me, thanks." Maddox red at her. They did not see each other for a few days but she seemed to have changed. Moreover... She even put on red lipstick. Her aura was different. What did she want with him? Maddox frowned and remained quiet. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 "Aren''t we getting a divorce?" Kimberly took a deep breath and concluded, "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get the paperwork done." Kimberly could not care less about Maddox''s reaction. She was relieved after speaking her mind. Perhaps, she longed for a divorce too. Even if they stuck together, they would never trust each other. They would never be happy by spending the rest of their lives together. Divorce would be the best choice. Kimberly raised her head and bit her lower lip. "Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, Maddox. After settling all the procedures, I won''t bother you again." As soon as she raised her head, Kimberly was shocked to find that Maddox was in front of her. Immediately, he reached out his hand to pinch her chin. "Get a divorce?" Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously and stared at her closely. He could feel a layer of powder when he pinched her chin. The texture of the powder made Maddox frown. Back then, he could feel her soft skin whenever he touched her face. Her skin was smooth and wless but... All he could feel was powder. He was very unhappy. Why did she be like that? "Yeah." The warmth from his fingers surprised Kimberly. Yet, she came back to her senses and grabbed the cuff of his sleeve. She yanked his hand away and continued tly, "Sorry to disappoint you but I don''t think you can attend a meeting today. Let''s go and get done with it." "You''re so eager to get rid of us? You''re trying to elope with your lover?" Maddox''s lips curled mockingly. His eyes were cold. She did not reply and he continued to stare at her. A momentter, someone knocked on the door. Sam reminded, "The meeting is about to start." Maddox came to his senses and sneered, "Sure, let''a get it done with but I don''t have time now. Wait in the lounge." Maddox maneuvered his wheelchair to the door. Kimberly caught up with him and asked, "How long will it take? There should be a set time, right?" "Oh, it''s only been a few days but you forgot how long meetings would take in Yardley Corporation? Or will you recall it after experiencing it again?" Kimberly was rooted to the spot. Meetings would take at least two hours. She pondered for a moment and asked, "Are we going to settle the divorce right after the meeting?" He did not answer as he headed for the door. "Okay, I''ll wait for two hours in the lounge." Kimberly turned her heels and went to the lounge without waiting for Maddox to reply. She took a long stride and disappeared from view. Maddox frowned. That woman... It had only been a few days but she acted like a different person. "It''s time for the meeting," Sam reminded again. "I know," Maddox answered impatiently and gave him a cold look. In the lounge. Kimberly waited on her own. Maddox did not have a secretary and Sam followed him into the meeting room. Therefore, she stayed in the lounge and no one entertained her. Fortunately, Kimberly was very familiar with the ce. The meeting wouldst over two hours, hence she decided to make herselffortable. She got up to make some tea in the pantry and read the magazine. If one were to wait, one hour would be very difficult, let alone two hours. As time went by, Kimberly felt that it was almost two hours. However, when she checked the time on the mobile phone, she realized that it was just half an hour. Another ny minutes to go... Kimberly rubbed her eyes and stared at the sofa. Would it be better to take a nap? She got up early, thus she was a little sleepy. After making up her mind, Kimberly sat on the sofa. She hugged her handbag and closed her eyes. Shortly after, she fell asleep. Time shed by as she napped. When she opened her eyes again, two hours had passed. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly got up happily. She did not expect herself to wake up on time. She went to find Maddox immediately. As soon as she stepped out of the lounge, she bumped into Sam. Kimberly greeted him swiftly. "Sam, where is Maddox? Is he done with the meeting?" Sam was looking for her but it felt awkward when he found her. He scratched his head and nodded. "It''s over but..." "Then I''ll go to him." "Young Madam, please wait." Sam grabbed the corner of her shirt and dragged her back. Kimberly turned over her shoulder to stare at him in confusion. "What''s wrong?" "The meeting is over, but he just went out." "He went out? What do you mean?" Sam hesitated and replied, "After the meeting, he received a phone call. An emergency came up, so..." "So he just left me?" Everything felt ridiculous to Kimberly. Even in the current situation, he never cared about her and he did not even respect her. "Young Master Yardley didn''t mean to leave you. It''s an emergency and he had no choice." "Emergency?" Kimberly suddenly asked. Sam averted his gaze. "Well..." "It''s so important that he even gave up the opportunity to get rid of me?" Kimberly chuckled mockingly and added, "Give me the address. I''ll find him on my own. I really want to know when he''s going to settle the divorce with me." Sam''s face immediately changed. He stopped her and advised, "Young Madam, why don''t you wait here for a while? Or I could send you back. After a few days..." "No need for that. You heard it, Sam. Maddox and I are going through a divorce, so I''ll no longer be a part of the Yardley family. Stop calling me that. If anyone overheard you, they''ll make fun of me." "Young Madam... You have yet to divorce him, and it''s hard to say if you two will..." "You don''t have to make any excuses for him. Even if he refused to divorce, I''ll carry on with it. Sam, so... Just call me Kimberly. If you don''t feel like it, you can call me whatever you like... Just stop calling me ''Young Madam''." "Young Madam..." "Didn''t you hear me?" "Okay, I''ll drop it." "Give me the address. I''ll find him myself." "He did have an emergency, so why don''t you go home for now?" Chapter 348 Chapter 348 "He can just do whatever he wants. It doesn''t matter." Yet, no matter what, Sam refused to give Kimberly the address. In the end, Kimberly was annoyed. "You''re not telling me? Fine, I''ll be off." After that, Kimberly left the Yardley Corporation. Before leaving, she turned to Sam and concluded, "Since he''s so busy, then I won''te back again. As for the divorce, I''ll get someone to handle it for __ _ n me. "Kimberly!" Sam was anxious. He stepped forward and blocked her way hurriedly. "I''ll take you there but... You''ll probably regret it." However, Kimberly''s remarks made Sam panic. If Kimberly stopped looking for Maddox, then how were they going to clear up the misunderstanding? Therefore, Sam finally decided to take Kimberly to Maddox. "Great, thank you." Shortly after, Sam led the way in his car while Kimberly tailed him in Nash''s car. They arrived at the destination and Sam got out of the car. He went up to her car and knocked on the car window. Kimberly was confused and she rolled down the window. "What''s wrong? We''re here?" She stared at the hospital''s entrance. She found it familiar and she seemed to have visited the hospital previously. "It''s here. Young Madam, please give me a moment. I''ll inform Young Master Yardley and ask him to come." "Got it, thank you." Kimberly did not ponder about it and nodded. Therefore, Sam turned to leave hurriedly. Kimberly sat in the car and stared at the hospital''s entrance. As she stared at it, she found it more familiar than ever. Suddenly, something dawned on her... Sylvia was sent to that hospital after shemitted suicide, right? She could not believe that she did not recognize it immediately. She was probably out of her mind. Sylvia lived in the hospital and Sam bought Kimberly there to look for Maddox. That would mean... Maddox''s emergency was to see Sylvia? Aftering to that conclusion, Kimberly felt like she was being thrown into the freeze. She wanted to divorce him but... He left her for Sylvia. He even discarded the opportunity to get rid of Kimberly. Yet, she was so silly toe to the hospital. Kimberly pursed her red lips and looked out the window. Suddenly, she ordered, "Nash, please wait for me here. I''ll be back soon." Nash noticed that Kimberly was not in a good mood but he nodded. "Yes, Miss." Kimberly popped open the door and got out of the car. She relied on her memory and went to Slyvia''s ward. With every step she took, she could feel her heart racing. She was not sure why she was acting like that. She made up her mind, hence why would she be nervous? Finally, Kimberly arrived at Sylvia''s ward. Kimberly saw everything. As expected, Maddox was in the ward. Sylvia was grabbing his arm and she was muttering tearfully. Sam, who was there to look for Maddox, stood next to Maddox helplessly. Yet, Sam seemed to be frustrated. Maddox had his back facing Kimberly, thus she was not sure about his reaction. Maddox came to see Slyvia. The light in Kimberly''s eyes eventually faded. Her eyes were bleak and dark. Sylvia was speaking and she suddenly threw herself into Maddox''s arms. Kimberly could no longer stand it. She turned around hurriedly and leaned against the cold wall. "Forget it. I don''t have to look anymore," Kimberly thought bitterly. Why did she shoot her own feet? She decided to get a divorce, therefore she should mind her own business. He was free to be with anyone he wanted. Kimberly closed her eyes slowly. After a few moments, she opened her eyes again. Her eyes were jet ck. She strode back in the direction where she came from. Nash waited outside. He was a little worried, thus he took out his mobile phone to call Quill. After telling Quill the whole story, Nash hung up the call. Nash waited for a while but he was getting worried. He decided to check on Kimberly but she doubled back. He got out of the car. "Miss, you''re back." Kimberly got in the car and said in a low voice, "Nash, sorry to keep you waiting." Nash sat in the driver''s seat and replied, "No problem, Miss. Should we continue to wait?" Kimberly leaned against the back seat and closed her eyes. She shook her head and ordered, "No. Let''s go back." Her aura was gloomier after getting out of the car. It was very dark and chilly. Although Nash was not sure about what happened, he did not have the nerve to ask. He followed her order and sped off. "Miss, are we going back to the hotel?" "Yeah." Kimberly nodded. Since Maddox had his eyes fixed on Sylvia, there was no need for Kimberly to look for him. As for the divorce, she might need to ask someone for help. At the thought of that, her mobile phone chirped. There was an iing message. Kimberly nced at it. It was a text message from Quill. "Kimberly, where are you?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kimberly read the message and thought that she needed his help. "On the way back to the hotel." Kimberly paused after sending the message, she wanted to ask if he was free to meet her but he replied immediately. "I''m going to the hotel now. See youter." Kimberly was taken aback and she typed, "Okay." After that, she put away her mobile phone. After a while, Kimberly could not help but ask, "Nash, did you call Mr. Hanover?" Nash shed an awkward smile and he nodded in embarrassment. "Yes, Miss. You left for a long time and I was worried. I''m sorry, Miss. I won''t do it again..." "It''s okay. Thank you, you did a good job." Kimberly smiled and closed her eyes again. "I''m a little tired and I need to nap." "Sure, Miss. Go ahead and rest. I''ll wake you when we get to the hotel." "Thank you." Kimberly shut her eyes. The truth was her heart was in a mess and she could not sleep. Yet, she did not want to continue, so she was trying to avoid her problems with her eyes closed. When the car arrived at the hotel, Kimberly opened her eyes again. "Nash, please stop here." "Are you awake, Miss? I was going to call you." "Yes, I''m good, thank you." Kimberly got out of the car and went straight to her room. She strode to her hotel room. She happened to see Quill waiting for her by the door. Kimberly paused for a second before she walked up to him. "Err... Mr. Hanover." "You''re back?" Quill stared at her and smiled dotingly. He stretched out his hand to pat her head instinctively. Kimberly was taken aback. Before her brain could react, she avoided Quill''s hand subconsciously. Quill''s hand froze but he withdrew it and continued to smile. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Quill was indifferent but Kimberly felt a little embarrassed. She took out her room card and unlocked the door. "Pleasee in." Quill grabbed his briefcase and followed Kimberly. "Nash told me everything." Kimberly ced her handbag on the table and nodded. "Well, since you''ve investigated me, then I think you should know about my background." Quill did not reply but the look on his face suggested that he knew everything like the back of his hand. It would be better for him to know. Otherwise, Kimberly would have to exin the situation to him when asking for help. Quill knew everything and that made things easier. "Well, can I ask a favor?" Quill''s lips curled into a smile and nodded. "Sure but..." But? Kimberly was a little surprised. There was a condition to it? "There''s no reason for me to do you a favor. Before I help you, I need to ask if you''ll return to the Hanover family." Kimberly did not know what to say. She never expected that he was referring to her real identity. Kimberly was at a loss for words. "Mr. Hanover, I..." "You''re still addressing me as Mr. Hanover?" Quill smiled and his eyes were gentle. Kimberly''s impression of Quill never really changed. Although Quill wasposed, he gave off a powerful and unapproachable aura. Usually, he would be expressionless. Even if he was to talk to his family members, he would be serious and stern. Unexpectedly, he shed a warm smile at her. Was that... The power of family affection? Kimberly stared at Quill cluelessly. Later... She did not know why but family affection seemed to get to her. She muttered, "Quill..." However, Kimberly choked on the word. She covered her mouth hurriedly and did not continue. Yet, it was enough for Quill. He stretched out his hand again. Kimberly wanted to avoid him but somehow, she was rooted to the spot. In the end, Quill''s palmnded on her head. Quill caressed her head with a bright smile. "That''s more like it. Remember, the Hanover family is here for you. If you need anything, I... will always be around. You''re my sister, okay?" Why did he sound like he was talking to a child? Kimberly blinked and nodded nkly. "How do you want to solve your problem?" Quill asked her about Maddox. "I want a divorce but... I don''t want to see him." "Okay, I''ll get someone to do it." Quill nodded. As a brother, he would never refuse his sister''s request. That was it? Kimberly thought that he would think about it. Unexpectedly, he epted her request. Kimberly paused for a moment and asked, "Can I... leave North City?" "You''re leaving because of him?" Although it was a little embarrassing, Kimberly admitted frankly, "I don''t want to see him again or stay in the same city. I..." "No problem. Our family has somepanies abroad too. I can send you abroad but are you okay with that?" Abroad? Kimberly never thought about that. She wanted to leave North City but Quill suggested that she should go abroad. "After going abroad, you can attend some courses. You''ll have a better future. You''re the best and you shouldn''t be troubled by some men. You''ll meet someone better." "I''ll deal with Maddox, so don''t worry. If you''re up for it..." "I''ll go!" Kimberly nodded and bit her lower lip. She widened her eyes at Quill and added, "I want to leave today!" Quill was nk. He stared at her and agreed to it. "Alright, I''ll get Juliette to prepare everything. You should go and pack. I''ll go back to thepany." After Quill left, Kimberly went to pack her things. As she started to pack, she realized that she did not have anything to pack. Before she went to the Yardley family, nothing belonged to her. After she went to the Yardley family... Maddox gave her most of her possessions. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It suddenly dawned on her that her life was like a dream. She did not have anything. Kimberly found it ridiculous that she managed to live like that, therefore she stopped packing. She sat on the bed and stared at the scenery quietly. In the afternoon, Juliette came to the hotel to pick up Kimberly. "Mr. Hanover asked me to pick you up. I''ve booked an eight o''clock flight for you. Is that okay? Should I change the time?" "No." Kimberly shook her head and replied, "I''m okay with it. Thank you." Juliette stared at Kimberly. Even though Juliette did not know if she should speak, she could not help but ask, "Miss Shell, did you tell your friends and family about this? Are you sure that... You won''t regret it?" Friends and family? The first person that came to mind was Vera. If Kimberly left, Vera would definitely miss her. Judging from Vera''s character, Kimberly could imagine that Vera would ask her to not leave. "Forget it. I''ll tell herter," Kimberly concluded in her As for the others... "I''m alright. Secretary Sharpio, could you please inform the Shell family?" Juliette was taken aback. She replied, "Of course, Miss Shell. If you need anything, please don''t hesitate to tell me." "Well, let''s go." Kimberly picked up her handbag and stood up. Juliette was bewildered. "Miss Shell, don''t you need anything else? You''re leaving with a handbag?" "Yeah, I don''t have a lot of things. It''s just a few sets of clothes, so this should do." After that, Juliette sent Kimberly to the airport. It was nearly six in the evening when they arrived. "Miss Shell, we still have some time before boarding. President Hanover is having a meeting. He''ll arrive in half an hour to see you off." "Okay." Therefore, they waited at the airport for half an hour and Quill finally arrived. Quill probably rushed to the airport, hence he seemed a little tired. He motioned to Juliette and she fished out the boarding pass and the passport from her handbag. "This is..." Kimberly received the passport. Her photo was on it but it was a different name. Even her date of birth and address was changed. Kimberly thought she took the wrong passport. Suddenly, she heard Quill''s calm voice. "Minerva." She raised her head in astonishment. "When you were born, grandfather gave you a name. From now on... You''re Minerva Hanover." "Minerva Hanover..." Kimberly brushed her own photo on the passport. That was her name? Chapter 350 Chapter 350 "After leaving North City, you''ll no longer be Kimberly Shell. If... You''re okay with that, then go ahead." Quill smiled and added, "Of course, no matter what, I''ll respect your decisions." Kimberly took the passport and a momentter, she put it away. "I''m going to leave, so it would be better to have a new identity. I''ll be keeping the passport and the boarding pass. Thank you, Secretary Sharpio. Thank you... Quill." "Secretary Sharpio will go with you and she''ll help you arrange everything. You should settle down and rest when you get there. After I handle some work, I''ll meet you there." Kimberly stared at Quill in surprise. "You''reing too?" "Well, it''s nearly time. You still need to go through the security check, so go and queue with Secretary Sharpio." Juliette nodded and held Kimberly''s handbag for her. "Let''s go, Miss Hanover." Miss Hanover... Immediately, Juliette''s address made Kimberly snap back to her senses. After that, she will no longer be Kimberly Shell. She was a member of the Hanover family... She was Minerva Hanover. After getting through the security check, Kimberly turned over her shoulder to stare at Quill. He stood in the light and there was a gentle smile on his lips. Goodbye, North City. Quill too... The brother she just got to know. Kimberly bid farewell to everyone in North City quietly. Last but not least, she whispered her farewell to Maddox. "I hope that we''ll never meet again," she thought. Henceforth, she was Minerva Hanover. Kimberly Shell was but a ghost in the past. She was going to start a new life. Five yearster. It was a clear blue sky in San Novia. "Beanie, I''ll count to three. Come back here!" "One!" "Two!" "Three!" Immediately, an adorable boy dashed to Vera. Vera tugged the boy''s ear harshly and scolded, "Good on you! I just left for a while but you hooked up with a little girl? How dare you kiss her in the face? She was crying because you bullied her!" The little boy, Beanie, retorted, "It hurts. Let me go, Auntie Vera. Otherwise, I''ll tell Mommy that you bullied me." "Sure, I''ll like to see you try. Do you think that I''ll be scared of that? When your mother gets here, I''ll tell her that Bruno Hanover kissed another girl shamelessly! I can''t wait to see how she''ll punish you!" "Humph!" Beanie was so furious that he ced his hands on his hips. He rebuked angrily, "Mommy is very nice and she won''t punish me. Besides, she is very smart, so you can''t fool her!" The duo was arguing when a slender figure in high heels approached them gracefully. The woman was wearing a mustard yellow cored dress. The fabric on the neckline was tied into a bow and it made her look elegant. Her smooth ck hair hung over her shoulders. A few strands of hair fell on her cheeks and it added a gentle touch to her face. A huge pair of sunsses hid half of her face, hence one could only see her beautiful red lips. "Look, your mother''s here! I''ll tell her what you did!" "Mommy!" Beanie let go of Vera''s hand and rushed to grab Minerva''s sleeve. "Mommy, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you." Vera approached Minerva and echoed, "Oh, that''s right. When he was waiting for you, he even bullied a cute girl." Minerva''s red lips curled and she took off the sunsses to reveal her wless face. She bent over to stare at Beanie. "Beanie, did you flirt with a girl again?" Her voice was gentle but intimidating. Beanie could no longer maintain hisposure and his lips twitched. "Mommy, no... Auntie Vera was lying." Minerva chuckled, "Really?" Beanie could feel the chill tickling down his spine and the smile faded from his face. He muttered softly and looked down. "I didn''t mean to do it. It was that girl! She said I was cute, so she kept calling my name... She even said that she wanted to marry me." "So you kissed her?" Vera added fuel to the fire without a care in the world. Beanie panicked and exined to Minerva hurriedly. "Mommy, I didn''t mean to do it. I just..." "She''s too cute and you couldn''t help it, right?" Minerva continued the sentence for Beanie. His eyes immediately lit up and he nodded frantically. Minerva concluded, "Copy the whole encyclopedia when we get back." Beanie''s face darkened. "Mommy, why? That''s too much!" "Because you don''t have any self- control." Vera poured salt into Beanie''s wound. She grinned and added, "You''re a man and you should control yourself. The little girl was cute, so you kissed her. If this goes on, you''re going to be a womanizer when you grow up, right? It''s for your own good, so go back and copy everything." Minerva got up and strode off. Meanwhile, Beanie and Vera continued to argue agitatedly behind her back. Minerva exited the airport and put on her sunsses again to protect her eyes from the ring sun. Several reporters held up their cameras and began to take pictures of them. Minerva frowned. "Put on your hats and sunsses. There are reporters here." Vera was taken aback. Yet, she took out a hat from her bag swiftly and put it on Beanie. She handed him a pair of sunsses and urged, "Hurry up and wear it. If you don''t, our faces will be on the front page tomorrow." Beanie was very experienced with the situation. He put on the sunsses and put his hands in his pockets. He tailed Minerva, looking cool andposed. Although Vera saw it countless times, she would still chuckle whenever he acted like that. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Beanie, don''t you know other poses? You always stick to this pose whenever we bump into some reporters. Aren''t you bored with it?" Vera''sments made sense, therefore Beanie made another pose hurriedly. "Hahaha!" Vera covered her mouth and burst intoughter. Herughter was very loud and Kimberly reminded curtly, "There are reporters around. Behave yourself." Vera held back herughter andined, "Speaking of reporters, it''s your fault that we''re getting unwanted attention. However... This is nothingpared to those celebrities. There are only a few reporters and we''re nothingpared to those superstars." "I''m not a celebrity. Besides... I don''t care," Minerva replied indifferently. "The reporters can''t be bothered with what you think. They just want to get some information to post their articles." "Really? Well, they can take all the photos they want but not of our faces." Chapter 351 Chapter 351 "They''re really weird. You''re just a fashion designer. What news can they possibly get from you? I don''t think they''ll be able to sell any magazines about you. It would be better for them to stalk some new celebrities. At least those celebrities might be famous in the future. They could save the photos forter, don''t you think so too?" Vera gave Minerva brutallymented, looking smug. Minerva stopped in her tracks and turned over her shoulder to stare at Vera. Vera would often tease Minerva but thetter would ignore it. Yet, Vera''s heart skipped a beat when Minerva suddenly stopped to nce at her. Vera replied instinctively, "Kimberly, don''t look at me like this. I''m scared..." Vera realized what she said and her face changed. She held her hands over her mouth and averted her gaze hurriedly. "It... It wasn''t me. I didn''t say anything." The name made Minerva recall her past. Back then, there were countless people who called her by that name. However... It had been years since shest heard it. Vera''s remarks made Minerva recall a lot of memories of when she was Kimberly. Minerva was rooted to the spot. Suddenly, she heard a sweet voice. "Auntie Vera, who''s Kimberly?" Beanie''s question made Minerva regain herposure. She nced at her son and caressed his head. "Stop asking so many questions. Let''s go." She held Beanie''s hand and strode off. Vera knew that she had said the wrong thing, hence she walked after them quietly. After a few moments, Vera murmured tentatively, "Umm, Minerva... I didn''t mean to do that. I wasn''t thinking..." "Vera, call and check if our car is here." Immediately, Vera came back to her senses and nodded. "Okay, just a minute." Coincidentally, she received a phone call after getting her mobile phone. She picked it up, hurriedly, "Hello? Secretary Sharpio, where are you?" Concurrently, Minerva walked away and said, "She''s here. Let''s go." Vera turned to look in Minerva''s direction and spotted Secretary Sharpio nearby. It had been a long time since theyst met. Juliette was in her usual smart attire. The light makeup made her look energetic. She held a handbag and waved at them. Minerva walked over and immediately, Nash hurried forward to receive her luggage. "Miss Hanover, wee back." "Good day, Nash." Minerva smiled at him. She gestured to her son and introduced, "Beanie, he''s Mr. Nash." Beanie was sharp-witted and he greeted, "Mr. Nash, nice to meet you. I hope you''re doing well." It was the first time for Nash to meet Beanie. Beanie''s greetings delighted Nash. The wrinkles on his face were showing as he beamed. "You must be Young Master Bruno. What a clever child." Vera came over to poke Beanie''s shoulder. "Very clever, huh?" Beanie turned around and made a face at Vera discreetly. Juliette sighed when she saw Beanie, "I haven''t seen him for two years but he''s so tall now..." "Sis Juliette, you''ve gotten prettier!" Juliette chuckled, "Boy... You''re a sweet talker." "I know, right? When he grows up, I wonder how many girls will fall for his tricks." Vera criticized Beanie but he was not angry. On the contrary, he was grinning. Whenever Vera stared at Beanie''s face, she would feel like she was staring at her former employer, but... Beanie was just an adorable splitting image of that man. Moreover, both of them had different expressions. Even though Beanie resembled that man, the man was always cold and unapproachable but... Beanie was always smiling. Furthermore, Minerva took good care of him, hence he had fleshy cheeks. He looked like a meatball and... Vera was tempted to pinch his cheeks! Yeah! She wanted to pinch his cheeks! s. Vera extended her arm to pinch Beanie''s cheek and sighed, "It''s so soft! It''s softer than the seal pillow I bought online. It''s a good stress ball!" Vera exerted more strength and she nearly squashed Beanie''s face. However, there were reporters and passersby, thus Beanie dared not fight back. He could only turn to Minerva and begged bitterly, "Mommy, save me..." Minerva noticed that her son''s face was going to get squashed, hence she spoke, "Vera..." Finally, Vera let go and scoffed, "Humph, I''ll let you go for now. I''ll just pinch you when we get back!" As soon as she let go, Beanie immediately ran to hide behind Minerva fearfully. "Alright, let''s talk after getting into the car. The reporters are watching us," Juliette reminded as Vera messed with Beanie. They got into the car. Beanie sat next to Minerva. He hugged her arm tightly and stared at Vera warily. He was afraid that she would pinch his cheeks again. Humph! He was so adorable but what if Auntie Vera ruined his looks? "Miss Minerva, after hearing that you''reing back, Mr. Hanover turned down a lot of work. He''s nning to spend a few days with you." "My brother?" Minerva''s eyes were glowing. She looked out of the car window and asked, "He''s so busy. If he turned down all the work, then thepany would suffer a few billion dors'' loss, right?" Juliette chuckled, "To Mr. Hanover, you''re more important than a few billion dors." "What?" Before Minerva could speak, Vera eximed, "It has been five years but he''s still not married? He prioritizes his sister?" Minerva was worried about her brother too. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Back then, Quill was desperate to find his sister. Moreover, he did not really care about having a rtionship. After finding his sister, he only focused on her, hence he did not have the mood to think about anything else. Therefore... In the blink of an eye, Quill was almost forty but he was still single. Although he was almost forty, members of the Hanover family had good looks. He looked like a mature and sessful man in his early thirties. During the five years, Juliette had gotten married and she had an extremely cute daughter. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Minerva tucked a strand of hair behind her ear and said with a smile, "My brother has strong career ambition. Why don''t... you help him out?" As she said these words, Minerva''s gaze was directed towards Vera. Hearing this, Vera''s pretty and fair face instantly turned red. "Minerva, what are you talking about? Your brother doesn''t like people like me!" Minerva noticed that her face was turning red and she couldn''t help but tease her, "Have you ever asked him? Otherwise, how would you know that he does not like you?" "You! I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Vera snorted and turned around angrily. Minerva smiled and stopped teasing her. Minerva stopped smiling and she raised her head to look into Juliette''s eyes; Juliette was speechless. Minerva blinked at her and the two smiled at each other. Speaking of Juliette, Minerva always felt that it was such a waste. Juliette had been working for Quill as his secretary. She had been doing a great job. If Quill could marry such a good wife, it would be a blessing to him too. However, maybe Quill was not good at picking up hints. Even if Juliette had been by his side all the time, she had never won the slightest bit of his attention. After so many years, even if his heart was made of stone, it would have melted by now. However, Quill remained unmoved. Everyone could tell that Juliette liked Quill, and only Quill himself didn''t know. Therefore, Minerva tried hinting at him about how Juliette felt, but he did not give any reaction. After sometime, Minerva stopped mentioning it. After all, everyone had their own choices. She couldn''t force Quill to be with Juliette just because she was fond of her. It was such a pity for Juliette. After that incident, she went on a blind date. Who would have thought that this blind date would bring her to meet her prince charming. They got married after one month of dating and not long after the marriage, she became pregnant too. Ten monthster, she gave birth to a daughter. The family of three could be considered harmonious and happy. Moreover, Juliette''s husband had cared for her in every way possible, which made up for Quill''s cold treatment for her. In Minerva''s opinion, there will be no regret in life as long as one married a husband who cared about her, loved her, and doted on her at every moment of life. It was a smooth car ride and soon they arrived at Mapleline Garden, a new residence. Nash drove the car into the garage and a group of people got out of the car. When Minerva was going to take her luggage, Nash interrupted, "Miss Minerva, just let me take it." "How can I do that? It''s just a suitcase that can be dragged while walking. It''s not heavy either. I''ll do it by myself." "Just let him take it." Juliette couldn''t help but speak for Nash, "What do you think we came to San Novia from the neighboring city to do?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s hand paused for a moment. Nash had already pulled the few suitcases over and was walking in front of her. "Let''s go." Juliette shook the keys in her hands. "I''ve already asked someone to clean up the house for you. Everything in the house is alreadyplete so you can move in immediately." "Wow, Secretary Sharpio, you are so sweet and considerate!" Vera was so touched and rushed to hug her. Minerva took Beanie''s hand and said, "Then let''s go up and have a look." The apartment in Mapleline Garden''s was a duplex apartment. When Minerva saw it online, she liked it very much so she got it without hesitation. The group of people entered the elevator. Juliette couldn''t help but say, "Miss Minerva, actually there are many nice apartments in North City. You haven''t seen Mr. Hanover for a long time. The Hanover family is right in North City. Why did you buy an apartment in San Novia? It won''t be convenient for you to travel to Hanover Corporation in the future." Upon hearing this, Minerva smiled faintly. Her beautiful eyes shed with a strange vibe as she said, "Wellpared to North City, I prefer San Novia. Furthermore, it''s just a neighboring city and it only took you two hours to arrive here. It''s not a big deal. I can also pay my brother a visit when I''m free." "Mr. Hanover wouldn''t mind. Even if Miss Minerva doesn''t have time, Mr. Hanover wille and visit you." This was true. In the past, when she was overseas, Quill would fly abroad once or twice a month, and he would apany her every time. If he had time, he would apany her for one or two days. Even when he was busy with work, he would apany her for dinner and leave right after. Minerva felt that Quill... was truly an amazing elder brother. He doted on her so much. Who would have thought that he would fly for more than ten hours without rest just to apany her for dinner? Who would have thought that he only wanted to hear her call him ''brother'' and get back to work again? Not even a robot could be as capable and patient as him. "Hey, it''s great to have a brother who dotes on his sister so much. I envy you a lot." Vera was the only daughter in her family and had never experienced this kind of family love before, so she had been envying her all the time. Upon reaching the door, Juliette went up to open the door. After the door opened, Vera was the first to rush in, followed by Beanie. "Wow, it''s indeed a duplex apartment. I like it." "Mommy, you have good tastes!" Beanie alsoplimented. Compared with Beanie, Vera was simply like a big child. The two of them cheered and ran around wildly in the house, and then, they quickly went upstairs along the spiral staircase. Minerva seemed to be used to this kind of situation and had no response but looked around instead. Juliette apanied her around and said, "Actually when you bought this apartment, Mr. Hanover had already prepared a vi for you in advance. However, I didn''t expect that you would spend your own money to buy an apartment even when the Hanover family owns so many properties." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help butugh. "I like this type of design. There are so many feelings to it." "That''s true. The duplex apartment''s renovation looks really good. Our house is decorated in an European Style and it''s not that nice." As they spoke, they sat down on the sofa in the living room,pletely ignoring the cheersing from upstairs. "By the way, Miss Minerva, since you have returned to Hidalgo, have you found a job?" Minerva nodded and said, "Yes, I have contacted some ces. However... you too know that my job is rtively free, so I don''t think I''ll go to work formally." Juliette said, "Mr. Hanover''s thought is that, if you want toe back and continue your career, he suggests you register your ownpany?" Register apany? Minerva had thought about it, but... over the years, she had always felt that she was veryzy. In addition to seeking inspiration for her designs, she also had to take care of Beanie, so she had always been working as a frencer. When she was free, she would take on some jobs, but when she was busy, she would then refuse the jobs. She had been living such a free life. Therefore, in the fashion industry, Minerva was well known for being free-willed. "Let''s wait and see. I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll think about it when I need to." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Juliette nodded, she then took out the key from her purse and ced it on the table. After handing it over for a bit, she left. Minerva walked to the window and looked at the scenery in the garden of themunity. "Finally... I''m back." Chapter 353 Chapter 353 That night, Quill drove all the way from North City to San Novia to look for Minerva, just as Juliette said. When he arrived, it was already at night. Because he had told Minerva in advance on the phone, Vera went to the nearby supermarket to buy some food so that they could have supper together. Vera''s culinary skills weren''t bad to begin with. In addition, she had been with Minerva for the past few years. In order to fill up her stomach that couldn''t bear takeaways, she developed good cooking skills. Minerva and Beanie depended on her cooking a lot. Hearing that she was going to cook, Beanie swallowed his saliva, "Auntie Vera, are we going to have hotpotter?" Hearing this, Vera lowered her head and looked at him strangely. "It''s not winter now. Why hotpot? Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be feeling hot?" Beanie was unhappy when he heard that reply. He pouted his lips and said, "We can also have a hotpot in summer. Don''t you think it''s very satisfying?" Those words... Vera narrowed her eyes and looked at Beanie. Suddenly, she stretched out her index finger and poked him on the forehead. "Satisfying? Since when did you learn such a term? You are a little foodie. I know that you just want to "Oh." Beanie covered his forehead with his hand, and his fair and tender little face was full of anger. "Auntie Vera, can you make us hotpot or not?" "No." Vera turned around instantly and turned on the faucet to wash the vegetables. "Your uncle has been working all year round. It takes him more than two hours to drive from North City to San Novia, don''t you know that? He''s already tired enough engaging in social activities outside. And now you ask him over for hot pot? Can''t you let him eat something good in the middle of the night?" Hearing what she said, Beanie blinked his eyes as if he had read the underlying meaning of her words. Beanie suddenly said something unexpected, "Why do you care so much about my uncle? Do you like him?" "What did you say?" Vera suddenly jumped in surprise. She looked around with her eyes wide open. When she noticed no one else was around, she quickly reached out and covered Beanie''s mouth. "You, you can''t talk nonsense, okay?" Beanie''s mouth was covered by her, and he couldn''t say anything, so he just stared at her. His look made Vera feel guilty and she quickly loosened her grip. "Don''t talk nonsense, okay? Otherwise, I won''t get you anything to eat next time." Hearing this, Beanie seemed to have figured out something. He tilted his head and said, "Auntie Vera, will you make hotpot for me?" Vera stood up weakly. She opened the food in the bag and said, "Well, I''ll do it for you, okay? I probably owe you something in myst life." In the room upstairs, Minerva had already taken a shower and changed into a simple T-shirt and a pair of shorts. She stood by the window and made a phone call. "Mr. Lowell, I''ve already asked my assistant to record your request. The period that we agreed on is one month. Tomorrow, I''ll ask my assistant to check Miss Arnold''s figure and measurements. After that, I''ll design what you want within the agreed period." Speaking of this, Minerva paused. Looking at the stars in the sky, she couldn''t help to remind him, "However, now it''s eight o''clock in the evening. It''s not within my working hours already." The other party heard her and immediately apologized embarrassedly. "I''m sorry. I was urged by someone else so I became impatient. Then, I won''t disturb your rest now." Minerva hung up the call and ced the phone on the table. Then, she walked barefoot to the bathroom to apply some skin care products and dried her hair. When she finished all this, she saw her mobile phone vibrating. Minerva walked over and picked up her phone. It was Quill who was calling. "Could it be that he has arrived?" Upon thinking of this, Minerva did not answer the phone. Instead, she wore shoes and went downstairs to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw a tired Quill standing at the door. Their gazes met in midair. Minerva looked behind him and asked, "Are you the only one here?" He hadn''t seen her for a long time. Quill really missed her and he couldn''t help reaching out to rub her head. Minerva was stunned for a moment. She tried to hold herself and did not stop him. After he messed up her hair, she said, "Quill, I''m no longer a child. It''s not... appropriate for you to rub my hair like this." "In my eyes, you will always be a child," Quill replied. Hearing this, Minerva almost went crazy. She bit her lower lip and let him in. "Quill, can we have a talk? You can rub my head when we''re at home, but can you not do this when we''re out?" She still remembered that incident when he was going to fly back and she was at the airport sending him off. When Quill was about to leave, he rubbed her head in public. She was still holding Beanie and was wearing a pair of high heels. She never expected that Quill would rub her head. At first, Minerva was not used to him doing this. However as time went on, when she saw the joy in his eyes, she couldn''t bear to refuse him. She didn''t expect that he would be used to it. Now... Minerva even had a feeling that he was treating her as his daughter. Daughter, what on earth.... Minerva didn''t know whether tough or cry. "If you really like to rub someone''s head, go to your nephew more often." Upon mentioning his nephew, Quill walked in and closed the door behind him. He then took off his shoes at the entrance and saw a few pairs of women''s slippers on the shoe rack. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "Why didn''t you prepare any for me?" Minerva pouted her lips and said, "I didn''t know you''de so early. I didn''t even have time to go to the supermarket today." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After that, she bent down and took out thergest pair of women''s slippers. "Put them on." Quill stared at the women''s slippers for a while. Finally, he decided to walk barefoot. "Quill, why are you disgusted? There''s no one else at home. You don''t have to feel embarrassed." "I like my feet free." Quill said in a deep voice. The two of them walked into the living room together. Vera suddenly came out of the kitchen. When she saw Quilling, a faint blush immediately appeared on her fair face. "Mr. Hanover, you''re here!" "Hi." Quill nodded his head and acknowledged her presence. When their eyes met, Vera''s face turned redder. She bit her lip and said, "I''m still cooking. Please have a seat. It''ll be ready soon." After that, she turned around and quickly went into the kitchen. "Uncle!" At the same time, a small figure came out of the kitchen and rushed to Quill. Seeing the little figure, Quill''s dark eyes were filled with a touch of warmth. He squatted down and held him in his arms. "Bruno." Bruno was the name that Quill had given him back then. His nickname was Beanie, and Vera was the one who had given him the nickname. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 "Uncle." Beanie kissed Quill on his handsome cheek. Quill was stunned for a moment when he saw his face. Although he was used to seeing Beanie''s face, he would always see another person in it. Quill was shocked and Beanie hugged him around his neck. "Uncle, you''ve had a long journey. Aunt Vera has cooked a lot of delicious food to wee you." "Is that so?" Quill came to his senses and smiled. "Uncle, are you going to leave tonight?" "I''ll leave tomorrow. Shall I sleep with you tonight? Huh?" "Okay." Beanie nodded hard and said, "I miss you so much." Minerva, who was watching from the side, thought helplessly. She was the biological mother here, yet her son was closer to Vera and his uncle, but not his own mother. However, it was not surprising. Vera and Quill both treated Beanie very well. They treated him as if he was their biological child. Quill doted on Beanie as much as he doted on her. As for Vera, she stayed with Beanie every day and she was almost his second mother. About ten minutester, Vera finally opened the kitchen door and was ready to serve all the dishes. Seeing this, Minerva went to help. Quill didn''t sit still either. After they put all the food on the table, they took their seats. After Minerva sat down and took a bite of the food, she suddenly thought of something, then she stood up and took out a bottle of red wine. Quill saw this and couldn''t help but creased his brows. "Don''t you still have work tomorrow? Is it appropriate to drink?" "It doesn''t matter, just a little bit." After saying that, Minerva poured a few sses of wine. When Vera took the ss, she blinked her eyes. Minerva smiled and said, "Just bear with this for now, I''ll apany you to drink something else next time." Vera''s face immediately turned red. "Don''t talk nonsense. I like to drink red wine too..." When they were abroad, they would buy beer from time to time, and then they would drink at home until they werepletely drunk. As time went on, they were used to drinking a lot of alcohol and eventually both of them had increased their drinking capacity. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Furthermore, after Minerva started working, she had more social interactions and her drinking capacity got even better. It was not difficult for her to drink a few sses of red wine. However, Quill creased his brows again when he saw this scene. Seeing that she drank a ss of red wine before eating and wanted to drink a second ss, he couldn''t help but reach out to hold the rim of her ss. "Quill?" Minerva came back to her senses and looked at him in surprise. "What''s wrong?" "Are you drinking before eating? Can your stomach stand it?" "No, my stomach... should be fine." Quill kept a serious face and wasn''t joking with her. "No. Let''s eat first. We can drink after that." While Minerva was still in a dilemma, Vera, who was sitting next to her, said in a low voice, "Don''t let the cat out of the bag. Otherwise, you won''t even have a chance to drink." Minerva finally recovered after hearing what Vera said. Her lips curled into a smile and said, "Got it. Let''s eat first. Wine... can be ignored first." It sounded like she meant it. Vera couldn''t help rolling her eyes secretly. In the end, Minerva was unable to control herself and drank two more sses of wine. Quill was unable to stop her no matter how hard he tried. The red wine was too strong, and her cheeks turned red after she finished drinking. She sat there and stared nkly ahead. Looking at this scene, Quill felt helpless and reached out to pull Beanie aside. "Have you finished eating, Bruno?" Beanie nodded his head, then looked up and said, "Uncle, don''t worry about Mommy. She knows what she is doing." "Why are these words so familiar?" Quill suddenly narrowed her eyes. "Did your Mommy always do this when she was abroad?" After listening to his words, Beanie instantly felt that he had said something wrong, so he quickly corrected himself. "No, Uncle. Mommy is just happy to meet you today, so she drank more than usual." "Is that so?" Quill looked at the flushed face of Minerva, as well as Vera who was sitting next to her with a silly smile. Vera was holding a ss of wine and wrapped her hand around Minerva''s neck, wanting to make a toast to her. Well, since it was because she was happy to see him, he would forgive her this time. Thinking of this, Quill coughed softly. "After dinner, go upstairs to take a bath. After taking a bath, go to sleep first, understand?" Beanie nodded obediently. "Uncle, don''t worry. I won''t cause any trouble for you. It''s just that... Auntie Vera seems to have drunk too much. Do you need my help?" "Well, I can do it alone." "Then I''ll go back to my room first." Beanie jumped down from his chair and waved at Quill. He then walked up the stairs with his short legs. Quill''s vision had been focusing on him. After he left, he looked at the two women opposite him. The two women were drunk from drinking the wine. It was indeed a headache for him. Quill stood up. His legs appeared exceptionally long under the table. He rolled up the sleeves of his shirt in an elegant manner and slowly tidied up the mess on the table. After he packed up everything, he was about to take away the bottle of red wine as well. Vera suddenly shouted, "Don''t move!" Quill stopped what he was doing and looked towards the source of the voice. Vera let go of Minerva''s hand and stumbled towards him. "What are you trying to do?" Vera walked over and snatched the bottle away from his hand. In a drunken voice, she said, "You''re not allowed to drink our wine, or else... Minerva... will me me!" She couldn''t stand steadily, and her body was wobbling in front of Quill. Facing his sister''s good friend and assistant, Quill was naturally a little more patient with her compared to anyone else. He said, "The bottle is empty. I''ll throw it away." Hearing this, Vera said shyly, "Is it empty?" Then she lifted and inverted it over her face; there was not a drop of wine. She smiled and nodded. "It''s true, the bottle is empty... Well, okay, I''ll go back to sleep then." After saying that, she walked forward with the bottle in her hand. She stepped on something and suddenly fell backward without control. When she was about to fall to the ground, Quill reached out and caught her. Vera eximed and fell into his arms. "Stand firm!" With a cold expression, Quill frowned and said in a low voice. Just like that, the unfamiliar aura of the man broke into Vera''s mind. Vera opened her eyes and carefully identified the person in front of her. After seeing clearly that the man in front of her was her prince charming whom she had always dreamed of, Vera opened her eyes wide with horror, and then... she fainted instantly. She was so drunk in front of him that she almost fell down and was saved by him. How could she have done so? She would rather pretend that she didn''t know anything! It didn''t happen at all!! "Emm..." At this moment, the drunk Minerva whined and fell onto the sofa as if she wasn''t feeling well. The drinking capacity of these two people were actually very ordinary. When there were no outsiders at normal times, they would drink like mad on their own. It was really a headache for Quill to run into both of them in that situation. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 In the end, Quill could only drag Vera back to her room. After settling her down, he went downstairs to look for Minerva. Perhaps she was too tired, but she didn''t make any noise after getting drunk. She justid on the sofa and slept well. However, just as Quill was about to approach her, she suddenly turned over. She was about to fall from the sofa to the cold hard floor. Quill sped up and rushed forward to hold her, before putting her back to her original position. After all the ups and downs, Quill''s forehead was sweaty. The seemingly calm man seemed to be in a mess at this time. Quill stared at Minerva, who was still in her sleep, and shook his head helplessly. "You''re really making trouble for me. Am I a guest, or are you the guests?" "Forget it. After all, she''s my younger sister," thought Quill. Quill was also an extremely loving brother. In the end, he got up and carried Minerva back to her room. After tidying up, Quill went back to the room to wash up. When he entered the room, he found that Beanie was lying on the bed with a pillow in his arms, staring at him with sparkling eyes. "Thank you, Uncle." Quill who was unbuttoning his shirt somehow felt like he was being yed with. "Hurry up and go to sleep." As soon as he finished his words, Beanie immediately turned over and tucked himself in. "Good night, Uncle. See you tomorrow." The side effect of being drunk was that her head was heavy and her legs were light. By the time Minerva woke up the next day, it was alreadyte in the morning. She turned her body around and felt that her head was extremely heavy. She looked at the brightness in the room from the sunshine and then endured the ufortable feeling as she climbed back up. "What time is it now?" Minerva reached out for her phone and nced at it. It was already ten o''clock in the morning, so she got out of bed and went into the bathroom to wash up. When she got dressed and went downstairs, she saw Quill sitting on the sofa with aptop in his hands; it seemed like he was having a video conference. Minerva didn''t even greet him. She went straight to the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water to drink. When she came out, Quill had already cut off the video feed. "Are you awake?" "Quill, don''t you need to go to work? Why don''t you go to thepany?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "I want to go, but how can I leave you two alone? You drank so much." Hearing what he said, Minerva couldn''t help but stick out her tongue. She actually did not intend to drink that much yesterday, but once she started drinking, she actually... forgot about it. She really didn''t remember what happenedst night after she got drunk. At that time... she could only look at Quill and ask, "Quill, did I say anything wrongst night?" "What do you think?" Quill asked in return. Minerva smiled awkwardly and said, "How would I know? If I knew, I wouldn''t even bother asking you." "You two used to be like this when you were abroad?" Minerva was stunned for two seconds before she reacted and shook her head. "Absolutely not. It''s just an asional..." "asionally?" Quill raised his eyebrows, and there was a sense of danger in his eyes. "Not often at all..." Minerva quickly changed her words, but when she saw the serious look on Quill''s face, she realized that things were not going well. She could only step forward and say, "We just had a small drink asionally when we did well at work. It''s definitely not what you think and it''s not like what it wasst night either." It was more serious than he thought. They actually didn''t drink too muchst night. Well, so it couldn''t be considered the same. Quill realized that he was so angry that he had lost his temper. He reached out and pinched his temple, which was hurting slightly. "Anyway, you have to take good care of yourself all the time. I won''t restrict you from doing what you want, but if you go wild and ignore your own health, then don''t me me for finding someone to look after you." Hisst sentence caused Minerva''s expression to change slightly. "Find someone to look after me? What do you mean?" Quill stopped talking and stared at her with pursed lips. Minerva''s eyshes fluttered and she twitched her lips in embarrassment, "Don''t tell me it''s what I''m thinking?" "Almost." Quill picked up the suit jacket that was ced on the shelf and put it on. While he buttoned it, he said sternly, "You are not young anymore. As a mother, if you can''t take good care of yourself all the time, as your brother... I will definitely find someone to take care of you." "You only know how to reprimand me. Why don''t you look at yourself? I am your sister and you don''t have anyone to take care of you either." She managed to counter him, but his expression did not change and his voice became colder. "I''m d that you still know that I am your brother." At that, Minerva stopped talking. He was her elder brother, so it was reasonable for him to scold her. As the younger sister, it was better if she remained silent in such a moment. "I still have to return to North City. When... will you return to the Hanover family?" "Can I..." "No, you can''t." "Well, I know. I have work to do over there in a few days. I will go there by then." "Alright." Quill didn''t leave until he got the answer he was satisfied with. After he left, Minerva stood by the window and grabbed her hair. She thought, "Actually, Quill is indeed a good brother. It''s just that he''s being very strict most of the time and looks after her like a father." She could give in to other things, but... she really couldn''t give in when it came to rtionships. Although he had not asked her to go on blind dates in thest five years, he had also considered her mental state as well as Beanie''s feelings. But... his words just now showed that... this idea had crossed his mind. It was only a matter of time before she was asked to go on a blind date. She had to think of ways to make Quill forget about this matter. When she was thinking, she heard footstepsing from behind. Vera rushed downstairs and looked at her nervously. "Is your brother gone?" Minerva turned her head and said, "He''s gone. What''s wrong?" Vera covered her chest, with a look of grief: "It''s really embarrassing. I was drunkst night. I got up this morning and found that I couldn''t remember what happenedst night at all!" "Ah?" Minerva walked forward as if she didn''t care much about it. She said nonchntly, "What''s the matter? I was also drunk." "Can I be like you?" Vera quickly caught up with her and said sadly, "You are his sister, and I am only your assistant!" "So what?" Minerva turned around, resting her back on the table with her arms crossed in front of her chest as she looked at her leisurely. Vera covered her cheeks and said bitterly, "How can a ruthless woman like you understand my feelings? I am not his sister, just an ordinary woman. I was drunk in front of him so my image must be ruined. In your brother''s heart, I must have be a particrly low-ss woman!" "So? Aren''t you indifferent to it? Don''t tell me..." Minerva lifted her eyebrows as she looked at her with a teasing expression. Vera''s expression changed. Only then did she realize that she had exposed something. She snapped back to reality and red at her. "Do you like my brother?" Minerva leaned over and asked in a low voice. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Vera took a few steps back. "There''s no such thing!" Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Minerva couldn''t hold back her urge to tease Vera when she saw how shy Vera was. However, her phone rang just as she was about to say something. At first, the two of them looked at each other dazedly. Momentster, Vera seemed to have suddenly realized something. "Oh no! We''re going to meet our client today, aren''t we? I''m guessing that this phone call must be from them." Thinking of this, Vera''s expression changed greatly. Without saying anything else, she turned around and rushed upstairs. Minerva nced at the time. There was still an hour before the agreed time. It was said that the female star would be in San Novia today, and it would take them about 20 minutes to get there. Well, there should still be enough time. Minerva silently analyzed the time they had left. Five minutester, Vera had already dressed up and came downstairs. She put her cell phone into Minerva''s hand while running to the shoe cab to put on her shoes. "I''m runningte. Order a cab for me please." Minerva had no choice but to take and unlock her phone. Then, she ordered a cab for her. "Done." Vera took the phone and rushed out, saying, "You have no conscience. You know that there is work today, but you didn''t remind mest night. You even made me so drunk..." Bang! After the door was closed, Vera continued with a depressed face, "You embarrassed me in front of my prince charming, ugh! I am going to bete!" After Vera left, Minerva went upstairs to wake Beanie up. When she entered the room, he was still sleeping with a big pillow in his arms, which looked very funny. "Beanie, get up." Minerva called his name as she sat down at the edge of the bed. "Hmm..." Beanie responded, but his body didn''t move. He was still holding the pillow and sleeping soundly. Minerva nced at the time. "It''s almost noon. Why aren''t you getting up?" Beanie opened his eyes and nced at her bleary-eyed. However, Minerva was stunned by the look in his eyes. They looked so alike... When Minerva gave birth to the child, she watched him grow up day after day. When he was very young, Minerva felt that the child''s facial features were like Maddox''s. She evenughed at herself because of that thought. Why did she still remember that person from the past? That was why she felt that the child looked like Maddox. However... Later on, Vera identally mentioned it as well, causing Minerva to be slightly rmed. As such, she thought to herself, was it because Maddox and Benedict were brothers? Was that why they had the same kind of genes? Otherwise... Why would they look so alike? As the child grew older every day, his face became more matured. His appearance was exactly the same as Maddox. It was just that Beanie was a cuter version of Maddox. Minerva had never been able to figure out that question. Later on, she decided not to think about it anymore. After all, there was no point in thinking too much about it. She only needed to live a good life and raise Beanie well. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Don''t you want to get up?" Minerva was not angry. Her voice was soft as she tried to wake him up. Beanie saw clearly that it was Minerva. He stretched out his hand to rub his eyes and sat up obediently. "Oh, Mommy, I seem to have overslept today." "You know that you overslept too. What did you dost night? Did you have any difficulty in falling asleep?" Beanie looked confused. "Mommy, I couldn''t fall asleepst night... Uncle told me a long story." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. Quill seemed to be in good spirits when she talked to him earlier. She didn''t expect him to stay uptest night... "That man is really good at hiding himself." Especially in front of Minerva, Quill never took his health seriously. Thinking of this, Minerva patted Beanie''s cheek and said, "Well, get up. Your Auntie Vera has work today. I will take you out for a meal. Let''s go to the nearby supermarket to see if there is anything to buy." As soon as Beanie heard that they were going to the supermarket, he immediately got up from the bed and said, "Okay. Give me ten minutes!" The little fellow''s speed was pretty fast. He got up as soon as he said he wanted to. Minerva also went back to her room to change into a new set of clothes and applied some make up. When she was done washing up, she stared at herself in a daze in the mirror. Since when had she be... someone who couldn''t go out without makeup. Sure enough, the years made people old, and no matter who it was, one would quietly change over time. "The North City is good enough. Why do you have to move to San Novia?" In front of a ss wall, the man stood with his hands behind his back, and his tall figure drew a long shadow in front of the window. The dark suit that he wore, didn''t make him look old. Instead, he eluded the charm of a mature man. Although the man''s shadow looked slender, it could be seen from the suit that he had a strong and muscr body. His eyes narrowed slightly like a fierce eagle. Looking down at the whole city, the man''s thin lips opened again, "It''s okay to move here, but when did you start to like living in high rise?" A woman wearing home clothes walked out of the kitchen. Her hair was tied up in a bun and she looked like a middle-aged woman. However, after looking closely at the corners of her eyes, one could see that she was already in her senior years. The woman ced a te of fruits on the table and took a mouthful of grapes. "Then you stay well in the North City then. What are you doing here? San Novia is a good city and I like the air here. What''s wrong with that?" The man did not answer and still stood there motionlessly. The woman looked at his back, picked up another grape and put it into her mouth, and said, "Is it possible that you''re sad for being alone so you came to your aunt to find warmth? Let me tell you, Maddox, I cannot provide you the warmth you''re seeking. You can also tell that I''m the only one in this house." "Is that so?" The man''s voice was faint. "Why are you still alone? You are so old already." "Brat, how can you talk like that? How can you be so rude?" After that, the woman sighed. "Do you think I want to be alone? Your mother''s affairs have cast a shadow on me. I witnessed it with my own eyes. Besides... I have checked. I don''t have the ability to conceive a child. I am destined to be alone. Since your mother entrusted you to me, I would just regard you as my son." Upon hearing this, the man turned around and frowned. "You?" "What? Are you refusing?" The woman was so angry that she mmed the table. She was Maddox''s aunt, Abigail Stark. Abigail stood up and tried to pull the man''s ear, but the man easily avoided her. "Anyway, I don''t care. If I am too old to walk in the future, you will have to take care of me then." Maddox nced at her lightly. Then, he grabbed the car keys and was about to leave. "What are you going to do? Since you are so free all day, why don''t you go downstairs to the supermarket to buy something for me?" Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned and said, "Did Ie from another city just to help you get some groceries at the supermarket?" "What''s wrong with going to the supermarket? You''re here to see me anyway. Is there any problem with doing something for me?" Speaking of which, Abigail squinted at Maddox. "I''m not going." Maddox refused directly. "Go by yourself." "Fine." Abigail stood up directly. "Then you''ll send me there." Maddox was a little unhappy. He pursed his thin lips and did not say anything. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong with doing your filial duty?" "Isn''t it just downstairs? Do you still need me to send you there?" "It''s always good to have another person to help me at the supermarket. Come on, let''s go." Although Maddox was frowning, in the end he still decided to follow Abigail. "I''m telling you that the air here in San Novia is much better than in North City. North City is overcrowded. Do you know that I sometimes cannot make it to work on time because of the traffic jams? Since the hospital transferred me to San Novia this time, I''m very lucky too." After entering the supermarket, Abigail talked while sighing. Then, she asked Maddox to grab a shopping cart. Although Maddox sounded impatient, he still went ahead to get the cart. Basically, he would do whatever Abigail asked for. The appearance of Maddox got many girls in the supermarket feeling excited. They all gathered and stared closely at him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Oh my, that man is so handsome. Is the woman next to him his girlfriend?" "Are you blind? That woman is more like his mother, okay?" "No way, she looks pretty young." "I can tell at a nce that they''re nobles because they look so well maintained. And if you take a closer look, you''ll notice that they actually look simr. s, I really want to go and ask if he has a girlfriend or can I add him on Facebook or something?" "You''re thinking too much. This kind of man won''t fall in love with you. There must be a lot of women waiting for him to pick her. You don''t have any special features either. Why would he fall in love with you?" Several waitresses looked at Maddox and Abigail with regret as they walked away. Maddox furrowed his brows. He seemed to have heard those words, or maybe he did not. On the other hand, Abigail heard them and turned to ask Maddox with a smile. "It seems that you, my nephew, are still so charming that girls like you no matter where ever you go." Upon hearing this, Maddox seemed to be a little unhappy and said, "Aunt." "Fine, I won''t tease you anymore. I know that you are a person who cannot take jokes." After Abigail finished, she sighed inexplicably and said, "Since Kimberly left, you have been..." "Aunt!" The name seemed to have triggered something in Maddox. He immediately frowned in dissatisfaction and stopped walking. Abigail raised her eyebrows and twitched her lips. "Sorry, I didn''t say anything. Let''s go." The two of them quickly went up to the second floor. Maddox and Abigail went up to the second floor for a little while. Minerva took Beanie to the supermarket. When they entered the supermarket, Beanie raised his head and asked, "Mommy, can I take off my hat?" Upon hearing this, Minerva looked around. Perhaps it was because it was still very early that day, thus, no one was tailing them. Moreover, it was probably only because she just returned to North City the previous so there were reporters following her. It was most likely that they would not follow her anymore that day, so she could finally be at ease. Thinking of this, Minerva nodded and said, "Sure, you can take it off then." Hearing that, Beanie happily took off the hat on his head and said, "Thank you Mommy." She stretched out her hand, rubbed his little head and said, "Let''s go. We''ll go get a shopping cart, and then have a look at the fresh fruits and vegetables first." "I''ll go push it!" Beanie immediately volunteered and went to push the shopping cart with his short legs. The girls who had just finished their discussion about Maddox did not seem to care much when they saw Beanie walking towards them. However, after a quick nce, they were so shocked that their eyes widened and they pulled each other''s sleeves. "What I said was right. A good man like him will never be in our arms. I thought he just had a girlfriend but I didn''t expect him to have a son who''s already so big!" "Son? What are you talking about?" "Look at the child. Doesn''t he look exactly the same as the previous man?" The girl''s friend looked in the direction she pointed at and instantly said, "What the f*ck, is that his clone? How can they look so alike? I was still shamelessly thinking of going to ask him for his Facebook, but I didn''t expect him to even have a son already. Gosh, I feel so hurt!" "They must havee to the supermarket together. Our dream''s broken. A handsome guy either has a girlfriend or a family already. Forget about it. Don''t even dream about it again next time." One of them couldn''t help but tell Beanie, "Little kid, your father went upstairs already." Beanie pointed at himself in a silly and cute way. "Are you talking to me?" "Wow, he''s so cute! He''s completely different from the man who is so cold all over!" Several women couldn''t help but walk to Beanie''s side and pulled a shopping cart out for him. While nodding, they said, "Yes, it''s you. Your father went up to the second floor." She thought it was a good idea to remind him. Beanie blinked his clear eyes. Although he didn''t understand what the little sister was talking about, she seemed to be kind. So he nodded and said, "Thank you, beautifuldy. I got it." "You''re so cute... Can I... pinch your face?" One of them could not help but make such a rude request. Beanie paused for a moment and then stretched out a finger. Just when the girl thought he would agree to her request, he shook his little finger seriously and said, "No way." The girls were a little disappointed, and the other few girls surrounding him also felt a little regretful. Click! Click! The sound of high heels could be heard. Minerva appeared in front of them whilst holding a bag in her hand. She smiled and asked, "Hello, may I know what happened?" "Mommy!" Beanie walked back to Minerva and held her hand. Hearing Beanie call her mommy, the girls looked a little embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, madam. Your child is too cute, so we... were just saying hello to him." Minerva was sort of used to this kind of situation, but she still asked out of courtesy. "I see. Beanie, say goodbye to thesedies. We still have to go shopping." "Goodbye." After Minerva greeted them with a smile, she left with Beanie holding her hand. After she left, the girls gathered together and started to gossip. "Did you see that? His wife has such good temperament and aura. We are iparable to her." "You''re right. Don''t even think about it. Let''s get back to work." "Hey, but look, they''re shopping separately. The one in front went up to the second floor, while she went to the fresh fruits and vegetables area. What''s going on?" "What else can it be? Isn''t it obvious that they are splitting up to shop? Can''t you see that they came in at different timings?" Chapter 358 Chapter 358 "You''re right." "Let''s get back to work!" Minerva took Beanie to the fresh fruit and vegetables area. Beanie''s figure was so small but he insisted on pushing the shopping cart. He took the initiative to walk in front of Minerva and said, "Mommy, Auntie Vera is good at cooking fish. Let''s buy a fish and put it in the refrigerator when we get back home, so that Auntie Vera cane back to cook it, okay?" "Okay, let''s go and have a look." "Okay!" The mother and son stood in front of the stall and looked for a long time. Finally, they chose a very fresh and big fish. Then, they went on to choose some beef. Although Beanie only had round cheeks and a slender figure, he was a little super foodie. He liked to ask Vera to cook delicious food for him and he got very excited when he went to the supermarket. After only a while, Beanie had added a lot of things into the shopping cart. When they were abroad, it was Vera who took Beanie to the supermarket most of the time, so Minerva rarely set foot there. Even if she joined them, she only bought the daily necessities, hence she didn''t know much about fresh meats and fishes. As for Beanie, he could quickly differentiate the fresh ones among the rest. Then, he would put them into the shopping cart after he was sure. When they came out of the fresh fish and meat section, the shopping cart was already full. "Dear, did you learn all these from Aunt Vera?" Beanie nodded and said, "Yes, Mommy. In the past, when you were looking for inspiration, Auntie Vera and I would go to the supermarket to shop. Auntie Vera would then teach me what to buy and what to not buy." After that, Beanie raised his chin proudly, expecting to fetch apliment from his mother. Minerva patted his head and praised him without hesitation, "You''re so good, Beanie. Do you want to be a cook when you grow up?" Hearing what he said, Beanie immediately shook his head and said, "No way!" "Why though?" "Auntie Vera said that I need to be a celebrity in the future with my pretty face or else it''d be a waste." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Minerva was speechless. "What did this girl teach Beanie when I was not around?" Minerva thought. She smiled faintly and asked slowly, "Do you want to be a celebrity" Beanie shook his head around and said, "I don''t want to." Minerva smiled even brighter. "Then what do you want to do?" Beanie suddenly waved his fist in the air and said, "I will be a soldier in the future and serve the country!" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s steps suddenly stopped. He raised his head and asked, "What''s wrong, Mommy?" "Nothing." Minerva stopped and lowered her head to pinch his chubby cheeks. "That''s a good ambition. As long as it''s something that you like, I won''t stop you." "Thank you! I know that you will definitely support me!" At first, Beanie grabbed Minerva''s face then he kissed her cheek without hesitation. Minerva''s smile deepened. "You... Let''s go. Let''s go to the second floor and get some daily necessities." "But this shopping cart may not be able to fit anymore. Let''s go pay the bill first. Only then will we go to the second floor." "Alright." Hence, Minerva took Beanie to the cashier to pay the bill. After that, she put the things aside and both of them went up to the second floor together. After arriving at the second floor, Minerva happened to see some clothes there and found a very unique design among them. She couldn''t help but walk over to take a closer look. Beanie looked around and suddenly said, "Mommy, wait here for a while. I''ll go get a shopping cart again." "Okay, be careful." Perhaps because Beanie was very independent, Minerva was especially at ease with him. She then let him go as soon as he said he wanted to. Beanie ran to get the shopping cart at a brisk pace. "Maddox, help me get the one on the top and put it inside the cart." Abigail pointed at the cup ced on the top of the shelf. It was at Maddox''s height, so he only needs to stretch out his hand to be able to take it down. Maddox then asked, "Are you done yet?" Abigail looked at him and replied, "Why are you so impatient? Since you are already in San Novia, why don''t we have lunch here at noon? I will be cooking. There is nothing to buy here anymore. Let''s go back downstairs to have a look at the fresh meat and vegetables." After saying that, as Abigail turned around and was ready to walk back downstairs, she saw a cute boy with his back against her trying to push a shopping cart all by himself and he looked adorable. At that moment, Abigail felt as if there was something holding her back when she almost wanted to take a step forward towards the little boy. "The elevator to the first floor is here." A cold voice came from behind, making Abigaile back to her senses. She turned back and answered, "I know. I''ll be right there." When she turned around again, the cute boy who was pushing the shopping cart had disappeared. Hey, he was clearly still here just now, wasn''t he? Abigail couldn''t help but take a few more steps to have a look, but she still didn''t see the figure of that cute boy. Maddox was probably getting impatient from waiting. He pushed the cart over and asked coldly, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Abigail shook her head. "I just saw a child who was very cute. Even the back of his head made him look cute. I didn''t expect that he would disappear in such a short time." Upon hearing this, Maddox couldn''t help but frown. "If you like it, you can give birth to one too." Abigail red at him. "What are you talking about? Isn''t that a joke if I gave birth to a child at my age?" After that, Abigail turned and left. Maddox followed along with no expression on his face. Abigail, who was in front of them, said coldly, "I think you should get a wife as soon as possible. It''s good to have a baby, so that I can have fun with it too. Anyway, I''m not busy with my work so I can help you and your wife take care of your child." Upon hearing the discussion about children, Maddox''s face darkened. He suddenly thought of the time when Kimberly begged him to keep the child five years ago. If... if she did not leave at that time, that child would have been five years old by now. Thinking of this, Maddox couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Was he crazy? Why was he looking forward to a child who did not belong to him? Maddox closed his eyes and pinched his throbbing temple. "Don''t mention these things in the future. It''s annoying." Abigail looked back and red at him. "Do you think I want to mention it? You''re already so old. Are you nning to learn from me to die from loneliness? That can''t be done. If you really die from loneliness, I will not know how to face your mother when I reach heaven in the future." "Don''t mention this anymore," Maddox muttered unhappily when he heard her mention about going to heaven. Abigail snorted, "You never let me mention anything at all and you have a lot of demands. People like you... really have nothing except for good looks and loads of money. No wonder you are still single until now." "Nothing except for good looks and loads of money?" Maddox was speechless. "Let''s go. Let''s go back downstairs to buy some fresh fruits and meat!" Chapter 359 Chapter 359 "Mommy, I''m back." When Beanie came back with the shopping cart, Minerva just finished studying the design of the clothes. She turned back and bent down to pick Beanie up. "Thank you for your hard work. Now you can take a ride in the shopping cart. I will push you around." "Can I?!" Beanie seemed to be a little excited. He poked his index fingers and pondered, "But then my image will be ruined..." "Pfft." Minerva couldn''t help butugh in a low voice. "You''re just a kid. What sort of image do you have?" After saying that, she directly put Beanie into the shopping cart. He grabbed the sides of the shopping cart and sat down saying, "Alright then." Downstairs. When Maddox and Abigail were done shopping and heading towards the cashier, a few young girls were staring at Maddox with sparkling eyes. When they thought of his wife and his son, their eyes dimmed again. After taking back the change, the cashier suddenly noticed that the items that both parties bought seemed to have ovepped somehow. She felt that it was strange but she still politely asked, "Sir, are you going to bring your wife''s stuff along? She has already settled the bill." Maddox lifted up the bag with no expression as if he hadn''t heard what she said. "Sir?" Abigail heard something and squinted. "Are you talking to him?" The girl was a little surprised and nodded her head, "Yes." "You just asked him about his wife?" The girl was a little confused by Abigail''s puzzled eyes. She faltered for a long time before saying, "Just now... There was a beautiful woman behind you with a child. She went upstairs too just now. I... I thought you two were a couple." Maddox frowned unhappily when he heard that. He then stared intently at the female cashier. Under his fierce gaze, the female cashier instantly felt a chill right down her spine, and an invisible pressure fell on her shoulders, making her bend her back in an instant. "Well, that..." Abigail noticed Maddox''s strange mood and smiled awkwardly. "We came in together. There''s no one else with us. Have you mistaken me for someone else?" The people around there saw what happened and quickly went up to the female cashier to help her out. "My apologies to the two of you. My friend is a little shortsighted. Just now, ady put her stuff here and said that she would pass them to her husband. They came in together too, so there''s a little misunderstanding. I''m really sorry." "It''s okay." Abigail shook her head. "Since it''s just a misunderstanding, it''s now solved. In fact, it''s not a big deal either. Alright Maddox, look at your serious face. Do you want to scare them away? Let''s go now." After that, Abigail dragged Maddox out of the supermarket. After they left, the female cashier stood there with her eyes turning red because of fear, and the people around herforted her. "Are you alright?" The female cashier shook her head and held her arms. "I''m fine, but... he looked so fierce and scary just now." "Yeah, I felt the same way too... that look in his eyes was too appalling. Although this kind of man is good-looking, he is a block of ice himself. I guess he has zero warmth in him." "Mm." The girl, who was so frightened that her eyes turned red nodded her head. "But... the child just now looked so simr to him. They..." "Ah, I''m not too sure either. What on earth is going on? However, looking at his reaction, maybe they''re really not rted. We''d better not talk nonsense in the future. Just get our job done ording to instructions." "Well, yes." Minerva and Beanie shopped around for a long time before finallying back downstairs. Minerva found that she had bought too many things when she was paying the bill. She and Beanie would not be able to carry everything on their own. Thinking of this, Minerva felt a little annoyed. It was all because of her inexperience in grocery shopping. She only took everything that they needed but didn''t consider their ability to carry them after. In desperation, Minerva had no choice but to order a cab. Then, she asked the driver to help her carry the things by paying him more money. When the driver heard that she would pay him more, he immediately rushed over. Hence, Minerva and Beanie only waited for a while. In the process of waiting, Minerva noticed that there was ady with slightly red eyes staring at them, as if there was a little grievance in her eyes. Although Minerva was a little confused about what was going on, she did not ask any more questions. When the driver arrived to help them carry their things, they then left together. After Minerva and Beanie left, the girls gathered together and started to gossip again. "What? I thought they were a couple before, but it turns out that they''re actually not." "Even if they''re not, we do not dare to simply provoke that kind of man too." Soon after Minerva and Beanie got in the car, Vera called them. At that moment... Had she finished her work? "Mommy, let me answer the call! I want to speak to Auntie Vera!" Minerva handed the phone to Beanie. After Beanie took the phone, he pressed the button, and then called out in a childish voice, "Auntie Vera." "Beanie? Why is it you?" "Auntie Vera, I bought a lot of ingredients in the supermarket with Mommy. Shall we make fish and chips tonight?" Usually, Vera would continue the food discussion with him, but not that day. Not only did she not answer the question of Beanie, but she said directly, "Beanie, I don''t have time to talk about this now. Is your mommy next to you? Give your cell phone to your mommy, I have something to tell her." Beanie could tell from her voice that she was anxious, so he handed the phone to Minerva and said, "Mommy, Auntie Vera seems to have something urgent to talk to you." Upon hearing this, Minerva took over the phone and asked, "Hello, Vera, what happened?" "Oh, Minerva, please help me! It''s already such a critical situation yet you still have the mood to do grocery shopping!" Minerva raised her eyebrows and said, "What is it? You have not told me yet." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Let me tell you, didn''t Ie over to measure Miss Arnold? Do you know what happened? She left me outside for an hour because I waste for one minute!" Minerva looked out of the window and happened to see a public bus driving past. The posters on the bus had Yvonne Arnold''s photos on them, thedy whom Vera mentioned. Yvonne was one of the current famous female actresses. She became famous ever since her role in one of the blockbusters. She had managed to get a lot of fans during the premiere of the series and since then, she even seeded in her following TV series. She was now known as the hottest actress in the industry as there were many directors who wanted her to y a role in their TV series. However, it was rumored that she was very arrogant and picky in choosing jobs hence she would not ept jobs from ordinary directors or scripts. Back then, when her agent had found Minerva, he had said that he hoped that Minerva could design a set of formal attire for Yvonne but Vera wanted to reject it. However, to Minerva, she did not agree with that approach. There was no reason for her to refuse such a big client. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Although Minerva waszy, she still had to support her family. Vera also relied on her to make a living. In addition, she wanted to create better living conditions for Beanie, so she still needed to work very hard. She would only take a break when she had no pressure. Hence, she epted the job. "And then?" Minerva asked softly. "Then, I waited for her to finish filming. When she was done and I was going to take the measurements for her, guess what she said? She actually said that she was tired and wanted to rest, so she left me aside." Minerva didn''t know what to say. Verained, "There''s still more. So, I waited for her to rest for ten minutes. Then when I took the measurements for her, she said that I hurt her! She also imed that I was not professional, and now she won''t let me get close to her anymore." Minerva reached out and pinched the space between her eyebrows. "So?" "She asked you toe over here in person and said that since you''re the one who agreed to take the job, you should take the measurements for her. Who does she think she is? So what if she is famous? I was just a minutete, just one minute only! I have apologized to her for a long time and said a lot of nice things, but she... totally ignored me. I''m so angry now. Let me tell you, I''m now officially her hater. She even wants you toe in person. Is she out of her mind? Is she even qualified to ask for this?" Minerva opened her mouth and said faintly, "But aren''t you calling me to ask me toe over and take the measurements for her in person?" "D*mn it, I didn''t mean it like that, but I''m just really angry. There is no one here to listen to my ranting. You better note! I''m not going topromise today." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help butugh in a low voice. She said in a soft voice, "You''re indirectly asking me to be there now." "Minerva!" "Alright, send me the address to my mobile phone, and I wille find you after sending Beanie home." "Well, I''ll send the address to your mobile phone right now. Minerva, pleasee and save me. I''m really going crazy soon." Vera, who had just said that she was not nning to give in had now immediately changed her attitude. Minerva was speechless at this. After hanging up the phone, Minerva put the phone away. Just as she was about to bow her head and exin to Beanie, he took the initiative to say, "Is Auntie Vera in trouble? Mommy, go help her. I can be alone at home." Although Beanie was young, he was unusually sensible. Perhaps it was because he grew up in a single-parent family. Even though Beanie was very understanding, it made Minerva''s heart ache for him even more. She reached out and touched Beanie''s head. "Good boy. I will help Auntie Vera then. After that, I''ll take her home and cook you fish and chipster." Upon hearing fish and chips, Beanie''s eyes immediately widened. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Great!" The driver was very happy too after getting the extra pay. After sending them to the residential area, he helped to move everything to the entrance and did not enter the house out of politeness. Since Minerva still had to go to Vera, she asked him to wait for another five minutes. The driver readily agreed and got out of the elevator. Later, Minerva spent some time carrying all the stuff into the house with Beanie and put them into the refrigerator. When she finished tidying up, she said, "Then, I will leave first. I should be able to come back in the afternoon. If you''re hungry, get yourself some bread first, okay?" Beanie nodded and replied, "Okay, don''t worry." When she was about to leave home, she suddenly changed her mind, "Beanie, why don''t... why don''t you go out with me? When the matter is settled, Auntie Vera and I will bring you out for dinner instead." "There''s no need to do so. It''s a little troublesome to bring me along. Go help Auntie Vera. I can take care of lunch on my own!" After saying that, Beanie went up to Minerva and kissed her on the cheek. Then he waved at her, signaling her toe back soon. Minerva had no choice but to leave. Most of the time, she actually wanted to apany Beanie more. After all, he didn''t have a father, and she couldn''t let him grow up with limited motherly love too. However... reality was quite harsh and cruel. She wanted to provide Beanie with good living conditions, so she had to work even harder to make more money. Once she was focused on working, she would neglect Beanie most of the time. Fortunately... Vera had apanied her over these years, and Vera really cared for Beanie a lot. "Beanie, wait for me. I will be back home soon," she thought in her heart. Minerva got in the car. After telling the driver the address, the driver turned around and left Mapleline Garden. After driving for a while, the driver started to chat with her enthusiastically. "Is that cute boy your son? He''s really good-looking. I haven''t seen such a lovely child in years." Upon hearing himplimenting Beanie, Minerva revealed a satisfied smile as she nodded. "Yes, he''s my son." "Your genes are so good, and he''s still so well-behaved. But... why are you raising him alone all by yourself?" Upon hearing this, Minerva lowered her eyes and hid the emotions in her eyes with her long eyshes. She said softly, "His father just went on a business trip today and wille backter in the evening." Not everyone was a bad person, but she needed to be on guard since she was a single mother with a little child. The driver was asking her such personal questions, so she had to be on high alert. "So that''s how it is. That''s pretty good.¡± The driverughed and did not feel that there was anything wrong with what she said. The car moved at a fairly fast speed. Soon, they arrived at the destination. "I have fetched a lot of customers to this ce, all of whom were low-level actors or stars, but... you don''t look like you are here for acting, right?" "Yes, I''m not here to film. I''m here to look for someone." Minerva nodded at him. After paying the fee, she opened the door and got out of the car. After getting out of the car, Minerva sent a message to Vera saying that she had arrived and asked her toe over and pick her up. Vera told her to wait then appeared in front of her in less than two minutes. "Minerva, over here!" Minerva looked at her and saw Vera standing at the entrance. She put away her phone and walked over. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When Vera saw her, she felt as if she had seen the savior. She was so moved that she almost cried. After she came over, Vera even reached out to hug her. "Minerva! It''s great that you''re finally here! If you don''te, I''ll feel like I''m being tortured to death by that vicious woman. The weather is so hot but she dared to make me wait outside for so long." When she hugged her, Minerva could see the sweat behind Vera''s ears and the back of her cor was drenched with sweat. Minerva''s eyes darkened a little. She pressed her red lips together and said coldly, "Let''s end this battle quickly. Take me to her." Chapter 361 Chapter 361 "Okay, thene along with me." Vera took Minerva''s hand and walked inside. There were a lot of people on the film sets. Because they were filming a drama set in ancient times, Minerva saw a lot of actors in period costumes as soon as she walked in. However, because it was still summer, most of them were extremely hot in the costume. Each of them had prepared a small fan with them, and some even took off their coats and put them aside, with only vests and shorts on, whilst wearing thick hair crowns which looked a little funny. Minerva''s gaze swept over all of this before following Vera into the set. When the deputy director, Kevin, saw Minerva and Vera, he went forward to stop them. "What are the two of you doing? We''re filming here, so we don''t allow fans to enter. Where''s the security guard? What are you guys doing? Why did you let people in so easily?" The security guard who had been called ran over hurriedly. When he saw that it was Vera, he exined, "Kevin, they are not fans. They are here to find Yvonne." "Yvonne? Why are you looking for her?" He asked in surprise. After that, his gaze fell on Vera and then on Minerva. When he saw Minerva, his eyes lit up. Minerva raised her hand and pushed the sunsses on her face, covering her face. With her looks like that, she had an aura of grandeur. If you didn''t know who she was, you might even assume she was an international celebrity. "You, you are...?" Kevin looked at Minerva and asked. Vera subconsciously moved in front of Minerva, and then exined softly, "Hello, Kevin, we are looking for Miss Arnold. There are some work-rted things that we need to deal with, and we only need a short while." "Oh, I see..." Kevin stared at Vera suspiciously, but his eyes finally fell on Minerva. At the same time, Yvonne''s agent, Hugo Lowell came over. When he saw Minerva, his eyes lit up and he quickly came over to help them out. "Kevin, Miss Hanover is Yvonne''s guest." Then Hugo pulled Kevin aside and whispered a few words. Kevin had his eyes fixed on Minerva the whole time. After a while, he nodded and left. Hugo then stepped forward and nodded to Minerva, "Miss Hanover, you''re here. Come with me." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Minerva nodded in agreement and kept up with his pace. Vera followed behind him and snorted as she muttered, "What a snob. His attitude towards me just now wasn''t this good at all." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but chuckle in a low voice. "Why are you fussing over these people?" "You''re not me, of course you cannot feel what I felt just now. s, howe I don''t have your talent? If only I knew designing. I don''t have to look at these people''s faces then." "You?" Minerva smiled. "I think it''s a pity that you''re not a gourmet food critic." "You''re making fun of me again. I don''t want to be a gourmet food critic. If that''s the case, I''ll be a big fatdy! You know me, I can''t help it when I see food!" Soon, Hugo brought them to a resting room in the filming site. When they opened the door, a cold breeze blew on their faces. Minerva discovered that the air conditioner was turned on and there were only a few people inside. She looked back at those people who were sweating on the hot film set who could only rely on a small fan each. Society was indeed realistic. The treatment that one could get really relied on the profit that one could generate. It was no wonder that everyone wanted to climb up thedder of sess. Thinking of this, Minerva followed Hugo into the room. "Yvonne, Miss Hanover is here." Hugo walked to a beautiful girl and whispered softly. The makeup on her face was extremely exquisite as she was using luxurious products. After hearing her agent''s words, she turned the chair around to look at Minerva. Yvonne Arnold, was indeed a very beautiful woman. In terms of her appearance, she was outstanding. Otherwise, how could she get to this position in today''s society where only looks were valued the most? After all, she had limited acting skills. If she hadn''t had good looks, she wouldn''t have gained so many fans too. However... Yvonne was not only beautiful but she was also hostile to other beautiful women. Especially... Towards women who were more beautiful than her. Yvonne thought that a famous designer must be an old woman. Even if she was not old, she should not look decent. However, she didn''t expect that Minerva would be... so young and beautiful, and... she even had a strong aura. Minerva was just wearing a simple outfit with sunsses on, but Yvonne could already feel the pressure of her just standing there. "Is she... the well- known designer Shelly? She doesn''t look like a designer... at all." After saying that, she curled her lips in disdain andughed out loud. The expression on Hugo''s face was a little awkward. He looked at the calm Minerva and then exined aloud, "Shelly is also from Hidalgo, and she also has another name, Minerva Hanover." "Oh? Minerva Hanover? I''ve never heard of her. Are you really a famous designer? You can''t be a fake, "What are you talking about?" Before Minerva had any reaction, Vera jumped up and red at Yvonne, gritting her teeth and said, "Is it possible to easily fake a famous designer? I was just a minutete. Why are you always making things difficult for me and even for our Minerva?" "Oh? So in your opinion, one minutete is not consideredte, right? So you are not supposed to be punished for beingte at all, right? Miss, do you know how valuable and precious my time is? Do you know how many work changes I need to make just because you werete for one minute? Do you know how much I lose in one minute?" "I..." Vera was speechless. Minerva held on to Vera''s arm and stepped forward in her high heels. She said in a clear voice, "Miss Arnold, when you signed the contract, it was clearly stated that you''ll need to cooperate with our timings, especially during the designing period. However, now it seems like your time is really precious. It''s so precious that you aren''t willing to cooperate even if it was only for one minute. Of course, my assistant has made the mistake of beingte. However, if her attitude was bad and she refused to apologize to you, I would certainly punish her. But, not only did she apologize to you but she also waited for you for two more hours, right? How much does it cost for you to wait for an extra minute? The sry of my assistant ismission based. Her waiting for you for two more hours had already made up for the loss of one minute, isn''t it?" "You!" Yvonne didn''t expect her to be so sharp-tongued, and she didn''t expect that she dared to talk back to customers. Her beautiful face was full of anger, "What did you just say? How dare youpare her with me?" Minerva smiled. "We''re both human beings. Why can''t wepare with each other? Could it be that you, Miss Arnold, are an alien?" "Pah!" Yvonne instantly cursed and said, "I am a famous international actress. How dare a small designer''s assistant like her bepared with me? Not to mention that she is not worthy at all, even you... are only qualified to carry my shoes." Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Upon hearing this, Minerva didn''t get angry. Instead, she raised her brows and smiled. "Really? When your agent found me, he was looking for a designer. I didn''t expect you, Miss Arnold, to be expecting someone from a different industry. It''s your agent''s fault. It seems like the cooperation has been cancelled this time. The contract was signed by you. Now that you have breached the contract, please transfer the liquidated damages to my ount as stated in the contract." After that, Minerva took Vera''s hand and smiled at Yvonne. "Then, I will thank you for the liquidated damages. Vera, let''s go." However, Vera didn''t even have time to react. When she was dragged out by Minerva, she was completely stunned. "What''s going on?" Even Hugo did note back to his senses. He would never have thought that Minerva would be so powerful. It was as if she did not care about her own reputation at all. She wasn''t afraid of offending her customers either. He thought that... she woulde over and apologize in person. He had obviously underestimated her. "Is this the designer you hired for me? How dare you tell me that her design is first-ss?" "No, Yvonne, she''s indeed a first- ss designer. Shelly can design really well. You can see her works by checking them out on the Inte. However... she seemed to be very casual when she was abroad. I think... can you have a better attitude while dealing with her?" "Hah! Ridiculous! I am a famous actress. Am I supposed to treat a lowly designer well? Are you dreaming? Even if she''s a designer, I think her designs aren''t very popr. Tell her to leave as soon as possible!" "But... What about the dress for the press conference? There''s only one month left. We still need time to find another designer..." "Aren''t there any other designers abroad? Can''t you find another one? Or we can buy ready- made clothes. Who wants to wear clothes made by her? Does she really think that she''s so great? There are so many people out there who want to design my dress for me. How dare she humiliate me? I want to sue her!" "Sue her?" Hugo blinked his eyes. "Yes, didn''t she say that you breached the contract and asked you topensate her? Then we''ll sue her in court and see if she dares to say that!" When Vera was pulled out of the room by Minerva, she was still confused. After a long time, she finally came to her senses. "That... Minerva!" She grabbed Minerva and widened her eyes. "What... did you just do?" "Didn''t you see what happened?" Minerva replied with an indifferent expression. "But in this case, we''ll offend her. She''s very popr in Hidalgo at present and she doesn''t look like the kind of person who willpensate us easily! She''s not a person to be trifled with!" "I know." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "This is all my fault. If I hadn''t beente for a minute, I wouldn''t have caused so many problems. Originally, I was very angry with her, but I did not expect it to cause such a mess, and it''ll not do you any good either. I''ll apologize to her and this matter will be over." After saying that, Vera removed her hand from Minerva''s grasp and turned to walk in the direction of the room. Minerva stood where she was. She folded her arms across her chest and said coldly, "I just brought you out. Are you going back again?" "Are we not doing anything else? This is our first job after returning to Hidalgo. Won''t it be bad for your future development if this ends up like this?" "You are afraid that it will affect my development? So does that mean that every time you meet such a troublesome person, you are willing to be humble, and even suppress your emotions when she said that you''re only qualified to carry her shoes for her?" "Of course I''m mad!" Vera bit her lower lip angrily. "But no matter how mad we are, we can''t go against money. The money she''s paying is very decent, Minerva..." "Let me ask you," Minerva sighed helplessly. "You were a minutete, weren''t you?" Vera nodded. "Did you apologize to her?" "Yes I did. I said a lot of ttering words too, but... she ignored me." "Actually, this is nothing to me, because I was indeedte. Even if I was onlyte for a minute, I was also consideredte. Therefore, I apologized to her sincerely. However, I did not expect that..." "You didn''t expect her not to ept your apology and deliberately ignore you. She even questioned my identity after I arrived, right?" "Yes... But no matter how angry I was, I didn''t dare to go against her publicly. You know me, I only dare to scold her in front of you, in a low voice." Up to that point, Minerva couldn''t hold back herughter. She then poked her head out and said, "Then why don''t you be in charge of scolding others in a low voice whereas I''ll be in charge of going against those people with no manners?" "But the job..." "Don''t you know that I''ve always been very casual about this. I won''t lose a lot of money even if I don''t take this job. Besides, she wanted a servant, not a designer. Although we''re supposed to be polite, it doesn''t mean that we deserve all her evilments. So, let''s go. Beanie is still waiting for you at home." After saying that, Minerva turned around and walked forward. Vera could only follow her helplessly, but she still felt very sorry in her heart. "Why do I always feel that it was because of me that things became like this? If I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have called you, and then things wouldn''t have be so bad." "Don''t worry, given her temper, even if you don''t call me, things will get worse." Vera said, "Is that so?" Just as the two of them were walking forward, someone walked over to them and stopped in front of Minerva. It was Kevin, the deputy director whom they had run into just now. Vera remembered him and asked hurriedly, "Kevin, is there anything I can do for you?" Kevin''s gaze fell on Minerva''s face. At that moment, his expression waspletely different from his previous serious expression. He was all smiles as he looked at Minerva. "I heard that you are a designer from abroad?" Minerva raised her eyebrows and nodded. "Nice to meet you." "Haha, you don''t have to be so polite. I think you''re good in all aspects. Do you want to be an actress? At present, weck a third female lead. I''m not very satisfied with the current one''s performance. The main reason is that her image is not suitable enough. Are you interested in giving it a try?" For ordinary people, it would be a stroke of luck to get such an invitation. After all, she just came to the film set for a while, and the deputy director invited her to y the role of the third female lead of the drama. Any actor would want to try it out. However, to Minerva, she did not know whether tough or to cry, "Thank you for your kindness, but... I''m not interested in this industry. I''m really sorry." Hearing this, disappointment shed across his eyes. "Well..." He quickly came to his senses and said, "Aren''t you a designer? I know an actress. She happens to be thinking about hiring a designer recently. Are you interested?" Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Hearing that, Minerva and Vera looked at each other. When Vera was about to nod her head, Minerva smiled and stopped her. She then exined softly, "I''m really sorry, I may not be avable for new jobs in the near future." "Can you leave your name card? This is so that I can contact you when you are free in the future." It was not appropriate for Minerva to further refuse since he had such a good sense of propriety. As such, she nced at Vera. Vera immediately took out her name card and handed it over. "Hello, Kevin. I am Shelly''s assistant. My name is Vera." "Alright, I''ll take the name card then. Are you leaving?" "Yes." After bidding farewell to him, Minerva and Vera left the set. They did not expect the cab to still be there when they came out. The cab driver even greeted them when he saw them. Minerva was stunned for a moment before walking over with Vera. "Uncle, haven''t you left yet?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Well, I wanted to wait here to see if there are any actors who want to leave, so that I could give them a ride. I didn''t expect you toe out so soon." Minerva thought for a moment and said, "We have to go back. Uncle, if it''s convenient for you, why don''t you give us another ride?" "No problem." Thus, they got into the car. As soon as Vera got into the car, she quickly wrapped her arms around herself and said, "s, we lost another job order today. I feel like my year-end bonus won''t be much. That woman is too arrogant. In the past, the stars we saw on screen were gentle and polite. Therefore, I didn''t expect that in private, she would be such a person. Isn''t she afraid that we will expose her true colors?" Minerva nced at Vera and said, "Then why don''t you try and expose her? Let''s see if theizens believe you or their idol. It''ll be good enough if you don''t drown in the saliva of theizens." Hearing this, Vera immediately said indignantly, "Hey, this society is sick! However, what the deputy director just said is true. Why don''t you be an actress? With your beauty, you can definitely be sessful in the entertainment circle. If that happens, you can step on her and see if she dares to be arrogant or not." Minerva said, "It''s a pity that I''m old and can''t stand the ups and downs of the industry. I''ll leave this kind of feat to you." Vera replied, "You think I don''t want to? It''s a pity that I don''t have your appearance." After that, she couldn''t help but hug herself again andin, "Comparisons are odious. I can still ept it if I do not have your intelligence, but I don''t have your beauty either. If I had one of them, I wouldn''t have to be your assistant now." "Are you feeling wronged that you are my assistant?" Minerva nced at her. Vera only felt a chill running down her back, and she responded with a bitter smile, "Nope, I''m good." "But I don''t think the deputy director will give up. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked me for the business card. If you can''t be a designer in the future, it''s not bad if you be an actress." Minerva answered, "That''s not possible." "Why is that so?" "Look at those actors. They are all very young. I am at least a decade older than them. Isn''t it ridiculous for me to enter the entertainment industry at this age?" Vera said, "You''re right. You are an old woman in your 30s. It''s just that... your face has deceived them! I know that there are many people in the entertainment industry who have secretly lied about their age. You can lie to them that you are actually still very young." "Don''t think too much. If you want to be an actor, you can try rmending yourself to that deputy director." Vera immediately grabbed her arm and shook her head hard. "No! I don''t want to enter the entertainment industry, and I will never sacrifice myself because of fame! I will never step foot into the industry!" Minerva pushed her gently when she said that. "If you don''t want to step foot in that industry, why are you trying to persuade me to?" "That''s different. You''re good- looking. Besides, someone wants to pull you in. If you go, I can be your agent." Minerva was speechless. If she continued to talk to her, she might get upset in the end. Hence, she did not continue the conversation, and the car soon arrived at Mapleline Garden. Originally, Minerva nned to go back to North City to visit the Hanover family a few dayster. She had taken into consideration that Yvonne would be filming in North City then, but she did not expect the deal to fall apart so quickly. Now, she had no intention of going to North City at all. Therefore, she decided to discuss with Quill about the dy of her return to the Hanover family. However, when Cuill heard what she said, he sneered coldly and immediately gave her a strict order. He asked her to take Beanie back by car the next day. Minerva replied, "No, tomorrow is too soon. Besides, I haven''t bought a ticket yet." Cuill said, "I''ll drive there tonight to pick you up." Minerva replied, "Don''t!" "Anyway, it only takes a few hours to go back and forth. I can still hold up." Although Quill spoke in that manner, his voice was full of fatigue. Minerva could not help but feel sorry for him. After all, he was her brother who treated her very well. Hence, she could only give in. All right, I''ll call Beanie to get up early tomorrow morning. Then we''ll take a ride there, okay?" Quill was silent for a moment, and then replied with satisfaction, "I''ll ask the driver to pick you up." Minerva said, "Didn''t you ask me to go there myself?" "There''ll be traffic jams. Come over in the early hours of the morning. I''ll get the driver to set off later. You guys can have a rest after dinner and then you can start preparing yourselves." Minerva continued, "Quill! You''re crossing the line!" They had agreed on the next day, but it turned out to be one night ahead of schedule. She didn''t even get a good sleep. After being yelled at by her, Quill didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled and said in a low voice, "Be good. Come back and sleep." After hanging up the phone, Minerva helplessly grabbed at her long hair. Quill was good at everything, but he... loved his sister too much. She didn''t know if it was because he had been looking for her over the past twenty years. Later, he even found the wrong person, and when he found her, he felt guilty, so he treated her so well. Or was he someone who had always loved his sister? However, ording to Juliette, he did not treat Sylvia in such a manner and even neglected her. Perhaps that was the power of familial love. That evening, Vera personally made the fish and chips, and Beanie finally got to eat it. He was satisfied and touched his little belly, and then fell into his mother''s arms. "Mummy, Auntie Vera''s cooking is really delicious." Upon hearing this, Minerva nced at Veran who was in front of her and said, teasing, "Then do you want to marry Auntie Vera?" Hearing this, Vera almost choked on her food. Beanie shook his head seriously. "No." "Why not?" "I am only five years old, and it will take at least 20 years for me to be able to marry someone. At that time, Auntie Vera will be Grandma Vera already. She won''t look good then." Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Hearing that, Vera immediately raised her eyebrows and said coldly, "Do you need to be this realistic? Even if I know that I will grow old, it''s not up to you to talk about it. Beanie, you cannot do this to me right after eating my fish and chips. Don''t you want me to cook for you in the future?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Feeling that his future meals were threatened, Beanie immediately changed his tone, "I was wrong. Auntie Vera, you will still be a beauty even when you are old." Those words were very pleasing to Vera, and only then did she nod her head in satisfaction. "I''ll forgive you then, and I''ll still make you fish and chips next time." She didn''t notice that Beanie covered his chest with his hands when he said this, as if his conscience was hurt. Seeing that, Minerva reached out to pinch Beanie''s cheek and said in a low voice, "Naughty boy." That night, the three of them packed up their belongings and got into the car sent by Quill before heading to North City. Vera was Minerva''s assistant, so of course she would also follow her. Although it was a little strange for her to do so, she did not care much. Vera''s idea was that it was too lonely for her to stay alone in that apartment hence she wanted to go with them. If worse came to worst, she would say that Beanie liked to eat her cooking and she was there to cook for him. Thinking of this, Vera''s heart was filled with joy. Meanwhile, Maddox was heading back to North City. Abigail came out to see him off. "Are you sure you don''t want to stay here for two more days? You''ve been driving for so long to get here and now you''re leaving after only two days?" Maddox heard her and nced at her unhappily. "I still have work to do." "Is work more important than your aunt? Ah, what an unfilial child. Go, go ahead. Drive carefully." "Okay." "Well, you young people are all stubborn. It''s dangerous to drive in the middle of the night, and yet you cannot wait until it''s daytime to depart." Maddox pursed his thin lips tightly. He ignored Abigail''s scolding and got into the car. After a while, he said coldly, "There''s no traffic jam at night so it''ll be a smooth journey." "Goodbye." Abigail stood at the same spot and watched the car leave. The streetlights casted her long shadow on the ground. When the night breeze blew the silk scarf on her shoulder, Abigail could not help sighing. She didn''t know how long it would take for Maddox to truly open his heart and ept other women. Kimberly Shell... That name had already disappeared from his life for five years, and had not appeared again. Abigail didn''t know where she had gone, but she actually liked Kimberly very much. However... maybe they were just not fated to be together. "Well, let''s just leave it to fate then," thought Abigail. At her age, she no longer had the strength to force anything. Thinking of this, Abigail wrapped the scarf around her neck and turned to go upstairs. Everyone thought that the midnight journey would be very smooth, but somehow, there was an explosion on the highway at midnight whichpletely blocked the road ahead. Minerva and the others were quite far away from the explosion. They only heard the sound of an explosion before all the cars in front of them stopped. Vera was originally leaning against the chair to sleep, but when she was suddenly awakened by the sound. Minerva saw a burst of mes soaring into the sky in front of her, which was shocking to see. She subconsciously reached out and hugged Beanie who was beside her. "F*ck, what''s going on?" Vera wound down the car window and poked her head out. She was terrified when she saw the zing fire in front of her. "Gosh, what happened in front of us?" She immediately retracted her head and looked at Minerva. "Minerva, should we abandon our car and leave this ce? It feels so dangerous here." The mes were not far away. Minerva turned her head and looked at the long car queue behind them. She felt that it was not really safe to stay there either. Hence, she nodded and said in a low voice, "Nash, lock the window first, and then let''s get out of the _ _ ? 11 car. Nash turned off the car engine and nodded. After they got out of the car, the passengers in the car behind them also came out of their car after seeing them do so. Humans all had an instinct to avoid danger. Everyone would cherish life, unless they had other thoughts. Hence, in a short while, there were a lot of people standing on the highway. "Go back and try to get as far away from the explosion as possible." Everyone followed the crowd and walked back, and more and more people joined in on the highway. Very soon, the siren of a police car rang. After the police arrived at the scene and investigated the situation, they reported it to everyone. "Don''t worry, everyone. The car in front exploded. We have now separated the burning car from the other cars and will finish the work as soon as possible. However, the road is blocked for the time being." Vera grabbed Minerva''s arm and said gloomily, "What''s going on? How can a car explode so suddenly? Was it carrying abustible item?" "There could be many reasons for an explosion to ur. We don''t know what''s going on at the moment. Let''s wait for a while." Many people got out of their cars and stood at the roadside. Maddox was also on that road. He heard the explosion and soon saw a lot of people crowding the highway. With a cold face, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. He had just driven onto the highway but ran into such an incident. Furthermore, there were a lot of cars behind him. He did not know how long it would take for the police to evacuate the crowd, but it was quite stuffy in the car. Maddox reached out and pinched his temple that was hurting slightly. Then, he pushed open the door and got out of the car to catch his breath. In the dark night, the man''s figure came out of the car with his slender and straight legs taking steady steps. Instead of heading towards the crowd, he walked to the other side of the highway and looked at the scenery in the distance. He was an anomaly among all the people on the highway. "Wow, look, there is a handsome man over there!" A girl among the crowd noticed Maddox and immediately shouted. Hearing what she said, the crowd immediately looked at him. "You can only see his back. How do you know he''s handsome?" "I saw his face just now when he got out of the car! It was sharp and angr. Not only did he have a good-looking face, but he also has a good figure!" "That''s enough. Aren''t I in good shape too?" "Humph, I can tell that the man has abs just by ncing at him. Whereas you only have fat on your belly, right?" "You cannot do this to me..." These conversations were clearly heard by Minerva and Vera. They both looked at each other simultaneously, then Vera came over and whispered, "I can''t believe that someone''s still in the mood to look at a handsome guy in such a dangerous situation." Upon hearing this, Minerva curled her lips. "People are always interested in beautiful things. Besides... it''s not a life-or-death situation yet." "You''re right. However, we''re really unlucky today. s, why don''t we go against your brother and return to North City tomorrow instead." "It''s alright." Minerva squatted down and looked at Beanie. "Are you tired? Do you need me to carry you on my back?" Chapter 365 Chapter 365 Beanie was considerate and he shook his head. "I''m not tired. You don''t have to carry me." Minerva''s heart ached for him. She squatted down and hugged his little head. "Why don''t you lean on me for a while then? I''m sorry, I didn''t know something like this would happen." She felt a little remorseful; she always felt that Beanie had to suffer a lot when he was with her. Although that was not a big deal for Minerva, her heart ached when she saw Beanie. Perhaps... it was because she herself was also from an iplete family, that''s why she was a little sensitive. "It doesn''t matter. I''m not tired and there are so many people here. It''s so lively." Minerva did not say a word. She buried her head in Beanie''s neck and closed her eyes. She knew that Beanie had always been very sensible. Most of the time, he wouldn''t throw a tantrum at her and he would even seek pleasure in the midst of hardship. Moreover, it was always him who comforted her. The more Minerva thought about it, the more sad she would be. Vera looked down at them and also squatted down. "It''s not a big deal. The police said that everything is fine. We can continue our journey after they deal with it or we can turn back. s, it''s just that... it''ste at night and I feel like I''m a little hungry. There seems to be something to eat in the car. Shall I go to get something for you too?" Minerva came to her senses and said softly, "I don''t need it. Just get some for Beanie." "Wait a minute, Beanie. I will go and get you something to eat." "Thank you, Auntie Vera." Hence, Vera went to Nash for the key and went back to the car to take the things. Vera took some food and water and closed the door. When she turned back, she realized that everyone around her was looking in the other direction, so she couldn''t help looking over. Then, she saw a tall and straight figure standing on the other side. The man''s figure could not be clearly seen in the darkness, but the proportion of his figure looked really great. With his back facing them, no one could see his face at all so they couldn''t tell how handsome he was. All of a sudden, the man turned around, and the handsome features of his face were particrly attractive in the night. However, soon after, the man turned around again. With just that nce, Vera was stupefied for a while. It seemed that an old friend''s face had appeared in her mind, but soon, Vera shook her head again. "How is that possible? It''s been a long time since that person appeared, and it''s impossible for him to be here now." Vera whispered to herself and then reached out to grab her own hair. However, after the thought shed across her mind, Vera couldn''t help but look in the direction of the man, feeling a little lost. If it was really him, would hee across themter? What would Minerva do if she really ran into him? Thinking of that, Vera also became anxious. "Auntie Vera, you''re back," Beanie''s voice stopped Vera''s thoughts. Vera came back to her senses and realized that she was already in front of Minerva and Beanie. It was probably because she was absent- minded, so Minerva looked at her with concern and asked, "What''s wrong with you?" Vera was stunned for a moment and shook her head. "Nothing." Then, she stood up and blocked Minerva''s line of sight. With a fake smile on her face, she said, "I brought you some water, so have a little." After that, Vera handed her and Nash a bottle of water each. Nash took it and said with a smile, "Thank you." "You don''t have to be so polite." "It''s yours." Vera gave the rest of the food to Beanie. She then stood there for a while. "Auntie Vera, why are you always standing in front of my mom?" Beanie suddenly asked in confusion. Upon hearing this, Minerva also noticed. "You''ve been standing here since you came back. Did something happen?" Vera''s face changed. "No, I ju-just feel that the air here is fresher. There are too many people there. And... the cold wind is too strong so I''m afraid that Beanie would catch a cold. I am standing here trying to block the wind for him. You''re a kid who doesn''t have a conscience. Don''t you appreciate your Auntie Vera?" In the end, Vera also reached out to pinch Beanie''s cheek. She had always done and said random things, so Minerva didn''t bother about her anymore. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Vera turned to look at the position just now and found that the man was still standing there. Now, looking at his back, she felt extremely strange. He was not the person in her memory at all. Thinking of this, Vera finally let out a sigh of relief. The world was so big that it was impossible to meet him as soon as they returned to Hidalgo, so Vera was relieved. After that, they waited for a long time. Some people felt safe, so those people went back to their car to wait for further updates. Some were still worried, so they waited by the side of the road. In the end, they even sat down by the side of the road. Some even began to y with poker cards. The scene was really lively. Some even started cooking instant noodles on the spot. In short, there were a variety of smells at the scene, and some well- mannered people reminded the others, "When you finish eating, please remember to clean up. This is a highway. Don''t leave your rubbish here." "Of course, we''ll clean it up." Time passed slowly. After all, Beanie was still a child and he became a little tired. As such, he leaned against Minerva. Minerva knew that he was sleepy, so she held him in her arms and said, "Are you sleepy? I will take you to sleep in the car first." "Well, okay." Beanie did not refuse as he was really sleepy. Minerva squatted down and asked Beanie to lean against her back. Beanie obediently climbed on and hugged her neck. "Mommy, be careful." Minerva first carried Beanie back to the car, and Nash followed her. Vera did not follow them. "You go first. I''ll stay here for updates. I''ll meet youter." "Okay, then." Nash nodded and followed Minerva back. After they left, Vera couldn''t help looking in the direction of the man just now. Although he didn''t look very familiar now, she could not forget his face that had given her a strange feeling. In fact, Vera was quite scared. What should she do if she really met that person here? Oh no, what would Minerva do? As a result, Vera tried to calm herself down then moved forward. Her body was hidden behind the cars, while slowly approaching the man. His side of the highway was rather quiet, but when everyone saw Vera approaching him, a few girls thought that she was going to flirt with him, so they couldn''t help but follow her. "Hey, are you going over to ask for his phone number? Let''s go together then, everyone has a chance!" Hearing this, Vera was speechless for a moment. "No." "Don''t you want to? Then what are you doing here? Don''t do that. Even if you admit it, we won''t drive you away. We don''t mind you going after him either. Besides, if there really is a chance, it''ll be fairpetition among us." Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Vera was speechless. Oh gosh, she just wanted to confirm whether he was the person she thought. She was definitely not going there to get his phone number. "I''m really not going there to get his phone number. I just thought that he looked like someone I knew, so I wanted to go over and confirm whether it''s him or not." "Oh!" One of the girls patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile. "Is this the excuse you just thought of? It seems to be quite useful as a pickup line. Let''s use this reason too, that he looks like a senior from school.1'' Vera said, "You ..." "Don''t be so embarrassed. Let''s go together." After saying that, the girl grabbed Vera''s arm intimately. Vera was speechless. She felt that she was going to lose control really soon, so she said angrily, "Hey guys, we do not know each other, right? Can you not hold my arm so intimately? Also, what I just said is true. He does indeed like someone I used to know. I just want to confirm it, and I''m not going to say a word to him. Please stay away from me now, thank you." After that, the expression on her face became cold, and she looked at the other girl coldly. The girls were stunned for a moment and they let go of her. "Humph, don''t be so full of yourself. Don''t be so arrogant just because you are beautiful. How dare you look down on us." "Exactly, she even said that she''s not going to say a word to him. How am I supposed to believe it? Isn''t it obvious that she''s using this reason to go to him alone?" "Let''s not care about her then. Let''s go find him first." "That''s right!" The few women walked forward together. Vera wanted to go over to take a look, but on second thought, if she relied on those women to chat up that person, it was possible that she would not have a chance to see his face at all. As long as those people were standing behind him, the man would turn back. Thinking of this, Vera decided to stand still and did not move forward. She intended to hide behind the car and wait to see what would happen next. Vera held her breath and watched quietly. When the girls went over, they shyly covered their cheeks. After a long time, they asked, "Urn... Hi, you look like a former senior of ours. We are really fated to meet each other." Because they were not too far away from each other, Vera heard what the girl said. She staggered and almost fell forward. Was that person... being too honest? Did she really use that reason to flirt with him? What a terrible reason it was. Anyone could easily tell that she was deliberately flirting with him. Sure enough, the man continued to stand still, as if he didn''t hear the girl''s words. He stood there like a mountain, and the cold aura around him merged with the darkness of the night. After a moment of silence, the atmosphere became embarrassing.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that scene, Vera couldn''t help but reach out to cover her eyes. She really couldn''t bear to continue watching. How could that girl be so stupid? "Hey...'''' The girl probably didn''t expect him to stand there motionless, as if he hadn''t heard her words. It was as if he regarded them as transparent. However, her friend soon reacted and said with a smile, "He must have thought that we weren''t talking to him. Let''s go to the front." So the few girls went around the man, and their smiles were very shy. "Well, that..." Maddox frowned, and he could smell the strong scent of women''s perfume. The perfume smell soon intoxicated the surrounding air. These women. "Cool dude, you..." "Get lost!" Out of the blue, Maddox blurted out a sentence. They finally got him to speak, but what he said was like a knife coated with poison, stabbing straight into the hearts of the women. In an instant, the faces of the few women turned pale. They were extremely pale in the night, like ghosts. When Vera saw this scene, she couldn''t help covering her lips and almostughed out loud. It was such a joke. In fact, from the fact that the man had never stood with the crowd, it could be seen that he was not a man to be trifled with. Those girls were also stupid enough to think that they could win his favor. s. However... the more the man acted like this, the more frightened Vera became. If he was that person, he would probably react the same way too. However... he was in a wheelchair all those years ago. Now, the man in front of her was standing up. She simply couldn''t associate the two of them with each other. Vera looked down and was lost in her thoughts. When she looked up, she happened to see the man with one hand in his pocket leaving in another direction with a cold expression on his face. He was walking right in Vera''s direction. Vera could see the outline of his facial features clearly. However, Maddox kept a cold expression, and his eyes didn''t move at all. Therefore he didn''t see Vera, who was stunned by the side of the car. After Vera saw his appearance, she instantly felt as if a basin of cold water was poured down over her head, drenching her heart. Maddox had already left the scene, but Vera was still staring at his back, unable toe to her senses. The girls who were scolded by him came over with red eyes. Seeing that scene, they became angry from embarrassment. Hence, they teased Vera and said, "Wipe your saliva away. You obviously like him so much, yet you just won''t admit it." Hearing their voices, Vera came to herself and looked at the girls in front of her. She was not the one who was told to get lost, but her face was even paler than theirs. One of them noticed that something was wrong with her face and asked curiously, "Why is your face as pale as a ghost''s? You are not the one who has been rejected." Hearing this, Vera took a deep breath. She couldn''t hear what they were saying at all. She only knew that the man who just walked over... clearly looked exactly the same as that person from five years ago. He also looked... exactly like... Beanie! How could it be? Everything was too coincidental. How long had it been since they returned to Hidalgo? How could they meet him on the highway? It was incredible! Maddox Yardley! How did she end up meeting Maddox here!? Could it be that she had thought too much of Beanie''s face, which was simr to Maddox''s, every day? That was why she thought of the man in front of her to be Maddox? Thinking of that, Vera didn''t care how those girls looked at her and asked directly, "Did someone pass by just now? He did, right?" Upon hearing that, the girls immediately looked at her as if they were looking at an idiot. "Are you alright?" "I think you''ve gone insane. Aren''t you still staring at him?" "Did he... really pass by?" Vera asked in a daze. So did she really see Maddox? Chapter 367 Chapter 367 "Let''s ignore her. I think she''s mentally not right." "I also think so. She said that she was not going to go with us yet she''s still staring at him. And now, she even asked us if someone had walked past her. Is something wrong with her brain?" Several girls walked away whileining about Vera. Vera stood at the same spot for a long time before reacting. Then, she looked in the direction that Maddox had disappeared earlier. She realized that he had entered a car so she carefully checked out the car''s number te. The car seemed to be from North City. It turned out that she didn''t see it wrongly, nor did she have an illusion. It was true that she had ran into him. Fate.... It really was a wonderful but terrible thing. Vera''s face turned pale again, and then she quickly turned and left the ce. After Minerva returned to the car with Beanie, he fell asleep in her arms with his little hands wrapped around her waist. That was a habit of Beanie''s. Every time he was out, and if he wanted to sleep, he would definitely hold Minerva tightly with his hands, as if he was afraid that she would suddenly disappear. Minerva stroked his head and leaned against the chair to rest. She didn''t know how long they would have to stay there either. Just as she was wondering about this, her phone vibrated. Minerva took it out and nced at it. It was a message from Quill. "Where are you now?" Minerva immediately became angry when she saw that it was Quill, so she replied. "Thanks to you, we are now trapped on the highway." "What''s going on?" Quill replied quickly. Through those words, Minerva could almost imagine him holding the phone with a serious frown. Minerva quickly sent him a message before he called her. "Beanie has fallen asleep." The other side paused for a while, only then did he reply a momentter. "How did you know I was going to call?" "Of course, I am your sister. A car exploded in front of us, and the police are handling it. We''ve been here for a long time." "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I''ll pick you up right away." Minerva could almost see that Quill was going to leave the house without hesitating. Therefore, she quickly sent another message. "You don''t have toe to pick me up. We''re departing soon." However, the other party did not reply. Minerva felt a little helpless. Perhaps, he was already preparing to leave at this time. Ping! At this time, Vera came back. She opened the door and sat inside, the cool breeze outside flowing in. Minerva subconsciously bent forward to block the cool air from Beanie. "Here you are," Minerva said softly. Vera was badly frightened just now, so her face was still pale at that moment. After she and Minerva looked at each other, she just nodded dully as if she did not realize the paleness on her face at all. Minerva looked at her and was stunned for a moment. "What''s wrong?" "Ah?" Vera''s voice was a bit loud. After that, she realized that her voice might disturb Beanie. She quickly reached out to cover her mouth, shook her head, and whispered, "Nothing." "Nothing?" Minerva looked at her evasive eyes and knew that something must have happened. She raised her eyebrows and said, "Your face is as pale as a ghost, and you still say that nothing is wrong?" Hearing this, Vera quickly reached out and covered her face. Was her face very pale? Oh, no. Vera quickly took out a mirror and took a look. Sure enough, she realized that the look on her face was very pale, so she quickly reapplied some make up. Minerva, who was beside her, said in a low voice, "No need to fix it. Your eyes have betrayed you. Tell me, what happened? You have been a little strange since just now. What''s wrong?" Vera''s hand paused. After a while, she closed the make up box and looked at Minerva. She said seriously, "Actually, my stomach hurts. I want to go to the toilet!" Minerva was speechless. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "But would there be a toilet in such a barren ce? I can only endure it so that''s why I am in cold sweats now." Minerva was speechless. "Ah, I really want to go to the toilet." Vera touched her cheek and smiled drily. Only God knew what a lie she had told and how panicked she was in order to hide her own emotions. Fortunately, her prince charming was not in the car, otherwise... she absolutely could not say those words. Thinking of that, Vera pursed her lips with a forced smile. Minerva was speechless. For a moment, she could not tell whether Vera was telling the truth or not. After a moment, she asked again, "Flow are you now? Can you bear it?" "Of course." Vera nodded forcefully. "I suppressed it." Minerva was silent for a while before she suddenly said, "I think you should stop cooking in the future." Vera asked, "Why?" "I can''t look you in the eye anymore after this conversation tonight." Vera was speechless. More than ten minutester, the cars on the highway started slowly moving forward. It seemed like everything was sorted out. As the car slowly drove forward, Vera became nervous again. She leaned over the window and looked at the cars around her. Would they bump into Maddox? She did not think so. However, she was still very worried. It was still a long way to North City. If she and Minerva went somewhere else, it would be fine. However, they were all heading to North City. Although Vera did not understand why Maddox would appear in San Novia for no reason, she was really afraid of bringing up Minerva''s sad memories. Therefore, she didn''t dare to tell Minerva about running into Maddox. "What''s wrong? You can''t hold it in anymore?" A faint voice came from beside her. Vera turned around and saw Minerva looking at her with a faint smile on her face. Her cold eyes were like a frozenke, as if Minerva could see through her. Vera suddenly felt that she had made a fool of herself by saying what she said just now. In fact, Minerva probably already knew her thoughts. However, that did not stop her from continuing to y dumb. Anyway, Minerva could not possibly rte the strangeness she felt about that person either. She simply closed her eyes and sat by the side. Vera didn''t reply to Minerva''s words, nor did she continue to pretend. She didn''t want to talk about it, and Minerva didn''t force her either. After all, everyone had their own secrets. Vera would just guard her little secrets. At first, the road was crowded, but soon, it became smoother. The car was driving very fast in the dark. Slowly, Minerva also felt tired. Just then, Vera''s voice sounded. "You can sleep for a while. I''m not sleepy after the nap just now. I''ll stay awake. Besides, Nash is here too." "Mm." Minerva nodded. Then, she quickly fell asleep leaning against the car seat. Soon, her breathing became even. Vera turned her head and looked at Minerva''s sleeping face. The expression on her face changed a little. Ah, she hoped that they would not meet Maddox this time. Otherwise... she really would not know what to do. Perhaps, Minerva would be the most helpless person. After all, that was the person who had hurt her very deeply, but... at the same time, he was also the man whom Minerva had been deeply in love with. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Minerva was deeply immersed in her dreams, just like Beanie. Vera, however, had been anxiously staring outside. It was the first time that she could not fall asleep in the car. She had been staring at the cars that passed them, but she did not see the car that she saw previously. However, she knew that no matter where the car was, she was still extremely worried. It was not easy for them to get off the highway. After the car drove into the city, Vera finally saw a lively city again. This was what a big city looked like. Even after midnight, there were still a lot of shops with lights on, and their nightlife had just begun. The street lights shed outside the window, one after another. After several red street lights, Vera saw that there were many local cars around her, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Even if they were all in North City, there were so many cars. It would be more difficult to recognize him. Maybe they were already far away from each other, or maybe Maddox took another road. After thinking of this, Vera finally let out a sigh of relief, and her body slowly calmed down. She was exhausted. She had been on guard for the whole night and her eyes were really tired. Vera closed her eyes. She wanted to have a good sleep, so she said, "Nash, wake me up when you arrive. I want to sleep for a while." "Alright." Nash responded gently. Not long after Vera fell asleep, Minerva received a call from Quill. When the phone vibrated, she did not feel it, but Beanie first felt it and he pulled Minerva''s sleeve to wake her up. Minerva looked at him with a pair of bleary eyes and asked, "Beanie?" "Mommy, your phone is vibrating," Beanie said. Upon hearing this, Minerva finally came to her senses. She picked up the call and saw that it was Quill. "It''s your uncle calling. You can answer it." "Alright." Beanie picked up the phone. Minerva was suddenly awakened from a deep sleep, so her brain was not fully functional yet. Hence, she continued leaning against the car seat and rested. Beanie soon finished the phone call and said, "Mommy, Uncle said that he will wait for us at the next junction." "Hm? How did you know?" "I just sent our location to him." After Beanie said that, he went to inform Nash. Nash nodded and said, "Okay." When they arrived at the next junction, Minerva saw Quill''s car. He stood not far from the junction and looked at them, his gaze deep. "It''s Uncle!" Beanie whispered. Minerva nced at Vera, who was beside her. She was still sleeping soundly. Beanie asked, "Mommy, should we wake Auntie Vera up?" "I don''t think so. Your Auntie Vera did not have much sleep along the way. It''s not easy for her to fall asleep, so let her sleep more." Hence, the mother and son got out of the car and walked to Quill. "Quill." Minerva looked helplessly into Quill''s eyes. "You''re really stubborn. Didn''t I say it''s alright? Why did you rush out in the middle of the night?" Quill looked her up and down to make sure that she was unharmed. Then he said in a low voice, "I was worried." Minerva said, "Try thinking about it, if something happened to me, would I still be able to send you messages?" Quill said, "I didn''t think too much. It''s good that you''re alright." "Uncle, give me a hug." After they finished talking, Beanie stretched out his arms to ask for a hug. Quill patted his head and then easily held Beanie in his arms with one hand. "Are you tired?" "I''m not tired, Uncle, but you might be." Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have been too hasty and caused you to encounter this kind of thing." "Let''s go. Get into my car and let''s go back to the Hanover family home." "Wait a minute." Minerva turned around and walked to the car. She leaned against the window and said to Nash, "Nash, pleasee back to the Hanover family home with us. Vera is still sleeping. We''ll wake her up when she gets there." Nash looked at her with gentle eyes and nodded. On the road, a familiar car drove past. The man in the driver''s seat had a cold face and he looked straight ahead. However, in a daze, he seemed to be distracted by something, and his eyes looked in the other direction. Just then, Minerva was walking toward Quill''s car. Quill opened the car door and Minerva bent down and got into the car. The woman''s delicate and beautiful face disappeared in a sh, but Maddox was still stunned. He felt that his soul was no longer his. When he came to his senses, he realized that a car on the left lane was driving toward him. Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously and quickly turned the steering wheel in his hand. Bang! Soon after Minerva and Beanie got into the car, they heard a loud bang. Both of them turned to look at the source of the noise and happened to see a car hit the guardrail next to them. Then, it stopped. Minerva''s pupils constricted when she saw the scene. She felt her eyelids twitch violently. Suddenly, she felt a sense of unease. She had no choice but to reach out and press on her eyelids. She unconsciously opened her mouth and asked, "Why are there so many idents tonight?" Quill saw it too. He pursed his thin lips and said coldly, "It was the driver''s fault. People nowadays just don''t pay attention while driving. Let''s go back first." "Well, let''s go back then. I don''t feel veryfortable seeing these things." Upon seeing this, Beanie quickly stretched out his arms to hug Minerva. "Mommy, don''t be afraid. I will protect you." Minerva felt a warmth in her heart. She didn''t know why, but after the car started, she couldn''t help but turn around and look at the scene in the distance through the car window. The car that hit the guardrail remained stationary. The car owner did not move for a long time, and the door did not open. She didn''t know what was going on with the driver either... Minerva stretched out her hand and pinched the space between her eyebrows. Then, she looked away. The car soon arrived at the Hanover family''s house. When they entered thepound, Minerva looked at the scenery around them and felt that it was a little strange. It wasn''t that she had never been here before. However, ever since she became Minerva Hanover, she had never returned to that ce again. Over the past five years... this was the first time she was there in that ce. Now, it seemed that there were so many memories in that ce. At that time, herst name was not Hanover, nor was she the daughter of the Hanover family. She was just... "Here we are. Let''s get out of the car." A cold voice rang out, interrupting Minerva''s train of thoughts. Minerva came back to her senses and got out of the car with Beanie. After getting out of the car, she saw Nash''s caring in as well. She said softly, "Vera is probably still asleep. I''ll wake her up." After saying that, she walked to Nash''s car under Quill''s gaze and opened the car door to wake Vera up. She didn''t know what sweet dreams Vera had, but Vera clung to her arm and giggled all the way. Minerva called out to her a few times, but she still would not wake up from her dream. Quill was probably a little impatient from waiting, so he simply walked over. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 "Wake up. Vera," Minerva bent down and gently patted Vera''s ruddy cheeks, trying to wake her up. Who would have thought that at that moment, Vera actually let out a squeakyugh, and then she continued to sleep. "Let me help you bring her upstairs," just as Minerva was feeling helpless, Quill''s voice came from behind her. Minerva turned around and asked, "Quill, can you do it?" "Well, you are also tired today. You can take Beanie upstairs to have a rest first. Leave it to me." Minerva looked at Vera and nodded. "Okay, then I''ll go upstairs first." "Loraine." Seeing Loraine again, Minerva felt a little emotional. Loraine''s expression was still as gentle as before. She looked at her and smiled kindly. "Miss,e with me." After Minerva and Beanie left, Quill looked at Vera who was still inside the car. The seat she was sitting in was a little far from the car door, so he could only reach half of his body over and call out in a low voice, "Wake up." Vera didn''t hear it at all. She closed her eyes and continued to immerse herself in the wonderful dream. Quill frowned slightly. Looking at her, it seemed like she would not wake up for that night. "Forget it. For the sake of Minerva, I''d better carry her upstairs." Thinking of this, Quill had to go to the other side of the car to open the door. Just as he wanted to bend down to hug Vera, his hands stopped in the air before touching her. He didn''t have the habit of touching women. Quill straightened up and looked around. Other than Nash, there was no one else who could help her. Was he going to ask Nash to carry Vera in? Never mind whether Nash''s body could support her weight or not, it was not appropriate for him, an old man, to carry a girl upstairs either. Realizing that he had already promised Minerva, Quill could only helplessly call out to Vera a few more times. In the end, Quill had no choice but to reach out and pick her up, as she was sleeping too soundly. Vera, when being picked up by him, actually reached out to hug his neck. Her soft and seemingly boneless little hands touched Quill''s neck, and he could not help but frown. "Oh... Hahaha." Quill looked down at her and saw that she was giggling. Her expression and voice sounded particrly silly. Quill pursed his thin lips and quickly stepped up the stairs with his slender legs. The Hanover family''s guest room would be cleaned every once in a while, so Quill took her directly to the guest room and then put her on the big bed. When he wanted to retract his hands, he realized that Vera was unwilling to loosen her grip around his neck. "Let go of me!" Quill chided in a cold voice. He wanted to shake her hands off his neck. Vera did not loosen her grip on him, but instead, she wrapped her hands even tighter. Quill frowned deeply. Before he could react, he saw Vera, who was lying on the bed, suddenly pout and lean towards him. Quill''s face changed. Just as he was about to stop her, Vera suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes that were free of any distracting thoughts, suddenly came into his sight, with the confusion and stupidity after waking up, as well as... some other things while she approached him. Quill''s face was cold, and his eyes stared at her fiercely. Probably because of his aura, Vera suddenly stopped when she was almost touching Quill. All of a sudden, she seemed to be petrified. She was frozen in ce, and even her expression and actions were still the same. Vera looked at Quill who was in front of her; he was very near to her. The two of them were so close that their breaths were mixed together. Was she... was she dreaming? But... she remembered when she was in the dream, the prince charming kissed her so hard that she was out of breath. Vera knew that Quill in the real world would never treat her like that, because in the real world, Quill only loved his sister. Even if he wanted to find a woman, he would never find a woman like her. Vera was stupid, with a low IQ. Although she was more beautiful than most women, she was not as good-looking as a lot of other women either. Therefore, she did her best to kiss him back in her dream. But what was going on now? Why did she see Quill''s cold face as soon as she opened her eyes? And... What was she doing? Vera finally noticed her pouting lips, and then looked at Quill''s frowning face. She felt... that something had broken in her heart. Good heavens! What had she done? Vera suddenly let go of her hand and fell back with a strong expression. Bang! She fell down on the soft bed and her headnded on the soft pillow. Then, she stared at Quill with her mouth agape. "M-Mr. Hanover..." Vera stuttered. "I... I was sleepy just now. I didn''t know what I was doing." Quill nodded without any emotion on his face, and said in a cold voice, "Have a good rest." Then he turned around and went out, closing the door of the guest room on his way out. After he left, Vera was stunned for ten seconds, and then she reached out to cover her cheek and scream. "Ahh! Vera, what are you doing?" She was really going crazy! Why did her prince charming carry her upstairs? And... she even pouted in front of him? Thinking of this, Vera quickly sat up and reached out to touch the corners of her mouth. Luckily, she did not drool. She thought, "Why didn''t Minerva wake me up though?" It was all her fault that she embarrassed herself in front of her prince charming. "Did I affect Quill when I pouted just now? Will he be able to look me in the eye when he sees me again?" She thought to herself. Thinking of this, Vera began to go crazy again. She rolled around on the bed with the pillow in her arms. "I feel like I can''t live anymore!" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s all Minerva''s fault!" Vera took out the cell phone in her pocket and sent a message to Minerva, using her of evil deeds. "You, why didn''t you wake me up? Do you know how embarrassed I was just now?" Minerva finally got Beanie to sleep. Just as she was about to take a shower to rx her nerves, the phone on the table vibrated. She picked it up to take a look and saw that it was a message from Vera. She could not help but curl her lips. "It was impossible to wake you. You slept like a pig and smiled like a fool from time to time. I called you several times." "What the f*ck? I smiled like a fool? I''m done, I don''t have a good image anymore." "Have you ever had a good image? What''s a good image to you? You said that you didn''t care about it in the past five years. Aren''t you full of inner beauty instead?" "Inner your a*s!" In front of Quill, her prince charming, her inner beauty was nothing. Now, shepletely scared her prince charming away, and she was afraid that he would not be able to look her directly in the eye anymore. "Besides, I was giving you a chance, so you should thank me instead." "Chance your a**, it was so embarrassing just now!" "I feel like your brother won''t be able to look directly at me in the future. How can I be so stupid?" "What did you do?" When Vera saw this question, she became speechless all of a sudden, so she quickly put her mobile phone aside. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 The next day. Since Minerva had returned home, the entire Hanover family house seemed to have be lively. "I heard that Miss Minerva came homest night and brought her little kid with her. I really want to see them." Several maids gathered together and whispered to each other. "I guess she hasn''t gotten up yet. She came backst night in the middle of the night, and she''s probably going to sleep until noon. I heard that thisdy looks very much like the formerdy of the house, and her temperament is very simr to hers too." "Really? Five years ago, I already told you that that fake woman''s temperament was not like the Hanover family''s. I didn''t expect that I was right. She was indeed a fake." "A fake person cannot fake temperament. She would reveal her true colors after some time. Now that Miss Minerva is back, the fake one has nowhere to hide." "s, she was kicked out of the Hanover family five years ago. Where did she go though?" "I''m not sure about that, but that kind of woman... she probably won''t end well." "Let''s not talk about the fake one. She''s really disgusting. I heard that Miss Minerva''s son who is also our young master is very cute and handsome." "Is that so?" "I''m suddenly looking forward to it!" Several people rubbed their hands together and their faces were full of excitement. Minerva woke up at noon. She was so tired from the night before. When she got up, she discovered that Beanie had disappeared. She was stunned and remembered that she was at the Hanover family home. Beanie had probably gone downstairs, so she was no longer in a hurry. She slowly got up and washed up before going downstairs. Just as she was about to go downstairs, she saw a small figure downstairs. He was surrounded by a group of people, and she could not hear the crowd from upstairs. Beanie was popr, no matter where he was. Minerva was already used to that kind of situation. Just as she was about to take a step forward, a soft voice came from behind her, "Minerva, Minerva!" Hearing this, Minerva stopped in her tracks. When she turned her head, she saw Vera hiding in a corner, looking at her nervously. Seeing her turn her head, Vera waved at her and gestured for her to go over. Minerva stepped toward her. "What''s wrong? Why are you hiding here? Are you a thief?" Vera''s face was full of grievances. "It''s all because of you!" "What''s wrong with me?" "If you woke me upst night, it wouldn''t be so embarrassing. Now I don''t dare to go downstairs. I''m afraid of running into your brother." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. She recalled that she did ask Vera what happened the night before, but Vera didn''t reply. Therefore, Minerva did not want to force her to tell her anything. But now that she was talking about it, Minerva really had to ask Vera about it in detail. "What happenedst night? Why do you keep saying that you''re embarrassed? Is it because of something you''ve done to my brother?" Hearing this, Vera immediately widened her eyes and shook her head. "How is that possible? What kind of person do you think I am?" "Does that mean that my brother did something to you?" Vera looked at her incredulously, "Minerva, how can you think of your brother in such a way?" Minerva was speechless. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva decided to not say anything. She turned around and was about to go downstairs. However, Vera nervously grabbed her sleeve and said, "Don''t go! Help me." "How can I help you?" "Is Quill downstairs?" "He''s not here." "Really? Are you lying to me? You didn''t even look yet." "I looked just now," Minerva said helplessly. Only then did Vera breathe a sigh of relief. "Well, then I''ll go down with you." So Vera followed Minerva and wanted to go downstairs with her. However, halfway down the stairs, Vera saw Quilling in through the door. Before Quill even lifted his head, Vera''s facial expression changed. Before Minerva could react, Vera turned around and ran back up the stairs. When Minerva turned her head, she realized that Vera was no longer behind her. Minerva was speechless. Was it necessary for her to run so fast? In the end, Minerva went down the stairs herself. "Quill, what happenedst night?" "Huh?" Quill''s eyes were filled with doubt. "What happened?" Minerva was speechless. The moment Vera saw Quill, she would turn around and run like a mouse that had seen a cat, but Quill had no expression on his face at all. So what was going on? "Nothing," Minerva smiled and asked softly. "Where are we going today?" "Let''s eat first. After that, I''ll take you somewhere." "Alright." The servants finally got their wish fulfilled when they saw Minerva. However, at that time, they had already been deeply attracted by Beanie. They had circled around him, asking all kinds of questions, and some even asked to take photos with him. After that, several of them even posted the photos on Facebook to show off. Only then did Beanie return to Minerva''s side while they were eating. "Uncle, have you eaten yet?" "Yes, have you washed your hands?" "I''ve washed mine. Where''s Auntie Vera?" Beanie looked around but found no sign of Vera, so he asked curiously. Upon hearing Vera''s name, Quill frowned slightly. He remembered her crazy look the night before. After he left, he even heard her screaming. That woman was really noisy. "Your Auntie Vera might be busy with some stuff." Minerva turned around and tidied up Beanie''s clothes. She smiled and said, "Why don''t you go and get her?" "Okay." Beanie quickly jumped out of the chair and ran upstairs. However, he came back after a while with an upset expression. "Auntie Vera said that she''s not feeling well and she''s not going to eat with us." Minerva smiled faintly. That girl was really... "It doesn''t matter. Let''s eat first. After eating, we can tell the servants to send her some food." "Alright," Beanie nodded and said. In the government hospital of North City. Abigail did not expect that although she had just sent Maddox away in San Novia the day before, she would need to rush from North City and straight to the hospital. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t I tell you to drive carefully when you left yesterday?" Abigail red at Maddox, who was lying on the hospital bed, and said, "Well, and you end up having a car ident in North City in the middle of the night! Don''t you care about your life at all?" Maddox listened to these words, but he did not respond. Instead, he lowered his eyes, and his eyes were filled with darkness. No one knew his thoughts too. "I''m talking to you. Talk to me, will you?" "Auntie." Maddox''s thin lips suddenly moved slightly. Abigail squinted her eyes. "Huh?" "I think I saw her." Abigail held her breath and asked, "Who?" Chapter 371 Chapter 371 The ward was quiet, with only the sound of the whirring ceiling fan. The wind blew the hair on Maddox''s forehead. He looked up and his voice suddenly faded. "I think... it''s nothing." Perhaps he had seen wrongly. It was just a quick glimpse, and then she disappeared. Maybe he was mistaken. Abigail saw the coldness in his eyes and thought of what he had just said. After thinking for a while, she asked, "Is this why you had a car ident?" Maddox didn''t say anything. It was obvious that he was admitting to it. At that time, he only just looked over, and he saw the outline of her profile, which was very simr to the one in his memory, but it quickly disappeared from his sight. However, he had been in a daze for a long time, as if his thoughts and mind had been pulled from his memory. When he came back to his senses, the car had already hit him. Fortunately, he was good at driving, so he managed to avoid the iing car. However, his car also hit the guardrail and he was a little hurt. It was not a serious injury. He would need to stay in the hospital for a couple of days and if nothing went wrong, he would be discharged soon. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Abigail heaved a long sigh. "It seems like you still remember her after so many years, but she hasn''t been around for so many years. Are you sure you saw her? I guess... it was just an illusion, right?" An illusion? Maddoxughed self-mockingly in his heart. "Maybe." Seeing Maddox in such a low mood, Abigail didn''t know what to say tofort him. Although he had never been in a good mood in the past five years, he really looked like he was still trapped in love. As his elder, she didn''t want to always see him so depressed. Thinking of this, she said, "Well, you can''t go on like this all the time. After you leave the hospital this time, I will find you some girlfriends, and then you can go on a blind date." Maddox frowned unhappily when he heard that. "Aunt, what did you say?" "What? Do you really intend to stay single for the rest of your life? Let me tell you, it doesn''t matter if you want to remain single, but what about me? How old am I now? I am afraid that when I go to find your mother, she will me me for not taking good care of you. After all, you were personally entrusted to me by your mother!" Maddox grew even more displeased when he heard about the matter again. His expression was dark and he did not reply. Abigail realized that she had said too much, so she lowered her voice. "Anyway, just have a meet up no matter what. You no longer look like Maddox who used to sit in a wheelchair. Don''t always be paranoid, do you understand?" Many women used to like Maddox''s face, but when they saw that he was crippled, they would despise him. However, they wanted the Yardley family''s background as well. That was also the reason why they wanted to date him. But most of the time, one could tell from their gazes and actions. They loathed him for being a cripple. Moreover, there was once a rumor that he had s*xual dysfunctions, and the girls would despise him even more. However, things were different now. Maddox could walk and was no longer in a wheelchair anymore. He was handsome with a good family background, and a good figure. Besides, he had a strong business acumen. Who didn''t like such a Maddox Yardley? So many notable youngdies hade to him for so many years, but Maddox didn''t even look at them. Abigail knew what he was up to. However, she didn''t say anything. "I''ll tell you this. I don''t care what you think in your heart, or if you regret it or not. I''ll tell you that even if you do, it''s useless. You were the one who proposed a divorce, right? You''re the one who prevented her from joining the Yardley family. Even if you really see her, you have no right to do anything. Do you understand?" Maddox was speechless. "What''s more, five years have passed. It''s hard to say whether she has remarried or not. Even if you really see her, you can''t bother her. Do you hear me?" Maddox still didn''t answer. Abigail had a bad temper and she directly raised her hand to grab his ear. "Did you hear that?" "Hiss..." Maddox felt the pain and his face changed color. "Let me go!" "Now you know to ask me to let you go? Why did you ignore me when I was talking to you?" "Aunt..." Abigail saw that his ears were red because of her pinching and she suddenly felt a little distressed. She sighed helplessly and retracted her hand. "Well, I''m not mad at you too. It''s just that you have to take what I said to heart. I will not return to San Novia for the next two days. I will wait until you are discharged from the hospital." Upon hearing that, Maddox thought of the words that she had said to him regarding the blind dates. He instantly came to his senses. "You don''t have to do those things for me. I, Maddox, don''t need to worry about women." "Yes, I know you don''t need to worry about finding women, but do you have the mood to look for one? Since you are not in the mood, I''ll have to help you out. In short, this matter is settled, and I will arrange it. Don''t worry, I will definitely look for the kind of person with good character and who is not vain." Maddox was speechless. He closed his eyes, but instantly thought of the side of the face that he had glimpsed. Crazy. He was really crazy. It had been five years, and now, he was disturbed because of her appearance. At the tomb. "Quill, is this the ce that you wanted to take me to?" "That''s right." Quill took Minerva inside. Even though they hadn''t reached their destination yet, Minerva seemed to have guessed something. Quill most likely wanted to take her to their mother''s tombstone. Finally, after walking for a while, Quill''s footsteps finally came to a stop. Minerva followed his gaze and looked over. There was a photo attached on the tombstone. The woman in the photo looked cold, but she had a gentle and polite smile, lighting up her cold face. Minerva had seen this woman five years ago in the posters of the Hanover family. She heard that it was her mother. But in Minerva''s mind, she did not know this person at all. When she saw her, her heart would indeed throb and she would feel a little ufortable. But... after all, they had never gotten to know each other, so their affection was very indifferent. "When we lost you, mother had been worried about you all the time. She even went to many ces to find you, but when she died, she still had no clue about your whereabouts. On the day of her death, my mother held my hand and told me to find you no matter what. She firmly believed that her daughter was still alive, but she had no more chances or time to find you, so... this task became mine." Upon hearing this, Minerva could almost imagine them all. She was also a mother now. If Beanie disappeared one day, she would probably go crazy. In that way, Minerva could understand Mrs. Hanover''s feelings at that time. She felt a little pained, but... fate was always ridiculous. "Mother... how did she... pass away?" Logically speaking, Mrs. Hanover was still very young when she passed away. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 After asking this question, Quill waspletely silent. Minerva couldn''t say a word for a moment. Perhaps she shouldn''t have asked that question. "I''m sorry, Quill. I-1 didn''t mean it. I just want to know." "I''m fine." Quill smiled without emotion. "Mother passed away many years ago. I have moved on since then. Moreover, I have aplished the task she gave me and found you, my sister." After that, Quill reached out and rubbed her head, then whispered, "Since you were lost, mother had hallucinations. She only cared about your whereabouts everyday. She inquired about many ces and went to many ces in person. I couldn''t stop her, so I had to go with her. Later, her mind became more confused and she became ill. What''s more... she was in poor health after delivery." Minerva was shocked when she heard this. "Wh-why... even if I''m gone, she should take care of herself." "Because she always felt that she had failed to take good care of you, which led to your being abducted. She med herself and felt guilty, plus her other emotions, what do you think that would do to her?" Minerva was at a loss for words. "One more thing. Father''s ne crash was another piece of bad news. When Mother received the news, she was at a small vige on top of a mountain, looking for you. When she came down the mountain, she had a great fall." Minerva''s eyes were wide opened and she was breathing quickly. "After sending her to the hospital, the doctor asked us to go in and see her for thest time." Quill seemed to be telling a nd story. There were still no expressions on his face. However, being so close to him, Minerva could clearly see theplicated emotions in his eyes. After that, they stood silently in front of the tomb for a long time. Then, Minerva ced the bouquet of flowers in front of the tomb and watched the sky darken. It was only when it was about to rain that Quill called her to leave. After they left the cemetery and as soon as they got into the car, it rained. After a light rain, the weather had be much cooler. It was no longer as stuffy and hot as before. As for dinner, Vera still made up an excuse, saying that she was not feeling well, so she did not join them for dinner. Knowing what was going on, Minerva asked the servants to send the food upstairs to her. After dinner, Minerva and Beanie took out their phones and yed games in the living room. However, Quill suddenly sat down, took a document and handed it to her. "What is this?" "The information regardingpany registration." "Company registration?" Minerva''s hand stopped moving and she was a little surprised. "It''s more advantageous for you to set up apany. It''s not appropriate for you to always act alone." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but curl her lips. "What''s not appropriate? Wasn''t I acting like this when I was abroad?" "The environment abroad is different from here. Do you know what news I''ve received here?" Quill''s words reminded Minerva of what had happened in San Novia. She couldn''t help curling her lips and asking, "Is someone going to sue me?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Quill nced at her with expression and said, "It seems like you are very aware of your own behavior." "I know she wants to sue me and I''m not scared of her either." Minerva shook her head nonchntly. "Besides, it was her fault." "So you''re just going to let her sue you?" Minerva nced at Quill. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "I''m just relying on you to back me up. That''s why I''m a little willful. At worst, I won''t be able to get any money out of this job and things fall apart." "You just came back from abroad. If you start a dispute now, it will not be good for your future." "Really? If I can''t be a designer, then I''ll be an actress." Upon hearing that, Quill was stunned for a moment, then he narrowed his eyes and looked at her. "Be an actress?" Minerva nodded and said, "That''s right. If I can''t be a designer, then I can only be an actress." "No." Unexpectedly, Quill refused her request with a cold expression the next second. He said in a low voice, "You can''t be an actress. If you can''t be a designer, thene to mypany and work for __ _ n me. Looking at his serious expression, Minerva couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Well, I''m just joking. Even if I can''t be a designer, I won''t be an actress. The actors in the industry are all young and I''m not young. Besides, I don''t have any acting skills. Even if I want to be an actress, no one would dare to hire me." Quill was speechless. "Yes, Uncle, Mommy is old now," Beanie, who was standing beside him, added after hearing their conversation. Minerva gave a fake smile and looked at Beanie. "What did you say just now?" Beanie quickly jumped off the sofa and climbed onto Quill''sp. Minerva was speechless. "Anyway, I''ve suppressed that matter for you." Quill raised his hand to hold Beanie. He whispered the situation, "Thepany is ready. It''s near Hanover Corporation. The address is on it. I''ll ask Juliette to take you there tomorrow." Minerva was surprised. "Are you really going to set up a company for me? I... Actually, I think it''s good to be alone. I would feel so tired running apany with a team." "Don''t worry about the team. I''ve found you the best design team in the country." "The best design team? Then wouldn''t I still need to share the money with them? Quill, do you really want me to make money or do you want me to go bankrupt?" Hearing her joke, a smile finally appeared on Quill''s cold face. "I believe in your abilities. I will help you with their sries for the first three months, but whatever happens next depends on you. Let''s see if you can make an excellentpany or attract enough customers and be a popr brand." To build her own brand? Upon hearing that, Minerva was a little stunned. When she was abroad, all she had was her reputation as a designer. She had never thought of creating a brand of her own. But... if she really wanted to lead a whole team, she was afraid that it would have its challenges. Thinking of this, Minerva began to feel distressed. She always felt that after the establishment of thispany, her days would be busier. "Mommy, can I also have a position in thepany?" Beanie asked on a whim. Upon hearing that, Minerva couldn''t help ring at him. "You''re just a kid. What kind of position do you want?" "Oh." Beanie made a sound, as if he felt a little wronged. "I will give you a position." Quill pinched Beanie''s cheek. "Your mommy will be busy tomorrow, so you can go to thepany with me." "Is that possible? Will you give me a very powerful position then?" Beanie''s eyes sparkled, and he looked innocent. However, Quill seemed to see a trace of cunningness in his eyes. When he calmed down, it was gone. He thought that he probably saw it wrongly. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 After making Quill promise him, Beanie happily walked back to the room. Then he climbed onto the chair quickly, raised his head, and turned on theptop with his little hands. In his daily life, Beanie looked especially innocent and was very well- behaved in front of Minerva. Although he was smart, he was also very sensible. He had never shown anything in front of anyone, let alone y with aptop for a long time in front of Minerva. However, at this time, he was exceptionally good at operating theputer. As soon as he logged into a chat software, a window popped up. "Gosh Beanie, you are finally here. Do you know that we have been looking for you? You haven''t been online for a few days already." Beanie calmly read the messages from the group chat. After discovering that there was nothing urgent, he stretched out his hand and typed with his fingers. Beanie: I''m back. Wind God: Gosh, Beanie is back! Why are you this f**kingte? You have been missing for three days! Taro: Beanie!!! Leon: Herees Beanie! Next, there were lots of messages acknowledging Beanie. Upon seeing them, Beanie had a headache, so he simply shut down the chat box directly. He seemed to have gotten used to that situation. About two minutester, Beanie opened the window again. Beanie: Get straight to the point! Leon: Look, I told you that Beanie will definitely not read our messages. He''s always like this, and he''ll reply to us after two minutes! Wind God: Could it be that we have been howling for exactly two minutes? Taro: Shut up. Let''s get down to business! Someone shouted, and then directly stopped everyone else from talking in the group chat. Next, they told Beanie about the troubles they had encountered recently. Taro: Something happened over the past two days. Someone swindled our website. We searched ording to the IP address but did not find the guy''s background. Instead, he managed to attack us again. You were not here these days while everyone came up with a lot of ideas, but they couldn''t find the other person''sputer address. There''s no way we are letting this go easily. Now, the server of our website is still down! Several admins alsoined to Beanie. Wind God: Yeah, only Beanie can fix this! Frid: Beanie, hurry up! We have to depend on you to restore the website. Beanie was speechless. It turned out that the website was attacked. He opened the backend of the website with a calm face and found that the entire backend had copsed. These guys... He disappeared for only two days, and the website had be like this. Beanie''s hands danced on the keyboard quickly, and the speed of his hands were so fast that it couldn''t be seen clearly. Meanwhile, the group chat was still in a state ofmotion. Wind God: Try guessing if Beanie saw our messages or not. Is he dealing with the issue now, or did he not see them at all? Taro: Don''t you know his character? Maybe he''s already working on it. That''s who Beanie is. He''s aloof and reticent! Yes! Although Beanie was an innocent child in front of Minerva, Vera, as well as other adults, he was also a mysterious person who was aloof and reticent on the inte! Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. People in the group only knew him as Beanie. They only knew that he was very powerful, but they did not know his true identity at all. If they knew that the person they worshiped was a five-year-old little boy, they would probably be so angry that they could not wait to get back to their mothers'' wombs for a rebirth! There weren''t many geniuses who were at that age, but that didn''t mean that there weren''t any! Beanie was a genius child. Unfortunately, they still didn''t know the truth. A few people were still talking about it in the group, and then someone cheered in the group. Tommy: Gosh, I can actually open the website already. Is Beanie this fast? Wind God: Are you sure? It''s only been less than a minute! He''s indeed The Speeder Benny! Taro: I just took a look. The website has really been repaired. It''s really Beanie. Then who attacked us? Beanie, did you manage to trace him? As soon as he finished his words, Beanie sent an image into the group. Realizing that the task was completed, he quickly typed a few words. Beanie: I just returned home from abroad. I''ve been very busy these days. Wind God: Wow an expatriate, where are you currently working? Tommy: Master, which city are you in? Are you interested in a meet up? Leon: Such a master is not a person that you can meet as you wish! Taro: We''ve known each other for so long, so don''t you know what kind of person Beanie is? Since you have just returned from abroad, you are probably busy with your work too. Anyway, now that the matter has been settled, they will note to harass us again. Beanie: Yeap. As soon as he finished typing, Beanie heard footstepsing from outside. His eyes shed, and then he quickly closed the window and the chat interface. Then, he closed theptop. Bang! At the same time, the door of the room was pushed open. Minerva came in with a white porcin te. When she came in, she saw Beanie jumping down from his chair. She smiled and said, "Beanie, were you ying with yourptop? Didn''t I tell you to spend less time on theptop? You''re still so young. It''s not good for your eyes." Beanie walked over to Minerva''s side with his short legs and spoke carefully. "Mommy, I didn''t. I was just charging theptop." Upon hearing this, Minerva took a look and saw that theptop was indeed connected to the charging cable. She then reached out to rub Beanie''s head and said, "Good boy. Come on, I''ve brought you some grapes." "Wow, thank you, Mommy!" Beanie cheered. Then he held Minerva''s arm, stood on his tiptoes, and kissed her gently on the cheek. "Mommy! Kiss!" Minerva was happy and she also gave him a kiss in return. Then she handed the te to him and said, "Cutie, go and eat." Hence, Beanie went aside with the te of grapes. Minerva stood up again, went to the wardrobe to get a set of pajamas, and then went into the bathroom. Hearing the sound of watering from the bathroom, Beanie put down the te, got up, and returned to theptop. He opened the lid again and shut it down. In fact, he did not intend to hide from his mother. However, she didn''t like him ying on hisptop and cell phone too much. She was afraid that his eyes would be affected. His mommy was always busy too, so Beanie knew that she had been working hard in order to give him a better living environment. Many times, he could see his mommy quietly shed tears and saying sorry to him, saying that she was not taking good care of him. Mommy always thought that he was asleep when she did so, but in fact, he was not. Hence, he could hear those words. Beanie was smart, and he was a child born into a single-parent family, so he was more sensitive. He didn''t dare to reveal all of his emotions in front of Minerva. He would always give her a warm smile and say sweet words. He really loved his mommy. He also hoped his mommy would be happy. Therefore, he had to work hard to earn money and contribute to the family. When he is older, his mommy wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble in the future. Thinking of this, Beanie returned to his original expression and went back to the table to continue eating grapes. This was a small secret that belonged to him. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 The next day. Because Minerva wanted to go to the newpany to take a look, she woke up early in the morning. The main reason was that Quill had to go to work, and Beanie had to go to thepany with Quill, so Beanie woke up early as well. As a result, after he woke up, Minerva couldn''t fall asleep, so she got up with Beanie. After the mother and son washed up, Minerva sent Beanie downstairs and had breakfast with Quill. After breakfast, Beanie then followed Quill out. Before leaving, Quill told Minerva, "It''s still early. You can go back and catch up on your sleep. Secretary Sharpio wille overter." Upon hearing that, Minerva''s eyes widened. "Can I sleep for a while? Will she be at the door once I wake up from my sleep?" Seeing her current state, Quill could not help but curl his lips into an expressionless smile. "No, she still has things to do this morning. Don''t worry." Upon hearing this, Minerva finally understood. It seemed that Juliette was still very busy in the morning. In that case, she would be able to go back to sleep in peace. "Alright." Minerva went upstairs and was about to go back to sleep. When she passed by a door, the door suddenly opened, and a hand reached out and grabbed her. Minerva was shocked at first, but when she saw the person''s face clearly, she was a little surprised. ''Vera?" "Do you still remember me? I feel like you''ve forgotten about me over the past two days, hmph!" Vera held her arm andined angrily. Her hair was messy and her condition looked bad. "What are you doing? Didn''t you say that you would hide in your room to recuperate from your illness? Of course I didn''t have the nerve to disturb you!" "Humph! You clearly know that it was an excuse, and you deliberately said that to tease me!" Minerva raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Don''t worry, how could I forget you? I''m going to the company today. Go wash up quickly and then go downstairs to have breakfast." "Go downstairs to have breakfast? Then..." "Quill has gone to work, so you can be at ease." Vera was instantly moved and she hugged Minerva''s arm. She said, "Minerva, you''re so good to me! Then I''ll go change my clothes now!" "No rush. After washing up, you can have breakfast first. We will go to thepanyter. I am going to take a nap now." After saying that, Minerva covered her mouth with her hand. She yawned and left the room. When she woke up, it was almost noon. She nced at her cell phone and thought to herself, "Why hasn''t Juliettee yet at this hour?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Next, she went downstairs to see if she had arrived. As a result, as soon as she went downstairs, she saw Juliette and Vera chatting happily on the sofa downstairs. Hearing the footsteps, the two of them raised their heads. "Secretary Sharpio, when did you arrive? Wh- why didn''t you ask them to wake me up?" Juliette smiled and said softly, "Miss Minerva, it''s only been ten minutes since I arrived. I just sat down." "Is that so?" Minerva nced at Vera and Vera nodded her head. "Around that time, but even if you sleep for another half hour to an hour, Secretary Sharpio will definitely not me you." Minerva was speechless. She coughed awkwardly and looked at the time. "It''s gettingte. Why don''t we have lunch together, and then go to the newpany to check it out?" "I wanted to suggest the same thing too." Juliette smiled and nodded. Vera, of course, also nodded. After the group of people got into the car, Vera held her bag and asked, "By the way, which new company are we going to?" "What? Miss Minerva didn''t tell you that you''re about to run your ownpany?" Vera''s eyes instantly widened when she heard Juliette''s words. She stared at Minerva in shock. "Minerva, are you starting apany by yourself?" Minerva smiled helplessly and shrugged her shoulders. "I didn''t volunteer." Vera was speechless. Well, she understood. It was Quill who arranged it for her. Quill was really nice to Han Minerva. He took good care of everything. Although he made it sound like he was doing this for her own good, but... Minerva was no longer a child. An adult had her own thoughts. If everything was arranged in such a well-arranged manner, she would always feel that... she had been treated as a giant infant. The crux of the matter was that even though Minerva was sometimes helpless, she still epted it. This was because it was a kind deed from a brother who had looked for his sister for more than 20 years. How could she have the heart to refuse? Fortunately, Quill understood her, so even if she was helpless over many things, she was not against them. She just felt that she was trapped in captivity and she really wanted to do something with her own strength. Juliette, who was in the front seat, could not help but speak up for Quill when she heard this. "I have to say something for Mr. Hanover. Miss Minerva, now that you have returned, if you lead a team of your own, you could build your brand and your position in this industry domestically. After all, the situation here is slightly different from that abroad. Moreover, Mr. Hanover probably thinks that you''re old enough, so you should settle down." Upon hearing this, Minerva nced at her and couldn''t help teasing. "Secretary Sharpio, you''re really the right-hand man of my brother. You''ve been speaking on his behalf until now." "Miss Minerva, I''m telling the truth." Minerva smiled and did not continue the conversation. "By the way, have you seen the information of the team members?" "Members'' information?" Minerva raised her eyebrows and her cold eyes shed with confusion. Quill only gave her thepany''s information the day before, and she had not flipped to thest page yet. Thinking of this, Minerva took out the document from Vera''s bag. Seeing this, Juliette said, "It''s at the end, Miss Minerva, please look through it." Next, Minerva flipped to the back of the book and looked at it a few times. She discovered that there were five or six people in her team. "They were all hired by Mr. Hanover at a high price. Some have won prizes, and some have popr designs. They are all outstanding designers." Minerva looked through their resumes. After a while, she looked up again and said, "Are you sure they''re willing to be at my newpany with such experience?" "Mr. Hanover has spent so much money to hire them. Why wouldn''t they be willing to? I guess they must be fighting to be at your company." Minerva was speechless. Vera, who was standing by the side, also looked over a few times. "If the sries are too high, we''ll suffer a loss too." "I believe that with your ability, Miss Minerva, you''ll be able to build a career in the domestic market soon. When that happens, as long as there''s a customer base, there''s no need to worry about losing money. Moreover, it''s not easy to start apany. It''s always difficult in the beginning." Vera nodded her head although she did not really understand the words, and then held her cheeks and looked at Juliette. "Secretary Sharpio, you''re awesome." Juliette was speechless. She didn''t know what she had said to make Vera admire her so much. Minerva closed the document folder and sighed. "Forget it, since thepany is started anyway, let''s take things as theye. But... I have a hunch." "What do you have in mind?" Vera asked immediately. Minerva curled her lips slightly and said, "We may not be able to live a good life in the near future." Chapter 375 Chapter 375 When they arrived at thepany, Minerva was shocked by the scene in front of her. Originally, she thought that thepany being set up should only be apany of a rtively small scale. Generally speaking,panies that had just been established could not be described as companies. Even if it was apany, the scale should be rtively small, like a studio workshop to start with. Minerva didn''t expect Quill to have prepared an entire building for her. Although it couldn''tpare to the Hanover Corporation''s building, it was simr to the nearby buildings. When Minerva walked in, she thought herpany was on a certain floor. She didn''t expect Juliette to break the news to her in this way. "This whole building has been prepared by Mr. Hanover for you, Miss Minerva." Vera couldn''t help but gasp when she heard Juliette''s words. She hugged Minerva''s arm and sighed. "Quill is way too rich! He''s such a considerate brother!" He was indeed rich, and he was really considerate too. It was just that... this was truly too much. "Isn''t it too conspicuous? After all, it''s a newly-establishedpany." "Miss Minerva, don''t forget that you''re the eldest daughter of the Hanover family, so you have the entire Hanover family backing you. Not to mention that this is just a building. Even if he was to give you the entire Hanover Corporation, I think Mr. Hanover wouldn''t even hesitate a bit." Minerva said, "Let''s go. Let''s go up and have a look at the surrounding environment first." "The reception hall is on the first floor. You can hire a receptionist and security guard soon." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As Juliette gave Minerva a tour, she walked up to the front of the elevator and pressed the button. When the elevator door opened, the three of them went in together. After reaching the first floor, Juliette continued the tour. "The canteen is on the first floor. Miss Minerva, you can also hire your favorite chefs and cleaners." "Alright." Minerva nodded. Unexpectedly, her brother was quite thoughtful. He only gave her a team, and left the rest to her. It was indeed a nice n. "The employee''s office will be on the second floor. Today... they''re all here. They''re waiting to see their new boss." When she heard that the members of the team were all on the second floor and that they were about to head there, Vera became nervous before Minerva could react. "Are we going to see them? I suddenly feel so nervous. Will they look down on us?" Upon hearing this, Juliette gave her a look, and with a smile, she said, "Vera, don''t be nervous. Logically speaking, you should be Minerva''s assistant, so you''re also their superior." Minerva nodded. "Yes, I''ll give you a position when the timees so you won''t have to be nervous." When Vera heard this, she suddenly felt that it was really magical. Did she suddenly get a promotion without any reason? Wow! If she had known that she could be promoted if she pretended to be afraid, she should have pretended more in the past! Minerva wasn''t too nervous because she had already foreseen what was going to happen next. After arriving on the second floor, Juliette brought the two of them into the office. A group of people were waiting for the arrival of their new boss. Everyone wanted to know who it was that made Mr. Hanover spend so much hiring them. So they were all talking about it before she arrived. Yasmine Zais said, "Do you think this new boss is a man or a woman? This is the first time in the industry that Mr. Hanover is being so generous in supporting a person. I wonder who it is." Yasmine had an ordinary look, and her tone of speech was milder. "Is there still a need to guess the gender! It''s definitely a female! Why would Quill spend so much effort on a male?" After the man said that, he even curled his lips and smiled. That smile was probably something that only men would understand. That person who spoke was Jordan Lewis. He used to be a carefree designer who had always been unrestrained. Gabrie Swift replied, "I also think that our boss is probably female." With that, she smiled without any expression and continued flipping through the book in front of her. Erica, who was holding a lipstick, took the opportunity to say something. "As long as the person is qualified to be the boss, it doesn''t matter if it is a man or a woman. If this person has no qualifications at all, I will not give in to him or her. After all, this is an elite team." Aaron Wood, who was standing aside, stared at Erica and nodded with a smile. "Erica''s words make sense. What I like most is Erica''s upright and incorruptible appearance." Erica red at Aaron in disgust. "It''s none of your business." Aaron continued to look at her with a smile. Seeing this, Jessica Sorrento, who was sitting at the side, did not speak. Instead, she looked at the youth who had remained unmoved and asked in a low voice, "Zachary, what do you think?" The young man was wearing a white T-shirt, and his eyes were blocked by his bangs. He lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something. The sunlight outside the window shone on the young man, making him look like he was glowing. An infatuated look appeared in Jessica''s eyes. "Zachary?" The boy named Zachary Lowell finally raised his head, and his cold eyes fell on Jessica''s face, and soon, his gaze moved away from her. "No idea." His voice was so cold that no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. As soon as he spoke, several people in front of him looked at him. The girls all looked at him gently. After all, Zachary was a very handsome young man. However, the aura of this young man was cold, and his character was entric, so they rarely wanted to get close to him. Hearing this, the expression on Jessica''s face was a little embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and did not say anything. While the group of people were talking, the sound of high heels suddenly came from outside. "Someone ising." Yasmine stood up first and then walked to the door to have a look. Everyone in the room knew Juliette. It was she who approached them previously, but now, two strangers were seen walking alongside her. Yasmine was initially stunned for a moment but did not manage to react in time and was wondering. Who were these two people? "Yasmine." Juliette saw her and called out. "Secretary Sharpio." As soon as Yasmine addressed Secretary Sharpio, the others stood up too. "Secretary Sharpio, you''re here? Is our new boss here too?" All the people got up, except for Zachary, who had no expression on his face while he sat alone in the corner. As the sound of the high heels approaching, Juliette, together with Minerva and Vera, finally came into sight. Minerva didn''t wear sunsses that day. She was casually wearing a white shirt and jeans. She also wore a thin bluejacket. Her straight and silky long hair was tied into a low ponytail behind her ears. She didn''t put on any makeup, so her face looked a little soft. She had a faint smile on her face and looked very gentle. However, at the same time... her face also screamed, "Nice to bully!" "You really hit the nail, Jordan. It seems like our new boss is really a woman, and... she looks good." Erica closed the dressing box with a thud and looked at Minerva with hostility in her eyes. She hated women who were more beautiful than her! "You''d better be more capable." Erica thought. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 "It seems like everyone is here." Juliette looked around and saw that everyone was there. She looked around and saw a young man sitting alone in the corner, then she said, "Allow me to introduce to you Miss Minerva, your new superior." The crowd didn''t hear thest sentence. They only heard Juliette address her as Miss Minerva. For so many years, Juliette had always been Quill''s secretary and his capable assistant. Her reputation in the business world was very established. These designers naturally knew about her. But now, Juliette had addressed Minerva with respect. Furthermore, her eyes were filled with smiles and she did not sound as if she was mocking her as everyone else had expected. The way they looked at Minerva was a little different, but there were still some who spoke with dissatisfaction. "A superior at such a young age? Do you really have the skills, or... did you get your position via other means?" The one who was speaking was Erica. She was wearing a red dress and had bright red lipstick on her lips. The blush on her face was particrly attractive, but the temperament she showed was cold and morous. Upon hearing her words, Minerva''s expression was indifferent. She did not be mad. Instead, her gaze fell on Erica''s face. However, after Vera listened carefully, she felt that there was something wrong with her words. She thought about it for a long time before she reacted. She was so angry that she cursed directly, "What other means? What do you mean by that?" Erica squinted her eyes and nced at Vera. "Hey, who is this? How dare you shout at us the moment you step into this room. Are you our new superior instead?" Vera was so angry that her facial features were almost distorted. She bit her lower lip and said, "Why do you care who I am? I simply don''t allow you to talk about Minerva like this. What''s the big deal about a professional team?" Vera had a bad temper. Minerva had always known about this. However, she did not expect Vera to explode right after onement by Erica. Seeing that she was so angry that she almost yelled at Erica again while Erica still sat there leisurely, she sighed in her heart. Then she raised her hand to pull Vera''s sleeve and pulled her behind herself. "Minerva, don''t pull me. Let me argue with her. What do you mean by ''other means''? You are..." "That''s enough," Minerva said softly, "You don''t have to say anything." Vera was furious, but she still listened to Minerva. Since Minerva told her to stop talking, she could only purse her lips and look at Minerva. Secondster, she walked to the side and left the stage to her. As for Juliette, she had no intention of helping Minerva from the very beginning. This was specially ordered by Quill. Since the team was handed over to her, she had to rely on her own abilities to manage them. And of course, Quill trusted his sister. If Juliette interfered in this matter again, then it would seem like she was being overprotective. Minerva took a few steps forward and looked at Erica. Although she had a smile on her face, her aura was very strong and it managed to suppress Erica''s arrogance in an instant. In an instant, Erica felt that her image seemed to be much lower than Minerva''s. "You," Erica took a small step back unconsciously and said, "What do you want to do? Did I hit the nail so you''re nning to go into a rage soon?" Upon hearing this, Minerva continued to smile without expression. She said softly, "Why are you so afraid of me? I won''t eat you." When everyone heard this, they were a little shocked. Minerva''s aura waspletely different from when they first met her. When she dressed like that, they thought that she was easy to bully. They never thought that she could be so strong when she spoke to them. She even said that she was not going to eat them. Her expression now was actually scarier than the fear of her eating them alive. Seeing that they did not speak, Minerva looked around and her pink lips rose slightly. "I''ve read your details before I came here. All of you are outstanding designers. It''s my honor to invite you to thispany as soon as it''s established." "Honor?" The crowd could not help but think. "I really cannot feel the sincerity of your words." However, Vera, who was standing behind her, was so angry that she wanted to go forward again, but she was held back by Juliette, who was next to her. "What are you doing, Secretary Sharpio? Hurry up and let go of me. I''m so angry. What did that woman say? Minerva still said that it is her honor to invite them? When did she be so weak?" Juliette helplessly looked at Vera and said, "What about you? When did you be so reckless? What did Miss Minerva tell you when she came? She has expected that the following days will not be easy." Hearing this, Vera nodded her head. "Yes, I now understand. It turned out that she was referring to these people, but what is she doing now?" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Since she said that, it means that she had already expected this." Vera was speechless. "Since she has long predicted that these things would happen, do you think she would not have thought of any countermeasures?" After hearing Juliette''s words, Vera realized that she was being impulsive. Then she turned around and looked at Minerva again. She didn''t know exactly when, but Minerva had changed. She was no longer the yes-girl who only followed her emotions. She was now smart and had an aura of arrogance. It was just that her past days had made her restrain all her qualities. Later... her strong aura was gradually released. Only then did Vera realize that Minerva was far more powerful than she had imagined. Vera found herself getting further and further away from Minerva. Thinking of this, Vera looked down at the tip of her shoes and did not speak again, nor did she go forward. "You are all outstanding talents and I value talents very much. But I have another characteristics. For example, I don''t like forcing others. Although you are all very excellent members, if any of you is unwilling to stay in thepany, you can leave now." Hearing this, the faces of the few people changed. Jessica suddenly felt wronged andined to her, "What do you mean by this? Are you going to drive us away?" "No." Minerva shook her head lightly. "It''s your freedom toe and go. If you feel like you''ve been taken advantage of, you can leave on your own. I''ll still pay you a month''s sry." "You... you are insulting us!!" "I hope that you can understand one thing. Although you are an excellent team hired by Mr. Hanover, I will be the one paying your sry in the future. From today onwards, I will be your superior. If you can ept it, you can stay here. If you can''t ept it, you can leave immediately. Still, as I said just now, I will pay you this month''s sry." Minerva''s words were loud and clear. Her expression was calm and unruffled, as if she was not worried that they would really leave the room. She did not care about the team at all. This was the first time they had suffered this type of humiliation. The members of the team were all extremely angry. Yasmine said angrily, "How can there be such a superior like you? Who do you think you are? How dare you look down on us!" Chapter 377 Chapter 377 "Look down on you?" Minerva smiled faintly. "I think you''re mistaken. Aren''t you the ones who are looking down on me? Besides, I''ve already said that it''s my honor that you can work in this company. However, I don''t like to force others. May it be work or rtionships, the other party must be willing. Otherwise... even if you continue to work in thepany, you won''t be able toe up with any good designs." It could be said that Minerva was using reverse psychology. These people were all proud and arrogant. Using ordinary methods would probably make them look down on her and not trust her even more. "What are you talking about? We are all outstanding designers. How can we fail to design for you? Ah, I really want to stay and see if you, as a new superior, can manage our team or not." Erica was proud, so naturally, she was the first one to fall into the trap. Yasmine blinked and said, "I''ll follow Erica." Jordan crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at Minerva with a smile. "I like pretty superiors the most." "Since Erica is staying, then I must stay as well." Aaron walked to Erica and stood next to her. As for Gabrie, she had a very gentle personality. Moreover, she liked the sry, so she didn''t say anything. On the other hand, Jessica hurriedly turned her head to look at the unsociable youth sitting in the corner. "Zachary, are you staying?" As a result, the group of people turned around and looked at him. It was also at this moment that Minerva noticed the young man sitting inside. The young man finally lifted his head. His thin face was cold. His gaze did not seem to contain any warmth as itnded on her, after which, he snorted coldly. After that, he got up and went directly to another room. Everyone was shocked. Upon seeing this, Juliette walked to Minerva''s side and said, "This is Zachary, the best member of the group. However, he has a very strange character." "Strange?" Minerva raised her eyebrows. She recalled that the youth''s cold eyes were filled with stubbornness. "How strange?" Vera also came over to listen in curiosity. "I''d rather describe him as a loner than describe him as being aloof. He''s never interacted with anyone. Before I found him, he''d always been a loner. I thought he would not ept my invitation, but surprisingly, after learning the sry, he actually agreed." Upon hearing this, Minerva nodded her head in understanding. "I see." However, Vera held her cheeks and said, "Although his temper is a bit entric, he is very handsome." Jessica, who was standing at the side, immediately said, "I''m warning you. Zachary is mine. You''re not allowed to snatch him from me!" After finishing her words, she turned around and ran in the direction where Zachary had disappeared just now, shouting while running, "Zachary, wait for me for a minute!" "This is Jessica. As you can see from the files, she came to me on her own. Zachary had agreed to join thepany, so ... she wanted to join too." "Uh ... " Vera was a little puzzled by Juliette''s words, and she was instantly enlightened. "She''s after him. She''s really infatuated that she has chased him all the way to thepany." After saying that, Vera looked at Jessica''s back and felt a little envious. How could the others be so brave in chasing their prince charming? However, when she saw her prince charming, Quill, she immediately ran away like a mouse running away from a cat. Moreover ... Quill might not even know why she was avoiding him, as if she was the only one in the story. Thinking of that, Vera was very annoyed. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She thought to herself, "If only I had half of Jessica''s courage, oh no ... just a little bit of her courage!" "Well, you go back to work first. Thepany has just been established, so you may be free over the next few days. Feel free to take advantage of this period of time to look for some inspiration." Juliette smiled faintly. "Miss Minerva, I''ll bring you to the third floor for a walk." "Okay." Minerva nodded and followed Juliette out of the office. There were conference rooms and reception rooms on the third floor. "Your office is on the fourth floor." After arriving on the fourth floor, Minerva discovered that the decoration here was different from other ces. There was a fresh and elegant atmosphere everywhere, and the color of the carpet was also very chic. "This floor was designed by Mr. Hanover himself for the sake of giving you a rxing environment. Mr. Hanover said that you shouldn''t feel too much pressure at work or at home." Upon hearing this, Minerva had a rough idea of what was going on. "So, how long did it take him to set thispany up?" Hearing what she said, Juliette was stunned for a moment. She realized that she had said too much, so she shook her head and did not answer her. In fact, even if she didn''t say it, Minerva could tell from the design that it must have taken a lot of time. Moreover, a building could not be built in a short time. Quill had spent at least two years to get thispany ready for her. Unexpectedly, Quill had already done so much for her without her knowing about it. This brother of hers was really doing everything he could. "I''ll go inside and have a look." "I''ll go with you!" Vera followed Minerva''s footsteps. Juliette thought for a moment and said, "It''s almost time for today''s tour. Miss Minerva, you have gotten to know everyone. I still have things to attend to at thepany, so I''ll go back first." Upon hearing this, Minerva nodded. "Thank you for the hard work, Secretary Sharpio. Be careful on your way back." "Al rig ht." "Also, you can call me Minerva from now on. It would be very awkward for you to be so polite all the time." Juliette was stunned. "This isn''t very good, is it?" "Oh dear, what''s wrong with that? Minerva isn''t the kind of person you think she is. She''s not that snobbish. Besides, we''ve known each other for so many years. Don''t you see that I''ve always called her by her name?" Minerva nodded with a smile, "Vera is right." "Alright, Miss Minerva." "Wow, you''re still calling her Miss Minerva!" Juliette was speechless for a moment, and then she couldn''t helpughing. "Minerva!" "Juliette." Then the three of them looked at each other and burst outughing together. After Juliette left, only Minerva and Vera were left to walk around inside. The sofa was made from leather. Not only did it lookfortable, it was even morefortable to sit on. Hence, Vera immediately took off her shoes and jumped onto the sofa. She then started rolling around on the sofa. While rolling on the sofa, she said, "Minerva, sometimes, I really envy and hate you. Our lives can be so different. You actually have such a good brother who treats you so well. He''s even more affectionate than a boyfriend! s, I envy you so much!" Minerva smiled and didn''t answer. She just sat down in the chair in front of her desk. "By the way, Minerva, why did you say those words to them just now? Aren''t you afraid that they will leave at the spur of the moment? When the timees, you will have to pay their sries for nothing." Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Only then did Minerva raise her head and look at Vera, who was rolling on the sofa. "Vera, it''s not that I want to scold you. It''s just that have you realized that you no longer think critically like in the past years?" Vera immediately fought back, "You cannot do this to me. Are you trying to say that I don''t have brains?" Then she curled her lips. "Do you think that I''m the one who chooses not to use my brain? I used to be able to analyze some things in the past, butter, I found out that my brain cannot keep up with you. Tell me, how can a person change so fast? It''s okay for you to be smart, but why do I feel like I''ve be stupid?" Minerva was at loss for words for a moment. "In short, just assume that I''m stupid. Anyway, I don''t want to use my brain either. I think it''s not bad for me to only know how to eat and sleep every day. Hey, tell me what you were thinking at that time. All the people in the team were hired with high sries. What if they all left at that time?" "No, it won''t happen," Minerva said with certainty. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Why not?" "They''re not ordinary people," Minerva looked at her and softly exined. "They''re all very good designers. However, I''ve seen their qualifications. Although they''re qualified, they''ve only entered this profession for a short period of time, so they''re more arrogant. As long as I''m a little harsher, it''s easy for them to turn against me. Even if they really want to leave thispany, they won''t be able to ept the feeling of getting paid without working. They''ll look down on themselves first if it really happened." Hearing Minerva''s words, Vera suddenly turned over from the sofa and sat up. She stared at Minerva, as if she wanted to eat her alive. "What are you doing?" Minerva looked at her in amusement. However, Vera stared at her seriously and said, "Minerva, I find that you have changed now. You arepletely different from the past. You used to be... II "Let the bygones be bygones." Without waiting for Vera to finish her sentence, Minerva interrupted her as if she knew what Vera was going to say. "Don''t mention it again." After listening to her words, Vera realized that she almost said what she shouldn''t have said, so she nodded. The two took a short tour of thepany again before they left. Because thepany had just been established, she still needed to choose an opening date and a name for thepany. After Minerva and Vera drove away, Yasmine walked back from the window. "Her car is just so-so. I thought she was rich, but she''s only driving a Volkswagen." "Volkswagen?" Erica, who was next to her, raised her eyebrows and said. "How much is the car worth? She has the money to open apany, but she has no money to buy a better car?" "Quill runs thepany for her. I don''t think she can afford a better car. She can only buy a Volkswagen at most." Yasmine looked very gentle, but the words that came out of her mouth did not match her appearance. Gabrie pushed the sses on her face and didn''t say anything. However, Jordan held his chin and said, "But this woman is really good. She knows how to deal with our weak points and make us all stay. Before I came here, I thought that some of us would leave the company on day one." After finishing his words, Jordan looked at the others with a smile. "Pfft," Erica sneered. "Why should I leave? Won''t it make her look down on me more if I leave? I cannot take the sry but not work and leave, or there''ll be all sorts of rumors about me in this industry." Hearing this, Gabrie nodded her head in agreement. "I also think so. We have signed the contract and our sries have been paid in advance. If we leave now, it would be too unrefined." Aaron, who was standing aside, said, "We''ll just work for the next few months since we have gotten the pay. That woman looks fine. Let''s just observe her for these few months to see how good her skills are." Jordan clicked his tongue and said, "Why does it sound so dirty?" Upon hearing this, Erica red at Jordan. "What a wretched b*stard!" Seeing that Erica was angry, Aaron scolded Jordan, "You think too lowly. Could you please not say it out loud?" "What? We''re both men so why can''t I say something nasty? We''re all grown-ups. Can''t we joke about this?" After that, Jordan looked at the beautiful and hot Erica and said, "Beautifuldy, I''d like to invite you to dinner tonight. What do you say?" Erica spat. "You? Try looking in the mirror and see if you deserve a meal with me." Jordan''s expression didn''t change and he continued to smile. "Exactly!" Aaron agreed with Erica as he was fond of her. Therefore, when Jordan asked Erica out for a date in f rant of him, Aaron was naturally not happy and he angrily said, "Look at your face. It''s impossible for Erica to even like you." "Hey, watch your words. Do you think that she likes you instead?" Jordan retorted, which made the expression on Aaron''s face be ugly. "Alright, stop arguing," Gabrie said helplessly. "We don''t have anything to do today either." "Why don''t we all go out and have dinner together?" "Okay, okay. Zachary,e with us." Jessica quickly nodded and agreed, then she went to see Zachary with joy. She didn''t expect Zachary not to respond at all. "Hey, Jessica, aren''t you tired of chasing him like this? Look at how lonely he is. Don''t talk to him anymore." "It''s none of your business. I''m happy to do it." "Ah, I do not want to see you, a cutie, being held back by such a strange guy. That''s why I wanted to help you out." There were a lot of matters to deal with in the newpany. Although Minerva had never thought of starting apany, since she now had one that belonged to her, she would try her best at everything. First, it was a matter of dealing with the employees. Quill had only prepared an elite team for her so she still had to deal with other things. As Minerva''s assistant, Vera volunteered. "We can hire one or two receptionists, and then security guards, chefs, and cleaning workers. We can go to the talent market to have a look. There are a lot of them for us to choose from." "Alright." Minerva nodded. "I''ll leave these to you." "No problem. I''ll handle it all." Afterwards, Vera directly went to deal with this matter, whereas Minerva had other things to deal with, so everyone was busy with their own task. Three dayster, Vera finally got all the employees ready. Minerva had also finished dealing with the matters at hand. In fact, she was particrly careful. She looked through all the people Vera had looked for in person. After that, she felt that there was no problem so she got all of them to sign the probation contract. Hence, another day passed. It was already veryte. Minerva was still drafting a proposal in front of theputer. Beanie looked at it from behind. "Mommy, it''ste. Let''s go to sleep." Upon hearing that, Minerva did not even turn her head around. She said, "Yes, Beanie, go to sleep first. I will apany youter." Chapter 379 Chapter 379 After listening to her words, Beanie was a little disappointed, but he did not go to sleep as he was instructed to. Instead, he slipped out of bed, put on his shoes, and went downstairs to pour a ss of milk for Minerva. "Mommy." Upon smelling the scent of milk, Minerva suddenly realized that Beanie had brought her a ss of milk. She was stunned for a moment before raising her head to look at him. She realized that his eyes were astonishingly dark and he was staring straight at her. It was as if he was telling her, "Mommy, stop ignoring me. I''m so lonely." Over the past few days, she had been busy with her work, working until almost midnight each day. After waking up, she would then proceed to her work again and it was as if she... ignored Beanie''s wellbeing. Thinking of this, Minerva suddenly felt that it was really not right for her to do so. She did not ept the ss of milk, but instead, she quickly saved her work on theputer. Then she closed theptop and looked at Beanie. Only then did she slowly reach out to take the milk in his hands and said, "I''m sorry, Beanie. I''ve been busy these days and have neglected you. I''m really sorry." As she spoke, she went to hug Beanie''s shoulders and pulled his little body into her arms. When Beanie approached her, he reached out and hugged her neck then whispered, "It doesn''t matter, Mommy. I know you are busy so I don''t mind." "I mind. I should have thought about it earlier. From now on, I won''t work at night. I''ll spend more time with you." Although Beanie said it didn''t matter to him, when he heard Minerva promise to apany him more, his eyes became much brighter than before. After all, he was a child and he needed the company of his parents. He had lost his father''s love. He could not lose maternal love too. Minerva handed him the milk and said, "I don''t need to drink milk. This cup of milk was poured by you, so why don''t you drink it all?" Beanie blinked his eyes and said, "But Mommy, I specially poured it for you." Minerva heard him and she had no choice but to nod and say, "Okay, I''ll drink it." After finishing the milk, Minerva went back to the bed with Beanie in her arms. "I''m not going to work tonight. I''ll apany you. Do you want to hear a bedtime story?" Beanie nodded and said, "Okay, Mommy, what story are you telling me tonight?" "Well, let me think about it first. I''ll tell you about ... " "Once upon a time ... " The next day. In the hospital. When Abigail brought soup to the hospital, she saw that the ward had almost been tidied up. Maddox was bending down and wearing his shoes. "Wh-what are you doing?" Abigail''s face suddenly changed. She then stepped forward and put the soup on the table. Maddox looked up at her and said, "Did you see everything?" "Have you gotten yourself discharged from the hospital?" Abigail asked. "Have youpleted the discharge procedures?" As soon as she asked, Sam, who hadpleted the discharge procedures, came back. When he entered the ward and saw Abigail, he respectfully called, "Auntie Stark." Abigail looked back at him. "Did youplete the discharge procedures?" Sam was stunned for a moment, and then nodded. "Young Master Yardley said that he''s fine, so ... " "Who said he is fine?" Abigail stepped forward and snatched the list from his hand. She then red at Maddox. "Who told you to make the decision by yourself? How can you be discharged from the hospital so quickly? Don''t you know that you had a car ident? It''s not an ordinary injury!" Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned unhappily and said coldly, "Even if it''s a car ident, so what? I''m not seriously injured. It''s just an ordinary injury." Abigail was at loss for words. "Well, do you have to be so stubborn? Okay! I will arrange for a blind date for you today. Last time, I clearly told you that I will arrange one for you after you leave the hospital. Since you are in such a hurry to leave the hospital, you must be excited about the blind date, right?" Maddox narrowed his eyes with a displeased aura emanating from his body. "Who said I agreed?" "Ha." Abigail sneered, then took out her mobile phone and went out to make a phone call. Maddox looked at this scene speechlessly, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He could let her make the phone call. Anyway, he wouldn''t go and he wouldn''t care what kind of person she had found for him. Maddox got up, fastened the buttons of his suit jacket, and said coldly, "Let''s go back to the company." Sam stood at the side and nodded, then followed him. Unexpectedly, as soon as they walked to the door of the ward, Abigail blocked their way. "Where are you going? Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywhere today!" Maddox pursed his thin lips, and his aura was cold. "Maddox, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to listen to me and continue to stay in the hospital. However, if you don''t agree to go on this blind date, then ... I will go to theherworld to find your mother to let her make the call!" Maddox was speechless. Sam didn''t know what to say either. Sam swallowed a mouthful of saliva in surprise and stuttered, "That... Auntie Stark, let''s not be so serious, okay? Young Master Yardley has a good physical condition. Even if he is discharged from the hospital early, it should not be such a big problem too, right?" "It''s because of you," Abigail looked at Sam and said. "Even if he has a good physical state, is he now a robot? Does he not need rest? Have you ever heard of any patient who jumped straight from the bed to work without resting? Does he really think that his body is made of iron?" Sam tried to exin, "Auntie Stark, I ... " "Alright, shut up. This has nothing to do with you. Today you have a day off. Go back and have a rest." Hearing this, Sam''s face was immediately filled with joy. "Really?" Sam''s joy didn''tst long before he felt a sharp gazeing at him. He was so scared that he immediately straightened up and stood up straight. "I think it''s not a good idea. If I don''t work today, I won''t have the year-end bonus at the end of the year." "Is that so?" Abigail narrowed her eyes and nced at Maddox. "If he doesn''t give you the year-end bonus, I''ll give you three times the amount of what you used to get." Hearing this, Sam immediately widened his eyes. "Auntie Stark, this ... " "So you can go and take a vacation with ease." Not waiting for Sam to speak again, Abigail directly grabbed his arm and pushed him out. There were only Maddox and Abigail left in the ward. Abigail blocked the door and didn''t let him go. The two of them stared at each other for a while. Then, Maddox returned to the bedside and said coldly. "I don''t mind staying here for a week, but don''t arrange blind dates for me." "Haha, even if you agree to stay here for a month now, I won''t promise you either." Abigail sneered and went in to close the door of the ward right away. "I''ve already told the other party that you can meet in the afternoon. Maddox, do you think I am joking with you? I''m telling you that it''s impossible. You either go on a blind date obediently, or ... let me go to your mother''s grave toin about this to her!" Maddox said, "Do you have to force me like this?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Who is the one forcing who now? Do you know how old you are now? What have you been doing these years? I am your elder. Is it not right for me to find someone to take care of you?" Chapter 380 Chapter 380 Maddox had never been a person to be trifled with. However, the woman in front of him was his aunt. Furthermore, Abigail was a different elderpared to others. Maddox really had a headache. "Wait here. I think you don''t have anything else to do anyway, so go meet her in the afternoon." Maddox was unhappy and said in a low voice, "When did it start?" "What?" Abigail was stunned by the question. "What do you mean?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Since when did you start pestering so much?" Maddox raised his head and looked straight at Abigail''s face. His eyes were dark and his emotions were obvious. It was obvious that he didn''t like Abigail''s arrangement. Abigail paused for a moment. She probably didn''t expect Maddox to say that so she didn''t respond in time. When she came to her senses, she could not help but sneer. "You have really grown up, haven''t you? How dare you say that I am pestering you? Can I no longer care for you now?" As she said this, Abigail''s expression was indescribable, but she looked very upset. Maddox''s mood suddenly turned gloomy. In fact, he had not been in a good mood for the past few days. His aunt was his only family member now. Thinking of that, Maddox closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and didn''t say anything. "Fine, I''m pestering you, so what? Anyway, you have to be there today!" Maddox did not say anything else, nor did he resist her. Abigail knew that he was obliging and finally breathed a sigh of relief. Even if Maddox thought that she was unreasonable, she did not mind letting him have the thought too. "This is to be eaten with this. Well, there must be soup added." The chef that Hanover Corporation hired had nned the weekly meal. Vera took it over and showed it to Minerva. Minerva nodded after taking a look at it. She thought it was alright, so she made some minor tweaks before handing it over to Vera. "The soup should be different every week. Minerva, how do you think the price should be fixed?" "This chef should be more experienced than us. Just let him decide." "Alright." Vera nodded and was about to turn around and walk out of the room. Minerva, on the other hand, was packing up the documents. Before she was about to leave, she said, "When you go downstairs, inform the team on the third floor toe up to the fourth floor for a meeting." Hearing this, Vera let out a cry and turned her head to look at her in confusion. "A meeting?" Minerva raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is there a problem?" "Uh, no." Vera lowered her head and went out. It was strange that she had to call them to the meeting. In the past, when there was nopany, she and Minerva were much freer. Now that they had a company, they had to take care of others and have meetings. Furthermore, she had been so busy these past few days. "Forget it, it''s already like this. I''d better work hard now." In the conference room. Some of them were reluctant to be called up, but because Minerva was their superior, they had no choice but to attend the meeting. However ... only a few people came up. When Minerva entered, she saw that there were only a few people in the conference room. Her gaze paused for a moment, but she didn''t say much. She just walked to the main seat. Vera followed behind her, holding a pile of documents in her hands. Vera took a look and saw only Jordan, Gabrie, Zachary and Jessica. There were three people who didn''te. The people in the conference room were obviously divided into several groups. Jordan''s smile was mischievous and his gaze was fixed on Minerva. Minerva was dressed formally that day. She wore a blue-and-white striped shirt and a tight skirt. Her charming long hair was tied into a ponytail behind her head. She looked clean-cut, fresh, and more professional and capable. This woman ... was beautiful and had a good figure. She was indeed pretty well. May it be light makeup or heavy makeup, she could handle all of them well. Gabrie sat there with a smile on her face. On the other side was Zachary, the unsociable youth sitting there alone. He wore a white shirt which had a few buttons unfastened, making him look a little unruly. Jessica sat next to him like a little fan girl, staring at him with eager eyes. Whereas the loner did not seem to care about her existence. Jessica knew that Zachary didn''t like others to be too close to him, so she sat a little distance away from him. However, as long as he didn''t drive her away, she was happy enough to be able to sit with him. "What about the others? Weren''t all of you informed of the meeting? Why aren''t they here?" Vera asked. Jordan raised his eyebrows and did not answer. Gabrie, on the other hand, exined softly, "They probably have something else to do." "Is there something else you need to do? What is it?" Gabrie smiled. "I''m not too sure about that. Why don''t you go take a look?" Hearing this, Vera really stepped forward and wanted to have a look. However, when she took two steps forward, she was stopped by Minerva, "Vera, sit down." Vera turned around and looked at Minerva in disbelief. "But ... they aren''t here. I''m going to find them for a meeting." "There''s no need to do so." The expression on Minerva''s face was frighteningly cold. Her voice was also exceptionally calm. "I''ve said a few days ago that it''s impossible to produce a good design if they''re forced to. Since they don''t want toe, then let''s get the meeting started first." After saying that, Minerva pursed her red lips and looked at the folder in Vera''s hand. "You can give them the documents first." Although Vera was angry in her heart, she still listened to Minerva and reluctantly gave out the documents. Minerva pulled out a chair and sat down. The conference room was well-equipped enough. She inserted the USB sh disk she had prepared beforehand into the projector and then said while operating, "Take a look at the documents in your hands first." Gabrie did not speak. She quietly opened the documents and read them. Jordan was still as unruly as he used to be. Meanwhile, the unsociable youth was flipping through the documents like a robot. Jessica snorted, looked at the data, and said, "Zachary, what''s there to see in these documents? Thepany has just been established and we have not gotten any orders yet. What''s the point of having a meeting now?" Zachary turned a deaf ear and scanned through every line of words in the file with his cold eyes. Jordan did not touch the document and Minerva did not pay attention to whether he would read it or not. Anyway, she had given her instructions and had done her part. Jordan suddenly became a little curious about Minerva. She looked like weak and vulnerable. However, if you wanted to irritate her, it was like throwing a punch on a bunch of cotton. If you tried to attack her, the punch you threw might even bounce back and hurt you. In the meantime, she would not be injured at all. Perhaps it was because his gaze was too focused, Minerva suddenly raised her head and looked at him with her cold and clear eyes. "Is there a problem?" Hearing this question, Jordan couldn''t help but raise the corner of his mouth. "No problem. I''m just thinking, what''s the use of holding a meeting now? We have no customers yet." Chapter 381 Chapter 381 "We don''t have customers now but that doesn''t mean we won''t have customers in the future." Minerva retracted her gaze, and the ck pen was twirling around her fingers. Jordan stared at her fingers again. Her hand was slender and elegant, and the fingers were slim and fair. Unlike the fingers of those women he knew that were always colorful, her fingers were very clean, and the nails were in beautiful crescent shapes. "Other than showing you the documents at the meeting, I want to see which few of you really want to stay." Speaking of this, Minerva put down the pen. "No matter what reason was that you were willing to enter the conference room, I''m d that you''re here. Thank you very much." "Well, let''s start the meeting." "Does that woman know what the situation is now? She wants a meeting as soon as thepany is established. Does she really think that she can do a good job as our superior? Looking at her appearance, I always feel that thepany will notst long. Or ... " The few people who weren''t at the meeting gathered together. Yasmine nced at Erica and Aaron with hesitation and whispered. Erica sneered and looked at Yasmine impatiently, "Yasmine, I missed the meeting because I''m having a stomach ache. What does it have to do with you? Are you trying to be a copycat like Aaron ?" Her face was a little pale, and there was even a little cold sweat on her forehead. She really did not lookfortable. At that moment, Aaron quickly brought her a cup of warm water. "Erica, have a cup of warm water first." When Erica saw the cup of hot water, she suddenly raised her hand and knocked it over. "Are you crazy? I have a stomach ache. Can I get better by drinking warm water?" When the water spilled on the table, the keyboard next to her was immediately soaked. Yasmine''s face changed slightly, and she thought that Erica was really as violent as the rumors had mentioned; the rumors also said that she would get pissed off easily. Aaron was also shocked by her actions but he quickly took out a paper towel to wipe the water off the keyboard and the table. He carefully said, "Erica, don''t be angry. I will clean the water first. Be careful not to wet your sleeves." Seeing that the water was about to reach Erica''s sleeves, Aaron took more paper towels to wipe the water around her hand. Erica felt annoyed when she saw him so close to her, so she directly raised her hand and waved at him. "Can you get out of my way? I''m so annoyed to see you!" Erica had her manicure done. Her nails were iid with small diamonds, and now, they scratched Aaron''s face, leaving a small gash on his left cheek. Seeing this, Yasmine, who was standing next to him, stood up anxiously. "Aaron, your face is hurt." After that, she looked at Erica incredulously. "Are you okay? Aaron was only concerned about you, but you not only knocked down the water, but also injured him." Erica was in great pain. Hearing that, she managed to raise her head and looked at Yasmine. "It''s none of your business. Aaron is happy doing it. I told him to leave but he still pestered me. Wasn''t he expecting such a thing to happen? What? Do you like Aaron now?" Yasmine''s face turned red because of her words. She gritted her teeth and said, "Erica, you are really unreasonable." "Why am I unreasonable now? My stomach hurts and I want to rest here. You don''t want to go to the conference room yourself, but you still have the nerve to say that you are staying here to take care of me. Do you really think that I don''t know your tricks?" Saying this, a look of disgust shed across Erica''s face. She endured the pain in her stomach and got up, before walking outside. However, she stumbled. Aaron was worried and tried to hold her. "Erica, are you in pain? Shall I send you to the hospital?" "Get out of my way. Don''t bother me," Erica reprimanded him and didn''t want to talk to him at a11. Yasmine was so angry that she clenched her fingers and shouted, "Aaron, if she doesn''t want to talk to you, you don''t need to pester her. How can you be such a coward as a man?" Her words probably stimted Aaron. He stopped and looked back at her. "It''s not your business to teach me how to do things. Besides, I''m pursuing her. I know what she is like!" Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. tter! Erica, who was in front of them, finally couldn''t hold on and she fell down. "Erica!" Aaron''s face changed. He rushed forward and picked her up, and then quickly left the scene. "Where are you going?!" Aaron did not answer her question and disappeared with Erica in his arms. In an instant, Yasmine was the only one left in the office. She stood there and thought for a long time, and then suddenly went out with them. In the conference room. "You''ve finished reading all the material. Do you have anyments or requests?" Minerva''s indifferent gaze fell on everyone as she asked in a cold voice. However, at this moment, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and Yasmine rushed in with a crying face. "Gosh ... " The meeting was suddenly interrupted, and Minerva''s eyebrows furrowed subconsciously. Looking at Yasmine who ran in, Vera also stood up and said, "I thought you guys did not want to be in the meeting. What are you doing here suddenly?" "Erica, she... " "Get out." A serious voice interrupted Yasmine. Vera looked back and saw Minerva''s face, which was cold and strict. Her cold gaze fell on Yasmine''s face. Yasmine was stunned. "You, what did you say?" "We are in a meeting so no one is allowed to disturb this meeting before it ends." Yasmine then realized that Minerva meant that she was the intruder and was asking her to get out. Yasmine''s face suddenly changed. She gritted her teeth and said, "I didn''t mean to break in. I just have something to say." "Then get out and wait until the meeting is over." "Do you have a conscience? I said that I have something urgent to tell you." Minerva snorted and said, "Vera, please escort her out." Vera nodded and walked up to Yasmine. "You didn''te when I asked you toe. Now you''re here, but you''re no longer weed. Go out." Yasmine bit her lower lip and stood there, refusing to leave. "If you don''t leave now, don''t me me for going harsh on you." As Vera spoke, she clenched her fists so tightly that they creaked. Vera was not a weak woman. Not only was she Minerva''s assistant, she could also act as Minerva''s bodyguard. After all, she was a tough girl and no one could be scarier than her in a fight. Yasmine looked at her and could tell that Vera was serious about it. She turned around angrily and left. Bang! The door of the conference room closed again. Jessica looked at the scene in shock. "Is this really okay? I think she ... she really had something to say." Gabrie smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Vera is right. She didn''te when she was supposed toe. How can shee in as she pleases in the middle of a meeting?" Jordan also raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Yes, you have your principles." "I like it," he added lightly. Jessica red hatefully at him. "Shame on you!" Chapter 382 Chapter 382 "Let''s continue." Minerva spoke coldly, and then her gaze returned to the documents. There were no breaks during the meeting, so Yasmine waited outside for nearly an hour. When the door of the conference room opened, Yasmine looked inside nervously. As soon as she raised her head, she saw Zacharye out with a cold face, and he passed by her without a nce. Yasmine''s lips moved. She wanted to ask something, but she had to resist the impulse when she saw that he was supercilious. "Zachary, wait for me." Jessica quickly caught up with Zachary. Gabrie walked out from behind them. She looked at the two of them leaving and also wanted to leave. However, her sleeves were grabbed by someone else. "What went on inside? What was the meeting about? Does a meeting for a newly established company need to be that long?" Gabrie was a nice and easy-going person. She looked very gentle, and she hadn''t taken sides, so Yasmine thought it would be better to ask her. Sure enough, Gabrie didn''t dislike her. She just said softly, "Because it''s a newly established company, we need a meeting to discuss some of the main things to take note of during work. The newpany needs development. Yasmine, I think we need to give our new boss some time. Don''t be too harsh." Hearing this, Yasmine said discontentedly, "Am I harsh? I didn''t do anything. As you can see, she threw me out as soon as I entered. Is this what a boss should do?" "What about you then?" Gabrie sighed and asked back. "We were instructed to attend the meeting. As a subordinate, why didn''t youe though?" "I... " Yasmine was at a loss for words. Gabrie patted her on the shoulder and said softly, "This is your fault. You heard it that day. If you don''t want to stay here, you can leave thepany. I think she is right. People should not go against their own will." After that, Gabrie smiled and walked forward. Hearing her words, Yasmine suddenly thought of something. She turned and stared at Gabrie''s back, saying coldly, "You can''t wait to say this to me because you want to drive all of us away, right? So that you can be the only capable person here, isn''t it?" Hearing Yasmine''s words, Gabrie paused for a second. Then she turned around and looked at her helplessly. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "If that''s what you think, then so be it. I still have things to do, so I''ll leave first." After Gabrie left, Yasmine was very unhappy. It was as if her fist hadnded on cotton. However, she felt that even though Gabrie had a friendly smile on her face and looked like she was speaking up for someone else, the hypocritical look on her face made Yasmine sick. After the people in the meeting room left one after another, Minerva was still sitting in her seat sorting out the documents from that day''s meeting. Suddenly, she realized that a burning gaze had landed on her own face. Minerva pursed her lips and raised her eyes to look at the person. "Is there anything else?" Her voice was cold, like a block of ice. Jordan felt cold as he listened to it. Jordan unconsciously hugged himself and shrank his shoulder. "You''re really an ice queen. Why are you so cold? Beauty, do you want to have dinner with me tonight?" Minerva furrowed her brows and stared at him with displeasure. He didn''t know why she had such a strong aura even though she was just a woman. Jordan felt that he couldn''t bear the pressure. He helplessly pursed his lips and said, "I''m just treating my boss to dinner." "Thank you, there''s no need." Minerva lowered her head again and looked at the documents. She flipped open a page and saw Vera approaching to say something to her. Minerva nodded again. Jordan looked at Minerva and felt that he was very fond of her. After that, he felt that it was a pity that such a beauty had been kept in captivity by Quill. s. However, a person who could be treated with special respect by Quill most probably would not like Jordan. Thinking of this, Jordan didn''t want to be snubbed anymore. He got up and went out to pack up his things. After he left, Vera couldn''t help butin, "Jordan''s nature is really the same. Is he trying to pursue his boss? He is really shameless! I heard that he has been pursuing girls wildly in the past. As long as it''s a beautiful woman, he will not let her go. I didn''t expect that, even you ... " "Alright, leave him alone," Minerva said indifferently. "Your brother is at fault in this too. There are so many outstanding people out there, so why did he choose such a person?" "Quill ... " Minerva paused for a moment. Then, her gaze turned a little deep. "There must be a reason that he chose him. Even if Jordan is not a problem, the rest of them might be. Anyway... No matter what kind of person we''re dealing with, we need to get used to this period of time. You''ve worked hard today. Vera, go back home early after work today." Hearing this, Vera shook her head hard and said, "Forget it. We all have the same working hours. If I go back in advance, they might gossip about me again." The two of them discussed for a while in the conference room, and after a while, they got up together and walked out of the room. When they left the conference room, they found Yasmine standing in the same ce waiting. Seeing theme out, Yasmine hemmed and hawed for a long time. Vera asked first, "What else do you want?" "I ... " Yasmine nced at Minerva and saw that her face was cold. She had to exin, "In fact, I didn''t break into the conference room on purpose. Something really happened. Besides, I didn''t skip the meeting on purpose. It was Erica who suddenly fell ill, so Aaron and I stayed in the office to take care of her." Vera was speechless Minerva only said, "Alright." "Alright?" Yasmine was a little surprised. "What does that mean?" "I''m telling the truth. Erica fainted, and Aaron has sent her to the hospital." Vera opened her mouth impatiently and said, "We already know this. You can go back." Yasmine was at a loss. "That''s it?" Minerva and Vera did not speak. Yasmine almost yelled in anger, "You''re really a heartless woman. You don''t even care about this kind of situation. Aren''t you worried about Erica?" In the face of Yasmine''s usation, Minerva''s pink lips finally moved, and then she whispered, "If she is really in such a serious state, why are you still here?" "Yes, weren''t you and Aaron taking care of her together? What are you doing standing at the door of the conference room like a fool now?" Yasmine was speechless and couldn''t answer, "I ... " She bit her lower lip. In fact, she didn''t stay to take care of Erica because she was ufortable. It was actually because she looked down on Minerva and didn''t want to have a meeting with her at all. It just so happened that Erica did not feel well. If Aaron stayed, she could stay too. However, after Aaron left with Erica, Yasmine felt that it was not good for her to stay there alone, so she wanted to exin the situation. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 Who would have thought that the two women would be so cold after she exined the situation? Yasmine instantly felt that she was like an idiot for waiting for more than an hour. "We know about this matter. You can go back first." In the end, Minerva spoke. Yasmine was so angry that she turned around and left with a snort. After she left, Vera looked up at Minerva and said, "Someone is sick. Do we have to go and visit?" Minerva pursed her lips and said, "Go check Aaron''s information." Hearing this, Vera immediately understood Minerva''s meaning. She nodded and said, "I''ll do it right away." After work, Minerva and Vera went to the hospital together. On the way to the hospital, Vera carried a fruit basket and flowers in her hands and said gloomily, "That Erica was so arrogant a few days ago. Why do we still have to see her?" Minerva smiled and said nothing. Vera could only exim, "Minerva!" "Because we have to buy her over." Minerva looked at Vera. "If she''s not one of ourpany''s team members, then no matter what kind of illness she''s suffering, it has nothing to do with us. However, she''s now a member of my team. She''s not feeling well during work and has been hospitalized. I, as her superior, want to express my concern. Is there a problem?" Hearing this, Vera was surprised. After a while, she pouted and said with disapproval, "To show concern is to show concern, but not every superior will show concern to their subordinates. If all superiors have to show concern once a subordinate falls sick, wouldn''t the boss be exhausted to death?" "I am a small fish who has just started apany. Although we used to be good when we were free, now that we have established apany, we have to bear the attitude and responsibility of thispany." "That''s true. Well, it''s so hard to run apany," Verained, and then fell on Minerva''s shoulder while looking depressed. Minerva didn''t think it was a big deal. She had worked in apany before, so she knew that such a thing was not necessary. However, she felt that sometimes it was better to warm one''s heart. That was more important than anything else. "Wow, I''m the cutest. Cutie Beanie is me!" Suddenly, the phone rang. Minerva''s expression changed when she heard the ringing of the phone. "This is ... " "Isn''t it cute?" Vera smiled and took out her cell phone. "I used Beanie''s voice recording as the ringtone of my cell phone. There''s only one ringtone like this in the world." Minerva couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. When Vera and Beanie were together, they were really funny together. "Oh, why is it a phone number that I''ve never seen before?" Vera asked in confusion. Minerva fallowed the line of sight and nced at it. "It''s our country''s number, so could it be your friend?" "That''s not right. I haven''t told them I''m back yet." Vera thought for a moment and suddenly bit her index finger. "Could it be ... that we finally have a customer?" After saying that, Vera answered the phone, "Hello? Vera speaking." Minerva didn''t care about what Vera said just now. Instead, she looked out of the window. Because Vera wanted to talk on the phone, Minerva put her earphones into her ears, and then yed some music to ease her mood. The soft melody was like the silk caressing her, which gradually soothed her body and mind. Recently, Minerva had been a little tired. Gradually, as she listened to the music, she almost fell asleep leaning against the chair. Just as she was about to fall asleep, someone gave her a hard push on her shoulder, and she came to her senses. Before she could react, someone grabbed her earphone. The refreshing melody was reced by the sound of joy. Vera tugged on her sleeve excitedly. "Minerva, I was right. We have a customer!" Minerva was stunned. She almost fell asleep just now, but was woken up by the noise. Her heart was beating very fast. "What do you mean?" "The deputy director we met at the San Navia film setst time. Do you remember him?" Minerva thought for a moment and nodded. "Didn''t he ask us for a business card?" Minerva didn''t reply and motioned for her to continue. "The deputy director called me just now to talk business with us! He said that there is a female star who is going to attend the press conference. After looking through your previous work, she likes you very much so she wants to make an appointment with you." Minerva paused for a moment. They had just left a female star and there was now another one? While she was still hesitating, Vera opened her mouth and said, "I have already agreed, and I have also left my contact information. Minerva, ourpany is in urgent need of a contract in the beginning! Moreover, the female star can also give us some publicity. She will wear an outfit designed by ourpany at the press conference." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. Indeed, thepany had just started. If the actress really agreed to it, then everything would be possible. Thinking of this, Minerva nodded her head. "This time around, I will definitely do my best to make it happen!" "Thank you for your hard work, Vera." After arriving at the hospital, the two of them went to the ward that they had been told was Erica''s beforehand. When they entered the ward, Aaron was beside the hospital bed, while Erica was lying on the bed with a pale face. She looked very weak, but even so, she still had an impatient look on her face as she red at Aaron, who was standing by the bed. "Get out of here, would you? I feel annoyed when I see your face. Do you want me to recover or not?" Aaron was not angry after being scolded. He smiled honestly and said, "Of course, it''s all up to you. Then I will leave now so that you can have a good rest." After Aaron got up, he saw Minerva and Vera standing at the door of the ward. He was stunned for a while and then he came up to them with a smile. "You are here." Minerva smiled and walked in with Vera. Erica looked at them as soon as she heard the sound, but her face immediately changed when she saw it was them. "What are they doing here?" Aaron quickly exined, "Erica, they heard that you have fainted, so they came to see you." Vera stepped forward and gave the basket of fruits and flowers to Aaron. Unexpectedly, Erica suddenly shouted, "Get them out of here. Who needs their hypocrisy?" "Erica, they really came to see you. Don''t be like th.IS ... II Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Get out of my way! My business has nothing to do with you. It''s not a big deal that you are shameless, but did you bring these two people to my ward?" "What''s wrong with you?" Vera couldn''t stand it anymore. She gritted her teeth and said, "We are here to visit you out of kindness. We are here to deliver fruits to you and we mean no harm. Even if you don''t wee us, you don''t have to do this. Where are your manners?" "Hmph." Erica gave Vera a mocking look before ring at Minerva. "You don''t expect that I''ll help you just because you''ve shown me mercy, do you?" Chapter 384 Chapter 384 "It doesn''t matter to me whether you help me out or not." Since Erica had already said that, Minerva decided to express her stance as well. "But you are now a member of my team. I shoulde and take a look when you are ill. This is my responsibility." After saying that, Minerva looked at Vera. She said, "Since we have already delivered the things, let''s go." "Alright." Vera nodded and followed behind Minerva as she left the ward. Aaron probably felt embarrassed and followed them out, and then scratched his head. "I''m sorry. Erica has such a personality, but she has a soft heart. In fact, she''s not bad at all." Upon hearing this, Minerva nced at him indifferently. Aaron seemed to be the kind of person who was simple and honest,pletely different from Erica who was mean. From his appearance, it was obvious that those two people were not from the same world. Now he could even speak highly of Erica after being scolded by her. It could be seen that he was really obsessed with her. However, Vera said unhappily, "Does her heart have anything to do with us? We are not her pursuers like you are." Hearing that, Aaron felt a little embarrassed and could only smile awkwardly. "I''m really sorry. I apologize to you on her behalf." "There''s no need for that. We''ll go back first. Tell her to rest well." "Okay, thank you." Vera was unhappy in her heart, but she quickly caught up with Minerva and said, "Erica really has no manners. Listening to what she said just now really makes me angry." "We don''t have to worry about her." Minerva shook her head, indicating that it didn''t matter. "I really don''t know why you wanted toe in person," Vera muttered. The two of them walked forward together. At that moment, Maddox was dragged downstairs by Abigail. The expression on his face was extremely gloomy. However, because the person who dragged him was Abigail, he could do nothing but follow her downstairs. "Must we go?" An ice-cold voice came from behind. Abigail turned around and red at Maddox. "What''s the matter? We had a deal. What kind of tricks are you ying now?" Maddox''s breathing became heavier. He raised his head with a cold look in his eyes. As a result, at the moment he looked up, he saw a familiar figure disappear in front of him. All he saw was the person''s side profile, and soon the person was covered by a wall. With just a nce, Maddox''s heart was in turmoil. His face changed, and he quickly caught up and wanted to find out more. However, he felt a pulling force on his sleeve. Maddox turned around and saw Abigail staring at him angrily. "Where are you going? I''m telling you, if you dare to ... " "Let me go," Maddox scolded in a cold voice, frowning. Abigail thought that he didn''t want to go on the blind date, so he wanted to run away. She then grabbed him tightly and didn''t let go. Helpless, Maddox had to shake off Abigail''s hand. When he heard Abigail''s cry, he only paused for a moment and rushed forward quickly. That face again. Did she really show up in North City? When Maddox arrived at the staircase, he did not see the figure. He had searched a lot of ces, and even went in rounds, but he still did not see that person. The people around him probably felt that his actions were very strange, so they all looked at him doubtfully. However, Maddox just stood where he was and fell into self-doubt. Over the years, he had only seen that person''s profile twice, and they both happened recently. Did she return to North City, or was he having an illusion? His aunt said that he had an illusion, and he also thought so... After all, in the past five years, that woman had appeared in his dreams countless times, torturing him day and night. Abigail finally caught up with him. Seeing him suddenly rush down the stairs like a mad man, she hurried to catch up with him as soon as she found her footing. At that time, she saw him standing still like a fool. She grabbed his ear and scolded, "You b*stard, do you want to kill me? You actually pushed me away like that? Try running again so that your aunt can fall to her death!" Maddox did not speak, but the pain in his ear still made him frown deeply. He turned his head, and his breath was extremely cold. His eyes fell on Abigail''s face like a wolf''s. Seeing that something was wrong with him, Abigail narrowed her eyes and sized him up. Then she withdrew her hand and asked, "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly be so crazy?" Maddox''s lips twitched. He wanted to say something, but recalled what Abigail had said to him. "Forget it." He did not speak again. Silently, he took a step forward. Seeing this, Abigail hurried to follow him. "Where are you going? Maddox, you have to go on a blind date today. Do you hear me?" "Let me tell you, the other party is on their way to the cafe. Even if you are unwilling, you have to meet her no matter what. Do you understand?" "A friend that I got to know at the hospital introduced her to me. This is her daughter. I heard that she is a genius student. Moreover, she knows piano. May it be her family background or appearance, she is one in a hundred." Maddox stopped. "Alright I''ll go, okay?" Abigail immediately smiled and said, "That''s the way, my good nephew." In the coffee shop. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The girl''s parents had already brought her to wait inside. "Janice, from what Auntie Abigail said, her nephew has a bad temper, but it''s understandable. After all, he is the president of a group, so ... " Janice''s full name was Janice Lowell, and the person who took her there was her mother, Samantha Rulin. "Mom, it doesn''t matter if he has a bad temper. It''s fine as long as he doesn''t lose his temper easily. You also know that my temper is not good at times, but ... I won''t lose my temper for no reason. So, must still look at his personality in order to judge him." Upon hearing that, Samantha nodded with gratification and said, "You''re such a thoughtful girl. You''ve thought of everything on your own. Since that''s the case, I''m relieved." "They''re here." Samantha suddenly raised her head and looked outside. When she saw the familiar figure, her face lit up. "Auntie Abigail is here." Janice looked up as well. She knew Abigail, who was one of her mother''s closest colleagues, so she had seen Abigail several times before. Janice recognized Abigail at a nce. At the same time, she also saw Maddox, who was following Abigail. The man''s figure was tall and straight, and he followed Abigail with a cold face. His handsome face was not serious, but with his cold features, he looked more heroic and aggressive. Janice took only one look at her and felt her heart beat faster. She was stunned on the spot and asked nkly, "Is.is that Auntie Abigail''s nephew?" Janice''s mother nodded with a smile. "That should be him. Abigail must have only taken him here." Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Janice''s breathing suddenly became rapid. She was so nervous that she could only put her hands under the table as she watched them approach her. Samantha couldn''t help but smile when she saw Janice''s expression. "Appearance is not the most important thing. His personality also matters, do you understand?" Upon hearing that, Janice''s face turned a little red. She whispered, "Mom, Auntie Abigail is not that kind of person. If he is not reliable, she will not introduce him." "That''s true." Soon, Abigail arrived at their table with Maddox. Abigail and Samantha hadn''t seen each other in a long time. They missed each other, so they chatted for a while and sat down. "Let me make the introductions. This is my nephew, Maddox Yardley. Maddox, this is the daughter of my colleague. Her name is Janice Lowell. Say hello to her quickly." Maddox did note on his own ord. When he sat down, the atmosphere around him was so cold that it almost froze the surrounding area. After Abigail asked him to say hello, he sat still there. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Janice directly reached out her hand to Maddox and said, "Hello, my name is Janice Lowell. You can call me Janice." After saying that, Janice smiled, revealing a row of clean and white teeth. Maddox looked upzily and his cold eyes fell on Janice''s face. After a while, he said, "Hello, Miss Lowell." However, he didn''t reach out his hand, and his voice was as cold as ice. Everyone''s face was stiff. Janice was also stunned. She told him to address her as Janice, but he still addressed her as Miss Lowell. Wasn''t that awkward? "Maddox!" Abigail red at Maddox unhappily. Maddox''s expression was calm, and he did not react much. However, Janice took back her hand and said with a chuckle. "I''m sorry, Auntie Abigail. Don''t me him. I was a little too friendly. Mr. Yardley, you are very good. After all, we just met today, so we need to be more polite." Abigail had long known that Janice was a very polite and good child but she didn''t expect Janice to be so understanding. Her words touched her heart. Hence, Abigail looked at Janice in a different light and apologized, "Janice, I am really sorry. There is nothing wrong with my nephew. The only thing is that it''s hard for him to get along with other people. He has always been cold. You see, he does not even give face to his aunt. So ... don''t mind him. But he is the kind of person who is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. After getting to know him better ... " Maddox could not help but frown when he heard that. Cold on the outside but warm on the inside? Why didn''t he know that himself? Huh. The more Janice looked at Maddox, the more satisfied she became. She didn''t think that Maddox didn''t respect her. On the contrary, she had a better impression of this kind of cold man who would never simply flirt with other women. Because she was excellent, she did notck pursuers at all. People around her were all trying to please her. Everyone was smiling cheekily at her. However, she had seen those boys sending the same presents to other girls even as they fawned over her. She was disappointed for a long time, so she lost interest in those kinds of especially enthusiastic men. However, a handsome man like Maddox who was as cold as an iceberg suited her taste. As long as she tried hard, she believed that the iceberg would melt one day. Then he would belong to her. Thinking of this, Janice was also very moved in her heart. The little girl would not hide herself. The satisfaction in her eyes and the shyness on her face were all shown clearly. Abigail and Samantha were experienced people, so they naturally understood the situation. They stood up together with a smile and said that they would go for a walk nearby, offering Maddox and Janice some privacy. They left the coffee shop together. "It''s really shameful. My daughter ... To be honest, this is the first time I''ve seen her fond of a guy." Samantha said in embarrassment. Abigail said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. It shows that there''s hope." "But ... " Samantha was a little worried, but she didn''t say it out loud. "I know what you''re worried about. That''s the character of my nephew. However, I think Janice is very smart. Let''s see what their fates are like. If they''re really fated to be together, Janice should be very good at judging my nephew''s character." "Hey, your nephew looks like he''s perfect in all aspects. I hope they really can be a couple." After the elders left, the two of them fell into silence. Janice did not speak. Maddox kept silent as well. While feeling embarrassed, Janice secretly nced at Maddox, only to find out that he was sitting there with no expression on his face. It seemed like he didn''t feel embarrassed by the scene in front of him. "No, I''ll die of embarrassment if I go on like this." So Janice smiled gently and looked at Maddox, saying, "Mr. Yardley, would you like some drinks?" Upon finishing her words, without waiting for him to speak, Janice stood up and called the waiter over. "Miss, what can I do for you?" Janice looked at Maddox opposite her and asked, "Mr. Yardley?" Maddox finally lifted his eyes and parted his thin lips. "America no." He really was a man of few words. As Janice thought about it, she said to the waiter, "Give me a cup of Cappino then, thank you." "Okay, please wait a moment." After the waiter left, Janice looked at Maddox who was opposite her. She lowered her eyes and asked softly, "Mr. Yardley, what hobbies do you have?" Maddox looked coldly at the girl in front of him. It was obvious that she was a young woman who had just graduated. He had no interest in this kind of girl at all. "I don''t have any." Janice was stunned and then said, "Mr. Yardley, do you usually only work? Don''t you have any other entertainment?" "Miss Lowell." Maddox suddenly called her. Janice looked up and looked into his deep eyes. "Let''s call it a day for this blind date." Janice was stunned and asked, "What?" Seeing Maddox stand up, Janice''s face changed. She quickly got up and said, "Mr. Yardley, do you have a girlfriend?" Maddox stood still and did not answer. "I believe Auntie Abigail won''t lie to me either. If you have a girlfriend, she won''t introduce you to me. Since you don''t have a girlfriend, why don''t you go on a date with me?" Janice said quickly, as if she was afraid that Maddox would disappear in front of her if she spoke too slowly. Maddox didn''t say anything. Janice looked at his back, took a deep breath, and then went in front of Maddox. "Are you trying to say that you''re here only for your aunt, or else you wouldn''t havee at all?" Maddox frowned when he heard that. "Since you know the truth, then don''t block my way." "But ... Auntie Abigail and my mother just left. If you also leave now, it''ll be very embarrassing for me." "Can you just take it as doing me a favor? Just hang on until the end of this blind date?" Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Janice did not only look good, but also had a high IQ and good EQ. In the face of such a cold man, she could only use this trick. Generally speaking, if he had any affection for her, he would have stayed. Even if he did not want to stay, Janice would not be discouraged. There was still next time. After saying that, Janice raised her head and looked at Maddox with expectation. Her little face was full of stubbornness. Maddox had never been one to showpassion to women. So what if she felt embarrassed? However, when Janice looked up at him, the deep request in her eyes was... like that of a certain woman in his memory. Once upon a time, that woman ... used to look at him in such a way too. D*mn it! Why did he think of her again? Over the past two days, she had appeared in his mind more and more frequently. "Mr. Yardley?" Janice saw that he suddenly stood in front of her and seemed to be lost in thought, so she tried calling him again. Maddox came to his senses and looked at the woman in front of him again. That woman''s image was gone. "I''m really sorry. I know my request may be a bit excessive, but ... " Before she could finish her words, Maddox returned to his chair and sat down again. He said coldly, "Don''t bother me." Janice''s face lit up with joy and she quickly returned to her seat. "Great, this man is really cold on the outside but warm on the inside," thought Janice. On the surface, he looked like indifferent, but inside, his actually had strong desire. As long as she ... could hold on, she would definitely be able to arouse his interest and desire. Thinking of this, Janice looked down and smiled shyly. Maddox told her not to bother him. She was very sensible and did not speak to him again. She only looked up and looked at him asionally. The more she looked at him, the more she felt that Maddox suited her taste very much. Janice had always liked those fine-looking men. Although most of those who pursued her were very handsome, many of them were rtively more feminine. However, Maddox gave her a very different feeling. The man in front of her was very masculine and his aura was very strong. He was like a king. Such a man was the kind of man she was looking for. So Janice secretly made a decision. Even if she had to go after him this time, she would not hesitate to do so in order to win his heart. Maddox had noticed that Janice was ncing at him from time to time. The frustration in his heart grew. Why did Abigail take him to such a boring ce? If she wanted him to find a girlfriend, she could have randomly found a girl, but why she had to find ... the daughter of her friend. Maddox frowned and felt extremely unhappy in his heart. "Five minutes." He said all of a sudden. Opposite him, Janice was stunned for a moment and did not respond to what he said, but she let out a cry. However, Maddox did not respond to her. Janice looked at the time subconsciously. Five minutester, Maddox got up and left without looking back. Janice didn''t have time to stop him, so she could only take out her mobile phone and looked at it, only to find out what Maddox meant by the five minutes he had mentioned. It turned out that the five minutes he mentioned was the time he would stay. Now that time was up, he stood up and left. Although that day''s blind date was not pleasant, Janice remembered Maddox in her heart. She was not angry. She packed her things and followed him out of the door. After getting into the car, Janice couldn''t help but send a text message to her cousin, Helen Lowell. "Helen, I was dragged by Mom on a blind date today." Janice did not mind that the other party was not replying to her message. She suppressed her excitement and put her mobile phone back in her bag. Her cousin was a popr female star, so she must be filming now. Therefore, she did not expect Helen to reply to her message instantly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Meanwhile. After Vera handed the phone number to the deputy director, Kevin, he personally texted her and asked when she would be free. Minerva thought for a moment and sent him thepany''s address. Knowing that Minerva had started apany, Kevin repeatedly praised her. He also sighed and replied, "I originally wanted to pull you into this industry, but I didn''t expect you to have apany. I guess that means I should stop dreaming." Seeing this, Minerva smiled faintly. Minerva: Thank you for your acknowledgement, but I do not have any talent in performing. Minerva: If you are free, the agent can also meet me at mypany to talk about it. Kevin: Alright, no problem, I''ll let her know about it. Minerva also wanted to take this opportunity to see if the other party would be arrogant. If she were to say that she wanted the other person toe to thepany to talk about it, and if it was a person like Yvonne, Minerva would have already started to scold her. In the evening, Minerva received a call. It seemed to be the agent of that actress. After chatting with her for a while, they came to a conclusion to meet up at thepany. Judging from the counterpart''s friendly tone, the partnership would most probably work out this time. After all, people like Yvonne were a minority. The next day, when Minerva went to work, she happened to meet Jordan in the elevator with Vera. He was carrying a bag in his hand. When he saw Minerva, he immediately lifted the corners of his mouth and smiled. "Good morning, Miss Minerva. Have you had breakfast?" Minerva couldn''t help but cast a sidelong nce at Jordan when she heard his warm and passionate voice. That person seemed to be shameless all the time. "Morning," she replied in a low voice. Jordan''s face turned red. He leaned over and said with a smile, "I brought breakfast. Miss Minerva, do you want to have a bite?" Before Minerva could react, Vera came up to her and said, "What are you doing? Do you need to be this close while having a conversation?" "Oh, Miss Vera," seeing Vera standing in front of Minerva, Jordan opened his mouth and said. "There is no other way. I have a unique disease where I can''t talk unless I get close to her." Vera was exasperated and said, "Shame on you!" After that, Vera reached out her hand directly and pushed him aside. Jordan''s body fell backwards unexpectedly and he leaned against the wall softly. "Vera, you touched my body. Do you miss my body?" Vera was even more annoyed and said, "Go to hell!" Jordan replied, "Do you want to die for love with me?" Vera couldn''t bear it anymore. She finally clenched her fist and shed a malicious smile and approached Jordan. "Do you want to taste my fist?" Minerva, who was standing aside, was already at a loss of words. She stretched out her hand and rubbed the side of her eyebrows. She felt that it was for the best that she did not interfere. Ding! At that moment, the door of the elevator opened, and Jordan flew out like a fly. "Miss Minerva, Miss Vera, I''ll be leaving first. See you at our cafeteria at noon." Ding! The elevator door closed again, and Vera was speechless. "Jordan is really shameless. By the way, Minerva, did you say that the female star ising to ourpany today?" Minerva pursed her lips, tilted her head, and said, "I''m not sure if she''sing in person or if her agent ising on her behalf." "I checked after you told mest night. Helen Lowell is a very popr female star. She''s not the kind of celebrity that got famous because of her appearance." Chapter 387 Chapter 387 "Oh?" Minerva raised her eyebrows. "Carry on." Vera continued, "She and Yvonne took different paths in their careers. Yvonne became famous after acting in a television series, but it''s a drama rted to youth with no moral values as a whole. You can watch it to kill time, but there''s nothing left to recall after you finish the series. However, Helen is different. She debuted at a young age and portrayed characters with profound emotions. Generally speaking, many simr actors are not popr at all. Despite that, she is very sessful due to her beauty and excellent acting skills. So... it can be said that she has been flourishing all along and has had continuous support." After listening to Vera''s words, Minerva finally came to the realization. "The point is, I heard that this actress was born into a wealthy family. She''s a person with good character. As such, she won''t belittle and tter others. She''s different from Yvonne." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t resist ncing at Vera. "It seems that you''re very satisfied with this potential client?" "Satisfied? I''m satisfied for sure! You don''t know how much I''ve vented my anger. We must sign this client and piss Yvonne off." Minerva replied, "Wake up, It is already in the past. Now, we have to sign this client in order to make a name for ourpany. This is the first order. Don''t be emotionally attached. Do you understand?" It was only then that Vera realized that she took things to heart. "Well, I get it." Ding. The two of them walked out of the elevator. Minerva said, "Let''s begin our preparations. We''ll be able to meet them in a bit." The appointment was scheduled for ten o''clock. The other party only had fifteen minutes. When the clock struck ten, a ck van was seen downstairs. Vera and Minerva came down just before that, preparing to wee them. The agent, Mr. rk, got out of the car as soon as the car door was opened. After that, he scanned around cautiously to ensure that there were no reporters around. Next, he told her, "Helen, you cane down now." Minerva and Vera watched at the side. A well- covered figure, Helen appeared in front of Vera and Minerva. The girl quickly got out of the car. She wore a hat and was tightly covered from head to toe, merely revealing a pair of beautiful eyes. Minerva and Vera were at a loss for words. "Wow, is this the designer''spany? It looks pretty good!" Mr. rk answered, "Helen, go into thepany first. Don''t be photographed." "Oh." Helen darted inside without paying attention to Minerva and Vera at her side. Mr. rk wanted to catch up with her, but Vera stopped him. "Hello, are you Mr. rk?" It was only then did he notice that there were two people standing by the door. After he spotted them, he queried doubtfully, "You..." Vera introduced, "This is Miss Shelly. I am her assistant. My name is Vera." After listening to her words, Mr. rk realized at once. "So you are Miss Shelly. Hello, my name is Jackson rk, and I am Helen''s agent." "Nice to meet you." Minerva extended her hand to him. After they shook hands, Jackson said, "Helen went in. Let''s go in quickly." After entering, Helen hid behind a pir. When she saw Jackson approaching, he rushed out. "Jack, what took you so long toe in? Who are these two?" After seeing Minerva, Helen''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Are you Shelly?" Minerva was stunned when she heard Helen''s words. She stared at Helen in surprise. "Hi, do you know me?" Helen ripped off her mask and shed a smile to her. "I remember you!" Remember her? Minerva was confused at once. What did she mean? "I attended a fashion week when I went abroad previously. I was interested in a designer dress, and it happened to be designed by you." "At that moment, I specifically asked the staff who Shelly was. Coincidentally, I ran into you at the VIP section." "You are so eye-catching, so I remembered it at first nce." Helen babbled to Minerva. Vera''s eyes widened in shock as she said, "Wow, I can¡¯t believe you two met each other when you were overseas." "Isn''t that so? I didn''t see iting either!" Helen replied with a smile. She held Minerva''s hand enthusiastically. "At that time, I wanted to know you, but after I attended the fashion week, Mr. rk rushed me to the airport. I''ve been regretting it ever since. I didn''t expect that you woulde back this year." Minerva had been to numerous fashion weeks before. She couldn''t recall which fashion week Helen was referring to. After all, it all happened out of her knowledge. However, it was evident that Helen was gazing at her in admiration. It was embarrassing as Helen was a beauty in many people''s eyes. Minerva smiled awkwardly. "Thank you for liking my work." "It''s not convenient to chat over here, why don''t... we head to the office for a discussion?" commented Jackson abruptly as he inched closer to them. Helen immediately nodded, "Yes, it''s not convenient to talk here. We''d better continue in your office." After finishing her sentence, she quickly put on the mask again and looked around nervously, as if she was afraid of being noticed by others. Jackson remarked, "Helen, isn''t it toote that you realize it''s not appropriate talking here?" Upon hearing his words, Helen shot Minerva a sheepish look. "I''m fine. Let''s go up." Minerva nodded and escorted them at the front. However, she secretly felt that Helen waspletely different from what she perceived. ording to what Vera had told her just now, she assumed that Helen would be very matured but was not domineering, given that she had entered the entertainment industry at a young age. However, Helen''s appearance and behavior was just like a girl who had just debuted. Moreover, she was approachable and full of enthusiasm. Her charm captivated Minerva. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. When Minerva thought of this, she smiled faintly. It was a great thing as there would not be a problem for theirpany to coborate with Helen this time. After arriving at the office, Helen''s squeals shattered the silence at once. She had been circling around the office. "Wow! Isn''t this decoration nice? And this painting, isn''t it the one I saw in the auction house before? Oh my god, I didn''t expect it to be here. Shelly, you are so wealthy. Ah, this chair is also good, it''s so soft..." Minerva was rendered speechless. Vera was dumbfounded by Helen''s behavior. The same went for Jackson. The three of them looked slightly abashed at Helen. A momentter, Jackson couldn''t help saying, ''Tm sorry. Helen is really..." He hesitated in his speech. Could he really nder his artist? Nheless, he wanted to speak his mind seeing her behavior at the moment. On the contrary, Minerva gave a half-smile. "It''s alright. Miss Lowell is a simple girl. It''s hard toe by someone like her." Chapter 388 Chapter 388 "Thanks for your understanding." Jackson chuckled with embarrassment. Vera, on the side, was dumbstruck. As far as she knew, Helen seemed like the kind of stoic girl. Never did she expect that it was the other way round. However... Helen seemed to be easy to get along with in this way. "Hey, is this yourtest work?" Helen spotted Minerva''s draft on the table all of a sudden. Minerva nodded and walked over. "Yes, I have done the draft halfway through. It is not confirmed yet." "Has anyone ordered it?" Helen asked as she picked it up and examined it thoroughly. Minerva was rooted to the spot. Subsequently, she shook her head. "Not yet." "Shall I book for it?" Helen''s mouth curved into a smile as she looked at Minerva with expectant eyes. "I like this design. Are you okay with it?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Eh?" Minerva blinked her eyes in disbelief. "But do you think this piece suits you?" "It doesn''t matter, Shelly. Do you know that I am your fan? I like every piece of your clothing very much and I like this one even more! Is that alright?" Minerva was too embarrassed to dampen her enthusiasm. Hence, she could only nod her head in assent. "Sure, no problem." "Jack, take out the deposit quickly." Jackson was too stunned to respond to her. He gaped at her in surprise and thought. "Isn''t this too quick?" He thought that Helen would be very picky. After all, she was always hesitant when it came to choosing clothes, so he gave her an extra fifteen minutes to make up her mind that day. Out of his expectations, she got it done within five minutes. For the first time, Jackson felt that Helen was not a fussy person. However, he had also reviewed Minerva''s work in advance. They looked great and suited the model. "But..." Minerva paused for a moment before continuing, "This time, my design is meant for a family meeting. I have heard that Miss Lowell, you are going to participate in the press conference? I''m afraid this isn''t a suitable piece for the asion. If you''re willing, I can design another one for you." Upon hearing this, Helen was wide- eyed with astonishment. "Really? That''s great. I was worrying about my attire for the family banquet some timeter. I can wear it when you have finished designing it!" Minerva was lost for words. Why was thisdy being so nice to her? Helen was being too supportive of her newly-started business. Minerva raised her brow and a corner of her mouth lifted. She said, "Miss Lowell, I''ve already established apany. I''ll personally design the costume for this banquet. As for the press conference''s attire, I will let my team design it for you until you''re satisfied with it. I''ll present my own design as a gift for you for being the first client of ourpany. What do you think?" "Sure." Helen was amodating to her arrangements. Vera was surprised to hear Helen''s words. "Since you''re so skillful, your team must be outstanding as well. I ce my trust in you." "Jack, take out the contract immediately." Jackson nodded and handed over the contract that was prepared in advance. "This is the contract, Miss Hanover. Please take a look at it." Vera took over the contract and nced through it on the side. After Helen put down the draft, she started circling around the room once again. After that, she appeared in front of Minerva and mentioned shyly, "That... Shelly, actually..." She wished to speak but stopped on a second thought and remained silent for a long time. Minerva felt a little strange. "Hmm?" "Actually, I''m a big fan of yours!" Ultimately, Helen blurted everything out. Vera, who was inspecting the contract thoroughly on one side, raised her head in bewilderment. "So, can I... have your autograph?11 Helen bashfully took out a notebook from her pocket and handed it to Minerva. Vera almost lost her bnce as soon as she heard it As for Jackson, he coughed lightly and averted his gaze awkwardly. If Helen''s fans knew that she was requesting an autograph from another girl, then... they would refuse to believe it. In spite of that, it was the fact. Helen had been fond of Minerva ever since she had seen her work. When she heard about Minerva, she specifically requested Jackson to spare some time for her. She wanted to meet her idol in person! Minerva stared at the notebook before her. She was utterly stupefied. Unexpectedly... She still had fans in the country. It turned out that one of them was a national star. For a moment, she was exasperated to the point of tears. She eventually took over the notebook, saying with a smile, "Shelly is my foreign name. I''m back now. My surname is Hanover, and my name is Minerva Hanover." "That''s nice!" Helen praised her with admiration. Minerva thanked her. She happily took out a autograph in the Then Minerva handed the notebook over. "I''m also your fan. Can I have your autograph as well?" pen and signed her small notebook. pen and the small Out of the blue, Helen was ttered. She covered her mouth and eximed, "You''re my fan? Really? My goodness! Did I hear it right? Which one of my works... Have you seen?" Vera was rendered speechless. How could Minerva have an idol? She was all alone when she lived abroad, right? How dare she say that she was a fan of Helen''s! Was she aware of the person whom she was ttering? "I''ve watched your first ssical drama, Long Gita." "Wow! Long Gita is my debut drama. I didn''t expect you to have watched it before. That''s my favorite work." Helen couldn''t resist chatting about it. She was thrilled upon hearing that Minerva was her fan. She pulled Minerva to the side and chattered endlessly. As they were talking, Vera and Jackson had already signed the contract, and Jackson also paid the deposit. Ten minutes had passed. "Dear, we... should make a move," Jackson reminded Helen in an undertone. ''Tm telling you..." Helen was still talking to Minerva at present. Minerva constantly wore a smile as they were conversing, as if she was appeasing a child. "Helen..." Jackson forced a smile as he shouted reluctantly. Helen paid no attention to him and continued talking to Minerva. In the end, Jackson couldn''t hold it in anymore. He went forward and yelled loudly, "Helen, do you still want to attend the shoot?! Are you nning to get yourself into trouble?!" His sudden roar scared the three women in the office to death. Vera was so frightened to the point that she covered her chest. Minerva was scared out of her wits. It all happened too fast... Helen turned white. She was at a loss and began to stammer, "Jack, you''ve gone too far. Do you know that you''ve scared Minerva?" Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Jackson was unable to think of anything to say. Indeed, Helen drove him mad. "Wait a minute. Give me another five minutes." Helen begged Jackson piteously as he paid no attention to her. Minerva coughed lightly. "Miss Lowell, the fifteen minutes that you nned today is up. Why don''t... you go to work with Mr. rk first?" Upon hearing this, Helen''s eyes went round. "Minerva..." "Well, let''s add each other on Facebook and chat during our free time, shall we?" Out of Minerva''s expectation, Helen had been fangirling over her that much. She then took out her phone and opened the Facebook app, waving her phone at Helen. Helen nodded vigorously. She took out hers as well and added Minerva on Facebook. After that, she made a request, "Why don''t... we take a photo together?" They took a photo together in the end. Helen happily held her mobile phone and said, "Wait for me, I will text you." "Alright." Helen then rose and left with Jackson happily. Jackson casted a grateful look at Minerva before they left. She smiled helplessly and escorted them downstairs. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After they left, Vera stood beside her, saying, "It''s beyond my expectations. Helen ispletely different from what I imagined." When Minerva heard Vera''s words, she curled her lip a little. "I had the same thought as you." "Isn''t that right? She has a good personality, but... she''s a little clingy. Surprisingly, she''s your fan..." "It''s unbelievable." "Minerva, we have an order now. Let''s go and spread the word. Let them see what we can do!" "We''re going to spread the word, but it''s not what you think. We''re going to delegate the task to them." As she spoke, she turned around and walked back inside with Vera. She ordered, "Gather all of them. Well have a meeting in half an hour." Vera nodded. "Okay, I''ll inform them right away." Minerva returned to the office and Vera went to the staff floor to inform them of the meeting. As soon as Yasmine heard about it, her expression hardened. "Why do we have a meeting again? It''s only been a few days since we started working, and we''re having a meeting again. Can they just stop?" Kelly who was lying on the table gave her a cold-eyed stare. Jessica, who was standing at the side, pouted unpleasantly. "They briefed us so much yesterday. Why are they still going to continue today? Is it because we''re too free? So... they are purposefully giving us more work to do?" As she finished her words, she nced at Zachary next to her. "Zachary, don''t you think so?" He didn''t speak a word. Vera folded her arms across her chest, sneering, "Even if I purposely give you work to do, so what? You are now the employees of thepany. You should listen to your boss!" "Tsk, tsk." Yasmine uttered in annoyance, yet she still packed up berthings and stood up. When everyone was packing up and preparing for the meeting, Vera smiled with great satisfaction. "Remember, the meeting starts after half an hour and not now." After finishing her sentence, she turned and left. As soon as she left, Yasmine threw her stuff on the table furiously. "An assistant like her appears to be so arrogant. Who does she think she is? How dare she instruct us in such a manner? Can you ept it?" No one answered her. Yasmine''s gaze drifted to Jordan. "Jordan?" Jordan raised his eyebrows and shook his legs. "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with the meeting? Anyway, I don''t want you to work. Don''t you want to sit in?" Yasmine was at a loss for words. "What''s more, if you didn''t argue with her, she wouldn''t argue with you either." Jordan shed a smile. "If you really do so, then it''s normal for her to do the same to you." Yasmine remarked, "Jordan, you sided with her on purpose because she''s pretty, didn''t you?" Jordan gave her a surprise look. "How did you know that?" "You!" Yasmine was so angry that she sat down and ignored Jordan. Kellyughed mockingly. Half an hourter. When Minerva delegated the task to them, everyone was taken aback. "We have gotten customers in such a short time?" "That''s right." Vera proudly crossed her arms across her chest. "As you can see, this time the client is going to attend a press conference. After you have brainstormed, draw out the design." Minerva nced at the agreed date and pursed her lips. She then decided on a date. "Get the draft done in three days." "What? Three days? Are you kidding me?" Yasmine instantly stood up and gawked at her. "Hand in the draft within three days? How is this possible?" Minerva looked up and fixed her eyes on Yasmine. "What do you think?" "It will take at least half a month toe out with the draft." Yasmine looked at the others and asked awkwardly. "How can it be drawn in three days?" Upon hearing this, Minerva could not help twitching her lips. "Tell me, how long will it take for you to finalize a design then? After you finalize the design, you still have to wait for the attire to be made andpleted. Do you think the client can wait for it?" III II "I have already written down the submission deadline. You may see for yourself." Everyone opened the file and took a look. The press conference would take ce after half a month, in 15 fifteen days time, implying that they had toplete the draft, finalize it and produce the attire within that time. "Well, it''s a little urgent," Jordanmented softly after reading and closing the file. Yasmine was immediately dissatisfied beside him. "It''s not a little but very urgent, okay? Fifteen days is not enough to finalize the draft!" "Half a month isn''t sufficient even with so many people in a team?" Minerva''s gaze swept the entire room as she raised her eyebrows. "You were all designers in the past. Don''t you even know the concept of designers? What we need to do is meet the client''s requirements. This is the difference between receiving orders and initiating designs by yourself. If you have confidence in your own work, you can design a dress ording to your own preferences and market it out." "Presently, we are totally different. Now, we are in a team and work for thepany. We have to amodate the client''s schedule and preferences." Minerva said in a calm but strong voice. "This is just a product. You canmunicate with so many people together. In three days, we will have a meeting here at ten o''clock in the morning. I expect to receive something from all of you. Let''s call it a day." After saying that, Minerva lowered her head and began to pack up. Kelly stood up unhappily, then turned and walked out. As Vera looked at her back, she mentioned, "Kelly seems to be a little quiet." "Is it really useful to win the hearts of the people? However, it doesn''t seem like she was won over." Vera pondered and shot Minerva an odd look. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 "Let''s go." Minerva packed her things and walked out of the meeting room. Yasmine, who was in the meeting room, couldn''t resist saying, "It''s only been a few days since she started thepany. She has already received orders from a customer. Mr. Hanover is the one helping her, isn''t it?" After finishing her sentence, Yasmine folded her arms across her chest, sneering, "She only knows how to rely on men. Evidently she doesn''t have the capability, yet she stillmands us around." No one supported Yasmine''s statement. She then looked at the crowd as she felt weird to carry on with her monologue. "Don''t all of you think so?" Jordan lifted a corner of his mouth. "If I have the resources and a submissive beauty like her, I''m willing to give her everything." "You! How shameless you are! You even want such a woman! Such a woman might have been yed by men many times." Gabrie closed the file and nced at Yasmine helplessly. "Yasmine, I think you''ve been unhappy all this while. Why don''t... you just quit?" As soon as Yasmine heard this, she abruptly red at Gabrie. "What do you mean? Are you driving me away? Gabrie Swift, why do you think you can speak to me in such a manner?" Gabrie cupped her cheeks with both hands and sighed heavily. "Indeed, I shouldn''t have voiced out, but you alwaysin in front of us. Everyone has already received their sry in advance. Now that you keep whining about it, why didn''t you reject it when you received your sry?" III II "Gabrie, you''re wrong. When Mr. Hanover''s secretary, Juliette came to us, she didn''t mention that our boss was such a person." Jessica, who was seated near Zachary, couldn''t help speaking out for Yasmine. When Gabrie heard that, she raised her eyebrows and cast a nce in Jessica''s direction. "No matter what kind of person your boss is, we still need to work, don''t we? I''m sure that you adults understand that we have to work after receiving the pay, right?" Jessica rose angrily. "What do you mean? Are you implying that we merely took the money and didn''t contribute anything at all?" Upon listening to Jessica''s words, Gabrie smiled faintly. "I didn''t mean that. Jessica, don''t take things personally. Aren''t you going to behave like ady?" As Gabrie said this, she caught a glimpse of Zachary who was near her, hinting something. All of the sudden, Jessica realized that Zachary was in their midst. She seemed to have behaved rudely not long ago. Her expression instantly changed, and she sat down again. Unexpectedly, Zachary had already packed up the materials. He stood up and walked out of the meeting room with a cold expression on his face. "Zachary!" Jessica wanted to catch up with him quickly, but he paid no attention to her at all. She sat down in sorrow and then scowled at Gabrie. "Why are you scowling at me?" "It''s all your fault. Zachary has ignored me." As Gabrie heard Jessica, she let out a giggle. "Hasn''t he ignored you as always?" "How dare you!" "Jessica, just ignore her." Yasmine packed up the materials and walked to Jessica. "There''s no need to talk so much with such a woman. If she doesn''t want to be on the same side as us, then let her be. We don''t need to bother her.''1 They reached an agreement and left the conference room together. Only Jordan and Gabrie were left in the conference room. Jordan gazed at Gabrie with great interest. "Woman, you''re really something. You are very pretty as well. Would you like to have dinner with me?" Gabrie''s eyes were glistening with a hint of disgust. Nevertheless, she thought of something right away and she nodded. "Okay." Jordan shed her a smile. Minerva finalized the attire as soon as possible because Helen had her eyes on it. After Vera finished taking Helen''s measurements, Minerva immediately exined the details of the outfit to Helen. Helen even pestered her with Facebook messages several times because of this. Helenined, "You didn''t evene in person to take my measurements." Minerva replied, "I have to give Vera the chance. If I do everything by myself, what would I need to hire her?" Helen answered, "You''re right! Minerva, you''re so kind and considerate!" Minerva was at a loss for words. "You must be joking!" She pondered. Minerva responded, "I still have work to do. I''ll talk to youter." Helen answered, "Alright, hurry up and go to work for the team." When Jackson, who stood next to Helen saw the text messages she sent, he was tongue-tied. "Why do you have to act in such a way? Even if you like her, you should be reserved. What if Minerva thinks that you are attracted to her and is scared of you?" Upon hearing his words, Helen came to her senses at once. She held her cheeks. "I don''t look like I''m attracted to women, do I? I just admire her. She will understand me!" "There was a female fan who came to pick you up and sent you all kinds of messages every day. She even posted about you on Facebook on a daily basis. Weren''t you suspicious of her back then?" Jackson retorted without hesitation. Helen felt a little embarrassed and her mouth twitched. She then waved her hand, remarking, "Are you mentioning the past? At that moment, I was unaware that a fangirl would behave like this." "Why don''t you take a look at your cousin''s message when you''re free? I recall that she sent you a message earlier." "Oh, I saw it." Helen mentioned her cousin. "It''s just that I''m not interested in her blind date. Besides... What kind of person can she meet on a blind date? Look at how infatuated she is." "You''d better not say that. You might get a good match through a blind date. It all depends on your luck." Helen didn''t take his words seriously. She opened Facebook and posted a photo of herself and Minerva. Then, she added a caption and smileys, "I''m so happy to be taking this photo with a beauty!" Jackson, who was watching aside, was rendered speechless. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Not long after her photo was being circted, Helen''s cousin, Janice sent her a text message. Janice texted, "It turns out that you''re online, Helen? I thought you''ve been filming until now." "Oh, I forgot to block her after sending the photo." She thought. Helen responded, "I''ve just finished my work." Janice continued, "Helen, have you seen the messages I sent you before?" "Let me see. So you went on a blind date. Did he look handsome?" "He''s handsome! Helen, look at the photos!" Janice sent her a photo straight away. Helen nced at it and jumped up in her seat in amazement. "What''s wrong?" Jackson was almost scared to death when he saw her reaction. He immediately went up to support her. "Amazing!" Helen stared at the man''s photo,plimenting, "The man is really pretty good! She has such good luck." She replied to Janice in a sh. "Handsome indeed! But why does this man in the photo look so familiar?" "Don''t you recognize him? He''s the man that every girl in North City has dreamed of. He''s Maddox Yardley, the President of the Yardley Corporation!" "F*ck, this girl is really fortunate. How can Janicee across such a good man? However... how can such a man think highly of her?" Chapter 391 Chapter 391 "Maddox?" Jackson came over and took a look. As soon he saw Maddox''s name, he gaped at her in disbelief. "What''s wrong? Do you know him very well? I heard this name before. He seems to be the elite in the business world." Upon hearing this, Jackson shot her a peculiar look, exining, "Helen, you are being ignorant. Maddox is not the elite in the business world. How would I describe him? He''s probably a big shot that dominates the business world. In addition, if one would like to mention highly of him, he will be considered as the president of the business empire..." "It sounds f*cking awesome." "Dear, you are a female star. Do you dare to say something like that again?" Jackson uttered with his eyes wide open in horror. "It''s weird. Although the Lowell family is a wealthy family, but... there is no reason for Janice to go on a blind date with this president of the business empire. Moreover, if Maddox is really outstanding like what you said, does he need to go on a blind date? I have no idea how many girls would fall head over heels for him!" Jackson pondered about it, feeling that Helen''s words made sense. "Could it be possible that Janice might have been tricked? Or... could it be that she is dreaming?" Helen nodded solemnly. "I also think that she might have been cheated. Otherwise, how could the other party with such a good background, possibly go on a blind date with her?" "You''re so good at insulting Janice, aren''t you?" Jackson was at a loss for words. Janice sent another message. "Helen, who is the woman in the photo that you posted just now? Your goddess? Is she also a female star? Why haven''t I seen her before?" "Oh, it''s not a female star. She''s a designer who just came back from abroad." "A designer?" Helen thought of something at once. Minerva had told her that she had just opened apany. Helen would be able to introduce Janice to Minerva. As she thought of this, she curled her lips and made up her mind. On the other hand, Jackson wiped the sweat off his forehead and had the foresight on what would happen next. Shortly after Minerva received Helen''s order, another person came to herpany. After seeing her work, she took a liking to it and requested Minerva design a dress for her. Naturally, Minerva would wee any guests who came to herpany. "Actually, my cousin rmended me to thispany." Janice revealed her identity and said with a warm smile, "I heard that you are my cousin''s idol. After she rmended your work to me, I was impressed by it." Needless to say, this cousin... Minerva could tell who it was. She reached out her hand to Janice. "I am deeply honored to have you here. Thank you." "It doesn''t matter. Since you are her idol, then you are also my idol. My clothing design... depends on you!" "Okay." Minerva nodded and nced at Vera. She immediately stepped forward and inquired, "May I ask if you have any specific requirements for the design?" "Requirements?" Janice raised her brow. She then looked at Minerva. "I think my only request is that you personallye out with a design for me." Vera was tongue-tied. It turned out that she was here for Minerva. "Miss Lowell, Shelly may..." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "You''re not going to reject, are you?" Janice looked at Minerva. "I''ming for you!" Minerva paused for a moment before nodding. "Okay, I''ll design it for you myself." Janice grinned right away. "Thank you. I haven''t thought of the requirements for the time being. I''ll contact you when I have an idea." "Alright." The two of them exchanged phone numbers. After Janice left, Vera said discontentedly, "If you personally design for her, the fee should be higher, right? Despite that, you actually charged her ording to the price of the team." "It doesn''t matter. Just take it as apany promotion. You see, Helen brought Janice here. Perhaps Janice will also bring in other customers in the future?" However... if she knew that the customer whom Janice would rmend was an old acquaintance of hers, she would probably never think that way ever again. Thepany was on the right track under Minerva''s leadership. Although there were people comining about it, Minerva had never gone easy on them. Nobody dared to fool around in the office. After she rejected their drafts, Minerva instructed them to resubmit the drafts the next day callously. As a result, the drafts submitted the next day weren''t even as good as the previous ones. Minerva suppressed the anger in her heart. She ced the drafts on the table and swept those works back to them. "Is this all you''ve got? And you''re supposedly elite designers?" Yasmine was immediately aggravated when she heard it. She stood up and answered coldly, "What do you mean? What''s wrong with our work? Why did you assign this work to us as soon as you came? Do you know how to do it yourself? Perhaps you are a novice who knows nothing and bosses us around shamelessly." Upon hearing her words, Minerva gave her a death stare. Her cold re stunned Yasmine right away. Yasmine felt uneasy being ferociously stared at by Minerva. She shrank her neck with fear, but she stillshed out, "Am I wrong? What can you design then? On what basis do you criticize our work?" Minerva remained silent. Instead, she handed their works to Vera in silence. "Send them the work after photocopying them." Vera took the papers and photocopied it in no time. Yasmine thought she was right about Minerva, causing Minerva to dare not speak. Thus, she straightened up and continued arrogantly, "I guessed it right, didn''t I? You don''t know how to draw at all, do you?" Kelly squinted at her with a smile. "Since you dislike our work, why don''t you draw it yourself? It''s solely a draft. Since you''re so picky, I''d like to see how capable you are." No matter how much they mocked her, Minerva did not refute. Instead, she waited quietly. Soon, Vera came back and sent the copies of the drafts to everyone. Minerva opened the file and nced through it one by one. "I didn''t give you any restrictions so you can discuss how to design a dress suitable for Helen. I am giving you chances to identify the characteristics and positive aspects of her physique, as well as how to outline her body proportion perfectly. Indeed, you have a good grasp of her body shape but you have ignored the most important point." "That''s absurd." Yasmine burst intoughter. "You said that we have already mastered the proportions of the body, then what else do you have to say?" Minerva nced at her indifferently and continued, "Yasmine, I think you didn''t try to learn about Helen before designing this gown, did you?" Yasmine was taken aback. How did Minerva know? "What are you talking about?" Yasmine retorted. "First of all, your style is very inconsistent with Helen''s temperament. From your draft, this design of yours is youthful, which is more suitable for a young girl who has just debuted." Chapter 392 Chapter 392 "As for Helen, she has a high status in the entertainment industry. She has been awarded the best actress awards numerous times. Gabrie has got the gist of it. You have been paying attention to Helen, however... you have imitated her outfits. The hemline and waistline of the dress are very simr to the dresses she wore before. Gabrie, as designers, we can take examples as references, but it is not wise to imitate others." When Gabrielle heard Minerva, the color drained out of her face at once. "I... I might have imitated identally, I..." Minerva continued, "Jessica''s design is pretty well, but you are too confined to your design style. As for Kelly..." Kelly immediately straightened her back and stubbornly met her gaze. Minerva smiled faintly. "The entire drawing is quite good. In spite of that, you''re too careless and you missed out the details." Kelly was furious as soon as she heard Minerva. "How dare you!" "Jordan''s..." "Stop!" Jordan suddenly interrupted her and looked at Minerva with a smile. "Miss Minerva, Queen Minerva, based on what you said just now, I already know what you are capable of. Please do not embarrass us gentlemen. Say no more." Minerva''s eyes paused and her gaze drifted to the seat at the very end. "Where is Zachary?" The young man''s work was the only one that she was satisfied with, but... his work brought out a somber aura. Although the piece looked good and could portray Helen''s charisma, it gave people an oppressive feeling. It was probably because of his own personality. "Zachary didn''te to work today." Jessica answered on his behalf, "He must be attending to his family matters." "Has he submitted a report?" "I did!" Jessica replied right away, "When I came this morning, I took care of it." Vera nodded. "It''s true. I forgot to inform you." Minerva made a sound of agreement and closed the file. "If you don''t want me to pinpoint your issues, then you should know how to design the dress now, right?" Yasmine was the most unhappy one among them, while Jordan and Aaron felt slightly awkward. She clenched her fists and remained seated at the same spot, staring at Minerva. "You all know that we don''t have much time for this dress, so before you can satisfy me with your drafts, you should all stay and work overtime today." A sudden silence fell over the room, but it was evident that they were dissatisfied with her. "Let''s call it a day." After Minerva left, Yasmine hit out atst! "Pooh! She thought that she was really something. What she said seemed intelligible to us. Does she really know it or is she being pretentious?" Kelly nced at Yasmine, saying helplessly, "She was right. You never knew Helen''s past, right? She''s been an actress for so many years, and it''s so foolish of you to design a young girl''s costume for her." "I..." As she noted Gabrie''s flushed look, Yasminemented all of a sudden, "No matter how bad my design is, it is my own design, unlike someone... It''s lousy to imitate others." As soon as Yasmine finished her sentence, Gabrie''s lips went white. She held her draft tightly in her pale hands and nibbled on her bottom lip intensely. Out of the blue, Gabrie turned and red at Yasmine terrifyingly. "I imitated someone else''s product by ident, yet you can''te up with a good design. Do you think you have the right to talk about me?" Gabrie then picked up the folder and rushed out before Yasmine had the chance to speak. Jordan uttered, "s..." Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He got up and chased after Gabrie. Minerva took the documents and went back to the office. After sitting down, she reached out and pinched the pressure point between her eyebrows. These people were really... Vera handed the coffee to her, whining, "How could these elites perform poorly? It''s really bad!" Upon hearing this, Minerva looked up at Vera and exined indifferently. "They are elites. I have learned about their previous work. Yasmine''s design is rtively lively. Gabriecks creative ideas. She will always refer to others'' designs. Kelly is too careless and tends to miss out on details. Jordan''s work is overly individualistic. Jessica... is simr to Yasmine. In fact, they have a defined style. Not to mention Aaron, he has not got into details. But Zachary..." "He took a leave. He''s a cold person. In my opinion, his design looks a little strange..." As Minerva spoke, she put down the coffee in her hand. She took out the draft handed over by Zachary previously and examined it thoroughly. "Isn''t it a little odd? Although the overall design seems to be exquisite, every part of it evokes depression." When she heard Vera, she nodded, replying, "I guess it has something to do with his encounter." "What kind of encounter?" Just as she finished her words, Minerva''s cell phone on the table rang. She nced at it and picked it up. "Hello." It was Janice. She smiled shyly at the other end, saying, "I''m sorry, Shelly. I called you this early. I hope I''m not bothering you, am I?" Early? Minerva looked at the time. It was almost noon from the moment they held the meeting until now. Perhaps Janice had just woken up. Thinking about it, Minerva replied softly, "No worries, Miss Lowell. We can provide you service at any time." "Well, I''ve thought of some materials. I''d like to add them to my gown. Are you free this afternoon?" This afternoon? Minerva nodded. "No problem. I''m avable for sure." "Well, let''s meet at two o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll send you the address at that time." After hanging up the phone, Vera asked doubtfully, "Is that Janice?" "Yes, she wants to meet me and discuss the dress." "Oh, then I''ll go and get my work done." Vera said and left. On the other side, after Janice hung up the phone, she couldn''t resist taking the invitation card from the box on the table. This was an invitation to amercial banquet. There was still a long time before the banquet. It was said that Maddox would attend that banquet. When she appeared in front of him in her new gown, he would definitely fall for her. While she was contemting, Samantha abruptly pushed the door open and came in. "Janice, what are you doing?" "Mom?" Janice quickly stuffed the invitation card back into the box, and took the phone as she got up. Seeing that she was still wearing pajamas, Samantha looked at her helplessly and flicked her forehead. "You must have just gotten up. Hurry up, wash up and change your clothes. Auntie Stark is here." "Auntie Stark is here?" Upon hearing Abigail''s name, Janice''s eyes sparkled at once, and she turned crimson. "Then..." How could Samantha not know what her daughter was thinking? She beamed, "Abigail''s here for you and Maddox." Could she and Maddox meet again? Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Janice was delighted to hear that. She hugged Samantha''s arm, saying, "Mom, you treat me so well. Did you go to find Auntie Stark?" Upon hearing her words, Samantha smiled gently. "How could I not know what my daughter is thinking? Furthermore, I also feel that this man is pretty good. It''s just... he seems unwilling to go on a blind date. Could it be..." "Mom, it''s not that. I''ve already asked around. Maddox doesn''t have a girlfriend. Otherwise, Auntie Stark wouldn''t have allowed him to go on a blind date." "That''s right. We have to believe in Abigail." Janice went downstairs after washing up. When she caught sight of Abigail, she greeted her with a smile, "Hello Auntie Stark, you seem to be free today." Abigail''s eyes fell on Janice. She was wearing a light pink knitted top and a pink tutu skirt. Her hair was free, the long, loose curls cascading down her shoulders. She deliberately put on light makeup, highlighting her delicate cheeks. As an elder, Abigail fancied this girl. The Lowell family was considerably wealthy. Her father started apany, while her mother worked as a doctor in the hospital. Even so, Janice wasn''t spoilt. A girl like Janice was hard toe by. Abigail felt the need to introduce her to Maddox. "Don''t you know the reason I came here?" As Abigail spoke, the corner of her mouth quirked up. Samantha couldn''t resistughing as soon as she heard this. Janice flushed with embarrassment. She remained motionless for some time before she came to Abigail. She then sat down beside her and took Abigail''s hand, chewing on her bottom lip. "Auntie Stark, you''re making fun of me." Seeing her shy look, Abigail reached out to touch her nose involuntarily. "I am not making fun of you. Instead, I can read your mind. Let''s have a meal together. I will find a chance to invite Maddox over." Janice nodded bashfully. "Thank you, Auntie Stark. You''re so kind to me. But will Maddoxe over?" "Maddox listens to me a little bit, but he looks a little cold and apathetic. You might have to take a lot of effort to get closer to him. So, the first thing is, I want to ask you one question. Do you have confidence?" Confidence? Janice was stunned for a moment. After a while, she smiled. "Are you asking me whether I have the confidence to melt his heart?" Abigail nodded her head. "Don''t worry, Auntie Stark. I don''t dislike his behavior. On the contrary... I like his kind of character very much. He is reserved, meaning that he will be taciturn to other women as well. As long as there''s no one by his side now, I will have the chance, and... I look forward to the day I melt his heart." After she finished her words, Janice lowered her head shyly, trying her best to hold her feelings in. Abigail shot her a meaningful look, then looked up and exchanged looks with Janice''s mother. "Good girl, I know that I won¡¯t back the wrong woman. Let''s go." At Decsonald Restaurant. "I asked him toe over for a meal. Let''s order first. Maddox has always been punctual. He will come." Upon hearing this, Janice picked up her cell phone and nced at the time. They were five minutes ahead of time. Hence, she picked up the menu and nced through it. Subsequently, she ordered some snacks with Abigail. When it''s about time, Maddox showed up in the restaurant as expected. When he entered, his dark eyes darted over the crowd for Abigail. When he saw that there was another person sitting beside her, Maddox frowned unpleasantly. "Abigail is really annoying," Maddox thought. She called him, saying that she would return to San Novia shortly and invited him over for a farewell dinner. Never did Maddox expect that she would arrange another blind date for him. Huh. It was no big deal. He would treat it as a farewell dinner. "Maddox!" While he was in deep thoughts, Abigail called out his name. Maddox was tall and sturdy. As soon as he entered the restaurant, he attracted everyone''s attention. All of them stared at him when he walked toward Abigail. When Janice saw that such a handsome man approached, her heart skipped a beat. She held her hands tightly under the table. This man... would be hers. Even if it wasn''t right now, in the future... that day woulde! "Come, have a seat." Abigail smiled and pulled Maddox over. Next, she stood up and said, "You two young people have a chat. I''ll go shopping nearby first." When Maddox heard this, his cold eyes fell on her. "Farewell dinner?" Abigail looked a little embarrassed. Janice, who was listening to the conversation aside, realized that Maddox was deceived by her toe. However, she did not appear to be embarrassed as she was very determined. "You guys have a meal. You must sit for half an hour before leaving. I''ll make a move first." After that, Abigail left in a sh. Minerva had no appetite during noon. As such, she only took a few bites before resting. When she woke up from her nap, she realized that it was almost two o''clock. She got up feeling a little flustered and gave Janice a call. When Janice received the call, she was flurried. "Shelly?" "Hello, Miss Lowell. It''s almost time for our meeting, but I haven''t received your address yet. Could you please tell me..." "Oh, I''m sorry, Shelly. I was having lunch with a friend at Decsonald Restaurant, so I forgot to send you a message." "Decsonald Restaurant?" Minerva stood up and walked to the window. She looked at the Decsonald Restaurant on the other side of the street, and smiled slightly, "Miss Lowell, are you in the restaurant opposite ourpany?" Janice was dumbfounded for a moment, nodding. "It seems so... yes." "Please wait for a moment. I''lle over to meet you." Janice looked at the handsome man sitting opposite her. Just as she was about to reject her, Minerva had already ended the phone call. As she was listening to the beeping sound from the phone, Janice blinked her eyes. She wanted to suggest meeting another time as it was inconvenient for Minerva toe over at the moment, but never did she expect that Minerva would actually... "What''s up, Miss Lowell?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was in a daze, Maddox asked her nonchntly. Janice came to her senses and ced the phone back in her bag immediately. "Nothing, it''s okay." If she said that she was upied with something or continued looking at her phone, Maddox would probably leave right away. Maddox frowned slightly. This woman... was really pestering him. A man like him was already treating her coldly, yet she was still sitting here. Maddox stood up. Janice queried in a panic, "Mr. Yardley, where are you going?" Maddox didn''t bother to stop. "The toilet." Didn''t Abigail tell him to stay put there for half an hour? He amodated her request. However, he was not restricted to remain seated at their table for the next half an hour. As she saw Maddox heading to the bathroom instead of leaving, Janice finally breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Minerva quickly went downstairs and turned a corner. She arrived at the restaurant in no time. When she entered, she saw Janice sitting not far away. She paused for a moment, recalling that she was in a hurry to meet her as scheduled. However, when Minerva spotted Janice, she thought of Janice having a meal with friends. Would it be inconvenient to go over at present? As she was deep in thought, the waiter approached all of a sudden. "Nice to meet you, Miss. May I..." Han Minerva came to her senses when she heard this. She smiled faintly at the waiter. "I''m looking for a friend. Thank you." After that, she walked towards Janice. When Minerva got closer, she realized that Janice was sitting alone. Didn''t she say she''s having lunch with a friend? Minerva was a little confused. "Nice to meet you, Miss Lowell." Janice had been waiting for Maddox. It had been a while since he had gone to the washroom. He should havee back even if he had to take a dump. Did he refuse toe back because of her? She thought about it and sighed simultaneously. Out of the blue, she heard Minerva''s voice. Janice saw Minerva standing in front of her at once aftering to her senses. "It''s you," she said disappointedly at Minerva. Minerva recognized the disappointment in her voice. She thought for a while and spoke. "Miss Lowell, I was in a rush just now. Please forgive me for not asking if it''s convenient for me toe over." After saying that, Minerva nced at the seat opposite Janice. "If it''s inconvenient, I''lle back later?" "It''s not necessary, have a seat." Janice smiled bitterly and said, "He probably has left." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Janice thought that he was just using the excuse of going to the bathroom to leave the restaurant. Seeing that she was under the weather, Minerva did not say anything further. Instead, she sat down in front of her. After that, she let out a chuckle. "Are you alright? Do you want toe over to my company?" Minerva thought that it would be better for her toe over since she was not in a good mood here. Janice blinked her eyes and thought. "Go over to herpany?" Maddox did not go to the washroom. Instead, he leaned against the corridor and smoked. As he felt that it was about time, he put out his cigarette and returned. It was only then that he noticed another person at Janice''s table. His cold gaze inadvertently swept over the person. Maddox paused all of a sudden. Even though he appeared cold, his jet eyes hid his huge emotional fluctuation. He had nearly drowned in the sudden wave of shock that overwhelmed him. Was it an illusion? Did he fantasize about the woman again? He saw her for a fleeting moment the previous time. Maddox thought... Perhaps it was the same this time. Therefore, he subconsciously held his breath and dared not to blink his eye. One second, two seconds... Ten seconds had passed, but the person was still within his sight, smiling sweetly. "So it''s not an illusion this time?" Maddox extended his legs and walked towards her step by step. "Well, let''s go to yourpany. I''ll pay the bill first." Minerva thought that since Janice was her client, it was fine for her to foot the bill. When Minerva came to think of it, she grabbed her bag and rose. "I''ll go. You sit down for a while." Minerva stood up with her bag in her hand and was ready to walk towards the cashier. She saw a tall and sturdy figure the moment she lifted her head. He had sharp eyebrows and a pair of shark- like eyes. Besides, she noticed that he had a high nose bridge and his lips were pressed into a thin line. After all these years, there was a darkness deep in his eyes. That face... He made her heart skip a beat. Minerva then hesitated for a moment. Did... did she mistake him for someone else? How did that person appear before her eyes? And he came so close to her? Minerva held her bag tightly. Veins were seen on her hands as she did so. When the two of them stood extremely close to each other, Minerva was struck by the aura of power around him. Maddox stared at her coldly. It was her indeed! He even thought that he was hallucinating! "Maddox?" An angelic voice broke the silence. Janice, who was seated beside Minerva, looked up and caught sight of Maddox. She stood up in bewilderment. "Here you are! Didn''t you leave?" She was overjoyed, holding back the tears in her eyes. "I thought I got stood up!" When Janice called Maddox''s name, Minerva instantly came to her senses, realizing that she had almost bumped into Maddox. She retreated right away, keeping a distance from him. Next, she dropped her eyelids to avoid his gaze, pondering. So... the person who made Janice depressed was Maddox? Janice was on cloud nine after Maddox''s return. She took no notice of his emotions and gaze. Maddox fixed his eyes on Minerva for a long time. Minerva took a deep breath and suppressed her feelings. After a long while, she raised her head and smiled at Janice. "It seems that you have something else to do. I''ll make a move first. Certainly, Janice cherished some alone time with Maddox. Thus, she agreed to it, nodding her head shyly. Just as Minerva was about to step out, Maddox, who had his eyes fixed on her, opened his mouth in an instant. His voice sounded icy. "Your friend?" Janice was stunned for a moment. It took her some time to respond to Maddox. She nodded and then shook her head, beginning to introduce them politely. "Mr. Yardley, this is the designer of my outfit, Shelly, who just came back from abroad. This is the president of the Yardley Corporation, Maddox. He''s my..." Janice blushed when she said that. How was she going to introduce him? Even though she was certain that she would eventually get together with Maddox, it was not suitable to introduce him as her partner at the moment. It would be inappropriate to introduce him as her blind date either. In the end, Janice rephrased her introduction. "He''s my friend." Needless to say, Minerva knew that he was the president of the Yardley Corporation. She had already been aware of this matter five years ago, yet... she was not concerned about this right now. In order not to embarrass the customer, Minerva greeted Maddox with an indifferent look, "Hello, Mr. Yardley." Mr. Yardley? When he heard her addressing him in such a manner, Maddox suddenly narrowed his eyes angrily. His aura turned dangerous instantly. It had been five years. Was the formal greeting all he got? Oh, fine. Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Maddox took a step forward and drew closer in apelling manner. Minerva had cooled off a little. She remained motionless and appeared very calm. "What''s the matter?" Janice felt a bit strange. Minerva looked at Janice and smiled as soon as she heard her. "Miss Lowell, well keep in touchter. I don''t want to hold you back." After Minerva finished her sentence, she looked in Maddox''s direction and nodded her head. Then, she walked towards the other direction and left. Janice was a little embarrassed. "Why don''t... Why don¡¯t you stay for a drink before leaving?" "This..." "You purposely came to meet me. I''m sorry to disappoint you. Anyway... he''s back. You can stay a little longer." Minerva tightened her grip on her bag before she let go at once. She responded calmly, "Alright, then I''ll ept your offer." Minerva then ordered a ss of juice. The restaurant served her the juice shortly. Minerva knew that she was merely being polite for staying there. Hence, she only took two or three sips of the juice. Maddox, who was about to leave, chose to stay, sitting opposite her with a cold face. Maddox looked terrible, yet Janice dared not say anything. They were all lost in thought. At this moment, even though he looked frosty, he stared at Minerva with fiery eyes the whole time. His solemn gaze roved over her face. A few minutester, Minerva stood up. "Thank you for your hospitality. I still have something to attend to, so I''ll make a move first." After that, Minerva said with a smile. "It''s my treat." Then, she directly turned and went to the cashier, ignoring their reactions. When Minerva was about to hand her card to the cashier, someone acted swiftly. "Take this one." He sounded apathetic. Minerva was very familiar with this voice. She could tell who it was without raising her head. "I''m not used to being treated by women." Minerva was rendered speechless. After that, she silently ced the bank card back in her purse. She turned to look at Maddox with an unacquainted smile. "Then, thank you, Mr. Yardley." Janice followed him behind. As she witnessed this scene, she secretly felt happy. The man she favored was indeed different from other men. He was a gentleman. As they walked toward the door, Janice said, "Minerva, let''s send you back to thepany. Anyway, it''s just nearby." Minerva''s footstep stopped abruptly and her mouth twitched. "It''s alright, Miss Lowell. It''s just within walking distance. Thank you for today." Minerva felt that it was unnecessary for them to walk her to herpany. She immediately left, ignoring his gaze. Janice looked at her back and then secretly nced at Maddox, who was not far away from her. "When did I say I was going to send you back?" Sure enough, a cold and ruthless voice rang. Although Janice had predicted that Maddox would not send her back, she felt embarrassed listening to his words. Fortunately, Minerva had already left them. Janice raised her head, smiling at Maddox. "I know that you won''t send me back. I''ve made things difficult for you today. Be careful on your way back home." As soon as she finished her sentence, Janice turned out and prepared to leave. She gave up on pestering him anymore. However, she thought of something at once. She looked at Maddox. "By the way, Mr. Yardley, can I add you as a friend on Facebook?" Heh, what a woman who takes advantage of others. He shot her an impatient look and was about to reject her. In spite of that, he instantly thought of something. He narrowed his eyes and cast a stare in the direction whereby Minerva had walked away. "Did you just say... that she is a designer?" Janice nodded in a daze without answering him. After a while, she thought of something and replied, "Yes, Mr. Yardley. She''s a designer. I went to herpany and requested for her to design a dress for me. If you need any designer clothing, you can ask for her service." At this moment, Janice sensed that Maddox was interested in Minerva''s work. She disclosed to him right away, guessing that he probably wanted to find Minerva for design rted matters. She even thought that it would be a great opportunity to improve her rtionship with Maddox. A designer? Maddox''s eyes darkened. Out of his expectation, the woman had surprisingly be a designer. Janice drew her lower lip between her teeth. "Mr. Yardley, do you need her to design clothes for you? Would you like to add me as a friend on Facebook and I''ll forward her contact to you?" It made her heartbeat race as it was an important move for her to draw near to him! If it wasn''t for Minerva, Maddox would have left a long time ago. He probably wouldn''t even bother Janice, let alone add her as a friend on Facebook. But everything was different at present. Maddox pondered for a moment and took out his mobile phone. "Forward me her contract." Maddox disappeared in front of Janice after finishing his words. Janice nodded excitedly, waving at him. "Will do, Mr. Yardley. Drive safely!" Her eyes followed him until he disappeared around the corner. Her gaze drifted away from him to her cell phone. She held it in her arms jubntly. Well, she was one step closer to him. It seemed that Auntie Stark was right. Maddox was indeed the kind of person who looked cold but was actually warm-hearted. She could imagine what it would look like when the two of them got together in the future. Janice left contentedly, hugging her mobile phone. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After returning to thepany, Minerva entered the office. She spaced out as she sat alone at the table. When Vera saw this, she was confused. Didn''t Minerva say that she was going to meet a customer? Why did she return so soon? Nheless, she didn''t ask aloud as she was certain that Minerva could handle her own problems. However, when Vera got up and went to refill her coffee, she realized that Minerva was still maintaining the same posture she had ever since she came back. Vera felt a little strange. What''s going on? Vera made her a cup of coffee. She squinted when she was carrying the cup of coffee to her. Ping! The sound of the coffee cup being ced on the table brought Minerva back to her senses. She looked up and saw Vera standing in front, staring curiously at her. When Vera saw that Minerva raised her head, she crossed her arms across her chest. "What''s going on? You look worried. Do you have something on your mind?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was dumbfounded. ''I have something on my mind?'' Thinking of this, she couldn''t resist twitching her lips and let out a stifledugh. She had always thought that she had gotten over it after all these years. It was only then that she had discovered... There were some things that couldn''t be changed even if you wished to. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 ''Tm fine." Minerva gave a careful thought about it. Then, she shook her head forcefully and lowered her eyes to the files in front of her. It shouldn''t be in such a manner. She should have shut off her feelings a long time ago and treated Maddox as a stranger even if she came across him. Minerva closed her eyes, only to discover that she had really messed up. "Something must have happened!" Vera had lived with her for five years. As such, she knew Minerva well and could sense her emotions. She then narrowed her eyes and inched closer to Minerva. "Didn''t you go and meet Janice? Why did youe back so quickly? Tell me, did Janice bully you?" When Minerva heard this, she looked up at Vera''s ferocious look. Minerva sought pleasure in the midst of sorrow, curling her lips. "What would you do if I said yes?" Vera cracked her knuckles at once. "If Janice bullies you, I will rush over and beat her up. Anyway, I am a woman. No one dares to me me even if I beat a woman." "Please, it''s awful society. You should be punished for beating people up randomly." Vera let out a chuckle. "Well, can''t I seek revenge for you? Besides, I would just beat her up and spare her life." "I don''t want to tease you anymore. It''s not a big problem. The reason I came back so soon was because our client, Miss Lowell had some other matters to attend to." "Judging from your expression, it doesn''t seem to be it." Vera held her chin with one hand. "Hurry up and tell me, what else has happened besides this?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva took a deep breath as soon as she heard Vera. Subsequently, she smiled helplessly. "Why are you being gossipy? What else would happen?" "Then why are you in the state of stupefaction for such a long time?" "Because I''m thinking about Miss Lowell''s preferences for her outfit." Vera was not entirely convinced of her reply. "Well, if there is anything, remember to tell me. Don''t bottle it up inside." "Alright." Minerva heaved a sigh of relief after Vera left. That girl was indeed excessively sensitive. Anyway, Minerva med herself for not hiding her emotions well. Even Vera could sense that something was wrong with her. Wouldn''t it be possible that Maddox could tell that as well? "That won''t do..." Five years ago, she swallowed her pride, begging to see him, but in the end, he filed for a divorce. Minerva could not afford to behave inappropriately again in front of Maddox. She had to stay calm no matter what. That man had be a stranger to her for a long time. "Ding-dong..." The phone vibrated. It was a Facebook message from Janice. Janice texted, "I''m sorry, Shelly. It was an ident today. I''m really sorry to have held you back. Why don''t we meet up again tonight? The ce is still at that restaurant. I''ll treat you to a meal." "Tonight?¡± Minerva''s eyes glimmered for a moment, and she swiftly tapped on the phone keyboard. Minerva responded, "I''m sorry, Miss Lowell. I have to work overtime tonight. Perhaps I don''t have the time." Janice answered, "No worries. When you are free, we can schedule an appointment again." Minerva continued, "Aside from working overtime tonight, I can amodate you any other time. I''m sorry about that." Janice replied, "It''s no big deal. I''m the one who should apologize for this. If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t arrange things well, you wouldn''t have made a trip in vain. Oh yes, Shelly, didn''t you start yourpany a while ago?" "Yes," Minerva replied. "I have forwarded your contact to Maddox. He will contact you if he needs you to design any outfit. I will rmend you to my friends and rtives in future," Janice responded. Janice forwarded her contact to Maddox? Minerva''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Janice''s message. However, she regained her senses right away. "Thank you," Minerva replied. She ced her cell phone back on the table shortly and leaned against the backrest behind her. She reached out her hand and pinched the bridge of her nose wearily. At five o''clock in the afternoon, Minerva headed to the dining hall for a meal. Then, she saw Vera walk over with a solemn look. "Minerva, something went wrong." After she caught sight of Vera, she raised her eyebrows in surprise. "What happened?" "Jessica came to me not long ago. She told me that something had happened to Zachary and then she ran away crying. I have no idea what''s going on. Despite that, she seemed to be very nervous. What should we do?" "Something''s wrong with Zachary?" Minerva recalled the young man''s expression. "Go search for Zachary''s address. Let''s go check it out." "Okay!" Vera instantly nodded and went to look for Zachary''s address. She came with the information in her hand. "Found it. This is his location." "Let''s go." Minerva and Vera left thepany together. Minerva thought of driving, yet on second thought she decided to take a taxi there as she was not familiar with Zachary''s location. Shortly after Minerva and Vera got into the car, the taxi driver, Alberg couldn''t help ncing at them several times. "Why are you two girls going to the slum area?" "The slum area?" Vera asked in confusion. Alberg looked at her, nodding. "Don''t you know? That''s a slum area, awless region where peace never really took hold. If you''re not a resident, I''d suggest you not go there. It''s too dangerous for girls like you both..." Upon hearing Alberg''s words, Vera cast a nce at Minerva. Minerva smiled faintly. "We n to go there to look for someone. There shouldn''t be any problem, right?" "Well, that depends on luck. I don''t know what''s going to happen there either. I just heard from others who went there that the people in that area are ruthless." Vera began to tense up all of a sudden, biting her lips. "Why don''t... we find a few people to go with us?" "We don''t have the time to do so. If we gather other people, I''m afraid that it''ll take more time to reach there." Minerva''s eyelids drooped and she pondered for a moment. Suddenly, she asked Alberg, "Is the slum area you''re talking about in a demolition state?" "Well... I don''t think so." Alberg scratched his head with one hand. "We shouldn''t have a ce like this in the prosperous North City. Still, that area is too remote. Besides, those people resisted the demolition violently. We can''t do anything since there is a deadlock between the two sides." Upon hearing him, Minerva had figured out the situation. "I see. Thank you." At the same time, she knew very well that only she and Vera could go there. They must not seek help from others. If they were to do so, it would be very likely that... they would get beaten up. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 After arriving at the address, when Minerva and Vera got out of the car, Alberg reminded them again, "Do you really want to enter? Aren''t you afraid? Why don''t you stop going in and I''ll fetch you both back for free?" Upon hearing his words, Minerva looked at Alberg gratefully. "Thank you. However, we are looking for someone urgently. Hence, we have to go in." "Alright, but be careful." "Thank you. Have a safe journey!" Vera said loudly to Alberg, waving to him. As Vera wanted to enter, she was stopped by Minerva. "What''s the matter?" Minerva stood at the roadside, beginning to take off her jacket. Vera was dumbstruck as soon as she saw this. "Minerva, what are you trying to do?" Minerva took off her jacket and creased it. She motioned for Vera to take off hers as well. Minerva then creased the clothes on herself as well. "What... What are we going to do?" "This is the demolition area. If we dress in such a manner, what will they think of us?" As she spoke, she looked at Vera''s bag. "Do you have the makeup remover?" Vera nodded. "Yes, I have it." "Give it to me." Vera passed the makeup remover to her. Minerva then took it and applied it on her face directly. Vera''s mouth twitched. "You really go all out. Is it really necessary to do so?" It was easy for Minerva to remove her light makeup. They were bare- faced after removing their makeup. "That should be enough. Let''s go." The two of them walked in together. The reason why the demolition site could remain for such a long time was due to the people there. Therefore, they must be careful going in. They found it difficult to locate the ce. After Minerva and Vera entered the building, they attracted all the attention of the people. Although they had already removed their makeup, they obviously didn''t fit in with the people there. "The way they look at us is terrifying... Are we going to be alright?" Vera''s hair stood on end when she was being stared at by them. She subconsciously tightened her grip on Minerva''s sleeve. "They are merely looking at us. Don''t be afraid." Compared to Vera, Minerva appeared to be much more calm. She flipped open the papers. "His house number is not stated. We need to ask someone where he lives." Upon hearing her words, Vera had her eyes widened in terror. "I didn''t get you wrong, did I? You want to ask those people. They won''t do us any harm just by looking at us. However, I feel that we will get into trouble if we approach them." As Vera was trembling on the spot, Minerva had already taken the initiative to approach an olddy with a hunched back. She came back to her senses and quickly followed Minerva''s footsteps. "Hello." Minerva smiled kindly, asking the olddy gently, "Do you know Zachary Lowell?" She was already on her guard when Minerva came to her. When she heard Zachary''s name, she took a step back right away, shaking her head. "I don''t know this person. Don''t ask me." Minerva was at a loss for words. Vera leaned over and whispered in Minerva''s ear, "It''s obvious that they know each other." Minerva smiled calmly. "Grandma, don''t misunderstand us. We mean no harm. I''m Zachary''s colleague. I heard that something happened to his family. Everyone is worried about him, so they entrusted me toe over with my friend to find out about it." When the elderly woman heard that Minerva imed to be Zachary''s colleague, she eased up a little. She nced over at Minerva and Vera and thoroughly looked at them. The both of them looked innocent and harmless. As she thought of this, she opened her mouth. "Are the both of you truly Zachary''s colleagues?" "Yes, it''s true. We''re really worried about him." "Then... I''ll take you to him." "Thank you." Minerva shed her a grateful smile. All of a sudden, a little boy, Keh, ran out of the house. "Grandma, don''t be fooled by them. They are not Zachary''s colleagues at all. They want to hurt him." When the olddy heard Keh, her expression changed. "Is it true?" Minerva and Vera''s expression dulled at once. Keh walked over and stood in front of the elderly woman, shouting, "Somebody, those people are here to settle the score with Zachary again! They even want to bully Grandma!" Keh''s loud voice captured the interest of these people. They had been united from day one to maintain that ce from demolition. His roar immediately drew their attention toe. "What are you up to? It''s too shameless for two young people to bully an olddy." "Are you looking for Zachary? He''s not staying here anymore. You''d better leave now. Otherwise, you will get into trouble!" "You look decent. How can you do things for those people? Are both of you ves?" Minerva looked at the people in front of her. Although they were all dressed inly, she did not expect to receive such harsh verbal treatment from them. She made a sour face, yet she did not refute their argument. On the contrary, Vera tried to hold in her rage but failed. She retorted loudly, "What do you mean by that? We are innocent. We did not bully her just now." "Nonsense!" Keh abruptly rushed forward, bawling, "I just heard you both shout at Grandma!" Out of the blue, he stretched out his hand and shoved Minerva, who was standing in front of him with all his might. "Hey, Minerva!!" "Ah!" Someone in the crowd cried out in bewilderment. Never had Minerva expected that a little boy like Keh would suddenly reach out and shove her violently. At that moment, she was wearing high heels. Therefore, when she was pushed by him, she couldn''t stop herself from falling to the ground. There were chips of wood and ss on the ground of the slum area. As she fell, her hand identally pressed on the wood and ss next to her. Blood gushed out at once. "You''re bleeding!" Vera gaped and quickly crouched down to help Minerva up. "Minerva, are you alright?" When the crowd witnessed this scene, they exchanged looks. Vera bit her lower lip in fury and red at the crowd. "You have crossed the line. I know very well that this is a demolition area, yet you should not beat people up indiscriminately! Minerva, I''ll help you up. Let''s go to the hospital." Minerva slowly stood up with Vera''s help. She suffered great pain in her hands and numbness in her bottom. "I''m fine." She endured the pain, looking at the people. "Everyone, we are really Zachary''s colleagues and we have no intention to hurt anyone. If you don''t believe us, well just leave." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Wait a minute. You both are here for Zachary, right? I''ll take you there." Suddenly, a young girl, Sisley, stood out. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 "Sisley? What are you doing?" Someone asked in confusion. "Mr. Burns, they didn''t even vent their anger even when they were so badly injured. Obviously, they are not from the same group of people as before. They are kind people!" After that, Sisley walked up to Minerva. "Before I take you to Zachary, you need to get your wound treated. If you don''t mind, I can help you." Vera paused for a moment and looked at Minerva''s grossly injured palm. "It''s so serious. I think it''s better to go to the hospital." Otherwise, she was afraid that the condition of the wound would worsen. Sisley dared not speak a word. She gave Minerva a sincere stare. After thinking for a while, Minerva replied smilingly, "I''m sorry to trouble you." As soon as Vera heard this, her expression hardened. "Minerva..." Minerva began to follow Sisley. Vera had no choice but to follow them. After the crowd had been dismissed, a group of people remained at the spot. "Keh, how could you shove her like that? You can''t do this again." After hearing the adults'' words, Keh Lewis immediately pouted his lips and responded discontentedly, "She is a bad person!" "Sisley said that they are kind people! Did you really see her bullying Grandma?" Keh nodded his head. The olddy probably couldn''t bear to see her grandson being reprimanded and others to misunderstand the two girls. Atst, she heaved a sigh. "They just talked to me. Keh probably misunderstood them." "So... All of us misunderstood them? Are they really Zachary''s colleagues?" "We are indeed Zachary''s colleagues. We heard from Jessica that something happened to his family, so we came to see him." Sisley was helping Minerva to clean her wounds. Upon hearing Jessica''s name, Sisley paused for a moment, nodding. "I trust you. Jessica oftenes to our ce and is very close to the people here. She... likes Zachary a lot. Shees over to his ce practically every day." As she spoke, she nced at Minerva and asked in an undertone, "Don''t you feel pain?" Minerva was stunned for a moment. "What''s the matter?" "You didn''t even flinch when I treated your wound?" Sisley looked at her hand with confusion. "You have some shattered ss and wood chips stuck in your hand. I have to prick them out with needles." Minerva nced at her palm and remained silent. Vera said gloomily beside her, "How could it be not painful? I can''t even bear the sight of it. It''s just that she has a high tolerance to pain!" Minerva had bottled everything up inside throughout the years. Vera recalled the time when she had just arrived overseas. Minerva was not a designer yet. Vera was bullied for the first time when she worked in this line of work and was harmed severely. Eventually, she finished her task without uttering a word. As she thought about it, Vera found a great deal of empathy for her. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sisley lowered his head to dress her wound silently. She realized that the person in front of her was really forbearing. Even she herself could not bear to see it. However, Minerva had not frowned at all; only sweat could be seen beading on Minerva''s forehead. After bandaging her hand, Sisley said softly, "Avoid contact with water these few days. If you have time, you''d better go to the hospital. I only gave you first aid today." Minerva looked at her with a faint smile. "Thank you." Sisley blushed. "I''ll take you to Zachary now." "Thanks a lot." Minerva and Vera followed behind Sisley and headed towards Zachary''s house. Sisley opened up to them and told them a lot of things about Zachary on the way. It was only then did Minerva and Vera learn about Zachary''s poor living conditions. His mother had come from the brothels and eventually married Zachary''s father, Mr. Lowell. Mr. Lowell was originally a promising young man who worked hard to advance his career. He was handsome and attracted many beautiful young girls when he was young. However, he unknowingly fell in love with a woman from the brothels, and she gave birth to Zachary. At first, the couple had a good time together and Little Zachary had lived happily with them. However, a few yearster, Zachary''s mother unexpectedly did not change her nature. She went back to the brothels to make money. She desired her previous extravagant life and felt that Mr. Lowell was unable to fulfill her wishes. As a result, the two began to have all sorts of quarrels, and even fights. After that, Mr. Lowell got addicted to drinking. He gotpletely drunk every time he returned home. Zachary''s mother scolded him and called him a drunkard who didn''t even know how to make money. She then ran away withouting back at all, leaving Zachary behind. Later on, Mr. Lowell drank all day long and Zachary lived miserably day after day. After that, Mr. Lowell was addicted to gambling and owed a lot from the usury. Naturally, Zachary fell into all his father''s debts. Usury. That was a very terrifying thing. The more money he owed, the more profit the usury would earn. If he didn''t repay any of his debts that day, he would be subject to a higherpounding interest day by day. Simrly, if he didn''t pay the interest within months, he would be charged the umted monthly interest. Then finally, he couldn''t pay back the debts at all. As they reached an old house, Sisley paused. "Zachary is usually a little cold, but it''s not that he doesn''t want to make friends with us. He just doesn''t want others to get implicated in his matters. Those people often demand him for his repayment. If they find out who he gets close to, they will definitely make trouble for that person." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. She couldn''t resist ncing at Sisley. Was this the reason for Zachary''s entric behavior? Minerva thought that... he was influenced by his environment, but she didn''t expect... "Wait a minute. I''ll go in and have a look." Sisley stopped and went in first. Just as she was about to walk in, Jessica came out crying and met them face to face. The four of them were rooted to the spot. Jessica walked up to Minerva and yelled furiously, "What are you doing here? Don''t think that Zachary will ept your kindness. Get out of here." Minerva looked at her nonchntly without saying a word. Vera replied helplessly, "We just came to see him. What does it have to do with you?" However, Jessica snorted in anger and turned to leave. After she left, Vera felt odd about it. Soon, there was a loud noise in the room as if something was mmed against the ground. Soon, a skinny teenager in a white shirt stormed out. "F*ck off, troublemaker. Get out of here." Chapter 399 Chapter 399 "Oh no, Mr. Lowell is throwing a tantrum again." Sisley''s face turned green. Minerva paused for a moment before tilting her head to look at Vera. Suddenly, she said, "Hide first." "What is it?" Before Vera could react, she was dragged by Minerva to a corner. As soon as Sisley saw this, she reacted immediately and went into hiding with them. She gazed at Minerva with admiration. "How amazing you are! You can actually read Zachary''s thoughts." "What are you thinking about?" Vera, who was pulled to the corner for no reason, looked confused. She was oblivious of the situation. When a person was down and out, he definitely disliked to be noticed by others. Zachary, who appeared to be aloof and cold, seemed to be egotistical and prideful. How could such a person allow others to see him in such a manner? Their appearance would only embarrass him. As Minerva thought of this, she pursed her lips. "Since he''s alright, let''s go back to thepany." Vera was rendered speechless for a brief moment. "Are we going back now? But we haven''t seen him yet." Minerva smiled faintly. "We have to work overtime tonight. Time is running out. Let''s make a move first." "Well, it''s your call." Sisley did not stop them when the two of them were about to leave. Instead, she thanked Minerva gratefully. "Thank you, you are really kind. Be careful on your way back. Remember to go to the hospital to treat the wounds one more time." "Okay, I will." When they came out of the slum area together, they were surprised to see a taxi parked there. Alberg stuck his head out of the car when he heard their footsteps. "You finally came out." Minerva and Vera looked at each other in dismay. They felt familiar about it. It was the same as the time they went to the filming site to find Yvonne. Wasn''t it true that all North City drivers were of such superior quality? "Are you alright? I thought it was too dangerous for you two girls to go in, so I waited for a while here. I nned to call the police if you did note out." After that, Alberg touched his head and smiled with embarrassment. "But now it seems that I''m a little meddlesome. I''m... It''s just that I still feel suspicious even though nothing has happened. How could I simply stand by if you girls got into trouble?" Minerva walked up and thanked Alberg sincerely. "Thank you. We are fine. Could you please send us back to the previous spot?" "Okay, get in the car." The two of them got into Alberg''s car and went back to thepany. Just as they were about to get out of his car, Minerva asked Alberg for his business card and entered thepany. "The driver we met recently is so kind. I used to see some news about murders on the Inte, which gave me goosebumps. I didn''t expect... Good people still exist these days." As soon as Minerva heard this, she gave a halfsmile. "In life, we may be in luck or it might be the other way round and we would encounter misfortunes. Nheless, there''s a ray of sunshine in darkness. This kind of thing... most of the time, it depends on luck." It waste when they entered thepany. Minerva went to the cafeteria to eat something. Unfortunately, she discovered that her hands were in so much pain to the point that she was unable to hold the cutlery. In the end, she could not eat anything. "You can''t go on this way. You are unfit for work. Thus, you should not work overtime tonight." "No, let''s go upstairs first." Finally, Minerva returned to her office. Vera went nearby to buy her a sandwich. Subsequently, Minerva managed to take a few bites of it by holding it. Just as Minerva was ready to resume her work, someone knocked on the office door. "Come in." The office door was pushed open, and the sound of steady footsteps could be heard. Then, the person stopped in front of Minerva''s table. Minerva was stunned for a moment, feeling that something was wrong. When she raised her head, she met a helpless gaze. Quill, who was dressed in a suit, stood in front of her. His eyes fell on her helplessly. Then, he looked down and saw her bandaged hand. He said with distress, "You''re badly injured. Why do you still overwork yourself?" Minerva was tongue-tied. "Why did Quille here?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She pondered for a moment, then looked at Vera who was next to her. Vera immediately picked up a file and blocked her face with it, coughing softly. Such a big mouth like Vera must have told Quill that she was injured. Vera said in a low voice, "I didn''t say it. I just told Beanie." She felt utterly ashamed in front of him. How could she have the guts to send messages to him? Now, she felt embarrassed, didn''t she? "Quill." Minerva stood up and said with a smile, "Why are you here? I have to work overtime. There''s no time for me to entertain you." "Do you think I''vee to look for you for entertainment?" Quill walked past the table and grabbed her wrist. "Let''s go home." Minerva''s expression changed a little. "No, I have to stay and work overtime tonight." "You''re already injured in such a manner and yet you''re still working overtime?" Quill''s face darkened and he red at Minerva in annoyance. "I started thepany for you because I want you to settle down in North City. And now you are so careless that you don''t even take care of your own injuries." Minerva responded helplessly, "Quill, I''m really alright." "Cancel tonight''s work. You go home with me, or go to the hospital." "I''m not going anywhere." Minerva was being stubborn. "I just suffered some minor injuries in my fingers. I''m not skipping work." Quill applied a little pressure on her hand at once and pulled her out directly. Minerva''s expression changed abruptly. "Quill! Brother! Let go of me first!" However, Quill persisted, pulling her out directly. Vera then quickly got up and packed up the bags and things on the table for Minerva. She chased after them and handed the things over to them right away. Finally, Minerva was being brought to the car. Vera handed the item to Quill with a smile. "I''ll be counting on you, Mr. Hanover!" After saying that, Vera ran upstairs, avoiding Minerva''s vicious gaze. After going upstairs, Vera noticed that the group of people in the team had gathered together at the window to gossip about it. "What is going on? Quill has actually appeared? Why is he being so aggressive? Is this woman the one who has angered Quill? Does that mean that she will soon be reced with a new boss? Tsk tsk, I knew it. The woman who received preferential treatment won''tst long in thepany." Yasmineshed out jealously. Kelly nced at her and sneered, "Didn''t she go on about wanting us to stay and work overtime? Why did she leave first instead?" "What are you guys talking about? Minerva''s hand is injured and she is unfit for work. You guys continue to work overtime. I''ll check your work tonight!" "You? Are you capable?" "If you are unwilling to do so, you can pack your things and get out of here now." "How dare you!" Vera lifted her chin and thought, "s, it feels great to hold a position in thepany." Chapter 400 Chapter 400 It was a cold night. It was so quiet in the spacious Ocean Vi. One could hear the wavespping against the shore in a gentle breeze. There was the smell of the saltwater due to the big waves that night. At that moment, Maddox, who had just taken a shower, sat on the sofa and stared at the mobile phone in his hand. The Facebook application was visible on his mobile phone. Maddox read the message that Janice had sent to him. She forwarded him a contact. He clicked to open it and looked at Minerva''s personal information. Nheless, he didn''t add her in his friends list even after looking at it for a long time. ording to the details, she was being addressed as Shelly. He then stared at her profile picture of a delicate seashell held by a pair of fair, long-fingered hands. Maddox was very familiar with the pair of hands. Five years ago, he had held her hands and embraced it in his palm countless times. It was the hand that had stroked him. As he closed his eyes, he couldn''t resist adding her as a friend on Facebook. Since he came back in the afternoon, he sat at the same spot for a long time. Despite that, he did not have the courage to add Minerva. As what Auntie Stark said, Minerva was unlikely the person she used to be after five years. Would she reject his friend request? Never did Maddox expect that he would be in such a predicament. He ced his handphone on the table with a frown, groaning in suffering. ''Maddox, are you out of your mind?1 he thought. She was so determined to leave him five years ago. Five years was a long time. Atst, Maddox picked up his phone again. He stared at the Facebook screen, narrowing his eyes. Just as he was about to log out of Facebook, he identally pressed on the ''add'' button. For a moment, his heart began to pound wildly. In the end, he just followed his heart and sent her a friend invitation right away. He couldn''t help feeling an adrenaline rush immediately after adding her as a Facebook friend. Time crawled by. Maddox held his phone and waited patiently for ten minutes. Minerva had yet to approve his friend request. Maddox''s expression changed, and then he cursed in an undertone. "D*mn it!" "Does this woman refuse to approve my friend request on purpose, knowing that this is my ount?" His mind went crazy with thoughts and emotions, and he wondered if Minerva would turn him down. Then, he grabbed the car keys and prepared to go out. Before that, he paused abruptly and contacted Sam. "Create me some new Facebook ounts within five minutes." "What?" Sam thought that he must have misheard him. "Can''t you understand me?" Maddox replied unpleasantly. Sam nodded at once. "I got you." "Then you''d better do as I say!" tter! After Maddox hung up the phone, Sam was rendered speechless listening to the busy signal. Why did Young Master Yardley request to create so many Facebook ounts in the middle of the night? Since when did thepany develop a new business? Why did he not have any knowledge at all? However, Maddox threw a fit at him not long ago. Sam dared not say anything else and went to create the ounts for Maddox without hesitation. Five minutester, Maddox received Facebook ounts details from Sam. Maddox sneered, "You''re too slow.¡± Then he ended the phone call. After that, he opened hisptop and logged in the Facebook ounts. Sam had created more than ten Facebook ounts for him. He didn''t bother to know how Sam got them. The only concern was that he would be able to ess these ounts. He logged in the first ount and browsed Minerva''s Facebook profile to add her as a friend. However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, there was still no response from her. Thus, he switched to another ount. This time, he typed a message to her, "Are you a designer?" He waited for another ten minutes, yet got no response from her. What the f*ck! Maddox freaked out. What was that woman doing? Maddox grabbed his phone and looked at the time. It was already past ten o''clock. Did she fall asleep? He felt that it was impossible as it was before ten when he sent her the friend request earlier. Maddox called Sam when he thought of this. Sam was dumbfounded when he received Maddox''s call. "Young Master Yardley, is there anything else I can do for you?" "Let me ask you." Maddox sounded callous. "What does a person usually do at ten o''clock at night?" Sam was confused by his random question. "What do you mean by that?" Maddox lit up a cigarette, and the smoke covered his handsome face, shrouding it. "I''m asking you a question. Just answer it." Sam replied in shock, "Maybe he or she has gone to bed at 10 o''clock!" "Hmm?" Did she really go to bed? It seemed that he had to wait until the next morning? However, why did Maddox feel that the woman didn''t seem to be sleeping so early? Sam paused for a moment and continued, "If one doesn''t sleep at ten o''clock, he or she can have plenty to do." Upon hearing his words, Maddox furrowed his brows. "Like what?" Sam felt that Maddox was really curious about this. Hence, he told Maddox all the answers he could think of. "In my opinion, ten o''clock is the bedtime for the selfdisciplined. These days, the young people who are staying in cities don''t go to bed that early. They either go out for a party or work overtime at this hour. For those who have a family, they will be taking care of their children and getting them to sleep, otherwise it''s the time to make out..." Sam blurted out thest sentence subconsciously. As soon as Maddox heard him, he frowned with concern and narrowed his eyes. "Time to make out?" Sam felt the inexplicit hint of menace in his tone. What was going on? Although Maddox had be more gloomy in the past few years, he did not have mood swings. But that night... Why was he so irritable all of a sudden? "Young Master Yardley, what happened?" "Answer me. Are you telling the truth?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam sweated. "Almost, ny percent!" "So, the reason why the person didn''t reply to my message is because the person is making out with someone else?" "Uh... I said there''s a lot of possibilities, why are you..." Maddox could only remember one. Could it be... Sam instantly came to a realization. "Who is the one ignoring your message?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and smirked. "Are you asking for trouble?" "No, I dare not!" tter! Maddox hung up the phone again. As Sam was listening to the busy signal sounding from the phone, he felt a little strange. Why did Young Master Yardley ask such an odd question out of the blue? He acted the same five years ago when he fell in love with Young Madam! "Don''t tell me!" "Young Master Yardley has a crush on someone again?" As Sam thought of this, his expression changed and he immediately sprang to his feet. Who was it? How did she manage to attract Maddox! Chapter 401 Chapter 401 The Hanover family. It waste at night, yet Quill summoned a doctor to treat the wound on Minerva''s hand. "Well, Miss Hanover, for your wound, avoid contact with water for the time being. You''d better get yourself excused from work. You will recover in a few days'' time. Remember to only eat light foods for the next few days." "Thank you very much." Quill indifferently instructed George to send the doctor home. "Did you hear the doctor''s advice?" Minerva sat on the sofa and said impassively, "I heard it. How am I going to take a bath tonight? Are you telling me that I can''t bathe for the next few days?" Quill pondered for a while and answered directly, ''Til ask Vera to help you out." "Well, I don''t think that''s necessary. In fact, I guess covering my hand will do while I take a bath later." Quill heaved a sigh and stared silently at Minerva. She immediately felt a little embarrassed and chuckled. "Alright, I won''t take a shower. I''ll head upstairs to take a rest. It''s been a long day." "Alright." When Minerva returned to her room, she found that Beanie had already fallen asleep. She went to the bedside and gazed at Beanie. Beanie... resembled that person. In the past five years, Quill had been asking her to return to Hidalgo. However, she didn''t do so as she refused to see that person again. She initially thought that she might not bump into him since North City was arge city. Despite that, never did she expect that... she crossed paths with him aftering back for a short while. And they met face-to-face... That was something that Minerva had never imagined. Maddox. As she thought of him, her face darkened. She stood up and walked out of the bathroom at a slow pace. Suddenly, there was a soft knock at the door. Minerva was startled for a moment before she turned to open the door. A servant stood outside the door, looking at her respectfully. "Miss Minerva, are you nning to take a bath? I can help you out." Minerva was slightly taken aback, nodding. "Thene in and help me fill up the water. Be quiet, Beanie is asleep." The maid thought for a moment and replied softly, "Miss Minerva, how about if you go over to the guest room to take a bath? You can return once you''re done with it. I''ll be there to serve you." "Alright, I''ll get my clothes." Minerva went back to her room to fetch her clothes. Next, she followed the maid into the guest room. The maid first helped to fill up the water in the tub. After Minerva took her bath, she put on her clothes with her help. "What time is it now?" "Miss Minerva, it''s almost twelve midnight." It was almost twelve midnight? Minerva was unsure of Vera''s whereabouts. When she returned to the room, she took out her mobile phone and attempted to unlock it clumsily, but to no avail. Her mobile phone needed to be unlocked with fingerprints, yet her fingers were all bandaged. In the end, Minerva failed to unlock her phone. The only way was to look for Quill in the study room. Sure enough, the lights in the study were still on. "Quill." "Why are you here? Why aren''t you resting?" Quill frowned, staring at her with displeasure. "Quill, my staff are working overtime today and I''m not there with them. Will it be unsafe for Vera to go home alone? Can you..." Upon hearing her words, Quill took the hint, nodding. "Okay, you go and rest. I''ll pick her up." "Thank you, Quill." It was only then that Minerva nodded her head in satisfaction. She returned to her bed. "Vera, this is your chance. Seize it." When Minerva woke up the next day, she saw Beanie lying beside her. He looked at her in a distressed manner. She paused for a moment and asked softly, "Beanie?" Beanie stared at her with red- rimmed eyes. Subsequently, his gaze drifted to her fingers. "Mommy, you are injured." When she heard him, Minerva recalled that her hands were wrapped in gauze and she sighed helplessly. "It''s just a small injury. It''s no big deal." "Mommy, you¡¯re lying!" Beanie snorted and pointed at her finger angrily. "If it''s a minor injury, there wouldn''t be so much gauze on your fingers. Mommy... What happened? Tell me, I''ll avenge you!" Minerva smiled faintly. "It''s no biggie. It''s just that I identally touched a piece of broken ss yesterday. I''ll be fine in a few days." Beanie jumped over and hugged her neck, rubbing it affectionately. "Mommy, can you bring me when you go to work next time?" "No." Although Minerva''s hand was bandaged with gauze, she managed to raise her hand and stroked his head tenderly. "I have no time to take care of you during work. You have to take good care of yourself at home. And... Since we have returned home, we should stay here. Originally, I wanted to admit you to a school in San Novia, but... Since your uncle has established a new company for us, I''m thinking of buying a house here. After I admit you to a school, I will buy one nearby." Upon hearing that he would be attending school, he muttered, "Mommy, I don''t want to go to school. I want to stick with you forever." After saying that, Beanie hugged Minerva''s neck tightly. "Stop. I can''t breathe unless you release your hand now." Minerva coughed, speaking in an unfriendly manner. Beanie then released his grip on her neck. "How can you not study? If you are illiterate, I will have to take care of you all the time." "Humph, I don''t need you to raise me. I can raise myself and take care of you as well!" As soon as she heard him, Minerva couldn''t help bursting intoughter. "Okay, then I will wait for you. Therefore, you still have to attend school. In the future, don''t you want to serve the country as a police officer?" "Right." Beanie nodded his head. "I will listen to you." "You are a good boy." Knock, knock. "Minerva?" "It''s Auntie Vera. I''ll open the door." Beanie quickly jumped out of the bed and went to open the door. "Auntie Vera." "Ah, Beanie, good morning!" Vera came in stealthily and touched Beanie''s head. She walked over to Minerva after that. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Minerva sat up, leaning against the bed. "What brings you here?" "I came to check on you. How are you feeling today?" Vera walked to the bedside and sat down. Beanie, who was next to her, ran to another side obediently. "I''m fine. The doctor took care of my handst night and I''ll recover after a few days." "Why don''t you rest at home for a couple of days?" "No way." Minerva shook her head. "I have to go to the office. I have to review their new designs in person." "I''ll send them to you, alright?" "No. By the way, my hand is injured and I can''t ess my mobile phone. Can you help me check if there are any calls or new requests from the customers?" Vera went to the table and took her cell phone. She then entered Minerva''s password. "Wow, your Facebook has gone viral. Many people have requested to add you as their friend!" Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Minerva asked, "What''s going on?" Vera took her mobile phone and sat down beside her, and kept scrolling down on her profile. "Minerva, look, there are so many people who added you as a friend! Who are they? Could it be that ourpany has received so many clients within a day?" "That''s unlikely, isn''t it?" Minerva blinked her eyes. "There were only a few people who added me before yesterday''s incident." "Is it a prank?" Vera asked doubtfully. She randomly picked an ount and browsed it, only to discover that the other party''s friends list was nk. "What''s going on? We can check on their Facebook, but these ounts seem to have just been started. Is it really a prank?" Minerva couldn''t understand this. She inched closer to take a look. "I have spotted something. The ount numbers are almost the same..." Minerva was lost for words. "That''s enough. I can confirm that it''s a prank." Subsequently, Vera cklisted all those ounts one by one. "Maybe they want to peep at our work. Let me put them on the cklist one by one. Oh, there is a different ount. I am not sure whether it is a client." "Let me see." Vera showed it to Minerva. Minerva nced at it and vaguely recalled the ount number. She thought that she had seen it somewhere... When she saw the sentence at the end of the line, Minerva''s pupils constricted. She then looked at the introductory message below. "Hey, it was added through the rmendation of Janice. It seems that he is a friend rmended by her. You may approve him." Just as Vera was about to press the approve button, Minerva eximed all of a sudden, "Don''t approve him!" Her voice became harsh and loud at once. Vera was so frightened to the point that she shivered and identally pressed the button. Minerva''s expression changed abruptly. She gritted her teeth. "Hurry up and cklist him!" Upon hearing her words, Vera remained motionless, feeling puzzled. "Minerva, what are you doing? This is a customer rmended by Miss Lowell. If you don''t approve him..." "Just cklist him." "What?" Vera was a little startled. "Why do you want to cklist him?" "Just do as I say. Don''t ask further." Minerva spoke in an undertone and made a sour face. Vera only nodded her head obediently without saying a word. "Well, noted." Then, Vera cklisted him at once. Minerva finally let out a sigh of relief. "You''ll take care of the work today. I''ll go and collect the draft this afternoon." "Alright." Vera returned the phone to her. "Okay. There''s nothing else to say. If there''s anything else, get Beanie to call me. I''ll be back soon." "Alright." After Vera left, Beanie came over and asked doubtfully. "Mommy, is there anyone disturbing you?" "Hmm? Why would you ask that?" "Because I heard from Auntie Vera just now that someone added your Facebook." Minerva responded with a smile, "It''s okay. It''s just that they''ve mistakenly added me." As she finished her sentence, she wore a solemn look, feeling unconvinced. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew the owner of that Facebook ount... Besides, he added it through the business contact that was forwarded by Janice. She had met someone the previous day. Needless to say, she knew who he was. Minerva leaned back against the pillow, closed her eyes and pondered. "Maddox, what on earth are you up to? Why are you adding me as a friend on Facebook?" Yardley Corporation. In the conference room. All of the directors were in a heated argument. "I don''t agree with you. This will only allow otherpanies to take advantage of us. Moreover, it''s not beneficial to ourpany. There''s no point in doing it." An old man in his sixties red at another old man. "B*stard, I think you must be muddle-headed. What do you mean by allowing those small companies to take advantage of us? We are the Yardley Corporation in North City. How dare other companies take advantage of us? Even if you pay them and allow them to do so, they are not daring enough to do it, let alone under normal circumstances!" "Stop arguing. Rx. This is just a discussion. We need toe up with more ns for this matter." "We have to consider again from the beginning? Hmph, what¡¯s there to talk about with people like him? You should just get down to it and give it your all!" Sam was tongue-tied. He watched these people arguing with each other, while Maddox sat there, remaining indifferent. Oh, it wasn''t that he was indifferent. He seemed to be engrossed in his mobile phone. Since he came to the office early in the morning, he had looked at his cell phone from time to time, and then put it down. After a while, he picked it up and looked at it again. During this time, Sam peeked at his cell phone''s screen, which turned out to be his Facebook application. Sam was suspicious. When Young Master Yardley called Sam the night before, he asked Sam to create some Facebook ounts. The next day, he had been focusing on Facebook all the time. Maddox was absent-minded even throughout his important meetings. He paid no attention to the heated discussion. Sam then looked at Maddox''s mobile phone as he thought about this. Unexpectedly, Maddox''s mobile phone vibrated and he trembled simultaneously. Maddox brightened in an instant. He quickly clicked in the Facebook application. Sam secretly nced over it. "Shelly has epted your friend request. You could start chatting now." Shelly? Who was Shelly? Sam looked doubtful. Why hadn''t he heard of this name before? Maddox had been staring at his phone the entire time. Was he waiting for this person? It sounded like the name of a woman... Sam stealthily crept over to see Maddox''s chat. A cold gaze fell to him in a sh. Sam was afraid to the extent that he straightened his back at once. Forget it, forget it. He''d better not get into trouble by being so nosy. Maddox wanted to send a message to her. However, when he clicked the chat box, he was clueless as to how to start the conversation. He suddenly added her as a friend after five years. Was she aware that it was him? Or, had she no idea at all? What was he going to say to her? "How should I start a conversation?" Maddox''s gaze swept over Sam as he spoke. Sam responded with an "ah" before he came closer. "Young Master Yardley?" "The usual first sentence of a conversation." "Hi, how do you do?" Maddox pursed his lips and did not answer him. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with Sam''s suggestion. Sam hesitated for a moment and added, "What do you want to say instead? Or... do you want to address her by the name?" Maddox was still not pleased with it. Sam coughed lightly. "Why don''t you ask whether she''s around?" Maddox''sshes fluttered. He seemed to be quite satisfied with this. He sent out the message to her in no time. Sam''s mouth couldn''t resist twitching when he saw the message. Young Master Yardley had never chatted with others and sent personal messages via Facebook. He usually used Facebook for work rted matters. He would never beat around the bush. How could it be possible for him to send such messages? However, after the message was being sent out, a notification that popped out on the screen had Sam surprised. "The message had been sent out, but it was rejected by the other party." Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Both of them fell silent. Sam couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw it. He rubbed his eyes a little before he read the sentence again. Maddox was baffled as well. He stared nkly at the red dot and the sentence that followed it and turned to narrow his eyes at Sam after. "What does that mean?" Maddox asked. The message had been sent, yet it had been rejected by the other party. Sam bit his lip and looked troubled, refusing to answer Maddox''s question. "Sam," Maddox said his name sternly, shooting him a death stare. Samughed drily at that and started to exin gingerly, "Young Master Yardley, that means that you''ve been cklisted.1'' Sam''s words had left him bbergasted. "cklisted?" "Yes. It''s because the other party got hold of your personal details through your friend request. Then, they manually put you on their cklist..." Sam exined to Maddox. Maddox began to look more and more crestfallen as Sam continued. After Sam had finished exining it all to Maddox, he hurriedly kept his mouth shut when he caught a glimpse of the other man''s expression. He had only meant to articte the situation more clearly to Maddox. He did not mean to get himself into trouble. Veins were bulging out of Maddox''s forehead and his grip tightened on his phone involuntarily as he asked, "Well, does this mean that the other party knows who I am?" Sam nodded his head numbly, "That should be the case. Otherwise, I don''t think she would''ve cklisted you..." Maddox remained silent, his gaze still unwavering from the Facebook page. He had never expected her to cklist him as soon as she added him as a friend. He was disappointed by this turn of events. Blinking his eyes, Sam started to speak, "Perhaps... Perhaps it had been a mistake?" Maddox shot him a cold re, mouth twisting into a frown. "President Yardley, what do you think about this matter? Don''t you think that old man was pathetic?" The two men who had been arguing fiercely with each other earlier on turned their gazes towards Maddox at once. After all, it was meaningless for them to argue as the final decision did noty with them. Maddox raised his head and nced at them callously, "What is it?" The two men stared at him, mouth agape with shock, "President Yardley?" Sam hurriedly whispered to Maddox, ''''They''re arguing about the development of the Ford Corporation''snd." "Oh. Well, I''ll need some time to think that through. Let''s call it a day for now," Maddox said, curling his lips into a smile. Everyone merely stared at him, at a loss for words. Maddox paid no attention to their reaction. He then walked towards the office with his phone in hand. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He could not get his mind off that d*mn woman. After approving his friend request, she had immediately cklisted him. It was like she already knew who he was. However, wasn''t it in rude to treat her future client in such a manner? It was immensely frustrating. After returning to his office, Maddox decided to use his other Facebook ounts to add her. He did not receive any responses at all. After contemting over it a little, Maddox decided that she must have figured out it was him. He had utilized so many ounts to add her the night before after all. She was smart enough to have guessed it. Maddox pursed his lips as he ced his phone on the table, feeling extremely annoyed. "What should I do next?" He thought to himself. He had intended to get her contact information from Janice. He honestly had not expected to bump into her at that ce. Maddox closed his eyes and tried to recall the entire incident in his mind. He thought that everything felt like a horrible mess. Minerva stayed at home the entire morning to rest. Concerned about her hand, Quill went and called a doctor toe over to change her bandages. As the doctor treated her wound, Minerva found that the wound on her hand did not feel as painful as it had been the day before. It seemed that the ointment had helped. After the doctor''s visit, Minerva wanted to head to thepany straight away. However, Quill stopped her. "You should stay home and rest for the next few days," he suggested. Upon hearing his words, Minerva furrowed her brows in protest, "Quill!" "You''re not allowed to go anywhere for the time being!" "Quill! You know how important thepany is to me! You even helped me establish it. I still have a line of clients waiting for me there. If I don''t go, who will attend to them?" Minervained, feeling a little irritated. She had identally thrown a tantrum that neither of them had expected. Feeling taken aback, she lowered her shoulders and sighed a little helplessly. "Minerva, I''m doing this for your own good. I''m just worried about you, alright? Besides, what can you do in your current state? You hand''s a mess!" Quill sighed. Minerva realized she had been a tad bit unreasonable when she directed her anger at him. She softened her face a little and started to plead softly, "Quill, I''m not going to work, okay? I just want to go check on their designs and instruct them. Look, I promise I won''t use my hands for anything when I''m there, okay?" After a note of silence, she continued to plead again, "I know you''re concerned about me. But I promise that I''m just going to drop by thepany and have a look at things, okay?" In the end, Quill could only give in, nodding helplessly in reply. "Alright, I''ll let Nash take you to the office. You''ll have to be home in an hour," he said firmly. One hour would be sufficient enough for her. It was only then that Minerva directed a satisfied smile at her brother, "Thank you, Quill." Then, she turned away and rushed up the stairs right away. When Beanie heard that his mother was going to work, he immediatelytched onto her leg. "Mommy, I want to go with you! I want to go too!" He whined. Minerva smiled a little, "What are you nning to do there? I''ll only be out for an hour, I''ll be back soon." "No! You''re injured! I want to go protect you!" Beanie proimed loudly, tightening his grip on her arm. "You little rascal, what do you think you can protect me from? I''ll be the one who will need to protect you if youe along," Minerva teased. She let out a smallugh, bent down and ruffled Beanie''s hair a little. Beanie pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. "Mommy, you''re being mean! Why are youughing at me..." Minerva had only been teasing him. Seeing him pout like this, she couldn''t help shing an adoring smile at him, revealing her pearly white teeth and said, "If you really want toe, then let''s go! Go grab your sunsses and hat." "Okay, Mommy! Wait for me!" Beanie fumbled out the room as fast as he could and returned with a change of clothes. Minerva let her mind drift as she watched her son''s movements. In the past, she had been able to do anything freely when she was abroad. But now... It was different. She thought back to the previous day when she had bumped into that man. Taking in Beanie''s appearance and his, it seemed that her son took after his features. The implication was obvious. However, she did not let herself make too many wild suggestions. It would be overly absurd. Whenever she brought Beanie out, she had to cover his face. If she didn''t, she knew that people would start gossiping once they noticed. Sure enough, it was inconvenient for her to be in the same city as that man. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 After Beanie dressed up, he put on a pair of sunsses that almost covered half of his face. Minerva had bought them for him. She hoped that the hat and sunsses were enough to conceal his looks. She did not want other people to recognise him. Satisfied with the get- up, she started to walk towards the door, "Come on." Beanie rushed over quickly totch onto his mother''s arm, "Mommy, let''s go together!" "Alright." Minerva and Beanie got into Nash''s car a whileter and took off. Once they''ve reached the company, Nash reminded, "Miss Minerva, Mr. Hanover has insisted that I take you back to the Hanover family once your hour is up." "Noted. You can go upstairs and have a rest in the meantime. We''ll depart from here in an hour." "Yes, Miss Minerva." Minerva then brought Beanie with her upstairs to her office. She had meant to leave him in the office and go about her business downstairs by herself but Beanie was terribly insistent on following her everywhere. Therefore, she had no choice but to let him follow her to the third floor. The group of employees who were seen working, looked a little like zombies at noon. Some had worked overtime the night before and could barely stay awake while some could be seen ying on their mobile phones. None of them looked as if they were even working at all. When they heard the sound of high heels cking from a distance, they looked up casually. Once they caught a glimpse of Minerva, everyone started to straighten their backs and sat upright. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Minerva was still their boss after all. However, Yasmine did not share the same sentiments. Sneering, she started to antagonize, "Well, well, well. Look who''s finally decided to show up! Asking all of us to work overtimest night on the design while you took your leave early? And you even showed upte today! How shameless can you get?!" Upon hearing this, Minerva started to pull a bitter frown. Normally, she would disregard these patronizingments from her staff members. However, Beanie was here today and... If she had known this was going to happen, she wouldn''t have brought Beanie there in the first ce. Lowering her head to level with him, Minerva started to say to him, "Beanie, go up to the fifth floor and find Auntie Vera, alright?" Beanie blinked his eyes that were hidden behind the sunsses in confusion. With a discontent pout, he voiced his disagreement loudly, "No! I want to protect you, Mommy!" The childish voice that rang out in the office astounded everyone. They could not help but gape at the little boy who was standing beside Minerva. He looked positively adorable, standing next to Minerva with his fashionable hat and sunsses. Even though most of his facial features were concealed by his outfit, everyone could tell that he looked outstanding. He took a step forward just then and walked up to Yasmine, "Auntie, don''t you know that talking down to people is wrong? My mommy suffered a hand injuryst night, that''s why she couldn''t make it to thepany. You can''t call her shameless just because of that. You''re just being rude now." Everyone was rooted to the spot. This little boy spoke so straight-forwardly and had even managed to keep hisposure throughout his whole speech. It was a pretty astounding sight. Beanie made Yasmine feel like she had been reprimanded. Yasmine flustered red after that and started to stammer out indignantly, "What? I''m the rude one? All I did was tell the truth!" Beanie blinked his eyes a little at that. He then turned towards the crowd. "Everyone, did I not just exin my mother''s circumstances?" He questioned. Everyone was startled at that, fervently nodding their heads. Kelly, who had been standing to the side, crossed her arms across her chest. Looking at the red- faced Yasmine in disdain, she started to speak, "Yasmine, did you not hear the child? Minerva wasn''t here because she had been injured! Are you purposely turning a deaf ear against him or are you just that ignorant?" Yasmine eximed in disbelief, "Kelly! You..." Kelly raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, "What about me? I don''t know about you but we all heard the child, loud and clear." She then turned to look a little fondly at Beanie and taunted, "This little one has good taste. Addressing you as an auntie... Yes, remember to address her as Auntie in the future." "Kelly, how dare you! You''re overstepping your boundaries! I''m only a few years older than you. If anything, you should be addressed as one as well!" "You said so yourself. You''re still older than me, and you''re in your early thirties already so I don''t see why Auntie'' wouldn''t fit you..." Yasmine''s expression darkened at that. Minerva was rendered speechless by this turn of events. She distinctly noted that she too was a woman in her early thirties. Nheless, she did not really feel offended to be referred to as an auntie. After all, she already had a child. She heaved out a soft sigh then and waved Beanie over to her, "Come over here, Beanie." Beanie turned and started to jog towards her instantly. Jordan raised his eyebrows at that, "Miss Minerva, is this cute little one your son?" Aaron couldn''t help but mumble a little to himself with a quiet smirk, "She looks quite young. I honestly didn''t expect her to have a son already. Could he be..." He trailed off. A name had popped into his head that he did not dare speak aloud. He knew that Quill was not someone to be trifled with. Gabrie smiled faintly as she gazed at Beanie. She was one of the few who did not resent Minerva for what had happened, "He''s adorable and rather polite, isn''t he?" When Yasmine heard that, her face scrunched up immediately. These people were trying to patronize her. Yasmine knew that Gabrie was trying to take revenge on her for what happened in the conference room the other day. "Right, let''s get to it then. I came by today to check on your progress fromst night. I will hold a meeting in ten minutes. Everyone, get ready." As soon as Minerva finished her sentence, she took Beanie''s hand in hers and left promptly. The office burst into an uproar after that. "Gosh, I thought I had a chance with her... I guess that opportunity has gone out the window now..." Jordan shook his head in sorrow as he bemoaned. Gabrie cast a quick nce at him and scoffed, "Even if she didn''t have a son, you wouldn''t stand a chance!" "Tsk! What''s so great about having a son? It doesn''t matter at all if her man doesn¡¯t have status or power! How shameless!" Jordan rubbed his chin thoughtfully and burst intoughter out of the blue. "Well, now that you mention it, I don''t think she''s ever told anyone explicitly that she was Quill''s woman. We have misunderstood her..." "Misunderstood her? Please, who else could she be if not Quill''s woman? Why would Quill willingly spend so much money on her if she wasn''t?" Yasmine retorted bitterly. "Yasmine, why are you so tensed up? So what if Quill spent a lot of money on her? He''s not even married! I''ve heard that he doesn''t even have a girlfriend yet, you know. It''s not like she''s his mistress." Yasmine scoffed and started to mutter, "It doesn''t matter even if she''s not his mistress! She''s still relying on other men to build her career!" "I disagree with you there. I think she''s really capable. If she had merely relied on men, she would not have been able to point out our ws so urately that day..." Chapter 405 Chapter 405 Those words left Yasmine speechless. In the meeting with Minerva the other day, she had indeed been able to pinpoint their ws urately. "That doesn''t mean anything! We''ve been working in this industry for so many years. She could''ve had someone look us up beforehand! After all, she has the money to do such a thing, doesn''t she?" "You''re not wrong... I suppose anything''s possible when one has money. For instance, you clearly don''t like her, yet you still stayed for the money, right?" Jordan taunted Yasmine. He was mocking her to her face. He had purposely put her on the spot. Kelly let out a condescendingugh at that as Jessica followed suit. Gabrie, who was now standing beside Yasmine, snorted with disdain as she huffed, "I knew there must''ve been something keeping you here despite all yourining..." "I..." Yasmine sputtered, feeling too exasperated to speak properly. Everyone had already glossed over her not a momentter, leaving her to her rage. She clenched her fists tightly, biting her lower lip to suppress her fury. She would show that d*mn b*tch who was the boss! So what if Minerva had a child with Quill? She didn''t hold any official title! She would eventually be abandoned by Quill soon enough. That Quill... Yasmine''s eyes gleamed viciously as she thought. Meanwhile, in the conference room... Before Minerva went in, she took Beanie to Vera and asked her to take good care of him so he didn''t run off somewhere else. However, Vera had in turn attempted to lock Beanie in the office by himself. "Your mommy''s hand is injured so I have to go help her, okay? Would you be okay staying here alone for a short while?" Beanie nodded his head in agreement, "That won''t be a problem, Auntie Vera. But... I think I can tag along and listen in on the meeting..." "What? Why would you want to do that?" "Don''t worry, Auntie Vera. I''ll be a good boy! I won''t cause any trouble..." Beanie stated in a sing- song voice. "Well, that''s..." Beanie took a few steps towards Vera, andtched onto her arm as he persuaded her, "Auntie Vera, I can send you my uncle''s personal photos..." Upon hearing this, Vera straightened her back. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand..." "I''m talking about my uncle''s personal photos! They won¡¯t be ones you can find in the magazines or the news..." Personal photos... Vera imagined Quill sat on a sofa in casual attire, illuminated by dim lights. She flushed at the tantalizing image her mind had conjured. "Auntie Vera, how''s that? Do we have a deal?" "Deal!" She wouldply just this once for those photos. After all, the kid had promised to observe the whole meeting in silence. It''s not like he would cause her any trouble... As such, Vera took Beanie to the conference room and sat him down at the back of the room. He lounged on the chair with cheery satisfaction, swinging his short legs under the table. When the rest came in, they couldn''t help but spare a nce in his direction. When Kelly walked passed and caught a glimpse of him at the corner of her eye, she stopped abruptly. She took some sweets out from her pocket and handed them to Beanie. Beanie''s eyes sparkled with interest when he saw the sweets. Even so, he did not attempt to reach out for it. He merely smiled at her and spoke politely, "No thank you. Mommy said eating too much candy is not good for my teeth." Kelly''s eyes flickered up to meet Minerva''s gaze who was sitting at the head table at that. Even though Minerva did not show any outward malice towards her, Kelly averted her gaze anyway and pursed her lips as she said, "Well, you should know that it''s okay to have one or two on asion...1'' Beanie paused and contemted for a while. His mommy had told him not to simply ept things from strangers. Nevertheless... he turned to look at Minerva for guidance. Minerva nodded at him with a smile to show that it was alright for him to ept the sweets and so he cupped both his hands and extended them towards Kelly politely. Usually, children were unreserved when they were offered sweets. They would merely reach over and swipe the sweet prize as fast as they could. In spite of that, Beanie''s polite gesture had somewhat stunned Kelly. "Thank you, Kelly! You''re so nice!" Kelly came back to her senses not a momentter and gently put the sweets in his cupped hands. "You''re wee, little one. I''ll bring more for you next time when we meet again." Kelly settled into her seat after that. She still looked at Beanie with a hint of astonishment. She thought that the little boy''s upbringing was spectacr. She spared another nce towards Minerva then. Apart from being capable at doing her job, she had managed to raise a well-mannered son as well. Now she finally understood why Minerva was able to stay calm in the face of everything. After that, the rest of the staff arrived one after another, many of them not failing to spare an additional nce towards Beanie. Yasmine had already been patronized by Beanie earlier on, so she dared not speak up this time. She did not want a repeat of what had happened before. "Well, it looks like everyone''s here. Let''s start with what you''ve all managed topletest night." As soon as Minerva finished speaking, the door of the conference room was pushed open, revealing a skinny figure. Everyone turned to look towards the neer. It was a young man with a stony expression. "Zachary!" Jessica eximed a little with glistening eyes. She got up from her seat and started to rush towards him. However, he merely ignored her, choosing to walk past her and came before Minerva. Minerva levelled a calm stare at Zachary. He wore a white clean shirt, which entuated his thin, wiry frame. His face and lips were a little pale, but even so, he still looked really handsome. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, his eyes held no warmth as he stared at Minerva. Minerva froze for a moment when she met his eyes, instantly reminding her of another person. As she was deep in thought, Zachary had already gotten quite close to her, cing himself right in front of her. Jessica trailed behind him anxiously. She wanted to pull at his sleeve to stop him but did not dare look at him as she muttered lowly, "Zachary, what are you doing here?" Minerva remained calm as she met the man''s eyes. "Can I help you?" She asked. Without uttering a word, Zachary reached his hand out and ced the notebook he had been holding onto on the table. Minerva grabbed it and asked, "You drew up a draft?" She flipped through the notebook as she spoke, "Since you''re here already, please take a seat." Zachary merely gave her a nk stare, remaining silent all the while. He then turned to find himself a seat with Jessica trailing after him. As Minerva flipped through the pages, she winced at the sight. She raised her head and spared another look towards Zachary. She had been right about him. This young man''s work really did reflect his dark nature. Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Minerva closed the book and ced Zachary''s work down without speaking a word. She continued to review the others'' work while pointing out the subtle differences she found. "Jessica, your design has improved a little, but you have to be a lot bolder in changing it up if you really want to improve. Small adjustments here and there isn''t enough." Minerva could sense Yasmine ring at her from the corner of her eye and so she turned to look at her, meeting her eyes. "What? What are you looking at me for? Let me tell you, I''ve spent a lot of time on Helen''s situation yesterday, alright? Stop finding excuses to insult me again," Yasmine muttered unhappily. Upon hearing Yasmine''s words, Minerva curled her lips into a faint smile and replied softly, "Did you think that I had been deliberately finding excuses to criticize youst time? That I was purposely venting my anger out on you?" Then, she put Yasmine''s work in front of her and continued, "Take this back and revise your approach. Remember, don''t let the objective of the design slip your mind." Before Yasmine could think to retort, Minerva continued right away, "Kelly, you did well this time. You''vepleted your amendments based on my requirements for the design. Stay back after this so we can discuss the rest of the detailster. If everything works out, well send your design over to our client." Kelly was a little surprised that her work had been chosen. She gazed at Minerva, looking astounded but she did not make a single sound. On the other hand, Aaron, who had been sitting beside her, had joined in on Minerva''s praise. pping his hands, he started to exim, "Wow, Kelly! You''re so amazing!" "Kelly, Zachary, stay after the meeting. I have something to discuss with you both." After the meeting, Yasmine was the first to rush out of the conference room. Zachary remained seated, staring nkly at nothing. Beanie who was sitting next to him turned to look at him with curious eyes. He thought that this man was really odd. He exuded a cold aura but he was pretty good-looking as well. Meanwhile, Kelly levelled a sneer at Minerva. "What is it?" When Minerva had been about to get to the point, Kelly interjected, "Look, don''t think that I''ll be grateful to you just because you''ve picked my design. If you prove to be incapable, I won''t like or pander to you!" Minerva waspletely dumbstruck by this. With a look of indifference, she replied, "Why would I need you to like me?" Kelly was rendered speechless by that. "Anyway, what did you want to tell me?" Kelly eventually spoke up. "It''s about your work. Although it is good, there are a few key points I have to discuss with you." "Get on with it then," Kelly muttered, feeling extremely ufortable in Minerva''s presence. Minerva proceeded to suggest some of her ideas to her and asked Kelly about what she thought which startled her. With wide eyes, Kelly started to scoff out, "Why are you asking me about my opinion? It''s not like..." "It''s your design so you have the right to make decisions too. Maybe take that into consideration, that''s all I''m saying." With an indignant huff and a shake of her head, Kelly left the room. Minerva''s eyes then fell on Zachary after Kelly left. "Zachary, get over here." Zachary squared his shoulders andplied. His mouth was set into a hard line as he faced Minerva. She ced his designs in front of him. "Based on your current state, I don''t think you''re fit to participate in this project for the time being. You''d better buck up as soon as possible." Zachary merely stared at his work before him in silence. Eventually, he opened his mouth to speak. "Am I still incapable? Am I not good enough?" "What?" "Have my designs ever met your requirements? Why am I still here if they don''t?" After Zachary finished his sentence, he turned away and headed towards the door. Minerva staggered a little by his abrupt departure, she called out quickly, "We were willing to give you a chance because you''re talented!" Zachary was glued to the spot. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. People like him could only produce designs that reflected their dark nature. Usually, his work made people feel both unpleasant and depressed. Although he was a star designer, his designs were not favoured by many. He was honestly in desperate need of money. He had a family to support after all... Minerva fixed her eyes on his thin back. "You have to remember that life is full of phases. The difficulties you are facing right now are just temporary. Remember that there is hope in the midst of darkness. Your talent is hard toe by, do you understand?" Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva stood up and walked up to him as she continued, "Of course, if you''ve decided to give up on yourself, there''s nothing I can do. Thepany has already paid you your sry, right? You''ve even had some time to think your life over." Zachary remained motionless. No one had ever said such encouraging things to him. He clenched his hands tightly; the veins on his forehead were bulging visibly. "Did you go to my house yesterday?" He used angrily. Minerva merely raised her eyebrows in confusion at that. Zachary turned to look at her, "Are you taking pity on me?" "Pity? Zachary, I''m a designer and a businesswoman. Do you think someone like me will take pity on others? I think you''re too focused on your perception of how poorly your current predicament is. Make no mistake, I don''t do compassion," Minerva answered, smiling faintly at him as she exined. After she finished speaking, she looked over to the self-indulgent Beanie who was sitting on the side. "Beanie, it''s time to go. Our one hour is up so we have to get home now." "Okay," Beanie nodded obediently and proceeded to walk over to Minerva''s side, reaching over to hold her hand. After that, he shed Zachary a small smile. "Mommy, let''s go," he urged. "Alright, let''s." After their departure, Zachary was left standing in the conference room by himself. A gust of wind filtered through from the window, scattering the papers that wereid out on the table. His talent? Was there really hope in the midst of darkness? No one had ever said that to him before. But how could he ovee his obstacles? He thought numbly with clenched fists. "Mommy, that man just now made me feel a little odd. He seems a little weird." "Weird?" Minerva recalled back to what Sisley had told her and she sighed helplessly. It was rare for a person like Zachary with such a background to possess strong willpower. She had to try to unleash his true potential, even if other people had not seeded. Moreover, she was willing to provide him with an opportunity to start all over again. Just as Minerva walked downstairs, Vera rushed towards her in a fit of hurry. "Minerva! We have a new client!" She informed hurriedly. A new client? Minerva turned around and looked at Vera. She was panting heavily, her face pale from the exertion. Who was it? Chapter 407 Chapter 407 When Minerva noticed how pale and nervous Vera looked, she questioned, "Why did you rush over to me? Aren''t you the one in charge of handling new clients?" After listening to her words, Vera turned even paler. She swallowed nervously and started to exin, "The client specified that he wanted to meet with you..." Minerva blinked a little in confusion, "Me?" Vera nodded fervently at that. She looked drawn and could not for the life of her stop catching her breath. Minerva thought there was more to it though. She didn''t think that such a simple demand from a client would render Vera so panicked. She knew that something was off. That client... Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. All of a sudden, something snapped into her mind. She could not do anything but stare a little longer at Vera, unable to move her lips. Vera on the other hand, was chewing on her bottom lip, trying desperately to avoid her gaze. "tter!" Minerva felt her heartbeat quicken. She turned to Nash without any hesitation, "Nash, please send Beanie back first. Tell Quill that I have something urgent to attend to. I''ll take a taxi backter." "I don''t... But Mr. Hanover told me to..." Nash started to protest. "Don''t worry, Nash. I''m just going to meet a client. I''ll take good care of myself. Tell my brother to rest assured." "Beanie, leave with Nash first. I''ll be back a littleter to keep youpany, alright?" When Beanie saw the troubled look Minerva and Auntie Vera shared, he nodded meekly without making a fuss,"Okay Mommy. Nash, let''s head back first. I''ll tell Uncle about Mommy''s situation." With that, they departed back home. Minerva took a deep breath, and redirected her gaze back at Vera. Vera paled slightly and cast Minerva a terrified look. Throughout these five years, she had rarely looked at her like that. Minerva remembered the one time Vera had looked at her the same way was when Minerva had been struggling to give birth and had suffered excessive bleeding when she was giving birth to Beanie. Vera''s look unsettled her deeply. Minerva roughly knew who the client was already. "Let''s go then," she sighed, holding Vera''s hand and dragged her along. When they entered the elevator, Minerva appeared to have calmed down which confused Vera, "Why aren''t you asking me more questions?" Minerva cast a questioning nce at her. Vera thought that Minerva was unusually calm and quiet. Did this mean... "You already know, don''t you?" Vera said, trembling a little as she did. Minerva merely kept her head down and remained silent. "Is he the person you asked me to cklist this morning? Minerva, are you sure you want to go see him now?" Vera asked nervously, clutching her hand. Minerva smiled as soon as she heard this. She raised her head, met Vera''s gaze and said, "Yes, why not?" With an indifferent stare, she continued, "He''s here for business after all; he''s a client." Vera did not know what to say to that. She loosened her grip on Minerva''s hand, finally leaning feebly against the elevator wall. "Ding!" The door of the elevator opened. Minerva walked out numbly, leaving a stupefied Vera in the elevator staring after her as she thought. Did that incident not bother Minerva anymore? Meanwhile, in the office... Maddox looked around and found that the room wasfortably bright. There was a vase of baby''s breath ced on the table which made him feel invigorated upon looking at it. His heart was palpitating. Moments from now, he was finally going to see that woman. Today would be their second meeting and he had no idea what her reaction to him would be. He started to brace himself for the worst. The cking of high heels sounded from the door. Maddox clenched his fists in anticipation as he heard. "Was she here?" He thought. Minerva walked steadily towards the door of the office. She had originally thought that she would be nervous after meeting him that day. Nheless, when she walked towards the office, she was able to remain calm. She had already considered the whole situation with Maddox from before as a thing from her past. Therefore, this meeting with him did not incite much anxiety in her. As soon as she entered the office, she was met by a tall and sturdy figure. He was wearing a dark suit and his back was facing her. She could tell that he was handsome by his back as he looked quite fit. Minerva let herself gaze at his back for a moment before he turned around. She stepped forward ordingly at a steady pace. Vera stumbled as she entered through the door. She had followed a little too closely behind Minerva and had identally bumped into her. She yelped upon the collision. Minerva paused abruptly when Maddox promptly turned around. He was indeed good-looking. Minerva turned to look at Vera and instructed nonchntly, "Go grab our client some coffee." Vera nodded her head a little after an initial pause, "Ok, right away." With that, she stumbled out of the office. Minerva was a little lost for words as she witnessed her clumsy manner. She then turned to look at Maddox, stering a tight smile on her face. "Please take a seat," she offered. Maddox could not make himself speak. He had imagined countless possibilities of how they would meet again. However, he did not expect her to react like this to him. There was no trace of sadness, no anger, no surprise, no joy... Her expression gave nothing away. Nothing at all. Minerva looked apathetic and had even graced him with a half-smile. She must not harbor any feelings for him anymore. Maddox''s face darkened at the realization. How could she keep herposure at the sight of him? It made him unable to justify the surge of emotions that overcame him. He couldn''t even remember why he had been so excited to meet her. After he had taken his seat, Minerva went to sit across from him. The two sat opposite each other in silence for a long while. A momentter, Vera fluttered into the quiet room with a cup of coffee. Compared to the calm Minerva, Vera, on the other hand, was panic- stricken. However, she tried her best to calm herself down as she served Maddox the cup of coffee. "Enjoy your coffee," she offered politely. Vera proceeded to stand behind Minerva after that. "Let''s show our client here the quotation ourpany has provided," Minerva started. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 Vera paused for a moment before she did as instructed. She and Minerva had typed up a quotation that day but had not finalized it yet. She handed the printed quotation over to Maddox politely. "Please have a look at our quotation. We''ve offered you a special discount as ourpany is rtively new. If you like our designs and rmend us to more clients, we will send you a complimentary design on your birthday every year." Minerva spoke calmly. Even Vera could not resist ncing at her with a hint of surprise. She could not figure out how Minerva could be so calm about all this. Maddox looked at the quotation before him as she spoke. Even though he did not show it, he was inwardly mad at her. Maddox did not speak a word even after Minerva''s introduction. She did not seem to think anything of it. An eerie silence fell upon the office. Maddox did not once look up from the piece of paper he was holding in his hands. No one knew what he was thinking. A momentter, he suddenly curled his lips into a smile. "Is that so? Well, do I get the privilege to set some conditions?" Minerva''s eyes flickered to his and asked for rification, "What do you mean by that?" Maddoxid the quotation on the table then. He tapped his fingers on the table and bore his eyes into hers as he said, "Can I pick the designer I want to work with?" Vera''s face paled a little at that and she held her breath. She was now sure that Maddox was after Minerva. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In the beginning, she thought it might have been a coincidence. However, after acknowledging Minerva''s calm eptance towards the whole situation, it seems like that wasn''t the case. Maddox''s actions all indicated that he was there for Minerva. Minerva paused for a brief moment before she nodded at him with a smile. "That can be arranged. After you sign a contract with us, you can pick the designer you want to work with if you have one in mind." Needless to say, Maddox was trying to get closer to Minerva through work. With a final tap on the table, he decided, "Alright, let''s sign it now then." Vera could not believe her ears. The deal was done? Just like that? On the other hand, Minerva did not seem the least bit startled, "Don''t you need to think it over? After all, you''re still not familiar with ourpany''s work. What if..." "There''s no need forthat. I''m certain." Maddox stared intensely at Minerva as he interjected. He had already set his mind to this. "Alright then. Could you wait here for a moment? Well have to prepare the contract and bring it over to you. Can I have your ID card for identification purposes?" Maddox nodded, handing her his ID card ordingly. With that, Vera and Minerva excused themselves for a moment to get all the documents in order for the contract. As they had a limited number of employees in thepany, Minerva handled most of the work alone. When Minerva followed Vera, Vera pinched her in the arm good- naturedly, "What are you trying to do? You''re injured, I''ll handle it. Don''t worry..." Upon hearing this, Minerva snapped back to her senses, lowering her gaze to look at her bandaged hands. Vera was right. She was no help now that she was injured. It had been a force of habit to offer her help. On the other hand, Maddox was left pondering upon his interaction with Minerva. Throughout the conversation, he could not remove his gaze from her face. When she had gotten up to excuse herself, Maddox took the time to give her a thorough once over. Within five years, he thought that she had transformed into an extremely charming woman. She had light makeup on and wore a casual, tasteful outfit. She looked very unlike before. Evidently, the outfit she had put on was different from the one at the Decsonald Restaurant where they had previously met. On that day, she had looked particrly professional. However, this time, she gave off a more feminine vibe. After they finished with the contract preparation, Vera and Minerva returned to Maddox. "Mr. Yardley, please review the terms of the contract and let us know if you have any questions," Vera said as she ced the contract in front of him. Without flipping through it, Maddox signed his name without so much as another nce and spoke. "May we begin now?" Minerva was a little startled but she nodded her head. She did not expect him to sign the contract in such haste. He hadn''t even gone through it properly! Had he been like that when he signed that agreement those years ago? "Yes, thank you. Let''s hope to have a happy coboration," Minerva answered politely, passing the contract over to Vera for safe-keeping. When Maddox stretched out his hand to her for a shake, Minerva was taken aback. "Shake on it?" Maddox suggested with raised eyebrows. Minerva pursed her lips and slowly began to stretch out her hand. When he caught a glimpse of her hand, he noticed that it was wrapped with thick gauze and stained with a little blood. He grimaced a little before rearranging his expression into a smile. He narrowed his eyes a little as he asked in a low voice, "What happened to your hand?" The sudden change in his demeanor shocked Minerva. Even Vera could not help ncing at him a little cautiously. "It''s just a minor injury, it''s nothing to fuss about. I''m sorry, Mr. Yardley, but I don''t think it''d be wise if we shook hands," Minerva retracted her hand as she said, smiling faintly. Maddox looked up at her as she did, catching the way her eyes did not bear the same warmth her smile did. It was obvious that she did not want to touch him at all. As she was injured, he willed himself to not feel petty over it. He smiled back at her as he replied. "Alright. Here''s to a happy cooperation." He ced strong emphasis on thosest two words. Vera wrinkled her nose at that as soon as she picked it up. Minerva then instructed for Vera to lead him downstairs. After Maddox left, Minerva settled into her seat and tried to calm herself down. She reached out towards the cup of coffee on her table, but to no avail. She could not hold the cup properly. She decided to give up on it at the moment. She would be back home in a short while. After Vera showed Maddox the way out, she walked back upstairs to inquire after Minerva. "Minerva, are you alright?" Vera asked with concern. Minerva was lost in her thoughts so she did not hear her. "Minerva?" Vera tried to catch her attention, louder this time. Minerva seemed to snap back to her senses at that, finally directing her gaze at Vera, "What is it?" "You seem a little absent- minded. Are you sure you''re okay?" Vera asked her. Minerva stayed silent for a short while before replying, "Yeah, I''m alright. If there''s nothing else I can help with, I think I''d better get home first. I''ll leave thepany in your capable hands for now." "Don''t worry, Minerva. You can count on me! I''ll let you know if anything importantes up. Please rest well at home." "Alright. Thank you, Vera." Chapter 409 Chapter 409 The Hanover family. Minerva returned home shortly after and bumped into Quill, who was about to leave the house. "I thought you were going to stay in thepany for the whole day again.1'' Quill said in a cold voice and he did not look pleased. Minerva was taken aback for a moment before she went up to him and said with a smile, "How could that be? I promised you that I would take a good rest at home. I won''t eat my words. It''s just that I ran into a client when I was about to leave the office just now. I went back into the office to discuss some matters with him for a while and returned home right away after we''ve reached an agreement." "What if the both of you couldn''t reach an agreement?" Minerva uttered, "Quill?" Quill realized that he was being too stern with Minerva. He stretched out his hand and pinched his be. "Oh you, you are already a mother. Don''t make me worry about you anymore." His gesture made Minerva realize that Quill was totally worn out. In the past, he had silently shouldered the responsibility to take care of her. But now, Minerva came to realize that Quill was not young anymore, yet he still had not... As that thought crossed her mind, she looked at the floor and said softly, "Quill, I know that you''ve put a lot of effort into searching for my whereabouts. You want to make up for the grievances I''ve suffered over the years. But you''ve done so much for me throughout these five years. That''s enough. From now on, don''t you think you have to think about yourself more?" Quill was surprised, "Minerva?" "You need to find a partner. You can''t be taking care of me all the time. Are you interested in anyone?" Quill then understood her intentions of wanting to be his matchmaker, but he was not interested. He creased his brows and said, "Let''s not worry about this for now. I still have some matters to attend to at work. Go get some rest for now." Quill walked away after saying that. Minerva stood still and watched him leave. She broke into augh when she recalled that Vera had feelings for her brother. The two of them are actuallypatible, with Vera having a quirky character... but they had not spent much time together ever since they came back. What should she do? Minerva suddenly felt worried for Quill''s future. When she went upstairs, Beanie came over and gave her a hug. "Mommy, don''t you need to go to work today?" Minerva gazed at Beanie in her arms, nodding. "No, I can apany you today." "Wow, then can we y some games?" Beanie noticed that Minerva''s hand was wrapped in a bandage and he felt dejected, "It''s okay, your hand is injured. I''ll read a story for you today!" As Minerva''s hand was injured, she could only hold Beanie by the arm. "Dear, it''s your call." Beanie found a storybook that was bought by Minerva; he flipped the pages and read the story to Minerva. She sat and listened as he read the story. As she listened, her thoughts drifted off. After a while, she heard Beanie calling her. "Mommy, Mommy?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Minerva came back to her senses and looked at him in her arms. "I..." Beanie raised his little head that was smaller than the size of an adult''s palm and looked at her, blinking his eyes. "Mommy, are you unhappy?" Was she unhappy? It took her a while to react. She smiled while shaking her head. "No, I''m not." "Really?" Beanie put down the book in his hand and stood up to hold Minerva''s face. "If you''re unhappy, you must tell me!" "Okay." Minerva looked at his face that looked so simr to someone. She bent down to hug him after pondering for a moment. "I will tell you." Minerva''s injury was not too severe; she had recuperated at home for several days and was almost recovered. She was able toe in contact with water but only for a very short period of time, to avoid having any scars, and she still needed to apply the ointment. She returned to the office after her recovery. Helen received the design draft and she was very satisfied. After negotiating, Minerva asked Vera to tailor the outfit. At the same time, Janice asked her about the drafts as well. Minerva regretfully informed Janice that she had injured her hand recently and would submit the design to Janice in the next few days. Janice then sent her a text message, "We haven''t seen each other since that day. I have some ideas for the design. Why don''t we meet up today at that restaurant?" Go to that restaurant again? Well, it was near her office. Minerva agreed without any second thoughts. When Minerva epted her invitation, Janice instantly sent a message to Maddox. She asked in her text, "Mr. Yardley, are you free today? I would like to treat you to a meal and I''ve invited a designer to join us as well. I heard you were interested in having her design you something. I have something to discuss with her as well. Would you like to join us?" After sending the message, Janice held her cell phone while she blushed. She knew it looked obvious that her intention was to ask him out, but she included a reason in it. Moreover, she had to take the initiative since she had decided to pursue him. Maddox furrowed his brow when he saw Janice''s message. Why was this woman so annoying? However, he was intrigued by the message and reached out to pick up the phone. If he wanted to date Minerva, he could do it on his own. However... He smirked and simply agreed to the invitation with a one-word reply. He wanted to see her response. He doubted if she could remain calm when they met, after not seeing each other for five years. Decsonald Restaurant. Janice waited at her seat; she was extremely excited for the meeting. She took the extra effort to dress up as beautifully as she could. She was overjoyed to see Maddox agreeing to her invitation. She felt that she might have a chance, so she spent all her time and effort in doing her makeup and dressing up. Finally, she was there in the restaurant, waiting for Maddox''s arrival. Janice began to imagine that Maddox would be moved by her someday. "Miss Lowell." Janice heard a female voice from behind her. She turned around and saw that Minerva had arrived. "Shelly, you''re here. Have a seat." Minerva smiled as she was going to take the opposite seat of Janice. Janice suddenly stood up and grabbed her wrist, pulling Minerva to sit next to her. Minerva was speechless. What''s going on? Was it not better to discuss matters face to face? Why did Janice want to sit together with her? "Have this seat next to me. Someone isingter." Minerva immediately felt ufortable. Before she could say anything, Janice covered her mouth andughed shyly. "The man you met the other day, Maddox." Chapter 410 Chapter 410 Minerva was dumbfounded as soon as she heard that. She initially thought that it was just a meeting between the two of them. She did not expect Miss Lowell to invite Maddox. Minerva was puzzled, Janice looked so shy every time she mentioned Maddox. She must be eager to be alone with him; why did she have to invite her then? "I''m sorry Shelly. I called Maddox. You won''t mind right? I thought he might need you to design his outfit too, so..." "I don''t mind at all." Minerva smiled. "He''s already my client." Janice widened her eyes in astonishment. "Really? I didn''t expect that he would actually look for you. I just forwarded your business contact..." She was so shy as she spoke. So what Auntie Stark said was true? Maddox was only cold on the outside. It seemed that he was not interested in her at all. However, he saved the business contact she forwarded to him and even went to Minerva for her design. Was he taking her seriously? Goodness, what a romantic man he was! Janice couldn''t resist covering her mouth. Minerva, who was sitting beside her, did not know how to react when she saw how Janice was acting. Why did she feel as if she was going to be the third wheel? She felt uneasy at the thought of bing Maddox and Janice''s third wheel. However, Minerva quickly suppressed her emotions and sat there expressionless. She should appear calm. She should turn a blind eye to Maddox''s affairs. If she still cared about him even after the incident five years ago, it would be such a humiliation to her. As she thought of this, she looked indifferent. She looked cold with her fair skin, delicate facial features and makeup. Janice caught a glimpse of Minerva. All of the sudden, she realized that Minerva was exceptionally gorgeous. Her eyes were like the deep ocean, having the power to attract. Janice raised her cautions and asked out of a sudden, "Minerva, do you have a boyfriend?" She was struck by Minerva''s beauty and became wary of her. Minerva nced at Janice from her side vision and saw the caution in her eyes; she could figure the cause of it. She then smiled and said, "I have a child.1'' Janice gaped before she could cover her mouth. "Oh my gosh, you are married? You have a child at such a young age? What a surprise! I''m a little envious of you, I''m at the suitable age of getting married too." Minerva could only respond to her excitement with a smile. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. About ten minutester, a man appeared in the restaurant. All eyes were on Maddox as he entered the restaurant. Certainly, he would attract attention wherever he went. Besides, Maddox had a noble vibe. The moment he entered the restaurant, his eyes swept over the crowd. He then found the one who attracted his attention. He really came. Maddox walked to them. "Maddox, you''re here." Minerva was dozing off and abruptly woke up after she heard Janice. Did hee? Minerva took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She didn''t n to stay long as she came for work that day. As Maddox took his seat on the opposite side of the table, he had his eyes on Minerva the whole time. Minerva quickly lowered her head and unzipped her bag to take out the documents inside. "I''m very happy to be able to discuss the designs with both of you today. Feel free to tell me if you have any suggestions." She made it look as if she was here strictly for business. Janice paused for a while and replied, "Oh, it''s time for our meal. Why don''t we order something to eat first and talkter?" Minerva did not express any emotions, she just smiled and nodded, "Alright." She kept the materials and they ordered food. Minerva had no appetite, so she only ordered a ss of fruit juice. Janice ordered a ss of fruit juice as well because she didn''t want to embarrass herself in front of her dream man. In the end, Maddox was the only one who ordered food. His gestures and movements were of sheer elegance while he was eating. Janice was unable to take her eyes off him as such a handsome man was eating so elegantly before her. The man she had chosen was too attractive. Minerva took out the files after they had finished their meal. "Both of you..." "Miss Shelly, you are really into your work," Maddox said nonchntly. Minerva paused and her eyelids drooped. Janice grinned and said along, "Yes,Shelly is really diligent in her work. Maddox, have you seen her designs before? They''re really amazing." Minerva smiled politely. "Thank you for thepliment." Janice was the only one enjoying herself throughout the meal. Meanwhile, Minerva was relieved that she was able to understand what Janice wanted for her design over the meal. She hoped that this situation would not reur. She didn''t want to sit at the same table with Maddox anymore. "Since I havepleted my task, I''ll make a move first." After finishing her sentence, Minerva smiled, stood up and prepared to leave. The man spoke up as she was about to leave. "It''s rude for you to leave in such a manner. I am your client as well. Shouldn''t you be at your service to me as well?" Janice was taken aback. She stared at Maddox. "Maddox, what''s the matter?" Maddox did not look at Janice as his eyes were locked on Minerva''s slender figure. After a while, Minerva turned to her side and looked at him from the corner of her eye. "I''m sorry, Mr. Yardley. Today''s agenda was about Miss Lowell''s design. You didn''t make an appointment today." "Oh?" Maddox raised his eyebrows calmly. He tapped the table lightly with his fingers. "Let''s make an appointment now." Minerva presented herself in a courteous manner; there were no emotions in her tone of speech. "I''m sorry. The reservation is full today. I have to go to my next client now. Mr. Yardley, you may choose another time." Janice was stunned. She did not expect Minerva to turn him down. She could sense the heated conversation between the both of them, yet she knew Minerva was a polite person. Perhaps she was wrong about it? After Minerva left the restaurant, she went to the parking lot to get her car. She was not lying as she really had something to attend to. It was not about work; she nned to look around for a good school for Beanie. Just as she walked to the front of her car, a figure was rushing towards her direction. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 Minerva turned pale and before she could react, she was held down against the car. Against her back was the ice-cold body of her car, and against her front was the man''s warm chest. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva wanted to cry out for help but she smelled a familiar scent. She then stared in a daze at the man who was right before her. Maddox... His beautiful eyes stared intensely into hers, like a nocturnal predator who lurked in the night. Passionate and fierce. This was the first time they had been so close to each other since they met. Her breathing trembled but she suppressed the fear in her heart and said coldly, "Mr. Yardley, please behave yourself!" However, Minerva could not help to think, wasn''t he supposed to be dining with Janice at this moment? Why would he follow her? Maddox stared at her in silence. He slowly lowered his head as if he wanted to kiss her. Minerva''s pupils constricted with fear. Just as his lips were about to touch hers, she said nonchntly, "What do you think you are doing?" Maddox paused. The distance between them was so close that his lips would touch hers if he were to say something. "Ha..." Heughed from the bottom of his throat. Minerva could feel his warm breath on her face. He held her chin with one hand. "What do I think I am doing? Can''t you see?" Minerva held her breath. "I want to kiss you." As he said that, Maddox bent forward and nted a kiss on her lips. Minerva turned her face away in fright and he kissed her on her cheek instead. She couldn''t keep her cool anymore; there was fury in her pretty eyes. She then raised her hand and pped Maddox across the face. p! She pped Maddox hard across his face and his head turned to one side. She was in fury and red at the handsome man. How could he do such a thing? After five years, wouldn''t it be better for the two of them to act as if they did not know each other? Why must hee to disturb her in such a way? Maddox remained in the position after being pped. He did not move nor say a thing; there was not a hint of his emotions in his eyes. All of the sudden, he chuckled as he stared evilly at Minerva. "It seems that you''re not that calm and untroubled." He didn''t like her behaving in such a way. This woman had been cold to him ever since they met. He had imagined countless scenes of their encounters, but how she could remain cool and calm was out of his expectations. It implied that she was not concerned about his existence. Watching her face turn red out of wrath, with emotions filling her eyes, Maddox could finally feel that his existence was worthy of her. Minerva was already in trembling anger and she realized that he had messed up her emotions after what he said to her. She became even angrier and stomped on his foot. She could clearly observe the changes in his expression when she stomped on his foot with her high heels. Yet, he endured the pain and stared at her instead. "This is a warning for you. You won''t be so lucky the next time." Minerva retracted her foot. When she was about to leave, Maddox spoke. "Next time? So you actually look forward to it." Minerva stumbled in her steps. She would look forward to it? Minerva took a deep breath and resisted to turn to him. She sneered, opened the car door and got into her car. She wouldn''t find fault with this b*stard. Calm down! Minerva only managed to insert the car keys in the ignition after several attempts and drove out of the parking lot. After she left, Maddox lifted his hand to touch the corner of his lips. He felt the pain in his face and came to a realization. It felt so unreal from the moment they met. She disappeared five years ago and reappeared before him out of the blue. Everything seemed like a dream to him, something he could not take control of. Her indifferent behavior made him feel as though everything was merely an imagination. Until that very moment, when he grabbed her waist and pressed her against the car, the scent of her faint fragrance, his lips on her cheeks, her p on his face and the pain from her stomp. All of a sudden, everything seemed real. Her existence was real. Even though he got pped in his face, Maddox startedughing under his breath as he held his face. "D*mn woman, not only has she be more attractive than before, but she has also be more feisty." When Minerva drove out from the parking lot, she hit the gas and sped away. When a car drove out in front of her, she suddenly came to her senses. She calmed herself down and drove at a decent speed. She stopped at a red light and could not resist thinking about what had happened in the parking lot just now. She was surrounded by the man''spelling aura as he pressed against her... Minerva shook her head, trying to get rid of those thoughts. She had to concentrate on driving now. After she told Quill that Beanie was going to attend school soon, Quill ordered someone to search for a good school for her and they managed to find two. One of the schools was in her favor as it was near to herpany; she even thought of staying in the office if there were any unutilized rooms in the office, but on second thought it was not very convenient to do so. Hence, she nned to purchase a house nearby after deciding on which school to send Beanie to. After spending a few hours to survey the school, Minerva returned to thepany. "How is it? How is the school?" Vera came forward and asked Minerva regarding the school. Minerva ced the car keys on the table and nodded her head. "It''s quite good." "That''s great. Oh right..." Vera coughed lightly and put the files on the table. "This is the contract from Mr. Yardley. He has booked all the projects in ourpany but he hasn''t selected a designer yet." She got goosebumps upon hearing Maddox''s name. She just signed the contract with him yesterday and they met in the restaurant today. Not only that but he almost took advantage of her in the parking lot. When she returned to thepany, Vera mentioned him again. His existence lingered wherever she went. Minerva pinched her be and answered softly, "You will be in charge of this project. You liaise with him. He can choose any designer in ourpany." "Including you?" Vera blinked her eyes. "Except for me." Minerva pursed her lips. It was the first time she made use of her position to refuse, "I am the boss of thispany." Vera was rendered speechless. Vera smiled and nodded, "You are the boss; it''s your call. Then I will contact him and let him pick the designers from ourpany." Chapter 412 Chapter 412 After Maddox returned to thepany, Sam was shocked to find a handprint on his face. But why was there a handprint on Young Master Yardley''s face? Who dared to p him? Sam was even more surprised when he noticed that Maddox was actually in a good mood! Could his instincts be wrong? Not only was he not furious, but he also had a hint of bliss in his eyes. Sam could not suppress his curiosity and approached Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, what happened to your face?" Maddox seemed to have regained his senses when he heard Sam''s voice and red at him. Sam felt threatened in fear, "Are you okay? Do you need me to get some medication?" "Get lost!" Maddox was displeased. Sam gave up on asking him. When Sam left the room, Maddox took out his phone and was about to make an appointment with Minerva. He discovered that he did not even have her contact information. And not even Facebook... He looked at his phone in despair. He must get her contact the next time they meet. Maddox made up his mind and put his phone away. The next day. After Vera circted Maddox''s orders to other employees, she said proudly, "Ourpany has a lot of clients. As long as you work hard, you will be granted a bonus." As soon as thepany was established, they received a project from a renowned actress and another project came after that. Subsequently... they received arge project. The crowd awed in astonishment. The stream of clients was rushing in steadily. Even if they relied on Quill, it was too good to be true. Were these people too wealthy that they did not know where to spend their money? "Maddox? Is our client President Yardley of the Yardley Corporation?" Gabrie gaped at the list. Even Yasmine, who was listening at the side, inched closer to her. "The Yardley Corporation from the North City? Really?" Jordan held his chin as if he was pondering, "Even the Yardley Corporation in the North City looked for ourpany? It seems that Minerva is even more powerful than I imagined." Yasmine was displeased by what Jordan said, "What''s so impressive about that? Maybe she casted a spell!" "Hey, can you stop criticizing her?1'' Kelly reprimanded Yasmine when she heard her sarcastic remarks. Yasmine was annoyed, "Kelly, are you nuts? Did I say anything about you?''1 Kelly sneered, "I''m not pointing the finger at anyone in particr." Yasmine replied, "Since that woman entrusted Helen''s design to you, you took her side. Don''t forget that you disliked her at the beginning. Now, you''re against me because of her." "Yasmine, let''s make this clear. I got the design because I was capable enough and I disliked her because I felt that I was better than her. However, only those who are weak and feel inferior would not acknowledge the efforts of others. They belittle others whenever they can in order to feel better about themselves. Yasmine, you are such a person, aren''t you?" Aaron nodded in agreement. "Kelly is right and she has a point. Yasmine, can''t you just pay Miss Minerva the respect? Do you know who the client is? He is President Yardley from the Yardley Corporation in the North City. Even if you want to get the client with some other inappropriate ways, he may just turn you down." It was a rare scene to see Jessica agreeing along, "I feel the same way as well." Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Gabrie rolled her eyes and said with a chuckle, "Yasmine, it''s unreasonable of you to have this prejudice towards Miss Minerva. She is not that kind of a person." "Come on, Gabrie. Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. You''re probably still holding a grudge against Minerva ever since she said that you copied other''s designs. Stop being pretentious." Gabrie fluttered her eyes. "That was indeed my fault. Besides, Miss Minerva was guiding me so that I can improve. What''s the problem with that?" "How dare you!" "Stop arguing. It''s so annoying!" Vera thought that they were just against Minerva; she didn''t know that they were all split up and were against one another. She said, "This time, the Yardley Corporation will choose one designer among all of you so you have to submit your best design to me, so I can provide it to the client as references." "Do all of us stand a chance?" Yasmine pinched her fingers nervously. If she was chosen by Yardley Corporation, then... Yasmine instantly returned to her desk as she thought about it. Vera came to collect their designs in the afternoon. As soon as she walked out of the office, a person followed her. Kelly could not help but sneer when she witnessed this scene. "I knew someone would not be able to sit still." Gabrie pushed her hair on her forehead to the back. "Let''s have a guess. Will she seed, or will she fail?" Jordan shrugged indifferently. "I don''t care anyway. I refuse to design clothes for a man. When can we have some pretty female clients?" When Vera walked to the front of the elevator, someone called for her from the back. She turned around and saw Yasmine. Yasmine spoke under her breath in embarrassment, "Well... It''s my bad that I had always ill-treated you." Vera creased her brows and looked at her with many doubts and questions running through her mind . "You changed?" "Huh?" "If not, why are you telling me this kind of thing all of the sudden? I''m in a hurry, I have no time for this." Perhaps having spent most of her time with Minerva had subconsciously made her more like Minerva; she would not be nice to people who were not worthy of her time "Vera, don''t be like that. Look, this is a perfume that I brought back from France. It''s limited edition." Yasmine stuffed the bottle of perfume into Vera''s hand, and Vera was dumbstruck. She nced at the perfume in her hand and nced at Yasmine. She finally understood what was going on. "I see, so you are trying to bribe me," Vera sneered. Yasmine was embarrassed and she forced a smile, "I''m not bribing you. It''s just a token of appreciation. I''ll share more goodies with you in the future." "So?" Vera looked at the bottle of perfume. "Do you think that I can grab the spot for you in return for this limited edition perfume?" Yasmine was a little embarrassed. "Vera..." "I''m telling you, the client is the one who will decide. It has nothing to do with me, so don''t expect anything from me." "Vera, I know it''s up to the client, but you can remove some of their designs and rmend me to the client." The more Yasmine said, the more annoyed Vera felt. Vera was speechless and stared at Yasmine in disgust, "You''re too much. All these designs represent thepany. If I were to do such a thing and if the client is not satisfied with our standard, who would bear the responsibility for this? Yasmine, it seems that Minerva has mentioned that you refuse to amend your work and you still haven''t reflected on your mistakes. How dare you y such dirty tricks?" Chapter 413 Chapter 413 "I... Vera, don''t get the wrong idea." As she saw Vera''s fierce look, Yasmine tried hard to hold back her anger, fearing that Vera would take revenge on her. "Let''s wait for the result." After Vera finished her sentence, she left right away. Yasmine remained at the spot, clenching her fists. "B*tch! Let''s wait and see how arrogant you''ll be when Yardley Corporation chooses my design." However, Vera thought too simply. After all, Maddox was once her superior. She was afraid to deal with him over the phone, yet she had no choice but to do so for Minerva. When Vera was about to introduce the designers to Maddox, he said in azy tone. "Ask her toe to me in person." "What?" Vera thought that she misheard him. "Mr. Yardley..." "What''s the matter? Does Shelly want to delegate such an important task to someone else?" Vera answered, "You have misunderstood her, Mr. Yardley. Shelly is the boss of thepany, so..." "So she isn''t a designer?" "Yes." "I will be free after two o''clock in the afternoon. Ask her to contact me." Maddox hung up the phone before she could carry on the conversation. As she was listening to the beeping sound from the phone, Vera was so angry that she became speechless. She promised Minerva to call Maddox. Never did she expect that Maddox would directly end the call. "F*ck, this b*stard, is he trying to force Minerva?" Vera wouldn''t allow that to happen. Two o''clock in the afternoon. Maddox stared at his phone and was deeply absorbed in his thoughts. Sam then pushed the door open and walked in. "Young Master Yardley, someone from the designpany is looking for you." Did shee? Maddox''s mouth curved into a smile. He got up and walked out in an instant. Sam asked, "Young Master Yardley? Who is it?" Maddox strode out, replying, "It''s none of your business." After that, he went downstairs straight away. He had no intention to instruct his staff of bringing the visitors to the lounge. It was just because... he was so eager to meet her. Vera was waiting nervously downstairs. She didn''t inform Minerva about this matter and came to look for Maddox of her own ord. She thought that Maddox wouldn''t turn her down if she had alreadye to him. Maddox had already known Vera five years ago. When he went downstairs and spotted her pacing back and forth in the hall, Maddox looked glum. "Where is she?" His fierce gaze got on her nerves."Mr. Yardley, Minerva has something to attend to, so... I came over to discuss the designers with you." Upon hearing her words, Maddox''s eyes were glistening with a hint of menace. He said with an overbearing tone, "Didn''t I say to you?" "What''s that?" "Ask her toe to me in person." Vera responded, "But..." "Otherwise, you will breach the contract." Vera went white at once. "Mr. Yardley, you can''t behave in such a manner. Minerva is the boss of ourpany now!" Minerva? The unfamiliar name stunned Maddox for a moment. However, he came to his senses after a while, saying in a deep voice, "Minerva? Is that her current name?" She even changed her name. Was she letting go of her past? Maddox said callously, "Is it stated in the contract that she wouldn''t be the designer?" Vera was rendered speechless. "Tell her toe and see me within half an hour, otherwise..." "You will All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. bear the consequences." His voice was frigid when he replied to her. He turned around and left without paying attention to Vera. Minerva was engrossed in designing Janice''s outfit in her office. She had a headache and pinched her be. Janice was demanding, expecting something unique. Fortunately, Minerva was open- minded. She would try her best to amodate her client''s requests and incorporate them into her design. The door was pushed open and Vera rushed to her, panting heavily. "Minerva." Minerva furrowed her brow. "What''s wrong?" Vera sat down moodily and exined the incident to her. "I''ve contacted Maddox but that b*stard demanded that you find him in person. I refused to submit to him and even went straight to the Yardley Corporation just now. Nevertheless, I thought that he wouldpromise on it, but he turned away directly, saying..." Minerva paid no attention to her. Instead, she lowered her head and carried on designing. "What did he say?" "He said that you have to go and find him in person. If you don''t, ourpany will be considered to be breaching the contract." Minerva paused abruptly. She raised her head after a long time. "Is it regarded as a breach of the contract?" He was driving them crazy. Maddox... What on earth was he going to do? "Minerva, why don''t we stop thepany operations? I think he did it on purpose. That b*stard has crossed the line. It''s been so long. Why does he want to humiliate you?" Humiliate her? Minerva''s eyelids drooped. Indeed, he gave her a divorce contract five years ago. He refused to meet her no matter what. Moreover, she was refrained from entering the Ocean Vi and his company. Five yearster, he came to herpany to make an order and even asked her to meet him in person. Minerva was just doing her job. But wasn''t Maddox doing this humiliating her? Minerva fell silent in contemtion before putting down her pen. "I''ll go and find him." Vera stood up anxiously. "Minerva, it''s better not to go there. We cease thepany''s operations at worst. I don''t want you to suffer." When she heard Vera, she smiled and reached out her hand to pinch Vera''s face. "Suffer? All designers endure hardships along the way. If we fail to pull it through, how can we make a living?" Vera looked at her with bloodshot eyes. "But... he''s not the same. He''s..." "To me, he''s just a client." "Really? But you clearly..." "Well, I will go to find him first and calm him down. I can''t afford to breach the contract." "What nonsense are you talking about? Why can''t you afford it? Quill cherishes you so much and would do anything for you. Why don''t we seek his help?" As soon as she heard about it, Minerva''s expression hardened. "No!" "Minerva..." "Please do not call Quill when I go and find Maddox afterwards." Quill had put in time and effort to take care of her ever since she had reunited with the Hanover family. She couldn''t bring him trouble anymore. Vera noticed her ferocious look and merely snorted. After speaking to Vera, Minerva looked gloomy the moment she walked out of the office. Maddox... She wanted to deal with his humiliation. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 The Yardley Corporation. When Minerva came to the front desk and said that she was from the designpany, the receptionist gave her a look, saying, "Why did youe instead? Someone came just now, yet Young Master Yardley paid no attention to her. Why don''t you just go back?" Earlier on, the receptionist heard about someone from a designpanying over and had informed Maddox. Young Master Yardley went downstairs and gave the woman the cold shoulder. Although the receptionist couldn''t hear their conversation, she noticed Young Master Yardley''s impatient look. Therefore, when the receptionist heard Minerva saying that she was from the designpany, the receptionist gave her a disdainful look. Minerva smiled faintly and said, "President Yardley asked me toe over. Where is he now?" The receptionist replied, "Really? Why should I trust you?" Minerva held her resolute gaze and answered, "Why don''t you make a phone call?" "Why do I have to ask him? Get out of here." The receptionist unceremoniously urged her to leave. Han Minerva was left with no choice but to contact Maddox. She had saved the contact of all her clients, including Maddox, in the event of an emergency. Never did she expect that it woulde in handy at this moment. After a brief moment, Maddox answered her call. She said without hesitation, "Mr. Yardley, I''m the designer of the Zovirax Corporation, Shelly. I''m downstairs now, but they are not allowing me to enter. Mr. Yardley, pleasee and bring me to your office.'''' When the receptionist heard her cold tone, she thought she had misheard Minerva. "Is she... that domineering?" Who dared to talk to Young Master Yardley in such a manner? Was she out of her mind? After Minerva hung up the phone, the receptionist sneered. "Are you nuts? You asked Young Master Yardley toe down and bring you to his office? Are you daydreaming?" Minerva remained silent and cast her an indifferent nce. Was she out of her mind? She was crazy enough to sign a contract with Maddox. Otherwise, why would she be there right at that present moment? Minerva raised her hand to look at the time on her wristwatch. She nned to wait for five minutes. If he didn''t show up, she would leave thepany. It would not be considered a breach of the contract till then. After all, she amodated his request by looking for him, yet he refused to meet her. Minerva remained motionless as she waited calmly for him. She thought she was going to be stood up. Out of her expectations, Maddox appeared before her in less than two minutes. "My goodness!" The receptionist couldn''t resist eximing and reaching out to cover her mouth. The receptionist wore a dull expression on her face. She was going to go nuts. This woman did not speak politely when she called Young Master Yardley not long ago. But why did hee in person? "Follow me." Maddox took a few steps forward, grabbed her wrist and brought her in. He did it in front of everyone in the hall. The receptionist widened her eyes in shock. Minerva didn''t see iting. She was in a daze when he came over and grabbed her wrist. She finally came to her senses when he pulled her to the front of the lift. She said coldly, "Let go of me!" After she spoke, she was pulled into the elevator by Maddox. Ding- The elevator door closed and the two of them were in a confined space. Minerva broke free of his grip and retracted her hand. She leaned against the wall of the elevator as she stared at him unsympathetically. When she withdrew her hand, Maddox felt the emptiness in his heart. Minerva tidied up her sleeves, avoiding Maddox''s gaze. Although she lowered her head, she could feel his malevolent gaze. This annoying b*stard! Ding- After a long silence, the door of the elevator opened atst. Minerva raised her head and looked outside. She then followed Maddox out. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, she reminisced about the past. This ce... was the one she had visited countless times back then. Although she had only worked there for a couple of months, it was a long period of time to her. The days then had left indelible memories in her heart. She thought she had forgotten about the past. On the contrary, when she set foot in that ce, she recalled everything about it. In fact, she had never forgotten it nor the man before her. As soon as she thought about this, Minerva stopped walking, staring into space. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. "Why? Are you reminiscing about your past?" A hoarse voice sounded at once. Minerva quickly came to her senses. When she was lost in thought, Maddox inched closer to her and she could feel his warm breath on her face. Minerva''s expression changed and she backed off. Perhaps she twisted her ankle when she was in a hurry to retreat. Minerva felt that she was about to fall backwards and she subconsciously grabbed Maddox''s tie. The two of them were startled at the same time. Minerva released her grip on his necktie immediately and she started to fall backwards. She would rather fall to the ground than rely on him! However, she didn''t manage to fall to the ground. Instead, he reached out and held her close by wrapping his hands around her waist. He instantly pulled her into an embrace. Thump! Minerva fell into Maddox''s arms. In a sh, she subconsciously stretched out her hand to block him. Maddox said indifferently, "Do you really hate me that much? You''d rather fall down?" Before she could speak, Maddox raised her chin to make her look at him. "Answer me." Minerva nced at him for a moment and said serenely, "Mr. Yardley, I believe there is some misunderstanding. I let go of my grip because I don''t want to get you into trouble. After all, you''re my client. If anything happens to you, I''ll lose a lot of money." Maddox was lost for words. "Thank you for your help, Mr. Yardley. You can let me go now." As soon as he heard her, Maddox shot her a contemptuous look. "What if I refuse to let go?" Never did Minerva expect him to be such a shameless man. However, when she thought about him humiliating her, she smiled helplessly and said softly, "Mr. Yardley, it''s impossible for us to talk about work in such a manner. You''d better let go of ~ >1 me. Her disapproving behavior angered Maddox. He gradually pulled her closer and had her pressed tightly against him. "Who says it''s impossible to talk about work?" It was an intimate distance and Maddox''s lips were almost touching her face. "We can talk in such a manner," said Maddox in a hoarse voice. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 When Maddox spoke, his intense gaze met hers and then it drifted to her lips. He couldn''t help lowering his head. Minerva felt even more humiliated. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes. "Mr. Yardley, did I say so?" Maddox paused and his eyes were a little hazy. "Yes?" Immediately, his pupils suddenly contracted and his expression changed slightly. Minerva retracted her leg and took a few steps back. "I won''t go easy on you if it happens the next time." Minerva pped her hands and crossed her arms. She kicked Maddox to the extent that he had bulging veins on his forehead. "Are you aware about it now?" Maddox''s face darkened and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead. D*mn it, this woman was really ruthless! It was unbelievable! Maddox suffered great pain and felt weak all over. He looked up at her, while she merely stood there, staring at him with a smile. "You seem to be in pain. I''m afraid that we can''t talk about work today. Why don''t Ie another day?" After saying that, Minerva took a deep breath and looked around. "What a pity. I thought that I could go to the Yardley Corporation''s office in the North City today. I''ll make a move first.1'' After saying this, Minerva smiled at Maddox and turned to leave. She stood in front of the lift, pressed the button and watched the lift ascend level by level. Minerva was d that she was finally leaving that ce. She abruptly heard the sound of footstepsing from behind her. Just as she was about to turn around, she was lifted up by Maddox into the air and carried on his shoulder. "Ah!" Even a calm woman like Minerva was stunned by this action, and she cried out in surprise. She came back to her senses, recalling that she was wearing a skirt that day. Wouldn''t her lower body be exposed if he was carrying her on his shoulder in such a manner? She panicked at the thought of it and said hurriedly, "Put me down. Maddox!" Had she underestimated him? Originally, she thought that he would feel pain for a long time, yet she did not expect... that he actually had the strength to lift her up and walk at a fast pace. Bang! Maddox kicked open the door of the office and walked in with Minerva on his shoulder. Sam was working next door at that moment. When he heard the sound of the door, he went to check it out, but failed to catch sight of Maddox. He then hurried forward and intended to check on Maddox. All of a sudden, a female voice sounded from the office. "Hurry up and let me down. Maddox, what are you up to?" "What the f*ck!" Sam was taken aback. What... did he just hear? Was he currently seeing someone after remaining single for five years? Furthermore... he had brought a woman to his office? Sam rubbed his eyes in disbelief and gaped at his office. Could it be that he was seeing things? Nheless, he heard the sounding from the office again. He came to the realization that Maddox had really brought a woman to his office. Sam felt curious at once. Could this woman be Maddox''s Facebook friend? Sam was engrossed in his thoughts as he returned to his ce. Inside the office. "Put me down... Ah..." Maddox put Minerva down and pushed her against the couch. Before she could react, Maddox pounced on her, causing her to be unable to move her hands and feet. "What the hell are you trying to do?" Minerva lost her patience and shot him a dirty look right away. Maddox stared deeply into her eyes. "You are so cruel to kick me in the nuts!" He reprimanded, his eyes sparkling with anger. Minerva was stupefied for a brief moment. She sneered, "If you don''t let me go, I will give you another kick. Be prepared to suffer." Once Minerva finished speaking, Maddox''s eyes darkened. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Do you hate me that much?" "Mr. Yardley!" Minerva interrupted him harshly. "I want to make it clear! You''re just my client now. Even if something happened to us five years ago, it''s already the past. To me, it''s just a memory. Therefore, Mr. Yardley, please don''t behave in such a manner in the future. If you intend to harass me, I am forced to kick you in self-defense!" "Self- defense?" Maddox squinted his eyes as he lowered his head. Minerva held her breath. "If youe closer again, I will void the contract." Maddox paused as soon as he heard her words, remaining motionless. They could hear the sounds of their own heartbeats sounding heavily in their ears. However, they were all tensed up even though their surroundings were quiet. After a long while, Minerva spoke helplessly. "Ourpany is a newpany. If the Yardley Corporation from the North City wants to do something to ourpany, we can''t stop you. I am just a designer. If you have a prejudice against me, you may choose other designers instead. Please... Mr. Yardley, please have mercy on me." She was forbearing with him when she said that. Maddox''s heart sank when she saw the expression on her face. Were his actions considered a humiliation to her? Was that the reason she looked at him in this way? Maddox felt inwardly guilty for no reason. He merely wanted to get close to her, yet he had hurt her. "Mr. Yardley, can you get up?" He remained silent. Minerva cautiously reached out her hand and pushed Maddox away. After she pushed Maddox, he reached out and hugged her tightly instead. Then, he leaned over to her and buried his face in her neck. "Err..." Every muscle in her body stiffened when she felt his warm breath fanning on her neck. What... What was he doing?" "Don''t move," Maddox whispered softly, brushing his lips against her neck. "Let me hold you for a while and I won''t be hard on you." Minerva was dumbstruck with terror. "He''s really taking advantage of me!" Minerva lifted up her leg again! Chapter 416 Chapter 416 "Did you know that the same tactic would not work twice?1'' Minerva did not seed this time. Maddox had anticipated her moves. As such, he restrained her leg movement as she wanted to kick him. Maddox was much stronger than her. Minerva was able to harm him earlier on because Maddox was engrossed in her fragrant scent. Besides, he didn''t expect that she would catch himpletely off guard by kicking him in the nuts. It wouldn''t work on him if she used the same tactics the second time. Minerva scowled at him defiantly, "Let me go." Maddox smiled wickedly, "What will you do after I let you go? Continue to kick me in the nuts? Do you think I''m so stupid that I''ll fall for your trap?" Minerva took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She bit her lower lip, whispering, "Mr. Yardley, I promise I won''t do it again. Please let me go. Can we discuss work?" "Discuss work?" Maddox let out a chuckle. "Alright, let''s talk about work." Minerva initially thought that he had agreed to it, but he was still restraining her movements, causing her to be unable to move. Minerva stretched out her hands and shoved him away, but to no avail. "Mr. Yardley, are you kidding me?1'' Minerva was cold-eyed. Maddox''s eyes darkened as well. He bent his head forward, far too close forfort. "Do you think I''m joking?" Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The entire office was enveloped in his icy aura. Knock, knock. There were startling knocks on the door at that moment. Minerva said coldly, "Someone''sing." "Nobody will enter without my permission..." Before he finished his words, the office door was pushed open. The two shareholders, Paul and John came in together with livid faces. They were the ones who had been in a heated argument previously. "Let''s find President Yardley! Anyway, I totally disagree with you!" "Well, let''s go and ask President Yardley about his opinion! I really don''t believe that he will listen to you!" They strutted in, yet they stopped simultaneously after witnessing the scene. They gaped at Maddox and Minerva in bewilderment. Minerva gritted her teeth. "Didn''t you say that they wouldn''te in?" Maddox''s mouth twitched. D*mn, these two old men! His eyes were gleaming mischievously and he curled his lip. "Wait for me." After he finished speaking, he wrapped his arm around Minerva and pulled her to her feet. Subsequently, he pulled her behind him at once. "President Yardley?" Paul felt a little awkward and subconsciously pulled at one of the ends of his moustache. John said with a smile, "Oh, President Yardley actually..." "Get out of here." However, Paul and John froze for a second as soon as they heard Maddox. Their expression changed instantly. John shot him a stern look. "Maddox! Even if you are the president, you shouldn''t despise the elders! Why are you ordering us to leave?" Paul solely took a step forward and stopped John. "We have interrupted President Yardley. Certainly, he won''t be pleased and wants us to get out of here." "Come again?" "I mean, we will make a move now." "You, you don''t get along with me at work, but you even..." "Well, Paul. You have caused a disturbance to President Yardley. Hurry up and leave. Look at his menacing look. Tut-tut..." The two of them reluctantly left the office under Maddox''s murderous gaze. Maddox had a dark look on his face after Paul and John''s encounter. Bang! The door of the office was closed again. Maddox then turned back, pursing his lips. Minerva distanced herself away from him. She stood up on the other side of the sofa and straightened her clothes. Her hair and clothes were in a mess due to the previous incident. After straightening her clothes, she raised her hand, sweeping the strands of hair from her cheek to the back. Maddox was unable to take his eyes off her when she gestured. Although he had acknowledged her beauty five years ago, unexpectedly, she had changed that much. Maddox gave her a long hard stare. It was only then that... Minerva finished straightening her clothes and turned to him. "Mr. Yardley, can we talk about work now?" Maddox stuck out his tongue, feeling a little dissatisfied that he did not manage to kiss her. However, he would take it slow as there would be a time forthat. As he thought of this, Maddox put his hand in his pocket. "Sure." As soon as she heard him, Minerva walked towards the door. Maddox furrowed his brows unconsciously. Subsequently, Minerva opened the door and walked back. Maddox sneered out of the blue, "Do you have to be so afraid of me? Do you think I''ll take advantage of you?" Minerva paused. She cursed him silently. Wasn''t he nning to do so? There was something creepy about the way he looked at her. To her, he was embarrassing himself. Minerva took the files out of her bag and ced them on the table. "We can start now." It was only then that Maddox walked over and sat before her on the couch. "Mr. Yardley, are you nning to design some outfits for yourself or for your family?" Maddox couldn''t resist raising his eyebrows, replying, "Family? Are you concerned about my family?" Minerva was rendered speechless. After a while, she smiled and answered, "Mr. Yardley, you have misunderstood me. As your designer, I have the right to understand your request. By the way... please call me Shelly." Maddox said, "Oh, isn''t Minerva your name?" Minerva was indeed her name. After she stopped addressing herself as Kimberly five years ago, she was granted the name of Minerva by the Hanover family. ording to Quill, it was memorable as the entire Hanover family had named her together. Nheless, to Minerva, not only was this name given to her by her family, it would also allow her to start all over again. She would reset her life. She was neither the old Kimberly nor setting her hopes on Maddox. "When I''m at work, I would prefer that you call me Shelly. Thank you." Chapter 417 Chapter 417 She meant to say that he could only address her as Shelly during work, but other than that, they would have nothing to do with each other. Therefore, he didn''t even have the right to call her name. Maddox wore the same expression, but his eyes visibly darkened. Maddox didn''t agree nor deny her request. All of a sudden, something came to his mind and he curled his lip. "Maddox Yardley." Minerva was dumbfounded. Why did he mention his name out of the blue? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Gender male, hobby..." His gaze settled on her face, and then he said slowly, "ying golf, bungee jumping." Hearing that, if Minerva didn''t know what he meant, then she was an idiot. However, never did she expect that Maddox would suddenly introduce himself. She wrote everything down at once as if she didn''t know a thing about him. Maddox stared at her tightly like a dormant beast as he spoke every word clearly. "I''m married." Those two words were like bombs thrown down to Minerva''s heart. Minerva paused for a moment but continued jotting down the details after that. Was he trying to humiliate her by saying that he was married? She smiled inwardly. Whether he was married or single, it had nothing to do with her. However, Maddox, who was sitting opposite her, had been observing her expression. He tried to detect any shift in her expression but saw nothing. Minerva had a serious discussion about work with him. As such, she would ask him repeatedly if Maddox didn''t answer her questions. She lowered her head to mark the information down and raised questions again after sorting them out. Maddox originally only nned for a half-an-hour discussion. Nheless, more than an hourter, he actually felt... that one hour was not sufficient for them to be together. "Thank you very much for your cooperation, Mr. Yardley. I will take note of your basic requirements. Tomorrow, I will ask my staff toe and take your measurements." "Your staff?" Maddoxughed softly. "Miss Hanover, you might have forgotten about it, but I have the right to choose my designer. Or do your designers never do it on their own? Isn''t it better for you to take my measurements?" Minerva replied, "Mr. Yardley, I have other matters to attend to." "Isn''t it a newpany? Will the rest be idle if you have too many things to deal with?" Minerva shut and opened her eyes again impotently. Was there even a point in arguing with him? "I didn''t bring my measuring tools today. Let''s schedule a meeting tomorrow." "I''m not sure if I''m avable tomorrow. Wait for my call." Minerva responded, "Okay, I''ll wait for your call. That''s all for today. I''ll make a move first." "I''ll send you back." Out of her expectation, Maddox followed her out of the office. Minerva felt a little awkward. "There''s no need forthat, Mr. Yardley. I drove myself here." "Oh?" Maddox immediately thought of the car she drove the other day. He subconsciously shook the hand that was holding the keys, producing a crisp sound. "Then leave your car here. I''ll send you back today." Minerva was at a loss for words. Maddox added, "Aren''t youing here tomorrow to take my measurements? I''ll go pick you up after letting you know." No matter how calm Minerva was, she couldn''t resist twitching her mouth. "You don''t have to do that. I really have to go, Mr. Yardley." When Minerva entered the elevator, she thought that Maddox must be out of his mind to say such foolish words. Every word he said did not make sense to her from the moment they met up until then. He had behaved strangely, very unlike what he used to be like in the past. The cold and arrogant Maddox. How could he be like this. Sure enough, had he changed that much? Just to humiliate her? Minerva drooped her eyelids and stared at her heels in a daze. When she arrived downstairs, the front desk receptionist saw her and smiled ingratiatingly at her. Minerva nced at her indifferently and went to her car. When she got into the car and fastened her seat belt, Minerva suddenly recalled Maddox''s husky deep voice. "I''m married." What was he trying to say? He told her that he was a married man for fear that she would have wishful thinking? Although she had been trying to calm herself down, at that moment... Minerva felt inwardly hurt. She let out a bitterugh and stretched out her hand to cover her chest. "Minerva, what are you thinking about? Are you nuts?" She had never thought of asking Maddox''s marital status and merely hoped that she would not get in touch with him again. Nevertheless, she gave a grimace of pain at the thought of his words. Minerva leaned back and closed her eyes to rest for a while. Then, she prepared to start the car. However her hands were trembling. Minerva was not driving attentively along the way. It was only then that she realized that there was a traffic light in front aftering back to her senses. She abruptly mmed on the brake to avoid hitting the blue BMW in front of her. However, it was toote. Her car collided with the blue BMW in front. It was a rear-end collision. Minerva who was in the driver seat was utterly in a daze, breaking out in cold sweat. Was she... being absent-minded?" The owner of the blue BMW opened the door and got out of the car at once. She came to her car and knocked on the car window. Minerva took a deep breath and calmed herself down before getting out of her car. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Do you know how to drive? How dare you hit someone else''s car!" The driver yelled at Minerva as soon as she got out of the car. Minerva then cast a nce at the other driver, a young and beautiful girl who dressed fashionably in branded clothing. "I''m so sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose," Minerva softly apologized to her. "What''s the point of apologizing?" She stared at her disdainfully, like the rich looking down at the poor. "Look at the car you drove; it''s only a Volkswagen... This car is just nothing. You have crashed my car. Can you afford topensate me?" Minerva replied, "I sincerely apologize. It was truly an ident. You may contact the police. I will bear the responsibility topensate for all costs." "Compensation? Can you really afford it?" The girl raised her voice. "From your appearance, you must be an ordinary staff member in apany, right? I''m afraid that you can''t afford to compensate me even with your annual sry. How dare you brag aboutpensation." Minerva felt that the other party was being unreasonable even though she had apologized. However, the girl was still so aggressive. "I''m really sorry, but I have already said that I will bear the responsibility for thepensation no matter what it takes. Why are you talking to me in such a manner? As long as I am willing to compensate, won¡¯t it be settled?" Chapter 418 Chapter 418 "Hah, how arrogant you are! Do you think that you can afford it? You should look at what kind of broken car you are driving. Even if you sell it, you can''t even pay for the repair fee." Minerva wanted to lose her cool as soon as she heard those unreasonable words. However, when she realized that she was the one at fault, she could only suppress her rage, and asked, "If this is the case, what would you suggest?" While they were conversing, the door of the blue BMW was opened again and a thin man, Nicks Quartley, came out of the car. "What''s the matter?" "Nicks, look at thisdy. It was she who hit our car. Now look at her car. She can''t afford to compensate at all, but she told me to call the police. Is she just trying to scare me? I''m so scared." Minerva noticed the sudden change of her behavior from an unreasonable vixen to a gentless. Minerva couldn''t helpughing secretly. She was putting on such a marvelous act. She should be given the Oscar Award. Subsequently, Nicks met Minerva''s eyes. This should be the actual owner of the blue BMW. He looked quite young and cheerful, yet... "You''re the owner of the BMW, aren''t you? I''m really sorry. My car has collided with you, but I''m willing to take the responsibility. However, I suggest calling the police to handle this matter. I don''t mean anything else," Minerva gave him a thorough exnation. Nicks looked at the woman in a dress. Minerva had cold eyes and a fairplexion, exuding confidence and maturity. This was the first time Nicks had seen such a woman like her. He nced at her and then nced at the back of his car. He let out a chuckle, "It''s no big deal. I''m afraid that it will take a while if I call the police. I''ll make a call to the insurancepany and request them to tow away my car. As for the repair fees, please give me your business card." Minerva was taken aback. The girl, Emily, was so arrogant and domineering. Minerva had prepared mentally that he would be difficult to deal with. Who would have thought that Nicks would go easy on her instead? She immediately nodded her head and took out a business card from her bag, handing it over to Nicks. "Hi, this is my name card." p! When Nicks was about to reach out his hand, Emily who was beside him, shoved away the business card in Minerva''s hand with a smack and it fell to the ground. She snorted. "Nicks, what do you think you are doing? Who knows whether this business card is actually valid? What if she runs away from responsibility? Furthermore... She gave you a business card at this time. I think she doesn''t want topensate but to seduce you instead." Minerva was rendered speechless. Even a good-tempered woman like Minerva could not resist rolling her eyes at this moment. She smiled callously, saying without hesitation, "It''s my fault to collide with your car, but I have already apologized and I am willing to be taking responsibility for it. However, you have defamed me over and over again. Aren''t you crossing the line?" "Did you say that I crossed the line? What about you destroying our car?" "Emily." Nicks called out to her. "She''s right. You shouldn''t be so unreasonable since she has already agreed topensate us." After that, Nicks gave Minerva an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, she is not being sensible." Then he bent down and picked up the business card that had been thrown on the ground. "I apologize to you on her behalf." Although Emily was behaving rudely to her, Nicks was obviously sensible and fair. Minerva suppressed the resentment against Emily and nodded to him. She then turned to leave. When Emily saw that they were smiling at each other, she got insanely jealous at once. "No, she can''t leave just like this! Shouldn''t she apologize for what she did?" Minerva paused and she turned to look at her. "Didn''t I say sorry to you?" "Really? Why didn''t I hear that?" "Emily, you''re crossing the line!" Nicks gave her a pull. Emily bit her bottom lip. "Why do you say that I''m crossing the line? Obviously, she intended to seduce you by deliberately providing you her business card. You even..." Minerva was in a predicament. She was clearly not in the mood for this. After that, she took out her phone to make a call. "Let''s call the police." Minerva took out her phone and was about to call the police. Emily suddenly rushed over, grabbed Minerva''s cell phone and threw it away. "Are you shameless? I just want you to apologize after you collided with my car. You refuse to and even want to call the police. Forget that you''re poor, just don''t drive like others if you are not capable enough. It''s so shameless of you!" Her loud voice attracted a lot of attention. Minerva looked at her cell phone that fell to the ground with a frigid stare. "Pick it up." "Come again?" Emily thought that she had misheard her. Minerva raised her head and shot her a cold re. "I asked you to pick it up. Didn''t you hear me?" "You, how dare you ask me to pick it up for you!" Emily was furious. However, when she looked at Minerva again, she retreated in fear under her horrible gaze. How could it be possible that an ordinary employee like her possess such aura? Emily couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. Nicks would be on her side no matter what. As for Minerva, she was just an ordinary staff member. If she dared to challenge Emily, she might lose her job. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "You are the one shoving it away. Shouldn''t you pick it up?" Minerva shot her an icy stare. "Are you going to pick it up?" Emily replied, "I, I won''t pick it up! Let''s look at this b*tch. Not only did she hit our car, but she also demanded me to pick up her mobile phone. What a bully." Nicks who stood at the back, seemed all tensed up after witnessing this scene. It was the first time he realized that Emily was such an unreasonable person. "Miss Minerva, I''m sorry... Emily is having a mood swing. Emily, hurry up and pick up her mobile phone." "I don''t want to. Nicks, what''s wrong with you? It was this woman who knocked into our car. Your car was bought not long ago. I feel sorry for you." The crowd was reprimanding Minerva. "What''s wrong with this woman? Not only did she hit someone''s car, but she also demanded others to pick up her mobile phone for her?" "My goodness, moral values are on a decline in the current society. People are being arrogant nowadays. What a pity for this little girl." "Judging by her attire, is she a mistress?" Minerva moved her lips. Just as she was about to move forward, she felt her waist suddenly tighten. A tall figure stood in front of her and spoke in a cold voice. "Young Master Quartley, I am so worried for you. You have found yourself such a vulgar and foolish woman and you even cherish her." Chapter 419 Chapter 419 The sudden voice stunned everyone. Who was it? Minerva was very familiar with this voice. A tall figure was seen standing in front of her, seeming to have resisted thousands of troops for her. Maddox... Why was he here? Nicks was originally helpless about Emily''s character, so he spoke up for Minerva. However, never did he expect that Maddox would suddenly appear and even med him. Nicks''s expression changed at once. Emily became angry when she heard this, but the next second she stared at the man who came out all a sudden. The man had apelling aura. His ck eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s, and his handsome face was extremely attractive. However, at this moment, he looked at her sarcastically. His gaze fell on her with frost-like coldness. Emily somehow felt her image instantly shorten. He had pulled Minerva behind him. She was petitepared with Maddox. Out of the blue, Emily felt dissatisfied in her heart. Why? She was just an ordinary staff member. Why was there such an outstanding man protecting her? As she thought of this, she said furiously, "Sir, please observe the situation first beforementing anything. It was this woman who first collided with our car and even wanted to call the police. She dropped her cell phone to the ground and asked me to pick it up for her. Is this reasonable?" "Oh?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and sneered. Before he could speak, Nicks, who was beside Emily, glowered in fury and walked up to pull Emily aside. "Stop talking! You can''t afford to offend this person!" After listening to his words, Emily threw a tantrum. "Why can''t I provoke him? Nicks, all of them are bullying me, yet you are not on my side! Now, I''m telling you both, you can''t live in the North City anymore if you get into trouble with us!" The Quartley family was influential in the North City. Emily was pleased to have a man like Nicks. Besides, Nicks was submissive to her all the time. If anyone angered her, she could just tell the person off. "Emily! Shut up!" Nicks had a sour expression on his face, and his eyes glistened with rage. Emily was startled by his reaction and her eyes reddened. "Nicks, what''s wrong with you? Did I say anything wrong? They provoked us like this; we just wanted them not to hang on in North City. You used to love me very much. Why are you mad at me now?" Nicks was struck by Maddox''s aura and he broke out in a cold sweat. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Although the Quartley family had a high status in the North City, it was far inferior to the impregnable Yardley Corporation. No one could afford to offend them. Especially after Maddox took over the business of the Yardley Corporation. Who would dare to provoke such a vicious and merciless man like him? Wouldn''t that be digging their own graves? Nicks ignored Emily and swiftly walked to Maddox in a cold sweat. "Young Master Yardley, Emily is not being sensible. She was bbering nonsense just now. Don''t find fault with her." "Nonsense?" Maddox scorned. "If it wasn''t for you supporting her, would she dare to say such a thing? Nicks, it seems that the Quartley family wishes to go against the Yardley Corporation.¡± When he heard Maddox, Nicks went white in shock. "Young Master Yardley, you have misunderstood me. How could the Quartley family go against Yardley Corporation? We haven''t had any business dealings with each other. Moreover... the woman behind you." Nicks secretly nced at Minerva, who was standing behind Maddox. "If you take one more look, I will gouge your eyes out," Maddox reprimanded him indifferently. Nicks immediately withdrew his gaze. At first nce, he could tell that there was something different about Minerva. Judging by her gaze and aura, she had a noble temperamentpared to other people. Thus, he did not want to make things difficult for her. Unexpectedly, Emily would cause such a scene and got Maddox and Yardley Corporation involved! Minerva, who was blocked by Maddox, was at a loss for words. What was going on? Why would Maddox suddenly appear here? Hadn''t she already said goodbye to him? He should be in thepany at this time. Could it be that... he had followed her all the way here? "Did he witness the embarrassing scene?" Furthermore, Minerva was rendered speechless when she heard him mention the Yardley Corporation. She subconsciously stretched out her hand to pull Maddox''s sleeve. Maddox was in a rage, yet he paused after noticing her gesture. He then turned and saw Minerva staring at him. "Mr. Yardley, this matter has nothing to do with you. I can handle it myself." She spoke in a soft voice. Maddox felt pleased about this. After all, she didn''t embarrass him on the spot. As he thought of this, Maddox sneered, "The way you handle it is to allow that woman to nder you and make trouble, isn''t it?" Minerva was tongue-tied. Had she been given the cold-shoulder? When Maddox was talking to Minerva, Nicks was observing from the side. The cold man in the business industry like Maddox who had never been close to women was actually protecting this woman at this moment. Furthermore, when he lowered his head to speak to her, he even met her eyes with a gentle gaze. It had been said that he had never been close to any woman. However, he had looked affectionately at her while talking to her, not to mention bringing in the entire Yardley Corporation trying to protect her. It was likely that this woman held a special ce in Maddox''s heart. As Nicks thought of this, he immediately felt that he would be in deep trouble. If the Yardley Corporation was to really attack the Quartley family... There would be terrible consequences. Maddox felt at ease when he saw that Minerva did not answer him back. He curled his lips. "Just wait. I''ll deal with it." Minerva was totally dumbfounded. Could she refuse him? She didn''t want to have anything to do with Maddox at all. If he helped her in such a manner, wouldn''t she owe him a favor? Minerva was in a predicament. "Nicks, who exactly is he? Why are you so afraid of him?" Emily was not convinced about it. She approached to hold Nicks''s arm with bloodshot eyes, weeping. "I don''t want to make things difficult for you anymore. Ask her to apologize and thenpensate us for the car repair fees, alright?" Nicks broke out in a cold sweat. Did she want to demand an apology from Maddox''s woman? That was unlikely to happen. "Apologize? Ah, you really should be the one to apologize." Maddox snorted and looked at Emily''s face. "Pick up the phone ande over to apologize to her." His domineering tone terrified the crowd. They soon realized that they were too afraid to speak ever since Maddox appeared at the scene. "Forget it." Minerva was a forgiving person. Moreover, she was not bothered about these kinds of things anymore. If things went on in such a way, she might really owe Maddox a big favor. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 "Let her pick up the phone and return it to me. After that, let them leave," Minerva said softly as she walked out. Minerva''s gazended on Emily. She wore a pitiful look with puffy eyes. She was the one who initiated the argument and was arrogant. However, why did she look as if she was the one being bullied? But it didn''t matter anymore. Minerva stared at her. "It''s my fault that I hit your car. I''ve been apologizing and talking about compensation. This youngdy has been finding fault with me. She refused to make peace with me. When I was about to call the police, you rushed over and shoved my phone away. You are at fault for this, yet I won''t ask for much. You can just pick up the phone and return it to me." Emily had to pick up the phone for her even without an apology. Minerva would notpromise on this. Emily could have admitted defeat. On the contrary, she squawked with her eyes wide open, "Why should I pick up the phone for you? You hit my car. So what if I don''t let you go? So what if I shove your mobile phone away? Don''t you think that you should make up for your mistake?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The scene was silent for a while. Maddox frowned and walked up unpleasantly. Nevertheless, Minerva stretched out her hand and grabbed him. "I''ll manage it myself." "You?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and uttered in a menacing tone, "You''d better not swallow your anger. Otherwise... I will not restrain myself from going against the Quartley family." Minerva looked at him strangely. What was going on with him? Wasn''t he trying to humiliate her? Why was he helping her instead? His actions puzzled Minerva very much. She didn''t dwell on it but walked toward Nicks and Emily. "Since you neither want to pick up the phone nor apologize, then I won''t be responsible for the repair fees." She gave in and could only offer such concessions to them. As such, she could pick up the phone on her own, but she would not pay for the repair fee of the car. "How dare you!" Emily''s expression changed and stepped forward to shove her roughly. "Why are you so irresponsible?" She shoved Minerva with all her might, causing her to stagger forward. Just as she was about to fall, a figure caught hold of Minerva. Maddox took her into his arms right away. He looked at Nicks, sneering, "Just you wait, Nicks, till I get my hands on you!" After he finished speaking, he directly lifted Minerva up in his arms before anyone could speak. Minerva yelled, "Put me down!" "Sam!" Maddox called out coldly. Sam, who disguised himself as an onlooker came to his senses at once. "My goodness!" He thought he had disguised himself perfectly. How could he be discovered by Maddox? "Hurry up ande out to settle things over here." Maddox shouted at him in an angry voice. Sam realized at once and walked out from the crowd. "Young Master Yardley." Apparently, he had just arrived at the spot not long ago, and he failed to spot Minerva''s face from afar. He was curious to know the woman whom Maddox had fallen head over heels for. Sam came near Maddox and eventually saw Minerva''s face clearly as she was in Maddox''s arms. He widened his eyes in disbelief. "Why are you stunned? I''ll leave the matter here to you." Maddox''s voice brought Sam back to his senses. He nodded. "Yes, I''ll handle it well." Maddox took Minerva away without hesitation, ignoring her wishes. Minerva was carried into a car by him. She only regained her senses when he bent down to fasten her seatbelt. When she was about to speak, Maddox nced at her. "There''s no point in you saying that you want to go back yourself." After that, he mmed the door shut and went to the other side of the car. Minerva was lost for words. Was this person still that overbearing after five years?" However... Minerva caught a glimpse of his legs. In the past, when he was sitting in a wheelchair, he did not lose out to anyone at all. Presently, he stood up in an even more imposing manner. Minerva pursed her lips and looked elsewhere. Forget it. "I owe you one." After he sat in the driver''s seat, Minerva said in a clear voice. Maddox paused. After a while, he wore a meaningful look at the thought of it. Did she owe him a favor? Oh, that sounded good. "If there is anything I can do for you in future, feel free to tell me, Mr. Yardley. I will fulfill it as long as I am capable of doing so." "Anything?" Maddox gazed intensely at her. Minerva blushed instantly. She gritted her teeth. "It''s just for work. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you with personal matters." "Anyway." Maddox suddenly inched closer to her. "You owe me one. I will ask for it." "Mr. Yardley, is there anything I can do for you?" "I''ll tell you after I think about it." He retracted, turned the steering wheel and drove them from the ce. Minerva furrowed her brows. She initially wanted to ask about her belongings. However, on recalling Sam''s ability, she did not do so. After all, she knew Sam well. That man could stay by Maddox for so long; his ability to do things could be said to be super. She believed that her mobile phone and car would be sent back to her shortly. As soon as she thought about this, she felt relieved. She leaned against the car seat and looked out of the window. What happened recently is just like a dream. She did not expect to meet Maddox so soon after returning to the country. Afterwards... She had such a strong partnership with him. She was afraid that they would have to meet often in future. Now... she was sitting in his car again. She intended to stay away from him. Even if she had to see him, she would pretend to be a stranger. Despite that, everything was out of her control. What could she do? "Go to yourpany?" Maddox asked all of a sudden Minerva came to her senses, nodding. "Yes, I still have some matters to manage in thepany. Thank you." The atmosphere in the car became quiet as they headed in the direction of herpany. Fifteen minutester, Maddox''s car arrived in front of herpany. "I have something else to do." Maddox looked at her with wicked eyes. "You go up on your own." Upon hearing his words, Minerva paused when she was unbuckling her seat belt. What did this person mean by that? Did he wish to apany her up? Moreover, she had no intention to ask him for hispany. "Are you scolding me in your heart?" Maddox added. Minerva quickly unfastened her seatbelt and opened the car door to get out. "Thank you, Mr. Yardley, for sending me back. I won''t stay any longer. Be careful on your way back." After saying that, Minerva shed a professional smile and turned to leave. Maddox looked at her back and slowly narrowed his eyes. Then, he let out a chuckle. "What a cruel woman." Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Minerva knocked off shortly after she returned to thepany. She had spent the whole day outside the office and had yet to get her car back. Hence, she had to take a taxi back together with Vera. When Vera heard about the rear-end collision, her eyes widened instantly. "Rear- end collision? What happened to you?" Minerva felt bad about it, smiling faintly. "I''m probably not skillful in driving." "Aren''t you skillful? Don''t think you can hide from me. You have been driving cautiously all these while. There must be something on your mind." When she heard about this, Minerva was glued to the spot. Indeed, Vera knew her too well. They understood each other very well as they had been friends for the past five years. Minerva gave her a slight smile. "Tell me the truth. Did that b*stard, Maddox, do something to you?" As Vera mentioned about Maddox, Minerva recalled his words this afternoon. He said that he was married, yet he behaved strangely toward her, and even... "No," she denied immediately at the thought of it. "No? Then why did you hit other people''s car?" "At that time... I was thinking about the design. Is Helen going to participate in the press conference within a few days?" Minerva changed the subject at once. As for Vera, when she heard Minerva mention Helen''s conference, her eyes sparkled with delight. "That''s right. The outfits will be ready soon. When the timees, they''ll be sent to ourpany first, and then well send them over to Helen. Minerva, this is our firstpleted outfit ever since we established ourpany." "Yes, it is very memorable. Remember to indicate the designer''s name Kelly and take a picture for her." Vera could not resist curling her lips. "Although the outfit was designed by her, she was under your guidance. Besides, she is working in ourpany. It''s fine to indicate her name, yet it will be better to add ourpany name before her name." Minerva smiled helplessly. "Why are you so fussy?" "Humph, I''m not being fussy. Evidently, it''s to make a name for ourpany!" "Well, let''s discuss it with Kelly at that time." "Alright." The two of them chatted for a while before boarding the bus. Minerva hadn''t been on a bus for ages. It was not convenient for her to take a bus in high heels, especially at rush hour. Therefore, when Minerva and Vera returned to the Hanover family home, both of them looked a little worn out. The two nced and smiled at each other. It was the weekend the next day. Thus, Minerva slept in. The weather was good that day. Since she was free, she decided to bring Beanie to the school that she had previously visited. If Beanie liked it as well, she would enroll him for a week temporarily. "Mommy, are we really going to school today?" "Yes." While Minerva was tidying up Beanie''s clothes, he couldn''t help asking while raising his neck. "Mommy, you won''t leave me in school today, right?" At this point, Beanie held Minerva''s arm pitifully with a look of grievance on his face. Upon hearing his words, Minerva was stunned for a moment. She then let out a chuckle. "How could that be? Today, I''ll bring you to see whether you like the school. If you do, you will be there for a week to familiarize yourself." Beanie refused to attend school. He had learned all the knowledge from the kindergarten by his own and he didn''t feel the need to attend school. However, Minerva had no knowledge about it. When she noticed him holding her arm, she thought that he was just being clingy, so she held his hand and walked out. "Don''t think too much. This school is close to mypany. Then... I will pick you up after work and we will go home together." "Whoa, that''s great." As soon as Vera heard that they were going to visit the school, she volunteered to go with them. As for Quill, he was coincidentally avable on that day. Therefore, the four of them made a trip to the school. Quill drove, while the other three sat in the back. Two adults and a child. Vera was tense at once. After all, what had happened previously was still haunting her. She had no idea whether Quill could remember it. Perhaps he had forgotten, but she couldn''t forgive herself. What a shame. It was rare for her to be so quiet. Minerva couldn''t resist smiling. "Why aren''t you talking?" Vera did not respond. She red at Minerva. Minerva clearly knew that she was embarrassed, but still she said it out loud. Minerva held back herughter. She was merely asking casually. Beanie suddenly asked in no time, "Auntie Vera, why are you so afraid of my uncle?" Vera froze for a second. Were they trying to embarrass her? Could they just ignore it? "Are you afraid of me?" Quill asked. He couldn''t help ncing at Vera, who was sitting behind him through the rearview mirror. Vera''s heart trembled as his nce swept over her. She sat upright and shed an awkward smile on her face. "No!" Vera''s mouth twitched while exining for herself, "It''s just that I didn''t sleep wellst night. Haha..." After forcing a smile, Vera secretly poked Beanie''s backside and spoke in a low voice. "Brat, do you want to get me into trouble?" "Auntie Vera, why did you poke my backside?" Beanie widened his eyes, looking innocent and ignorant. Vera was tongue-tied. Quill could not resist ncing in the rearview mirror again. In the end, Vera could only cast a helpless look at Minerva. Minerva smiled faintly and turned away without paying attention to her. Although Beanie was a child, he was shrewd enough to matchmake for Vera and Quill. If Vera was to be her sister-inw, it seemed great to Minerva. "Did I? Were you mistaken? It''s your mom who poked you." In the end, Vera passed the buck to Minerva. Minerva paused for a moment, then suppressed herughter, saying, "Since you have said so, it''s me then." Upon hearing her words, Vera''s expression changed. It got even more embarrassing after Minerva was forced to admit it. If Minerva had denied it, she could still talk about it. Quill remained silent, and did not nce back through the rearview mirror again. Vera breathed a sigh of relief and felt a little disappointed simultaneously. This man had been single over the years. It was not easy to make him fall for her... s, she could only imagine about having him. He would never belong to her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. However, Vera desired to pursue Quill since he had still remained single. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 After driving for a while, the car finally stopped in front of a school. This was a prestigious nursery school in North City. It could be considered as a private kindergarten. Not only did it have excellent quality of teaching, but its environment and meals provided were superb as well. Most of the wealthy families in North City would enroll their children in this school. The reason why Minerva took a liking to this kindergarten was that it was located in proximity to her company. Besides, she hade to check it out the other day. She liked the environment there. The teachers were all soft and gentle. As she had made an appointment in advance, there were people escorting them although it was a weekend. Beanie was seen holding Minerva''s hand on his left and Vera''s on his right. Meanwhile, Quill walked beside Minerva. The teachers were stunned at the sight of them. "Is this a family? They''re all so pretty and handsome!" They pondered. "Beanie, say hello to all the teachers." "Hello, teacher." Beanie was being obedient in the presence of Minerva. The teacher felt that he was very polite and adorable. They squatted down and gazed at Beanie tenderly. "Hello, little one, what''s your name?" Beanie replied obediently, "Beautiful teacher, nice to meet you. My name is Bruno Hanover." A member of the Hanover family? They cast him an envious stare and waved to him. "How about I take you around to familiarize with the environment here? There are children living in the school. Do you want to y with them?" Beanie remained silent. He didn''t really like to mingle with strangers. Minerva paused for a moment and said softly, "Beanie, go ahead." Beanie caught a glimpse of Minerva, then nodded and left with the teacher. When Vera saw Beanie leaving with the teacher, she said at once, "I''m worried about him. I''ll go with him." Subsequently, she caught up with Beanie in no time. Minerva couldn''t resistughing when she saw Vera in a hurry. She wasn''t worried about Beanie at all. It was evident that she was avoiding Quill. As she thought of this, Minerva asked, "Quill, what do you think... about Vera?" Quill did not get her implied message. He thought that she was solely asking about Vera''s character. Thus, he nodded and said, "She''s pretty good.¡± She''s pretty good? Quill rarely praised others. When she heard about hispliment, she instantly felt that there might be a chance for them to get together. Therefore, she inched closer, whispering, "Is she pretty good? Then... would you consider such a girl?" Quill paused for a second,ing to a realization at once. He then narrowed his eyes and looked at Minerva beside him. She had suffered too much especially during the times in the Shell family. After that, she was forced to marry into the Yardley family. In short, she went through ups and downs previously. Hence, Quill med himself for this and tried hard to make it up to her. He had no time for himself. Firstly, he ced his focus on Minerva and Beanie. Secondly, he really wasn''t concerned about love as he didn''t have a crush on anyone. Therefore, Quill thought to remain single for a lifetime. However, Minerva was up to something obviously. "What''s the matter? What''s your motive?" Quill could not help giving a slight knock on Minerva''s head when he saw her expectant look. "Ouch." Minerva covered her head in agony. Minerva acted like a child in front of him. "Can''t I be concerned about your marriage? Everyone said that you''re not married because you have to take care of me. If you remain single for the rest of your life, I will feel bad about it." "What''s the big deal?" Quill looked at her and smiled dotingly. "I''m just watching over my sister. So what? Why don''t you just ignore them?" "Even if I don''t listen to them, I will me myself as well. Really... even if it''s someone else, I hope you will meet the right one in life." As she spoke, Quill thought of something at once. He frowned a little. "Speaking of this, I recall there''s a person whom I wanted to introduce to you, he..." Upon hearing his words, Minerva''s face darkened. "Quill, let''s walk around the school first. I''ll bring you around." The teacher who stood at the side nodded with a smile. "That''s right. The two of you should take a look. Quill looked at her helplessly. Since that incident five years ago, Minerva kept a distance from men. She did not even fall for the men who went after her when she was abroad, not to mention blind dates. If she remained single, he would not mind taking care of her for a lifetime. It was just that... she had Beanie. "Minerva!" All of the sudden, Vera ran to her with her mobile phone in her hand. When she was not far away from her, she suddenly stopped and signaled Minerva to go to her. Minerva paused before walking over to Vera. Vera sneakily pulled Minerva to the side and then handed the phone to her. "Your call." "My call?" Minerva was dumbfounded. Why did the caller contact Vera''s number instead? Minerva was puzzled as she took the phone. When she saw the name of Maddox appearing on the screen, her expression changed. "What''s going on..." "I have no idea. I saved his number when we signed the contract previously. Hurry up and answer it." Yes, her cell phone was not with her. It was taken by Sam the day before. If Maddox wanted to talk to Minerva, he could only call Vera''s number. Minerva couldn''t help ncing at Quill at a distance. She said in an undertone, "Bring Quill over to Beanie first. Lend me your phone." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vera nodded. "Well, I''ll talk to him." It was only then that Minerva walked to the side and answered the call. She walked further guiltily before picking up the call. After the call went through, azy voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Why did you take so long to answer my call?" Sure enough, it was Maddox. Minerva held back her anger and said in a cold voice. "Mr. Yardley, is there anything I can help you with?" "Where are you now? I''ll ask someone to pick you up." Minerva was tongue-tied. She was stunned in a moment. She asked, "What do you mean?" "Have you forgotten about it?" Minerva furrowed her brows. "Do you remember what I said in the office yesterday?" Upon hearing his words, Minerva thought about it carefully. The day before she said that she would find a staff to take the measurements for him. Ultimately, he requested for her toe in person and would contact her when he had time... "I know, but Mr. Yardley, it''s nine o''clock in the morning. Are you sure you didn''t call the wrong person?" "What''s wrong?" Maddox seemed to be drinking water as a plopping sound could be heard at the other side of the phone. Then, his voice became slightly hoarse. "Haven''t you gotten up yet?" Minerva suppressed her rage and said in a formal tone, "Today is the weekend. If it''s convenient..." Chapter 423 Chapter 423 "I''m afraid it''s not convenient." Maddox rejected her at once. "I want to meet you now." Minerva expressed great shock by his words. Then, her temples suffered from pain also. "Tell me your location and I''ll pick you up myself." "Mr. Yardley." "It''s easy to identify your current location." Maddoxughed in a low voice. "But are you sure about it?" Minerva took a deep breath and smiled. "Please send me the address. I''ll take a taxi there." After she finished her sentence, she hung up the phone at once. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maddox, the b*stard! Minerva gnashed her teeth in anger. He had done it on purpose! Indeed, with Maddox''s ability in North City, he could track her whereabouts. However, she had Beanie along with her now. She didn''t want him to know about Beanie''s existence. Therefore, she had topromise eventually. After hanging up the phone, Minerva restrained her rage and walked forward. "What''s wrong? Who called you early in the morning?" Quill asked when she approached him. Minervaughed softly. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a client." "A client? Are all of you upied with work recently?" "We are doing fine. We received orders from a female star. She rmended arge number of clients to us as well." Quill nodded. "That''s great. It''s a good start." "Quill, Vera, I have something to attend to, so I have to make a move first. Please take care of Beanie." Vera initially stared curiously at her. However, when she heard Minerva''s words, she went white. She then quickly stepped forward and pulled Minerva aside. "What''s going on? Did Maddox ask you to go over again?" Minerva shrugged her shoulders impotently. Vera continued angrily, "If you leave now, then it''s just me and Quill. That''s extremely awkward." Upon hearing her words, Minerva instantly burst intoughter. "Isn''t that exactly what you desire? You can get along with him alone." Minerva stretched out her hand and patted Vera''s shoulder. She blinked her eyes and said, "Come on, I have faith in you." "Wow, Minerva, you''re crossing the line!" Vera turned crimson in embarrassment after being teased by her, chewing on her bottom lip. "Quill doesn''t like me. Besides... I can recall vividly what happenedst time when I was in front of him. I... I can''t even face him now." "It''s up to you. Anyway, he is still single now. If you are bold enough, you may stand a chance with him. What if he wants to get married some day? Then, you may have lost your chance." As she spoke, her phone started vibrating again. Minerva nced at it and saw that it was a message sent by Maddox. "Well, I''ve received the address. I''ll get going now. Please take care of Beanie and Quill, and lend me your mobile phone." "Well,e back early. Remember to call Quill if there''s anything." "Understood." Minerva walked out of the school and went to the roadside to hail a taxi. When she got in the car, she opened her mobile phone to view the address. However, after seeing the address, Minerva''s eyes darkened at once. Ocean Vi... This was the ce where she had stayed five years ago. As soon as she caught sight of the address, it was like ocean waves surged into her mind, collided and exploded when she remembered what happened five years ago. "Miss? Miss?" The driver was calling her. Minerva came to her senses. "Where do you want to go?" The driver felt slightly worried when looking at her. Minerva showed him the address. She fell silent and switched off the phone. She was then staring out the window so much. Ocean Vi. Why did he ask her to go there? Was he trying to humiliate her deliberately at the ce where she had stayed before? Before this, Minerva seemed to budge after he helped her the day before. But now, she had made up her mind. She was cold. Even the driver felt that the temperature in the car seemed to drop a lot and spoke up, perplexed. "It''s strange. It was so hot just now. Why do I feel a little cold all of a sudden... Is it because of the air conditioner?" "Miss, are you cold? Do you need me to turn down the air conditioner?" She did not answer him. The driver then looked at her through the rearview mirror. She looked out of the window, lost in thought. What a strange person. The driver thought in bewilderment. After arriving at the Ocean Vi, Minerva paid the taxi fare and got out of the car. After five years, a new batch of bodyguards were seen guarding the gate of the Ocean Vi. All of them looked unfamiliar to her. When Minerva walked over, those people sized her up. "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Minerva remained calm. She said indifferently, "I''m the designer of Zovirax Corporation, Shelly. I''ve made an appointment with Mr. Yardley today." After she spoke, they looked at each other doubtfully. "We didn''t receive any notice. Are you mistaken about it?" Minerva said indifferently, "Go inside and ask. I''ll be waiting here." After she finished speaking, Minerva waited at the side. Her rxed state lookedpletely different from the other women who wanted to butter up and associate themselves with Maddox. Not only that, but she had superior features and disposition. It was unlikely for her to be such a woman who favored those in power. Someone went in and asked. Minerva was in a knitted dress. She stood quietly and felt the strong sea breeze. Her hair was blowing in the wind. It drew a nice arc in the air. Everyone was stunned at the sight of her. A few minutester, the man ran out as he panted heavily. "Miss, our master asked you to enter." "Thank you." Minerva turned around and walked forward numbly. She looked callous and cold, yet... she was gorgeous. After she left, the few of them couldn''t resist gossiping about her. "What''s going on? When did Young Master Yardley ask someone here to talk about work?" "Are you a fool? Chatting about work is just an excuse. Young Master Yardley wants to be alone with her." "That''s weird. Young Master Yardley does not get close to any women, does he? No woman has ever stepped foot in this ce throughout these five years..." "Who said he never gets close to women? The previous batch of bodyguards said that a woman lived here five years ago and was cherished by Young Master Yardley. Then, something seemed to have happened, so they never saw that woman again. But now, it seems that Young Master Yardley has good taste." "You''re right. This woman looks very pretty, but she''s... a little cold." "Hey, what do you know... Perhaps the master takes a fancy to such cold beauty." Minerva didn''t realize that she had already be the topic of conversation. She continued to walk forward. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 The person led Minerva the way, but he stopped after a while, saying, "Miss Hanover, Young Master Yardley asked me to lead you until here." Minerva looked at the path ahead of her and nodded. "Alright." After he left, Minerva''s eyes became gloomy. Did he do it on purpose? He instructed people to bring her till there only. Did he want her to walk on by herself by recalling the memories there? Even though she only stayed for a short period of time, this was the ce where she used to live and carry out her daily activities. As she thought of this, Minerva couldn''t help clenching her teeth and fists at both sides. Maddox did it intentionally! Minerva took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Then, she strode forward. She walked forward one step at a time. At that moment, Maddox looked at Minerva. He swirled the red wine ss in his hand and slowly curled his thin lips. It seemed that she was very familiar with this ce. Soon, Minerva came to the door and knocked on it. A man''s deep voice sounded from the room. "Come in." Minerva pushed the door open and walked in. She immediately saw Maddox. He was sitting on the sofa, drinking red wine leisurely. Maddox was solely in a thin shirt with only a few buttons fastened and a pair of simple ck trousers due to the fact that it was the weekend. The sunlight was shining through the casement windows and illuminated the whole room. The morning sunlight added warmth to the room. Minerva''s eyes were glistening with a hint of amazement. Maddox had perfect facial features and a charming temperament. Soon, she calmed herself down and opened her own bag. "Mr. Yardley." "Have you had breakfast?" Maddox interrupted her and looked at the table in front of him. "Let''s have a bite first?" Was he joking? She was not there for a meal. Minerva smiled and opened her bag. She took out the measuring tape. "Mr. Yardley, I have other matters to attend toter, so let''s get this done as soon as possible." The meaning of saying this was to hope that Maddox would stand up. However, Maddox remained motionless even though she said so. "Mr. Yardley?" Minerva frowned and called out to him again. Maddox curled his lips. "A quick one? Are you in a hurry to go on a date?" "No, I don''t mean that." "Then sit down and have breakfast with me." Minerva replied, "Mr. Yardley." "What''s the matter?" Maddox''s malicious eyes fell on her face. "You don''t even have time for breakfast? Should I keep youpanyter while you attend to your matter?" She would definitely reject if he was to apany her to look for Beanie at the school. Atst, Minerva had no choice but topromise. She kept her measuring tape and sat opposite to Maddox. The breakfast looked as if it was prepared for her. Minerva had already taken breakfast at home. However, she took a bite of the sandwich without arguing, as she knew Maddox would do what he wanted to do regardless. She only hoped that she would get things done as soon as possible and return after breakfast. Originally, she did not have much time to spend with Beanie. Now with Maddox getting in the way, the little time they had was all gone. Minerva ate the sandwich, engrossed by her thoughts. On the other hand, Maddox''s gaze was glued to her face. She had really changed too much. She was moreposed and beautiful than before. It was as if she had undergone a transformation. Maddox was struck by her beauty. However, this was what caused him the headache. Minerva was deep in thought when she suddenly felt a scorching gaze falling on her. She paused for a moment before lifting her head, coincidentally meeting his jet-ck eyes. When their eyes met, Maddox stared at her intensely. It was a passionate gaze. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. All of the sudden, she lost the thought of eating. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Subsequently, she put down the sandwich and said nonchntly, "I''m full. Mr. Yardley, shall we start?" "Yes, by all means." Maddox looked weing. Despite that, he remained at his spot motionlessly. Did she need to go over to him? Minerva stood up with a frown and took out her measuring tape again. She relented and walked forward. She would go to take his measurement and leave right away after getting her task done. She stepped forward and asked, "Mr. Yardley, would you please stand up for a moment?" "Stand up?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. Minerva gave a half smile. "One minute is enough." After she finished speaking, she waited patiently for him. Maddox put down his cup and got to his feet. Minerva was initially at a distance from him. However, when he stood up, he deliberately moved closer to her. Maddox stood up straight before Minerva. She was immediately enveloped in his aura. Even though it had been so many years, Minerva was overwhelmed by thepelling aura around him. Her pupils contracted a little. Just as she was about to distance herself from him, he grabbed her slender waist. Minerva looked up in bewilderment. "What are you doing?" Maddox gazed deeply in her eyes and spoke in a deep voice like a slowly pulling cello. "How can you take my measurement if you stand at a distance?" Maddox leaned close to her ear and whispered. Minerva could sense that Maddox was deliberately blowing air into her ear. She didn''t know if it was her imagination. His action stimted her and she heard her heartbeat start to throb. Apart from that, she felt deeply humiliated by him. This married man often treated her in such a flirtatious manner. Minerva closed her eyes and said coldly, "Let go of I'' me. She became distant and cold in an instant. Before Maddox could react, Minerva took out the measuring tape and ced it on his arm. Then, she shifted to the other side. At this moment, she was already a short distance away from him. Minerva took his measurement emotionlessly. She could have assigned other designers to take his measurements, yet she knew that Maddox was targeting her. Even if she called them over, they would endure more than what she suffered. She had to endure it, given that she was the one who epted his order. "Do you hate me now?" Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Minerva was just about to wrap the measuring tape around his waist. When she heard him, she paused for a moment. She sneered inwardly and held the tape tightly. Hate? What, did he think that she would hate him? Was it worth hating him? "Mr. Yardley, you must be kidding me. You''re my client. How can I hate you?" Minerva pretended that she didn''t understand his question and replied to him casually. However, Maddox''s frown deepened into a scowl. "Is that so?" His voice was calm. "Can you be more gentle?" It was only then that Minerva noticed that she held the measuring tape around Maddox''s waist overly tight and she had nearly made his waist out of shape. "I''m so sorry!" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She suddenly retracted her hand and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Minerva''s eyelids drooped. She could not help biting her lower lip in annoyance. How could she be in such a mess? The air fell into an awkward silence. Minerva remembered his measurements, then put away the measuring tape and took a step back. She picked up the notebook and jotted down all of it. Maddox stood behind her and looked at her petite figure as she squatted down on the ground. "If you don''t hate me, why do you treat me as a stranger?" As she wrote, her pen warped but she remained silent. After that, she put away the notebook and stood up, facing Maddox. "I havepleted my task. Mr. Yardley, thank you for your cooperation today. I have something to attend to, so I''ll make a move first." After saying that, Minerva turned around and prepared to leave. He had his grip tightened around Minerva''s wrist out of the blue. She was rooted to the spot. What was he nning to do? "Do you hate me so much that you don''t even want to stay with me longer?" His voice held a hint of sarcasm. Was she mistaken about it? "You must be joking. Today is the weekend. I really have something else to do." She struggled for a moment, trying to break free from him. However, Maddox had tightened his grip on her wrist. It was so strong that Minerva frowned in pain and turned around. "If it wasn''t for the weekend and you have some matters to deal with, would you be willing to stay with me for a while?" Minerva was rendered speechless. Maddox, what on earth was he trying to do? He said that he was married, but why did he look so sad now? Was he trying to deceive her? Did he want to get her and abandon her once again? Minerva looked indifferent at the thought of it. She tried to break free from him, but to not avail. She said helplessly, "Mr. Yardley, I really have some matters to deal with. Please let me go." "No." Maddox acted childishly for the first time. He gave her an injured look, asking, "Will you listen to my exnation?" What? Minerva was taken aback. Listen to his exnation? What did he have to exin? Was it the incident that happened five years ago? She went white. After a moment, Minerva smiled awkwardly, saying, "Mr. Yardley, I don''t think... you have anything to exin to me." "Is that so?" Maddox sneered, "It looks like you don''t want to listen to my exnation, but what if I don''t want to let you go?" Minerva was at a loss for words. She struggled and frowned as she shot Maddox a dirty look. Maddox was gazing intensely at her, as if he would suck her soul in. She merely retreated with all her might, avoiding his gazepletely. Maddox seemed to be mad at her. He pulled her over forcefully and pressed her against the soft couch behind him. "Ah!" Minerva let out a cry as her body was pressed beneath his. Maddox slowly lowered his head towards her. p! Minerva reached out and pped him in the face without hesitation. She directly gave him a p in the face. When Minerva saw that his lips were about to touch hers, she immediately recalled that he was a married man and gave him a hard p right away. They fell silent for a brief moment. Maddox was utterly dumbfounded. He stared at Minerva with his pursed lips. Maybe he was angry and agitated, but his chest was constantly undting. "Maddox, I don''t n to bring this up. But do you still remember what you said yesterday? Now that you''re treating me in such a manner. Don''t tell me that you don''t feel guilty at all. Do you think that you are right by doing so to her and me?" Maddox answered, "What?" What did he say the day before? Maddox stared at her with confusion. Minervaughed mockingly. "You told me that you were married! Since you''re married, please don''t cross the line." Upon hearing her words, Maddox was stupefied. After a while, he couldn''t resistughing scornfully. "So that''s what you''re talking about. I can''t do so because I''m married?" Minerva eximed, "You!" When did he be so shameless? Before she could speak, Maddox raised an eyebrow and teased her, "Or are you jealous?" Minerva replied, "Jealous? Mr. Yardley, don''t you think too highly of yourself?" She pushed him away strenuously and stood up before she patted her cor. "I hope this is thest time. If you remain disrespectful in future, I would rather breach the contract than cooperate with you." Minerva grabbed her bag and left at once. As he looked at her back, Maddox was lost in thought. He thought carefully about what she had just said not long ago and gradually came to his senses. Oh, that foolish woman. Did she think that he was married to another woman and responded in such a manner? As soon as he thought about it, he stretched out his hand and touched his face. It was really painful. She pped him with all her might. But... she was angry with him. Maddox assumed that Minerva was jealous and pped him hard in the face. All of a sudden, Maddox thought of something else and squinted his eyes. "Howe that woman doesn''t know that we haven''t divorced yet? We are still legally husband and wife." Maddox had always thought that she knew about it from the moment they met. But without expectation... looking at how she behaved that day, she probably didn''t know about it. Who was hiding it from her? Minerva came out from the vi after half an hour. The people outside treated her politely. "Miss Shelly, take care. Pleasee again." "Be careful on your way back." While Minerva was walking in her high heels, she paused, feeling angry. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 After that, Minerva rushed to the school and apanied Beanie. They went out for lunch shortly after that. By the time they finished lunch, it was already two or three o''clock in the afternoon. Beanie had a habit of taking an afternoon nap. He began to fall asleep on Minerva''s chest and hugged her neck with one hand, saying drowsily, "Mommy, are we going home for a nap now?" Upon hearing his words, Minerva felt a little sleepy as well and couldn''t help but yawn. "Okay, let''s go home and take a nap." Thus, they got into the car and returned home. "What do you think of the school? Do you like it?" Minerva asked softly during the journey. Beanie nodded. "I like it." "Then are you willing to study in this school?" Beanie didn''t feel the need to attend school at all. In spite of that, Minerva wanted him to mingle with other kids, so he just agreed to go to a school nearby her office. "I''m willing to." As soon as Minerva heard him, she couldn''t help revealing a delighted smile. "That''s great! As long as you''re willing. It looks like the school I''ve found for you is pretty good." Vera, who was at the side, looked at Beanie''s obedient look. She immediately felt a sense of relief in her heart. Beanie was very obedient in front of Minerva. He had never demanded anything unreasonably and constantly fulfilled all her requests ever since he was a child. He didn''t seem like a five-year-old child. As such, he was more mature and shrewd than an ordinary five-year-old. Vera had always wondered the reason why Beanie had such character was due to theck of fatherly love since he was a child. Minerva thought the same most of the time. However, she raised him all by herself. Vera felt sorry, yet at the same time thankful for the both of them. Fortunately, Minerva had Quill as her elder brother. Even though Beanie didn''t have fatherly love, he was loved by the people around him. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only All of them were deeply absorbed in their own thoughts when they were in the car. After they arrived, Beanie had fallen asleep in Minerva''s arms. He began snoring, his hands hugging her neck. Minerva''s heart melted at the sight of Beanie. She opened the car door and tried to hold him up. However, Quill stood at the door and whispered, "Give him to me." After all, Beanie was a boy. It would be easier for Quill to carry him. Minerva spoke in an undertone, "He''s asleep. Be gentle and don''t wake him up." "Don''t worry." Quill took him from her hands and carried him away. After Quill left, Vera came up sneakily. "How was it today?" When she heard Vera, Minerva paused for a second. "What do you mean?" "Didn''t you take my phone to look for Maddox? He didn''t do anything to you, did he?" After saying that, Vera walked up to her and studied her face, then stared at Minerva''s lips as if she had found out something. Minerva frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" "I want to see whether or not you''re being taken advantage of," Vera replied as she inched closer to Minerva, holding her face. Minerva saw that Vera''s lips were about to touch hers and quickly retreated. She pushed Vera away. "Alright, stop fooling around." Vera was in a daze after she was pushed away. "What''s wrong? I just want to take a look. After all, he called you over early in the morning during the weekend. Minerva, I think he''sing for you. You see, there are so many designers in ourpany, but he insisted on choosing you. And... When we went to the office, he really turned us away without hesitation. I think..." "What do you think?" Minerva looked up at her. Vera pursed her lips and said solemnly, "Why don''t... we void the contract? I''m afraid that he will take advantage of youpletely sooner orter." Minerva sucked in a breath. This girl... Did she say that on purpose? Minerva red at her. "Come again?" Vera smiled awkwardly. "What I said is true. Am I wrong?" "Yes, but for the penalty fees, have you seen the contract?" Vera went deathly pale at the thought of penalty fees in the event of a breach of contract. "Can Quill pay for it?" "What are you thinking? He has already spent a lot of money on thepany. Besides, we are employers now. If we void the contract just because we are not on good terms with him, how about the rest of the staff? We cannot act willfully like in the past. We are representing thepany now. Since I have already epted his order, I will not do such a self-destructive thing." Vera nodded in agreement. "I know about that. Still... I don''t want you to suffer." "Don''t worry. How much will I suffer?" Although she was somewhat taken advantage of by Maddox, he didn''t get any benefit from her. It was not considered a loss. Anyway, she would be fine after the coboration with him. Beanie officially went to school. As the school was close to Minerva''s office, she would pick him up when she got off from work every evening. Beanie was pleased that she could spend more time with her every day. When Beanie mentioned going to herpany, Minerva turned him down. "You should get used to the environment at school first. Once you get familiar with it, I''ll take you to thepany, alright?" Minerva had no idea when Maddox woulde to thepanytely. She honestly did not want Maddox to see Beanie. Even though she thought that this child was Benedict''s in the beginning. However... Beanie resembled Maddox as he grew. Minerva was extremely terrified. She had always kept this secret in her heart. Since Maddox was her ex- husband, others would assume that Beanie was their child. But... only Minerva knew that the biological father of Beanie was the man she encountered during that rainy night. Later on, after Sylvia investigated the matter, she told her that the person was Benedict. If it was Benedict, why did Beanie look so simr to Maddox? A terrifying thought came into her mind. She suppressed it at once. She was crazy to think like this! "No, It''s impossible!" Minerva calmed herself down after suppressing the thought. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 It was Monday. After sending Beanie to school, Quill drove Minerva to thepany. In fact, both of their timings were not exactly the same. Beanie needed to reach school by half past seven, while Minerva was supposed to clock in at eight in the morning. Thus, she would reach office about half an hour earlier. However, it didn''t matter if she reached the office half an hour earlier as she was the boss anyway. After getting out of the car, Quill stuck his head out of the window. "Your car..." "By the way, Quill, I forgot to tell you that I was involved in a rear-end collision two days ago, so... I will ask about the status of car repairter. Once it is ready for collection, I will send you a message." Quill''s brows knitted as soon as he heard about it. He studied her for a moment, asking with displeasure, "Two days ago? Why didn''t you tell me?" "I didn''t get injured at that time. Moreover, I was the one who collided into another person''s car. So, don''t worry." "Is it settled?" "Hmm," Minerva replied with a sound before nodding. Quill felt relieved. "Alright then. I''ll make a move first." "Quill, you don''t have to pick us up in the afternoon. The car should be fixed by today." Quill nodded and left without saying anything further. After he left, Minerva and Vera went in together. The office was particrly quiet with only the cleaners and security guards around. "Oh, I''m so sleepy early in the morning. I could have slept for half an hour more.¡± Vera couldn''t resist pouting andining. Then, she yawned several times. Minerva instantly felt sleepy when she saw Vera yawning. She couldn''t bear to see Vera getting up early as well, so she said, "Let''s buy an apartment near the school." Upon hearing her words, Vera widened her eyes and came over to hold her arm. "Really? But the apartments near the school should be very expensive." Minerva shed a smile. "My savings should be enough." "Will we go broke after buying it?" Minerva cast a nce at her. "What do you think?" Vera pouted her lips, replying, "Buy it. It''s yours anyway, not mine. I''ll live with you after you buy it. It''s not a big deal. We''ll spend more prudently on meals in future." "Aren''t you a little silly? Do we only know how to spend money instead of earning it? We need to invest money in many areas since we came back to set up ourpany. We must work hard to reap profits. Otherwise... well probably have to spend a lot of money in future." Vera was tongue-tied. The two of them went upstairs together. As they had not started to work yet, Vera hurried to the computer and browsed it. "Is it a must to find a house near the school? Or near to ourpany?" "I''m fine with both." Minerva pondered about it for a moment, then smiled faintly. "No matter if it''s in the vicinity of thepany or the school, it''s pretty close to us." Vera searched for houses at once. She was quick and efficient as she had been living abroad for many years. They immediately took a liking to a unit in a nearby residential area because they were not particrly picky. Both of them made an appointment to visit the unit when they finished work. When it was time to work, everyone came to thepany one after another. Minerva started to work on the designs as well. She had some inspiration on Janice''s design, so she nned toe out with the draft that day and hand it over to Janice for review. Minerva preferred to work alone when she was working on her design. Thus, she specifically ordered Vera not to look for her unless there was anything important. She would go out only after she was done with it. The door of the office had been closed all the time. There was a sudden knock on the door. Minerva''s thoughts were interrupted by the sound. She unconsciously furrowed her brows. "Who is it?" "Me!" Vera''s voice sounded from outside. Vera? What was she doing here at this moment? However, Minerva knew Vera very well. If there weren''t any important matters, Vera wouldn''t be looking for her at this time. As she thought of this, she replied softly, "Come in." Vera opened the door and entered with a guilty look. She then sneaked to Minerva. "Someone is looking for you." Minerva asked, "Who''s looking for me?" "You-know-who!" "What are you doing?" Minerva stared at her amusingly. "Even so, you''re not..." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, Minerva seemed to have thought of someone. She paused for a moment, shivering. "Maddox?" Seeing that Minerva mentioned his name calmly, Vera widened her eyes at once. "Aren''t you surprised? You sounded indifferent when you mentioned his name. But... he isn''t the one looking for you, it''s... his assistant!" Maddox''s assistant? Wasn''t that the case? Minerva put down the pen in her hand, speaking gently, "Please bring him here." "He''s not going toe up. He said he would wait for you downstairs." Minerva had no choice but to get to her feet and she walked out. Vera was glued to the spot, remaining motionless. Minerva turned her head and nced at her. "You''re an old friend of his after all. Aren''t you going?" As soon as she heard Minerva, she wore a strange expression. She shook her head. "No, you can go by yourself." "Alright then." Minerva turned around and left. After she left, Vera couldn''t help cupping her cheek. She immediately recalled the incident whereby she got drunk and acted wildly in front of him five years ago. Therefore, she still felt extremely embarrassed meeting Sam even after such a long time. Sam didn''t mention a word about it, yet... Vera clearly remembered it at that time. It was indeed too embarrassing! Hence, she refused to meet Sam again! Sam waited downstairs. When Minerva walked towards him, he finally had the chance to size up this woman whom he had not seen in five years. It had been five years since hest saw her. Never did he expect that she would look even more elegant and charming. The youngdy who used to be timid and stubborn had long be a capable and wise woman. Out of his expectation, a person could change a lot in a few years. "Young.." When Minerva came closer, Sam almost blurted out "Young Madam!" but he stopped just in time. However, Minerva could tell what he was trying to say. Her expression changed slightly, but she quickly reacted. "Long time no see, Sam." Minerva was surprisingly calm when she met Sam. She even smiled at him. Sam paused for a moment andughed, yet it was rather restrained. "I should have guessed that it was you." Chapter 428 Chapter 428 Who else could make Maddox obsess about her and act so strangely? He had been with Maddox for so many years and knew that Maddox had always been cold-hearted. However, he had all sorts of feelings for her, such as adoration, sympathy, sorrow and dilemma. Therefore, Sam could not think of anyone else besides her. It was a pity that she had disappeared for a long period of time. Unexpectedly, she would reappear after five years. Since Maddox bumped into her, she made a significant impact on Maddox. Minerva remained silent. Instead, she stared at him indifferently. "Do you want to go up and stay for a while?" She asked. Sam shook his head, handed over the key and mobile phone in his hand. "I have settled this matter under Young Master Yardley''s instructions. The mobile phone has been repaired. These are your car keys." Minerva lowered her head, saw her phone and her car keys in his hand. She was stunned for a second, reaching out to take the phone and the keys. Thus, did hee here that day just to deliver these? Minerva felt that it wouldn''t be that simple. "Miss Shelly." Sam called out to her all of the sudden. Minerva raised her head and met Sam''s cold gaze. "I know that you are now a well-known designer and you''ve established your ownpany. Miss Shelly, you are someone whom I admire. I''m relieved that you stayed by Young Master Yardley''s side. But... too many things have happened in the past five years. If possible... I hope that you won''t hurt Young Master Yardley anymore." Minerva was dumbstruck at once. Hurt Maddox? When did she hurt Maddox? Wasn''t she the one who got hurt in the past? Who had blocked her at the entrance of the Ocean Vi? Who had banned her from entering the gates of the Yardley Corporation? Who... threw the divorce contract in front of her and told her never to appear before him again? When these memories shed through her mind, Minerva''s eyes were glistening with a hint of annoyance. However, she quickly suppressed these emotions. After she calmed herself down, she gradually raised her head and looked straight in Sam''s eyes. "You must be kidding. Mr. Yardley is just my client. I won''t do him any harm." Sam was bewildered. "You..." Minerva smiled faintly. "Thank you for your help. I owe you a favor. I''ll treat you to a meal next time when I''m avable, or you can contact me if you need my help. This is my name card." After finishing her sentence, Minerva handed over her business card. Sam was in a daze before he took over the business card. "The things you worry would never happen." "I get it. I''m sorry if I have offended you in any way. I still have something to attend to. I''ll make a move now." "Alright, goodbye." Minerva gave a slight nod as well. After that, she sent Sam off. Vera snuck out of the corner after Sam left. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "What''s going on? It seemed like you guys had an unpleasant conversation. Did something happen?" When she heard Vera''s voice, Minerva came back to her senses. She shook her head. "Nothing, let''s go back." As she looked at Minerva''s back, Vera felt a little strange. What did the two of them say? It was rather unusual. When Minerva returned to her office, she sat down again to design the outfit. She wore an indifferent look, but she hadplications in her heart. Sam clearly knew about what had happened back then. Why was he telling her all those things today? Was it due to the fact that Maddox was a married man? So was Sam afraid that she would ruin Maddox''s marriage and retaliate against him? He would wrong her if he thought that way. She would never ruin other people''s marriages. This was because she had been hurt in such a manner. Otherwise, when Sylvia told her that she was pregnant, why would she feel disappointed and leave Maddox? Subsequently, when Minerva wanted to design, she realized that she had run out of ideas. She had no choice but to put down the pen. She then walked out and made herself a cup of coffee in the tea room. Five years had passed. She knew that she should stay calm. However, it was only then that she found that she was interrupted by Sam''s words andcked inspiration. As she thought of this, she called Vera over. "I need my space to design today. I won¡¯t be seeing anybody. If there are any customers or other matters, please settle it for me." Vera nodded directly without saying further after noticing her solemn look. "Don''t worry. Please focus on your design. I will deal with other matters." "Alright, I''ll have to trouble you then." After that, Minerva locked the door of the office and went straight to the lounge. She moved a chair in front of the casement window. Then, she sat on the ground and began to draw. She closed her eyes and began to recall the previous ideas. She focused on designing the outfits, leaving her thoughts behind. Vera had been waiting outside for her. The two of them had made an appointment at noon to survey the unit nearby. However, she dared not disturb Minerva because she wanted time alone to design. Kelly came to look for Minerva but she was stopped by Vera. "She doesn''t want to see us? What is she doing inside the room?" "Minerva has inspiration for her drawing and needs some personal space. She said that no one is allowed to disturb her. So, if you have anything to discuss with her, you can wait until she finishes drawing." Kelly started to take a liking to Minerva as she was a young and capable woman. Although Kelly admired such a woman, she disapproved of her actions and snorted. "She''s already the boss of thepany. How could she do such a thing? What if something really happens to thepany and she still stays inside to design an outfit?" Upon hearing her words, Vera furrowed her brows. "If you have anything to say to her, you can tell me about it. There is no need for you to be sarcastic." "Huh, who wants to tell you? I''lle to herter." After finishing her words, Kelly left straight away. She came again between three and four o''clock in the afternoon, but the door of the office was still closed. Kelly asked, "Hasn''t shee out yet since morning?" Vera leaned against the door with a worried look on her face. "Exactly." Kelly was a little dumbfounded. "Is she crazy? Even if she wants to design, she has to take care of herself, right? Why does she draw day and night? Is this what a boss will do?" Vera seemed to be listless. She merely leaned against the wall without answering Kelly. Kelly pondered for a while and asked Vera, "She didn''t even have lunch, did she?" Vera nodded. "She just ate something in the morning. She''s been inside until now." Kelly was rendered speechless and her mouth twitched. She stared at Vera''s helpless look and could not resist asking, "How many times has she done this before?" Chapter 429 Chapter 429 "Once Minerva has inspiration, she doesn''t want anyone to disturb her. Thus, she will lock herself up to design." Kelly always felt that she seemed to be missing something. After receiving her sry, they were uninterested in her because they felt that Minerva was a woman who relied on men. However, from the looks of it, it didn''t seem to be this way. As Kelly thought of this, she asked, "What did you address her as when you two were abroad?" "What do you mean? You''ve joined thepany for such a long time and you still don''t know her name." "I''m asking you now. Tell me quickly." "Shelly." Vera replied impatiently. Shelly? This name sounded familiar. Kelly didn''t continue the conversation with Vera. She then took the elevator back to her ce and then sat down in front of theputer. Aaron spotted her and turned around. "How is it? She still hasn''te out?" "Get out. Don''t disturb me." Kelly red at Aaron. Subsequently, she opened her search engine and typed the name "Shelly". "Shelly? Why are you looking her up?" Aaron was not angry with her at all, but instead, he came closer to look at herputer. Kelly was taken aback by the outstanding achievements of Shelly as the result by searching for her name on the search engine. How could this happen? Kelly quickly moved the cursor down the screen and her achievements were shown one by one. Even Aaron gaped at theputer screen. "Wow, who is this? Why is she so powerful?" Kelly eximed. "What''s going on?" When the others heard Kelly, they hurriedly came over to have a look. "The Lotus Award is the biggest award abroad. Thisdy named Shelly actually won first ce." "Wow, this is a superb design. Who is Shelly? Kelly, why are you looking her up on the Inte?" Kelly, who was holding the mouse in her hand, trembled slightly out of the blue. She then moved her lips without saying a word. From the very beginning, they had underestimated that woman. Everyone thought that Minerva was a nobody and never did a background check on her. They thought lowly of her as an ordinary person who knew nothing about design. Butter on, Minerva provided urate judgements which were impossible to refute. They could tell that she was knowledgeable in this field. Initially, Kelly thought that she might have made a name for herself abroad, but unexpectedly, she had aplished such great achievements. Kelly swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously. "Do you think this person is awesome?" "It''s incredible. The Lotus Award is my lifelong dream. It''s impossible for me to be nominated, let alone bing the champion," Yasmine blurted out. Gabrie, who was standing at the side, grinning. "Being nominated? I''m afraid no one here is capable of doing so." "That''s true. If we were qualified for the nomination, we wouldn''t have toe here to form a team." Jessica spoke in a depressed tone. But soon, her gaze drifted to the design shown on theputer again. "The champion of the Lotus Award. What a brilliant individual!" Kelly thought about it for a while. She started to search for Shelly''s picture and opened it. Everyone paid no attention at first. On the contrary, when they saw a picture of Shelly getting on the stage after winning the award, all of them froze for a second. "Ah, why does this woman look so familiar?" "Is this..." Everyone''s expressions changed and their breathing changed. Zachary who remained silent all this while, looked over and saw the champion on the screen. It was a girl in a dark blue dress. With her temperament, she blended in well with the blue lighting of the surroundings. A typical female celebrity required excellent lighting to stand out in a crowd. However, she looked perfect while standing on the stage with her trophy. As such, she wore a faint smile on her face and had a cold aura surrounding her. He felt as if thedy stood aloof from the others. For the first time, Zachary''s eyes were sparkling with astonishment. Wasn''t that woman their new boss, Minerva? On that day, she asked Zachary to stay back in the conference room andforted him, ''''All your problems are just temporary. Don''t lose hope. You never know what tomorrow will bring." Huh. There was a note of sarcasm in his eyes. Wasn''t it ridiculous for an impressive individual to say all these things to a lowly person like him? What a joke! It was ridiculous! Zachary got up all of a sudden and walked out. "Zachary?" Jessica had no idea what had happened and chased after him at once. It was quiet in the office. "So, our new boss is neither ignorant nor ipetent, and she does not rely on men. Instead, she is... Shelly?" Yasmine widened her eyes in disbelief. How could this be? She even imagined getting Minerva out of thepany. But never did Yasmine expect that she was Shelly. Meanwhile, Gabrie was extremely conflicted about this. Minerva pointed out that she imitated the design of others and she was being mocked by Yasmine for some time. Therefore, Gabrie had been holding a grudge against Minerva since then. Although Gabrie thought that Minerva was right, she felt that Minerva was notpetent enough to have judged her. After Gabrie learned that Minerva was the champion of the Lotus Award, her emotions took charge of her. She was clueless as to how to react to it. Was she still going to be mad at Minerva since she could receive guidance from the champion? Gabrie instantly had mixed feelings of gratitude and anger towards her. Jordan was stunned for a moment, the corner of his lips pulling up. "As expected, she is not a simple woman. Think about it, how could an ordinary woman attract Quill''s attention? Oh, the Yardley Corporation approached us as well. In my opinion... This woman is extremely outstanding. Just rx, all of you. We are in luck." Minerva finally finished her design at six o''clock in the evening. However, Minerva''s shoulders ached as she maintained her posture for a long time. She put down her pen wearily andid down on the floor. When she closed her eyes, she felt the soreness in her body. She just needed to rest. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vera waited outside for a long time. She got off work and went to the nearby school to pick Beanie up. She then brought him to thepany. When Beanie came over, he met Kelly who was going downstairs coincidentally. Kelly had mixed feelings when she saw Beanie. The Lotus Award had always been her dream, yet their current boss was the champion of the award. This should be a good thing to them. But if she greeted this child, would he think that she was sucking up to him? After all, she used to be very fierce. While Kelly was in a predicament, Beanie initiated the conversation. "Hi, pretty sister, you gave me a sweetst time." Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Kelly brightened as soon as she heard that. "Do you still remember me?" Beanie nodded. Kelly was overjoyed. She reached into her bag at once and she took out a lollipop this time. She then handed it to Beanie. Beanie hesitated for a moment and stretched out his hands to take the lollipop. He nodded his head to Kelly to express his gratitude. "Thank you, Pretty Sister." "Such a well- brought up child. You''re being too modest," Kelly murmured. Indeed, Beanie was the child of an outstanding individual. He was well-educated. It seemed that... she had misunderstood Minerva previously. Despite that, who was the father of this child? "Why did you return to thepany at this time? Isn''t it almost time to get off from work?" When Kelly mentioned this, Vera gave her a sorrowful look. "Don''t mention it. Minerva is still in the office. I went to the school nearby to pick Beanie up just now. We''re going upstairs to wait for her." Upon hearing her words, Kelly could not resist gaping at her. "She has been drawing the design since morning?" Honestly speaking, Minerva trod the tough path in order to be the champion. As for Kelly, she would not be able to withstand fasting and locking herself up in a room all day long to design like what Minerva did. "Well, salute! Then I''ll make a move first. Little one, we''ll meet again next time." "Goodbye, Sister." After Kelly left, Vera could not helpining, "You were so arrogant before. Why did you change your attitude?" However, Vera regained her senses in no time. Subsequently, she went upstairs with Beanie to wait for Minerva. When they arrived upstairs, they bumped into Minerva. "Beanie." When Minerva saw Beanie, she quickly squatted down and hugged him. "I was scared to death. I just remembered that you went to school today." "Mommy, someone else would have taken me away before you realized it!" Beanie said in a gravely tone. Minerva felt extremely guilty. She pinched his cheeks. "It''s my fault. I''m sorry, Beanie. I will remember to pick you up next time." Beanie extended his arms to hug Minerva in the neck tenderly. "Mommy, you must do it." "It''s a deal." Minerva stretched out her hand and made a pinky promise with Beanie. Vera couldn''t help rolling her eyes at the sight of it. "Beanie, I think it''s better for you to make a pinky promise with Auntie Vera than to do it with your mommy. After all, your mommy is a workaholic. She doesn''t even need to eat or sleep when she works. How can she take care of you?" When Beanie heard Vera''s words, his expression changed at once. "Mommy, you haven''t had dinner today?" Only then did Minerva realize that she was starving. She rubbed her tummy awkwardly. "It looks... like I didn''t eat at all." Vera heard her and almost wanted to curse. "I''ve been waiting for you the whole day. I don''t care. It''s your treat today. We''re going out for a big feast!" "Going out for a feast?" Minerva pondered for a moment. After that, she took out a hat from her bag and put it on Beanie''s head. "Let''s go. I''ll treat you all to a feast today." As soon as he heard about food, Beanie''s eyes glistened with excitement. He immediately hugged Minerva''s thigh. "Mommy, you are forgiven." "You only know how to eat... I have no idea whose genes you''re carrying." Beanie blinked his eyes. "Mommy, you don''t like eating a lot. I must be like daddy." Upon hearing that, her smile froze for a second. Momentster, she let out a chuckle and said, "Alright, no matter who you look like, you are my good child. Let''s go." Sam had sent back her car to her. Thus, Minerva drove the car, while Vera and Beanie sat in the back seat. They were heading towards a highly rated restaurant they found on the Inte for dinner. It was an upscale restaurant. There were dining tables on the first floor and private rooms on the second floor and above. Those who came in groups could have their meals on the upper floors. As there were only three of them and the restaurant was quite crowded, they chose a rtively quiet spot in the end. "Let''s order first." At this time, in a private room upstairs. "Young Master Yardley, I''d like to propose a toast to you!" A middle-aged man with a chubby face, Mr. Wood, raised his wine ss and toasted Maddox. On the other hand, Maddox, who was sitting opposite him, wore a nonchnt look without taking him seriously. Sam stood behind Maddox. He gave a slight smile. "Mr. Wood, it''s not good to propose a toast, is it?" As Mr. Wood heard him, his jaw tightened and his face lost its color. Then he put down the ss in his hand and said with embarrassment. "It''s my fault. I''ll punish myself with three sses of wine." Subsequently, he quickly poured himself three sses of wine and swallowed down a mouthful of wine. When the people around caught sight of him, they apuded in no time. "Mr. Wood, you''re good at drinking." "Mr. Wood, you are fortunate enough to have invited Young Master Yardley today. In the past, Young Master Yardley was preupied with work, so he couldn''t join us even if we invited him over. It''s a memorable day today." The few of them had been ttering Maddox all this while. It caused headaches in the others. Maddox furrowed his brows unpleasantly. Sam immediately straightened. "Everyone, let''s get down to business." The crowd nodded right away. Hence, everyone started to talk about business. Maddox was fed up with it and started looking around. There were casement windows in the private room. Maddox turned around and managed to look downstairs. At first, Maddox merely took a casual nce, but suddenly his eyes fell on a person. He was attracted by a figure at the corner. Maddox kept his eyes glued to her. Then, he narrowed his eyes. Why was she here? Minerva was sitting opposite Maddox''s view, while Beanie and Vera were sitting together. As it would take some time for the dishes to be served, the both of them yed the mobile game together. On the other hand, Minerva took out her repaired phone and opened her social media to have a look. After Emily shoved her phone away, she heard a cracking sound from her phone. The screen must have been smashed. Out of her expectations, Sam had gotten it fixed for her. As she thought of the person, Minerva opened her Facebook application. There was Maddox''s ount on the friends request list. Nevertheless, he was cklisted by her at that moment. Why did she think of him again? Minerva''s expression changed abruptly. He was already married. What was she thinking? Minerva ced her phone on the table and looked opposite with a gentle look. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At this present moment, in the private room, after the bosses finished talking with Maddox, they found out that he paid no attention to them at all. When they looked at him again, they noticed him looking down through the casement window. "Er... What''s there below to look at?" Several people looked in his direction and caught sight of a woman with perfect facial features and delicate beauty. Everyone was dumbfounded, yet they swiftly came to their senses. "It is said that Young Master Yardley distances himself from women. It may not be the case." "Young Master Yardley, it looks like you''re interested in her." "Well understand!" The crowd burst intoughter all of the sudden. Nheless, theughter did notst long. Out of the blue, Maddox turned around and stared at them with a somber expression. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 His dark, fierce stare frightened everyone. No one knew what was going on. Everyone looked at Maddox awkwardly, not knowing what to feel in the moment. Sam thought this strange and followed their gaze. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At the end of his line of sight, he finally spotted Minerva sitting downstairs. With one hand rested on the table, she spoke sternly to the person across from her. Her moist, rosy pink lips glistened brightly under the light, and her cold, distant eyes emanated seduction like no other. Sam then quickly shot a nce at Young Master Yardley. "It''s her again!" It was no wonder Young Master Yardley was distracted and embarrassed himself. "Young Master Yardley... If you are interested in this woman, why don''t we invite her upstairs to have a chat?" Maddox was quiet and no one knew what to say. A courageous soul then boldly made a statement, but upon seeing that no response was given by Maddox, he got up immediately and walked downstairs. After a few more people left, Maddox raised the wine ss in his hand. He took a sip and curled his lips. He thought about just how she would react to it. "Young Master Yardley!" Sam, who was behind Maddox tensed up at once. "Wouldn''t they harass Miss Shelly?" Upon hearing this, Maddox raised his eyebrows and shot him an icy nce. Sam immediately felt a chill down his spine, and dared not to speak anymore. He could only silently step aside and watch Minerva through the casement window. "Well, the service of this restaurant is a little slow. We have been here for so long, yet not even a single dish has been served." Vera continued ying her mobile game while stretching her hand out to press on her stomach. At this instance, Beanie raised his head. "Auntie Vera, hide behind me, or else you will be defeated soon." After hearing this, Vera paused and then began cursing furiously. "F*ck, I only pressed on my stomach for a while and this b*stard attacks me? Do you think I am that easily bullied? Beanie,e on, chop his head off!" With such a fierce remark, the surrounding crowd could not help but turn to see what was happening. When they saw that it was only the two of them ying a mobile game, they shifted their gazes away. Minerva was amused by the gazes of the people around her. Vera had a great personality and got along well with people of all ages. "However..." Minerva slightly furrowed her brows. Not long after she entered and sat down, she sensed a pair of eyes staring at her with great intensity, eliciting a feeling very familiar to her. Minerva looked around the room, but found no such special presence. "Strange." Minerva reached out her hand and pinched her brows. Could it be that she had been so immersed in her thoughts that she had started imagining things? While she pondered over the thought, several stout figures walked towards Minerva''s table and stopped right in front of her. "Miss." The abrupt voice of a man startled Minerva and the group. After getting rid of thest opponent in his game, Beanie also raised his head. At the sight of these middle-aged men, Vera''s expression instantly changed. "Who are you?" Vera gantly stood up and led Beanie behind her, shielding him from the men. Minerva stayed in her seat, nonchntly looking at them. "What can I do for you?" These men had initially intended to tter Young Master Yardley. However, they were rendered speechless when they saw that Minerva only slightly raise her brows as she remained calmly seated, unbothered by the situation. "Well, if you have nothing to say, we''ll have our dinner." After all, she was the daughter of the Hanover family. How could she feel intimidated? The men were dumbfounded; a great while had passed before they regained their senses. Then, one of them approached her while rubbing his hands. "Having dinner?" He nced at Minerva''s table, and said with a smile, "Your dishes haven''t been served. There are many guests at this hour, so I think you''d still have to wait for about half an hour or so." Minerva did not answer him, and looked up at them disapprovingly. This flustered the man, but at the thought of pleasing Maddox, he forcibly shed a smile. "We''re from the private room upstairs and our dishes have already been served. We were wondering if you''d like to join us." "I''m sorry, I''ve already ordered mine. I''m afraid I can''t have dinner with all of you. Enjoy your meal." Minerva didn''t hesitate and sent them away. The displeasure on their faces was growing evident. "Why, we came to sincerely invite you to join us for a meal. To be honest, there''s a big shot upstairs; you won''t be disappointed." A big shot? "Who is this big shot?" Minerva frowned, slightly bunching her brows together. There were not many prominent figures in the North City. By the looks of their attire, they were evidently businessmen. Minerva could tell that at a nce as she had been in the business industry for a period of time. Suddenly, Minerva figured it out. It must be him. "What are you guys trying to do? What does this big shot upstairs have anything to do with us? We don''t know you and if you don''t leave now, I will call the police right away!" Vera bawled, her voice rang loudly across the room, drawing the attention of the restaurant''s patrons. A sheepish look fell on the faces of the embarrassed men. After all, they were all heads of their respectivepanies who had never been treated this way. At this moment, Minerva gave a slight smile. She raised her head and looked at the three of them before she spoke. "Go back to your big shot and tell him that if he wants me to go upstairs to have dinner with him, he shoulde over and invite me himself." The crowd was at a loss for words. She must have been out of her mind to have asked Maddox to invite her in person. Minerva raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Why? Are you scared?" "No. It''s just that..." "Since he won''te to invite me personally, please just leave. We need to have our dinner." On the surface, Minerva looked very calm and collected, but deep down, she was an anxious mess. If that person really was upstairs, would he meet Beanie? At the thought of this, she kept her emotions at bay and looked at the men. "Aren''t you leaving?" After getting yelled at, they turned and walked away in a daze. Once they had left, Minerva looked across at Beanie. "Vera, put Beanie''s hat on and get him out of here." Vera''s face fell. "Why?" "Enough with the questions. Have your dinner at home, I''ll be back a littleter." "You''re not leaving with us?" Vera''s eyes widened. "If you''re still sticking around here, that means the big shot upstairs..." "I know him, but it''s not convenient for me to bring you both along. So, please go home with Beanie first. I''ll make sure to get you back for the treat tonight." She looked solemn as she spoke to Vera. "Understood. I''m leaving with Beanie then." Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Vera and Minerva had known each other for so many years, so how could she not understand Minerva? Minerva obviously had a n. If she had really asked them both to leave, she must have caught on to something. Vera had been by her side for a long time, so it was hardly difficult to guess the identity of the ''big shot'' upstairs, especially after giving it some thought. "Auntie Vera, aren''t we going to have a feast?" Beanie asked, his eyes as round as the moon. "Well have it another day. Your mommy has some urgent work to attend to today, so we''d have to go first." Beanie''s eyes twinkled, as if light had shed across it. He nodded his head in obedience, and stood still as Vera put his hat on for him. She then took his hand in hers and left. Naturally, Maddox''s eyes were fixed on them. As they stood up, Maddox noticed that there was a child in front of Minerva. He did not give it much thought and quickly wrote it off as the child of her colleague. Though he could not quite understand why, his gaze followed the child closely as he was leaving with Vera. Upon reaching the restaurant¡¯s entrance, the child with the hat suddenly raised his head, revealing half of his face. With that single nce at Beanie, Maddox''s expression changed suddenly. That child...All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At this moment, some people from down below had pushed through the doors and entered. The sound of the door interrupted Maddox''s train of thoughts. He rushed back to his senses and callously looked at the men who had just entered. The looks on their faces changed when they met his gaze. They took a few steps forward. "Young Master Yardley..." They looked down and noticed that her twopanions had left the restaurant. Panic set in and they hurriedly exined, "We didn''t force them to leave. We only invited her to join us upstairs." Upon hearing this, Maddox raised his eyebrows, "Did you tell her about me?" "Of course not," they said, waving their hands. "We only told her that there was a ''big shot'' upstairs." They then narrated the whole incident to Maddox, including what Minerva had said about having him personally invite her over for dinner. As they exined the situation, their eyes attentively observed Maddox''s expression. They had even nned to teach Minerva a lesson if Maddox was truly mad at her. However, Maddox only wore a nk look on his face and remained stoically calm. At that moment, they could not read Maddox''s mind. One of them wanted to sound him out, so he said angrily, "This woman has crossed the line. Who does she think she is? How dare she ask Young Master Yardley to invite her in person? Young Master Yardley, don''t worry, I''ll get my men to bring her here right now." As soon as he finished speaking, he was about to wave a signal to his underlings. Maddox''s gaze instantly swept over them. "Who gave you the permission to do that?" "Young Master Yardley?" A secondter, Maddox turned over to look at Minerva through the casement window, his lips curled as he thought, "Should I personally invite her?" It seemed that she had probably figured out who he was. Minerva stayed right in her seat for a while. She intently watched the seconds go by, working out in her head that Vera and Beanie should be well away by now. She then got up to leave. As she was standing up, a pang of light-headedness crept into her head, almost causing her to fall forward. Fortunately, she had reached out and grabbed hold of a chair to support herself. Minerva shook the dizziness away. She had not experienced this in a long while. Perhaps the moment was too overwhelming for her. She must leave this ce quickly and grab a bite to eat somewhere else. With this in mind, Minerva headed out with hurried steps. Just as she walked out of the door, a figure stood in her way and blocked her path. "Where are you going?" A man''s cold and emotionless voice rang through her ears and she looked up at the figure in front of her. It really was him! Maddox! She had a feeling someone''s gaze had fallen on her shortly after she was seated at the restaurant. Who else could it have been other than Maddox? Even so, Minerva did not have the time nor mood to deal with him. She was starving as she had not eaten for the entire day and could feel her gastric pain kicking in. She pursed her lips and forced a smile. "Ah, Mr. Yardley. It''s such a coincidence to meet you here, but I have something to attend to. I''ll ask you out for dinner next time when I get a chance to." With that, she made a move to leave. However, as she walked past Maddox, he reached out quickly to grasp her wrist. "I''vee to you." Minerva paused and stared at him in bewilderment. Maddox turned around and let his eyes rest on her. "Didn''t you ask me to invite you in person?" Tongue-tied, Minerva could not find the words to speak. "Dinner upstairs?" The corners of Minerva''s lips twitched. She had only said and meant that casually as a means to distract the men, allowing Vera and Beanie time to slip out and leave. The thought of going upstairs to have dinner with him never actually crossed her mind. As she thought about this, she licked her lips to prep her exnation. "Mr. Yardley, I''m afraid there''s been a misunderstanding. I only asked that you invite me personally, but I didn''t say that I would definitely agree to it." Hearing this, Maddox''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "So, you''re messing with me?" "It was just a joke." Minerva broke free from his grasp and took two steps back. She staggered on her feet, swaying a little. Minerva took a few more steps back to steady herself, her face pale as she pressed on her stomach. Maddox immediately suspected something was amiss. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her closely. "What''s the matter?" Minerva took a deep breath and stood her ground, trying to ease the pain in her stomach. She could not bear it any longer. She looked at Maddox with a pale face, "I''m alright. I''m used to it." "What''s wrong with you?" Maddox stared at her, eyes pooling with concern. With a faint smile, Minerva said nothing and headed straight to the parking lot. Maddox stood motionless for a brief moment before ultimately deciding to follow behind. When she reached the parking lot, Minerva''s gastric pain had worsened. Her forehead was beaded with cold sweat. She had never suffered such pain in the past. Did she starve herself way too much that day, or was it due to her temper? Minerva stumbled and got hold of something. With staggering steps, Minerva stumbled and she found herself grabbing and catching a touch of warmth. She turned around to see the indifferent and handsome face of Maddox before realizing that she had identally ced her hand on his shoulder. Minerva was stunned for a second before retracting her hand. She asked feebly, "Why are you following me?" Her face was paler than before and her forehead was coated with pools of cold sweat. Something was wrong. Maddox frowned and did not care about anything else as he pulled her to him, furiously asking her, "What''s wrong?" Startled by his fierceness, Minerva weakly replied, "Gastric... gastric pain." As soon as she finished speaking, Maddox lifted her up in an embrace. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Minerva felt dizzy. She hung on tightly, her arms around his neck. Her face paled due to the gastric pain. She bit her lower lip and looked at Maddox. "What are you doing?" Maddox looked at her coldly and turned around with her in his arms. His chest heaved as he walked. Minerva tried to push him away, but to no avail. The pain in her stomach came in waves, making her feel as if she was on the edge ofpletely passing out. "Why are you still acting tough when you''re in so much pain?" Maddox spoke solemnly. His face contorted with rage as he red at Minerva. Minerva was taken aback by this. Why was he mad at her? Did she offend him again? After thinking about it, Minerva closed her eyes and weakly said, "It has nothing to do with you, Mr. Yardley. Please put me down." Maddox sneered, "It has nothing to do with me? What should I do then, to make this something to do with me?" Minerva was dumbstruck with terror. What was he trying to do? Why did he have to meddle in her business? She tried to take a couple of deep breaths to relieve the gastric pain but her condition took a turn for the worse. Minerva refused to speak to him any longer. She retracted her arms and quietly pushed his chest away, breaking free from him without a word. Maddox looked at her and said angrily, "Why do you still want to struggle in such a state?" Minerva answered, "Let me go." Even though her voice was soft and faint, her voice carried with it a sense of calmness and she was resolute. "Ha." Maddox sneered coldly, and brought her to his car instead. He sat her down on the passenger seat, then bent over to buckle her seatbelt. While he was walking to the driver''s seat, Minerva raised her hand in an attempt to unfasten the seatbelt to leave the car, only to find that the pain was so excruciating that she could not even bear to lift her hand. She had had stomach aches before, and used to suffer from gastritis. However, she did recuperate for a period of time and had recovered from it. Who would have known that it would get triggered again, and the recurrence would be so much more severe than ever before. She felt her consciousness start to fade. Maddox turned his head to the side and nced at her. Her pale face and the worrying amount of cold sweat on her forehead made him step quickly on the gas. When they arrived at the hospital, Maddox reached out to unbuckle her seatbelt. He said coldly to her, "Go see a doctor and get his consultation. Stop being stubborn, or I''ll..." He stopped when he saw Minerva lying unconscious in the car; having probably fainted a while back. His expression suddenly changed. He cared about nothing else as he speedily got out of the car, carried her out and rushed her into the hospital. Fifteen minutester, Maddox had finally gotten Minerva admitted to the hospital. A doctor raised his head and took a look at Maddox. "Are you her boyfriend?" Maddox was taken aback when he heard that. He shook his head and replied, "No." He then quickly added, "I''m her husband." As he let the words roll off his tongue, Maddox kept his gaze steadily on Minerva''s unconscious face. He watched hery motionless on the hospital bed, her face a ghostly, bloodless white. His heart felt like a panicked mess as he battled through the paralyzing feeling of anxiety. "Since you''re her husband, you should take good care of your wife. Don''t you know that she has severe gastritis?" Maddox was jarred, "Gastritis?" "What kind of husband are you? Your wife suffered from severe gastritis, but you only brought her to the hospital now? Does she have an irregr diet?" It was only then that Maddox realized he knew nothing about Minerva''s life now. He had no idea what she normally ate these days. He could only recall that she only ordered iced beverages during the times she went to the restaurant with Janice, and that she would leave as soon as she finished. He furrowed his brows at the thought. She must have had this problem for a long while. If she was aware of her gastritis, why did she still take iced beverages? "Forget it, it doesn''t seem like you know much. I''ve put her on a drip. So, just get some soup ready for her when she wakes up. Well need to keep her under observation for a few days." "Thank you." Maddox thanked the doctor before he left. He approached the side of the bed and gazed down at the unconscious figure below. His dark eyes glistened with sadness and heartache. How had she been living these past five years? How did she end up like this? She had changed so much that Maddox initially thought that she had been taking good care of herself. He did not expect that she would suffer from gastritis. "Shouldn''t gastric only happen to those who do not take care of themselves well and have irregr dietary habits?" All of a sudden, Maddox felt a vibration across the room. Maddox quietly traced the source of vibration to Minerva''s bag in which he found her phone vibrating. He then unhesitatingly pulled the phone out of her bag. He had handled this phone before, but after Sampleted his repairs, he had returned it back to Minerva without seeking Maddox''s opinion. He missed a chance to get along with her. "Hello?" When a deep, hoarse voice sounded from the other side of the phone, Vera thought she had misdialed. She quickly nced at the mobile screen to check if she had gotten the numbers right. Once she verified that she had indeed dialed for Minerva, she ced the phone back against her ear. "You, you are?" "Maddox." She knew about Maddox from the previous times Minerva mentioned him to her. Moreover, Maddox remembered Vera, so he naturally had no problem revealing his name. Suddenly, Vera felt shudders all over, as if an electric current had just coursed through her veins. She took a glimpse at Beanie who sat beside her, then quickly rose from her seat to leave the room for the phone call. "Mr. Yardley? Why is Minerva''s phone with you?" Maddox nced at Minerva whoid unconsciously on the bed and asked hoarsely, "Is anything the matter?" Vera swallowed hard and replied, "I''m looking for Minera. Please get her to answer the phone." "Now''s not a good time," Maddox rejected her right away. Vera''s eyes instantly widened in disbelief. "Not, not a good time for her?" What did he mean by this? Vera tensed up at once. Could it be that Maddox had somehow taken advantage of Minerva? She thought about the incident at the restaurant and quickly deduced that Maddox was the ''big shot'' the few men had referred to earlier. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, if there''s a message you''d like me to pass on, please go ahead." "Actually, I..." Vera pondered for a moment, then decided to ask, "I just wanted to know how she is right now? You didn''t... did you..." Upon hearing this, Maddox burst into aughing fit. "She fainted. What do you think I would do to her?" "Fainted?" "Yes, gastritis." Vera eximed, "Gosh, she hasn''t had anything to eat all day. I even worried about her gastritis. I''m such a...." Chapter 434 Chapter 434 "Minerva hadn''t eaten anything all day?" Maddox furrowed his brows as he looked at the unconscious woman. No wonder she was in so much pain; she had little regard for her health. As soon as the words escaped Vera''s lips, she instantly mmed her mouth shut. She had revealed too much. She then hastily asked, "Mr. Yardley, could you let me know which hospital she is in? I''d like to go see her." "That wouldn''t be convenient." He hung up immediately after finishing his sentence. Vera was left with the empty sounds of her phone''s dial tone. What the f*ck! Maddox, that b*stard! Did he really think he could do as he pleased just because he was a client? What an a*shole! No wonder Minerva could not care less about him! He was such an unreasonable, overbearing person! Deep in thought, Vera pursed her lips. Although she found Maddox an annoyance, he did however, sound evidently distressed, like he had a dismal cloud hung over his head during their brief conversation. He must be rather worried about Minerva. He had not mentioned that he was not in the hospital, so she assumed that he was. In the end, Vera, unable to shake the worry off, decided to send out a text. ''Mr. Yardley, has Minerva been admitted to a hospital?'' This was all she needed to know. Ding. Maddox''s reply was prompt and concise. ''Yes''. Although the reply was distant and reserved, Vera felt a wave of relief wash over her as she read the message. She then sent out another text. ''I shall leave Minerva in your care then, Mr. Yardley. Please watch over her. Just give me a ring if you need my help.'' Maddox initially had no intention of responding to Vera, but as he recalled what the doctor had said to him, he decided upon his better judgment to share the doctor''s instructions with Vera. She quickly understood what was asked of her, and went on to make her preparations. Maddox also disclosed the hospital''s name to her. It was already midnight when Vera made it to the hospital. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The hospital was quiet, where only the soft and mellow sounds emitting from medical equipment could be heard. Vera knocked on the hospital ward''s door, then pushed it open to enter. The single wards were as silent as the hospital hallways; Maddox and Minerva were its only upants. As Vera lightly and quietly tiptoed into the ward, with a vacuum sk secured tightly in her hands, her eyes incidentally met Maddox''s cold gaze. In a sh, Vera felt a chill run down her spine. This man''s terrifying stare was no joke! Vera ced the sk on the table, and quietly asked, "She hasn''t woken up yet?" "No," Maddox uttered, his voice dark and tinged with fatigue. He sat on the edge of the bed, watching Minerva closely. Vera pondered a moment, then took a few deep breaths before stealing a nce at Minerva. She looked as pale as a ghost. It was clear that her condition was bad. "How is she? Is she okay?" "She''s going to be fine." Maddox''s cold starended on Vera. He spotted the sk she had brought, then indifferently said, "It''s gettingte. You should go home." Vera curled her lips, summoned her courage and said, "Since I''m already here, I''ll take care of her. Mr. Yardley... Since it''s inconvenient for you to be in the same ward alone with her, why don''t you take your leave first?" Maddox was quiet. He had not said a thing but it was obvious that the air in the room had changed by what Vera said. She swallowed her shock and was hesitant in speaking again when she heard a noiseing from the ward''s door. Vera turned and saw Sam standing by the door. When their eyes met, she suddenly felt bashful and embarrassed. Why was Sam here? "Get her back home," Maddox instructed coldly without even turning to look at Sam. "Sure," Sam immediately nodded, then looked at Vera. "Let''s go. It''s gettingte now. I''ll bring you home safely." Vera was lost for words. D*mn it! Had Maddox nned this right after he told her about the hospital''s location? He never intended for her to stay. He wanted Minerva all to himself! As she thought of this, she took a deep breath and approached Maddox, stating calmly, "Mr. Yardley, although you and Minerva were in a rtionship five years ago, it is in the past. Time flies and people change. I don''t have to stay here today, but I hope that you respect her and her wishes. Still, thank you for saving Minerva today. Please take good care of her. I shall make a move first." Shortly after she finished talking, Vera turned around and left the ward, caring little for whatever response Maddox had. Standing by the door, Sam had overheard everything. He was greatly surprised as he and Vera unexpectedly shared the same thoughts. He wanted Minerva to stay away from Maddox, just as Vera wished for Maddox to keep a distance from Minerva. Neither wanted to see someone they cared about get hurt. Between Maddox and Minerva, who was the one who could not stay away? Who was the one hurting the other? "She''s been gone for five years. So, why the sudden return? If she wanted to leave, then she should stay gone, no?" They had reached the parking lot, and as Vera was about to enter the car, she heard Sam''s words like a p in the face, knocking the wind out of her and keeping her rooted to her ground. She then turned to look at Sam, who stood under a streemp. "Are you serious?" Vera looked at Sam, incredulousness in her stare. "You must be kidding, right?" Sam shot her a nk look without making a sound. "Is this your territory? Why can''t we return? Besides, what does this have to do with you?" Vera said, looking at Sam, offended and amused, "This is ridiculous." Sam seemed to realize that he made a mistake. "You may think that what I said was harsh, but what you said to Young Master Yardley was just as ruthless." "Harsh? Ruthless? How so? What happened to your rationale in these five years? Can''t you see that your Young Master Yardley is the one constantly pestering Minerva? Why are we the ones at fault?" As Vera spoke, anger stirred within her and she bit her bottom lip. "North City is our home. We don''t need anyone''s permission to return home. If you think that we purposely showed up in front of you, then just ignore us!" Sam was rendered speechless. After she finished speaking, Vera turned to leave. Sam''s expression changed. He ran up to her and said, "It''ste. Just let me send you home. It''s not safe now." "Humph, like it''s safe to be around someone like you. I can take a cab myself, no worries needed!" Only then did Sam realize that he had gone too far with his words. He stood in front of her right away. "I''m sorry, I''m not good with words. You''re worried about Minerva, and I don''t want Young Master Yardley to get hurt. Both of us want the same things and have the same goal. The only difference is how we achieve that goal. Look, it''s reallyte. I know you''re mad at me, but just let me make it up to you by giving you a ride home." Chapter 435 Chapter 435 Did he want to make up for it? Vera nced at him. When she saw Sam''s apologetic stare, she could tell that he was sincerely apologizing to her. What he said made sense to her. The two opposed each other on this matter, so naturally, it would be difficult for one to listen to the other. However, Vera still felt that he had crossed the line. So, she did not respond. Sam was afraid that she would actually leave in a bout of anger, so he humbled himself and gently pleaded. "I''ve apologized, so can you please get in the car now?" Vera was at a loss for what to say. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If she continued to be mad at him, wouldn''t it seem that she was being unreasonable? Forget it, they were not on the same side anyway. As she thought of this, Vera walked towards his car again. Sam heaved a sigh of relief and a smile unconsciously made it to his face. In the hospital. It was so quiet that only the sound of medical equipment could be heard. Maddox sat motionlessly at the edge of the bed. His gaze was fixed on Minerva. All of a sudden, Minerva''s eyshes fluttered as if she was about to wake from her slumber. Maddox seemed slightly agitated when he noticed her fluttering eyshes. He sat up straight at once. Minerva had been unconscious for a long time. As she was opening her eyes, the ring light made it difficult for her to keep them open. Just as she was about to limatize to theforting darkness, she heard a loud click. Then, the room lights were switched off, reced by a distant, dim lamp. It was only then that she finally felt at ease to open her eyes. A thin, slender finger came into view. "You''re awake?" The icy voice of a man sounded from above her head. Minerva could now clearly see Maddox''s attractive face, and his cold, thin lips as he spoke impassively. She moved her lips, in an attempt to say something but found that her body was devoid of strength. In an instant, a pair hands firmly held her up to a sitting position. Two pillows were then ced behind her to support her back. "Here, have some water," Maddox held a ss of water to the edge of her lips and gestured for her to drink. Minerva looked at his hand. She shook her head in resistance, refusing to drink. "Ha." Maddox let out a chuckle. "What''s wrong? Do you think you can help yourself to the water in such a state?" Minerva remained silent. Her lips were pale but she stayed stubbornly resistant. Seeing her like this, Maddox could feel himself lose his temper. After a while, he whispered to her, "I thought your temper would have changed after five years. I didn''t expect you to be just as stubborn as before. What goodes from being stubborn?" Minerva raised her head and red viciously at him. He mischievously held the ss close to her lips. "Are you going to drink it?" After pondering for a bit, Minerva decided to take a sip. She had no strength now anyway. If he wanted to take care of her, then she might as well let him. Maddox was finally at ease after she was willing to drink. She was such a strong-willed woman. Even though she was extremely ill, she still went against him. However, she gave in to him after a short while. After drinking more than half a cup of water, Minerva started to feel the pain in her stomach. Her brows were slightly knitted. "Alright." Maddox took the cup away and put it on the table next to him. "Vera brought you some soup. Do you want to have some?" Upon hearing Vera''s name, Minerva suddenly raised her head and looked at Maddox. "Did you contact her? Or did shee over?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and inched closer to her. "Why are you so nervous?" "No, no. I''m not nervous," Minerva lowered her eyelids, hoping to hide her emotions away. She was anxious, afraid that Maddox would discover Beanie. As they resembled each other, Maddox might stir up a storm if he was to ever find out about this. This matter was tooplicated, and Minerva had sworn to protect Beanie well. But... Maddox lived in North City. Would they really not bump into each other in the future? An idea struck Minerva. Maybe she could send Beanie to study abroad, or to a neighboring city. However, Beanie was extremely dependent on her. If she sent him abroad, or even to a neighboring city, he would be all alone. s... this was not a viable idea. "What are you thinking about?" Maddox''s sudden voice snapped her out of her reverie. "Got some secrets?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and studied her. Minerva was taken aback for a second. She said, "Mr. Yardley, if you believe I have any secrets, please feel free to do some digging." Her nonchnt expression stunned Maddox for a moment. He did not utter a single word. Instead, he stood up and opened the vacuum sk which Vera had brought over.. He then brought the soup to Minerva. "Eat." Minerva had already starved to the point of numbness. But now that she was looking down at the bowl of soup, she did not feel much appetite. She nced at it indifferently, looked away and said, "I don¡¯t feel like eating." Upon hearing her words, Maddox''s expression changed slightly. "You don''t feel like eating?" She shook her head and wanted to lie down to sleep again. Maddox nced at the soup in the bowl. Indeed, many were not a fan of the soup''s nd taste. However, she was suffering from gastritis. It was imperative that she ate. He wondered, other than soup, what else did she want to eat? "Are you going to starve yourself?" Maddox suddenly said, his voice a deadly serious tone. He reached out and grabbed Minerva''s wrist. "Get up and eat before you go to bed." Minerva felt her strength return a little. She struggled as she muttered, "Let me go. I don''t want to eat." "If you don''t eat, your gastritis will get triggered again. You haven''t had anything for a day. How strong do you think you are?" Maddox harshly said as he red at her. In terms of ability, he was no match for her. Certainly, it drove him crazy seeing her in such a state. Minerva ignored his words and only wanted to break free from him but failed. Her strength of course, was no match for Maddox''s. Moreover, she was ill and currently had very little strength. Her strength now was merely the strength of a kitten to Maddox. Initially, Maddox was in rage, but her effort stunned him. He then lowered his head to look at Minerva. Sheid there with a solemn expression on her face, trying childishly hard to jerk her hand away from his grip- He felt his anger ease up significantly within. Then, he had softened his attitude towards her. ''Maddox, why are you fussing about a sick woman? Why are you angry at her? She is not feeling well. Needless to say, she is not in a good mood and may start throwing a tantrum.1 As he thought of this, Maddox''s eyes went soft as he gently spoke. "Get up and eat a little, hmm?" Chapter 436 Chapter 436 Minerva froze for a second when she heard his sudden soft voice. She then looked up at Maddox. What''s wrong with this person? It was so peculiar for him to react in such a manner. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Minerva pulled her hand away and did not agree to it. However, Maddox reached out and helped her up. He was demanding even though his actions were gentle. Minerva was at a loss for words. Her eyes were burning with rage as she red at Maddox. But Maddox paid no attention to her anger. He held a bowl in one hand and a spoon in the other. Then, he took a spoon of soup and brought it to her lips. "Don''t look at me, eat well." Minerva nearly freaked out when she heard Maddox''s words, but she couldn''t yell loudly even if she threw a fit as she was feeling weak. "Who''s looking at you?" She was ring at him, wasn''t she? Did he get it wrongly? Maddox''s smile deepened when he saw her throwing a fit. He always felt that she had been too distant and ethereal these days. However, unexpectedly, he could get closer to her because of her illness. Maddox said lowly, "Okay, you are not looking at me. Can you just drink the soup?" His words startled Minerva for a moment. Did she hear it wrongly? Why did she sense a hint of doting in Maddox''s tone? When she studied his expression, she could even tell that he was trying to butter her up. Was he trying to please her? Was it because he wanted her to consume the soup? Why? Was it because he was worried about her? But why did he have to worry about her? He was a married man. Why did he have to do such a thing? As she thought of this, Minerva bit her lower lip and refused to drink the soup. Maddox stayed still as time passed, but Minerva refused to drink the soup. The two of them remained locked in a stalemate. After a long while, Maddox finally put down the bowl helplessly. "What do you want?" Minerva red at him stubbornly. "I should be the one asking you, shouldn''t I?" Minerva sneered. She tilted her head and nced at the time on the wall. "It''s alreadyte. If you don''t return, you will keep your wife waiting, won''t you?" Maddox halted. His gaze darkened a little. It seemed that this woman had no knowledge of her ongoing marriage with him, thus she was able to say such words. But... when she turned her head and talked, it seemed that... "Mr. Yardley," Minerva said word by word, "I have no idea what was on your mind when you stayed here. I thank you for sending me to the hospital today, but you can''t stay here any longer... Oh." Before she could finish her sentence, her chin was suddenly held up. Then, she was turned to the opposite direction and kissed by him in the lips before she could react. In an instant, Minerva''s eyes widened as she stared at him in surprise,pletely dumbfounded. After the kiss, Maddox pulled away. She could still feel his warm breath on her face. "I''m going to stay here. What do you say?" Minerva''s pupils constricted as she came to her senses. She then raised her hand and wanted to p Maddox in the face, only to find out that her hand was in his grasp, and she couldn''t escape from him. "What the hell are you nning to do?" Minerva''s lips turned red after she had been kissed. On the other hand, her face was paler than she had been before. "I''m not nning to do anything. Have some soup," Maddox was still holding onto the bowl of soup. Minerva wiped her lips and red at him. "You will leave if I finish it?" Maddox shrugged, while Minerva didn''t utter a word either. She reached out to take the bowl of soup and raised her head to drink it. Maddox blocked her with his hand, "Don''t drink too fast." She had gastric problems and had just woken up. If Minerva drank it all in one go, she might suffer from indigestion. Minerva''s movement halted. She did not expect him to react simrly to Vera. Could it be that Vera had told him in advance? Such a disloyal friend! Not only did Vera note to her rescue, but she even taught him such an important detail. Each time Minerva''s gastric problems red up, Vera would prepare soup for her to consume. However, Minerva disliked the taste of it and wanted to finish it in one go, but Vera would stop her from doing it everytime. Thus, Minerva could only drink slowly. After finishing the soup, Maddox took the bowl from her and said lightly, "Sit for a while and rest." Minerva looked at him in bewilderment, "Aren''t you leaving?" She had gradually regained her strength. "Leave?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and smirked. "Who will take care of you if I leave?" "Mr. Yardley! It is inconvenient for a man to stay with me. After you leave, I will call over someone else to take care of me." Hearing her words, Maddox''s eyes sparkled. He suddenly inched closer to her and said, "We have shared a kiss. What is there to be considered inconvenient?" Minerva gasped, "You!" Maddox let out a low chuckle. "Sleep well. If you are not feeling well, remember to call me.''1 There was another bed for family members in the ward. After locking the door, Maddox went back to bed. Although the two beds were separated by a short distance, Minerva could sense his strong presence in the ward. Perhaps it was due to the kiss. She felt that Maddox''s aura seemed to linger around her body, and it won''t dissipate. She was a little annoyed and bit her lower lip. She refused to stay in the same room with a married Maddox. However, he was unwilling to leave. Minerva gradually closed her eyes and made up her mind. In the middle of the night, the doctor came to check on her once. He left again after confirming that she had no other symptoms. At first, Minerva couldn''t fall asleep. Butte at night, her eyelids felt so heavy to the extent that she drifted into sleep at once. When she woke up again, the sun had risen. There was no sign of Maddox in the quiet ward. She was stupefied for a second, then she pulled the covers off and sat up. She had suffered from gastric pain the day before, yet she felt better now. Minerva scanned her surroundings before getting out of bed and putting on her shoes. She was about to go to the bathroom. The bathroom door suddenly opened and she saw the familiar face of Maddox. He looked weary as he had apanied her all night. There are water droplets on his face, but even so, he still looked handsome. Minerva shot him a nce before she withdrew her gaze. "Do you want to use the bathroom?" Maddox asked before she could say anything. Minerva only nodded silently without a word. He leaned aside and pushed the door open for her. "Go, be careful. Do you still suffer any gastric pain? Do you feel dizzy?" He asked several questions in a row. After Minerva walked in, she directly mmed the door shut in his face, blocking him outside. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 When Minerva came out, Maddox was still waiting by the door. She walked to her bed, frowning. She then saw the phone on the table and picked it up. After a nce, she found that someone had cracked the password of her phone. She turned around to look at her suspect. ''Are you the one who did this?" Maddox clearly knew about it but didn''t n to answer her. He went to her and took her phone. "Are you hungry? Breakfast is ready. You..." "Maddox! Did you peek at my phone? And you cracked my password as well? Do you know that it''s immoral to do that? Why did you do that? I can sue you!" Minerva pushed him away forcefully and snatched her phone over. Then, she took a few steps back and pressed her back against the wall while venting her anger on Maddox. "Sue me?" Maddox frowned when he saw her behaving in such a manner. After a while, heughed mockingly. "I watched over you for a whole night, yet this is what I get in return? Woman, are you that ruthless?" Minerva fell silent and red at him. Maddox chuckled. "If I don''t crack the password of your phone, how am I supposed to send a message to Vera to send you something to eat? Or do you think of me as the kind of person who only wants to spy on the secrets in your phone? I am not such a jerk." Minerva made no reply, but deep down, she was touched by his act. She was mad at him for cracking her phone''s password. She jumped to a conclusion without careful consideration. After listening to Maddox''s words, she felt as if she was being unreasonable. However... she wasn''t in the wrong either. Maddox was already married, but he had spent a night with her in the ward. Even if he was not bothered about it, Minerva could not ept it. Thinking of this, she did not speak further and called Vera right away. "Minerva?" "Come pick me up at the hospital and help me with the discharge documents. By the way, bring a set of clothes for me." Vera sensed a hint of coldness in her voice and immediately nodded without further questions. "Okay, I''ll be there soon." After hanging up the phone, Minerva walked out of the ward, bypassing Maddox. She thought that she would handle the discharge papers on her own before Vera''s arrival. Never did she expect Maddox to catch up with her as soon as she got to the door. He frowned, "What are you doing?" Minerva continued pacing forward without answering him. "Ha," Maddoxughed callously. He continued, "Even if you are in such a hurry to leave, shouldn''t you put on your shoes before leaving?" Hearing his words, Minerva paused. She lowered her head and realized that she wasn''t wearing shoes. At this moment, she was standing barefoot on the floor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When she was in a daze, she had been swept off her feet by Maddox. He held her in his arms and walked back. Minerva was stunned for a moment and reacted at once, "Let me go!" Maddox had on a poker face. He carried her to the bed and put her down. Then, he brought her shoes in front of her. "Wear them." Minerva bit her lip and looked up at him with hatred in her eyes. This b*stard was really annoying. Although she was ring at him, her gaze sent both love and hate down Maddox''s heart. He could not hold it in any longer. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pressed her against the bed. "Why are you looking at me in such a way? Didn''t anyone tell you that a man would go crazy just for your gaze?" He did not kiss her, but he was extremely close to her; she could even feel his breath. It did not cause Minerva to blush, but she felt even more humiliated. Minerva closed her eyes, her lips trembling slightly. "Maddox Yardley." Her voice was a little shaky and her eyshes fluttered as she spoke. "You have seeded if you''re trying to humiliate me." Maddox was stunned. Humiliate her? "What do you mean?" His hand held her chin and asked coldly. Minerva opened her eyes and shot him an indifferent stare. "You know it clearly deep down inside." A deadly silence fell on the ward. Maddox noticed the obvious disgust beneath her eyes. That''s right. It''s disgust. She was disgusted by him. It was not hatred, but disgust. This recognition freaked Maddox out a little. Why? Did she loathe him for everything he had done in the past few days? From the moment Maddox saw her, he subconsciously wanted to get closer to her. He had merely followed his heart and acted ordingly to his feelings, but did he do anything wrong? Maddox pursed his lips, "Make it clear." "I want to terminate the contract." Compared to his frustration, Minerva sounded exceptionally calm. "Is that clear enough for you now?" When Maddox was in a daze, Minerva pushed him away, letting him lie on the bed. Then, she got up and left the ward after wearing her shoes. She went to handle the discharge papers, paying no attention to the doctor''s words. After that, she did not go back to the ward. Instead, she sat quietly on the chair in the corridor, waiting for Vera. Vera didn''t let her down. She said that she would be here soon, and she did. When Vera saw her sitting on a chair at the corridor, she asked in confusion, "Minerva, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in the ward?" Minerva stood up and took the bag from her hand, ncing at it. Sure enough, it was a set of clothes. She turned around and walked towards the ward. Vera followed her into the ward. The ward was empty; there was no sign of Maddox around. "Where is Maddox?" After Vera entered the room, she asked in surprise. "He''s gone," replied Minerva. She then went to the bathroom to change her clothes. When she came out, Vera had alreadyid out all the food. As she had taken care of Minerva previously, she naturally knew what Minerva should eat when she had gastric problems. "Come over and have breakfast." Vera called out to her. Minerva walked over and sat down. When she saw the food on the table, for some reason, she didn''t feel like eating. But she had to eat after all. Hence, she reached for the te and picked up the cutleries. "The ones at this side are all mine; you can''t eat them," Vera ced her food in front of her. Minerva only nced at it and saw that it was all fried. She was rendered speechless for a while before saying, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? Every time I have gastric, I can only eat nd food. Why are you deliberately enjoying them before me?" Vera looked a little proud. She took a piece of fried chicken and put it into her mouth. When she was eating, she intentionally chewed loudly. "Wow, it smells so good and delicious. This restaurant is newly opened; it seems that I have to go there more often in future." Minerva was speechless. "Are you envious? You are a pitiful woman who often suffers from gastric problems. Now, do you know how miserable you are? Will you still neglect your meals for a whole day to draw? You can''t help drawing when you have sudden inspirations, can you? Do you think you can recover every time? Huh?" Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Minerva put down the te in her hand heavily, her expression hardened. "You''ve gone too far." "If you still don''t take your health seriously, I will go even further. Do you believe what I say?" Vera put down the te in her hand as well, looking at Minerva seriously. Vera wore a stern look on her face; one could tell that she was not joking. "Let me tell you, Minerva, you can keep drawing when you are inspired, but it doesn''t mean that you can lock yourself in the room and draw without eating for the whole day. Who do you think you are? You are simply too irresponsible to be a mother. Or do you think you don''t need to rest? You have serious gastric problems, yet you don''t take them seriously. If you pass on due to this illness, I will send Beanie away to others so don''t ever regret it!" Minerva was at a loss for words. Vera had totally crossed the line. But... Minerva wasn''t mad with her. She even thought that Vera was right. She couldn''t bear the thought of Beanie lying at her bedside pitifully, waiting for her the night before. Hence, she remained silent. Instead, she picked up her te and cutleries again and ate quietly. Seeing her in such a manner, Vera couldn''t resist sneering, "You''re at fault, aren''t you? I''ll see if you dare to repeat such an act in the future!" Minerva smiled, "Vera, it''s all my fault, okay? Can you take away your food? I can''t bear watching it." "Humph, I originally wanted to provoke you more but I will spare you this time, seeing that you are in such a pitiful state." After that, Vera reached out and removed the mouthwatering fried food from the table. When they were done, they came out of the hospital together. "Is one night of hospitalization sufficient for you? Won''t you take this opportunity to stay for a couple of days?" Vera asked as they walked. Minerva shook her head, "No, I still have some matters to attend to." Nash drove Vera to the hospital earlier on and he was still waiting outside for them. The two called out to Nash when they saw him and got into the car together. Minerva asked in a deep voice when something came into her mind after they got in the car. "How much property do I have?" Vera was stunned by Minerva. She thought she must have heard it wrongly. After a while, she stretched out her hand, digging into her ears. "What did you just say?" Minerva turned to look at her, "How much property do I have?" Vera was exasperated, she thought Minerva had asked a funny question. "Are you kidding me? You don''t have much." Hearing this, Minerva furrowed her brows. "Well, you still have some savings, but don''t you want to buy a house near the school? You might not be able to afford a house in that area. Ourpany has the money, but those are the company''s funds. Is it..." "No way." Before Vera could finish, she was interrupted by Minerva. "We cannot utilize the company''s funds." "What''s wrong with you? I think your money should be enough to buy a house. Why do you ask about this all of the sudden?" Minerva nced at Vera and suddenly threw a bomb. "I''m going to terminate the contract." "What?" Vera thought she had misheard her. "Terminate... the contract? What do you mean? Do you want to terminate the contract with Maddox?" "Yeah," Minerva took out her phone. "That''s why I have to calcte how much we''ll have to compensate if we terminate the contract." Vera gulped, "I told you to terminate the contract before that. Great! All our efforts were in vain and you''ve even been taken advantage of." Vera didn''t strongly object to her decision. Although she knew that it would cost a lump sum of money to terminate the contract, she respected Minerva''s choice. The reason they remained best friends until now was because they understood each other. "Give me your phone. You just recovered from gastric and you need to rest. I''ll calcte it when we get back and let you know how much more we need." "Alright." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Minerva nodded and put her phone away. "By the way, Beanie..." "Don''t worry, I''ve entrusted him to your brother. We can pick him up this afternoon." "Okay." When she arrived at thepany, Minerva felt a little dizzy. She almost fell to the ground when she got out of the car. Fortunately, Vera held her up in time. "Are you okay? Why don''t you go back and rest for now?" "No," Minerva shook her head. "Well handle the matters of the contract breach today." Vera had no choice but to support Minerva while walking into the office. When they went in, they happened to bump into Zachary who arrived at work. He was wearing a white shirt, his face expressionless. His lips quivered a little when he caught sight of Minerva. In the end, he walked in their direction without saying a word. He walked at a fast pace with his long legs. In an instant, he surpassed the two of them, whereas Minerva was slowly walking forward while being supported by Vera. "Tsk, Zachary is really arrogant. He didn''t even bother to greet us." Hearing Vera, Minerva smiled faintly. "It doesn''t matter." "You have such a good temper." At first, the two of them thought that they would miss the elevator. After all, their office was only a few floors up. Minerva thought that she could wait for the next turn, but the young man in the elevator had been holding the button and staring at them callously. "Hurry up!" They were stunned for a moment, then quickened their pace and walked in. After entering, Minerva leaned her back against the wall, lessening Vera''s burden. Vera stood straight and nced at Zachary. "That''s pretty kind of you, which I didn''t expect." Zachary paid no attention to her. Vera red at him without saying a word. The elevator ascended floor by floor. Soon, Zachary walked out of the elevator. He nced in the direction of Minerva before leaving. The elevator continued to ascend. "He snuck a nce at you just now, as if he was trying to say something. What''s the matter with him?" Upon hearing Vera, Minerva came to realize it as well and blinked her eyes. "I''m not sure, but there''s no hurry. Someone will probably inform us if there''s anything." "You''re right. Jessica follows Zachary everywhere. Once we arriveter, I''ll get the contract right away to see how much we have topensate for the breach." Vera rushed out in a hurry, while Minerva followed her at a slow pace. Minerva lowered hershes, bottling up all her emotions. After she settled the contract, they wouldn''t have any more interactions, right? Minerva heaved a sigh of relief at the thought of not crossing paths with Maddox in the future. However... deep down inside, she still felt a little hollow in her heart. She pondered for a while and chuckled. What was she thinking about? He was already married, and only she... remained single like a fool. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 After she returned to her office, Minerva sat down, her head still spinning. It was most likely due to the side effects of the gastric problems the day before. She reached out her hand and massaged her temples with much force. She felt much more energized. But this time... her gastric problems seemed to re up more severely than before, and she was in great pain even until now. Was it because of that person? Minerva remained seated for a while before Vera came in. She walked over to Minerva with a pile of documents in her arms, pulling a chair, and sat down beside her. "I have calcted. ording to our contract, no matter who breaches the contract, the person has to pay thrice the penalty fee. If it''s merely a piece of clothing, we may not need topensate for that much. But Mr. Yardley has ordered everything in ourpany''s quotation, so... I''m afraid that we need to fork out more than expected." After a dreadful silence, Minerva asked at once, "How much do we need to pay?" Vera nced at her, coughing softly. "I''ve calcted that after paying the penalty fees, we''ll probably have a few thousand left." As soon as she finished speaking, Vera felt brokenhearted. She then held her cheek, "If we had known about it, we should have driven him out right away when he came to us. Now, we are going bankrupt." Was there only a few thousand left after the payment? Minerva''s mouth curled into a smile. "Not bad. I thought it wasn''t enough." Hearing her words, Vera''s eyes widened in terror. "Are you out of your mind? How could you feel alright after losing so much money? I thought..." "Is there anything more joyous than getting rid of him?" Minerva gave a slight smile. She looked at Vera, "Alright, go and prepare the documents. Contact thewyer and consult them on how to handle this matter." "Okay, I''ll contact thewyer first." As they had to pay the penalty fees, Minerva and Vera didn''t check out any houses anymore. In fact, Minerva could totally seek Quill''s help if she was willing to do so. But to her, Quill had done enough for her. She was willing to ept it before as Quill wanted to make it up to her. If she turned him down, Quill would be more guilty about it. It was better for him to compensate her than to feel uneasy all the time. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, she was not the kind of person who epted the help of others without guilt. She feared that she would be a good-for-nothing if it continued in this way. Therefore, even if Minerva had the entire Hanover family as her support, she still worked hard throughout the years. She did not like to bebeled a Hanover in order to seek job opportunities. She relied on her own instead. For instance, she would not seek Quill''s help in rtion to this matter. She solely wanted to make money and buy a house on her own. If she really couldn''t do so, it was feasible for her to obtain a bank loan to pay off the down payment first. In the afternoon, Minerva had made amendments on the drawings which she hadpleted the day before. She then sent a message to Janice, telling her toe over and take a look at them when she had the time. Janice quickly agreed and said that she would personallye to thepany when she was avable. Shortly after Minerva received her reply, Vera pushed the office door open and walked in. "Minerva, I have good news for you." "What?" Minerva looked up at her. "Helen''s dress had been tailored and sent to ourpany. I have ced it in the exhibition hall on the sixth floor." When she heard this, the frown on Minerva''s face rxed. Finally, there was something to be delighted about. She curled her lips, "I''ll go up and have a look. Inform Helen." "No problem." Minerva went out of the office alone and headed to the sixth floor to see the design. Halfway through, she suddenly thought of something and went to the staff office instead. When Minerva appeared at the staff office, everyone fell silent for a moment. After a while, they came to their senses, and someone said in a hushed voice. "Miss Minerva is here." The group of people initially looked down on her, but they had changed their mind as soon as they learned from Kelly that she won the championship of the Lotus Award. Kelly''s expression changed when she saw Minerva, and she stood up immediately. "What, what are you doing here?" These people would usually make fun of her when she appeared. Why were all of them suddenly so obedient? "I havee to look for you," Minerva''s eyes fell on Kelly. She looked at Kelly for a brief moment and withdrew her gaze. Kelly paused for a while and widened her eyes in disbelief. "Look for me?" If it was in the past, she would definitely mock Minerva. But now... After knowing her true identity, Kelly couldn''t even spit out her sarcastic remarks. "Yes," Minerva nodded. She gazed warmly at her, saying in an undertone, "Come out with me for a while." The rest of the people looked at Kelly in confusion. Kelly was flustered on the inside, but she calmed herself down and went out the door. Minerva followed suit, turning around to leave the ce. She walked into the elevator, with Kelly behind her. "Why are you looking for me?" After Kelly entered the elevator, she couldn''t resist asking. Minerva stood there with an indifferent look. "Don''t you want to see the outfit that you designed?" Kelly was stunned for a second, "Is the outfitpleted?" "Yes." Kelly was excited when she heard Minerva. This was her first designed outfit ever since she came to thepany, and... it was designed for a famous movie star. Helen would wear the dress to the press conference. As she thought of this, Kelly''s cheeks flushed with excitement. "Of course I want to see it!" "It''s in the exhibition hall on the sixth floor. Let''s go." Ding. At this moment, the elevator door opened and the two of them went out together. Minerva had Vera instruct the staff to tidy up the sixth floor. The reason being was that an exhibition hall ced an important part in a designpany. The outfits which had been designed in the past or present would be exhibited in this ce for clients to admire at anytime. There was only one outfit in the empty and spacious exhibition hall. It was the one designed by Kelly. When Kelly looked at the one and only design there, she gaped at it and reached out to cover her mouth, nearly crying tears of joy. Oh, my! She felt exhrated! It was the first time in her life. When she was a solo designer in the past, even though she had won some awards... She had never felt this way. Her work was being exhibited. "Are you excited?" Minerva turned over and smiled. "There are many opportunities in the future. Calm down." Kelly turned away with embarrassment and said awkwardly, "It''s my first time, of course, I''m thrilled. But you... you''ve won so many huge awards. You don''t feel a thing about it, right?" Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Doesn''t matter? Hearing Kelly''s words, Minerva''s gaze gradually deepened. She said in a much softer tone, looking forward into emptiness. "Why would you say so? Compared to the unseeable future, I cherish all my past awards even more for all the hard work paid off. Perhaps when you receive numerous awards, others will think that you don''t care about these awards anymore, but... is that true?" She turned around and cast a serious nce at Kelly. "Believe me, no matter how many years have passed, no matter what position you are in, you will never forget this moment." Her solemn and determined eyes shocked Kelly for a moment. After a while, Kelly pressed her lips together. "I believe what you said... Thank you!" Minerva smiled without saying a word. "How are things progressing?" "I have already asked awyer to contact the Yardley Corporation. This time, I have chosen the best lawyer. He assured me that he would handle it well, and he will negotiate on our behalf to minimize the penalty," Vera said confidently. Hearing her words, Minerva nodded reassuringly. "That''s great." She was slightly worried that nowyer would be willing to help her in this matter. "By the way, Helen''s agent informed me that she has been busy filming recently. She can onlye when she is free." "Okay, pack up and get off from work." "Alright." The two of them packed up and left the office. They nned to pick up Beanie along the way. However, when they arrived downstairs, they saw another figure in the parking lot. The lights of the parking lot illuminated the long shadows of his figure. Vera, who was standing beside Minerva paused for a moment before turning to Minerva. "Minerva, that person..." Minerva looked at the person in the distance. After a moment of silence, she passed the car keys to Vera. "Drive Beanie home first. Don''t worry about me." Vera took the keys and said in a tentative manner, "Beanie had been looking forward to seeing you sincest night, you..." "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." "Well, call me if you need anything." After ncing at the man in the distance, Vera turned around and left. She felt at ease with Maddox. Although she didn''t hope for Minerva to be entangled with him, she was certain that Maddox wouldn''t harm Minerva. After the car drove away, a dreadful silence befell the parking lot. Minerva remained motionless, while the man remained rooted to his spot as well. She thought for a moment and decided to make things clear to him. As such, she took the initiative to walk towards the figure. When she got closer, Minerva could notice that his eyes were gleaming with a trace of rage. Even so, she asked calmly, "Mr. Yardley, do you need a ce to talk?" "Talk?" Maddox sneered, looking at her mockingly. "Talk about what? How a well-known designer came back to Hidalgo to breach her contract?" Minerva was speechless. "Mr. Yardley, I know that you may not be in a good mood now, but I have the right to terminate it. I can''t fulfill your requirements, so it''s better to terminate our contract. I won''t amodate your request in the future and you can get yourpensation as well. What''s wrong with it?" "Huh? Do you think I amcking money? Thepensation? Is this the break-up fee instead?" Minerva frowned slightly. What did he mean by break-up fee? Didn''t they go their separate ways five years ago? What did he mean by this now? Did he mean the break-up fee for this contract? As she thought of this, Minerva had roughly figured it out, pursing her lips. "Mr. Yardley, you can consider it that way. I have some matters to attend to, so will you excuse me for the time being?" After saying this, she turned around and prepared to leave. But when she was about to leave, Maddox, who remained motionless the whole time, suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her back and pressed her against the car next to them. "Do you hate me that much?" He held her hands above her head and pressed his body on hers discontentedly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Do you hate me so much to the point that you refuse to spend another minute alone with me?" The colder his voice was, the more dangerous the aura around him became. "You don''t even want to coborate with me? Are you disgusted just by seeing me?" In the end, his entire body was pressing against her, which made it difficult for her to breathe. Most importantly, she was overwhelmed by thepelling aura around him. Minerva moved her lips and intended to argue with him, yet she heard footstepsing from outside. "I heard that Kelly''s design has been exhibited in the exhibition hall on the sixth floor. It''s so amazing. This should be the first designed outfit of ourpany!" "Well, after all, we are a newpany, it''s perfectly normal to be the first designed outfit." It was Kelly''s and Jessica''s voices. Minerva''s expression changed. If her staff saw her in such a manner, how would she face them in the future? As she thought of this, Minerva quickly reached out to push Maddox, who was in front of her. She wanted to push him away, but against his rock-solid body, she was helpless. Minerva was tensed up at once. She lowered her voice, "Please get up immediately, let me go! Maddox was exceptionally calm at this momentpared to her anxiousness. He slowly reached out to rub her fair cheeks. His fingertips were twined by a strand of ck hair. Heughed in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" The sound of footsteps drew closer and closer. Minerva paled. She red hatefully at him, yet in the end, she cried out in a pleading voice. "Please!" Maddox''s eyes darkened. He brought her to a dark corner before the staff members came over. Her back was initially pressed against the car, but she was now against the cold wall. It didn''t hurt, because... Maddox''s hand was on her back to support her. The two of them came closer to each other due to the confined space and the fear of being discovered by others. Their breaths mingled in the darkness. When Minerva inhaled, she could feel his breath. Her heart was in a mess and she leaned behind. "Let''s go home. I have to celebrate tonight. After all... it''s a special day!" Kelly''s voice could be heard. Aaron said, "Hey, Kelly, take me with you! I want to go as well!" "Okay!" Kelly was rarely in such a good mood. "Come over here yourself. I''m not going to inform you." Aaron smiled, "No problem!" They conversed as they got into the car and left soon. Minerva had been holding her breath as she listened to them. After confirming that there was no one outside, she pushed away Maddox forcefully. Maddox staggered a few steps back. He then raised his head and looked at her with a hurt look in his eyes. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 His gaze made Minerva''s heart skip a beat, yet she quickly regained her senses. She then straightened her clothes and was about to leave. Maddox''s deep voice sounded from the back. "Are you going to abandon me after you used me?" Minerva halted her footsteps, gritting her teeth. She spoke clearly without turning around. "Mr. Yardley, please understand this. I¡¯m not using you, but you are pestering me, and I don''t want to coborate with you because of this. You''re right, I hate you and I do not wish to see you anymore. Thus, please don''t appear in front of me again in the future. I hope that we will have nothing to do with each other and be strangers." Strangers? Maddox stared at the woman who stood upright. She was firm and resolute when she spoke these words. It was obvious that she was serious about it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She had despised him so much in the past five years. Maddox''s eyes dimmed at this moment. He merely looked at her without saying a word and sneered, "Am I a stranger?" Minerva thought he had heard her clearly and walked out of the parking lot without saying anything else. After that, she hailed a taxi at the roadside and went back to the Hanover family home. The Hanover family. "Auntie Vera, will Mommye home today?" Beanie asked eagerly, holding Vera''s hand. Beanie was actually very dependent on Minerva because he had been with her since he was a child. She would always bring him wherever she went. She would assign someone to watch over Beanie and would go to pick him up as soon as she was done with work. However, Beanie hadn''t seen her for the past two days. Therefore, he missed Minerva badly. "Don''t worry. She told me that she will be back soon," Vera pinched Beanie''s soft cheeks. "I didn''t expect that you would be so dependent on your mommy. You are a young man, isn''t it such a shame?" Vera wanted to take the opportunity to make fun of him. After all, this little one often ridiculed her. Unexpectedly, Beanie rolled his eyes and said all of the sudden, "Auntie Vera, although I am a young man, I am still an immature kid." "Pfft. Are you kidding me? An immature kid? Aren''t you ashamed to say that?" Vera chuckled. Beanie seemed sullen. He snorted and shook off Vera''s hand, running into the house. Quill came over at this moment. Beanie rushed over and hugged his thigh, saying in a childish voice, "Uncle Quill, I saw your photos on Auntie Vera''s phone just now." Vera was rendered speechless. She was struck by Beanie''s words, and she was rooted to the spot in shock. She looked at Quill in front of her, appalled, and then at Beanie''s cunning look. She immediately deted. Wasn''t his revengeing too soon? Beanie was a little troublemaker! This brat! When Quill''s gaze swept over her, Vera blushed with embarrassment and exined in a hurry, "Mr... Mr. Hanover! What Beanie said is not true. I didn''t keep your photos." "Auntie Vera is talking nonsense. Not only does she keep photos of you, but there are also lots of them!" Vera gnashed her teeth and red at Beanie with menacing eyes. Please stop talking. She was afraid that she would embarrass herself in front of her prince charming if Beanie harped on this topic. "Oh?" In fact, Quill was not bothered by this. However, it seemed that Beanie had a good rtionship with Vera and wanted to tease her deliberately. He would dly partner with Beanie. Quill had his eyes fixed on Vera''s face as he asked. "You''ve saved my photos? What kind of photos?" Vera freaked out a little. Quinn cared about it? She thought that she could brush it off this time. But even if he asked about it, so what? She would never admit it! "Mr. Hanover, you have really misunderstood me. I didn''t save your photos. Beanie got it wrong because I saw your photos in the news, thus he thought that I saved them." Yep, that was a good reason. Did he believe what she said? He wouldn''t make things difficult for her, would he? "Uncle Quill, look!" Beanie suddenly took a phone and browsed through the photo album. He then selected several photos. Quill looked down at the pictures on the phone. It turned out to be his daily pictures. Moreover, the entire photo album was full of his photos. Vera stared at the phone. At first, she was still confused. She bit her finger and muttered, "Why does this phone look so familiar?" After staring carefully at it for a while, Vera suddenly realized that it was her phone. She quickly reached out to touch the phone in her pocket, only to find that her pocket was empty! Ah! This brat Beanie, how did he get her phone without being discovered? Little Devil! Just as Vera was inwardly fuming, Quill turned to look at her all of a sudden. Vera''s calm immediately disappeared and she tensed up at once. She couldn''t resist grabbing the corner of her clothes with both hands on the sides. What should she do? Quill knew that she had saved his photos on her phone. Would he think that she had feelings for him? If he knew that she had romantic thoughts about him, would he despise her? At the thought of this, Vera looked down and struggled in her words. When Beanie saw that he had achieved his goal, he secretlyughed and ran away, feeling aplished. Quill was still holding the phone, looking up at the woman standing not far away from him. Vera was very petite. At this moment, she stood there helplessly, holding the hem of her clothes, like a lost little bunny. Beanie was merely being mischievous. Quill felt bad about embarrassing Vera. As he thought of this, he stepped forward and handed her the phone. "Here, your phone." Vera lowered her head and looked at the pair of hands before her. Her heart began to tremble. In the future... Would Quill be disgusted at her? If that was the case, why shouldn''t she take the opportunity to confess to him? With this, Vera bit down on her lower lip hard and took a deep breath. Out of the blue, she looked up and stared at Quill seriously. After that, she said in desperation, "Now that you have seen it, I won''t conceal it anymore. Quill, I like you!" Quill was stunned for a moment. Looking at the pure innocent girl in front of him, he realized that something went wrong. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The air seemed to be still for a moment. Quill batted hisshes, while Vera stared seriously at him. She had confessed to him, yet he did not show any response. Either way, she had expressed her feelings, or... Should she be a little bolder? A thought came into her mind. Vera felt that her heart began to pound rapidly and the adrenaline was rushing through her veins. She took a deep breath and made a decision. The next second, she suddenly stood on her toes and pecked Quill on the lips. Quill merely wanted to return the phone to Vera. Out of his expectations, Vera confessed to him all of a sudden. He was taken aback and wanted to turn her down, but when he thought that she was a good friend of Minerva, would he hurt her feelings if he rejected her right away? When he was still deep in thoughts, a dark shadow suddenly befell him, followed by a soft kiss on his lips. Vera brushed his lips with hers and then quickly stepped back; her lips felt like soft cotton. Her face was flushed with embarrassment. After the kiss, she dared not meet Quill''s gaze, thus she turned around and ran away without a trace. Quill, on the other hand, was glued to the spot. He was holding Vera''s phone in a daze. As time passed by, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Quill. It was Minerva. She was about to look for Beanie, but unexpectedly bumped into Quill at the door. Minerva felt a little guilty when she saw Quill. She had not returned for the whole night. She had no knowledge about Vera''s exnation and hadpletely forgotten to ask her about it. When Quill asked about itter on, what was she supposed to say? If she made a wrong step, would Quill... As she struggled in her thoughts, she had already walked to Quill inattentively. However, Quill looked a little strange, and he did not notice her. "Quill?" Minerva called out. Only then did Quille to his senses. His eyes sparkled for a second before he finally saw Minerva. "Minerva? You''re back?" "Yes," Minerva nodded her head. She remained silent as her gaze drifted away guiltily. After that, she saw the phone in Quill''s hand. "Isn''t this Vera''s phone? Why is it with you?" Hearing Vera''s name, the questions Quill had in mind for Minerva immediately disappeared. The scene where Vera tiptoed and kissed him on the lips shed through his mind instead. For the first time, Quill looked away in a fluster and handed over the phone. "Beanie gave it to me. Please hand it to her." "Oh," Minerva did not suspect anything as she knew that Beanie often yed with Vera''s phone. She took the phone and took a few steps forward hesitantly, looking back at Quill. "Quill?" Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Yes?" Quill was startled for a moment and turned back to look at her. "What''s the matter?" Minerva raised her brows, "It''s nothing. I''ll go in first." "Alright." When she reached the top floor, she nced back at Quill. What was going on with him? Why was he acting weird, looking as if he''s off in a world of his own? However, this was a good thing for Minerva. After all, she would be much at ease if Quill didn''t give her a lecture. Minerva went to Vera''s room as she thought Vera would be apanying Beanie at this time. But never did she expect that Vera would let out a cry as soon as she pushed the door open. "Who is it?" Minerva said, "It''s me." "Minerva?" Upon seeing Minerva, Vera''s gaze immediately changed. Minerva noticed that she had turned crimson. "Why is your face so red? Are you not feeling well?" After that, just as Minerva was about to walk towards her and take a closer look, Vera jumped up and rushed straight into the bathroom. Minerva halted at the spot. Why was everyone acting strange? And why wasn''t Beanie there? "Vera, are you alright?" In the end, Minerva could only walk to the bathroom and ask outside. Vera remained silent for a while before she said, "I''m fine. I just felt a little hot and wanted to take a bath. Are you looking for Beanie? He isn''t here. He probably returned to his room. Go and look for him quickly.''1 When Minerva heard that Beanie had returned to his room, she left to look for him without hesitation. As she opened the door, she saw Beanie sitting at the desk, reading a textbook. Minerva''s eyes softened when she saw how well-behaved he was. "Beanie." "Mommy!" Beanie turned around and saw Minerva. He quickly threw away the textbook in his hand and started running towards her at a fast pace. Minerva was dumbfounded. She managed to squat down before Beanie rushed over. Soon enough, Beanie jumped into her arms and hugged her neck tightly. Minerva had not stabled herself, thus she was immediately pushed to the ground by Beanie. Fortunately, there was a soft carpet on the ground and both of them rolled on it. "Mommy, where were you yesterday? Auntie Vera didn''t tell me." "I had something to attend to. I didn''t tell you because I wanted you to sleep well. Beanie, you''re such a good boy. You can''t follow me everywhere." "But..." Beanie lowered his head and poked his fingers. He raised his head and looked at Minerva pitifully. Minerva''s heart melted at the sight of the cute Beanie. She couldn''t hold it anymore and reach out to touch his head, pinch his nose, and finally his cheeks. "You''re my precious one. When I''m working outside, you should y at home. Wait till I earn enough money, then I''ll have the time to apany you, alright?" When Beanie heard that, he snorted, "Mommy, even if you don''t go out to work, I can support you!" Minervaughed, "You''re such a daring child. I''m poor, and I have to work hard to earn money. Beanie, you just have to study hard and be happy." After listening to her, Beanie suddenly asked, "When will you find a father for me?" Minerva was originally all smiles, but when she heard his sudden words, she was stupefied. After a moment, she looked at Beanie seriously. "Beanie, do you want a father?" She was lost in thought without noticing the sparkle in Beanie''s eyes. Did Beanie want a father? Where could she get one now? Was it really true that the love of a single-parent family was iplete? Chapter 443 Chapter 443 This was the first time. The first time that Beanie asked Minerva for a father. He had always been sensible since young. As such, he had never raised such a question to Minerva. Perhaps Vera had given him some pointers behind her back. If some other children saw those who came from two-parent families, they might ask naively, "Mother, where is my father? Why don''t I have one?" But Beanie was different from other children. He had always been well-behaved, which made Minerva''s heart ache for him. Minerva felt that Beanie didn''t need a father as he had never spoken about it. She would love Beanie wholeheartedly and make up for the loss of a father. But now, it seemed that Beanie wanted a father, and he was just being considerate towards her. As she thought of this, Minerva reached out and pulled his little body into her arms. "I''m sorry, I''ve ignored your feelings." Minerva embraced him warmly. Beanie blinked and hugged her back with a smile. He said in a childish tone, "No worries, Mommy. You just have to find a father for me." Beanie was afraid that Minerva would misunderstand him, thus he added, "The one we met in the restaurant is pretty good." Hearing his words, Minerva was taken aback. "The restaurant?" She loosened her grip on Beanie, asking in confusion. "Which restaurant? When did we bump into him?" Beanie was stunned for a moment and quickly rephrased his statement, "Mommy, it''s the one we met in the restaurant two days ago. The uncles said that there was a big shot upstairs, didn''t they?" After that, Beanie''s eyes sparkled excitedly. "Big shot, doesn''t that mean that he can back you up when the timees?" Minerva was utterly dumbfounded. Beanie was referring to him? All of a sudden, something came into her mind and she felt a chill run down her spine. Was it by chance? Why did Beanie want that person even though he had never seen him before? And that person was Maddox. Out of the blue, the faces of Beanie and Maddox simultaneously ran through her mind, resembling each other. Minerva was stunned. What was the rtionship between these two? Wasn¡¯t Benedict the one who was in the car with her back then? But why... were Beanie and Maddox so alike? Instead, Beanie did not resemble Benedict. Minerva dared not consider the other probability. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "So, you like the big shot?" Beanie shed a smile. "Mommy, did you agree?" Minerva''s mind was in turmoil. She merely said softly without crushing his hopes, "I will keep it in mind." "Thank you, Mommy." After a long while, Minerva suddenly thought of something and asked Beanie. "By the way, do you know what happened to your Auntie Vera? Just now when I came back, I saw that..." Minerva asked casually. However, Beanie suddenly whispered, "Mommy, let me tell you a secret." "What is it?" Minerva inched closer to Beanie as he whispered something in her ear, "I saw Auntie Vera kiss Uncle Quill just now!" Minerva widened her eyes in surprise. What? Did she hearthat correctly? "Come again?" Beanie''s words astounded Minerva. She managed to regain her senses after a long while. Vera actually... kissed Quill? This was unlikely to happen! Since when did Vera be so daring? "Mommy, it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes." Minerva came to a realization right away. No wonder she saw Vera''s flushed look when she went to look for her. Was it because she kissed Quill? Not only that, Quill looked like he was in a daze at that time. She had never seen Quill in such a state before. Could it be that his time hade? Minerva curled her lip, her eyes rolling with delight. It sounded like a great thing to have Vera as her sister-inw. Both of them were close to each other, having gone through numerous obstacles in life. Minerva was absolutely positive that Vera and Sylvia werepletely different, especially after Sylvia''s incident. Vera was a truly loyal friend. She would stand up for Minerva no matter what. When Minerva was sick, or when she gave birth to Beanie, Vera was anxious to the point of tears. She surely put herself in Minerva''s shoes. Vera was genuinely worried about her. Minerva felt fortunate to have Vera by her side after losing her best friend, Sylvia. Vera had always said that she owed Minerva a lot in her past life. Hence, she helped her in return. She joked at times that she treated Minerva well on purpose, because she did it for the sake of Quill. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The two of them burst intoughter, while Minerva rooted for Vera to be her sister-inw. Vera kept quiet for so many years, including the time when Juliette confessed her feelings to Quill. Vera was disappointed for some time and eventually got over it. "Beanie, you like Auntie Vera, right?''1 Minerva smiled faintly. "If she was to be your aunt, what do you think?" Beanie blinked his doe eyes. "Well, if Vera bes my aunt, then... she can cook for me more often in the future." Hearing his words, Minerva was rendered speechless. She poked Beanie''s head, "You, you only think about food all day!" "Haha... Auntie Vera cooks well, and you like it too..." Minerva and Beanie spent a long time with each other. As night fell, Minerva lifted the nket and got out of her bed. She then walked to the window and gazed at the peaceful night scene. Minerva''s heart was thumping. She recalled Beanie''s words and lowered her gaze for a moment. It implied that... Beanie really wanted a father. Why? He had never spoken a word about it before. Why would he suddenly bring this up? Did something happen at school these few days? When she sends Beanie to school the next day, she would have to ask the teacher about his situation at school. The next day. Minerva went to look for Beanie''s teacher after sending him to the school entrance. The students who attended that school were all rich and noble. Naturally, the teacher dared not offend any of them. When she saw Minerva, she was polite and friendly. "Miss Hanover?" "Excuse me, I would like to ask, who is Bruno''s teacher?" "Yes, it''s me. Is there anything wrong?" When the teacher heard her, she suddenly became a little anxious and looked at Beanie''s spot. Minerva gave a slight smile, saying, "Don''t be nervous. I just want to ask if there''s anything strange that happened in the school these days?" Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Strange incidents? Minerva was met with the teacher''s puzzled look; the teacher was stunned by Minerva''s question. "What... strange?" "It''s about his behavior. Did Bruno behave oddly?" Minerva pondered for a moment and added, "Is he getting along with his ssmates?" Hearing her words, the teacher finally came to a realization. "I got it now. Miss Hanover, don''t worry. Bruno seems to be on good terms with all of them. He''s very adorable and good looking as well, so the children like to mingle with him. However, Miss Hanover, there''s a little girl in the ss who said that she''ll marry him when she grows up in the future." Minerva was speechless. She was stunned for a second. Was that really the case? Since Beanie got along so well with everyone in school, why did he suddenly bring up the question about a father? In fact, Minerva was merely worried that the other students at school had mocked him for being a fatherless child. This was because a neighbor hadmented harshly to him when they were abroad previously. Even though Beanie had neither mentioned a word about it norined to Minerva when he was home, Minerva overheard about it at that time. It was only then that she realized her child was extremely stubborn. That was why she felt really sorry for him. "Well, since he gets along with everyone, I''m relieved to hearthat." The teacher nodded. "Miss Hanover, you need not worry about the children. They are in good hands when theye to this school. We will take good care of them." "Thank you for that." After Minerva smiled and bid farewell to the teacher, she left the school. She was slightlyte for work because she went to meet the teacher in school. "By the way, why don''t you call Helen today? When will she be avable?" Minerva asked. Vera grunted. Her ears were a little red when she faced Minerva. After all, Minerva was Quill''s sister. Thus... when Vera saw her, she felt extremely guilty. "As for Miss Lowell, I think it''s better to wait for her agent to contact us. They will keep track of it and contact us when she has the time toe over." "That''s great," Minerva nodded her head. "Since she hasn''te yet, remember to organize our designs and ensure everything goes smoothly." "Noted," Vera nodded. After that, they went back to their work. Just as Minerva was about to enter the elevator, she saw Kelly walking towards her with a pale look. "Minerva, you''re finally here!" "Kelly?" Vera looked at her in surprise, "What''s wrong with you? You look like a ghost. What happened?" Kelly walked up to Minerva with a pale face. Her lips were twisted as she stared at Minerva, trying to say something. But before that, she broke down in tears. "Boohoo!" Minerva and Vera were shocked by her sudden cries. "Wow, you scared the hell out of me." Vera clutched her chest and retreated a little. Then she gasped softly, saying, "What happened? Just spill the beans. What''s the matter?" Kelly struggled to speak but merely wept. Minerva stared at her for a moment, thinking of something. She said all of a sudden, "There''s no need to say anything. Just bring us there." Kelly nodded and turned into the elevator. After the elevator door was closed, they could only hear Kelly''s cries in the enclosed space. Vera nced at Minerva who held an expressionless look, and then at Kelly who was crying, asking softly, "Do you know anything about it?" "I have no idea about it." Minerva said nkly. Vera''s eyes widened, "Then you..." "Since she''s unable to tell us, why not bring us to the ce? Is there a problem?" Minerva turned to look at Vera. "Sure, no problem! You are right!" Vera spread her hands with a dismissive shrug. "Which floor?" Minerva suddenly recalled that she had yet to press the button and asked Kelly. Kelly''s face turned paler. She reached out and pressed the number six button with trembling hands.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Minerva saw this, her gaze deepened a little. Subsequently, her eyes narrowed rmingly. She had a bad feeling about this. To Minerva, Kelly was a domineering woman. She was a little arrogant and stubborn, but she was definitely not a weak and ipetent person who shed tears easily. If she suddenly cried in such a manner, it must be... Could it be... Minerva''s expression fell instantly as she thought of something. "Is there something wrong with the gown?" Minerva asked out of the blue with a stern gaze. Kelly was shocked by her demeanor. She was stupefied at once, but soon she came to her senses. She nodded her head as tears welled up in her eyes. Ding. The elevator had reached the sixth floor. As soon as the door of the elevator opened, the three of them rushed out together right away. In the exhibition hall on the sixth floor. The ss was smashed and all of the stuff was scattered on the ground. The exhibition outfit dressed on the mannequin was seen on the ground together with the shattered ss and misceneous things. The scene was a total mess as if it was ransacked by burrs. When Vera witnessed this scene, she couldn''t help taking deep breaths and she turned white instantly. Minerva quickly patted Vera on the shoulder to calm her down. Vera finally breathed smoothly and she gave a roar of rage, "Who was the culprit?" Kelly was so mad that she cried aggrievedly at the side. She was about to check the surveince video earlier on, but she bumped into Minerva and Vera when she went downstairs. When she wanted to narrate the incident to Minerva, she couldn''t hold back her tears. Never did Kelly expect that she would shed tears in front of them. It was such an embarrassing act! Nheless, she couldn''t stop her tears from falling. Minerva had given her an opportunity to design and exhibit her work in this hall. Thus... to her, Minerva had unleashed her talent and brought out the best in herself. "Did anyone break into the building?" Vera asked as she nced at Minerva. Minerva scanned the area. A momentter, she pursed her red lips and said coldly, "Find someone to clean up this ce immediately." "What?" Vera was dumbfounded for a moment, "Clean up? Wouldn''t it destroy the evidence? Minerva, I think we should call the police." Minerva didn''t agree with her. Instead, she walked towards the scene in her high heels. Vera''s expression changed and she quickly caught up with her, "Are you out of your mind? There is shattered ss everywhere. What if you get your feet hurt?" Chapter 445 Chapter 445 "I''m wearing heels. It doesn''t matter." Minerva ambled towards the mannequin calmly. After pondering for a while, she said to Vera, "Don''t come in. Get me a pair of gloves first." Vera originally wanted to go in, but she went to take the gloves for Minerva after listening to her words. There were only Kelly and Minerva left at the scene. Kelly finally calmed herself down. She wiped away the tears on her face and looked at Minerva, "You''re going to pick up the outfit? But... the outfit has been torn apart. It doesn''t serve the purpose anymore even if you do so." Minerva threw her a nce. "Who said that it doesn''t serve the purpose anymore?" Kelly was stunned by her words. "What do you mean?" "Don''t lose hope," Minerva''s expression was calm as she scrutinized the surroundings. She then said in a low voice, "Tell me how you discovered this scene." "I..." Kelly puckered her lips and felt awkward for a while. "I was overjoyed yesterday, thus I invited everyone for a drink, and then... this is my first work disyed in the exhibition hall. I felt happy even though no one took notice of it. So... I returned and took a look at the dress. It was all good yesterday night. However, it turned out to be in such a manner when I came to have a look this morning. I think Vera is right. Someone might have broken into the building tomit burry." "Burry?" Minervaughed in a subdued voice. "Do you think... the burr will cause such a scene?" Kelly paused for a while, "What do you mean?" "A thief will normally enter the ce to steal something. But what''s the hassle of turning this ce into a mess?" Kelly blinked. "Perhaps the burr was angry because there was nothing to steal in thispany?" "If you are a thief and you are here to steal, will you smash all the ss and the rest of the things furiously to attract the nearby residents in the middle of the night?" "No, how could I be so foolish? It would cause great noise and attract attention easily." As Kelly spoke, she suddenly paused and thought of something. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Could it be... no one broke in to steal something? It''s just..." Her eyes widened as she stared at Minerva. Minerva didn''t answer her questions. At this moment, Vera handed over the gloves to her. After she put them on, she bent down and gently patted the pieces of ss away from the outfit, and then took the gown from the pile of debris. When she came out with the outfit, Vera and Kelly wanted to take it over, yet Minerva frowned. "Don''t touch it. There may still be shards of ss in it. Don''t get your hand hurt." Therefore, Vera and Kelly waited at the side. After searching for an empty spot, Minerva put down the gown and took off her gloves. "Minerva, your leg is bleeding," Vera noticed that there were a few bloodstains on the side of her fair ankle. Minerva didn''t bother with it as she didn''t feel any pain. "It doesn''t matter. There might be many hidden sses in the outfit. We need to find it." Kelly squatted down beside her with a crestfallen look. "But what can we do after we find it? This dress has been damaged, and... the press conference Helen is going to attend will be in a few days'' time. We don''t have time to produce a new one, do we?" Vera squatted down beside her as well. As she looked at the damaged gown in front of her, she frowned. "Minerva, what should we do? This dress is severely damaged. We are short of time. Is there a way to fix it?" Minerva looked at the torn gown before her and felt a little depressed. She remained silent for a while before she spoke, "Get the ss shards out first. We''ll discuss itter." As the dress was already in a damaged state, Vera and Kelly were panic- stricken. On the other hand, Minerva was unusually calm. Vera was not surprised by Minerva''s reaction because she had been following Minerva for a long time. However, Kelly was different. After all, she just got to know Minervately. When she saw Minerva''s nonchnt look, she was furious, huffing, "Let''s discuss it later? What should we discuss? The dress has been damaged in such a manner. Aren''t you worried about it at all? This is ourpany''s design for Helen''s press conference event. Do you have any countermeasures?" "No, I don''t," Minerva told her the truth. Things had just happened and her mind was in a mess. How could she immediately think of a countermeasure? However, Minerva still had to deal with the emergency before her first beforeing up with the countermeasure. "You are not in a panic at all," Kelly sniffed. "What''s the point of panicking? Does it solve the problem? Can you take the shards out of it? Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up." Vera whispered to Kelly, "Just do whatever Minerva says. She will not put you in trouble. Although this is your design, don''t forget that Minerva is in charge of the entirepany. She will be responsible for this matter." After listening to Vera''s words, Kelly came back to her senses. She nodded and carefully picked out the pieces of ss in the dress. When they were done with it, Minerva instructed callously, "When you go back, act as if nothing happened." "What?" Kelly widened her eyes in disbelief. However, when she saw Minerva''s calm expression, she felt that she should believe in her. She only nodded and wiped away the tear stains at the corner of her eyes. "Noted. By the way, I was not crying just now. I was too anxious about my damaged outfit." Minerva replied, "Got it. Let''s go back." Minerva brought the dress to her office alone. Then, she sat on the chair, staring at the dress in a daze. The culprit had damaged the dress on purpose. The dress was made of silk and would not be able to withstand sharp objects. Hence, it was in a severe condition. Minerva suffered from a headache. She reached out and pinched her temples. All of a sudden, the sound of a notification rang out from her phone. Minerva nced at it. It was a message from Helen. "Minerva, I heard that my outfit is ready?" Minerva was a little flustered when she saw Helen''s name. Helen did note to test it out before, but she came to ask about the outfit after it was damaged. It was indeed heart-wrenching. Minerva contemted for a moment before she replied. "Yes, the dress is ready. It was ced in the exhibition hall on the sixth floor." After thinking for a while, her gaze darkened as she typed another message. "However, there was an ident." Helen immediately replied, "What ident? Don''t frighten me!" Minerva was hesitant when she saw a fearful face emoji at the end of Helen''s message. She was wondering if she should tell her directly, or just take a photo and send it to her? Chapter 446 Chapter 446 In the end, Minerva decided to take a photo and send it to her. After she took them, she sent Helen the photos of the design works when they had been in good condition. Helenmented, "Wow, it''s so beautiful! Thank you too much, Minerva. This is the kind of design that I want." As soon as Helen had replied, Minerva sent her another photo as well. Helen paused for a moment and she looked shocked. "You''re joking right? This is awful!" It took Minerva a while to find her words. "This is the ident that I was talking about." Helen was at a loss for words. Minerva responded, "I''m really sorry, but I decided that it would be better to be frank with you." There was no reply from Helen. Minerva thought of how Helen had smiled at her that day. The truth was that she liked Helen very much as she was a warm and enthusiastic person. Nheless, a falling out was inevitable after such a thing had happened. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She began typing a message slowly. "If you give me the green light, I will fix this dress, but I need your cooperation, I..." Before Minerva had finished typing her message, Helen initiated a Facebook video call. Minerva was stunned for a second before epting the video call. Upon answering the call, Helen''s beautiful face was disyed on the screen of the mobile phone. She was wearing an ancient costume. When she saw Minerva, she immediately shed a smile, revealing her bright white teeth. "Hey, Minerva!" Minerva greeted her, saying, "Miss Lowell?" "Oh, why are you calling me Miss Lowell again? Call me Helen; I am your fan! I am still at the scene even though I am done with my part. I wille to you shortly after removing my makeup." Minerva studied Helen''s face and realized she could not find a single trace of fury. She didn''t seem to be affected by the torn dress at all. She was stupefied for a moment, asking gingerly, "That outfit, you..." "Isn''t it just an outfit? It wasn''t designed by you in the first ce. If it''s damaged, so be it." "If it''s damaged, so be it?" Minerva repeated in a daze. She never expected she would say such a thing. It took her a long while to react. "Then what are you going to wear for your press conference?" "Press conference? Oh, I''m going to attend a press conference. Minerva, you''ve designed numerous outfits before. Can''t you lend me one first?" "The outfits she had designed previously?" Minerva pondered for a moment. "But those outfits..." Minerva stopped all of a sudden. An idea formed in her mind. "I think I have one in my personal collection." At the words ''personal collection'', Helen''s eyes shone with anticipation. "Really? Lend it to me. I''ll wear it no matter what!" Atst, they reached an agreement. Helen woulde over to her office in the afternoon. After hanging up the phone, Minerva heaved a sigh of relief when she looked at the dress in front of her. Just then, Vera pushed open the door and walked in. "How''s it going?" Vera shook her head, saying, "You''re right. It''s not a burry, but someone did it on purpose." Minerva lowered her eyes. "Have you identified the culprit through the surveince cameras?" "Not yet." Vera shook her head. "There are a lot of blind spots on the sixth floor, so..." As Vera spoke, she lowered her head guiltily and said, "It''s all my fault. The work is so important. I should have guarded it well." "Never mind. Everything''s alright now." Minerva stood up and walked over to Vera. "Let''s go." "Where are we going?" "To look for the culprit." Hearing those words, Vera rushed to match her pace at once. The two of them entered the elevator together. "Do you know where to find the culprit?" "Although they made use of blind spots, as long as they were in thepany, they would appear in some of the surveince footage. We have to investigate all areas in thepany." Upon hearing that, Vera smacked her own head. "Yes, why didn''t I think of that? Ah, I must have panicked." "It''s alright. We are just going to try our luck." After all, they might not be able to find the culprit even if they inspected all the surveince footage of thepany. Sure enough, the two of them failed to identify any suspects when they studied the surveince footage. "What should we do? We can''t find anyone. Did that persone into the building from the roof?" Minerva contemted for a while before taking out her mobile phone to contact Quill. She didn''t want to trouble Quill. However, it was a serious matter. How could thepany operate if something like that happened again in the future? Connections were very crucial to the sess of herpany. Minerva didn''t disclose it to Quill. She merely said that she wanted to take a look at the surveince footage around thepany and sought help from him. Quill fell silent for a moment before saying, "Leave it to me." After Minerva hung up the phone, Vera looked at her quietly. "Have you called Quill? What did he say?" "Please continue with your work. I will update you." "Oh, okay." Quill called her in the afternoon after lunchtime, telling her that Nash woulde to pick her up to take a look at the surveince footage. Minerva tidied up her things and was ready to leave. Just as she was about to head downstairs, she ran into Sam. Sam? What brought him there? She thought to herself. "Miss Hanover." Sam had been very polite to her since theirst conversation. "What''s the matter?" Minerva stopped and looked at him. Sam said, "Young Master Yardley wants me to pick you up to discuss the contract termination with him as yourpany has breached the contract." Upon hearing Sam''s words, Minerva paused for a moment. Her lips quirked up slightly. "Since your company has already received our notice, it implies that we are willing topensate you ording to what was stipted in the contract. It''s none of our business as long as we compensate you, right? If you need anything, you can contact ourwyer. Do you need his business card?" Sam was tongue-tied. He was not sure if he was overthinking or Minerva was actually being openly hostile to him. Was it because of the words he had said previously? As he thought of that, he coughed lightly and exined, "Miss Hanover, I had no intention to offend you thest time, you..." "Sam, I agree with what you''ve previously said. If there is any misunderstanding, please exin it to Young Master Yardley on my behalf. I still have something to attend to so please excuse me." Minerva had spotted Nash''s car heading in her direction. She waved at the car and walked over right away. After that, she opened the door and entered the car. Watching her retreating figure, Sam was feeling a mix of emotions. When he saw the car number te, his eyes narrowed in confusion. Wasn''t that the Hanover family''s car? "What was her rtionship with the Hanover family?" As soon as he thought of that, his expression hardened. "What are you doing here?" Asked a voice from behind him. Sam turned around and saw Vera staring at him with her arms crossed over her chest. Vera waspletely disgusted by him because of theirst encounter. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 "Nothing," Sam replied. "Nothing?" Vera sneered. "You won''te for no reason. Judging from your expression, I can tell that you''re here to make trouble. Why are you doing this? We''ve already paid thepensation so why won''t you let us go? Don''t assume that Minerva is the one pestering Young Master Yardley!" Sam answered, "I didn''t mean that. I just..." "Are you doing this for the sake of Maddox? This is why you are putting all the me on us, right? Sam, I used to think highly of you, but now you... I was too foolish. Anyway, we have admitted that we breached the contract. Should you have any questions, feel free to contact ourwyer. Don''t come to ourpany again." With that, she turned and went into the building, leaving Sam standing alone at the entrance. After a long while, he lowered his head, smiling bitterly. It seemed that... he really said something wrong that day. The truth was Sam had followed Maddox for many years and had seen him in his lowest state. He felt angry towards Minerva as he thought that she was the one who was responsible for that. Hence, he blurted out those words without thinking. Since Minerva had left, why was she trying to return? That was the thought Sam had. s, it seemed that Minerva had never looked for Maddox after she returned. She didn''t care about Maddox at all. He fancied her to no end but it was unrequited love. It was a pity that Sam dared not bring that up to Maddox. Nash immediately sent Minerva to her destination. Since Quill had made arrangements for her, she was escorted by the manager as soon as she entered the ce. "Miss Hanover, take a look at this." "Thank you," Minerva thanked the man sincerely and stood there looking at the surveince footage solemnly. When she spotted a suspicious figure, she said, "Rewind the clip to ten seconds earlier please." The operator followed her instructions. In the footage, Minerva saw a person covered from head to toe and wearing a cap. From the person''s figure, he should be a man. "Can I take a look at the footage in other areas?" Minerva made that request even though she was embarrassed to do so. Upon hearing her words, the man frowned at once. "Miss Hanover, I''m afraid that won''t be possible." Minerva blinked a few times. "I''m sorry, we''ve tried our best." They turned her down. Minerva smiled, saying, "It''s alright. You''ve already done me a great favor. Thank you for your help this time. I''ll treat all of you to a meal next time." "No. You don''t have to do so. We are willing to offer help to you for the sake of Mr. Hanover." Aftering out from the control room, Minerva and the man walked along the corridor. Out of the blue, a figure rushed over. "He is here." As soon as the manager heard it, his expression abruptly changed. "Why did hee?" Maddox had reprimanded them for their work thest time he came. Everyone knew that he was an unreasonable and ferocious man. They were all afraid of him as they had suffered his rebuke. "Miss Hanover, I..." As they were conversing, a tall figure appeared at the corridor. Everyone including Minerva was frozen to the spot. She looked at the tall figure with doubt. Previously, she was thinking who they could be talking about. She didn''t expect it to be him. The tall and handsome man instantly walked to her, his lips tightly pursed in a line. His cold eyes were fixated on her. The others were trembling with fear. "Y-Young Master Yardley." Minerva frowned slightly and said quietly, "It seems that you have something to attend to. I''ll make a move now." After that, she thanked the manager and was ready to leave. However, when she was walking past Maddox, he suddenly reached out and ced his hand on the wall, effectively blocking her path. Minerva was rendered speechless. As for Maddox, he remained motionless. Hisplexion was dark and furious.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The staff thought that he was annoyed due to Minerva''s intrusion, so they exined in a hurry, "Young Master, this is Hanover Corporation..." "Who do you think you are? Do you have the right to speak?" Maddox looked at him coldly and scolded harshly. The man fell silent at once. Minerva remained at her spot. She raised her head to look at him. "What''s the problem?" She asked. The workers all turned pale with fright as soon as they heard her. How could she talk to Young Master Yardley in such a manner? What if they got into trouble? He had promised Mr. Hanover. If something happened to Miss Hanover, would the Hanover family be offended and dismiss him from his job? The staff member exined in a trembling voice, "It''s none of my business. Young Master Yardley, she insisted on entering this ce. I was forced to do so." Minerva was lost for words. She furrowed her brows, looking at him. The color drained out of his face. She thought about it and sighed inwardly without saying a word. They had promised to help her. However, when caught in the act by their superior, it was only expected for them to put the me on her. She had no right to me him. Minerva let out a chuckle and turned to look at Maddox. "Yes, I forced myself in. Can I leave now?" "What do you think?" Maddox finally turned to look at her. The two of them met each other''s gaze. Minerva''s lips suddenly moved as she said, "Since you have nothing to say, I''ll make a move first." After that, she reached out and pushed away Maddox''s hand to leave. As a consequence, Maddox couldn''t resist holding her wrist and dragged her forward. Minerva''s expression changed. "What are you doing? Let go of me!" "Maddox Yardley!" She shouted. The staff watched in terror. "What''s going on? How could that woman directly address Young Master Yardley by his name?" Could it be... Could it be that they knew each other? When he thought of that possibility, he freaked outpletely. He had just ndered the woman in front of Young Master Yardley. Wouldn''t he lose his job in future? As soon as that thought formed in his mind, the staff member ran after Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, please listen to my exnation!" He shouted after Maddox. "Maddox, did youe here looking for me? If you did not, please let go of me. I''ve already terminated our contract. If there''s anything, you can talk to mywyer directly!" Chapter 448 Chapter 448 Maddox was furious. He grabbed her hands and pressed her against the wall. The eyes of the staff member who had been trailing behind them widened as the scene unfolded before him. He froze on the spot and his feet were glued to the floor. It seemed that Minerva not only knew Young Master Yardley, but they also had a special rtionship. The noise had attracted the attention of the other staff members working there. Many of them poked out their heads to see what themotion was about. As a result, they couldn''t help gaping as they witnessed the scene. "What''s the matter? Who is that woman? Why is Young Master Yardley..." "Ah, they must be in a special rtionship... Did Young Master Yardley fall for her?" "That''s impossible. Can a cold person like him fall in love? What a joke." The onlookers were in an active discussion. On the other hand, Maddox sped her by the hand and pressed her against the wall. It was extremely humiliating. Minerva was flushed with anger as she red at Maddox in front of her. "What on earth are you trying to do? Are you pleased to humiliate me in front of so many people?" It was only then that Maddox noticed that there was a crowd around her. He acted in such a way because he was mad at her. His eyes swept around fiercely and he yelled in a loud and clear voice, "Get out!" His cold aura was overwhelming and it radiated throughout the floor. The people who had stuck their heads to watch were taken aback, retracting their necks in fear. Subsequently, they turned around and disappeared without a trace. Everyone was gone and the noisy corridor became quiet. Minerva was panting softly as she red at Maddox who was standing a little too close to her. "Is it better now?" Maddox stared at her cold expressionless eyes as he narrowed his, looking at her menacingly. "You asked me to find yourwyer, but is yourwyer qualified?" Minerva was tongue-tied. Even though he had driven the staff away, they had all witnessed his act. She bit her bottom lip, saying angrily, "Mr. Yardley, if you think that mywyer is not qualified enough, you can ask your assistant to talk to mywyer. Is that not the normal thing to do? I am very busy and I don''t have time to spare right now!" As soon as those words left her mouth, Minerva struggled to break free from him, but her strength was no match for his at all. Instead of letting her go, Maddox restrained her with one hand and pinched her chin with the other. "What are you doing here all of a sudden?" "It''s none of your business. Let go of me!" His grip hurt and it caused her to fume in anger. "You want to watch the surveince footage?" Maddox did not respond to her request. Minerva was a little puzzled. Before she could react, he loosened his grip and held her hand, leading her back to the surveince room instead. Dragged by him, Minerva had no choice but to follow. After they left, the staff members appeared again. Maddox was indeed a scary superior. He took Minerva into the control room. When the staff caught sight of Maddox''s face, they quickly stood up in fear. "Young Master Yardley." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Minerva wanted to ignore him. However, it seemed that he was willing to let her watch the video footage. Wouldn''t that mean that she could watch the footage he had forbidden her to watch previously? She thought to herself. Thus, Minerva didn''t put up a fuss. Instead, she nced at Maddox. "Can I see the video footage?" "Why not?" Maddox asked. Was there anything that Maddox''s woman could not do? "y all the video footage," Maddox ordered coldly. The staff members were stunned for a second. Then, they scurried to bring out the video footage. After that, Maddox lowered his head and asked Minerva who was standing next to him. His voice was unusually gentle. "Which time frame do you want to watch?" Minerva was dumbfounded for a moment before lowering her eyes. She then told him about the time and locations she wanted to watch. "y it right now." "Yes, Young Master Yardley!" Soon, the video footage mentioned was yed for Minerva, who subconsciously took a few steps forward. She wanted to take a closer look. She instantly felt a force on her hand after taking a few steps forward. Out of her expectation, Maddox was still holding her hand. Minerva lowered her head and her eyes hardened when she saw it. He actually... interlocked his fingers with her. He... Minerva bit down on her lower lip. Her mind was in a mess. Didn''t he say that he was married? But why did he always appear in front of her? What on earth was he thinking? Did his wife leave him alone? Maddox took a few steps forward and his voice sounded from the top of her head. "Why are you in a daze? Don''t you want to watch the footage?" Upon hearing his words, Minerva came to her senses. "Forget it, I should not worry about it for the time being. Let''s watch the video first," she said internally. Putting those thoughts aside, she turned around and watched the video footage attentively. As she paid attention to the video footage, Maddox had his eyes fixed on her. She was indeed different from before. She had be more mature and charming. Even though she was coldpared to how she was before, she was even more attractive. She hadn''t aged a day and her skin was as wless as ever. "Stop!" Minerva suddenly said, "Rewind and let me take a look at what we just saw." Maddox merely nced at them in an aloof manner and they obeyed her instructions. Minerva caught a glimpse and finally found the suspect in the video footage. "It should be this person." Upon hearing her words, Maddox looked at the center of the screen. He said without hesitation, "Send a message. Find this person in the entire city and bring him to me before midnight." Minerva interjected, saying, "I don''t think it concerns you?" Maddox frowned. How dare she say such a thing before the staff? Maddox sneered and then wrapped his arms around her waist. "No? Do you know that no one is allowed toe in here?" "You brought me in yourself. I didn''t ask for it." After that, she fished out her phone and took a picture of the person on the screen. Then, she turned around, ready to leave. "Are you going to leave just like this?" Maddox held her back. She stopped and frowned. Then, she said, "Mr. Yardley, thank you for your help today. You were disrespectful towards me just now. I''ll forgive you, but I hope this won''t happen again." After that, she shook off Maddox''s hand and walked out. She thought that Maddox would not go after her. However, Maddox stalked after her as soon as she walked out from the control room. "Don''t follow me." "I don''t agree to the termination of the contract." Chapter 449 Chapter 449 Didn''t he agree to the termination of the contract? Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Minerva was stunned for a few seconds before she came to her senses. She then shed a smile at Maddox. "What does it have anything to do with me if you don''t agree to it?" She asked. When Maddox heard her, his stare grew in intensity. "What does it have to do with you? I''m your client. I don''t agree with the contract termination. Do you think you''repletely uninvolved?" "Mr. Yardley, please understand that I unterally terminated the contract. ording to the contract''s regtions, I just need to pay the penalty. Other than that, there are no consequences." Upon hearing that, Maddox continued staring at her without speaking a word. After a moment, his lips curled up suddenly. "Do you really want to avoid me that much? Just because you terminated the contract, do you think that I won''t order from yourpany again?" Minerva was stupefied. "Yourpany seems to have many designers?" When Maddox said that, he deliberately raised his eyebrows. Minerva was rendered speechless. She had miscalcted. She didn''t expect Maddox to be so shameless. Her lips moved, yet she couldn''t utter a word in the end. On the contrary, Maddox took a step forward. "Do you still want to terminate the contract? Hm?" "What do you want?" Minerva asked helplessly. She looked mockingly at Maddox who was standing in front of her. Although she was wearing high heels, Maddox was still much taller than her. When she spoke, she raised her head to meet his gaze as his overwhelming aura filled the surroundings. "What do I want?" Maddoxughed in a low voice. His eyes were gleaming attractively but there seemed to be a hint of mockery on his face. He spoke in a hushed tone, asking, "Can''t you tell?" Although the ce was noisy, Minerva could hear Maddox clearly. It caused a stir in her heart, affecting her concentration and judgment. She took a step back and gritted her teeth. "Please behave yourself, Mr. Yardley. Your wife would be very unhappy if she knew about it. Don''t you feel sorry for her?" Maddox was utterly dumbfounded. "Have you be a shameless person who doesn''t care about the opinion of others after five years?" Maddox noticed Minerva''s disappointed look and realized something. It seemed that she had no knowledge of what was going on. Maddox pursed his thin lips and said coldly, "Who told you that I had a wife?" Minerva''s brows furrowed slightly. What did he mean? "You must be joking. You''re the one who said that you''re married." "Oh?" Maddox grinned. "Are you jealous?" Minerva was at a loss for words. What did that have to do with her? She held back her anger and said indifferently, "Mr. Yardley, I have something important to attend to. I don''t have much time to spare." "Alright." Maddox wrapped his arms around her. "There will be a time for that. I can wait for you. Let''s talk about us after you settle this." Minerva ignored him and headed in the direction of Nash''s car. Maddox did not follow her. When Nash saw Minerva approaching, he nced at Maddox, who was standing afar. "Miss Hanover? Did something happen to you?" Minerva shook her head. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Let''s go back to thepany first." Therefore, she got in the car but Nash looked towards Maddox''s direction with a troubled look. Then, he got into the car. As soon as they left, Maddox took out his mobile phone and called Sam. "Please investigate why Minerva is with the Hanover family." Sam''s heart beat nervously when he received his call. He had yet to tell Maddox that Minerva was with the Hanover family. How could he possibly know about it? However, before he could reply, Maddox had already hung up the phone. He listened to the beeping sound from the phone in despair. "Well, I''m going to be busy again." When Minerva returned to thepany, the news of the torn dress had spread like wildfire. Just as she was about to return to the office, she saw Yasmine anxiously waiting for her at the entrance of the office. When Yasmine caught sight of Minerva, she quickly ran up to her. "You''re back." Minerva looked at her nonchntly, nodding her head. Then, she pushed the door open and walked into the office. Yasmine followed behind her closely. "Are you looking for me?" asked Minerva. Yasmine nodded. Her face was pale. "The gown designed by Kelly was not destroyed by me." Upon hearing her words, Minerva paused for a moment. She took off her coat and ced it on a shelf next to her. She took a look at Yasmine. "When did I say that you destroyed it?" "You believe in me?" Yasmine stammered and the color drained out of her face. She chewed on her bottom lip. "No, how can you believe in me? I have argued with you many times earlier on." Minerva walked to the desk and transferred the photos she just took in her mobile phone to the computer. "Please exin." Yasmine bit her lip with rage, saying, "It''s all because of them. I just knew about this matter, but they used me of destroying Kelly''s work because I''m apparently too jealous! I-1 am not a good person usually, but... I would never do such a thing. Besides, how can a girl like me possess the strength to do that?" Yasmine was enraged as she spoke. She felt wronged and burst into tears. "Yes, I''m furious. I''m furious that you took a liking to Kelly''s work. What''s wrong with ours? Why could her work be exhibited in the exhibition hall? Although I''m angry, I didn''t do it." As soon as Minerva heard that, she understood at once. She slowly looked up, her gaze falling on Yasmine. "So, you''re saying that you had the intention to do this?" Yasmine was bewildered. Between her sobs, she said, "That''s right! I wanted to do it! But I didn''t! I didn''t damage her dress. Why must I bear the brunt of their usations? Minerva let out a deep sigh when she heard Yasmine''s words. "Did I use you?" Yasmine stopped crying. "Do you mean... you don''t suspect me?" "Why would I suspect you?" Minerva shot her a detached stare. "You should leave first. I have other matters to attend to." Yasmine''s cry interrupted Minerva''s thoughts. Yasmine looked at her and blinked her eyes for a long time before she reacted. "I thought you were suspecting me like everyone else. I didn''t expect you..." "You may leave. If it''s convenient for you, call Vera here." "Okay!" Yasmine immediately nodded and turned to leave the office. Vera came in shortly after Yasmine left. "What''s the matter? Yasmine was weeping and her eyes were bloodshot. She didn''t cause any trouble for you, did she?" Chapter 450 Chapter 450 "What can she do to me?" Minerva looked at her indifferently before waving her over. Vera walked up to her and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Let''s take a look at this photo." Minerva pointed to the screen. Vera raised her head and her eyes fell on the photo. "The person in the picture is covered from head to toe. How can we identify the culprit?" "This person broke into ourpanyst night." Vera''s eyes immediately widened. She asked, "Y-you investigated it?" "Well, I saw the person in two cameras. Although the person was very agile and had found many blind spots of surveince, there were still some clues left. Judging from the other party''s footsteps, the person should be very familiar with the nearby surroundings and must have carefully nned it for a long time." Upon hearing that, Vera came to a realization. "If the person has been nning for a long time, then they must hold a grudge against us." Minerva couldn''t resist smiling after hearing Vera''s words. "If the person holds no grudge against us, why would they break in the building only to ruin Kelly''s design? We have to narrow down the list of suspects." "Well, why don''t we call the police to arrest the culprit at once? I decorated the exhibition area beautifully, but now it''s all ruined. It''s driving me mad!" Minerva ignored her words. Instead, she asked coldly, "Who do you think would want to ruin this outfit?" Vera said without hesitation, "Who else can it be? A person who holds a grudge against the person who is going to wear the outfit or against the designer." "Then, which one do you think it will be?" Minerva looked at Vera with an expectant look. Vera was stunned for a second, her eyes blinking. Then, with her eyshes fluttering, she said, "Are you kidding me? To me, both are likely to happen." "We should analyze it ordingly. The designer is Kelly Lance. We have no idea who would hold a grudge against her based on her past achievements, but this person has worked out the details and plotted it beforehand. They must have started to hold a grudge against Kelly since she was being assigned to this project. Therefore, the suspects can be narrowed down to the people in our field, myself included." As soon as Minerva finished speaking, Vera reached out and touched her forehead. "Are you alright?" "What''s wrong?" "You''re suspecting ourpany staff?" Minerva said, "I''m serious." "Well, carry on. What will you do about ourpany staff?" "Do you know why Yasmine came just now?" "Why? What did she do?" "She told me that everyone used her of ruining Kelly''s work. What do you think?" "It''s possible. Yasmine has always been jealous of Kelly." "Yes," Minerva nodded. She stood up as she analysed the situation. "Because of that, Yasmine became everyone''s target after something happened to Kelly." Upon hearing her words, Vera came to a realization. "So, you''re saying that Yasmine is not the culprit?" "She''s med because she stands out too much. She''ll only feel guilty if she did such a thing. Why would shee andin to me if she really did? In fact, I never doubted her from the very beginning." "Then who do you suspect?" Vera walked up to her and reached out to grab Minerva by her shoulder. "Stop beating around the bush, just tell me who the culprit is." Seeing Vera''s impatient look, Minerva couldn''t stop herself from poking Vera''s head with her index finger. "Why don''t you put your thinking cap on?" "I... You''re saying that I''m stupid!" Vera snorted and turned around. "Do you remember who we met in San Novia?" "Who?" Vera was deep in thought. After pondering for a long while, she suddenly recalled something. She widened her eyes, saying, "I know, Yvonne!" When Vera mentioned Yvonne''s name, Minerva was still in a daze as she only remembered the person but not her name. "You still remember." "Is she the one? I can recall it now. She requested us to design her outfit, yet she was too arrogant. Hence, we terminated her contract." Minerva nodded her head. "Yes. Later on, I heard from Quill that she filed aint against us, but he took care of it." "That''s why Yvonne bore a grudge against us." "She hated us very much. Helen is taking part in the same press conference with her and they will appear on the stage at the same time. I think Yvonne nned it since the beginning." Minerva took a deep breath. "Of course, this is only my spection. We still need to confirm whether it''s true." "I think it''s probably her. Not only does she hold a grudge against us, but she also wants to harm Helen. Furthermore, I know that she has beenpeting with Helentely. Yvonne wants to overshadow her." As soon as she heard Vera, Minerva felt a little exhausted. She silently returned to her seat. "What should we do now? The dress was damaged in such a manner. Shall we... call the police to arrest her directly?" Minerva shook her head. "They were prepared. It would be a little toote to call the police now. Besides, we already know who the culprit is. We can make them pay... An eye for an eye." "An eye for an eye?" Vera widened her eyes: "Are you nning to...?" "However, we must prove that this is true first. You take care of this matter." "Me?" Vera pointed to herself in surprise. "Really?" "Yes, you." Minerva patted her on the shoulder. "All the best, Vera. Gather some evidence and then well make our move." "Then, what are you going to do while I gather evidence?" "I have to apany Helen, or else ourpany''s reputation would be ruined." As soon as her voice fell, the door of the office was pushed open and someone poked her head to look into the office. "Is anyone there?" Helen looked around and asked. Vera and Minerva were lost for words. Mr. rk pulled Helen''s head back. Forcing a smile, he said, "I''m sorry for that." "Let go of me!" Helen shoved his hand away and pushed the door open. She then threw herself at Minerva. "Ah, Minerva, I am here!¡± "Please take a seat!" Helen paused in her movements. She looked at Minerva and then at Vera. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m here to see the gown." Minerva felt a headache. "Aren''t you still at the shooting location? How did you arrive here so quickly?" "I rushed here right away after thinking about your design. We were followed by the paparazzi on the way, but we shook them off." Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Helen walked to the chair and sat down. She took off the scarf around her neck and tied her hair up. "When are we going to see the gown?" Vera shot a questioning nce at Minerva. Minerva calmly withdrew her gaze and said to Vera in a soft voice, "You take care of your matters first. Leave it to me. Well keep in touch once I''m done." "Oh, then I''ll make a move first." After Vera left, Helen looked at Minerva and smiled again. "When are you taking me to see the new dress?" Minerva crossed her arms over her chest. "If I tell you that I will only patch up that gown, would you be willing to wear it?" "Patch up?" Helen frowned. "I''ve seen that torn dress in the photo. Can it be fixed? Minerva, I like you very much, but you actually want me put on that torn dress?" Helen was exasperated to the point of tears. She even said, "However, if you are really willing to fix it yourself, even if it is a crappy piece of cloth, I am willing to wear it." She wore a pitiful look on her face. Her manager, Jackson, rolled his eyes as if nothing had happened. "I''m just teasing you. I''ve checked that outfit. The damage is more than 60%. If I want to fix it, it''ll be even harder thaning out with a new design. So, luck is on your side. Come with me.¡± Hearing her words, Helen immediately followed behind her excitedly. Jackson was rendered speechless. He remained silent for a while before catching up with them. He knew that Helen had her mood swings. However, he had never seen a person whom Helen really admired as much as she admired Minerva. At first, he wondered if Minerva was merely a fashion designer. Later on, he did a background check on Minerva and found out that she had received numerous awards. She would definitely be well-known if she entered the entertainment industry. However, Minerva seemed to like being low-profile. Despite her high achievements, she had never publicized them. "Are we going by car?¡± After entering the elevator, Helen asked. Minerva nodded her head. "Yes, let''s go to my house." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "G-go to your house?" Helen was stunned, asking, "Where is your house?" Jackson exhaled, saying, "Your full name is Minerva Hanover. Your surname is rare in North City. Is it the one that we are thinking of?" His mouth twitched slightly as he spoke and he seemed a little embarrassed. "Which Hanover are you thinking about?" Minerva looked at Jackson with a bewildered expression. Was it rare toe across a Hanover in the North City? She had no knowledge about that. Jackson coughed a few times before he mentioned a name, "Do you know Quill Hanover?" Minerva nodded as soon as she heard him. "Yes, I do." Jackson''s eyes widened right away. Just as he was about to ask another question, he was shocked by Minerva''s reply. "He''s my brother." Jackson was utterly dumbfounded, Minerva smiled and said softly, "But he is in thepany right now. You won''t bump into him at home, so please do not worry." Helen nodded naively. "Alright." However, she was greatly overwhelmed by her feelings of admiration for Helen. It seemed that Minerva was not only outstanding, but she came from a good family. She was actually from the Hanover family in the North City! Apart from the Yardley Corporation, the Hanover Corporation was a prominentpany in the North City. Quill, the boss of the Hanover Corporation, had been on the cover story of several financial magazines and had been interviewed by many journalists. Helen had seen the article about Quill in the past. She only felt that Quill was reserved, even taciturn. However, Maddox of the Yardley Corporation was even colder than him. Rumours said that Maddox always refused to be interviewed. There had been a period of time when Helen thought that allpany bosses were cold people. Later, she realized she had been too naive. The bosses she had met were all very different; many were plump bosses with big potbellies. It was hard to find one who was not cold but warm and kind. Most of them were rather lewd and were dishonest and flirtatious. The Hanover family home. Upon arriving at the house, Minerva brought Helen upstairs. It was her first time she brought an outsider into the Hanover family home. Needless to say, in Minerva''s heart, Vera was not an outsider but a family member. "Your house is so spacious." Helen had made a fortune as a popr singer. However, the visit to the Hanover family was nheless fascinating and eye-opening to her. The life of the rich was even out of the grasp of her imagination! The house of the Hanover family was not a house loaded with precious items. Instead, it was obvious that a lot of hard work and effort had been put into the design as even the tiniest detail was intricate and splendid. Simrly, if a person grew up in a conducive environment with proper education and training, they would have a noble temperament. Helen felt that way about the Hanover family. At that moment, thinking of the way her own home was designed, Helen felt that it was excessive and over-the-top. That''s right! That''s it! She thought to herself. Minerva pushed the door open and turned to look at Helen. "Come with me." Hearing that, Jackson coughed lightly. "I won''t go into a girl''s room. I''ll wait here. Helen, just tell me when you are done. I''ll go downstairs for a walk." Minerva looked at Jackson and waved to the servant next to her. "Take Mr. rk downstairs for a rest. Please treat him well." "Yes, Miss Hanover." Soon, the maid left with Jackson. Helen followed Minerva into the room. It was not actually Minerva''s room. Instead, it was an exhibition hall that Quill had specially built for her. It was such a surprise to Helen. After entering, Helen was almost stunned by the scene in front of her. She gaped at the design works in front of her. Since she was a big fan of Minerva, she could tell at first nce that those were all her previous works. Entering the ce tugged at Minerva''s heartstrings. Juliette had identally disclosed the existence of the exhibition hall to Minerva. Since she became a designer, Quill would purchase every design work of hers in the auction and disy them at home. Most of Minerva''s designed outfits were exhibited here. There were only one or two pieces for each design. Although most of the gowns were known to the public, nobody had ever seen the outfits again after they were auctioned off at a high price. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 "Oh, my, that''s a lot." Helen widened her eyes as she stared at the designs in disbelief. "These are all your works? How can there be so many?" Minerva smiled and said softly, "Most of the items that Quill collected were already avable in the market. Some of them had been bought by him, while some of them were purchased in the auction when they were first made known to the public." "Wow, Minerva, Quill is really nice to you." Helen couldn''t resist clutching her chest. She was surprised that a cold- faced man like Quill was actually so considerate. What should she do? She took a liking to Quill too. "Let''s go." Minerva brought her into the hall. "This dress was designed by me, but I haven''t revealed it to the public. No one has ever seen it before. Please ept this dress as a token of apology." Helen looked at the dress. It glistened under the light, giving it a three-dimensional image. She was moved to the point of tears. "Minerva, you''re amazing. I didn''t expect that I would be able to wear your most precious design. Luck must be on my side! Minerva, let me invite you to the press conference. Come with me!" Minerva pondered for a moment before she nodded. "Okay." Then, she added suddenly, "Can I bring another guest?" "Yes, please invite whoever you want." Helen had her eyes fixed on the dress. Minerva nced at the dress as well. She felt very satisfied with that dress because it was different from her previous designs and she had made up her mind to keep and cherish it. She didn''t expect that she would give it to Helen on that day. Perhaps it was fate. After all, Helen was just as dazzling as the dress. Perhaps, everything was predestined! Helen epted it but she left it with Minerva that day. She told Minerva that she woulde to her house to put on the dress during the day of the press conference. Minerva agreed to it. After Helen left, Minerva returned to thepany. When she arrived at thepany, it was about time to get off from work. She was packing up to leave when thewyer, Mr. Zais, walked in. "I''m sorry, Miss Hanover. I''m afraid that I can''tplete the task you entrusted to me," Mr. Zais said as soon as he walked in. "The Yardley Corporation is not willing topromise, and... I think it''s better for you to talk to them directly." Minerva paused for a moment after hearing his words. Then, she answered, "Why would I need a lawyer if I have to do it myself?" Hisplexion turned pale, and he struggled to speak for a long time. Atst, he ced the document on the table and began to speak. "Anyway, I won''t take this case. Miss Hanover, it''s better hire someone else." "Mr. Zais." Minerva looked at him with a cold expression. "Before taking this case, you clearly understood the background of the other party. You have even signed a contract with me. Are you going to terminate the contract now?" "What''s wrong with terminating the contract? Wouldn''t it be much worse to lose my job because of a contract?" Mr. Zais ced a cheque on the table. "Besides, you have terminated the contract with the other party. Can''t I do that myself? I''m willing to pay the penalty fees." Minerva was at a loss for words. She nced at the cheque on the table and raised her eyebrows. "Thrice the penalty fees?" "That''s right." Mr. Zais nodded. He looked at the cheque in pain. Fortunately, thewyer fees were not too high, so he could affordpensation even though it was three times the initial amount. At first, he had been very upset about thepensation. However, that sum of money was not worth more than his future. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "That''s it. I''ll make a move first." Mr. Zais left before Minerva had the chance to speak. After he left, she took the cheque and nced at it. Had she made a profit identally? She thought to herself. She had no other choice but to ept hispensation. Minerva kept the cheque and left the company. The next day. "Mr. Zais called and said that he had paid the penalty fees. He won''t ept the case." Vera ran back into the room shortly after she had just left. "What''s the matter? He has crossed the line. Did he abandon his responsibilities as awyer just because of Maddox?" Upon hearing Vera''s words, Minerva put down the pen in her hand. "Don''t put the me on him. We can only me Maddox for being too troublesome to deal with. Besides, even if this matter is resolved this time, it might happen again sooner orter." After that, Minerva opened her bag and took out the cheque. She then put it on the table. "This is the penalty fees paid by Mr. Zais. Transfer the money into thepany''s ount." Vera reached out and took the cheque. "This is thrice the amount; it''s approximately a few million! D*mn, why is awyer like him so wealthy? Does he not feel distressed over losing so much money?" Upon hearing Minerva''s words, she couldn''t help smiling. "To him, his future must be much more important than this." If he had been a little more dutiful, he would not be considered to have breached the contract and wouldn''t have topensate the penalty fees. However, he gave up too quickly and didn''t even put in any effort. Moreover, before signing the contract, Minerva had already told Vera to make it clear to Mr. Zais that it would be a troublesome matter. She had told thewyers to act ording to their abilities and to only ept it if they were confident of it. Mr. Zais epted the case but gave up after a short while. "We have made a few million out of the blue, but what are you going to do with the contract? If Maddox is unwilling to terminate the contract, won''t you have to face him all the time?" "Let''s put it aside for the time being." Minerva heaved a sigh. "There''s nothing we can do about it. He probably won''t disturb me for the next few days." "Well, we can only do so for the time being. We have to settle the urgent matters first. By the way, I have notpleted the task that you assigned to me. I may take some time." "Alright." As they were conversing, someone pushed open the door of the office. It was Kelly. She nced at the two of them before walking in with an envelope in her hand. "What''s the matter?" They asked her. "When I came in just now, a person handed me an envelope to pass it to you." Then, Kelly stepped forward with the envelope in her hands and ced it before Minerva. "What is it?" Vera was eager to open it. It was a thick envelope. As Vera was in a hurry to open it, the photos in the envelope fell all over the floor. Everyone in the room was stunned for a moment. Then, they squatted down to have a look. "Isn''t this Yvonne?" Vera gawked at the person in the photo. "It''s strange. Who sent this envelope? And why?" Minerva stretched out her hand and took the photo. After staring at it for a while, she replied, "Can you check if there are any other things in the envelope other than the photos?" Vera opened the envelope and her expression changed immediately. "There''s also this," she said. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 "What is this?" Kelly asked as she squatted beside them, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Isn''t this a USB sh drive? What is inside?" Minerva stretched out her hand and took the USB sh drive. "Let''s take a look." Rising to her feet, Minerva inserted the USB sh drive into theputer. After that, she opened the files. Kelly stared in bewilderment. "Can we do that? What if there is a virus in it?" "There won''t be." Minerva shook her head. "If anyone wanted to do us harm, they wouldn''t use such a method." Kelly was rendered speechless. But when she thought of it, if they intended harm, why would they send it in the form of a USB sh drive? After all, any sane person would be too afraid to use the USB. Vera and Kelly stood behind Minerva. After Minerva opened the files in the USB sh drive, a video popped up. "It''s Yvonne and Hugo, her agent!" They could hear their conversation as the video yed on theputer. "Yvonne, I think we''d better forget about it. It''s not a good idea. You are a well-known celebrity. If this matter is revealed, those who are not on good terms with you will damage your reputation." Hugo advised her earnestly. However, Yvonne did not take his words seriously. She said scornfully, "What''s the matter? Everyone knows that I am popr. Besides, my roles are always the protagonist roles. No one will believe it; they would think that someone fabricated it to take revenge on me." As she spoke, she looked at the other person. "I''ll leave this matter to you. You must find a good time to get this done properly. If you are exposed, you''ll have to take all the me. In short, you are not allowed to involve me in this. You''ll get your reward once it''spleted." The man nodded greedily with a smile on his face. "That''s for sure. We guarantee that we won''t betray our employer." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing his words, the corners of Yvonne''s mouth twisted upwards in satisfaction. "Yes, if you do well, I will give you a bonus. I can''t wait for it. After the designer''s work is damaged, Helen will have no outfit for the press conference. She can only put on an ordinary outfit instead and I will be the star of the show. I am so happy just thinking about it." After saying that, she chuckled crazily for a few times. Her maniacalughter did not match her innocent look. Hugo stood behind her helplessly. Since Yvonne had made up her mind, he had no choice left. He could only look at the man and say, "Do it well. Don''t leave any traces. If you are caught, you have to bear the responsibilities, do you understand?" "Sure, no problem!" The video ended and Vera was enraged. "D*mn, I knew that Yvonne was not a good person. We shouldn''t have epted her order in the beginning. How many people has she cheated? Her acting skills are subpar. She only managed to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry because of her good looks. She hasmitted many misdeeds, hasn''t she?" When a person was upset, they would speak irresponsibly. Although Vera spoke harshly, her words were merely her opinions. Nevertheless, Minerva knew that the people of the entertainment industry were not so innocent. "Who sent this USB sh drive?" Minerva looked at Kelly all of a sudden. Kelly paused for a moment, and raised her hand to scratch her head. "1-1 don''t know who he is. The man looked very normal. He gave it to me and asked me to hand it to you in person." She tried to recall as she spoke. "I remember that he had a solemn look on his face. As there were many things going on for the past two days, I came to you without hesitation after receiving the envelope from him. The person should have left by now." "Never mind," Minerva said inly. "It''s been too long. You won''t be able to catch up with him. This video happens to be of help to us. We know who the culprit is." "Actually, even if we didn''t receive this video, you still managed to guess it." Vera looked at Minerva. "We analyzed it yesterday. Nevertheless, this video provides us with conclusive evidence." Kelly gaped at her. "Really? You''re so awesome." Upon hearing that, Minerva smiled faintly. "I have just returned from overseas, so my enemies are few. That''s why I can easily narrow down the list of suspects. I''m not that intelligent." "I see. No wonder you were so calm yesterday. Then, doesn''t that mean Yasmine was wrongly used?" "Well, perhaps everyone is still suspecting her. I hope you two can work harmoniously with each other." "I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll inform the rest of themter." "Yes, that''ll be great. However, don''t tell anyone that Yvonne is the culprit for the time being." "I am so furious!" Vera rubbed her fists together. "I didn''t bother about Yvonne previously. How could she do such a thing to us? If it wasn''t for you, we would''ve suffered alone. I have to teach her a lesson!" Vera cracked her knuckles and went out right away. Kelly left as well. After the two of them left, Minerva took out the USB sh drive from theputer. She stared at it thoughtfully. Was it a coincidence? When she had gone to check the surveince footage on the day before, she had received help from Maddox. Yet, on that day, an anonymous figure sent the evidence to her. It saved her a lot of trouble as she no longer needed to personally deal with that issue. In the video in her hands, the conversations and the faces of the people involved were all recorded clearly. Did Maddox do all of that? If his sole purpose of meeting her again was just to humiliate her, why did he bother helping her? Nevertheless, aside from Maddox, Minerva couldn''t think of anyone else. Forget it, she told herself. Minerva closed her eyes. She owed him one again. The press conference would be held the day after. She hoped that everything would run smoothly. After that matter came to an end, she would deal with Maddox. She had to cut ties with him. She wanted to find out what was going on! Time flew and soon it was the day of the press conference. Minerva brought Kelly and Vera to the event. As she was specially invited by Helen, they were seated in the VIP seats. Vera had initially refused to attend the press conference. She was usually uninterested in these things, however she came along for once. After all, she wanted to see Yvonne make a fool of herself at the press conference. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 At the backstage dressing room. "What''s the matter? Why isn''t my dress here yet? What is your problem? Didn''t you agree to send it at this time?" The staff were too afraid to reply after being reprimanded by Yvonne. They merely stood there with their heads lowered. "Are you deaf or dumb? Speak, what''s going on?" "W-We don''t know what''s going on. We agreed to send the gown here today, but..." "But what?" "But someone else bought the gown, so..." "Who bought it? What do you mean?" Yvonne''s eyes widened. "Didn''t I reserve the dress? How can someone else purchase it?" "Yvonne, when you ordered that dress earlier on, you only did it verbally. You never paid for it, so..." Upon hearing their words, Yvonne mmed her hand down on the table in anger, shouting, "So, you refuse to send it to me just because I didn''t make a payment? That''s absurd! I''m a famous star in the entertainment industry. Will I not pay for it? I want to see the person-in-charge." "Miss Arnold, stop yelling," ordered a man''s voice out of the blue. Irvin rk, the person-in-charge, strode in. d in a blue suit, he entered the room with one hand in his pocket. "You? Irvin! There you are. Exin to me what''s going on! Why didn''t you send the dress that I ordered today? Don''t you know that the press conference is about to begin?" With his eyebrows raised, he replied to her, "Haven''t the rest told you about it? You only agreed verbally. We did not promise that we would send it to you." When Yvonne heard him, she stood up furiously. "What do you mean? Of course I''ll pay for it. I requested for the gown to be sent over to me, but you didn''t do so. Where is the gown now?" "It''s been paid in full by someone else," Irvin chuckled and replied without beating around the bush. Yvonne''s agent Hugo began to speak up. "Irvin, that''s too much. If the deal is off, why didn''t you tell us in advance? It''s impossible that Yvonne can''t afford a dress." "Is that so?" asked Irvin innocently with his eyebrows arched. "Since Miss Arnold was not willing to pay 20 percent of the deposit, it is hard to believe that she will pay the full amount. After all, the dress has not been made avable to the public. If an ident happens, we won''t be able to sell it. Besides, I recall ourpany''s staff telling you that if you don''t pay the deposit, we can''t guarantee well send this dress to you." Yvonne replied, "How could you neglect your responsibility?" "What responsibility? After all, it was merely a verbal agreement. Miss Arnold, even if you are a celebrity, please don''t behave so tyrannically." Yvonne''s face turned green with rage. Gnashing her teeth, she moved forward but Hugo stopped her. Hugo wore a helpless look. "What should we do now? You didn''t inform us in advance. We have yet to prepare her outfit. What should she wear for the press conference?" "That''s none of our business. I''m here to inform Miss Arnold that it''s your fault. Ourpany will not ept any negative feedback." "You!" Yvonne clenched her teeth in anger. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll expose what yourpany did to me?" "If I was you, I would not do that. Offending a huge brand like us is not very wise. The other brands might turn you down." After the confrontation, they left at once. Yvonne''s face pale. "What should I do now? Do you want me to attend the press conference in my current clothes? D*mn it, how dare Irvin do this to me!" Everyone else in the room dared not say a word. Hugo furrowed his brows as he tried to think of a solution. "The only thing we can do is to go to other brands and see if we can..." "Excuse me, is this Miss Arnold''s dressing room?" A female voice sounded from outside all of a sudden. "Who is it?" The two women took a step forward and presented a beautifully packaged gift box in front of her. "Miss Arnold, our boss asked us to hand this over to you." "What is it?" Yvonne was still enraged. Therefore, her eyebrows were furrowed together when she asked. Hugo felt a little strange and went forward to open the box. After looking at it, his expression changed slightly. "Oh, it''s actually..." "Isn''t this Irvin''s gown? What''s going on? Why is it here?" "Could it be... Could it be that the buyer bought the dress for you?" Yvonne, who had been angry, was stunned by those words. She approached the box and found that the same gown she had chosen was in it. How could that be? "Oh, my! He''s a generous and romantic man. He bought it for you. He must be pursuing you, right?" "You are such a blessed woman that a man would spend so much effort to surprise you." Yvonne was a little ttered by everyone''s words. She couldn''t stop the corners of her mouth from quirking up. "That''s not true. There are a lot of people chasing after me." She looked up at the two girls in front of her and asked, "What''s the name of your boss?" They only shook their heads, saying, "Miss Arnold, our boss only told us to send the dress to you. We''ll make a move first." After that, they left without answering Yvonne''s question. "Hey, don''t go, at least tell me who he is." "What an anonymous man,"mented Hugo. "Yvonne, do you know who sent you this?" "How could I possibly know?" Yvonne folded her arms across her chest and answered arrogantly. "There are many people pursuing me. Perhaps he is one of them." Although many men had unted their wealth during their pursuit of her, none of them had been like that. That man sessfully gained Yvonne''s favour. After all, he had bought the dress for her in the nick of time. Although she had freaked out, she was on cloud nine after receiving the dress. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She was ttered by the admiration in the eyes of the onlookers. "Stop daydreaming. Hurry up and get dressed and put on your makeup. Get ready, you are going onstage." "That''s right, Yvonne. Hurry up and put on your makeup. The press conference is about to begin." "Humph, that despicable Irvin. I''ll deal with him when I go back. How dare he act so arrogant in front of me." Yvonne''s lips curled as she looked at the gown in the box. Indeed, with her pretty face, she could do whatever she wanted. Unfortunately, she had no knowledge that the higher a person flew, the harder they would fall. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 When the press conference began, the lights in the auditorium began to dim. In fact, the purpose of the press conference was to promote new products. A tycoon from the Dazzling Ruby had invited Yvonne, the famous celebrity, as well as Helen, the movie star. Businessmen were smart people. They would not do anything without a reason. They knew that Yvonne and Helen would inevitably bepared by the audience to each other as they were of the same age. The two of them might even get into an argument because of that. Therefore, they didn''t need to fork out money to publicize the press conference. Word of the event spread fast with the aid of fans and passersby, hyping the event up effortlessly. "What did you do?" In the darkness, a person sat down beside Minerva. Minerva looked at Vera who was next to her, and asked softly. In the darkness, Vera whispered back in Minerva''s ear, saying, "I bought the gown." Upon hearing her words, Minerva was taken aback. "What?" Vera was afraid that Minerva would misunderstand her, so she exined at once, "But I didn''t spend your money. I just... told Quill that you like that dress, so..." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Vera smile so cheekily, Minerva was slightly speechless. "How could you involve him!" As soon as she said that, Vera seemed to tremble a little as the air had inexplicably turned cold. "There is no other way. We have to save up to buy a house. We can''t spend your money, can we? We can''t take revenge on Yvonne if we don''t buy it. I really can''t pay for the dress at one go, so I had to..." With that, Vera stretched out her hand and tugged at Minerva''s sleeve. She said pitifully, "Minerva, there''s really nothing I can do about it. Furthermore, I didn''t mention anything. I merely said that the dress matches your temperament very well, so..." Minerva asked, "So you''re wasting his money for no reason?" "No! She damaged ourpany''s outfit so we bought hers instead. As long as she makes a fool out of herself at the press conference, our rage can be soothed!" "You''re spending so much money just to vent your anger?" Minerva raised her eyebrows. Even though she slightly disapproved of Vera''s actions, it was hard to tell from her tone. Vera understood Minerva very well. Minerva was a person who would not me her. Nevertheless, Vera would not take it for granted. Hence, she quickly hugged Minerva''s arm. "Hey, don''t be angry. I swear that this will be the only time I do it. Well be pleased after we vent our anger. Furthermore, thewyer has paid us millions of dors inpensation. No matter how you think about it, we''re not at a loss!" "Are you being smart with me?" Minerva couldn''t resist reaching out to poke Vera''s forehead. Vera giggled after Minerva forgave her. They noticed that the lights were slowly getting brighter. The Dazzling Ruby were hosting the press conference, and they had invited two well- known stars to make a guest appearance at the event. It was not a small event. All of a sudden, someone approached Minerva and said quietly, "Miss Hanover, Helen wants you to come over." "Hmm?" Helen wanted her toe over? "What''s wrong?" Although Minerva was a little puzzled, she could tell that it was Jackson, Helen''s agent. "What''s the matter?" Jackson smiled, saying, "It''s not a big deal. You will know when you get there." Only then did Minerva nod her head. She stood up and prepared to leave. The surroundings were dark. When she got up, she could only move to her left as it was the closest way to the middle path. However, when she got up, she realized that the man next to her had upied all the space in front of him. Minerva couldn''t move a single inch. The light fixtures were all directed at the stage. Therefore, the path was barely visible in the dark auditorium. Minerva finally looked at the person beside her. Under the dim light, she could clearly see a sturdy figure. It seemed to be a man. "Sir, I''m really sorry. Will you excuse me, please?" Minerva found the man quite familiar. The image of a man shed through her mind, yet she suppressed her thoughts right away. It''s impossible, she thought to herself. It was the Dazzling Ruby''s press conference. How could that person get involved? Perhaps she was thinking too much. With that thought in mind, she swiftly cleared her mind and came back to her senses. The man remained motionless. Minerva was a little confused. "Sir? Excuse me?" At that moment, the man finally allowed her to pass by moving his long legs. It was only then that Minerva could walk out, heaving a sigh of relief. She had almost thought that the man was purposely obstructing her. Perhaps she had thought too much. The man probably didn''t respond to her because he didn''t hear her. After taking a few steps, Minerva couldn''t help turning around to take a look at him. "Miss Shelly, over here." Jackson''s voice came from the front. Minerva came to her senses and nodded as she went on walking. "Be careful of the steps." After walking out of the auditorium, Minerva followed Jackson. After walking a long distance, they finally left the auditorium and entered a corridor. The light gave the corridor a warm glow. After she came out from the auditorium, she could see everything clearly atst. In fact, she disliked being in the dark auditorium earlier on. Although there were some lights, no one could see things clearly. "Miss Hanover, there are about twenty minutes before Helen goes onstage. She invited you over for dinner." Upon hearing his words, Minerva paused and asked, "For dinner?" "That''s right. That girl is famished." Minerva followed Jackson to Helen''s dressing room and saw Helen''s state. She had put on her makeup and was dressed as she waited to go onstage. At such a moment, she should be sitting still while waiting for her turn. She should be inspecting her outfit to see if everything was alright. To Minerva''s surprise, she was actually sitting in front of a table. With her dress lifted, she nibbled on a skewer in her hand. When she heard the sound, she raised her head. "Minerva, you''re finally here! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. This is the dinner that I''ve ordered. Come and join me." Helen put down the skewer. She stood up and was about to pick up the hem of her dress as she walked toward Minerva. As soon as Minerva noticed that Helen was about to touch the outfit with her oily hands, Minerva suddenly narrowed her eyes and shouted, "Don''t move!" Chapter 456 Chapter 456 As soon as Minerva spoke, Helen froze in motion, half standing. It was such an amusing scene. Everyone else couldn''t hold back theirughter. Despite that, Minerva walked over with a solemn expression. She nced around, then pulled out a wet tissue to wipe off the grease on Helen''s hands. Helen panicked at the sight of Minerva''s actions. The dress had been given to her by Minerva. It was her precious work. However, Helen had totally overlooked that fact. She suddenly felt a little guilty and maintained her posture. After Minerva wiped her hands, she nonchntly said, "I''m done." Helen put down her hand. Jackson dashed over as well. "I told you to stop eating, yet you didn''t listen to me." Helen looked at Minerva with a remorseful look. "I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose just now. You won''t be mad at me, right? I was just d that you came to the event, so I thought of greeting you." "I''m not mad at you." Minerva shook her head indifferently. "I didn''t know you when I designed this dress. Thus, I had no knowledge of your measurements. I didn''t expect it to be about the same size as yours. However, if you continue eating, the outfit might not fit you anymore." Upon hearing her words, Helen''s expression changed, and she said to the people around her at once. "Who sent this to me? I didn''t even request for it. Why don''t you quickly take all these out?" She hurriedly threw the te away before tugging at Minerva''s hand with a smile on her face. In spite of that, Minerva took a step back to distance herself from Helen. The smile on Helen''s face froze. "Shelly?" "You have to be very careful with your dress. Stay put and don''t move about before you go onstage. Take extra care that it doesn''t get hooked on anything." Minerva''s dress had a zip, and that was the reason why she stepped away from Helen. "Alright then. I promise you that I won''t mess around again. I''ll just sit and wait until I go onstage." With that, Helen ran to the sofa and sat down obediently. The food on the table was taken out from the room in no time. Jackson couldn''t resist coughing when he witnessed the scene. He hadn''t expected Helen to listen to Minerva that much. After all, Helen was idolized by many people. Yet, in spite of that, she was a big fan of Minerva. He didn''t see iting. Minerva checked her outfit. After confirming that her dress was okay, she said, "Alright, wait here for a while. You''ll be going onstageter. Do you best." After hearing her words, Helen nodded vigorously. "Don''t worry. I will make you proud. By the way, do you know Yvonne? That woman is so fortunate. Someone actually purchased the dress for her." Minerva paused and looked at Helen. "What did you say?" "Are you surprised about that too?" Helen shrugged her shoulders. "She takes advantage of the fact that she is a well-known celebrity. Apparently, she always makes verbal agreements without paying the deposit. Even though she has a bad character, many brands are too afraid to offend her. However, apparently she pulled this trick with an international brand, and they did not tolerate her behaviour. Hence, it was sold to someone else. We thought that Yvonne would get into trouble this time, yet a man bought it for her. I was pissed off to hear that." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As she spoke, Helen was indignant. "She''s so dumb. Why did the man even do that for her? Love must really be blind." She seemed agitated as she spoke. However, Minerva was a little puzzled. "What the hell is going on?" Vera had clearly told her that she had asked Quill to buy the gown, but why did Yvonne receive the gown? Had Quill gifted Yvonne the dress? No. That was impossible. Quill was not a person who would involve himself in such petty matters. Moreover, he cherished Minerva the most. If Vera told Quill that the dress suited Minerva well, then Quill would never give the dress to anyone else. But what was happening? Who had given the dress to Yvonne? Was Vera going to be disappointed to hear that? As soon as Minerva thought of it, she suddenly stood up. "I''ve been here for a long time. I have to go back now." After listening to her words, Helen blinked, saying, "Are you leaving that quickly? I thought you would stay with me longer. Well, Mr. Jackson, please guide her back." "There''s no need to do that." Minerva shook her head. "I have a good sense of direction. I know the way back. You do your best tonight." "Don''t worry! I will try my best to outshine Yvonne!" After bidding goodbye to Helen, Minerva walked back. When she entered the site, she realized that the lights were no longer as dim as before. Apparently, they had turned off the lights in the auditorium previously for theatrics. Thus, she could see clearly as she walked forward. Minerva walked towards her seat but as she neared it. From where she was standing she could see Vera and Kelly at the left of her seat. However, a tall and slender man sat to the right of her seat. The man... was someone she knew. It was the person whom Minerva thought was least likely to appear in that ce - Maddox! Why was he there? And why was he sitting next to her? A million questions rushed through her mind. Minerva was rooted to the spot. What was going on? No wonder she felt familiar about the man in the darkness. "What are you doing? You are blocking my view." Someoneined behind her. Minerva instantly regained her senses. She had no choice but to move forward. She had to pass through Maddox to return to her seat. She distinctly recognized him at that moment. She thought that Maddox would make way for her. Never did she expect that he would stay still. Minerva forced herself to say softly, "Mr. Yardley, would you please move your foot?" Maddox nced at her, raising his eyebrows without a word. He merely nudged his feet a little. Meanwhile, Vera witnessed the entire scene nervously. She had been shocked to discover Maddox when the lights turned on. She had sensed that he was there to pester Minerva so she wanted to send Minerva a text message. Nevertheless, as soon as she had taken out her phone, he shot her a malevolent gaze, forcing her to pocket her phone in fear. Minerva initially thought that she would be able to make it to her seat. Nheless, her heels suddenly broke. Losing her bnce, she fell to the side. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Vera and Kelly, who were sitting there, saw this scene. They were so scared that their faces turned pale. Their eyes were wide open, staring in disbelief. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Everything happened so suddenly that even Minerva did not expect that her heels would suddenly break at that time. Furthermore, there was nothing around her that she could grab onto for support, so she fell uncontrobly to the side. She thought that she might hit her head on something, so she subconsciously reached out to protect her own face and head. However, just as she moved her hands, she was held by someone firmly. In the next second, she fell into Maddox''s arms. Vera and Kelly were stunned into silence; it was as if their shocked expressions had stopped in time. Minerva thought that she would end up getting hurt badly, but she didn''t get hurt at all. Instead, she fell into a warm embrace. Maddox''s strong, masculine aura hadpletely wrapped around her. His hand that was clutching her wrist also then gripped her waist. Then, he grabbed her chin with one hand and lifted her head up. "Are you okay?" His voice was anxious and his face was pale as he seemed to be frightened. Minerva''s fear was still lingering. Her heart throbbed as she shook her head subconsciously. "I, I''m fine." Maddox stared at her for a long while. Then, he suddenly stretched out his hands and pulled her into his embrace. Bang! Just at this time, the stage''s lighting in the audience area was turned off again for the sake of the lighting effect and the surrounding area was plunged into darkness. It was very quiet all around. It was so quiet that Minerva could hear her own heartbeat and she could also hear the heartbeat of the other person. She was held tightly in Maddox''s arms and the heat from his body passed on to her, surrounding her with warmth. Maddox tightened his arms and held her closer. He was so strong that his embrace almost crushed her bones. But... for some reason, Minerva didn''t push him away. At that moment, she suddenly felt Maddox''s nervousness towards her. When he caught her just now, his slightly pale face showed that he was worried for her. The music rang and it was a particrly quiet ding-dong sound. Every sound knocked on Minerva''s heart, one after another, as if it was hitting on her heart. The person who was holding her also stopped moving for a moment. After a long time, he lowered his head, and his thin lips seemed to have kissed her hair. This clear sense of touch made Minerva''s senses be sensitive in an instant. She suddenly came back to her senses and realised that she was still in Maddox''s arms. When she thought of what he had said to her before, she broke away from Maddox''s hug. "Thank you, Mr. Yardley." Minerva was still in a state of shock while she found her seat and sat down. Then, she felt annoyed to find that her heel had broken. What was going on? Why was the quality of this shoe so terrible? Thinking of this, Minerva pursed her lips. When she was thinking about what she would do if her shoe was broken, Maddox''s deep voice was heard. "It''s useless to just say thank you with your mouth." The warm breath had already reached the back of her ears, and Minerva slightly frowned, furrowing her eyebrows. She bit her lower lip and pretended not to hear Maddox''s words. After that, the activities on the stage began, and the audience area was still in the dark. Everyone was sitting down quietly. Vera and Kelly who were sitting beside Minerva probably were still in shock, so they kept silent. If Minerva hadn''t known that they were sitting by her side, she might have thought that she was the only one there! Time passed by and the prelude show on the stage had ended. The scene then fell into silence again. Minerva estimated the time in her heart. At this time, it would be Helen and Yvonne''s turn to go up the stage. The brand had arranged for them to show up at the same time, so that there would be a good show to watchter. Minerva couldn''t help but nce in Vera''s direction. She came here that day to see if Yvonne would make a fool out of herself. However, the news she got was that the skirt she bought at full price was sent to Yvonne. This matter was not known by Minerva. But...Vera might be really disappointed that night. With the sound of background music starting to y, Yvonne and Helen slowly appeared in the middle of the stage, one standing on each side. In order to match the starry dress worn by Helen, the brand gave her the most special star design of the year while Yvonne was provided with the one ording to the original agreement. Along with the shouts from the audience fan area, the atmosphere at the scene was pushed to peak point. Yvonne and Helen''s appearances became more apparent under the shine of the light. Minerva then saw Yvonne''s dress. It was bright red andpletely different from Helen''s starry blue dress. Equally satisfactory oues were both achieved but with different approaches. At that moment, a huge tremor came from her side. It turned out that Vera directly stood up from the audience seating. She looked at the skirt on Yvonne with agitation. Her eyes were shining and she thought, how could this be? "Who is it? Why are you suddenly standing up?" Someoneined from behind them. Minerva then quickly pulled Vera down. After Vera sat down, she was filled with grievances. She then grabbed Minerva''s arm instead and gritted her teeth in anger, "Minerva, what''s going on? That dress..." Minerva had long heard Helen mention it, so she was very calm at that moment. She said softly, "This is the end of the matter. Even if you have any doubts, let''s talk about it after everything is over." Vera was furious, but after hearing Minerva''s words, she could only suppress the anger in her heart. However, she was not in the mood anymore after she sat down. Minerva obviously knew that she was angry now, but things had already developed to this extent. There was nothing else she could do to change it. She could only say in a low voice, "Don''t be angry, we''ll talk about itter." The lights were turned on all the way to the end because there was an interview session. The media reporters asked questions to the two of them on stage, and then they took pictures for five minutes. Taking advantage of the crowd, Vera said angrily, "What''s going on? That skirt was obviously bought already, wasn''t it? Why was she wearing it? What the hell is going on? Minerva!" Minerva remembered what Helen had told her, so she passed the message on to Vera. "That''s how things went. As for the rest, I don''t know much about it." "F**k! That''s impossible! Quill was the one who bought the dress. Did Quill give it to Yvonne? F**k! Why does he have such poor taste? How could he give the dress to Yvonne?" Minerva answered, "It''s not him. This matter is a littleplicated. Let''s just talk about itter and see how things go." Although Vera was very angry, she did not ask any more questions after hearing what Minerva said. She just gloomily assumed that if Quill was the one who gave the dress to Yvonne, then... She would not regard him as Prince Charming anymore in the future. "My Prince Charming will never do such a low-standard thing!" At this time, the question and answer session on the stage had begun. Some people might have wanted to stir up some drama, so they asked Yvonne an explosive question. "Miss Arnold, I heard that you attended today''s press conference because you like this jewelry brand. However, if you like this brand so much, why did you have to wear such a high quality fake dress to attend?" Chapter 458 Chapter 458 At that question, the scene erupted into chaos. "Excuse me?" Hearing that, Vera''s eyes widened. "High quality imitation? What are you saying?" Minerva raised her eyebrows in surprise. Was it a high quality imitation? She carefully examined Yvonne''s blue dress. Previously, she had thought that the re of the lighting distorted the color of the dress, but since the light had already dimmed, the fake gown''s shorings were exposed. Under the light of the incandescentmps, many ws were revealed. "High quality imitation?" "A gift from my brother?" Minerva couldn''t help but smile when she thought of that. When did he be so scheming? When she was immersed in her thoughts, she felt a burning gaze radiating from her side. The fiery gaze simply could not be ignored. Minerva quickly put away the smile on her lips. Then, she pursed her lips and looked at the stage with an indifferent expression. When that question was posed, the smile on Yvonne''s beautiful face froze as she stood unmoving on the stage. The corners of her mouth began to twitch. "Wh-what are you talking about? A high quality imitation? This dress is authentic!?" Because Irvin had said that the dress was bought at its full price, she simply didn''t believe that the dress she was wearing was fake. As it was a gift from someone, she felt very proud about it for a long time. However, at the moment, someone was using her of wearing a fake dress. Therefore, it was only natural that Yvonne disagreed. The journalists in the entertainment industry would do anything to get what they wanted. They did not care for her image or feelings. Therefore, after seeing the change in Yvonne''s expression, he was encouraged to enquire further instead of changing the topic. "Miss Arnold, don''t you know? The original version of the dress that you are wearing was purchased by the President of Hanover Corporation and there is only one existing dress of this model. So, Miss Arnold, if the dress that you are wearing is genuine, does that mean that the brand made an exception for you and created two pieces for the same model of a dress?" Among the spectators, Minerva was stunned to hear that question. How did the reporter receive that news so quickly? She thought to herself. Yvonne''s face turned pale at the reporter''s words. She stood there silently as she didn''t know how to respond. Her manager responded quickly and stepped on the stage and said, "Dear reporter, I think there is a misunderstanding. How could Yvonne''s dress be fake? I''m sure everyone can tell! Besides, the news that you received may not be true at all. After all, President Hanover and Yvonne are from different social circles. Perhaps the dresses just looked simr. Please ask some other questions instead." At the hands of entertainment journalists, such a matter could not be easily resolved. After all, they were not that easy to manage. Instead of conceding, the report became more serious. "Are you saying that the President of the Hanover Corporation lied to us? This dress is clearly the same as the one he bought; and there''s abel on it. I don''t think they''re merely simr." Yvonne was furious. However, the dress she was wearing had been sent by an anonymous person and the entertainment reporter had said that the dress was bought by the boss of Hanover Corporation. Was it really Quill, the cold and famous man, the calm and reserved president, who had sent her the dress? At the thought of that, Yvonne''s mood was immediately lifted. If it was really bought by Quill, then did that mean that she was wearing his gift? She had never expected that it would be Quill. After all, she had thought that the sender was just an ordinary admirer. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only With that conclusion in her head, Yvonne cleared her throat and said, "Let me tell you the truth. In fact, I didn''t order this dress myself. Just a few moments before the event, I was informed by the brand that the dress was bought at a full price. At that time, I myself was very shocked too. I wondered what I would have to wear on stage tonight. However, to my surprise, an anonymous person sent this dress over to me. To tell you all the truth, if you didn''t tell me who had bought the dress, I would not have known the identity of the anonymous sender." At the end of her sentence, there was a look of pride in Yvonne''s eyes. The people at the scene could not help but sigh. "Did Quill, the President of Hanover Corporation, give this dress to Yvonne as a gift?" "No way? I don''t think Quill has ever fallen in love with anyone. Why is he suddenly treating Yvonne differently?" "She can''t be lying, right?" The more they discussed, the more the matter escted. At first, everyone thought that she was wearing a fake dress, so they looked down on her. However, they were currently under the impression that she was wearing a genuine dress and on top of that, it was actually bought at a full price and given to her as a gift. The key point was that the sender was the President of the Hanover Corporation. In North City, there wasn''t a person who was not aware of Hanover Corporation. Therefore, the gazes casted Yvonne differed amongst the crowd. Some were filled with envy; some with jealousy and some hatred. Yvonne stole the scene that night. The reporters flocked around her, struggling to hold their microphones before her. "Excuse me, Yvonne, how did you get acquainted with Quill? To have such an excellent person to give you a dress, does he like you?" Yvonne smiled shyly and said softly, "I am not too sure about this. If you all want to know, you can go and ask him this yourselves." "Yvonne, can you tell us how do you feel now? Are you excited? What do you feel?" "How am I feeling? I am very thankful to Mr. Hanover for giving me this dress, I... like it very much." Yvonne smiled shyly again and then looked at Helen with a smug delighted look on her face. Initially, when she had seen Helen''s dress, Yvonne almost went mad. She had already asked someone to destroy her dress, so why was Helen wearing a dress more gorgeous than before? In the beginning, many people had swarmed to Helen. However, beautiful things would always be vulnerable in front of public opinion. The on-site brand dealers realized that the event had be rather chaotic. Therefore, the host cleared their throat and said, "Everyone, I know that you all are very concerned about the private life of the celebrities, but today is a press conference, so I still hope that everyone can pay attention to the jewelry that Miss Arnold has on her body. The question and answer session is now over. Now, let''s wee Miss Arnold and Miss Lowell to the center of the stage for a picture." Yvonne nodded with a smile. "The host is right. I hope that everyone can pay more attention to the brand instead." "What a fake! Ugh!" Under the stage, Vera spat at her fiercely. "She''s truly disgusting. Does she really think that the dress on her was given to her by Quill? Does she even deserve it?" Minerva was also a little confused. She had not expected things to turn out that way. "What the hell is going on?" Kelly held Vera''s arm and said gloomily, "I also want to know what''s going on? Who is Quill? How did he fall in love with Yvonne? And..." After ncing at the tall and slender man beside Minerva, who had a strong aura, she couldn''t help but swallow hard. When Minerva had fallen into his arms previously, it had really frightened her. After all, that was Maddox! Chapter 459 Chapter 459 Too many things had happened that day. The whole sequence of events were like a fever-induced dream to Kelly. First, she had never imagined that she would be invited to attend the live event. After witnessing the turn of events firsthand, the depression caused by the damage of her work had been swept away completely. With a few more pictures, the whole journey would beplete. After all, she had met Maddox as well as the famous celebrities Yvonne and Helen. She had once been a nameless designer. Although her work was excellent, they couldn''t be compared with those top- ranking and outstanding teams. Hence, she never dreamed that she would have such an opportunity. After taking photos, a few sharp- eyed people noticed that Helen''s skirt was very special. They eximed in excitement, "Miss Lowell, the dress that you''re wearing today is so unique. If I remember correctly, this is one of Shelly''s works, isn''t it?" Helen was about to leave the scene. However, she stopped in her tracks when that question was posed. Yvonne also stopped and looked at Helen in confusion. Helen revealed a small smile. "Your eyes are sharp. This is indeed Shelly''s work." "I have seen this piece before when I was attending activities abroad. I heard that it was bid at an absolute high price by a mysterious man when it was first released. After that, it never appeared ever again. Many people didn''t have the chance to even see it, but Miss Shelly has never designed a simr dress after that. May I ask, Miss Lowell, how did you get this piece of work? Did you bid for it with a huge sum of money?" Helen blinked as she searched for Minerva, who was seated in the audience. Minerva shook her head imperceptibly. Receiving her cue, Helen immediately reacted andughed softly, "Well, about that, please take a guess." She initially wanted to drag Minerva up onto the stage. However, Helen respected her wishes. If Minerva was not willing to reveal her identity, then Helen would obey. Without denying not confirming, she gave a vague answer instead. After that, she waved her hands. Gathering her dress, she then spun around in a circle. "Well, I think I should take my leave now. To all my fans and my dear reporters, I hope to see you soon." After that, she lifted her long dress and headed for the backstage. When the reporters saw that, they rushed out of the scene with cameras in their hands, ready to wait for her at the back. When Yvonne saw that, she was furious. However, her manager stopped her. "Let it go. Don''t get photographed by someone else. Let''s just leave quickly." "Hmph, what''s so great about that designer''s work? Who is Shelly anyway? Howe I''ve never heard of her? Why are they making a fuss over such a tiny matter?" After saying that, she turned and left. Thinking of the dress she was wearing, Yvonne was reminded of Quill, and then she smiled proudly. As soon as she became Quill''s wife, she would crush everyone else under her feet! As the event was drawing to an end, Minerva was about to leave with Vera and Kelly. However, just as she stood up, someone grabbed her wrist and pulled her back to her seat. She turned around and saw Maddox holding her arm. He was staring at her thoughtfully. "What are you doing? Let go." Minerva''s words were harsh as she berated him. Maddox narrowed his eyes. "What''s with this shift in attitude?" Kelly and Vera blinked as they watched. Then, they sat back down in their seats as if they had seen nothing. Several people around them looked over, making Minerva a little embarrassed. She wanted to avoid their gazes and stares. Hence, she lowered her voice and said, "You should let go of me quickly. Everyone else is watching. Do you wish to be recognised by others at this press conference?" "So what if they recognise me?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. That was right. Regardless of where Maddox went, he would be recognized anyway. Hence, there was no reason for him to worry. In fact, it would be better to be recognized as he would receive their attention. "Nothing," Minerva took a deep breath and said in a low voice. "Can you let go of me? I''m leaving now." "Sure." Maddox stared at her like a rogue. "Fine, I can let you go if you want me to but you have to add me on Facebook." Minerva was dumbfounded. She thought she had heard him wrong. So, he blocked her way just to make her add him on Facebook? What was going on? Minerva blinked at him. "What did you say?" "You blocked me," Maddox said, full of resentment at that matter. After all, he had kept that event in mind at that time, hoping that Minerva would add him back as a Facebook friend. Therefore, he made sure to seize hold of that once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. After that, Maddox took out his phone andunched the Facebook app. Minerva asked, "Once we''re friends on Facebook, you''ll let me go?" After hearing herself ask that question, Minerva thought that her brain must''ve been damaged. Why was she asking him such a question? "Yeah, I guess," Maddox urged her. "Quick, take out your phone." Minerva paused for a moment and looked back at Vera and Kelly. Kelly blinked her eyes innocently and said, "It''s just adding a Facebook friend. It won''t cost you your life. Just add him." Taking in the situation, Vera nodded in agreement and said, "Yeah, that''s right. Minerva, hurry up and add him!" "You traitors!" Minerva cursed internally. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Minerva shot them a re. In the end, she took out her phone. Since Maddox had been blocked previously, she had no choice but to open her list of blocked ounts on Facebook to unblock him. "Done?" "You haven''t added me as a friend yet." Instantly, she received a friend request from Maddox. Then, his tall body leaned towards her. His dominating aura was suffocating. "Quick, ept it." At that moment, he looked like a child asking for candy. Minerva felt helpless, but nevertheless she quickly epted his request. "Is that all?" When Maddox received the notification on his phone that she had epted his friend request, his lips immediately curved into a beautiful smile. Then, he thought of something and said coldly, "You are not allowed to unfriend me when you go back!" Minerva could only respond, "You..." She just wanted to ask how he knew she would do that. However, after a brief thought, she felt that it was not necessary so she only nodded. Tine, I won''t do that. Can we leave now?" This time, Maddox was content to move his leg away. Minerva let out a sigh of relief and then got up to leave. However, when she stood up, she realized that the heel of her shoe had broken. Just now, she was in a daze after speaking to him and she had forgotten about that matter. "Ah, Minerva, your shoe is broken. What should we do?" Vera cried out in surprise. Minerva sat down again. She looked at the bottom of her shoes and felt a little depressed. She simply took off the other shoe and then held it in her hand. Stepping on the cold floor with her fair and tender feet, she said in a low voice, "Let''s just go out like this first." Seeing that, Maddox was dazzled by her snow-white feet. His eyes narrowed dangerously. In the next second, he suddenly stood up and lifted the barefooted Minerva by her waist. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 Someone screamed, but it was not Minerva. Instead, it was Kelly who was holding Vera''s arm. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Everyone immediately turned to look at them. Minerva''s expression changed. Then she quickly turned her face to Maddox and whispered, "Put me down. What are you doing?" Maddox frowned and said, "Don''t your bare feet feel cold? I''ll carry you out." "You don''t have to carry me. I can walk by myself. Put me down!" However, Maddox didn''t give her any chance to protest. He carried her out of the venue. Even the people on the stage stared at them. Minerva struggled for a while before she finally conceded defeat. She buried herself into Maddox''s arms and pulled his cor down to cover her face along the way. There were so many reporters there. If they were photographed, it would be troublesome. However, Maddox was not afraid. As long as she covered her face, people would only say that Maddox had carried a woman and it would have nothing to do with Minerva. Her behavior did not make Maddox feel disgusted. On the contrary, because it made her dependent on Maddox so much that she even took the initiative to move closer to him, it made him happy. His thin lips slightly hitched up in a smile as he strode forward. Kelly and Vera were stunned for a full five seconds and then they hurriedly got up and followed them out. A person from the group of journalists shouted when he saw them. "It''s the business tycoon, Maddox! Oh my god, it''s Maddox from the Yardley Corporation in North City!" "Who is he carrying? Hurry up and get a picture!" The spotlight was on the two of them. Kelly and Vera, who were following behind Maddox, subconsciously covered their faces with their hands. However, they quickly came to realise that it was Maddox and Minerva who had their photos taken and not them. Therefore, they put down their hands after realizing it. Even though Minerva had buried her head in Maddox''s arms, she could feel that there were countless cameras taking photos of them. She was speechless and tense. Those media reporters were just too gossip-hungry! Was Maddox even more charming than the other celebrities and the jewelry? Why weren''t they taking a picture of those things instead of Maddox? "Pfft." Her thoughts were interrupted by the vibration in Maddox''s chest. He said to her, "Don''t be afraid. I will make sure to protect you." Minerva was at a loss for words. Sheughed in her heart. After all, if he hadn''t carried her, they wouldn''t even be in that situation! But what else could she say? She had no other way to escape, hence she had to wait until she got out of there. Maddox seemed to be torturing her on purpose. He wouldn''t walk fast. Therefore, they were surrounded by the reporters for a long time. "What are you doing? Hurry up and leave." Minerva felt that she could hardly breathe in his embrace. Furthermore, she was wearing a dress that day and her posture was not ideal. She was afraid that she would suffer from a wardrobe malfunction. Maddox looked at the media in front of him. After realising the irascibility of the person in his arms, he red coldly at the group of people, exuding an aura of stony dominance. "Get out of my way." The group of people looked at each other in dismay at Maddox''smand. Then, they took a few steps back unconsciously. He held no reserve for the media at all. He didn''t care about what the media reporters would say about how ruthless and unreasonable he was. To Maddox, thosements were irrelevant. On top of that, who would be willing to risk their lives to write negative reports about Maddox? Not only was that man cold and icy, he was ruthless. No one would offend him if they wanted to live in North City. Therefore, they all consciously scattered away and no one dared to catch up with them. Kelly and Vera closely followed him out. After arriving at the corridor, Minerva still didn''t dare toe out. Her head was buried in his suit and she was almost out of breath. "There''s no one else around. Come out to get some fresh air," said Maddox in amusement. His voice reverberated from the top of her head. Minerva snorted and ignored him. She didn''t believe in his words. What if she was photographed by reporters as soon as she showed her face? After a while, when Minerva heard that there was really no sound around her, only did she dare to slowly stretch her head out. Scanning her surroundings, she realized that there was really no one around her anymore. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Well, there''s no one around anymore. You can put me down." Minerva looked up at Maddox as she spoke. Maddox looked at her and said, "When did I say that I would let you go?" Minerva was confused. "Your shoes are broken. I''ll take you to buy a new pair." "You don''t have to do that. I can buy it myself." After a short distance, they arrived at the parking lot. Maddox took Minerva to his car and then turned to look at Kelly and Vera. Vera and Kelly had been following behind him since the beginning. After all, Minerva was in his hands, so they were not in a good position to leave. Maddox''s re sent a chill down their backs. "The two of you..." said Maddox with his eyes narrowed. His thin lips twitched as ordered, "You should return." "But..." Vera looked at Minerva hesitantly. Minerva was struggling in Maddox''s arms. Having no choice, she braced herself and said, "Mr. Yardley, please put Minerva down. She doesn''t need to wear shoes after getting into the car because we will be going home directly." "Oh?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. His cold aura permeated through the air, lowering the temperature. Vera shrank back. However, looking at Minerva, she forged on, saying, "I don''t think Minerva is willing to go with you, Mr. Yardley. Isn''t that so? Besides, it''s already veryte. For a man and a woman to be alone at such a time... It would be troublesome. Besides, there are so many reporters today; we''ll be in trouble if you were photographed." Minerva looked at Maddox. "Did you hear that? Put me down," Minerva ordered calmly. Maddox stared thoughtfully at her face for a long time. When he was about to speak, Minerva said, "If you don''t release me, I''ll block you on Facebook." Maddox struggled to respond. "So, are you going to let me go?" It was finally Minerva''s turn to threaten him. Minerva couldn''t understand why Maddox actually seemed worried that she would block him on Facebook again. He slowly put her down. Minerva couldn''t help but shudder when her feet stepped on the ice-cold ground. "It''s really quite cold." "You''re not allowed to block me!" He demanded stonily. At that moment, Maddox looked like a rascal with a temper. Minerva couldn''t be bothered about him and she turned around to leave. However, he grabbed her wrist after she had barely taken a step. She frowned and turned around. "Let go!" "Did you hear what I said?" Maddox frowned and stared at her seriously. He looked as if he wouldn''t let her leave if she didn''t agree. It was an all too familiar scenario. Being thrusted into such a situation repeatedly, she lost all her patience. "I got it. I promise, I swear that I won''t block you. Are you happy now? Can I leave?" Maddox loosened his grip and said, "Go ahead. Be careful on the way back." His words almost made Minerva think that the Maddox standing before her had undergone a complete transformation. How could a cold and aloof person like him actually say such caring words? Chapter 461 Chapter 461 After getting in the car, Minerva finally put her feet down. When the car passed by Maddox, Minerva could feel his gaze on her face. When the car drove out of the parking lot, the burning sensation on her face finally disappeared. Finally, they breathed a sigh of relief. The atmosphere around them was not so tense anymore. Vera and Kelly finally rxed. Suddenly, Kelly came over with curiosity. "What''s going on? I''m really curious about what''s going on between you and Maddox from Yardley Corporation." "There''s nothing at all." Minerva responded so fast that all the fantasies Kelly conjured up in her mind were shattered instantly. Kelly''s mind went nk for a moment before she gathered her bearings. It took her a long time to react. "That doesn''t make sense. If there was nothing between the two of you, then why did he..." Pretending to be calm, Vera cleared her throat. Then, she whispered, "The past is in the past. Let''s not pursue the matter anymore." Kelly asked, "Were you two involved with each other in the past?" Hearing that, Minerva red at Vera, who immediately shut up. "Nothing, I made it up. Anyway, I was really really angry tonight. Let''s talk about Yvonne''s dress. How did she get it? She even held a press conference to show off. Those people must actually think that Quill is pursuing her!" Upon hearing that, Minerva too was overwhelmed by the situation. It had developed beyond her expectations and she was unable to keep up. "Let''s wait and see what happens tomorrow. It couldn''t be sent by my brother, so..." "Your brother?" Kelly opened her eyes wide, feeling that she had discovered a big secret again. "Don''t you know?" Vera looked at her in surprise. "Minerva is Quill''s little sister." Kelly felt a little breathless and the corners of her mouth twitched. "Real... Real siblings?" "Well, what else could it be? Are you suggesting they''re step- siblings?" Vera nced at her in amusement before grabbing Minerva''s arm. "Are you very surprised, Kelly? I thought that everyone knew about it. It turns out you didn''t know about this." Kelly couldn''t form a response. She had thought that Minerva was Quill''s lover. She even formed a theory that he didn''t like Minerva that much. That was the only reason that could exin why he kept her around but never made things clear and official. However, it turned out to be aplete misunderstanding. She was never Quill''s lover. Instead, she was Quill''s younger sister. She was the real daughter of the Hanover family. All of a sudden, Kelly''s face began to burn in shame. After sending Kelly home, the car headed for the Hanover family''s house. After arriving, Minerva had to go upstairs barefoot. After taking a bath, she realized that the house was empty. Quill and Beanie weren''t around. Minerva walked downstairs with her phone in hand. She happened to notice that Vera was there as well. "Where is everyone else?" "The butler said that Quill took Beanie out to y. They are not back yet." "I see." Minerva nodded. She nced at the time. It wasn''t toote yet. Moreover, Quill was a responsible person. Thus, she was not anxious. Rxed, she returned to her room. Lying down on her bed, Minerva took out her phone. She just recalled how Maddox had requested to be her friend on Facebook. After a moment of silence, sheunched the app on her phone. Maddox''s name was part of her friend list. As if his ount was enchanted, she couldn''t stop herself from clicking on his name. Then, she checked out information disyed on his ount. In the end, she scrolled through his timeline. It was just like she had thought. He didn''t have anything on his timeline. He hadn''t shared anything nor had he made any posts or status updates. If he hadn''t personally added her himself, Minerva would have thought that no one was using that ount. Thinking of that, Minerva let out a sigh. Since she returned to the country, she seemed to have been entangled with Maddox, in terms of both work and rtionship. Did she really have to set aside time to make things clear with him? She had a lot of questions in her heart. "Why did he divorce me that year? What happened to him now? Is he with Sylvia now?" With those questions in her mind, Minerva bit her lower lip and she slowly closed her eyes. "Forget it. Since I can''t avoid him, I''ll have to face it." After that, Minerva fell asleep hugging her phone. She woke up with a jolt the next morning. Minerva held her head and sat up. Her phone slipped from her chest to the seat next to her. She picked it up and ced it on the table. Only then did she realize that the sky outside was already bright. She quickly got up and called out, "Beanie?" No one responded. Without thinking, Minerva opened the door of the room and rushed out. She almost ran into Vera. "You''re awake already? I was just wondering if I should call you. Why did you wake up sote?" Vera waved her phone in front of her. "It''s almost nine o''clock, don''t you know?" "It''s nine o''clock?" Minerva reached out and touched her head. It was strange. Why did she sleep so deeply? "Well, hurry up and wash up. Let''s go to thepany together quickly." "Alright." It took her ten minutes to wash up and change clothes. Before she could even put on her makeup, she was already out of the door with Vera. The event with Helen had been checked off the list. Her next projects were with Janice and Maddox. Janice seemed like a patient person who took things at a slow pace as she hadn''t rushed Minerva. It was Maddox, however, who was troublesome. Since Minerva had already made up her mind to face him head on, she decided to take the initiative to make the first move. Therefore, Minerva said to Vera, "You need to make an appointment with Maddox for me. Do you have time after two o''clock in the afternoon? Ask him toe out and meet me." Vera was originally packing up the documents on the table. After hearing her words, she stopped and said, "What did you say? You want to see Maddox?" "Yes." Minerva nodded. "Are you okay?" Vera quickly put down the files in her hands and rushed towards her. "Why do you suddenly want to see him? Did you fall in love with him after what he didst night? Are your old feelings for him rekindled?" Minerva looked up at her and asked, "What kind of thoughts do you have in your mind?" After that, she smiled helplessly and shook her head, saying, "I have too many doubts so I want to find him and make them clear. Since I can''t avoid him, I shall meet him directly." Vera thought for a moment and agreed with her. "Yes, you are right. Then you can talk to him clearly and tell him not to pester you anymore in the future." "Well, I''ll see how it goes." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. However, Vera stood rooted to the spot and she did not leave. Instead, she continued to stare at Minerva. "What''s wrong?" Minerva was a little confused. "You actually still love him, don''t you?" After hesitating for a while, Vera finally asked. The expression on Minerva''s face visibly changed. "I..." "You don''t have to deny it." Vera interrupted her. "I know what you''re thinking. Although you were abroad all those years, you always paid attention to any news about Maddox." Upon hearing that, Minerva''s pupils shrank. "Vera, you..." Chapter 462 Chapter 462 "Do you think that I don''t know? Although you hide it very well, your feelings are as obvious as a pregnant belly. It''s impossible for you to hide it from me because I spend so much time with you." Minerva stared at her dazedly. After a while, she turned her head away without responding. "You''re thinking too much. You need to stop your spections." "Spections?" Vera took a deep breath, and then crossed her arms in front of her chest as she stared at Minerva. "Then why won''t you meet my eyes? Well, let''s talk about something else then. Don''t you think I don''t know that you looked up Maddox''s name when there was no one around? What is the name that appears most frequently on your search history? Could it be another Maddox?" Minerva was at a loss for words. Her heart thumped loudly, as it had been hit by a huge rock. "Did you really think you hid it well just because I never discovered it?" Vera paused for a moment, before she continued, saying, "In fact, I actually saw him on the highway when we were travelling from San Novia to North City, but I just didn''t tell you." Upon hearing that, Minerva abruptly raised her head. "What did you say?" Maddox was also there on the highway? Looking at her reaction, Vera had no choice but to tell Minerva about what happened on the highway that day. After that, Minerva finally came back to her senses. On that day, after Vera had gone to fetch food, she had be a little strange but Vera had managed toe up with an excuse at that time. But what was going on at the moment? Recalling the event, Minerva had never imagined it to turn out that way. "Are you surprised? You met him right at the moment you returned to the country. Sometimes, I wonder if your fates are intertwined. How else would you two meet on the road between North City and San Novia? However, you guys didn''t actually meet that day. Perhaps it was because I tried my best to prevent that. Minerva... As your friend, I know I''m selfish for saying this, but I really wish you would stop interacting with him. He has caused you so much harm. However, if you still love him, you have my support." After saying that, Vera actually walked to Minerva. She stooped down to hug her. Minerva was stunned. Suddenly, her eyes grew a little moist. It turned out that she had not been in solitude all those years. Vera had always known about it. That''s right. Even though she pretended to be calm whenever she saw Maddox, but for so many years... She had always secretly loved Maddox in her heart. She would pay attention to his situation and any news about him. She was well aware that he could abandon his wheelchair and walk normally. She knew that he had be the real owner of the Yardley Corporation. However, she still did not know how Maddox''s leg had been healed. Nevertheless, Minerva was happy that he could stand up again. However, even though she still loved him, she would not want to be with him all over again. The past was the past. Who made it a rule that she had to be with him simply because she still loved him? She thought to herself. "Go, make things clear with him and get rid of your doubts. If you really love him, then don''t miss this chance." Vera patted her on the shoulder as she spoke in a rare gentle voice. After a moment, she finally removed her hands from Minerva and turned around to leave the office. Minerva looked down to shoulder and saw the moisture on her shirt. It was two o''clock in the afternoon. A familiar-looking car pulled up at the entrance of thepany. Sam gave Minerva a call. "Miss Hanover, Young Master Yardley has asked me to pick you up." Minerva was already very familiar with Sam''s voice. She walked to the window and saw that Sam was speaking on the other side of the car. She pursed her lips and said, "Yes, give me five minutes." Minerva organized the documents before getting up from her seat and headed downstairs. Because Sam had appeared downstairs, many people were standing at the window in the office. "If I''m not mistaken, that is Sam from Yardley Corporation, Maddox''s assistant. Why is he here?" "Isn''t ourpany working theirs? He must be here to pick up someone." "Even if that''s the case, is it really necessary for them to pick up the person?" Gabrie smiled faintly. "Perhaps, it''s someone else''s way of doing things?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Yasmine''s eyebrows quirked up. "What else could it be? Although Quill was the one who set up thispany for her, she is rather resourceful herself. She really is something else." "Even if she really is something else, stop being so jealous. Quill and Maddox are the hardest men to deal with in the North City. They wouldn''t even be bothered even if countless women appeared in front of their eyes. Instead of feeling sour about it, why don''t you put that energy into drawing new designs?" It was Kelly who said that. She flung several documents onto the table, then she stood up and crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking at Yasmine and Gabrie. Since the beginning, she did not like those two women. As her time in thepany grew longer, the more annoyed she became with them. "Hmph, who cares? As long there''s conflict between those two men, she would have the upper hand. Kelly, since you spoke up for her, do you want to be like her too?" Yasmine retorted with a snort. Gabrie crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, "But it''s a pity that others don''t look up to you." "Yes." Kelly put her hands on her hips. "They don''t like me and they wouldn''t like you all too. What are you proud of? And I think I have to tell you something." Speaking of that, Kelly felt a little proud. She was the only person in the office who knew the truth. Thinking of that, she said directly, "You''ve been viewing Minerva so poorly. I bet you would never imagine what I''m going to say next. She and Quill are not involved with each other in the way that you think they are. Her surname is Hanover." Yasmine could not understand the implication of Kelly''s words. She could only blink in response. "Her surname is Hanover. What about that?" Gabrie thought carefully and then stared at Kelly seriously. "What do you mean by that?" "What do I mean? You can think about it yourselves. Anyway, since your dirty minds can''t seem to think sensibly, I don''t think it''s worth exining." Kelly ignored them and walked away from the table to head outside. Seeing that, Aaron hurriedly followed her and asked, "Kelly, where are you going? I''ll apany you." "Get out of my way," Kelly spat at him. "If I am going to the bathroom, will you follow me in too? Are you crazy?" Scolded by her, he could only smile awkwardly. He scratched his head and said, "Then I''ll just wait for you here." After Kelly left, the others were confused. "What did she mean just now? Minerva''s surname is Hanover. What does that have to do with Quill?" Yasmine had no brains and she was still asking around. Gabrie thought for a while and felt that she had guessed about what was going on. However, she didn''t say it out loud and her face was a little pale. Meanwhile, Minerva was already in Sam''s car. After the journey started, there was a strange silence in the car. Seeing that the car was not headed for the city, Minerva frowned and asked, "Didn''t we agree to meet at thepany?" Chapter 463 Chapter 463 "Since Young Master Yardley is a client in this deal, he decided the venue for this meeting," Sam replied in an indifferent manner. Minerva paused for a moment. However, she did not protest the arrangement. Yes, he was her client and his preference was the most important. He could book any venue he wanted. Minerva didn''t know where Maddox would take her, nor did she know how long it would take to arrive there. Therefore, she sent a text message to Vera, telling her that if Minerva hadn''t gone home after work, Vera should pick Beanie up. Vera didn''t need to wait for her. After sending the text message, Minerva felt relieved and put the phone back in her bag. Then, she leaned against her seat and closed her eyes to rest. At first, she just wanted to have a rest, but she fell asleep in the end. When she woke up, the car was not moving. It was quiet all around and Sam was no longer in the car. Minerva looked around and realized she was at a restaurant close to the beach. In the restaurant, a familiar figure could be seen from a distance. It was Maddox. Minerva rubbed her eyes with her hands and tidied up her clothes. Then, she pushed open the door and got out of the car, walking in the direction of Maddox. Since she was already there, there was no need to put on a false front. She approached him right away and sat down before him. "You''re awake?" Although Maddox was already aware that she had woken up the moment she got out of the car, nevertheless, the calm manner she walked up to him caused his confidence to waver. After all, it was the first time Minerva invited him out. The waiter came over to their table and asked, "Miss, what would you like?" Minerva smiled slightly and said, "A cup of coffee, please. Thank you." She had just woken up and was feeling a little tired. "Okay, please wait for a moment." The waiter left. Minerva studied the interior decor of the restaurant. The theme color was blue, which matched the color of the sea. The both of them remained silent. When the coffee was served, Minerva thanked the waiter. Then, she picked up a spoon to stir the coffee in the cup. "Mr. Yardley." She addressed him politely and formally. Maddox then frowned unhappily and said, "If you are here to talk about business, you can call me Mr. Yardley, but you are not allowed to talk about any private matters in the following time. However, if you are here to talk about private matters, then... Call me by my name." He really couldn''t stand to hear her call him ''Mr. Yardley''. The way she addressed him made it seem like he was a stranger to her. Upon hearing that, Minerva''s hand stopped stirring her coffee. A momentter, she looked up at the person in front of her and said, "Alright, then let''s not talk about work today. Let''s talk about personal matters." Maddox''s gaze was fixed on her. "Then why won''t you call me by my name?" Minerva was silent for a moment. "Do you have to make things difficult for me?" "Do you think I''m making things difficult for you?" Maddox frowned. "What did I do to make things difficult for you?" Minerva looked at him in a daze. After that, sheughed and said, "What didn''t you do to make things difficult for me? You have some nerve, asking me that question. Don''t you know very well what you''ve done?" "Tell me." Maddox tapped the table with his fingertips as if he did not care. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva was enraged by his attitude. She took a deep breath and then began toin about Maddox''s many crimes against her. "You came to mypany to ce an order, constantly appearing in front of me and making all kinds of rude demands. Don''t you think all those things have made things difficult for me?" Minerva raised her head and looked at Maddox. The look in her eyes seemed to say, "Don''t you have any conscience to say that you were not making things difficult for me?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. Minerva continued, "At the press conference, I could obviously walk on my own. It didn''t concern you. Why did you have to carry me? It was exposed to the media and it might affect my private life. Doesn''t that count as making things difficult for me?" Upon hearing that, Maddox pursed his lips and thought for a moment. Then he asked, "Weren''t you hiding in my arms that day? The media didn''t capture any photos of you." Minerva was speechless. "I wanted to terminate the contract but you refused. Ever since my termination attempt, you appeared in front of me, making things difficult for me. The reason why I asked you out today is to make things clear with you, so please let me go. The past we shared five years ago is long gone. Your marital status has nothing to do with me. If you are willing to cooperate with me, then I will try my best to design the work for you. However, if you are thinking about something else, then I advise you to forget about it." It didn''t matter if he was trying to rekindle some old feelings or humiliate her. Minerva did not want any part of it at all. Although Vera''s words had struck a chord in her heart, Minerva would rather protect herself. She didn''t know if she would be pushed aside mercilessly by him like she had been five years ago. Having to experience that once in a lifetime was enough. Maddox stared at her coldly. "You must''ve been eager to talk about this. Why are you so anxious to get rid of me?" Upon hearing that, Minerva almost burst outughing in front of Maddox. "Maddox!" Fixing her stare on him, she articted each word. "Tell me, who was the one who threw the divorce contract in front of me and ordered me to leave? Who vowed that he wouldn''t allow me to enter hispany or his vi ever again? Do you really take me for a fool? Did you think that I would still fawn over you after you ruthlessly abandoned me and pushed me away? Well, if that''s the case, I''m sorry for letting you down." Her words etched his sins in blood. Although she was very agitated when she spoke, her expression and eyes, including her emotions, were actually calmer than he had imagined. She wasn''t as hysterical as he had imagined. She really had changed. Perhaps it was because of what he had done in the past? Maddox pursed his thin lips when he thought of that. Momentster, he said softly, "I could exin all these things to you, but are you willing to listen?" "No." Minerva shook her head and smiled faintly. "Just as I don''t want to hear what a murderer has to say aftermitting a crime, I don''t want to know what you have to say. We both share the same concept; a wrong is always wrong. I don''t know and I don''t care why you said those things to me back then. I only know that you ruthlessly pushed me away. What you did is all I will remember." Hearing that, Maddoxughed at himself. "It looks like you won''t believe me at all, no matter what I say." Minerva nodded. "That''s right. That''s all I have to say. It''s up to you now, Mr. Yardley. The wind is very strong here and I''m feeling a little cold. I can''t stay here any longer, so I''ll head back first." After saying that, Minerva got up and walked out holding her bag. Maddox watched her retreating figure. The look in his eyes was as deep as a bottomless pit. "It is a pity that no matter what you say, you will always be my wife." Upon hearing that, Minerva stopped walking. She turned to look at Maddox. "What do you mean?" "Don''t you know? ording to thew, we are still husband and wife." Chapter 464 Chapter 464 That news struck Minerva like a bolt of lightning. It took her a long time to recover. What did he mean when he said that they were still husband and wife ording to thew? Minerva felt that her heart was about to stop beating. Maddox stood up and quickly closed the distance between them with the strides of his long legs. Stopping before her, he reached out to touch her forehead. His voice was soft and charming. "In the past five years, we didn''t actually get divorced." Minerva suddenly raised her head and looked at him while breathing heavily. How could that be? "Do you think that you can decide whether you want to be my woman?" Speaking of that, Maddox''s eyes darkened. Minerva couldn''tprehend the distant look of his eyes. He took a step closer, reached out to hold her shoulders, then he leaned closer and whispered in her ear. "I won''t let you get away so easily. I won''t be merciful. You''ve always been my woman and you have no right to escape from me." Minerva was stunned for a brief moment. Then, she lunged back and shouted angrily. "Why don''t I have the right? We have lived apart for five years. Even if I can''t get your consent, I can still divorce you!" Her voice was a little loud, attracting the eyes of the people around her. Maddox didn''t care. Even if others were standing in front of him and watching them, it did not irk him. Minerva would usually be concerned about that. However, Maddox''s words had struck a nerve, so she replied with extreme anger. At that moment, she didn''t care about how the spectators would perceive her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing her say the word "divorce" was an unpleasant experience for Maddox. He took a step forward and grabbed her arm. "If a divorce is as simple as you think, you wouldn''t have remained as my wife in the past five years." Upon hearing that, Minerva''s eyes slowly widened. "You''re controlling me?" Maddox did not say anything, staring at her with a deep gaze. Momentster, Minerva forcefully shook his hand off and staggered backwards. Everything had happened too suddenly. She needed to go back and ask Quill what was going on. Minerva turned around and left. Maddox wanted to run after her, but when he saw her pale face, he stopped in ce. He had just told her the news and she must have needed some time to digest it. Hence, it was better for her to be alone. Thinking of that, Maddox looked at Sam on one side and said, "Send her home. Be careful on the way back." Sam nodded. After which, he swiftly followed. Minerva originally wanted to go home by car, but Sam drove the car to her side. "Miss Hanover, get in the car. It''s hard to get a taxi here and since I was the one who brought you here, Young Master Yardley wants me to send you back." Minerva''s eyes trembled when she heard Maddox''s name. She then looked at Sam, who was sitting in the car. "Is what he said all true?" Sam was startled when he heard that. He did not reply. "You are his assistant. You know everything about him. Tell me, is what he said really true? In the past five years, he and I haven''t divorced at all?" In the end, Sam nodded his head. His expression was a little grave. "Yes, that''s right." Minerva only felt that all the strings in her heart were broken. It was so painful that she could not breathe. So, what did her many years of absence mean? Was it all a joke? "Miss Hanover, get in the car." Sam urged. Minerva ignored him and walked forward on her own while saying, "There''s no need for that. I want to be alone for the moment." "But..." "Don''t follow me." Her slender back was full of determination. If he followed after, she would probably not get in the car either. Thinking of that, Sam had to call Maddox and described the current situation. "Young Master Yardley, what should we do now? She doesn''t want to get in the car, and I have no other ways." There was a long silence. After a while, Maddox said coldly, "Follow her until she returns home safely." "I understand." Only then did Sam hang up the phone. He then drove slowly behind Minerva. The restaurant was located by the sea. Therefore, it took Minerva a long time to get to the side of the road. The sea breeze had blown her long dress and ck hair into a mess. Furthermore, Minerva was very good-looking and she had a tall figure. Thus, the passers-by could not help but stop to ask her questions. "Beautiful girl, where are you going? Do you want me to give you a ride?" Minerva looked coldly at the man and she didn''t even reply. She wasn''t obligated to be polite to anyone who tried to hit on her. Although her re was frosty, her eyes and face were beautiful, and they attracted the man. "Beautiful girl, why are you acting so cold? It''s difficult to get a taxi here. Everyone here is a tourist. There''s only my friend and I in the car. If youe in, we can send you to the ce you want to go." Although Minerva paid him no attention, he pestered her endlessly. "Get into the car. How long will it take for you to walk on the road? You look so thin so you must be very tired." She stopped in her tracks. For a brief moment, the man thought she had been persuaded to enter the car. Hence, he smiled and was about to open the car to wee her. However, at that moment, she uttered stonily, "Get lost." The smile on the man''s face froze. He had never expected that. Taken by surprise, he froze on the spot for a long time. By the time he came to his senses, Minerva was already far away. "Hahaha, Boris got rejected today. That''s something you don''t see everyday. In the past, you were very good at seducing women, weren''t you?" His good friend in the passenger seat kept teasing him. Provoked, Boris'' face took on a ruthless expression, and then he scolded, "It''s none of your business. I''m willing to do it anyway." "She was a beauty, but unfortunately... She didn''t take you seriously." His friend continued to tease him. Boris stared at the graceful figure in front of him. "Now she''s really struck a nerve." Sam had been following behind Minerva. Although Sam had watched as she was osted, he didn''t go up to stop it because he felt that nothing woulde out of it. After a while, he saw the car following Minerva as well. The passengers of that car didn''t seem to notice Sam''s car. Sam frowned and wondered if he should stop them or call Maddox. To his surprise, Minerva stopped by the roadside and waved to a car. It was a truck passing by. The driver seemed to be an honest man. When he saw her waving her hand, he stopped. "What can I do for you, little girl?" "Uncle." Minerva smiled, "I want to go to the city. Could you give me a ride?" The old man seemed to be on guard. Looking around, Minerva knew what he was worried about. She could only say, "I came over with my friend, but he didn''t have the time to send me back so I have no choice but to walk back by myself. Could you kindly send me back, sir? I''ll pay you the fare." Chapter 465 Chapter 465 Her words probably put him in a tight situation. The man smiled awkwardly and said, "The fare doesn''t matter. I happen to be delivering some things to the supermarket in the city. It won''t hurt to give you a ride. Get in the car." Minerva smiled and said, "Thank you, sir." With that, she opened the door of the front passenger seat and got in the truck. Boris and his friend who were sitting in the car behind them were confused. "What''s going on? She refused you but chose a big truck instead? Boris, isn''t she mocking you?" "F*ck!" Boris was so angry that he mmed the steering wheel. The truck left quickly after Minerva got on it. It drove all the way into the city. When Minerva reached the supermarket, the simple and honest middle- aged man refused to ept the fare. "It was on the way. You don''t have to be so polite." In the end, Minerva stuffed two hundred dors into the man''s bag. After she sincerely thanked him, she left the supermarket. The supermarket was not far from herpany. Therefore, she could return to thepany by taxi. After returning to thepany, Minerva went straight to the office and then shut herself up in the office. She was in a daze. Her mind was filled with all that Maddox had told her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She thought she had nothing to do with him anymore for the past five years. However, he suddenly told her that they had never been divorced. ording to thew, she was still his legal wife. Knock, knock... A person suddenly knocked on the door of the office a few times. Minerva raised her head and saw that the door was half open. Vera poked her head in and looked at her carefully. As she knew that Minerva had just gone to see Maddox, Vera didn''t dare to rush in like she usually would. "Come in." Minerva suppressed her emotions and then smiled at Vera. Vera finally opened the door and walked in. As she gingerly approached Minerva, she observed the expression on Minerva''s face and the emotions in her eyes. She couldn''t help but feel curious. Minerva looked at her and sighed helplessly. "Don''t be so curious. I didn''t get back together with him and it''s impossible to get back together." Hearing that, Vera''s face changed, and she quickly walked up to her. "Why? Don''t you still love him?" "We don''t have to be together just because I love him." Vera scratched her head. "I don''t understand." "It''s better if you don''t understand. If you do, that would only mean that you have had a bad experience. Well, is this why you looked for me?" "No!" Vera immediately shook her head, and then took out the mobile phone. "Look at what is trending on Facebook." Minerva took the phone from Vera, confused. Then, she carefully read the contents of the page. It was titled ''Maddox''s Mysterious Woman1. "Did you see that?" Vera asked. It was listed second on the search results. "I only saw it just now. You were photographed by the paparazzi during the press conference. Apparently, they uploaded the news onto the Inte. Everyone is now guessing who that woman is." Minerva was speechless. Sure enough, Maddox had brought trouble to her again. "Although everyone is just specting at this point, some people would be frantically trying to find out who you are." Minerva pursed her lips and imagined the scene of that night. "Let''s take this aside for now." "Minerva, what would happen if we just left it be? I fear that your days would be ruined if the truth is uncovered." "For now, I don''t think that would happen. I hid very well that night and I didn''t show my face." Minerva shook her head. "Well then." Vera took a look at the search rankings again and said angrily, "By the way, if it wasn''t for Maddox, then Yvonne would have probably won the first ce in search rankings. She was really shameless. She has found a lot of marketing ounts to spread her news around, saying that Quill, the President of Hanover Corporation, is pursuing her. Apparently, he secretly sent her a custom-made branded dress. Now many people are envious of her." Upon hearing that, Minerva seemed toe to a sudden realisation. "My brother wouldn''t do such a thing." "I also think so. That''s why Yvonne is trying to gain some fame using Quill. I just can''t stand it!" Minerva looked at her in amusement and said, "Then what do you want to do? Tell my brother? There''s a female celebrity who''s trying to make use of his name to gain fame." Vera''s eyes widened. "How can I tell him? Won''t that Prince Charming hate me with a burning passion if I do? Oh by the way..." A thought suddenly formed in Vera''s mind. She looked at Minerva, and Minerva could see the gears churning in her head. Vera smiled slyly and began, "Minerva, good Minerva..." She was talking in a delicate sweet voice and that sent goosebumps all over Minerva''s skin. "Minerva, you''re his sister. It''s better that you tell him about this matter." Vera simply bent down and hugged Minerva''s arm as she cried out pitifully, "You don''t want anyone to use your brother''s name to do evil, do you?" "She''s just trying to gain some fame. She''s not doing any evil." "Minerva, how could this not be considered evil? She has taken advantage of your poprity. Because of that, everyone is treating her better. Who knows, we might even have to address her as Mrs. Hanover. She is ourmon enemy. Last time, she even ruined our work. If she uses the Hanover family to gain fame, wouldn''t that be..." "Okay, okay, I got it." Minerva had no choice but to agree after hearing Vera''s words. "I''ll tell my brotherter." "Minerva, you''re the best!" Vera bent down and gave Minerva a kiss. Then, she quickly ran out. After that, she suddenly stopped and said, "Why don''t you go to thepany to find Quill now? Anyway, there''s still an hour before we get off work. I''ll pick Beanie up instead." "Now?" "Yes, there are a lot of reporters going to the Hanover Corporation''s building today. I saw many reporters on the Inte who want to interview him. They just want to verify it, but your brother refused to get interviewed. No one dares to provoke him." Upon hearing that, Minerva finally understood what she meant. She hoped that Quill could take advantage of the reporter''s interview to deny the incident and p Yvonne in the face. "I got it." After Vera left, the smile on Minerva''s face gradually faded. "Should I go find Quill? I should get going. I happen to have something to ask him too." Hence, Minerva quickly left again. The advantage of running a business was that one coulde and go as they pleased. When Minerva arrived at the Hanover Corporation, she realised that there were indeed many paparazzi and reporters squatting near the Hanover Corporation and discussing with each other while holding cameras. Although they are siblings, it was the first time she came to thepany after so many years. Minerva thought that it might take a lot of effort to get to Quill. Therefore, when she was about to call Quill directly, the girl at the front desk suddenly ran over. "Excuse me, are you Miss Minerva?" Upon hearing that, Minerva was a little surprised. "You know me?" "President Hanover specifically told me that if youe here, you can take the special elevator to see him." Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Minerva put her phone away. After a moment, she smiled and said, "But how did you recognise me?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The girl smiled sweetly in response and said, "Mr. Hanover sent your photo to me. He made me remember it. Miss Minerva, this way please." Ah, so that was how it was, Minerva thought/ As her older brother, he was very considerate and concerned about her. Minerva''s heart was surging with warmth. She nodded and allowed the girl to lead her. After they arrived, Minerva thanked her and went to look for Quill. She knocked on the office door, and a low voice came from inside. "Come in." Minerva pushed the door open and entered. She saw Quill sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. He was holding a cup of coffee in one hand while flipping through some documents with the other. What''s more, Quill was wearing a pair of goldenframed sses, which made him look very sophisticated. Minerva stood there foolishly; Quill sensed that it was a little quiet, so he looked up at her. "Minerva? What brings you here?" As soon as he saw Minerva, the quiet expression on Quill''s face disappeared. He put down the cup in his hand and walked towards her. Minerva came back to her senses and looked at him walking closer to her. She had so many questions in her mind. She wanted to ask him right away, but she felt that that would be too forward. Therefore, she smiled and said, "I have never been to yourpany, so I came to visit.1'' Although she was smiling, Quill could tell that it was not genuine. After all, Quill was her brother. How could he not understand his younger sister? Therefore, he silently went outside and asked the secretary to bring her drinks. Then he returned to her side to talk. "Isn''t thepany busy? Why do you have time toe over?" Minerva did not sit down. Instead, she walked around aimlessly before stopping in front of the floor- to-ceiling window and admired the lights of the glorious city. It was already dusk, and the sun was setting on the horizon. The whole sky was dyed red by the glow of the sun, an unattainable shade of beauty. "Quill, is there anything you forgot to tell me?" Quill stopped in his tracks. A look of surprise shed in his eyes. Momentster, he walked up to Minerva and stood beside her. "What have I ever hidden from you, silly?" Quill extended his hand and rubbed Minerva''s head as he spoke; his tone was doting. Why was she suddenly like that? What happened? He questioned internally. "What happened?" Quill asked when Minerva remained silent. With her eyes blinking as she finally turned to Quill, Minerva took in a deep breath and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me that the marriage between Maddox and I was never dissolved?" The next second, Quill''s hand that was rubbing her head froze. Time seemed to freeze. Quill stared fixedly at her. Minerva stood there quietly as well. However, the sadness in her eyes was so dense that it felt as if it was about to overflow. After a long time, Quill retracted his hand. "Did you meet up with him?" She did not admit nor deny it. Minerva felt her heart slowly sink. It seemed that it was actually true. "So it''s true?" She asked. Quill didn''t answer. He looked at her coldly, and then he looked away from her. "It''s not that I did not want to tell you, but I''ve been trying to find a way to solve it. I just didn''t expect that the two of you would meet again." Upon hearing that, Minerva finally understood. It turned out that Quill had always known about that matter. It was just that he had never told her about it. However, she was the one involved in the matter and she had always thought that the marriage had already been broken off. She thought that she had nothing more to do with Maddox. Quill pursed his lips and stared at her. "You met him? What did he do to you? If you..." "I''ll take care of it myself," Minerva replied in a cold voice. Quill was speechless. "I don''t need your help in this anymore. I''ll take care of everything on my own." "Minerva, are you ming me?" Quill frowned. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you about this matter. It''s just that I thought I could handle it on my own, so I never told you about it." "No." Minerva shook her head. "I''m not ming you. I just feel that... As I''m the person in the marriage, it''s necessary that I know the truth. For the past five years, I''ve always thought that I had absolutely nothing left with him, but now, I''m told that we were never divorced. I''m not mentally prepared for this! How am I supposed to face him in the future?" "I''m sorry." Quill finally understood the predicament she was in. "It''s my fault. You..." "It''s fine. Now that I know about it, the next thing to do for me is to divorce him myself. I just came here today to confirm it. By the way, there was a certain female celebrity who is using your name to gain poprity recently. If you have time, you should respond to it." "What?" "It''s gettingte. I have to go first." After Minerva left, Quill was still thinking about what she said just now. But soon, his thoughts were reced by other emotions. Since Minerva already knew about that, she must have met with Maddox. On top of that, it would be odd to discuss such a thing as soon as they met. Therefore, it could only mean that they had already met quite some time ago. How could he not know anything at all? Suddenly, Quill felt that he hadn''t yed his part as her brother. Thinking of that, Quill''s eyes darkened. After that, he was in no mood to work anymore. He remained in his seat until it was time to get off from work. Then, he grabbed the suit jacket on the shelf and put it on, then he went downstairs with the car key. As soon as he stepped out of the elevator door, someone came up and said, "Mr. Hanover, there are a lot of paparazzi and reporters outside thepany. Be careful when you go out.1'' Upon hearing that, Quill stopped walking and asked, "Paparazzi and reporters?" "Yes, I''ve been keeping an eye on them since this morning. However, it seems that there are not too many of them and they won''t do anything too crazy, so I ignored them. Do you want..." Quill thought of what Minerva had said to him in the office. There was a certain female star who was making use of his name to gain fame. If he had the time, he should respond to it. Was Minerva referring to that? "There''s no need. Let''s just go out directly." After saying that, Quill walked out. He remembered Minerva''s words in his heart, so he came out to respond. As soon as Quill appeared, the reporters emerged from their hiding spots and took photos of him non stop. However, Quill''s reputation preceded him. They only dared to take pictures from a distance and did not dare to step forward. Although they were very curious about the matter, they were more worried about their career. There were two people in North City that no one dared to provoke. The first one was the cold Maddox, and the second one was the stony Quill. He was different from Maddox, whose cold face made him look like an angry man. It was as if he would murder anyone who dared to get close. However, Quill was different. He was like an elder. Although he was calm and didn''t exude the same energy, his expressionless face was inexplicably solemn. Quill took a few steps, but the reporters were too afraid to follow after him. Nheless, the lights kept on shing. Therefore, he stopped and waved to them. Their faces changed, and then they slowly walked towards him. "What are you taking pictures of?" Quill asked in a cold voice. "Uh, you..." The person who answered was a female paparazzi. Quill''s expression was calm as he asked, "Why did you take pictures of me?" The female paparazzi was stunned for a while before she replied, "Mr. Hanover, I don''t know if you are aware, but you''re at the center of attention now because you''re pursuing after the female star, Yvonne. So, we..." "Yvonne?" Quill narrowed his eyes as if he was racking his head to find out who she was. After a short while, he suddenly asked, "Who is that?" Chapter 467 Chapter 467 That night, a headline about who Yvonne was became viral. After clicking into the video, Quill, the President of Hanover Corporation, Quill Hanover, put his hand into his trouser''s pocket and then asked coldly, "Who is this Yvonne?" People on the inte started mocking Yvonne. They were saying that Yvonne directed the whole act herself. That she clearly did not know who she was, and it was outrageous for her to dream to be the wife of a rich and powerful family. After seeing this viral headline, Vera took her phone and ran into Minerva''s room in her bathrobe. Then, she nestled up with Minerva. "Minerva, indeed, your words are more useful. Your brother really came out to respond. Now the whole Inte is making fun of Yvonne." Vera covered her mouth and giggled." Just thinking of her proud face turning mad, I feel happy." "Well, what''s there to be happy about?" "Why not? Doesn''t she like to act? Now that she has been exposed, I shall see how she will continue to act in the future. How can she be so shameless to even use others'' to increase her own poprity. Hmph! Look at all thements online." Minerva nced at them and saw that they were all words that were not pleasing to the eyes. The people that had admired her previously were now all attacking Yvonne. They said that she was brazen, shameless, and dumb. That she should get out of the entertainment industry. "Please call me the only fortune teller here. I have long said that the President of Hanover Corporation is someone who will never get close to women. Everyone knows that he is still single now, so he must have a very high taste. How could he fall in love with someone so dumb like Yvonne? If it was Helen, then it would''ve been a little more believable. For those who wished her good luck before, you are even more ridiculous. It is really unexpected that Yvonne would actually use Quill to gain poprity. Did she really think that Quill was too busy to care about these sort of trivial things? Isn''t it more funny now by making herself a fool out of this? ''''This Quill has no demeanor at all. Even if he doesn''t know who Yvonne is, he should be more of a gentleman when dealing with ady. It would be better if he denied it directly or choose to not talk about it all. How could he just inly respond by asking who she was? With Yvonne being so popr, isn''t it right to say that he is blind for not knowing who the woman was?" "Is the person above here joking? What is Quill¡¯s status in North City? Would the big boss of the business industry pay attention to a small celebrity? Especially for a bimbo like her?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "The idioticment above must be from one of Yvonne''s crazy brainless fans." "Hahaha! What a joke!" "What a joke to the fans who have bragged crazily before! Now that the truth has been exposed, aren''t you all shameful now? Why don''t you all just go back to your mothers to be remade again! Seeing this, Minerva withdrew her gaze and said, "Alright, this matter hase to an end already, and your anger has been relieved. Go back and rest early." "Well, I''ve definitely vented my anger. Quill said that he doesn''t know her, which means that he hasn''t sent her any dresses. This then means that she was wearing a fake dress. In the future, she will definitely get rejected by many famous brands." "Ah, so satisfying. I''ll go back to sleep." After Vera left, the smile on Minerva''s face disappeared again. She leaned against the bed and stared nkly at the book in her hand. She used to like reading stories very much, but now she could not read a single word. Her mind kept thinking about what Maddox had said to her. "Mommy." Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a pair of small hands suddenly patted her face. Minerva came back to her senses and saw that Beanie was approaching. The little fellow knelt halfway on the bed and stretched out his hands to pat her face gently. "Mommy, what are you thinking about? I''ve already been calling you for a long time." "Beanie?" Minerva looked at him apologetically, "Sorry, I was thinking about something else just now. Have you been here for a long time?" "Yes!" Beanie nodded in a cute way and said, "I called you three or four times, but you ignored me. Mommy, is there something on your mind? Do you want to tell me about it so that I can help you solve your problems?" Thoughts? Worries? Minerva looked at the little boy in front of her and she couldn''t help but hold the little baby in her arms. Then she whispered, "No, I was just thinking about work so I was a little absent-minded. Beanie, you told me before that you want that very powerful person to be your daddy?" Beanie blinked his eyes and asked, "Is that not okay?" Minerva smiled and said, "I just wanted to ask, why does it have to be him? There are a lot of other people who are much better than him, and... I can find you a better one." Hearing what she said, Beanie wrinkled his nose and said in a dissatisfied tone, "But I think that he is very amazing." Minerva could feel that the child was very determined. She wanted to persuade him, but when she thought carefully about it again, her child didn''t even clearly see who it was upstairs that day. The kid had only heard that he was a big shot, but he didn''t even meet him anyways. If that''s the case, then she could just fool him, right? Even if she found someone else, Beanie wouldn''t know at all? That''s not right; she was a mother now. How could she deceive her own child like this? Thinking of this, Minerva smiled and exined, "But I don''t want to be with him and I do not wish for him to be your daddy." "What?" Beanie raised his head in confusion and looked at Minerva with blinking eyes. "You don''t like that person?" "Yeah." Minerva nodded. "I don''t." Beanie''s nose wrinkled. He thought about it for a long time before hugging Minerva''s neck and rubbing her cheek affectionately. "Fine, since you don''t like him, then I don''t want him to be my daddy anymore." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s eyes were inexplicably filled with tears. Initially, she thought that her child would be stubborn, but she didn''t expect him to agree so sensibly. Plus, when he said that, his small face was filled with a heart- wrenching pain. Minerva was instantly moved. She didn''t dare to let the little fellow see her tears, so she could only reach out to hold him in her arms and said with tears in her eyes. "My Beanie, you are so obedient. You have grown up now, and you''re so sensible now." As long as Beanie was willing, she could then find someone else. As for Maddox, she had to find a way to divorce him. He wanted to divorce her five years ago, so he didn''t let her see him and refused to listen to her words. Then five yearster, how could she humiliate herself and be with him again? This marriage, it must end. She could not let Maddox be Beanie''s father. She had to find Beanie a new father, a responsible man who would love his own family. Thinking of this, Minerva closed her eyes and hugged Beanie tighter. "Mommy, let''s go to sleep." Beanie suddenly pushed her away. Minerva was a little confused and wanted to turn her face away because there were still tears on her face. However, Beanie did not look at her. Instead, he crawled to turn off the lights on his own. The room went dark instantly. Minerva was stunned for a moment before she quietly wiped away the two streaks of tears on her face. She then smiled and said, "Okay, let''s go to sleep. Beanie, good night." Beanie nudged over. Maybe it was a coincidence, but he kissed her right on her tears with his soft lips. "Goodnight, Mommy." Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Although Minerva had made it clear that she would deal with that matter on her own, but as her elder brother, how could Quill watch his younger sister suffer and worry over such matters? Naturally, he had to do something about it, so he asked Maddox out to meet him. The coffee shop was ying a special quiet and romantic music. The two men sat opposite each other. Both of them exuded an extraordinary aura. Everyone thought that the two men were going to talk business, but the atmosphere surrounding them felt dangerous. It seemed scary to approach them. Looking at Quill in front of him, Maddox''s eyes were gloomy. Maddox had ordered Sam to investigate after seeing that Minerva was in the Hanover family''s car. At first, Maddox thought that she had a suspicious rtionship with Quill, butter, he found out that she was Quill''s younger sister. Although he did not know the twists and turns in the story, as long as they weren''t in that kind of rtionship, he was okay with it. If it wasn''t for the fact that Quill was her brother, Maddox wouldn¡¯t havee today. Thinking of this, Maddox''s thin lips curled up. "Mr. Hanover, you''re normally a very busy person. I didn''t expect you to have the time to invite me to such a ce today. Why? Do you intend to start a business coboration?" "You should be clearly aware of why I havee to look for you." Quill''s eyes were ice-cold as he spoke in a calm voice. "Oh?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. "Am I very close with you, President Hanover?" Quill raised his eyes and looked at his face. "Don''t approach her any further. Stay away from her." "Ha." Maddox sneered and didn''t answer. After a while, he knocked on the table with an evil smile. "She is my wife. I really don''t know why I should stay away from her as her husband." When he mentioned this, Quill''s eyes shed with anger. He restrained his impulse to go forward and beat Maddox up right away. "If it wasn''t for your people who have been cing obstacles, you and her would have divorced long ago." "So what? It''s you who is so incapable." Maddox was not afraid of offending him at all, so he taunted him with all kinds of words. In the past five years, Quill had been trying to find a way to help her end her marriage with Maddox. Although Quill was very powerful, Maddox''s methods were not something that ordinary people could easily defeat. Furthermore, she was Maddox''s wife. It was not something that anyone could just easily interfere with. The more Quill thought about it, the angrier he became. "Incapable? Is that all you have, Maddox? To trap a woman? I didn''t want to make a scene originally, but now that she knows, I don''t mind beating you up until your head bleeds." "Beat me up?" Maddox pondered over these words. After a while, he smirked and sneered. "Quill, you''re just a brother to her. What rights do you have for you to make life decisions for her? And even more, you have no right to decide who she likes." Quill said, "I won''t let her be with a scumbag like you." "Scumbag?" Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously and his voice seemed to be squeezed out of his teeth. "Who are you calling a scumbag?" "You know very well how you had hurt her back then." While they were arguing with each other, both Sam and Nash looked at them with great fear. "Will everything be okay?" Nash murmured, and then took out his mobile phone. "I''ll give Miss a call." Hearing the youngdy he mentioned, Sam thought for a moment and assumed that it should be Minerva. Hence, he quickly spoke before Nash could make the call, "Uncle, don''t cause any more trouble, alright? If you call the youngdy at this time, wouldn''t things be even more chaotic?" Hearing this, Nash stopped what he was doing. He paused for a moment and then said, "That''s right. Then what should we do? Go in and persuade them?" As they were talking, there was a sudden exmation sounding from the coffee shop. It turned out that the two had already started fighting. Quill must have been provoked by Maddox. He stepped forward and grabbed his cor; his eyes were as sharp as lightning. "I won''t let you get away if you dare to get any closer to her." The smile on Maddox''s face was still as evil as ever. Although Quill was grabbing his cor, he didn''t seem to be in a mess at all. He was very calm. "If it wasn''t for the fact that you are her brother, I would have hit you long ago." Upon hearing this, Quill had a disdainful smile for the first time. "Then you should hit me then." Maddox did not move. Bang! Quill''s fist hit the corner of Maddox''s mouth. However, Maddox didn''t dodge or turn his head. Quill was stunned. It just so happened that Nash and Sam had rushed in and stopped them. "Why didn''t you fight back?" Quill stared at him. Maddox realized that there was blood at the corner of his mouth. He stretched out his hand to wipe it. Then, heughed and said, "I don''t dare to hit my brother-inw. What if my wife mes me for this?" Hearing this, Quill''s pupils squinted sharply. When he was about to rush over, Maddox took a few steps back and said evilly, "Although I won''t hurt my brother-inw,that doesn''t mean that I want to be beaten again. That''s all for today''s talk. Farewell." Maddox turned around and walked out. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped. "About her, I am determined to get her." "No matter what method you use, it''s impossible to stop me from being with her." There was obvious anger in Quill''s eyes, but Nash stopped him. "Sir, forget it." Quill thought for a while and he then decided to go back to thepany. On the other end... Minerva looked tired because she hadn''t been able to sleep for three consecutive days. Ever since Maddox told her that they were not divorced, her mind was filled with memories of the past at night. While Beanie slept soundly beside her, she was not able to sleep. Three days had passed and she still felt dizzy. "You can''t keep doing this. Why don''t I apany you to go see the doctor?" Vera stared at her dark circles and said. Upon hearing this, Minerva came back to her senses and shook her head. "No, I''m fine. I''ll be fine in a few days'' time." "That day... What actually happened? You seemed to have changed ever since you came back that day. Minerva... We are good friends so you can tell me." When Minerva thought of all theplicated situations, she felt that she didn''t even have the strength to exin, so she didn''t say anything. Seeing that she looked so weak, Vera had to give up asking. She went to make a cup of tea for Minerva. As soon as Vera walked out of the office, she saw a figure sneaking closer. "Who are you?" Helen was wrapped up tightly. After being called out by Vera, she immediately realized what was going on and she quickly pulled down her mask. "It''s me!" "Helen? Why are you here?" Vera looked at her in surprise. It was strange that she came here alone; there was no manager behind her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Helen smiled, revealing a row of clean and white teeth. "I''m going for filming. Then I passed by here and I thought I coulde down to have a look." Vera: "Looking for Minerva? She''s not really in a good state to talk." "Why not?" Helen rolled her eyes. "Could it be that she was so excited that she couldn''t sleep?" "How did you know that she couldn''t fall asleep?" Vera asked in surprise. Helen snorted. "Who else wouldn''t be excited to be carried by President Yardley from the Yardley Corporation?" Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Vera said, "F*ck, how did you know?" "She went to my dressing room that night. Wouldn''t I be able to tell from what she was wearing? But..." Helen''s expression turned grave as she spoke. "There''s something very important that I have to tell my goddess." "What''s the matter?" Vera asked in a very gossipy manner. Helen solemnly said, "I can only tell my goddess about this." After saying that, she squeezed past Vera and went into the office to look for Minerva. When she saw Minerva''s two dark eye circles, she couldn''t help but exim. "Goddess, what''s wrong with you?" Helen eximed as she stared at Minerva''s dark eye circles. "Just call me Minerva." Minerva helplessly looked at Helen, who suddenly appeared in her office. Wasn''t this person a movie star? How could she have the time toe over? "Minerva!" Helen grabbed her arm and said, "I saw it!" "What did you see?" "President Yardley from Yardley Corporation carried you. Although you had covered up your face, I could still recognize you at a nce." Upon hearing this, Minerva was shocked and she suddenly remembered something. "That''s right. Even though she had covered her face that night, how could those who knew her not recognize her?" Minerva''s face turned a little pale at the thought of that. Helen coughed lightly, and then the expression on her face became serious, which was rare for her. She said, "I have to tell you in advance that rumors can spread very quickly on the Inte. Although there is no evidence of it now, it is still possible for others to find out." Minerva was speechless. She always knew how fast news had spread on the Inte. If Helen could recognize her, it meant that others could as well. After all, there were a lot of people sitting around her that night, and she even went out for a while. "You''re here today just to tell me this?" "Well, I just wanted to remind you to be careful and to be prepared for any emergency situations. But I think I should tell you about something that''s more important." Minerva: "What''s the matter?" Helen poked her own face with her hands, and said with a conflicted expression on her face, "I still haven''t decided if I should tell you about this." Minerva was so angry that sheughed. "If you haven''t decided yet then you can leave first. Tell me next time." "No!" Helen said with a serious face, "You''re my goddess. I''d better tell you about it. After all... I think that this is quite unfair to you." "Unfair? What is it about?" Minerva''s curiosity was raised by her words. "Actually... Do you still remember the client I had rmended to you" Helen bit her lower lip and exined softly to Minerva, "She''s actually a rtive of mine. She''s younger than me and admires me for being a celebrity. However, her mother didn''t agree to let her enter the entertainment industry, so she''s been working hard in college obediently all along." Minerva frowned upon hearing these words. She felt that Helen wouldn''t bring up Janice for no reason. She could only nod in agreement and say, "Yes, I do remember." "Actually these should all be private matters. If Young Master Yardley of the Yardley Corporation didn''t carry you at the press conference, and I happened to see it, I would not have wanted to tell you these things." "What are you trying to say?" Minerva stared at her in amusement. "What I am trying to say is that my cousin is dating Maddox!" Minerva''s smile was a little dull, but Helen bit her lower lip sadly. "In my eyes, you are sacred and invible. Originally, if you and Maddox could really be a couple, I would have given you my blessings. But... He is a scumbag!" "Scumbag?" The corner of Minerva''s mouth twitched. "Yes! He was already dating my cousin but he still carried you in the press conference. I would''ve let it go if it happened in private. However, that was during a press conference. Yvonne and I were there. I am not exaggerating or anything. It''s just that Yvonne and I have a high poprity in this country. There must have been a lot of people who were following us that night, and it happened there. I think he purposely exposed you to the public, so..." Upon hearing this, Minerva finally understood Helen''s intentions. She did not expect this girl to come just to tell her about this matter. Thinking about this, Minerva smiled and nodded. "Ok, I know now." "Just, just like that?" Helen looked at her in a daze. It was as if she could not believe that she could be so calm at this moment. "What?" "What I mean is, aren''t you sad? You didn''t even sleep just because Young Master Yardley carried you. Wasn''t it because you were too excited?" Minerva: "Who told you that I was excited because I was carried by him?" She did not know how many times the man had carried her in the past. Furthermore, they had already done so many intimate things together. How could she be so excited about him carrying her to the extent that she could not fall asleep? She couldn''t fall asleep because her marriage with him still existed. She just couldn''t ept that. "Well, it seems that I''m a little busybody. But my goddess, you''d better be careful. Jackson is still waiting for me downstairs. I''ll get going first. By the way, my cousin is not a good person either. You have to be extra careful." Minerva only thought about the issue Helen brought up seriously after she left. She was right. The public would definitely dig and find out her identity. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Thinking of this, the look in Minerva''s eyes became even more serious. Hence, that afternoon, Minerva used her public rtions tactics to delete all the marketing information and details that were rted that news. Then, there was a lot less information about the mysterious woman on the Inte. When Minerva looked at the pages that were cleared of the news, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Although the matter between her and Maddox was very troublesome, her life still had to continue. She couldn''t be in a bad mood constantly just because of the news that they were still legally married. The house owner, who had contacted her before, suddenly called her up and asked if she still wanted to go to check out the house. Minerva did indeed want to buy a house around that area, but she had put this matter aside, because she had to cancel the contract with Maddox. Now that she thought about it, she probably wouldn''t be able to terminate the contract with Maddox. However, what if she needed to use some money elsewhere in the future? While Minerva was thinking, the owner of the house grew anxious. She said directly, "Well, something urgent came up and my family is in need of money, so if you really like my house, why don''t youe and have a look today? Don''t worry, we can negotiate the price until we''re both satisfied Upon hearing this, Minerva was a little moved. It meant that the other party took the initiative to lower the price. She could indeed go over and have a look. Because there was no order recently, she was not that busy. She simply left thepany earlier, and then went to school with Vera to pick Beanie up to go and check out the house. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 The house was located near Beanie¡¯s school and there was a cinema opposite the building. There was a library on the left after a five minutes walk. Then walking further in that direction for another six or seven minutes was a supermarket. Not far to the right at that spot, was arge entertainment venue. Next to the entertainment venue, there was also a street market. Simply put, the location was very convenient. However, that also meant that its price would be quite expensive. After all, everyone wanted to make things easier for themselves. "Miss Hanover, you have looked at the house. What do you think?" The woman who had shown her around was a middle- aged woman with a benevolent look, and the young woman beside her looked a little sad. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The young woman was the actual owner of the house and the middle-aged woman was the housing agent she had hired. Minerva looked around. The house was a duplex, and the interior design was very simr to what she imagined. If the price was suitable, it would be good to purchase it. "What about the price?" Minerva looked at the housing agent and asked, "Also, did anyone else used to live in this house before? Would there be any disputes after buying it? I hope you can be transparent about all these things to me. After all, the house is to be sold so urgently. It could be possible that..." "Miss Hanover, you have misunderstood. This house was given to me by my husband not long after we fell in love. Later, we bought another vi so this house has been vacant for a long time. It has always been kept empty and no one has ever lived here ever since it was renovated. However, I had arranged for a cleaner toe clean this ce up regrly. I am an honest person and I would never do anything to trick anyone on purpose. In fact, I am not afraid to tell you that my husband failed in his business this time and thepany is currently having some financial difficulties, which is why I am selling the house." After listening to her, Minerva felt that what she said was quite reasonable. Then she said, "I''ve understood the basic situation. Let''s talk about the restter. I''ll go back and think about it." The young woman was nervous and said, "Miss Hanover, I really need the money. In these two days, if you decide to buy this house, I''m willing to lower the price by more than 10 percent." Minerva was speechless. Hearing this, Vera couldn''t help but take a deep breath. North City was a big city, and this was the central area. This house was worth at least tens of millions of dors. If she was willing to lower the price by more than 10 percent, wouldn''t she be losing a lot? It didn''t matter to the housing agent. Anyway, she would be making money just by selling the house. It didn''t matter to her whether it was more or less expensive. The most important thing was that the business deal could bepleted. Hence, the agent smiled and said, "Oh, Miss Hanover, this house owner has already lowered the price by so much. If you buy it, you are definitely earning. If you don''t believe me, look at the other houses around here. Where else would you be able to find a house so cheap? Also, as you want to buy a house urgently and she is also in a hurry to sell the house, it is fate that you have met." Minerva couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth when she heard those words. When people were dealing with business, they would really say everything they could. Naturally, she would not argue with the merchant. She only smiled faintly and said, "Thank you for your kind reminder. However, buying a house is still a very big matter. Even if I''m willing to buy it, I''ll need time to consider. It''s not a matter of how low the price is fixed." Hearing what she said, the young woman''s face was a little distressed. In the end, she could only bite her lower lip and ask, "Then, how long do you n to consider?" Looking at her anxious expression, Minerva knew that she must be in desperate need of money. However, she was not a saint. It was impossible for her to buy a house in a rush, just for the sake of the other person. Hence, she shook her head and said, "I''ll go back and think about it for a few days. I''ll give you an answer when the timees." Although the seller was very unwilling to, there was nothing else she could do. If the other party did not want to buy it yet, she could not force them to, right? When she leftter, the young woman was very polite and sent her off to the elevator, watching her leave. Minerva, Beanie and Vera walked along the street. Beanie''s eyes darted around to observe the surrounding area. "Mommy, I think that the house is very good. Why don''t we just buy it?" Upon hearing this, Minerva stopped walking and poked Beanie''s head with her finger. "Do you like it that much?" However, Vera snorted and said, "You can''t buy it immediately even if you like it. Who knows what''s hiding behind it? Little Beanie, Auntie Vera will teach you something today. One should not have the heart to harm others, but must be vignt so that they will not be harmed. Why are you so anxious to urge your mommy to buy it? Was it because you saw that the youngdy was beautiful?" Minerva said, "That''s inappropriate..." "Hehe, I was just teasing him." Vera looked at Beanie and asked, "Isn''t that right?" Beanie looked up and snorted. "No, it''s not. It''s just because I don''t want you and Mommy to wake up so early every morning. Auntie Vera, you''ve misunderstood me. You''re too vicious!" Vera was surprised and eximed, "What? You''re actually thinking about us?" "I feel sorry for Mommy." Speaking of this, Beanie took the initiative to hold Minerva''s wrist. He rubbed his cheek against her palm and whispered, "Mommy hasn''t had a good night''s sleep for a few days already. I''m worried, so let''s buy it and move here earlier so that Mommy can get upter every day! I''ve thought about it for a moment. This ce is not far from school so I could walk to school by myself then!" Minerva was adamant and said, "No." She refused his offer without even thinking about it. "You can''t go to school on your own. You are too young. You must let me or Auntie Vera send you there." Vera nodded in agreement. "That''s right!" "But Mommy..." "Well, since you like it, let''s go back and ask your uncle. If it''s suitable, then let''s buy it." "That''s good." After going back, Minerva mentioned this matter to Quill. He asked her to let him handle this matter as he would check out the house and then buy it if there was no other problem. Minerva was afraid that he would pay for her, so she reminded him in advance, "Don''t pay for me in secret. I''ve already prepared the money for buying a house this time. I need to be independent." Upon hearing this, Quill was stunned and said, "Isn''t it good to be at home? Why do you want to move out?" "It''s more convenient as it''s nearer to the school." Quill did not say anything else but just stared at her dark eye circles. "That matter..." "Quill, I will handle it. Don''t you worry about it." She didn''t want to mention it in front of Beanie, so she quickly interrupted Quill. Quill nced at the innocent and cute Beanie, and then he came back to his senses. "Okay, I''ll send you a message tomorrow." "Thank you." Quill asked someone to inquire about the house very quickly. On the second day, Minerva received his message not long after she woke up. He said that there was nothing wrong with the house and that as long as the contract was authentic and validated, she could then purchase it. Quill had asked awyer toe over to help her because he was worried that she would be deceived. After thewyer came over, Minerva contacted the owner. The owner was very happy to hear that she was going to buy the house, so she immediately made an appointment to sign the contract with her. After an hour, the contract was signed and Minerva received the keys to the new house. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 New home. Whenever she thought about having her own house in North City, Minerva''s heart felt warm. The original owner told her that the keys that had only been given to the housemaid before were already returned. However, for safety reasons, she suggested it was better for her to change a new lock. Hence, Minerva looked at digital fingerprint locks on the Inte. She then found a reliable brand and bought one. Because it was from the same city, the installer called her in the afternoon and asked her when it would be convenient for her to install it. Vera volunteered to go over, so Minerva gave her a half-day leave. Maddox''s order hadn''t been finished yet and Minerva didn''t want to continue prolonging it as it would mean they would have to spend more time together. It was better to finish it as early as possible. Hence, Minerva shut down the office again to start designing. Not long after she started drawing, her mobile phone rang. It was a call from Vera. Usually, Minerva would not pick up a phone at this time. However, Vera went to install the door lock, so if there wasn''t anything urgent, she would not have called Minerva. "What''s wrong?" Minerva asked after answering the call. On the other end of the phone, Vera said nervously, "Minerva, hurry up and check your Facebook. Your identity has been exposed!" Those words made Minerva''s heart skip a beat. "What?" She didn''t respond for a long time. Vera said at the other end, "I was browsing Facebook just now when I was bored on my way here and then I found out that they dug out your photos. Now everyone knows that the mysterious woman Maddox was carrying during the press conference is you." Minerva was flustered and replied, "Didn''t I find someone to get rid of all the news?" "I''m not too sure about this. I just saw it too. Why don''t I go investigate this matter instead..." "There''s no need." Minerva''s eyes were calm as she said, "You go deal with other matters first. I''ll take care of this myself." "Sure, if you need anything, you must find me. We can change the door lock to another day." "Yes." After hanging up the phone, Minerva opened her Facebook to check. Sure enough, she saw that her identity had been exposed. In fact, after what Helen told her that day, she already knew that her identity would be exposed sooner orter, hence she deleted those information. However, who would have thought that these would have no effect at all. If they wanted to find out about you, they would do it regardless of whether there was any information about you or not. Minerva saw her photos posted on the news feed. It was her back figure when she walked along the corridor that night. The side of her face was revealed. Behind her was a photo taken at the scene. She was sitting with Maddox. She was watching the performance on the stage while Maddox watched her. If the photos were already dug out, would it be too far away from her identity? Minerva was a designer, so her real name had been found out as well. This was also her real identity in North City. Minerva, the daughter of the Hanover family. All of a sudden, her excellent background and past were all presented. Thements below were also quite numerous. "What the f*ck. I was wondering why the mysterious information about this woman was lost overnight by public rtions. It turns out that she had such a strong background... Although I don''t know what kind of woman she is, I think they are really a good match for each other in terms of appearance." "I stand for this couple! Minerva is Quill''s younger sister, isn''t she? That Yvonne actually said that her dress was given by Quill. Who would have thought that she would be pped in the face so soon? This kind of high-profile character is really different from how Miss Hanover tries to keep such a low profile of herself." "I''m not in North City, but I heard that North City is an amazing city. Of course, I have heard of the famous figures in there as well. I feel that thisdy must be so happy. Maddox, dear husband! I am heartbroken today!!!" "Am I the only who thinks she is very pretentious? If she really doesn''t want to be seen by people, then why did she have to go to the press conference? Since she was carried by someone, she should be open about it. But she still wanted to hide it. She''s not even a celebrity." "There''s another rumor again. This woman has just returned from overseas not long ago and she has set up a designpany located at XX Road." Seeing this, the look in Minerva''s eyes changed. She realized that her life might be greatly affected. Her real identity and herpany had been discovered so quickly. Would that mean that Beanie would be dragged into this too?" Thinking of this, Minerva''s face instantly turned pale. She bit down hard on her lower lip. She didn''t care about what others said about her, but if Beanie was forced to be involved, then she had to pay great attention to this matter. Just as she was thinking about it, Minerva left the post and wanted to go to the main page again. She then realised that the Facebook news feed page had just gone nk. "What''s going on?" Minerva blinked her eyes and refreshed it once again, only to find that her interface was still crashed. Without much hesitation, she directly got up and went out of her office, and then asked Kelly to lend her her mobile phone. The staff in the employee''s office were quite free, and they were all scrolling through Facebook too. When they saw this on Facebook, they were all very surprised. However, before they could sigh, their Facebook pages also broke down. At this moment, when she saw Minervaing over, Kelly immediately closed the webpage. "Minerva?" "Lend me your phone." Kelly handed over the phone without any hesitation. Minerva opened the Facebook app and saw that it was in the same condition as hers. Was there something wrong with her phone? Or was it the system''s problem? Thinking of this, she looked around at the others and asked, "Do you all have Facebook on your mobile phones?" "Yes." "Yes, we do." A few of them stood up and handed her their phones. Among them, Jordan curled his lips and said, "If you want to read the information about you, then forget about it. The system has crashed." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "The system crashed?" Minerva frowned in surprise. No wonder the main page is gone. It turned out that the system broke down. After thinking for a while, she turned to Jordan and asked, "If the system crashed, how long will it take for it to recover?" "It depends on the technical skills of their staff," Jordan said, pursing his lips. He did not dare to tease Minerva again. He loved beautiful women the most, but in front of sessful women like Minerva, he didn''t dare to tease them. It''s usual to always look up to those that were sessful. How could you be at the bottom of the chain and flirt with a person standing at such a high ce? Minerva didn''t know Jordan''s thoughts and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Kelly tried to ask, "Are you trying to check the news about you? This matter seems to have made a big fuss. I think thements and reposts have reached over 10,000. However, no one has published anything yet. Do you want to deal with it urgently?" "Of course." It seemed like they already knew about it, so Minerva didn''t try to hide it anymore. "Do you need any help?" Kelly asked. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 "Help?" Minerva was a little hesitant. "You guys..." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Come on, don''t underestimate us." Kelly patted Minerva on the shoulder and then looked at Aaron beside her. "Aaron is aputer expert. You can ask him to help." Upon hearing this, Minerva nced at Aaron. The goddess thought that he was the expert ofputers. Aaron was so happy that love bubbles appeared in his eyes instantly. He immediately nodded and patted his chest. "Don''t worry, I''ve got it. I''m going to hack into their system!" After he said that, he sat down in front of theputer and everyone went over. Minerva was confused. She pursed her red lips and looked at Aaron. Kelly knew what she was worried about and exined, "It''s impossible for ordinaryputer masters to hack into other people''s systems, but it''s apletely different case for Aaron. His family is specialized in doing this... You can''t tell others!" Minerva also felt that it was impossible for an entire system to be hacked so easily. Furthermore, hacking into another person''s system was also illegal. She did not rmend doing it, but hacking wasn''t easy to be discovered as well. A group of people was waiting, bored. Aaron suddenly sped up his hands on the keyboard. Suddenly, he shouted, which shocked everyone. "What''s wrong?" Kelly asked nervously. "This system... has been hacked by someone." "What?" Minerva was a little surprised. "It''s been hacked?" "Yes." Aaron nodded with a serious look on his face. "The opponent¡¯s technique is more skillful and powerful than mine. I guess it will be a total headache for them for the next few days." Minerva didn''t know how to respond. "Who could be so awesome? Who hacked it?" "Can you find out who hacked it?" Kelly asked the question in her heart again. Aaron''s hand sped up again. After a while, he shook his head and said, "No, they are experts. I can''t find out at all." Kelly asked, "Aaron, is that all you got?" Being looked down upon by his goddess, Aaron felt ufortable in an instant but now he had no choice. He could only feel upset in his heart. He told himself that he had to practice more when he got home. Minerva returned to her office calmly. This incident was caused by Maddox. If he hadn''t done something like that, she wouldn¡¯t have been photographed and herpany wouldn''t have been involved in the exposure. The more Minerva thought about it, the angrier she became. She immediately took out her phone and wanted to scold Maddox. However, when she thought about it, she didn''t know what it would make him think of something else if she called him. After pondering about it for a long time, Minerva finally opened her WhatsApp. Minerva found Maddox''s contact and she sent him a message. It was nothing more thanining about his evils, and saying that the people on the inte had dug out all her personal information. She told him to deal with the matter. It was still working hours so Minerva didn''t expect Maddox to reply to her message instantly. However, not long after the message was sent out, there was a reply. She waspletely stunned, looking at Maddox''s message. "Leave it to me." There were only four words, but subconsciously, it gave her a sense of stability. To leave it to him, did he mean that he would take full responsibility in handling the matter? How was he going to deal with it? Just as she was thinking, her phone vibrated again in her hand. Minerva lowered her head and nced at the message. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch. This time, the number of words were more than the previous one, but the content was extremely childish. "You''re not allowed to cklist me!" He had said this several times in front of her. For some reason, her anger had decreased considerably. Indeed, Maddox was apletely different person now, than he used to be. In the past, she would never have thought that he would send these messages. If it was not for him saying it in front of her in real life... Naturally, she did not reply to Maddox''s message. Since he had said that he would take care of it, then she would wait quietly and see how he would take care of it. She didn''t want this fire to eventually burn her and Beanie. She did not reply. Since Maddox saw that she had not replied, he called her right away. Minerva answered, "Do you need anything?" "Did you cklist me?" Minerva said, "If I had cklisted you, would I even be able to send you a message?" "Then why didn''t you reply?" Maddox sounded like he wasining. "I''ve read the message already, and isn''t it normal for meto not reply?" "Normal? Would you be anxious if I saw your message but not reply to it someday as well?" Minerva asked, "What does this have to do with me?" Maddoxughed softly and said in a low voice, "Of course it has everything to do with you, because I mind a lot, whether you''ll reply or not." Minerva was speechless. Inexplicably, she felt her face heat up but she was also very angry. She said directly that she was busy. She didn''t have the time to y with him, and then the phone call ended. Maddox listened to the busy toneing from the other end. After hearing her voice just now, it was like he could see her flustered look. Unconsciously, the corners of Maddox''s lips curled up. It didn''t matter. He could take it slow. Anyway, other than him, there was no other man around her at the moment. Trouble came very quickly. Maddox said that he would take care of it. The next day, she did not see any more news rted to her. The marketing ounts were as quiet as a mouse. Even though there were still some people on the Inte who were asking around, there were no signs of active marketing ounts spreading the rumor. Naturally, the public couldn''t gossip anymore. Although the trouble on the Inte was solved, it did not mean that she could be relieved. When Minerva came to work, she heard that Janice was waiting for her in the office. So early? Minerva could not help but raise her eyebrows. As expected, trouble had alwayse in pairs. Thinking of this, Minerva walked towards the office. Vera tugged at her arm and said, "Be careful. Her face looks very frustrated. I don''t know who offended her." Vera didn''t know the rtionship between Janice and Maddox, so it was normal for her to think like that. Kelly also didn''t know so she crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, "Is she out of her mind? Coming to our office to show off her attitude after being provoked?" Both of them didn''t know the inside story. Minerva didn''t intend to exin anything to them at that point of time, so she just said lightly, "I''ll go and have a look first." "Then, you''d better be careful." Vera was still worried about her and so she warned her first. Minerva pushed open the door of the office and saw Janice sitting on the sofa. As soon as she walked in, she felt that the atmosphere was very strange. Because Janice was also a client, Minerva still smiled politely. "Miss Lowell, why are you here so early today? If youe again next time, you can call me in advance so you don''t need to wait too long." Hearing her voice, Janice looked at her with ridicule and anger in her eyes. Before she could react, Janice directly threw the documents in her hand at her. "This is what you give to me? Can this even be called a design?" Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Although the way Janice smashed the object looked vigorous, it was still too light. It did not hit Minerva, but just fell to the edge of her feet. Minerva lowered her head and looked at the piece of paper that had been thrown onto the floor. That was the design she had asked Vera to send to Janice. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At that time, she had spent a long time drawing it without eating or drinking. After a long moment of silence, Minerva bent down to pick up the design work. She calmly asked, "Miss Lowell, which part are you dissatisfied with? You can tell me so I can help you modify it, is that okay?" Upon hearing this, Janice sneered and said, "Modify? How dare you have the nerve to fool me with such work. Even if I do ask you to modify it, how else would you be able to modify it?¡± Compared to the ferocious look on Janice''s face, Minerva''s expression was very calm. She smiled faintly and said softly, "Miss Lowell, you can change it to whatever design you want." "I''m afraid not." Janice crossed her arms in front of her chest and walked in front of Minerva with a face filled with disdain. "After all, people like you that always dream to take other people''s possessions, who knows, might even have stolen all these designs? Even if these clothes were to be designed, I wouldn''t dare to wear it on me. Otherwise, what happens if my name is tainted?" Minerva was speechless. Her face instantly turned cold and she looked up at Janice with fierce eyes. This sharp gaze froze Janice and raised a hint of fear from the bottom of her heart. "Miss Lowell, do you know that I can sue you for defamation for what you said just now?" Janice raised her eyebrows and said, "Defamation? You want to sue me? Did I say anything wrong? Didn''t you snatch someone else''s possession?" Minerva was very sure that she came here for Maddox, but her mockery was definitely unbearable. She put away the design paper and smiled at Janice. "Then Miss Lowell, tell me, whose possession did I snatch? What was it?" After listening to her words, Janice choked for a moment and she could not say a word. "You said that I snatched something from someone, but I can''t think of what I may or may not have snatched. Maybe I need you, Miss Lowell to rify it for me." After a few seconds of silence, Janice suddenly said angrily, "Minerva, stop putting on an act there! How dare you say that you have not snatched anything from me!" The more furious Janice was, the more carefree Minerva became. She looked at Janice indifferently, as if she did not care about what she said at all. She did not admit it either, which made Janice even angrier. "I have said, Miss Lowell, if you think that I snatched someone else''s possessions, you can say it out loud and we can discuss it. I don''t ept criticisms that are just based on theories. Besides, you used to be extremely satisfied with this design but now you''re unhappy with it just because of something that doesn''t exist. Isn''t it not in line with your identity as the daughter of the Lowell family?" "Are you using my status to pressure me now? Are you trying to threaten me?" Janice shouted. "Miss Lowell, you must be joking. You''re mypany''s client and you''ve even been introduced by Stars Entertainment. Of course, I''ll treat you well. However, at the same time, respect needs to be mutual. If you have any questions about my work, you can ask me directly instead of throwing my efforts directly onto the floor. That''s indeed very rude. And plus, if you intend to use me of stealing from someone, it''s better if you can tell me clearly what you are referring to." Her speech was neither too fast nor too slow; it was neither too humble, nor too arrogant. She seemed very well-mannered. Janice was indeed the daughter of a rich family. She was usually very well-mannered as well. However, this time, she was really angry which was why she had behaved like that. She knew that she shouldn''t be doing that, but when she saw Minerva''s beautiful face and the cold and seductive way she had looked at her... Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and said, "Well, since you are so shameless and still unwilling to admit what you have done, then I''ll tell you clearly. That day when you appeared when we were going on a blind date, was that on purpose? Did you know that I was dating Maddox?" Upon hearing this, Minerva frowned slightly. "If I knew that you were on a blind date that day, then I wouldn''t have gone over. Plus, Miss Lowell, we had made an appointment that day. Do you think I knew you were going on a blind date with Maddox when you were the one who had scheduled to meet me? You are saying that I already know that you are dating Maddox. Do you really think I have the ability to predict the future?" Janice''s face changed! That day, she did indeed make an appointment with Minerva to see the designs in the afternoon. However, she went on a blind date all of a sudden. Thus, she was so excited that she had completely forgotten about it. Thinking of this, she bit her lower lip and defended herself. "So what? Even if you didn''t know about it then, why did you keep appearing afterwards? You are clearly concocting a plot for him. Now that you have done harm to us, I just didn''t expect you to be this kind of person. Clearly I am your client, how can you snatch your client''s boyfriend?!" "Boyfriend?" Minerva repeated this sentence and looked at Janice meaningfully. Being looked at like that by her, Janice suddenly felt a little guilty. When she went on the blind date with Maddox, he had never been satisfied. He had no feelings for her at all. However, Janice felt that if she was able to get such a man sessfully, she would be the happiest woman alive. Therefore, she was not willing to believe the truth. Plus, a man like Maddox, who was a diamond bachelor and who had treated women casually, how could she not be tempted? Many women wanted to be that special one for him. Janice was obviously one of those women. She felt that her own charm was great, but... When Maddox was carrying Minerva in his arms at the press conference, the determined look in his eyes made it seem as if he was telling everyone... That Minerva was his woman, and no one was allowed to touch her! Janice thought that obviously she should have been the woman that he held in his arms, but... This Minerva standing in front of her had taken her rightful ce. "Miss Lowell, if I remember correctly, you just said that you were going on a blind date with him and you didn''t say that he was your boyfriend, did you?" "So what? He was my blind date and sooner orter he will be my boyfriend, but what are you doing? You actually snatched him away!" "Miss Lowell." Minerva stared at her seriously. "You''re an adult, aren''t you? I don''t think I have to teach you that if something belongs to you, then no one would be able to take it away from you. Clearly, he''s not yours; he''s just your blind date. You said that I snatched him away. Did I take the initiative to talk to him? Or did I seduce him? If I am not remembering wrongly, it was you who took the initiative to invite me over instead, right?" Speaking up to this point, the corner of Minerva''s red lips curled up slightly. There was a hint of mockery in them. "I''m afraid you thought that he was interested in my designs. That was why you invited me over right? Unfortunately, I think you have gotten the wrong understanding of his words." Janice didn''t expect that Minerva could directly speak whatever she had in her heart so urately. Janice''s face turned pale at once; it was an interesting sight. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 "You, these are all just your guesses! You snatched someone else''s date and you''re also so arrogant. Even your design looks like rubbish!" Janice shouted. Minerva''s expression turned cold. "I''ve already made it very clear that I didn''t snatch your date. He''s not your boyfriend anyway so the usation isn''t even valid. Let''s get back to real business. Let''s discuss which part of my design work you are not satisfied with." Janice was not unsatisfied with her work; she was in fact, very satisfied. However, when she saw that it was Maddox who was carrying Minerva, she felt that everything that was rted to her was disgusting! Thinking of this, Janice sneered and said, "The work you designed is so different from my description of how I wanted it. Just re-design it." She wanted to make things difficult on purpose for Minerva. "Redo the design?" Minerva smiled faintly. "Then Miss Lowell, you have to tell me what kind of design you want, specifically?" "A gorgeous one! Let it be as gorgeous as it could be!" Janice said directly. "Okay." Minerva nodded. "Since you have already made your request very clear, then I will n it ordingly." "I want it by tomorrow morning." Minerva was stunned when she heard Janice''s reply. She stared at her subconsciously. Perhaps she saw her embarrassment, but Janice was so proud that she looked at her arrogantly with her hands crossed in front of her chest. "What do you think? Can you do it or not?" Minerva stared at her for a while and nodded, "Of course, you cane again tomorrow morning." "Okay." Janice picked up her bag and sneered, "Then I will look forward to your design tomorrow." After saying that, she walked past Minerva and went outside. When she walked up to Minerva, she stopped and looked at her in disdain. "Let me give you a piece of advice. You run apany. Before you do anything, you should consider your ce carefully. You have to pay the price if you decide to snatch someone else''s man." After that, she mmed against Minerva''s shoulder and walked out like a victorious rooster. Minerva stood still where she was, still holding that design in her hand. After Janice went out, Kelly and Vera, who were hiding outside the door and eavesdropping, came in stealthily. "F*ck, Janice is so vicious! She actually has the nerve to say that you snatched her boyfriend? It was just a blind date. How could he be her boyfriend? Is she that shameless?" Vera was straightforward and scolded Janice directly as soon as she came in. Kelly, on the other hand, observed Minerva''s expression and said gloomily, "I listened to your conversation just now. I think there''s something wrong with her. She''s probably imagining Maddox as her future husband. Many women like her would normally fantasise to want to marry a man like Young Master Yardley." Minerva pursed her lips and she did not reply. "Minerva, she''s going too far. She''s purposely saying that she wants the design to be done by tomorrow morning and only giving a vague instruction, just to give you a hard time. Even then, how can you be so sure that she won''t continue to trouble you even further tomorrow?" Minerva smiled and replied, "Yes, she probably will." "Then why did you even agree to her request?" "If I don''t agree to it, then what else can I do?" Minerva walked over to her desk and sat down. Her expression was calm. Vera looked at her calm look and felt extremely anxious. She went around to her side and said, "Please don''t do this, okay? She has gone so far to bully you and yet you are still enduring it?" Kelly also came over. "If it was for me, I would definitely p her directly. It''s still endurable if she is extremely narcissistic, but she even went on to me you. Especially when this wasn''t something you wanted to happen. She should go find Maddox instead." "No way, I can''t stand it anymore even if you can. I''ll go and reason with her now!" Vera was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and turned around, looking like she was going to fight with Janice. "Come back!" Minerva called out to her coldly. Vera stopped and turned back in dissatisfaction, "Minerva, are you going to stop me?" Minerva stood up and sighed. "What''s the point of arguing with her? She''s our client now. Did you forget the rules for treating our clients? Besides, it''s better for the doer to undo what he has done. If you go and find her, it''ll only make things worse." Kelly nodded in agreement. She also felt that what she said made sense. "Even though I''m also quite angry, I feel that Minerva''s analysis is correct. It''s best if we don''t go." She turned to look at Minerva. "Then what do you n to do? She wants a design by tomorrow morning. Don''t tell me you''re thinking about skipping meals and sleep just to design for her likest time?" Minerva shook her head. "I won''t redo the design." "You won''t?" Kelly widened her eyes. "That''s not right, you still need to do it, but... you just need to somehow do it casually." Anyway, no matter what kind of work she drew, it would only be rubbish for Janice. Even if she took out her most prized work and put it in front of her, Janice would still throw her work on the floor right away without hesitation. That was because she had already carried an emotional bias against her. Maddox... Minerva''s eyes gradually darkened. That b*stard. After getting close to him, she didn''t get to do anything to him but had instead caused a lot of trouble for herself. When she thought about how something like this would happen in the future again, Minerva felt a sharp headache. How could she get rid of this man who was like a ster that stuck on tirelessly? "Why did he change so much aspared to five years ago?" She hoped that he would be as arrogant and dignified as before and then just ignore her. But now... That man was so shameless that he even threatened her not to cklist his social media. It was a real headache! The door lock had already been changed, but the cleaning still needed to be done. It would take some time to move the things. It happened that the day after the next was a weekend, so Minerva nned to move at that time. She and Vera just returned to the country not long ago, so there were not a lot of things to move. The house also had most of the furniture already. A suitcase was sufficient to move there. Hence, that night, Minerva casually drew a design and then went to bed directly. Beanie was lying beside her with aic book in his hands. Minerva realized that he was lying on the bed, so she frowned slightly and said, "Beanie, you can''t read when you''re lying down. It''s not good for your eyes." After listening to her words, Beanie quickly put theic book aside and said, "Mommy, I had forgotten about it just now! Don''t be angry." Minerva nced at him helplessly and pinched his nose. "What a naughty boy. We''ll pack our things and move to the new home in a couple of days. You''ll have to sleep in your own room by then." "Umm..." Beanie was a little upset and he felt a little wronged. "But I want to be with you. Can I not sleep alone? I''m afraid of the dark!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Afraid of the dark? You are already five years old. How can you be still afraid of the dark? And plus, you are a young man already!" Beanie held her arm and refused. "Mommy, Mommy..." "Good boy, you have to sleep on your own when you grow up. You can''t always rely on me." Chapter 475 Chapter 475 "But I''m still young..." Beanie looked aggrieved. "And I only have you to care for me." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s smile froze. When it came to this topic again, she rubbed Beanie''s little head and whispered, "Just wait for a little while. Give me a little more time. I will definitely find a daddy for you." "Okay, then it''s a deal!" The phone vibrated. Minerva nced at it. It was a message from Maddox. "Mommy, your phone is ringing." Beanie reminded her, and then considerately tried to get up to grab the phone for her. Minerva''s face changed slightly and she quickly grabbed his small arm. "Beanie, it''ste so you should go to sleep. Children can''t sleep toote." "Oh, okay then!" Beanie nodded andid down beside her. He closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep. After a while, his breathing gradually became even and Minerva finally heaved a sigh of relief. She quietly flipped the phone over and switched it to silent mode. She only opened the message after she was certain that it wouldn''t disturb Beanie. It was a WhatsApp message from Maddox. "Now that the problem is resolved. Have you decided how to thank me?" Seeing this message, Minerva''s brain was filled with questions. Was there something wrong with him? How could he still have the nerve to ask her to thank him? If it wasn''t because of him, would so many things have happened? Minerva couldn''t help but roll her eyes and then typed a message back, with annoyance. "Mr. Yardley, if it wasn''t for your astonishing actions, I wouldn''t have been stalked and exposed, especially the exposure of mypany. Who knows if I will be attacked by others or risk my life in the future because of this incident you caused." Not long after the message was sent out, the person on the other end replied instantly. "Who would dare to touch my woman?" When Minerva saw those words, her heart skipped a beat, but she quickly felt speechless. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she put her phone aside. Then, she went to brush her teeth and wash her face. When she was about to go to bed, she saw that the screen lit up again and found that Maddox had sent her another WhatsApp message. "I will send someone to protect your safety. I will not let you get hurt." Minerva only felt that he wasn''t that heartless after hearing that he would send someone to protect her. However, she still didn''t want to talk to him. She then turned off her phone and went to bed. Early the next morning, when Minerva arrived at thepany, she was already prepared to be put in a difficult spot by Janice. However, the strange thing was that Janice did not show up even after she waited for her for an entire morning. Logically speaking, she should have appeared on time that day because she was so arrogant the day before. Why didn''t she arrive even till noon? Minerva could not suppress the curiosity in her heart so she sent a message to Helen. Helen was an actress. Besides acting, she had to run for all kinds of endorsements everyday so she was very busy. When she was free, she would fall asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. Plus, since Helen had an innocent personality, she often fell asleep even while putting on makeup. For example, at this time, right after her scene, she was so tired that she could fall asleep directly after sitting on the sofa. Jackson directly stepped forward and patted her on the face. "You can''t sleep. Get up and remove your makeup before you go to sleep." "Get out of my way!" Helen punched and kicked Jackson. She was in a bad mood and said, "I want to sleep. Why do I have to remove my makeup? I am so tired..." Jackson had no choice but to give the assistant a look. The assistant quickly handed over the makeup remover and the cotton pad. Jackson sat next to her and patiently removed Helen''s makeup. "Today is the final scene, right?" Helen asked tiredly. Jackson looked at her tired look and her dark circles that could be seen clearly after removing her makeup. He felt bad for her, but they had no choice. The endorsements were all confirmed, so he could only reply, "You can sleep peacefully for five hours and there will be another event at night that you have to go to." When Helen heard this, she pretended to be dead and didn''t answer. Beep beep... Her cell phone rang twice. It was a WhatsApp notification. Of course, she would not go and take it. Jackson took out her mobile phone and looked, while helping her to remove her makeup. "Your cousin said that there is a family dinner today. She asked if you would want to join." "No." Helen directly said coldly, "Can''t you see that I''m as tired as a dog?" Jackson politely replied to Helen''s question, and then he stepped back to see the other message. "Oh, the second message is sent by your goddess. Guess what she sent..." Before he could even say anything, Helen, who was like a dead fish a second ago, immediately jumped up. She snatched over the phone and happily looked at the message on the phone. Jackson could not help but tease her when he saw how she was holding the phone. "If I didn''t know you well, I would have misjudged your orientation." Upon hearing this, Helen sneered and rolled her eyes at him, "What do you even know? Minerva is my idol! Do you understand?" Then, she happily sent a message back to Minerva. Ding dong... R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only It had already been half an hour after she sent it, when Minerva received the message from Helen. She first sent her a crying emoji, indicating that she had not seen any messages during the filming. That was why she had not replied until then. After Minerva replied that it was alright. Helen told her that Janice went back to attend a family banquet that day and that she might stay at home all day. After that, Helen felt that something was wrong, so she directly asked Minerva if Janice had gone to cause trouble for her. Helen might look dumb, but whenever she was being rational, she was indeed wise. Matters like these could not be hidden from her. Hence, Minerva smiled and admitted it. "I knew it. I told you earlier that she was not a good person. Did she really cause trouble for you? My goddess, let me tell you, you have to be careful. She is a little sinister. You have to think of a strategy to deal with her." Looking at this, Minerva even suspected that Janice was not Helen''s cousin. Otherwise, why would Helen be on her side? However, Minerva thought to herself, if Janice was to attend a family banquet, it would mean that she would not have to be harassed by Janice that day then. It happened that she also wanted to spend that weekend quietly. "Then, if there''s anything, I''ll solve it next week!" Thinking of this, Minerva let Helen have a good rest and then their conversation ended. There was really no news of her on the Inte anymore. Even if there were people that posted about it, the Inte seemed to be covered by surveince everywhere. As long as something rted was released, it would be immediately blocked and no discussion was made. Maddox''s influence was indeed powerful. Especially on the Inte. Minerva finished the day''s work with ease and then she went home. Soon, it was the weekend. Because they had to move to a new home, they got up early in the morning and also asked two or three workers to join them to clean the house. The house wasn''t big but it really wasn''t small either. Especially for cleaning, it would be extremely tiring to do it without having at least four or five people. Quill personally drove them over and Nash also followed along. An empty new home became lively just like that. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 Quill probably thought that there were not enough things in her house so he called someone to buy her some more daily essentials and furniture. This was especially because the original owner had never lived there before, so although it was well renovated, there were still a lot of spots that had missing decorations and furniture. For example, wall ornaments. Quill had already helped her think of what to buy for the table decor. Beanie also joined everyone in the cleaning operation. Each of them had their own tasks. They were very excited when they were busy. Meanwhile, they talked andughed too. However, when they stopped, they realized that they were too tired to even move. Beanie and Vera simply hugged each other and fell asleep. The two of them copsed on the sofa without caring about their image. The workers were more reserved. Although they were very tired, they still sat upright to one side. Even though they looked tired, they dared not have anyints or actions. "Thank you all, for your hard work today. There are rooms upstairs. You can all go and take a rest. After resting, I will treat you all for dinner outside." The three were a little touched by her words, but they still waved their hands and said, "Don''t do that, Miss Minerva. We are all quite dirty. If we go up to rest, we will stain your sheets. We can just sit here for a while." Minerva smiled and said, "You have all done me a huge favor today. How can you not rest? Hurry up. There''s enough room." They still refused to go up. Finally, Quill had to say, "I''ll ask Nash to take them back to wash up and rest, and then give them three days off afterwards. Then, you won''t feel guilty anymore, right?" Minerva did not know what to say. As her big brother, he really knew what she was thinking. Hearing this, the workers'' faces lit up with joy. A three-day holiday was what many people wanted but could not get. They were thrilled but also scared to ept it. "Let Nash send you all back first. I''ll treat you all to dinner another day." "Thank you, Miss Minerva. Then, we''ll be leaving first." The workers nced at her, feeling moved and left with Nash. After they left, Quill couldn''t help but reach out and knocked her head. "In fact, they are supposed to do all this. You don''t have to feel so guilty about it." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned for a moment. After a while, she said, "There is nothing that can be taken for granted in the world. Although our family has spent money to hire them, and it is fine to tell them to do their own job, it''s different when I asked them toe over here to clean." "What is the difference between cleaning the family house and helping you clean here?" "Their state of mind is different." Minerva looked up at Quill and said, "At least to me, they are not hired and paid by me." Quill paused for a moment. He understood what she meant but he did not say anything else. "Quill, you should also rest for a while. I''ll go upstairs and take a look." After saying that, Minerva turned around and went up to the second floor. The good thing about the duplex was that the stairs were spiral, and there was a big chandelier hanging in the middle. It was exquisite but not too luxurious. It was indeed pleasing to look at. Minerva strolled around the house and felt that she had bought the right ce. She took a shower and changed into a new set of clothes before lying on the bed. In fact, she was also very tired, so she fell asleep afterying around for a while. She didn''t wake up until her phone vibrated and woke her up. Probably because she was very tired, she didn''t even look at who was calling when she answered the phone. She directly put the phone next to her ear and then said hello feebly. Maddox could not help but frown when he heard her tired and confused voice. What was going on with this woman? "Did youmit a crimest night?" A cold, deep and maic voice suddenly rang in her ear. Minerva was startled but she was also a little confused. She took the phone in front of her eyes and found that it was indeed Maddox''s name. "What do you want?" She was still feeling tired. Minerva felt that everything before her eyes was ck. It had been a long time since she was so tired. When she woke up, she felt all kinds of numbness over her limbs. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "You have to serve me for 24 hours a day. I want to see your designs today." Minerva said, "I''m sorry, but this does not include weekends." Maddox raised his eyebrows and curled his lips. "When you signed the contract, you didn''t mention it not including the weekend. Is this ast minute change?" "Yes." Minerva nodded directly. Knowing that this man didn''t divorce her and was still sticking to her like a ster, she suddenly didn''t want to treat him like a client anymore. He was shameless anyways and he wouldn''t get angry easily. Thus, that meant that her attitude towards him could be as bad as it could possibly be. If he got angry and wanted to terminate the contract, then that would be even better for her. If he wasn''t upset, then she would just continue to treat him like this. If he didn''t mind, then she won''t be bothered about it too. "It is exactly ast minute change. Do you have any objections?" Maddox was rendered speechless. He was silent for a while on the other end. He had never thought that Minerva would suddenly change her tactics. She had really treated him as a client before, but recently, she became fearless. Her words were rude and shepletely disregarded him in her eyes. At the thought of this, Maddox''s thin lips curved into an evil smile. "My dear wife is giving out orders. How would I dare to object?" The unexpected word "wife" scared away Minerva''s desire to sleep. She was stunned for a moment before her phone fell to the side of the pillow. Because the room was too quiet, after the cell phone fell, Maddox probably heard it, and then she heard his maicughter. This b*stard... Minerva gritted her teeth and picked up her phone again. "Maddox, please act normally. We''ll get a divorce sooner orter. Take that form of address back." "Who said so?" Maddox chuckled. There was a hint of determination in his tone. "You haven''t managed to get the divorce in the past five years. Do you still think it''s possible for you to be able to do it in the future?" Minerva didn''t know how to respond. "If you''re bored, then please go back to yourpany and deal with matters that are much more important, or simply just help the poor people out. Don''te and disturb my dreams." After saying that, Minerva hung up without giving him a chance to react. Listening to the beeping sound from the other side of the phone, Maddox was stunned for a moment and said, "Stupid woman, your temper is getting worse..." Not long after that, he muttered to himself again. "Who on earth spoiled her..." Minerva threw her phone aside and closed her eyes. She wanted to continue sleeping. Unfortunately, her heart had been thrown into a mess by Maddox''s words and voice. She could not calm down. Sheid down for a while with her eyes shut and then sat up again. Even though she decided to not treat him as a client anymore, she thought that she could just try to drive him away, hoping that he would just get lost... However, it was not an easy job at all. Upon thinking about this, Minerva let out a sigh. She did not know when she would be able to get rid of him. Every time she thought about the divorce, she felt hopeless as she really did not know how to get it. She originally thought that she had grown a lot in the past five years, but that man''s cultivation had also be profound in thest five years too, especially in terms of his shameless confidence. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 It could be considered that Minerva and the others had officially moved in. After sleeping for the whole night, Vera had difficulty walking in a normal posture. "Sh*t! If there isn''t a toilet bowl, I wouldn''t be able to squat down in the bathroom.1'' Vera rubbed her aching legs and said helplessly, "Didn''t I just clean up for the whole morning? How could my legs end up like this? Aren¡¯t my legs too weak?" She pointed at her legs whileining. Minerva was not any better either. The two of them didn''t exercise very often, so when they did some physical work, it would cause their muscles to be strained or overexerted. Minerva did not look very well, but fortunately, it was Sunday. If it was Monday, she would not be able to wear her high heels to work. "By the way, Janice didn''te over yesterday. She must be furious when shees for us on Monday." Thinking of Janice, Minerva pursed her red lips and didn''t say anything. "You don''t want to be together with Maddox but he has been pestering you. Janice likes him and she is targeting you because of him. Minerva... You have to think of something. Janice is our client now, and it''s not good if it continues this way. You can''t settle things again like thest time, can you?" "I''m thinking about it too." Minerva''s eyelids drooped. She had actually thought that this matter would be better for the doer to undo what she had done. It was Maddox who had gotten himself into this trouble by going on a blind date. What did it have to do with her? She didn''t know why Janice had to make trouble for her. It was really giving her a headache. Minerva felt extremely ufortable at the thought of him going on a blind date with another woman without getting a divorce. He even had the nerve to tell her that they weren''t divorced at all. If they weren''t divorced, then why would he go for a blind date? Unconsciously, the anger in her was burning stronger as she thought about it. "What are you thinking about?" Vera came over and asked a very important question, "When we were in the restaurantst time, you deliberately sent me away and asked me to leave with Beanie first. Was it because you were worried that he would see Beanie?" Minerva didn''t know how to answer. Her face turned paler. She was indeed afraid. Vera smacked her own lips and said, "He doesn''t want to give up on you now. Is it because he knows that Beanie is his child?" Minerva was shocked when she heard what Vera said, "His child?" "Yeah, they look so alike. You can see that Beanie is his child at a nce," Vera said while nodding her head subconsciously. Those words left Minerva in terror. She bit her lower lip and her thoughts became even more chaotic. If Beanie was his child, then the stranger in the car that year... Her memories were somewhat fragmented and they evoked all kinds of emotions in her. Minerva was overwhelmed by those emotions and she could not breathe. She could only pull herself out of those thoughts. "Don''t talk about this anymore. I don''t want him to know about Beanie''s existence. If something like last time happens again, then Vera... You must help me!" Minerva looked at Vera and said seriously. The look in her eyes was very sincere. Although Vera did not understand her intentions, there was no need to ask between good friends. She just needed to do as she was told. She nodded and agreed. Maddox was very thick-skinned and he called her the next day. He said some random things, like those silly things that young men and women would say when they first got into a rtionship. Minerva felt bored but Maddox seemed to enjoy it. "Maddox, if you''re really bored, there''s something I''d like to ask you to do." "What is it? Tell me." Minerva said emotionlessly, "I hope you can take care of your own debt which you incurred." Maddox paused for a moment when he heard that. Then, he thought of something and smiled. "Oh? Are you jealous?" Minerva sneered and said, "Young Master Yardley, you are really thinking too much. Maybe you find pleasure in these kinds of trouble. It doesn''t matter how many beauties you want to find, but don''t implicate me in it." He went silent for a moment on the other side of the phone, then he asked in a serious tone, "Is she seeking trouble with you?" There was no need to point out exactly who she was. Minerva felt extremely sarcastic, so she mocked him with a harsh tone, "I don''t know who the "she" that you are referring to is?" "You don''t have to say these things to mock me." Maddox curved the corner of his lips. "Otherwise... You would only make me think that you still care about me very much, Minerva." Minerva was speechless. When he called her name, he deliberately lowered his voice to sound attractive. Like a cello being pulled slowly, moving your heart as it pulls. Minerva felt as if her heart had been struck by something and her eyes glimmered with starlight. Then, she quickly came back to her senses and bit her lower lip hard, saying coldly, "Anyway, I don''t want to clean up this mess of yours that has nothing to do with me." She hung up the phone call. She was annoyed as she looked at the phone. Vera was holding her face next to her with a depressed look. "I realize that your temper became worse ever since you met him." "I didn''t do it on purpose," Minerva replied. "You must control yourself," Vera said seriously. Minerva touched her forehead and she felt very embarrassed. The corner of her mouth twitched. "I''ll try my best. I can''t help myself but get angry when I meet him." Vera held her cheek and thought for a moment. "Are you jealous?" Minerva rolled her eyes. "How is that possible?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Then why are you so angry and why did you mention it to him so many times? You even emphasized it on purpose, which shows that you care about it very much." "Vera, do you want me to deal with this matter on my own?" Vera shook her head hard. "It''s better to leave it to him to deal with it. After all, he was the one who caused all these troubles." "He caused so much trouble for me. If I don''t mock him, I can''t dispel the fire in my heart. Thus, it is not jealousy. Do you understand?" Vera was dazed while she nodded her head but she didn''t quite fully understand it. "I got it!" Although Vera said that she had already understood, Minerva still didn''t believe her, but if she was to continue to exin, it would seem that she was trying to cover herself. Her mouth moved, but in the end, she couldn''t say a single word. Forget it. They were good friends anyway. She could think whatever she liked. Minerva took her phone upstairs. On the other side. After hanging up, Maddox sat there dwelling deep in his thoughts. Thinking that Minerva might get into trouble with that woman, he decided to find her and send her a message on WhatsApp. When Janice received the message from Maddox, she couldn''t hold back her excitement. Maddox asked if she was free the following day. Janice refrained from responding for a while and then replied to the message. "I''m going to practice piano tomorrow, but I could try to ask for a day off. What''s the matter?" Chapter 478 Chapter 478 It was still that same restaurant, because it was close to Minerva''spany. Besides, Maddox was not in the mood to deliberately pick a ce to go. Thus, he met Janice in the restaurant where they had previously met. Maddox attracted attention wherever he went. He had been there two or three times, so everyone there remembered him. When he came again this time, the staff hid behind the counter and talked about him. Seeing this scene, Janice felt extremely ufortable. Of course, she knew how dazzling Maddox was. When other people looked at her, she felt very sad. The thought of Minerva having snatched this man, and the thought that she was the one who brought them together made her feel extremely regretful. He was such an outstanding man. Why didn''t she have her guards up back then? Any woman would fall in love with him the moment theyid their eyes on him! Thinking of this, Janice looked nervously at Maddox who was sitting opposite her. Although he was the one who took the initiative to ask her out, she couldn''t feel happy at all because she didn''t know what Maddox was going to say to her. Janice bit her lower lip and looked at the person in front of her with a conflicted expression. "Maddox, you..." With just a single word, she sessfully made him open up. He looked at her fiercely and said, "Miss Lowell, I don''t think we are so familiar with each other that we can call each other by our first names." He was the same when they first met. Cold, ruthless, and without any warmth or emotion. Janice''s heart quivered. She bit her lower lip and said, "Aren''t we on a blind date now? What''s the problem if I don''t call you by your surname?" Maddox''s eyes were full of sarcasm. He casually tapped the table with his fingertips and said, "That''s right. We''re going on a blind date, but Miss Lowell, can''t you hear how I am addressing you? I''ve told you since the first time we met, right? You''re obviously not my cup of tea." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Janice''s face turned paler. He was so frank to her which made her feel extremely ashamed as a girl. However, the more he treated her like this, the more she found herself unable to let go of him. She knew that she was being cheap but she just liked this man very much. Janice bit her lower lip and her fingers beneath the table had been pierced through by her own nails. The heart-wrenching pain made her mind clear a little and the hatred and jealousy in her heart spread like wildfire. She looked at Maddox. "It''s because of her, right?" Maddox creased his brows. "Why?" Janice demanded angrily, "I am the one who is going on a blind date with you. Why are you seeing her instead? What''s so good about her?" Maddox pursed his thin lips and looked at her coldly. It was as if he was looking at a stranger. Why? Janice had dated him so many times but he still looked at her as if he didn''t know her at all. However, he was carrying Minerva at the press conference. "Why on earth? Which part of me can''t bepared to her? Which part of me is not good enough? Could you tell me? I can improve myself to be the way you want me to be." Maddox could not help but sneer. "Miss Lowell, I''m afraid there''s some misunderstanding. You don''t have what she has. Don''t waste your time." "What is it?" Janice bit her lower lip and asked, "What does she have that I don''t?" "I asked you out today because I wanted to make it clear to you. Don''t harass her again in the future!" After listening to his words, Janice finally reacted. She looked at the cold-hearted man in front of her in shock. A momentter, she sneered and said, "I see now. She even dared toin. What a narrow-minded woman. Do you like this type of woman? Don''t you know that she already has..." Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox suddenly stood up and interrupted her in a cold tone of voice. "I do like such a narrow-minded woman. What can you do about it then? Miss Lowell, girls should pay more attention to their own manners." He looked around. His thin lips were very charming, but the words he spoke did not carry any emotion. "If I find out that you''ve harassed her again, don''t me me for attacking your Lowell family." After giving her a warning, Maddox stared at her and turned to leave the restaurant. Janice remained in her seat while feeling the iciness all over her body. She did not expect Maddox to have such deep feelings for Minerva. How long had it been? She had always thought that she would still stand a chance, but... Why did he? As she thought of that, Janice couldn''t help herself and she grabbed her bag and chased after him! "Maddox!" Janice chased after him and she met him in the parking lot. Then she looked at his back in anger and shouted, "You said she has something that I don''t. What is it?" "You don''t deserve to know." Maddox did not intend to tell her at all. He just uttered a statement and got into the car. His car drove away, leaving Janice alone where she stood. She clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth. "Minerva, I won''t let you get away!!! Taking away my man and leaving like this? Huh, what wishful thinking! I, Janice, am not someone to be trifled with so easily!" "Ah-choo!" Minerva, who was in the middle of her speech, suddenly sneezed twice. Everyone was stunned for a moment. Vera looked at her nervously and asked, "Are you okay? Did you catch a cold?" Minerva rubbed her nose and shook her head with a smile. "I''m fine. Let''s continue with the n for next week." However, she was a little disturbed. Why did she sneeze twice for no reason? Was it because she kicked the quilt away the night before? After the meeting, when Minerva was packing up her documents, Vera came up to her and said, "One sneeze means someone is missing you while two sneezes mean that someone is scolding you." Minerva''s hand stopped moving as she nced at Vera. "Since when did you believe in this kind of thing?" After saying that, she picked up the documents and went out. Vera hurriedly picked up her own things and followed up. "It''s fun. Can''t you just talk about it? I think my sixth sense is very urate. Maybe Janice was scolding you behind your back." Minerva didn''t respond. "Even if it was not Janice, you still have another enemy, don''t you? The one called Yvonne." Minerva''s foot paused for a second, but she did not stop walking. Her eyes were filled with helplessness. She didn''t expect that she would offend two people soon after she returned to the country. One was a female celebrity star, Yvonne, and the other was Janice. Although she was not afraid of what others would do to her, but... these were all troubles. She did not know how Maddox solved the problem. She wondered if he could sessfully settle the problem in harmony and not cause her any more trouble. However, it turned out that Maddox did not handle the matter well even though he promised that he would settle it without getting her involved. In the afternoon, Janice came over to make trouble again. However, she did note alone. Instead, she brought a few friends along with her. "Miss Hanover, they all love the design you made for Helen. They heard that I know you, so I brought them all here. You won''t mind, right?" Chapter 479 Chapter 479 The few girls were all dressed beautifully, and they all looked like daughters of rich families. They were all dressed in famous luxury brands from head to toe, which made them look very fashionable and charming. However... The way there looked at Minerva was not very friendly. Janice wanted to destroy her. How would she possibly be so kind to introduce more clients to her? They were there to create trouble for her. However, she could not drive these people out, so she could only wee them with a warm smile. "You''re bringing in business for me. Why would I mind?" She told Vera to take them to the lounge, saying that she would be thereter. Vera took them to the lounge, while Minerva went to the office. She took out the documents and catalogues. Thinking of Janice''s unfriendly look, she couldn''t help but call Maddox. "You took the initiative to call me? What''s the matter?" There was a slight tone of tease in Maddox''s words. Minerva said coldly, "Did you solve the problem? Is this how you resolved it?" Maddox paused for a moment. Then, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you mean?" "She brought a bunch of people to mypany. Maddox, did you solve the problem, or did you irritate her instead?" Maddox couldn''t answer. A momentter, he sneered, "Oh, she really doesn''t want to give up. In that case, wait for me." "Wait for you?" "Wait for me toe over." Beep! When he was done with what he wanted to say, he hung up, as if he was afraid that she would stop him. Minerva somehow felt relieved when she heard that he wanted toe over. She didn''t want to ask for help from Maddox. She just thought that Janice was after her because of him, and she didn''t take the initiative to go there at the beginning because she didn''t want to take the me. It would be best if she would let Maddox deal with this on his own. They could resolve this problem in any way they wanted. Everything would be fine as long as they didn''t get her involved. Minerva put away her phone and walked towards the lounge. Just as she arrived at the door, she heard the sound of porcin hitting the ground, followed by a cry of surprise and curses. "Are you blind? You poured the coffee all over me. You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" p! When Minerva walked to the door, she saw Vera being pped in the face by one of the girls. She was too fast and Vera wasn''t expecting it. She stood there in a daze after being pped in the face. Minerva''s expression changed and she strode forward. "What are you doing?" At this moment, Vera also came back to her senses. She was very angry, probably because she had been pped by someone, or she knew that these people were sent over by Janice to find fault in them. She poured the remaining coffee in the cup which she was still holding onto the woman. "Ah!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The woman screamed. "Are you crazy? You dared to ssh coffee on me!" Vera stood there with a grim smile on her face and said, "Didn''t you say that I poured coffee on you on purpose? Then, I won''t take the me by being pped for nothing?" She then threw the cup at the person''s feet. "Do you really think that I am easy to bully? How dare you hit me?" After saying that, Vera rolled up her sleeves and she was ready to rush over to initiate a fight. They were there to create trouble, but they didn''t expect Vera to fight back. They couldn''t react to what was going on for a moment. Although Minerva was stunned for a moment, she quickly epted Vera''s way of handling the situation. "You guys are too much!" The girl who was sshed with coffee suddenly burst into tears. Janice''s face was also turned pale. She pointed angrily at Minerva and cursed, "Minerva, what do you mean? Is this how you treat your clients? I''ve kindly introduced clients to you, but you''ve created such chaos with the people I brought over!" "Kindly introduce?" Before Minerva could open her mouth, Vera rushed forward in fury, "You have the guts to say that. I was serving you all coffee, but what happened next? You tripped me on purpose, making me spill the coffee, and then you took this opportunity to put the me on me. However, you didn''t expect that, did you? I''m not a person to be bullied so easily." Janice didn''t expect Vera to be so fierce. She shouted angrily, "Well, not only are you not apologizing for spilling coffee on her, but you are trying to twist the truth. I''m going to post this news on the Inte now. Yourpany''s attitude is ill-mannered. Don''t even think about being able to continue operating in North City." As she said that, Janice took out her mobile phone. Vera was shocked, "How dare you!" Janice sneered and said, "Why wouldn''t I dare?" "There''s really nothing that you don''t dare to do." Minerva, who had been watching calmly from the side, suddenly spoke up. She then turned to look at Vera who was next to her, "Are you alright? Did they hurt you elsewhere?" Vera was stunned for a moment at first, and after a while, she burst into tears. "Yes! They kicked my foot just now and made me spill coffee on them. They pped me in the face too." Vera reached out and covered her slightly swollen cheeks. "Minerva, they''re not here for our service. They came here to look for trouble." "Did it on purpose?" Then, she took out her phone in front of Janice and smiled. "Then let''s call the reporters toe over and let them judge the truth of the scene. I believe the reporters would be very willing to do it." Minerva thought for a moment and said, "Which reporter should I call? After all, I''m quite popr on the Inte recently, then..." "Minerva, what do you mean?" Janice was driven crazy by her words and she angrily questioned her. Minerva turned her head to look at her. "What''s wrong with you, Miss Lowell? I thought you wanted to create some news? Since you''re going to do that, I can''t be left out either. Besides, the people in mypany have been wronged so I''m going to uphold justice for her. In North City, our Hanover family is not afraid of any influential power, including yours." Janice''s face turned pale. She bit her lower lip hard as she looked at the calmdy who had a strong aura and a very delicate and beautiful appearance. Because of her self- confidence, she was undisturbed, and therefore she was calm. Aspared to her calm appearance, Janice looked even more ferocious. Janice was normally gentle and polite, but she almost turned herself into a shrew. Janice suddenly realized that that day''s trip had gone wrong. Even if she would not let this woman go, there was no need for her toe in person. "What do you think? Are we calling the reporters at the same time?" Minerva waved her phone at her. "Do you want to?" Janice looked at her with pale lips. "Are you threatening me? Do you think our Lowell family is afraid of your Hanover family?" Since she had already mentioned the Hanover family''s name, Minerva didn''t mind bringing it on for a little longer. She smiled charmingly and said, "We can try." "You!" Janice suddenly became a little scared. Although their family had some power in the North City, they had no chance of winning if they wanted to confront the Hanover family head- on. Moreover, Maddox was on Minerva''s side now. If the two families were to confront each other, the Lowell family... would probably be annihted. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Janice became scared as that thought crossed her mind. She knew that she was too impulsive but there was no turning back. It was toote for her to step back now. "Fine." Janice nodded and said, "Just do it. Do you think that I''m afraid?" Minerva smiled and said, "Miss Lowell, your courage is truly admiring." However, as soon as Janice pressed the phone, the people next to her hurriedly stopped her. "Forget it, we''d better leave." "That''s right Janice, don''t argue with a woman like her. It''s so shameless of her to steal someone else''s boyfriend and then use her power to oppress others!" "She''s so shameless. She must be really good at snatching men. We are all daughters of rich families. Don''t bother to argue with this kind of woman!" "What are you all doing?" Janice wanted to create some entertainment news but the girls she brought along kept stopping her. Janice asked in fury. On the other side of the room, Minerva was watching in silence. On the contrary, Vera sneered, "It seems that your friends are all cowards. Didn''t they ask who''s thepany''s owner beforeing to create trouble? So you are afraid now? When you all leaveter, I will investigate your backgrounds one by one in detail." Their faces turned pale instantly. Janice was the one who called them over, and among all of them, her family had the most power. Janice told them that the man she had been seeing had been snatched away and that the man was Maddox. They were displeased and offered to regain justice for her. However, who would have expected that it was the Hanover family! Even if they were to offend the Lowell Family, they would rather not offend the Hanover family. "Well, we didn''t mean to hurt you just now. We tripped you by ident. Don''t be angry at us. We''ll apologize to you." "What are you all doing? Why are you apologizing to such a person?" Janice was so outraged. She didn''t look like a well-mannereddy like she usually did. "Janice, forget it. We can''t afford to offend them." "Yes, Janice, we''d better leave as soon as possible. If you don''t want to... Then, we''ll make a move first." "My morn asked me to go back for dinner tonight." "My dad wants to take me to a dinner party, so I have to go too." Soon, they all left with their excuses and Janice was the only one left. Janice''s face turned from pale to red because of humiliation and anger. The changes of her face were so quick that it attracted everyone''s attention. Vera''s face was in pain but as soon as she saw Janice''s look, she felt that Janice was the one who was going through the pain, so she startedughing her heart out. "What a joke. You recruited a bunch of unreliable people to seek trouble with us? Miss Lowell, although you are a client of ourpany, I suggest that you terminate the contract. Otherwise... It would be so embarrassing for you." Janice shouted, "How dare you!" "Don''t you understand humannguage?" Since both parties have been offended so openly, Vera simply just said what she wanted to say. "I have already said it like that, and you still ask me whether I dare or not? Do you not have a brain or do you only know how to say this sentence? Didn''t you see it for yourself whether I dare to or not? Why do you still need to ask?" Minerva couldn''t help butugh along. Vera seemed to be holding back her anger. She wanted to vent all the grievances that she had just suffered. No one could stop Vera when she was angry so Minerva simply stepped aside as a bystander to watch the show. Janice couldn''t fight back and this was the first time she had been humiliated in this way. Looking at how cool and indifferent Minerva was in the entire situation, it made her even angrier. She stomped towards Minerva. "It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have been humiliated like this today and Maddox wouldn''t have been snatched away by you! Minerva!" She suddenly stomped towards her. She held something in her hand and she wanted to ssh it at Minerva. Vera''s expression changed dramatically and yelled, "Minerva, be careful. Get out of the way!" An unknown kind of liquid was sshed towards her; she couldn''t run in time. It happened too fast, so she could only turn around subconsciously. However, in the following second, a tall figure rushed over and stood in front of her to block it. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Ah!" However, it was Janice herself who shrieked. "Maddox!" Maddox? Minerva abruptly raised her head, only to discover that it was Maddox who had blocked everything for her. However, he seemed to be in pain and his forehead was drenched in sweat. Just now... The thing that Janice had in her hand, what was the liquid that she sshed? A terrible thought shed through her mind when she saw how much pain Maddox was in. She red at Janice and asked, "What did you ssh?" Her stare was terrifying as if she was going to swallow Janice as a whole. Janice was probably scared so she could only answer in a daze. "It''s, it''s sulfuric acid..." Minerva almost passed out when she heard her answer. She quickly calmed herself down and checked Maddox''s back. She took a look and found that his suit jacket had been burnt, exposing his skin and flesh. Minerva''s expression changed instantly. Without thinking, she said, "Quick, take off your suit." Something seemed to have crossed his mind too and he quickly took off his suit jacket. Then, Minerva pulled him into the lounge''s bathroom. Minerva used her hand to pick up the showerhead in the bathroom. She opened the water tap and sprayed Maddox''s back. She quickly took off Maddox''s white shirt and threw it on the ground. When she saw his burnt flesh, she felt extremely ufortable. She endured the difort and kept spraying cold water on Maddox''s back. Cold sweat broke out on Maddox''s forehead and he felt extreme pain in his back. How could he describe that kind of pain? It was almost bone-prating. He had a rough idea of what Janice sshed. Fortunately... Fortunately, he came. Vera was shocked by what happened just now and she was left in a daze. When she came back to her senses, she rushed to the bathroom and knocked on the door. "Minerva, how is it? Do you need me for anything?" Minerva, who was spraying water inside, heard Vera''s voice and said, "Quick, call the ambnce!" "Okay!" Vera took out her mobile phone quickly and she called the ambnce. On the other side, Janice stood there stupidly, with a look of incredulity on her face. How could this happen? She was obviously... going to ssh Minerva. But why did Maddox run out to block this blow for her? Thinking of this, Janice was so scared that she took a few steps back, and her face turned pale. It was over. She sshed sulfuric acid onto Maddox. Would he let her get away in the future? Chapter 481 Chapter 481 After Vera called the ambnce, she turned her head and saw that Janice was still standing there. She suddenly thought of something and she quickly called the police, reporting that someone there had deliberately used sulfuric acid to hurt people. After hanging up the phone, Vera red at Janice and yelled, "You are such a vicious woman. You could fight with words or actions but you prepared sulfuric acid? Are you cold blooded?" Janice was stunned knowing that she had hurt Maddox and she couldn''t react. "I have already called the police. When the policee, you can talk to them!" "Called the police..." Janice slowly regained her senses. "No, you can''t call the police... I can''t go to the police station, I can''t!" She was the daughter of the Lowell family. Her reputation had always been very good. If she was to get involved with the police, her reputation would be ruined. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Janice sprang to her feet and stumbled to walk out. Vera went forward and grabbed her to stop her from escaping. "Where are you going? Do you think you could still run away?" "Let me go!" Janice was very anxious and struggled to escape. She couldn''t be caught by the police, she can''t lose her reputation. Janice was strong enough to break free very quickly. Vera wanted to chase after her, but she turned around instead as if she had thought of something, "Minerva, Janice has run away. What should we do? Should we ask someone to chase her back?" Minerva creased her brows as she heard what Vera told her. Was it important to chase her back at this time? The most important thing at that moment was to deal with Maddox''s wound. Minerva then replied coldly, "Don''t worry about her. Come in and help me." "Oh, okay." Vera reached out and wanted to push the door open, but it couldn''t be opened. "I can''t open the door. Please open the door lock." Minerva had been focusing on washing Maddox''s back with cold water. She was puzzled when she heard that. Did she lock the door when she came in just now? Why couldn''t she open it? Minerva raised her head and looked at the door. When she wanted to go over and look at the door lock, Maddox pushed against the door with his hand. "You..." "Don''t open it." Maddox''s voice was filled with the pain of suppressing it. Minerva frowned and said, "Why? I need an extra hand." Although he was in unbearable pain, Maddox still didn''t say a word and he was still staring at her. "Do you think other than you, I''d let any other woman see me like this?" Minverva was speechless. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to p him in the face to wake him up. "What is the situation now? You are still fussing over this. Is your life or your ego more important?" She was so angry that her eyes were a little red. Seeing her like that, Maddox bared the bone-piercing pain on his back. He stared at her and opened his thin lips. "You are important." Minerva''s heart jumped. "You..." How could this person still have the mood to talk about this at that point in time? Minerva was so angry that she red fiercely at him! There was a hint of coyness in her eyes when she saw Maddox''s gaze. He curled his pale lips and said, "Thank goodness I came. If that liquid was sshed on you, the consequences would be unimaginable." Minerva replied, "Can you shut up now? You should be more worried about your own injury now!" What''s wrong with this person? His back had already been severely injured, but he could still flirt with her! D*mn it! How annoying! Minerva ignored him and continued washing him while Vera was still outside. She then said, "You wait outside. I can handle this. When the ambnce arrives, we''ll go out together." "Alright then." Vera was always obedient to Minerva. Vera did what she was told to do and she went downstairs to wait for the ambnce. In the bathroom, there was only the sound of running water; the sound of their breathing was covered by the sound of water. Minerva had been standing behind Maddox and running water over him. She had no choice but to do this before the ambnce arrived. Her heart was trembling. Minerva only hoped that the ambnce would arrive soon. Maddox, on the other hand, was so badly injured that he didn''t say a word. She couldn''t bear it anymore. Finally, Minerva heard the sirens of the ambnce. The sound of rescue relieved her heavy heart a little. "The ambnce is here?" Minerva lifted her head, her eyes shining in relief. "Are you afraid?" Maddox, who had been silent all this while, suddenly asked. Minerva looked at the back of his head and asked, "What?" He turned around and faced her. Minerva''s expression changed, "Turn around. I''ll continue to rinse water on you." Maddox did not look very well. His lips were pale and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. It could be easily seen how much pain he was going through. Seeing him like this, Minerva would rather look at his wound. He didn''t say a word and he looked at himself motionlessly. "Are you afraid of me dying?" Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. She walked behind him and continued to spray cold water on his back while yelling, "Stop your nonsense. You won''t die with this kind of injury." "It looks like you''re not afraid anymore," Maddox chuckled softly. Minerva creased her brows with alertness. "What exactly do you mean?" "Nothing." Soon, the paramedics brought the stretcher upstairs and they went straight to the door of the toilet. Minerva heard them outside and quickly opened the door to send Maddox out for emergency first aid. After the simple first-aid treatment, Maddox got in the ambnce. He was injured so badly that Minerva couldn''t bear to leave him alone, so she followed him to get in the ambnce. After getting in the ambnce, Maddox held her hand tightly. Minerva tried to pull her hand back but Maddox held onto her even tighter; she didn''t even have a chance to pull her hand back. Minerva looked at the side of his face and she couldn''t stop the thoughts running in her head while looking at how pale he was. He was already badly injured; how could he still be so strong? He exerted so much strength. What if he hurt himself even more? Minerva''s heart softened when she thought of how he had risked his life to shield her earlier. "Never mind. If he wants to hold my hand, I''ll let him." She had nothing to lose anyway. Hence, Minerva gave up struggling and gently handed her small hand to him. Maddox held onto her tender hand; they were as soft as cotton candy. For the first time in so many years, he felt content. Even though the wound on his back was so deep that his bones could be seen... She was by his side. Maddox''s thin, pale lips curved up slightly. He felt rather happy instead. "Why are you still so happy being so badly injured?" After seeing his strange smile, the nurse couldn''t help but ask. Minerva immediately turned to look at Maddox, but she could only see his stone-cold expression. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 Maddox''s gaze was icy cold. The nurse could not help but shiver. She wondered if she was mistaken. However, when she took a closer look and realized that Maddox was holding onto the woman''s hand tightly, she instantly reacted. He had his girlfriend by his side; no wonder he was happy. Hence, the nurse acted as if she did not notice anything and turned around to do other things. When they arrived at the hospital, Maddox was pushed into the emergency room as the wound on his back was too serious. Minerva couldn''t enter the emergency ward, so Maddox was forced to let go of her hand. He stared at her and said, ¡°Wait for me." He was pushed into the emergency room before she could agree. Bang! The door of the emergency room was closed. Minerva stood there for a while before she slowly turned around and walked away. Thepany must be in a mess at this time and someone needed to deal with the matter regarding Janice. Maddox had already arrived at the hospital; he would need to be properly treated first. There was no point for her to stay there. Hence, Minerva quickly returned to thepany. The police had already arrived and Vera was reporting the situation to them. When Minerva arrived, she began describing what happened to the police. "Miss Hanover, we understand the overall situation, but we still need the victim''s and your cooperation to make a report at the police station. If the patient''s injury is too serious, we can discuss this after he wakes up. As for the culprit you mentioned who deliberately hurt the victim, we will check on the video and investigate it further." There was no expression on Minerva''s face. "The video is the evidence but I''d like to ask someone to take custody of her right now. She still has sulfuric acid with her and I''m worried that she''ll hurt people again." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In that case, it meant that Janice was a rtively dangerous person. The policemen looked at each other and nodded after they understood the situation. "Okay, we got it." "Thank you for your hard work." She saw Quill and Vera when she came out of the police station. Vera stood beside Quill and said awkwardly, "This matter is too serious, so after some consideration, I told your brother about it." Minerva didn''t answer. She was getting a headache as she might get lectured again. As expected, Quill looked at her with a strong and cold gaze. "Was it because of him?" "Quill" "Cut him out of your life. You said that you would deal with this matter yourself, but now you are in trouble because of his problems. You were also almost sshed with sulfuric acid." "It wasn''t me who was sshed by sulfuric acid. It was him. He is now in the hospital." "It serves him right." Quill said without empathy, "He was the one who caused his own troubles. He''ll have to pay for it himself, but what about you? You don''t know anything. Minerva, stop seeing this person." Minerva thought for a moment, she blinked her eyes and said, "Quill, he''s in the hospital now. He''s seriously injured." "That''s his business," Quill said sternly. Suddenly, he grabbed her hand and said, "Come back home with me. "Quill!" Minerva''s expression changed. "I can''t go back with you right now." Quill dragged her out. He couldn''t help but turn his head when he heard this. He gazed sternly, "What''s the matter? Do you still want to see him at the hospital?" "Yes!" "You!" Quill''s eyes narrowed. "Do you know what you''re doing now? That man..." "I don''t care what you''re thinking right now, but he got injured because of me. I can''t just leave him in the hospital like that. As a person... I can''t be so heartless," Minerva said, flinging Quill¡¯s hand away with all her might. "Quill, I know that you care about me, but I''m no longer a child anymore. Even if you want to make up for what you owed me back when I was young, you''ve done enough for the past few years. What you need to think about now is to take care of yourself. As for my life, I can handle it myself." "You were almost sshed by sulfuric acid. Is this what you mean by you handling it?" Although she flung his hand away, he went forward and stood firmly in front of her. Vera became anxious as the situation intensified. "What should I do?" She thought that it would be better if Quill could help to solve this problem, but she didn''t expect that this matter would create a conflict between the siblings! "Both of you, stop arguing. You guys need to calm down a bit." Vera could only say a few words weakly. However, the siblings could not hear a single word. "Of course I have my own way to deal with it and it wasn''t poured on me anyway. Even if I was the victim, I''d have my own way to deal with it!" It was the first time Minerva was fighting with her brother like this. He looked at her for a while and did not utter a word. Atst, he only said a sentence of "It''s up to you" and left. Vera cried out, "Mr. Hanover!" She wanted to chase after him but she was worried about Minerva so she could only move her head to look at the both of them. On the other hand, Minerva looked perfectly calm. She looked at the conflicted expression on Vera''s face and made a decision for her. "I''m going to the hospital to visit him. You can apany Quill home first.1'' "But Minerva, you''re going alone? I''m a little worried about you..." Vera bit her lower lip. She was very hesitant. Minerva smiled faintly and said, "It''s okay, I''m not the one who got injured. Hurry up and go." Vera bit her lower lip and asked Minerva to take good care of herself. After that, she chased after Quill. Minerva finally let out a sigh of relief. If Vera was to stay and apany her at this time, she might be under even more pressure. After all, she had to go to the hospital and Quill was angry. If Vera goes back with him, then there might be someone who could speak up for her. Minerva then suppressed her emotions and got into the car. In the hospital. It had been a few hours since Minerva left the hospital to get things settled. The door of the emergency ward was already opened. Minerva went to the front desk to ask which ward he had been sent to. After the nurse told her the room number, Minerva went to search for his room. There was only Maddox alone in the cold and lonely ward. When she walked toward the door, Minerva saw him sitting there with a cold expression. His face couldn''t be seen clearly under the dimly lit light and he looked gloomy. Minerva pursed her lips and let out a light cough before she walked in. As he heard her voice, Maddox''s eyshes trembled slightly. Then, he looked up at her and fixed his eyes on her slender body. "Didn''t I tell you not to leave?" Minerva didn''t know how to answer. This man was easily irritated. How could he still remember that at this moment? She could only go forward to exin, ''''Thepany was in chaos and Janice has hurt someone. I have to make a trip to the police station to make a report, so..." "Are all of these more important than me?" Maddox suddenly asked as if he was in a rage. Minerva was stunned and she couldn''t move her legs. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 After some time, Minerva said softly, "You''re injured and I''m not a doctor. What''s the point of me being here." "Who said that there''s no point?" Maddox looked up and straight at her. He slightly opened his thin lips and said, "Come here." Although he looked terrible, he looked much better than before. Minerva did not move forward. Instead, she stood on the spot and said softly, "If you have anything to say, you can say it directly. I can hear you from here." "Really?" Maddox sneered, "But I can''t. Come here." Minerva said, "Don''t be insatiably greedy!" "Fine, then I''ll move." After that, Maddox really wanted to get up and walk towards her. He had just moved a little and Minerva''s expression changed drastically. Without much thought, she walked over to him and pressed him back down onto the bed. "Don''t mess around. The doctor has just treated your wounds, hasn''t he? Why are you..." Minerva''sst words were drowned away by his embrace. He held Minerva in his embrace as she looked a little dazed. Her heartbeat seemed to have stopped for a moment. Every breath she took belonged to the man. Despite... this being a hospital. Minerva''s eyshes fluttered and she asked hesitatingly, "Wh-what are you doing?" Maddox breathed greedily on her neck. His voice was muffled and he said, "I just wanted to confirm that you are safe and sound." Minerva was speechless. "I''m fine. Hurry up and let go of me," Minerva said as she tried to push him away. "Mm..." Maddox groaned in pain and this sessfully made Minerva stop struggling. She had seen his wounds with her own eyes for a long time. How could she not know how terrifying those wounds were? Hence, when he shouted in pain this time, it must have been really painful. After all, she couldn''t even stand just seeing it. "You''re fine but I''m not." There was a hint of grievance in Maddox''s voice. All the heat that he exhaled lingered on Minerva''s neck. He was especially sad and said, "Are you going to push me away even if it''s just a hug?" Minerva blinked her eyes. Why did she feel that this man was taking advantage of her by using his injuries? She took a deep breath to calm herself down. "How much longer do you want to hold me for?" "It won''t be long, just for a little while longer." Deal! Then she''ll trust him this time! She''ll let him hug her for a little while longer. After all, he was a patient, right? And plus, she was the reason he got hurt? She just couldn''t push him away, could she? After all, being hugged for a little while longer would not kill her or cause her any harm anyways. Furthermore, it was not like Maddox had never hugged her before in the past. She would just treat it as... their past hugs. However, she had underestimated Maddox''s shamelessness. She had thought that he would be hugging her quietly. However, he had only been quiet for a short while before his arms wrapped around her waist began to be restless. In the beginning, his hands merely moved a little and did not do anything else. However, as he realized that Minerva didn''t resist, he then became fearless. He slowly moved his hands upward and touched her back gently. Minerva frowned when she felt something wrong, then she raised her head and wanted to see what the hell Maddox was doing. However, as soon as she raised her head, she saw a shadow in front of her. Then, her lips turned soft. A gush of warmth covered her lips. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva''s eyes widened. It was as if her heart had been electrocuted. She felt a little numb. She looked at Maddox, who was right in front of her. Perhaps it was because of the pain, so he didn''t even open his eyes. His eyshes casted a shadow under her eyes; even that felt fragile too. "Mm." It took a few seconds for Minerva to recover from being in shock. She stretched out her hands to push him away out of reflex, but nothing happened. Then, she pushed him again and Maddox cried out in pain on the spot. The sound of something shattering spilled out from her lips. Minerva''s heart softened when she saw the cold sweat on his forehead. The hand that pushed him stopped and fell to her sides. If she didn''t push him, she could only be at his expense. Minerva would never have imagined that five yearster, she would... let him hold her in his arms and gently kiss her like that. Maddox''s kiss was not heavy, but very light. Just like snow falling on the ground in the winter, the kiss had no desires or impurities. Time passed by slowly. Minerva didn''t know how much time had passed before Maddox finally let go of her. His scorching thin lipsnded on her forehead. He then said in a low voice, "For you to be willing to let me hug you quietly and kiss you like this, it''s worth it even if I have to die this time." Minerva was speechless. This man! She secretly gritted her teeth and did not say anything. Momentster, Minerva raised her head then red hatefully at Maddox and asked, "Are you hungry or not? Do you want me to prepare something for you to eat?" The two of them were very close to each other. Because of the kiss just now, there was still a trace of intimacy in the air. "Are you willing to prepare something for me to eat?" Maddox didn''t answer but he asked her back. Minerva was instantly speechless. Then, she looked at the man in front of her in annoyance, who was still pretending to be obedient after he took advantage of her. "You''re injured because of me. Do you think that I won''t be willing to do so?" Maddox''s eyes darkened when he heard that. "So you wanted to prepare something for me to eat just because you felt guilty." But soon, the depression in his eyes was reced by other emotions. He stared at her with burning eyes and said, "If that''s the case, then you should stay and take care of me during this period of time." Minerva, who was standing upright just now, stumbled and almost fell forward because of what he had just said. Fortunately, she was able to stabilize herself. She looked at the man in front of her with a wicked smile on her thin lips. It was obvious that he was going to take advantage of her this time because of his injury. However, what else could she do? She couldn''t really just leave him there. Minerva gritted her teeth and said, "I can take care of you but you can''t behave like just now again." "What happened just now? Which one are you referring to?" Maddox raised his brows. There was even a hint of contentment between his brows. His manner was infuriating so Minerva ignored him and said icily, "I''ll go back first then I''lle back to see you againter. You''ll be fine on your own, right?" "How long will that take?" "Who knows?" "Don''t take too long. What if my wound hurts badly and I pass out?" Minerva answered, "I''ll be back in an hour." Maddox finally curled his lips with satisfaction and said, "Okay." When Minerva left, she looked at Maddox with some concern. Although he looked very happy, it disgusted her somehow. However, it could be seen from his pale lips and cold sweat on his forehead, that he was not in a good state. Hence, she''d better go back and return as soon as possible. When Minerva''s figure slowly disappeared away from the ward, the terrible smile on Maddox''s face slowly faded as he heard the sound of the footsteps fading away. Then, it was reced by a look of pain. He didn''t know which position he should be in to avoid intensifying the pain in his back. It was impossible for him toy down and it was impossible for him toy face down either. However... When he thought of the sweet taste at the corner of his lips earlier, Maddox felt that getting injured was actually a good thing. After a moment, he closed his eyes and helplessly mocked himself. "Maddox, I beg you to be a good person." Chapter 484 Chapter 484 When Minerva returned to the Hanover family''s house, she went straight to the kitchen and cooked soup by herself. She thought that Maddox must have some light food since he was injured so badly. Furthermore, she was still thinking about how he was going to sleep at night with his back hurt. It was impossible for him toy down on his back. After all, pressing on the wound would only worsen the wound. Then would he have toy down? Whenever she thought of how a tall and big figure had ended up on the small bed in the ward and forced toy face down, she couldn''t help but want tough at the thought of it. Afterughing for a while, Minerva felt that he was also in a miserable state at that moment. If it wasn''t for her, his back wouldn''t have been injured like that. If not for him, the personying there was probably her and not him. Moreover, if he hadn''t blocked it for her at that time, then she was afraid that her face and body would have already been... After thinking carefully, Minerva didn''t dare to think any further. She quickly cooked the soup and then took out a thermos to pour the soup into it. After thinking for some time, she cooked a few more light dishes herself. Her cooking skills were quite good. She had always been able to cook, but she hadn''t been cooking frequently for long. It was because Vera''s cooking skills were much better than hers and Beanie also liked it better. Thus, while they had been living together all these time, Vera basically cooked all the meals. Although her culinary skills might have been a little out of practice, they were still around. Minerva quickly finished tidying up the things. She carried the thermos and was about to leave the house. Just as she walked out of the kitchen, she bumped into Quill, who had a cold expression on his face. Minerva felt a little guilty as she faced Quill''s stern gaze. She shifted the thermos in her hand to the other side in an attempt to avoid Quill''s gaze. But what was the use of that? How could Quill not know what she wanted to do? No matter how hard she tried to cover it, it would not be of much use. Thinking of this, Minerva could only stand still and then looked at Quill. "Quill." No matter what, she had to greet him. Quill pressed his thin lips together, and his eyes were a little cold then he said, "You still know to address me, is it?" Minerva replied, "Why wouldn''t I?" "Do you still remember who hurt you five years ago? Have you forgotten all about it?" Quill stared at her sharply. "Five years; five whole years have passed, and you have really forgotten all of it? Now you even send yourself voluntarily to him. Minerva, where''s your pride?" "What do you think I should do then? That man took the blow for me, and now he is lying in the hospital with wounds all over his body. If it wasn''t for him, the person who would be lying there right now would be me. The person who would be bringing food over would be you. Are you still going to stop me now?" Quill said, "Then you must know that if it wasn''t for him, you wouldn''t have been in trouble in the first ce. If you get close to him again, there will still be more trouble in the future. He can help you once but what about the second or third time when these kinds of things happen again? Or even for the rest of your life?" Minerva''s expression changed slightly when she heard him. "I am not thinking about all that now. I don''t have any other thoughts about him. Even if it was a stranger who had helped me, I would still go to the hospital to do my part. I am just being kind and righteous; there are no personal feelings involved." Quill stared at her. "Are you sure ? Can you promise me that you won''t get together with him anymore?" Minerva nodded, "Sure, I promise. I''ve never had the thought of being together with him again so you don''t have to worry about this. Also, I want to tell you that no matter if I end up being together with him or not, it''s my own business. I have the ability to handle it myself." Quill walked over and grabbed her shoulder. "I don''t want to control you. You are the daughter of the Hanover family now. I don''t want you to repeat the same mistakes as before. Do you understand?" "I understand; of course I understand. However, I am not a child anymore. How can you understand my thoughts? I want to make decisions for my own life, and not... be led by others as well as the life that others have prepared for me. I don''t want to live that kind of life." Quill stared at her and did not say anything. He then let go of her shoulder and turned to leave. She didn''t know if Quill understood her or not, but she didn''t want to think too much, so she left quickly holding the thermos. Quill walked over to theer and turned his head to look at the figure that didn''t look back. His eyes darkened. Vera stood behind him and said in a weak voice, "Mr, Mr. Hanover, don''t be angry. Minerva is a softhearted person. No matter who saved her from harm, she would take care of them. She didn''t go to the hospital because of him. It was because of what he did." Vera had been avoiding Quill for a long time ever since thest time she kissed him. She had gathered up all her courage when she called him and she faltered when she spoke. However, the more times she appeared around him, Vera found that she was not so nervous anymore. The kiss had happened already. What''s the big deal anyways? An old man who has never been in a rtionship; what would happen even if he was kissed by a girl? Hmph, you can''t just fall in love with a kiss, can you? If you really fall in love with her, and have feelings for her... Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then wouldn''t it be... an advantage for her? Thinking of this, Vera became more justified. The Prince Charming was not young anymore and time wouldn''t wait, so she should better cherish it now. Otherwise, if she waited for a few more years, her Prince Charming would get even older! While thinking about it, Quill looked at Vera. She shivered and felt that all the thoughts in her mind just now were all gone. She bit her lower lip and said, "Well... I''m just telling the truth. Minerva and I have known each other for a long time, so..." When she bit her lower lip, Quill thought of what had happened that day. The little girl in front of him had suddenlye up to kiss him. No one had shocked him like that before, so this matter had affected him for a long time. Even at night, it would also appear in his dreams. Vera shivered under his gaze and she took a step back subconsciously. "Then... If you think what I said is wrong, then I, I will... leave first." After saying that, she was ready to turn around. Quill suddenly stopped her and said, "You." Vera stopped and then she turned around while pointing at herself, "Me?" "Yes." Quill''s eyes were calm as theynded on her face. Finally, his eyes shifted to her lips. His focus was so obvious that Vera could feel it all at once. Then, instantly, she felt her face burning. She was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look at him and asked, "What''s wrong?" Quill didn''t say a word. He silently took two steps forward and the steady aura on his body pressed over. Vera''s face suddenly turned red and she took a big step back. "You, what are you doing? Don''te over!" After saying that, she turned around and ran away! Chapter 485 Chapter 485 Quill frowned as looked at the petite figure running away from his sight. He didn''t have time to react. Vera quickly ran upstairs and hid in her room; her heart was beating fast. "What''s going on?" Quill walked towards her and if she was not mistaken as to where he was looking at, he had stared at her lips. Could it be that... He wanted to talk to her about how she had suddenly kissed him that day? Thinking of this, Vera quickly reached out and ced her hands on her chest. "What are you jumping for? How could you be so disappointing?" After thinking about it, she regretted it a little. Why did she run away when Quill took the initiative to approach her just now? She should have taken that great opportunity to tease him again, shouldn''t she? For example, she could ambush him and kiss him again? What a good idea! But... She had wasted such a great opportunity. "Sob..." Vera covered her cheeks with her hands and started to cry. In the hospital... By the time Minerva arrived at the hospital with the thermos, it had already been more than an hour. When she entered the ward, there was a sh of joy in Maddox''s dark eyes, but it was quickly reced by sadness. He sat there with a gloomy face and he didn''t greet her. Minerva didn''t bother to talk to him also. She ced the thermos on the table and opened the lid. As soon as the lid was opened, the aroma of food wafted out, and it soon filled the entire ward. Maddox had waited for a long time. Furthermore, he had rushed over to her without even having a meal when he received her call. His stomach was empty now. As such, when he smelled the aroma of food, it felt as if his stomach was feeling restless inside. He frowned slightly and thought to himself, "This woman..." Thinking of this, his throat moved, but he didn''t say a word in the end. Minerva ced the soup into a bowl. Considering that it was inconvenient for him as he was injured, she specially brought the food right in front of him. "Eat it." Maddox did not take it. Instead, he stared at her unhappily. Minerva raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you hungry?" "You asked me to wait for you for only an hour." "That''s right." Minerva nodded and said, "Is there a problem with that?" Maddox did not speak and stared at her closely. After a while, he said in aining tone. "You werete for thirty minutes." Minerva said, "So what? Because I waste, you don''t want to eat anymore?" She then waved the bowl in her hand at him. Maddox said, "Coax me." Minerva was puzzled. Maddox, "I am a patient." Minerva was silent and she resisted the urge to smash his head into pieces. A cold, wicked smile appeared on her red lips as she said, "Are you serious?" Maddox nodded, "Yes." Then he sat in front of her and his breath mingled with hers. "If you don''t coax me, then I won''t eat. If I don''t eat, then it will be difficult for the wound to heal. This was the wound suffered on your behalf. The doctor said that it will leave a scar in the future." Minerva nced at him. Was this person deliberately using his wound to take advantage of her? It was very obvious that he was. "And I have to do reconstructive surgery because of it. How could you bear to not let me eat?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Minervaughed coldly. Then, she put the bowl on the table next to him and made a clear sound. "Eat it if you want to. It won''t be me who starved to death anyway." Then, she stood up and walked over to the side of the thermos. She packed her things in and her movements paused. She looked at Maddox from theer of her eyes. That b*stard had actually laid back on the bed on his back. There was still a wound on his back! Thinking of this, Minerva''s face changed instantly. She turned around and rushed over. "What are you doing? Don''t you know that your back is injured? Why are you lying on your back?" Maddox was lying there, looking as if he had lost all hope in life. "No one cares about me anyway. It''s better for me to die." "What''s wrong with this kid''s tone?" Minerva was stunned. She finally came to the realization that Maddox''s temperament and attitude towards her had changed. He was even more shameless now. He didn''t care that he was the President of the Yardley Corporation and he didn''t care about his own image at all. How could there... be such a person? Although Minerva was very angry, there was nothing else she could do as she thought of the shocking wounds. He had truly been badly injured by the sulfuric acid. There was no way the skin on his back could healpletely in the future. There would definitely be a scar left on his back. Furthermore, if it had been an ordinary person, that person would have copsed long ago, being injured like that. However, he still could use the wounds to make her stay by his side. Forget it; she couldn''t do anything if he hadn''t recovered. Minerva closed her eyes and tried to suppress the other emotions in her heart. Finally, she opened her eyes and lifted the bowl on the table. "I''m begging you, Maddox. Get up and eat something. Your health is the most important thing to care about. If you lose your life, then you''ll have nothing." She began to nag at him like an old woman. Maddox''s expression changed slightly as he looked at her. "Is this coaxing me?" She naturally nodded, "Isn''t that so?" Maddox slightly lifted the corner of his pale lips and said, "No, I still don''t want to eat it." Minerva really lost her temper and asked, "Then what do you want?" Maddox raised his hand and pointed to the corner of his mouth. His meaning was obvious. Minerva''s pupils shrank when she looked at him. She thought, "This shameless b*stard." "Impossible. I can coax you to eat but I can''t do anything else more than that. Maddox, if you don¡¯t want to eat, then I''ll just throw away the soup I cooked by myself. Then, I''ll call Sam toe over and ask him to take care of you. As for your injuries, I''ll pay for all the medical expenses incurred." After speaking, Minerva took out her phone and acted as if she wanted to call Sam. However, in the next second, Maddox suddenly sat up from the bed. He moved so quickly that Minerva was startled. Before she could react, Maddox grabbed hold of her wrist which was holding the phone. "Did you just say that you made all this yourself?" Maddox didn''t care about the others. He only cared about this. Minerva saw his sudden actions. This kind of violent action would certainly pull the wound, so she immediately forgot that she had to make the call and went directly to his back to check his wound. However, Maddox was still grabbing her wrist tightly. "Answer me!" "Yes, I prepared all of this myself, so do you want to eat or not?" "Yes." Maddox stared at her and stretched out his hands to her and said, "I was wrong just now. I''ll eat now." Minerva was speechless. She ced the bowl in front of him and said, "Eat it quickly, otherwise it''ll get cold in a while." "Okay." Maddox nodded obediently. Then, he ate the soup that she had cooked personally, with his head lowered down. He took a sip and frowned in disgust. "Why does it taste so nd?" "What else? You are already injured. Are you still expecting a feast full of delicious food?" Maddox was speechless. Maddox''s lips twitched when he saw how cold her eyes were. He then said, "No, this is quite good." Chapter 486 Chapter 486 After Maddox finished eating, Minerva packed her things and washed the thermos. She then ced it on the hospital table afterwards, and started looking at her phone. It was already past eight o''clock. Looking out of the window, it was alreadypletely dark. Beforeing here, Vera had promised Minerva that she would pick Beanie up and told her not to worry about him. Maddox frowned when he saw her holding her phone. "Are you going back now?" Upon hearing this, Minerva put away her phone. Then, she pursed her lips and said, "I''ll be here to apany you. Don''t worry." Maddox raised his eyebrows in surprise. He did not expect her to stay back for him voluntarily. He had thought... that he had to use his unique skill again. "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking." Minerva timely cut off his thoughts, as if she had seen right through him. "Isn''t it just that same trick? You never get tired of it. Anyway, you''re the one who got injured on my behalf. You know that I can''t do anything to you now, so go ahead and take advantage of the fact that you still have that wound to use." After saying that, Minerva sat down on a chair beside him. Perhaps she was bored, so she took out her mobile phone again and he didn''t know who she was texting. Maddox was exposed by her on the spot. However, he was not annoyed nor did he feel ashamed. So what if she did see through him? He knew that he was very despicable, but... as long as he could keep her by his side, how would it matter? As long as the result was what he wanted, he was satisfied. The emotion in Maddox''s eyes deepened when he thought of that. Although Minerva stayed, she did not pay him any attention, let alone look at him. She also didn''t ask if his wounds hurt or not. She just looked at her phone while Maddox looked at her. Maddox felt displeased as he looked on. "Was his presence that undetectable?" As Maddox thought about this, he suddenly gave a muffled snort. Minerva heard a muffled snort and she raised her head subconsciously. When she saw Maddox''s pale face and cold sweat, she was so frightened that she quickly put down her phone and ran over to him. "What''s wrong with you? Are your wounds hurting more? I''ll call the doctor right away!" After that, Minerva wanted to turn around and call for the doctor, but Maddox stopped her and said, "No." Minerva turned around and said, "Aren''t you in pain? Why can''t I call the doctor? We don''t know what''s going on with the wound. Let the doctore and take care of it." She didn''t give him the chance to refuse. She quickly went out of the ward and then called the doctor toe over. His wound was indeed very serious. When the doctor heard that he might have had other symptoms, he quickly followed up and examined Maddox. Then, he frowned and said, "WhatAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. happened? Didn''t your wound get treated well before? Why did it suddenly get worse again? What did you all do?" Minerva''s expression changed after hearing those words. She recalled what Maddox had done earlier. Sure enough, those actions he did just now had caused his wounds to worsen yet again. However, the b*stard''s expression was calm. It was as if he didn''t take his injury seriously at all. Seeing that they did not speak, the doctor looked around and said, "I''ll treat it again, but he''ll have toy face down at night to avoid touching the wound again. Also, don''t do anything that will lead to further tearing of the wound or else it will get worse. The wound is very severe so he really needs to rest. If this happens repeatedly and causes the wound to get worse, then don''t me me for telling you both this now." The doctor had already exined everything so clearly. How could Minerva not understand what was going on? She nodded and said, "Alright, doctor, I''ve memorized everything. I''ll make sure that he pays attention to it in the future." Later, when the doctor treated his wound, he saw that Maddox''s eyes had been fixed on Minerva and did not move away. Thus, he mistakenly thought that they were a young couple. Before leaving, he said, "Take good care of your husband. The injury could be even more serious. If the wound is not cured entirely, it will be very troublesome in the future." Minerva kept quiet. Her lips moved. She wanted to correct him about his reference to their rtionship, but she could not utter a single word when the words reached her lips. What could she deny? ording tow, they were indeed still husband and wife. Furthermore, Maddox''s emotions were unstable at the time. If she said anything, who knew what Maddox would have done. This person truly did not care about his own health at all. He could take it lightly, but she couldn''t. After the doctor left, Maddox looked at her with a satisfied smile and said, "Why didn''t you deny it?" Upon hearing this, Minerva turned her head and rolled her eyes at him. "Is denial useful? Do you think he would believe it?" Even though she looked annoyed, Maddox''s eyes lit up even more when he saw her look. His thin lips curled deeper and he said softly, "You''ve heard it earlier. Take good care of your husband. You''ll be in trouble if I don''t heal entirely." "Hehe." Minerva sneered then turned around and went into the bathroom. She washed her face with cold water in the bathroom, with the cold water she felt more awake. She looked out of the window at the quiet night, and her heart slowly calmed down. At that point, she didn''t have time to think about anything else. Let him be during this period of time and let him recover from his injury. When he recovered, he would not be able to take advantage of her anymore. Thinking of this, Minerva took out a piece of tissue and wiped the water away from her face. Then, she walked out. "Are you sleepy? Do you want me to help you move over so you can sleep?" Maddox shook his head and sat there looking at her. Because his back was injured, he couldn''t lean back. He could only force himself to sit upright. However, sitting like that had been very tiring, and the injury on his back... was also very miserable. Minerva thought for a moment and went to find a higher chair. Then, she found two pillows and ced them on top of the chair. "It''s okay if you don''t want to sleep, but it''s tough for you to sit like that. I''ve made this for you. If you''re tired, you can lean forward." She pointed at the two pillows while saying. Maddox looked at the two pillows and his expression grew ugly. How could hey face down in front of Minerva? It would look so ugly! He didn''t move and neither did Minerva. The air seemed to be strangely quiet. Momentster, Minerva looked at him and said, "Why aren''t you lying face down? Aren''t you tired after sitting like that all this while?" Maddox looked at her and suddenly thought of something. He lifted his lips and asked, "Do you really want me to rest that much?" Minerva nodded and said, "Sort of. How can you recover if you don''t rest? If you mind me seeing this, I can turn around." After saying that, Minerva saw the small bed next to her. She was about to head there to rest for the night. However, just as she turned around, Maddox grabbed her by her wrist. She turned around and saw Maddox taking away all the pillows on the chair. Then, he said, "Sit." Minerva asked, "What do you want to do?" "Just sit down and you''ll find out." As such, she sat down in confusion. As soon as she sat down, Maddox stuffed a pillow into her back and then ced one on her thigh. Then, heid face down on it. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Minerva kept quiet. He didn''t want the pillows she got for him; instead he wanted her to sit and be his human cushion. "F*ck, he must be dreaming!" Minervained in her heart but she did not resist. Since her legs were covered with soft pillows and there were also pillows on her back, it was not ufortable for her to sit like this. Hence, she just let him lean on her like that for a while. In fact, it was notfortable for Maddox to lean like that either. At least it was much better than sitting straight up. Plus, every breath he took was full of the smell of this woman. He felt perfectly satisfied. The ward was quiet for a moment. Minerva looked down at the back of the young man in front of her. He was lying face down on his stomach, so she could see his back easily. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva closed her eyes as she thought of the wound she saw earlier in the afternoon. She stopped herself. "I''d better not think about it anymore. I''ll just sleep.¡± She was ready to let himy on her like that for the whole night, so she simply leaned back and tilted her head. She closed her eyes and soon, she fell asleep. Maybe it was because what happened earlier was too terrifying. Hence, not long after Minerva fell asleep, her dreams were filled with the images of Maddox rushing over to block the sulfuric acid for her. In her dream, Maddox was hurt much more badly than he actually was in reality. That had scared Minerva badly. She was so nervous that she broke out in a cold sweat and opened her eyes abruptly. Her breathing was a little rapid. Minerva found that her back was wet, but the ward was particrly quiet. Minerva looked down and found that Maddox was sleeping soundly on the pillow ced on her legs. Minerva didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. She turned her head slightly to look at the watch on her wrist. It was already past three o'' clock in the middle of the night. Was it already sote? But it was still long before the morning came. She looked down at Maddox again. From her point of view, she could see the shadows of his long eyshes around his eyes under the light. Because of his injury, Maddox''s face was a little pale; even his lips were bloodless. He slept there like an extremely fragile patient. Looking at him, he was so fragile. However, interestingly, he could still manage to use his own injury to make her stay. "Maddox, what on earth are you trying to do?" She thought. Using such a tactic to make her stay there. Just lying on her, he already showed such a satisfied expression. People that have no knowledge about their rtionship might have even assumed that he was extremely in love with her. However, if he really liked her so much, then why did he throw the divorce agreement to her five years ago and refuse to see her even just once? Minerva closed her eyes tiredly when she thought of that. It was as if she had fallen into a painful memory. She genuinely did not want to experience all that one more time in her life. Maddox had already woken up the moment the first ray of sunlight appeared in the morning. However, he did not move. He remained in the same position. When he woke up in the middle of the night, he found that she was sleeping soundly, so he had sat up for a while and observed the quiet face of the woman. It was strange. Although it had been five years, the woman''s appearance was not worse than that of five years ago. On the contrary, she was more confident than before, so there was a new sense of pride between her eyebrows. It was fascinating. Later, Maddox even secretly kissed the corner of her mouth. However, because the wound was really painful, he couldn''t continue it. He didn''ty back on the woman''s pillow until dawn. Then, heid back to enjoy the feeling again. If only she could be as quiet as she was when she was asleep, in real life. Then, he wouldn''t be experiencing such a headache during the day. Unfortunately, this was impossible. While thinking about it, Minerva moved a little. Then, she slowly woke up. "Are you awake?" Maddox''s deep voice could be heard. Minerva lowered her head, only to discover that Maddox was staring at her with a face ant. The look in his eyes was so gentle that it looked as if it was flooded with love. Minerva held her breath and nodded in a daze. However, soon after, she came back to her senses and avoided Maddox''s eyes. She whispered, "Get up." Maddox did not get up as Minerva had instructed. Instead, he waited for quite a while before getting up. "I don''t feelfortable sleeping like this." He couldn''t help butin. Upon hearing this, Minerva frowned. "Do you think I feltfortable?" She wanted to stand up and go to the bathroom, but when she stood up, she realized that she couldn''t stand up as her legs were all numb. Minerva''s expression changed and her pink lips moved. In the end, she looked a little funny so she simply sat there without moving. "What''s wrong?" Maddox asked with a frown. "What do you think?" She answered angrily, "You have been sleeping on my legs for the whole night. I can''t move my legs at all now." The night before, Maddox thought about his intentions of sleeping on herp but he did not think of the numbness at all. However, when he saw that she could not even stand up as she sat there, his heart ached for her. He frowned and said, "I''m sorry. I should have thought of it earlier." Looking at his apologetic expression, Minerva felt that she could not bear to be mean. She then only said, "It''s nothing. You''re the one who got injured on my behalf. I owe you this." Upon hearing this, Maddox became unhappy and his frown deepened. "So you stayed here with me for one night just because you think you owe me?" Minerva quickly replied, "Or else, what do you think?" However, after she said that, she realized that something was wrong and she suddenly raised her head. Sure enough, Maddox''s eyes and expression had be very disappointed. Minerva cursed inwardly. She exined herself in a hurry, "I don''t mean to me you. What I meant was that now that you''re injured, I have an obligation to take care of you." She then no longer mentioned that he got injured because of her, just in case he stirred up trouble again, using this matter. Hence, she kept her mouth shut. Let him recover first. However, Maddox did not speak. Instead, he stared at her with his pair of dark eyes. "I have let you sleep on my legs for the whole night; they are already numb. Are you really going to get mad?" Maddox paused for a moment. When he saw the helpless and aggrieved expression on Minerva''s face, he suddenly realized that he had gone too far. He suppressed his emotions and said, "No." Then, he raised his hand and ced it on Minerva''s leg, wanting to give her a massage. Minerva''s expression changed drastically. She quickly reached out to hold his hand down and said, "What are you doing?" "What do you think?" Maddox grabbed her with the other hand, and lifted her hand up. He then continued to massage her leg gently with the other hand. Her legs were numb, mainly because the blood flow was blocked, so with his massage, it would make her feel better faster. He didn''t do anything that crossed the line, only massaging her legs carefully. Minerva felt embarrassed and she wanted to push him away, but the serious look on Maddox''s face made her feel that she was thinking too much. Suddenly, Minerva let out a cry of surprise as she thought of something. "Your injury... Didn''t the doctor say that you shouldn''t do anything that could potentially tear the wound?" Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Maddox''s hand movements paused. Then, he lifted his eyes and looked at her face. His thin lips curled up slightly. "It doesn''t really matter. I''ve leaned on you all night so repaying you like this isn''t going to trouble me much." Minerva was speechless. She was frozen for a few seconds before shifting his hand away. "This isn''t about how much it is going to trouble you but it is about your wound." After saying that, she stood up and added, "See, my legs feel fine now and I can stand up. You should hurry up and sit properly." When she was about to go to the bathroom, she was still limping a little. After all, her legs had just recovered, so it was not a particrly smooth walk for her. However, Minerva still entered the bathroom under his gaze. When she came out of the bathroom, she realised that there was another person in the ward. It was Sam. Minerva was stunned for a moment after seeing him. She then took out a piece of tissue to dry her hands while walking over. "Why are you here so early?" She asked very naturally. Even Sam could not react in time. He could only nod his head lightly. "You should go back and have a rest today, thene back again in the evening," Maddox said as he looked at Minerva. Upon hearing this, Minerva stopped walking and her gaze fixated at his face. "Come back again in the evening?" Maddox pursed his thin lips and frowned slightly. "Why, you''re not willing to?" Minerva didn''t answer. How could she be unwilling to? She just thought that she had to take care of him 24 hours a day. She didn''t expect that he would ask Sam toe over to cover her for a while. At least he still had some conscience in him. "Then I''lle back again in the evening and bring along some food for you. I''ll go back and have a rest first." After all, she had sat in the chair all night and her whole body was sore. In addition to that, she still had to go back to thepany to deal with some issues as well. "Okay, I''ll wait for you tonight." When Minerva was about to leave, she heard Maddox''s words. Somehow, it felt very ambiguous to her. She nced at Sam and saw that he was also looking at her too. Minerva''s face turned warm and she quickly left the hospital. Of course, when she left, she did not forget to take away the thermos that she had brought along with her the previous night. After she left, Sam''s face turned cold. "Young Master Yardley, you were too impulsive this time. How are you going to exin yourself to Auntie Stark for getting injured so badly?" Maddox said nonchntly, "Who said I should exin it to her?" After Minerva left, he subconsciously wanted toy back down. However, as soon as his back touched the bed, he sat up immediately because of the pain. He had been expressionless when she was there, but now he gritted his teeth and grimaced. He acted differently from the previous night, where he could stillin to her while lying on his back. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "If I don''t tell Auntie Stark, what should I do if she asks?" Sam''s face and eyes were a little depressed. "Young Master Yardley, this is not just an ordinary injury, and Auntie Stark is a doctor... She would be able to recognize it at one nce. If she knows that you got injured in order to save Miss Hanover, then she would definitely..." "Why are you addressing her as Miss Hanover?" Maddox suddenly interrupted him and said with an unhappy frown, "Call her Young Madam." Sam uttered, "Young Master Yardley." "Why?" Maddox''s thin lips curved into a cold smile as he said, "Is it that my words are not of much importance anymore now that I am injured?" Sam immediately lowered his eyes and gloomily said, "That''s not true, but... As Young Master Yardley''s injuries are so serious. I think next time..." "Is it now your turn to teach me what to do?" Before he could finish his words, Maddox interrupted him coldly. "Young Master Yardley, it''s been five years already. You..." "Get out." Maddox suddenly got angry and ordered. Sam kept quiet. He could only shut up about it and then leave the ward as instructed. He didn''t want Maddox and Minerva to repeat the same mistakes. He knew exactly what happened five years ago, better than anyone else. He also knew what Minerva was to Maddox. However, at that moment, seeing how badly Maddox was injured, Sam still felt sorry for him. That''s right, although he felt that Minerva was not bad for him... But Maddox had been his superior for so long and he already treated him like his brother. He was already hurt so badly this time. If anything happened again the next time, would Young Master Yardley put his life on the line again? No one could be sure. s... Sam couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. Then he took out his mobile phone but then resisted the impulse to call Auntie Stark. In thepany... Although Minerva''s body was aching, she did not go home right away. Instead, she went back to the company to check things out. All the employees in thepany had heard about what had happened the day before. Although there was no one at the scene at the time, Kelly had asked Vera about the situation and had went back to inform everyone else. Upon hearing this, everyone was worried about their immediate superior. Therefore, when Minerva arrived at thepany, she was instantly surrounded by a group of people. "Miss Minerva, I heard that someone hade to the office and caused trouble yesterday. Are you alright? Why didn''t you call us? We have a lot of people on our end. We wouldn''t have let them harm you." "Yes, those people were arrogant. They bullied you because you were the minority." Minerva looked at the designers surrounding her and she felt quite surprised. Previously, most of them had repulsed against her, but now... They were standing in front of her and caring about her. She felt warm in her heart. She smiled slightly and said, "I''m fine. The matter has already been dealt with and is almost settled." "What else do you need us to help with? I heard that the troublemakers were our clients. What actually happened?" "Hey!" Kelly stood up in the middle, with her arms crossed in front of her chest and said discontentedly, "I told you guys not to start gossip, okay? Can''t you see that Minerva isn''t feeling well? Everyone go back to your desks now and leave Minerva alone for a while.1'' "Kelly, we are just concerned for Miss Minerva. What do you mean by saying that? Do you want to keep Miss Minerva all to yourself?" "F**k!" Kelly looked at Yasmine in disbelief. "You''re such a toxic person, aren''t you? She''s a woman and I''m also a woman too. Why would I keep her for myself?" Upon seeing this, Minerva, who stayed in the hospital for a whole night, only felt her head hurt even more. "All of you, stop arguing. I just want to rest for a while." After saying that, Minerva turned around and walked towards the elevator. The others nced at each other and returned to their own desks. Kelly, who was standing on the spot, was stunned. She thought for a while and then quickly followed after Minerva. Since she witnessed the thing between her and Maddox at the press conference, Kelly felt that she was much closer to her. Furthermore, as such an outstanding person, Kelly had admired her. Kelly certainly would not let go of the opportunity to get to know her idol. "Minerva, wait for me." Kelly quickly caught up with Minerva and entered the elevator with her. Minerva moved to the side to give her some space. Kelly smiled with satisfaction and said, "By the way, Minerva, you weren''t injured from yesterday, were you?" Chapter 489 Chapter 489 "No." Minerva shook her head and said, "It wasn''t me who got injured." Kelly''s eyes widened in bewilderment. "I heard Vera say that you were not injured, but I also heard that Janice had sshed sulfuric acid. That woman is really too scary. We can never let this type of person be our client in the future." "Client?" Minerva gently said the word. She then smiled faintly and said, "Not anymore. Even if she wants to be our client in the future, she would never stand a chance." She had used sulfuric acid to intentionally cause harm. Although it didn''t hurt her, she did hurt Maddox. Based on Maddox''s character, how could he not make things difficult for Janice? Moreover, even if Maddox didn''t make things difficult for her, Minerva wouldn''t have let Janice off the hook anyways. She felt a surge of anger when she thought of how Maddox''s back had been injured. That thought had somehow started a rage in her heart. "What do you mean by that? Have youe up with a solution?" "She injured a person intentionally so she has to bear the consequences. I don''t need to do anything to her; someone else will." After Minerva finished speaking, she suddenly felt a dull pain between her eyebrows. She stretched out her hand and pinched the space between her eyebrows to try to stop the pain. Kelly saw this and whispered, "You didn''t sleep wellst night, did you? I have some ointment here. Put some on your forehead and you might feel better.''1 After that, Kelly opened her bag, took out a bottle of ointment and handed it to Minerva. Minerva looked at the bottle of ointment and frowned subconsciously. She... didn''t quite like the smell of the medicinal ointment. Therefore, she did not reach out to take it. She just smiled at Kelly and said, "Thank you but I''m fine. I''ll just rest for a while." Kelly stared at her for a while and suddenly asked, "You don''t like the smell, do you? Don''t worry. I didn''t like it at first as well but it does really help! Come, I''ll help you apply it." After saying this, Kelly directly opened the lid and then she went forward to apply it on Minerva''s forehead for her. Minerva was a little annoyed by her behavior because she was not that close with Kelly, but she actually... However, even though Minerva was annoyed, she did not show it on her face. She knew that Kelly was just concerned about her. If she showed even the slightest impatience at that moment, she knew that it could really hurt her feelings. When Kelly stepped back, she also smiled at her. "Just wait and see. You will feel better after a while." Minerva also smiled at her and said, "Thank you." Feeling a little embarrassed, Kelly turned her face away and said haughtily, "I... I was not caring for you. I was just... just worried that your mind is not working well enough at the moment to handle this matter properly." At this time, the door of the elevator opened at the sound of the ring, and Kelly rushed out. Minerva kept quiet. When she returned to the office, Vera happened to be handling things in front of her desk. Seeing here back, she immediately stood up. "My God, I thought you were going to stay in the hospital for 24 hours. It turns out you do know that you have toe back, huh?" Upon hearing her teasing, Minerva couldn''t help but re at her. "What? You don''t even feel sorry for me being at the hospital for the past 24 hours? You are evenughing at me despite it?" "How could I?" Vera smiled and said, "You stayed at the hospital but it was not you who was in pain so why should I feel sorry for you?" "Oh, just because I won''t feel any pain, I wouldn''t feel tired?" Minerva pinched her neck and shoulders. Last night, because she was sleeping in the chair all night, she felt sore all over her body. Even now, her neck area was still ufortable. "Fine, I am just joking with you. If I don''t feel sorry for you, I won''t be taking care of your work in the office at this time. You can go back today. Leave everything to me. Have a good rest. I know you will definitely go back to the hospital at night." Minerva kept quiet. Minerva thought, "Why does it feel like I''ve fallen into a trap?" She ced her hand into her pocket and narrowed her eyes as she studied Vera. Vera smiled and said, "What? Did I say something wrongly? I am trying to say that since someone has gotten injured so badly because of you, when will you agree to be with that someone again..." "Vera!" Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Minerva''s sharp voice. Vera stuck out her tongue and did not continue any further. After a long time, she said again, "Go, I will take care of the things here. I will also take care of Beanie as well. You can go back and rest first. I have already prepared the nkets for youst night in the bedroom. You can go and directly take a shower before going to sleep." After saying that, Vera walked over to give her the key. "This is the key installed from before. I haven''t given it to you yet. You can save one for yourself. Then I will send you a WhatsApp message for the password. Remember to delete it after you finish reading it." Minerva nodded. "Okay, have the policee over today?" "No. It''s still too early, but they did call Mr. Hanoverst night. I don''t know what they said exactly, but... I believe that Ms. Lowell will get exactly what she deserves." Minerva stayed quiet. "Okay, then I''ll go back to freshen up and rest for a while. Call me if there''s anything." "Don''t worry." Hence, after Minerva finished giving her instructions, she left thepany. Initially, she wanted to return to the Hanover house. However, since she had her own house now and because Quill might still be upset at her, she decided to go straight back to her new house instead. It was very quiet in the new house. There were no servants so she was the only one in the empty house. Minerva went upstairs and found her room. She opened the closet, took out a pair of pajamas, and then went into the bathroom to take a bath. After taking a hot bath, she felt that the pain in her body had subsided a lot. While she was wiping her hair dry with a towel, she saw her mobile phone vibrating. Looking at the caller ID, it was Helen. Why was this girl calling her? Thinking of this, Minerva answered the phone and said, "Hello?" "Ah, my goddess, you have finally answered my call!" Helen''s voice sounded very anxious. Minerva frowned a little but did not stop wiping her hair. She asked, "What''s the matter?" Helen said in a particrly anxious tone, "I know what Janice did. You''re not hurt, are you?" "No, I''m not." Minerva denied it directly. Hearing this, Helen finally breathed a sigh of relief but soon she became nervous again. "I called my cousin and she didn''t pick up the phone at all. I told you that day that she was not a good person and I did tell you to be careful around her." "Yes, I know." Helen continued to exin, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect there would be such a grudge between you and her. I am to be med for this incident. If only I hadn''t introduced her to you as a client..." Upon hearing this, Minerva thought about what had happened before and said softly, "It''s none of your business. Even without you, as long as she dated Maddox, she would have eventuallye to me one day anyways." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The character of a person would definitely not be able to change all of a sudden. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 Since she did such a thing, it showed that she was that particr kind of person. "No, I can''t reach her now. I am afraid that she will do something even worse to you. You''d better not stay alone by yourself these days." Helen''s words reminded her. Minerva couldn''t help but turn her head and look at the empty room. "I don''t think so?" She had just moved here, so Janice surely would not have known. However, Helen was right. She was still a threat to her. "It''s my fault that this incident happened. I wanted to ask for leave to stay with you, but that b*stard, Jackson, didn''t allow it. I''m so sorry, Minerva. You really have to be careful. I really think that she might go further to harm you." "Don''t worry, I will." Helen told her about a thousand times to stay with someone else and not stay alone. After hanging up the phone, Minerva put her phone aside. Then she continued to dry her hair. It was still in the daytime so there was nothing to be afraid of. However, what Helen had just said did scare her a little. Since Janice could not seed at her attempt of pouring sulfuric acid at her, then wouldn''t she be even more vicious the next time she wanted to harm her? Upon thinking up to this point, Minerva instantly felt ayer of cold sweat on her back. A spear in the open was easy to dodge, but an arrow in the dark was difficult to defend against. This urately described Janice. She seemed harmless on the surface, but who knew that she could directly pour sulfuric acid on another without hesitation? If she didn''t get arrested, then Minerva and her loved ones would definitely be in danger. Thinking of this, Minerva''s heart was stuck in her throat. When she dried her hair andid down to sleep, her heart was also in a mess. In the end, she fell asleep in a daze. She dreamt that Janice had suddenly appeared in her house and then had walked into her room directly. Then, when she saw Minerva lying on the bed to rest, a strange smile appeared on Janice''s face. She suddenly raised the broad knife in her hand and shed it at Minerva''s body. Minerva cried out in rm, "Ah!''1 Her body tumbled and fell to the bottom of the bed. With a loud bang, Minerva was directly thrown to the point of waking up. Minerva''s heart was beating frantically. When she lifted her head, she realized that the room was completely silent. There was nothing at all. There was no trace Janice, nor was there the knife she had held in her hand. Was it really just a dream? But why did it feel so real? Minerva stretched out her hand and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Then, she slowly got up from the floor and sat down on the bed. She picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was almost six in the evening. Had she been sleeping for that long? Minerva was no longer sleepy. She got up and prepared to go downstairs. She still had to cook some food for Maddox to bring along to the hospital. Minerva had just changed into a new set of clothes, when she heard footsteps outside. All of her movements came to a standstill, as if the air was frozen around her. Minerva recalled the scene in her dream just now. She felt as if the blood in her whole body was frozen. She subconsciously grabbed her phone and put it in her pocket. After looking at it, she took out a bottle of pepper spray from her bag and held it in the palm of her hand. Originally, she was not afraid, but after hearing what Helen had said, she then had nightmares. Up till then, she still had a lingering fear in her heart. What if? The footsteps were getting closer and closer and Minerva didn''t dare to breathe. She bent over and hid behind the door. She heard that her heartbeat was getting more and more rapid. This was the first time Minerva had felt danger slowly approaching her. Crack... "Beanie, I''ve told you that your mommy is taking a rest. Can''t you go up to herter?" As soon as the door was opened, a familiar voice was heard. When Minerva heard the voice, the tight string that had strained her heart just nowpletely copsed in an instant. It turned out that Vera and Beanie had returned. She had thought that... "Eh? Where is she? Shouldn''t she still be sleeping? Could it be that she had left ahead of schedule?" Vera''s voice was filled with confusion. On the other hand, Minerva sat there with her weak legs. It was a long while before she regained her senses. She stood up and waved at them with a weak smile, then she said, "I''m here." "Mommy!" When Beanie saw her, he ran towards her quickly. However, Vera noticed that her face was pale and that her forehead was covered with cold sweat. "What''s going on?" Minerva stood up with a solemn face. She did not hold Beanie in her arms. Her mind was filled with the dream just now. She felt that this ce was too dangerous and she could not let Vera and Beanie live here anymore. What if Janice really found this ce? Thinking of this, Minerva got up and pulled Beanie to the other side, and then walked towards Vera. "Come with me." Vera''s face was nk. She did not know what had happened at all. However, she could tell that Minerva''s face was pale. Hence, Vera quickly followed her. "What''s the matter?" "The two of you shouldn''t live here in the next few days. You should bring Beanie back to the Hanover family''s house today." Hearing this, Vera looked at her with a puzzled face and asked, "Why are you suddenly asking me to take Beanie home? And why is your face so pale? What happened?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Minerva didn''t tell her the details. She was afraid that Vera would be frightened as well, so she said softly, "I don''t know the details now but I''m worried that it''s not safe here. If something happens, I''m afraid that you and Beanie will not be able to deal with it alone so it''s better for you two to go back to the Hanover family house first. It won''t be toote to move back after we know that all this is over." Hearing this, Vera finally understood her concerns. "I see what you are trying to say. Okay, I''ll take Beanie back to the Hanover house then." "You shouldn''t wait any longer. You guys should leave now before it gets dark." Vera asked, "Why are you in such a hurry? Then what about you?¡± "I still have some stuff to do and then I''ll go to the hospital." "Are you okay alone?" "I should be fine for the time being. Just take Beanie away first and tell him that I have to go back to deal with something in thepany, so..." "Mommy, you''re lying to me!" Before Minerva could finish her sentence, a childish voice came from behind the door. Minerva turned around and discovered that the little fellow had opened the door a while ago. He was standing by the door with his arms crossed as he stared at Minerva. "Beanie." Hearing these words from Beanie, as a mother, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Beanie. I didn''t mean to lie to you on purpose." After that, she squatted down and waved at Beanie, "Come here." Although Beanie was angry, he still walked towards her step by step with his short legs. "Bad Mommy!" He reached out his little hand and pretended to hammer Minerva''s shoulder. "Yes, it''s my fault. I won''t be able to protect you for the time being so you can only go back to the Hanover house with Auntie Vera first. I still have to go to the hospital to take care of a patient first." Chapter 491 Chapter 491 "Mommy, are you going to the hospital to take care of a patient? Why?" Beanie tilted his head and he looked dull. Minerva naturally wouldn''t lie in front of him after being exposed earlier. "Because that person had saved me from harm. If it wasn''t for that person, then the personying in the hospital now would be me. One has to be grateful for the kindness that has been done to them. He saved me, so I have to go to the hospital to take care of him. Do you understand what I mean?" Minerva exined patiently to him. Beanie''s eyes were like clean ss beads without any impurities. After hearing what Minerva had said, he nodded his head and said, "Oh, then I''ll go with you." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s expression changed. She blurted out, "No." Beanie was puzzled. "Why, Mommy? If that person is your lifesaverand since I''m your baby, I should also go to the hospital with you too!" Minerva stayed quiet. She was speechless so she could only find another excuse to fool him. "No, the hospital is not a ce where anyone can go. There are many other patients and also a lot of bacteria around. You are just a child and your immune system is still weak. If you go there, you will easily get sick." Beanie asked, "Really?" "Well, if you don''t believe me, then you can ask Aunt Vera.''1 Vera nodded and said, "That''s true. The hospital is not a good ce at all. You can only go if you are sick, but if you are not, then you''d better not go. Besides, you are so young. After you go there, your mommy will have to take care of you too. How will she then have the time to take care of the actual patient? Beanie, if you really want to thank that person on behalf of your mommy, then you should wait until he is discharged from the hospital and treat him to a meal..." Speaking of this, Vera suddenly stopped. She was shocked to find that she had made an indiscreet remark. She looked at Minerva with embarrassment and then quickly changed the topic. "Well, it''s gettingte now. The sky is turning dark soon. Beanie,e with me now." Beanie said, "Oh okay then, Mommy... I''ll go back home with Auntie Vera first." "Sure." Minerva touched Beanie''s head and hugged his little body with a little reluctance to let him go. Then she said, "Have a good sleep at night and wait for me to take you to the amusement park after a few days." "Then Mommy, you have to keep your promise. Last time you said that you would take me to the amusement park on my birthday, but you still haven''t done it." Minerva stayed quiet. "Alright, let''s go now." Vera then carried Beanie up and held him in her arms. Then, they walked out of the door. She was afraid that Beanie would pester Minerva further. She still understood Minerva. She knew that Minerva was in a difficult situation so she tried her best to deal with everything else perfectly so Minerva wouldn''t have to worry further. After they left, Minerva quickly went into the kitchen to cook. The ingredients were already prepared by Vera so she only needed to cook them. When she finished everything, the sky outside was alreadypletely dark. Just as Minerva was about to leave with the thermos, her mobile phone rang. It was a call from Maddox. She frowned and wondered why this man would call her at this time. What does he want to do? She answered and said, "Hello?" "Are youing or not?" Minerva nced at the thermos in her hand and said angrily, "I was making you food. It takes time okay?" "Oh," When he heard that she was preparing food for him, his voice was full of joy, and then he whispered, "It''s getting dark and it''s not safe. I''ll ask Sam to go and pick you up. Where are you?" "Is Sam willing toe and pick me up?" Minerva thought about it and decided to give up the idea of going to the parking lot alone. After all, there was no one in the parking lot at this time and it was a little dark there too. It was possible that there might be some dangerous people lurking around there. However, she could not tell Maddox where she was staying. What would she do if he found out and later bumped into Beanie? For a moment, Minerva was a little hesitant to tell him her address. "Why are you staying silent?" Minerva snapped out of her daze only when the clear male voice spoke into the phone again. She thought for a while. There was arge supermarket nearby, so she could wait there instead. Thinking of this, Minerva said the name of the supermarket. "Are you in the supermarket?" Maddox who was at the other end of the phone asked as if he had sensed something. Minerva coughed as she tried to cover it up. "I''m just about to go to the supermarket to buy something. If he''sing from the hospital then he would arrive at just the right time, and time won''t be wasted." "Pfft." Maddox sneered. "This woman... Since when did she have such a good sense of time management?" "If you have so much to say, then don''te over to pick me up. I can just grab a taxi myself!" Minerva was a little angry as she said. "Oh, are you really getting annoyed just because of one more question? Then why not just save the trip and leave me here all alone in the hospital?" Minerva was rendered speechless. She really couldn''t win the debate. He was indeed the patient at the moment; nothing was to be prioritized over that. Minerva remained silent for a long while. To her surprise, Maddox had given in. "He''ll arrive very soon. Just stay contactable." "I got it." After hanging up the phone, Minerva took the keys and she went out. It was quiet outside when she walked out of the door and she didn''t bump into anyone as she took the elevator. However, maybe it was because of the nightmare, but Minerva''s heart was still fluttering with fear. Before she arrived at the security gate, she had to walk through a small alley. Although there were street lights there, it was still quite dark. Minerva held her breath as she walked, while her beautiful eyes kept scanning her surroundings. She was afraid that someone would suddenly appear out of the darkness. Swish! The grass shook and Minerva was so frightened that all the hairs on her body stood up. Then, she stood there firmly like she was frozen. She calmly looked at the grass that just moved. After a while, a stray cat came out of it with a small kitten in its mouth. When it saw Minerva, it retracted a few steps back alertly and hid back in the grass. Seeing this, Minerva''s heart was then rxed. It turned out to be a cat, but... looking at the cat, it seemed to be moving its nest for its own kitten? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Minerva couldn''t help but walk over to it. The closer she got to him, the more she could hear the little kitten''s cry. Seeing her approach, the cat with the kitten in its mouth let out a scream of wariness, warning her with all her might. "Don''t be afraid, I mean no harm." Minerva stopped walking and she suddenly thought of something. She opened the thermos and took out something from the topyer. She had wanted to give the fish to Maddox, but at that moment... The cat was the lucky one to be savoring it instead. Minerva ced the te of fish in front of the cat and said, "This is for you..." The cat smelled the aroma and its eyes lit up. It nced at Minerva but still was afraid to step forward. Minerva looked around. The ce was quiet, so no one woulde to disturb. Hence, she pushed the te into a corner and let the bushes block it. Then, she stood up and left. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 Later, she went to the supermarket and picked out some fruits. When she walked out, she saw Sam''s car. Seeing Sam wave at her, Minerva walked over. Then, she got into the car and went to the hospital. Along the way, Sam wanted to say something but he couldn''t say a word when he looked at the things she had prepared. It was only when they arrived at the hospital''s entrance and when she was about to leave, that Sam could not help but stop her. "Miss Hanover." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Minerva''s hands froze on the spot. She stayed silent for a moment, before she slowly turned around. "Go ahead. I noticed that you wanted to say something all along." Hearing what she said, Sam''s face suddenly turned red. He licked his lips in embarrassment, but at the thought of Young Master Yardley, he quickly spoke. "Do you still love Young Master Yardley?" Minerva was stunned by his question. She had thought of millions of possibilities of what Sam would ask her, but she did not expect that question from him. Did she still love him? "To be blunt, Young Master Yardley still wants me to call you... Young Madam..." Minerva was speechless. "So I want to ask on Young Master Yardley''s behalf, do you still love him?" The air became silent. For a moment, there was absolute silence. After a long while, Minerva slowly turned around. She stared at Sam. "Sam Sorrento," She addressed him by his full name. "I still remember what you have done for me previously. I know that you had defended me at that time and you really regarded me as the second young madam of the Yardley family. However, five years have passed. I am no longer the young madam to you, but merely a stranger." Just like that, Minerva had dissected Sam''s thoughts. For a moment, he lowered his head awkwardly. "This is just human nature. It''s normal for you to think like this, but at the same time... Our feelings are mutual." Hearing this, Sam suddenly raised his head. "The Maddox Yardley now is just a stranger to me." "Then you..." Sam couldn''t believe it. He opened his mouth slightly and asked, "You mean that you don''t like Young Master Yardley anymore?" Minerva turned her head and gazed out the window. "As time passes, there are many things that we don''t need to hold on to anymore." Time really was a good medicine. Initially... She had really felt that she might not have been able to get through it. Looking back, it was hard to believe that five years had just passed in the blink of an eye. And as for her... An overwhelming wave of emotion still flushed through her whenever she saw Maddox. However, it would no longer have to be like it used to be, like it had to be that man. Thinking of this, Minerva smiled slightly. "Do you think that I am still entangled with your Young Master Yardley? Sam, he saved me so I am just doing my duty to take care of him, also because he is also my client. You can rest assured that when he recovers and when our business deal isplete, I will naturally leave him and we will remain strangers. Thus, you don''t have to worry that I will hurt Young Master Yardley again." Hearing this, Sam finally understood Minerva''s meaning. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do you know that whatever you do now will still hurt Young Master Yardley anyway? From the day you first appeared in front of Young Master Yardley, he had already been destined to be harmed by you." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. A momentter, she looked faintly at Sam. "So what? Are you saying that... It is wrong for me to even exist?" Sam did not know how to answer. Minerva''s stare made him feel guilty so he could only look away and said in a low voice, "That''s not what I meant." "Then what do you mean?" Minerva smiled faintly. Her gaze was devoid of warmth. Before Sam could open his mouth, she went ahead and said, "Alright, actually, I know what you mean, but your thoughts can''t change my current actions. What I have told you about my ns is exactly what will happen. When I''m done with all this, I''ll stop all contact with him and you won''t have to worry anymore. Thank you for driving me here today. I''ll head inside first." Without waiting for Sam''s reply, Minerva pushed open the car door and exited the car. She did not give Sam a chance to speak to her again. Sam didn''t say anything else. He just wanted to know what Minerva was thinking. After all, it wasn''t a good thing for the two to remain in contact with one another. She was right. After so many years had passed, things between them should have already faded. However, what about Young Master Yardley? Why was he still... so persistent? He had insisted on not getting the divorce and he had been waiting for her for five years. But she on the other hand, had changed long ago. Minerva walked into the ward with a thermos in hand. Maddox was probably waiting for her, as he was sat propped up against several pillows. She had been absent for a day so she did not know who had prepared the chair for him. It seemed as though the chair had been specially fitted for his proportions. He just sat there, leaning back against his seat, and he appeared vulnerable. Minerva felt the urge to touch him. However, she set the thermos down on the table first and then looked at Maddox. Upon hearing the sound, Maddox finally raised his head from under the pillows. He did look better than he did during the day. Although his face was still pale, his eyes were sparkling, as if a light shone when he looked at her. "You''re here." Minerva was shocked by the light in his eyes. She nodded gently and said, "Yes, how are you now? Are you feeling better?" Maddox did not say anything. He only waved his hand at her, gesturing for her toe closer. Minerva didn''t know what he was trying to do. He gestured so she walked over to him. "What''s wrong?" As soon as she said that, Maddox grabbed her wrist and before she could even react, Maddow pulled her face towards him and nted a kiss on her. Minerva''s eyes widened in shock. For a long time, she couldn''t react to what had happened. Was she being ambushed? Maddox''s lips were soft and tender, with a little coldness attached. He kissed her briefly and immediately released her, as though he was afraid that she would refuse him if he went further. By the time Minerva came back to her senses, Maddox was already lying on the pillows. "You!" Minerva was so angry that she bit down on her lower lip. She raised her hand, looking as if she wanted to hit him. However, Maddox pretended to look as if he had been wronged. "I am a patient." Minerva was speechless. "Didn''t you ask me if I feel better? If we kiss, I''ll recover faster." Minerva sneered and said, "Really? Then don''t stay in the hospital. Why don''t you just leave the hospital and recover by yourself at home?" She said to him with some anger, but Maddox decided to y along with her words. "If you are willing to be my specially-assigned caretaker, I will be willing to." "Don''t even think about it," Minerva said as she rolled her eyes at him before standing up to leave. She raised her hand to wipe her lips clean. "Look, it''s you who isn''t not willing. It''s not my problem that I am not discharging myself from the hospital," Maddox''s lips curled up looking like he had won the debate. That scumbag. Minerva secretly cursed at him in her heart. She then turned around and opened the thermos. When she saw that there was only a single jar of in soup inside, she suddenly felt that it had been the right decision to give the fish to those stray cats rather than to him. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Turning around, Minerva scooped a bowl of in soup and ced it in front of him. "Your dinner." Maddox had already been waiting for a long time on an empty stomach, and seeing that there was only a bowl of in soup, he was a little upset. "That''s it?" Minerva gave a fake smile. "What do you expect? You''re seriously injured now, so you can only eat in food like this. It''s good enough that you even get to have soup." Maddox could not help but frown when he heard that. He said, "You brought more than just in soupst night." "Yesterday was yesterday, and today is today. They are two separate days and should not be compared." After saying this, Minerva sat down in a chair next to him. She seemed displeased. Maddox nced at her and then at the in soup in his bowl. Then, he smiled helplessly in his heart. It seemed that this woman had really only given him in soup. "Did you make the soup yourself?" He asked. Minerva snorted and said, "No, I bought it on the streets." How could that be possible? Maddox realized that the taste and color of the soup in front of him were clearly not the same with the ones on the roadside. This woman was deliberately trying to be stubborn with him. Why was that so? Was it because of the kiss? A smile yed on Maddox''s lips. He held the bowl of soup in one hand and brought it to his mouth. Even though it was in soup, he could still taste the warmth. At least, this woman had cooked specially for him, and had even delivered it to him personally. Her heart and actions were enough for him. Minerva sat beside him. When she saw that Maddox had finished the soup till the veryst drop, without saying a word, she started to ponder on life. If it was her, she wouldn''t have been able to just have in soup by itself. She would need to have it with other dishes to help her finish. For example, some small dishes would do. However, Maddox had... Maddox was already thin and with his injury this time, it made him look even thinner. But then, she had him only have the soup. He didn''t even say anything and just finished the soup quickly. Suddenly, Minerva felt that she had gone too far. He had gotten hurt because of her! Thinking of this, Minerva coughed lightly and stood up. "Do you want fruits? I bought some just now." She bought some fruits in the supermarket. "Right now?" Maddox narrowed his eyes. It was only then that she realized that he had just finished his soup. It was indeed not a suitable time now. In addition, the fruits were still cold and it would be best if he ate them during the day instead. She looked away in annoyance and did not speak to Maddox again. The ward fell into a quiet and strange silence again. Minerva didn''t know what to talk to him about so Maddox justid there quietly. She looked back at him and found that Maddox, who used to be tall and mighty, now seemed like a child who looked very pitiful. Minerva pursed her lips, withdrew her gaze, and closed her eyes. She couldn''t be soft-hearted and couldn''t feel sorry for him just because of his injury. It was all his voluntary actions, yes... That''s it. Minerva sat for a while and then went to close the door. After packing up, she found a small bed to lie down on and rest. She had thought that with the chair, it was fine if he justid there for the night. She only needed to apany him through the night then she could leave early the next morning. However, not long after sheid down, she heard Maddox''s breathing. "Stupid woman." Minerva stayed quiet. Who was he calling a stupid woman? "Aren''t you going to sleep with me tonight?" Maddox asked again. Minerva turned her head and looked towards Maddox''s direction. "What? Who''s sleeping with you?" "You..." Seeing her gaze on him, his lips bent upwards. "Didn''t you lend me your legst night? Tonight..." "Don''t even think about it. My legs were numb for a day and I almost couldn''t even walk. Just because you''ve injured your back, do you really want me to injure myself too?" Minerva asked quickly. The smile in Maddox''s eyes did not fade away. "What''s wrong? I just used your leg as a pillow. It''s just numb for a while. What''s the big deal?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "I don''t want to. I want to sleep here today," Minerva said as she pointed at the small bed and then at the cushion in front of him. "Besides, you''ve already found someone to prepare this for you. It''s much more convenient than using my leg." Maddox looked at the chair in front of him and suddenly felt annoyed. However, thinking about it carefully, it was good enough that she was willing toe here to apany him. Why did he still ask for so much? Besides, she did feel numb in her legs the previous night, so he should just let her have a good rest instead. The ward went quiet again. Minerva saw that he didn''t say a word and thought that he must have acquiesced, so sheid down and closed her eyes. Probably because she had slept too much during the day, she didn''t feel a tad bit sleepy. She was particrly clear-headed, and the more sober she was, the more she thought of the nightmare she had in the afternoon. Minerva turned over and looked in the direction of the ward door. The next second, she suddenly froze. Because there was a person standing at the door of the ward. And that person... As the two pairs of eyes met mid-air, Minerva felt a chill run down her entire body. Swish... After meeting her eyes, the person quickly disappeared from the door of the ward. Minerva''s entire body was as cold as ice as sheid there. She looked like a corpse. One second passed, then two, then three... Minerva suddenly turned over and sat up from the bed. After getting out of bed, she quickly walked towards the door. She had just pulled open the door of the ward when Maddox''s raised a question from behind her. "Where are you going?" Upon hearing his voice, Minerva turned around and found Maddox sitting there staring at her with a pair of gloomy eyes. Minerva asked, "Did you see that?" "What?" Maddow asked, his eyes full of confusion. "You didn''t see it?" Minerva frowned and ignored Maddox as she walked out. In the end, she saw that the corridor to the hospital was empty. There wasn''t a single soul in sight. Did she see wrongly? Otherwise, how could the person have left so quickly? But... Those pair of resentful eyes just now was obviously... Minerva thought about the dream from that afternoon again. An icy chill ran down her body. Was it her? Was it her? Was she now in the hospital? Thinking of this, Minerva wanted to go out again. Maddox''s voice sounded behind her again. "What on earth are you looking for?" His voice drew closer and as Minerva turned around, she found that Maddox had gotten out of bed and was walking towards her. Realizing that his wound would be affected if he walked, Minerva had no choice but to say, "Hurry up and sit back down. It''s none of your business." Maddox''s brows tightened because he noticed that her face was very pale. It was as if she had encountered something that she could not resolve. "What did you see?" Maddox stared into her eyes and asked seriously. Minerva did not answer. She was stunned for a moment and said slowly after a while, "Janice Lowell." Maddox''s eyes darkened when he heard Janice''s name. Then, he walked up to Minerva and pulled her into the ward. He walked out and looked around on his own. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Janice Lowell? The corridor was empty and there was no one in sight. Minerva bit her lower lip and stared nkly at the back of Maddox''s head. Would he not believe her? Just as she was deep in thought, Maddox entered the ward without a word. As he entered, he shut the door tightly behind him. Then, he pulled Minerva along with him as he walked in. Minerva started to feel frustrated. What did he mean by not saying anything? She wanted to shake off his hand but when she thought of the wound on his back, she had held back her anger and asked calmly, "What is it? You don''t believe me, do you?" Maddox nced at her andughed softly. "Why wouldn''t I trust you? Even if I don''t trust anyone else anymore, I would still believe whatever you say." Then why didn''t he meet her when she wanted to exin herself long ago? The word ''liar'' almost escaped her lips, but in the end, Minerva managed to hold back her anger. She found that she was really good at being patient. When she thought of this, Minerva turned around and stopped looking into Maddox''s eyes. Instead, she said coldly, "Then why did you pull me in? If she''s really here, I might be able to find her." "And what are you going to do if you do find her?" Maddox retorted. "What?" Minerva''s eyes widened. She had not expected him to question her in that way. "I''m asking you, what will you do after you find her? It''ste at night; do you think she''lle here for no reason? Was the lesson from that day not clear enough? Or..." Maddox said word by word. "I blocked the acid for you that day so that you can be safe and sound. Is that why you can''t foresee dangers at all? Do you feel that you can just appear in front of her at any time? Aren''t you afraid that she will ssh acid on you again?" Maddox''s tone grew colder as he spoke. Minerva''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What do you mean? Are you ming me?" Maddox did not agree nor disagree. He simply said nothing. Minerva seemed to find it amusing. After a long while, she finally said, "Then why do you think things have turned out like this?" There was no expression on his face and he remained silent. Minerva fixed a look at him and said, "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have gotten involved with such a terrifying woman. You should have just gone on the blind date with her without trouble. Why did you have to involve me in this? If it wasn''t because of you, Janice wouldn''t have thought that I seduced you and then tried to harm me. Why are you throwing a tantrum at me now?" "I don''t even like her. Why should I date her?" "If you don''t like her then why have you gone on multiple dates with her? Maddox, are you kidding me?" Minerva was a little irritated and her words became somewhat irrational. Perhaps because Maddox was angry, or maybe because he wanted to exin himself, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and said coldly, "Then do you not know why I went on several dates with her? If I remember correctly, you were there several times as well, right?" Minerva did not know how to answer. She was stunned for a long time before she shook off Maddox''s hand. "That''s because I didn''t know. If I knew you would be there, I definitely wouldn''t have gone." "Really?" Maddox sneered coldly. "Even if you didn''t, you still went, and now you are still taking care of me here. Minerva, don''t you think that things don''t always go as you think?" These words sessfully caused Minerva''s expression to change. He was right. Things had indeed never gone on ording to Minerva''s expectations. They had even deviated from the path she had imagined and were heading in an unexpected direction. It was terrifying to her. Thinking of this, Minerva turned around and said coldly, "It''s none of my business. No matter how things have developed, you went on dates with her and that''s how it is. You just needed to continue dating her. I..." Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox interrupted her harshly, "You are the one I like. How can I continue to date her in that case?" Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. What was he talking about? Just as she was feeling frustrated, she felt a warmth on her back. Maddox had hugged her from behind. Minerva stood rooted to the ground. "What are you doing?" "Don''t push me to someone else." "Even if you''re unwilling, just don''t push me away." His tone was filled with sorrow. For a moment, Minerva actually felt a little guilty? But, he wasn''t hers at all. Thinking of this, Minerva said in a low voice, "Let go of me first." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Then promise me that you won''t push me to anyone else." Minerva said, "Let''s stop here and stop talking about this topic. I really saw Janice just now. I think it''s really dangerous. I need to make a phone call now." Maddox only released her slowly when he heard the graveness and seriousness in her voice. However, before releasing her, Maddox deliberately kissed the back of her neck. Minerva couldn''t help but shiver under his soft and cold touch. She then moved away from him before she could react. Before taking out her cell phone, she nced at the door of the ward and then hid in the bathroom. Maddox noticed every detail. It seemed that this woman was indeed frightened. As for Janice, she was indeed a threat. Thinking of this, Maddox also took out his phone to call Sam. In the bathroom. Minerva dialed Vera''s number. However, Vera didn''t answer it. This made Minerva panic. What was wrong? Why wasn''t she answering her phone? As a result, Minerva could only dial her phone number over and over again. Finally, on the fifth call, the other party answered. Minerva almost cried out in surprise when she heard the familiar voice. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn''t you answer the phone until now? Did something happen?" "Huh?" It seemed that Vera couldn''t sense her nervousness and anxiety. "I didn''t answer the phone just now because I was taking a shower. What''s the matter?" "Have you returned to the Hanover house?" "Yeah, you told me to bring Beanie back here so we''re here now." "Where''s Beanie?" "He''s fallen asleep." "Can you go check if he''s safe or not?" "Don''t worry. I knew you would be concerned so Beanie came and slept in my room. Besides, there are so many guards in the Hanover house, Janice won''t dare toe here tomit a crime. Beanie is very safe with me. Even if you don''t believe me, you should at least believe your brother, shouldn''t you?" Thest sentenceforted Minerva. She felt that Vera was right and nodded, "Well, then take good care of him. By the way... As for his school, just call in for a leave. I''m worried that if he is alone when he is at school, Janice will be able to harm him." "It''s a school right? Technically, it shouldn''t be dangerous. It''s a prestigious school, and strangers wouldn''t be allowed to enter anyways." "Is that so?" Minerva didn''t know why but she didn''t feel at ease at all. In the end, she could only hang up the phone. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 After hanging up the phone, Minerva came out of the bathroom and found that Maddox had returned to his ce and was sitting down. When he saw here out, his deep eyes fell on her face, staring at her. Minerva was irritated by the searing heat of his gaze. It seemed that the man really didn''t know what he had done. Why did he have to go on a blind date with that woman? Even if he had gone on the date, he should have gone nicely. Even if he was really together with that woman, Minerva would not object at all. But why did he have toe and provoke her again? Now with such a crazy person on the loose, she felt that danger was everywhere. Everyone would be afraid of people like Janice who went to the extreme. She poured acid on her once. What''s to say that she wouldn''t hold a knife against her in the future? All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva didn''t want to die and she didn''t want to get hurt either. Even more so, she didn''t want anyone around her to get hurt. That was because in her mind, something like that would have never happened originally! However, things had spun out of control. Minerva raised her wrist to look at the time. She decided to chat seriously with Maddox. She took the initiative to walk over to Maddox and then sat down in front of him. "Maddox, let''s talk." It was rare for her to speak in such a benign tone. However, Maddox had a bad feeling about it. He pursed his lips and said unhappily, "If you''re trying to push me to someone else again, then there''s nothing much to talk about between us." After that, he turned his head and back against Minerva. Minerva said, "When have I ever said such things?" "Then what do you want to talk to me about?" "It''s about you and Janice." Maddox frowned and said, "You said you were not going to push me away." Minerva said, "I just want to tell you that I am the target of her hatred. Although you are injured, I am still not, so she will continue to plot against me. I can be sure that the person I saw just now was her. She must havee to this hospital just now." Hearing this, Maddox finally understood her words. "Since when have you be so afraid of death?" Minerva''s thoughts were interrupted by Maddox''s words. She turned her head and looked at Maddox. There was no mockery in his eyes but his words were hurtful. "It''s not because I''m afraid of death. It''s because..." She was afraid that it would affect the people around her, especially Beanie. He was the closest family member she had. It would be a terrible thing if Janice learned of his existence. As such, she had to get Maddox to settle the matter with Janice. "Because of?" Maddox continued to ask. What was the reason? She couldn''t tell him the reason so Minerva simply turned her head away. "No reason. Just treat it as if I''m afraid of death. Also, I''m afraid of pain. I don''t want anyone to pour acid on me anymore and I don''t want to be stabbed either. It''s as simple as that." As soon as she finished speaking, Minerva felt Maddox move a little and then he held her hand. Maddox wrapped her hand with his palm and said in a low voice, "Whether or not you''re afraid of death, I won''t let you get hurt." "Maddox..." "Haven''t I already protected you with my body? Think about it. I will never let her hurt you again." "Then how are you going to deal with her?" Minerva frowned. "The police are already looking for her, but now she''s still..." "Huh," Maddox chuckled. "Then I''ll assist the police in finding her." Upon hearing this, Minerva was finally relieved. As long as Maddox was willing to do it, then... Janice would definitely be captured. For everything else, it would have to wait until she was caught. As soon as Maddox took action, Janice was arrested quickly and brought by the police to the police station. It was said that when she was brought in, she had a knife on her. Upon hearing this news, Minerva felt a chill run down her spine. Janice really didn''t give up. Because Janice was arrested, the police had to check with Minerva and Maddox about what had happened at the scene, as well as getting someone to testify for the trial. Vera, who had been waiting for Janice to be caught, had already packed up the evidence. Once Janice was caught, she handed in the evidence directly. There were surveince camera footage in their lounge, which had recorded everything that happened there that day. This was the most explicit evidence. Vera also found those socialites who had caused trouble together that day to testify. Because the evidence was conclusive, Janice was directly detained. However, in order for her to be convicted, she had to be brought to court. Before Minerva could act, Maddox had already found her the bestwyer in North City. Judging from Maddox''s expression, he was hoping that Janice would be able to be sentenced to the heaviest punishment. Minerva didn''t object. If she still cared about Janice at a time like that, then there really was something wrong with her mind. After all, the sulfuric acid had indeed spilled on Maddox. How could Janice not be softhearted at that time? That was why... being soft-hearted to the enemy would just result in being cruel to one''s self. Janice was arrested. Minerva''s heart was finally at ease and Maddox''s injury was recovering bit by bit as time went by. His wound was very serious and he still needed to undergo reconstructive surgery, otherwise... However, the doctor said that even if he had reconstructive surgery, there would still be a long and ugly scar on his back in the future. Minerva felt particrly guilty about that. Scars were different from other things. They would remain with you as you age and would apany you until you die. "If you really feel sorry for me, you can stay by my side 24/7. Take it as your repayment for your sins." Maddox''s teasing voice came from behind. Minerva was stunned for a moment before she frowned and red viciously at Maddox. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. "The court will hold the trial in a few days. You''ve hired such a goodwyer. You are hoping for her punishment to be as heavy as possible, don''t you?" "So what if I do?" The warmth in Maddox''s eyes had disappeared when she mentioned Janice. Instead, it was reced by an endless coldness in his eyes. Even the smile on his lips carried a hint of viciousness. "If someone has any intentions to hurt the woman I love, then they''ll have to pay." The woman he loved... Minerva was shocked by his words. Realizing that her heart was beating faster, Minerva pretended that she had not heard these words. Instead, she asked, "She''s your blind date and she''s a beautiful and youngdy. Do you really have the heart to do that?" Maddox stared at her seriously then said, "Other than you, no one else is important to me." Minerva said, "Then what about the person who introduced you to the blind date?" As soon as she said this, Minerva saw that she had sessfully stunned Maddox. She smiled faintly, turned her head and said, "It turned out that my guess was right. You don''t like her, but you went on the blind date anyway. There could only be one reason why you still went. That is, you aren''t able to refuse the person who asked you to go. Let me guess, it was Dr. Abigail, the doctor I met before, right?" Chapter 496 Chapter 496 After saying that, Maddox couldn''t help but look at her and raise his eyebrows. A momentter, his thin lips curved into a nice angle and he said in a low and hoarse voice, "You''ve be much smarter than I imagined." Minerva rolled her eyes, thinking that she had always been smart. Minerva gritted her teeth and pursed her lips. She looked back at him angrily and said, "So? She must have been good enough for Doctor Stark to like her. Furthermore, she couldn''t have casually introduced her to you; it must be because her mother is a friend of Doctor Stark. If that''s the case, are you still going to send her to court?" "Definitely," Maddox answered without hesitation. Minerva''s pink lips parted. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect him to be so determined. "But..." Maddox''s gaze suddenly tightened on her as he said meaningfully, "Minerva, we haven''t divorced yet, so you don''t have to call Doctor Stark so unfamiliarly. She''s my aunt, so of course... She''s your aunt too." "Who said that?" Minerva stood up and stepped away from him. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at him disdainfully. "You''re not the only one who can decide this. Have you even told your aunt?" "No," Maddox shook his head. Minerva couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "Nothing? Then what happens when your aunt eventually finds out?" "What''s wrong?" Maddox raised his eyebrows slightly. "Didn''t you say that she isn''t your aunt? Then why do you care about my aunt so much? What does it have to do with you, whether or not she finds out?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Minerva didn''t know how to refute. A hint of amusement shone in Maddox''s eyes. Other than that smile, he also looked at her with deep affection. It was as if he would not mind her no matter what she said. "What are you thinking about?" Minerva asked as she bit down on her lower lip. "Do you think I''m concerned about you? Then you''re thinking too much. This is my fault. I just don''t want to get you into trouble." Maddox watched her while she was exining. He remained silent. Minerva suddenly stopped talking and did not continue. Judging from Maddox''s expression, it seemed like he would not believe her no matter what she said. Thinking of this, Minerva could only say, "In short, as someone who was almost a victim this time, I would suggest that you tell this to your aunt. This is just my suggestion. Of course, it''s up to you whether or not you want to do it." "Since my wife has already given the order, how can I not listen?" Maddox''s lips were still curved into a faint smile. He was extremely annoying to her. Minerva closed her eyes and tried her best to suppress the anger in her body. After forcing a smile at Maddox, she turned away and ignored him. Maddox had promised Minerva to tell Abigail about this... However, he refused to do so in his heart. After all... He was already an adult and he had the ability to deal with such things. Besides, Abigail had forced him to go on the blind date in the first ce. He had not been willing to at all. Now this woman not only disturbed him but had also almost hurt the woman he loved most. What she did was enough for him to treat her that way. Thinking of this, Maddox smiled coldly. He was prepared to not tell Abigail about it. He wanted to deal with it himself. He wanted to protect his woman. However... Although Maddox didn''t tell Abigail, it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t learn about it herself. After Abigail returned to San Novia, she thought that Janice had seemed to be very kind to Maddox. Was there any possibility that her fiery passion could not melt his ice cold heart? However, she had never thought that his ice cold heart was still unavable and her fiery passion was but a small ember inparison. How could she possibly melt his heart? "Ring..." Abigail had been cutting fruits in her own kitchen when her mobile phone rang in the living room. After she skinned thest piece of fruit, she rushed out and picked up her cell phone. Looking at the caller ID on the screen, Abigail couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth. Janice''s mother, Samantha, was calling her. She wondered if it was good news. However, Abigail was not optimistic at all. She knew that a phone call at that hour would most likely be a call for help. After all, she knew her nephew well enough that... Even though Janice was a raging me, Maddox was not that easy to pursue. In addition, there was already one living in his heart, this made it even more difficult for that iceberg to melt. Thinking of this, Abigail took a bite of an apple and then picked up the phone. "Hello?" "Abigail Stark!" As soon as she picked up the phone, a heartbreaking cry came from the other end of the phone, which almost scared Abigail out of her wits. "What, what happened?" Abigail asked after she swallowed the whole piece of apple in her mouth. "Oh, you need to save my daughter, Abigail. We have known each other for so many years. Even if your nephew doesn''t like my daughter, he can''t be so ruthless." Abigail was speechless. "I know it''s our honor for our Lowell family to even have the chance to date someone from the Yardley family. But... isn''t dating normal when they are both single? There''s no need to make such a big deal out of a rtionship. Isn''t it normal for girls that age to lose their temper? Why does he have to destroy her so mercilessly?" On the other end, Samantha, cried and howled in pain but Abigail didn''t understand a word. She didn''t know what had happened at all and Samantha didn''t make it clear and just cried. "Well, can you tell me what happened?" "Abigail, you also know Janice. You know what kind of person she is, don''t you? I remember you were quite satisfied with her before, right?" Abigail asked, "So, what on earth happened?" "Our Janice usually calls you Auntie Abigail intimately. Although she didn''t make it clear after the blind date that day, as a mother, how can I not see that she was particrly interested in your nephew, but..." Samantha was still crying. She cried so much that Abigail felt agitated. Abigail was speechless but she couldn''t help it in the end. She gritted her teeth and burst out, "Stop!" Samantha choked with sobs and then she intermittently continued to cry after a while. "Let me make this clear. Did you call me just to cry? Aren''t you going to tell me what happened? If you are going to continue crying, then fine, you can talk to me after you''re done crying." Abigail was a merciless person as well and she was decisive in her actions. She knew that if she did not hang up on the call, she would have to continue listening to Samantha cry forever. Sure enough, when Samantha heard that she wanted to end the call, she immediately stopped crying and panicked, "Don''t hang up, I have something important to tell you." Hearing the usual voice and tone on the phone, Abigail couldn''t help but sneer. Who was she trying to mess with? Did she really think that showing her weakness would soften her? "Tell me, what''s the matter?" "Actually, this is what happened..." Chapter 497 Chapter 497 In the hospital. When Minerva went back, Maddox was left alone in the ward. Because Janice had been arrested, things had finally quieted down for the next few days. Maddox took out his phone and clicked on Minerva''s Facebook profile. He then entered her profile and repeatedly looked at the photos and texts she had posted. She did not deliberately block him from her profile posts. Instead, she allowed everything to be public for all her friends to see. There were selfies, but there weren''t a lot of them. Most of the time, she posted about life events and the designs that she had drawn. He clicked on one of the photos which appeared to be taken for her by a friend. She stood by the sea in a blue, gauzy dress. The sea breeze blew her waist-length ck hair and dress. The beach at night and the dark blue dress on her were mixed together, and she was beyond beautiful in the mundane world. Maddox erged the photograph and looked at the woman''s familiar eyes and brows. Her eyes and the corner of her lips were filled with warm smiles. Tsk, this woman... The more he looked, the more he liked her. Maddox''s actions were childish. He even reached out and poked her between her brows on the image. Then, he said softly. "Stupid woman." Sam, who was standing beside him, was speechless. Huh, could Sam think that himself was invisible? It was obvious that he did. Perhaps it was because his presence was too strong, or perhaps it was because his eyes and emotions had been revealed. From N?velDrama.Org. Maddox suddenly raised his head and cast a murderous look at him. Sam suddenly felt a chill run down his back and he broke out in a cold sweat. "That... Young Master Yardley... I didn''t see anything just now!" Sam said with the corner of his mouth twitching. "Humph," Maddox sneered. He then curled up his lips and said coldly, "Get lost!" Sam hurriedly answered, "Okay." Hence, he immediately turned around and exited the ward. Just as Sam was about to leave the ward, he slid open the door and a figure rushed in from outside. The speed was so fast that Sam had no time to stop the person. The person had already slipped past him and entered the ward to stand in front of Maddox. "Young Master Yardley!" Sam cried out in rm. "Be careful!" "Oh, you brat! How dare you bully a girl!" Maddox was still holding his phone when Abigail rushed in front of him and knocked him down with a p. Before he could react, his entire body fell onto the floor and the mobile phone in his hand flew out with him! "Thud!" At the door, Sam quickly turned around and stared at the scene with wide eyes. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds... Sam suddenly came back to his senses and rushed to help him up after shouting, "Are you alright?" Maddox was seriously injured. Even if he had already been resting for a few days, how would the wound be healed so quickly? Furthermore, if he had not been so badly injured, how could he have been thrown to the ground by Abigail so easily? The action had made him hit his wound directly. In the blink of an eye, Maddox''s handsome face had turned pale and his lips, which had only started to regain its color turned white. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. "I''m going to call the doctor!" Sam felt that something was wrong. He immediately helped him up and went to get the doctor. After seeing this scene, Abigail squinted her eyes. Maddox''s condition showed that he was indeed seriously injured. "You... You''re hurt?" Maddox looked up and appeared weak. "What do you think, Aunt?" Abigail was stunned for a moment and then reacted. She stepped forward and demanded, "Where''s your injury? Let me see!" After Maddox got up, he ignored her and went forward to pick up the cell phone that had fallen on the ground. The screen was broken and he pressed the mobile phone and found that it still worked. However, the picture on the screen was indeed distorted, and the facial features of the person in the picture could not be seen because of the broken screen. Abigail vaguely saw a figure. Although the facial features could not be seen clearly, it could be identified that it was a girl. As though she had smelled something, she narrowed her eyes. "Who is that?" Upon hearing this, Maddox silently put away his phone. A cold aura emanated from his entire body. "What are you doing here?" Without any form of greeting, his cold face obviously had the words, "I don''t want to see you" written all over it. "You brat, don''t think that I don''t dare to do anything to you just because you are injured! What''s that look in your eyes? Why do you have such an expression when your auntes all the way from San Novia?" Maddox''s expression remained unchanged. "Aunt, what do you want me to do? The first thing you did was throw your injured nephew on the ground and also damage his phone. What do you think I should do to you?" Abigail was speechless. She was indeed in the wrong; it was her fault. However, thinking of what Samantha had said to her, Abigail had also felt that she had hit him too lightly. Therefore, she said, "I only pushed you so lightly, yet you still fell over. Since when have you be so weak? And how can you me me for it?" "When did I be so fragile? Well, you''ll have to ask the good match you introduced to me." "The person I introduced to you? What''s wrong with her?" Sensing something odd, Abigail took a few steps forward, curled her lips and said, "You look so pale. Where is your wound? Let me have a look at the wound first." "Do you really care about my injury? Why do you look like you are here to condemn me?" Abigail said, "I dide to condemn you, but it doesn''t stop me from caring about you. Do you have a problem with that?" Maddox did not reply. His eyes were as cold as ice, devoid of any warmth. He looked as if he had really lost his temper. It had been so many years, but Maddox had never acted like this. Abigail could sense that... the incident was indeed very serious. However, Janice was just a woman. How could he lose his temper at her so easily? What was the reason behind it? No, Abigail had to figure it out. "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t force you. If you don''t let me look at your wound, I won''t make things difficult for you either. Now, let me ask you. It was just a blind date. Why have you sent thedy to court? What did she do to you? Even if she did anything wrong, you should at least give her the benefit of the doubt based on my friendship with the Lowell family, right?" "Benefit of the doubt?" Maddox mocked her as he choked out those words with hate. "Aunt, you''ve never been a stupid person. Why have you be so incapable of thinking today? Do you think I would have sent her to court for no reason?" Abigail was stunned and she suddenly reacted under Maddox''s words. That''s right! At that time, Samantha had cried so hard that Abigail was distracted. When she heard the story from her side, Abigail naively thought that Maddox was too impulsive. She was mad at how he could ruin the Lowell family''s image just because of the date? But now that she had calmed down, she sensed that something was wrong indeed. Her nephew was not a brutal and unreasonable person. Even if he was unreasonable, thew was fair. How could he have sent an innocent person to court? Chapter 498 Chapter 498 "Did... she harm you in any way?" Abigail narrowed her eyes and there was a dangerous glint in her eyes. It was obvious that she was calcting in her mind already. Maddox could not be bothered to exin. He picked up his phone and sat back down on the bed. He did not want to speak to her at all. When he had a bad temper, it was impossible to get him to exin. She found a chair and sat down. Maddox didn''t say anything and Abigail didn''t force him to say anything. Instead, she just waited there. Since she had already returned to North City, she had plenty of time to waste. If he didn''t say anything for the whole day, she was willing to just stay there and wait as long as it took. She knew he would eventually speak up sooner orter. Seeing that the two had yed their own mind games again, Sam resisted the impulse to roll his eyes. Every time they did that, both suffered anyway. Both of them had strong auras and it made the temperature around them much colder. Hence, Sam decided to be the good person and he stepped forward. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Auntie Stark, why don''t we go out? I''ll tell you the whole story." Although he did not know everything and was not present that day, he was able to get the jist of the situation without even having to be there, simply based on the events that had happened these few days. "Okay, that works too!" Abigail nodded. She stood up and was about to head out with Sam. But Maddox was ruthless, how could he agree to that? He sneered and asked, "Where are you going?" The short sentence had made Sam and Abigail halt in their steps. "Young Master Yardley, Auntie Stark has alreadye a long way from San Novia. If you don''t want to talk about it, let me tell her instead." Maddox looked up and his gaze was as sharp as a sword. He asked coldly, "Since when is it your turn to make decisions for me?" Sam stuttered, "Okay, fine, I won''t get involved! I''ll go out!" He didn''t want to stay there. He was also a person with a temper. After that, Sam directly shook off his hand and left the ward very quickly. Abigail was speechless. What was going on? Since Maddox didn''t let Sam tell her, she just decided to wait further. The ward fell into a strange silence. Maddox yed with his cell phone the whole time. Perhaps it was because the screen was cracked too badly, so he was very annoyed. Suddenly, he shouted out furiously, "Sam!" In fact, Sam did not leave. He just went outside the room. Therefore, when Maddox called him, he couldn''t pretend that he didn''t hear it and rushed in immediately. "Young Master Yardley?" "My phone! Take it and go fix it. Now." Maddox handed his mobile phone to Sam. Sam could only walk up to him and say, "Then I''ll go get it fixed immediately." "Give it back to me in 30 minutes." Sam stuttered, "Ok... No problem!" After Sam left, the ward fell into silence again. Abigail had calmed down and she had also organized what Janice''s mother had said to her in her mind. "Since Sam is not here now, let''s talk about this. The Lowell family called to say that you have bullied their daughter. Although I don''t know what had caused such a serious conflict between you two, she is a girl after all. What would her future be if you send her to court? And plus, she is the precious daughter of the Lowell family as well." Precious daughter? Hearing this description, a hint of mockery appeared in Maddox''s eyes. "So what?" Janice had almost hurt his woman. He still had to settle this with her. Although the wound was already on his back, what if things had gone wrong? Thinking of this, Maddox''s eyes were filled with endless coldness. His ruthless look really shocked Abigail. She couldn''t help but ask, "Tell me directly. What did Janice do to you to make you hate her so much?" As soon as she asked, Maddox didn''t speak again. Abigail was extremely furious with him. Sam had also left and she didn''t know what had happened. When they were still angry, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. Upon hearing the sound, Maddox frowned. Didn''t he ask Sam to go repair his phone? Why did hee back so soon? As soon as he looked up, Maddox was stunned and his pupils shrank. When Abigail heard the sound, she naturally looked towards the source of it. When she saw the person who pushed open the door, Abigail''s face was expressionless and she suddenly stood up. Why was she here? Minerva had originally nned to visit at night. However, Janice was not fooling around outside so she had had a good night''s rest. When she returned home, she felt that she still had to thank Maddox for his help. Hence, she cooked some nutritious soup and prepared to send it over. However, she didn''t expect that when she opened the door of the ward, she would see... Abigail Stark Maddox''s aunt; the woman who had treated her very well before. But right at that moment... The air was silent for several seconds before Minerva came back to her senses. She gave Abigail a slight smile and said, "Nice to meet you, Auntie Stark." Auntie Stark... Such a polite way of addressing her. Abigail also reacted and her lips twitched as she moved forward. A figure reacted faster than her. He directly stepped forward and stood in front of Minerva, saying, "You should go back first." His tone was cold and forceful. Minerva looked at Maddox, who was standing in front of her, and then looked at Abigail''s shocked expression. She smiled and said softly, "I won''t go back." Maddox heard her and turned to look at her incredulously. Minerva walked past him to the table as if nothing had happened. She ced the thermos there and turned to look at Abigail. "It''s been so many years since Ist saw you, Auntie Stark. You''re still as young as before." Abigail looked at her with perplexed eyes and did not answer. It had been five years... The woman had disappeared for five years. Abigail thought that she would not appear again. She didn''t expect to see her there after she hade back from San Novia. What the hell was going on? And why was she in Maddox''s ward? Seeing that she was so confused that she didn''t even reply to her, Minerva smiled faintly and said, "It seems that Mr. Yardley hasn''t told you about what had happened." "What on earth happened?" Abigail finally came back to her senses. This time, all her attention was focused on Minerva so she naturally walked towards her. "Can you tell me?" Minerva paused for a moment. Could she tell Abigail? Before Minerva could speak, Maddox, who was unwilling to tell Abigail the reason, said coldly, "Don''t ask first. You cane over and look at the wound on my back before you ask." The injury on his back? Abigail pursed her lips and then walked towards Maddox. She walked up to Maddox''s back and saw Minerva quietly watching from the side. Unknowingly, Minerva met Maddox''s cold gaze. When he looked at her, his eyes were full of emotion. It was obvious that he didn''t want to exin to his aunt, but now he... Was it for her? Chapter 499 Chapter 499 She didn''t know how to react to Maddox''s gaze. In the end, Minerva could only shift her eyes away from his. As a doctor, Abigail naturally knew how to examine Maddox''s wounds. Minerva waited at the side for a while. Sure enough, she heard Abigail suck in a sharp breath. After that, she asked in disbelief, "What, what happened? How did you get hurt like this?" No one answered Abigail''s question. She was still looking at Maddox''s wound and after a while, perhaps it was because she couldn''t bear the sight any longer, she sat down aside to calm her emotions. After she calmed down, Abigail looked at Maddox and asked. "Don''t tell me that these injuries were caused by Janice?" Upon hearing this, Maddox sneered and said, "Does it seem like I could have done this to myself?" Abigail was speechless. Although Abigail knew that Janice might have hurt Maddox, she did not expect the wound to be that serious. She had seen this kind of wound before... but it was very rare. However, the wound was so bad that Abigail still had its innage imprinted in her mind. As such, Abigail could tell from a nce how Maddox''s back had gotten injured. If those injuries were really caused by Janice, it seemed reasonable for her to be sent to court. He was injured so badly; it could be considered as a crime of intentional harming. "Then..." Abigail suddenly did not know what to say. She hade here because of Janice''s mother, but now... seeing that her nephew was so badly hurt, she was definitely worried about him more. However, since he was already injured, Abigail was more curious about the other matter now. Her gazended on Minerva with suspicion. "What does this matter have to do with her? When did you meet her?" She steered the topic to Minerva? Minerva sighed in her heart. She felt that this was unavoidable. However, Maddox''s face grew dark so she figured that she should be the one to exin it. Thinking of this, Minerva gave a slight smile. "Auntie Stark, Mr. Yardley is now a client of mypany." Upon hearing this, Abigail''s eyes widened in surprise. Maddox was a client of herpany? What did she mean? However, Maddox on the other end of the room frowned after hearing Minerva''s words. "Client? What do you mean?" Minerva said softly, "I have a designpany. Mr. Yardley has issued an order in ourpany." Hearing this, Abigail finally understood what was going on. ording to what she was saying, was it Maddox who got himself involved in this matter? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, Abigail realized that from the moment Minerva had pushed open the door of the ward, her nephew''s eyes seemed to be stuck on her, but she had addressed him as Mr. Yardley, which she obviously found strange. "Why have you changed the way you address me again?" At this time, Maddox asked discontentedly. Minerva did not know how to answer. She felt a little awkward but she didn''t answer Maddox''s question. She just looked at Abigail and smiled politely. The atmosphere was tense. Maddox saw that she did not answer, so he simply called her, "Minerva." Minerva blinked, then smiled and said, "Actually, Mr. Yardley got injured because he was saving me, so during his hospitalization, I had been here to take care of him." Upon hearing this, Abigail received more information. She quickly collected her thoughts in her mind and said with her hands folded, "It seems that you have already met that girl, Janice, and... She also knows about your existence." As she spoke, Abigail narrowed her eyes and looked at Maddox, "So during this period of time, you went to herpany while you were on blind dates with Janice?" Maddox frowned and didn''t say anything. He was still thinking about the way Minerva had addressed him. "Well, Miss Lowell... She used to be one of my clients." Abigail was speechless. What was happening? Janice was also her customer? Why have these people mingled with each other? Her mind was a little muddled. Abigail felt that her mind might crumble if she continued to think about it. Thus, she went straight to Minerva and said, "Come out with me. Let''s have a chat." Minerva knew that it was inevitable. She could only nod and say, "Okay." However, just as the two of them were about to leave, Maddox said, "You''re not allowed to go!" The two of them stopped walking. Abigail turned around and saw Maddox stand up coldly. His eyes seemed to prate through Minerva. "I don''t allow you to go. Come back." This brat! Abigail couldn''t help but grit her teeth. Minerva did not budge. After a while, she turned her head and said, "Someone has to exin all this at the end. You should just rest. We''ll be back in a minute." However, in the next second, Maddox stood up from the bed and stepped forward to grab Minerva''s arm. "If I say you''re not allowed to go, then you''re not allowed to." Minerva frowned, "Maddox Yardley, you..." Maddox''s lips curled up slowly when he heard her call his name again. He stared at her with a pair of intoxicating eyes. "It would be even better if you called me without myst name." Abigail, who was on the side, was speechless. This brat had be so good in flirting that he didn''t seem to mind that his aunt was present at the scene? Thinking of this, Abigail looked at Minerva carefully. She had always known how important this woman was to Maddox, but she didn''t expect that after five years, Maddox hadpletely changed because of her. "Let go of me," Minerva struggled to pull her hand back. However, Maddox held on to her wrist tightly. When he saw that she was about to break free, he directly entwined her fingers with his and held on tightly. He explicitly did that right in front of Abigail, which made Minerva''s pale cheeks burn red. She said frantically, "If you don''t let me go, I won''t take care of you anymore." This sentence had a great impact. Maddox who had just tightly held her hand immediately released his grip because of her words, though he was still displeased. Hence, he said, "Then you are still not allowed to go out." He was seriously injured so Abigail was unwilling to make things difficult for her nephew. She said, "Alright, you two don''t go out. I''ll go out, okay? I''ll find out more about this matter myself, have a meal, take a bath and then I''lle back!" After that, Abigail immediately left. After she left, Minerva asked coldly, "Can you let go of me now?" After the threat was gone, Maddox let go of her hand, but he took a few steps forward and was very close to her. "Don''t say too much to her. You don''t need to exin anything to anyone anymore." "When did I say that I was going to exin to her?" Minerva pursed her lips. "She''s your aunt and she''s the one that had introduced you to Miss Lowell. She''s in the most difficult position now so I feel that it''s necessary for her to know about this. If you don''t want to tell her, then let me tell her. It''s just a few words anyway." "But what if she mes you?" Maddox suddenly asked. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 Minerva was stunned. "What do you mean?" She thought for a moment and understood Maddox''s meaning. Then she smiled and said, "It''s normal if she does me me. After all, I too, me myself." Upon hearing this, Maddox narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you ming yourself?" Minerva lowered her eyes. Yes, she had been ming herself. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She was also responsible for Maddox''s injury. If it hadn''t been for her, he wouldn''t have been so badly hurt. She med herself. Why did she go look for Janice at the beginning? Although they had made an appointment, she should have left when Janice said that she didn''t have time. Why did she directly go see her? If she had not gone to that restaurant, perhaps she would not have run into Maddox? Thinking of this, Minerva smiled bitterly and said, "If I hadn''t gone to that restaurant, so many things would not have happened. Perhaps now you and Miss Lowell might have..." They might have sealed the deal. "There are no what if''s!" Maddox interrupted her in a cold voice. He pursed his thin lips and said, "You still don''t get it, do you?" "What?" "Five years. For five years, why haven''t I divorced you?" Minerva did not know the answer. At that moment, Maddox''s eyes were deep but bright, resembling hundreds of millions of stars shining in the night sky. His words pierced right through her heart. But... five years ago, he clearly... Thinking of this, Minerva retreated a few steps back and stubbornly said, "Let''s not talk about that. Let''s settle our current problems first." She tried to escape again... Maddox''s eyes darkened. Then, heughed softly and said, "Forget it. If you don''t want to talk about it now, then we won''t. Anyway, you will eventually have to face this in the future." The matter then came to an end. After Abigail arrived home, she directly called Sam and asked for the full story of the situation. Upon understanding the situation, she found out that Janice had indeed attacked first. Rage filled her mind and she directly gave Janice''s mother a call. Janice''s mother didn''t expect her call toe so quickly. Although she was in tears and was worried about her daughter, she answered the call with joy, "Abigail, what''s the situation? What did Maddox say? Can Janice be released?" Abigail did not speak, and Janice''s mother felt unsettled, so she called out again, "Abigail?" After a long while, Abigail''s cold voice came from over the phone. "We have known each other for quite a long time now, haven''t we?" Janice''s mother was stunned for a moment, then she nodded and said, "Yes." "Then you should know that I hate those that stir chaos." Abigail''s merciless voice made Janice''s mother panic at once. She guessed that Abigail might have already discovered the truth, so she exined hurriedly, "It''s not what you think. I have known you for so long. Would it be possible that I still don''t know your personality? How dare I tell a lie to you? It''s just that this matter is reallyplicated and I wasn''t present. The news was sent by someone else. If I was mistaken in what I told you, I apologize. However, Janice is really innocent, she didn''t mean to hurt Maddox at all... So I think..." "So you think that she can push all these usations away?" "I..." "Perhaps because I have been religious for two years, so you think that I, Abigail Stark, am easy to fool? Initially, I thought that Janice was kind, so I introduced my nephew to your daughter, but now it seems that I have misjudged her. Not only does Janice have a bad character, she is also vicious." "Abigail, how can you say that? Janice is a good girl. She has always been good at both her morality and education, and you..." "A girl who can so ruthlessly pour acid on someone else''s face; how dare you say that she''s a good girl? You''re right. She didn''t mean to hurt Maddox but she did intend to hurt someone else. She wanted to hurt a girl simr to her and disfigure her face." Janice''s mother was speechless. "Do you still want to defend her now?" Janice''s mother said, "Abigail, after all, she is my daughter. Even if she has done such a vicious thing, I am still her mother! I can''t... can''t just stand by and do nothing. Janice has never suffered since childhood. I have always been the one to watch her grow up. She has always been admired by the moon and the stars. I think she might have done such an irrational act this time because that girl did something excessive to her as well. Besides, this is a matter between the three of them. Why do you want to be involved in it?" "Fine," Abigail sneered. "Then I won''t get involved. I''ll let the young people handle it themselves. It''s none of my business even if she is sent in." "Please don''t do this, Abigail. I called you because I wanted you to take care of this matter." "Oh, I don''t think you want me to deal with the matter, but for me to help your daughter. Did you forget that Maddox is my nephew? You are Janice''s mother and you want to protect her. Can''t I protect my nephew as well?" Her words were extremely harsh, which stunned Janice''s mother at once. It took a long time for Janice''s mother toe to her senses. She sobbed and said, "Abigail! That wasn''t what you said on the phone before. Even if my daughter hadmitted a terrible crime, she did it with a reason. Maddox already had a girlfriend, yet you still set him up with Janice. If it hadn''t been because you didn''t make things clear, this wouldn''t have happened. Janice is a girl too. It''s normal for her to be angry about such things! It is normal for her to do something irrational when she is angry. All the children have done something wrong at one point. Do you really want her to be the only one who will face a dead end?" Abigail was speechless. All of a sudden, she felt that Maddox was really a headache. If he had refused Janice normally, such a thing would not have happened, but... this incident had be soplicated. Or, perhaps Janice had misunderstood him. Or could it be that Maddox had not made it clear to her himself? Thinking of this, Abigail''s head started hurting. "Abigail, I don''t me you, but Janice has been raised by me for so many years. I can''t watch her life go to waste like this. If she really gets convicted, how do you want her to continue with life in the future? She would take it too hard... Help me. After this incident, I will personallye to apologize to you with Janice. Is that fine?" After Janice''s mother softened her tone, Abigail couldn''t help but feel a little softhearted. ording to thew, pouring sulfuric acid at someone was not only a nasty thing but also a crime. Janice could be sentenced. However... she was the one who had introduced Janice to Maddox after all. Since things hade to this point, Abigail was obliged to take some responsibility. "I understand. I will discuss it with Maddox as soon as possible." "Abigail, I''ll leave this matter to you. As long as you can help Janice, I will keep my end of the promise." Abigail hung up the call feeling perplexed, and then she just held her cell phone in silence. She would not need to go to Maddox to discuss the matter. She could just directly go to that woman... and release Janice from prison... Chapter 501 Chapter 501 In the quiet private room on the second floor of the restaurant, Abigail got up and handed a bowl of soup to Minerva. "The soup here is very good. I liked toe here often before I went to San Novia, and I asionally asked Maddox toe with me. But ever since I went to San Novia, I haven''t been able to drink the soup here. Today, thanks to you, I have the opportunity toe here again." She handed the soup over and Minerva quickly stood up and received it with both hands. "Thank you, Auntie Stark." Abigail smiled slightly and said, "You don''t have to be so polite. Which reminds me, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Where have you been in the past five years? How are you? Why haven''t I heard from you?" Minerva took the soup and sat down on the opposite side. She picked up a spoon and put it in the bowl, while stirring. She answered Abigail''s question word by word. "Auntie Stark, I''ve been studying design abroad for the past five years." "Studying design?" Abigail was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. "It''s a very good industry. It seems that you have really changed a lot." Upon hearing this, Minerva could only smile. She did not know what to say. In fact, she had expected that Abigail would invite her to a meal, and that this meal was really inevitable. Hence, when Abigail found her phone number, Minerva came straight over without any hesitation. "Kimberly..." A familiar name came out of Abigail''s mouth. It was familiar but also strange. For a moment, Minerva felt as though Abigail was calling someone else. Kimberly, this name... It had been a long time since she was called Kimberly. Abigail obviously felt that something was wrong after she called her name. She smiled and said, "When I was in the ward, I heard Maddox call you Minerva? Did you change your name?" Minerva could only nod her head and answer honestly, "Kimberly Shell used to be my name, but I''ve changed my name to Minerva Hanover. Auntie Stark, if you don''t mind, you can just call me Minerva." "Hanover? You and the Hanover family are..." "Quill Hanover is my brother." Upon hearing this news, Abigail was a little surprised and then she looked at her with a bewildered expression. In the past, she had investigated the girl''s background. At that time, she was the daughter of the Shell family. How could she be a member of the Hanover family now? Was her background hidden before? However, this was not a particrly important point. Thinking of this, Abigail nodded. "I see. No wonder I haven''t heard anything about you. It turns out that you changed your name and your surname. By the way, how have you been these past few years? Seeing you now, it seems that you''re doing okay?" Minerva could only let out a bashfulugh. "Yes, I''m doing fine." Hearing that she was doing okay, the smile on Abigail''s face faded. "Actually if you didn''t say so, I would have known that you have been well. In fact, you are not just doing well, you are actually far more different than before. But... Do you know that over the past five years, Maddox had been practically living terribly all along? Minerva could no longer maintain the smile on her face. She looked at Abigail indifferently with a very calm expression. "I''ve been his aunt for so many years, but I''ve never seen him like this. It was as if he had nothing left to live for. For Maddox, I''ve never seen him care about anyone except his mother. Even I, as his aunt, am dispensable to him." Minerva was speechless. "You should be able to understand what I mean." Minerva said, "Auntie Stark, can you make it a little clearer?" "Okay, then I''ll tell you directly. When did you meet Maddox?" Minerva lifted her eyes and looked at Abigail from across the table. She put down the spoon in her hand and told Abigail what had happened in the restaurant that day. At first, Abigail looked like she had expected the story, but towards the end, she could not bear to listen any longer. She said helplessly, "How has Maddox be so shameless? I don''t even recognize him now... really..." Minerva admired her frankness when she directly called out her nephew for being shameless. "So, Maddox has been forcing you to meet up with him so he can be closer with you, is that it?" Minerva nodded. "Sort of." "So, you no longer like him now. You don''t want to see him at all and don''t want to be close to him. Is that also correct?" Upon hearing this, Minerva froze for a moment. Then, she raised her head and looked at Abigail who sat across her. She stared closely at Minerva. "You''re hesitating?" Abigail smiled faintly. From N?velDrama.Org. Minerva came back to her senses and revealed a faint smile. "You must be joking, Auntie Stark. I lost my interest a long time ago. It''s just because he''s now my client and he got hurt because of me; that is why I''m still taking care of him." "What happens after he recovers?" Abigail asked again. "When he recovers, I''ll naturally leave and never appear in front of him again." "What about your client rtions? How would you avoid it if he continues to seek you?" Abigail asked one question after another and Minerva was unable to answer. She stopped and no longer answered Abigail''s question. Instead, she pinned a look on her and asked, "Auntie Stark, why don''t you just be straight with whatever you want to say?" Auntie Stark''s red lips curled up. "You''re a really smart girl. To be honest, I liked you very much five years ago. Even though Maddox told me about the problem that you have been married before, I felt that you were still a good woman. As long as you both could ovee your difficulties, I thought that it was good for you two to be together. But now... I no longer think that you''repatible with each other." Minerva did not reply. She did not have any expression on her face. Abigail observed her and continued, "On the surface, your personality is quite different from how you appear. You look fragile but your personality is strong. And Maddox is not the kind that will give in easily as well. If you two stay together, both of you will only be harmed continuously." "Yes, your deduction is correct. I know this as well, which was why I left," Minerva nodded in agreement. Abigail did not say anything. An ambiguous look was hidden in the depths of her eyes. When she saw that Minerva''s eyes and face were devoid of emotion when she spoke those words, she instantly felt that Maddox had no chance with her anymore. If Minerva still had a shred of affection left for Maddox, she would probably feel anxious after hearing what she had said. But she didn''t... Abigail thought to herself, "Maddox, it''s not that I am not trying to help you. It''s just that this woman no longer has any feelings for you. You won''t be able to obtain happiness even if you force it." Then Abigail suddenly asked. "In that case, have you gotten remarried in the past few years?" This question was thrown into Minerva''s heart like a bomb. She was stunned and lowered her eyes subconsciously. "No." "No?" Abigail eximed. "You haven''t met anyone in the past five years? Not a single rtionship? Then you..." Minerva smiled sadly. "I think it''s good to be alone. Auntie Stark, I know what you want to say... Don''t worry. After this matter is resolved, I''ll find a way to sever my ties with Maddox. I won''t let him continue pestering me. Upon hearing this, Abigail finally could not help but heave a heavy sigh. "Judging from this, do you think I''m here to break you two up today?" Chapter 502 Chapter 502 Wasn''t that the case? Those words almost escaped her mouth. However, in the end, Minerva did not say them out loud. "To be honest, I do indeed think that you two shouldn''t be together now, but it''s not because I want to break you two up. You know that I''ve always liked you." Minerva had to admit this. When she was hurt before, it was Abigail who had treated her. She had also given her a lot of words offort and had scolded Maddox on her behalf. Minerva had remembered all of that in her heart. "Auntie Stark, I know," Han Minerva smiled lightly. "I know what you thought in the past, and I know what you''re thinking now. Don''t worry." Initially... Abigail thought that she would exin further. But now that Minerva didn''t offer any exnation at all, she instead felt a tad bit embarrassed. She had already said that she didn''te to break them up, but... after what Minerva had said, it was exactly what Minerva still thought she meant. All of a sudden, Abigail did not know what to say. She just felt that Minerva was really different from before. She was rational, calm, and unruffled. "Let''s eat first." After a thousand words, Abigail finally settled on saying this. "Okay," Minerva smiled. The two began to eat in silence; no one spoke a word. After the meal, because Abigail did not drive, Minerva drove her home instead. As Abigail got out of the car, she took a deep look at her and said, "Minerva." Upon hearing this, Minerva was a little taken aback. "Auntie Stark?" Abigail looked at Minerva, who was sitting in the driver''s seat and said softly, "If I told you that after knowing the ins and outs of the matter, I still want you to persuade Maddox to let Janice go, would you agree?" As if she had already expected that Abigail would say those words, Minerva didn''t show any special reaction. She merely nodded and said, "Yes." "You would?" Abigail was a little surprised. "You... You won''t me me?" "Didn''t youe to North City just for this?" She asked slowly. Since her worries had been revealed, Abigail was left feeling a little awkward. She coughed lightly and asked, "Then do you me me?" "I know that you are the middle person in this matter. Furthermore, Mr. Yardley is your nephew. His rtive is investigating Janice''s wrongdoings, so as an outsider, I have no say in this. Therefore, I respect your decision. However, regarding Mr. Yardley''s side of this matter..." "This is the reason why I asked you out today. I guess he wants to have her convicted because of you... Minerva, I know that my request is a bit out of line, but after all, this matter was caused by me. I don''t want the matter to get out of hand. This will ruin a girl. Do you understand?" Minerva nodded quietly. "Don''t worry, I will definitely ask Janice''s mother to take her away. After all, it is already the greatest kindness to spare them from a criminal conviction. If Janice dares to harm you again in the future, even without Maddox, even I would not let her get away with it." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sure enough, she was indeed Abigail Stark. She was exactly what Minerva expected. Minerva smiled faintly and gave her a nod of thanks, "Thank you, Auntie Stark." Initially, Abigail thought that the two of them were notpatible to be together. Frankly, Abigail did have some resentments towards Minerva in her heart because she disappeared for five years without a word. She did not me Minerva for going too far, but she felt that Minerva was too cruel to Maddox. After all, she disappeared without a trace for five years. Such a temper was not suitable for Maddox. However, looking at Minerva now, Abigail felt that the more she looked at her, the more she liked her. Maybe it was because Minerva was too obedient, which made her feel guilty. In the end, Abigail said something out of nowhere. "You''re a good girl. I really don''t mean to break you two up." Minerva was stunned for a moment. Momentster, her red lips curled up slightly. She nodded at Abigail but did not say anything else. "You can go back now. Be careful on the road." "Alright." After Minerva drove away, Abigail sighed. She was a good girl. However, judging from her current appearance, Maddox probably did not have much of an opportunity to get back with her. Sometimes, fate just could not be forced. Court was soon to be called to order. Minerva has sent food to Maddox in the hospital as usual. Recently, she had been running back and forth between her home, thepany and the hospital. After a while, she appeared thinner. Maddox had only realized it when she sat down. Furthermore, there were faint dark circles around her eyes. Her tiny face had be thinner, making her features stand out even more distinctly. Furthermore, she had put on makeup, so she looked stunningly beautiful against the light. As if something was stuck in his throat, Maddox said in a hoarse voice, "From tomorrow onwards, don''t send me food anymore." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s hands paused. After a while, she regained her calmness and handed the bowl in her hand to Maddox. Maddox felt a little annoyed when he saw how calm she was. "Aren''t you going to ask why?" Minerva took out some vegetables and said in a low voice, "There''s nothing to ask." Maddox furrowed his brows. At the same time, he noticed that there were more dishes on the table that day than usual. This made his frown grow deeper. "Why are there so many?" "You have been recovering from your injury for so long and you have been slowly getting better as well. Tomorrow, court will be held so I prepared more to celebrate for you." "Celebrate?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. "Is it really a celebration?" Minerva nodded. "Since it is a celebration, shouldn''t you be happy?" Maddox''s tall and strong body leaned forward a little. His burning breath was close to her, and his deep eyes were staring at her. "But looking at you, you don''t seem happy at all. What''s wrong?" His breath drew closer and eventually syed across her face. Minerva was shocked and she took a few steps back. She said softly, "Nothing. Aren''t you happy to be served more dishes? Fine, then I''ll take it all away. Just have in soup then." After saying that, Minerva stretched out her hand and was about to take away the dishes on the table. Seeing that she was back to her normal self, Maddox grabbed hold of her. "You''ve already given it to me. How can you take it back?" Minerva withdrew her hand and red at him. "Then why did you say that?" Maddox''s lips curled up. "I won''t speak anymore." After that, he forgot about what had just happened and ate. While he was eating, Minerva sat beside him in deep contemtion of how to bring up the matter. Abigail had asked her out so that she could persuade Maddox. She had to repay Abigail''s kindness. Seeing that Maddox had almost finished his meal, Minerva whispered, "The court will be held tomorrow. Have you asked thewyer to prepare everything?" When she suddenly brought up the matter, Maddox sensed an unusual atmosphere. He looked up at her and asked, "What are you trying to say?" Minerva was shocked. She did not expect him to sense anything odd so soon. Since that was the case, she decided to just say get straight to the point. There was no need to think any further. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 "I thought about it carefully after I went back yesterday. Although what Janice did was horrible, after all, she is still the daughter of Auntie Stark''s friend, so..." "So what?" Before she could finish, she was interrupted by Maddox''s cold voice. He squinted his eyes and stared at her with a dangerous glint in his eyes. He bit out word by word, "I thought that after five years, you would be at least a little more decisive, or even more resolute. But how can you change your mind just with a few words of persuasion by my aunt?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. Her pink lips parted and she could not say a word. Maddoxughed and said, "You should have shown her a little of that same attitude you always show to me, shouldn''t you?" Minerva was speechless. He sneered again. "How could you give up without even persisting for a bit? She poured acid this time. Who knows what she would pour next time. And plus, who knows whether I would arrive in time to save you next time?" "No," Minerva rejected him. "No?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. Minerva wanted to say that as long as he kept his distance from her, Janice would not do anything against her. However, after contemting this sentence for a while, she felt that it would be too harsh and he could make a scene again if she said it. Hence, just as she was about to speak, her words turned into, "She wants you." Maddox thought about it for a long while before he regained his senses. A hint of coldness shed in his dark eyes and a selfmocking smile appeared on his face momentster. "So you''re going to abandon me after I recover, aren''t you?" Abandon... Minerva''s delicate brows furrowed deeply. She had never said that she would be responsible for him, so how could it be considered as an abandonment? And plus, as long as his injuries were healed, she would have fulfilled her duty already. Maddox pursed his lips. "Minerva, my wounds haven''t fully healed yet and you''re already trying to persuade me to let go of the woman who tried to hurt you; that really provokes me. Minerva closed her eyes and took a deep breath to suppress her frustration. After she calmed down, she said, "I can only try to convince you but it doesn''t mean that I can definitely convince you. It''s up to you. If you don''t want to let her go, then tell Auntie Stark about it yourself. It''s just that... I''ve already promised Auntie Stark. So just let me be a person who doesn''t keep her promises then." Saying that, Minerva even pursed her lips and smiled, showing an indifferent attitude. Suddenly, Maddox lifted his hand and grabbed her wrist. He pulled her into his embrace before she could react. "What did she say to make you change your mind?" Minerva sat on hisp and tried to push him away. However, Maddox''s long arms were circled around her waist like an iron chain, making it impossible for her to move against his strength. He didn''t give her any chance to escape. He held her chin with his fingers and turned her face towards his, staring into her eyes. "Didn''t you get so scared before that you couldn''t sleep well? If we release her now, do you know that you will be living that fearful life again?" Minerva bit her lower lip. "After all, she hasn''t hurt me, and... Auntie Stark said that her parents would take her away. In fact, this matter can be resolved very easily. It happened because of you. As long as you stay away from me in the future, she won''t hate me anymore. I don''t intend to get back together with you and we''ll definitely still divorce..." Before Minerva could finish her sentence, Maddox kissed her furiously. Minerva was stunned by the sudden kiss. She blinked her eyes in a daze. Her long and wavy eyshes fluttered as if they were scratching Maddox''s heart. Momentster, Minerva stretched out her hand and tried to push him away. Maddox grabbed her wrist and pulled her arms back. His tall body held her down as he kissed her red lips. Just like a game of tag, one tried to escape, while the other tried to take possession. The one who tried to flee felt anxious, but the one chasing had a spirit of determination. In the end, Maddox had the upper hand and Minerva waspletely defeated. After a long kiss... Maddox breathed heavily with his forehead pressed against hers. "There''s no need to get back together. We never broke up anyway." After saying that, he kissed her lips affectionately again. Finally, he couldn''t help but nt kisses on the tip of her nose and then her eyes. "I can''t forgive her, nor will I let you go." "Minerva, Kimberly... You are destined to be mine." In the end, Minerva was unable to persuade Maddox. Abigail firmly believed in her and thought that she was the only one who could persuade Maddox. However, Abigail neglected one thing. It wasn''t just anyone else Janice had hurt; it was the person whom Maddox cared most about. So, how could he forgive Janice? Minerva had promised Abigail, but she had failed to convince Maddox, so she felt frustrated. Furthermore, after she was kissed, Maddox''s words frightened her. She felt that it would be more difficult for her to get rid of him. She was a little flustered and had an impulse to escape. In the end, Minerva made a call to Abigail and told her about it. After listening to her words, Abigail was silent for a long time andter she said softly, "I know. In fact, I made things difficult for you to let you persuade him, but I still wanted to try. It doesn''t matter, Minerva. Thank you for your effort." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Minerva could only say, "Auntie Stark, I''m really sorry. I thought he would agree, but I didn''t expect..." "Then you must be wrong. Maddox has always been very determined about matters concerning you. Otherwise, in the past how would you two have..." Upon hearing Abigail talk about the past, Minerva''s heart was filled with panic. She quickly stopped Abigail from talking about it. "Auntie Stark, let''s not talk about the past." "Fine, if you don''t want me to mention it, then I won''t. That''s it then. I''ll negotiate with Janice''s mother myself. You don''t have to worry about it anymore." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Minerva ced her phone aside. Her body fell backwards in exhaustion and she copsed onto the sofa. After buying this apartment, she had lived alone. Vera always brought Beanie back to the Hanover family''s residence. Maddox would not let Janice go, which meant that... She would have to stay in the prison for a long time. That was good too; it would be a long and hard lesson for her. Minerva also thought that such a thing would indeed ruin her life. However, before Janice had acted, why didn''t she consider that her actions could possibly destroy her? Therefore, she should not be soft-hearted. Thinking of this, Minerva took out her mobile phone and called Vera, telling her that she could move back there. "Has the problem been solved?" "More or less. You should pack up and bring Beanie over tomorrow." "Alright!" After that, Minerva went to take a shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she found that there were two more people in the room. Vera had alreadye back with Beanie. "Mommy!!!" Beanie, who hadn''t seen Minerva for days, immediately rushed towards her! Minerva stumbled then took a few steps back to stabilize herself. Then, she held Beanie in her arms. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 "Mommy! I''ve missed you so much!" Beanie hugged Minerva and rubbed his face against her arm, showering her with affection. Having Beanie cuddle in her arm softened Minerva''s heart. "Didn''t I tell you toe tomorrow? Why did youe in the middle of the night?" Minerva squatted down and reached out to pinch Beanie''s soft cheeks. It felt good doing so, hence she reached out and rubbed them again. Beanie''s delicate features slowly changed under Minerva''s grip on his cheeks, but he wasn''t angry at all. Instead, there was a sh of joy in his eyes. He held Minerva''s wrist with one hand and said, "Mommy, kiss!" Minerva lowered her head and kissed Beanie on the cheek. Beanie finally got what he wanted and hugged her neck with his short arms. "In the future, can you and I live together forever?" Minerva was stunned for a moment before nodding. "Of course. In the future, we will be together forever. I will protect you well." "Humph." Beanie suddenly snorted. "I have already grown up and can protect you now. Don''t send me away when you meet a problem in the future. I want to stay with you." Minerva was shocked. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. His words were like an adult''s, causing Minerva''s eyes to fill with tears. She stretched out her hand and caressed the back of Beanie''s head. "My little beanie has grown up, I know." "But you''ve never believed in me, huh!" Observing them, Vera didn''t know whether tough or cry. She then spoke on behalf of Minerva, "Is believing in you useful? When the bad guys reallye, with such a tiny body, your mommy wouldn''t even be able to take care of herself much less take care of you too. I''m not trying to hurt you but you''re just too young. You''ll only be a burden to your mommy. If you don''t want to be a burden to your mommy, then hurry up, eat more and grow bigger. Wait until you''re taller than both your mommy and I, then we''ll be able to trust that you really have the ability to protect others!" Although Vera''s words were a harsh blow, they were the truth. Therefore, Minerva did not refute it. Besides, she also knew that her son was not that vulnerable, to feel hurt by those words. Sure enough, after listening to this, Beanie was disdainful and said angrily, "Auntie Vera, you only know how to criticize people. I wonder who it was that kept begging me not to tell uncle about her matter!" Hearing this, the smile on Vera''s face suddenly disappeared. She was going to hit Beanie. "You''re trying to be naughty, aren''t you? Always using your uncle to tease me..." "Mommy!" Beanie threw himself into Minerva''s arms and hugged her tightly, asking her for help. Minerva smiled and blocked Vera''s attack. Then she whispered, "How far have you and Quill gone?" Vera''s face immediately blushed furiously and she said, "Minerva, what are you talking about?" Beanie immediately cried out, "Mommy, I saw Aunt Vera kiss uncle!" Upon hearing this, Minerva was a little shocked. "What did you say?" "Ah!" Vera shouted as if her tail had been trampled on. "Beanie, you are talking nonsense! I didn''t do such a thing!" "Yes!" Beanie snorted. "I saw it upstairs that day. You kissed my uncle." Minerva looked at Vera and found that her eyes were full of shyness, clearly indicating that Beanie had spoken the truth. If she hadn''t kissed Quill, Beanie wouldn''t have mentioned it and Vera wouldn''t have been so fidgety. This could only prove that Vera had really kissed Quill. At the thought of Quill''s calm face and Vera who actually stole a kiss from him. What kind of expression did he have? Minerva''s curiosity was piqued. Resting her chin on her hand, she looked at Vera. "Can you exin the process to me?" "For example, how did you do it?" "Or for example, what the expression was on my brother''s face?" Vera was speechless. Minerva urged, "Vera, hurry up and tell me the truth!" "I don''t want to talk to you two anymore!" Vera was so angry that she turned around and left the room. Minerva saw that Vera''s face was so red because of embarrassment. She could only smile and stop chasing to tease her. "Mommy, don''t you believe me? I really saw it that day." After Vera left, Beanie raised his head and asked. Minerva stretched out her hand and touched his nose. "How could I not believe you? Do you like Auntie Vera? What do you think about letting her be your aunt?" Beanie blinked his eyes and suddenly felt happy. "Once Auntie Vera really bes uncle''s wife, does that mean she can cook for me all the time?" Minerva couldn''t help butugh when she saw his greedy expression. She nodded and said, "That''s right." "I will remember this. From tomorrow onwards, I''ll address her differently." "What do you mean?" "From now on, whenever I see Auntie Vera, I''ll just call her Auntie." Minerva rubbed Beanie''s head and said nothing, but merely smiled. After Vera hid in the room, her face was so hot that it felt like it could explode. She reached out her hand to cover her cheek, screaming wildly as she paced back and forth in her room. Originally, she was already very ufortable with the matter of her sneaky kiss. When she had only finally calmed down from it, Beanie had to bring it up again. At the thought of how Minerva would make fun of her now that she had found out about the matter, Vera felt that she had lost her dignity. He was Minerva''s older brother! How could she embarrass herself that way? How could she not control herself well? And plus... she had even wanted to secretly kiss him for a second time, although...she had run away disappointingly that time. However... Vera bit her index finger and her expression was reminiscent. Prince Charming''s lips were so soft. After that day, she could only kiss him in her dream, and... in her dream, Quill would respond, and... and was very charming and powerful. But how could that be possible in real life? Vera was frustrated again. Sheid t on the bed and buried her face in her pillows. Ding dong... Her phone pinged. Vera looked at her phone and found that it was a Facebook message from Minerva. After seeing the contents of the message, Vera''s face turned red again. She read the message with despise... "Stopughing at me, humph!" "When did Iugh at you? I was just concerned about my brother''s and my best friend''s rtionship. Aren''t I just being caring?" "Uh- huh! You''d better care about your Maddox!" After a moment of silence, Vera realized that she shouldn''t have said that so she quickly typed another message on her phone. "I didn''t mean that, but just stop talking about this matter and don''tugh at me." "So you admit it?" Vera''s eyes widened. F*ck, she had actually fallen for her trick. She snorted and simply confessed after thinking for a while. "Yes. So what if I admit it? Didn''t you already know that your brother was my Prince Charming? With his beauty in front of me, I couldn''t help myself that day!" "Yes, of course. Whether you can sessfully be Quill''s wife will depend on your performance in the future." Quill''s wife? Vera held her cheeks and began to imagine the scene of her marrying Quill. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Her Facebook messenger app rang again and Vera''s thoughts were interrupted. She suddenly regained her senses and shook her head hard. From N?velDrama.Org. What was she thinking about? How could Quill fancy her? Looking at Quill''s appearance, he seemed to be quite the conservative type. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been still single until then. How could she, a girl without anything, catch his eye? After all, even when Juliette was so outstanding, Quill didn''t fancy her. As for Vera, how would it even be possible? What merits did she have, that could possibly make him like her? Thinking of this, Vera suddenly became more upset and she picked up her mobile phone to continue texting. "That''s impossible. Your brother would never like someone like me." "How would you know if you haven''t tried? Besides, haven''t you already kissed him? You can go one step further next time." Upon hearing this, Vera suddenly felt that Minerva was a scheming woman. She had indeed put in a lot of effort for her brother''s future. However, Vera was too embarrassed to continue talking to Minerva. She could only put her phone aside, turn her body around, and sprawl her limbs across the bed. She felt a little troubled. In the end, she decided that she might as well close her eyes and stop thinking about the matter. The next day was the day of the court trial. Of course, Minerva, as the witness of the scene, could not be absent. She washed up early in the morning, changed into a presentable suit and then put on a trench coat before going out. Before leaving, she told Beanie to eat well at school and that she would pick him up personally after school. Minerva hadn''t personally picked Beanie up in a long time. Naturally, he agreed happily after receiving such a promise. She went to the hospital first and when she arrived at the door of the ward, she heard the conversation between Abigail and Maddox. In addition to that, there was another voice. Minerva stood at the door of the ward and saw what was happening inside through the small ss window. Abigail sat calmly on a chair. Maddox had a cold expression on his face. In front of him, stood a woman who was dressed in expensive clothes. Minerva had been in the circle long enough to be able to tell that the woman was wearing luxury goods. She looked anxiously at Maddox, as if she was trying to exin something. Her hands moved along as she spoke. After thinking for a while, Minerva could guess who she was. Janice''s mother, Samantha, was probably the only one at this age who woulde to the hospital at a time like this. She didn''t know how long they would be discussing for, so Minerva didn''t go inside. Instead, she waited by the door. However, Maddox''s eyes were cold all along. He didn''t want to hear the nonsense that Samantha was spewing. He was determined to punish the woman who had deliberately tried to hurt them. When Minerva appeared at the door of the ward, Maddox''s attention was instantly drawn to her. While Samantha was still talking, Maddox stood up and walked towards the door to leave. Samantha and Abigail were stunned for a moment, and then trailed after him. Watching his hurried steps, Abigail was a little surprised. Samantha looked at her doubtfully, but Abigail spread her hands out in a look of confusion, showing that she didn''t know what was going on. Maddox''s voice became gentle as soon as he opened the door. Abigail could guess the reason easily. "Why are you standing outside the door? Come in," Maddox looked at Minerva standing against the wall. Was this woman stupid? She stayed outside even when she''d arrived. She was just standing there. How long was she even nning to do that? Did this person have x- ray vision? When Minerva had looked at him just now, he wasn''t even looking in her direction at all. How was he able to find her there? Maddox could easily guess what she was thinking when he saw her surprised expression. His thin lips curled and he said, "There''s no need to guess. Our hearts are connected. We are telepathic." Minerva was rendered speechless. She wondered, "Was he able to read minds?" However, she did not have time to think longer. Maddox had already taken her by the wrist and brought her into the ward. He already had no intentions of listening to Samantha. After bringing Minerva in, he directly ordered her to leave, "I won''t change my mind. You can go now." She was still an elder after all. Yet, Maddox had behaved so impudently that Minerva couldn''t help but frown. Although she felt that Maddox''s behavior was a little too over the line, Samantha had deserved it for not disciplining her daughter. Her daughter hadmitted such a terrible crime. Yet, she did not feel any regret on her behalf, and still wanted to shelter her. Therefore, Minerva didn''t say anything. She merely stood there with a nk expression on her face. Samantha immediately panicked when she heard Maddox''s order for her to leave. "Maddox, don''t do this. I came here today to sincerely apologize to you. Janice did indeedmit a terrible crime and it''s all because I didn''t teach her well, but she''s a girl after all. If she goes to jail like this, she''ll suffer a fate worse than death!" Minerva''s lips twitched but even then, she did not speak her mind. Maddox snorted and said, "Don''t you think that the state I am in now is also worse than death?" After Maddox had questioned her, Samantha said with a distressed tone, "I know that you are now suffering a thousand times more than she is, but there are always times when people make mistakes. Janice was indeed too impulsive this time. As long as you are willing to forgive her, I promise that it won''t happen again. If it does, I will be the first to punish her as her mother. But... This time, please give her a chance to correct her wrongs." Those words were extremely moving. Minerva carefully studied Samantha and found that she was way more rational than Janice. Of course, it couldn''t be forgotten that perhaps she was merely putting up an act to save her daughter. Samantha must have noticed Minerva''s gaze and turned to look at her. In the end, her gazended on Maddox''s hand, which was holding her hand. She suddenly thought of something and looked at Minerva. "You, you''re that woman?" Minerva was stunned for a moment and then she slowly pulled her hand back. Just as she was about to retract her arm, Maddox''s grip suddenly tightened and he grabbed her wrist tightly. He did not want to let go of it. This action was enough to exin everything. All of a sudden, Samantha ced her hope on Minerva. She suddenly walked towards her. "I heard that Janice intended to throw acid at you and it was Maddox who had blocked it for you which is why he''s so badly injured now. So in essence, she had intended to hurt you, so you should be the one that I must apologize to. I''m sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of my daughter. She''s just too young and ignorant. Can you forgive her this time?" Minerva''s lips twitched as she looked at Samantha who was trying her best to save her daughter. She was also a mother, so she naturally understood what Samantha was feeling. Thinking of this, Minerva couldn''t help but nce at Maddox. Perhaps it was because he knew what she was thinking, Maddox finally let out a sigh, "Do you have any thoughts?" Chapter 506 Chapter 506 "You''re willing to listen?" Minerva was a little surprised. He clearly wasn''t willing to change his mind yesterday, but why did he ask about her thoughts at that moment? Maddox wrapped an arm around her waist and said warmly, "Talk about it first." Minerva tried to push him away but his hand was as firm as an iron chain that was fastened around her waist. In the end, she could only endure it and say, "I am willing to give her a chance, but... I request to meet her at court." If Maddox was willing to give her a chance, she would like to see what Janice was thinking for the past several days and whether being locked up for a few days had changed her mind. Or, was Janice still the same, still resentful towards her? Upon hearing her words, tears filled Samantha''s eyes and she frantically held Minerva''s hand. "Thank you very much. You really are a good person. As long as Janice can be released this time, I will make her apologize to you and also thank you." Abigail was speechless as she watched from the side. Maddox had been so firm the day before, yet he could be convinced by a single word from Minerva that day? Was he... deliberately acting that way in front of Samantha? After thinking for a while, Abigail shook her head and abandoned all the messy thoughts in her mind. Minerva had thought of making a decision only after seeing Janice''s attitude. Although Maddox did not know what she was thinking, he respected her thoughts. He would do whatever she said and the entire process would be done ording to her wishes. Witnessing Maddox''s extremely obedient behavior, Abigail and Samantha were filled with shock, each having their own thoughts. Abigail felt that Minerva indeed really had her nephew tightly wrapped around her finger. She shook her head helplessly in her heart, yet a smile slowly appeared on her face. As for Samantha, she was very shocked. When they had first met, Maddox was very cold. Before they met, she had only seen him on TV or in newspapers. Without meeting, she could already feel his power and the sharpness in his eyes. So when Janice had gone on the blind date, she had felt it was normal for Maddox to have such a straight face. She thought that he was naturally that way and she had been looking forward to the day when her daughter could sessfully capture his heart. However, he was now listening to another woman''s words. And that woman was not her daughter. It would be false to say that she wasn''t jealous. But was it useful for Samantha to be jealous now? She was experienced. She knew that if a man had feelings for a woman, it would remain unshaken no matter what. There was no need to put in effort to attract him anymore. He would naturally approach the woman that he loves, fawn on her, and please her. However, if his heart was not with you, no matter how hard you try, he would not even look at you. This was especially true for a man like Maddox Yardley. The fact that her daughter had lost to someone else meant that her skills were inferior and Samantha acknowledged it! Now, she only wanted her daughter toe out safe and sound. Thinking of this, Samantha held her hands nervously and looked at Minerva. She hoped that Minerva was a kind and soft-hearted person. "You want toe with us?" Minerva couldn''t help but frown when she heard Maddox say that they should set off together. Even Abigail, who was at the side, had walked over. "No, you''re still injured. It doesn''t matter if you walk around in the ward, but if you go out with us, it will definitely take a toll on you!" Abigail said. Minerva nodded in agreement. "That''s right. You can''t go with us. You should stay in the ward and rest." "Impossible," Maddox pursed his thin lips and said with a cold expression. "I was supposed to go to the court today anyway. It won''t be long." Upon hearing the news, Samantha''s face paled. She was an outsider and it would be inappropriate for her to express her opinion. Of course, she did not want Maddox to go along. After all... If Maddox did not go, she could beg Minerva for more help. Women were always easier to be soft-hearted. Abigail said, "Can''t you listen to my advice? You are still injured." Maddox said coldly, "Walking isn''t a problem for me." In the end, Abigail could only look at Minerva with pleading eyes. In fact, Minerva couldn''t do anything about it. She couldn''t do anything about Maddox''s personality. She could only look at Maddox. She had the same idea as Abigail and didn''t want Maddox to go with them. "You don''t have to persuade me," Maddox only spoke those words to her. Minerva pondered for a moment before saying, "Then let''s go. Let''s meet Miss Lowell first before making a decision." Abigail was speechless. That was all the advice she gave? Forget it; what was she worried about? If and when Maddox could no longer endure the pain and copse, she could just get someone to bring him back to the hospital. It wasn''t a big deal. He wouldn''t die anyway. If he didn''t even care about it himself, why should she, his aunt, care so much? When the decision was made, the group of people went straight to see Janice. Janice had suffered a lot in the detention room throughout the past couple of days. It was dark and it couldn''t bepared to her usual bedroom at all. She didn''t have a big bathtub nor beautiful clothes. She had reflected for many days and couldn''t eat anything. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the beginning, she always threw the food on the ground and refused to eat it, thinking that it wasn''t food for humans to eat. However, since she had indeedmitted a crime, why would she be served with luxurious fish and meat? It wasn''t as though the officers were her family and had to amodate her tantrums. In the end, Janice had gotten so hungry that she didn''t dare to knock the food over again. She ate everything and was full of resentment and anger. She was waiting; she had to go out. The reason why she had be like this was all because of that b*tch, Minerva Hanover! If it wasn''t for Minerva, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. When Janice heard that someone was visiting her, she was so happy that she had burst into tears. It must be her mother who hade to save her! Janice went out with hope, only to see a group of people present in the visiting room. She hadn''t been convicted yet so she could still see them directly. "Janice!" When Samantha saw her, tears immediately flowed down her eyes, and then she quickly walked towards Janice. "Mom!" Janice''s eyes turned red and she threw herself into her mother''s arms. She couldn''t help but cry loudly, "Mom, you finally came. I feel so aggrieved here." They hugged each other and cried together. Samantha caressed Janice''s head and felt concerned for her. "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about you. How are you? Why have you gotten so skinny?" Janice raised her head and was about to use Minerva when she saw Maddox standing beside her. She admired him deeply. Hence, when she saw that he was looking at the messy state that she was in, Janice suddenly felt ashamed. She suddenly reached out to cover her face and threw herself into her mother''s arms in shock. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 "Why, why is he here too?" "Who?" Samantha didn''t know who Janice was referring to, so she asked. Janice hugged her directly and buried her face in her embrace. "Mom, I don''t want to see him now. I look so hideous. How can he see me like this? He already dislikes me so looking like this now, it will definitely disappoint him." Her voice was very faint, so only Samantha could hear her. After all, Janice was her daughter. How could she not understand what she meant? Janice was referring to Maddox. Janice had lost weight in the past few days. She did not dress up and had stayed in the detention room the whole time. Hence, her image had copsed in front of the person she loved when Maddox came in. If it was in the past, Samantha would have definitely helped Janice get through this crisis. However, at that moment,pared to her appearance, her reputation and life were more important. Hence, Samantha couldn''t care less. She took Janice''s hands and whispered, "Good girl, don''t worry about whether he is here or not. I came here to save you today. You have done the wrong thing so you have to apologize to them and admit your mistakes seriously. You have to promise that you won''t do it again, do you understand?" Upon hearing those words, Janice who was buried in her mother''s arms trembled violently, and then she raised her head and asked in a low voice, "Mom, what are you talking about?" "Apologize well, do you understand?" Samantha pinned a look on her and warned her in a low voice. "I have spent a lot of effort to get this opportunity. If you don''t apologize well, this opportunity will be gone." "A chance that you begged for? Did you beg that woman?" Janice suddenly became aggravated and her eyes burned with great anger and hatred. Her expression stunned Samantha. She clenched her teeth and squeezed Janice''s wrist hard. She lowered her voice and said, "Listen to me carefully, Janice Lowell. You will apologize to them seriously today and you must be sincerely regretful. You must not have this look in your eyester. After all, it is your fault!" It was her fault? How was it her fault? Janice didn''t think that she had done anything wrong. Even if she did, it was because she had failed to ssh the acid onto Minerva''s face and that she had left her standing there safe and sound. "I won''t apologize," Janice said with fierceful eyes. "It''s not my fault. She stole my man first!" "Silly child, what are you talking about?" Samantha widened her eyes and a bad feeling rose in her heart. Her daughter was obstinate and unruly, and she was still unwilling to apologize. "Do you know, if you don''t apologize today, you may be locked up here for a long time?" What? As soon as she heard that she was going to be locked up in such a ce forever, Janice felt a little scared. However, to ask her to apologize to the woman who stole her man? How could she do that? "Make the choice for yourself. You either apologize and leave, or you don''t apologize and stay here. I believe you know which one you should choose." At this point, Samantha had let go of Janice and let her make her own choice. After she stood up, she smiled at Minerva and said softly, "I''ve already told Janice. She''s been through a lot of hardships over the past few days. She also knows that she''s made a mistake. Janice''s already thought it through." Minerva looked at Samantha and thought that as Janice''s mother, she had done a good job. In front of maternal love, Minerva was very respectful towards her. Thus, she nodded at her and smiled. Samantha''s heart softened a little. Looking at Minerva''s current state, it seemed like she would forgive her daughter. As long as she could forgive her, everything else would be fine. However, Janice was still sitting on the ground, unwilling to get up. She didn''t want Maddox to see her in such a state. She was too uncollected. Although she hadn''t looked in the mirror these days, she didn''t need to look at herself to know what kind of state she was in. She hadn''t taken a shower for a few days, so her hair must be messy and the makeup she had put on that day must have been ruined. Furthermore, the stench of her body was foul and she just couldn''t do it... "No, I don''t want to!" Janice shouted in grief. She held her head and said painfully, "I don''t want to see him! Mom, make him go out, go out!" It was as if Janice had suddenly gone mad. Minerva didn''t know what had happened, but she had come to see if Janice had regretted her actions so she merely stood aside with a calm expression. All of a sudden, Janice seemed to have thought of something. She suddenly raised her head and shot a piercing re at Minerva. The look in her eyes was filled with infinite anger and resentment. Everyone was shocked and Abigail looked at her incredulously. It was hard to imagine that such a hateful look could be seen in the eyes of such a young girl. Samantha cursed in her heart. She rushed forward and stood in front of Janice, saying, "What are you doing? Hurry up and apologize to Miss Hanover and Mr. Yardley!" "I don''t want to apologize! Why should I apologize?" Janice roared. "Mom, I thought you were here to help me, but why are you forcing me to apologize to her? What did I do wrong?" Samantha sucked in a breath of cold air and her face turned pale in an instant. Her body seemed to be frozen and she just stood there motionless. Minerva was expressionless at first but when she heard Janice''s words, her expression changed a little. Then, she unconsciously looked at Samantha, who was standing beside her. It was really a pity for her efforts before. "It''s her fault!" Janice pointed at Minerva and gritted her teeth. "I went on a blind date with Maddox first. She''s just a designer. Why did she snatch my blind date in front of me? Which part of me isn''t as good as her? Which part? Is it just because she''s better at seducing men than me?" p... Samantha must have been so angry that she suddenly rushed forward and pped Janice hard on the face. "What are you talking about? Apologize right now! What have we taught you at home? I''ve brought you up so well for so many years, and this is what you have learned? If he doesn''t like you, then he doesn''t like you. Why are you forcing it?" "Quickly apologize right now. If not, I won''t care about you anymore!" "Mom!" Janice was so angry that her eyes turned red. She still couldn''t throw a tantrum at her mother, but she was staring at Minerva with resentment. Her re was so vicious that Maddox could not ignore her. He frowned and the atmosphere around him suddenly turned ice-cold. Just as he was about to extend his arm and pull Minerva behind him, she stepped in front of him. She stood directly in front of Janice, merely just a few steps away. She looked at Janice with no expressions and the calmness on her face waspletely different from Janice''s anger. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "I won''t exin because I don''t think it''s necessary. However, if you still think that I had robbed you of your man, then I''ll tell you the truth." Chapter 508 Chapter 508 "The truth?" Not only was there hatred in Janice''s eyes, they were also filled with tears. When she looked at Minerva, she happened to see Maddox, who was standing behind her. He had a cold face and a strong aura. He certainly did not fit in this scene. However, she did not know why. Perhaps she had been detained for too long, so she was hallucinating. At that moment, she felt that Maddox had merged Minerva into his own world. Why? Why on earth? Watching this scene, Janice''s tears almost fell. She bit her lower lip and looked at Minerva with hatred. "Why? Even though... you''re pretty, I don''t think I''m inferior to you. You know how to design but I also know a lot. Why does he like you?" A look of grievance appeared on her face. When Janice saw that Maddox had really integrated Minerva into his aura, she became very sad. Minerva remained expressionless and spoke in a t voice. "You say that I stole your blind date because you think that I met him through your blind date, don''t you?" Janice asked, "Isn''t that it?" "No," Minerva denied. As if she was sighing, Minerva said slowly, "We didn''t meet each other through your blind date." "What do you mean?" Janice stared at her, still feeling a little confused. Minerva continued, "To be more precise, he and I met a long time ago." "How long was a long time ago? Are you trying to lie to me?" Janice bit her lower lip, and her hatred for Minerva deepened. Minerva shook her head and thought about it carefully, "Thinking about it, it''s been five years since west met. That day, when you went on a blind date with him, and I saw him again, it was just a reunion." "What? Reunion? Five years?" Janice could not believe her ears. She thought that she had misheard and her pale lips parted. Incredulously, she said, "How is this possible? How could you guys be reuniting that day? You guys didn''t know each other at that time and I was the one who introduced you to each other! Minerva! Did you purposelye up with this story to deceive me because you want me to apologize to you?" Even Samantha''s mother looked at Minerva in surprise. This woman had already met Maddox five years ago? She did not expect it. "It doesn''t matter whether you apologize to me or not because I don''t care whether or not you will be locked up here. The person who really cares about you is your mother. Miss Lowell, it is true that I reunited with Maddox that day and we have known each other for more than five years. I have already exined it clearly. Do you still think that I took away your blind date? Did he ever give you any hope from the beginning?" Janice lowered her eyes. Did Maddox ever give her hope? No. Never. From the first minute of the blind date, Janice could feel that every cell in Maddox''s body refused to go on a blind date with her. He did not want to go on a blind date with her, butter on, he gave her a little face because of her request. All the while, it was herself who was dreaming that she could one day subjugate that man. She didn''t care about what the outside world felt or what kind of feelings he had. He didn''t even have the slightest shred of affection for her. From the moment she felt a little glimmer of hope, it had been when Minerva had appeared. That was because she had caused Maddox''s eyes to light up. Yes, it was the glimmer! At that time, Janice had thought that he was interested in her designer''s identity, so she was so excited that she gave Minerva''s business card to Maddox. However, she didn''t expect that the person Maddox was interested in was Minerva, not her designer''s identity. If it was said that the two of them had reunited, then what she had done was to help the two of them revive their rtionship again. Now that she thought about it, her actions were truly foolish beyondpare; it was absolutely laughable. No! "No, it''s not like this. How could it be like this?" Thinking of this, Janice could not ept it and took a few steps back. Her body fell to the ground as she looked at Minerva and shook her head. "I don''t believe it. How is this possible? How is this possible?" "Janice!" When Samantha saw her copse to the ground, she finally couldn''t bear it and stepped forward to hold her while wiping her tears. Seeing Janice''s reaction, although Samantha said otherwise, it was evident that she had realized it in her heart. However, she just couldn''t ept it. Minerva said softly, "I have said what I need to say. What you want to do now is in your own hands. The trial will be held in two hours. You still have time to repent." After saying that, Minerva did not look at her anymore. She turned around and left. Maddox took a deep look at the mother and daughter and also left. Abigail watched their retreating backs and finally walked towards the mother and daughter, squatting down in front of Janice. "I should apologize to you about this matter. They did know each other before. They not only knew each other, but they had even been together five years ago. You know that Maddox was married five years ago, right?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Janice''s lips trembled as she said, "Is... Is she the ex-wife that everyone is talking about?" Abigail nodded seriously. Janice suddenlyughed. "So that''s how it is. She''s Maddox''s ex-wife? No wonder... The way he looked at her that day was different. No wonder he had agreed to go out with me when I mentioned Minerva Hanover''s name. I thought that he had changed his attitude towards me after that and that I had a chance. I didn''t expect... that he was doing it for her." "I didn''t know that she would appear here. I always thought that you were a good child and that you could warm Maddox''s heart. However, sshing acid on someone is so terrible that even I cannot forgive you. You''re a girl, not a scheming little woman." "Auntie Stark, I..." Janice opened her pale lips and couldn''t say a word. "Your mother has put in a lot of effort to save you. If you don''t regret it, you really won''t be able to come out. There are still two hours left. Take care of yourself." After that, Abigail patted Janice on the shoulder, then turned around and went out. The sunlight outside was very bright and the wind blew against Minerva''s long hair behind her shoulders. She stood there and watched the passing cars. Her heart slowly calmed down. She tried to imagine being in Janice''s position. Would she be like her and think that her blind date had been snatched? To be frank, without knowing the full truth, she would too. However, would she ssh acid on the other party? Minerva closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She could guarantee that she wouldn''t do that. After all, at the beginning of her first marriage, when a mistress had gone to her house, she had chosen to leave with her tail between her legs. She had no ability to fight back at all. Why? Because... Chapter 509 Chapter 509 That man didn''t love her at all. Since he no longer cared about her, why would she... do something hurtful for his sake? "Do you regret it?" A cold voice came from behind her. Minerva turned around and saw Maddox. She smiled faintly and said, "Regretful for what?" Maddox stared at her with a calm face. After a while, he said, "I didn''t mean to let Janice go." "I know," Minerva nodded. "But her mother and your aunt still hope that you can go easier on her." "What about you?" Maddox suddenly changed the topic and looked at her. "What do you want me to do? Do you also want me to show mercy to Janice?" Minerva was silent. Why was this person always able to bring her into the problem? She looked at him silently for a moment and then said, "Don''t you already know my answer?" Hearing this, Maddox couldn''t help raising his thin lips. Then, he raised his hand andid a finger on her face, gently tucking a piece of stray hair behind her ear. "What should I do? I know that I can''t let her go, but my wife is kind, so I have to let her go this time." Minerva was speechless. She took a step back and avoided Maddox''s continuous touch. Her hair which was between his fingertips disappeared and he felt a sense of loss and disappointment in his heart. He paused with his hand still raised midair and did not retract his hand for a long while. Minerva thought for a moment, then walked behind him and asked, "How''s your injury? You''ve been out for so long. Can you endure it?" Upon hearing this, Maddox slowly put down his hand. He was not in a hurry to answer Minerva. Instead, he turned around and stared at her with an intense me in his eyes. "Are you concerned about me?" She didn''t speak. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and nodded. "A little. After all, you are a patient." The look in Maddox''s eyes turned mncholic. "Can I ask you for a bit more?" "What is it?" "My back is in great pain now." Minerva didn''t know what he meant. "Let me lean on you for a bit." As soon as he finished speaking, a tall figure shamelessly leaned over andid his head on Minerva''s shoulder. Although he didn''t exert a lot of strength, his weight still caused Minerva''s slender figure to take two steps back before she steadied herself. "You!" Looking at the man who was leaning on her shoulder, Minerva grew a little angry but there was still a lot of helplessness. Five yearster, he became so different from before. Now, he was really thick-skinned and he wasn''t the least bit ashamed. At the thought of this, Minerva reminded him, "We''re beside a big, open road. What if our picture gets taken by a reporter..." "So what? You are Maddox Yardley''s wife. Anyway, everyone on the Inte already knows that. Even if you are photographed, won''t it all be fine if you just admit it?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Minerva didn''t know what to say. Forget it. She wouldn''t argue with him, considering how he was a patient. Approximately ten minutester, Samantha reappeared in front of Minerva and looked at her with extreme embarrassment. "I''m really sorry, Miss Hanover. I thought that this child would be very sorry after staying in detention, but I didn''t expect that she would still speak so badly of you. It''s really my fault as a mother so I want to apologize to you personally. I''ve taught her a lesson just now and after you told us the full truth, Janice has already thought about it. She feels very embarrassed so she wants to apologize to you and hope that you can give her another chance." Minerva''s eyes were indifferent and there was no expression on her face. Abigail, who was next to her, reminded her, "She has waited here until now, which means that she is soft-hearted. Let''s go in and see what Janice''s attitude is this time." Minerva''s lips twitched. In the end, she nodded and walked in. When they met this time, Janice was a lot calmer than she was before. Her eyes held a faint light and there was no more resentment, though there still lingered a trace of dissatisfaction. Seeing everyonee in, Janice swept her hair back and asked Minerva in a low voice, "Can I stay with you alone for a while?" Minerva was stunned for a moment before nodding. "That''s fine." "No," Maddox immediately rejected her idea and grabbed Minerva''s slender waist with his big hand. "You can''t stay with her alone." That woman was able to do such a thing as sshing acid. If no one else was present, what if she wanted to harm Minerva again? Hearing this, Janice''s eyes shed with pain. "Is this how much you don''t believe me? I now regret it. I just want to say a few words to her. Besides... I have stayed here for such a long time. How can I have any lethal weapons on me? How can I hurt her?" There were guards at the side and Minerva was sure that she would not be able to do anything. Moreover, the look in her eyes was different now. After thinking for a while, Minerva turned to Maddox and said, "You guys go out first. I''ll talk to her." "Minerva!" Maddox raised his eyebrows unhappily. "Do you not want to live?" "I do," Minerva said and pursed her red lips and stared at Maddox seriously. "I value my own life more than you do." She was not alone now. She was a mother and she had to save her own life to protect Beanie well. Therefore, she would never risk her life. "Let''s listen to her," Abigail said in time. Maddox pursed his thin lips as he stared sharply at Janice''s face. This gaze was as sharp as a knife, causing Janice''s scalp to turn numb from the stare. She could only lower her eyes and no longer dare to look at Maddox. Janice really regretted it. She shouldn''t have done that. If she hadn''t done that, perhaps Maddox wouldn''t hate her as much as he did now and regard her as a dangerous person. Thinking of this, Janice''s heart was full of remorse. "Call me if you need anything. I''ll be right outside the door." In the end, Maddox listened to Minerva''s instructions. However, he was still worried about her and stood outside the door, unwilling to leave. Janice didn''t care whether he was outside the door or not, as long as he was not in the room. "What do you want to say? You can say it now." Janice bitterly smiled and looked up at Minerva, "You''re really blessed." "You asked everyone to leave just to tell me this?" Minerva asked as she sat down in front of her. Janice''s eyes were still full of resentment. "Why is fate so unfair? I thought I had met a good man and finally got the chance to change him. As long as I kept working hard, one day he would be mine. However... you just happened to appear. At first, I thought you were using me to get close to him, butter on, I found out that you were his ex-wife." Minerva froze for a moment when she heard the words ''ex-wife''. Then, she came to her senses. Even though she was still married to Maddox... She had already left him for five years. In the eyes of others, she was indeed his ex-wife. "Since you already left, why did youe back?" Chapter 510 Chapter 510 Why did shee back? In Minerva''s impression, it was not the first time someone had asked her that question. It seemed that many people would ask her such a question after knowing what had happened in the past. Why did she want toe back? This was where Minerva grew up. She left five years ago and changed both her first name and family name. Now that she felt like she could face all of this, she wanted toe back. Was there anything wrong with that? Minerva silently looked up at Janice on the opposite side of the bars. "Does my return have anything to do with you?" Why did so many people want to ask her about it? She wanted toe back, so she came back. "Did you do it for him?" Janice bit her lower lip and asked reluctantly. "You are so cold to him. You didn''te back because of him, right?" Minerva''s lips moved. "What does this have to do with you?" "Of course it does," Janice was still not satisfied. "If you don''t like him, I may still have a chance, but if you came back for him, then I really don''t have any chance at all." Minerva remained silent. Minerva really admired her. After doing those things, she was still thinking of Maddox. She said with a smile, "Your mother said that you had repented and wanted to apologize sincerely to me? Is this your regret?" "My regret is different from my love for him. It''s my fault for sshing you with acid, but I was under the impression that you really snatched him from me, so I did an unforgivable thing to you. I regret it sincerely. I want to apologize to you, but..." "But you still don''t want to give up on him and think you still have a chance?" Janice''s worries were exposed and she did not deny it. She just lowered her eyes and her head. "I really like him. I know that you are his ex-wife, but if you have no feelings for him, you have to give others a chance, don''t you? This matter is my fault. I sincerely regret it and I apologize to you. I''m sorry!" As she said this, Janice stood up and stared at Minerva seriously. Then, she bowed deeply at the waist and apologized to her. Minerva was quite surprised. She had thought that it would be very difficult for this person to apologize but she did not expect her attitude to be so good. Was it because she knew the truth that she changed so quickly? How did this person grow up? This matter had originally been done for Auntie Stark''s sake. Now that Janice was willing to apologize like this and sincerely reflect on herself, it was also good for Minerva. At least, this matter would not make things difficult for her. "You won''t target me again after we get out of here, right?" Minerva asked. Upon hearing this, Janice was stunned for a moment and then shook her head. "Although I hate you, I''m not an unreasonable person. I thought you did it on purpose, so I wanted to teach you a lesson. The acid concentration was not very high either. It was diluted. Otherwise..." Upon hearing this, Minerva narrowed her eyes. "You still think that you''ve done a good deed by diluting the acid?" Janice curled her lips and said, "No, I just checked and said that the diluted acid was not so horrible, so..." Minerva was speechless. Minerva really didn''t know what else to say to her. She closed her eyes. "Even though I''ve forgiven you, you''ve still injured Maddox after all. You have to learn your lesson." "I know," Janice lowered her head. "This is my fault. I really know that I was wrong. If I dare attack you again in the future, let me be struck by lightning. By the way, I will stay here to think about it for one more day." "I hope you''ll keep your word," Minerva said, pursing her red lips. She then stood up. "If you haven''t sincerely regretted it, then it would''ve been a waste of your mother''s efforts. Also, I''m not going to forgive you. I just... feel sorry for your mother." After saying that, Minerva turned around and left. Janice was still sitting where she was and pondered over what Minerva had meant. Only then did she react. Could it be because her mother went to plead with Minerva that she was touched? After Minerva left, she returned to the hospital with Maddox. Abigail probably had something to do, so she smiled as she let them go back first, and then entered again with Samantha. Minerva asked about his wound after sending Maddox back to the hospital. "There''s no need to keep asking about my wounds. If you''re willing to take care of me, my wounds will heal quickly." Minerva remained silent. She nced at Maddox silently and then began to pack up her things. She said, "I have already finished dealing with the things here. Your wound..." "I''m feeling better so you''re leaving?" Maddox watched at her hands as she packed up her things. "Or do you think that the woman is no longer a threat, so you''re going to stay away from me?" Minerva''s hands paused as she tidied up her things. Then, she turned around to look at him. "No. You''re thinking too much. I just need to pack up my things first." "In the beginning, you nned to take care of me when I was injured. When I can move freely, you would leave, wouldn''t you?" Minerva pursed her lips and stared quietly at Maddox. This was indeed her way of thinking, but Maddox was obviously more difficult to deal with than she had thought. Hence, she didn''t know if she should go straight back to thepany. She thought for a while and tried to speak as tactfully as possible. "That''s not the case. It''s just that I still have a lot of things to deal with in mypany. You know what mypany is doing. I''ve spent a lot of time taking care of you recently and thepany''s affairs have piled up like a mountain. Your condition has improved, so I naturally have to go back to thepany to deal with things there." "What if you''re done dealing with them?" She had avoided the main concern, but obviously, Maddox didn''t intend to let her go. Instead, he kept asking her persistently. Minerva had no idea how to answer such a question. She could only smile. "There are a lot of things to do and I''m afraid it won''t be finished in a short time." Maddox''s gaze was as sharp as a knife as itnded on her body. Minerva couldn''t help but take a step back and cough softly. "I''lle and visit you regrly." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she finished her words, Maddox said, "As long as I don''t recover from my injury, you won''t leave?" Minerva was confused and asked, "What?" "Is that so?" Maddox repeated the question as if he was confirming the answer. "Is that right?" She didn''t know how to answer. Minerva took a deep breath and looked at Maddox seriously. "I have made it very clear. What else do you want? If you ask me like this, will I feel that you want to threaten me with self-abuse? Maddox, if you really dare to do this, I won''t even spare you another nce even if you die!" She said what she wanted to say first in case Maddox really abused himself. The look and expression in his eyes made her have a bad feeling. Maddox had only wanted to ask her about it and did not think about hurting himself. However, when he saw how she was staring at him nervously, his thin lips could not help but curl up again. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 His gaze was burning hot and the back of Minerva''s head felt numb from his stare. She could only reply curtly, "If you don''t have anything else to do today, you can rest. I''ll go back first." "So early?" Maddox looked at the time and said, "Please stay with me for a while." Such a natural tone made Minerva anxious. Just a second ago, he had a serious look on his face as he questioned her. And just a momentter, he became rxed, as though he had be apletely different person. How could he change his mood so quickly? Minerva quietly muttered a few words in her heart. After which, she said, "That won''t do. I have some matters to attend to this afternoon. I need to return first." "What is it?" Maddox asked, but Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. She promised to pick Beanie up from school that afternoon. When Minerva thought of Beanie, she felt that his face was almost identical with Maddox''s. Thinking of this, Minerva coughed lightly and said, "It''s not a big deal but I still have to go. You take care of yourself in the hospital first. I''lle and see you tomorrow when I''m free." "What about my dinner? If you don''te, won''t you even give me dinner?" His question wasced with grievance. Minerva thought for a moment. There didn''t seem to be anyone in his house who could cook. It wasn''t practical to ask Sam to bring him food. A big man like Sam would probably only know how to buy bread? No, that''s not right, Minerva thought as she shook her head. How could she confuse herself? Maddox came from a prestigious family and there was a first-ss chef at home. How could he worry that there wouldn''t be anything to eat? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thinking of this, Minerva said, "Let me think about it first. If I''m free, I''ll bring you some food." She then picked up her bag, turned around, and left quickly. After leaving the ward, Minerva heaved a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, she escaped quickly. If she hadn''te out, Maddox would have asked the next question. What if she didn''t have time? At that time, she would have to think of another excuse. That was too terrifying. Thinking of this, Minerva quickly left the hospital. At school. There were quite a few people at the entrance. Minerva raised her hand to look at the time on her watch. There was still five minutes before school was over, so she would have to wait a little longer. After nearly five minutes, the bell signaling the end of school finally rang. Then a teacher and a group of children came out of the ss in a long line. Because there was no guarantee of safety, the teachers there would recognize the parents of the children''s family. Names would be called out and whoever is called woulde out from the line. Minerva''s too eyecatching in the crowd. The teacher saw her as soon as she came out. Then, she smiled slightly and said, "Beanie, your mommy is here to pick you up today." Minerva hadn''te to school many times, but because she was very good-looking and Beanie was very popr at school, the teacher had a deep impression of Minerva. Beanie was called. He poked his small head out of the line and looked outside. His eyes met Minerva''s. Beanie''s instantly became excited and then ran over to Minerva. "Slow down, don''t fall." Seeing this scene, the teacher quickly reminded Beanie, fearing that he would fall down. However, after so many days, Beanie finally saw Minervae to pick him up. In the past few days he had only seen Auntie Vera. Although Beanie liked Auntie Vera very much and they were very close, he was still the closest to his mother. Therefore, Beanie ran very fast and soon arrived in front of Minerva. Seeing him run, Minerva grew nervous so she had to quickly squat down to catch him. Beanie threw himself into her arms. It seemed that Beanie put forth all his strength, but when Beanie came to her, he suddenly held back his strength. When Minerva squatted down in her high heels, she didn''t fall back. Beanie wrapped his arms around her neck and said, "Mommy, you''re finally here." "Yes, didn''t I keep my promise?" Minerva reached out and pinched Beanie''s soft palm. "Yes!" Beanie nodded furiously. "Let''s go!" Minerva stood up and held Beanie''s hand. "We''ll go to the supermarket today." It was rare for her to have time, so Minerva decided to bring him to the supermarket to treasure the time they could spend together. The mother and son walked while smiling. When the people around them came to their senses, they found that they were stunned. "In a while, we''ll just buy some groceries and go home. Then I will personally cook dinner for you, okay?" The two went straight to the supermarket nearby. The supermarket was not far from their house and it was quiterge. They could arrive on foot after just a while of walking. The two of them bought all sorts of ingredients in the supermarket, probably because they were happy. Minerva decided to make a few more dishes at night, so she bought a lot of things. When she finished shopping, she suddenly remembered something. She handed the phone to Beanie with a smile. "Call your uncle and ask him toe over for dinner tonight." Hearing this, Beanie raised his head but did not reach out his hand to take her phone. Instead, he asked doubtfully, "Mommy, why don''t you call uncle yourself?" The smile on Minerva''s lips froze. She poked Beanie''s cheek a little awkwardly and asked, "What''s wrong? You don''t even want to help me give uncle a call?" Beanie shook his head. "Mommy, did you anger uncle? Don''t you dare to call him?" Those words caused Minerva to swallow. She had really angered Quill. That was because Quill did not agree with her interacting with Maddox. However, recently, she had been going back and forth from the hospital because of Maddox''s injury. There were so many things going on every day that she could not attend to Quill''s thoughts at all. Now that things had calmed down, Minerva thought about what she had said to Quill before and realized that it was indeed too much. He was her elder brother, her strongest backing. When she had been badly hurt in the past, she had relied on him until now. However, she had turned back and taken care of the man who had broken her heart. It was no wonder that Quill would be angry. Thinking up to this point, Minerva pursed her thin lips. She could not make up her mind for a moment while holding her phone. "Mommy, if you don''t dare to call, I''ll call uncle for you. After that, you have to take the call yourself." Minerva said, "Then forget it." She smiled and wanted to put her phone away. She decided to send a messageter to check on him. However, she didn''t expect that Beanie would actually be angry. He pouted and said, "Mommy, you are bad. Uncle is usually so nice to you, but you don''t even want to give him a call." After that, Beanie leaped out of the shopping cart and said, "I don''t care about you anymore." Then, he ran forward. He was so fast that Minerva didn''t have time to stop him. Before she could react, Beanie had disappeared. Minerva was stunned for a few seconds before she helplessly curled her lips into a smile. This little brat... Chapter 512 Chapter 512 Walking around a corner, Minerva didn''t see Beanie, but she didn''t think too much of it. The supermarket was so big and they were on the third floor so she didn''t care much about it. She thought that Beanie was just ying with her. So as she pushed the shopping cart, she said, "Beanie, it''s not that I don''t want to call your uncle, but he is too fierce these days. I''m a little scared. I''m so nice to you and I''ve taken you to the supermarket. Please just call him for me." "And don''t you think that because you are a child, if you call horn, he would agree even more? If I call and he is still angry, what if he just doesn''te?" "Think about it. They''re all losses, aren''t they? So take it as a favor for me. Call your uncle for me, okay?" Minerva said a lot but there was no response from Beanie. Minerva frowned and said, "Beanie? Why aren''t you speaking? Is it because you don''t agree with what I said? Well, I know that I was wrong. When youe out, I will call your uncle personally." However, there was still no response. Minerva felt a little strange so she pushed the shopping cart around to search for him. From N?velDrama.Org. However, after making a few rounds, she still didn''t see Beanie and Minerva became a little nervous. "Beanie, don''t cause trouble. Come out quickly." "If you don''te out now, I will be angry..." "I''m really going to be angry!" However, there was still no response. Minerva''s breathing gradually grew anxious and her face also began to turn pale. Her hands that were pushing the shopping cart unconsciously tightened. Then, she didn''t even bother about the shopping cart and directly left it where it was. She then walked around in her high heels and looked for Beanie''s figure. "Beanie,e out quickly." Minerva called out his name as she walked around. However, Beanie still didn''t respond to her, which caused her heart to feel unsettled. Could it be... She stopped in her tracks and thought of Janice, whom she had met in the detention room that day. At that time, her eyes were full of hatred, although she had sincerely regretted itter. But... she was someone who could do such a thing. Could it be that Minerva had trusted the wrong person? Beanie had always been well- behaved and considerate. There was no way he would leave her. Minerva was so anxious that her eyes started to turn red. What was going on? However, at the next turn, Minerva''s steps suddenly came to a halt. She saw a figure in front of her, familiar and small. Minerva was stunned for a few seconds. Then, she suddenly ran over and crouched down to hug the tiny figure. "Beanie, you scared me to death... It was all my fault just now. Don''t do this again." When Beanie was hugged by her, he suddenly came to his senses. He blinked a few times but he didn''t say a word. "Did you hear that? Don''t do this again next time. Promise me quickly." Seeing that he didn''t speak, Minerva held him by the shoulders and turned him over to face her as she pleaded with him. Beanie blinked at her and finally reached out to hug her by the neck. "Mommy, I am fine." Seeing him like this, Minerva felt as if she had regained what she had lost. Once again, she reached out to hug him and forcefully hugged Beanie''s tiny body into her embrace. "Don''t try to scare me like this next time. My heart won''t be able to take this kind of torture anymore." "Mommy..." "Kimberly?" While Minerva was talking with Beanie in her arms, she suddenly heard someone call her name, her old name. Her body suddenly froze. This voice... Minerva slowly raised her head and saw a familiar figure in front of her. It was as if a hammer had smashed into Minerva''s heart and she felt as if everything was crumbling in an instant. The blood on her lips faded away in an instant and she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. How could this be... Why did she meet this person here? "Mommy?" Beanie probably noticed that something was wrong with her, so he called her. The soft voice pulled Minerva''s mind back. She came to her senses and realized what was happening in front of her. Minerva could only force herself to calm down. She quickly came up with a n before slowly standing up. In the end, she went with the most stupid n. After getting up, she raised her lips towards the man with a strange smile on her face. "Sir, you must''ve mistaken me for someone else." After saying that, she directly took Beanie''s hand and walked in the opposite direction. Although Beanie didn''t know what had happened, he could feel that Minerva had used a little strength to hold his hand, which was so tight that he felt a little pain. He looked up at Minerva and realized that her face and lips were both pale. After that, he did not dare to speak. On the other side. Benedict stood where he was, holding the wine bottle he had taken from the shelf in his hand. He looked at the tall and slim girl in front of him leaving with the kid in shock. It was the face in his memory. Although it had be more beautiful, the face and the cold, deep eyes still remained the same. It was her. That was no mistaking that gaze. However... she said that he had mistaken her for someone else. Why was that so? After hesitating for a few seconds, Benedict put the bottle back on the shelf, then turned around and ran after her with his long, slender legs. After going around a corner, Minerva took Beanie to push the shopping cart. Beanie didn''t say anything and followed her, raising her head from time to time to look at her. However, at that moment, Minerva''s mind was in aplete mess. She actually ran into Benedict Yardley there. He must have seen Beanie. Then what were his current thoughts? Would he still look for her in the future? Thinking of this, Minerva felt like her heart was a mess. The only thing she wanted to do was to leave that ce as soon as possible. However, things did not always go as she wished. After Minerva walked for a while, she heard footstepsing from behind. Very quickly, someone grabbed her wrist. "Kimberly? It''s you, isn''t it?" Minerva felt all the blood in her body ice over. She stopped walking and did not turn her head. "Sir, I told you that you''ve mistaken me for someone else." Her voice was getting colder and colder, as if it was about to freeze. Benedict frowned and looked at her with perplexed eyes. "Please have some respect, sir. Let go." After hearing what she said, Benedict had to slowly let go of her hand, but his body still didn''t retreat. Instead, he stared at her face. "I haven''t seen you in five years, yet there isn''t even a ''long time no see'' from you? You left without a word then. Didn''t you think that there would still be people worried about you?" Benedict''s words caused Minerva''s heart to skip a beat. Then, she slowly turned her head and looked at him. She had neither love nor hate for Benedict. She hadn''t even thought of him much over the years, even though Sylvia told her that Benedict was the strange man from that night. However, in her heart, she always subconsciously resisted that matter. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 It wasn''t until Beanie was born that the more he grew, the more he looked like Maddox. Another thought came to her mind. However, after thinking about it, she felt that it was impossible. Minerva looked at him; her eyes were so cold that Benedict thought that she might finally acknowledge him. However, in the next second, Minerva retracted her gaze and said indifferently, "Sir, you''re mistaken. I''m quite busy, so please don''t follow me anymore." After saying that, Minerva continued pushing the shopping cart and left, pulling Beanie along with her. This time, Benedict didn''t chase after her. Instead, he stood rooted to the ground in astonishment. He had said so many things but she still didn''t want to acknowledge him. Could it be that he had done something wrong back then? Benedict didn''t want to give up. He had been thinking about her for the past five years, but now she didn''t even want to acknowledge him. Thinking of this, Benedict quickly followed after her. Minerva pushed the shopping cart to the counter to pay the bill. Beanie obediently followed her and helped her take her purse and carry her bag. After the bill was paid, they left the supermarket. Benedict followed behind them. It was probably because she didn''t recognize him, so he refused to give up and followed them from the supermarket. Minerva walked forward with a cold expression on her face. Beanie turned around to look and then carefully tugged at the hem of Minerva''s clothes. "Mommy, that man keeps following us." Upon hearing his words, Minerva paused for a moment but she didn''t stop walking. She bit her lower lip and said, "Beanie, let''s pay no heed to him and keep going forward." "But... Don''t you know that uncle? If you don''t know him, why would he follow us?" Beanie raised his head and asked. Minerva also wanted to ask Benedict why he wanted to follow her. Wasn''t it a little too much to stalk someone else like that? However, she did not want anything to do with him, so she would not do it. Thinking of this, Minerva took a deep breath. She saw that not far ahead was the residential area where they lived. She could not let Benedict know that she was living there. Otherwise, what would she do if he kepting there to look for her? When she was thinking about it, she happened to see a barbecue shop on the side of the road, so she said, "Beanie, we''ve just been shopping for so long. Why don''t we go in and eat something?" Beanie looked up and said, "But Mommy, aren''t we going home to cook?" "It''s fine," Minervaughed softly. "Eating a little barbeque won''t affect dinner. It''s fine as long as we don''t eat too much. I got too tired from walking. How''s that?" It was only then that Beanie nodded and said, "Alright then." Hence, the mother and son went into the barbecue shop together. As soon as they sat down, the waiter greeted them with enthusiasm. Benedict, who followed them, stopped. He stood outside the barbecue restaurant and looked around. He was a smart person. He guessed that since Minerva did not take a taxi after shopping, but led the child and walked forward, she must live nearby. Now that she entered a barbeque store... She probably did not want him to know where she lived. As a man, if he was a gentleman, Benedict should have just left, instead of continuing to follow Minerva and make things difficult for her. But... Five years had passed. She was in this city. It was not easy for him to meet her that day so if he just left directly... He wouldn''t have a satisfying conclusion. Thinking of this, Benedict clenched his fists tightly and hesitated on whether to leave or not. Just then, his phone rang. After Benedict picked up the phone for a while, his face took on a ghastly expression. "I see. I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, Benedict nced at the two in the barbecue shop with a determined expression. From N?velDrama.Org. Finally, after thinking for a while, he took out the pen he carried with him. Then he tore a small piece of paper and wrote his phone number on it and then stepped into the barbecue shop. When Benedict sat down in front of Minerva and Beanie, Minerva''s face turned ice-cold. The look she gave him was also very unfriendly. "Sir, I said that I don''t know you. What do you mean by following me like this? If you continue to persist like this, I may choose to call the police to solve the problem." Benedict looked at her indifferently and said softly, "Although I don''t know why you don''t recognize me, you must have your own reasons. If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you, but I''ll wait. This is my contact number. I''ve been waiting for you for the past five years. If you want to get to know me again, you can contact me." After that, Benedict ced the paper with his mobile phone number on it on the table. Minerva''s gaze remained still, cold as ever. Benedict coughed and said, "I have something else to do, so I won''t bother you." After that, Benedict got up and left directly. However, before he left, he took a second nce at Beanie, and the look in his eyes... held a great meaningful depth. He left in a hurry. "Mommy, this is the phone number left by the uncle," Beanie said as he took the paper. Minerva''s expression changed. She said softly to her son, "Throw it away." "Throw it away?" Beanie blinked. "Why, Mommy?" Minerva patiently exined to her son, "Beanie, I don''t want to have any contact with him so I don''t need his phone number. This piece of paper is useless, so I should throw it away." She was nning to cut off all ties with Maddox. How could she get involved with someone from the Yardley family? Benedict Yardley... She did not want to have anything to do with the men of the Yardley family. "Alright," Beanie understood what she meant. He crumpled the paper into a ball with his little hand and threw it into the trash can next to him. "Good boy," Minerva pinched Beanie''s cheeks with satisfaction and smiled dotingly. After the mother and son ate a few skewers in the barbecue store, Minerva was sure that Benedict had really left. Thus, she paid the bill and went home with Beanie. When the two of them passed by a small path, a cat in the bushes saw Minerva and leapt out of the grass in an instant. She came to stand beside Minerva''s feet and began to meow away. "A lovely cat," Beanie pointed at it. "Yes," Minerva nodded and wanted to bend down to touch it. Unfortunately, she was carrying something in her hand. She thought for a moment and remembered that she had bought a fish in her bag. She said to the cat in a gentle voice, "I bought the fish for you, but we have to go up first. I''ll bring it to you when I''m free. You go back and nurse your child first." The stray cat seemed to understand her words. It meowed a few times and then turned back to return to the grass. Minerva''s lips curled up in satisfaction and a smile appeared on her face. Beanie also said with amazement, "What a good cat." "Well, let''s go back and cook. I''ll get the fish ready and then we''ll give it to the cat together." Chapter 514 Chapter 514 The mother and son went upstairs. Because Minerva was carrying bags of items in her hands, she had no spare hand for her to open the door. Beanie entered his thumbprint to unlock the door. Beanie was responsible to open the door and then the two of them entered together. After entering, Beanie caringly took the slippers for Minerva and helped her put them on. Then he said, "Mommy, put the things down and have a rest." Minerva put on a pair of homemade slippers and went to the fridge. After putting the ingredients she had bought into the fridge, she went to the bathroom to wash her hands. After that, she immediately went back to the bathroom to change into her house clothes. She was so tired that she copsed on the sofa. Walking in the supermarket was really a physical job. Although the supermarket was very close to home, it was still very difficult for a woman to carry so many things. "Mommy, do your hands hurt? I will help you massage them," Beanie said as he moved to her side, then grabbed her hands and gently rubbed them with his little ones. He asked, "Do you feel a little better?" Minerva looked at Beanie with a touched expression. Who said that only daughters were caring? Boys were clearly just as caring. It all depended on their personalities. Beanie was not far off from a caring daughter. Minerva was moved and nodded, "Of course; I feel much better. Thank you, Beanie." As soon as he was praised, Beanieughed happily a few times. Then, he stood up and massaged Minerva''s shoulders. His movements were neither too light nor too heavy, and his strength was just right. She felt much morefortable... Minerva closed her eyes in a somewhat pleased manner. In the end, Minerva was sofortable that she slowly drifted off to sleep. Beanie did not disturb her. Minerva gradually slipped into dreand. When her breathing evened, Beanie gently stepped on the sofa and picked up Minerva''s cell phone. The little boy walked step by step to the balcony and then called Quill. Minerva only felt very tired. Beanie''s hands were very soft and because she felt veryfortable, she fell asleep. She didn''t know how long she had slept for but she was vaguely aware of the smell of food drifting over to her. She didn''t know what was going on. She was in a dream, but how could there be the aroma of food? Could it be... Minerva suddenly thought of something, and burst awake instantly. When she sat up, the nket covering her body fell away. Wasn''t she supposed to cook? Why did she fall asleep? "You''re awake?" Just as she was in thought, a steady male voice came from the front. Minerva suddenly looked up at the source of the voice, only to find that Quill was sitting on the sofa opposite her. He set theptop down on the table and his back was bent as he was just about to deal with some documents. "Quill?" Minerva didn''t expect to see her brother there. For a moment, she was a little shocked. What time was it? Why was Quill there? How long had she slept for? Seeing her confused face and the deep circles under her eyes, Quill felt angry and distressed at the same time. He scolded, "I didn''t allow you to go yet you went ahead anyway. Now that you''ve tortured yourself, what use is all this?" Minerva felt a little awkward. The corner of her mouth twitched, but she did not respond to him. Instead, she asked a question. "What time is it? Quill, why have youe?" "What''s wrong?" Quill looked at her and asked calmly. "Can''t Ie over? And... Didn''t you ask Beanie to call me and get me toe over? Didn''t you say that you wanted to cook and apologize?" Minerva didn''t know how to answer him. She bit her lower lip awkwardly. "Quill, I..." "So, are you going to sleep now that I''m here?" Quill''s words made Minerva''s ears turn red. Embarrassed, she reached out to grab her hair and said, "Come on, I don''t know why I fell asleep just now. What time is it now? I''m going to cook." After saying that, Minerva wanted to get up and cook. However, when she got up, she suddenly remembered that she seemed to have smelled the aroma of food in her sleep just now. At this time, the smell wafted over and it really wasn''t good. Could it be that... Vera was cooking? "There''s no need to, Vera has already started cooking. You can continue to lie down and go back to sleep." Minerva touched her chin awkwardly, and then slipped into the kitchen without saying a word. Sure enough, she saw Vera''s busy figure and Beanie was helping her in the kitchen. Seeing here in, Beanie smiled brightly and said, "Mommy, you''re awake." Minerva held back her urge to speak and nodded. She then looked at Vera and said, "When did you come back? Why didn''t you wake me up when you saw me sleeping?" Vera looked at her uneasy expression and couldn''t help butugh. "What''s the matter? If I don''t wake you up to get busy, you can continue to dream. Isn''t it good?" "It''s very embarrassing, okay?" Minerva couldn''t help but re at her when she saw that she was still smiling. "I was about to cook personally, but in the end... I actually fell asleep in the living room." She also didn''t know how long Quill had been sitting opposite her, but he must have certainly seen the embarrassing image of her sleeping. Thinking of this, Minerva couldn''t help but reach out and cover her cheeks with her hands. Her expression was a little pained as she said, "You traitor." "Hey, you can''t me me. When I came in, your brother was already there. You know what I did before. How would I dare to talk to him? I''m more embarrassed than you, okay? He told me not to wake you up, so how could I do that in front of him? I''ll lose face in front of my Prince Charming." "If you lose, you''ll lose it for your own sake." "Humph, so would you. You don''t think about me at all." Theyined to each other in the kitchen andpletely forgot that Beanie was just standing next to them. Beanie was neglected and felt a bit gloomy. However, after thinking about it, he still felt very happy. "By the way, Mommy, Auntie Vera has already made the fish. Shall we bring the fish to the cat downstairs?" Speaking of this, Minerva also remembered that she was supposed to feed the cat. She nodded and said, "Okay, let''s bring the fish down first." "Yep!" Beanie nodded hard. Vera handed over a special te, on which two fishes had been prepared. She said, "I''ve already picked out the fishbones. Since you have good intentions and you like them so much, why don''t you just take them back with you? Besides, our home is very big and there are only the three of us here. It''ll be good to have a few more animals." Minerva thought for a moment and felt that it didn''t sound like a bad idea. "If we want to raise them, we''ll have to bring them to the vet for a check-up first. Do you want some pet cats, Beanie?" Beanie blinked. "Sure." When they went downstairs with the fishes in their hands, Minerva suddenly remembered that there was a person waiting for her in the hospital. At that time, she gave Maddox a reply that she would bring him something to eat if she was free. It was sote now. Could it be possible that he hadn''t eaten yet? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After thinking about it, Minerva felt that there was no way that could be the case. After all, he was the boss of the Yardley Corporation. There were many people waiting to please him. How could he let himself starve? Chapter 515 Chapter 515 The mother and son fed the cat downstairs, and the cat rubbed its head against Minerva''s palm intimately. It probably knew that it was dirty, so it didn''t dare to rub against other ces. When Beanie reached out to touch it, it did not resist too much. It gently allowed him to pet its head. "Mommy, the cat is so obedient and the kitten is so pitiful. Why don''t we raise them?" Minerva thought the same, so she nodded and said, "Okay, let''s take care of them, but it''s toote today, so we''ll have to wait until tomorrow. When the timees, we''ll put the cats in a box and send them to the vet for a check-up. After that, we''ll bring them home." "Alright." Soon, the two of them returned upstairs and the big cat also went back into the grass. After returning upstairs, Vera had already prepared dinner, so the four of them gathered together to eat. During the meal, the atmosphere was a bit subdued. Because of the little rtionship between Vera and Quill, Vera felt a little conscious and she didn''t dare to raise her head to look at him. She felt that she could see his lips as soon as she looked up and could even imagine their softness. Thinking of this, Vera had to lower her head to eat, while chastising herself inwardly at the same time. The tension between Minerva and Quill was probably because of Maddox. Because of the previous incident, she felt that there was a little gap between them, so the meal was also full of misgivings. Quill, on the other hand, was very calm. He tasted a dish; it didn''t taste bad. He tried another and also felt that it was not bad. He and Beanie shared their opinions. Minerva and Vera looked at each other in speechless despair. After the meal, Minerva thought that the tension between her and Quill would be gone. "I''m going to clean up the dishes," Minerva said. When she put down the te, she stood up to clear the dishes. Vera also hurried to help. The two of them cleaned up and went into the kitchen together. As soon as Minerva brought the dishes into the kitchen, the mobile phone in her pocket vibrated. She put down the tes and cutlery, washed her hands and took out her mobile phone to have a look. Only then did she realize that it was a Facebook message from Maddox. There was nothing else in the message he sent, but a pitiful emoticon, followed by a sentence. "Are you not free yet?" When Minerva saw this sentence, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized that when she was in the hospital, she seemed to have told him that she would bring him dinner if she was free. But now... Minerva nced at the time. It was already around eight o''clock in the evening. He still hadn''t eaten anything yet? Thinking of this, Minerva replied with a message. "I don''t have time yet. You haven''t had dinner?" After sending the reply, Minerva was just about to put her phone away when Maddox replied very quickly. He actually replied to her directly. "No, I haven''t. When are you going toe?" Seeing this, Minerva''s heart instantly softened. She had already eaten, but Maddox was still waiting for her. If she didn''t go, would she be too cruel? However... On second thought, Minerva felt that this was a trick of his. After all, in recent days, he always relied on his injuries and would pretend to be pitiful. Obviously, there were some things that he could do by himself, but he did not do it and had to rely on her. It was the same now. Since she had decided to leave, then she should be more ruthless. She should not allow him to deceive her with just a few words. Thinking of this, Minerva replied. "I don''t have time. Deal with it yourself." After that, Minerva turned her phone to silent mode and then put it back into her pocket. She was determined not to look at anymore messages from Maddox. "What''s the matter?" Vera, who was at a side, asked with a teasing smile. Her smile was so provocative that Minerva didn''t want to attend to her. She rolled up her sleeves and turned on the tap to wash the leftovers in her te. She noticed that Vera was still leaning against the counter at the side and was smiling mischievously. Minerva sneered and said, "Stopughing. Believe it or not, I''ll throw you in front of my brother. Let''s have your Prince Charming see what you look like now?" As soon as Quill was mentioned, the smug smile and expression on Vera''s face disappeared. She pursed her lips and whined at Minerva, "Minerva, you''re too bad. Don''t always use your brother to pressure me." "Oh? When did I use him to pressure you?" Minerva raised her brows. "It''s obvious that you were afraid of him and did something that made you feel guilty. Otherwise... Why were you so afraid in the past?" Vera let out a snort when she mentioned this. She walked in front of the dishes sullenly and helped Minerve with them. After a short while, Vera couldn''t help but ask curiously. "Just now... Was it Maddox who sent you a message? It''s sote now. What did he send you? Did he ask you to go to the hospital again?" After all, Minerva had been to the hospital recently. It was rare that she wouldn''t go. Minerva nodded and said, "You''re right, but he''s almost recovered from his injuries. I should leave now." "You''ve taken care of him for so long. If you suddenly leave, would he get used to it?" Vera''s words caused Minerva to pause. She then frowned. "What does it have to do with me even if he doesn''t get used to it?" "Oh," Vera responded, thenughed and said, "So you won''t go out tonight?" "No, I won''t," Minerva nodded. "There are many people around him who can take care of him. Coupled with the fact that I''ve taken care of him meticulouslytely, I''ve done my best." Vera didn''t say anything else, seeing how Minerva would always say that she was just fulfilling her responsibility. They washed the dishes and then left the kitchen together. Minerva went upstairs to take a shower and rest, leaving Vera, Beanie and Quill in the living room downstairs. In order to make herself more busy, Minerva even washed her hair on purpose. However, when the water from the shower head fell on Minerva''s head and soaked her whole body, her mind was filled with the image of Maddox getting injured and lying in the ward. Then, she recalled the grief in Maddox''s eyes. Minerva felt that she must be out of her mind, which was why she had that thought. She shook her head to remove those thoughts, and then scrubbed on some shampoo and proceeded with shower gel. When she came out of the bathroom, it was almost an hourter. Minerva''s eyes unconsciously nced at the clock on the wall. It was already 9:30pm. He shouldn''t still be waiting for her, right? For some reason, Minerva felt a little guilty as she blew her hair dry. Then, she sat down at the dressing table and applied skincare products on her face. In front of her was a phone on silent mode. She bit her lower lip, but in the end, she decided not to get her cell phone. No matter what, since she had already made up her mind, she would not care about what happened to him. As long as it was time, he wouldn''t be able to wait even if he wanted to. At that time, he would call for help. Well, that''s right. Beanie pushed the door open and rubbed his eyes. "Mommy, I''m sleepy." Minerva pinched his cheeks then said, "Have you taken a shower? If you have, you''ll have to brush your teeth and go to sleep." "Okay, I''ll brush my teeth. Goodnight, Mommy."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Beanie climbed onto the bed on his own, covered himself with his small quilt and soon fell asleep. Looking at the child''s sweet face, Minerva''s still couldn''t get her heart to calm down. At such a time, she should go to sleep too. However, her mind was still in a mess. Her mind was filled with Maddox''s figure in the hospital alone. Minerva Hanover! Wake up a little! He was Maddox Yardley! Not a kid! "He doesn''t need you to take care of him at all. If you keep thinking about him like this, you''re just asking for humiliation. You''re not his babysitter. Why are you so worried about him?" She thought to herself. After Minerva was done with her inner monologue, she went back to her bed andid down. She closed her eyes,id in a daze for a while and then opened her eyes again. Time was passing by quietly. It was almost eleven o''clock. In the end, Minerva couldn''t resist the torture in her heart. She got up quietly and grabbed her phone to take a look, only to find that Maddox had sent her several Facebook messages. "Didn''t you say that you''lle as soon as you''re free? If you''re busy now, then I''ll just wait." This message was sent when she had put down her phone. Then half an hourter, he had sent another text. "Are you still not free?" After there was no response, the man sent another message. "I''vee to the entrance of the hospital to wait for you. Once you''re free and you''ve arrived, you would be able to see me." That was sent at nine o''clock. At 9:30pm: "I''ve waited for half an hour. Woman, are you so cruel to let me continue waiting?" 10pm: "I''m hungry." 10:30pm: "I''m a little cold." 11 pm: "Aren''t youing yet? There''s no one else at the entrance already." Not long after this message was sent, Minerva''s expression changed. The time he sent the message was just when she opened his messages. D*mn it. Could Maddox still be waiting for her at the entrance? Could he have starved the whole night? She thought about how he had been waiting for her at the hospital entrance for a few hours with the wound on his back. Minerva could not care less at that point in time. She felt like she was a sinner. She could not care about anything else. She grabbed a coat and headed out. In the middle of the night, Minerva rushed to the front of the neighborhood and called for a cab, then went straight to the hospital. Her house was about 20 minutes away from the hospital. Looking at thest text he sent, Minerva felt extremely anxious. That man was no longer very young, but why was he as rash as a teenager when he did things? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Minerva scolded him in her heart hundreds of times and then urged the driver, "Sir, please hurry up. My friend is still waiting for me." The driver had been driving slowly but when he heard her request, he nodded and said, "Okay, I can be faster, but safety is more important." "Thank you." Minerva looked down at her phone, but Maddox didn''t send her any messages. She didn''t know whether he had gone back or not. Twenty minutester, Minerva finally arrived at the entrance of the hospital. After Minerva paid the fare, she pushed open the door and got out of the car. She ran over quickly, but she did not see Maddox at the hospital entrance. Had he gone back? Minerva had run too fast, so she was panting heavily. She picked up her cell phone to see if Maddox had sent her any messages. At this moment, a faint sound came not far behind her. "I thought you wouldn''te..." Just like that, the familiar voice entered Minerva''s ears without any warning. Her body froze for a moment before turning around. She saw Maddox''s slender figure leaning against the trunk of a large tree. Both of his hands were inserted into the pocket of his hospital gown. His handsome outline was hidden in the night sky, and his pale lips and weak face could be vaguely seen. It seemed that there was a big hand tightly grabbing Minerva''s heart, and then it twisted and shook it unscrupulously. That feeling almost made Minerva suffocate. She closed her eyes and then took a deep breath to calm down. After calming down a little, Minerva began to walk over to the man under the tree. Step by step, she was approaching him. Under the dim streetlights, the shadows of the two people extended very long. "You... Why are you still here... Ah..." Just as Minerva approached and opened her mouth, the person who had been standing against the tree for a while stretched out his long arm and grabbed her. He grabbed her by the shoulders and pressed her onto the thick tree trunk with a twist of his hand. Minerva cried out in surprise. Just when she thought she was about to be hit on the back, a pair of arms blocked all the hardness for her. Then, everything went dark. Maddox''s cold and dry lips pressed down on hers without any warning. "Oh," Minerva''s eyes widened as she stared incredulously at Maddox, who was right in front of her. At that moment, his handsome eyes were tightly closed and his slightly fluttering eyshes showed his weakness, as if he would fall down with a gentle push. However, the touch from his lips brought Minerva back to her senses. She reached out to push his chest, causing Maddox to let out a painful cry from the depths of his throat. It sounded like the agonizing struggle of an animal before it died, causing others to be unable to bear to hurt him. Minerva stopped pushing him. Maddox took the opportunity to take a step forward as well. He took in her sweet and fragrant scent. He felt a wave of warmth from her, as though she had just left the bedroom, hugely contrasting with his hours of waiting out in the cold. He needed that warmth. Maddox greedily tried to savor her sweetness. Minerva was unable to struggle. She resisted at the start, but slowly started to reciprocate his kisses. In the end, the two hugged each other. Time passed by minute by minute. The car that passed by by the roadside honked and pulled Minerva''s mind back to reality. She hurriedly pushed Maddox away. After Maddox had his share of kisses and he was satisfied, he retracted his lips. Both of their breathing became hurried. Minerva''s lips were red and swollen. She red at him as she huffed, "Are you a fool?" Maddox knew why she was scolding him. His lips, which had regained their warmth, curved into a beautiful arc. He leaned forward intimately and rubbed his head against Minerva''s forehead. He hummed in acknowledgment. "What do you mean by that? I''m asking if you''re a fool. Did you admit it?" "Hmm." Maddox closed his eyes and nodded in agreement. Minerva was incensed by his attitude and she was about to scold him again. However, Maddox suddenly stretched out his arms and hugged her tightly, and then said while burying his head in her embrace. "As long as you''re willing toe, I''m happy even if I need to be a fool." She didn''t know what to say. Minerva was stunned. She epted the man''s embrace in a daze, her chin ced on his shoulders. The air around her was full of the man''s strong breath. After all he had already been injured, and he had been waiting in the middle of the night for a few hours. He looked so fragile. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 In front of her, even though Maddox gave her a pleading look, he was still so strong. However, if he said it out loud, he would look petty. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He didn''t look like himself at all. Was it because of her? Minerva closed her eyes and felt as if there was a fire burning in her heart. Finally, with her eyes quivering, she extended her arms and tried to hug Maddox. Ten minutester. The two of them returned to the ward together. It was warm in the ward. Minerva led Maddox to the bed and then turned around to fetch some water. Yet, as soon as she turned around, Maddox grabbed her hand and asked, "Where are you going?" There was a trace of anxiety in his voice and he stared at her with a frown. Minerva gave him a helpless expression. "Your hands are cold. I''ll pour you a ss of water." "You won''t leave?" It seemed as though he didn''t believe her so he had to ask just to make sure. Minerva shook her head. "I''m not leaving." "You''re already acting this way. If I leave, won''t you just stay out in the cold again?" She thought to herself. Of course, she did not speak this aloud. "Let go, now." Minerva pushed his hand away but Maddox didn''t want to let go. Minerva said angrily, "You don''t want to let go, do you? Then stand up and go with me to get some water." Upon hearing this, Maddox pursed his lips and released his grip on her. After she was released, Minerva could finally go and pour him some water. She poured a cup of warm water and handed it to Maddox. "Drink it quickly. You''ve waited for a few hours. It''s so cold outside and you''re still injured. Why couldn''t you just wait inside?" Maddox took the cup and drank a few mouthfuls of water. Then, he looked up at her. His gaze burnt intensely, as if she would disappear in the next second. Minerva felt uneasy under his gaze. She turned her face away and said, "Drink your water." He lowered his head to drink some water again. Minerva turned her head back and stared at Maddox. She said, "In the future, don''t try to trick me like this again. I''ve already told you that I don''t have time toe over. You should look for food yourself. It''s not like you don''t have any family. You''re the President of the Yardley Corporation. Won''t you be able to eat anything you want?" "But I only want you." Maddox looked up at her seriously and spoke. Minerva didn''t have anything to say to that. "I''m not your caretaker so I can''t bring you food every day," she said seriously. "Do you understand? I''m not your full-time caretaker. I brought you food because I wanted to take care of you, but... I can''t do this every day. I have my own work." "I know," Maddox nodded and his thin lips moved slightly. "Actually, it''s fine as long as you''re here. You don''t have to bring food." "That''s also impossible. I''m not that free." "Then I''ll go and look for you," Maddox quickly came up with a solution. Minerva was speechless by his words. She blinked her eyes and said helplessly, "That''s not possible either." "Why?" He stared at her and asked innocently. Minerva also stared back at him. She really wanted to ask him if he really didn''t know what he did back then. Why was he still clinging to her so innocently? However, before she could speak, Maddox''s face suddenly turned pale. Then he reached out and covered his stomach with his hands and groaned in pain. "What''s wrong?" Minerva''s expression changed as she hurriedly walked over to Maddox. Maddox reached out to hold on to his stomach. Cold sweat beaded on his forehead. His stomach hurt so much at that moment that he could not even speak. "I''m fine," Maddox replied to Minerva in pain. But how could he be fine in that state? Minerva looked at the position where his hand was covering and suddenly thought of something. She asked, "Haven''t you had dinner yet?" Although Maddox''s face darkened, he still nodded. "You''re such a fool," she eventually sighed. In order to wait for her, he hadn''t had dinner until then. What else could he be if he was not a fool? Did he not even care about his own health in order to wait for her? However, since he was willing to use his body to shield her from the acid, needless to say he would surely skip a meal. Thinking of this, Minerva didn''t say anything else. She stretched out her hand to rub his stomach and said, "Move your hand away." Seeing that she wanted to help him, Maddox moved his hands away. Then, Minerva''s warm little palm covered his stomach and rubbed it gently for him. At this moment, the distance between them was very close, and their breaths mixed together. Maddox looked at Minerva''s solemn expression and his pale thin lips slowly lifted into a weak smile. "This feels good." He sighed. Minerva looked up and nced at him in confusion. When she saw the doting smile on his lips, she couldn''t help but frown. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you still saying that when you''re in pain like this?" "Hmm." Although Maddox''s face was pale, there was no trace of pain on his face. On the contrary, he nodded his head in satisfaction. Minerva didn''t know what else to say. She probably knew why he said that. He was indeed a fool. Thinking of this, Minerva ignored him. When his stomach ache subsided, Minerva took out her mobile phone and opened a food delivery app. "It''s toote now. It''ll be toote for me to cook when I get back, so I''ll just order some soup for you." Because many shops were still open at night, there were also many soup stalls still operating. Minerva was fickle with her choices and she finally settled on a restaurant that looked decent. She ordered a serving of soup along with some dishes. After the restaurant epted her order, she personally called the restaurant to instruct them to cook the soup a little longer and to cook the side dishes in less cooking oil. After all that, Minerva finally hung up feeling more settled. After an eventful night, Minerva felt tired. After sitting down on the chair, she subconsciously picked up the cup next to her and took a few sips. When she looked up, she found that Maddox was staring at her with burning eyes. He was obviously sick but he still gave her such a look. Minerva couldn''t help but grit her teeth. "What are you looking at? Why don''t you go back and rest? The soup will be sent overter." There was a faint smile on Maddox''s thin lips. His dark eyes were filled with doting love as well. "Do you know that you used my cup?" Minerva''s hand paused. She lowered her head and looked at the cup in her hand. She slowly came to her senses. It seemed to be true... She had poured this cup of water for him earlier. Because he suddenly had a stomach ache, Minerva took it and put it aside. At that moment, she didn''t think about anything and picked it up and drank from it. She didn''t expect that it would be the cup he drank from earlier and Maddox had caught her in the act too. Minerva was instantly a little unsettled. She ced the cup on the table and said icily, "Who said that the cup is yours? I was the one who poured the water and I''ve already changed it just now." "Oh, when was that?" Maddox looked at her with a calm andposed expression. Minerva said with a fake smile, "When I made the call." Chapter 518 Chapter 518 But obviously, Maddox did not believe her. Just as he was about to say something, Minerva stood up and said, "I''m going to the bathroom." Then, she stayed in the bathroom for a long time. It was not until the delivery guy called her that Minerva came out of the bathroom. After she came out, Maddox gazed at her deeply. She went to the door of the ward to receive the delivery. As soon as she went out, the delivery man immediately saw her and then delivered the food to her. It was already midnight so the delivery man gestured to Minerva to be careful and said, "Beautiful lady, I wish you a pleasant meal. Remember to give me a ''Like'' if you''re free." Minerva nodded her head in a stiff manner. As soon as she nodded her head, she felt a murderous gazeing from behind her. It turned out that Maddox''s eyes had swept over to them. The delivery man probably noticed Maddox''s murderous expression, so he quickly smiled at Minerva and then left. Minerva closed the door of the ward with one hand and then turned around to put the food on the table. The reviews and packaging of the restaurant she chose were very good. The packaging box was also of good quality. It was definitely not the kind of take-out shop that did not even have a single seat on the street. Minerva had also gone to this restaurant before and felt that it was not bad. She took the soup out to cool it down. Then, she moved it to the table in front of Maddox. "Eat a few mouthfuls of soup first." She red at Maddox with annoyance and said. Maddox sat there and looked at her with a pale face. "Feed me." Minerva was confused. She thought she had heard it wrong. "My stomach hurts. I don''t have any strength." "You''re not joking, are you?" She asked. "I waited outside for too long. I feel so awful now that I can''t even lift my hand." Minerva didn''t pity him. Instead, she gave him a deadpan smile. "Are you sure you don''t have the strength?" Her smile looked as though in the next second, she would lift the bowl of soup and cover his head with it. After Maddox thought for a while, he feigned innocence and lifted his hand, deliberately lifting the spoon with much difficulty. Minerva, who was standing in front of him, simply put her hands on her chest and looked at him with a serious face. She said, "Eat properly, don''t shake your hands. If you shake them, then don''t even think about eating anything tonight. I''ll leave immediately." She was most definitely threatening him. But what could Maddox do? In order to make her stay, his movements were steady, and not a drop of soup spilled. After reaching the bottom of the bowl, Minerva even looked at him with a fake smile and said coldly, "You''re quite strong, aren''t you?" Maddox thought for a moment and his gaze fell on her delicate facial features. He suddenly leaned close to her and said in a low, hoarse voice, "Minerva, it''s not good to be too smart." Their lips were only two to three centimeters away. Minerva''s eyshes fluttered. She could touch Maddox''s lips with just a slight movement. For some reason, she thought of the hot kiss they had shared when she was pressed against the tree trunk at the hospital entrance earlier. Thinking of this, Minerva''s face heated up and she suddenly took a few steps back. "You''ve already finished your soup. Sit down and rest for a while." After that, she packed up the things on the table and threw them into the trash can outside. While washing her hands, Minerva stared at her own reflection in the mirror in a daze. She had clearly made up her mind to not care about him anymore, but why did she still run over when she saw the text message he sent her? Minerva. "Look at what you''re doing now," she thought to herself. She was in her pajamas with only a coat thrown over. Her hair was also thrown into a cap. She looked like a pitiful wretch. "Don''t you remember the hurt you suffered five years ago? Now he is kind to you, and he says a few soft words. He cracks a few jokes and you''ll be soft- hearted?" She thought again. Minerva closed her eyes and felt that there was no cure for her at that moment. She could only comfort herself. She went there in the middle of the night because he hurt himself to protect her. She just needed to wait for him to recover fully, then she would no longer pay attention to him. The cell phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. Minerva took out her phone to take a look and found that it was Vera who called her. "Hello?" Due to the fact that she was in the washroom, Minerva''s voice was rather low. She turned around to look at the door of the washroom. Should she shut the door? Maddox would not be able to hear her say anything, would he? While she was thinking about it, there was a thunderous sound of Vera exploding in the phone. "Minerva Hanover, what''s wrong with you? Where are you in the middle of the night? Do you know that Beanie suddenly came to my ce? D*mn it! Where are you now? Are you trying to scare me to death?" Minerva answered, "Calm down, I''m in the hospital." "The hospital? What happened to you? What are you doing at the hospital?" Probably because she was in a daze from sleep, Vera had forgotten what she was doing in the hospital. Minerva thought for a moment and lowered her voice. "I''m a little upied. You know it too. Don''t tell Beanie." Vera was stunned for a long time, probably having realized what she was doing in the hospital. "Oh, I see. You are going to the hospital to find Ma..." "Vera!" Vera said, "Okay,I won''t tell him, but Beanie is very worried about you now. He wants to talk to you to confirm your safety." "Give him the phone." Later, Minerva heard a rustling sound from the other side, then she heard Beanie''s soft voice. "Mommy!" Upon hearing his voice, the corners of Minerva''s mouth unconsciously lifted into a sincere smile. "Beanie, it''ste at night. Why aren''t you sleeping?" "Hey, where did you go in the middle of the night? I saw that you were not in the room!" "Something happened all of a sudden, so I came out. I saw that you were sleeping soundly, so I couldn''t bear to wake you up. You won''t me me, will you?" "Oh, if it''s a very important thing, I won''t me you. Mommy, take good care of yourself and don''t catch a cold." Minerva was so moved by her son''s sweet words that she nodded vigorously, "Don''t worry!" After the mother and son exchanged a few more words, they hung up. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Minerva looked at the screen and smiled dotingly. She then kept the phone in her pocket and turned around to walk outside. Just as she turned around, the smile on Minerva''s face froze. She looked at the person who stood in front of her with a dazed look. Maddox Yardley... Why was he there? Minerva was very concerned about that question. When did hee? Did he hear what she had just said? Thinking of this, Minerva''s bright expression on her face turned pale. Maddox''s gaze was as sharp as a sword, locking onto her eyes. He said coldly, "Who were you talking to just now?" Minerva bit her lower lip and her heart began to beat violently. Did he hear everything? Then would he... "You were really intimate with them, huh?" Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously, and his tall body squeezed in, upying the not-so-wide bathroom. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Had it been that intimate? Thinking about it, Minerva was indeed very intimate with Beanie when she was talking to him. No, it should be intimate. After all, Beanie was her son. Who else would she be intimate with, if not her own son? Seeing her pale face, Maddox knew that his guess was correct. Since the hospital was very quiet in the middle of the night, when Minerva spoke just now, Maddox could clearly hear the voice of a child. He pressed his thin lips together as his gaze fell on Minerva''s face. "Who is it?" His voice was so cold that it sounded like he was interrogating her. Minerva was stunned for a few seconds. She bit her lips and asked, "What right do you have to question me like this?" Maddox paused. "What right?" "Yes, what gives you the right?" Minerva''s courage was slowly rising as she spoke. She sneered, "It''s none of your business who I''m calling and who I''m intimate with. Do you think I''m really your full-time caretaker just because I''m here to deliver food to you in the middle of the night? Do I have to listen to your orders? This is my private life. I don''t have to report it to you, do I?" After saying that, Minerva forcefully pushed him to the side and then walked out of the bathroom. Her words made Maddox''s face cloud over. Seeing that she went out, he also turned around and followed her out. "Who was the child in the restaurantst time?" Minerva''s footsteps came to a halt. Her face turned pale again and the back of her head felt as if it had taken a heavy blow. She stood there for a long time and couldn''t react. There was only one thought in her mind. Did Maddox see them? Did he already see them thest time at the restaurant? Then why hadn''t he questioned her all this time? If he had seen Beanie, why didn''t he expose her? Or was he waiting for an opportunity? Minerva felt a chill rise from her feet when she thought of this. She did not turn around, but bit down hard on her lower lip. Maddox looked at the back of her head with a cold face. "Is that your child?" All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva didn''t answer. "Is it?" She still didn''t answer. "Who did you have the child with?" Maddox stared at the back of her head and his eyes gradually became cold. The surrounding temperature rapidly dropped along with Maddox''s temper. Minerva was stunned and then dumbfounded. She slowly turned her head and her gaze fell on Maddox. Why did he ask her that question? If he saw Beanie, wouldn''t he think that the child... Why did he ask her this question now? Was he trying to test her or was there some other purpose in doing so? Minerva''s astonished expression annoyed Maddox. He took a step forward and grabbed her shoulders. "I''m asking you a question," he said through gritted teeth. She didn''t know. Her mind was in a mess right now. She had always thought that she had hidden it well enough, but why did Maddox find out thest time? Why did he say it after such a long time? She really couldn''t figure out what his purpose was, so she didn''t dare to answer him rashly. After a while, Maddox saw that she kept silent and gradually calmed down. He asked in a low voice, "The person who called just now was the same child as the one in the restaurant that day, right?" Minerva did not confirm nor deny it. Maddox sneered and said, "It seems that I''m right. Who is he? Minerva, what have you done behind my back in the past five years?" There was a trace of madness and anger in his eyes, and his expression was somewhat tangled and pained. "That day, I saw the side of the child''s face in the restaurant. I thought it might be Vera''s child, but today, I actually heard him call you on the phone... Minerva, who were you with these years? If the child is yours, whose is the child''s father?" He asked her a series of questions, causing Minerva to feel a little dizzy. What did he mean? Did he not know Beanie''s appearance? Didn''t he suspect when he was in the restaurant that day, and didn''t he ask anyone to investigate her information? Was he angry because he heard Beanie call her "mommy"? "Let go of me first. My mind is a little all over the ce..." Minerva pushed his hand away and stumbled backwards. Her current behavior made Maddox feel as if she was feeling guilty. He gritted his teeth and caught up with her to grab her wrist. "Have you been with another man after all this time?" "Answer my question. Whose child is that?" Minerva''s mind went nk. She forcefully shook off Maddox''s hand and said, "Let go of me. What right do you have to question me like this?" Just as the two of them were in a state of stalemate, the nurse knocked on the door of the ward and pushed open the door. With a serious expression, she reminded, "I''m sorry, the two of you. This is a hospital. It''s alreadyte at night so please keep quiet." The nurse''s words calmed both of them down a little and Maddox loosened his grip. Minerva took the opportunity to push him away and ran out of the door. "Eh? What''s going on?" Before the nurse could even react, Minerva had already brushed past her arm and ran out. She didn''t even turn her head. After seeing her leave, the nurse turned around and looked at Maddox. He was standing alone in the ward. His face was pale and he seemed to be in a bad condition. But even so, he still managed to look handsome. With the good-looking man in front of her, the nurse''s heart fluttered a little, so she asked in a low voice, "Sir, are you okay?" Maddox looked up, and his cold eyes were frightening. The nurse coughed softly and then told him not to make a sound before closing the door of the ward and leaving. After Minerva left the ward, she soon ran to the gate. Just then, a cab pulled up to drop a few passengers off at the entrance. Seeing this, Minerva quickly went up and got in the car, and then told the driver her address. After getting in the car, she took out her mobile phone and called Vera. "I''ming back soon. I''ll be there in about 20 minutes. Go to themon gate to pick me up." Vera was woken up when she received her call, but what she heard was even weirder. "Are you okay? You ran to the hospital in the middle of the night and then came back? Why did you ask me to pick you up in themon gate? It''s sote Minerva. I''m sleeping." Minerva looked at the driver and nodded. "Yes, if you don''t want toe, you can ask my brother to come down to pick me up. I''m already in a cab." After that, Minerva looked at the driver in front of her and asked, "Sir, what''s the car license te? Let me tell my brother so it''ll be easier for him to find me." After the driver read her the license te number, Minerva finally heaved a sigh of relief. It would be better to have a clear mind when riding a cab in the middle of the night. Soon, everything was fine. When Minerva got out of the car, she saw Vera standing shivering in the night breeze, wearing a jacket and with two dark circles under her eyes. When she saw Minerva get out of the car, Vera immediately rushed over and scolded "Do you have a conscience for asking me to wait for you downstairs in the middle of the night? I was woken up by Beanie in the middle of the night and now you asked me to get up again. You two are really my nemesis!" Chapter 520 Chapter 520 When Minerva reached home safely, she hugged Vera and said, "Alright, I know that you''ve been working hard, but just this time. Also... I''ve already let you kiss my brother so just take me as your future sister-inw and take care of me." Vera was originally furious but when she heard Minerva mention Quill, her face turned red from embarrassment. "What are you talking about? What sister-inw?" "What''s wrong?" Minerva grabbed hold of her arm and the two of them walked towards the district together. "You don''t want to be my sister-inw?" "Of course I do but..." "Then that''s good enough." "Don''t just talk about me. What''s wrong with you? You went to the hospital in the middle of the night and came back? Did Maddox ask you to do something for him again?" Minerva shook her head and said with a smile, "It''s nothing. It''s all over now." However, Vera stared at her and said, "No, you are lying to me." Minerva paused. "Vera?" "You''re deliberately joking with me, but Minerva, you and I have known each other for so many years. How can I know if you''re really happy or not? Your smile doesn''t reach your eyes, yet you''re still teasing me? Don''t do this next time. We''re good friends, so you don''t have to pretend to be strong in front of me." Minerva didn''t know how to answer. "Tell me, what on earth happened?" Since she had already said so, Minerva could no longer maintain the smile on her face. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that I haven''t thought it through in my heart yet, so I don''t really want to say it." "Forget it, I won''t force you if you don''t want to say it. Think about it carefully." "Okay." The two of them returned to their rooms. Minerva took off her jacket and then went upstairs. Since Beanie had already fallen asleep, she had to go to the guest room next door. Sheid down in the darkness after turning off the lights. She should already be drifting off to sleep at this time. However, her mind was still very clear, and in a mess. Minerva closed her eyes. Her mind was filled with the questions that Maddox had asked her in the hospital. He already knew the existence of the child. As long as he investigated a little more, he might soon know who Beanie looked like. Although Minerva had hidden Beanie very well so that his appearance would not be exposed to the public, it was inevitable that she would make some mistakes. She did not have to care about it when she was abroad, but now that she''d returned? What would happen after Maddox found out? At that moment, Minerva even felt that it was a mistake for her to return home. What should she do next? Although she had already felt that she was trying very hard to be stronger, but... Was she still helpless in front of so many problems? Night passed and day came. Vera rubbed her messy hair and pulled on her pajamas to go to the kitchen. She suddenly saw a tall figure sitting in the living room. As soon as she saw what was in front of her eyes, Vera got such a shock she almost rolled down the stairs. Who else could it be other than Quill sitting on the couch in the living room? But it was still early in the morning. How did he end up here? When Vera held the stairs railing, Quill just happened to look over. Their eyes met in the air, and the atmosphere seemed to be stagnant for a few seconds. Upon seeing her expression, Quill''s thick eyebrows lifted slightly. Vera followed his line of sight and looked down at herself nkly. She didn''t sleep well, so her cor fell on one side, revealing her fair shoulders. One side of her trousers was hiked up while the other was down, and her hair was tousled like a bird''s nest atop her head. Three secondster, Vera closed her eyes and meditated. "This is false. It''s a dream, a dream!" She must be dreaming. Otherwise, why would Quille at this time? He didn''t have the keys to the house! When Vera opened her eyes again, she still saw Quill sitting there. After a few seconds, she turned around and ran upstairs. Her petite figure suddenly disappeared from Quill''s sight. Quill frowned as he watched the petite figure disappear. The frown on his face deepened. This woman... After rushing back to her room, Vera rushed into the bathroom. When she saw herself in the mirror, she cried out in regret. "Why am I such a mess? Last time I was asleep and made a fool of myself, but this time I made a fool of myself again? Ah, Vera, you must be the reincarnation of a fool!" Vera rubbed her hair hard and was about to go crazy. But on second thought, she couldn''t be so depraved. She was going to pursue her Prince Charming. She had already kissed him. What else could she be afraid of? She had to go forward bravely! After Vera cheered herself up, she quickly tied up her hair, and then brushed her teeth and washed her face. Because makeup would be too obvious, Vera drew subtle eyeliner that was as thin as silk thread and then smeared her lips with her daily lipstick. Then, she straightened her hair and changed her clothes. Looking at her brand-new self in the mirror, Vera was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out of her throat. It shouldn''t be a problem for her to meet Quill in this way, right? Before leaving, Vera seemed to think of something and quickly rushed back. She took the small bottle of breath freshener and sprayed it hard into her mouth. After confirming that her breath was fresh, she finally felt relieved to go out of the room and go downstairs. Minerva probably came backtest night, so she didn''t get up at this time. In fact, Vera had always been the earliest among the three. After all, she was the cook. She wanted to get up and make breakfast. Vera went down on small steps and slowly approached Quill. After a while, he had taken out his laptop, as if he was dealing with something. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Quill raised his head as soon as he heard footsteps approaching. He took a nce at Vera, who had already changed into a new outfit. Thinking of her disheveled look earlier and looking at her at that moment, there was clearly a sharp contrast between them. "Mr. Hanover," Vera greeted him with her signature smile. "Why did you...e so early?" Quill heard her words and his expression was indifferent as he withdrew his gaze. "I woke up very early, so I came." Vera thought for a moment, bit her lower lip and asked, "But how did you... get in?" "Open the door." Vera was confused. Of course, she knew that he had opened the door ande in, but... She recalled that she and Minerva were the only ones who had the keys to the house. In the past two days, Minerva often went to the hospital and she did not bring any keys. She had used her fingerprints to unlock the door. Vera was embarrassed to ask him, but at the same time, she was very curious about it. In the end, she could not help but ask, "About that... I remember the keys to this house..." "A password lock." Before she could finish her sentence, Quill resolved her doubts. A password lock? Vera was even more confused. How did he know the password? Quill seemed to have guessed what was going through her mind. He said in a low voice, "Didn''t you enter the password when you came in yesterday?" Vera nodded. "Yes." Then, she suddenly came to her senses and asked, "Wait, you''ve memorized it just like that?" Chapter 521 Chapter 521 "Otherwise?" Quill retorted with a calm face. Vera, however, could not say a word. She could only marvel in her heart. "The memory of my Prince Charming is... a little better, isn''t it?" She thought. That time, she had only keyed it in once, yet he had already memorized it? Thinking of this, Vera naturally remembered the kissst time, so she unconsciously asked, "You also remember thest time, don''t you?" "Remember what?" "My kiss..." Speaking of this, Vera suddenly paused. She was dumbfounded for a few seconds before realizing what nonsense she had just said. She looked at Quill in astonishment. He probably did not think that Vera would suddenly bring it up, and his mind recalled the scene of that day because of her words. The petite woman had stood on her toes in front of him and suddenly kissed him. Then, he was distracted throughout that day. Thinking of this, Quill frowned. Seeing that Quill''s eyebrows drew together and his frown deepened, Vera bit her lower lip in annoyance. Her words were really brainless. How could she mention this matter directly at this time? Moreover, why did she always do such shameful things in front of her Prince Charming every time? Thinking of this, Vera hurriedly exined, "I was just talking nonsense. I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think too much. And... I didn''t mean to kiss you that day. I just couldn''t hold back, so..." Speaking of this, Vera was even more frustrated and began to stammer. "No, it''s not that I couldn''t hold myself back, I''m just..." Vera lowered her head, feeling depressed. What on earth was she talking about? Quill suddenly stood up and walked towards her at a steady pace. However, Vera was so perplexed that she didn''t notice it at all. When she finally recovered, she raised her head. All of a sudden, she saw Quill standing in front of her, looking down at her. At such a close distance, his masculine aura surrounded her. Vera suddenly felt that she was short of breath and then unconsciously took a big step back. "That, I..." She stammered as she looked at Quill, who was standing at such proximity, at a loss of what to do. At such a close distance, she could almost see his fine facial hairs. His deep eyes, thick eyebrows, straight nose and... thin lips. Why did she feel that his thin lips were so attractive... Did Quill walk up on purpose to let her kiss him? No, impossible. Vera shook her head hard. He was the president of Hanover Corporation. Why would he allow her to kiss him? That waspletely impossible. But... If he didn''te to kiss her, then why did he suddenly walk up to her? Thinking of this, Verapletely felt that Quill was deliberately walking up to give her a kiss. He had already presented herself, so why was she still hesitating? "About that day, I think it''s necessary for us to..." Quill stared at the girl whose head was hanging low and whose ears were blood red. His calm words came out of his thin lips. However, in the next second, his pupils contracted slightly. The woman in front of him whose head was lowered, suddenly lifted her head. Then, she repeated what she did before. Vera stood on her tiptoes and put her arms around his neck, pressing her red lips directly onto his thin lips. At this moment, the atmosphere became strange. Time seemed to stand still. When Vera touched Quill''s cold thin lips, she heard her heartbeat clearly, and... There was another sound. It seemed to be Quill''s. Both of them did not close their eyes. Vera blinked her eyes and her eyshes resembled cute little fans. Quill felt something knock on his heart. He moved and was about to raise his hand. The touch on his lips disappeared immediately and the woman who had just put her arms around his neck had already turned and ran upstairs. Quill''s eyes grew sharp and he took half a step forward, but in the end, he didn''t catch up with her. He gazed at the petite figure as Vera quickly rushed up the stairs. Soon after, she disappeared at the end of them. In the blink of an eye, she was nowhere to be seen. From N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds of silence, Quill reached out and touched his thin lips. There seemed to be a fragrance left behind by the woman. It tasted like honey. Why was there such a scent? Quill frowned slightly. When he took his fingers off his lips, he found that his fingers were pink. Even if he was a straight- forward man, he also reacted at this time. What was left on his lips was the lipstick that Vera had applied on her lips just now. Lipstick... Had it stained his lips? Quill extended his hand to wipe his lips again. Sure enough, his fingertips were stained with a few more patches of pink. Quill stared at the dark red mark in a daze. After running back to her room, Vera locked the door like a thief. Then, she took off her coat and rushed into the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, she blushed. She actually... kissed her Prince Charming again. Were pennies raining from the sky or something? Otherwise, how could she have such good luck recently? Quill had been kissed by her twice! She felt that she was one step closer to her goal. While thinking, Vera suddenly realized that there was a very serious problem. She suddenly leaned over to the mirror and her upper body was almost next to the sink. She stared at herself in the mirror. The lipstick on her lips seemed to have faded? Could it be that just now... Vera''s face changed slightly and she was shocked as she covered her mouth with her hand. Could it be that she left lipstick stains on Quill''s lips when she sneak-attacked him just now? If she had known earlier, she would have used a colorless one, so that there would not be lipstick left on his lips. But... When she had applied the lipstick, she did not think that she would kiss Quill again. It was apletely unexpected move. When Quill knew that she left her lipstick on his lips, would he hate her very much in the future? "Vera, what are you thinking about now? A woman like you always goes to kiss him. He may have already hated you a long time ago. Why would he only hate you now?" She thought. Thinking of this, Vera was disheartened again. She fell weakly against the sink and sighed. As a girl, she had really failed too much. Minerva got upte because she had returned toote the night before and on top of that, she could not fall asleep, only dozing off when it was past five in the morning. However, she still had to go to work, so she naturally woke up when it was time. With dark circles under her eyes, Minerva changed her clothes and went out of the guest room. When she returned to her room, she found that Beanie was still sleeping. However, the little fellow didn''t sleep well and he had kicked his quilt aside. Minerva sighed helplessly and then went forward to cover Beanie with his quilt. Looking at the time, she found that she could let him sleep for another 20 minutes, so she turned around and went into the bathroom to wash up. When she came out, Beanie had already woken up and he was changing clothes by himself. When she saw his small back, Minerva suddenly felt that Beanie had also grown up. She shouldn''t let him sleep in the same room with her in the future. Chapter 522 Chapter 522 Beanie probably heard a noise from behind him, so after he put on a T-shirt, he turned around and gave Minerva a smile. "Mommy, good morning." Minerva was stunned for a moment. Then, she walked over and rubbed his head affectionately with a smile. "Wash up and then go downstairs to eat breakfast. I will send you to school in a while." "Okay!" Beanie nodded energetically and then went into the bathroom to wash up. After they were done getting ready, they went downstairs to have breakfast together. Yet, there was no smell of food downstairs. Instead, Quill was sitting alone in the living room. "Uncle," Beanie greeted as he ran into Quill''s arms with his short legs when he saw him. Quill hugged him with one hand and said, "Have you washed up? I will take you out for breakfast and then I''ll send you to school." "Huh?" Beanie asked doubtfully. "Did Auntie Vera not prepare breakfast today?" Quill pursed his thin lips but kept silent. He thought to himself, "I don''t think she''lle downstairs before I leave." "That''s right. Vera hasn''t gotten up yet?" Minerva rested her chin on her hand. That shouldn''t be the case. Even if she had sleptte the night before, judging from Vera''s personality, she wouldn''t still be in bed when it was already sote. "I''ll go take a look and see if she''s still sleeping," Minerva was about to turn around when Quill stopped her. "Don''t go." "Huh?" Minerva stopped walking. She turned her head and looked at Quill in confusion. "What''s wrong?" Looking at her inquisitive eyes, Quill was too embarrassed to say more. He merely covered his mouth with one hand and coughed softly. "There''s not enough time so let her sleep. We''ll go out to eat first, then you can give her a call to have here over." Minerva looked at the time and felt that Quill''s words made sense. She didn''t think much of it and nodded. She then went back to retrieve her bag and brought Beanie with her. The three of them left together. When they were waiting for the lift, Minerva called Vera. Who would have thought that she would not pick up the call. "That''s strange. Why won''t she answer the phone?" Minervained in confusion. Quill, who was standing beside her, paused for a moment before ncing sideways at her phone. "I think it''s better if you send a message." Minerva said in confusion, "I can''t even wake her up when I called her. Can I wake her up if I send her a message? I''ll call again." Ding... Just then, the elevator reached their floor. Minerva had no choice but to get into the elevator. There was no signal in the elevator. She thought for a moment and hung up the phone. Then, she sent a message to Vera, asking her to get up and pack up. When she was done, she would inform her again. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After she typed out the message, she waited to step out of the elevator before sending it. Since Quill was going to pick up the car, Minerva and Beanie waited at the entrance of the neighbourhood. Beanie had just woken up so he was leaning on her legs in a crooked position. He was hugging her with both hands. Minerva rubbed his head and tried to call Vera with one hand. In the end, Vera still did not answer the phone. Minerva felt that it was a little strange. "What''s wrong with this girl today? Waking upte isn''t a big deal, but it was so hard to wake her up," she thought to herself. Could something have gone wrong? As she was deep in thought, Vera replied to her text. "You guys go ahead. I won''t be tagging along." Minerva wanted to ask if something had happened to her, but on second thought, she realized that when they had decided to eat out, Vera wasn''t at the scene. So how could she know that Minerva had texted her about eating breakfast outside? Combined with Quill''s reaction earlier, Minerva felt that she had caught onto something. She narrowed her eyes. "Did you do something naughty again?" "Ah? What nonsense are you spewing? How could I have done something naughty?" This message revealed the fact that Vera was already furious. Minerva couldn''t help but raise her red lips and shake her head helplessly. "I''ve been friends with you for so many years. Do you think that I don''t know you? Will you let go of the opportunity to get along with your Prince Charming?" "Hmm, even if you had guessed it right, you can''t talk nonsense. I won''t have breakfast with you all. I''ll cook for myself at home." "Fine then, good luck to you. Seize the opportunity to one day be Mrs. Hanover." After teasing her, Minerva put her phone away. After breakfast, Quill and Minerva sent Beanie to school. Because it was convenient, Minerva took Quill''s car to thepany. When she arrived at thepany, Vera was already in the office. Seeing that Minerva had arrived, Vera turned around and ran away. "Stop right there," Minerva called out to her. She narrowed her eyes. "You''re so afraid of me? What exactly did you do this morning?" Vera turned her back to her, but she was unwilling to look back. After a long time, she snorted and said, "There''s nothing to say. After all, it''s what you already know. Whatever you think happened, happened. I... I''m going to work." After saying so, Vera quickly fled. Minerva watched her back and couldn''t help butugh. Then, she calmly walked to the office table. When she saw the stacks of design ns, Minerva''s head started to ache. After being away from work for such a long period of time, it seemed that she would be very busy in the next few days. After finishing her work, she had to draw Maddox''s design. The whole morning, Minerva was busy dealing with the umted stacks of designs. By the time she was done, it was already noon. After lunch, Minerva didn''t even intend to rest. Just as she was about to start working, Vera barged in nervously. "Janice ising." Minerva paused for a moment when she heard Janice''s name. Then, she looked up. "She''s here?" "Yes," Vera nodded vigntly. "Do you want to call the police? In case..." "There''s no need to," Minerva shook her head. "Let her in." "What if she wants to hurt you again this time? I think it''s better to call the police." After that, Vera quickly took out her mobile phone, looking like she was going to call the police. "I''m sure she won''t hurt me. Let her in. I have something to discuss with her." "But..." Vera still hesitated. "Don''t worry, just go. I''ll be fine." In the end, Vera could only reluctantly ask Janice to enter. Janice did note empty- handed. Moreover, she was not the only one who came. Her mother, Samantha followed behind her and she walked in with a smile on her face. When she saw Minerva, Samantha immediately revealed an apologetic expression. "I''m so sorry, Miss Hanover. Will I disturb your lunch break if Ie looking for you at this time?" After that, Samantha knocked into Janice, who was walking beside her. Janice felt a little awkward, but still curled her lips and said, "I don''t think so. She''s already in the office. How could you disturb her?" The smile on Samantha''s face froze for a moment, before she asked sternly, "Why are you speaking like this?" Janice felt awkward and said, "I promised that I would lock myself up in the detention center for a while longer. But... Since we already dealt with the matter in private, they won''t let me stay there for nothing," she said as she looked at Minerva bashfully. "It''s not that I broke my promise; I was forced to do so. When I came out, I came to your ce with my mother." "Is that so?" Minerva''s expression was indifferent. She pointed at the sofa across from her and said, "Have a seat." Chapter 523 Chapter 523 After the two of them sat down, Vera stood behind Minerva and looked warily at Janice. Vera fixed her gaze on Janice as she was afraid that Janice would suddenly throw something at Minerva. Maddox had been around thest time. However, he was not around presently. If something really happened, who would stand up for Minerva? Therefore, Vera needed to protect Minerva well. Perhaps Vera''s gaze was too heated, as Janice cast her a strange look. Janiceined, "Why are you looking at me like this? I said I won''t do anything to hurt her again. If I hurt her again, I''ll be struck by lightning. I''ve already sworn against it. Won''t you believe me?" Minerva watched them as they bickered. "Really, you swear?" Vera chided. "Who would believe you? Given that you were able to do such a heinous act, I can''t believe that you''ve really changed. Only a magnanimous person like Minerva would give you the benefit of doubt." Her words were barbed and ruthless. After hearing Vera''s words, Janice''s expression changed. However, Minerva remained unmoving as she merely watched the situation unfold. Janice was furious. Nevertheless, she could only hold back her anger. Snorting, she replied, "Say whatever you want to say. I can''t stop you so I can only prove it through my actions!" After saying that, she stood up and stared at Minerva, who was seated before her. Vera panicked instantly. "What are you doing? You..." Her eyes widened in shock. Janice, who was standing ramrod straight, suddenly bowed to Minerva. Her waist bent steeply and her head hung low; she looked truly sincere. Even Samantha was taken aback by her actions. She stared at Janice in a daze. Evidently, the two of them had not discussed that beforehand. "I''m sorry. I apologize to you for my improper behaviour. I promise you that this will never happen again. As I''ve wronged you before, I''m willing to do anything you say. I''ll do it!" Vera was stupefied. She did not expect Janice to go all out in her apology. Samantha looked very pleased. "Miss Hanover, Janice is truly sorry. Before meeting you today, she dragged me out to buy something, telling me that she wanted to apologize to you. In the past, Janice was careless and stubborn, but she is a changed person now." Minerva looked at her indifferently. She did not seem to be shocked or surprised by Janice''s actions. Her emotionless icy expression made Samantha instantly realize why Janice had lost to her. Their behaviors and actions werepletely different. Although Janice was beautiful, Minerva stood her ground against Janice''s pretty features. On the contrary, she was very calm and collected. Her temperament could only be the result of time and her own cultivation. In other words, Janice didn''t possess Minerva''s attributes. Simrly, Minerva didn''t possess Janice''s rowdiness. Since Minerva and Maddox were already acquainted in the past, he must have known Minerva when she was still full of energy. Her change in behaviour must have made him fall deeper in love with Minerva. At the thought of that, Samantha understood everything. "If I didn''t forgive you, you wouldn''t even be standing here before me now. These gifts aren''t necessary, and there''s nothing I want from you. All I ask is that you stay out of my life in the future." "That''s it?" Janice asked in disbelief. "Yeah?" "You... aren''t going to take this opportunity to get back at me? After all, I had tried to ruin your face." With a faint smile, she replied, "First, the person you hurt is Mr. Yardley, not me. Second, since I have already forgiven you, there''s no need for me to get back at you." The more generous Minerva was, the more lowly Janice felt she was before Minerva. "Alright, I concede defeat. I also agree to your request. However, if you don''t get together with him, I... will try my best topete with you for him fairly." Minerva was taken aback. She stared Janice up and down. She wanted topete with her for Maddox? She lowered her eyes and pursed her lips. "That¡¯s up to you." "These gifts..." "They''re not necessary. I understand your intentions and that''s enough for me," said Minerva as she stood up indifferently. "Vera, please send Mrs. Rulin and Miss Lowell down." Samantha had bought many gifts. However, Minerva rejected all of them. At her refusal, she became anxious. "We bought these gifts as an apology. Since you have already epted our apology, you should ept the gifts too. Isn''t that right? We''ve carefully selected all these gifts for you; it''ll be very difficult for us to return with them." "Mrs. Rulin, you are being too polite. You don''t need to thank me with these things. And... You should thank Auntie Stark too." Upon hearing Minerva''s words, Samantha was stunned. Minerva was both generous and intelligent. Perhaps Minerva had guessed that the incident had caused a rift between Samantha and Abigail. She must have done that to ease the tension between her and Abigail. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Minerva was truly sincere. "I know, all of this would not be possible without her. I will thank her but you must still ept the gifts here." Samantha ced the gifts on the table. Then, she held Janice''s hand. "Thank you very much this time, Miss Hanover. Janice and I won''t bother you any more. We shall take our leave." After that, Samantha led Janice out of the office. Janice turned back to look at Minerva. With a slightly raised voice, she threatened, "I picked all the gifts as a sincere apology. If you don''t ept them, you''re looking down on me..." "Be quiet..." Samantha chided. Then, they finally departed from the office. Minerva looked at Vera, who was still standing at a corner,pletely dumbfounded. It was only when Minerva narrowed her eyes that Vera reacted. "Ah, I''ll see them out right away." After everyone had left, Minerva finally returned to her own office table. She was really tired and she thought that it would be better if she took an afternoon nap. Hence, Minerva got up to pack up the documents before entering the lounge. She spent the entire day busying herself with work. When it was time, she and Vera went to fetch Beanie home. The day took its toll on Minerva and she felt exhausted. Therefore, the moment she reached home, she immediately took off her high heels and copsed on the sofa. As soon as sheid down, her phone vibrated. Minerva took it out and nced at it. It was a Facebook message from Maddox. "When are youing over?" Minerva could not form a response. Had he been waiting for the right time to send her a message? Minerva didn''t bother to reply to his message and put her phone aside. After Beanie set down his schoolbag, he walked towards her. "Mommy, we need to bring the cat to the vet for an examination today," Beanie reminded. She nodded at the reminder. "Yes, I''ll go with you." "Forget it, let me apany you," Vera said as she pulled Beanie by the cor to her side. Then, she looked at Minerva exasperatedly and said, "Look at how hopeless your mommy is. She must be exhausted from work today. Be a good boy, Beanie. Let''s go pick up the cat and let your mommy have a good rest." Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Beanie and Vera headed out. Minerva was really tired. After all, she had not slept well the night before. On top of that, she even rolled off her pillow during her afternoon nap. Hence, her neck was hurting. After her surroundings fell into silence, Minerva soon fell asleep on the sofa. In her dream, she was walking in a forest. Fog filled the woods, obscuring the path ahead. Minerva stood alone in the middle of the forest,pletely lost. What was going on? "That child of yours. Who is his father?" All of a sudden, a cold male voice echoed from all directions, startling Minerva. She turned frantically, trying to locate the source of the voice. However, there was no one around her. "What on earth have you been doing behind my back for the past five years?" The male voice sounded closer and stronger. Its oppressive presence made it hard for her to lift her head. Although she clearly wasn''t in the wrong, for some reason, Minerva was pressured to retreat. All of a sudden, she knocked into something hard. Minerva turned her head to see a handsome man. His face was cold but determined. "Ah! It''s you!" Minerva screamed out in rm. She turned around in an attempt to flee. However, like an iron chain, the man''s arm circled around her waist. Then, with his other hand, he mped her shoulders, trapping her between the big tree and his body. In her dream, Maddox was not gentle at all. He waspletely different from the man under the tree at the entrance of the hospital. Minerva could feel the rough texture of the tree trunk. The tree bark ground against her back until it hurt. Furthermore, the eyes of the man in front of her were filled with a dark haze and a ck aura surrounded him. "Answer my question!" He demanded in his low voice. Minerva''s eyes fell to the ground. She was too nervous to speak. Grabbing her chin, Maddox forced her to look at him. "Speak! Whose child is that? For the past five years, whose child did you carry behind my back!?" "Let me go!" Minerva was furious; she wanted to push him away but was unable to do so. The man''s hand wrapped tightly around her like a relentless demon. Just as the tension was about to explode, Minerva shouted, "Did you lose your memory? I was already pregnant five years ago. You knew it at that time, this child..." Although she had notpleted her sentence, the man before her was already entranced by her words. He looked at her in disbelief. After a while, he once again grabbed her chin, gnashing his teeth. "He is the child of that hooligan? D*mn it! You really gave birth to the child! Why are you so shameless?" Minerva said, "Let me go!" Without any hesitation, Maddox pressed his cold and emotionless thin lips on hers without warning. He kissed her forcefully and pried her lips with his teeth. Their kiss was tainted by blood. It was rough, leaving no room gentleness. She didn''t want to partake in such a crude act! "No, don''t!" Screaming in fright, she opened her eyes to see the snow white ceiling. The crystal chandelier was hanging not far away in her sight. It took a while for Minerva to gain her bearings. Then, she wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with her hand. Why did it turn out like that? She had actually dreamt of Maddox again. Furthermore, it was such a terrifying nightmare. Indeed, Maddox was a nightmare to her... Five years... It had been five years... Yet, she still hadn''t escaped her inner demons. That man... she should have long forgotten about him. Upon thinking of that, Minerva took in a deep breath. Her entire body was curled up on the sofa like a helpless child. In the hospital. "Sir, the soup has gotten cold," Sam kindly reminded him. Maddox held on to his phone. He had been frowning all this while and his expression was one of displeasure. Upon hearing Sam''s reminder, his face turned stony. In a cold voice, he rebuked, "You don''t have to remind me." "It''s no longer edible." "Then throw it," he said resolutely. Sam asked, "Then should I get someone to send you a new one?" "No!" Maddox unbuttoned his cor agitatedly. He felt his body temperature rise in anger as well. It was clearly out of office hours. Minerva definitely had enough time to get home. So, why wasn''t she replying to his message? D*mn it. Was she really ignoring him? Did he have to beg her toe over time and time again? Or did she want him to torture himself? However, Maddox knew in his heart that he could not y the same trick from the previous night. He was afraid that if he yed that trick too often, Minerva would only feel disgusted by him. But... He had to see her. Thinking of that, Maddox became increasingly agitated. As Maddox''s assistant, Sam did not like to see him so moody all day. He wanted to resolve Maddox''s issues too. Therefore, Sam began, "Why don''t..." "Why don''t? What? Speak." "Since Miss Hanover doesn''t want to see you, you could go to see her instead." Maddox paused when he heard that. It seemed like a good idea to him. However... "Give Miss Hanover a few days to rest. After all, she has been taking care of you in the hospital for a few days. If she keeps running back and forth, her body will not be able to bear it. While she is resting, Young Master Yardley, you will also have a good rest and then be discharged from the hospital..." From N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Maddox understood Sam''s meaning. Narrowing his eyes, he looked him up and down. Under Maddox''s gaze, Sam''s feet turned cold. He began to doubt if he had said something wrong just now. Otherwise, why was Maddox looking at him like that? "If you think what I said was uneptable, then..." "Yes, sure. I agree." Maddox interrupted Sam halfway through. "Get someone to make a meal and send it over." Since he wanted to recover, he had to eat well. He couldn''t continue to be useless like this. However, it was hard for him to think clearly when he was so involved. In recent days, Minerva had worked so hard to take care of him. Therefore, she had to return to favor with the work she had piled up. Yet, there he was, trying to call her over. Although she had been asleep deep in the night, she had run out of bed for him only with her coat on. Maddox only knew how much of a jerk he was when he recalled that she had rushed over in her pajamas. Sam was taken aback by his agreement. "Sir, do you really want someone to send the food here?" "Yes." Maddox nodded. "Okay, I''ll go right away." Sam hurried to the door to make a phone call. At the same time, Sam felt very proud. It seemed that his advice was of great use. After all, he had thought of the best solution. However, everything had been caused by Minerva. To Maddox, Sam had no ce at all as a mere assistant. Forget it, Sam thought to himself. He wouldn''t fight a woman for a position. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 Minerva had a few peaceful days. Ever since that night, Maddox had not sent messages, asking her to go to the hospital. His Messenger ount was silent in her inbox, as though it had never appeared. There was even a moment when Minerva had thought that she had forgotten to pay her phone bills. She had even thought that her home''s wirelesswork had gone down. Otherwise, why were there no messages from Maddox? Nevertheless, apart from the absence of his messages, all other forms ofmunication of hers was working well. Including the phone. It proved that she had paid her phone bills and her house''s wirelesswork was working well. Instead, it was Maddox who had really stopped contacting her. She thought to herself, perhaps he had grown frustrated. He probably thought it was pointless for him to keep texting her to visit him at the hospital. After all, not everyone would stand still and wait. He had probably moved on with life. That was good news. Everyone had their own lives. Nevertheless, there was a void in her heart. Minerva fell onto the sofa behind her, holding her phone tightly in her hand. The gap in her heart made Minerva hate herself. It was she who had been refusing him. She wanted to cut off contact with him forever. But when he really stopped contacting her, why did her heart feel so hollow? It was as if something had been taken away. Perhaps, she had gotten used to his presence? After all, since they met each other again, he frequently appeared in her life, upying her recent couple of days. It was natural that people would get used to someone. Since she had gotten used to Maddox''s presence, then had no choice but to get used to his absence. At the thought of that, Minerva calmed down and formted a n in her mind. That was it. After dinner, Minervaid down at home. The adult cat and the kittens had already been brought home. That day, Vera and Beanie took them to the pet shop to disinfect and expel pests. After that, they bought a cage to bring the cats back home. The kittens were well protected by the big cat. After staying at her home for nearly a week, they were all fat little kittens. Probably because they had found their home, the cat grew ustomed to them. She was willing to let them touch the kittens. Every time after nursing the kittens, the cat would walk alone to the balcony. On the balcony, it wouldy under the sunshine and roll in a few circles. Then, she would lie therezily with her eyes squinted, looking veryfortable. A cloud of kittens ran around on the carpet at home. Because they were barely a month old, they stumbled on their front and hind legs when they walked, but they were very determined. After falling down, they climbed back up. Whenever someone passed by, they would follow that person all the way. In short, with the kittens in her house, Minerva had to be extra careful when she walked. That was because the kittens ran fast. If she did not pay attention, she was afraid that she would identally step on them. "Meow..." Minerva was lying on the sofa in a low mood when she suddenly heard a meow beside her feet. She looked at it and found that a kitten had escaped its cage. At that moment, it was standing on its feet and staring at her curiously with its two dark eyes. Minerva stared back at her for a while. Then, she suddenly bent down to hold the kitten in her arms. She caressed its small head with her fingers. "Tell me... What is he doing right now?" "Should I... go to the hospital and see him? I don''t know how his injury is." "Mommy, who is injured?" Beanie had overheard her as he wasing down the stairs. Minerva immediately came to her senses. Instantly, her expression changed. "Nothing. You must have misheard me." Beanie curiously stared at her and asked, "Really? But just now, I clearly heard..." "I was asking about the injury on the big cat''s leg. Why else do you think I''m saying this when I''m holding the kitten like that?" Minerva exined with a smile. Although she didn''t want to lie to Beanie, she couldn''t tell him that she was talking about Maddox. If she did, Beanie would ask about his father again. The matter of his father was another dilemma to Minerva. It was something she had to consider carefully. Indeed, she could not live alone. Even though she could endure the loneliness through those endless years, Beanie was a child. He needed aplete family to grow up like a normal child. As Minerva thought about that, she slowly made up her mind. Beanie apanied her to sit on the sofa for a while. The kitten had been in her arms for a long time, so Minerva put it down and Beanie went to y with it. When they had left, Minerva discovered that she was drenched in cold sweat. She had just said something like that without her knowing it. Because she had unknowingly clenched her fists, her fingernails had pierced through her skin. Finally, Minerva let go of her hands. Since she was worried, why not go to the hospital? Perhaps she could buy him some fruits? After all, it was still early. She could just go and take a look before returning home. With that thought in mind, Minerva jumped into action. She got up and put on a coat. Then, she took her bag and went downstairs. Later, she picked up a bag of fruits from a nearby fruit shop. Finally, she then got on a cab and headed to the hospital. Originally, everything was going fine. However, when she reached the entrance of the hospital, Minerva suddenly shrank back. She had already promised to cut off all ties with him, but what was she doing? Why was she running to see him? Wouldn''t it just make him think that she was ying hard-to-get? Well, forget it. Anyway, since she had already arrived at the hospital, she decided to go in and have a look. As for the rest, she would decideter. Minerva walked to the familiar ward with some fruits. She stood at the door of the ward and took a deep breath, then pushed the door open and went in. After pushing open the door, Minerva was stunned. She stood there and stared into the room in a daze. The ward waspletely empty; all of the sheets on the hospital bed had also been removed. They were reced with new ones, folded neatly. Where was the patient? After a moment, Minerva thought that she must have gone to the wrong ward, so she left to check. However, she found that she had not entered the wrong room.From N?velDrama.Org. Just then, a nurse passed by her. Minerva quickly stopped her to ask, "Excuse me, I''m sorry for disturbing you. May I ask about the gentleman who stays in this ward?" "Hey, haven''t you always been taking care of him? Why don''t you know that he has been discharged from the hospital?" "Huh? He''s been discharged from the hospital? So soon?" Minerva was a little surprised. "Yes, he was just discharged from the hospital today. We just cleaned up the ward." "Oh I see, thank you." After the nurse left, Minerva stood there in a daze. After a long while, she bowed her head to look at the fruit in her hand and smiled helplessly. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 Click... Minerva returned home with the fruits in her hand. Just as she was about to take off her shoes, she bumped into Vera. "Where did you go sote at night?" Minerva''s lips trembled. She swung the bag in her hand nonchntly. "I went downstairs to buy some fruits." Receiving her answer, Vera turned to look at the clock. "If I recall correctly, you left the house 50 minutes ago? When you went downstairs to buy fruits, did you also take a stroll around?" It was obvious that she was implying something else. The way Vera was looking at her said it all. Minerva could not find the words to reply to her. Wasn''t Vera just trying to tease her? Minerva ced the fruits in the kitchen. "That''s right. Because I was too full, I had to go down and take a stroll. Although I went out for quite some time, it''s still much better than hiding upstairs. Am I right?" Vera''s teasing smile vanished instantly. "Right?" Minerva asked, blinking innocently. Then, she burst intoughter. However, Vera couldn''tugh. She pouted and snorted, "Will you die if you stop teasing me? Why must you bring that up again?" "The same could be said to you." After that, Vera sat on the sofa. She clutched a pillow in her hand as she scowled sullenly. "There''s a reason why I avoiding downstairs. My Prince Charming is so excellent. It''s only natural that I''m afraid to be around him." Minerva walked up to her to take a seat beside her. "Yes, that''s your opinion." She also clutched a pillow in her hands. When Minerva thought of what the little nurse had told her, her chest felt a little heavy. "Hey, didn''t you take care of him? Don''t you know that he has been discharged from the hospital?" Although Minerva often took care of Maddox, she hadn''t gone to visit in a while. Wasn''t it normal that she wasn''t aware? "You went to the hospital to see Maddox again?" Vera asked from her left. Minerva nodded subconsciously before shaking her head. "He has been discharged from the hospital." "He''s been discharged? Hmm..." Vera suddenly felt a little confused. "Then why did you go to the hospital to see him? Are you too full?" "I didn''t know until I got there." "Well, it seems that you were kept in the dark,"mented Vera. "He''s quite mean. You took care of him for so long, yet he didn''t even say a word when he left the hospital?" Minerva did not say anything. As she was silent, it only fueled Vera''s curiosity. "Please don''t tell me he didn''t even send you a message." Minerva, who had been silent for a long time, finally raised her head to look at her. Then, she smiled and said, "I haven''t gone to the hospital to look after him this week. Isn''t it normal that he doesn''t tell me that he''s been discharged?" "Well, it''s gettingte. Go to bed early." After saying that, Minerva stood up and walked upstairs. Obviously, she didn''t want to continue the topic. Vera watched her back and felt a little gloomy. She muttered to herself, "How is that normal? If he cares about you very much, why didn''t he say a word? Didn''t he just make you run around for nothing?" Although Vera spoke in a small voice, it was very quiet in the house. Therefore, Minerva heard all her words. Her steps paused for a brief moment but she continued to march forward with her lips tightly pursed. Perhaps, he really did not care that much. The days went by as usual. After two to three days, it was as if Maddox had really vanished from her life. However, his name was still on the list of Minerva''s clients. Because he had never made a request yet he had previously ordered from Minerva, hence, she still had no way to proceed to the next step. Minerva thought to herself that after all. Since Maddox was her client, she should initiate contact. However, due to the recent events, Minerva felt that perhaps Maddox was already frustrated with her. He might have made a deal with her because of their past rtionship, but what about now? Perhaps it would be better to entrust the order to someone else? Thinking of that, Minerva thought of Helen''s dress, which had been Kelly''s project. Since things had gone awry previously, she wanted to give Kelly another chance. Therefore, the current situation would grant her the perfect opportunity. When Kelly received the news, she felt as if luck fell right into herp. No, she was in disbelief. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It took a long time before she came to her senses. Then, she tugged on Minerva''s sleeve and asked weakly, "You... Are you really going to give me this opportunity?" Minerva nodded. "Yes, but it depends on you. Are you willing?" "Frankly, I''m very happy that you are willing to give me such a chance. However, I know what happened between you and Young Master Yardley. Therefore, it''s not ideal that you pass the project to me. Even if I am willing to ept it, he might not be willing to let me take charge. Therefore, I think it''s better that you take the order." Minerva was stunned. She had brought Kelly to the press conference. Therefore, Kelly was aware of the events that had transpired at the press conference. It was indeed a bit of a dilemma to give Kelly the order. "If you really don''t have any other way, then I can do it for you. However, I may not be able to handle it. Before this, you were willing to hand over Helen''s order and take me to the press conference, which really touched me. So, let''s treat this as my repayment of your kindness!" Minerva''s lips quivered. "You don''t have to think that way. If the order is done well, you will receive a sizable bonus." "Yes, it should be like this. I also need this reward, so let me do it. It''s just that... If I really can''t do it, I''ll have to return the order to you." Minerva viewed Kelly in a new light. Looking at Kelly, she couldn''t stop herself from smiling. "You really make me look at you differently." Kelly was doing alright without Minerva''s praise. However, the moment Minerva praised her, Kelly''s expression immediately turned awkward. "What are you talking about? Why are you looking at me differently? I''m not taking the order because you feel bothered, okay? I''m doing it for myself, for the bonus. So, don''t think that I am doing it for you." "I didn''t say anything..." "You must think that I''m doing it because of you. Hmm, I''m not!" Kelly retorted. After that, Kelly turned around and ran out. Minerva and Vera exchanged a nce. A secondter, they burst outughing together. "Why is Kelly so funny? She was so serious moments before, but she acted so awkward just now. Why is it that every time you praise her, she gets so awkward?" Vera crossed her arms in front of her chest,ughing out loud. There was also a faint smile on Minerva''s lips. Nodding in agreement, she smiled, saying, "That seems to be the case but it''s quite cute, isn''t it?" "Humph! If we''re talking about cuteness, I''m equally cute! Minerva, don''t harbor too much affection for her, only I can be your best friend!" "My best friend?" Minerva raised her brows. "Didn''t you say that you want to be my sister-in- law? Are you willing to stay as my best friend for the rest of your life?" "F*ck, why must you drag me down like this! I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" Chapter 527 Chapter 527 After Minerva handed over the information list to Vera to pass to Kelly, she felt that the burden was lifted from her shoulders. The next day was Sunday, thus Minerva nned to bring Beanie to the yground. After being back for so long, she was too busy to stay with Beanie for too long. Originally, the both of them agreed to go together. Unexpectedly, Beanie, that sly little fox, had managed to include Vera and Quill in the n. Thinking of the things that had happened between Quill and Vera, Minerva naturally agreed to them joining in the n. Anyway, she really didn''t like to see Quill stay single. The next day, they set off. At first, Vera was too embarrassed to go downstairs, but after being pestered by Beanie, she lowered her head and went with them. After getting in the car, she huddled up in the corner like an ostrich. Minerva couldn''t help butugh when she saw that Vera was trying to stay as unnoticeable as an invisible object. Hence, she came to her side and whispered, "How long will it take for you to be Mrs. Hanover if you keep on being like this?" Her voice was very low, perhaps low enough that only the both of them could hear it. But after all, they were in the car. Vera felt that Quill could hear them. She quickly red at Minerva and replied in a low voice, "Shut up!" Her expression and eyes were fierce, as if she was going to kill someone. However, her voice, which was deliberately lowered, didn''t sound imposing at all. Minerva couldn''t help butugh and continued, "You should at least be braver, right?" "Shut up, I don''t want to talk to you." Vera turned around and covered her ears. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk to Minerva anymore. Minerva stopped teasing her. She looked away and found herself afortable spot to sit. When they arrived at the yground, Vera didn''t dare to face Quill, so she quickly went to y with Beanie, leaving Quill and Minerva behind. Quill pursed his lips tightly when he saw this scene. His gaze unconsciously followed the figure of the petite girl. Minerva noticed the look in his eyes and curled her lips unconsciously. "Quill, what do you think of Vera?" Upon hearing this, Quill frowned. He remembered how Vera had kissed him twice. That day, his finger was stained with her lipstick, but he forgot to wash it off and went to thepany. Later, when he took the materials, Juliette saw the color on his finger and even teased him that his iron heart was finally melting. At that time, Quill was a little confused. After all, he would usually clean up these things properly. However, he seemed to be possessed by a devil that day and... Quill did not like this feeling. He pursed his thin lips and asked, "What? You want to be my matchmaker when your marriage has not been resolved?" Minerva turned her head to look at him. "You''re already so old while I''m so much younger than you. Besides, I already have a child. Do you?" Quill was speechless. He didn''t seem to know how to respond to that. Minerva''s smile turned a little sly when she saw Quill didn''t know what to say. "So, you''re the one who should be working hard." Quill''s face became serious, "Have you settled your problem?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s smile faded a little. She shook her head and answered, "Not yet." She almost forgot that she was going to divorce Maddox. Should she get him to the Civil Affairs Bureau while he hated her? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Probably because he was injured recently, the other side let down their guard, so I found a loophole." "Loophole? What do you mean?" Minerva didn''t understand. Quill stared at her, pursed his lips and said, "You''re not a married couple with him ording to the law." "What?" Minerva was stunned. "What does this mean? Didn''t you say..." "We found the breakthrough point. When you married into the Yardley family that year, the Shell family and Old Master Yardley decided that you would marry into the Shell family under the name Erica Shell, so... In the legal registration, false information was used." Minerva was speechless. Minerva felt as if her brain had been struck by a heavy blow. She felt a little faint and her vision went blurry. So, all these years, she actually wasn''t married to Maddox? Was it true that one could do whatever they wanted when one had money? When she had married into the Yardley family on Erica''s behalf, so many things had happened, but it turned out that everything was just for nothing. Seeing her face turn pale, Quill reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "Isn''t it better now? You don''t have anything to do with him. You are free now, so you should think about yourself and Beanie." "Quill, what do you mean by that..." "I''ve asked someone to find you some nice guys. Why don''t you meet them when the timees?" Minerva went silent. Her pink lips parted yet she couldn''t speak. After a while, sheughed and said, "I wanted to set you up, but instead, you have already done it for me. Quill, have you thought about my ns?" Quill''s eyes were indifferent as he looked forward. "If it wasn''t for your way of thinking, do you think you would have these achievements in the past five years? You can''t go on like this. Although I can amodate you, it doesn''t mean that I can always indulge you like this." "Will I be happy only when I get married? Can''t I live alone?" "What about Beanie? Have you ever thought about him?" Minerva bit her lower lip and could not reply. She had to think about Beanie and she felt that she should get married soon. But... her thoughts werepletely different from what Quill had done. As soon as Quill knew the truth, he immediately found her a partner and this made her feel ipetent. "There are a few that I have found for you. Since you don''t have to go to work tomorrow, you can go on blind dates then. If you are not satisfied, you can end it as soon as possible. I will pick someone for you until you are satisfied." Minerva didn''t know what to say. "What do you think?" Quill turned his head sideways to look at Minerva. "What else can I do?" Minerva could only force a smile. "You''ve already made up your mind. What else can I say?" "Minerva, I won''t do anything to harm you. You''ll understand in the future. You''re still young and bringing up a child won''t exhaust you now, but it''ll be very hard for you in the future." "Well, I have already promised. Shouldn''t you also promise me to spare a thought for Vera?" As the conversation turned back to its starting point, Quill frowned slightly and felt a slight pain in his temple. He touched it and gently coughed. "You don''t need to worry about me." "You''re worrying about me yet why won''t you let me worry about you? Didn''t you hear what I said just now? Even if it''s not Vera, won''t someone else do? Or... Shall I find you a few blind dates? Several designers in ourpany are all beautiful. I guess they will be happy to go on a blind date with the president of Hanover Corporation in North City. Or... Shall I go to the marriage website to send you a message?" Quill felt a stinging pain between his eyebrows when hearing Minerva''s words. He looked at her helplessly and smiled dotingly. "Why are you still so childish even after you''ve be a mother?" Chapter 528 Chapter 528 She had been a mother to a child for a few years. Minerva''s smile faded and she did not answer Quill. After ying in the yground for half a day, Vera and Beanie fell asleep leaning on each other as soon as they got into the car. After all, the two of them had yed many games together while Quill and Minerva were watching from behind. "Shall we go eat something?" Quill fastened his seat belt and looked at the people in the back seat. Minerva looked back and shook her head after thinking for a while. "Let''s go home. They''re too tired so let them rest when we go back. I''ll cook something up in the evening." "Sure." Quill nodded as he had the same thought. If she wanted to cook, she had to buy ingredients. However, Minerva was not at ease if there was no one at home, so she asked Quill to stay back to look after Beanie and Vera. After that, she went to the nearby supermarket alone. Going to a supermarket alone meant that she wouldn''t linger around much. Minerva quickly bought all that she needed. Just as she was about to push the shopping cart to pay the bill, she turned around and met a familiar figure. His white cored shirt was ironed well without any wrinkles and the dark blue suit highlighted the person''s aura. The man''s eyes were gentle. When he saw her looking at him, he smiled slightly as if he was bathing in the spring breeze. Minerva''s foot paused for a moment. Then, as if she didn''t see that person, she pushed the shopping cart forward as if nothing had happened. She didn''t expect to meet Benedict there again. Benedict saw that she ignored him and wasn''t surprised. He must have guessed that Minerva would treat him this way. Hence, he quickly turned and caught up with her. "Did you lose the phone number I''ve given you?" He walked side by side with her and asked. Minerva pursed her red lips together. Her expression was cold and she did not reply. Benedictughed and he didn''t care. He exined, "I''ve been waiting for you for a few days, but you didn''t contact me, so I could only wait for you in the supermarket." His words caused Minerva to pause in her steps. However, she continued to move forward and ignore him. "We haven''t met for a while. Are you really not willing to say a word to me? Even if it is just a greeting." She still didn''t answer. Benedict followed her to the cashier. Before Minerva could act, Benedict had already reached out to help her ce the items on the counter for the cashier to scan them. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Good- looking people were always exceptionally eye- catching. Furthermore, Minerva and Benedict certainly did not look ordinary. Benedict''s movements were also so considerate that the cashier was so envious and couldn''t help but add, "Miss, your boyfriend is really handsome." Benedict''s hand froze, then he shot a nce at Minerva. There was no expression on her face. She, who had not spoken for a long time, finally parted her lips. "He is no boyfriend of mine. I don''t even know him." The smile on the cashier''s face disappearedpletely. She pursed her lips in embarrassment and then nced at Benedict''s hand. If they didn''t know each other, why did he take things for Minerva? Was it... just out of good intentions? Or could it be that he had encountered Minerva in the supermarket just now and wanted to strike up a conversation with her because she was pretty? The cashier imagined about ten thousand possible scenarios and then began to scan the items. This time, Minerva didn''t give Benedict any more opportunities. She quickly handed over her bank card. A password was required to swipe the card. When the cashier passed the credit card reader, Minerva was just about to turn around and remind Benedict to leave. Who would have thought that he would actually turn around and not look at her again? She remained silent. She quickly keyed in the password, took back the bank card and left with the bag. Minerva nned to go back after getting out of the supermarket, but she found that the figure was behind her again under the streemp. She was really angry and helpless. She didn''t want him to follow her, to reconcile with him or to talk to him. After walking for a short distance, Minerva was so angry that she stopped, but Benedict suddenly came forward and took the bag from her. "Is it too heavy? I''ll help you carry it." Minerva remained silent. Had she been hallucinating? Why were the two brotherspletely different from five years ago? From N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the one who''d changed the most was still Maddox. Could five years really change a person? No, that couldn''t be true. After all, she had met Maddox when he was talking to someone else. He didn''t spare a nce at any employee of hispany or even Janice. But it was different when it came to her... What went wrong in the past five years? She looked at the bag picked up by Benedict, and just as she was about to say no, Benedict said, "You live in the neighbourhood ahead, don''t you? I saw youing out from there. Let''s go, I''ll walk you." She didn''t know what to say. After that, Benedict took the lead, and his tall and slender shadow was lengthened by the street lamp. Minerva thought for a moment, then increased her pace to follow him. When they arrived at themunity gate, Benedict finally stopped and said, "I''ll stop here. Go in and stay safe." Minerva took over her bag. Without even thinking, she turned around and entered the district. After a few steps, she still felt that Benedict''s eyes were focused on the back of her head. She stopped and turned around to have a look. Benedict''s face was still smiling like a spring breeze, just like in the past... Should she make up with him? Minerva felt conflicted and bit her lower lip. Benedict was a very understanding person. When he saw the look in Minerva''s eyes, he was a little surprised. Momentster, he said with a smile, "Don''t think too much. I meant no harm. I just wanted to meet an old friend. Just go in." Were his intentions true? Minerva, on the other hand, felt that this matter was not as simple as it seemed. His appearance caused fate to move on. Many things... were no longer as simple as they had been. In the end, Minerva did not say a word. She turned around and disappeared from Benedict''s sight. Only when her figure hadpletely disappeared did Benedict retract her gaze. At the same time, the smile on his face faded away bit by bit. He took out his mobile phone and tapped on the photo of the child sent to him by his assistant. Her facial features were almost exactly the same as Maddox''s. However, the coldness in his eyes and brows were reminiscent of Minerva. Thus, this child''s appearance was exceptionally exquisite. With just a nce, he would be able to remember it. The assistant searched through for a long time to find a perfect yet a little blurry photo. It seemed that in the past few years, Minerva had protected this child especially well. As for why she had protected him so well, Benedict put away his phone and a hint of maliciousness shed in his gentle eyes. He thought that he would soon know the answer. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 The blind date was at a venue that Minerva wasn''t familiar with. Therefore, Quill asked Nash to take her there. After arriving at the destination, Nash said, "Miss Minerva, I''m going to thepany to pick up Mr. Hanover. I''lle backter to pick you up." Minerva shook her head at the thought of him turning back and replied, "There''s no need for that, Nash. You can go home now. I don''t know when my blind date will end. I''ll just take a taxi back later." Actually, she''d thought that Nash would take a long detour back after picking up Quill. She felt that this blind date wouldn''t take long. "That''s fine. Miss Minerva, you should be careful. If you need anything, you can call me again." "Nash, drive safe." After he drove off, Minerva turned around and entered the cafe in front of her. At this moment, the cafe wasn''t crowded. However, with just a nce, Minerva was sure that her blind date had yet to arrive. This was because the people inside the cafe all had partners. She chose a table by the window and sat down, and a waiter came over to take her order. "I''m still waiting for someone. I''ll order togetherter." "Okay, miss." Minerva raised her hand and looked at her watch. It would be two o''clock in two minutes, which was when the date was scheduled to start. She hoped that the person she''s meeting was a punctual person. Minerva took out her mobile phone and scrolled through her social media. When they went to the yground yesterday, Vera and Beanie had fun. They took a lot of photos, but she didn''t upload them to social media. They were all sent to her privately. They had an agreement that photos of Beanie would not be posted on any social media tforms. Minerva looked at the photos as the corners of her lips curled up into a smile. The afternoon sun shone on the main road. The light refracted by the window to envelop Minerva. She lowered her head and sat there with a gentle smile, showing a peacefulness that hadn''t been seen in a long time. When Nicks Quartley entered the cafe, he had already seen this scene. His gaze and footsteps were slightly startled. He looked around and saw that there was no one else in the cafe except for her. Was she his blind date that day? After she finished looking at the photos, Minerva suddenly sensed a figure standing in front of her, blocking her line of sight. "Hello, I am Nicks Quartley." Minerva raised her head and looked into the neer''s eyes. At just a nce, both sides were stunned. "You, you aren''t..." Nicks looked at her in shock. Minerva stood up and looked at him. She was also astonished. If she remembered correctly, this person in front of her seemed to be the owner of the car whom she had hitst time. At that time... The woman beside him had also humiliated her. "When the timees, I won''t let him off the hook." Since he didn''t agree to call the police and didn''t want to settle the matter in private, Maddox hade out and helped her to solve the problem. Nicks probably didn''t expect that his blind date would be her. After the two of them looked at each other for a moment, Nicks coughed lightly in embarrassment and asked, "Do you still remember me? I am the one from before... The car owner whom you were chasing after." Minerva nodded and looked indifferent. "Let''s sit down first." Nicks asked her to sit down. He then raised his hand and called the waiter over. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Minerva nced at the watch on her wristwatch. Did he not even know how to say sorry after being late for ten minutes? After ordering, Nicks saw that she was still a bit embarrassed. "Last time, I thought that your car might have hit me because of fate. It''s just that I didn''t expect that we''d meet so quickly, and in such a situation." Minerva looked up and replied, "I didn''t expect it either." "Ahem..." Probably because of what happenedst time, he was not used to it. After all, he''d had another woman with him at that time, so it was very awkward for him to go on a blind date with Minerva at that moment. Since he did not speak, Minerva did not continue the topic. The gentle smile on her face, which was there while she was looking at her mobile phone, no longer existed, and her face was even more indifferent. It was obvious that she was not interested in this blind date. Minerva had actually considered giving him a chance if the blind date was decent. However... This person was someone she knew and he even had a girlfriend with him at that time. She had always remembered the arrogant look of that girl in her mind. It seemed that she''d made a wise decision to tell Nash not to pick her up. Nicks, on the other hand, kept sizing her up and carefully asked, "Miss Hanover... Did you just come back from abroad?" She was really good-looking. Moreover, her beauty was neither like the girlnext-door nor the delicate and elegant types. It belonged to the kind that was quiet with a unique charm and this was especially true for her eyes. As soon as she looked up, the coolness in her eyes became more pronounced. Nicks unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. There were many kinds of women that men liked, but there were some that were more than just beautiful women. It just so happened that Minerva fell under that category. He couldn''t stop thinking about this person when he met herst time. "Yeah." Minerva nodded. "I just returned from overseas not long ago." "It''s no wonder that your temperament is different from others. I hope we can have a good time today." Upon hearing this, Minerva smiled but did not reply. She did not pursue the matter of him being ten minuteste, showing that she did not intend to get to know this person any longer. After the coffees were served, some time had passed since he came, and Nicks'' problems started to show. "Miss Hanover, do you have any hobbies or entertainment to pass time?" Minerva casually answered and Nicks immediately replied that he enjoyed the same hobbies as well. He even suggested that they could do them together if there was time. Minerva didn''t respond and he continued with another question. And again, Minerva simply answered. After a few rounds, Nicks could already feel that she was no longer interested in this blind date. Feeling a little frustrated, he looked at the beautiful Minerva sitting opposite him, unwilling to ept such an oue. "Miss Hanover, are you cold to me because of what happened that day?" Upon hearing this, Minerva came back to her senses. She looked up and asked, "What happened the other day?" Nicks was flustered and said, "That day a girl was beside me. You... Do you mind that she was with me?" Minerva smiled faintly and asked, "Mr. Quartley, you must be joking. Why would I mind?" Such politeness made Nicks even more annoyed. If she said that she didn''t mind, then it meant that she didn''t care at all about the blind date that day. However, Nicks still wanted to defend himself. "Even if you don''t mind, I still want to exin that the girl that day was my younger sister, whether you misunderstood or not." "Ha..." After Nicks finished his exnation, a lowugh rang out from not far behind him. The voice was hoarse and seemed to be full of sarcasm, which made people feel unpleasant. Nicks subconsciously frowned. Who was this person? How could he beughing at such a time? Upon hearing thisughter, Minerva''s expression changed drastically. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 Why was he here? Minerva''s face nched and after Nicks saw Maddox, his facial expression also became ugly. Maddox Yardley? Why was he there? Although Nicks felt that Minerva''s appearance was to his liking, he did not do anything because of the cool Maddox, who was there during the tailgating incidentst time. Nicks did not know if Minerva was together with Maddox or not. Since she attended the blind date today, it was obvious... that she had nothing to do with him. However, Maddox had appeared. Before the two of them could react, the tall figure stood up from the table next to theirs. His straight legs moved in a steady manner. Very quickly... He sat beside Minerva. Minerva became speechless. Maddox had always been sitting behind her? Then why didn''t she notice? Could it be that she had been too engrossed in the photos earlier? No matter how she thought about it, that was the only possibility. The moment Maddox sat down, the surrounding atmosphere around him started to be cold. His presence emitted coolness, the kind that clearlymunicated that he was not to be trifled with, warning everyone to stay away. Minerva was also shrouded in that isting aura of his. Thebination of a good- looking couple was always particrly eye-catching, not to mention the prideful look Maddox showed. Nicks suddenly felt that he was the one whose presence didn''t matter. But... Minerva came for the blind date so it was very telling of the reason why... Nicks'' hand tightened under the table. His indignant gaze swept across Minerva''s face. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity. Thinking of this, Nicks looked at Maddox and said, "President Yardley, what a coincidence." "Coincidence?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and sized him up dangerously. His thin lips curled up into an unfriendly arc as he continued, "Not a coincidence. I specificallye here." Nicks went silent. As did Minerva. How did Maddox know that she was on a blind date here? And hadn''t he disappeared for the past few days? Why did he suddenly appear again? From N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, but he also started to mess up Minerva''s blind date as soon as he appeared? Even though she didn''t like this blind date very much, it wasn''t up to Maddox to interfere. "President Yardley, what do you mean..." "Are you two on a blind date?" Maddox suddenly asked. Nicks was stunned for a moment before nodding his head. "Isn''t it obvious?" Maddox suddenly drew close to Minerva to the point that he could even hear her breathing. Before Minerva could frown, she heard him say in an evil voice, "Last night in bed... You said there''s something you had to do today. Is this what you were referring to?" As soon as he finished speaking, Nicks and Minerva''s expressions changed at the same time. Minerva turned her head and widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at Maddox, who was right in front of her. What was this b*stard talking about? "Miss Hanover, you..." Nicks looked at Minerva, feeling like he was being suffocated. Minerva lowered her eyes. Since Maddox wanted to stir up trouble, she would not go along with him. Thinking about this, Minerva changed her previous cold and indifferent attitude. She raised her eyes to look at Nicks for a moment, then smiled and denied, "No." Just a word could bring boundless power to Nicks. As long as she denied it, it meant that it was just a one- sided crush from Maddox on Minerva. Thus, Nicks would still have a chance. Nicks was excited. He coughed lightly and said, "That''s good. President Yardley... Interfering in a love affair isn''t a good virtue. I hope you can stop." Minerva stood up and said, "Mr. Quartley, do you mind changing to another ce to continue our date?" Seeing that she had stood up, Nicks also stood up nervously. He nodded and said. "Of course I don''t mind. It''s up to you to decide." "Okay." Minerva smiled. She turned around and prepared to leave. Minerva felt something tighten around her wrist. She turned around and saw Maddox grabbing her hand. His face darkened. "Where are you going?" His voice was cold and held a warning in it. Seeing this, Nicks nced nervously at Minerva. After a while, Minerva reached out and pushed Maddox''s hand away. She replied with a cold look, "It''s none of your business." After she finished saying those words, she turned around and started to walk outside together with Nicks. After exiting the cafe, Nicks took out the car key and said, "Miss Hanover, please wait here for a while. I''ll go get the car." "Okay." Minerva nodded. "Thank you." As soon as she smiled at him, Nicks immediately felt that his heart was about to melt. Although her smile wasn''t genuine, it was still beautiful. Nicks went to retrieve his car while Minerva walked to the side of the road and waited. A silver Bentley stopped in front of her, and the window winded down, revealing Maddox''s profile. "Get in." He ordered coldly. Minerva didn''t pay him any attention. Instead, she looked away as if she didn''t see this person. Maddox''s annoyance was clear in his furrowed brows but he restrained himself from acting. However, the dark gloom in his eyes was as dark as the night sky. He tightened his grip on the steering wheel even more. "Minerva, I''ll give you onest chance. Get in the car." Unexpectedly, not only did she ignore him, she even walked away. It just so happened that Minerva saw Nicks''s car driving over, so she walked towards Nicks'' car. Nicks'' car also stopped in front of her. Then, he opened the car door for her in a very gentlemanly manner. "Miss Hanover, please get in." "Thank you." Minerva bent down and was about to sit down when something tightened around her waist. The next second, she was held in the air. "Ah!" Minerva cried out in rm as she struggled with all her might. "President Yardley, what is the meaning of this?" Nicks'' face was ashen as he looked coldly at Maddox, who was carrying Minerva on his shoulders. "Humph." Maddox sneered and the coldness in his eyes surged. "What''s wrong? Do you want to take her away from me, Mr. Quartley? Did you not learn enough fromst time?" Nicks pursed his lips and retorted, "She''s not willing to go with you." "If you have the guts, feel free toe and snatch her away from me." After saying this, Maddox immediately carried Minerva and turned to leave. "Maddox Yardley, let me go!" Minerva''s stomach was resting on Maddox''s shoulder. Besides, his bones were very hard and it hurt her stomach. Moreover, the posture he held her made her feel dizzy and extremely ufortable. She felt that she was about to throw up all the coffee she had just drunk. However, Minerva could still hear Maddox''s harsh words towards Nicks. When Maddox walked back, she happened to see Nicks standing there. The expression on his face was exceptionally conflicted. In the end, he did not go forward any further. Atst, Minerva was shoved into the car by Maddox. The sudden change in position made her dizzy and her head spin. Bang! The car door was locked and Maddox''s tall body pressed down on her. He grabbed the back of her head and kissed her directly. "Uh." Minerva''s lips were blocked and she felt even more dizzy and confused. Her actions that day must have provoked him. As such, Maddox''s actions were exceptionally brusque and he bit down on her lower lip. Minerva''s beautiful brows furrowed tightly as the taste of blood spread between her lips and teeth. After a long while, Maddox retreated and said coldly, "You want to get in his car? Don''t even think about it!" Chapter 531 Chapter 531 The car door had been locked by Maddox and there was no way for Minerva to escape. Maddox was so angry that his eyes were filled with fury, which almost burned Minerva''s eyes. Her lips moved, but she could not say a word. It was the first time Minerva had seen Maddox like this. From the moment they met until now, he had always been like a rogue who pestered her endlessly, although she did not know what happened in the past five years that made him be like this. However, he seemed to have reverted back to his original self. "I''ve always wanted to give you time." Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. "As long as we aren''t divorced, there was a chance you''ll return to me. But now it doesn''t seem the case... You''re really not a good girl." These words caused Minerva''s heart to skip a beat. Her pupils shrunk in fear as she asked, "What, what are you going to do?" "Do what?" Maddoxughed coldly and reached out to pinch her chin. "You are really heartless. Do you still care what I want to do?" Minerva bit her lower lip and looked at him stubbornly. The look in her eyes made Maddox''s heart skip a beat. How long had it been... He never saw her look like this again. She used to be like this five years ago, but after five years... She looked at him with calm and indifference most of the time. It was as if no one could stir up any emotion in her heart. Therefore, Maddox changed his tactics. He felt that he should pester her to her limit. What about now? She actually wanted to have a blind date with another man and even wanted to change ces with him? Change what? The more Maddox thought about it, the angrier he became. His expression grew colder. His aura was like a dark cloud that pressed down on Minerva. At this moment, the car door was locked and Maddox''s hands were nted on both sides of her; he was ring at her from above. The look in his eyes seemed as if he was going to eat her alive. "I don''t care what you do, but when it involves me, naturally, I have to ask. If you let me get out of the car, I won''t care what you do." As soon as she finished her words, Maddox pinched her chin with a little force and then kissed her again. Minerva''s eyes widened and she was forced to raise her head to ept his kiss. Her hand, however, stretched out to push his chest. Nevertheless, Maddox''s strength was getting stronger. Just when Minerva felt that she couldn''t bear it any longer, someone came knocking on the window. The kiss was still going on... Knock, knock, knock... While the person outside was still knocking on the car window, Minerva faintly heard someone shouting, "You can''t park here." The knocking didn''t stop. Maddox finally stopped. He let go of Minerva in a fit of anger and then lowered the car window. "Em... You can''t park here..." The traffic officer had just wanted to say that they could not stop there and get Maddox to drive the car away. However, when he met the cold look in Maddox''s eyes, he felt a chill run down his spine and for some reason, he could not help but shiver. Then, he swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. "Are you looking for death?" Maddox red at the officer and stated coldly. The traffic officer shook his head. "No." After a moment, he came back to his senses. He felt that he was upright. How could he be scared off by the man in front of him? Hence, he stuck out his chest, coughed softly and said, "Sir, private cars are not allowed to park here. If you don''t drive away, I''ll have to issue a ticket." That day was the first day of his work, so he must do his job well. Maddox''s eyes darkened and he stared at him coldly. Maddox''s sharp eyes were like lightning, making the traffic officer''s hairs stand on end. The traffic police straightened his back for a long time before he shrunk his neck and said, "Please, you really can''t park here. As long as you drive away now, I won''t issue any ticket." Meanwhile, Minerva heaved a sigh of relief. She felt that the traffic police had solved the problem for her. If it wasn''t for him, she would still be detained by Maddox. Seeing that they were still in a stalemate, Minerva secretly reached out to open the car door. Just as she was about to open the door and escape, Maddox''s reached out to grab her wrist. "Where are you going?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Minerva''s expression changed slightly. This person... "Let me go." Maddox locked the door again. "Since you want to run away, I won''t let you escape." After that, he wound up the window and drove away. The traffic officer stood in the same spot and was stunned for a long time before he could react. Just now... What happened? Was it a kidnapping case? "Otherwise, why would he say... If you want to run, I won''t let you go?" However, from the looks on their faces, it seemed that they were quarreling? After the car was driven away for a while, Minerva finally came to her senses. "Where are you taking me?" Maddox ignored her coldly and drove the car quite fast. Minerva was a little scared, so she could only ask him, "Maddox, what on earth do you want?" "Huh." He sneered. "It''s not that I want to do something, but that you are too naughty. You gave my list to your employees and that''s fine, but you''re not going to go on a blind date with me?" Minerva gritted her teeth, "I don''t have time to deal with your matters, so I asked the staff to take your order." "What about the blind date?" Minerva calmed down for a moment. She took a deep breath and said, "I want to get married." "You want to get married? What, am I dead to you?" Maddox questioned darkly. "No," Minerva denied. Thinking of the matter that Quill told her before, she looked up at Maddox and said, "I''m not treating you as a dead person, but would you dare to show me our marriage certificate?" Maddox braked abruptly. He turned his head and stared at Minerva. His eyes were so gloomy that they looked like there was a beast hiding in the dark. However, at that very moment, Minerva felt more courageous than ever. She stared straight into his eyes. "Do you dare?" Maddox didn''t say anything and his face became gloomier. "Huh." Han Minerva couldn''t help but curl her lips into a smile when she saw him like this. "You don''t dare, right? That''s because that isn''t our marriage certificate." Maddox''s breathing became faster and he furrowed his brows tightly. "At that time, I didn''t marry into the Yardley family with my name. The marriage certificate was not for you and me. The name on the certificate was Erica Shell. Although it was me in the photo, but... If we bring this to court, our rtionship is not harmonious and we''ve been separated from each other for five years, how do you think your chances of winning will be?" After analyzing this matter, Minerva felt that her mind was in a particrly calm state. Maddox probably didn''t expect her to be so calm and he didn''t expect her to know about this. This waspletely out of his control. He had thought that he could trap her as long as he told her that there was no divorce, but... She actually found a breakthrough. Maddox''s eyes darkened slightly. "Did Quill tell you that?" Minerva answered, "You don''t have to worry about who told me this. This is the truth, right?" Chapter 532 Chapter 532 In the quiet car, someone''s breathing suddenly became rapid. Maddox held her hand and gritted his teeth. "So what? As long as you''re in the photo, you are my wife." Minerva smiled and gently pulled her hand back. "Then you are wrong. We are not husband and wife byw, let alone in the real world. What''s more, you gave me a contract that year. Have you forgotten all that?" Maddox''s expression turned even uglier when the contract was brought up. He was the one who issued the contract, but now Minerva used it as a reason to refuse him. Was she digging her own grave? "Maddox Yardley, what right do you have to monopolize others? You force me to go through your way all the time; you''re such an insistent person. Wasn''t it bad enough that you hurt me five years ago? Do you think you can do it again after five years? Who gave you the confidence to... make you feel like I''lle back to you again? I only have one chance in life and I''ve already thought it through over these five years. I want to start all over again. I want to stay far away from you." These heartless and determined words made Maddox''s face turn from livid to pale. "Kimberly..." He unconsciously called out her former name. "Let me exin what happened in the past..." Minerva seemed to have been provoked and suddenly snapped, "Don''t call me by that name. Kimberly Shell died five years ago! The person standing in front of you now is Minerva Hanover. I''m no longer a Shell. I''ll treat that scene as a farce. Please... Don''t forcefully interfere with my life in the future." After saying that, Minerva wanted to push open the car door but found that it was still locked. She said angrily, "Unlock it." He didn''t move. Minerva started unlocking it on her own, while Maddox seized her hand and said, "I apologize." Minerva''s movements paused. "I hurt you five years ago, but at that time..." "Do you know?" Minerva suddenly raised her head. "I don''t know why you did that to me back then. I didn''t ask or investigate for all these years because I really didn''t want to know. Because, all I know is that you did that kind of thing, so... I don''t care what made you do it. Whether you were forced or you had difficulties, I won''t forgive you." She never thought that difficulties could make a person do something irrational. Hence, in her principles, she only cared about the results and did not care about the process. Maddox''s eyes were filled with pain. This woman was even more stubborn and difficult to deal with than he had imagined, yet he liked her character. She was so stubborn that she could kill him. She was extremely strong. She even insisted on it. "What should I do?" Maddoxughed in a low voice and hisughter was full of selfmockery. "You don''t want to forgive me, but I don''t want to give up on you. Forever." Without a doubt, these words reached the deepest part of Minerva''s heart. She bit her lower lip. "Then just stay away from me and observe me. Don''t interfere with my life. And..." She thought for a moment and added, "Don''t you dare hurt my family!" At first, Maddox thought that she was talking about Quill. However, on second thought, she might have mentioned him just now. Besides Quill, who else was she talking about? Maddox suddenly thought of the little boy''s voice that could be heard on the hospital''s phone that day. The child called her ''Mommy''. At that time, Minerva''s eyes were filled with tenderness. That child was the apple of her eye, wasn''t he? Maddox felt terrible when he thought of how she had married into the family with her ex-husband''s child and then risked her life to protect him. But what could he do? He loved her. Even if she had someone else''s child, so what? Thinking of this, Maddox said with difficulty, "I won''t hurt your family, and that child..." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva''s expression changed when she heard him mention the child. "Did you investigate me?" Maddox furrowed his brows slightly. "Do you think I''m that kind of person?" Seeing him deny it, Minerva felt a little relieved. When it came to Beanie, she couldn''t stay calm. In addition, she had recently encountered Benedict. After all, he was rted to Maddox and she didn''t know if he would tell Maddox about it. Thinking about it, she considered Maddox''s character. If he saw Beanie, it would be impossible for him to remain motionless until now. Thinking of this, Minerva immediately mentioned, "Then promise me that you''ll not investigate me for the rest of your life." Maddox frowned. "Why? Are you trying to hide something from me?" Minerva sneered. "How many times have you investigated me back then? Isn''t this enough?" Maddox guessed that the investigations had hurt her. He nodded and said, "Alright, I promise." Upon hearing his agreement, Minerva felt relieved. "This is what you said. I''ll remember it." "I won''t investigate you." Maddox added, "No matter what you are like now and even the child." Upon hearing this, Minerva felt a chill running down her spine. Her lips moved. No matter whose child it was, he could still ept it? "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "I know." Maddox nodded and looked into her clear eyes. "I''m very sober so you don''t have to doubt me." After all, he had no choice but to appease her. He didn''t expect that he would get into trouble because of this woman, and be unable to recover from the fall. "I can take care of the child myself and I don''t need you. Also, the child is mine and he has nothing to do with you." Maddox suddenly felt that something was wrong when she mentioned the child and the following sentence was suspicious. Why did she have to insist that the child was hers? Maddox''s gradually became more suspicious. Perhaps, he should really send someone to investigate what was going on. However, on second thought, he had just promised her not to investigate her. "D*mn it, she''s really limiting my thoughts and actions," Maddox cursed in his heart. "You can be my customer, but we can''t go back to the past. If today''s incident happens again in the future, we will be meeting in court. Maddox, I hope you remember what you said and never investigate me." After that, she reached out to open the door. This time, Maddox didn''t stop her. After Minerva unlocked the car, she opened the car door and left on her own. Maddox was sitting in the car, still thinking about what Minerva had said just now. After a long while, he frowned and took out his mobile phone to call Sam. He would get curious if he didn''t investigate her, but would he be breaking his agreement with her if he did so? "Maddox, you''ve just promised her and you''ve forgotten about it in the blink of an eye?" "Doing so would only make her hate you even more." In the end, Maddox''s hand fell down powerlessly. It was the first time he felt this frustrated. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 At night. There was only a smallmp in the room. Minerva sat on the bed after washing up and changing into her pajamas . Normally, she would be asleep at this hour, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all that evening. Under the dim light, a golden button was shining faintly in her hand. Perhaps because the nightmp was emitting a warm light, the color of the button looked warm as well. She stared at the button in her hand, slightly lost in thought. This button was left in her pocket by a mysterious man on that rainy night five years ago. Thinking of this, Minerva tightened her grip around the button and her thoughts began to drift away. In the past, she had asked Sylvia to find the whereabouts of the owner of this button. However, after checking around, the result turned out to be Benedict. This news had almost scared Minerva to death. It even made her feel guilty in front of Maddox. Although she didn''t mention it, she had always been certain that Beanie was likely to be Benedict''s son. Therefore, she had been avoiding Benedict like he was the gue. That was, until Beanie was born and slowly grew up. His facial features were bing more and more like Maddox. The doubts that stemmed from her heart, turned into disbelief and then to shock. It was ridiculous. Even if Beanie was Benedict''s child and he had inherited the Yardley family''s genes, it was impossible for him to look exactly like Maddox. Therefore, Minerva even suspected that the mysterious man from that night was actually Maddox. However, Maddox kept insisting that she was pregnant with an illegitimate child when she entered the Yardley family. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After knowing this at that time, Minerva''s first thought was to deny this shocking idea. How could this be possible? If it was really him, then wouldn''t it mean that her rtionship with Maddox had always been fate, set up by the heavens? She could not ept it. Coupled with Maddox''s attitude towards her, as well as the words Sylvia had said to her back then, it made Minerva feel like... Her future was bleak. Back then, if it wasn''t for Beanie, she probably wouldn''t be able to live on anymore. Thinking of this, Minerva clenched the button in her hand tighter and her fair fingers turned red. Crack... The door was suddenly pushed open. A small figure came in and quickly took off his shoes as he climbed onto her bed. Minerva was scared out of her wits. Subconsciously, she hid the button in her nket to prevent the other party from seeing it. This was a secret that belonged to her alone. It had been hidden for many years. The little fellow came in and hugged her with his little hands and feet, muttering, "Mommy, I don''t want to sleep alone. I want to sleep with you." Minerva''s frightened heart gradually calmed down. Under the dim light, she said in a soft voice, "Beanie, you''ve already grown up. You can''t sleep with me anymore. You are a male and I am a female. Do you understand?" Beanie rubbed his face against her arm unhappily and replied, "No, I''m not a grown up yet. Besides, you are my mother. It doesn''t matter if I am a male and you are a female." "And Mommy, I''ve been sleeping alone these few days. I miss you so much. Let me sleep with you tonight." Minerva felt helpless. "Beanie." "You''ve always said that I have grown up. If that''s really the case, does it mean that I can go find my daddy now?" At first, Minerva wanted to persuade him to go back to his room to sleep, but when he suddenly said this, it left her dumbfounded. Her heart began beating violently as well. Was fate changing? In the past, when she was abroad, Beanie had never asked her about his father. He had always been very cute and well-behaved. However, after they came back, Beanie would often bring up this topic. Furthermore, she had just forbade Maddox from prying into her life earlier in the day, yet Beanie had said those words to her at that very moment. Was it a coincidence? Minerva pinched the golden button and kept it in her palm. "Why did you ask such a question all of a sudden?" Minerva nced at Beanie who was in her embrace. She tried to keep her voice as gentle as possible. "You''ve never mentioned this when we were abroad, have you?" Beanie pouted and retorted, "In the past, you used to look very tired from earning a living. Hence, I had to be considerate and understanding. But now that I''ve grown up, I don''t need you to look for my daddy. I can do it myself." Minerva went silent. "Can I please, Mommy?" Beanie shook her arm and continued, "I''m very capable. I''ll definitely be able to find my biological daddy!" Upon hearing this, Minerva held her breath. She finally realized that when Beanie had been persistently mentioning this matter, he was not joking with her. He really wanted to find his father. Although she thought that it was impossible for Beanie to find Maddox at such a young age, Minerva still felt scared and immediately scolded him, "You are not allowed to do so!" Her voice was so harsh that Beanie was frightened at once. "Mommy..." "Do you understand that?" Minerva looked at Beanie and repeated. Beanie blinked his eyes, and his eyes turned red. He said, "Mommy, but I... want to meet Daddy." "Didn''t I just say that you are not allowed to do so?" Minerva didn''t expect that Beanie would start to disobey her. Instead, he even stubbornly insisted on finding his daddy after she had said that he wasn''t allowed to. All of a sudden, her tone became even harsher. Moreover, she began to speak without thinking, "Your biological daddy is already dead. You don''t have to look for him. You won''t be able to find him!" Beanie went silent. As she blurted those words, Minerva''s eyes slowly turned red as well. The two pairs of eyes seemed to be looking at each other. Momentster, Minerva closed her eyes, sniffed and said, "Sorry, Beanie... Was I a little harsh just now?" It was fine that she had continued to raise her voice, but Minerva suddenly softened her tone. The contrast made Beanie burst into tears. His cry pierced through Minerva''s heart like a knife, making her unable to breathe. She had just said something irredeemable, thus she didn''t know how to exin it to Beanie. She then had no choice but to reach out and hug him. "I''m sorry, Beanie. It''s all my fault... I shouldn''t be mean." As she spoke, Minerva started to shed tears. Like a broken pearl ne, her pearl- like tears dripped onto Beanie''s neck. Beanie was frightened by such tears. He was still crying, but it seemed to be the first time that he had seen Minerva crying like this in front of him. Her tears couldn''t stop falling at all. It kept gushing nonstop out of her eyes. "I''m sorry... Beanie. I''m sorry." Minerva kept apologizing. It was as if she had been bewitched to repeat the same sentence again and again. Looking at Minerva behaving in this way, Beanie suddenly felt that he had been acting unreasonably. He reached out his little hands and wrapped them around Minerva''s neck. He pressed his face against Minerva''s sweetly and said, "Mommy, don''t cry anymore. In the future, I... won''t mention looking for Daddy anymore." Minerva could no longer hold back her tears. Tears burst out of her eyes as she hugged Beanie in her arms. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 The next day, Minerva woke up with a pair of puffy eyes. When Vera met her, she was shocked. "F*ck, what the hell did you do? Your eyes are really swollen..." Minerva did not reply. Instead, she took a towel and rinsed it with cold water. Then, she wrung it and pressed it against her eyes gently. "That won''t work," Vera helplessly said from the side. She looked at Minerva''s skinny back and said with a pained expression, "I found that you''ve been smiling less ever since you returned. If I had known that you would be like this, we shouldn''t have returned back then." "No." Minerva was still pressing the towel against her eyes as she denied. "Why shouldn''t Ie back? This is where I grew up. This decision has nothing to do with anyone else." "But... You don''t seem happy." Vera couldn''t continue thest sentence. "I''m fine." Minerva smiled faintly. "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. After all, five years have passed. Are you afraid that I won''t be able to make it through this period of time?" Vera, however, criticized her secretly. "You''ve been there for five years, but what kind of days did you live through when you were there?" She devoted herself to her designing career like a madwoman and everyday after she got home, she slept as if she was exhausted. Later, after Beanie had grown up enough to be able to call her ''Mommy'' and even hug her lovingly, only then did Minerva have better judgment. All these years, Vera had been watching Minerva and her heart ached for her. Since she had returned because of Maddox, Vera''s resentment towards Maddox grew even stronger. That horrible man! He had hurt Minerva back then, yet he was not going to let her go now. "Do you really think you are something just because you are the president of the Yardley Corporation?" The next time Vera saw him, she would strangle him to death. In the Yardley Corporation''s office on the top floor Maddox sat in front of his desk in a daze. His brows were furrowed as he ced his fingers on the desk. The documents on the table had been piled up into like a small hill, but Maddox had no ns to deal with it. His mind was full of Minerva and he didn''t have the mood to work at all. Knock, knock... Someone knocked on the door of the office but Maddox just sat there, frowning, as if he hadn''t heard it. The knocking continued for quite some time. As there was no response from the inside, the person who knocked on the door pushed the door and came in. When Abigail opened the office door, she saw Maddox sitting therewith his eyebrows tightly knitted. Obviously, her movements were obvious, but that person seemed to be daydreaming. Recalling what had happened in the past few days, Abigail''s lips curled. She walked over slowly and ced her bag on the table. Then, she sat down on the sofa not far from Maddox and began to prepare coffee for herself. Perhaps, it was because of the sound of the water that Maddox managed to regain his senses. He looked up and saw Abigail sitting on the sofa and drinking coffee. Then, he frowned. "Why are you here?" Abigail nced at him and took another sip of coffee, whilst ignoring him. "When did youe in?" Maddox frowned even more. "When you were daydreaming." Abigail smiled and ced the coffee back on the table. The collision between the porcin cup and the table made a slight noise. Abigail then said, "What''s wrong? President Yardley, you''ve been absent-minded the whole time when you are in the office instead of working. Are you thinking of a way to please a woman?" Maddox stared at her unhappily and his eyes became sharp. Abigail crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at him. "Although these words aren''t pleasant, I''ll still say it honestly. Don''t force it." "What?" It was as if she had agitated Maddox''s sore spot. His brows furrowed tightly in an instant. "I can see that Minerva may still have feelings for you, but she will never be with you again." Maddox''s brows were locked tightly when he heard that. He pursed his lips tightly and red at Abigail unhappily. Abigail stood up. "Do you think that what I said is not pleasant to the ear? You don''t want to listen, right? But this is the truth." "What is the truth?" Maddox pursed his lips and asked coldly. "She doesn''t want to be with you anymore, no matter how much effort you put in." "Why?" Maddox sneered and questioned, "Aunt, do you know her very well? If not, why do you say so?" Seeing him sneer, Abigail also sneered without hesitation. "I am a woman as well. How can I not know what a woman thinks?" Maddox didn''t say anything, but his attitude was indifferent. It was obvious that he wanted to ignore her. Abigail came here that day to help him think things through. Therefore, she would not give up so easily. Instead, she took a step forward. "Back then, why did you think that your mother gave birth to you even though she was a single mother?" Maddox didn''t know how to answer. At the mention of his mother, a stinging pain shed in his eyes. After so many years, his mother was still his Achilles heel. As soon as he thought of his mother, he hated the Yardley family. He hated himself for having the Yardley family''s blood flowing in his veins. "In the past, there were many suitors pursuing your mother, but she didn''t marry anyone else for your sake. Even if it wasn''t for you, she would never get married again. Do you know why?" Maddox stayed silent. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Abigail continued, "Because she was hurt very badly. She poured out her heart, but she was ruined in the end. From that time onwards, her hope dissipated and her world copsed. Do you know how much effort Minerva has to put in to rebuild her trust in you? No, the trust she has for men. Her situation is much worse than your mother''s, and she is even more stubborn than your mother. What do you think is the chance that she will be with you again? There is no chance for that. At most, it would probably be ten percent only." Even though Abigail''s words were not pleasant to the ear, she was able to pinpoint Minerva''s true situation. No wonder... She had always rejected him like that. However, Maddox''s eyes became clear and both his hands tightened. "So what?" "So what? Do you even understand what I''ve just said? Even if there is only a ten percent chance, do you still want to go on acting like a fool? You are not young anymore. You don''t have much time to waste." "Huh!" Maddox looked at Abigail with amusement. "Are you even my aunt? Don''t you know what kind of person I am? Let alone ten percent, even if it''s only 0.1 percent, I will persist till the end." Abigail was speechless. Maddox continued, "I have to have her." "You are so hopeless!" Abigail couldn''t help but curse. "Why are you acting like you are lovesick? If you really have to marry her, why did you do that to her back then? I heard from Sam that she had even begged to see you back then, but you left the pregnant woman in the rain that night." When Abigail brought up that incident, a pained expression appeared on Maddox''s face. He gritted his teeth and said, "It was different back then. I was misled by someone. I thought..." Chapter 535 Chapter 535 "Why? Did you think that Minerva had an affair with your brother, Benedict? Did you think that she had chosen Benedict and didn''t choose you instead?" Abigail pointed it out to him precisely. Maddox did not retort because Abigail was right. He pursed his lips together with his displeased look and his surrounding aura became icy cold. "Do you know what the scariest thing going on between the two of you is? There is no trust." Trust? Maddox''s pupils dted slightly. Abigail continued, "Regardless of whether you are married or not, this is one of the most crucial elements. In fact, almost all lovers in the world don''t trust each other enough. Even the slightest distrust can separate a couple. Most of the time, exnations are useless as well." Speaking of this, Abigail''s eyes became a little sad, as if she was reminiscing about her past. Seeing that he was silent, Abigail did not know if he had indeed heard what she said. She earnestly advised, "As your aunt, I want the best for you. I only have you, my only nephew. I''m not married nor do I have a child. I guess I''ll be living like this for the rest of my life as well. Hence, I have no intention of causing you harm. You have to give this matter a thorough thought. There are many gooddies out in the world. Stop making things difficult for yourself and others. I''ll be heading back to San Novia tonight. Remember to visit me more often when you have time." Hearing that Abigail was leaving, no matter how displeased he felt, Maddox still nodded and took in her words. Ever since Maddox had messed up the blind date that day, Nicks had only contacted Minerva once to apologize. He couldn''t afford to offend the Yardley family, thus he pretended that the blind date that day had never happened. Minerva was very happy with the oue, thus she didn''t even reply to his message either. During dinner time, Quill asked about the date. Minerva smiled and said, "I don''t think we are suitable for each other." Quill did not seem to be surprised at all. He said indifferently, "Then, let''s find you another date." "Quill!" Minerva frowned unhappily. "Are you trying to sell me off? Just because you are not satisfied with one person, you are going to look for a recement right away, aren''t you?" "Isn''t blind dating like this? If you are not pleased with one, you can always choose another. This is just a very normal thing," Quill spoke indifferently. Minerva recalled the time when Maddox had messed up the blind date. Judging by his character, the uing blind dates wouldn''t be sessful either. It seemed like that man wouldn''t give up so easily. Thinking of this, Minerva said, "Forget it. Don''t arrange any more blind dates. I''ll handle this matter on my own." Quill frowned. "Can you? I have not seen you interact with anyone in thest five years. Do you remember how many people you have rejected when you were abroad? Besides, they were all so outstanding..." "Quill!" Minerva cut him off directly. "Either way, I don''t want to go on blind dates anymore. You are my brother. Why don''t you go on blind dates yourself? Otherwise, don''t ever ask me to go on blind dates again." Minerva was feeling a little angry, thus she got up and left after she finished speaking. Quill was speechless. Nash, who was witnessing this from the side, smiled awkwardly. He eased the atmosphere by saying, "Miss Minerva''s temper is still like a child''s." Quill frowned slightly upon hearing Nash''s words. In a deep voice, he replied, "She''s no longer a child." Nashforted him, "Sir, Miss Minerva is your younger sister after all. It''s inevitable that she will throw a childish tantrum in front of her family." These words seemed to be quite reasonable. After a moment of silence, Quill seemed to have thought of something. "It seems that I have never revealed her identity in public before, haven''t I?" Nash first hesitated for a moment before replying, "Sir, it seems that you have forgotten. Back then when you returned, you suggested holding a banquet to publicly announce Miss Minerva''s identity. However, she felt that it was a little too extravagant, thus she rejected your idea." "Then, let''s just do it now." Nash was a little surprised. "What?" "Since she doesn''t want to go on blind dates, then let''s announce her identity publicly. Let''s show them that the Hanover family is not short of pursuers." Nash paused for a moment. "Should I inform Miss Minerva about this?" "There''s no need." Quill''s eyes darkened slightly and his voice was indifferent. "I''ll call her over during the banquet. She will not be able to refuse even if she wants to." Quill seemed to have thought of something as a cold glint shed across his eyes. "Maddox Yardley, how dare you try rekindling your feelings for Minerva after you''ve done so much harm to her back then ? Nevertheless, you must first obtain my approval as her brother." Nash also knew about this matter. After all, he was with the Hanover family for a long time. Moreover, he had often been by Quill''s side. When Minerva went abroad, he had followed Quill to many ces and dealt with many affairs. The divorce was one of them. Hence, Quill naturally knew that a lot of people didn''t know about it. Including the rtionship between Minerva and Maddox. "Sir, wouldn''t Miss Minerva be unhappy with this?" "In the future, she will realize that I''m doing this for her own good." How could Quill let an outsider bully Minerva, whom he had worked so hard to find? If anyone bullied Minerva, he would make them pay for what they had done by a hundred folds. However, the person was Maddox and Quill had always found him difficult to deal with. This was because hispany was more powerful than his. Maddox could easily solve matters which Quill had to work hard for over the years. The words "brother- in-w" from that day made Quill feel resentful until that very moment. He had no choice but to find the best person for Minerva. Just as Quill suggested, the banquet was organized. With arge number of workers, the process of organizing it was much quicker. Moreover, the banquet was held in the garden of the Hanover family home. Minerva and Beanie lived in their own apartment, thus they didn''t know what was going on there. Nheless, Minerva had spent the past few days quite happily as Maddox didn''t bother her. Perhaps, it was because he had taken into consideration what she had said that day. Furthermore, Kelly had also begun with the designing. Therefore, Minerva thought that she and Maddox would never meet again in the future. At the same time, thepany came up with a new design. Minerva wanted to allocate some time to carry out some publicity. The effect of having a superstar to advertise it was quite good. Recently, thepany had continuously received a lot of orders. The employees in thepany were also busy. Previously, there were people who were cking, but this time, none of them had the time to think about other matters. Minerva treated her subordinates very well. She promised that as long as the design products were well- received by the customers, they would be able to enjoy a 5% bonus. Everyone was naturally interested in such a good deal. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It could be considered that thepany''s operation had returned to its normal efficiency, which was good. However, after getting off work that day, Minerva suddenly received Quill''s message, asking her to go back to the Hanover family home that night. Minerva asked him what was the matter, but he didn''t give any details. Hence, she could only agree to head back. After hanging up the phone, Minerva and Vera intended to pick up Beanie and send him home. However, the teacher told them that Quill had already picked up Beanie in advance. After ncing at each other, Vera couldn''t help saying, "What the hell is going on? Why did he suddenly send Beanie back? This is so suspicious." Chapter 536 Chapter 536 Minerva didn''t say anything and only pursed her lips; they were as red as cherries. She recalled that she had rejected Quill''s proposal to go on a blind date. Could it be that Quill was going to invite her to his home to go on a blind date? However, even if it was really a blind date, he didn''t have to take Beanie, did he? Perhaps this time, things would be much moreplicated than she had imagined. Vera piped up, "Didn''t Quill tell you why?" Upon hearing this, Minerva shrugged her shoulders. "What do you think?" "Let''s go." After that, Minerva turned and left. Vera quickly followed, taking Minerva''s hand. "Do you really want to go back? I have a bad feeling. I think it''s different this time. How about... I''ll go check it out for you? You can go back to eat and rest first." Minerva looked at Vera and said helplessly, "Aren''t you a little bit short-sighted? Quill has already taken Beanie, which means that he wants us to go there, and you want to go check it out? The results will be the same. Let''s just go there directly." "Well, Quill won''t hurt you anyway." Then, the two of them returned to the Hanover family home together. The Hanover family''s home had its own estate and they had to take a long road to arrive there. Usually, it was very quiet, but the road that day was packed. When Minerva was driving, Vera was sitting on the passenger seat. The cars behind them were elerating and passing by them, as if they were in a hurry to reach somewhere, making Vera feel a little bewildered. "Why are there so many cars today? There usually aren''t so many people and they are driving so fast. How rude!" Minerva stared pointedly at her. "I thought you said that you''re the most well-informed person around. Why didn''t you find out about such a small matter?" Vera felt bbergasted herself, bickering back with indigence, "I never said that, and even if I want to check, I''m in your car now. How am I going to do that? I told you before to let me find out, but you didn''t allow me to. Now what? I''m afraid that the traffic will be heavy ahead." Fortunately, although the roads were packed with cars, traffic was still moving and it was not too heavily congested. The further she drove, the more Minerva frowned. Vera also spoke at this time, "Hey, why do I have the feeling that these cars are headed in the same direction as us? Are they also going to the Hanover family home?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s frown deepened. She nced at the familiar cars and did not say anything. On the other hand, Vera began specting, "What day is it today? Why are they alling to the Hanover home? Are there any events?" Events? Minerva''s face suddenly nched a little. She felt that... She guessed what Quill was going to do. When they arrived, the parking lot was very full, with a lot of cars parked near the entrance. People flocked to the Hanover house, which looked very bustling and busy. Vera unbuckled her seatbelt and said, "It''s really lively here. The Hanover home has never been this filled with life, has it?" Before Minerva could reply, someone ran up to them and stopped in front of their car. "It''s Nash." Vera lowered the windows and called, "Nash." Nash nodded and smiled at Vera. He then looked at Minerva and said, "Miss Minerva, please give me the car keys. I''ll be your valet and help you park it in the back." Minerva was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. "There''s no need, Nash. I can do that myself." "Miss Minerva, please do give me the car keys. Mr. Hanover is waiting for you." In the end, Minerva gave in at his persistence, "Got it." She handed the car keys to Nash and got out of the car with Vera. Both of them were in their work attire, so they were not very eyecatching. After getting out of the car, Vera adjusted the clothes on her body and looked around. She found that the people who got out of the cars were wearing formal dress attire; they were dressed in all kinds of suits and gowns, and many of them were in pairs. However, most of them were alone, and most of them were men. "They are all wearing suits. What day is it today?" "Well, we''ll go in and find out." The two were led into other passageways by the servants, and soon they avoided the big crowd. They kept walking further in. Minerva furrowed her brows. "Didn''t you say that Quill was waiting for me?" "Yes, Miss Minerva but he said to take you to dress up first." "Dress up?" Minerva and Vera looked at each other and Vera pointed to herself, "What about me?" "You too, Miss Vera." Vera added, "It looks like there really is an event tonight, but can you tell me, what kind of event is it?" The maid smiled warmly. "Both of you will knowter." Alright, it was useless to ask. Minerva and Vera were brought to the dressing room together. When Minerva saw the gift, she couldn''t help but frown. Compared to Vera''s gown, hers looked more special and more stunning, which felt odd. "Wow." Vera leaned her chin on her shoulder. "Quill is going to introduce you to everyone. It seems that tonight''s banquet is prepared for you." Minerva went speechless. Seeing such a grand gown, Minerva looked at the maid by her side and asked with hesitation, "Must I wear it?" The maid nodded her head vigorously. "As per Mr. Hanover''s orders, you have to wear it. This dress is specially designed and brought back from abroad." It seemed like she had no choice but to wear it tonight. Minerva nodded and said, "Sure." After putting on the dress, they began to put on their makeup. In fact, the banquet would only begin one hourter, but everyone who received the invitations from the Hanover family had arrived earlier, out of both excitement and curiosity, hoping for a glimpse of the Hanover family''s house. After all, not everyone had the opportunity to visit this ce at ordinary times. In North City, other than Maddox''s mansion, this was the ce that everyone wanted to set foot in the most. "Uncle, did Mommy and Auntie Verae?" "Yes, the maids are assisting them to change." "Oh, can I go to see Mommy?" "Just wait for me to introduce your mommy to everyone. If she''s free, then that''s fine." "Uncle, are you arranging a blind date for my Mommy?" "I want the people in North City to know that she''s the daughter of the Hanover family. Besides, your mommy''spany isn''t that popr. If she knows more people, she can expand thepany in the future. Do you understand me?" "Oh, then I understand. Not only do you want to help Mommy in blind dates, but you also want to introduce her topany clients." Quill was silent. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "Am I right, Uncle?" "Okay, whatever you say." At the main entrance of the Hanover family''s house. A ck car was parked there and the shadow of the person inside was hidden by the dark tinted window. "Sir, we got the invitations from someone else. This Quill is really cunning. This time, all the invitees are elites in the business circle and mostly single men. His purpose is in and clear." It was very dark in the car. Maddox who was in the back seat raised his hand and unfastened two buttons of his shirt, revealing his charming Adam''s apple and corbone. The mask on his face shimmered with light and the thin lips under the mask lifted into a mesmerizing smirk. "If he wants to introduce my woman to someone else, he has to get my permission." Chapter 537 Chapter 537 Quill specifically stated that the people who came that evening had to be checked carefully. Those without an invitation letter were banned from entering. Even if there was an invitation, their identity must still be verified. These things usually happened at banquets, but for Maddox, it seemed a little too targeted for him to feel ufortable. After all, Quill did not like Maddox. Sam had heard of the news in advance, so he had everything arranged properly for Maddox. The mask was used as a token, and there was already someone waiting at the entrance. As soon as Maddox got out of the car, he was immediately arranged to enter. Of course, connections and wealth are two things that can help in any situation. "Sir, I won''t be apanying you anymore." Sam took a look at the scene outside. After looking around, his eyes locked on someone, then opened his mouth. It was rare of him to say ttering words. "Tonight, I wish you sess in getting a wife." Maddox felt as if it was a long time since he had heard the term ''wife''. As soon as Maddox got out of the car, for some reason, probably because of his aura, the group of people all stared at him. Under the light, the mask on his face was shining and dazzling. "Then who is this? Why is he wearing a mask?" "That''s not right. I didn''t hear that today would be a masquerade? Or did we miss that?" "First of all, masquerade or not, he is so handsome... Both his height and the proportion of his figure are to kill for. Oh man, although he''s wearing a mask, I feel... Those thin lips of his are already enough to make me fall in love with him." "Who is he? Do any of you know him? I really want to know if he has a girlfriend." "Anyway, we are here to attend a banquet. Let''s go in and find a chance to speak to him." After the girls finished their giggling and gossiping, they made their decisions happily. The mask was a token. As soon as Maddox got out of the car, someone came up to him immediately. Since Sam did not reveal Maddox''s true identity, Tony, the man was smiling cheekily at him. "Hey bro, you''re here. I''ve been waiting for you. Let''s go." After that, he wanted to pat Maddox''s back. However, just as he stretched out his hand, the unmistakable chill almost knocked him off his feet. Intimidated by Maddox''s coolness, Tony unconsciously shirked his hand back. Although he was wearing a mask, Maddox''s eyes were as dark as the night. He was like a deadly beast crouching in the dark, giving off a proud and mighty aura. Such a person... Tony, who was about to escort Maddox, suddenly lost his cool. He looked at the person in front of him, with a strong physique and a domineering look. Why did he look so much like Mr. Yardley, whom he had seen from afar before? But if it was truly Mr. Yardley, why would he have to attend the banquet by bribing for an invitation? "Why are you not walking?" Just as he was lost in thought and confusion, Maddox''s cold voice rang out. Tony came back to his senses and nodded immediately. "Oh, please follow me." He brought Maddox to the entrance and handed an invitation for inspection. The guards at the door were especially strict about today''s inspection after heeding Quill''s orders. However, they did not know the real reason, thinking that Mr. Hanover was probably afraid of strangers sneaking in. So, even if they checked strictly, it was impossible for them to know everyone. Hence, when theyid eyes on Maddox, they were only puzzled that he was wearing a mask. Tony exined hastily, "My friend likes being mysterious. He''s like this every time he goes to a banquet. Hurry up, I''ve been waiting for him here for a long time. You saw it too just now." "And we have an invitation. If you don''t let us in, I willin about you to Mr. Hanover." Tony had a smart mouth; he acted tough but spoke softly, and he quickly passed through with Maddox. After entering, Tony said happily, "So that''s the end of my task? But... I''m very curious about your purpose foring to this banquet..." "Don''t ask." A gaze that was as sharp as a knife was thrown at him. Tony was instantly scared and did not dare to move. After a while, he coughed and replied hollowly, "Yes, yes, I know..." Ignoring him, Maddox looked away and left on his own. Tony followed behind quickly and Maddox stopped in his tracks. "You''vepleted your mission. You don''t have to follow me," he said coldly. From N?velDrama.Org. Stunned for a while, Tony nodded obediently. "Yes, sure." He had no choice but to turn around and walk away hurriedly. After Tony blended with the crowd, he turned back and found that Maddox, who was still standing there moments ago, had already disappeared. "He walked so fast... Tut-tut, why did hee to the banquet tonight?" He bribed for an invitation, hired him as a guide, and... even put on a mask. Could it be that something was going to happen that night? Tony scratched his chin while grinning to himself. Suddenly, he began to look forward to it. Maddox''s straight legs flitted him through the floors. The lights that shone down from above his masked face seemed even more ethereal and dazzling. Even the servants who passed by him would spare him a second nce. Maddox wanted to find some time to familiarize himself with the situation here. Furthermore, there were too many people at the banquet hall and it was too stuffy for his liking. It was better toe out and get some air. Finally, he found a ce that resembled a courtyard; it was very quiet andrge. There were a few rattan chairs, flowerbeds, and even swings. Maddox tugged at his tie. Then, his thin lips curled up subconsciously. He didn''t expect Quill to have such a unique taste. There was still some time before the banquet began. Maddox chose a chair and sat down. There were many people attending the banquet and there were others strolling in the courtyard as well. However, Maddox was very far away from them. asionally, he could hear a childish voice speaking among them, and he could not help but eavesdrop out of curiosity. "Lads anddies, my mommy said that you can''t take photos of me so casually, or you can be sued for infringement of privacy." A little boy was surrounded by a huge crowd, but on the contrary of being frightened, the child was at ease. He had a charming smile and his eyes were just like two ck ss beads, which looked particrly innocent and harmless. When he spoke, he was also particrly gentle, sounding like a good child. However, what he just stated had great lethality. The people who took out their mobile phones to take photos all kept their phones away sheepishly when they heard his words. But there was one who still didn''t give up and she took a picture of him with her mobile phone with a ''click''. After taking a shot, the person stared at the little boy and grinned, unaware. "Little boy, can you change a pose for another picture?" The smile on Beanie''s face slowly disappeared and he whispered, "Lady, please delete the photo." "Ah, it''s just two pictures. How can you, a mere child, have portraiture rights? Moreover, it''s an honor to have people take pictures of you, is it not?" The person who took pictures of him was a woman in her early twenties. She was rude and self- entitled when she spoke, clearly paying no need to the boy''s words. "Let''s take another photo. Come on." When the people around her saw her pressing on like this, they too took out their mobile phones one after another and started taking photos of Beanie, shing left and right. "Didn''t he already tell you to delete the photos?" Chapter 538 Chapter 538 A cold masculine voice suddenly sounded, which shocked the people who were taking pictures of the boy. There was not a hint of warmth in his deep voice. It pierced through everyone''s ears, all the way to their hearts. Everyone shuddered uncontrobly and turned to look at where the voice hade from. A man who was wearing a mask stood there, emitting a cold and unforgiving air. A hand was in his pocket as he looked at them with a sharp look. The people couldn''t help but feel frightened by such a dignified aura. "You, you are..." "Since he has refused, shouldn''t you get out of here?" The man spoke again. The words uttered by his thin lips were sharp like knives. The people''s faces turned ghastly as Maddox''s words were too harsh. "Who are you to say that to us? We were just taking pictures. We didn''t do anything to him. You..." One of them wasn''t scared and refuted. As a result, Maddox shot her a cold re before she could even finish her words. She was so scared that she swallowed her words and said pitifully, "Well, I got it. I will delete the photos on my phone right away." After that, she took out her mobile phone and deleted all the photos she took just now in front of everyone. Then, she turned around and walked away. The man who had a mask on was obviously not an ordinary person. Besides, the people invited by the Hanover family were either rich or noble. Before she came over, her family members had warned her not to create trouble, thus she''d better leave quickly. The person who took the lead in taking the photos was reluctant to submit to him, but when she saw that everyone had deleted the photos and left, she couldn''t retort. She bitterly took out her mobile phone and deleted the photos taken earlier. The others also followed suit and left. After the crowd dispersed, Maddox looked away and sneered. Then, he turned around and was about to leave. It was really not peaceful wherever he went. That was why he had never liked this kind of asion before. If he had a choice, he wouldn''t have come here, dressed up like this. After walking a few steps, he heard a child''s voice behind him. "Thank you, Uncle." Maddox stopped in his tracks. After a moment of silence, he slowly turned around. Under the dim light, a small figure stood there. He was wearing a suit but he also wore an unsuitable cartoon mask on his face. A mask? Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared into the little boy''s eyes, which were like ck ss beads behind the mask. For some reason, Maddox felt that his eyes seemed familiar. "Where have I seen him?" Beanie smiled at Maddox and reminded him in a childish voice, "Uncle, I''m thanking you." Maddox was silent for a moment. Maddox came to his senses and said indifferently, "So?" There was a slight surprise in Beanie''s bead-like eyes. After a moment, he stated solemnly, "When others thank you, don''t you have to say ''you''re wee''?" Maddoxughed scornfully when he heard that. His tone was still as cold as ever. "You''re wee?" Beanie nodded and then walked towards him with his short legs. He stopped in front of him and waved at him. Maddox stood there indifferently. "Uncle, can you bend down?" Maddox frowned and said unhappily, "What are you trying to do, little fellow?" "Oh, I thought that the mask you are wearing is very special, so I want to examine it. Is that okay?" After that, Beanie immediately showed him a pleading look, looking very expectant. For some reason, Maddox became agitated when he noticed the way Beanie was ncing at him. He chided coldly, "Speak properly and stand up straight!" Beanie was shocked and his ck eyes immediately shed with horror. "Uncle?" "As a man, how could you show such an expression?" Maddox rebuked him like an elder. He completely forgot that it was only his first time meeting this child. "Oh." Beanie stared at him. "Can you teach me how to be a man then, Uncle?" "Huh, you want me to teach you?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Can you afford to pay for the lessons?" Beanie pursed his lips and nodded hard. "My mommy is very rich." Unexpectedly, the kid mentioned his mother, which aroused Maddox''s interest. He slowly bent down in front of Beanie and asked icily, "Your mommy?" "That''s right. My mommy is rich. Uncle, can you teach me now?" Maddox stared at him thoughtfully. They had been quite a distance away from each other, but now, they were getting closer. Maddox realized that there was a faint familiar aura on the child''s body. He moved his thin lips and before he could even speak, he heard Beanie saying, "Uncle, can I touch your mask?" "Yes, you can..." No way... In fact, that was what Maddox thought in his heart. He was not a caring person in the first ce. How could he agree to a child''s rude request? However, he was being unusual on this day. Not only did he step in to save the little guy, he even agreed to his request to touch his mask. After he agreed, the naughty child actually stretched out his hand towards his mask. He frowned and looked at the fair and tender little hand. It looked so soft that he even had the urge to touch it. Maddox was silent. D*mn it, what was he thinking about? Just as Maddox was still deep in his thoughts, Beanie''s hand had alreadynded on his mask. Although there was a mask between them, Maddox could still feel the sensation of Beanie touching him. He had rarely been so close to others. Feeling uneasy, he stepped back. However, when Beanie noticed that he had retreated, he stretched out his hand to poke his mask again. "Do you want to touch mine, Uncle?" "There''s no need." Maddox refused coldly. Beanie continued poking at his mask and was having fun. p! Maddox impatiently grabbed Beanie''s hand and was amazed at how a child''s hand could be so soft. It was softer than cotton. "Uncle?" Beanie seemed to be confused and he tilted his head. The cartoon mask on his face made him look very cute. How adorable... Maddox had always thought that this term was an insult to a boy. Regardless of whether it was directed towards an adult man or an underaged boy. Therefore, these things were unpleasant to him in the past. But now... He actually felt that this boy in front of him was... cute? Maddox was conflicted. He narrowed his eyes and mentioned indifferently, "Didn''t your mommy teach you not to get too close to strangers?" From N?velDrama.Org. "Why?" Beanie''s head tilted again. "Because strangers are generally not good people." "I believe that you are a good person." Beanie''s soft voice reached Maddox''s ears. He realized that Beanie''s voice was ridiculously soft as well. His eyes darkened slightly as he lowered his head to look at the tiny palm in his hand. "Why do you believe that I''m a good person?" Chapter 539 Chapter 539 This was the first time Maddox had spoken so patiently to a child. Even he himself did not realize that his tone had softened slightly. "If you were a bad person, you wouldn''t have saved me just now. Thus, I believe you are a good person." Maddox raised his eyebrows and did not reply. Seeing that he did not speak, Beanie thought for a moment and asked, "Are you here for the banquet as well?" "Yes." Maddox pursed his lips and nodded. "But why are you wearing a mask? It''s not a masquerade today." Maddox''s thin lips curled up slightly, forming a beautiful arc. He asked in a low voice, "Why don''t you tell me the reason why you are wearing a mask first?" "Uncle, you are so sly. I''m the one who asked you first." Maddox nced at the little fellow in front of him and felt that his words were especially interesting and smart. ''Whose child is this?" "Why is he alone here? Where''s that rich mommy of his that he was talking about?" Maddox was about to ask him when the music started ying at the banquet. Beanie eximed, "The banquet is about to begin." Maddox nced at the time and let out a "Hmm". He looked at Beanie again and thought that he had almost ruined his purpose ofing to the banquet that day. His purpose was definitely not to chat with a child. However, before he could speak, Beanie stated, "Uncle, thank you for helping me today. I''ll repay you in the future if I have the chance. I''ll leave first." Before Maddox could react, Beanie had already run away. Then, Beanie stopped and waved at him. He waved his tender and fair hands forcefully in the air before running away. Staring at the spot where Beanie had disappeared, Maddox''s dark eyes seemed to convey his deep thoughts. "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the banquet tonight." The host spoke and then invited Quill to the stage. This was the usual procedure of the banquet. Before Quill went up, the attendees apuded warmly. After a burst of thunderous apuse, Quill began to give his speech. At this moment, at the back of the banquet hall, Minerva had already finished dressing up. Vera was standing beside her, staring at her nkly. "I thought that I would have to wait for your marriage to see you dress so grandly. I never thought that I would get to see it now. Besides... No matter how you dress next time, none of them would be able topete with this look you have now. Your beauty is beyond expectation." Although the dress wasn''t designed by Minerva herself, it was still a custom-made one. Minerva let out a bitterugh and looked down at the gorgeous dress on her. She was a designer, thus she was very familiar with these things. The gown she was wearing was specially designed and tailored. It was particrly heavy because it was hand-embroidered with a lot of crystal beads. Not only that, but Quill had also asked someone to prepare a diamond crown for her, toplement the dress she was wearing. Minerva felt as if she was about to start doubting her life. In the end, Minerva almost fainted when the makeup artist took out the crown. She had only watched others wear it from the sidelines and had never thought that she would wear it one day, much less in front of so many people. Although she had epted her identity as Minerva Hanover, she had kept a low profile for the past five years. She had never used her own identity to show off. She was still... not used to it. Although the dress was very heavy, which made her feel like her body didn''t belong to her... In other people''s eyes, this outfit was undoubtedly stunning. "Great, it''s very gorgeous. Let''s take a picture and let me post it on social media." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera took out her phone, tapped on the camera app and then took a few pictures with Minerva. After that, she took a few shots of Minerva alone. The host ran over and reminded her in a low voice. A surprised look shed across his eyes when she looked at Minerva. "Miss Minerva, are you ready?" Minerva looked at her, took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes." "Okay, then I''ll help you up the stage." After all, it was an extremely stunning dress, thus the host wanted to hold her hand. Minerva wanted to refuse at first, but after thinking about it, she handed her hand to the host and said, "Sorry to trouble you." The speech was still going on. At first, all the guests had focused their eyes on Quill. Suddenly, they caught a glimpse of a bright light from the corner of their eyes. As soon as they looked over, they couldn''t help but be shocked. Some of them even cried out in surprise. Things such as atmosphere and emotions could always be easily stirred. As long as someone took the lead, others would follow suit. When Quill heard the sound of the crowd gasping, his eyes shed with understanding. Then, he looked at the direction where everyone was staring. With the help of the host, Minerva slowly walked onto the stage. Her gown of crystals made her shine under the light, as if she hade from the Milky Way. The light was so eye-catching that one could not simply ignore her. In fact, her temperament was rather cold, particrly around her brows and eyes. When Quill bought the dress, he wanted Minerva to have a change of image, thus he discussed the design of the gown with the designer. The designer did not agree at first. He said that this dress was designed by him and he only wanted to sell it to its destined person. After negotiating with Quill for a long time, the designer said that he needed to think about it again. Later that evening, he sent Quill an email to agree. Seeing Minerva walk up the stage step by step wearing this gown, Quill felt that what he had done was worth it. At this very moment, a well-built figure was hidden in the crowd. The mask on his face reflected light rays in different directions. Under the light, it matched well with Minerva''s dress. From the moment Minerva appeared on the stage, Maddox''s gaze had been fixed on her and he couldn''t take his eyes off her. At the same time, it seemed as if there was a pair of hands grabbing his heart tightly. The wild heartbeat made his breath be a little heavier. Unexpectedly... At this moment, the woman he took a fancy to was so beautiful that it was soul- stirring. All of a sudden, he felt a little regretful. Maddox''s phone vibrated at this moment. He picked it up and nced at it. It was a phone call from a friend from Earlington. He put it to his ear after epting the call and his gaze was still following the beautiful figure on the stage; he was unwilling to look away. Although the other party didn''t speak fluently, it sounded very serious. "How is it? My old friend, I have already seen the photo sent by my assistant. She is amazing. Is she the person you love?" Because hisnguage understanding was not so good, he directed the question straightforwardly. Maddox looked at Minerva who had already walked to the center of the stage, and his thin lips under the mask slightly hooked. "Yes." "Congrattions, the person you love is very beautiful. She is worthy of my design." Recalling what he had said before, Maddox''s thin lips curled up again. "Thank you. I''ll treat you to a meal when youe to Hidalgo." Chapter 540 Chapter 540 "Hidalgo? It''s impossible for me to go there in theseing years. Why don''t youe to Earlington if you have the chance?" Maddox was in a good mood and nodded. "Absolutely." "Remember to bring your lover along with you." These words were so pleasing to the ears, thus Maddox agreed with him immediately. "You are so easy to talk to today." The designer seemed to think that Maddox was easy to talk to, thus he wanted to ask him for more favors. However, Maddox had already hung up the phone. After hanging up, Maddox took out his phone and adjusted the angle. He was about to sneak a few photos and keep them. However, just as he took out his phone, he noticed that a group of people were also taking pictures of Minerva with their phones. Maddox frowned and his aura suddenly became cold. Did he make a mistake? If she wore the most luxurious gown, wouldn''t she be the focus of the banquet? Moreover, although it was a banquet to announce Minerva''s identity to the public that day, Quill had definitely held it in order to gain suitors for her. Humph, that''s Quill''s n. Maddox was no longer in the mood to take photos. He put away his phone and stared at the people around him unhappily. He stood beside three single men from noble families who were invited to the banquet. After all, this kind of banquet would give them more opportunities to meet other upper-ss people, which would be helpful to their careers. From N?velDrama.Org. To them, getting to know women was secondary to their main purpose. However, when they saw Minerva, they couldn''t help but be tempted. They took pictures while smiling. "President Hanover is really something. He actually hid his beautiful sister until now." One of them said with a smile after taking countless photos of Minerva. The person beside himughed and continued, "That''s right. If I have such a pretty sister, I will hide her too. After all, you are all like a pack of wolves. She would definitely be taken by the likes of you if she was not hidden well." "We are all the same. What are you talking about?" "I heard that most of the invited guests this time are single men. Can you guess what President Hanover''s intention is?" "What else can it be? Hadn''t he given her a makeover and introduced her to everyone? But isn''t it strange that such a beautiful woman doesn''t have a partner? She even needs her brother to give her a helping hand in finding a suitor." "What do you know? President Hanover has been hiding and holding this sister of his in high regard. Naturally, it is not easy to attract the eyes of ordinary people. I am afraid that most of the people here today are just ornaments, including us." The person who had just been insulted felt dissatisfied and rebutted directly, "What ornament? Although the Hanover family holds a high position in North City, if we are just ornaments, then only President Yardley of the Yardley family could attract President Hanover''s attention." Maddox, whose name had been mentioned, harrumphed coldly in his heart. "At least you are aware of it." Yet, his face changed in the next second, because someone retorted. "I don''t think so. Yardley Corporation and Hanover Corporation have fought many times over the years. People who don''t know the truth may think that they have a personal grudge. We may not be ornaments and there''s still a chance. As far as I know, President Hanover''s sister is an abandoned woman." Abandoned woman... Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared darkly at the person who had spoken. "You don''t know, do you? This woman had been married before, but I heard that she was dumped... Ouch..." Before he could finish his words, his cor was grabbed by someone unexpectedly. The people next to him were shocked as they witnessed this scene in surprise. "Who are you? What are you doing?" Maddox grabbed the man''s cor, as if he was looking at a dead man. "How daring of you. I dare you to repeat what you just said." The wordsing out of his thin lips were so cold that it made people shiver from fear. "I... I...". The man couldn''t let out a word for a long time. Looking at the man in front who was emitting a cold aura, he felt that he looked vaguely familiar, but... He couldn''t recall where he had seen him before. "I''m sorry, but did my friend say something wrong to offend you?" When the man''s friends noticed that Maddox''s disposition was extraordinary and that he was not one to be trifled with, they blurted out immediately. Maddox''s lips curled up slightly. There was a hint of bloodlust in his smile. "If I hear you talk about her in the future, don''t me me when I wipe out yourpany." His words made everyone''s face change. How dare he be so arrogant? There weren''t many people in North City who would dare to say such things in front of other companies, other than... One of the men''s eyes shed as if he had realized something. He quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, sir. We''ll be cautious in our words and deeds in the future. We won''t say anything unfavorable towards Miss Hanover ever again." After that, he nced at Maddox and the hands that were grabbing his friend''s cor. He pleaded, "Sir, please let go of your hand. My friend just has a bad habit of running his mouth." Maddox nced at the person who spoke and then at the person in front of him. When he saw that the person''s expression had changed and he dared not utter a single word, heughed coldly and let go of his hand. "Get lost." "Yes, immediately." The few of them quickly picked up their stuff and quietly left the banquet. The man whose cor was grabbed was still in shock even after he left. "F*ck, what''s wrong with that man? How dare he grab my cor? Does he want to die?" "I think it''s you who wants to die! Do you know who he is?" "Who is he?" "If I''m not mistaken, he''s probably from the Yardley Corporation in North City that you just mentioned." "The Yardley Corporation in North City?" The man was shocked. "How is that possible? That man was wearing a mask. I was still wondering why he didn''t dare to reveal his real face and that he appeared at such a banquet with a mask..." "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go. You''ve provoked the Yardley Corporation... Not to mention Miss Hanover. You may not even have ess to get ordinary girls in the future." The name Yardley Corporation itself was really frightening. Although they were not happy with it, what could they do? They were inferior, therefore they could only choose to leave in dismay. This small collision didn''t cause much of a stir. After all, there were so many people at the party and there was music ying at the scene. The people nearby had witnessed such a scene, but once those men had walked away and the situation calmed down, they didn''t say anything else. However, asionally, there would be some girls who would turn around to secretly observe Maddox. Their eyes were filled with adoration. On the stage, Minerva had already introduced herself to everyone. Quill said some polite words again. Without a doubt, he wanted everyone to think highly of his sister. Minerva was quite tired from all these things. The main reason stemmed from her heavy outfit. When she noticed that Quill had finished introducing her, she moved close to him and asked in a soft voice. "Quill, since I''m done with the introductions, can I go backstage to take off this gown first?" Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Quill looked at Minerva, who was shining brightly, and replied in a low voice. "No, you can''t." "I can''t? Then when can I go backstage?" Minerva lifted the hem of her skirt in distress. "Quill, do you know how tiring it is for me to wear this dress?" She looked down at her dress and said, "It''s really heavy, okay?" "I''ll introduce you to a few people. Follow me." Quill then told her to step down the stage. Minerva did it with difficulty, but she didn''t show it. She helplessly picked up the hem of her skirt and walked forward. When Quill brought her around, it was inevitable that she needed to make a toast with the guests. However, it was inconvenient for Minerva to carry the skirt''s hem and the wine ss at the same time. At this critical moment, Vera rushed to her back and said, "I''ll help you with the hem of your dress." Upon hearing this, Minerva turned around and looked at her with a touched expression. Vera''s gaze had shifted elsewhere and she didn''t dare to look in her direction. Only then did Minerva realize that she was avoiding Quill''s gaze. "So the reason why she didn''te here just now was because of Quill?" Thinking of what Vera had done before, Minerva couldn''t help snickering secretly. "Minerva, this is Mr. Wood, the biggest fabric merchant in North City." Upon hearing the term ''fabric merchant'', Minerva''s eyes lit up. This older brother of hers was really influential. He had immediately introduced such an important person to her. She was the owner of a fashion designpany. Wasn''t fabric the most important aspect? "President Hanover, your younger sister is so beautiful that she is on par with Mrs. Hanover in the past." Mr. Wood was a middle-aged man, and was around the same age as Mrs. Hanover. When he saw Minerva, he recalled what Mrs. Hanover looked like in those days. Then, he swirled his wine ss, feeling a little sentimental. "In those days, I had been attracted by Mrs. Hanover. Unfortunately... Mrs. Hanover only had eyes for..." Mr. Wood suddenly stopped and realized that he had made an indiscreet remark. He then smiled awkwardly and apologized, "I''m sorry, I seem to have said too much. What I mean is... You look very simr to your mother." "Thank you." Minerva smiled at him and thanked him. After that, they exchanged a few more words of greetings. Mr. Wood had invited her to visit thepany when she had time. Then, Quill took her to the next person he knew. She had met quite a few people along the way. They were all people that Minerva wanted to get to know. At the same time, she had also drunk a few sses of wine. At that moment, she was already tipsy. Moreover, her skirt was way too heavy. She really wanted to get changed and take a rest. Quill''s heart ached probably after noticing her tiredness, thus he only brought her to meet a few important guests. Then, he looked at Vera, who had been holding the hem of Minerva''s skirt and asked, "Can you go with me instead? There are guests who may be helpful to yourpany." Her Prince Charming had invited her so how could Vera refuse? She nodded nkly and said, "Well, then I''ll... send Minerva backstage first and then I wille back to you." "Sure." Quill nodded. Hence, Vera brought Minerva backstage. When she walked, she was in such high spirits that her body did not seem to belong to her anymore. "What''s wrong with you? Are you overly excited because Quill has invited you?" Minerva teased her after they arrived at a ce where no one was around. Vera instantly came to her senses and widened her eyes. "What are you talking about? He only asked me to apany him for yourpany''s sake. It''s your fault that you are so useless, being tipsy just after meeting a few guests. Thus, I, the backup staff, have to substitute your ce." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help butugh. "That''s right. You are an excellent backup. Where''s Beanie, my other excellent backup?" Talking about Beanie, Vera was flustered. "It''s weird. I asked the servants before and they said that Beanie was with your brother?" However, Quill didn''t have anyone by his side just now. If that was the case, where did Beanie go? "Why don''t you change out of your dress first?" Looking at the big dressing room, Minerva nodded and said, "I''ll go in and change. Go back quickly and ask my brother where Beanie is, then have Beaniee to me." "Can you take off the gown alone?" "I''m a designer. Why can''t I take it off on my own? Go ahead." "Well then, get changed here and rest for a while. I''lle to youter when I''m done." "Alright." Minerva nodded and Vera soon left. After Vera left, Minerva was the only one left in the dressing room. It was quiet all around. At this moment, everyone had gathered in the front hall and were all participating in the banquet. Minerva looked around and walked into the changing room with difficulty. After that, she began to try to remove the dress. The dress was very difficult to unbutton. However, Minerva was very patient, thus she did it slowly. Creak... At this time, the sound of someone pushing the door open came from the outside. Was someone coming in? Minerva was a little confused, thus she asked, "Who is it?" However, no one responded. Minerva''s hands stopped moving. She was feeling a little suspicious... "Could it bethat I misheard it?" However, she had clearly heard someone push the door open just now. It couldn''t be her illusion. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Minerva paid extra attention. She re-fastened one of her buttons and lifted the hem of her skirt, intending to find out who it was. However, as soon as she turned around, a ck shadow shed in front of her eyes. Before she could react, she was pressed against the cold wall next to her. ck... Someone had turned off the lights in the room and the surroundings were plunged into darkness. Minerva''s nerves perked up in the darkness. Coupled with the fact that she had no sense of direction in the dark, Minerva suddenly panicked and eximed. "Who is it? Why do you want to... Hmm..." The big hot palm touched her back, which prevented her back from directly hitting the hard wall. The other hand was wrapped around her waist, so that she could not escape at all. At the same time, a passionate kiss followed. The man''s thin lips were not gentle at all as they covered hers. At the same time, the familiar aura on his body also invaded her in a domineering manner. Minerva had been terrified a moment ago. However, as soon as she sensed his familiar scent, she went into a daze and stood rooted to the spot. The moment she was in a daze, the other party had gained more opportunities. Suddenly, she felt as if her teeth had been pried open by him. In the darkness, Minerva''s eyes subconsciously widened as she looked at the person who was right in front of her. There was something silver shining in the darkness. Although the lips were soft, what her nose felt was a hard and cold object. It felt like... Metal sheets? "What is this?" Just as Minerva was in a daze, the man who was hugging her tightened his grip around her waist, as if he wanted to melt her into his body. "Why are you not paying attention to me? What are you thinking about?" "Are you thinking about the men you just saw?" Chapter 542 Chapter 542 "You... Hmm." Minerva wanted to defend herself, but the moment she parted her lips, his lips would press down against hers again, forcefully snatching away her breath and blocking all of her words. In the darkness, everything was under his control. Minerva slowly came back to her senses and pushed him away with all her might. Maddox staggered back a few steps, but he quickly came up to her again. However, by this time, Minerva had quickly found the light switch beside her and switched it on. The room was restored to its original brightness. Minerva saw him clearly, only to find that he was wearing a silver mask, and the decoration at its corner looked a little familiar. Maddox was flustered for a moment when the sudden brightness blinded his eyes. However, he quickly came to his senses and narrowed his eyes under the mask. He looked at Minerva from head to toe but did not say anything. After looking at each other for a while, Minerva frowned and said, "The decoration on your mask..." However, Maddox leaned over and looked at her with an evil look in his eyes. "Are you going to ask who I am?" Minerva went speechless. He drew closer to her. "It looks like you haven''tpletely forgotten me even after five years." What he said... Minerva looked as if someone had seen through her thoughts. She raised her head and red at him, "Why are you dressed like this? If I remember correctly, you aren''t on tonight''s banquet guests list, right?" "Oh?" The smile on Maddox''s lips deepened and his gaze became even more devilish. "You''ve even deliberately taken note of whether I''m invited or not?" Minerva went speechless once again. It was probably due to the fact that she was so tipsy that she kept allowing Maddox to take advantage of her. Thinking of this, she simply did not speak as she stared at him angrily. However, she didn''t know that after being implored by Maddox, her lips were slightly red and swollen, and her gaze was somewhat dazed. It made her look more charming. The gown she was wearing enhanced her beauty as well. At that very moment... Maddox looked at Minerva in front of him and he gulped subconsciously. Such an Aphrodite had been stared at by other men for so long. He suddenly sped her hand. "You are not allowed to dress like this in front of other men in the future." Minerva frowned and wanted to shrug off his hand, but Maddox''s hand was locked onto hers tightly like a chain. Shemanded impatiently, "Let go of me." Maddox did not let go of her. Instead, he took the opportunity to caress her palms. While she was struggling, he caught hold of her fingers and held them tightly. "This scoundrel!" Minerva gritted her teeth in anger. She knew that if he hadn''t barged in all of a sudden, she would have been able to change out of this cumbersome dress. Yet, he barged in, thus she didn''t have a chance to get changed. Moreover, at this moment, he was so close to her that he was almost taking her breath away. He did not speak either. It was as if he was enjoying this atmosphere. His pair of dark eyes stared straight at her. There were no movements at all. Minerva felt as if his burning gaze was going to burn a hole in her face. She red hatefully at him, and for some reason, she found the mask on his face to be very displeasing. She extended her other hand, wanting to tear off his mask. Her hand was caught by Maddox''s other hand before she could even touch him. "Did you hear what I just said?" "Do you want me to wear a mask and appear in front of everyone like you?" She sneered. "I am not as idle as you are, you..." From N?velDrama.Org. Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox suddenly took off his mask and covered her face. Minerva was stunned on the spot. Earlier, the tip of her nose had been icy cold. But now, the mask that Maddox had worn carried his body warmth. When it covered her face, it was as if their faces were being pressed together in an intimate manner. As a result, Minerva blushed. She asked somewhat angrily, "What are you doing?" "It''s a set piece to begin with." Maddox raised his hand and tied the rope behind the mask for her. When he was tying the ribbon together, his chest twitched in front of her, and the familiar scent surrounded her. Although they had known each other for a long time, he had never behaved in such a considerate way as he did on this day. For a moment, Minerva felt that her eyes were a little hot. She lowered her gaze and bit hard on her lower lip. She couldn''t be soft- hearted, and should never be. She would never forget his heartlessness from that year. After she left, his heartlessness haunted her every night whenever she closed her eyes. It was slightly better after a year. Up to now, she still asionally had these nightmares. Thinking of this, Minerva took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked in a low voice. "Wasn''t my brother the one who ordered this dress? Why do you have the mask to this dress set? Even the designer didn''t..." "He didn''t say anything, did he?" Maddox continued and exined in a low voice, "That''s because I didn''t allow him to say it." "So what?" Minerva closed her eyes and tried to control her emotions. "Hmm?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and sized her up. He was afraid that she would have a bad feeling about it. Now, he was especially worried about this woman in front of him. He subconsciously wanted to please her, but he was afraid that she was unwilling to ept it or get angry. It was as if the center of his vision was circling around her. "Did you also get involved in the dress that my brother ordered for me?" Minerva raised her head and looked straight at him. Maddox was taken aback. He was flustered when he noticed the questioning look in her eyes. He could not help but ask, "You don''t like it?" Before she could speak, Maddox said again, "Then, I won''t do it again, or do you want me to ask you beforehand if this thing happens again?" "Maddox, since when did you be so humble?" Minerva finally couldn''t help but growl. "I would rather you treat me like how you used to, calling me a used woman and treating me as a gold- digger." A wave of melodious music suddenly rang out, and it flowed clearly and smoothly in the quiet dressing room. Upon hearing this, Minerva recognized that it was a melodious chorus, suitable for dancing. Maddox wrapped his arm around her waist and said hoarsely, "Since you are dressed so beautifully, it would be a waste if you didn''t dance. What do you think?" The music continued without any intention of stopping. Obviously, Maddox had prepared all of this. However, the music would not start by itself. It was clear that someone had been bribed by Maddox. Minerva pursed her lips. When she was about to reject him, he had already brought her to dance. At first, she wanted to refuse, but Maddox''s eyes seemed to be full of magic, making her gradually lose her resistance. Then, she followed his steps as they followed the flow of the melody. Minerva thought, perhaps for this slight moment, she would forget the past. Only... At this moment. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 The front hall was crowded, but it was a different case in the dressing room. Under the melodious music, their hearts seemed to be in harmony. Dancing was actually a very magical thing. It could make two strangers feel close to each other, and it could also improve the rtionship between two people who were already close. Just like this moment, Minerva almost forgot about how unhappy she used to be. She had forgotten that she was a woman who had failed two times in her marriage and that she had a child. She had also forgotten the dark days where she was haunted in her nightmares. The song ended. Maddox pressed her against the dressing table. Then, he pressed his body forwards slightly. He lifted her chin and was about to kiss her. Minerva, on the other hand, avoided his kiss with an expressionless face. She then pushed him away and said coldly, "I''m done dancing. You can go back now." Maddox, who had his guards down during such a romantic moment, was pushed aside. He turned around and looked at Minerva, whose expression had be cold once more. His eyes were filled with disbelief. A few moments ago, her eyes were filled with tenderness when she danced with him, but in the next second, she pushed him away without mercy. What the hell was going on? Just as Maddox took a step forward, Minerva said indifferently, "Haven''t you had enough tonight? Don''t make me hate you." He stopped in his tracks because of what she said. After a moment, he slowly asked, "Are you pretending?" Minerva did not say anything. "If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as a yes." Maddox stared deeply at her. "Minerva, no matter how you push me away, you''ll be mine for the rest of your life." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She turned around directly and did not look at Maddox. After turning around for a while, Minerva felt that his breathing had disappeared. Only then did she slowly support herself with her hand on the table beside her as she walked step by step into the room. She sat in the dressing room and it took her a long time to calm down. After that, Minerva changed into simple clothes. Beanie hadn''te to her yet. Where did he go? No, something was not right. Maddox was also at this evening''s banquet. Would he have... met Beanie? At the thought of this possibility, Minerva''s face turned pale. The next second, she rushed out of the room. After a few steps out of the dressing room, she turned back and ced the mask that was thrown on the table into her bag. Quill initially wanted to introduce Minerva to everyone in order to let everyone know that she was the daughter of the Hanover family. Therefore, not only did he invite almost all the high-ranking people in North City, but he also had the event live streamed on the big screen in the center of the city. Almost everyone liked looking at pretty things. Whenever people walked past and saw the TV broadcast, they would stop and admire the daughter of the Hanover family and how beautiful she was. In short, all kinds of envious voices rang around. At this moment, a waitress named Sylvia in some restaurant brought out the steak that was ordered from the kitchen. "Sir, here''s the medium- done steak you ordered." The man stared at his phone,pletely lost in thought as he ignored her. A hint of malice shed in Sylvia''s eyes, as she forced a smile to remind him again. "Oh, just set it down. I got it." The man named Laird waved his hand impatiently. Sylvia was a little annoyed and thought, "What the hell? He doesn''t have manners at all." Her eyes inadvertently nced at his phone and she saw a beautiful girl appearing on his screen. Humph, men were all the same. He might be sitting in a gentlemanly manner and eating in a restaurant, but no one knew what kind of beast he was in private. Sylvia despised him from the beginning to end. Then, she turned around and prepared to leave, but all of a sudden, she realized that something was wrong. She stopped in her tracks and turned back to stare at the man''s cell phone screen. Why did this woman look so familiar? She went forward and looked at it at a closer distance. The expression on her face changed dramatically. She grabbed Laird''s phone and stared at the person who appeared on the phone screen. The woman on the screen was smiling faintly, but the coldness in her eyes could not be concealed, just as it was in the past. However, the dazzling crown on her head and the colorful dress on her stung Sylvia''s eyes! "Kimberly Shell!" She shouted a name at once. Laird saw Sylvia staring at his phone without moving and thought that he had found someone like him. Heughed and joked, "Isn''t she pretty? When I first saw this girl on the broadcast, I thought I met an angel. I didn''t expect that the Hanover family would have such a beautiful person." "Hanover Family?" Sylvia''s voice trembled a little. Laird noticed her behavior, but he didn''t think there was anything odd. He looked at Sylvia and noticed that she looked impoverished from head to toe. There was disdain in his eyes. "Yes, I''m sure you must be so excited to see such a beautiful woman. Don''t you think that the dress she is wearing is pretty? Let me tell you, you can''t even afford a piece of the diamond on that crown with your annual sry. They are, of course, the Hanover family in North City. Haven''t you heard of the Hanover family? How outdated." The straightforward words were like a sharp knife stabbing into Sylvia''s heart. She held the mobile phone tightly to the point that her fingertips had turned white. Then, Laird eximed, "I can see that you are jealous, but what has my mobile phone done to you? Give it back to me!" Sylvia raised her head and the look in her eyes was particrly scary. It was as if she had just climbed back up from the gates of hell. "Just now... Did you just say that my annual sry can''t afford a diamond on that crown?" "Did I say something wrong? I''m telling the truth. Those are real diamonds. I''m putting you down on purpose!" "Huh!" Sylvia scoffed. "What''s the big deal about them? I used to wear diamonds too." "You... You are hallucinating, aren''t you?" Laird looked at her as if he was looking at a lunatic. When she was not paying attention, he wanted to grab his cell phone, but Sylvia easily avoided his grasp and stared at the person on the screen. "It has been five years. You''ve finally shown up..." "Manager, how can a waitress grab a customer''s mobile phone?" The customer''sint rang in her ears, pulling Sylvia mind back. She quickly returned the phone and showed a sweet smile. "Hey sir, thank you for sharing. Thisdy is stunning and you have excellent tastes. I wish you a pleasant meal." After that, Sylvia quickly turned around without waiting for Larid to react and quickly went towards the manager. She said as she walked, "Oh, manager, how can I take someone else''s mobile phone? You know that I wouldn''t do that..." Chapter 544 Chapter 544 The two of them walked backstage and their voices gradually became flirty. "Manager, I''m telling the truth. If you don''t believe me... Then, I''ll exin it to you at your house tonight, okay?" "You are so annoying..." When other employees saw this scene, they weren''t surprised. It was as if they hadn''t seen anything. They were used to seeing Sylvia hooking up with many men. Fifteen minutester, after dealing with the restaurant manager, Sylvia went to the bathroom to clean up. When she was halfway through, she suddenly raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror. Thedy of the Hanover family, who was once dressed in bright and beautiful clothes, had now be a down and out waitress of a restaurant. She was only paid a meager sry every month, which was not enough for her to spend. Hence... She chose to sell her own body. She fooled around with the manager and she got a sry about two times higher than others. She felt proud and felt that she was better than other people in the restaurant. Until this day, when she saw what the woman looked like on the screen. After five years, Sylvia''s status had dropped to such a state, yet that woman had remained enchanting. Thinking of this, Sylvia clenched her hands into fists. Although her long fingernails were stabbing into her flesh, she didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she looked at herself in the mirror and gnashed her teeth in anger. "Kimberly Shell!" At first, Sylvia only mentioned her name with hatred, butter, she probably went crazy and started shouting madly. Then, Sylvia also scratched her blood-stained nails against the mirror, making an extremely ear- piercing sound. A trail of blood was imprinted on the mirror. It looked especially terrifying in the toilet that was not very bright in the first ce. Minerva looked for Beanie for a long time before finding him. She realized that instead of staying in the lobby, Beanie was on the swing in the yard. He even wore a cartoon mask on his face. Although his face was covered, the mask, together with the little suit he wore, made him look even more adorable. Upon seeing this, Minerva couldn''t help but stop walking. She then took out her phone and took a picture of Beanie. Click... As soon as the shutter made a sound, Beanie turned his head towards the phone, and his pair of ck eyes looked over. "Mommy?" His lips moved. It seemed that he was about to get off the swing. "Wait a minute!" Minerva called out to stop him. Her lips perked up slightly. "Wait! Let me take a few pictures of you first." After that, Beanie really didn''t move, as he sat there obediently, waiting for Minerva to finish taking pictures. Minerva walked over and took a few pictures of Beanie. Beanie was very photogenic. He followed Minerva''s camera and posed charmingly in front of the shutter. He even gave weird faces. Minerva couldn''t helpughing and was amused by him. As soon as she put away her cell phone, Beanie jumped off the swing and ran over to hug her. "Mommy." Minerva reached out her hand and patted his head with affection. In fact, when she noticed that Beanie was wearing a mask on his face, she was relieved. If Beanie had worn the mask the whole night, Maddox wouldn''t be able to recognize him even if they met. As for Beanie, he was only a five-year-old child after all, thus he would not bother to observe the appearance of other people at all. Even if he did, at most he would only wonder why that person looked very simr to him and would not pursue the matter. Therefore, she felt relieved, but she still couldn''t help asking in a low voice. "Have you been sitting on the swing all this time? Did you not go anywhere else?" "Other ces? What do you mean, Mommy?" Beanie raised his head and looked at her curiously with his dark eyes. Such a pure gaze made Minerva feel guilty. She coughed lightly and looked away. "Just anywhere else? It has been so long. Aren''t you bored, sitting here all this time?" Beanie pouted and said, "Mommy, I''m not bored. I met a lot of people here." "You met a lot of people?" "Yep! At first, there were a lot of people who wanted to take pictures of me, but you told me not to let strangers take pictures casually." "And then?" Seeing how seriously he was speaking, Minerva became curious. She bent down and pinched his soft chin before asking. "Then, I told them off. I told them that they can''t simply take pictures of me, or my mommy will make them pay." "Pfft." Hearing Beanie speak so seriously, Minerva couldn''t help butugh out loud. She pinched his soft little ears again, "You described me as someone very fierce. How could I possibly make them pay? At most... You should use them of viting your portrait rights and make thempensate you." "Humph, you are so bad!" Beanie snorted and poked Minerva''s fair cheek at the same time. Then he continued, "But they didn''t manage to take the photos. At first, they were bad as they didn''t listen to me and took the photos forcibly! Butter, an uncle helped me." "Huh?" At first, Minerva didn''t think of it from other aspects, thus she smiled and asked, "Did you thank him?" Beanie nodded to express yes. But after a while, he added, "But that uncle is so strange..." "Strange?" Minerva was puzzled. "What''s wrong?" "He was wearing a mask like me." Beanie suddenly said that nonchntly. When Minerva heard this, she felt her heart skip a beat and her heart almost jumped out of her throat. At the same time, her eyelids also twitched violently. "What did you just say? The person who helped you, was wearing a mask?" Beanie nodded with a hum. "Yes. What''s wrong? I..." It was only then that Beanie noticed that Minerva was holding a metal mask in her hand. "Mommy, your mask looks a little simr to that uncle''s mask. Do you know that uncle?" Minerva went speechless. She didn''t answer Beanie''s question. She crouched down as if she had been tranquilized and didn''t move at all. A chill rose from the soles of her feet, almost spreading instantly all over her body. It made her feel cold as if she had fallen into an ice cave. From N?velDrama.Org. She had never expected that they would meet each other. No, she should have been more cautious in the first ce, but still, she failed to do so when it came to Maddox. What on earth did he want? Why did he help Beanie while wearing a mask? Was this matter intentional? Minerva''s lips also turned pale. Did Maddox... already know Beanie''s identity? Was it really such a coincidence that this matter urred during this banquet? Or, did he already know, and he just wanted to y along with them? If that was the case, then... What should she do in the future? Chapter 545 Chapter 545 "Mommy?" Beanie''s face under the mask frowned when he noticed that Minerva''s face was as pale as a ghost''s. He was a little unhappy. Beanie initially wanted to probe Minerva, but he didn''t expect her to be so resistant. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. s. Beanie stretched out his little hand and waved it in front of Minerva in an attempt to get her attention. However, Minerva seemed to have sunk into her own thoughts and was unable to get out of it. If that was the case... Beanie suddenly thought of something. He did not dare to probe Minerva again. All he could do was quickly extend his hand and hug her neck tightly. The oue was just as he had guessed when he made contact with her. Her neck was icy cold and she was breaking out in a cold sweat. "Mommy!" Beanie nudged Minerva with all his might. Yet, she did not react at all. Beanie was almost scared to death when he saw her like this. He almost cried out, "Mommy! Why won''t you pay attention to me!" All of a sudden, the boy broke out into tears. Minerva came back to her senses. She lowered her head and saw him hugging her neck. His eyes were red from crying. She suddenly realized what had just happened... "Beanie." As if she had just survived a disaster, Minerva called out his name in a somewhat dull voice. "I''m here. Don''t scare me, okay?" Beanie responded to Minerva while taking off the cartoon mask on his face. After that, he stuck his warm cheek against Minerva''s face and transmitted his warmth to her. After Minerva came back to her senses, she slowly returned to normal. Beanie was in good health, thus at this time, his body warmth was constantly radiating through his clothes. This feeling... was as if someone had pulled her out of the darkness. "It''s a ransom, isn''t it?" Minerva responded by hugging Beanie with all her strength, as if she was talking to herself. "Beanie, no matter what happens, you will always be my darling." "Yes." Beanie nodded hard. "I will always be your darling. Don''t be sad..." He was very considerate and didn''t ask much. Minerva also knew that this child was more considerate than his peers. She didn''t say anything unnecessary to him either. She just patted his head and asked, "I''m sorry... Did I scare you again just now?" Beanie shook his head and said, "Mommy, don''t be sad. I will always be with you." "Really?" Minerva looked at Beanie with tears in her eyes. "Beanie, what if... One day, someone wants you, causing you to leave me?" The expression on Beanie''s face suddenly became serious. "That will never happen." "I know, but what if..." Beanie took her hand and spread her palm on his cheek. Then, he gently rubbed against her warm palm. "Such a day will nevere. I will always belong to you alone. Mommy, don''t worry, okay?" "Alright." Minerva forced her tears back. She crouched down on the spot for a long time before coming back to her senses. She then handed the mask to Beanie, "Put this on first. Go back to the room and wait for me there. I will go and see how your Auntie Vera is doing." "Aunt Vera?" "She went to socialize with your uncle. She must have drunk a lot of wine, thus I have to go and check on her." "Okay." Beanie seemed to be lost in thought. He rolled his eyes and whispered, "You''ve been wanting to bring Uncle Quill and Auntie Vera back together again, haven''t you?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was taken aback for a moment. Then, she quickly figured out what Beanie meant. "Uncle is already so old and it''s sad that he doesn''t have a wife. Mommy, why don''t... we go home first? Hehe, I want to sleep with you tonight!" Minerva went speechless. In the end, she helplessly reached out and pinched Beanie''s nose. "What a little devil. You can''t let your uncle hear such words in the future. If he hears that you said he''s so old, he''ll definitely be angry with you." "Humph, but you often say that Uncle is old too." "I don''t say that all the time, do I? It''s all because your uncle wanted to introduce a man to me. I really didn''t have any other choice, so I retorted him in that manner." As they chatted, unknowingly, Minerva''s sorrow and shock had beenpletely dispelled by Beanie. At that time, she felt warm in her heart. Perhaps because of Beanie''s promise, she felt that she had nothing to be afraid of. She got up, took Beanie''s hand and then headed back. "Let''s pack up first and then we''ll go home." "Yes!" Beanie nodded hard. As he was holding Minerva''s hand, he had to tiptoe when he walked, which looked very cute. He asked curiously, "Why are you not willing to go on a blind date?" At the mention of this matter, the smile on Minerva''s face faded a little. "These are adults'' matters. You are so young. Why do you have such a strong desire for gossip? You won''t be an entertainment reporter when you grow up, will you?" Beanie was silent. He gave Minerva a somewhat irritated look and pouted, "You don''t care about me at all. I clearly said that I''ll make contributions to the country when I grow up." "Oh." Minerva thought for a moment. "Entertainment reporters can make the public happy as well. Wouldn''t it be considered as making contributions to the country as well?" After saying that, Minerva started to tease him and sheughed out loud. "Mommy, you are so mean! I''m not going to pay attention to you anymore!" After that, Beanie shook off her hand and ran forward. Minerva''s face was full of smiles as she watched him run away. Her steps became a little faster, but at that moment, the smile on her face faded a little. She hoped that such a day would nevere. She only had Beanie to rely on in her heart. If Beanie was going to be taken away, she would definitely break down. While the banquet was still going on, Vera''s mobile phone suddenly vibrated. Vera stopped toasting and Quill, who was next to her, also nced at her. "Please excuse me as I check the text." Vera''s lips twitched awkwardly as she opened her bag. She took out her mobile phone and looked at it for a while before she looked up and informed, "Minerva said that she is tired, so she will be taking Beanie back to rest first." When she said this, Vera blushed and she looked at Quill with embarrassment. It was because the message contained something embarrassing. As soon as she was done, Quill felt a vibration in his pocket. He paused for a moment before taking out his phone and checking it. Like Vera, he had received the same message from Minerva. Vera had already conveyed her message to him, saying that she was tired and would bring Beanie back to rest. After that, it was... A sentence that would make people''s imagination go wild. "Take good care of Vera. If she gets drunk, remember to send her back. Or there are many guest rooms in the Hanover family house, so you can let her rest there. I wish you luck, single man." Chapter 546 Chapter 546 Quill looked at this message and kept silent for a while. Then, he locked the screen and put it away. How could he not know Minerva''s personality? Although she was the one who sent the previous message, the tone of thetter sentence did not sound like her. Besides, it was not difficult to guess who was next to her at that moment. It was, of course, Beanie. This little fellow was actually so ambitious that he was trying to push the idea onto his own uncle? "Let''s wait and see how I''ll deal with himter," Quill thought. "Well..." Vera put the phone away and looked at Quill. She wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. Quill looked at her emotionlessly and asked, "What''s wrong?" "How many more guests do we have to make a toast with?" Vera bit her lower lip and asked. After asking, she felt too embarrassed. Would Quill, the Prince Charming be annoyed when she asked this? "Are you tired too?" Quill asked in return. "No, no!" Vera shook her head reflexively and answered with an embarrassed smile, "I''m fine. It has only been a while so why would I be tired? I''m just asking." In fact, Vera was indeed exhausted but there was nothing she could do. The dress that the servants had prepared for her had to be worn with this pair of high-heeled shoes. However, she seemed to have eaten too much recently, thus her feet became a little swollen. She could barely fit into the pair of shoes. When Vera was able to fit into the shoes, she felt great. Then, when she got up and walked for a few steps, she found that It was fine too. However, at that moment, since she had apanied Quill to socialize with many guests, her feet were so painful that she almost couldn''t stand on her feet. Sobbing in her heart, she felt as if she was about to fall down at any moment. But for Quill''s sake, Vera had been enduring the pain. "How''s your drinking tolerance?" Quill asked while observing her. Vera was taken aback for a moment, and then she answered, "Not bad, I guess. It''s okay to drink for a while longer." She acted as if she was afraid that Quill would chase her away. Besides, what kind of person was Quill? He had never had any woman around him for so many years. Apart from his beloved sister, Minerva, there was only another woman who was close to him, which was Juliette Shaprio. In the beginning, Juliette also admired him, but it was a pity that this man had no talent in love. Furthermore, his EQ was so low that it was frightening. For example, he would always take a girl''s answer literally without asking her the second time. Just like Vera. When he asked her if she was tired and how much could she drink, it was not out of politeness at all. He was asking truthfully. Therefore, when Vera said that she was not tired and that her drinking tolerance was manageable, Quill just took it literally. Hence, Vera could onlyment bitterly in her heart afterwards. While toasting, Vera endured the pain and dizziness. She scolded herself in her heart. "Why should I suffer like this? Well... It was all for Quill after all." If it was for any other man, she would have left. Mr. Luther.'' After another round of toasting, Vera gulped down another ss of wine. Mr. Luther looked at her with a smile and said, "Your drinking tolerance is quite good. May I ask who you are?" As soon as he finished speaking, Vera, who had just drunk a ss of wine, could no longer take it. Hence, she fell to the ground at once. Mr. Luther''s expression changed and he quickly reached out to hold her. The softness and fragrance of the woman blew on his face and he felt enchanted. Just as he wanted to say something, a pair of big hands had reached out and took Vera back. Mr. Luther looked up and noticed that it was Quill who took Vera back. Quill supported Vera and let her lean on his shoulder with no expression on his face. He asked in a low voice, "Are you okay?" It was only when she had heard Quill''s voice that Vera regained her senses. She slowly raised her head and looked at him with a hazy look in her eyes. "Why do I feel... like the world is spinning?" Vera rubbed her eyes with a nk look and looked at the person in front of her. She was probably really drunk. Her eyes were blurred and she stared at him for a long time. Normally, she wouldn''t dare to look at him in the eyes for this long. Ever since she had kissed him twice in the past, she had been avoiding him, like a mouse avoiding a cat. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, from the way Vera was acting at this moment, it clearly meant that she was indeed drunk. Quill recalled what she had said earlier and could only shake his head. "Don''t drink if you can''t handle it. Why are you forcing yourself? Mr. Luther, please excuse us. Allow me to send her back first. Do help yourself." "Sure." Mr. Luther smiled and watched as they left. After all, she was Minerva''s friend, thus Quill was quite considerate towards Vera. He held Vera''s thin arm and was ready to send her to the guest room to rest. While they were walking, the alcohol was kicking in pretty badly. Vera was so drunk that she was about to lose her consciousness. She began to resist and even refused to go forward. "I don''t want to go!" Quill was speechless. His head ached as soon as he saw her sitting down on the cold floor. As she was wearing a skirt, her pair of fair and beautiful legs were exposed when she sat on the floor. It was a bit dazzling. Quill looked away subconsciously, for fear that he would remember her in such a state forever. After thinking for a moment, he took off his zer and draped it over her body. "Get up." His order left no room for rejection. Vera pouted her lips in grievance and said, "I won''t get up. My feet hurt!" Quill narrowed his eyes. "Your feet hurt?" At this moment, Vera was just like a little girl. She pointed at her feet with red eyes and said, "The shoes are too small. It makes my feet hurt." Quill looked down at her feet and found that the shoes were indeed too small. They were biting into her feet tightly and the areas that were too tight had obviously left red bruises. There were even blood stains on the parts where the skin was torn. Quill frowned at the sight. "It hurts." Verained again and then reached out to pull her shoes off. Quill saw her impulsive movements and instantly rebuked, "Don''t move!" Vera ignored him and pretended to be snobbish. Quill''s voice was a little sharp as he grabbed her hand to stop her actions. "Didn''t I tell you not to move?" He was being too fierce and Vera really didn''t dare to move at that very moment. Quill lowered his head, held her fair ankles and slowly took off her shoes. The shoes gnawed on her flesh so tightly. Hence, it would still hurt no matter what method was used to take off the shoes. The only thing he could do was to be gentle so as to prevent the wound from getting worse. Vera was in so much pain that she shed tears. She cried out, "Be gentler... Ouch..." Quill took off her shoes carefully and didn''t pay attention to her plea. He just frowned and finally took off the shoes on her feet. He looked up, only to find that Vera''s eyes were bloodshot from crying as she stared at him with grievances. Quill pursed his lips and asked, "Does it really hurt that much?" Could it be that he wasn''t gentle enough? Vera nodded. "Hold on a little longer. It won''t hurt if you stay still for a while." "No." Vera pouted. "It''s still very painful." "Then, what do you want to do?" Vera suddenly said astonishingly, "Why don''t you kiss me? Kiss me... And it''ll lessen the pain." Chapter 547 Chapter 547 Quill was speechless. He thought that he had heard Vera wrong. Otherwise, how could the drunken girl in front of him make such a rude request? After living for so many years, no woman had dared to say such words to him. Quill''s eyes darkened slightly as he looked at Vera, who had teary eyes, pitifully. Finally, he pursed his lips. He misunderstood her. She had even kissed him in secret before. Now that she was making such a request, how could he not do it? "Are you going to kiss me?" Just as he was thinking about it, Vera couldn''t wait and urged him. Quill was speechless again. He stared helplessly at Vera, who was in front of him. He felt a little angry. "Can you still walk?" "Are you kissing me or not?" Quill decided not to ask further. Instead, he looked at her with his zing dark eyes and then grabbed her slender arm with hisrge hand and pulled her up. His other hand was still holding the shoes that she had just removed from her feet. "Ouch!" He dragged Vera forward. When Vera took two steps forward, she suddenly screamed. Quill turned around. "What''s wrong?" "My feet hurt!" Vera waved her toes at him. In fact, Quill didn''t have to look at it to realize it. When she took off her shoes, he found that her foot was badly injured, but he didn''t have the habit of carrying others. Quill thought for a moment, then bent down and said, "Come on up." "Huh?" Vera let out a weird exmation and stared at his back for a moment. Suddenly, she gathered enough strength and jumped up on his back. Vera was very light, thus she jumped onto his back agilely. Just as Quill wanted to stand up, Vera suddenly reached out, grabbed him by the neck and shouted, "Let''s go home!" Quill fought back the urge to throw her down and continued carrying her. As Vera was drunk, she fumbled around a lot. Fortunately, Quill had good physical strength. Otherwise, both of them would have fallen down. It took a lot of effort to carry her into the guest room. Quill''s face was already ashen. Coincidentally, he bumped into the servant, who asked, "Sir, what''s wrong with Miss Vera?" "She drank too much." He exined calmly, "Help me get her in." "Yes, Sir!" The two servants quickly stepped forward and helped Vera into the room. Unexpectedly, Vera suddenly went crazy. "You, youe back!" Quill tidied up his clothes and was just about to leave the moment she entered the room when she suddenly pointed at him and yelled, "You haven''t kissed me yet!" When the two servants heard this, they were stunned. They quickly looked at each other and froze on the spot. Vera hooked her finger at Quill and ordered, "Come here." The two servants who were holding her didn''t know what they should do the next. Quill was the owner of this house. They were used to obeying Quill''s orders, thus before he spoke, they really didn''t know what to do. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After a moment of silence, Quill pursed his lips and said in an aloof voice. "Hurry up and bring her in, would you?" The two servants froze for a moment before they suddenly came to their senses. "Yes, Sir. We''ll take this youngdy in right away." Seeing that Quill was about to leave, Vera immediately became anxious. She pushed the hands of the two maids away and ran towards Quill. Vera, who had been screaming in pain after taking just two steps, could now move quickly and she rushed straight towards Quill like she wasn''t drunk at all. Quill instinctively tried to avoid her. However, when he noticed her drunk look, he knew that she would have definitely fallen face first if he had avoided her. While thinking about this, Vera had already jumped up and clung onto his body like a ko, with her legs mped around his waist. The two maids were utterly dumbfounded. Quill''s expression darkened and the blue veins on his forehead popped up under his skin. He reached out to hold her waist. When he wanted to pull her away from his body, Vera''s hand had already wrapped around his neck tightly. Quill was stunned for a moment, then he saw Vera pursing her red lips as she leaned towards him. He... clearly could have avoided it. However, Quill just looked and did nothing. Perhaps... It was because her actions were too bold that he was a little taken aback. Thus, he forgot to avoid it. Ever since her lips were attached onto his, Vera didn''t move her lips. Perhaps, it was because she was drunk, thus she was behaving a little unscrupulously. When she secretly kissed Quill the previous two times, it was just a one- off act. After doing so, Vera would run off before he could even react. But this time, it seemed that Vera wanted topete with him. She had stuck her lips on his and didn''t move at all. Her eyes were still wide open. Quill was at a loss for words. His thin lips moved subconsciously. Vera thought that he wanted to escape from her kiss, thus she subconsciously parted her lips to bite him. The maids on the side were even more dumbfounded. Quill grabbed Vera''s slender arms and tried his best to pull her away. Then, he nced at the two maids with his darkened eyes and asked, "Why are you still here?" The two maids came to their senses and immediately ran away. Quill failed to pull Vera down, because she was clinging to his body like an octopus. Even if he had gotten rid of her hands or her legs, her lips were still stuck on him. In short, he couldn''t get rid of her no matter how hard he tried. He initially wanted to leave her in the room. In the end, Quill followed her into the guest room. Bang! As Quill didn''t want other servants to see that he was at a loss because of a girl, he closed the door after entering the room. Then, he took Vera to the bedside and said, "Lie down and don''t make a fuss anymore. Otherwise, you won''t be allowed to sleep in the guest room tonight." "Humph!" Vera snorted. The wine had really strengthened her courage. Vera had done what she had always wanted to do to him. She said, "Then, I won''t sleep in the guest room. I will go to your room and sleep with you." Quill was speechless. He frowned as he thought, "What''s the matter with this girl?" Putting aside the fact that she had taken advantage of him thrice, she was still spouting nonsense? He thought for a while and felt that he should not quarrel with a drunkard at this time. Otherwise, her actions would only be worse. Therefore, Quill thought for a moment and said, "Well, then you can sleep in the guest room. Be good and there will be a reward." "A reward?" Vera blinked her eyes. Like a curious child, she asked, "What is the reward?" "I''ll tell you when you wake up." This sentence was really effective. Vera, who was still wrapping her arms around him the previous second, actuallyid quietly on the bed in the next second. Then, she pulled the quilt over herself. Looking at Quill with a hot gaze, she said, "Then, I''ll go to sleep obediently. You must tell me when I wake up tomorrow." "Sure." After that, Vera really fell asleep after lying down. After a while, Quill noticed that her breathing had stabilized. Quill stared at her for a while. After making sure that she would not wake up the next second, he tidied up and went out of the room. He was the host of this banquet that night, thus he couldn''t leave so soon. Soon, Quill left and Vera remained in the room, sleeping soundly. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 The next day. As if she had smelled the scent of food in her sleep, Minerva touched her stomach and turned over. As she went to the banquet the previous night, she had not eaten anything. When she came back, she only had a bowl of cereal before she headed to sleep with Beanie. She was really hungry that moment. Perhaps, that was why she smelled the aroma of food. Minerva thought about it and looked at the sunlight outside the window. After taking out her phone and looking at the time, she realized that Beanie, who had been sleeping beside her the night before, had disappeared. After being in a daze for a moment, Minerva changed her clothes and went downstairs. She noticed that there was food on the table. Her first thought was, "Is Vera back?" When she walked to the kitchen door, she saw a small figure standing on a stool. The figure was stretching out his small hand, struggling to reach for the things in the cab. Minerva''s expression changed ever so slightly when she saw this scene. However, she did not make a sound. She only let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Beanie had managed to take the item. "What were you doing just now?" Upon hearing Minerva''s voice, Beanie was startled. He blinked his dark eyes and said innocently, "Mommy, I was cooking just now." "You were cooking?" Minerva frowned. "When did you learn how to cook? Do you know how dangerous it is? You were standing so high up. What if you fell down?" Only God knew that Minerva''s heart was about to jump out of her throat when she saw him standing on the chair, trying to reach for something. She was afraid that he would fall down if he was careless. However, no matter how nervous and afraid she was, she didn''t dare to shout at him. She was afraid that if she did so, he would be frightened. "Don''t worry. I will be extremely careful. I won''t fall down!" He emphasized it to Minerva in a serious manner. Then, he stepped forward and ced the tes and cutleries on the table. He turned around and said to Minerva, "Mommy,e and have breakfast." Minerva''s head ached because of his actions. She stood rooted to the spot and did not want to move. When Beanie noticed that she was just standing there, he had no choice but toe over and hold her hand. However, he couldn''t pull Minerva, thus he said softly, "I know it''s my fault. I won''t stand so high up next time." "There''s a next time?" Minerva narrowed her eyes. Beanie quickly changed his words, "There won''t be a next time. Mommy, I made breakfast. Are you not going to eat it? It will be cold if you stay here any longer." Minerva was speechless. At this point, Minerva''s heart softened. Yes, this was the breakfast that her darling son had prepared for her. How could she not eat it? Wouldn''t that be a waste? Noticing that Minerva''s expression had rxed a little, Beanie quickly pulled her to the dining table and sat down. The two of them sat together. Minerva then nced at the breakfast in front of her. In fact, it was just a very simple breakfast. It was just a fried egg on toast and milk. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only As Vera was very good at cooking, they had proper utensils at home. Minerva pursed her lips, picked up the egg on toast and took a bite. She realized that the egg was cooked perfectly and it was delicious. She was surprised. She then nced at Beanie, who was looking at her expectantly. "How is it?" His eyes were full of expectation, as if he was waiting for herpliment. She wasn''t stingy with the praises for her son. Minerva nodded and smiled. "It''s much better than what I expected." "Thank you! Eat more. If you like it, I can make it for you every day." Minerva was speechless. Suddenly, she felt that the egg she had eaten was not too tender. Hence, she thought about it and asked softly, "Beanie, when did you learn how to cook this?" "Oh, I''ve just learned it recently." Minerva paused for a moment, "Are you lying?" "Why do you say so?" "If you''ve just learned it, how could it be done so well? Tell me, when did you learn it? And why did you learn such a skill?" Beanie revealed a childish smile and giggled. He said very seriously, "Mommy, are you praising me? I didn''t learn it on purpose. Since I''ve been spending time with Auntie Vera, I''ve slowly learned it from observation." He had been spending time with Vera? Vera had always been in charge of their meals. Sometimes, Minerva would personally cook when she was free, and sometimes, Beanie would be watching from the side. But... Most of the time, she wouldn''t cook. "Mommy, you look too tired sometimes. Hence, I want to share some of your burdens." Upon hearing this, Minerva felt extremely ufortable in her heart. She had never thought that her child would be more understanding and considerate than other children. That was because it meant that her child did not receive much love and doting in the environment he grew up in. That was why he matured so quickly. Since Beanie was so considerate, it showed that her usual concern for him was certainly not enough. Thinking of this, Minerva didn''t say anything else. She silently ate the food and then drank the milk. Throughout the whole process, she did not smile at all. Beanie looked at her unhappy look and asked a little glumly, "Does my cooking taste bad? Is that why you are not happy?" Minerva came to her senses and quickly smiled again. She denied, "No, you''ve done a good job." She stretched out her hand and patted Beanie''s head while saying softly, "But next time, you are not allowed to get up so early to make breakfast for me. You are just a child. You should just wait and I''ll prepare breakfast. Otherwise, if you are too hungry, you can wake me up, do you understand?" Beanie blinked his eyes and finally nodded. "Got it!" "Don''t just agree without thinking. You must keep it in mind!" Minerva warned again. "Alright!" At the Hanover family home. "Ouch..." Vera was deeply asleep. With a turn of her body, she suddenly fell off the bed. Bang! Her body fell on the hard floor. Vera, who had been sleeping very soundly, was awakened by the pain. She held her hurting arm and slowly sat up with a confused face. "What¡¯s going on..." She remembered that her bed was always leaning against the wall and had railings. Due to her sleeping habits, her bed was custom-made as such. Hence, why did she fall off the bed this time? Vera scratched her hair in confusion. However, in the next second, she saw a figure she hadn''t expected. On the balcony that was connected to the room, there was actually a tall figure sitting there. As he was reading at that moment, she could only see his side profile. It was as if he was basking in the sunlight. The morning sunshine was especially gentle, which made his whole body look gentle as well. Looking at him, Vera couldn''t help being love-struck. She held her face in her hands and looked at Quill in a daze. How awesome! "It would be great if I could see my Prince Charming in my dreams every day." Vera sighed, "Impossible." However, Quill suddenly moved at this moment. He looked at her face indifferently and parted his thin lips slightly. "Are you awake?" Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Vera stopped and looked at the person in front of her in disbelief. Did she hear it wrongly? Prince Charming was actually asking her if she had woken up? Wasn''t she dreaming? Why would Prince Charming ask her such a question? Thinking of this, Vera blinked her eyes, but she still couldn''te back to her senses. Perhaps, she still had alcohol from the previous night in her system, thus she was confused. Seeing her staring at him in a daze, Quill thought of what had happened the night before. He pursed his thin lips and closed the book with a snap. With a bang, Vera sobered up quite a bit. No, if it was a dream, how could it feel so vivid? Besides, the look in Quill''s eyes seemed to be a little cold. What was going on? Vera bit her lower lip and got up from the ground. She felt a little embarrassed when she got up. The night before, she fell asleep in her gown. At this time, when she got up, the strap fell, revealing her snow- white corbone. Even the material on the front became a little loose, which made her skin below faintly visible. Quill''s face sank slightly and he looked away in time. After standing up, Vera still felt dizzy. She held her temples and muttered to herself. "Why do I feel... that my head is so heavy?" "Where is this ce? This is not my room..." "Am I not dreaming?" After talking to herself for a while, Quill suddenly scolded her in a cold tone, "Adjust your gown." "Wear it properly." Hearing this, Vera lowered her head subconsciously, only to find that her dress was in a miserable state now. Her face changed dramatically and she quickly reached out to pull up the strap. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." It was not a dream, was it? Otherwise, why would my Prince Charming be so aloof? Thinking of this, Vera ced her fingers on her arm and pinched herself hard. She did not expect that it would hurt so much, thus she cried out. "Ouch!" It was indeed not a dream! If so, with her gown in such a state, had Quill seen her exposed skin? Oh no, would Quill think that she was doing it on purpose? Thinking of this, Vera''s face turned pale and she bit her lower lip. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At this time, Quill had alreadye up to her. She raised her head and looked at Quill with a slightly embarrassed look. Her feet, which were stepping on the cold floor, subconsciously retreated a few steps. "I''m sorry... Mr. Hanover, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean to..." Quill''s eyes darkened and he red at her. "You didn''t mean it?" Vera was taken aback. After a long time, she finally said, "I have no intentions in seducing you." Quill did not speak, but stared at her with his pair of dark eyes. There was no emotion in his eyes, which was a little scary. Vera did not have the courage to face him, thus she could only bow her head. However, just as she lowered her head, her chin was suddenly pinched by a pair of hands. The next second, she was forced to raise her head. Vera opened her eyes wide and she looked at Quill in front of her in disbelief. Her heart began to beat wildly. "Calm down. I have to be calm," she reminded herself. Quill leaned forward slightly and Vera''s eyes widened in an instant. What was going on? Did Quill fall in love with her after being with her for one night? Was he going to kiss her? Thinking of this, Vera was not only excited but also nervous. She slowly closed her eyes and then subconsciously pouted her lips. However, the kiss she anticipated did not happen. Vera felt a little disappointed, thus she opened her eyes and saw Quill staring at her expressionlessly. Her lips twitched, only to find that she had just done something stupid. "Do you like me?" Quill asked while pinching her chin. His voice was gentle and had the unique charm of a middle-aged man. She had always found his appearance very attractive, thus when she observed him closely at this time, Vera felt that her soul was going to be absorbed by his eyes. "Just admit it!" "If not now, then when will you get the chance to confess?" It was as if there was someone shouting in Vera''s heart. Just as she was about to call on courage to nod and admit it, Quill''s voice suddenly became indifferent. "Stop liking me." "Huh, what?" Vera stuttered and asked. Quill looked at her with a cold re, pursed his lips together and let her go. "Minerva is my long- lost sister whom I''ve finally found after much difficulty. All I need to do for the rest of my life is make up for her loss. Therefore, I won''t waste my time on other women." Vera was a little bbergasted, but she felt that she could understand his thoughts. Nevertheless, she still swallowed a mouthful of saliva and exined, "But Minerva doesn''t need you to take care of her all the time. She also wants to live her own life and she also hopes that you can start your own family." "This doesn''t mean that you can take advantage of such reasoning either." The ruthless retort made Vera''s face turn pale and her lips trembled. "I, I don''t mean to take advantage of this reasoning. I just..." "You should know what to do. I''ve made it very clear!" Vera lowered her eyes. Her vision had already be blurred and her nose felt sour. She was resisting the urge to cry. She was really ridiculous. What was she fantasizing about? He was the mighty President Hanover. How could he be interested in such an ordinary woman like her? Although she had a good rtionship with Minerva, this did not mean that Quill would like her. Thinking of this, Vera bit her lower lip stubbornly and clenched her fists angrily. She suddenly raised her head and huffed, "So what? You are right. I do like you, but I absolutely have no intention of taking advantage of the situation to pursue you. Also, listen up clearly. Me liking you doesn''t have anything to do with whether you like me or not. So, as long as you don''t respond to my feelings, then you can''t say that I''m taking advantage of the situation! What right do you have to say that?" Quill was speechless. He frowned and looked at thedy in front of him, who was trying to argue with him. Her hair was in a mess because she had just woken up, but her eyes were surprisingly bright at this time. How could she be so stubborn as to believe that what she had done was right? In the past, he had been this stubborn before, but that was a long time ago. Seeing that he did not speak, Vera gritted her teeth and said, "You don''t have to refuse me now. Although I like you, I have never confessed to you, thus your refusal is invalid! I will pretend that I did not hear it today!" Quill narrowed his eyes. The more Vera spoke, the angrier she became. Her whole face was flushed and her eyes were wide open as tears welled up in her eyes. "Humph, I haven''t even confessed so how can you reject me?" After that, she stretched out her hand and wiped her tears. She quickly cheered herself up. "Thank you for taking me to the guest roomst night. I''m going back now." Quill retracted his gaze and said in a cold voice, "Go ahead." Vera sniffed and suddenly red at the suit on his body. "Take off your zer and lend it to me." "Why?" Vera pointed to the clothes on her body. "Do you want me to leave this ce in such a state?" Her gown was in a terrible state after a rough night. She indeed couldn''t leave the ce like this. Quill thought for a while and said in a low voice, "I''ll ask the servants to bring you some clothes." "No!" Vera suddenly lost her temper and pointed at him. "I want your zer aspensation for hurting my feelings!" Chapter 550 Chapter 550 Quill looked at her for a while and suddenly said, "I don''t think that I have hurt you." "Yes! Your words have hurt my heart." Quill was speechless. "Give it to me!" Vera boldly reached out to ask for it. Quill didn''t know what to say, but seeing the firm look in her eyes, he could only unbutton and take off his zer helplessly. Vera took it and put it on. She rubbed her eyes, then turned around and walked out of the door. "Let Nash see you off." "There''s no need!" Vera left quickly. Quill stood where he was and thought for a while. What did he say wrong just now? He just... said what he thought. At thepany. Minerva made a cup of coffee for herself. After taking a few sips, she looked at the empty seat next to her. She recalled that she had entrusted Vera to Quill the night before. She didn''t expect that Vera would bete to work. At the thought of this, the corner of Minerva''s lips curled up subconsciously. Bang! The door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Minerva raised her head. As soon as she saw Vera, the smile on her face disappeared. Aftering into the office, Vera rushed to her seat, and thenid down and buried herself in her arms. Upon seeing this scene, Minerva grimaced. She set down the cup of coffee in her hand, stood up and walked over to Vera. "What''s wrong?" In fact, she wanted to tease Vera by asking her whether she had enjoyed the night before. However, when Vera came in, she noticed that Vera''s eyes were red. Naturally, Vera did not answer her. Minerva didn''t force her to answer either. She pulled a chair to her side and sat down as she waited patiently. About five minutester, Vera raised her head and looked at Minerva with tears in her eyes. Minerva felt a sharp pain in her heart. She took out a napkin and wiped the tears from her face. "Don''t cry. Tell me what''s on your mind. If you can''t tell me, then I''ll give you a day off. Go home and rest." Vera suddenly turned her head and asked pitifully. "Minerva, do I look ugly?" Minerva was taken aback. As her thoughts were still forming in her mind, she shook her head and said, "How could you look ugly?" "Am I not ugly? Then, is it because I''m not good-looking enough? Or is it because I''m too poor?" She cried while asking. She looked very miserable. "In the past, I didn''t like Quill, but when he was abroad, he often came to look for you. Since I met him every day, how could I not be tempted? It would be fine if he was taken. However, he is single so I had hopes. But now, I know how ridiculous and delusional my hopes are..." Minerva went speechless. She parted her lips and wanted tofort Vera, but she didn''t know how to. "Minerva, am I really that ignorant? I clearly know that it''s impossible, yet I still fell in love with him." Minerva couldn''t help but sigh when she saw Vera''s tears. She wiped the tears from the corners of Vera''s eyes andforted her softly, "How could it be? Love has always been domineering and selfish. If you can control your feelings all the time, then you are not a human. It''s because you are an ordinary person that you are filled with emotions and desires. It''s normal for you to like him and it''s also normal that he doesn''t reciprocate your feelings. It has nothing to do with being ignorant. Therefore, you shouldn''t feel inferior because of this." "How do you know that I am feeling inferior?" Minerva was flustered and tried to avoid her gaze. How did she know? Minerva didn''t want her to know how she knew, but in order tofort Vera, sheughed. "My feelings were the same as yours when I liked someone back then." Vera was shocked. The next second, she sniffed emotionally, "Minerva, I''m too touched. I didn''t expect you to reopen your wounds in order tofort me." Minerva asked, "So are you still sad now?" Vera nodded and said, "A little, however, I can now understand how you felt at that time. I''m already feeling this sad when it''s just an unrequited love. Yet, at that time, you..." She began to ramble on and on. Minerva''s expression changed slightly as she hurriedly interrupted Vera. "Alright, let''s not talk about the past. Tell me, what happened to youst night? Didn''t you apany Quill to meet the guests? Why were you suddenly rejected?" "Humph!" Vera said angrily, "He actually pinched my chin and asked me if I like him." Upon hearing this, Minerva was very surprised when she imagined the scene. Quill... Was he the kind of person who would pinch a girl''s chin? Minerva''s impression of Quill had always been a very dependable brother. Even before they met, Quill had always been extremely strict with his manners. How could he pinch ady''s chin casually? Thinking of this, the look in Minerva''s eyes changed slightly. She pursed her lips. "And then? What did you say?" "What did I say? I haven''t even had the chance to say anything and he told me not to like him! Huh, who cares! He rejected me before I''ve even confessed. Tell me, how funny is this person? Minerva, you won''t be angry with what I just said, will you?" Looking at her angry face, Minerva wanted tough. She shook her head and said, "No." For so many years, Vera''s love for Quill had been deep. At this time, the rant stemmed from a girl''s self-esteem after being rejected. She would definitely recover after a while. Besides, Vera was the kind of person who would never give up until she had met a dead end. "Well, let''s not talk about this anymore. If you don''t want to go back home to rest, then hurry up and sort out your work." After saying that, Minerva took a look at the zer on her body and then turned back to her office table. Knock, knock... "Come in." The door of the office was pushed open and Kelly poked her head in. She seemed a little hesitant, but soon, she opened the door and entered. Minerva looked up at her and asked, "What''s the matter?" Kelly ced a folder in front of her and said, "These are the designs I''vee up with in the past few days. Why don''t you have a look?" Minerva reached out and took the document. When she opened it, she found that it was men''s fashion. At the same time, she also recalled that she had given Maddox''s order to Kelly. As she was looking at the designs, Kelly asked her, "What do you think of these designs?" "Not bad. They look quite good. You are getting better at your work," Minerva praised. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "But... All of these have been denied by President Yardley." Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Kelly was very happy when Minerva praised her. After all, she had always looked up to her, as if Minerva was her idol. However, what made Kelly sad was that Maddox had rejected her work. As long as he rejected her design for not being up to his standards, she would not be able to get the contract. If she couldn''t obtain the contract, how could she get a bonus? This was what Kelly was worried about. Upon hearing this, Minerva''s hand, which was flipping the pages, paused for a moment. A moment later, she closed the document and thought for a moment. "Did he reject it right in front of you?" Kelly shook her head and said, "No, I haven''t even met him yet. His assistant told me that President Yardley was not satisfied with these design works, thus he asked me not to present such poor designs. Therefore... I took it here for you to have a look at it. Are my designs that bad?" "It''s not that it''s bad." Minerva shook her head and looked at her seriously. "When I received the order, didn''t I tell you that this project is a veryrge-scaled one? It will be more difficult than all other projects. Even I can''t handle it." "Yes, you did." "Hence, you need to have great patience in order toplete it. Even if you don''t seed in the end, I think this process will definitely help you grow." Although Maddox didn''t understand the industry they were in, he was very picky and precise with what he wanted. It would be good to let Kelly experience such a project. "Alright, I got it. Then, I''ll go back and continue with the designs." "Sure, go ahead." After Kelly left, Vera adjusted the zer on her body and looked at Minerva wryly. "You clearly know that she will not seed. Why do you still challenge her to get this contract? In fact, I think we should have breached the contract back then. That way, we wouldn''t face this many problems now." "Many things wouldn''t have happened if we had rescinded the contract back then. That way, I wouldn''t suffer from a headache now." Minerva reached out and pinched her nose bridge. She did not know how long Maddox would be entangled with her. The scene of the banquet the night before was still vivid in her mind. The words he whispered in her ear, the passionate kiss and the intimate actions had all been reying in her mind over and over again. Even though she no longer wanted to be with him, her body was still very honest. She thought of all kinds of things about him. Due to the fact that Minerva''s identity had been revealed, thepany had many clients who had a vested interest. Vera would have to meet them after tidying up. She was exhausted after a day''s work. "If I had known that the banquet would attract so much business, we would have held the banquet the moment we returned to North City." Minerva muttered, "There are so many customers all of a sudden. I feel that I might not be able to handle it." Seeing that it was time to get off work, Minerva''s expression changed slightly as she urged Vera, "Pack up your things quickly. We are going to pick Beanie up." Vera also came to her senses and quickly packed up her things. Then, she put on Quill''s zer and followed Minerva out. The two then went to pick Beanie up. Beanie couldn''t help eximing when he saw the zer as soon as he got into the car. "Aunt Vera, are you wearing my uncle''s suit?" Hearing this, Vera gave him a hard re. "Who did you inherit such sharp eyes from?" Beanie took advantage of this and hugged Vera''s arm. "Auntie Vera, are you going to be my real aunt soon?" Vera rolled her eyes angrily and said, "I want to, but your uncle doesn''t want me." Previously, she didn''t want to admit it because she felt embarrassed. However, since her feelings had been exposed by Quill and he had even refused her on the spot, Vera no longer minded it. Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help chuckling. "She''s not your real aunt yet, but she might be in the future." Vera shot her a re. The three of them chatted andughed as they were on the way home. When they drove past the guardhouse, a middle- aged man called for them and told them that they had a parcel. He told them to pick it up along the way. Vera went forward to get it. When she picked up the parcel, the security guard evenined, "What did you buy? It doesn''t smell good." "Nothing. I just bought some ingredients online. The smell may be a little pungent, but it should be fine." After saying that, Vera sniffed hard and there was indeed a foul smell. How strange. What was going on? "What''s wrong?" Minerva stood at the door and asked. Vera came back to her senses and went out with the parcel in her arms. "Nothing, just some ingredients I bought online. Perhaps, it went bad. Let''s go back and take a look at it first. If there is any problem, I''ll ask for a refund." "Alright." The elevator was a confined space and the floor where they lived was at the top. Therefore, when they entered the elevator, other residents looked at them with strange looks. Minerva looked at the parcel in Vera''s hand and frowned slightly. This smell... was indeed a little pungent. Could it be spoiled? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Finally, they arrived at their home after tolerating the smell. After Vera entered the house, she ced the parcel on the ground and said, "Don''t touch it. I''ll bring a penknife over. I''d like to check if the seller had sent me something rotten. I almost suffocated in the elevator just now because of the smell. I can''t believe that I have ordered such a thing online." Minerva didn''t think much about it. She nodded her head and went upstairs. Just as she was about to change into her loungewear and set her bag down in the room, she heard a scream from downstairs. This scream was ear-splitting and it was the kind that made people''s hair stand on end. Minerva was dumbstruck for a few seconds before she turned around and rushed down the stairs. She realized that Vera was crouching there with no signs of movement. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. "What''s wrong?" Minerva quickly walked forward. After taking a few steps, she suddenly halted, as if she was a machine that had just broken down. Both of them were frozen in ce. There was a strange silence in the living room. Minerva looked at the parcel that was opened. Her originally calm face had turned a little pale and her eyes were also shing with an unstable emotion. "Auntie Vera, what''s wrong?" Beanie, who had just gone upstairs, also sneaked downstairs at this time. Seeing that both of them were standing there in a daze, he strode over with his short legs. Minerva''s face changed immediately and she suddenly shouted, "Go back up to your room!" Beanie''s steps halted. "Mommy?" He stood where he was and tilted his head as he looked at Minerva. His ck eyes were filled with confusion. Minerva nced at the things in the box and her breathing became a little unstable. "Be obedient and go upstairs. Don''te out until I have called for you." Although Beanie was curious, he obeyed Minerva''s orders. He nodded, turned around and went back to his room upstairs. After making sure that Beanie had already returned to his room, Minerva let out a sigh of relief. At this time, Vera turned her head and looked at her with a pale face. "Minerva, what should we do?" Chapter 552 Chapter 552 Minerva closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm herself down. Although she tried her best to calm down, her face was still pale. After a while, she opened her eyes again and said coldly, "Call the police." When they looked into the box, there was nothing else but a dead rabbit inside. Moreover, it seemed like the rabbit had been brutally killed. Its head was dripping with blood. As for the rest... Minerva could not bear to think of it any longer. In any case, the state of its death was extremely horrifying. This bloody scene was something that both she and Vera could not tolerate. This was especially true for Vera. Since she was afraid, her legs were so weak that she sat on the ground weakly. After Minerva called the police, she almost cried out loud. "I, I can''t stand up," Vera said. Minerva was speechless. She pursed her pale lips and stepped forward to help Vera up. Then, she took the opportunity to close up the parcel box. After that, she helped Vera to the couch. "I, I, I...", Vera looked up at Minerva and stuttered, "I was almost scared to death... Minerva." Minerva had already taken out her phone and called the management in a calm manner. "Is this the management? Well, I''m a resident of the unit 18xx. When I entered thepound, I received a parcel. It seems that there was an issue with the delivery. I hope you can send someone to deal with it. Well... It''s a dead rabbit. Thank you, please hurry up." After hanging up the phone, Vera looked at her with adoration. But soon, she came to her senses and asked, "Didn''t you say to call the police? Why didn''t you call the police instead?" Although she had calmed down and wanted to call the police, the rabbit''s death was so brutal that it could be seen that someone had done it on purpose. Furthermore, it was definitely not a coincidence. However, if she called the police because of a rabbit, there might not be enough evidence. Therefore, she finally chose to let the management handle it. Minerva thought for a moment and did not answer Vera''s question directly. Instead, she asked, "Didn''t you say that you had bought groceries online? What did you buy?" Vera''s expression suddenly became miserable. "You are not doubting me, are you? I don''t have the habit of eating rabbit meat, and I won''t let the seller send me a rabbit which had died such a tragic death." Minerva replied, "I''m not talking about you." "I bought a special beef steak, nothing else. Do you mean that the seller sent me a dead rabbit as a prank?" She had already recovered from the shock, thus she started speaking at a quick pace. Nheless, the two of them sat there with pale faces as if they had been painted with white powder. "Do you have any grudges against the seller?" Vera shook her head. "Does the seller have a grudge against you then?" Vera shook her head hard and said, "Absolutely not. It''s the first time we''ve interacted with each other. Besides, the seller is a very well-known butcher." Minerva couldn''t help but ask, "Do you not understand what I''m trying to say? Since both of you don''t have a grudge against each other, why do you suspect that the seller would send you a dead rabbit on purpose?" At first, Vera was still confused, but gradually, she widened her eyes. "Do you mean that someone had deliberately stuffed the rabbit in the parcel to frighten us, and this person has a grudge against us?" "Yes, it seems that you are not too stupid." "Minerva!" "What''s the matter?" "You are still in the mood to joke. Don''t you know that I almost peed my pants? D*mn it, it''s fine if it''s a dead rabbit, but even its eyes were..." "Stop." Minerva interrupted her. After Vera''s description, she began to recall the appearance of the dead rabbit. It was too cruel. As she thought about it, she felt a little disgusted and could only sit there motionless while pursing her lips. The people from the management quickly came up. Vera couldn''t move, thus it was Minerva who opened the door. When the management personnel checked the parcel, the several men were scared by this bloody scene and their faces turned pale as well. Then, they all looked at the owner, Minerva. "Miss Minerva, is this the parcel you had just received?" "I''m sure it''s no ordinary parcel." Minerva shook her head while her gaze was fixed on the top of the box. "Someone must have used the name of the express delivery courier to pass it to the management." The person in charge nodded and said, "Alright, Miss Minerva, we understand what you mean. We will take care of this immediately. As for your matters, we will look into it and give you an exnation soon." Minerva''s expression was indifferent as she said, "Thank you for your hard work." They quickly packed up the box and moved them away. After Minerva closed the door, she leaned against the wall, panting. Vera was still sitting there, staring at her. Minerva was silent for a moment before stepping forward. "You don''t look well. Let''s go up and rest first. Let''s not cook dinner. Let''s go outter to eat or order takeout." However, Vera said faintly, "What if the takeout is poisoned as well?" Minerva went speechless. Vera blinked her eyes and said, "I think we are being watched." Minerva didn''t reply. Dragging her tired legs, she sat down on the sofa and poured herself a ss of cold water to calm her emotions. "Who have we offended recently? Who would be so wicked as to do such a thing? Why have there been so many issues recently..." Verained to her. As she spoke, she suddenly paused and thought of something. Her eyes widened as she looked at Minerva. The look in her eyes made people''s hair stand on end. "Just say what you want to say. Don''t look at me like that." After what had just happened, Minerva''s defenses had weakened. "Could it be Janice Lowell? She wanted to hurt you back then!" Janice Lowell? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Minerva thought of the person who came to her office with her mother to apologize back then. Minerva''s pale lips moved but she did not reply. "Have you ever thought that although she said that she won''t hurt you, she might have changed her mind? Otherwise, we haven''t offended anyone ever since we returned to Hidalgo, so how could anyone else do such an extreme thing? Moreover, it''s right at this time." Minerva interrupted her and said, "Janice is not the only one we''ve offended. There are also others." Noticing that Vera was staring at her, Minerva said lightly, "Have you forgotten what happened in the company back then?" "That''s right. Could it be Yvonne? D*mn, did that b*tch decide to stab us in the face just because she was humiliated?" Minerva pursed her lips and thought for a while, but she couldn''t think of anything. Her mind was still in a mess. She could feel Janice''s sincerity at that time, but who could be sure that she would not change her mind? After all, she also said that she wouldpete fairly with her for Maddox. Moreover, what she promised... was that she would not hurt her, but she didn''t promise to not frighten her. Or perhaps, Yvonne''s heart was filled with hatred and she asked someone to find Minerva''s address, just so she could send the dead rabbit over? Minerva''s head began to ache. She reached out and massaged her temples. Who on earth did this? Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Due to the incident of the dead rabbit, Vera and Minerva''s psychological state had been affected. After the management personnel left, they took out a mop to wipe where the parcel was ced. After mopping four or five times, they still felt ufortable. "Why do I feel that it''s still reeking of the smell of blood in this room..." Upon hearing this, Minerva frowned. She got up and went to open the windows. The night breeze blew into the room, dispelling the bloody smell left by the dead rabbit. However, Vera still felt that this was not enough. She thought for a while and took out her perfume from her bag and sprayed it in every corner of the room. Seeing that Vera had calmed down, Minerva said, "Go take a bath. Then, let''s pack up and head out for a meal." Vera was shocked, "At this hour? It''s alreadyte. Wouldn''t it be a little dangerous?" She still had a lingering fear. Minerva considered for a moment and also felt that it was a little risky to go out. Hence, she said, "Forget it. Let''s just cook something simple." Therefore, the two went back to their respective rooms to wash up. After that, they went downstairs to cook something simple. Beanie was ordered back to his room before he could even see what was in the parcel, thus he had no idea. At that moment, he was hungry and ate the food cooked by Minerva happily. However, among the three people at the dining table, he was the only one who had a good appetite. Meanwhile, Minerva and Vera were sitting across from each other. They didn''t even pick up their cutlery. They just... couldn''t bring themselves to eat. After witnessing such a bloody scene, they really had no appetite at all. Vera nced at Minerva and blinked her eyes. "Are you not going to eat?" Minerva looked up and stared at her. "What about you?" Vera smiled. "I don''t have the appetite." Minerva also smiled and didn''t reply. Beanie, who was beside them, raised his head from the food and stared at them curiously. "Mommy, Auntie Vera, what''s wrong?" Minerva touched the back of Beanie''s head and gently stroked it. "Beanie, hurry up and eat. Then, you may watch TV for a while before taking a bath. You should go to sleep after that." "But Mommy, aren''t you two hungry?" Minerva smiled and answered softly, "I''m not hungry now. You can eat first. We''ll eatter when we are hungry." "Okay." Beanie nodded and continued to eat. This time, he ate quickly and then set down his fork. "Mommy, I''m full. I don''t feel like watching TV this evening. I want to use yourptop, is that okay?" "Of course, go ahead. Remember not to sleep toote." "Good night, Mommy. Good night, Auntie Vera." He climbed the stairs with his short legs under the two adult''s watch and entered the room. Then, they looked away. Vera sighed, looked at the food in front of her and touched her stomach. Growl... "I''m so hungry but I can''t bring myself to take a bite. What should I do?" Minerva''s stomach also started to rumble. Having not eaten for an entire day, she was indeed a little hungry. After thinking for a while, Minerva picked up her fork and said with a smile, "Come on, pick up the fork and let''s eat together." The corner of Vera''s lips twitched. "You are not being serious, are you? Can you really eat?" "Even if I can''t, I have to." Minerva really took some food and shoved it into her mouth. She tried her best not to think about the gory scene she had witnessed. Vera looked at her nkly. She had thought that Minerva would spit the food out halfway, but she swallowed everything. After sessfully stuffing her stomach, Minerva cleaned up her te and cutleries. Then, she stood up. "I''m full, so I''ll go and rest. Think of a way to get yourself to eat." After she finished speaking, Minerva turned around and walked away. Behind her, Vera called her a traitor. After Minerva went upstairs, she went into the bathroom as soon as possible and retched in the basin. Although she could pretend that nothing had happened and ate it, she still couldn''t get over it. Minerva leaned against the basin and retched for a long time before she came to her senses. Then, she wearily leaned against the wall, looking at her own pale face in the mirror. Just who was it that did such a thing in the dark? If a dead rabbit was sent to them that day, what would be sent the next day? Perhaps, she should consider sending Beanie to Quill first and let her brother take care of him for some time. But if that was the case, Quill would know about these matters and he would try to interfere. That way, she would never be independent. If she didn''t send Beanie away, he might see such a gory thing one day. He was still so young and she didn''t want him to be traumatized. Moreover, at this very moment, after bringing Minerva''sptop back to his room, Beanie hid under his nket and ced theptop t on hisp. A pair of tender and soft little hands danced on the keyboard. Soon, he managed to locate the surveince camera footage. Then, he held his chin with his little hand and stared at the situation on the screen carefully. In fact, when Minerva didn''t allow him to witness it just now, Beanie went upstairs and deliberately took his precious binocrs to secretly spy on the situation downstairs. After all, it must be very frightening to have made Minerva''s face that pale and made her stop him from witnessing it. There must be a reason why she did her best not to let him witness it. However, the more she acted like this, the more Beanie had to know what it was. Only then could he find a solution to the problem. "Mommy is too tired. I can''t always let her protect me." After Beanie downloaded the footage, he screenshotted the picture of the dead rabbit and made a back-up. He typed in a person''s email and sent it. Humph. He couldn''t just let his Daddy sit idly and do nothing. These threats had to be dealt with immediately. Ding... Only onemp was lit up in the study at night. Maddox, who was supposed to do his work, was sitting in front of theputer, watching the rey of the live broadcast. It was the scene of the banquet at the Hanover family home. Maddox ordered someone to edit the video of the live broadcast and most of the scenes with Minerva in it were sent to him. After receiving it, Maddox smirked and opened the video. Then, he sat in front of theputer and watched the reys over and over again. In fact, he also managed to tweak the footage in the dressing room and the dancing video of him and Minerva was also recorded. Maddox had been watching this scene over and over again. All of a sudden, a new email appeared in the notification. Usually, his mailbox would be emails from work. Thus, in the middle of the night, he didn''t bother to pay attention to them. Thinking of this, he frowned and ignored the notification at the lower right corner of the screen. Then, he continued to watch the video. As for Beanie, who was waiting for Maddox to read the email, saw that the receiver had not read the email when he was obviously online. Beanie was so angry that his cheeks bulged. "Humph, Daddy, you don''t read emails in the middle of the night, do you?" After thinking for a bit, his fingers began tapping on the keyboard again. At the same time, he said, "Let me see what you are doing!"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Soon, Beanie could see the situation of Maddox''sputer. When he saw that it was his mommy who appeared on the screen, Beanie was obviously shocked. Mommy was very beautiful in the video. The footage was recorded when she wore a gorgeous dress at the banquet. It was indeed Minerva and Beanie was fascinated just by looking at her. The camera suddenly switched to the dressing room, where they were dancing. Seeing Maddox putting his hand around Minerva''s waist, Beanie couldn''t help but snort, "Pervert!" Forget it! Since Daddy was looking at this instead of the email, he would have to wait a little longer. He would allow Maddox to look at his mommy a little while more. Hence, Beanie put theptop away. Then, he slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. He brushed his teeth, changed into his pajamas, and crawled into bed. He initially thought that Maddox would have finished reading the email by then. However, he opened theptop and found that Maddox was still watching the dancing scene. Beanie thought that Maddox''sptop had a problem, but after he ran a check, he found that there wasn''t any problem. Yet, Maddox was indeed still watching the same video. Humph! "D*mn it, Daddy! How long do you need to watch a video?" He muttered, "Don''t think that Mommy will forgive you after watching the video for so long. You pervert guy." When saying this, it seemed that Beanie hadpletely forgotten his identity. Or, he only thought of himself as Minerva''s child. He had forgotten that the so-called "pervert guy" was his daddy. Beanie waited for a while and found that Maddox hadn''t finished yet, and soon, it was time for him to sleep. He could no longer wait. "Stupid Daddy, I don''t have time to waste like you." Beanieined and then his fingers began to work again on the keyboard. Maddox discovered Minerva''s charm that night. Otherwise, how could he sit there, watching her over and over again without moving. Maddox pursed his thin lips and reached out to touch the spot where his heart was. It was as if he had been possessed. "Bam!" A chat box suddenly appeared and upied the center of his screen, indicating that there was a new email to be read. Maddox''s face darkened when he saw this. Emails would usually appear at the lower right corner of the screen. Why did it appear in the center at this moment? "Could it be?" Just as Maddox was feeling suspicious, a fewrge words were disyed on the screen. "Please read the email quickly. Stupid!" Maddox was speechless. There was a sh of gloom in his eyes. He reached out to control the mouse, but he did not check the email. Instead, he set theputer to track down the other party. However, he found that the cyber defense was very good and he failed to invade sessfully. Maddox''s gaze darkened. Even though he was not an expert inputer science, he was still considered good. Why couldn''t he hack the system at this moment? Maddox''s eyes darkened. He pursed his lips and wondered what the other party''s intentions were. "Please read the email quickly. Why aren''t you reading the email? Are you an idiot?" Maddox went silent. Perhaps, it was because Maddox didn''t read the email, thus it kept reminding him again in a hurry. Blue veins appeared on Maddox''s forehead and he typed on the keyboard with his well-defined fingers. "Who are you?" "Don''t you worry about who I am. Just take a look at the email I sent to you." Maddox was in no hurry. He tapped on the table lightly with his fingertips and pursed his lips. The sender seemed to be very anxious. Was there anything important in the email? "It''s regarding your woman. Don''t you want to watch it?" This sentence sessfully made Maddox narrow his eyes dangerously. If the other party managed to hack hisputer, he must have known what video Maddox was watching just now. Thinking of this, Maddox clicked on his mouse to open the email. As soon as he opened the email, he saw a bloody picture. Then, he frowned and noticed another line of words on the screen. "Scroll down. There is a video file below. Remember to download it and watch it til the end." Even though he did not know what the other party''s intentions were, if he was malicious, he wouldn''t be talking so much here. Maddox pursed his lips and continued to scroll down silently. He downloaded the video and opened it. Soon, he saw a familiar figure. Beanie stared at the interface and noticed that he didn''t show up in the video. Hence, he was holding his face happily. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. His skills were really getting better. It was a pity that he couldn''t show it in front of Minerva. Otherwise, she would be frightened by his talents. When Maddox saw Minerva and Vera appeared in the footage, he felt that something wasn''t right. He knitted his brows tightly because he had seen the warning about the dead rabbit beforehand. Now, Minerva appeared in the footage again. After that, when he saw Vera holding the parcel anding out with Minerva, Maddox had already guessed the result. There was a dead rabbit in the parcel. "Where did you get this footage?" "Time''s up," Beanie replied. Maddox frowned and looked displeased. "What the heck?" "It''s time for me to sleep." Maddox narrowed his eyes and tried to hack into the other party''sputer again, but the other party typed another sentence and sent it over. "Don''t waste your time hacking myputer because no one has ever done that sessfully." Maddoxughed coldly when he saw that. It seemed that he had met an expert that night, who was bullying him for being an amateur. "Good night." Before Maddox could react, the other party had already signed out. Maddox waited for a while and was certain that the other party was being truthful. It was indeed time for him to sleep... Although he didn''t know the exact identity of the other party, he... Maddox''s gaze turned colder. He took out his phone and gave Sam a call. "Locate Young Madam''s address now, as well as all the information regarding her surroundings and whether she has interacted with anyone suspicious recently." After hearing this, Sam did not respond. After a while, he said weakly, "Young Master Yardley, do you want me to investigate it now, in the middle of the night?" "Do you have any objections?" Maddox''s voice sounded as if he came from hell. It sent chills down everyone''s spines. Sam shivered for no reason and shook his head. "No, I''ll check it out right away." After hanging up the phone, Maddox looked at the video again. After watching it over and over again, Maddox saw a person holding the parcel as he entered the management office. It was a man wearing a cap. His cap was worn very low and he was wearing the courier''s employee uniform. He seemed to know where the surveince camera was and did everything meticulously. He never showed his face. Maddox screenshotted the figure, made a copy of the video and sent them to Sam''s mailbox. Then, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Sam''s number. "I want all the information about this person before morning." Sam had just received the email, but before he could click on it, Maddox gave another order. "Young Master Yardley, which one should we investigate first? This person or Young Madam?" "Or are they rted?" Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Of course it mattered. Sam didn''t know who to look into for his second task, but since Young Master Yardley was looking for someone in the middle of the night, that person must be someone not ordinary. Next, he was to go check on the address of Young Madam and the situation in her surroundings, as well as check on someone else... This put him in a very difficult position, didn''t it? But then, Sam''s words changed again. "No, it has nothing to do with it. Got it, I''ll look into it now." tter! As soon as he finished his words, Maddox hung up the phone. Sam took a look at the time. He was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. It was alreadyte at night and it was time to rest. However, Maddox''s instructions made it so that he had no time to rest. From N?velDrama.Org. That was fine, but he was instructed to finish it within a certain period of time as well. "Argh, it''s good that he came to me. If it was someone else, how could that person stand an abnormal person like Young Master Yardley?" Sam signed. Minerva didn''t feel sleepy after taking a bath, thus she took out the design draft and drew for a while. As it was quiet, if there was any slight movement around her, she could hear it. In addition, after that night''s incident, she became extremely sensitive. Hearing that there seemed to be movement in the next room, Minerva put down the design draft in her hand, got up and went to open the door of the next room. After pushing the door open, Minerva saw that there was only amp lit in the room and that Beanie was obediently lying on the bed with a nket over his body. His two small hands were ced on his chest. Seeing this, Minerva took off her shoes and walked in quietly. When she came to the bed, she heard the even sound of Beanie''s breathing, confirming that he had really fallen asleep. Could it be that she had misheard the noise just now? After standing there for a while, Minerva went forward and tucked Beanie in the quilt. After making sure that he would not catch a cold, she left his room. As soon as the room''s door had just been closed, Beanie, who was lying on the bed, opened his eyes. His ck eyes blinked a little before he quietly sighed in relief. It almost scared him to death. He didn''t expect Minerva to barge in all of a sudden. When he was going to sleep just now, he identally knocked down some things and made some sounds. He was still up past his bedtime as he was sending emails to his daddy, Maddox. If Minerva found out, she would definitely think that he was being disobedient. He wanted to be a very well-behaved child in front of Minerva. He didn''t want her to be worried about him any longer. When he thought of how he had already sent the email to Maddox, Beanie smacked his lips happily. Of course, he had to leave such a troublesome matter to Maddox. In the past, Maddox''s actions were indeed really dumb, which made Minerva sad for so many years. This made Beanie''s heart ache a lot as well. However, as long as Maddox had sincerely changed his behavior and was willing to be good to Minerva, then Beanie would probably forgive him. After all, he was his biological father! Thinking of this, Beanie pursed his lips, turned his body over and then closed his eyes to sleep. In the quiet night, Minerva was lying on the bed. She closed her eyes but her mind was still haunted by the image of the bloody scene. That scene had really given her a huge shock. After all, she and Vera had never seen such a terrible thing before, thus their mental state wasn''t ready for this. Although she had acted very calm on the spot, it didn''t mean that Minerva wasn''t affected at all. After lying for a while, she found that she still couldn''t fall asleep and she even refused to close her eyes. Therefore, she got up and took out her mobile phone to watch a show. No one knew how long it took for Minerva to fall asleep with her phone in her arms. There seemed to be an earthquake in her dream. She could feel the tremors as she stood in the center of the empty space. She frowned. Suddenly, she heard a shout, "Minerva! Get up." She opened her eyes suddenly and realized that it wasn''t an earthquake. Instead, Vera was shaking her shoulder with all her might. "You finally woke up. Get up." It was agonizing to be woken up by others. Minerva struggled to lift her eyelids and did not close them again. She then sat up and stretched out her hand to massage her temples. She asked weakly, "What is it?" Vera reached out and rubbed her cheeks hard. "What''s going on? How can you still fall asleep after what happened yesterday?" Minerva swatted her hand away, feeling a little embarrassed. Then, she hugged the nket and fell back down. Her headache was so bad and she didn''t know when she managed to fall asleep the night before. She was feeling ill and she couldn''t open her eyes. "Hurry up, the police areing." Upon hearing the word "police", Minerva''s senses were instantly stimted. Then, she slowly opened her eyes, as if the sleeping spell on her had disappeared without a trace. She sat up from the bed after a millisecond. "The police are here?" Vera nodded hard. "Yes, it was very noisy downstairs, so I went to the window and found that there was a police car at the entrance. I don''t know what happened." After saying that, Vera gave Minerva a depressed look and said, "Why is your face so pale?" Upon hearing this, Minerva looked up at her and replied, "You look pale too." Vera was speechless. Minerva stood up, opened the closet, took out a jacket and put it on. "Perhaps, it has something to do with what happened yesterday. Why don''t we go down and have a look?" "It''s impossible, isn''t it?" Vera tilted her head. "It''s just a dead rabbit. Why would the police be involved? Could there be any other major events?" "Let''s just go and have a look." As she spoke, Minerva had already left the room. It was the weekend, thus she didn''t have to go to work. She could always take a nap in the afternoon. When they were about to leave the room, Minerva suddenly recalled something. She turned around and looked at Vera. "Why don''t... Why don''t you stay and apany Beanie? I''m worried that he''ll be alone at home." "Beanie is still sleeping." After saying that, Vera nced at the time and said, "It''s not time for him to get up yet. His biological clock is always on time. You should know this since you are his mother, shouldn''t you?" Minerva also looked at the time. There was indeed still an hour before Beanie would wake up. Given that he didn''t explore around... That shouldn''t be a problem. "Well, let''s just go and see. If there is nothing wrong, we''lle back right away." "Alright." Hence, the two of them left the room together. Minerva was worried and locked the door before she left. Then, she took the elevator down with Vera. This residential district was quiterge, but because there were two gates, there were not so many peopleing in and out at usual hours. However, on this day, as the ce was being controlled by the police, there was only a small path at the entrance of the district for guests to pass. When Minerva and Vera arrived at the scene, they discovered that there had already been arge crowd of people. They could not see clearly what was happening in front of them. Feeling a little helpless, Vera could only pat the shoulder of a tall man in front of her. She smiled sweetly and asked, "Sir, can you tell us what happened? Why are the police here? And why are there so many people around here as well?" Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Perhaps, it was because her smile was quite sweet. The man initially had an impatient expression on his face. After all, the surrounding situation was quite bad, making him irritable when someone asked him a question. However, when he turned around, he noticed a woman with a sweet appearance and another beautiful, delicate, yet cool woman. Hence, he immediately changed his attitude. He looked at them with a smile and then patiently exined, "I don''t know either, but I heard that a life was taken." From N?velDrama.Org. "A life was taken?" Vera sucked in a breath of cold air. She was almost scared out of her wits. Then, she nced at Minerva and noticed that she didn''t look too well either. "Can you exin in detail?" Minerva pursed her pale lips and asked. The man naturally nodded as a pretty woman had asked. "When we just arrived, the police had already cordoned off this ce. We can only watch from afar and we can''t go forward. However, there were not many people here when I came and I heard from others that the victim had suddenly decided tomit suicide here. No one knows the details of this sudden situation either." Minerva was speechless. It soundedplicated and confusing. "A sudden suicide?" The corner of Vera''s lips twitched. She hugged Minerva''s arm in fear. "Why does this sound so strange? Besides, we had just received that yesterday..." "Thank you for your exnation. We understand now." Minerva suddenly interrupted Vera and turned her around. "Let''s go back first. There are too many people here and we can''t squeeze in either." Before Vera could react, Minerva pulled her back. When they entered the elevator, Vera couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you suddenly interrupt me? Do you think that the death of this person is rted to that dead rabbit?" "I don''t know." Minerva shook her head and her expression was a little cold. "However, it''s best if fewer people know about what happened to us." After all, no one would send a dead rabbit to them without any reason. It just happened the night before, and now, someone hadmitted suicide early in the morning. The two incidents seemed to have nothing to do with each other... However, it was not that simple. Since the time and location were so coincidental, how could there not be any connection? Ding Dong... The elevator door opened and Minerva walked to the door. Just as she was about to push the slide cover and stamp her fingerprint onto the door, she suddenly stopped. That was because she found that the inner anti- theft door was actually open. At this time, she could clearly see the scene inside of the house. Minerva instantly felt a chill run down her entire body. She had clearly shut the door when she came out just now. Thinking of this, Minerva quickly stamped her fingerprint. She then opened the door and walked in. Seeing that she was in a hurry, Vera quickly followed her in. Indeed, Minerva found out that there were two pairs of shoes at the entryway. Her expression changed and she walked in without taking off her shoes. "Mommy, you''re back?" A childish voice rang out. Following the voice, Minerva looked over and saw that it was Beanie who had brought out two cups of water from the kitchen. Two men in police uniforms were sitting on the sofa in the living room. The two stood up as soon as they saw her. "Hello, Miss Hanover. Since you weren''t in the house, your child opened the door and let us in." Looking at them, Minerva felt relieved. She initially thought that something had happened to Beanie. "Hello, what can I do for you?" Since they addressed her as Miss Hanover, it was obvious that they were well-prepared. After asking, Minerva nced at Beanie and said with a smile, "Beanie, I would like to talk to the police officers privately. Can you go upstairs first?" Beanie blinked his eyes and then nodded. He was about to turn around and go upstairs. However, one of the officers said, "Miss Hanover, in order to ensure the authenticity of your words, we''d suggest that your child stays as we also have to query him." Although the smile on Minerva''s face was still polite, it became icy cold. She said gently, "Are you two police officers here to ask questions or to interrogate me?" The two officer''s expressions changed. They looked at each other and sighed, "It''s not an interrogation either. It is just to guarantee authenticity. Miss Hanover, I hope you can cooperate with us." "Okay." Minerva waved at Beanie and motioned for him toe close to her. Vera was also feeling a little uneasy as he came to her side. "What do you want to ask?" "Don''t be nervous. Perhaps, we were too serious just now and scared you. But most of us are like this when we work. We have no malice. I just heard that you received a parcelst night. It was a dead rabbit inside, wasn''t it?" Minerva did not deny it. She nodded her head and admitted it. "Yes." "So, Miss Hanover, do you know who sent that to you?" "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" One of the officers raised his voice by a little. "Have you ever offended anyone? For example, in work or in rtionships?" "When ites to offending someone, you should ask the person to know if I''ve offended him or not, right?" Minerva smiled faintly. "If you were to ask me, then I personally think that I have always dealt with things politely. Hence, I shouldn''t have offended anyone." Standing next to Minerva, Vera thought to herself. "How awesome..." Her answer made the two police officers frown, but when they thought about it, they felt that she was not wrong either. After all, it was a really subjective question. One could never judge a book by its cover, right? "You are right, Miss Hanover. But I hope that you can think about it and see if there''s anything you know." Minerva smiled, "I wonder how the police got to know of this matter. I didn''t call the police, did I? Police officer, before you continue to ask me questions, I, the victim should know the progress of this case, right? I want to know, why did youe to my house and ask these questions? Is it because of the suicide case? Does the police suspect me?" "Miss Hanover, you''ve misunderstood us. We aren''t suspecting you. It just so happens that the dead person was the delivery guy. Hence, we thought that it was linked to your case." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s pupils dted. "What did you say? The dead person was the delivery person?" "Yes, we traced the surveince video and found that he was the delivery person." "How could it be?" Vera couldn''t help voicing out at this time, "If it was he who delivered the parcel, why did hemit suicide this morning? I don''t understand." "That''s why we came to you," the police officer also said helplessly. Up to now, the whole thing had been veryplicated and confusing. Why did the delivery personmit suicide? Was he afraid of being discovered and thenmitted suicide first? However, even if the fact that he sent the rabbit was discovered,mitting suicide was thest thing he should consider. In a situation like this, he would at most be warned. Or if the person behind the scenes was found, he would not be med for anything. Behind the scenes... Did the mastermind do something to him then? Chapter 557 Chapter 557 At the side, Beanie blinked his eyes and looked at the police officers who were having a hard time, as well as his mommy. He was feeling a little upset. Hadn''t he already sent an email to Maddox the night before? Could it be that he still couldn''t find a way to deal with this matter? "Humph, stupid Daddy, couldn''t he be a little more reliable?" Beanie thought. If it went on like this, he would rather have his mommy remarry someone else! At that time, Maddox would regret for the rest of his life! After the interrogation, the police finally left. Minerva thought for a moment and suddenly turned her head towards Beanie. "You will go back to live in the Hanover family home during this period." Hearing this, Beanie immediately pouted with dissatisfaction and asked, "Mommy, why?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''ve heard what the police said just now. It''s not safe here now so you can''t live here anymore." Beanie was not convinced. "Since it''s not safe here, why are you still staying here?" "Beanie..." "Mommy, please don''t drive me away, okay? There is danger here, so I have to stay here to protect you, Mommy." "No." Minerva straightened her face. "You are still a child. I am an adult and I have the ability to protect myself. It''s too dangerous for you to stay with me. I''ll call your uncle to pick you upter and bring you back to the Hanover family home. Also, the police mighte again in the next few days. I might have to go to the police station to cooperate with their investigation. I can''t take care of you. Think of it as helping me and go home with your uncle. I''ll pick you up when everything is done, okay?" Beanie was obviously not happy and kept pouting. In the end, Minerva had to coax him for a very long time. She stated a lot of conditions and it was only then that Beanie reluctantly agreed. After she called Quill, she recalled what had happened at the gate of themunity. Hence, she changed her mind and asked Vera to send Beanie to live there for a while saying that she was too busy in thepany recently and that she didn''t want to send Beanie to school early in the morning everyday. Quill was silent for a long time. After a while, he said, "The intention of me letting you start a company is not to let you disregard your own health." "I know." Minerva bit her lower lip and chuckled, "I''ve been busy recently, haven''t I? It''s not like I''m very busy everyday. It''s just for a while." "Minerva, you have to remember." "Yea?" "You are the one who runs thepany. You are not an employee. You have the right to rest." "What about you? You used to fly abroad to visit me and then fly back to attend meetings without resting. What''s the difference?" Quill didn''t say anything to refute her question. Minerva smiled, "As you can see, the more powerful you get, the more there is no reason for you to rest. Don''t worry, I know how to take care of my health. That''s why I''m sending Beanie to the Hanover family. I just want to get a little more rest, alright?" Quill finally believed her nonsense and agreed. After that, Minerva asked Vera to send Beanie to the Hanover family home. At first, Vera did not want to agree, because after thest rejection, she was very afraid to meet Quill. After all, she had directed harsh words towards Quill. It would be embarrassing to meet him now. Nheless, she knew the seriousness of the matter. After all, someone had died, thus she did not say anything and promised to send Beanie. Soon, Vera went to the Hanover family home with Beanie. On the other side, someone''s movement was also very fast. After Sam told him that the man had committed suicide, Maddox coldly smiled and said, "The mastermind behind this is really quick- witted. He sacrificed a chess piece in an instant. Does he think that he has enough chess pieces? Is that why he has no reason to not sacrifice it?" Sam''s face was very serious. "We can''t underestimate this matter. The perpetrator is ruthless and aggressive. I''m afraid that... Young Madam will be in danger." Maddox''s expression darkened when he heard that. He was right. The perpetrator''s actions were so cruel. Initially, he wanted to look further into this case, but the other party had cut off all possible clues. When Sam rushed over to look for the deliveryman, the man had alreadymitted suicide. They had to call the police and let the police investigate this matter. After all, now that he was dead, it wasn''t appropriate for them to interfere. "Have you checked all the information of the nearby floors?" "Yes, I have." Maddox pursed his thin lips and said coldly, "Alright, we''ll buy the entire district that Minerva''s staying in." Sam was not surprised when he heard this. He just nodded. However, Maddox''s following words made him open his eyes wide. "Make all the people on the floor where she lives in move out within two days." "The residential upancy is almost full. You may not be able to make such a request." Even if Sam could do it, it would be extremely difficult. The people who could afford a house there were either rich or noble. Although Maddox''s identity was very famous in North City, there were still many people in the world who were not afraid of him. How could he just make them move out? Who would agree to it? Furthermore, where would they move to if they were to move out in two days'' time? "Sir, your request is indeed a little impulsive this time." "Do you have a better idea then?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and stared at Sam sharply. Sam nodded and said slowly, "I''ve checked the situation of Young Madam''s residence. Theyout of the house is like this. Two houses share an elevator, and the unit opposite of hers was bought three years ago. Ever since the renovations were done, no one has lived there. I''ve checked the information of this family as well. The president of rk Group bought this house as a gift for his son''s age of maturity. However, it is said that his son will only be an adult in two years. Hence, I think we can start the investigation from this house." These words finally hit the point. Maddox''s thin lips twitched. "Are you saying that you want me to move into the unit opposite hers?" "Anyway, you''ve been paying so much attention to Young Madam every day... Why can''t you just live opposite her?" ''Besides, you are the one who wants to live opposite Minerva the most, right?'' Sam thought. Maddox looked at Sam with a little admiration. "You''ve finally done something that makes me satisfied. Go arrange it immediately." Sam took out the contract and said, "I knew you would agree, so I have already contacted Mr. rk in advance. He is willing to do it for your sake." "My sake?" Maddox bit his lip again and said with a cold smile, "Mr. rk is taking advantage of this situation." For the sake of Minerva, he would let it go this time. Maddox took out a pen and signed his name. "You can go there directly after getting off work tonight. Here is the key. I will pack up everything before you get off work." Sam finally let out a sigh of relief when he saw the satisfied look in Maddox''s eyes. He had failed the task the night before, thus he specially rushed this task, hoping that he could make up for it. However, he didn''t expect it to really be that sessful. This was fortunate... Minerva, Young Madam... She was so fortunate that Maddox had done so much for her. Even after knowing that the mastermind was a ruthless person, he was even willing to risk his life to move near her in order to protect her. Sam hoped that they would end up well. Maddox''s effort as well as the deep love he had for Minerva in the past, would be wasted. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 On the same day, Maddox drove straight to Minerva''s neighborhood after getting off work. He couldn''t find the neighborhood at first, thus Sam apanied him and led the way. Maddox''s tall and strong body figure attracted the attention of a few single women. As soon as they entered the elevator, two girls followed as well. However, Sam and Maddox kept talking to each other as if they didn''t notice the two girls at all. "Sir, if you start living here, do you want to hire a new housekeeper or..." Maddox pursed his lips and interrupted coldly, "Don''t you know my habits?" "Well, what I mean is... If you don''t hire one, won''t you be able to have your meals at Young Madam''s?" Maddox was speechless. He raised his eyes and looked up at Sam all of a sudden. "Excuse me, are you staying here?" Suddenly, the two girls who initially didn''t impose any sense of presence came over to ask Maddox. Maddox didn''t answer. It was silent for a few seconds in the elevator and no one answered. The two girls looked a little embarrassed as Maddox remained expressionless. The girl looked at his handsome face and was not willing to give up. She clenched her fists tightly and continued, "I''m also staying here. Which floor do you stay on? If you have time, would you like to join me for..." "Get lost." The girl paused for a moment and only did she know that Maddox had already turned his head around. His eagle-like eyes were looking at her indifferently, and there was not a hint of warmth present in them at all. Realizing that he was directing the harsh words at her, the girl''s face instantly paled. At the same time, the elevator''s doors opened, and the girl and her friend turned around and rushed out. Ding¡ª The elevator''s doors closed again and continued to move upwards slowly. Sam clenched his fingers, forming a fist and ced it against his lips. He coughed softly and spoke slowly, "Sir, you will offend the neighbors if you do this." Maddox did not reply as he showed a face of extreme displeasure. Sam sighed. After so many years, only Minerva the apple of Maddox''s eyes. If other girls wanted to talk to him, he wouldn''t even spare them a nce. Therefore, Sam had even thought that if Minerva was to never forgive Maddox, he would remain... single for the rest of his life. "So what if I offended them? You didn''t even manage to aplish the task that I gave you and now you want me to put up with them?" Maddoxughed coldly and swept his sharp gaze at him. Sam suddenly felt shivers along his spine. This was exactly why Maddox had given the instruction to drive residents out in the first ce. There were always people who would disturb him and Maddox hated it. However, this ce didn''t belong to them. Even if it did, it was impossible to drive the residents here away. Ding- The elevator''s door opened again, and Sam hurried out. "We are here." Maddox nced at the elevator''s floor indicator. It was the 18th floor. He stepped out with his straight legs and noticed that Sam was standing at a door. "Young Madam lives here and your ce will be just the opposite." Maddox pursed his lips. With one hand in his pocket, he looked at Minerva''s entrance from the corner of his eyes. His thin lips slowly curled into a smile. It seemed like they would have to interact with each other day and night. "Minerva, let''s see how you''ll run away in the future." Sam noticed the expression on Maddox''s face and felt a sudden chill. He quickly took out the spare keys and opened the door. "I''ll take you to your residence first." "There''s no need." Maddox replied indifferently, "You may return now." Sam was dumbfounded. "Okay, I''ll be leaving then." "Continue with the investigation. Look into the person behind this. I would like to know who dares to go against me." "I shall do so. Then, I''ll leave first. As for dinner..." The two of them looked at the entrance on the opposite side in a tacit manner. Sam then turned around and entered the lift. Sam worried way too much. Maddox had always been shameless in front of Minerva, thus he shouldn''t worry about him at all. After Sam left, Maddox observed his surroundings. Then, he took out his keys and unlocked the door. Although the ce was unupied for a long time, Sam, who was very efficient, had already asked someone to clean up the ce. However, with a quick nce, Maddox knew that the interior designing of this ce was not to his liking. He would have to find someone to renovate it if he nned to live here long term. After Vera brought Beanie back, Minerva had nothing to do as she was alone. Therefore, she remained in her residence and watched TV. She was bored after a moment, thus she went to continue on her design drawings. Vera came back after a while and kept murmuring beside her. "Quill is really annoying. After he rejected mest time, he acted as if nothing had happened when he saw me today. Why do you think he hates me so much? He has obviously hurt an innocent girl''s heart, yet doesn''t he feel guilty at all?" Minerva was in daze. "An innocent girl''s heart?" Vera snorted, "Am I wrong? I have never been in love before! Of course, I have an innocent girl''s heart." "You''ve never been in love before?" Minerva narrowed her eyes, looking doubtful. Her gaze seemed to have prating power and Vera felt that she was being seen through at once. She was so angry that she ran over and grabbed Minerva''s neck. "Can''t you just let me fantasize for a moment?" Minerva smiled and answered, "Why are you pretending in front of me? Is that how you behave in front of Quill?" "I don''t have to pretend in front of him. I haven''t confessed to him yet he rejected me. It seems that there won''t be any chance, but... I will not give up. Even if there''s no chance, I will continue to go after him. As long as he is single, I may have a chance, don''t you think so?" Upon hearing this, Minerva nodded. "Right, you are indeed really brave." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only someone like Vera, who couldn''t be hurt by emotions, would be brave enough to chase after the person she loved. Minerva once thought that she could do the same. However, reality proved her wrong. At first, Vera was happy when Minerva praised her for her bravery. However, after thinking about it, she became a little depressed as she lowered her gaze. "What''s the use of being brave? If I wasn''t brave, perhaps I wouldn''t have been rejected so quickly... There are times that one wouldn''t need to be so courageous. This way, I could stay by his side a little longer" The atmosphere suddenly became awkward. Minerva coughed lightly and said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this. Have you briefed Beanie?" "Yes, everything." "Nash will be sending him to school these two days and Quill will also be there." "That''s great." In the evening, when Vera was cooking, she suddenly found that they had run out of salt. Therefore, she shouted from the kitchen, "We ran out of salt. Minerva, can you buy a pack for me?" Minerva thought about what had happened in the past two days. She nodded and stood up. "Fine then. I''ll go to the supermarket to buy more food to be stored at home." Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Vera thought for a moment, then took off her apron and came out. "I''ll go with you. I''m afraid that it''s not safe out there." Minerva nced at the clock. "It''s still early. It should be fine. Furthermore, the supermarket is just downstairs. Just wait for me here." Vera thought for a moment and said again, "Come back early then." "Alright." After Minerva went out, there was only Vera left in the residence. The surroundings became silent. She nced at the curtain that was blown up by the wind and suddenly shivered. She should have gone with Minerva. Staying alone here would always make her feel weirdly terrified. Minerva took the elevator and went out of the neighborhood to the supermarket. When she walked past the entrance, she found that still, no one was allowed to go near the crime scene that was cordoned off during the day. At the thought that there was a person who just died here that day, Minerva felt a little scared. Thus, she quickened her pace. After arriving at the supermarket, she first bought salt that Vera wanted, then she bought some other necessities. Following that, she went straight to pay the bill as she wanted to head home quickly. However, she didn''t expect that there would be such a long line at the counter as there were only a few people when she came in. Minerva looked at her watch and found that it was peak hour. Helplessly, she could only queue up with everyone. By the time the bill was paid, it was already dark outside. Minerva carried the items and had no choice but to quicken her pace. As it was dark, when she arrived at the neighborhood entrance, from a distance, she noticed that there was a dim light at the crime scene, which made it look gloomy and terrifying. No matter how daring a person was, they would still feel ufortable in the face of such a situation, let alone someone like Minerva. As such, when she walked past the ce where the incident had taken ce, she subconsciously quickened her pace. Only when she had walked further away did she let out a sigh of relief. Just as she wanted to look back at the crime scene, she suddenly noticed a shadow behind her. Minerva held her breath and her face immediately turned pale. Just like that, she stopped her desire to turn her head back. She took a deep breath and slowed down. Since she had yet to reach the obscure dark corner, she took out her mobile phone and quickly dialed Vera''s number. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Seeing that the obscure dark corner was just right in front of her and that Vera wasn''t answering her call, Minerva was as anxious as a cat on hot bricks. She hung up the phone and subconsciously dialed the number she had kept in mind for all these years. One second, two seconds, and three seconds passed... Suddenly, a ringtone sounded behind her and at the same time, the call was connected. Right at the moment when the call was connected, Minerva shouted "Help" without hesitation. Under the faint light, she noticed that the shadow figure behind was rushing towards her. Just as she was about to scream and run, her mouth was covered and was dragged into the dark. "Ugh!" Minerva''s eyes widened. She felt as if her hands and legs were being controlled by someone else. She was so frightened that her heart was in her mouth. She struggled with all her might and even parted her lips to bite the other party''s palm. The other party let out a muffled groan after getting bitten by her. However, he didn''t withdraw his hand. Instead, he scolded in a low voice, "It''s me!" His low and hoarse voice became more mysterious in the dark at this moment, and there was a hint of anger after being bitten. Minerva was taken aback. This familiar voice belonged to... The next second, warm tears were about to stream out of her eyes. However, she quickly held herself back and was d that they were in the dark. Hence, he couldn''t see her face at all. In the dark. Minerva held her phone in her hand and Maddox''s name was clearly disyed on the screen. Maddox hugged her with one hand and ced the phone beside her ear with the other hand in front of her. He spoke slowly and his deep voice sounded like the sound of a cello flowing through her heart. He spoke to the phone as if it was on purpose. A man''s deep and low voice rang clearly from Minerva''s phone, and it ovepped with his actual voice. "Were you looking for me? I''m right in front of you now." Minerva bit her lower lip. The next second, she was so angry that she threw her phone at Maddox. Maddox held her hand andughed softly. "Now, you''ve broken your phone. How are you going to call me next time, huh?" Upon hearing this, Minerva became more furious. How could he still be in the mood to tease her? She pulled her hand back and red at him. She wanted to express her emotions even though he might not be able to see them in the dark. Minerva thought that she was being followed. Due to what had happened in the past two days, her heart was quite weak. She was extremely anxious when she realized that someone was following her just now. Otherwise, she would not have subconsciously called Maddox during such flustering moments. Fine, but... Maddox had seen her in such a situation. For a moment, all kinds of emotions including anxiety, anger, sadness and shame welled up in her. "Are you crazy? What were you doing behind me? Do you know that people will be scared to death? You b*stard, are you out of your mind? Are you out of your mind?" After she finished chiding him, Minerva even raised her hand and hit his chest, hammering all the way. Maddox stood there like a statue, letting her fistsnd on his chest without saying a word. While she was scolding him, her voice sounded like she was about to cry. Maddox felt as if his heart was being stabbed when he saw her like this. He was fine with her hitting him, but after hearing her sobs, he couldn''t help but reach out and grab her hands, which had been beating him. Minerva raised her head in shock. Maddox saw the tears in her eyes that were flickering under the moonlight. Feeling a dull pain in his chest, Maddox pulled her into his embrace forcefully. She was embraced warmly without any forewarning. By the time Minerva had finallye to her senses, Maddox''s hands had alreadytched onto her waist. This sort of warmth was like the sunlight in the dark. She was really scared out of her wits before she knew it was him. She bit her lower lip as she could no longer hold back her tears and they gradually flowed out. "I''m sorry." The hoarse male voice with his heartbeat, transcended into her ears. Such physical contact shook up her heart. "I''ll protect you." He convinced her in a low voice. Minerva did not reply. Instead, she continued to cry. Maddox was still talking. "I didn''t know... that I''ll be the first person you would think of when you are in a hitch." His words made Minerva realize that she might have identally exposed herself in front of him. Her facial expression changed and she reached out to push Maddox away. However, Maddox held the back of her head and instructed, "Don''t move." "Let me go... Oh." He covered her lips with his palm. Maddox lowered his voice and said, "Someone ising." Chapter 560 Chapter 560 At first, Minerva didn''t believe him and thought that he was lying to her. When she was about to struggle and escape from his grasp, she heard footsteps. Minerva held her breath nervously. After all, she was still frightened from just now. As she had been dragged into the darkness by Maddox, it was easier for her to see the bright areas clearly. Two men in ck walked towards their direction and looked around in a panic. They then asked in a low voice. "What''s going on? Where is she?" "Weren''t you supposed to follow her while I was in the bathroom just now?" "D*mn, didn''t you f*cking ask me to wait for you? Who knew that you would take so long in there? Can''t you just bear it for a little while more? Great, now we''ve lost her. How are we going to report it when we go back?" While talking, the two suddenly stopped. One of them looked around and then said, "Do you think that she knows that we were following her and that she has hidden herself around here?" Upon hearing this, Minerva held her breath and the palm on her lips slowly loosened. She then widened her eyes. Was he trying to let her identally make some sounds by letting go at this moment? From N?velDrama.Org. Minerva red fiercely at Maddox in the dark. Just as she was about to say something, he, who was in front of her, suddenly bent down and covered her lips with his lips without warning. She was lost for words. She was taken aback at once. It turned out that the reason he loosened his grip at such a critical moment was because of this. Minerva''s eyshes trembled and she blinked. Just as she was about to push him away, she realized that if she had done so, she might make a sound and be discovered by the two people outside. Hence, she had to stop, and then she heard the two men start talking again. "I don''t think she has hidden herself. We were following her from such a long distance. She probably didn''t know that we were following her. Besides, this is her neighborhood. Perhaps, she has already gone back." Maddox pinched her soft chin with one hand and pried open her teeth with his tongue. Minerva''s hand subconsciously grabbed Maddox''s cor. She stared at him with her beautiful eyes and curled up her toes in her shoes. She was so nervous that she did not dare to make a sound. "Then, what should we do? Should we just go back like this today?" "We still have time. Let''s go back first." After hearing the receding footsteps, Minerva''s heart gradually calmed down. Only when the footsteps had disappeared did Minervae back to her senses to push Maddox away. By then, Maddox had kissed her deeply. He pressed his tall figure against hers and their bodies were pressed tightly against each other. The heating from his body was transmitted through his clothes. It was so hot that it made people want to avoid him subconsciously. Minerva struggled and retreated, trying to avoid Maddox''s tyranny. The two of them went back and forth the same spot for a while in the dark. It was only then did Maddox finally reluctantly part his lips and tongue from her mouth. He gasped for breath while leaning against her smooth and fair forehead. Minerva only felt a numbing pain on her lips. She was so angry that she gave him a punch. "Let me go." "What''s wrong?" Maddoxughed in a low voice. "You didn''t dare to say anything just now, but now that they are gone, you are going to direct your anger at me?" Minerva was speechless. "Are you no longer afraid knowing that I''m close to you?" Minerva repeated, "Let go of me." "Minerva." Maddox approached her and touched her with his lips. "You were the one who called me just now." He brought this matter up again... As soon as she thought of the fact that she had exposed her emotions and thoughts in front of him, Minerva felt even more embarrassed. She pushed Maddox away with all her strength and turned around angrily to leave. "Do you not want your things anymore?" Maddox''s voice came from behind. Minerva was so angry that she didn''t even reply to him. She headed straight for the elevator on the corridor. The only thing she wanted to do now was to go back home. What a b*stard this Maddox was. Ding- The elevator''s doors opened and Minerva entered. As soon as she turned around, a tall figure appeared in front of her with two bags of groceries that she had just thrown on the ground. Seeing him, Minerva quickly pressed the ''close'' button of the elevator. However, there was a time gap for the doors to close after pressing the ''close'' button. Maddox came in with a faint smile on his lips, and then deliberately stood beside her. Minerva kept a distance from him with an indifferent facial expression. The lift rose and soon arrived at the floor where Minerva lived. She stepped out of the lift and Maddox followed her. Minerva looked back angrily and ordered, "Don''t follow me. I don''t want those anymore." Maddox looked up and his eyes fell on her slightly angry face. As she had just cried, there was a hint of redness around her eyes, but the most scarlet of all was her lips. It was red and swollen. A mischievous look appeared in Maddox''s eyes when he thought that it had turned scarlet because of him. "But you spent money to buy them," he replied. All of a sudden, Minerva caught sight of the mischievous look in his eyes. She asked angrily, "What''s that look in your eyes about?" "I saved you," he said again. "By right, you should marry me to repay my kindness." Minerva was speechless. Maddox walked up to her and bent down slightly. He supported her with one hand and stared at her with his dark eyes. "Can you fill up my stomach first before satisfying my body?" Minerva was at a loss for words. She scoffed. She stretched out her hand and snatched the bags from Maddox. Then, she turned around, walked to the entrance and tapped in the passcode. She opened the door and entered the house. She looked at Maddox who was outside and said coldly, "Thank you for today, but I''d like to say that I might not have been frightened if you hadn''t appeared. Furthermore, I would have already gone upstairs before they could find me." After she finished speaking, Minerva mmed the door shut with a loud bang. Minerva leaned against the door with the two bags in her hands. When she thought of the two men who had just followed her, she was still terrified. At first, she was frightened when she felt that someone was following her. Butter, she found that it was Maddox. She was very angry, but she didn''t expect that... There was really someone else who was following her. It was difficult to imagine that if it wasn''t for Maddox, and if she hadn''t walked faster, she would have died that very night... Thinking carefully, Minerva was terrified. She felt that her life had been in a mess recently. She took off her shoes and walked in. She opened the refrigerator and ced the things she had bought in it while thinking. Then, what about Maddox? Why did he show up here in the middle of the night? Could it be that he had already known in advance that she would be followed? If not, why would he tell her that someone wasing? It was as if he was deliberately trying to alert her. Considering this, her movements came to a halt. She suddenly turned around, walked to the door and opened it. Sure enough, Maddox hadn''t left. He was still standing there in the same position as before. When he saw her open the door, he raised his eyebrows and said, "Have you thought it through?" Minerva gritted her teeth and turned away. "Come in!" An evil smile appeared on Maddox''s lips as he entered her residence. Minerva closed the door very harshly, almost hitting the back of his head, but he didn''t mind it at all... Chapter 561 Chapter 561 This was the first time Maddox stepped foot into a property that belonged to Minerva. ording to the results of Sam''s investigation, this residence was owned under Minerva''s name and it was her private property. Maddox was impressed when he saw how capable she was when she worked in hispany, thus, he spected that not many would be on par with her if Minerva put effort into her work. In the past, shecked confidence, but now that she was confident, she was probably the one who would shine the most. Therefore, Maddox was not the least bit surprised at her current achievements. It was as if all of this was within his expectations. When he took off his shoes at the entryway, he noticed that Minerva had ignored him and went straight inside. His lips curled before he bent down to open the shoe rack and ce his shoes inside. Maddox was flustered when he saw a row of children''s shoes ced neatly on the top section of the rack. These must belong to her child, right? This must be... the one who called her "Mommy" in a childish tone on the phone. He did not know if it was a boy or a girl before, but now that he saw these shoes, Maddox was able to determine the child''s gender. It seemed to be a boy. Maddox lowered his gaze. He did not expect that she would be so stupid to give birth to the child of that jerk. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of arge pair of men slippers ced at the bottom of the shoe rack. Maddox''s expression immediately darkened and his eyes turned icy cold instantly. He went silent for a moment and then he closed the shoe rack as he walked inside barefooted. At this moment, Vera came down the stairs while drying her hair. She took a bath when Minerva went out. At this time, she was wearing her cartoon pajamas and her hair was wet and messy. She called out, "Minerva, didn''t you juste back? I heard someone coming. Why did you..." The rest of the conversation instantly came to a halt. Vera''s eyes widened as she stared at the person behind Minerva. The tall figure was imposingly strong and the coldness in his eyes enveloped the whole area in an instant. "Am... am I seeing things?" Vera stammered as she looked at the handsome Maddox behind Minerva. If she wasn''t hallucinating, why on earth did Minerva bring a man back after going to the supermarket? Besides, this man was not just anyone. He was Maddox whom Minerva had always been avoiding like a gue.From N?velDrama.Org. Minerva pressed her lips together and said in a low voice, "You are not hallucinating. Go dry your hair. Don''t catch a cold." After being reminded, Vera realized that she was wearing her pajamas. She subconsciously bent down and said, "Then, I''ll go upstairs first and give you two some space!" After saying that, Vera turned around and hurried upstairs. Looking at her back, Minerva slightly turned her head back and said, "What do you want to drink?" A cold reply came from behind. "Anything." His tone was so icy that Minerva couldn''t help but furrow her brows. What was going on with this guy? When she opened the door and let him in just now, his eyes still had that mischievous look. Yet, his facial expression immediately changed after entering. Or had he returned to his normal self? Whatever, she wasn''t going to give a d*mn about him. His icy expression was permanently stered on his face anyway. Thinking of this, Minerva simply stated, "Have a seat." Then, she turned around and went straight to the kitchen. She opened the kitchen refrigerator and looked at the food that had just been half filled. She recalled that he had arranged it properly for her in the dark before bringing it up for her. She could not help but sigh. However, when she thought of how he had frightened her by following her from behind, Minerva was so furious that she took out the iced water at the bottom of the refrigerator and then went out of the kitchen. Maddox was still standing there. He did not move and his feet were bare. His feet were so big that he looked weird standing on the carpet in her home. Minerva walked over and nced at his feet. "Why aren''t you wearing slippers?" Maddox''s anger surged and his eyes were cold. Heughed and said, "Do you have slippers that I can wear?" Minerva was flustered when she heard this. She replied subconsciously, "Isn''t there a pair that you can wear at the bottom of the shoe rack? I heard you open it just now. Didn''t you see it?" How could she be so shameless by mentioning it? Maddox''s aura grew colder and denser. Minerva furrowed her beautiful brows. She was still not used to seeing him barefooted. If he did not reply, she would have thought that he really did not see them. After cing the iced water on the table, she walked to his side and said, "I''ll help you get it." When she walked past Maddox, he grabbed her wrist. "What are you doing?" Minerva looked up at him in confusion and instinctively wanted to push his hand away. Maddox''s lips were pursed into a straight line. His dark eyes were filled with viciousness. He looked at her sharply and parted his lips slightly momentster. "There''s no need." As if he was answering her thoughts, he sneered and said, "I don''t wear shoes worn by others." Minerva was silent. At first, Minerva thought that he was a germaphobe. However, while processing such thoughts, she felt that something was wrong. When she finally noticed the anger in Maddox''s eyes, she eventually came back to her senses. She discovered that... He was actually jealous. At first, he was fine when she let him in the house. However, his aura cooled down the moment he opened the shoe rack. She was still wondering what was going on, thinking, "Why did this person''s facial expression change so fast?" Who knew... He would actually feel jealous after seeing a pair of men''s slippers. Minerva was somewhat amused, but at the same time, she felt that Maddox was a little dumb. Had he not always been very smart? He was so rational when dealing with those old foxes in the business world, but why did he behave like a very impulsive and inexperienced person when he was in front of her? Thinking of this, Minerva blurted out, "What do you mean by that? Quill uses that pair of slippers when hees here." As soon as she spoke, both of them paused. The reason why Minerva was flustered was because she did not expect to rify this to him. The reason why Maddox was in a daze was that he was enraged and forgot that she had an annoying elder brother. She was right; this was her home after all. Quill would definitelye over once in a while. It was normal for her to prepare a pair of men''s slippers. After thinking about this, Maddox''s anger dissipated a lot. However, he still felt embarrassed, thus he spoke coldly, "It won''t do even if they are your brother''s. I have mysophobia. It''s not like you don''t know." Minerva looked at him with displeasure and sneered, "So, you are a neat freak. Since my home must be covered in dust, do you wish to leave?" Maddox stared at her. "I only feel averse to other people, but not to you. You should know that." His gaze was glued to her lips. For some reason, Minerva thought of the kiss in the dark earlier. She felt her face heating up for no reason. That was right; he said he had mysophobia, but why didn''t he feel disgusted when he kissed her? Furthermore, he had been kissing her passionately... Chapter 562 Chapter 562 Minerva blushed. She lowered her eyes and bit her lower lip, a little angry as she asked, "Who knows what kind of person you are?" Upon hearing that, Maddox''s eyes darkened a little. He strode towards Minerva and reached out his hand, as if to grab her chin. The move was so sudden that it frightened Minerva so much that she took a few steps back quickly. "What do you think you are doing?" Minerva asked. "Didn''t you say that you don''t know what kind of person I am?" Maddox pursed his lips and said, "Let me remind you." "There''s no need for that!" Minerva shouted and red at him. Pointing at the iced water on the table, Minerva said "Drink it and leave." Maddox nced at the iced water on the table, thoughts running through his mind. He walked towards the couch, sat down and unscrewed the cap. As if to please Minerva, he took two sips of the iced water. He was not thirsty at all; if anything, he was hungry. After all, he hadn''t eaten anything since he got off work. Seeing that he sat down, Minerva calmed down. She finally remembered why she had called him into the house in the first ce. She went over to the couch and sat opposite him. "You wouldn''t have appeared here today without any reason," she calmly said. cing down the iced water, Maddox gazed at her face, but he did not answer. "If you remain quiet, I''ll take it as a yes." Minerva said. He did not utter a word and that was when Minerva knew that she was right about him. She then said, "You''ve known long ago that I was being followed. That''s why you''re here?" Maddox stretched and ced his hands behind his head. He adjusted himself to afortable position as he leaned against the couch During this time, Vera, who had gone upstairs to change her clothes, now hid at the top of the stairs. She watched silently and thought to herself. ''Maddox, the cold-faced devil, why did Minerva bring him back?'' Vera was so afraid of him just now. Why would Minerva ever let Maddox in her home? A thought suddenly came into her mind. Vera suddenly felt relief and covered her chest with her hands. Luckily, she had sent Beanie to Quill that morning. From the looks of it, Minerva really had known beforehand. Had young Beanie stayed here that night, wouldn''t he and Maddox confront each other directly? That very thought caused chills to run down Vera¡¯s spine. She pressed her hands hard to her chest. Downstairs. The conversation was still going on. Seeing that Maddox never answered her, Minerva felt she was right about the whole thing. "You have long guessed that I was being followed by them, meaning that you were aware of this morning''s incident already, right?" Minerva came to a sudden realization and her expression changed. She stared at Maddox, "Are you the one behind the incident this morning?" "Hm?" Maddox had no choice but to speak when he saw the change in Minerva''s expression. "You know what I¡¯m referring to, the incident this morning," Minerva said stubbornly and pursed her red lips. She already had a conclusion. A hint of anger shed in Maddox''s dark eyes. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you referring to the incident where a person died? So you''re implying that... I did it?" Minerva did not answer; she knew he had her. "Hah." Maddox mockinglyughed. "Am I really such a cruel person in your heart?" Minerva was stunned and her lips twitched a little. "So you are saying that I forced him tomit suicide because I know that he sent you a dead rabbit? Hah, I didn''t me you for refusing my closure towards you, but how can you think that I''m such a person?" Minerva was speechless. Deep down, Minerva wanted to tell him that wasn''t what she meant. However, looking at the disappointment on his face, she did not know how she should say it and she was afraid that if she spoke too much, it would give him hope. Hence, she remained quiet. In the end, Minerva simply said, "If that¡¯s what you think it is, then so be it." Upon hearing Minerva''s words, Maddox was infuriated. He suddenly got up from the couch and strode towards her with his long straight legs, "So what do you think of me now? If you think that I¡¯m such a cruel man, why did you let me in still?" He hovered over Minerva, his hands ced on the couch behind her. Minerva''s body was almost enveloped by him. His masculine aura surrounded her easily, causing her to shiver. "Please, back off." "Answer me," Maddox said. Minerva hardened her jaw, "You can think whatever you want." "Then why did you let me in? Aren''t you afraid that I might force you tomit suicide if I get angry?" Maddox asked. Perhaps Maddox was angry, thus, his words had be very straightforward. When Minerva saw that he didn''t retreat and was provoking her instead, she lost her temper. She straightened her back and asked, "Then why don''t you kill me? Do you think I''m afraid of you?" The furious Maddox waspletely stunned by Minerva''s words. It was a mindless phrase that she said, but when Maddox heard it, it bore a different meaning... He looked at the gentle and beautiful face in front of him. Her features were so defined and her eyebrows, neither thick nor thin. They framed her face perfectly, making her look all the more charming. As such, Maddox thought of another way to die... To kill her... Erotic scenes started flooding his mind. His aura changed and the surrounding atmosphere also began to change, bing somewhat inexplicable and ambiguous. Minerva could clearly sense it, so she got angry in an instant and kicked him. "What are you thinking about in your head?" Minerva asked. Minerva''s kick didn''t do much damage to Maddox. In fact, it made him lust for her even more. He cleared his throat and spoke. "It wasn''t me. You''re the one who said it." "What did I say?" Minerva asked. Maddox''s eyes darkened as he lowered his body slightly, "Asking me... to kill you." Minerva fell silent. After a few seconds of silence, Minerva couldn''t take it anymore. Using all her strength, she pushed Maddox away and yelled, "Shameless fool!" Maddox staggered back a few steps before he managed to stabilize himself. He covered the spot where Minerva had pushed him. His eyes were still as dark as ever. Then, he returned to his seat and sat down. "I wasn''t in the right mind when I asked you toe in just now so please leave now." Minerva pointed to the door, indicating for Maddox to leave. However, Maddox sat motionless; he did not n on leaving at all. Minerva became furious. She went up to him and grabbed his cor, "Get out. This is my house. I have the right to ask you to leave." "Wait." Maddox grabbed her slender, fair wrist with his hand and said in a low voice, "It''s not convenient for me to go out now." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Upon hearing that, Minerva sneered. "How is it not convenient for you? Get up!" Maddox was like a hard rock that could not be moved despite how hard she tried. Minerva was furious; she did not give up and tried everything she could to pull him away. As if he had had enough of her actions, Maddox pulled Minerva into his arms. "Ah." Minerva did not expect that to happen and her whole body fell into his embrace. Just as she was about to scold him, she felt his desire... Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Minerva stood still, stunned. She could not believe that Maddox would... Was this person a beast? How could that single sentence of hers turn him on? He then pulled her onto hisp. Minerva''s jaw once again tightened and she stared at Maddox. He was just inches away from her. "How could you be so shameless?" Maddox moved closerand breathed in her body''s scent. His voice grew hoarse and his breathing became rapid too. "You can''t me me." He closed in on her, his thin lips almost brushing her chin, "I am a normal man and I stayed pure for you these five years. You can''t me me for having this kind of reaction if you tease me like this." Minerva was shocked. "What, what did you say? These five years... You have stayed pure for me?" Her eyes widened and she stared at Maddox in disbelief, "Meaning in the past five years, you have never..." She could not bring herself to finish the sentence; it was too shocking. For a man who had s*x before, it was almost impossible for him to stay abstinent for five years. But Maddox did it and he even told her. "What''s wrong?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and brushed her soft chin with his thin lips. His voice was getting deeper by the minute, "I have my preference, you know that. Do you think I will touch a woman other than you?" Minerva fell silent. Her pink lips moved, but she couldn''t say a word. Biting her lips, she looked at Maddox with a mixture of emotions. Maddox chuckled to himself as he saw her expression, "Why? Are you moved? Does that mean that you forgive me?" Upon hearing that, Minerva came to her senses and red at him with a flushed face. "I don''t believe your lies. How is it possible for a man like you to not have s*x for five years?" "Why not?" Maddox narrowed his eyes, "It''s not like you don''t know my situation." "How would I know what your situation is? If you have not touched a woman in these past five years, then how did you live through it?" Maddox remained silent. For the past five years, the countless days and nights that he had to live through. How could Maddox not feel lonely? Minerva looked at Maddox and saw that his ears were turning red. However, his expression remained unchanged and his thin lips curled up slightly, "What do you suppose I did?" Minerva froze and a wave of embarrassment washed over her. How could she ask him such a question? Wasn''t she giving him more opportunities to act on her? "Hmm?" Maddox bit her chin lightly and asked in a loving tone. Minerva felt her breathing be erratic as her body heated up. She knew that she could not let this go on, so she reached out her arms to push him away and stood up. After getting up, she took a few steps back before she managed to steady herself. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Only then did Minerva realize that she had lost herposure. She turned away from him to calm herself down. After regaining herposure, she turned to face him again. "It''s none of my business whether you have s*x or not." "Really?" Maddox didn''t intend to let her go at all. He asked aggressively, "Then why were you so nervous just now?" Minerva just smiled innocently. "Nervous? Who? I don''t see anyone being nervous?" "You didn''t see anything?" Maddox asked. "Yes, that''s right," Minerva replied. Maddox raised his eyebrows, stood up and walked towards her. Perhaps it was due to what he had just said, but Minerva subconsciously nced at his crotch, only to realize that it hadn''t calmed down at all. Her face suddenly turned red and she took a few steps back in an instant. "Stay away from me," Minerva said. Maddox approached her all the more, "You said you weren''t nervous, then what''s your reaction now?" Minerva could not look him in the eyes. She kept retreating as he got closer to her. In the end, she was forced into a corner. Maddox raised his hand and ced it on the wall, blocking her way out. "Where else can you go now?" Maddox asked. Minerva looked up Maddox. He was right in front of her. Minerva blinked her eyes, a little speechless before she finally came to her senses. What was she doing?? Going along with Maddox''s teasing? How could he still have the mood to tease her when such an incident had urred? Minerva was very disappointed in herself. Sheughed bitterly and said, "I am not going anywhere anymore. I can''t escape anyway. What do you want? Okay, I admit that I was nervous. I also believe what you said, so can you leave now?" "No." Maddox pursed his thin lips and said coldly, "It''s not safe for you to live here. I have to stay here." Minerva was puzzled, "Huh?" "The two men you saw just now. They will return again. Wouldn''t you be afraid?" Maddox asked. "I''ve arrived home and I am safe now. Why should I be afraid?" Minerva asked. "So, you want to kick me out after I helped you?" Maddox asked. Minerva finally understood. He wanted to stay there no matter what. Thinking about it, he really did help her. Moreover, he said that he wanted to satiate his appetite earlier, so he must''ve wanted to have a meal there. After thinking for a while, Minerva finally replied in a cold voice, "Wait here. I''ll cook something for you. Leave after you finish the meal." Without waiting for his reaction, Minerva turned around and headed straight for the kitchen. Vera, who was at the stairs initially, had already snuck back into her room. She was afraid that if she did not, she would have witnessed the explicit scenes, which by then, would be toote to be unseen. Vera cupped her face with both hands while thoughts ran through her mind. Indeed, she had witnessed all the sacrifices Maddox had made for Minerva during that period of time. It seemed that he really wanted to start over with Minerva. However, the horrors that Minerva had suffered in Micovia had remained a nightmare for Vera. She never wanted to see Minerva live like that ever again. Therefore, Vera felt that even if Maddox was truly remorseful now, she still hated him. Due to the fact that in the past, Minerva was almost killed because of him... She nearly lost her life. These thoughts brought Vera back to the incident that urred that year. It was the middle of the night and they were in a rented house. Vera was crying as she phoned the doctor. She was terrified to the stage where she couldn''t speak properly. The doctor was equally anxious because of her and he had asked her to calm down before he managed to get their rented house address. He then rushed over to see Minerva. Minerva had fallen unconscious. The doctor had told Vera that Minerva was overwhelmed with sadness from the past and hence, she had been living in her make-believe world for too long. It might have something to do with the incident that had urred to Minerva when she was still a child and it had scarred her for life. The hopelessness that she felt towards life had caused her mind to fall into a self-hypnosis state, eventually causing her not to wake up. Vera was overwhelmed with fear when she saw Minerva in that state. It took a long time for Minerva to recover. Vera even looked for a psychologist to guide Minerva. It was just two years ago that Minerva had slowly recovered from her trauma and became a normal person again. This very thought caused a wave of anger to arise in Vera''s heart. She rushed downstairs with clenched fists. She would not allow Maddox to hurt Minerva ever again!! Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Vera rushed downstairs in one breath and realized that the two of them were no longer together. Maddox was in the living room and Minerva was nowhere to be seen. Since Minerva was not around, Vera immediately felt her anger died down when she saw that Maddox was alone. Perhaps it was the cold aura he emitted, or perhaps because he was once her superior, but Vera felt small in his presence. Seeing him sitting alone in the living room, Vera was a little scared but still approached him and said, "You.." Maddox gave a hard nce towards Vera, frightening her, and she almost lost her bnce. However... If it was true that he was pursuing Minerva now, and she was Minerva''s best friend, it would mean that he would have to get her approval too right? With this thought in her mind, she felt her fear towards Maddox slowly disappear. Vera coughed lightly. Maddox''s gaze only lingered on her for a few seconds before he looked away. He sat with his legs crossed; his handsome profile was icy cold and his gaze was fairly seductive. Vera secretly gave Maddox an overall nce and narrowed her eyes. Maddox really was extraordinarily handsome. How on earth did she escape his temptation in the past? Was it because of his coldness that it had never urred to her to fall in love with him? Thinking back on the sufferings that Minerva had been through, Vera couldn''t help shuddering. She was fortunate that she hadn''t fallen in love with Maddox. Otherwise, wouldn''t she be the same as Sylvia? After thinking for a moment, she walked over and asked, "Where is Minerva?" Maddox''s eyes remained still and he said coldly, "Kitchen." As soon as he replied, Vera heard a sounding from the kitchen. She quickly slipped past Maddox and walked into the kitchen. Minerva was about to turn on the stove and start cooking when Vera came in. Minerva turned around and saw Vera sneakily closing the kitchen door behind her. She looked at her in amusement and asked, "Are you a thief?" Vera turned her head and red at Minerva with fear in her eyes. "You''re the thief." "If you''re not a thief, why are you sneaking around in your own house?" Minerva asked. "I wouldn''t sneak if you didn''t bring that man back home all of a sudden. That''s why I''m acting like this!", Vera walked up to her with her arms crossed over her chest. "Please help me turn on the venttor," Minerva said after heating up the pot. Vera raised her hand and turned on the venttor. She asked, "So, what''s going on? Didn''t you say that you didn''t want to be with him? So why did you bring him home after going out to buy some salt?" Minerva said, "I didn''t want to either" "But you still did it in the end," Vera replied. Yes, in the end, she indeed opened the door and let Maddox in. Minerva bit her lower lip while observing the boiling pot. Once the pot was hot enough, she poured the cabbage in and it started to smoke immediately. Seeing that, Vera quickly moved aside and said, "Answer me, why is he here, and why did you bring him back?" While waiting for the vegetables to cook, Minerva was contemting whether she should tell Vera about what happened downstairs. However, on second thought, based on Vera''s personality if she knew what had happened, she would not be able to sleep. After all, what happened in the past two days were rted, and a person even died that morning. If she told Vera that she was being followed, who knew how Vera would react... Therefore, Minerva just smiled and said, "I happened to run into Maddox downstairs. He was too stubborn, so I had no choice but to bring him back." After listening to Minerva''s words, Vera looked at her suspiciously, "Just because he was stubborn, so you brought him back? When did you be so easily convinced?" Minerva''s stopped stirring the pot. She looked at Vera with annoyance. "You are free right?" Vera blinked her eyes and Minerva pulled Vera towards her. She then handed the spat to Vera and said, "I''ll leave this to you." Vera looked at the spat in her hand and said, "Oh, I thought you wanted to cook for him yourself, but s, you still want me to cook for you huh?" "I hope you will remain so bubbly during dinnerter," Minerva replied.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As Minerva left the kitchen, Vera suddenly remembered that Maddox would be staying for dinner therefore, he would definitely be at the same table as them. The very thought sitting with the cold-faced devil sent chills down her spine. Aftering out of the kitchen, Minerva didn''t enter the living room where Maddox was sitting. Instead, she went straight upstairs. She returned to her bedroom and opened her closet door. Just as she was about to choose a nightgown and wash up, she suddenly felt that she shouldn''t do that. After all, Maddox was still there. After all, he was a man. If she appeared in front of him in a nightgown, wouldn''t he want to do it again? But... He hadn''t done it for five years so was it really possible? Or was he lying to her to gain her forgiveness? No, that''s impossible. Minerva shook her head to clear her thoughts. What was she thinking about? So what if he didn''t have sex for five years? She did not ask him to do it for her. At the end of the day, it was his decision to make anyway... However, if he hadn''t touched other women, why would he want to touch her? The more Minerva thought about it, the more confused she became. She felt as if she had fallen into an endless loop of questions. She no longer knew what to think. Just as she was about to reach out to shut the closet door, a hand blocked her way. "You have good taste." A deep male voice suddenly came from behind, causing her to jump. Before she knew it, she was forced to the other side of the closet by Maddox. Minerva''s eyes widened and she shouted, "Maddox, what do you think you''re doing?" The sweet aura and softness of her body made it difficult for Maddox to control himself. He had no idea what had gotten into him that night. Even though he had seen her many times previously, those words she uttered to him just now... He was still feeling hot. Until then... He still lusted for her. He really wanted to... Maddox reached out his hand and touched her face with his fingertips. He traced his fingers gently along her face and towards her neck. Minerva was very sensitive. Such a touch caused her to shudder uncontrobly. Her red lips also began to tremble. Minerva shifted her eyes slightly and felt the heating from the tip of Maddox''s finger. She could tell that Maddox was... restless that night. "You..." Minerva wanted to tell him off, but Maddox suddenly looked up. His deep brown eyes gazed deeply into her and she felt that her soul was trappedpletely in his sight, imprisoning her. "Can I hug you?" Maddox asked. Minerva did not answer. She gritted her teeth, "So you followed me up here just to do this. You..." Before she could finish her words, Maddox leaned in and wrapped his arms tightly around her waist. Minerva froze. She felt a warm and damp sensation on her neck. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Minerva was stunned for three seconds before she realized what it was. She reached out and pushed Maddox away in shock. However, that move of hers seemed to have only stimted Maddox more. His grip on her waist tightened even further. His strength was so great that it felt like he was going to snap her in half. He pressed her against the door of the cab behind her. He was very strong and Minerva felt like she was suffocating. She wanted to push him away, but he held her tightly. The thin lips that were kissing her neck gradually became hotter and slowly trailed to the back of her neck. He brushed aside strands of hair that were in the way and started to kiss along the back of her neck. Minerva''s breathing suddenly quickened. She wanted to resist, but she had lost her strength. Maddox continued. Then, Minerva felt slightly cold on her shoulder. Her cor was pulled down and Maddox had lowered his head to kiss her shoulder affectionately. Every inch that he had kissed burned her with passion. "Don''t... Maddox, please stop..." Minerva said. Her voice became weaker. Her legs gave way when Maddox let go of her. She instinctively reached out and grabbed hold of him to steady herself. Maddox''s eyes were no longer cold. Instead, they were full of mes. He curled his lips and pinched Minerva''s chin. "Your body seems to be much more honest than your mouth," Maddox said. Minerva fell silent. She couldn''t help it. His kisses on the back of her neck made her feel powerless. She knew that she should have turned him down, but instead, she showed him what he wanted to see the most. Minerva bit her lower lip and a hint of embarrassment came into her eyes. So he said that he hadn''t had sex for five years. Well, neither did she. Although there were people who pursued Minerva abroad in the past five years, she only had one person in her mind. Also, after her situation improved, she was no longer affectionate towards anyone. Therefore during her time abroad, people hardly knew what her emotions were like. Try as she might to resist the seduction now, but deep down, her body actually craved for it. After all... She, too, hadn''t had sex in the past five years. Moreover, Maddox was flirting with her like that. While she was lost in thoughts, Maddox suddenly leaned towards her ear and blew gently. This move caused Minerva to lose her bnce and she fellpletely into Maddox''s embrace. Maddox saw this as an advantage and picked her up like a princess. The bed was visible right from the entrance of the bedroom. Here he was with the woman he loved. The moment was perfect. Adding to the fact that Maddox wasn''t able to think straight that night. Minerva''s coat had been removed. She was left in her shirt beneath Maddox''s body. She had yet to come to her senses. Perhaps she was in a daze, or perhaps she was epting what was about to happen and adapting to it. As they reached the most sensual moment, there came a sound from outside the bedroom door... Knock, knock... The sound of the knock rang loudly throughout the room and it brought Minerva back to her senses. "Minerva, I have finished cooking. Come out and eat..." It was Vera''s voice! Minerva opened her eyes and saw the scene that was about to unfold in front of her. Her eyes widened in shock. She pushed Maddox away with all her strength and quickly jumped off the bed. Grabbing her clothes off the ground, she quickly put them on. When Vera did not receive any responses, she started to feel suspicious. "Minerva, are you inside?" Vera asked. Vera reached out to turn the doorknob. Upon hearing the sound of the doorknob turning, Minerva''s expression changed drastically. She called out nervously, "Don''te in. I will be down in a minute. Wait for me!" She had never put on her clothes so quickly before. Maddox sat aside and silently watched Minerva put on the clothes that he had taken off with great difficulty. He was very depressed. He felt like a fool. He was so close to making her his. He did not expect that Vera would appear halfway through it. Minerva, on the other hand, had finished putting on her clothes and she heard the doorknob continue to turn. She nced over at Maddox only to realize that he was still seated with no clothes on. From N?velDrama.Org. If Vera came in, wouldn''t it mean that she would see... Without thinking too much, she turned around and threw the quilt over Maddox''s body. Crack... "Minerva? Why did you lock the door? What on earth were you thinking? There''s only the two of us in the house, I won''t peek at you..." Vera called loudly as she pushed against the door. Halfway through themotion, she seemed to have suddenly realized that something was wrong and stopped talking. Minerva froze. She had already covered Maddox with the quilt. Maddox spoke with a hint of annoyance and anger, "I locked the door when I entered." Minerva fell silent. So, his intentions were very clear from the beginning? On the other side of the door, Vera also fell into an awkward silence. After a while, Vera coughed lightly and said, "Then I''ll go down first. Will... Will you still be having dinner?" Minerva said, "Of course!" "Oh, I''ll wait for you downstairs then," Vera replied. Without waiting for Minerva''s reply, Vera went away. As Vera''s footsteps became fainter, Minerva let out a sigh of relief. She rubbed her temples and looked at Maddox. He hadn''t moved an inch. She became furious and asked coldly, "How long are you going to sit here? Get up and get dressed." Maddox stared at Minerva with eyes full of distaste. Seeing that her neck was full of bruises from his kisses, he unconsciously licked his dry lips and said, "It''s not convenient for me to do so." Minerva was speechless. Haha! She was a fool to let this man into her room. She shouldn''t have pitied him! "Very well. Then feel free to stay in this room until it''s convenient for you to leave." With that, Minerva turned around and left the room. She mmed the door hard and proceeded down the stairs. Downstairs, Minerva saw that Vera had already set the table, but... She frowned. "Why is there only one te and a set of utensils? Didn''t I say that we''ll be eating together?" Vera nced at her and her eyes widened. Vera said, "I, I thought that you wouldn''t be out so soon. You guys got it done so quickly?" Minerva fell silent. "I don''t want to nag, buting down so quickly... Is it really okay?" Vera leaned over and whispered in Minerva''s ear, "Does he... finish quick?" Minerva was speechless. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes and then opened them again. "What on earth were you thinking?" Minerva asked. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 Vera stared at her with a knowing smile. "Don''t me me for having such thoughts. After all, both of you were in a locked room!" Vera teased Minerva and smiled. However, the smile on Vera''s face froze suddenly and she took a few steps back. Seeing Vera''s reaction, Minerva did not have to guess too hard to know what had happened. She did not need to face the stairs to know that Maddox hade down from the bedroom. Maddox was the only person who could bring such fear into Vera. Minerva went into the kitchen and brought out another te and a set of cutlery. She sat herself down at the dining table and Maddox sat down beside her. He pursed his lips unhappily when he saw that he had nothing in front of him. Minerva replied pointedly, "We are not your servants. If you want to eat, go and take your own cutlery." Maddox was interrupted at the most critical moment and even though he had already cleaned up ande downstairs, his surrounding aura was still cold. Just by sitting at the dining table, the surroundings had be even colder. Vera nodded in agreement with Minerva''s words. As soon as she nodded, Vera felt a cold re directed towards her, and it sent chills down her spine. Maddox''s eyes were dark and if looks could kill, Vera would have dropped dead in that instant. "I, I''m going to go get you a te and a set of cutlery!" Vera said. Without waiting for anyone to speak, Vera went into the kitchen, brought the things out and ced them in front of Maddox. "Here''s your te and your set of cutlery." Minerva was a little unhappy to see this. "Didn''t I just say otherwise? We are not your servants. If you want to be served during a meal, this is not the ce so you can leave now." Maddox raised his eyebrows and nced at her. He said coldly. "I didn''t ask her to serve me." Vera knew that she had interrupted them just now. One could tell from Maddox''s expression that he hadn''t done the deed. She had interrupted them at the critical moment. That was why she was receiving cold and murderous res from him. Vera nervously swallowed and nodded in agreement. "That''s right, Minerva. Don''t tell President Yardley off anymore; he''s ourpany client. Since he''s a guest in our house, it''s only right that we serve him. Besides, it''s just a te and a set of cutlery. It''s not a big deal." Minerva stared at Vera in disbelief. How could she change so quickly? Minerva did not say anything else and they dined in silence. In the midst of eating, wherever Minerva''s fork went, Maddox''s fork would follow too. It seemed as if whatever she ate, he ate too. Minerva was speechless. As for Vera, she was so afraid that she didn''t even dare to pick up the food. She buried her head and ate the food on her te while studying the interaction between the two people in front of her. She thought in her heart, "How can a person change so greatly?" Five years ago, Maddox was such a cold and proud person. But now, in front of Minerva, he seemed so different, almost normal instead of cold. Suddenly, a sentence came into Vera''s mind. Whoever fell in love first, lost the game. In the past, Minerva loved Maddox very much; that was why she lost everythingpletely. She even changed her name and went abroad. And perhaps now, it was Maddox''s turn? The present Minerva no longer wanted Maddox, but his thoughts had changed. Thus... He had be humble in front of Minerva. Vera chewed on her food while her thoughts processed. She felt a little sad. Wasn''t that simr to what had happened between Quill and her? She had fallen in love with Quill and before she could confess her love for him, he had rejected her. She acted as if she was oblivious to his rejection and continued to contact him. Also... She shamelessly pursued him. At this moment, it seemed that Maddox loved Minerva more than she could ever love Quill. He was moving forward and doing his best. To have two people love each other the same was nearly impossible. Vera suddenly felt a sense of guilt. She no longer hated Maddox that much. After dinner, Minerva was washing up when she said, "Now that you have had your dinner, you can leave." She did not think twice about asking him to leave. However, Maddox just proceeded to help her clean up the table. No matter what Minerva said, he remained quiet and atst, he followed her into the kitchen. Vera pondered for a moment before going into the living room to watch TV. She sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms and channel- hopped. All the while, she thought about Quill. Should she be like Maddox, who kept moving forward bravely? Since she had been rejected by Quill once already, she had nothing to be embarrassed about, right? Moreover, Quill had never been with any woman. That was a plus. If she remained silent, another woman would appear in Quill''s life soon. That would mean she would no longer stand a chance wouldn''t it? At that moment, Vera made up her mind. In the kitchen. Minerva opened the tap and washed the cutleries and tes. cing them on the other side, she spoke coldly. "Since you''ve had your meal, why are you still not leaving? It''s already getting veryte." Maddox stood beside her. "Who knows when the two men will return. Wouldn''t you be afraid during the night?" Minerva remained quiet. She had almost forgotten about the two men who had followed her earlier. "Even if they doe back, they won''t be able to enter the house, so everything will be fine," Minerva replied. "It''s better to be safe than sorry," Maddox replied. "Nothing bad will happen," Minerva replied calmly, while she ced the te down. She then looked sharply at Maddox, "Actually it''s good if they return. I can record the scene and hand the recordings to the police directly." "Ha!" Maddoxughed in a low tone. "You really are my woman. Impressive." Upon hearing that, Minerva red at him, "Who''s your woman?" "I only have one woman in my life. Who do you think it is?" Maddox replied. Minerva was speechless "They came prepared. I''m afraid that you can''t solve the problem just by reporting them to the police," Maddox said. Upon hearing that, Minerva''s expression changed and she looked at Maddox seriously. "You know something don''t you?" Minerva asked. From N?velDrama.Org. He did not speak, but his jaw tightened. "You know who the mastermind behind all these is don''t you?" Minerva asked again. She was extremely curious to know who would go to such lengths to hurt her. If Maddox knew earlier that she would be followed, then he would know who the mastermind was. However, Maddox let her down. "I don''t know who the mastermind is yet, but I''ll find out soon enough. This is one sly and tricky person." Upon hearing this, Minerva started to filter out and exclude a number of people. Janice and Yvonne, whom Vera had suspected before, could all be excluded. The two women wanted to deal with her, but... They weren''t so good at scheming. Based on what had happened previously, it was clear that this person was a careful nner and was very detailed but definitely not careless... Things that urred suddenly could end abruptly too. The mastermind''s ns were indeed out of the ordinary! Who could it be? Chapter 567 Chapter 567 "As I seek for the mastermind, I will protect you," Maddox said. Suddenly, a thought came in Minerva''s mind. She stopped washing the utensils and she looked at Maddox. "You mean, you want to stay here?" Maddox drew closer and his aura began to grow stronger. "If you allow me to..." He said. "Impossible," Minerva rejected him without even having to think twice. "It''s inconvenient. I am not living alone." Maddox tried to find a loophole in her words, "So you mean that you will agree if you''re living alone?" Minerva said, "Don''t try to bend my words. Anyway, you''ve already eaten and it''s gettingte so you should leave." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maddox stood motionless in front of her. He did not utter a single word. Minerva said, "Don''t make me hate you even more." Minerva words cut through to Maddox. Slowly, he said, "I''ll leave after I finish helping you wash the dishes." "Be sure to keep your promise," Minerva said. Maddox kept his word. After they finished washing the dishes, Minerva walked him to the front door. Maddox did not ask to stay. Just before he left, Maddox opened the shoe cab and saw a pair of children''s shoes inside. Surprised shed through his dark eyes and he peered back into the house. "Hurry up," Minerva urged. "What are you waiting for?" Upon hearing her words, Maddox put on his shoes and walked out of the door. He gazed at her face. He wanted to speak but Minerva interrupted him, "Take care on your way back." Then with a bang, the door closed behind him. On the other side of the door, Minerva leaned against the door. She tilted her head towards the ceiling and closed her eyes so that no one would see the emotions in her eyes. A momentter, she opened the shoe cab and took out all of Beanie''s shoes and ced them in his room upstairs. After she came out from Beanie''s room, she immediately locked his bedroom door. As she was on the way back to her room, she bumped into Vera. She was leaning against the room door. "He now knows where you live," Vera said. Minerva stood still and she didn''t reply to Vera. Vera continued, "I think the truth wille out sooner orter." "I want to hide the truth as long as possible," Minerva calmly replied. Perhaps, for her, she already knew that when she met Maddox after returning to the country, he would eventually learn of Beanie sooner orter as he was pursuing her very aggressively. As long as Beanie appeared in front of Maddox. His identity would also be revealed. While thinking, Minerva smiled and said gently, "For now, I want to hide the truth as long as possible. Even if the truth will be exposed sooner orter, I will still try to prevent it from spreading." Hearing that, Vera was slightly surprised. She couldn''t help but ask, "You mean, even if the father and son meet, you won''t... admit it?" Minerva did not reply. Her silence had given her away. Vera curled her lips and said, "I don''t think President Yardley will let it go that easily." "Do you think that he''s going to fight for the custody of my child?" Minerva asked. "No!" Vera shook her head and looked at her seriously. Minerva was a little surprised, "Won''t he?" "I mean, he would want to have the both of you back," Vera answered. Minerva fell silent. "You''re the one that he is determined to win over. If he finds out that Beanie is his child, he will definitely want to win over the both of you," Vera continued. Upon hearing Vera''s words, Minerva was stunned. Her pink lips parted a little but she could not utter a single word. Was it because she was one of the people involved? Why couldn''t she see things as clearly as Vera? She had always been afraid that Maddox would discover her child as the Yardley family mighte and take Beanie away. He was her sole support and if he was to be taken away by the Yardley family, then she would lose all the will to live. However, what Vera said to her that night had awakened her all of a sudden. She had always thought that Maddox would only take the child. However, Vera made it clear to her that what Maddox wanted most was her. "And judging from his personality, he will choose you over the child," Vera added as she was afraid that Minerva didn''t understand what she meant. Minerva was at a loss for words. Her mind was in a mess. She had never thought about this. "So, maybe you should ponder carefully," Vera advised. "I know you still have him in your heart. I also know what you have done abroad. Minerva, as your friend, although I should side with you, on the other hand, I think... Although what Maddox has done for you may not be much, it is definitely not little either. He is very humble in front of you now, just like... me when I''m in front of your brother. Do you understand what I mean?" Since when did she need Vera to teach her about love? Vera hadn''t any experience on it either. Minerva got a little angry and she asked, "Have you started pitying him after seeing him do all these things? Or do you think I''ve gone too far?" "No, I don''t think you''ve gone too far. In fact, it wouldn''t even be too much to ask if he was to pay with his life for what he had done to you five years ago. However, as your friend, I cannot bear to see you torture yourself, Minerva. Do you think I''m telling you all this because of him? I''m doing all this for you." Vera stepped forward excitedly. "I know you still like him. In the past five years, you seem to have moved past him on the surface, but I know that in your heart..." "Enough," Minerva interrupted her in a cold voice. Then, she turned her back against Vera and looked forward, pursing her red lips tightly. "Minerva, I''m serious!" Vera said. "Please stop," Minerva said. She no longer wanted to hear what Vera had to say so she proceeded to enter her room instead. Vera looked at her walking away and lowered her head, feeling discouraged. She didn''t want Maddox and Minerva to be together. On the other hand, she couldn''t bear to see her good friend torturing herself like that. As long as... Minerva could let go of everything in the past and get together with Maddox, along with Beanie. They would be able to live happily ever after as one happy family, wouldn''t they? However... The wound in Minerva''s heart was too deep. Vera did not know when Maddox would be able to heal the wound either. After talking to her, Vera knew that Minerva''s heart had softened, but at the same time... It was clear how deep the wound was in her heart. When Minerva returned to her room, she immediately grabbed her clothes and went to take a shower. She turned on the shower and stood underneath it, allowing the hot water to pour all over her. Vera''s words kept ringing in her ears, but the anger in her heart was getting more and more intense. How could she forget the pain he brought to her five years ago? How could she?! Chapter 568 Chapter 568 In a rtionship, the most important thing between a couple was trust. At first, Minerva didn''t trust Maddox, butter on, after she had figured it out. She was willing to trust him and give him time. Even if he didn''t exin the whole thing to her clearly, she still waited patiently. But s, what was the oue? Her patience and tolerance for him did not win her Maddox''s trust. Instead, she made him suspicious. Yes. She still liked him, but so what? If she got together with him now, what would the future be like? It would be impossible for nothing to happen if two people were dating each other. If she was abandoned once again, what would happen to her in the future? Minerva felt that even she would rather die than to experience it again. She could not afford to soften her heart ever again. During the night, Minerva could not sleep. Her mind was full of questions and they kept her awake untilte in the night. The next day, she felt dizzy when she woke up, and she couldn''t get out of bed even though Vera had called her many times. In the end, Minerva gave in. Her headache had be unbearable so she had no choice but to tell Vera, "I want to sleep in for a bit. I''ll go to the officeter." Vera just thought that Minerva hadn''t slept well, therefore she didn''t put too much thought into it. She nodded and said "Okay," and headed out. The room became quiet again. Minervaid on the bed with the throbbing headache. After a short while, she fell into a hazy sleep again. Vera did not expect to see Maddox waiting at the elevator. Her eyes widened and she greeted him immediately, "President Yardley, why are you here?" He left veryte the night before, but he still managed toe so early in the morning? He really wasn''t wasting a single second. Maddox nced at the clothes Vera was wearing and the bag she was carrying. He guessed that she was going to work, but... There was no one behind her. Maddox frowned, "Where is she?" Vera said, "Are you asking about Minerva? When I went to wake her up this morning, she seemed to still be sleeping. She told me to go to the office first." "Did she not rest well?" Maddox''s thin lips twitched slightly as if he was happy about something. "Probably," Vera shrugged. She didn''t know what Maddox was happy about. Ding... When the elevator door opened, Vera thought that Maddox was going to enter. However, after waiting for a while, he was still standing in front of the elevator entrance. He had no intention of going in. Hence, Vera proceeded to enter alone. After waiting for a while, she finally asked, "President Yardley, you won''t disturb Minerva early in the morning right?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and looked at her sharply. Vera immediately fell silent and moved to a corner. "Well... I''m just asking. Should I open the door for you if you intend to visit again?" Vera said. Maddox said, "There''s no need. Let her sleep for a while longer." "Okay," Vera nodded. The elevator door was about to close, but Maddox still had no intention of entering. What the hell was going on? Could it be that Maddox nned to wait at the elevator until Minerva woke up? By the time the doors of the elevator closed, Vera stood stunned in the elevator. However... She thought that she should not get involved too much. After all, that was Minerva''s business. Besides, she might have said a little too much to Minerva the night before. After going back to her own room the night before, sheid on the bed and thought for a long time. She tried to see things from Minerva''s perspective. After suffering so much throughout the years, would she still believe in love again? Vera didn''t think she could. The two failed marriages were enough to make her lose the courage to live. So, how could she criticize Minerva''s life decisions when she hadn''t experienced her sufferings before? Vera felt that she made a mistake. She shouldn''t have spoken to Minerva in that tone then. She sounded too arrogant and too sure of herself, telling Minerva that she did all these for her sake. Right then, she felt regretful and distressed. Maddox paused at the door for a second before raising his wristwatch to read the time. It was still early, so he decided to let her sleep in more. Maddox took the keys and went into the room. He walked across the hallway and finally sat down on the sofa. He then took out the remote control and switched on the TV. What was disyed on the screen was not a TV program, but Minerva''s house entrance. In that way, as long as there was anything unusual, he would be able to know about it immediately. The day before, Sam had given him a call in the middle of the night. He said that the two people whom he tried to track might have received the news halfway through. Hence, Sam had headed straight back to his own rental house and did not follow through with the n of seeking the mastermind. Sam did not want to cause any suspicions, therefore he did not act on the two people. This confirmed Maddox''s intuition about the mastermind. This person was not an ordinary person. In North City, very few people possessed such abilities; there were so few that he was able to count them all with one hand. Unfortunately, he had no evidence at the moment. Moreover, that person had not appeared for a long time either. Could it be him? Hah, he would just have to wait and see. There was not a single movement on the screen. Maddox sat in the living room and spoke on the phone. Every once in a while, he would nce at the screen. So far, there weren''t any movements even after he had finished his work. Looking at the time, it was already noon. Could it be that Minerva was still sleeping? Maddox''s eyes darkened a little. He closed the notebook and got up to leave. He walked to Minerva''s house entrance and pursed his thin lips. He ced one hand in his pocket and pressed the doorbell with the other. Ding-Dong... The doorbell rang a few times, but no one came to the door. Maddox stood at the door and waited patiently. About a minuteter, he rang the doorbell again. Minerva was still in bed. She faintly heard the doorbell ringing and it rang several times, but she didn''t know who it was... Minerva lifted the nket weakly. She tried to get up but she felt a pang of dizziness hit her and she almost fell down. She supported herself by holding onto the table beside her and she shook her head before standing up. Then, she went downstairs while holding onto the wall for support. She approached the entrance door and opened it.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps due to the dizziness she felt, she didn''t catch a clear view of the person standing in front of her locked door. Maddox was about to ring the doorbell again when the door opened with a click. Maddox noticed Minerva''s flushed cheeks and astonishingly red lips in an instant. With just one nce, Maddox''s expression changed. Without thinking, he went forward and grabbed her wrist. "Are you at home by yourself?" "What?" Minerva realized then that Maddox had grabbed her wrist and she tried to free herself. Her body was too weak unfortunately and she didn''t even have the slightest bit of strength left in her. Maddox thought that something had happened to her when he saw her flushed cheeks and bright red lips. However, when he touched her wrist, he realized something and was shocked. Minerva''s body temperature was frighteningly high. Looking at her dazed state, Maddox raised his hand and put it on her forehead. As soon as he touched it, Maddox frowned. "D*mn it. Don''t you know that you are having a fever?" Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Somewhere in her dazed state, Minerva could hear Maddox''s voice. She struggled to open her eyes and looked at him. As expected, she vaguely saw Maddox''s handsome face. However, at this moment, his handsome face was filled with anger and worry. She looked at him with uncertainty. After a long while, she asked, "Maddox? You... Why are you here again? Didn''t I tell you to leave?" As she spoke, even Minerva''s breath was boiling hot. Maddox suppressed the anger in his heart and ced his arm around her. Then, he entered the house and closed the door behind him. Minerva was unhappy to see hime in. She pushed him away. "What are you doing here? Get out!" Maddox did not reply to her. Instead, he held her in his arms with a cold expression and walked in. Just by holding her like that, he could feel how warm her body was. "Get out, get out!" Minerva shouted. "Stop it!" Maddox retorted. He lowered his head and looked at her with sharp eyes. Minerva was stunned. She was probably shocked by the look in his eyes just then. She only came back to her senses after a long while. Then, she started to make a bigger fuss. "Maddox, what gives you the right to do this? Didn''t I ask you to leave? Why did youe back? Do you think that I will forgive what you did to me that time so long as you pursue me like this?" Minerva shouted those words with all her might. After shouting, she got so tired that she started to pant. She had already lost all her strength. However, she still wanted to push Maddox away. Maddox was annoyed by her so he directly picked her up and walked inside. Minerva continued to struggle in his embrace, but how could her strength match Maddox''s? He carried her upstairs and then ced her on herrge and soft bed. Then, Maddox straightened up and looked around. After that, he turned around and went into the bathroom. Initially, he wanted to soak a towel in cold water to cool Minerva down first. However, the moment he entered the bathroom, he saw Minerva''s clothes that she wore from the night before in the laundry basket. A set of redce lingerie was on the top of theundry. Maddox could see it at first nce as he entered the bathroom. Then... He suddenly felt his blood boiling. He still remembered that he had unhooked that bra with his own hands the night before, and right then... No, he couldn''t think like that! Maddox suddenly came to his senses. Minerva was having a fever; what was he thinking? Aftering to his senses, Maddox quickly wet the towel with cold water and wrung it dry. When he went out, he saw that Minerva had stood up. She was about to walk out of the room. Maddox''s expression changed. He went up to her and pulled her back. "Where are you going?" Minerva''s mind was in a mess from her fever, so she said, "I do not want to be in the same room as you." Maddox''s expression immediately hardened when he heard that. He looked at her gloomily. Perhaps the fever was getting to her too much that she spoke so hurtfully. After a moment, he softened his voice and said, "Even if you want to leave, leave when your fever is gone, okay?" Minerva turned her head and looked at him in confusion. "You will let me go once my fever is gone?" She asked. "Let''s talk about it after you have recovered from the fever," Maddox replied. Before she could react, Maddox pulled her to the bed again. After helping hery down, he put the cool towel on her forehead. Later, Maddox called and asked Sam to send a doctor immediately. Sam was still eating at thepany when Maddox called to give him instructions. He suddenly felt that he was going to die from overworking. Maddox gave him a lot of orders in the past two days, and he had been fulfilling Maddox''s orders with all his might too. However, Maddox seemed to think that he was a robot as he kept giving him orders. Sam was a little unhappy and protested directly, "Young Master Yardley, I came to thepany early in the morning after handling the matterst night. I finally had time to sit down and have a meal after starving for a whole day. Can you let me finish my meal first?" After hearing that, Maddox fell silent. The line on the other end was dead silent. Sam could almost feel the coldnessing through the phone. He took the phone away and looked at the name of the person who called on the screen; "Boss" was written on it. A wave of terror overwhelmed him. Was there something wrong with him? How could he say something like that to Maddox? Sam ced the phone back to his ear; his hand was trembling. He adjusted his attitude and spoke again. "I''m sorry, Young Master Yardley. Please forgive me for my idiotic outburst just now. I''ll arrange for a doctor and send him over right away." Click... After making sure Sam had received his orders, Maddox hung up the phone. On the other end, Sam heard the sound of the call ending and he clicked it shut with anger. He ced the mobile phone back into his pocket and looked at his unfinished meal. He so wanted to finish his food but he couldn''t, so atst he just took a few more bites and left. Fifteen minutester, Sam brought the doctor to Minerva''s house and rang the doorbell. Maddox had a grave expression on his face when he opened the door. He asked pointedly, "Why were you so slow?" Sam''s face changed slightly and he said bitterly, "Sir, I came here as soon as possible." Maddox pursed his lips and didn''tin anymore. He then turned around and brought Sam and the doctor upstairs. Sam followed behind as he quietly observed the interior of the room. Was this the house that Young Madam purchased with her own money? It was a duplex too. Moreover, the design and decoration of the house looked pretty good. It seemed that over the past five years, Young Madam had indeed changed quite a bit. After entering the room, the doctor immediately started to treat Minerva. Before that, she still had the energy to bicker with Maddox. However, after Maddox''s gentle coaxing and in addition to the fever she had, she fell asleep again. The doctor first measured Minerva''s temperature, then frowned and said, "Her fever is too high. I will give her an infusion right away. Her brain will be damaged if this goes on." "Sorry to trouble you, doctor. Please try to save her," Sam said. Maddox''s face was dark the whole time. His arms were crossed in front of his chest as he leaned against the wall. When he saw the doctor prick a needle into Minerva''s delicate white wrist, his heart jumped a little. Minerva, who was asleep, probably felt the pain too. She frowned slightly but did not wake up. Maddox felt distressed. He could not help but clear his throat and spoke. "Be gentle." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The doctor was surprised for a moment, then he realized that Maddox was talking to him. The doctorughed, "You sure love your girlfriend, young man, but an injection is like this. I can''t be any more gentle. She still needs to get the infusion to recover." Finally, he ced the infusion drip in Minerva. Maddox stood beside her and looked after her. Seeing that, Sam sent the doctor off. "Doctor, how is Young Madam?" Sam asked. "She will be fine once the fever goes down," the doctor replied. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 After the doctor left, Sam nced back into the room. Maddox was standing at the side of the bed, staring motionlessly at Minerva who was lying on the bed. There was no arrogance in his eyes; instead his face was full of concern. It seemed that Maddox fell in love with Minerva. He had been looking for her for five years. The Hanover family must have wanted to hide her from him. That was why he couldn''t find her no matter what, but he saw her again 5 yearster. From that moment on, Maddox probably became mad. ''Just let it be, just let him go mad. How long is life?'' Sam didn''t want to do anything to stop Maddox. Sam walked in and said respectfully, "Sir, the doctor said that Young Madam will be fine after she recovers from the fever. If there is nothing else, I''ll go back to thepany first." After all, there were still piles of unfinished tasks in the office. Maddox had recently been cking off and although he was in charge of several important matters, given thepany''s size, Sam had to shoulder quite a number of tasks too. It was part of Sam''s responsibility. "Go ahead," Maddox nodded lightly and reminded him, "Don''t forget to keep an eye on that matter." "Yes, I''ll keep an eye on it. I''ll inform you immediately if there''s even the slightest movement," Sam replied. "Alright," Maddox said. After Sam left, Maddox remained by Minerva''s side. From time to time, he would change her towel and try ways to lower her temperature. Together with the medicine, Minerva''s fever quickly subsided. Maddox leaned forward and ced his forehead on hers. He checked carefully to make sure Minerva''s body temperature had already returned to normal. He heaved a sigh of relief, but he didn''t leave in a hurry. Instead, he ced his hands on both sides of her and looked at her. "Why are you so foolish? How can you take care of others if you can''t take care of yourself?" Maddox said. After saying that, Maddox sighed again. He lowered his head and gently kissed the corner of Minerva''s lips. Then, he gently kissed her soft lips. After that, he stood up before he woke his desire up again. In a certain restaurant. "What did you say? You''ve received a notice to leave temporarily? When did I tell you to leave? Didn''t I tell you to follow her?" "What do you mean by this? You''ve received your pay but you did notplete your task?" An angry female voice came from a dark corner. A waitress hid in a dark corner of the restaurant, shouted at her phone. From N?velDrama.Org. "Dear client, it''s not that we don''t want to do it, but the situation is like this..." The other party repeated their exnation to her again, but she still felt annoyed. "Bullsh*t, I asked you to follow someone, and I had paid you in advance, but you''re telling me that you retreated after receiving someone else''s order? This is a vition of the contract" "You want to refund the money to me? Do you think this can be solved so easily?" Another waitress came over and looked with dissatisfaction at the woman who was making a phone call in the corner. She said angrily, "Sylvia Moore, don''t think that just because you hooked up with the manager, you can ck off and not do any work!" Sylvia still wanted to curse at the person on the other line, but the sudden call of her name caused her facial expression to change. She quickly covered her cell phone and then cursed loudly at the person. "I thought it was someone important. It turned out to be a scum like you." Sylvia sneered and hung up the phone. She got up and approached the girl. "ine Shell, if you have the ability, feel free to seduce the manager too." "You!" ine was enraged by Sylvia''s proud gaze. She gritted her teeth and cursed, "I really don''t understand why you can be so shameless. To think that you''d still be so smug after hooking up with an old man." "What did you say?" Sylvia replied. ine sneered, "Did I say something wrong? The manager is old enough to be your father, but you don''t mind do you? You really are a wh*re!" p! A pnded on ine''s face. It was such a hard p that it caused ine to stagger a few steps back. She covered her cheek in pain and said, "You dare to hit me?" Sylvia crossed her arms and said, "If I don''t hit you, how will you know your ce? So what if the manager is an old man? It''s my business. It''s not up to you to judge. Moreover, what I have now, I fought for it. So what if I use dirty tactics? I am willing to pay for it, but are you willing to?" ine stared at her in shock. She didn''t expect that Sylvia would speak so proudly of her affair. Initially, ine thought that Sylvia would be angry when she heard ine call her names. She had gotten angry, but still she proudly told ine that she was willing to pay for it! "Shameless! I''ve never seen anyone more shameless than you," ine replied. "Humph!" Sylvia walked forward with her arms crossed, "Well then, you will be more disappointed when I tell you I can be more shameless than this." After experiencing life at the top, Sylvia was willing to risk everything now that she had fallen down to the bottom. In the past, she was the eldest daughter of the Hanover family, so she could be domineering, but right then? She was the daughter of a gambling addict and a woman who would be beaten to death by her father any time she returned home. She was a victim of bullying by the debt collectors. She had experienced all that so what else did she have to lose? It was all because of that woman. Sylvia wanted that woman to pay for what she had done to her! ine covered her face and walked outside. When her colleague saw her, he asked her with concern, "What happened? Your face is swollen." Hearing such a question, ine could not hold back her anger. She said angrily, "Just now, Sylvia was cking off inside and she hit me after I said a few words to her." When her colleague heard that, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you provoking her? Sylvia is the most popr person in our restaurant. You are asking for trouble if you provoke her." "I just don''t like her. How can she get away with this?" ine asked. "Why? Because Sylvia is ready to risk everything. She even dared to seduce the old man and sleep with him. Do you dare to do it?" The colleague asked. Hearing his words, ine realized that she had no reply. "Sylvia paid with her body; that''s why she can be so arrogant in the restaurant. Although she is shameless in our eyes, she''s quite proud of herself. Let''s not worry about her and just do what we should do." Her colleague patted her on the shoulder and advised, "This time, you made a mistake and was taught a lesson. Don''t fight with Sylvia next time. Everyone in the restaurant is afraid of her!" ine was still not convinced. She gritted her teeth and covered her cheek. Did she really have to get pped for free like that? No, she could not be bullied for nothing. ine was determined to find out about Sylvia''s conversation on the phone just now! Chapter 571 Chapter 571 Minerva had a long dream. In the dream, she felt as if she was in a sea of fire. The fire burned her skin and it hurt a lot, but no matter how hard she struggled, she could not break free. Her body even continued to sink as if it was going to be swallowed by the sea of fire. Suddenly, a cloud of coldness washed through and it surrounded her in the sea of fire. In the end... The sea of fire disappeared and then she fell into darkness again. The aroma of food met her in her sleep. Her stomach grumbled and she felt a little hungry. She slowly opened her eyes. What Minerva saw was a familiar room. She looked around and confirmed that it was her room. She closed her eyes again and took a deep breath shakily. Her head felt heavy, as if someone had just knocked her hard. It was ufortable. The aroma of food... Wasn''t Vera at work? She vaguely recalled that Vera knocked on her door when she woke up, then she told Vera to go to thepany first before saying that she would rush to thepanyter. What time was it then? Thinking of that, Minerva opened her eyes and sat up. She stretched out her hand to grab the phone on the bed. Probably due to her getting up too quickly, Minerva felt a wave of dizziness. Her vision darkened and her body fell backwards. Her head hit the soft pillow and it took her some time to regain her consciousness. At the same time, a man''s low voice sounded. There was a hint of worry in his voice, "Have you woken up?" That voice... Sounded very familiar. Minerva opened her eyes again, and sure enough, Maddox''s handsome face appeared in front of her. How was it him? Minerva thought that she was still dreaming and tried to chase him away. So it wasn''t a dream? Seeing that Minerva didn''t look well, he pursed his lips and reached out to help her up. Then, he ced a pillow behind her and said, "Are you a fool? How could you sit up in such a hurry?" Maddox was caring... Minerva''s pale lips moved. Just as she was about to say something, Maddox handed her a cup of water, "Drink some water." Minerva fell silent. She received the cup. Although he was very considerate, his tone was still asmanding as ever when he asked her to drink the water. That man was born with the demeanor of a leader. Minerva''s mouth felt dry as well. She drank half the cup to moisten her throat and lips before handing the cup back. Maddox retrieved the cup and put it aside. Then, he got up and went to the table next to her to get her a bowl of soup. The dizziness subsided. Minerva picked up her phone and looked at it. It was still noon and it still wasn''t time to leave work, so Vera shouldn''t be back by then. So where did the bowl of soup on the tablee from? Did he cook it? Minerva looked at Maddox with confusion as he approached her with the bowl of soup. Then, he sat down in front of her, scooped up a spoonful of soup and blew on it. Minerva did not dare to eat it. She looked at him with a puzzled expression. Maddox was very smart, so he quickly understood her thoughts. His thin lips curled slightly and he said, "I got the chef to send this soup over, so you don''t have to worry that it might be poisoned." Minerva didn''t speak. "Here," he lifted the spoon of soup to her lips. "Open your mouth and eat." Minerva replied, "I''m not a child!" "But you''re sick." Maddox''s gaze and actions were determined, as if he wouldn''t budge even if Minerva said anything. The first time; this was the first time he personally fed her food. Why did it feel so strange? Minerva couldn''t get used to it no matter how she tried. She turned her head away, unwilling to take the soup. A hint of annoyance shed across Maddox''s dark eyes when he saw how stubborn she was. He reached out to pinch her chin and forced her to turn around. "Be obedient," Maddox said. Minerva''s chin hurt from the pinch. She struggled for a moment but was unable to escape, so she said angrily, "Let go of me. I don''t need you to feed me." Maddox tightened his lips and his eyes were filled with coldness. "Do you really have to argue with me? Do you not want to eat it because I''m the one feeding you?" Maddox asked coldly. "No," Minerva shook her head, "I''m just not used to being fed. I''m not a child. I can eat on my own." However, Maddox felt that she was resisting him, because from the beginning till then, everything she did had a hint of resistance. It was the same at that moment, but she was also very fragile. "You''re not used to it? Then get used to it from today onwards!" Maddox said. "Maddox, are you okay? Why should I get used to it?" Minerva was a little angry, and her beautiful eyes were filled with anger. Maddoxughed coldly and tightened his grip on her chin. The sound of his voice lowered. "Do you think I''m sick? Who is the patient lying in bed right now? You''re a fool who can''t even take care of your own health. How dare you say that you''re not a child? How can you take care of your son when you''re like this?" When Minerva heard his words, the fury she once felt disappeared. Her facial expression changed drastically. She stared at Maddox in shock. "How, how did you know that?" She asked. How did he know that her child was a boy... Minerva''s face turned even paler when she thought of something. "You investigated me? Maddox, how dare you not keep your promise!" Maddox''s eyes dimmed slightly when he heard that. He smiled triumphantly. "In your heart, I''m always the person who doesn''t keep his promise. Minerva, when can you start to trust me?" Maddox asked. "What about you?" Minerva raised her voice. "You want me to trust you, but have you done anything to prove your innocence? Don''t you know you''ve hurt me tremendously in the past? You promised me that you wouldn''t investigate me, but here you are doing the exact opposite. How dare you demand for me to believe you!" She was very emotional and Maddox was also in a bad mood, so he retorted. "I noticed a few pairs of shoes when I was changing my shoes, and they were all boy''s shoes. Do you think I am a fool, or have you underestimated yourself?" Initially, Minerva was fuming with rage. However, when she heard Maddox say that he only found out that her child was a boy when he saw his shoes, her anger instantly diminished. She froze and she stared at Maddox, who was looking at her with a hurt expression. All of a sudden, the room fell silent and Minerva could only hear her own breathing. After a while, Maddox admitted defeat and lowered his eyes. "Don''t be angry. I''ve said before that I won''t investigate you, so I won''t ever do it again. Even if someone brought me your information, I won''t look at it. So, can you eat now?" Maddox said. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He really wanted to please her... Minerva''s eyes suddenly turned red. Then, she angrily pushed away Maddox''s hand and knocked over the bowl of soup in his hand with great anger. "Get out! Get out of here!" She shouted. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 Bang! What she did was out of Maddox''s expectation, and the bowl of soup in his hand fell to the ground. The sound of porcin hitting the ground shook Minerva''s heart. At the same time, it also smashed Minerva''s heart. She turned her back towards Maddox and shouted again. "I don''t need you to pretend to be like that. I can take care of myself when I''m sick. It''s none of your business even if I die of sickness. I don''t need you to feed me soup. I don''t need anything from you!" Silence greeted her. Minerva knew that Maddox was probably seriously hurt by her. Although she was angry and she shouted, tears flowed down her cheeks and she couldn''t stop them. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She didn''t want Maddox to please her. Maddox was the total opposite of how he used to be. He was a favored son who ran the world business and he never pleased anyone. She didn''t want to see him like that. Minerva wiped the tears with the back of her hand andid back down with her back facing Maddox. She then pulled the quilt over herself, trying to shut out all the sounds. Silence filled the room for a long time before a sound could be heard. It was the sound of porcin fragments colliding with each other. The sound was very faint, but it was enough to be heard clearly in the quiet room. Was Maddox cleaning up the mess she caused? Minerva''s eyes filled with tears again and she bit her lower lip tightly. Why did he do that? Why? She had already treated him like that. Why didn''t he just turn around and leave already? Why did he choose to stay on and be treated in such a way? Minerva closed her eyes and tried her best to ignore the sounds. Finally, when the room became quiet again, Minerva quietly poked her head out from underneath the quilt. She took a deep breath, sat up, and found that the floor had been cleaned. Treating Maddox like that didn''t make her happy at all. On the contrary, she felt her heart tighten. However, she could never bring herself to smile in front of Maddox. It was hard for her either way. She really hoped that Maddox wouldn''t appear in front of her again. This was due to the fact that every time he showed up, her mind would be very confused. She didn''t know how to make a choice at all. Minerva quietly got up and went into the bathroom to change her clothes. When she came out, she bumped into Maddox bringing in a new bowl. This time, however, he did not approach her. He said solemnly, "Since you don''t want to see me, I''ll take my leave first. I brought another bowl for you. Remember to drink the soupter." Minerva fell silent. She did not respond to his words. Instead, she turned her head away, not even giving him a nce. Then, there was the sound of footsteps. Maddox was leaving. Finally, Minerva couldn''t hold it in any longer. She secretly turned her head to look at his back. His back was rather straight, but right then, it gave off a deste and lonely feeling, making one feel incredibly ufortable. Upon hearing the sound of the door closing, Minerva finally moved. She then began to walk to the table. The soup was kept warm in the pot. Maddox had brought it up to her room for her convenience. He also brought another bowl. Minerva sat down and filled up the bowl for herself. Finally, she took a mouthful and drank it. The soup had a light fragrance. Minerva drank in silence and tears streamed down her face once again. In the end, she could not help but cry bitterly. B*stard! That b*stard Maddox, why can''t he just turn around and leave? Why did he do so many things for her... Even though she had clearly said that she wouldn''t ept him. Why... After Maddox left, he went back to the house opposite Minerva''s. The first thing he did when he returned to the house was to turn on the screen and sit there to observe. After a while, he suddenly felt a little difort in his stomach. Maddox covered his stomach with his hand and pursed his thin lips tightly. After a moment, heughed at himself and fell back on the sofa. "Crazy, I must be crazy," he said to himself. In the evening, Minerva''s dizziness subsided. She opened the door and was about to go down and take a walk. Initially, after the incident the night before, she had no intention of going out but... Right then, the sun was still up, and she thought she would be safe. Moreover, it was not a good idea to sit still and wait for death either. However, when Minerva went out to wait for the elevator, she suddenly heard someone opening the door on the other end of the corridor. She was a little confused. It seemed that she had never seen her neighbor ever since she moved there for so long. She thought that there was no one living inside. Right then, when she thought about it, she and Vera would always go out early ande backte everyday. Her neighbor''s schedule might have been different from theirs so it was normal that they didn''t meet each other. Thinking of that, Minerva shook her head slightly and the elevator just happened to rise to her floor. She tidied up her hair and prepared to enter. Ding... When the elevator doors opened, Minerva''s feet had just moved when someone caught hold of her wrist. "You have recovered from fever and you''re going out already?" A cold voice rang in her ears. Minerva turned her head around in astonishment. She looked at the man who had appeared in front of her in disbelief. "You, why are you here?" She asked. Minerva was certainly surprised to see the handsome Maddox. After the initial shock, she looked at the opposite door behind her and her lips moved, "You... live here?" If he wasn''t living across from her house, how could he have appeared out of nowhere? However, if he was living on the opposite side, why hadn''t she seen him in such a long time? Was it a coincidence, or did he arrange it in advance? As if he was answering her questions, Maddox exined calmly, "I moved over after that incident happened." Minerva fell silent. She widened her eyes, still unable to believe what she had just heard. Her face changed and she asked, "Then how did you know I was going to go out?" The door was clearly closed, wasn''t it? Did he stand by the door and listen to the movements? It was possible, but it was too weird. Besides, Maddox was very smart so he wouldn''t do that. Then... How did he know that she had gone out? There was only one possibility left. Minerva''s eyes searched all over the ce, at her own house door, and at the opposite house''s door. Maddox looked at her movements as he stuffed one of his hands into his pocket and then leaned against the wall. Of course, he knew what she was looking for, but he wasn''t going to tell her. It was so that she wouldn''t try to rebel against him and also, it would be hard for him to protect her if she rebelled. "You don''t have to look for it. I don''t have any cameras. I know that you came out just because our hearts are linked." Upon hearing that, Han Minerva could not help but sneer, "Do you think I''m a fool?" Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Their hearts are linked? Did he really think of her as a silly? Did he just make up a random reason to lie to her? Regardless of that, Maddox''s expression didn''t seem to change much. Minerva walked up to his door and observed it for a long time, but she still didn''t find the camera she was looking for. After searching for a while, Minerva suddenly felt that she was being ridiculous. Since he dared to tell her that their hearts were linked and denied having a camera installed at her house door, it meant that he had already nned in advance. Perhaps it was a micro camera. If she looked for it with her naked eyes right then, she probably wouldn''t be able to see it. Thinking of that, Minerva looked at Maddox, who was leaning against the door and asked, "Is it a micro camera?" Maddox stared at her with his thin lips pulled into a straight line; he didn''t answer her. Minerva also stared at him. The two of them stared at each other for a long time before Minerva suddenly turned around, "Forget it. I don''t think I can get answers from you. Since you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask." After saying that, Minerva reached out and pressed for the elevator. After waiting for a long time, the door of the elevator slowly opened and Minerva entered the elevator directly. After entering the elevator, she did not even look at Maddox''s expression. Instead, she immediately closed the elevator''s door. As the door of the elevator slowly closed, Maddox, who had been leaning against the wall, suddenly moved and rushed in with his tall figure. The elevator door closed at the same time he reached inside. Minerva was surprised; she stared at him and asked. "What are you trying to do again?" "It''s too dangerous outside," Maddox said coldly, "You can''t go out alone." He was frowning as if he was worried about her. However, Minerva felt that him always clinging to her was quite funny. "Aren''t you overthinking things? Since you''ve been following me in such a manner, I don''t think there will be any danger lurking around." Maddox fell silent. Those words seemed to be quite reasonable and he found that he had no way to refute them. His thin lips moved. After a while, he moved closer to Minerva and chuckled, "That''s good then." Minerva was puzzled. Did he mean that he was going to stick with her to the end? Momentster, Maddox asked, "Where are you going?" "It''s none of your business," Minerva replied. Minerva leaned against the elevator and stood with her arms crossed. Her face looked quite pale as she stood there. After recovering from a high fever, she wanted to go out since she felt a little energetic. However, after the stand off just now, she started to feel dizzy again and she couldn''t stand still. Hence, she could only rely on the wall of the elevator to support her. However, she didn''t want to show any signs of exhaustion or weakness in front of Maddox. Otherwise, he would definitely follow her. Thinking of that, she took a deep breath and added, "I have something to do. Don''t follow me. Maddox turned to look at her from the side. When he saw that Minerva was putting all of her weight onto the wall of the lift, he couldn''t help frowning. Why was that foolish woman so stubborn in front of him? However, after thinking about it, it made sense. She had always been stubborn. Thinking of that, Maddox smiled, "I''ll send you there." Upon hearing that, Minerva turned him down coldly, "There''s no need. I have my own car so I don''t need you to send me." Maddox didn''t reply to her and the elevator fell into silence again. After a while, the elevator stopped. When the elevator doors opened, Minerva straightened her back and walked out of the elevator with great difficulty. After a few steps, she felt very dizzy. It was probably a side effect of the high fever. The night before, when she came out of the bathroom after showering, she stared nkly at the balcony and was exposed to the cold wind for quite a long time before going to sleep. Also, she was quite absent-minded the night before and she didn''t even dry her hair. However, she didn''t expect that she would catch a fever when she woke up. Minerva didn''t know what happenedter either, but she could vaguely remember a few fragments of it. Vera trying to wake her up and her opening the door for Maddox. After that, Maddox even carried her upstairs and did everything he could to lower her temperature. The rest was history. Of course, she knew that she couldn''t force herself to drive in her current state. If Maddox wasn''t there, she might have gone back to her house immediately. After all, she treasured her own life. However, since Maddox was there, for some reason, she did not want to show her weakness in front of him. She would only think about going back if Maddox left. Minerva stopped in her tracks when she thought of that. Then, she turned around and looked at Maddox, who was following behind her. "You can go back," Minerva said gently. It was rare for Minerva to speak in such a gentle manner to Maddox, so he walked up to her. "You really don''t want to see me that much? You clearly know that it''s dangerous, but you still don''t want me to be with you?" Maddox said. Minerva replied, "Don''t you have tasks to deal with? Since yourpany is so big, you can''t possibly stay with me 24 hours a day, can you? If you continue to do so, won''t I be the beauty who caused the downfall of yourpany?" As soon as she finished speaking, Maddox leaned over. He looked deep into her eyes, as if to swallow her as a whole, and said with a low and hoarse voice. "Don''t doubt it. You deserve to be the beauty who brings bad luck to mypany." Maddox wasn''t sure if others liked Minerva''s casual look or not, but he loved it very much. As their breaths mingled, Minerva''s heart missed a beat. She subconsciously took a step back to put some distance between herself and Maddox. Her ears became a little hot. She then turned her face and said, "I have to go to thepany to deal with some matters. There must be a lot of things in yourpany to deal with, right? So... We should part ways, right?" Maddox did not answer; he just stood there and stared at her motionlessly. Minerva thought for a moment and took it as an agreement. She took the car keys and walked to the side of her car. As soon as she opened the car door, a figure shed over and took the car keys from her hand. Before Minerva could react, Maddox had already seated himself in the driver''s seat. Minerva asked, "What are you doing?" "You just recovered from a high fever. You can''t even walk properly and you want to drive? Do you want to die?" Maddox replied. Minerva said, "That would be my problem, wouldn''t it? Besides, I know best if I can drive or not." Maddox raised his head when he heard that. His eyes were filled with icy coldness and his thin lips moved slightly. "Do you want to have a car ident?" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What?" Minerva was puzzled. "If you want to die, let me apany you. You drive and I''ll take the passenger seat," Maddox replied. Minerva fell silent. She widened her eyes as she was shocked by his crazy words. The color on her lips faded a little too. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Minerva asked. Maddox scoffed, "It looks like you still know how to fear death. Get in the car." She froze and did not move. After a while, she said, "You''re going to send me to thepany?" "How could I watch you drive there by yourself?" Maddox asked. After thinking for a while, Minerva finally went to the other side and got in the passenger seat. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 Bang! After Minerva closed the car door, Maddox leaned over to fasten her seat belt. Minerva said in an annoyed tone, "I can do it myself." Maddox ignored her. He leaned over and helped her fasten her seatbelt. She felt his warm breath on her neck. Minerva blinked her eyes. Looking at his straight nose and his lips, she suddenly had the urge to kiss him. As soon as the thought shed through her mind, Minerva''s face turned pale with fright. She reached out and pushed Maddox away. Maddox had just finished fastening her seatbelt when she pushed him, and it caused him to stumble back into the driver''s seat. He frowned, "What''s wrong with you?" Minerva felt her ears getting hotter and she tightened her jaw, "Stay away from me. I don''t need you to do these things for me." It was something that she could do on her own, but why did he have to do it for her? "I''ve already done it so what can you do about it?" Maddox asked, slightly annoyed. However, when he saw that the tips of her ears were red, he understood that she must have felt shy just then. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He didn''t know why she felt shy, but knowing that she felt like that, he was inexplicably happy. Minerva rolled down the window and shifted her gaze away from him, ignoring him. If she continued to argue with him, he would only get more excited. "So we''re heading to the office?" Maddox asked. Minerva nodded her head reluctantly. Maddox''s driving skill was good.There was still quite a distance to the office and Minerva soon felt a little dazed. She leaned closer to the window, letting the cold air calm the heat that was slowly building on her face. However, in less than a minute, Maddox rolled up the car window. She was frustrated and she turned around to re at him. "Why did you roll up my window?" "Don''t you remember that you''re still sick? The cold wind is not good for you!" Minerva was speechless. Fine, she did not want to argue with him. She then leaned back at her seat and Maddox asked, "Would you like to put the seat down and sleep for a while?" "No need," Minerva answered. She straightened her back again. She would do the opposite of Maddox''s words. It became silent. Maddox did not say anything else. Minerva sat upright for a while, but she couldn''t stand it for long and her body slowly slumped backwards. She leaned her head against the headrest and her eyelids felt heavy. She could no longer open them. Slowly, her breathing became even. Maddox unbuttoned his suit jacket with one hand. When the traffic light turned red, he took it off and covered her with it gently. Most probably due to the cold, Minerva snuggled deep into Maddox''s suit. She curled her shoulders and cupped her hands together as if trying to stay warm. Maddox wrinkled his brows slightly and turned on the air conditioner in the car. Then, he adjusted the temperature to a moderate level. The temperature in the car warmed up instantly. Minerva, who was still asleep, uncurled herself. She started to sleep peacefully. At the entrance of the office building was a parked car. In fact, they had already reached quite a while ago. However, Maddox did not wake Minerva because he saw that she was sleeping soundly. Also, she was sick, so she needed the rest. Since she was able to sleep soundly, he''d rather let her continue to rest. Maddox took out his phone. His phone was also connected to the camera, so he could continue to monitor the situation at Minerva''s house. After watching it for a few moments, he realized that everything was normal. Maddox let out a sigh of relief. The other party might have realized that they were aware of their intentions, and that was why they stopped their assault. It looks like Maddox could rx for a bit the next few days. While putting his phone away, Maddox saw Minerva still curled up and sound asleep. He couldn''t help himself and reached out his finger to gently poke her face. "As long as I''m here, I won''t let anybody hurt you," Maddox said. Minerva suddenly woke up. She suddenly remembered that she was on the way to work and had fallen asleep in the car. She opened her eyes and sat up quickly, causing the suit jacket that was covering her to slip to the ground. Minerva looked down and realized that it was Maddox''s suit. Just as she was about to reach out to grab it, she heard Maddox''s voice. "You''re awake?" Minerva turned to look at Maddox. He had his seat down too and heid next to her in the driver''s seat, smiling at her. Minerva fell silent She turned around and looked out of the window; they had already arrived at the office building. She asked, "How long have I been asleep?" Maddox''s thin lips curled up,"Not that long, about two hours." Two hours? Upon hearing that, Minerva''s face changed. She gritted her teeth and said, "Two hours isn''t long? Why didn''t you wake me up once we arrived at the office?" "Sleeping is a good thing, no?" Maddox looked up at her. "You won''t be able to perform well if you are tired,"Maddox continued. Bullsh*t! "So that''s why you didn''t wake me up?" Minerva wanted to argue with him, but after thinking for a bit, she realized that it was pointless to argue with such a person. She turned her head to look out the window and said, "Forget it. I still have some urgent matters to attend to. Since you''ve already sent me here safely, you can leave without any worries." "No way," Maddox replied. "Why?" Minerva asked. "I''ll wait for you toe down and send you home," Maddox answered. Minerva fell silent again. "I can''t let you drive back alone especially now that you''re sick. Go and settle the matters. I will give you 20 minutes," Maddox said. "Twenty minutes?" Minerva asked in disbelief. Maddox continued, "You''re a patient now and you can''t work too hard. Go on now. If you dy any longer, 20 minutes will be up soon." Upon hearing that, Minerva wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry. She just stared at Maddox. "Don''t you think that you''re being too childish?" Minerva asked. "Neen minutes left," Maddox replied. Minerva was speechless. "As soon as the time is up, I will go up and look for you." He pursed his thin lips and had a cold expression on his face. It didn''t seem like he was joking at all. Minerva looked at him for a long while before suddenly returning his suit jacket to him. She then turned around, opened the car door and got out of the car. If he only gave her neen minutes then so be it. She wasn''t afraid of him. She strode into the office and while she was walking, she could feel his cold stare bearing into her back. Of course, Minerva knew that he wasn''t joking. Regardless of whether she agreed or not, as soon as the time was up, he would look for her in person. It wouldn''t matter if she hadpleted her task or not, he would pester her to leave. Hence, she had no choice but to speed up her steps, hoping that she could finish her work quickly. After she left, Maddox raised his hand to look at the time and smiled slightly. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Minerva took the elevator straight to her office level. In the office, Vera could be seen rummaging through the document cab looking for a folder, her phone attached to her ear. She was on a call and when she finally found the folder she was looking for, she spoke, "I''m sorry, madam. I couldn''t hear you clearly just now. Could you repeat what you just said?" "Oh? Okay, no problem. You can send it to my email. I''ll look into it for youter." After hanging up the phone, Vera breathed a sigh of relief and then turned around with the folder in her hand. Then, she saw Minerva. Vera was stunned for a moment but she soon came back to her senses. "Minerva?" Vera asked. Minerva smiled and walked over to retrieve the folder from her hand. She jokingly asked, "You''re that busy?" Vera handed Minerva the folder and put the phone back in her back pocket. She said helplessly, "What can I do? If you''re not here, I can onlyplete these tasks alone." "Speaking of which, why did youe here all of a sudden? I thought that you wouldn''te to the office today. After all..." While speaking, Vera''s eyes widened and she lowered her head. "After all, what?" Minerva opened the folder while looking at her. "After all, I offended you with what I saidst night," Vera bit her lower lip and felt guilty. "After I said those words to you yesterday, I went back to my room and thought about it the whole night. I realized that I was wrong to say those words to you. I don''t have any experiences in love so I can''t possibly give you such advice. I was too self-centered. As your friend, I shouldn''t have spoken to you that way. I am sorry," Vera apologized wholeheartedly to Minerva. "That''s enough," Minerva interrupted her and said, "You don''t have to apologize. I didn''t take this matter to heart." Her voice was a little hoarse, probably due to fever from just now. Vera was a sensitive person and she could tell that something was wrong with her voice in an instant. She nced at Minerva''s face and asked, "Are you really not angry? Last night..." "I''m not," Minerva shook her head, "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t think about it anymore." "Alright then," Vera replied. After that, Minerva did not say anything else. Instead, she worked quietly alongside Vera. About ten minutester, Minerva suddenly thought of something, "By the way, I''ll be going back in a short while." "Why?" Vera asked in confusion, "Are you sick?" Upon hearing that, Minerva was taken aback. She looked at Vera and asked, "Is it that obvious?" "Your voice sounds a little hoarse and your face is a little flushed. What''s wrong? Are you really sick? I was only asking casually." "No," Minerva smiled slightly and denied, "How can I get sick so easily? It''s just a sore throat. I''ll be alright once I drink some water." Minerva nced at the time. There were only a few minutes left before her time was up. If she didn''t go head down soon, Maddox would probablye up and forcefully take her back home. Hence, she had no choice but to go down in time. As she was pondering, the door of the lounge behind her suddenly opened and then a childlike voice called out from behind her. "Mommy!" Minerva was shocked. She turned her head only to see Beanie suddenly walking out of the lounge. The moment he saw her, he immediately ran towards her. Before she knew what was happening, Beanie had already jumped up and hugged her. Minerva carried him in her arms and asked in surprise, "Beanie, why are you here?" Beanie stroked Minerva''s cheek affectionately. Minerva also rubbed his cheek gently. How could she not miss her own son? It was just that... Minerva recalled that Maddox was still waiting downstairs and he woulde up at any time. If he saw Beanie, all her efforts of hiding him would go to waste. "Today, Beanie''s school had an event hence they finished ss early. The teacher called me to pick him up so I did. Then, I remembered that I still had some work to finish at the office, so I asked Beanie if he would like toe to the office and wait for me. He agreed, so I brought him with me," Vera exined. Minerva said, "I see. School ended very early today, huh?" "Yes!" Beanie nodded and tightened his little hands around Minerva, "Mommy, I wasn''t around these past two days so did you miss me?" "Of course, I was thinking about you all the time. Have you been paying attention to your teacher during these two days? Have you eaten and slept on time?" Beanie nodded again and said with a serious expression, "Mommy, I''ve been paying attention in ss the whole time. If you don''t believe me, you can go home and ask Uncle." "That''s good then," Minerva pinched his cheek and suddenly said, "Let''s go to the lounge and stay for a while, okay?" Beanie nodded. "Go to the lounge and wait for mommy. I wille right away," Minerva said. Without hesitation, Beanie turned around and went to the lounge. Vera, who was on the side, asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Why did you ask him to go to the lounge? Can''t you guys talk here?" Minerva smiled and looked at Beanie as he went to the lounge. Then, she turned and her smile faded. She looked at Vera with all seriousness. "Maddox is downstairs," Minerva said. "What?" Vera''s eyes widened in shock as she asked, "Why is he downstairs? How did you know about it?" Suddenly, Vera stopped and covered her mouth in disbelief. "Was President Yardley the one who sent you here?" Minerva nodded with a grim expression. "He''lle up and look for me in a moment. I hope you can help me keep him at bay for a moment by asking him to wait for me downstairs. Tell him I''ll be there right away too." "But..." The corner of Vera''s mouth twitched, "How long can we keep this a secret? Today''s situation and the situation a few days ago all happened all of a sudden. What if in the future..." "I can''t control the future. I want to keep it a secret as long as possible. Just tell me whether you''re willing to help me or not," Minerva said firmly. Vera nodded. "As long as you ask me to, I will definitely help you." "Thank you Vera," Minerva said. "Go in quickly. I''ll let Maddox know when heester," Vera urged. "Alright," Minerva replied. She stood up and walked to the lounge. When she had entered the lounge, she turned and locked the lounge door and approached Beanie. With Minerva''s favor in mind, Vera suddenly became nervous. Sure enough, after a while, the office door was pushed open. Vera immediately raised her head and looked towards the source of the sound. Her gaze stopped on Maddox''s cold eyed and Vera suddenly felt a cold chill run down her spine.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 "President Yardley," Vera greeted Maddox nervously. Maddox''s cold gaze swept across the room. When he couldn''t see Minerva, his eyes darkened and he asked, "Where is Minerva?" Vera remembered Minerva''s instructions, but faced with Maddox''s fearful aura, she felt weak and slightly guilty. She subconsciously nced in the direction of the lounge. She then said in a quiet voice, "Minerva told me to let you know to wait for her downstairs. She will be there in five minutes." "Five minutes?" Maddox narrowed his eyes. Vera felt that she was treading in dangerous waters. "I''ve already given her so much time and she still wants to bargain with me?" He sneered. Hearing his cold sneer, Vera gulped in fear. That man was too handsome. Fortunately, she had already fallen in love with Quill! "Minerva said that she would be downstairs in five minutes. Please trust her for once," Vera said. It seemed that Minerva hadn''t taken Maddox''s words seriously. Huh. The darkness in Maddox''s eyes grew. Then, he looked away and fixed his gaze on the door of the lounge. Vera''s face changed and she felt all her muscles tighten. What was he looking at? Could it be that he wanted to go to the lounge? While she was still thinking, Maddox started heading towards the lounge door. "President Yardley!" Vera called out nervously. Her face turned pale and she jumped up from her seat. In the next second, she stepped forward and blocked Maddox''s way. "What are you trying to do?" Maddox looked at Vera, who was standing in front of him, and frowned. "Get out of the way." "No, I can''t!" Vera stammered and put her arms up to block him. She promised Minerva that she would try to keep her secret as long as possible. If Maddox rushed in at that time, she would not be able to exin it to Minerva. Maddox frowned even more. He looked at Vera sharply. Why was Vera so anxious? It was as if she was afraid that he would barge into the lounge. Was there something in the lounge that he shouldn''t know about? As that thought came into his mind, Maddox suddenly became gloomy. He warned coldly, ''TH give you onest chance. Get out of the way." His cold gaze caused Vera''s legs to tremble. However, she had already promised to help Minerva, thus, she would help her until the end. She firmly stood her ground and said, "Minerva asked me to convey this message to you. She will definitely be down in 5 minutes." "Five minutes? Ah!" Maddox sneered, "Then I''ll go into the lounge and wait for her for five minutes." Vera was still in his way. He started growing impatient and he stared at her sharply, "Are you going to move out of my way or not?" Vera fell silent. She gulped and her pupils constricted with fear. Click! At that moment, the door of the lounge opened and Minerva walked out with an unamused expression on her face. "All I asked was for you to wait for me for five minutes. Do you need to make things so difficult for Vera?" She closed the lounge door with the back of her hand and stared at Maddox coldly. Maddox noticed that she closed the lounge door when she walked out of it. He approached her and Minerva staggered and almost fell in front of him. Maddox quickly helped her up and asked, "What''s wrong?" Minerva said in a weak voice, "I feel a little dizzy." "You feel dizzy?" Maddox asked. She nodded. Then, she acted as if she thought of something all of a sudden and pushed Maddox away forcefully. She gritted her teeth and said, "I felt dizzy and wanted to lie down for a while. Do you really have to force me to open the door for you?" Maddox had his suspicions before, but right then, when he heard that she was ill, the suspicion in his heart disappeared. His jet ck eyes were filled with concern. He grabbed at Minerva''s wrist and pulled her into his arms. He med her for her foolishness but he still cared for her. "Why didn''t you call me if you didn''t feel well?" "Why should I call you?" Minerva wanted to push him away again, but when she thought that she had finally gotten rid of his suspicions and got him to focus all his attention on her health, she stopped. Instead, she leaned into his arms obediently. "Why should you call me?" Those words made Maddox a little unhappy. In the next second, he picked her up. Seeing that, Vera couldn''t help feeling surprised. Then, she covered her mouth and retreated to a side. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, it was better to keep silent and watch. "Why should you call me?" Maddox repeated Minerva''s question. He then proceeded to carry her out of the office. Before leaving, he said, "I''ll leave with her first." It took Vera a while to realize that Maddox was talking to her. She sighed as a response. After that, Minerva made a gesture to her, and Vera mouthed, "Don''t worry" to Minerva. Just like that, Maddox carried Minerva out of the office. She did not resist him until they reached the front of the elevator. "Put me down. I can walk by myself," Minerva said. She did not resist previously because she wanted to keep his suspicions at bay. She didn''t know that Beanie would be at the office either. Maddox frowned and ignored her words. He carried her tightly in his arms. "Maddox!" Minerva pushed at his chest, "Hurry up and put me down. People will see us." "Then just let them see," Maddox lowered his head and looked deep into her eyes, "I don''t care." "I care," Minerva replied. That was herpany. If her employees saw it, how would she face them in the future? Furthermore... She did not want others to think that she had something going on with Maddox. With this thought in her mind, Minerva started to struggle with all her might. Looking at Minerva struggling in his arms, Maddox frowned. "You''re too weak to work. After working for only 20 minutes, you nearly copsed and you still want to be so stubborn with me?" She was not that weak. She was just putting on an act for him. Minerva secretly smiled in her heart; she recalled the horrible scene in the lounge just then. At that time, she pulled Beanie into the lounge and locked the lounge''s door from the inside. When she turned her head, Beanie was looking at her with a puzzled face. "Mommy, what are you doing?" Beanie asked. Minerva felt a little guilty but she smiled and said, "Beanie, I need to tell you something. Can you promise me?" Beanie blinked his eyes that looked like ck ss beads and asked innocently, "Mummy, what do you want to discuss with me?" Chapter 577 Chapter 577 "I still have something to do so I have to go out soon. Beanie, you can''t go out with me. You have to hide behind the sofa and note out, okay?" Looking into Beanie''s innocent eyes, Minerva felt extremely guilty. However, in order to protect him, she had no choice but to say so. Sure enough, when Beanie Minerva''s words, he showed a curious expression. "Mommy, why? I want to go home with you. Don''t you miss me?" Beanie wrapped himself around Minerva. He was pouting and looked pitiful. "Of course I miss you. I want to stay with you all the time, but I have things to do. Beanie... You''re a big boy right? Just promise me, okay?" Minerva grabbed Beanie''s hand and gently shook it, hoping that he would agree. At first, Beanie continued to pout. However, when he saw that Minerva was holding his hand and begging him, he could not help but purse his lips and nod reluctantly. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Well, since you''ve said so. If I don''t agree, I''ll be considered a disobedient child." "Beanie, so you promise me?" Minerva hugged her son with great joy and excitedly kissed and rubbed his soft cheeks repeatedly. Her voice was filled with satisfaction and pride. "Thank you, Beanie." Beanie patted the back of Minerva''s head with a proud face and said with a serious tone, "Mommy, I''m your adorable baby. You can count on me." As they were talking, a cold voice came from outside. Minerva was stunned. Beanie blinked his eyes and looked at Minerva innocently. "Mommy, are you afraid of this person?" "Yes," Minerva nodded and covered Beanie''s ears with her hands. Then, she smiled at him and mouthed the words, "Listen to me." Beanie nodded obediently and covered his own ears. This scene made Minerva''s heart ache terribly. Beanie was really the best baby in the world. Otherwise, how could he be so considerate and cover his ears on his own? Minerva rubbed his head. After seeing him hide behind the sofa, she waved at him and stood up. As Minerva came to her senses, Maddox had already carried her into the elevator and it was slowly descending. The car was parked at the entrance downstairs. If he went out with her in his arms, other people would definitely see them. Thinking of this, Minerva pinched Maddox''s hand. "I can walk on my own. You can put me down." Maddox pursed his lips tightly, as if he had not heard what she said. Minerva had no choice. Seeing that the elevator was about to open, she could only give in, "Even if you want to carry me, don''t do it here. At least let me walk to the car, okay?" Maddox lowered his head while she wrapped her arms around his neck. Seeing how she was pleading with him, Maddox couldn''t bear to reject her. Before Minerva could open her mouth again, Maddox had already put her down. When Minerva''s feetnded on the ground, she was slightly surprised. When did Maddox be so obedient? However, she didn''t have much time to think about it. It wasn''t long before the elevator doors opened. Minerva couldn''t be bothered with anything else as she hurriedly walked out of the elevator. Maddox frowned slightly when he saw how fast she was walking. He quickly followed behind her. The car was parked right in front of the office building. When Minerva saw it from afar, she walked over, opened the car door, and went straight into the passenger seat. By the time Maddox arrived, Minerva had already fastened her seatbelt. Seeing this, Maddox recalled the time she resisted when he tried to put on the seatbelt for her. She was really making it difficult for him. "Let''s go." This time, Minerva was the one to urge him to drive. Maddox felt that something was wrong, but after thinking for a while, he realized that she was ill, so he did not say anything else. Just like that, they quietly arrived at the residential area. Maddox parked the car. Minerva thought for a moment and suddenly asked Maddox, "Have you had dinner yet?" Hearing this, Maddox paused. After a while, he nodded and asked, "Why? Are you nning to cook for me?" Minerva said, "It''s impossible for me to cook for you. How about ordering a meal for you?" She thought about it and felt guilty. After all, he had taken care of her when she was down with a fever, but she had lost her temper as soon as she woke up. Not only did he not get angry, he even sent her to the office and fetched her back. In this case, she should treat him to a meal to show her gratitude. Maddox initially wanted to taste her cooking. However, he remembered that she had just recovered from a fever. It wouldn''t be right for him to ask her to cook for him. Therefore, he nodded and agreed. Both of them went up together. When they entered the elevator, Minerva went in first, followed by Maddox. Minerva reached out and was about to press the button of the elevator. The elevator door slowly closed. At the same time, they heard the anxious voice of a girl. "Wait, wait for me!" She was asking them to wait for her. Minerva quickly pressed on the button to keep the elevator door opened. The elevator door opened and the girl walked in whileughing. "Thank you, I thought I couldn''t make it in time." The girl was full of smiles, but when she saw Maddox, her expression changed a little. She looked at Maddox in a daze. When she recalled the scene of Maddox asking her to get lost, her face instantly turned pale. At this time, a fat, middle-aged man named Brock squeezed into the elevator. He staggered a little and bumped against Minerva who was in the corner. Maddox, who was standing still with an expressionless face, suddenly moved. He grabbed Minerva''s waist and pulled her close to him. Bang! Minerva did not even have time to react before her soft cheeks pressed into Maddox''s chest. She was just about to raise her head and ask Maddox why he had pulled her in when she saw from the corner of her eyes that Brock had bumped into the wall she had been leaning against earlier. Then, he cried out in pain. ''Ouch! It hurts.'' Minerva was speechless. Fortunately, Maddox managed to pull her away. Otherwise, she would have been crushed. The expression on that girl''s face became worse. When she first saw Maddox, she tried to strike up a conversation with him. However, he rejected her harshly. At that time, she was so sad that her friends had tofort her. They told her that a man like him probably did not care about any woman. But now, he was holding a woman in his arms. His face looked gentle and kind. He was not the same person who told her to get lost in a cold way that day. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 When the girl looked at Minerva, her eyes lit up with envy. How lucky she was to be spoiled by such a handsome and cool man who didn''t care about other women at all. "I''m sorry." Brock had a kind look on his face. When he realized that he had almost knocked into a petite girl, he quickly turned around, scratched his head, and smiled at Minerva to apologize. "I saw that the elevator door was about to close just now; that''s why I was rushing in. I''m sorry." Seeing that his smile and tone were sincere, Minerva returned his smile. "It''s fine. You didn''t hit me anyway. However, you have to be careful next time. It can be quite dangerous.." "Yes, you''re right. My wife is waiting for me at home. That''s why I was in such a hurry. I''ll pay attention next time." Minerva nodded. Before she could say a word, she could feel the hand around her waist tighten a little. He frowned and said, "After so many days, I haven''t seen you smile at me. Why are you smiling so brightly at others now?" His words had sessfully made the smile on Minerva''s face stiffen. She did not expect him to say such a thing in front of so many others in the elevator. She had thought that even if he was toin, he would only do it at home. Minerva was blushing when she realized that both Brock and the girl were staring at her. She let out a cough softly to cover up her embarrassment. Then, she lowered her head and did not reply to him. Maddox''s frown grew even deeper when he did not receive a reply. He swept his sharp gaze over at Brock who had a shy smile on his face. When Brock noticed this, he took a step back, feeling a little awkward. He turned around and startedining to Minerva . "Your husband looks fierce." Minerva was speechless. The initially cold expression on Maddox''s face softened a little when he heard that. Even though the look in his eyes was cold, it was not filled with killing intent like before. After a long while, he snorted coldly. "You have a good eye." The corner of Minerva''s lips twitched. However, Brock couldn''t help butugh. "Your husband is quite interesting. He actually admitted it." Minerva wanted to tell Brock that Maddox wasn''t admitting that he was fierce, but he was agreeing to the fact that Brock had stated that he was her husband. She resisted the urge to roll her eyes and tried to pull herself out of Maddox''s embrace. Unexpectedly, in the next second, he pulled her tightly into his arms once again. She could not break free no matter how hard she tried. The girl who wanted to strike up a conversation with Maddox lowered her head even more. The doors to the elevator opened at this moment. She did not care whether this was the floor she wanted to go to. She turned around and rushed out of the elevator. As for Brock, he was still standing there foolishly, gazing at Maddox and Minerva with a smile. "It''s your floor," Maddox reminded him coldly. "Oh?" Brock came back to his senses and realized that this was his destination. He quickly stepped out of the elevator. He then turned around and said, "Then I''ll go first. Young man, be gentle to your wife." Although Maddox hated the fact that Minerva had smiled at the man, he had to agree with Brock''s words. Ding! After the doors of the elevator closed, Minerva moved his hands away from her waist impatiently. "Can you let go of me now?" Instead of letting go of her, Maddox tightened his grip on her and whispered, "Honey, I''m hungry." "What''s wrong with you?" Even though she had said that, she still blushed. This was because Maddox had whispered these words into her ear. His warm breath made her ears feel warm and ticklish. When she heard his words, she understood what he was referring to. She stomped on his foot in a fit of rage. "Ouch." She was wearing stilettos. Maddox could not help but gasp in pain, then quickly tightened his grip on her waist. Minerva was ticklish. When he pinched her waist, she moved her body to the side, trying to avoid him. Just then, the elevator door opened. Minerva panicked and ran out of the elevator. When she reached the door, she scanned her fingerprint on the lock. Just as she was about to push open the door and enter, she turned around. She looked at Maddox who had alsoe out of the elevator. When she thought of how he had been taking care of her that day, she invited him with her. "Come in. I''ll order some food." Maddox bore the pain in his feet and followed her into the house. After entering the house, the both of them bent down to take off their shoes. When she saw a sunken part on his socks, she could tell that it was where she had stepped on him. "It''s probably quite painful." Minerva thought to herself. Then, she put her shoes on the shelf and ced a pair of men''s slippers on the ground for Maddox. He then put on the slippers and looked at the empty row on top. The day before, when he was here, there were a few pairs of children''s shoes. Unexpectedly, they were nowhere to be found that day. As he thought of this, Maddox narrowed his eyes. Then, he couldn''t help asking, "Did you hide the shoes?" Minerva''s hand paused. She quickly understood what he was asking about and nodded. After that, she turned around, took out her mobile phone and opened a food delivery app. "What do you want to eat?" "Anything." Maddox followed behind her. Looking at Minerva, who only reached his chest, he couldn''t help but think that if her child was here, how tall would he bepared to the child? It had been five years... If the child was her ex-husband''s, then he would be five years old now. If he was five years old... "He should be around the height of my knee, right?" At the thought of this, a small figure appeared in Maddox''s mind. The little guy was wearing a cartoon mask and had a pair of bright eyes. Then, the little boy looked at him and said. "I don''t think you''re a bad guy!" He had met the child in the Hanover family home, and he seemed young. He looked about five years old and Minerva''s child was also five years old... In other words, that child... At the thought of this, Maddox felt a strange sensation spread out from his chest. He covered his chest with his hand and looked at Minerva in front of him. Could that child be Minerva''s? "Really? Then I''ll order ording to my own preference." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maddox grabbed her arm. He subconsciously blurted out, "Thest time I was at the Hanover family home, I saw a child..." Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Minerva was stunned for a second. Her eyes widened and she stopped breathing for a while. She could feel the heat emanating from his palm, but for some reason, she felt a chill in her body. The cold crept up from the soles of her feet, making her feel as if she was standing in a blizzard. Maddox''s voice was cold as it rang in her ears. "He was wearing a mask. He looked to be four or five years old." Minerva bit down hard on her lower lip. All of a sudden, the sharp pain woke her up. Wait a minute, why was she in such a panic? Beanie had told herst time that he was wearing a mask when he greeted that man. They didn''t know each other. That''s right. Under that situation, both of them were wearing masks. How could they recognize each other? Then, what was she worried about? "Calm down, Minerva. Don''t freak out. Don''t let him know that you''re panicking." As she thought of this, Minerva took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Then, she said slowly. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Really? You were also wearing a mask that day. What a coincidence." Maddox frowned at her reply. "You didn''t know?" "Huh?" Minerva smiled at him. "How would I know? What''s wrong? Do you think that I''ve seen that child before?" Maddox stared at her in silence. "Now, I am interested in meeting that child. Who would go to a banquet wearing a mask?" Minerva then pretended to smile. Maddox was confused. He narrowed his eyes and put his hands on her shoulders. Then, he turned her body around to face him. "You really haven''t seen him? Is that child not yours?" As they faced each other, Maddox''s eyes were fixed on hers. She was not good at lying. If she was telling a lie, he could immediately tell from her eyes and facial expressions. Maddox raised her chin to make her look into his eyes. In Maddox''s eyes, even though five years had passed, the look in her eyes was still innocent and pure. The only thing that was different now was the coldness that filled them. "Answer me," Maddox said as he stared into her beautiful eyes. One second, two seconds, three seconds... Minerva returned his gaze as she replied calmly, "No, he''s not." Maddox kept quiet. Minerva was calm. It didn''t look like she was lying. Maddox let go of her chin and began to doubt himself. Could it be that he was overthinking it? Would there really be such a coincidence? "Why would you think that a random child was mine? Many people went to the banquet with their children that day. Would you think that every child there was mine?" After saying that, Minerva took a few steps back and rubbed her chin. "Are you done questioning me? If you are, I''ll order the food." "Wait a minute," Maddox interrupted her. Minerva''s fingertips, which were holding her phone, tensed up. She lowered her gaze and asked, "What is it?" "Where''s the child?" "What child?" "Your child." Maddox stared at her. "Why won''t you let me see him? Why did you put away his shoes and his things?" Of course, he had to ask her this. However, he would be disappointed. When Minerva put away these items, she had expected that he would not be able to hold back his curiosity and ask her about this. As such, she had long thought of a way to answer his questions. "Why wouldn''t I put it away?" Minerva stared back at him. There was a mocking smile on face as she replied, "You also know that that''s my ex-husband''s child. Are you sure you''re fine seeing his stuff lying around?" Her words had stunned him. Minerva knew that she had passed the test when she saw him rooted to the spot without saying a word. She hastily continued, "Alright, let''s end this topic here. I''m going to order the food. Stop interrupting me." After saying that, Minerva turned around and nned to order the meal further away from him. She did not want to be interrupted by him anymore. "Wait a minute." Unexpectedly, he stopped her again just as she had turned around. Han Minerva hadpletely lost her patience this time. "Have you had enough? Don''t you want to eat? If you don''t want to, you can head back. I''ll eat by myself..." Before she could finish her words, Maddox stepped forward and grabbed her wrist with one hand. He grabbed her mobile phone with the other hand and changed the menu. "Have you forgotten that you''re sick? Why are you still ordering this?" Minerva fell speechless. She looked at him in a daze as he clicked on the menu. He continued as he ordered some soup for her, "You should eat something simple." Minerva opened her mouth to say something, but not a single word came out. Initially, she had thought that he was going to ask about the child. Unexpectedly... After ordering two portions of soup, Maddox was about to pay. Minerva''s breathing became a little rapid. In the next second, she pushed Maddox away forcefully and said, "I don''t like eating this." Then, she escaped from his embrace. Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned unhappily. "You don''t get to choose today. Do you want to have another fever? Or do you miss the feeling of me taking care of you when you''re sick?" Minerva didn''t expect him to say this. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Then it''s decided." Maddox stepped forward and held her slender wrist. He then said in a serious tone, "Be obedient." Minerva pursed her lips as he held her wrist tightly. She thought that perhaps it was a good idea to have some soup for dinner. In fact, she did want to eat that herself. However, she had thought that he wouldn''t eat such a thing with her. After all, he was the president of the Yardley Corporation. Usually, he had a chef to cook for him and she wasn''t able to cook for him that day. She had thought that he would dislike eating something as simple as soup. "Are you okay eating the same thing?" Minerva couldn''t help but ask. Maddox paused, beforeing to his senses. The corners of his lips lifted and he tightened his grip on Minerva''s wrist. "Are you concerned about my feelings?" His burning hot gaze caused Minerva''s face to heat up. She withdrew her hand and replied coldly, "I said that I''d treat you to a meal. I''d like to express my gratitude. Naturally, I have to take into consideration your thoughts and opinions. Furthermore, since it''s my treat, I shouldn''t be too shabby, right?" "Minerva, I''m not just anyone else." Maddox looked at her and stated firmly, "I am your husband." Minerva nced at him and returned, "No. You have never been my husband, and never will be." This time, Maddox did not refute. Instead, he said, "I will be in the future." Chapter 580 Chapter 580 Minerva paused, then quickly turned around and ced the order. "Since you don''t mind, I''ll order the meal then." After that, she turned around and headed upstairs. As she walked up the stairs, she said, "You can just sit around. Remember to collect the food when the order arrives. I''m going to get changed." Minerva went upstairs and entered her room. In order to prevent Maddox from entering likest time, she locked the door from the inside. She didn''t want him to appear in her room while she was changing. After all, he was ascivious man. After putting on her clothes, Minerva washed her face. In the mirror, she noticed that her skin had been dry recently, so she applied a face mask. When it was almost time, she went downstairs. As soon as she went downstairs, the doorbell rang. It seemed that the delivery had arrived. "I''ll get it." Maddox got up and went to the door. Since he was collecting the delivery, Minerva went to the kitchen to prepare the tes and cutlery. Maddox then ced the delivery on the dining table. She looked at him and said, "Go wash your hands first. I''ll serve the food." Maddox looked at her with a deep gaze and nodded. Then, he turned around and entered the washroom. Seeing that he was going to wash his hands, Minerva opened the takeaway box. As soon as the container was opened, something jumped straight at her face. She stepped back vigntly but failed to control herself from screaming. In the process, she identally knocked over the food. At the same time, she couldn''t keep her bnce and fell onto the cold floor uncontrobly. The moment that Maddox turned on the tap in the washroom, he heard Minerva''s scream. Without hesitation, he rushed out of the washroom. The first thing he noticed was Minerva sitting on the ground. He quickly rushed forward to help her up. "Are you alright?" Minerva stared at the thing that had popped out of the food. She was still in a state of shock. It turned out that the box was filled with springs, and the thing that jumped out was a dead rat. Three words were written on the package in red ink. "Go to hell!" The ink made the words look as if they were written with blood. It was terrifying. Maddox hugged her with one hand and narrowed his eyes at the scene before him. "It''s my fault. I should have checked first." Maddox helped her up. Minerva must have been frightened because when she got up, her legs went limp and she fell down again. Maddox picked her up and put her on the sofa next to him. Perhaps because she was frightened, Minerva grabbed Maddox''s palm tightly. She was gripping him so tightly that her nails were piercing his skin. However, Maddox didn''t seem to feel any pain. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and gave Sam a call. "Go and check the delivery from Delica Restaurant, as well as the person who delivered the food just now. Also, send the surveince video around thismunity to my mobile phone." "Yes, I need it right away. Immediately." "Also, send my current location to Carol. Ask her toe over and cook." Minerva, who had been trembling on the sofa, suddenly reacted when she heard this. She held Maddox''s hand and shook her head. "No, I can cook..." Maddox held her hand tightly, as if he was trying to give her strength. At the same time, he gave her a look that made her fall silent. Then he repeated coldly, "Yes, right now." After hanging up the phone, Han Minerva looked at him and couldn''t say a word. Maddox reached out to her head and gently stroked it like he was coaxing a child. "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it." Han Minerva''s brows furrowed. "This isn''t right." "Yes." "Logically speaking, didn''t you find someone to keep an eye on them? Furthermore, you have been with me all day. They should have known that we''re being careful. Why would they take action today? Especially by executing such a prank." Maddox stared at her, his eyes filled with indescribable emotions. She had truly changed a lot. She had obviously been frightened just now. Although she was holding his hands so tightly, she could still analyze the situation calmly. Just how much had she grown over the years? Maddox suddenly felt sorry for her. "I suspect that there are two sides that are responsible for this incident. Today, this incident..." She stopped mid-sentence because Maddox suddenly hugged her and had suddenly lifted her up. He opened his arms wide and held her tightly in his embrace. Just like that, her cheeks were pressed into his warm chest without any warning. "Don''t think too much. This is not what you should be thinking of now." Han Minerva paused for a moment and felt a lump in her throat. "Let me handle this." Maddox sighed softly. "I was careless. I thought that as long as I was by your side, they wouldn''t dare to do anything. I''ll pay extra attention in the future. This won''t happen again." "I''ll be with you for the next few days." Her nose twitched and tears blurred her eyes. Minerva thought about what had just happened. When she had opened the food package, something had jumped at her, which was a huge shock.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. While she was in fear, Maddox had protected her. That was why she was so touched. She thought about if she would have felt the same way even if it wasn''t Maddox by her side, but someone else. As she thought of this, Minerva forced herself to hold back her tears. Her eyes were wide open but she didn''t let her tears fall down. She bit her lower lip and opened her mouth gently. "I know, I just wanted to say... What happened today may not have been done by the same person fromst night. I..." She did not have the time to say anything else because Maddox had already backed away and then leaned down and kissed her, sealing all her words between his lips. Minerva''s eyes widened. Tears flowed down from the corner of her eyes, along her fair cheeks and finallynding on her lips. Maddox didn''t care about it and continued kissing her. The kiss became a little salty. Minerva''s tears started to flow more and more. Maddox''s heart ached so much that he held her cheeks with both hands and kissed her tears away. Finally, he put his hand on her forehead and said in a soft tone. "Don''t cry. If you keep crying, I''ll be full from drinking your tears." Minerva was speechless. At first, it was a romantic scene and Minerva had almost fallen for him again. However, his words had immediately ruined the romantic atmosphere. "Hmm?" Maddox reached out to rub her chin. Heughed softly and continued, "You didn''t clean up thoroughly after you were done with your face mask. If you continue crying, your wrinkles will pop out." Minerva fell speechless. She reached out to touch her chin. Hadn''t she cleaned her face thoroughly just now after putting on the mask? Chapter 581 Chapter 581 Unknowingly, Minerva''s fears had dissipated in an instant. Maddox rubbed a piece of dried serum from her chin and swiped the tip of her nose. "What''s this?" Fine, she didn''t wash her face thoroughly. Minerva was a little embarrassed but she didn''t answer Maddox''s question. Instead, she turned her face away and looked at the mess on the dining table. However, before she could see clearly, Maddox had already stretched out his hand to cover her eyes. "Don''t look at it. I''ll send you upstairs first. You can rest for a while." After saying that, he didn''t wait for her answer. He just picked her up and carried her upstairs. The more afraid she was, the more curious she became. Minerva couldn''t help but want to take a look at the dining table. As if he had already expected this, Maddox grabbed onto her head and asked, "Why do you want to look at it? Don''t look at it if you''re scared!" Maddox brought her back to the room and ced her on the soft bed. "Stay here and don''t worry. I''ll call you when I''m done." After finishing his words, Maddox left the room. After he left, Minerva blinked in a daze. Sheid down on therge bed and hugged the quilt. All this time, Maddox had been really nice to her. But... Just who would y such a prank on her? Judging by the recent events, the dead rabbit from the first day, as well as the dead rat from that day''s meal, it was probably done by the same person. However, the man who had delivered the box suddenlymitted suicide. On the surface, it looked like a suicide, but whether he actually did it was still a mystery. As for the people who had followed her the other day, when they were hiding in the dark and listening to their conversation, they didn''t sound cautious at all. However, why did they suddenly return using the same route? It was as if they were being ordered by someone. However, who was this person? Who had she offended... Minerva''s mind was in a mess. She had no idea what was going on downstairs. After a while, she slowly fell asleep. When she woke up again, she could smell the aroma of food. Han Minerva opened her eyes and sat up. She immediately saw Maddox sitting by the window. "Are you awake?" Maddox heard the noise and stood up. He walked over to her and said, "The food is ready. Get up and eat something." Before she could react, Maddox had picked her up again and walked downstairs. "You don''t have to carry me all the time. I can walk on my own," Minerva said. "Could you walk steadily?" Minerva was rendered speechless by Maddox''s words. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, sure enough, there were several sumptuous dishes on the table. Although it looked scrumptious, most of them were nutritious and light, which was good for her health. Minerva sighed in admiration at the chef''s thoughtfulness, but at the same time, she was moved. After all, Maddox must have ordered the chef to do this. The mess on the ground had already been cleaned up and it seemed as if nothing had happened before this. "Where''s the chef?" Minerva looked around and realized that there was no one else around. It was only her and Maddox in the house. "She left already." Maddox then filled up a bowl with soup and urged her to drink it. There was too much food. Although Minerva was starving, due to the shock, she didn''t have much appetite at the moment. Therefore, she only ate a little. However, Maddox coaxed her to eat patiently. It made her feel like she was a child. In the end, she told him, "Stop asking me to eat. I can''t have anything anymore. If you''re done eating, you can go back first. I want to be alone today." Maddox set down his cutlery and pursed his thin lips. "Aren''t you afraid to stay at home alone?" "As long as I don''t open the door, I''m safe, right? Besides..." Minerva looked at him. "Didn''t you install a surveince camera at the entrance? You''ll probably know if anything strange happens to me." Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned and stared at her with displeasure. "Do you really think that I have installed a camera at the door of your house?" Minerva looked up and smiled. "No? Well, why don''t you install one inside my house too? Or should I go to your house to look for the video so that you can prove your innocence?" After that, Minerva put down the spoon in her hand and continued softly, "I know that you are unwilling to admit it because you are afraid that I will be unhappy. However, many things have happened recently. I can understand why you did it, so even if there were cameras installed, I will not me you." Maddox was a little surprised. How could she not me him? He narrowed his eyes and looked at Minerva, trying to detect if she was unhappy. "Thank you for doing so much for me today." Maddox''s tensed lips rxed for a moment. He did not expect her to thank him. He suddenly felt that what he had done over the past few days was worth it at that moment. In the end, Han Minerva sent Maddox to the door and couldn''t help but say something. "You don''t have to keep looking after me like that. It''s not worth it." She said this from the bottom of her heart. Upon hearing this, Maddox turned around and looked at her meaningfully. "You''re the only woman in my life. If I don''t look after you, who else would I look after?" Minerva was speechless. "Go to bed earlier. Call me if you need anything." Maddox reached out and closed the door for her. Bang! The door separated the two of them. Minerva stood rooted to the spot, thinking about what Maddox had said earlier. She was the only woman in his life... Was he being serious... Or was it just a casual remark? Judging from his recent actions, it didn''t seem like he was faking it. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only What about what had happened between him and Sylvia back then? At that time, she chose to believe in him, but when she leftter, he still did not give her an exnation. Han Minerva leaned against the door and slowly closed her eyes. After a long while, she returned to her normal state and took out her mobile phone to call Vera. "Vera, are you off work?" "Oh? Minerva, I''m off work. I forgot to tell you that I''ll go back to the Hanover family home with Beanie tonight... I thought about what I have said to youst night. I think it''s better for me not to go back for a while. Let''s talk about it when you''re done dealing with your rtionship problems." Chapter 582 Chapter 582 "Rtionship problems?" Upon hearing this, Minerva felt a headacheing on. She started massaging the part between her brows. Recalling what had happened in the past few days, she helplessly asked. "Well, it''s not safe at home these few days. I feel at ease with you apanying Beanie. By the way, my brother is not suspicious of it, is he?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "I don''t think so. He looks fine. Maybe it''s just me... Well, I don''t dare to keep an eye on him, so I don''t know what''s going on with him. But I think that as long as he doesn''t ask about you, there should be no problems." "Okay." The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up. Regarding Vera''s excuse to leave home, she was helpless, but she could only ept it. The next day. When Minerva woke up, she felt much more rxed. Sleeping was indeed the best cure for illnesses. She washed up and changed as usual, then did her makeup and went downstairs. She made breakfast and packed it up so that she could have it while she was at the office. When she was done preparing, she realized that she had made an extra set. Minerva stared nkly at the extra set of breakfast in front of her. Suddenly, a handsome face appeared in her mind. She suddenly came to her senses and shook her head. No, why would she prepare breakfast for Maddox subconsciously? She had clearly wanted to reject him, hadn''t she? In the end, Minerva went out with two portions of breakfast. After locking the door, she waited for the elevator. She stared at the elevator disy above. For some reason, as she looked at the elevatoring up, she became nervous. She bit her lower lip and suddenly felt a little annoyed that she was feeling this way. This was because she was expecting Maddox to walk out of the elevator door. Realizing that she had such a thought, Minerva''s face quickly fell. She wanted to quickly get into the elevator to avoid running into him. Otherwise, she would not even know how to face Maddox in such a state. Ding. The elevator finally opened and she quickly walked in, afraid that Maddox would appear out of nowhere. She watched as the elevator doors slowly closed. When she realized that she was the only person in the elevator, Minerva heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she felt a sense of loss and disappointment in her heart. She stretched out her hand to cover her chest as she was really annoyed by this feeling. She thought that she had already abandoned such thoughts. Even if she couldn''t do it, she shouldn''t have such feelings for Maddox. From the moment that she had decided toe back, she decided to seal up all her emotions. But who would have thought... Man proposes, but God disposes. The elevator went all the way down smoothly, with no stops in between. She was alone all the way. After arriving on the 1st floor, Minerva took a deep breath, pulled together her emotions and put on a smile. It wasn''t a big deal. There were two sandwiches. She could give them to Verater. She didn''t have to give it to Maddox. Ding. With a smile on her face, Minerva was about to step out of the elevator. The moment she looked out of the elevator, she was stunned. The man standing outside the elevator looked a little anxious. Although he was breathing heavily, he still appeared handsome as usual. Who else could it be other than Maddox? He stepped into the elevator and grabbed her wrist as he asked anxiously, "Are you okay?" Minerva was confused. "Huh, what''s the matter?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and scanned her from head to toe. Only after ensuring that she was safe and sound did he let out a sigh of relief. Then, he pulled her out of the elevator. "What''s wrong?" Minerva didn''t understand why he was acting so nervous. She didn''t expect to run into him there either. Had he been waiting for her here? However, it didn''t seem like it. Maddox pursed his lips and stared at her with a serious expression. "Next time, don''t go out alone when I''m not around." "What''s wrong? I just took the elevator." "Even taking the elevator isn''t allowed." Maddox looked frustrated and wasn''t in a good mood. "Do you know how worried I was when I saw you walking out of the house on my phone? I just went out to buy breakfast for you. How could you make me feel so worried?" Minerva looked at him. "Did you just say that you saw me leaving my house on your phone?" Maddox kept quiet. Minerva smiled and teased him, "So, are you admitting that you have indeed installed a surveince camera at my doorstep?" Maddox gritted his teeth. He didn''t expect to have exposed himself. Seeing that he didn''t answer, the answer was obvious. Looking at him being defeated, Minerva was in a good mood. She didn''t know whether she was happy because he had appeared in front of her unexpectedly, or because she made him speechless. What was important was that she was in a good mood. Minerva then asked him. "Did you buy me breakfast? What did you buy?" Maddox''s eyes were still filled with annoyance. Hearing her cheerful tone and seeing that she was safe, he handed the bag to her and said, "I just bought something simple." She reached out to take it from him and opened the bag to have a look. A fragrant smell greeted her. It was just some warm milk and omelettes. She looked at them for a while and looked up in confusion. "It seems that you have only bought one portion." "It''s for you," Maddox answered naturally. Then, he reached out, grabbed the car keys from her hands and said, "Let''s go." Minerva, who had been robbed of her keys, did not expect it at all. She followed him in a daze. "Where are we going?" "You got up so early, aren''t you going to thepany? I''ll take you there." Minerva was stunned. Had he already predicted that she would go to work, which was why he had gone out to buy breakfast for her? The food in the bag was still warm. Minerva followed him to the parking lot with the food in her hand. After getting in the car, Minerva fastened the seatbelt for herself. After leaving the neighborhood, Maddox reminded her while he drove, "The milk is still warm. Drink it first. Well arrive at thepany soon." The cup of warm milk was in Minerva''s hands. Of course, she knew that she had to drink it while it was still warm. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t help but turn to him again. "You only bought one portion of breakfast?" Maddox replied, "Yes." "Have you eaten yet?" Han Minerva couldn''t help but ask again. Maddox paused for a moment and nodded. "Yes." Minerva felt that something was amiss and narrowed her eyes at Maddox. Before this question, he did not hesitate at all when he answered her questions. However, when she asked him about breakfast, he hesitated for a while before nodding. Thus, it was obvious that... "You bought breakfast for me as soon as you got up?" "That''s right." "And you have already eaten? How is that possible?" Minerva asked as if she was interrogating him. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 Maddox tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The car got onto the main road and the corners of his mouth tilted up into a beautiful arc. His eyes were as bright as the stars. All of a sudden, he turned his head to take a look at her. "Are you worried for me?" Minerva didn''t reply. She looked at him, then turned her head and looked out of the window. "Just pretend that I didn''t say anything." She didn''t want to admit that she cared about him. However, he had only bought breakfast for her but not for himself. Anyone would feel guilty, right? She took a sip of the milk. The warm liquid slid down her throat and into her stomach. She took a bite of the omelette and tightened the bag she had brought with her. Should she give it to him? Anyway, she did make the sandwich for him subconsciously. Why shouldn''t she just give it to him? If he asked about it, she could just say that she was returning the favor, right? However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. They arrived at the office building, and Minerva had finished the breakfast. She took a piece of tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth. "Thank you." After thanking him, she was about to open the door and get out of the car when she suddenly thought of something. "By the way, are you going to drive my car back?" Maddox pursed his lips and replied coldly, "I''ll go straight to the office." "To the office?" Minerva couldn''t help but widen her eyes. She pointed at her own car and repeated, "You''re going to drive my car to the office? Are you sure?" Her car wasn''t considered cheap, butpared to his usual ride, it was nothing. The price difference between both cars were miles apart. Wouldn''t it be embarrassing for him to drive her car to the office? "What''s the matter?" Maddox looked up at her and stated, "I''ll pick you up after work. Take care of yourself." Minerva didn''t know what to say. Maddox looked like he was serious about this. She suddenly recalled what he had said to her the night before. He said that he would be around her until the investigation ended. He meant every word that he said. However, wouldn''t it be tiring for him to fetch her around like this? Minerva clenched the bag in her hand. Suddenly, she felt a little guilty. She thought about it for a while and handed the bag to him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "This is for you." There was a look of doubt on Maddox''s face. He reached out and epted it. Before he could ask anything, Minerva began to exin herself. "I initially made this for myself, but since you have bought breakfast for me, I couldn''t finish this. So... I''ll give this to you." "Two portions?" Maddox looked at the sandwiches in the bag. A faint smile appeared on his face and his thin lips curled up slightly. "You were nning to finish both sandwiches on your own?" "That''s right... I usually eat two portions for breakfast. Is there a problem?" The more she exined, the more guilty she felt. Minerva looked at the smirk on his face. She really couldn''t take it anymore. She gritted her teeth and quickly said, "I''ll go up first. You can decide if you want to eat it or not." Then, she closed the door and turned around to leave, leaving Maddox with a view of her back. She walked in a hurry and soon entered the building. Then, she disappeared from Maddox''s sight. Minerva heaved a sigh of relief when she finally stopped feeling the piercing gazeing from behind her. After entering the elevator and going upstairs, Han Minerva went straight to her office. Not long after she sat down, her phone rang. It was a Facebook Messenger notification. Han Minerva opened it and took a look. It was a message from Maddox. In a short period of time, there were only three words. "I''ll remember this." He would remember this? Minerva was a little confused. What was he referring to? Minerva frowned. She held her phone and tried to think of a way to reply to him. However, after thinking for a moment, she put down her phone and decided to ignore him. When Vera arrived at work, she saw that Minerva was already in the office. She was a little surprised. "Why are you here so early? I thought that you weren''ting in today." Vera sat down beside her and then asked her, "Beanie has been asking me about the man in the office yesterday." Upon hearing this, Han Minerva held her breath. "Did Beanie find out?" "He told me not to tell you. He''s afraid that it will trouble you, so he told me to keep it a secret from you." Minerva was surprised. "Huh, so I told him to keep a secret, and yet he still told you?" Vera pursed her lips in dissatisfaction. "Even if it''s a secret, he should only keep it from an outsider and I am not one. I have been living with you for so many years. Moreover, I know more about what happened between you and Maddox than you do!" "You know better than I do?" Vera sighed, reached out her fingers and pinched Minerva. "I probably know almost as much as you do." Minerva looked at her helplessly. She shook her head, picked up a pen and flipped through the documents. She then asked casually, "Let''s not talk about me. Let''s talk about you. How are things between you and Quill? You have been in the Hanover family home for the past two days. Have you taken action?" At the mention of this, Vera''s expression fell. "Let''s not talk about it. Ever since I had been rejected that day, he has been treating me as if I didn''t exist. Although he''s the one who fetches me and Beanie in the morning, he has been ignoring me. When we arrived at the office, it was the driver who notified me. He didn''t even look at me throughout the journey." As she spoke of this, Vera lowered her head and pouted. "Minerva, am I really that bad? That''s why Quill refused me without even thinking, right? Now, it''s a waste of time for him to even look at me. I really feel sad. Somehow, I feel that I''m shameless for pretending that he still hadn''t rejected me, and follow Beanie back to the Hanover family home all the time." Vera held her head in distress and wailed, "I feel that I am no different than those annoying women. He might be very annoyed with me." As she gazed at Vera, Minerva felt bad and patted Vera''s head. "How is that possible? You''re amazing. He just hasn''t noticed your strengths yet. To be honest, don''t you think that Secretary Sharpio is an outstanding woman? But even so, he wasn''t interested in her either, so..." "So what?" "I''m guessing that Quill just doesn''t understand love?" Minerva propped up her chin with her hand and fiddled the pen in her hand as she analyzed, "Otherwise, how could he not have had a girlfriend until now? I can tell from his tone that ever since I had gone missing, and after the death of my mother, he had supported the family on his own. Perhaps he has always been under a lot of pressure. I have a feeling that he has been living for someone else all this time..." Chapter 584 Chapter 584 Vera agreed with Minerva. In the past few years that she had been working with Minerva, she had witnessed first hand how good Quill had been to Minerva. She was quite envious, but she didn''t want to be Quill''s sister. She didn''t like Quill very much at first, butter... As she thought of this, Vera suddenly came back to her senses. "You''re right. Perhaps, he really doesn''t understand love. It''s also possible that he doesn''t develop feelings at all." Vera rested her chin on her hands and continued in distress, "Perhaps he''s just born heartless. I think it''s impossible for me to win him over." "You shouldn''t give up so early. Actually, I think that this is a good thing." Minerva held Vera''s hand andughed softly, saying, "There are no other women going after him. You''ll have all the opportunities to go after him, right?" "All mine?" Vera''s face was nk and she did not understand Minerva''s words. "What do you mean by that?" Looking at the confused look on her face, Minerva couldn''t help but reach out to poke her chin and reminded her in a soft voice. "You''re always around him. Why don''t you tell me what the opportunities are for you?" Vera paused. When she finally understood what Minerva was talking about, she smiled again. "You''re right. I''m with Beanie every day. That means that I get to be with Quill almost on a daily basis... Minerva, thank you for reminding me of this. Okay, I have decided. Even if Quill is a heartless person, I will definitely make him mine!" After that, Vera narrowed her eyes and came up with a good idea. She grabbed Minerva and said, "Do you think I should drug him first, or should I just force myself on him?" Minerva fell speechless. The corners of her mouth twitched and she couldn''t even say a word. "Well, I don''t think I can force myself on him. Perhaps it''s better if I drug him first!" Vera was excited when she was talking about this. Minerva just let her be because she knew that Vera would never dare to do that. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, it was possible that she would really go crazy and actually drug Quill. "By the way." The expression on Vera''s face suddenly became serious. "How are your rtionship problems going?" Minerva didn''t want to talk about this, so she tried to beat around the bush. "There''s nothing much to deal with." Vera could sense that Minerva was avoiding this topic, so she didn''t press on. The morning passed by quickly. At noon, both of them were about to go to the canteen for lunch when a phone call came in. Minerva nced at the caller ID and had a feeling that it was someone she knew. "Hello?" "Miss Hanover, this is Sam Sorrento." "Sam?" Minerva paused for a moment. Why would Sam call her? "Mr. Yardley has asked me to bring you food. I am downstairs now. Is it convenient for you toe and collect it?" The office was quiet. Vera could hear the conversation between Sam and Minerva. She widened her eyes and asked, "Why can''t you bring the food up here? Why does she have to go down to get it?" "The receptionist would not allow me toe up." Sam stood at the entrance and gazed at the receptionist helplessly. Upon hearing this, Minerva recalled that she had instructed the receptionist and security guards not to let anyone enter the office. She was worried that thepany would be affected by whatever was happening to her recently. Thinking of this, Minerva agreed, "I understand. I''lle down now." "Wait a minute, I''ll get it for you." Vera offered to help Minerva out, who then nodded. "Okay then." After hanging up the phone, Han Minerva stared at her phone in a daze. Sam was asked to deliver food to her? He must have been furious. "Maddox''s methods of going after you is indeed unconventional. I''ll go downstairs to get the lunch for you. Give me a minute." When Vera arrived at the lobby, she saw Sam standing at the entrance with a bag in his hand. In fact, she used to hold no grudges against Sam. However, ever since he had said those words to Vera, and even questioned why Minerva came back, Vera''s opinion of him had changed. She was hostile towards Sam. She walked over and ordered in a cold tone, "Give it to me. Sam heard her voice and was surprised to see Vera instead. "Why is it you?" "What? Don''t you want to see me?" Vera sneered and returned, "Are you afraid that I will scold you?" Sam frowned. "I didn''t mean that." "Then give it to me. I''ll take it and you can leave as soon as possible." Sam didn''t know what to say. Looking at Vera who was acting hostile, Sam realized that he could have offended her with what he had said before. She probably regarded him as an enemy. He didn''t hand over the bag immediately. Instead, he asked softly, "Do you still remember what I said to you in the parking lot?" "The parking lot?" Vera crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at him with a cold expression. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "I asked the both of you why you came back." Seeing her deny it, he guessed that she was angry. Seeing that her temper was the same from five years ago, Sam continued helplessly, "I was wrong for saying those things and I apologize for that. For many years, Mr. Yardley has always kept Miss Minerva in his heart and I do acknowledge her as the Young Madam. However, just like how you regard her as your best friend and would stand up for her, I am his assistant. I will surely take his side and have some resentment against Young Madam. However..." "Stop!" Vera reached out her hand to stop him from continuing. She took a deep breath and calmly exined, "I don''t care which side you are on. Even if I am on Minerva''s side, I didn''t ask you anything. You don''t have to exin anything to me. I don''t care. This matter is between the two of them. I don''t want to get involved. Just hand over the lunch to me and leave." She didn''t even want to talk. Sam had no choice but to hand her the lunch bag. Vera took it and turned around immediately. She didn''t even look at him again. Looking at her walking away, Sam recalled the scene five years ago when Vera was drunk. When the door was opened, she came straight to him, hugged him and rubbed herself against him. He still remembered how she had kissed him on the neck, and the feeling on his hands when he carried her back to the room. Ever since then, Vera would appear in his dreams every once in a while. When Minerva had disappeared for the past five years, Maddox had gone mad. However, he wasn''t the only one. Sam could not forget Vera, but... He was only an assistant, a subordinate... He had to put Maddox''s welfare before his, so he had to put his own thoughts behind. Sam didn''t expect to meet Vera again, but now, they had already be enemies. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 "Lunch''s here." Vera pushed the door open and entered. Her tone and expression were obviously different than when she had left. When she went downstairs, she looked as if she was going onto the battlefield. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When she came back, her expression looked gloomy, as if someone had bullied her. "What''s wrong?" Minerva nced at her and asked in amusement, "Did you quarrel with Sam?" When she heard this, Vera snorted and replied, "We didn''t. He could not say a word after I was done lecturing him." After that, she handed the lunch bag over to Minerva. "Come and get your love-filled lunch." The words "love-filled lunch" made Minerva blush. She wasn''t willing to walk over to get it. She coughed softly and said, "Since you went to get it, it''s yours. Today, I feel like having some light oatmeal in the canteen." After that, Han Minerva began packing up and went downstairs. Vera''s face quickly fell and she quickly stepped forward to stop Minerva. "Are you kidding me? This is from Maddox. How could you give it to me? If he finds out, he will surely kill me." "Don''t talk as if he''s a serial killer. It''s just lunch." "Oh?" Vera raised her eyebrows and questioned her, "Are you not happy that I said that he''s a serial killer? Are you protecting him?" Minerva fell speechless. "Okay, hurry up and have your love- filled lunch. I''ll go down first." Vera did not wait for her to react. She stuffed the bag into Minerva''s hand, turned around and ran away. She even closed the office door for her. In the end, Minerva brought the lunch bag over to the lounge. When she opened the bag, she saw an exquisite- looking lunch box. When she opened the lid, she saw abination of meat, vegetables as well as a serving of soup. Buzz... Minerva''s phone vibrated. She nced at the phone on the table and saw the Facebook message from Maddox. "Enjoy the meal. I''ll pick you up after work." As she looked at the message and the lunch before her, Minerva felt that there something wasn''t quite right. Why did it feel like they were acting like they were madly in love? It didn''t seem like Maddox would be the kind of man to send lunch over to someone. However, ever since she had met him again, he had done many surprising things. After lunch, Minerva cleaned up after herself and rested on the sofa. Maddox did not message her ever since. The lunch break then ended. As soon as she went back to work, a client came to order a batch of work uniforms for spring and summer. Since it was a big deal, Vera invited the client to the office and asked Minerva to discuss with him in detail. "Nice to meet you, Miss Hanover." The client was a middle-aged man named Justin Yeager. He was dressed in a suit and looked energetic. At first nce, you could tell that he was a sessful businessman. He took a business card out and handed it to Minerva. "I''m Justin Yeager, the manager of Blue Sky Company. I want to discuss with you regarding the next batch of work uniforms for spring and summer. Miss Hanover, do you have any good ideas?" Minerva took over the business card, looked at it seriously and then smiled. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Yeager." "Have a seat here." Minerva guided him to the sofa next to her. "Regarding the uniforms, are there any requirements? You can give me some ideas and I cane up with a draft for you." When Vera saw that they were going to discuss work, she quickly went to the pantry to make coffee. Vera came back shortly after making coffee. Minerva and Justin had already gone deep into the conversation. "Mr. Yeager, here is your coffee." "Oh? Thank you." Justin took the coffee. He was polite and well-mannered. Not only did he pick it up with both hands, he even thanked Vera personally. After taking a sip of the coffee, he praised, "This coffee is well-brewed. Did you make it yourself?" Vera was delighted to be praised. She nodded her head happily. "Yes, that''s right!" "Not bad, not bad at all." After saying that, he turned over to Minerva and nodded in admiration. "Yourpany is really full of talented people. Not only are your products exquisite, even your coffeemaking skills are first- ss. Yourpany is filled with surprises." Minerva was stunned for a moment. She then smiled and replied, "Mr. Yeager, you''re too kind. This is what we should do." After chatting for a while, Justin stood up and said, "Okay, I have a basic grasp of the concept. I will head back and discuss it with our president. If there are no problems, I wille back to sign the contract with you tomorrow." Vera immediately suggested, "Mr. Yeager, I''ll see you off." "Okay, thank you." After Vera sent him off, she couldn''t help but be excited as she gushed, "Oh my god, Mr. Yeager is too kind. It''s rare to see a well-mannered person in such a high position. He was very polite, especially towards you." "Me?" "Yeah, didn''t you notice? The way he looked at you was extremely respectful." Minerva didn''t know what to say. She didn''t pay much attention to it. She just thought that he was well-educated and didn''t notice that he had treated her differently. She felt like it was an exaggeration to say that he was being especially respectful towards her. "You''re mistaken, aren''t you?" Minerva turned around and ordered, "Get ready to discuss the details with me. Let''s get back to work." "Okay." Vera followed her pace. "I think the chance of signing this contract is quite high. Minerva, is he your brother''s friend? I really feel that the way he looks at you is different." Upon hearing this, Han Minerva finally came to her senses. "That''s actually possible. After all, we''ve had a lot more clients after that banquet. Blue Sky Company... Do you remember seeing them that night?" Vera was stunned by the question and returned nkly, "How could I remember? Although I did meet a lot of people that day, I drank a lot of wine and was tipsy most of the time. Furthermore, the heels I was wearing that night weren''t my size, so my feet were bleeding. Although I was toasting with other guests, I was actually focused on my feet!" Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but frown. "Is the injury serious?" "Oh, it''s just a minor injury. I''m feeling much better now." "Be careful, don''t wear shoes that are too small next time. However, how can Quill let you drink so much? He''s so inconsiderate." "I agree! Not only that, he was as cold as an iceberg. If I was another woman, they would have already been scared away by him. Why do I like him so much?" Minerva paused. She then smiled and guessed, "Probably because you''re a sucker for pain?" "Minerva, stop making fun of me!" Chapter 586 Chapter 586 The two chatted for a while then continued to work. Soon, it was time to get off work. Only then did Minerva think of a serious issue. Vera and Beanie were going back to the Hanover family home together, so Quill woulde to the office to pick Vera up before going to get Beanie. However, Maddox was alsoing to fetch Minerva from the office too. It was possible for the both of them to run into each other. As she thought of this, Minerva''s expression quickly fell. She immediately told Vera about this matter. Hearing this, Vera realized the seriousness of the matter. She nced at the time on her cell phone and said in a panic, "There''s only ten minutes left. It''s toote to say anything now. What should we do?" Minerva bit her lower lip. "I can''t let Maddoxe over. If Quill finds out..." The consequences were unimaginable. "What should we do? Are you going to tell him to pick you upter?" "In that case, he''ll only think that I''m working overtime and wille even earlier." After thinking for a while, Minerva began to pack her things. Vera didn''t understand what she was doing. "What are you doing?" "Getting off work early." "Getting off early? Then you..." "I''ll go straight to hispany." Vera''s eyes widened. "Will you be able to make it in time?" "It''s toote, so I''ll call him on the way and try to make him pick me up somewhere else." Minerva quickly packed up and headed out of the door. She turned back and said to Vera, "I''ll leave the rest of the work to you. Actually, there''s nothing much left to do. Be careful." "Alright." There was no signal in the elevator, so Minerva walked down the stairs and sent a message to Maddox. After sending the message, she quickly walked down the stairs. When she arrived at the third floor, her cell phone suddenly rang. Minerva saw that it was Maddox calling. She felt a little guilty as she picked up the call. "What''s up?" "Where are you?" Maddox sounded a little anxious. Minerva replied in confusion, "I, I''m at the supermarket. Didn''t I just send you a message?" Maddox didn''t answer. After a moment of silence, Maddox said in an angry tone, "Didn''t I tell you not to go out alone? Didn''t you understand me?" Minerva didn''t know how to react to this sudden turn of events. "1-1 just wanted to buy something." "You want to buy something? Couldn''t you have waited until I picked you up after work?" Minerva blinked her eyes and realized that she had forgotten to bring her keys. She had no choice but to turn around and head upstairs. As she walked up the stairs, she returned, "I just thought of it suddenly. I''m not a cripple. I don''t need to rely on you to do everything, right?" All of a sudden, Maddox sneered. "What if you run into danger? Huh?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Minerva was a little tired after walking up two flights of stairs. She unconsciously gasped as she spoke. "That''s my own business. I should be responsible for myself... Is that okay?" Maddox was about to say something when he suddenly stopped. After a long time, he asked, "Where are you now?" What? Minerva''s heart skipped a beat and she looked around guiltily. "Didn''t I say that I was at the supermarket? Why are you asking again?" "Something''s not right. It''s too quiet around you and there''s an echo. You''re even gasping." Minerva cussed in her heart. How could she forget about this? In the stairwell, the echo was loud. When she wasn''t speaking, her footsteps made it sound as if someone was following her. She actually forgot about it. As she thought of this, Minerva coughed softly to cover up her inner panic and exined, "I''m at the stairs of the supermarket. The elevator isn''t working. What''s wrong with me taking the stairs?" "Huh." Maddox sneered and said, "You''d better wait for me at the entrance of yourpany. If I find out that you''re not there, I''ll turn your wholepany upside down." These words were threatening. Minerva immediately grew angered. "How dare you!" "Try me." Minerva couldn''t utter a single word. She bit her lower lip and could not help but stomp her feet. Maddox really had the ability to drive her crazy. In the end, she had no choice but to scold him, "You can do whatever you want. If you want to, you can turn thepany upside down!" Then, she hung up the call. She insisted on going to the supermarket. She would like to see just how he would turn the company upside down when he couldn''t find her. She didn''t believe that he would do anything to herpany. If he did, she would definitely not forgive him. When she returned to her office, she was already panting as she pushed open the door. Vera widened her eyes and looked at her in shock, "Minerva, why did youe back again?" Minerva walked in with a gloomy expression. She grabbed the keys on the table and replied, "I forgot the keys. I''m leaving now." After taking two steps, she suddenly stopped and said, "Forget it." "What''s wrong? Aren''t you going to find him?" Minerva didn''t tell her what happened in the stairwell just now. She really wanted to go against Maddox. However, after thinking about it, she realized that it was pointless. If Maddox really didn''t see her at the entrance, he could possibly cause a scene. Wasn''t she just asking for trouble then? Never mind. She could not hide from whatever was going to happen eventually. "Forget it. It''s up to fate." Minerva put the keys into her bag and thenid down on the sofa to rest. She was exhausted. Vera just kept quiet. She stared nkly at Minerva for a few seconds before she began packing her things. When she was done, she turned to Minerva and said, "I''ll head down first. You can wait here for a while before youe down." "Alright." After Vera left, the office was silent. Minerva recalled what Maddox had said on the phone and snorted in anger. Then, she took off her shoes and curled up on the sofa. Maddox, that b*stard! How could he be so petty! She cursed him in her heart but she didn''t know that he was speeding all the way towards her office at that moment. Although Minerva was anxious and worried, she admitted that she was still timid. She did not dare to go downstairs to face them, and could only hide in the office. She could only sit by and wait. Sure enough, even after five years, she was still... so timid. She didn''t even have the courage to face him. She didn''t know how long she had spent lying on the sofa when the office''s door was pushed open. A steady sound of footsteps could be heard from within the office. Soon, a tall figure walked to her side. Minerva slowly raised her head and saw a handsome but ice-cold face. He bent down in front of her and reached out to pinch her chin. His gaze was as sharp as an arrow. "You have one minute to exin yourself. Why did you lie?" Minerva just remained silent. Her lips moved. In the end, she could only reply, "It''s whatever you''re thinking about." Chapter 587 Chapter 587 The sound was getting farther and farther away, until it became inaudible. Maddox had carried Minerva all the way to the car and ced her in the passenger seat. Since she did not have time to put on her shoes, she didn''t know where to ce her feet after sitting down. In the end, she decided to put her feet on the seat and rest her chin against her knees. Maddox drove the car expressionlessly. Minerva sat in the front passenger seat and curled up. The both of them were in a bad mood. When they were about to arrive home, Minerva suddenly thought of something and her face paled. "Since you didn''t let me put on my shoes, does it mean that you n to carry me upstairs again?" She asked nervously. Maddox let out a soft chuckle, confirming her thoughts. After a while, he whispered, "Isn''t that a good idea?" "What!?" Minerva cursed him angrily in her heart. She gritted her teeth and thought to herself, "I can''t just let him do whatever he wants." As soon as the car stopped in the parking lot, Minerva opened the door almost immediately and rushed out. She took off barefooted. Minerva was quite tall and could run fast. Furthermore, since she had not shown any signs that she would do this earlier, Maddox did not expect this. He quickly got out of the car and chased after her. Minerva''s running caught the attention of the people around her. She had never felt so humiliated in her life. When she arrived at the elevator, she was already out of breath. The people waiting for the elevator gave her a strange look. They looked at her as if she was a monster. Minerva bit her lower lip and wanted to exin, but after thinking about it, she felt that there was no need. In any case, they were just a group of strangers. "Hey, it''s you." Suddenly, someone spoke out in the crowd. Minerva turned around and saw that it was Brock from the elevator that day. Brock took a nce at her and then looked behind her. He stepped forward and asked. "Why is your husband not with you today? Why are you barefooted?" Minerva heaved a sigh of relief and exined, "My shoes were broken. That''s why I''m barefoot..." As for the previous question, she ignored itpletely. "I see." Brock said with a smile, "Be careful not to step on anything on the ground." Minerva''s smile was a little awkward. "I don''t think so. The neighborhood is well-cleaned." Just as she was speaking, Brock eximed from behind her. "Your husband is here." His voice was a little loud and everyone turned around. Seeing the handsome, tall and strong maning towards them in the distance, everyone sighed. Brock thenplimented, "Although I am a man myself, I have to say that your husband is really handsome. Of course, you are also a beauty." The corner of Han Minerva''s mouth twitched. She could not say a single word. Since the elevator was not there yet, would Maddox catch up to her again? She didn''t want to give in, so she bit her lower lip, turned around and was about to take the stairs. "You want to relive the staircase episode again?" Maddox asked in a cold tone, causing Minerva to stoppletely. Maddox walked over with a cold expression on his face. He grabbed Minerva''s slender wrist to prevent her from running away again. "Let me go." Minerva lowered her voice and wanted to get rid of Maddox''s hand. However, he grabbed her wrist tightly like a mp, not allowing her to escape. "Are you two having a fight?" Brock was enjoying the show, or perhaps he just didn''t realize what was happening. Minerva didn''t say a word. She just wanted to get rid of Maddox''s hand. The next second, he stepped forward and put his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear, "If you resist again, do you want me to pick you up again in front of everyone?" When she heard this, Minerva instantly stopped resisting. There were so many people waiting for the elevator. It would be embarrassing if she was picked up by Maddox. She didn''t want to be the center of attention, so she red at Maddox and looked away. "The elevator is almost there. Step on my feet and get in." Minerva did so unwillingly. She even tried to stomp her feet. Unfortunately, since she was not wearing shoes, Maddox didn''t feel a thing. He held her waist with one hand and helped her into the elevator. People actually made way for them in the elevator. After entering the elevator, Brock looked at Minerva with a smile and said. "Your husband really treats you well. You should cherish him. It''s normal to argue at times. The important thing is to reconcile after." Minerva didn''t want to talk to Brock. Why couldn''t he just keep quiet? No one wanted his opinion. She could only smile awkwardly at him. Maddox was probably still thinking about what had happened earlier. His expression was ice- cold and his aura even made the temperature in the elevator lower. The people in the elevator got out one after another. When it reached the 18th floor, only Maddox and Minerva were left. Maddox brought her out and asked her to open the door. Minerva didn''t move. Maddox frowned. "You''re not going in?" "How am I supposed to put in the password with you here?" Minerva returned. Maddox paused when he heard that. After a while, a self-mocking smile appeared on his face. "In your eyes, I don''t even deserve to know the password to your house? Or do you think that I will steal your password and do something with it?" Minerva just kept quiet. "If I want to do something to you, I can do it now." "I didn''t mean that," Minerva exined. She just didn''t want him to know. After all, this house was not owned by her alone. "Then do it." After thinking for a while, Minerva said, "Close your eyes or turn around." He did not move and stared coldly at her. Just like that, Minerva looked into his eyes and did not press the password. Finally, Maddox sighed. "Fine. I give up." He then closed his eyes with a helpless expression on his face. Minerva felt a little guilty when she saw him like this. However, there was nothing she could do. In order to keep Beanie away from Maddox, she had better be careful. As she thought of this, Minerva quickly pressed the password and then unlocked the door. After the door opened, Maddox let go of her and said, "Okay, go in." Minerva was surprised that he did note in with her. "Stay at home and don''t go out. I still have something to do so I can''t apany you." Minerva looked up at him and replied, "You should get your things done. I''m not a child. I don''t need yourpany."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 588 Chapter 588 Bang! After closing the door, Minerva blocked Maddox from entering. Then, she put on her shoes and entered the house. Because she had been walking outside with bare feet just now, her feet were dirty now. Minerva went to the bathroom to wash her feet. It wasn''t until she had finished preparing the food and brought it to the table for herself, that Minerva realized that the house was really empty. Vera was not sitting on the opposite side, and Beanie was not by her side. The man who would remind her to eat more wasn''t there either. Minerva picked up a piece of vegetable with her fork and sat there in a daze. About a minuteter, Minerva snapped back from her trance and smiled at herself mockingly. What was she thinking about? They had just apanied each other for two days. Was she already feeling lonely just because she was eating on her own now? Why would she have such thoughts? Minerva shook her head helplessly. She put the vegetables into her mouth, only to find that it was exceptionally bitter. It tasted like bitter medicine. She frowned and took a bite of the fried pork ribs, but it still tasted the same. After eating numbly for a long while, Minerva finally put down her spoon. As expected, a meal was only enjoyable if there was someone else to share it with. It was indeed lonely to eat alone. Unfortunately, both Vera and Beanie were not there. Minerva suddenly reached out and lightly hit her own head when she thought of a handsome face in her mind. "Don''t think about him anymore!" "You fool!" She had no appetite. She cleaned up the table and then went to take a shower. After that, she remembered the job she had received during the day, so she started making the drafts for a while. When she was finally done, Minerva finally smiled. She then looked at the time and realized that it was alreadyte. There were no notifications on her phone. It seemed that Maddox had disappeared. After thinking for a while, she turned off the lights and went to sleep. Just when Minerva thought that Maddox would never show up in front of her again, she opened the door the next day and saw him. He then sent her to thepany as usual, brought her breakfast and asked Sam to bring her lunch. Everything remained the same. In the afternoon, the manager of Blue Sky Company gave her a call as he wanted to have a look at the drafts. Minerva asked Vera to send the pictures she had drawn the night before to him. After Vera was done talking to Justin, she came over to Minerva. "I''ve already seen the cost price and material that the other party requested. It''s a little difficult to fulfill. Minerva..." Vera wrote down Justin''s request, sorted it out and handed it over to Minerva. Minerva looked at it. She pursed her lips and thought about it. "The price is fine, but..." "But what?" "Nothing, let''s do it." Vera pouted and asked, "Don''t you think we will suffer losses if we do as told?" "In business, you can''t win every time. On the surface, it seems like a loss, but... This is the first time that ourpany has received such arge order. Moreover, if the future orders are the same, we can save a lot of effort. This is considered a win for us." Upon hearing this, Vera suddenly understood. "I understand. I''ll tell him right away. If there are no problems, let''s sign a contract." "Alright." When Vera was done with the discussion, it was already almost time to get off work. She thought that even if they were going to sign the contract, they would have to do it the next day. Unexpectedly, just before they were about to get off work, Justin rushed to the office, saying that he would sign the contract with Minerva that day. Although she was a little surprised, she still respected her client''s decision. "Mr. Yeager, about the contract..." "Don''t worry. I''ve already drafted the contract. Miss Hanover, don''t you worry. The price offered by ourpany will definitely be satisfactory to you." Justin didn''te alone that day. He nodded slightly, and the assistant following behind him stepped forward and handed a contract to Minerva. Minerva looked at the contract and the offered price. She could not help but frown bit by bit. Justin saw her frown and thought that there was something wrong with the contract. He quickly asked, "Miss Hanover, is something wrong?" Minerva pressed her red lips together. It wasn''t that something was wrong. It was just that the price offered by him was too good to be true. The price that they were discussing earlier felt more realistic to Minerva. Hence, she was unable to tell what was going on with him for a moment. "Nothing''s wrong, it''s just that..." Minerva raised her head and looked at Justin. "This contract..." "If you are not satisfied with the conditions in the contract, we can add more until you''re satisfied." Upon hearing this, Minerva was even more surprised. "Mr. Yeager, I..." "Miss Hanover, I have seen your work. I know that you are an outstanding designer abroad and I know about your past achievements. Ourpany is very eager to cooperate with you. Therefore, we hope you can ept these conditions without pressure." So that was what it was. Han Minerva felt much better after hearing his words. After all, a lot had happenedtely. She didn''t know what the other party was up to. After all, there was no such thing as a free lunch. When she thought about it, although the conditions were lucrative, it wasn''t too much.. Finally, Minerva nodded and signed on it. Both parties stamped on it and the contract was in effect. Justin enthusiastically reached out his hand to her and said, "I''m very d to cooperate with you, Miss Hanover. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Minerva smiled at him and shook his hand. "Let''s have a pleasant cooperation." After seeing Justin off, Vera rubbed her hands happily and wondered, "After finishing this work, we should be able to make a lot of money, right? I thought that starting apany was tiring before, but now, I think that... It''s not that bad. We can even make so much money." Minerva stood rooted to the ground. She lowered her eyes and did not say anything. She was lost in thoughts. "Minerva, what''s wrong? Aren''t you supposed to be happy after signing such a big order?" "I just feel that... It''s so surreal." Minerva pursed her red lips as she held the contract in her hands. "This order was too easy. The conditions given by the other party were too good. I''m a little worried." After listening to her words, Vera came over and took the contract from her hand. "Are you worried that there is something wrong with the contract? You have looked at it several times. If there are any problems, you should be able to spot it." Minerva shook her head. "I''ve read the contract several times. There shouldn''t be any problems, but..." "But what is it?" "I have a bad feeling." Chapter 589 Chapter 589 "Are you overthinking it because of what happened recently? Do you think that it may be a trap? The contract is official. I have done my research on Blue Sky Company. Justin Yeager is indeed the manager of thispany, and he has a say in it," Vera stated. Blue Sky Company... At the thought of thepany''s name, Minerva felt a little uneasy. "Go and find out who the boss of Blue Sky Company is. I''ll get Quill to help out too." Vera pondered for a moment and nodded. "Okay. I''ll go check it out right away." After Vera left, Minerva sat down at her desk. She grabbed the contract and scanned through it carefully once more. It was soon time to get off work. By this time, Maddox should already being soon. Due to the previous incident, Maddox avoided Quill. Although he didn''t like the idea and held resentment, he still thought of Minerva first. For the time being, he would avoid going against Quill head on. Minerva had nothing to worry about for the time being. She pursed her lips and slowly began to pack up, ready to get off work. Since Vera would leave first, she would just wait there for a while longer. All of a sudden, Vera suddenly ran in with a terrible look on her face. "Minerva, I''m sorry."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Upon hearing this, Minerva jumped up from her chair. "W-What''s wrong?" Vera bit her lower lip. "I went to check on the boss of Blue Sky Company just now, and then I found..." "What did you find?" Seeing that Vera was reluctant to speak up, Minerva reminded her, "Stop hesitating. Just spit it out." She lowered her head and spoke softly, as if she was afraid that Minerva would scold her in anger. However, Minerva could still hear her words. "I just found out that the boss of Blue Sky Company is actually an old friend of ours. You know him too. He''s..." Minerva furrowed her brows and a name appeared in her mind almost immediately. "Benedict Yardley... Maddox''s eldest brother." Upon hearing this name, Han Minerva felt like she was suffocating. She stumbled and almost fell forward. She managed to grab the corner of the table in time so that she didn''t fall forward. "Calm down. This was all my fault. I should have investigated this matter in advance, but I only checked out Blue Sky Company and not who their President was. I only knew that Blue Sky Company has a good reputation so I didn''t pay much attention to this. This is my fault..." Benedict Yardley... Minerva suddenly remembered the two encounters she had with him at the supermarket, as well as what he had said to her. No wonder they were willing to offer such a lucrative contract. No wonder Justin looked at her differently. Perhaps this was not just a simple cooperation after all? When she thought of this, Minerva bit down heavily on her lower lip. Her grip on the corner of the table became tighter. Momentster, she calmed down and said, "I understand." Vera looked at her worriedly and asked, "Are you okay? It''s all my fault. Why don''t I go to Blue Sky company to look for Benedict personally? Let''s terminate the cooperation. After all, he is an acquaintance. I''m sure he''ll agree to it." After saying that, Vera turned around and left. "Stop!" Minerva called out to her. Vera reluctantly stopped. "Minerva?" "Now, it''s time to get off work. Quill ising soon. Pack your things and wait for him. Pick up Beanie after that." "Minerva!" "Go, just pretend that nothing has happened. You don''t know anything." "Then this contract..." "I will personally handle this matter. You don''t have to worry about it." Vera wanted to say something, but when she saw Minerva''s determined look, it was obvious that she had already made up her mind. She helplessly nodded. "Alright then. If there''s anything you need my help with, just call me." "Okay." After receiving her reply, Vera packed up and went downstairs. Before leaving, she looked at Minerva uneasily to make sure she was calm enough before leaving. Minerva waited for Vera to leave before looking at the contract again. She then wrote down Justin''s contact details. Benedict... He didn''te forward to cooperate with her personally. There must be a reason behind this. When Maddox arrived at the office, he saw Minerva standing in front of thepany from a distance. When he parked the car in front of her, she was still standing there in a daze. Maddox furrowed his brows and honked at her. Minerva then came back to her senses. She looked up and realized that Maddox had already arrived. She walked up to the car and sat in the passenger seat. Maddox realized that she looked dejected, so he did not question her further. Instead, he leaned over and tried to fasten her seatbelt. Minerva was shocked. She asked, "What are you doing?" "Putting on your seatbelt." He fastened on her seatbelt as he spoke. Minerva lightly nodded and continued to sit in her seat in a daze. After driving for some distance, Maddox stopped at the red light. He looked around and realized that Minerva was just sitting there, lost in thought again. Even though she was looking into the distance, her mind had wandered off. "What happened?" Maddox could not help but ask. However, he did not receive an answer. She was so deep in thought that she did not hear Maddox''s words at all. Minerva had been wondering what Benedict''s intentions were. She had met him twice after returning to the country. The first time, she was at the supermarket with Beanie, but she didn''t recognize him. He gave her his mobile phone number but she had lost it. The second time, Benedict had said that he was waiting for her in the supermarket and that he meant no harm. If he meant no harm, what was he trying to do? Trying to reminisce about old times? If that was all he wanted to do, why did he coborate with herpany? No, it couldn''t be that simple. Suddenly, Minerva felt a cold touch on her hand. She suddenly came to her senses and realized that Maddox was holding her hand. She paused and then looked up at him. "What''s wrong?" "Why are you in a daze?" Maddox stared at her sharply and reminded her, "You''ve been absent- minded many times today. What happened?" Han Minerva''s lips moved, and then she shook her head to deny it. "Nothing happened. I was just thinking about work." "Is there any trouble?" "No." She was being absent-minded and she was denying it quickly. Maddox quickly became suspicious. If she didn''t want to talk about it, he could find out by himself. When it came to investigating, Maddox suddenly recalled that he had said that he would not investigate anything rted to her. If he was investigating her work, was it considered rted to her? Maddox was frustrated. Why did he make life hard for himself? Chapter 590 Chapter 590 The two of them fell silent again and they soon arrived at the neighborhood. Before getting out of the car, Minerva suddenly asked, "Don''t you have a car?" Upon hearing this, Maddox paused and asked, "What''s wrong?" "It''s my car. I need to use it sometime." Maddox immediately furrowed his brows. "Am I not here? I''ve said that I won''t leave your side. Tell me where you''re going and I''ll give you a ride." Minerva frowned and thought about what she was going to do. She then continued, "It''s not convenient. I can''t ask you to go everywhere with me." Maddox raised an eyebrow. "Do you want to get rid of me?" "It''s not like that. Aren''t you living nearby? You can ask Sam to drive your car over and you can also use your own car to pick me up in the future." Minerva suddenly paused. After realizing what she had just said, she suddenly turned her head. "Forget it. You can do whatever you want." Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. After a few steps, she heard Maddox getting out of the car and followed her. "I''ll ask Sam to drive the car here tomorrow." Minerva ignored him and continued to walk forwards. When they arrived at the elevator, Maddox suddenly asked her, "Are you satisfied now?" Minerva still ignored him. She pursed her lips and looked elsewhere. She didn''t want to admit that she was the one who had said those words just now. "Are you shy?" Minerva quickly snapped, "You''d better shut up." Maddox''s gloomy mood was instantly swept away and the smile on his face widened. These days, he had used the excuse of protecting her in order to upy her time and space. He knew that it was despicable of him to have taken advantage of the situation. However, he couldn''t control himself. He was extremely selfish and wanted to get close to her, no matter what had happened between the two of them in the past. He didn''t want to experience regret again. He didn''t know if he could bear the mental torture for another five years. Of course, he could sense Minerva''s resistance. Even though her resistance was slowly decreasing, it was mostly due to helplessness, or that she was being forced to ept him. As for Maddox, as long as he could upy all of her time and space, it didn''t matter whether she was willing or not. As long as he was by her side, no other men would have a chance. Even if Minerva did not ept him, no one could get close to her. After entering the elevator, Minerva leaned against the wall, looking a little tired. He wrapped his arms around her and said, "Lean into my arms if you''re tired." Minerva didn''t reply. She thought for a while and didn''t refuse. For the first time, they quietly stayed in a small space. When the elevator door opened, Minerva walked out of the elevator first. Naturally, Maddox followed closely behind. As she walked to the door, Minerva thought of something and turned around to look at Maddox. There was a serious look in her beautiful eyes that he had never seen before. "Thank you for the past few days. There hasn''t been any danger anymore. You have so much to do at work. Why don''t you..." "Are you worried about me? Are you thinking about mypany?" Minerva instantly fell silent. "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of thepany''s affairs and I won''t leave you alone." Han Minerva couldn''t help but nce at the dark and stern look in his eyes. Every morning when she went out, he would appear and fetch her to work, but he still had to finish his work. Minerva estimated that he was getting less than five hours of sleep every day. As she thought of this, she bit her lower lip. "Even if you are worried about me, you can''t ignore your health, can you?" "Are you worried about me?" "I won''t go out tomorrow. You can have a good rest." Maddox looked into her eyes quietly. Then, he stepped forward and gave her a hug without warning. He just hugged her gently. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, this embrace had reached Minerva''s heart. Maddox had even kissed her forehead lovingly. "Then you have to keep your word. You''re not allowed to go out tomorrow." Minerva''s deep voice seemed to be imbued with magic. She felt a lump form in her throat and she replied in a hoarse voice, "Okay." It had been almost ten minutes since she had returned to her room. Only then did Minerva slowly come to her senses. She subconsciously touched the spot on her forehead that had been kissed by Maddox. D*mn it. It was just a gentle kiss on her forehead, but why did it make her heart beat faster than when he had kissed her lips? s, she might have been too lonely for far too long. That was why she was like this. Minerva rubbed her hot cheeks and went to take a shower. After taking a shower, she went to prepare dinner. Maddox seemed to be busy and did not bring up the suggestion of having dinner with her. Since he had spent so much time with her, he could still be busy dealing with work. Minerva''s heart ached when she recalled the dark circles around his eyes. She couldn''t help but take out her phone and send him a message. "Do you want toe over for dinner?" After sending the message, Minerva looked at the message. She was wondering if she was sending a wrong signal to him. Within ten seconds, she deleted the message. It had only been ten seconds. Maddox wouldn''t be looking at his phone all the time, right? Minerva put down her phone, then turned around and went to the kitchen. She had just finished preparing the ingredients when she heard the doorbell ringing. Minerva frowned in confusion. Who could it be at this time? Minerva washed her hands and then wiped them before walking out of the kitchen to open the door. Upon opening the door, she saw Maddox, who was standing outside the door with a serious look on his face. "Why are you here?" Maddox entered the door with an unhappy expression. He asked coldly, "Why did you open the door before checking who''s at the door?" Minerva couldn''t answer. "What if there was danger?" Minerva pursed her lips and thought, "You''ve been with me for the past few days. No one will dare to cause trouble here." "I don''t think so." After thinking for a while, she asked, "Why are you here?" Maddox''s tall figure squeezed in and his gazended on her face. "Didn''t you ask me toe over?" "Me?" Minerva paused for a moment. Suddenly, she remembered the deleted message. Her lips opened weakly. "I, when did I..." "I''m sorry." Maddox bent down and his forehead bumped into hers. His thin lips curled slightly and he said, "I saw it when you sent me the message." Minerva just kept quiet. She was surprised. How could he have seen the message when she had deleted it in less than ten seconds? The corners of her lips twitched. "Are you glued to your phone?" Maddox looked at her with deep eyes and gently gulped. There seemed to be happiness in his eyes, bursting with light at that moment. Chapter 591 Chapter 591 Momentster, Han Minerva turned around and coughed softly. "Come in." Maddox followed behind her and closed the door. Minerva then said to him, "Change your shoes. I haven''t started cooking yet. Wait for me in the living room." After saying that, she went into the kitchen and closed the door behind her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After boiling the water, she stood there and stared at the water in a daze. She had initially wanted to invite Maddox over for dinner, but she regretted it now. She did not expect him to see the message. Maddox, that b*stard. Minerva was cursing him internally at first, but when she thought that someone could apany her for dinner, she was still very happy. Halfway through cooking, Maddox suddenly entered. Han Minerva jumped in fright. "What are you doing in here?" "What can I help you with?" Maddox sat in the living room for a while and felt that it was not right for him to not help out. He didn''t want her to do all the work on her own. Therefore, he went straight into the kitchen. "There''s no need," replied Minerva. After that, she continued, "It''ll be done very soon. If you want to help, help me set the table." Maddox nodded and went to get the tes and cutleries. After he was done setting up, he came back into the kitchen. Seeing that the dishes were ready, he brought them out to the dining table. After a while, there were already a few dishes on the table. Both of them sat down opposite each other. It was boring and lonely to eat alone. However, when Maddox was sitting in front of her, Minerva felt awkward. She kept her head down during the meal, trying not to look into Maddox''s eyes. "Am I that scary?" Out of the blue, Maddox suddenly asked. Minerva raised her head in confusion and looked at him in shock. "What?" "Otherwise, why wouldn''t you dare to look up when you were eating? Do you prefer if I didn''t sit in front of you?" Before she could exin, Maddox, who was opposite her, suddenly stood up. He walked around the table and sat down beside her. What was going on? Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at him helplessly. "Let''s eat." Maddox put some food on her te and said dotingly, "Eat more. You look thinner." Minerva blinked her eyes again. Had she be thinner? She didn''t think so. This meal was awkward at first, but the food was delicious. Gradually, she started to enjoy the meal. After dinner, when she was doing the dishes, Maddox received a call. After that, he frowned. "I''m not free." The person on the other end of the phone was trying to exin something anxiously, which made Maddox frown more tightly. He sneered and said, "Come to me after you have solved all the problems." After that, he hung up the phone. Minerva''s slowed down a little and she couldn''t help but ask. "Is it Sam?" "Yes." Maddox stood up and walked up to her, wanting to help her. "It''s work rted, isn''t it? Why don''t you solve it first? There''s nothing to do here. I don''t need your help." She couldn''t ask him to do the dishes, right? How could the President of Yardley Corporation be doing the dishes? It would be better if he didn''t ruin her things. "Go ahead." Minerva gave him a push. "It''s fine as long as you return home early." Maddox''s heart lurched when he heard that. He couldn''t help but grab her wrist. "Don''t you think that we look especially..." "You''d better leave quickly." Minerva abruptly cut him off. She pulled him out of the kitchen to the entrance. Then, she opened the door and pushed him out. Without giving Maddox any chance to react, she mmed the door shut. The door almost knocked into Maddox''s nose, but he was not angry at all. Instead, there was a sweet feeling in his heart. After a while, he reached out to touch his nose and a smile appeared on his face. Well, there was still a long way to go. She couldn''t escape anyway. He would let her off this time. After cleaning up, Minerva went upstairs and changed into her pajamas and was about to go to bed when she thought of what had happened in thepany during the day. She thought for a moment and opened the contact list in her phone. She has taken down Justin''s contact number. It was not 10 o''clock yet. She wasn''t sure if he was still up or not. After thinking for a while, Minerva sent him a message. It was just a simple message, but when Justin saw it, he called her immediately. Minerva answered the call and greeted in surprise, "Hi Mr. Yeager." "Miss Hanover, I saw the message you sent me. Do you want our President''s contact information?" She had originally sent the message just to try her luck. It was impolite to call someone for work at night too. However, she did not expect him to have seen the message and even called her directly. Minerva felt a little embarrassed at this moment and coughed softly. "I''m sorry to disturb you at this hour, Mr. Yeager. Are you still up?" "Haha, I was at a business dinner just now. I only got in the car when I saw your message. Would you like to talk to our President in person?" His tone was a little cautious as if he was testing her. It seemed like he was afraid that she would feel offended. Before this, Vera had said that she felt that Justin was extremely respectful towards her. At that time, Minerva didn''t think much of it. Now that she thought about it, there was a reason behind it. She thought for a while and felt that it was better to be straightforward. "Yes, I want to talk to him personally about the details of the contract, so..." "No problem," Justin agreed almost instantly. "I will send his phone number to you. Miss Hanover, please wait for a moment." Then, he hung up the phone. Minerva was stunned. Was he really waiting for her? Benedict, what on earth do you want to do? Within moments, she received Benedict''s phone number. She nced at the number and massaged the spot between her sore brows. It was already sote now. Should she call him? Should she just ask him directly? Could it be that he had fallen asleep? As Minerva was still hesitating, she had already dialed his number. After a while, the call was connected. "Hello?" A gentle voice came from the other end. Even though it had been a very long time, this voice was still very familiar to Minerva. After all, this person had saved her life before. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 For a moment, Minerva didn''t know what to say. She had even forgotten to greet him. After a while, Minerva heard Benedict''s softugh. "Kimberly?" "You''ve got the wrong name." She hadn''t used this name for a long time. Why would Benedict call her that? After hearing her reply, Benedict sighed heavily. "Regardless of whether I call you by the wrong name or not, what''s important is that you''ve finally contacted me." Minerva kept quiet. "Ever since I met youst time in the supermarket, you didn''t want to recognize me as an old friend. I couldn''t stop thinking about it. I''ve been waiting for you to contact me." He was waiting for her to contact him? Minerva sneered and replied, "You''ve gone through so much effort just to get me to contact you?" "Kimberly, do you think I''m despicable?" It was more than that. Minerva suppressed her anger and questioned unhappily, "What exactly are you trying to do? What''s your purpose?" After a long silence, Benedict finally replied. "I want to see you." "Can we meet at the cafe at Rainy Street tomorrow?" Should she agree to meet with him? Minerva recalled the promise she had made to Maddox that day. She told him that she would stay home the next day. Benedict waited for her reply patiently. When Benedict thought that Minerva wouldn''t reply, she answered. "Let''s meet. I have something to talk to you about." After hanging up the phone, Minerva nestled into her bed and used herptop to research about Blue Sky Company. Upon careful research, she found out that thepany had been registered three years ago. Although it was rtively new, because it was registered under Benedict''s name, the operations and business were doing well. In the process of researching thepany, Minerva noticed that Benedict had registered under a different surname. What had happened? When she married into the Yardley family, she noticed that Maddox was not on the same boat as Benedict and Old Master Yardley. Since she had married Maddox, she was naturally on the same boat as him. She didn''t expect Benedict to do so many things for herter in life. Although she knew that it wasn''t nice of her to not acknowledge Benedict back at the supermarket, what could she do even if she did? She was no longer Maddox''s wife. She didn''t want to spend time with Benedict alone. Thinking of this, Minerva closed herptop and closed her eyes tiredly. It was time to go to bed. The next day, Minerva woke up and realized that her forehead was drenched in cold sweat. She had a long dreamst night. Not only did she dream about Maddox, even Benedict appeared in her dreams. Benedict reached out his hand to her in the dream. His voice was as warm as the spring breeze. "Kimberly, be with me. Leave him." "He''ll only hurt you. Do you want to repeat the same mistakes you made five years ago?" "Don''t do this to yourself. Since he had treated you like that, he would do the same in the future. If you are with me, I will only be with you for the rest of my life." The image changed and the surroundings suddenly became dark. Minerva turned around and saw Maddox approaching her. He looked fierce, as if he was a beast. "Where do you think you''re going? You''re my wife. You will stay with me for the rest of your life." His arrogant and domineering aura made Minerva feel like running away. However, Maddox caught up with her within a few steps. Then, she seemed to have fallen into an endless abyss, and all she could hear was his voice. "It''s toote to run now..." Then, she woke up and saw the sunshineing in from the white curtain. The brightness in the room proved that everything that happened was just a dream. Everything that happened was just a dream and did not exist. The night passed. Minervaid on her stomach and pondered for a while. Then, she slowly got up and walked into the bathroom. When she was done tidying up, she picked up her phone and saw a message from Maddox. "Let me know if you''re going out. Don''t run around on your own." His words were filled with warmth and quickly reached Minerva''s heart. Minerva let out a smile. Then, she recalled the text message from Benedict from the night before. After making a reservation, he had sent her the address. The reservation was at nine o''clock in the morning. It was eight o''clock right at that moment. She still had an hour before meeting Benedict. Minerva didn''t think of dressing up to meet with Benedict. She just changed her clothes, put on light makeup and sent a message to Maddox. When she was about to text Maddox, she wondered if he was still in bed. She was worried that she would wake him up if she sent him a message. After thinking for a while, Minerva put away her phone and did not send him a message. Instead, she changed her shoes and went out. Perhaps she was feeling guilty. When she stepped out of the house, she looked around and closed the door softly. When she arrived at the elevator, she realized that she was acting like a thief. She held her breath while waiting for the elevator. She was really worried that Maddox would appear in front of her. Fortunately, that didn''t happen. There were times where Maddox was waiting for her downstairs, so she was worried that she would run into him on the first floor. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When she walked out of the neighborhood and got in the taxi, Minerva heaved a sigh of relief when she didn''t see him. It seemed that Maddox was really sleeping. Minerva took out her phone and looked at his Facebook profile. Suddenly, her expression changed. Since when did she care about him so much? Although she dide out of her house, she was going to talk about work. Even if it was not work rted, she had the freedom to do so. Why was she worried that Maddox would find out? Thinking of this, Han Minerva stuffed her phone back into her bag. She figured that she had gotten used to Maddox treating her welltely. She had to change this habit. It was the weekend and there were some cars on the road. However, there were many traffic lights along the way. Minerva was almostte when she arrived at the destination. She was happy that she had left home earlier. After entering the cafe, Minerva could see a familiar figure sitting in the corner from a distance. When he saw her, the figure stood up. He waved at her in a friendly manner with a smile on his face. Chapter 593 Chapter 593 It had been a while since Minerva hadst seen Benedict. Minerva didn''t expect this to happen. She looked at the gentle face from afar. The faint smile in his eyes stirred her emotions. She pursed her lips and walked over to him. Whether it was five years ago or five yearster, Benedict had always been gentle and caring. As soon as she approached, he had already pulled the chair out for her. He said softly, "Have a seat." "Thank you." After thanking him, Han Minerva sat down. The waiter came over and asked what they wanted to have before leaving with the menu. Benedict looked at her and started speaking in a soft tone. "I thought that you didn''t want to see me anymore." Minerva paused for a moment. Looking at his elegant demeanor, she thought of what he had done in private and felt that it was Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ironic. She smirked and teased, "Even if I didn''t meet you today, you would''ve still been able to force me to contact you. Isn''t that right, Mr. Benedict?" When he heard her refer to him as "Mr. Benedict", his smile froze. He looked at Minerva helplessly. "Why? Why are you so hostile to me? What have I done wrong?" "Hostile?" Minerva smiled and returned, "Why would you think I am being hostile?" "If that''s not the case, why won''t you acknowledge me as your friend? Why would you refer to me as Mr. Benedict?" Minerva looked at him and said nothing. Neither of them had a smile on their faces. Benedict looked at her for a while but he was defeated helplessly. He sighed and said, "Kimberly, don''t treat me like this. I told you that I meant no harm." "Then what do you want?" Minerva''s gaze was fixed on him. "If you didn''t have any ill intentions, shouldn''t you have done nothing? Justin and that contract, it was all nned by you, right?" Upon hearing this, Benedict sighed heavily again. "It seems that in your eyes, your brother-inw is just a bad guy." Brother-inw... This term sounded so distant. Minerva was startled for a moment, and then corrected him coldly, "Maddox and I are no longer a couple. You''re no longer my brother-inw." "You''re finally admitting it." Benedict smiled. "Five years ago, I didn''t want you to call me your brother-inw. Now, you''re not willing to call me that. Why do I feel even worse now?" Minerva didn''t say a word. "To be honest, I didn''t know that Justin had approached you about coborating. I only found out about that after he reported it to me." Benedict''s words were extremely sincere and his tone was serious. He did not look like he was lying but Minerva was not too willing to believe him. Could there be such coincidence? That he had only found out when Justin reported it to him? If that was the case, why did Justin treat her differently? Of course, she didn''t mention this. Benedict smiled and continued, "Well, since we are here, let''s not mention these unhappy things. I am very happy that you are willing to see me today." Minerva pressed her lips together and did not reply. "I would prefer if you called me by my name instead of Mr. Benedict." "Call him by his name?" Minerva thought and frowned. "Mr. Benedict, I think that it''s inappropriate. To be honest, I have only one purpose foring here today." "I know." Benedict smiled slightly. "You want to void the contract." Minerva paused. She looked up at him and said, "It seems that you know everything." "Kimberly..." "Mr. Benedict." Minerva could not help but interrupt him. She held back the anger in her heart. "My name is Minerva Hanover. You can call me by my full name or Miss Hanover." Benedict looked at her with a calm expression. The warm smile on his face did not disappear. After a while, he called out in a soft voice. "Okay, Minerva." Minerva didn''t say a word. Could he not understand what she was saying? She had told him to refer to her in her full name, not just Minerva! "The contract has already been signed so it''s impossible to cancel it. I know what you''re thinking, but it''s rted to the interests of yourpany." Hearing this, Han Minerva was a little angry. Benedict smiled gently again. "What''s more, I didn''t hide my identity. Minerva, it''s your mistake this time." Minerva gritted her teeth but she couldn''t say anything. He was right. Benedict didn''t hide his identity deliberately. If Vera had been more careful, she would have known who was in charge of Blue Sky Company. In the end, she was the one to me. She took a deep breath but couldn''t say anything. "Minerva, I really don''t mean any harm." "Benedict Yardley." Minerva raised her head to look at him. For the first time, she called out his name. "I don''t care about what had happened between you and Maddox. However, I do not want to be the sacrificialmb in the battle between the two of you." "Battle? Sacrificialmb?" Benedict couldn''t help but frown. "Who told you that? Is that what you think?" "What else could it be? Do you really think that I''m a child? How could I easily believe what you just said?" "Minerva, are you saying that you don''t have confidence in thepany that you own? Do you think yourpany''s not good enough to make the upper echelons of Blue Sky Company want to cooperate with you?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was surprised. Benedict was really an expert atmunication. He could gradually lead you on so that you didn''t have the ability to refute at all. Just like how he had settled the 300 thousand dor debt back then. Even though Minerva had asked Quill to return the money, what happenedter on... It was impossible for her to reject him. "Be more confident." Benedict smiled and stretched out his hand to rub her head. This action was the same as before. Minerva looked at his hand in a daze. "Okay?" Minerva came back to her senses. She tilted her head back and looked at him with a frown. Benedict looked at her with a harmless smile. She couldn''t even lose her temper. However, the more he acted this way, the more angry she felt. It was as if something was burning inside of her and she couldn''t let it out. She felt extremely ufortable. She gritted her teeth and said in a harsh tone, "I don''t believe that you weren''t behind what happened five years ago." Benedict froze for a second and asked, "What happened?" "Mr. Benedict, you''re so forgetful. Don''t you remember your own y?" Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Benedict pursed his lips and quietly looked at her, as if he was thinking about something. After a long while, he replied softly, "It''s not that I don''t remember. I have never lied to you. What are you talking about?" Minerva reminded him in a cold voice. "Didn''t you direct what had happened at the banquet all those years ago?" If it wasn''t for that banquet, there wouldn''t have been such a big misunderstanding between her and Maddox. Although, she knew that if they had trusted each other more, there would not have been such a problem. However, how could Minerva not suspect Benedict? After all, back then, Old Master Yardley had asked her to keep an eye on Maddox. Benedict was there too. Therefore, she couldn''t believe that he was innocent. Benedict was stunned. He couldn''t believe it. There was a touch of astonishment in his warm eyes and he looked hurt. He lowered his head andughed bitterly. He then said softly. "So that''s what you think." "That''s what I''ve been thinking." Minerva looked at him. "So, can we cancel our cooperation now? No matter what your motive is, I don''t want to be a sacrificialmb." Benedict slowly raised his head and grabbed her hand that was on the table. When Minerva came into contact with his warm palm, she froze and wanted to pull her hand back. However, Benedict grabbed her tightly and looked at her. His gaze was no longer warm but sorrowful. "You said that I was the one who nned it. Did you think that I had directed the car ident too?" Minerva had originally wanted to struggle, but when she heard this sentence, she lost all of her strength. She was stunned. When she thought of the car ident, Minerva''s face became pale. Her lips opened slightly but she couldn''t say a word as she looked at Benedict. Of course, she wouldn''t have thought that he was the one who had nned the car ident. That was an ident, but what about the previous incident? All of a sudden, Minerva felt that she had gone too far. After all, it was he who had risked his life to protect her back then. If it wasn''t for him, she might have been seriously injured. Thinking of this, Minerva lowered her head. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Sorry, I..." "Alright." Benedict interrupted her and said with a smile, "You know that no matter what you do or say, I wouldn''t me you." Han Minerva raised her head and looked at him with pain in her eyes. This was the exact reason why she didn''t want to be associated with him again. No matter how excessive her words were, Benedict didn''t mind. He would forgive her. Minerva stood up abruptly and snapped, "Don''t be like this. Why aren''t you angry when I scold you? Do you think that I will feel guilty just because you''re not angry? I guess you''ll be disappointed. I''ll excuse myself first." After saying that, Han Minerva turned around and left. Benedict''s face fell and he got up to catch up with her. "Kimberly..." "Don''t call me Kimberly!" "Minerva, I am not the kind of person you think of. Back then, I indeed made a mistake. What I want to do now is to make up for the harm I had done to you back then." The harm from back then... "It''s not necessary. After all, five years have passed. What should be done has been done. As long as we don''t have any further interactions, I won''t me you anymore." Benedict stared at her with a calm expression. "What if I want to cross paths with you?" Han Minerva lifted her head and looked at him in a stunned manner. At this moment, the expression on Benedict''s face grew serious. Minerva was stunned for a while and broke away from his hand. She quickly said, "I have other matters to attend to so I''ll take my leave first." She turned around. Benedict looked at her thin back. There was a coldness in his eyes. Before he could react, he had already said something. "That child is Maddox''s, right?" Just like that, Minerva stopped in her tracks. She stood where she was, feeling as if she had fallen into a hole. After a long time, she turned around. Benedict stepped forward and his voice was as cold as ice. "You don''t want to acknowledge me because I have seen the child with my own eyes that day at the supermarket." Minerva felt that she was about to suffocate. The blood on her face was fading away at a speed visible to the naked eye, and her voice was trembling. "What do you want?" "Minerva, I''ve said that I mean no harm. You have to believe me." "Then why did you mention this?" Minerva''s voice was trembling as she looked at him. "You keep saying that you mean no harm, but what you''ve said and done... What do you want?" Seeing how frightened she was and how her face and lips turned white, Benedict confirmed his guess. His heart ached as he reached out and touched her head. Then, he couldn''t help but tuck the hair behind her ear. When his finger touched her ear, he paused for a moment. Minerva quickly took a step back and maintained a safe distance. There was a touch of hurt in Benedict''s eyes. He said in a low voice, "I would never do anything to harm you. Maddox doesn''t know that that''s his child, right? You''re afraid that I will tell him this. You''re afraid of bing the victim between our battle. Am I right?" Everything he said was exactly what she was thinking. Minerva looked at him with a faint expression in her eyes. If all these weren''t part of his ns, how would he know so clearly? "If you are worried about this, I can assure you that unless I die, I would never do anything to harm you." Seeing that she didn''t believe him, Benedict repeated again, "I swear, if I..." "That''s enough," Minerva interrupted him. Exhausted, she closed her eyes and continued in a weak voice, "You don''t have to swear to me. I know you''re someone who will keep a promise. I acknowledge it." The gloomy look on Benedict''s face gradually disappeared. "Then, are you willing to befriend me?" Minerva was a little reluctant but she was helpless. She could only sigh. "Since you have said so, what else can I do? I admit defeat." A smile finally appeared on Benedict''s face. He was still as gentle as before. "That''s settled then. In the future, we''ll be partners and friends." What else could she say? She could only nod her head. "Let''s go back and finish the coffee? I have something about work to ask you about." "Alright." Minerva followed Benedict back to the tablet. They talked about work as well as what she had done over the years abroad. She avoided certain topics and answered some. Seeing that it was almost time, she was ready to say goodbye to Benedict. After all, Maddox should be awake soon. She would buy some ingredients at the supermarket nearby and cook at home. She could have lunch with Maddox. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 "Are you going home now? I''ll send you." After paying the bill, Benedict followed her out of the cafe and took out his car keys. Minerva shook her head and said, "No, I have other things to do. I''m not going back." "Where are you going? I''ll send you. I have nothing to do today." Minerva furrowed her brows. "You really don''t have to." Benedict looked at her and smiled slightly. "Why do you keep rejecting me? Have you still not forgiven me?" His words were making things difficult for her. Minerva answered helplessly, "Mr. Benedict, you''re making life difficult for me. I have something to do and won''t need you to fetch me. It''s not..." "Mr. Benedict?" Benedict looked a little discouraged. "It seems that you really only regard me as your work partner." Minerva just kept quiet. "It''s fine. We will have many chances to meet in the future. I hope you can ept me slowly. If you don''t want me to send you, I won''t force you." After that, Benedict patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Be careful on the way. Call me if you need anything." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After they said their farewells, Minerva hailed a taxi and went to the supermarket near the neighborhood. Before entering the supermarket, she looked at her mobile phone. When she saw that Maddox hadn''t sent her a message, she was relieved. He was probably exhausted and was still resting at this time. She went into the supermarket and thought of everything Maddox had done for her. When she was choosing the ingredients, she kept in mind everything that he liked. Minerva''s lips couldn''t help but curl up when she thought of this. Forget it. She would cook a nice meal for him. After paying the bill, Minerva carried the bag out of the supermarket and walked back to her neighborhood. She got into the elevator and took out her phone to send a message to Maddox. "Are you awake?" There was no signal in the elevator. After getting out of the elevator, the message would be sent out automatically. She put the phone back into her pocket after sending the message. Then, she looked at the disy panel and saw that she was about to arrive at her floor. She took a deep breath and walked out of the elevator with the groceries in her hand. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she heard a message notification. Just as she was about to take out her phone to see if it was Maddox who had replied to her message, she caught a glimpse of a tall and slender figure from the corner of her eyes. Minerva stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the figure. His arms were crossed in front of his chest and he was holding a phone in his hand while leaning against the wall. The phone was showing his Facebook Messenger interface. He was staring at her with a gloomy look on his face. Minerva looked at him for three seconds before she spoke. "You, you''re awake?" Maddox did not reply. He pursed his lips tightly and his gaze was as cold as ice. "Since you''re awake, let''s have lunch together. I have just bought some groceries downstairs," Minerva said. She was feeling guilty as she walked past him to open the door. She turned around and saw that he was still standing there so she asked, "Come in?" It took about three seconds for him to take a step. However, he still had a cold expression on his face and the gloomy aura emanating from his body enveloped her as well. After seeing him enter the door, Minerva frowned and went to close the door. She thought that something was wrong. Why was he in a bad mood? Was it because she didn''t tell him that he had gone out? When she thought of this, she turned around to look at Maddox''s back. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide from you that I had gone out... It''s just that you have been so exhausted from apanying me recently, so I thought of letting you sleep a while more. That was why I went out on my own." After saying that, Minerva waved the grocery bag in her hand at him. "I just went out for a while and I''m back safe and sound. You don''t have to worry about me." Maddox stood there and continued ignoring her. His aura was terrifyingly gloomy. He didn''t respond to her at all. Minerva felt a little strange... Was he angry at her going out on her own? Thinking of this, Minerva couldn''t help but wrinkle her nose. Looking at his back, she carefully asked, "What''s wrong?" It was as if something was triggered within him. He turned around and stared at her gloomily. The look in his eyes was extremely fierce, as if he would kill someone. Han Minerva was startled and couldn''t help but gasp. She took two steps back subconsciously. She was really scared so her face turned pale. Upon seeing this, Maddox''s expression became even more terrifying. He slowly stepped forward. The aura around him made her feel like running away. That was why Minerva couldn''t help but take a few steps back. She was still holding the groceries as she asked in a trembling voice, "You, what... happened to you?" Bang! Because she had just entered the door, she retreated a few steps and there was no room for her to retreat. Her back was already against the door. Han Minerva turned her head and looked behind her. By the time she turned her head back, Maddox was already in front of her. She frowned. "Is it because I didn''t tell you when I went out? I didn''t mean it. I have already exined to you just now. I just wanted you to have more rest, so..." Minerva''s words suddenly stopped. Something was wrong! The look on his face was strange. He was like a beast that wanted to tear her apart, as if she had made a major mistake. She had only gone out to buy something. Why was he looking at her like this? Minerva couldn''t help but gulp hard. Could it be that he had found out why she had gone out? However, she did not receive any message from him. He should have been sleeping. Thinking of this, Minerva stretched out her hand and carefully poked his chest. She begged in a low voice, "I, I have to cook. As for the other things... Ah!" Before she could finish her words, Maddox grabbed her wrist. He exerted so much force that he almost crushed her wrist. Minerva cried out in pain, "What are you doing? Let me go. Not only did he not let go of her, he even tightened his grip. "It hurts!" Han Minervained, trying to get rid of him. However, Maddox pressed her against the door. He said in a cold tone, "Do you still know pain?" Minerva frowned and said, "Of course, why wouldn''t I..." "Ha." Maddox sneered. "I thought you were a heartless woman. How would you know what pain is?" Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Minerva didn''t know what Maddox was talking about. Why was he furious? She couldn''t stand this. The door was cold against her back. The chill passed through her clothes, which made her shiver unconsciously. It was also possible that she was shivering because of Maddox. She stared at him for a long time and tried to exin herself. "What''s wrong with you? I just went out for a while. Do you have to..." Before she could finish her words, her lips were forcibly blocked. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maddox''s actions were instantaneous. He bent down and kissed her lips that were trembling out of fear. He was furious, so the kiss was filled with anger. It was about to burn Han Minerva to death. This kiss was too heavy. After that, Maddox took a step back and gazed at her with deep eyes. "I''ve been waiting, waiting for you to tell me the truth on your own." Maddox wrapped his arm around her waist and lifted her up. Minervaid limply in his embrace. He pushed the door open, locked the door behind him and walked towards the bed with her in his arms. When his body was on top of her, Minerva could only feel that he was heavy. She whimpered and tried to push him away. However, her hands were held above her head and he started kissing her aggressively. "But why won''t you tell me?" "In what aspect is he better than me? Hmm?" Him? "Who is he?" Minerva''s expression immediately fell. "No, don''t!" At this moment, Minerva came to her senses and pushed his chest with both hands. "Maddox, what are you doing?" "What am I doing?" Han Minerva''s body froze. She did not dare to move at all. She looked at the person in front of her in shock. Although his body was hot, the smile on his lips and the look in his eyes were very cold and filled with anger. Minerva''s lips trembled as she said, "You should at least use protection." "Protection?" Maddox squinted his eyes upon hearing this. "You''re afraid of having my child? Let me tell you. You''re mine. You can only give birth to my child. It was already sunset when Maddox carried Minerva into the bathroom. Minerva''s whole body was extremely sore. When she woke up, there was only one feeling left in her. She felt that her whole body was ufortable, as if she had been run over by a truck. Minerva wanted to turn around, but she could feel something pressing on her waist which made her unable to move. Her movement made the owner of the hand circling around her waist open his eyes. He opened his eyes and closed them. "Sleep for a little longer." Minerva didn''t say a word. She was in a daze. Before this, she was so exhausted after being tortured by him that she had fallen into a deep sleep. Now that she had woken up, she was reminded of the scenes from before. As she thought about it, her ears and cheeks became boiling hot. She closed her eyes in pain. Initially, she did not want to have any contact with him. Unexpectedly, he had gotten close to her. Not only did he upy her life, now, he had even upied her body. As soon as Minerva imagined that things would be the same as five years ago, she felt a headache coming on. Her brows were deeply furrowed. She made a decision to buy a morning after pillter. How many times did he finish inside her? Five times? Minerva couldn''t remember. She just wanted to make sure that she wouldn''t get pregnant. Thinking of this, Minerva pushed his hand away. "Let go of me. I want to get up." "Get up for what?" Maddox opened his eyes and nced at her. His voice was still hoarse. "You were so tired just now." Minerva didn''t know what to say. How could he be so shameless? She struggled hard. "I''m not tired. Let go of me. I want to get up." "You''re not tired?" Maddox narrowed his eyes, which revealed a dangerous look. "You are telling me that you''re not tired? Do you want to continue?" As he spoke, his hands started moving. Minerva''s expression changed and she quickly said, "Don''t you dare!" Maddox hugged her tightly. He leaned over and buried lips in her neck. Then, he took in a deep breath of her scent. His warm breath was spraying against her neck. "You''re asking if I dare to do so or not? Don''t you know well enough?" Minerva couldn''t answer him. He would definitely dare to do it. Minerva didn''t dare to speak nor move. Maddox hugged her tightly and caressed her hair with one hand. "Sleep for a while more. I''ll wake you upter." After saying that, he closed his eyes again and Minerva quietly looked at him. He noticed the dark circles around Maddox''s eyes. Didn''t she ask him to rest more? However, the feeling of hostility was not as strong as before. Thinking about how furious he had been before, Minerva furrowed her beautiful brows. What was going on with him? Why did he react this way? Hence, Minerva began to recall what he had said in the process. "I''ve been waiting for you to tell me the truth." "But why won''t you tell me?" "In which aspect is he better than me?" He? "Who on earth is he referring to?" Minerva bit her lip lightly and gradually felt guilty. That morning, she had gone to see Benedict behind Maddox''s back. She went there when he was asleep. He didn''t follow her. Did he find out that she was going to meet Benedict? How did he know? She had so many questions in her mind that she couldn''t help but want to ask him what was going on. However, she was afraid that she would walk right into his trap. Minerva was so conflicted that she could not close her eyes. After a while, Maddox asked her. "Can''t sleep?" Minerva was shocked and looked at him. Weren''t his eyes closed? How did he know that she couldn''t fall asleep? Maddox opened his eyes suddenly. Their gazes met in the air. "Do you think that I won''t notice your rapid breathing?" Minerva was speechless. After that, he leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. This caused Minerva to be stunned for a moment. She blinked her eyes and couldn''t help but ask. "What you said before..." She was a little hesitant. Should she ask him or not? Could it be that he was just angry that she had gone out? Would she be exposing herself? Maddox looked fatigued. However, the anger within him had disappeared. However, Minerva couldn''t stop thinking about this. "What do you mean by what you said before?" Since she couldn''t forget it, she might as well ask him directly. Maddox''s expression was the same as before. After that, he realized what she was asking. The tiredness in his eyes gradually faded away and was reced by a bonechilling coldness. He lifted his thin lips coldly. "What? Don''t you know what I mean?" Minerva snapped, "Just tell me. Don''t keep me guessing." Chapter 597 Chapter 597 However, Maddox remained silent and did not answer her. Minerva was not in a hurry. She stared at him quietly. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips. This sudden action caused Minerva to be taken aback. This kiss did notst for a long time. It was just a touch and go. The next second, he was already kissing her on the corners of her mouth. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Am I not good enough?" Minerva was stunned. What was he talking about? "I''ve done so much for you. Don''t you understand how I feel?" Of course she knew how he felt about her, it was just that... All of a sudden, Maddox bit her angrily and Minerva''s brows furrowed in pain. "What are you doing?" "Does it hurt?" He grabbed her hand and ced it against his heart. "It hurts a thousand times more here." Minerva''s breathing stopped for a moment. "You..." He reached out and hugged her tightly. "Don''te into contact with him. He''s not a good person." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Minerva''s eyes widened and she couldn''t say anything. He had already found out. She could finally understand why he had been acting and looking at her differently from before. It turned out that he had already found out about her meeting with Benedict. However, wasn''t he sleeping? How did he find out? Minerva couldn''t help but ask, "Were you following me?" Maddox did not reply. Instead, he held her even tighter. "Is that a yes?" Minerva shut her eyes weakly. She felt her heart sinking gradually. After a long time. "Do you have to watch me like this? Can''t I enjoy my basic freedom? Maddox, do you know what personal freedom is? I''m not your wife now. You can''t control me like this. Even if I''m your wife, you can''t restrict me like this!" His aura turned cold. "Restrict? What about you? What did you tell me yesterday?" He grabbed her wrist and his strength gradually increased. "You said that you wouldn''t go out and that you wanted me to have a good rest. In the end, you went on a date with another man?" "A date?" Minerva was enraged by the word. The only reason why she went to meet with Benedict was to talk about work. How could he use her of such a thing? Looking at his eyes at this moment, Minerva felt as if she had been pped in the face. She pushed Maddox away with all her strength. "What do you mean by that? Who do you think I am? A date?" After pushing him away, Minerva sat up and realized that she was naked. She took a deep breath and covered herself with the sheets. Then, she got off the bed and put on her clothes. She turned her back to Maddox. "You can continue thinking that I have gone on a date with him. So what? You can''t control me now." Minerva put on her clothes and went into the bathroom. She mmed the door so hard that the house seemed to shake. Maddox stared at the door, his thin lips tightly pursed into a straight line. Was she angry? Then, what about him being deceived? Benedict wanted to take her away from him. No way in hell. After cleaning herself up in the bathroom, Minerva came out and changed into another set of clothes. After that, she began to put on her makeup. She sat in front of the dressing table and put on a bright red lipstick,pletely ignoring Maddox. Looking at this scene, he couldn''t help but frown.. Why was she doing her makeup if she wasn''t nning to go out? He got up and put on his clothes and trousers. Then he walked behind her and asked, "Are you going out?" Minerva ignored him. She took out a small mirror and continued putting on makeup. Then, she picked up her bag and walked out. When she reached the door, she was stopped. Han Minerva raised her head and saw the hostile-looking Maddox. "Where are you going?" He frowned and was obviously unhappy. Minerva sneered. "You have no say in where I want to go, right? Don''t think that you have be someone important just because you have been protecting me recently. Even my brother can''t control me. Who do you think you are?" She pushed his hand away with force and then went out of the house. Maddox''s voice rang out as he looked at her back. "Even if we just had s*x, you don''t think I am qualified to have a say?" Her footsteps only paused for a moment, but she didn''t stop. She continued moving forward. What era did he think he was in? Did he think he had the right to control her just because they had slept together? It was ridiculous. Not to mention that she was not a virgin now. Even if she was a virgin, he was the one who had defiled her. She would not submit herself to a man just because of this. When Minerva went downstairs, she was about to drive to the pharmacy. Just as she was about to open the car door, a hand pressed down on her. Minerva looked up and found that it was Maddox again. His breath was a little unstable. "Didn''t I tell you that it''s dangerous outside? What the hell do you want?" Minerva looked at him. She sneered and replied, "Is it more dangerous than you? Don''t forget what you did to me just now. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want to me just because you''re protecting me. Maddox, do you think you''re doing something noble or for my wellbeing? If you truly care about me, then you should stay away from me." She opened the door and got into the driver''s seat. Maddox stood there with pain in his eyes. Minerva didn''t go anywhere else. She drove around and finally went to the pharmacy. Then, she got out of the car and went into the pharmacy to buy the emergency contraceptive pills. She told the pharmacist what she was looking for and the pharmacist introduced a few different brands to her. Minerva told the pharmacist about her situation and was given the pills. Han Minerva paid the bill straight away and left with her bag. When she got in the car, she put the contraceptive on one side. Thinking of what had happened before, she had a headache. Why did she and Maddox end up in bed? Now... things were getting more and moreplicated. She must not get pregnant. If she became pregnant, things would just be messy and chaotic. The pharmacy was a distance from home. She didn''t want to go home immediately, so she took the long way and nned to drive back slowly. She reached a crossroad and stopped at the red light. She looked at the back mirror and noticed a car. She retracted her gaze and thought for a moment before giving it another look. This car, why did she feel that this car had been following her since she was at the pharmacy? Could it be that they were going to the same destination? How could it be such a coincidence? Although there were not many roads in North City, she had been driving long enough to know that this was unusual. The traffic lights turned green. Minerva kept changing directions along the way, but the ck car behind her did not disappear. It followed her all the way. After several traffic lights, Han Minerva was certain that she was being followed. She bit her lower lip and took out her phone to call Maddox. Minerva was stunned when she realized what she was doing. She had just quarreled with him. Why did she call him at this time? Chapter 598 Chapter 598 Thinking of this, Minerva scrolled through her contact list. However, she realized that there was not a single person she could call. She could not call Quill. Once he found out what had happened to her recently, he would forcefully bring her back to the Hanover home to live with him. If she called Vera, she wouldn''t know what to do and probably would end up asking Quill for help. Calling Vera would be the same as calling Quill. Who else could she call? Should she ask Maddox for help? Minerva biting her lower lip in a dilemma. All of a sudden, her cell phone rang. Minerva took a look; it was Maddox calling her. Why was he calling her? Could it really be like what he said, that their hearts were aligned? At the thought of it, Minerva trembled as she answered the call. "Hello?" "Go to ces with surveince cameras. Avoid blind spots and narrow paths." Maddox''s deep voice transmitted into Minerva''s ears like an electric current. Minerva held her breath, thinking whether she heard him wrongly. Her lips trembled slightly. How did Maddox know that she was being followed? Where was he hiding? Thinking of this, Minerva wanted to turn her head to take a look. Maddox ordered quickly. "Don''t look back." Minerva was frozen in her tracks. "Do as I say." When Minerva found out that she was being followed, it would be a lie if she wasn''t afraid. After everything that had happened, it was obvious that whoever was behind this held a deep grudge against her. It was likely that she had been followed around for the past few days already. After all, she had been with Maddox for most of the time. The moment they were separated, she was being followed. What did it mean? After hearing Maddox''s instructions, she finally calmed down. "Stop the car on the right. Turn to the other intersectionter." Minerva didn''t reply. She only nodded and followed Maddox''s instructions. She did not say anything but nodded. Somehow, she thought that he would be able to see it. Maddox frowned and said, "Answer me." Minerva replied, "What''s wrong?" "When I talk to you, remember to constantly respond." "Got it." After a while, Minerva nced at the rearview mirror and noticed that the ck car was still following her close behind. She took a deep breath and asked softly. "What should I do next?" There was no response from Maddox. The silence was terrifying. Minerva blinked her eyes and called out in a low voice, "Maddox?" He was still analyzing the roads, so he did not have time to talk to her. He heard her called out his name in such a gentle manner. Instantly, Maddox felt an electric current run through his heart and he felt numb. He had aplicated expression as he pursed his thin lips. When they were in bed, why didn''t she talk to him like this? If she did, then he... Maddox''s throat tightened when he recalled the scenes from earlier. He looked at the space between his legs, pinched the throbbing spot between his eyebrows and said softly, "I''m here." Hearing his reply, Minerva could not help but bite her lower lip andin. "Why didn''t you respond?" He just told her to respond to him at all times, but why didn''t he follow the rule? "Hah." From the earphones came Maddox''s softughter. "Are you scared? Hmm?" She bit her lower lip but did not answer him. She had yet to recover from the shock and had long forgotten the argument she had with him earlier. "Do you see the traffic light in front of you?" He asked "Yes," she replied. Minerva nodded. "Yes, I see it." "Slow down now." Minerva followed his instructions. "And then?" "Wait." Wait? What was she waiting for? Minerva looked up at the timer of the traffic light and after thinking for a while, she suddenly came to her senses. "I see." Maddox could not help but smile when he heard that. "It seems that you already know what to do." Minerva could roughly guess. She said, "I don''t know the precise timing. Do you?" "Yes, slow down first. Your speed is just right. Ten secondster, step on the gas." "I see." Minerva drove the car slowly. As she focused on maintaining the current speed of the car, she silently counted down. Just a second before the traffic lights turned red, Minerva took a deep breath and mmed hard on the elerator. The slow- moving car had suddenly rushed out like an arrow. The car behind did not expect Minerva''s car to elerate suddenly. When the person reacted, he quickly shouted, "We need to catch up!" This time, the traffic light turned red and there was a car blocking them. "F*ck!" The driver couldn''t help but curse while hitting the steering wheel with his fist. "We''ve been set up!" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "What''s going on? What happened?" The person from the back seat came up and said, "I thought you''ve been following her the whole time. Why did she suddenly speed up?" The driver red at the car, then the red light in front of him. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "She must have found out, which was why she slowed down and nned her timing against the traffic light. We''ve fallen for it." After listening to the exnation, he suddenly realized something. "F*ck, is she that capable? I thought she didn''t notice us all this while. How did she find out? What should we do then?" "What else can we do? We''ll go after her when the lights turn green. She''s just a woman. Let''s see where she''ll be hiding." While they were discussing, someone knocked on the car window a few times. Knock, knock... "Who is it?" The driver lowered down the window and asked. Outside the window stood a man with a cold expression. It was Sam, who had been called over by Maddox. "You''re the one, aren''t you?" Sam helplessly nced at them. "Why did you choose to do this line of work?" "What do you mean?" The driver nced at the person behind him. He immediately said, "Let''s go." Sam said, "That won''t happen, you''ve already been surrounded." Minerva had entered a safe zone and sessfully avoided those people. It just so happened that she lured them into Sam''s trap. "Come with me. Let''s have a good talk about what happened this time." They looked at each other with their ashen faces. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 After rushing from the traffic lights, Minerva continued to speed up. She was afraid that the car behind would catch up with her again. "Slow down. Make a turn in front." "What''s next?" "Stop the car and wait for me at the intersection." Minerva did what he said. After stopping the car, she let out a sigh of relief. She raised her hand and tried to wipe away the cold sweat on her forehead. Only when she raised her hand did she realize that her palms were sweaty. She was stunned for a moment but managed to smile with a pale face after. She was really timid that such an incident would terrify her. If Maddox didn''t save her that day, what would she do? Thinking of it, Minerva closed her eyes and wiped the cold sweat off her forehead. Knock, knock... At that moment, someone knocked on her window. Minerva''s hair stood up as she was still in a state of shock. Minerva turned her head and saw a figure standing outside the window. Only then did she feel a sense of relief. She unlocked the door. Maddox opened it and bent down to stare at her. "You''re noting out?" Looking at Maddox right in front of her, Minerva''s lips moved. "I..." "Are you frightened?" Maddox narrowed his eyes. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that her hair was soaked with sweat. Seeing this, Minerva raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead. "Come out and catch your breath." He raised his hand to help her and she slowly walked out aided by him. Her legs were a little weak. When she got out, she fell forward into Maddox''s arms. He could smell her scent. He wrapped his arms around her waist and helped her to a nearby cafe. Minerva was exhausted, Maddox had to support her while they walked into the cafe. The air outside was much better. He ordered a cup of warm milk and told her to drink it. Perhaps she was still in shock, but her hands were trembling slightly as she held up the cup. "Drink it slowly." Maddox reached out to hold the cup for her. He patted her back gently with one hand, coaxing her as if she was a child. When the people in the cafe saw it, they couldn''t help looking at them with curiosity. Minerva must have been scared out of her wits. Only after she finished the milk did she gradually calm down. Scanning the area, she closed her eyes and said, "There are too many people around so let''s go back." He pursed his lips and nodded. "Alright." Secondster, he picked her up and went out of the cafe. Maddox ignored the gaze of the crowd and ced her on the passenger seat. Then, he fastened the seat belt for her. Maddox couldn''t help but say, "Now, do you realize the danger that I mentioned? Let''s see if you still dare to run out alone." Minerva couldn''t say a word. He went to the driver''s seat. Minerva leaned on the back of the chair feeling powerless and closed her eyes. She was at a loss, at first. Now that Maddox was by her side, she felt at ease. She felt a sense of security as long as Maddox was with her; he would protect her no matter how dangerous it was. He would not let her get hurt at all. She didn''t know what to do with him. She didn''t want to have any more connections with him, but he appeared every time she needed somebody. Her heart and world were filled with him. Just a moment ago, there was no reason for her to refuse. She... couldn''t refuse. Maddox drove the car steadily while her thoughts drifted away. Very soon, she was in dreand. Han Minerva had a nightmare. In her dreams, she was being followed just like when she was driving just now. She was so scared that she didn''t know where to go. She drove around the city in an attempt to get rid of the people who were following her. However, the car behind tailed her everywhere. Minerva stepped on the gas pedal but the car behind crashed into her as if it had gone mad! Bang! Minerva opened her eyes and saw a familiar room. Was it just a dream? Why was it so surreal? It felt like this would happen in the future. Minerva sat up, turning around. She looked into a pair of cold eyes. She was shocked. "You..." Maddox stared at her fiercely, causing her scalp to turn numb. It was as if she had been locked on as a target. She subconsciously shrank her shoulders. What was going on? If she remembered correctly, he had been worried about her. Why was he different the moment she woke up? "Your ex-husband..." As soon as he spoke these few words, Minerva had a bad premonition. She stared at him vigntly. "Why did you mention him all of a sudden?" "What''s so good about him that made you unable to forget him?" Minerva kept quiet. Han Minerva could no longer understand what he was saying. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She nced at the night view outside the window and could guess how long she had slept. The sudden words from Maddox really left Minerva at a loss. Did she only sleep for a few hours, or a century? Otherwise, why would Maddox speak so weirdly? Moreover, who said that she could never forget Jonatha? In the beginning, there was love between her and Jonatha. However, within two years after they had gotten married, he had already extinguished all of them. After that, she married Maddox and her heart waspletely upied by him. Moreover, in the past five years, she only had Maddox in her heart. Why would he think that she could never forget Jonatha? "You''re just gonna keep quiet?" Maddox said in a hoarse voice, "I actually thought you had a crush on Benedict, but it seems like that''s not the case." Minerva frowned. "What do you think?" She felt ufortable. She had just experienced a shock, but when she woke up, Maddox asked these strange questions. "If that''s not the case, why did you give birth to his child?" Minerva didn''t know what to say. Give birth to Jonatha''s child? She never told Maddox that although she had been married to Jonatha for two years now, that man had loved someone else. He never touched her. She thought that it was fine at that time. She really didn''t know how she got through those days in the past. "Where did you hear this from?" Maddox lifted his eyelids slightly, looked at her with disdain and a sinister smile slowly yed on his lips. "What do you think?" He opened his hand revealing a little bottle in his palm. At first, Minerva did not know what it was. After taking a good look at it, her expression changed slightly. Before she could react, her hand was already stretched out. "Give it back to me.'' Chapter 600 Chapter 600 Maddox closed his palm. The smile on his face was even more sarcastic. "You''re not even going to deny it?" She admitted that it was hers and wanted to grab it. That just showed how much she cared about it. He remembered that she told him to put on protection. He didn''t do it as it wouldn''t matter if she was pregnant. The more she refused to give birth to his child, the more he wanted it to happen. However, Maddox did not expect that she would resist him to the extent that she even bought contraception. Minerva wanted to grab hold of the bottle, but he had already put it away. She could only bite her lower lip and look at him. Since he discovered it, there was nothing else for her to hide. Moreover, she did not intend to hide it from him. Thinking of this, Minerva said, "I didn''t intend to hide it from you. I told you to put on protection, but you didn''t. You just wanted me to take the contraception myself, didn''t you?" Maddoxughed out of anger when he heard that. Maddox felt like a lump was stuck in his throat. He could only let out augh. "I want you to take contraception? What''s the matter? Do you have to really take it?" R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "If you don''t want me to take it, then put on protection. Why are you yelling at me now?" Minerva gritted her teeth and retorted. Maddox realized that something was wrong when the two of them were quarreling. He wasn''t angry because she took contraceptive pills, but rather, it was because she didn''t want to give birth to his child. The ultimate reason was that she didn''t want to have anything to do with him, right? "I''m yelling at you?" Maddox was so angry that he squeezed the bottle. The bottle became deformed. Minerva was shocked at how strong he was. "If you hadn''t resisted me, would I have yelled at you? You''d rather give birth to your ex-husband''s baby than have anything to do with me? Why is that?" He reached out and pinched her chin. "You don''t want to be pregnant with my child? Do you think it''s a shame to bear my child?" Minerva''s chin hurt. She didn''t dare struggle when she thought of the bottle in his hand. She was afraid that her chin would not be able to withstand his anger and be crushed by him too. "Why should I be carrying your child? I have nothing to do with you!" "What about your ex-husband? Do you have anything to do with him? Is a man who keeps a mistress behind your back worthy to you?" Minerva''s face was distorted by his provocation. She said agitatedly, "Who said that the child is Jonatha''s?" Maddox''s expression was gloomy, but when he heard this, a surprised look shed across his face. In shock, Minerva realized the mistake that she had made. Her face turned pale as she looked at the handsome Maddox in front of her. What did she say just now? Did she expose her secret? Thinking of this, Minerva quickly returned to bed. She pulled the quilt and covered herself. Maddox grabbed her thin, weak shoulders forcefully and pulled her up from the bed. He wrapped hisrge hands around her slender waist and ced her in front of him. "What did you say? Repeat it." Minerva''s mind was in a mess. She was afraid that she would let this slip in front of him, but what could she say now to make up for it? "Exin yourself!" Maddox looked at her aggressively. "If the child doesn''t belong to Jonatha, whose child is it?" Minerva closed her eyes. Finally, she gritted her teeth and shouted. "Maddox, why do you want to know this? No matter who it is, he''s not your child. Why are you asking anyway? Do you want me to tell you who the father is?" "No matter who it is, he''s not your child..." Maddox''s heart burned up when he heard that. She was right. She was already pregnant when they were married. The child was definitely not his. D*mn it! Maddox''s eyes were filled with pain as he pinched her shoulder harder. He grabbed her so tightly that she felt as if her bones were about to shatter. "It hurts. Let me go!" Minerva pushed him away forcefully. "Are you trying to crush my shoulders? Let go of me." "Godd*mned woman, I cherish you! I thought it was fine that you had a child with another man, but I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. Tell me who the father is!" His steaming kiss fell like a storm. Minerva couldn''t even breathe properly. She wanted to push him away, but he grabbed both her hands tightly and pressed them down on the soft bed. He grabbed the hem of her clothes and said in an icy tone as if he hade from hell. "If you don''t want to have anything to do with me, then I''ll make sure that doesn''t happen. If you don''t want to have my child, I''ll want to make you pregnant even more. You want to take the pill? No way in hell!" There was a hint of determination in his eyes when he said those words. Han Minerva didn''t have the time to retort before he pressed his body down and sealed her lips and teeth. Bang... The deformed medicine bottle rolled onto the ground. Maddox kicked it aside and the bottle rolled into a corner. At the same time, their clothes fell to the ground. This time, Han Minerva couldn''t get out of bed. When she woke up, her legs were sore and numb. She turned over and felt that her whole body was aching with pain. She could not even lift her arms. Most importantly, she had exhausted all her energy. She was so hungry to the point that she felt dizzy and could not even move. The door was pushed open. Maddox brought a bowl of oatmeal to her and said, "Eat up." He ced the bowl on the bedside table and went forward to scoop Minerva out of the nket. After that, he helped her put on her clothes. "You b*stard, don''t touch me." Minerva cursed at him but she did not have any strength left in her. Even if she was scolding him, it sounded weak. She was so exhausted that it looked like she would copse any time. After several attempts, Maddox failed to help her put on her clothes. He could not help but say coldly, "You still seem energetic. Do you want me to continue? Hmm?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s eyes surged with rage. "You shameless b*stard!" "If you continue resisting, I''ll do something more shamelesster." What else could she say? She closed her eyes in despair and allowed Maddox to help her put on her clothes. After closing her eyes, Minerva felt as if she had be a puppet being held on to a string. The person holding the string could do anything to her but she couldn''t do a single thing. Sadness. It was truly sad. She just wanted to take the pill. Who would have thought that she would get into so much trouble? If she had known earlier, she would''ve hidden the contraception pill well. If he hadn''t noticed, she could have eaten the pills safely, preventing her from ever crossing paths with him again in the future. "Don''t think about getting contraceptive pills these few days. I''ll be with you all this while. I''ll keep an eye on you 24 hours until you get pregnant." Minerva opened her eyes and they were filled with rage. "How can you do this?" Why was he forcing her to be pregnant with his child? Chapter 601 Chapter 601 How could Maddox do such a thing? Minerva was about to go crazy but she did not have the strength to do so. She could only let him do as he pleased. After five years, he had finally shown his true colors. "Eat." He put the spoon to her lips. As soon as Minerva thought of what he did and said, she turned her head away furiously. She didn''t want to talk to him. "I won''t eat. If you n to watch over me 24/7,1 advise you to not waste your efforts." She raised her head and looked at him coldly. "Do you think that if you trap me here, I won''t find a chance to get rid of itter?" "How dare you!" "You want to try me?" Maddox pinched her chin and there seemed to be a fire burning in his eyes. He exerted more force on his hand. "Do you think that if I managed to get you pregnant, I will give you a chance to get rid of it?" "Why? Just why are you doing this? You couldn''t wait to drive me away back then. Now, you''re trying to keep me by your side. What do you think I am? A pet that you get to order around?" The look in Maddox''s eyes deepened when she talked about their past. "What about you? I invited you to attend the banquet, why didn''t youe?" Why didn''t she attend the banquet? Minerva thought of the car ident. Back then, if Benedict hadn''t protected her, she might not even have had the chance to rush to the banquet hall. Unfortunately, when she arrived, Maddox was nowhere to be found. When she went to the parking lotter, he had driven off. She did not give up and went to the Ocean Vi. However, he had shut her out of the door. He didn''t even give her a chance to exin. How could he ask her now why she didn''t attend the banquet? Minerva felt that it was ridiculous. Her eyes were slightly red as she stared at Maddox. "Why would you think that I didn''t go?" Her beautiful eyes were a little red and the faint color at the corners of her eyes matched well with her pale face. "Did you?" He stared at her as if he wanted to find out. Did she really go to the banquet that night? This answer was important to Maddox. Minerva turned away, making no attempt in answering his question. It wasn''t important anymore if she had gone to the banquet back then. "Answer me!" Seeing that she was avoiding him, Maddox pulled her face back. They looked into each other''s eyes. "Tell me, did you go to the banquet that day?" "Is it important?" Minerva asked with a mockery smile, "What? If I tell you that I had gone to the banquet, will you forgive me? Or would you torture me several times over if I said I had not gone there?" Before he could react, Minerva said, "This matter is no longer important. Whether I had gone to the banquet or not, in the end, you didn''t see me at all." What''s more important was that she had gone to Ocean Vi looking for him, but he had shut her out. Maddox already realized what she meant. She had been to the banquet that night, but he might have left by the time she arrived. Otherwise, how could she have arrived at Ocean Vi moments after he had just arrived? It was a pity that she didn''t know what day it was. That banquet was very important to him. If she didn''t attend the banquet for various reasons, he would''ve forgiven her. However, he found out that she was with Benedict that day. At that time, his feelings for Minerva were known to everyone. Even after he had asked her to go to the banquet, she still went out with Benedict. How could she be so heartless? That night was his birthday. Maddox wanted to make her identity public on that special day so that everyone would know that she was his wife. That she was Maddox Yardley''s wife. With him behind her back, no one could bully her in the future. However, she disappointed him. Benedict was his step-brother, the man who had destroyed his original family. Maddox had known his true intentions. Since Benedict''s mother destroyed his family, Benedict would do the same. Therefore, there was no valid reason for Maddox to find an excuse for Minerva. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At the moment, he thought that if Minerva really liked Benedict, why would he force her to stay with him? Perhaps he was out of his mind due to jealousy and anger. That was why he did those things. Maddox had been thinking about it for a long time. When he saw the coldness and indifference on her face, he swallowed his words. She didn''t care about it. What was the point of him bringing it up again? Anyway, he would keep her by his side forcefully and not let other mene close to her. Once she was pregnant with his child, she would be his. That was enough. "It''s alright if you don''t say anything. Let''s eat first." Maddox once again brought the spoon to her lips. He had ordered the chef to prepare this meal. It was nutritious, fragrant and appetizing. However, even though Minerva was so hungry that she felt dizzy, she did not want to eat the food he fed her. "I''ve said it before, I won''t eat it." "You''re not going to eat?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. "If you don''t, are you sure you have the strength to give birth to a child?" "You!" She didn''t expect him to say such a thing. Minerva was so frustrated that she felt a surge of rage. Her vision turned dark again and she had no way to scold him at all. She thought for a moment, pulled up the quilt and wanted to lie down. Maddox stopped her. "If you don''t want me to forcefully feed you, get up and eat." Minerva ignored him and angrily pulled on the nket over her body. She didn''t want to eat anything. How was he going to force her? If she was to choke to death, he would be the one heartbroken. Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and ignored him. For a moment, he was still beside her. Then, Minerva seemed to have heard the sound of porcin colliding against each other. Just when she wondered what was going on, someone grabbed her shoulder. Before she could react, she felt the softness on her lips. Minerva''s eyes widened as she looked at Maddox, who was right in front of her. He pried open her mouth and fed her with his own mouth. "You b*stard!" How could he be so disgusting? Minerva tried to push him away, but Maddox was much stronger than her. Atst, she had no choice but to swallow the food. He took a step back with a hint of desire in his eyes. "Are you going to eat it yourself, or do you want me to continue feeding you?" Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Minerva was afraid of him. If she continued to say that she wouldn''t eat, Maddox would probably keep feeding her this way. She refused to be like this. Although they had kissed many times, she felt that feeding her through his mouth was disgusting. However, Maddox did not think so. He stared straight at her lips as if he was still dissatisfied. What was wrong with him! Minerva red at him bashfully. Then, she sat up and said angrily, "I can eat on my own. I don''t need you to feed me." Then, just as she was about to reach for the bowl, Maddox brought the bowl to her. He scooped a spoonful of oatmeal and brought it to her mouth. Minerva looked at him. Fine. She would rather have him feed her with a spoon than his mouth. After convincing herself for a moment, Minerva opened her mouth helplessly. Minerva finally felt better after finishing the meal. However, she was still hungry. When she was having a second bowl, she stretched out her hand to grab the bowl. Maddox had probably sensed her thoughts and did not force her any further. He just handed the bowl to her. After eating three bowls of oatmeal all at once, Minerva finally felt the weight in her stomach. When Maddox was cleaning up and getting ready to go out, she looked at his back and thought that this man was horrible... How could he torture her to such an extent? For the first time in many years, Minerva had a good appetite. She touched her round belly and thought of something suddenly. When Maddox was not around, she quickly lifted the nket and got out of bed. She wanted to find the pills. When she got out of bed, her legs went limp. Minerva almost fell to her knees beside the bed. Fortunately, she held onto the edge of the bed and started looking around. She remembered that Maddox kicked the bottle to the side. It should be under a cab. Anyway, it was still in the room. While he wasn''t around, Minerva searched the room for that bottle of pills. After searching for a long time, she couldn''t find what she wanted. She heard footsteps from outside the door, she had to hurry back to the bed and pretend that she hadn''t got out of it. Maddox pushed the door open and came in with aptop in his hand. Then, he found a ce to sit down and opened it in front of her. What? Was he nning to work here? In this room? Was he really going to keep an eye on her 24/7? Minerva was in a bad state. She grabbed her phone under the pillow and opened her Facebook to take a look. If Maddox was to stay here, she would not be able to get out. In that case, how could she take the contraceptive pills? After thinking briefly, Minerva felt that she could get Vera to send it to her. Even if Vera brought the pills here, she wouldn''t have had a chance to eat if Maddox was to stay there. She had to take the pills within 72 hours. It had been so long since the incident. If she didn''t take the pills soon, she might really be pregnant with his child. Thinking of it, Minerva took out her phone and messaged Vera. How could she ask Vera to send the pills over without being noticed by Maddox? This was a serious problem. As Minerva thought about it, she could feel her eyelids getting heavier. She was so sleepy and could not bear it. Probably because she had been tortured by Maddox, she was exhausted. Not long after, she put down her cell phone and went back to sleep. Momentarily, the sound of even breathing could be heard in the room. Maddox looked at the woman on the bed. He frowned when he saw that she was curled up, clutching the quilt tightly. He stood up and covered Minerva with the nket before walking downstairs with hisptop. In the living room, he put on a Bluetooth headset and clicked on a video call. "How did it go?" Sam was on the other side of the call. He looked at Maddox seriously. "Sir, the mastermind has been identified." Maddox narrowed his eyes upon hearing this. There was an icy chill in his eyes, making him look extremely dangerous. "Is that so?" This gaze was so intense that Sam couldn''t help but shiver. He quickly realized that this gaze wasn''t directed at him, but the mastermind. He coughed lightly and then nodded. "Those people who followed Young Madam are just unemployed hooligans. They were instructed and paid to follow her." "What''s the purpose?" "They had confessed just now. They were told to follow and kidnap her when there was no one around." "Kidnap?" Maddox squinted his eyes. "Who gave them the guts to kidnap my woman?" "Ahem..." Sam covered his mouth with his hand. After which, he said, "Young Master Yardley, you know this person." Someone he knew? Maddox frowned with displeasure evident in his eyes. "It''s Young Madam''s best friend from five years ago, Sylvia Hanover." Sylvia? The name once again appeared in Maddox''s life. It had been five years. "She doesn''t go by the name Sylvia Hanover anymore. After she was thrown out of the Hanover family, she returned to her previous surname. She''s now known as Sylvia Moore, and she''s working in a restaurant." Sylvia Moore? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Maddox tapped the table lightly with his fingers. He seemed to have thought of something and looked up. Thinking of that silly woman... The cold gleam in his eyes grew sharp. "Sir, she used to be a good friend of Young Madam. Do you n on telling her about this?" "Don''t let her know." Maddox pursed his lips and rejected Sam''s suggestion. He opened his mouth and said indifferently, "Additionally, if she wants to go after Minerva, let''s settle the scores together." New and old scores... Sam thought for a moment and then nodded. "I understand. I will contact you further if there is any other news. By the way, Benedict has started taking action recently. He got into a partnership with Young Madam''spany. That''s probably the reason why they met." "So, he was trying to get close to her through a contract?" Maddox sneered, "He knows how to follow the trend but unfortunately, he''s messing with the wrong person." "Sir, what should we do about Benedict?" "He thinks he can take her away from me? We''ll render him useless and get him in trouble." "I understand!" When he was about to hang up the phone, Maddox seemed to think of something and said, "Have you checked on her information after returning home?" Hearing it, Sam was surprised. "Are you talking about the Young Madam?" "That''s right." "I have never done so. Was there anything to check on?" Sam''s words made Maddox quiet down. Yes, she was the same. Was there any difference? Even if the child she brought with her was her ex-husband''s, so what? Five years ago, he had known that the child in her belly was her ex-husband''s, but he still fell in love with her crazily, didn''t he? Chapter 603 Chapter 603 What he cared about was her, not her past. Even though Maddox knew that she used to belong to that man and had even given birth to his child, he was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. He still wanted her. He had waited for five years. He was determined to get her with everything he got and keep her by his side always. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Young Master Yardley?" Sam''s voice rang through his earpiece again. Maddox came back to his senses and looked up. The look in his eyes was as deep as the abyss. "Sir, should I investigate what happened to Young Madam..." "No." Maddox interrupted and rejected him. "That''s enough. Get the things I ordered done." After that, he ended the video call. Looking at theptop screen, Maddox thought of the shoes he had seen on the shelf. That child... He had never seen him before. He was curious about what the child looked like. If he was a boy, would he look like her ex-husband? When he thought of how the child might appear before him looking like her ex-husband, Maddox clenched his fists so tightly that they crackled. D*mn it! He was so jealous that he was about to go crazy. Why couldn''t this woman belong to him right from the beginning? Momentster, Maddox loosened his fist. He decided to put that aside. He''ll wait for the day when they would meet. The reason why she kept the child away from him was probably because she was worried that he could not ept it. It was already the next day when Minerva woke up and the room was quiet. Sheid on the bed, blinked her eyes and waited for a brief moment, but no one came. Could it be that Maddox had gone to work? Thinking of this, Minerva lifted the quilt, got up and got out of bed. Although she still felt sore between her legs when walking, she felt much better than the day before. She went to the door and opened it slightly. It was also quiet outside. Minerva opened the door then went out to take a look. She realized that there was no one downstairs. Maybe Maddox had gone home? A faint emptiness rose in her heart, but it was soon filled with another emotion. Minerva turned and returned to the room. She squatted down in search of the bottle of contraceptive pills. After searching for a few minutes, she still couldn''t find it. That was weird. Could it be that Maddox had taken it away while she was asleep? Thinking of this, Minerva went back to bed and called Vera. Vera teased her when she answered the phone. "Minerva, why didn''t youe to work for the past two days? Could it be that..." As she said this, she wasughing. It was really annoying. Minerva suppressed the urge to roll her eyes and asked calmly, "Are you at the office now? Are you free?" "I''m at the office. I should be free. What''s the matter?" "I, I want you to buy something for me. Is it convenient?" Vera blinked innocently and said, "Sure. What do you want me to buy? Can I bring it to you after work?" "No." Minerva firmly shook her head. "If you have time, buy it and send it to me now. I can''t go out for the time being." Not to mention whether she would be followed if she had gone out, it was impossible for her to go out now. After taking a few steps, her legs were sore. It was impossible for her to go to the pharmacy. "Oh, is it inconvenient for you? Are you on your period? Why don''t I buy it now and send it to you?" "No." Minerva shook her head and denied. She felt that it was a little hard to tell Vera and she could only ask her for help. Minerva could only grit her teeth. She braced herself and said, "I need contraceptive pills." "Okay, no problem. I''ll buy... Contraceptive pills? Minerva, what do you want me to buy for you?" Minerva stretched out her hand and covered her face, feeling really embarrassed. "Contraceptive pills." "Contraceptive pills?" Vera repeated. "Why are you asking me to buy that? Could it be that you and Maddox have already..." "That''s right." There was no point for her to deny it now. Minerva admitted quickly and told Vera about the events that had happened for the past two days. "That¡¯s all I can say for the time being. I''m in a hurry. If it''s possible, I hope you can buy it for me now." They were good friends. How could Vera not help her? "I''ll go buy it immediately. Wait for me at home." "Alright." Minerva nodded. Suddenly, she thought of something and reminded Vera. "Oh right, if you run into Maddox on your way here, remember not to give yourself away. Pretend that you''re sending some documents over." "No problem, leave that to me." After hanging up, Minerva returned to the bed with the phone in her hand. After waiting about ten minutes, the surroundings were still quiet. Minerva couldn''t help but be suspicious. How could Maddox leave her alone like this? Wasn''t he supposed to keep an eye on her 24/7? Why did he disappear out of the blue? Minerva couldn''t figure out the answer. Even when Vera arrived at Minerva''s bedroom, Maddox still hadn''t appeared. "Minerva." Vera snuck into her room then closed the door. "I''m here." Looking at Vera, Minerva had a feeling that everything wasn''t real. She didn''t expect it to be so smooth; it was surprising. Minerva lifted the nket and sat up nervously. Then, she looked back at Vera. "Did you see Maddox on the way here?" Vera widened her eyes and shook her head. "No, I didn''t." "No?" Minerva was extremely confused. Something wasn''t right. It was impossible for Maddox to give up so easily. It wasn''t like him to act this way. Han Minerva couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. She nced at Vera and noticed that her face and lips looked unusually pale. "What''s wrong with you?" "Ah?" Being stared at, Vera instantly straightened her back like a startled bird. "What do you mean by what''s wrong with me?" "Why is your face so pale? Are you sick?" Han Minerva asked with concern. Upon hearing this, Vera shook her head quickly and said, "No, I''m fine. I''m not sick." "Where is the thing I wanted?" Vera opened her bag and handed a small bottle over to Minerva. "Here you go." Minerva''s face lit up when she saw the bottle. She quickly reached out to grab it, but she didn''t dare take it immediately. Instead, she quickly hid it under her pillow. Vera looked at the scene before her with aplicated expression. "Is this really okay?" "There''s nothing wrong with it. I don''t want to be pregnant with his child." "But Beanie...'' When Beanie was mentioned, Minerva''s expression changed. "Don''t mention him. Remember what you promised me." "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely hide it for you until the very end." Chapter 604 Chapter 604 "By the way, did you see Maddox when you came in? Isn''t he downstairs?" Minerva couldn''t help but ask. She still felt that something was wrong. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Vera''s eyes suddenly became evasive. She bit her lower lip and said, "Yes, he''s downstairs." "He''s downstairs?" Minerva furrowed her defined brows. "I thought you said that you didn''t see him?" "I was startled just now, so... I replied with the wrong answer!" Vera was a bit incoherent as she spoke. All of a sudden, Minerva stared at her with eagle sharp eyes. "What''s the matter? You''re stuttering. Did he find out?" Vera''s face changed. She quickly shook her head. "No, he didn''t. If he did, how could you still get it? It''s just that when he saw me, he asked why I was here. I told him I was here to pass you some documents... Then, he let mee up. However, he didn''t look good. When he spoke, he looked like he could kill me. I am still scared thinking about it." When she was exining, Vera didn''t dare to look into Minerva''s eyes. She was afraid that Minerva would sense that she was lying. She looked down at her toes with an uneasy expression, her lips curled tightly. In fact, when Vera entered the house, she thought that there was no one there, so she quickly went upstairs to find Minerva in the bedroom. However, she did not expect to be stopped by a cold voice as soon as she reached the stairs. Vera certainly knew who it was. That was why she was so scared that she didn''t dare to look straight into his eyes. When she turned around, she was trembling. "President Yardley..." He stared at her cold- heartedly and then looked at the bag in her hand. Vera could feel a chill running down her spine and she started sweating. She almost even fainted. "Are you looking for Minerva?" He asked her indifferently. Vera nodded repeatedly with her mouth agape. She was clearly the one who had lived here. However, in front of Maddox, she felt as if she was trespassing. It felt extremely awkward. "Why are you looking for her?" Maddox asked again. Vera recalled what Minerva had told her on the phone, so she said in a low voice, "There are some documents that needed to be signed, so I''m bringing them to her." Vera came well prepared. After saying this, she quickly took out the document from her bag. "It''s this one." Maddox did not take the documents from her hands. Seeing that he didn''t seem to want to confirm the authenticity of the document, she put the document away and said slowly, "If there''s nothing else... I''ll go up and find Minerva first." After saying that, Vera turned away and was ready to go upstairs. "Wait a minute." Maddox suddenly called for her to a stop. Vera was frozen on the spot, her back facing him. She looked panicked and frantic. Why did she agree to Minerva''s request? It was impossible for her to put up an act in front of Maddox. She could hold on for now but if he continued interrogating her, she felt like she was really going to faint. "President Yardley?" Vera turned around, carefully looking at him. Maddox raised his hand and spread out his palm. "Give it to me." Vera stopped breathing and felt that the blood in her body was flowing backward rapidly. After ten full seconds, Vera handed the document to Maddox and said, "Are you talking about this? Here you go." "That''s not it." Maddox looked up and stared at her with a deep gaze. "You know what I want." Vera kept quiet. She remembered what she had promised Minerva and decided to y dumb to the end. Hence, she revealed a smile. "President Yardley, I really don''t know what you''re talking about." "The contraceptive pills." A secondter, Maddox said it loud and clear. Vera was stunned. "I won''t let her take contraceptive pills." He spread out his hands to her again and said in an icy voice, "Don''t make me repeat myself." Vera could only give in. Her lips trembled as she took out the contraceptive pills she had just bought from her pocket. She had thought of everything. In order to prevent Maddox from searching her bag, she ced the pills into her pocket. However, she did not expect that she would hand over the medicine obediently just like that. How could this be... If she had given the pills to Maddox, how could she exin it to Minerva? Unexpectedly, after he took the medicine, he handed over a small bottle. "Give this to her instead. Otherwise, she won''t stop." Minerva would probably only stop after taking the pills. This situation would happen repeatedly if she didn''t get it this time. "What is this?" Vera hesitated for a few seconds, not wanting to reach out to take the bottle in his hand. Maddox rolled his eyes and said, "It''s vitamins." Vera sucked in a breath of cold air. Maddox''s words implied that she should switch the contraceptive pills with vitamins. "But, but in this case, she will..." Maddox looked straight into her eyes, for the first time seriously. "Do you want her to take the pills?" "I..." Vera, of course, did not wish for Minerva to take the contraceptive pill. After all, they had been friends for so many years, so she definitely understood her. Even though she refused to admit it, Minerva was still in love with Maddox. If she was pregnant, would she follow her heart and stay with Maddox? Would she no longer need to be in pain? Once this idea was in her mind, it was difficult to get rid of. Vera looked at the bottle with a conflicted expression, her lips moved. "I don''t want to lie to her." "You don''t know anything." Maddox''s eyes darkened. "I changed the medicine when you were not paying attention. You don''t know anything." Hearing this, Vera suddenly looked up at him. "How can I not know? The medicine was given to me by you in person, I..." "Do you think... I''ll give her a chance to take the contraceptive pill?" Vera bit her lip. Naturally, she knew that Maddox was serious this time. If he said that he wouldn''t let Minerva take the pills, he wouldn''t let her touch or even look at it. After struggling for a while, she reached out subconsciously and slowly took the bottle of vitamins from Maddox''s hand. The bottle looked the same but the contents were different. Vera closed her eyes, took the medicine bottle and turned around, heading upstairs. His gaze followed her closely; it did not disappear until she turned the corner. Vera stopped and leaned against the corner looking at the tall figure downstairs. Forget it, she would just treat it as helping Maddox, as well as Minerva. After so many years, she should learn to let it go. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Recalling what had just happened, Vera stole a nce at Minerva from the corner of her eyes. She saw that Minerva was looking at her full of concern. "I''m sorry for making you suffer for me. He didn''t make things difficult for you, did he?" The look of care in her eyes made Vera even more afraid to face her. She felt guilty as if she had done something bad to her. "No, he didn''t. I''m just startled." "Okay." Minerva felt relieved. "In fact..." Vera raised her head, looking at Minerva. She wanted to say something, but on second thought, stopped. A puzzled look appeared on Minerva''s face. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Vera lowered her head and did not dare to look her in the eyes. Forget it, since she had already given Minerva the bottle, it would be best for her not to say anything. Knock, knock... Someone was knocking on the bedroom door. Both women in the room straightened themselves in an instant with their faces turning pale at the same time. It was Maddox! Minerva turned to Vera, asking for help. Vera could only nod at Minerva. "Minerva?" A deep male voice came from outside. Hearing his voice, Minerva subconsciously grabbed the bedsheet beneath her and bit her lower lip but did not reply. "Can Ie in?" After Maddox asked, he then twisted the doorknob without waiting for an answer from inside. Seeing his tall silhouette enter the room, Minerva felt all the hair on her body stand. Her body moved towards the pillow subconsciously. The bottle of medicine Vera had just given her was under the pillow. If he wanted to find it, he might find it in just a while. If he found the pills... Minerva could not even imagine if she could withstand his anger once more. She bit her lower lip so tightly that it started to bleed a little. On the other side, Vera said awkwardly, "President Yardley, I''m here to deliver some documents to Minerva." After that, she quickly took the documents out of her bag and handed them to Minerva, "Minerva, take a look at this. If there is no problem, sign them and I''ll bring them back to thepany." Upon hearing this, Maddox nced at Vera. A mocking smile shed across his eyes. Their acting seemed real. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With Maddox standing in front, looking at them like a tiger eyeing its prey, Minerva was not interested in the contents of the documents at all. However, she still had to put on a show. She took the documents and read them for a while. Then, she grabbed the pen that Vera handed her and signed them. "It''s done." Vera took the documents and pen back before putting them away. She looked at Maddox then Minerva. She tentatively asked, "Then... I''ll go back to the office first?" Minerva knew that she would feel ufortable if she stayed any longer. Even as his wife, she was afraid of his aura, never mind Vera. She nodded and motioned for her to go back to the office first. After Vera received her approval, she quickly walked out of the room. When she passed by Maddox, Minerva felt that she seemed to have sped up. She then quickly disappeared from the room. Minerva and Maddox were the only ones left in therge room. Maybe because she felt guilty, but Minerva didn''t dare to look into his eyes at all. After Vera had left, she pulled the quilt cover and thenid back down. When sheid down, she could feel a small bump under her pillow. It was the bottle of pills she had just stuffed there. She moved her head to the other spot. With footsteps approaching, Maddox''s voice rang loudly from behind. "Get up and eat if you''re awake." Minerva ignored him and said, "I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat." "Do you want me to carry you?" His words provoked Minerva instantly. She pulled over the nket and sat up, staring at Maddox with displeasure. "Do you have to force me like this every day?" "If you don''t eat, how can you have the strength?" Maddox stared at her coldly and said in a freezing tone, "You have two choices. Get up on your own or I will carry you." What he said seemed ridiculous. Would she even let him carry her if she had the choice? She really hated how Maddox wastely. However, she was worried that he would discover the bottle under the pillow. She looked at Maddox in the same way and said coldly, "There''s no need for that. I have my legs and feet to walk on." Then, she lifted the quilt and got out of bed immediately. It was imperative to get him out of the room. After all, there was something she wanted to hide. Seeing Minerva going downstairs, Maddox inadvertently nced at the bed. He was still a little worried. He went over and took out the bottle under the pillow. Seeing that it was the bottle he had given Vera, he put it back in its original position and then followed her downstairs. On the dining table, the food was well prepared. Since they were prepared by a private chef hired by Maddox, the food taste was delicious and nutritious. If it was in the past, Minerva would have had a huge appetite. However, she wasn''t in the mood to eat at that moment. She had to find time to take the contraceptive pill. During their meal, Minerva ate as quickly as a hungry wolf. As she was about to leave the table, Maddox reached over and wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue. "Are you a hungry wolf?" Maddox asked. Minerva nodded angrily. "Yes, I am. I''ve already finished eating. Can I go upstairs now? Or do I have to wait for you to finish eating?" Maddox knew why she wanted to go upstairs. Anyway, since the pills had been switched, it didn''t matter if she ate them. Maddox lifted the corner of his mouth and said softly, "No, you can go upstairs." Upon receiving his permission, Minerva stood up and walked upstairs instantly. When she was walking up the stairs, Minerva was still puzzled. Why was he acting so generous that day? Wasn''t he afraid that she would sneakily take the pills after returning to the room? No, Vera must have lied to him. That was why he wasn''t worried at all. As she thought about this, Minerva quickly returned to her room. Perhaps it was because she was feeling guilty, but she locked the door behind her the moment she stepped into the room. Then, she walked to the bed and took out the bottle that she had hidden under her pillow. She immediately poured the pill into her palm and swallowed it without water. As she swallowed the pill, she felt ufortable, but soon recovered. The contraceptive pill had to be taken separately for a period of time. She had to take one every 72 hours, so she had to hide this bottle of medicine well. However, based on Maddox''s nature, she did not know how he would torture her that night. That''s why she could not hide it on the bed. Where could she hide it? After thinking it through, Minerva opened the closet and found one of the coats. She hid the bottle in the pocket. She figured that Maddox wouldn''t grab this coat at this hour, would he? After hiding it well, a smile yed across Minerva''s face. This was probably the happiest moment she had had in the past few days since she was confined by Maddox. Just like that, she swallowed the medicine. She wouldn''t get pregnant. When the timees, Maddox would definitely let down his guard. Then, she could keep a distance from him. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Downstairs. Maddox was enjoying his meal slowly. His movements were elegant and charming. At first nce, one could tell that he was a nobleman who had received a good education. There was a faint smile on his lips when he was eating. He was satisfied when he thought of how Minerva was eating the vitamins at that moment. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Minerva let her guard down and was no longer thinking about the contraceptive pill. If she continued eating the vitamins, she would be pregnant with his child soon. Humph, so what if she had a child with her ex-husband? He would make sure that all of her remaining children were his. As Maddox imagined how his own children would call him dad in the future, the smile on his face deepened. He wanted to own Minerva for the rest of her life. In the afternoon, Maddox suggested taking her to the supermarket. At first, Minerva refused but after recalling that she had been lying on the bed for two days, she felt that it was better to go out for a walk. Otherwise, she might not be able to get up if she went on like this. Good-looking couples were always appealing, let alone a couple like Minerva and Maddox. As they walked to the supermarket, they attracted many people''s attention along the way. After they arrived there, they ran into Brock. This time, there was another person beside him. It was a woman with delicate features and a beautiful appearance. However, this woman looked like a middle-aged woman. Although she was no longer young, she still managed to maintain her charm. Standing next to the plump Brock, they seemed to be a good match. "Nice to see you and your husband here." Brock was always enthusiastic whenever he saw Minerva. After greeting her, he looked at Maddox and smiled at him. However, Maddox didn''t seem to want to acknowledge him. Hence, the woman next to Brock reached out and gave him a gentle pinch. "What are you doing? Who are you greeting?" "Honey, this is the young couple I met in the lift that I told you about." The woman looked at Minerva and Maddox in confusion. "The young couple from the same neighborhood and elevator?" "That''s right. She''s the girl from the same elevator. This is... my, my wife, Betty." Brock''s cheeks started blushing when he was introducing his wife. He seemed embarrassed as he looked at Betty. She red at him and asked, "Why are you stuttering?" Brock was flushed as he rubbed his hands nervously without saying anything. Minerva felt a little awkward as she watched this scene unfold before her eyes. She nced at the man beside her subconsciously. She probably never experienced how Brock was with his wife in front of Maddox. "Miss, don''t worry about him. He''s not a smooth talker. When I first got together with him, his silly mouth couldn''t please me at all. If he wasn''t obedient, I wouldn''t be with him." Betty was very outgoing. She went up to Minerva and grabbed her hand. "What do you want to buy here? Let''s go together since we''ve also just arrived." Minerva had been staying in the room for the past two days and had not spoken to anyone else. When she heard Betty''s invitation, she was a little tempted. However, she couldn''t help but nce at Maddox beside her. He wouldn''t agree, would he? After their previous incident, who knew what awaited them in the supermarket? Speaking of this, Minerva remembered that she had forgotten to ask him who was following her that day. Did he find anything after such a long time? Or had he already found out, but he didn''t tell her? It seemed that she had to find time to ask about it. Probably because the request in her heart had been heard, Maddox unexpectedly said with great mercy, "Let''s go in together." Brock was overjoyed. After all, he thought that the cold- faced Maddox would reject the invitation instantly. Who knew that he would actually agree? What was happening? Minerva was delighted but also a little suspicious. She stared at Maddox asking, "Are you really okay with this?" His thin lips moved and he was about to say something when Betty grabbed Minerva''s hand. She then pulled Minerva to her side and instructed, "Miss, you can''t do this. How can you ask him for his opinion on everything? You can do whatever you want. If he doesn''t like it, you two should break up." As soon as she finished her words, a cold and murderous gaze swept over her. Betty could feel it but she wasn''t afraid. Instead, she raised her lips and said with a smile, "You see, he''s so possessive. He''s angry because of my casual remark. If you really break up with him, he''ll probably turn the world upside down." Minerva didn''t know if he would turn the world upside down. However, she knew that if she was to be separated from Maddox, he would likely continue to pester her. In fact, he would use extreme methods to keep her by his side. "As an elder, let me remind you. You shouldn''t put up with everything he does or you will be bullied. Look at me now, he won''t dare to disobey me. He listens to everything I say." "You should control him dominantly. Let''s walk in front of them. I''ll teach you some tricks." Minerva was slightly embarrassed but Betty was overly enthusiastic. She held Minerva''s hand and kept moving forward so she had no choice but to follow her. Brock walked to Maddox''s side with a grin. "Let''s hurry up and follow them?" Maddox looked at him coldly and said, "Is this how you live your life?" Brock was stunned for a while before reacting. What was Maddox referring to? He reached out and scratched his head. There seemed to be a conflicted expression on his face. However, he quickly rxed. A simple and honest smile appeared on his face. "It doesn''t matter. We are already husband and wife. It''s the same even if you take a step backward or forward. Anyway, even if she wins, I''m fine with that. I am her husband, so naturally, I will give in to her." Maddox agreed with thetter sentence. He felt that he could give in to Minerva but he could not bear that she did not want to give birth to his child. Neither could he tolerate her being in touch with other men. "I know you must think of me as a coward, but I feel happy. That''s enough." Brock was still talking. Maddox looked away and said coldly, "You talk too much!" Brock caught up with him, stared at him, and said, "Looking at the way you two acted, you''ve encountered difficulties, haven''t you?" Maddox frowned and said unhappily, "It''s none of your business!" "How can it have nothing to do with me? Aren''t we neighbors? We even take the same elevator. It''s fate that we have met several times. There''s something wrong with you and your wife. Do you want me to share a few tricks with you?" Tricks? Maddox sneered. "What''s that?" Did he even need it? Chapter 607 Chapter 607 Brock felt that Maddox was so dull. He didn''t even listen to the advice that people were trying to give him. He curled his lips and said, "Young man, you shouldn''t be so arrogant. If you go on like this, you will suffer in the future." "Since you don''t want to listen, then I won''t say it." Brock chased after his wife. Maddox looked at him and followed expressionlessly. "Let me tell you, you can''t pamper him too much. Otherwise, you will have no power in the family. Remember this, you should y hard to get at times. You can''t be too nice to him. Only then will he remember your importance. In that situation just now, you should make your own decision. If he doesn''t follow you, you don''t have to pay attention to him. He wille after youter." Minerva was embarrassed as she felt that she didn''t need to learn those. After all, Maddox wasn''t her husband. What was the point of learning them? However, Betty was very enthusiastic. If Minerva told her that he was not her husband, it would be like pouring a bucket of cold water on her. Minerva treated it as gaining anotherpanion. "Thank you, Betty. I got it." "Hey, your husband looks good and he is tall. He looks distant though. Do you mind if I ask if he''s the same in bed?" Minerva was caught off guard. She looked at Betty in disbelief. Why would she ask such a question? "I''m sorry, I know this is private, but I''m curious since he''s so handsome." After being asked, Minerva thought of what had happened before. Was he this cold when he was in bed? Of course not. His performance in bed was the total opposite of who he was in real life. When he had his clothes on, he was calm, collected and heartless. When his clothes were off, he was full of passion, greedy and extremely possessive. Especially at the veryst moment, his eyes and expression could only be described in one word. That was desire. Minerva did not dare to look at him that every moment. She felt that he would rub her into his body if he could. "Does hest exceptionally long?" Betty asked again, causing Minerva to jump in shock. She suddenly came back to her senses. "What did you say?" The smile on Betty''s face became a little naughty. "Are you really not going to disclose anything further? Do you want me to tell you about my husband?" Seeing that Betty was about to say something, Minerva was so scared that her face flushed red. She could not stay any longer and started running away. "Hey, I haven''t finished speaking. Why are you running away?" Betty was confused. Maddox anxiously chased after her when she ran off. She finally stopped after she was some distance away from Betty. He caught up with Minerva and grabbed hold of her wrist. "What''s wrong?" A cold voice suddenly rang out over her head. Minerva raised her head and saw that it was Maddox who had caught up to her. The moment she saw his emotionless face, she recalled a scene from before. Her face was blushing as if it was dripping blood. He must not have heard what Betty had said to her earlier, had he? Han Minerva shook her head. "Nothing." Maddox narrowed his eyes suspiciously. His gazended on her flushed face and then on her reddened earlobe. It used to be fair, but why had it turned red now? "What did she tell you?" Maddox asked. Minerva''s face instantly turned blood red. She shook her head vigorously and said, "Nothing. Why are you grabbing my wrist? Let it go..." At the same time, Brock and Betty caught up with them. Seeing this, Betty couldn''t help butugh and said, "Why are you two holding hands again? Let''s go shopping together and continue with our little chat." After saying this, Betty snatched Minerva''s hand from Maddox''s. She grabbed her and pulled her far away. Maddox looked at thedies, lost in thought. What were those two talking about just now? Brock continued following him with a smile. Maddox didn''t say anything and could only pick up his steps and keep up with them. Along the way, Betty told Minerva lots of things. Finally, she even added her on Facebook. When she found out that Minerva was a designer, she was quite surprised. She knew a few designers. If there was a chance, she could introduce them to her. Since they were neighbors, Minerva agreed with a smile. She had learned a lot from just talking to her. Betty taught her in detail how to pick fresh vegetables and meat. When they were about to enter the daily necessities area, they met a person at the corner. He had ck hair, gold-rimmed sses and was wearing a white shirt. His smile was as pleasant as a spring breeze. Minerva was stunned when she saw Benedict. She did not expect to run into him there. She thought for a moment and guessed that Benedict might have done it on purpose. After all, he said that he would wait for her here. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Could it be the same that day? "What a coincidence." Looking at her surprised face, Benedict smiled and greeted her. Looking at the handsome man, Betty looked at Minerva, then at Benedict, and whispered in her ear, "An old me?" These words almost caused Minerva to swallow a mouthful of saliva. She helplessly closed her eyes before turning to look at Betty who was standing behind her. How could honest Brock have such a strange and mischievous wife? Furthermore, she was extremely straightforward. When she asked Minerva if Benedict was an old me, she didn''t even lower her voice. Minerva was embarrassed and could only say, "No." Then, she seemed to have thought of something and turned around. However, she discovered that there was no one behind her. Maddox was nowhere to be found. Where did he go? "Brock has taken him somewhere else. They should be somewhere nearby." Betty exined, "You just realized that now? You don''t seem to care about your husband." Minerva was speechless. Forget it. She was too focused on listening to Betty that she had gradually forgotten about whether Maddox was following behind her. She didn''t expect to meet Benedict there. She wanted to turn back and see what Maddox''s reaction was. After all, the two brothers didn''t get along. If they bumped into each other now, there would definitely be a conflict. Thinking of this, Minerva''s heart fluttered with fear. Luckily, Maddox was not around. "You came to buy something at the supermarket?" When Minerva was silent, Benedict asked again. Before Minerva could respond, Betty nodded. "Yes. Are you here to shop too?" Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Minerva watched as the two of them talked to each other. The conversation was indeed awkward. "Oh, who are you?" Betty stared at Benedict curiously. He was a good-looking man. His eyes were fixed on Minerva from the moment he appeared. In an instant, Betty became curious and gossipy. Looking at Minerva''s attitude towards Maddox, Betty suspected that she was either cheating with both of them, or she was in a love-triangle. On second thought, she figured that Minerva was not a frivolous person judging from the conversation just now. She gave up on the idea and looked between Benedict and Minerva. "Why are you here?" Minerva asked when Maddox wasn''t around. Benedict smiled as he replied, "Didn''t I say that it was a coincidence?" "Is that so?" How could Minerva believe him? She had already met him twice before, including the things that he had done with herpany. She had a feeling that Benedict hade here on purpose. Although they had talked about it before, it didn''t mean that he could fool around with her. Because there was someone around, Minerva could not talk in a straightforward manner. However, Betty was not a fool. How could she not notice the raging emotions between the two of them? She smiled awkwardly, but did not walk away. Minerva couldn''t help but praise Betty in her heart. If she had said that she wouldn''t bother them and allowed the both of them to talk, Maddox would definitely fly into a rage when he returned and saw that Benedict and Minerva were alone. She looked at Betty with gratitude and asked in a low voice. "Betty, what else do you want to buy?" "I''m almost done. I just need to get some tissues there. Then, we can go home." Minerva nodded and agreed, "Okay, I''ll go with you." After that, she looked at Benedict and said, "Mr. Benedict, I have to go shopping with my friend. Please excuse me." After that, she smiled, grabbed Betty''s arm and left with the cart. After a few steps, Betty turned back and said, "He is following us!" Upon hearing this, Minerva frowned. She had already made it very clear. What was Benedict trying to do? "Does he like you?" Betty suddenly whispered in her ear, giving her a fright. Minerva shook her head in shock. "I don''t think that it''s possible." Although he had indeed expressed his feelings for her, that was five years ago. Back then, she was still Maddox''s wife. Benedict chose to tell her about his feelings at that time, which made Minerva feel that he had other intentions. Otherwise, why would he try to steal his brother''s wife away? Furthermore, he had protected her when she was in a car ident. This made Minerva feel that he did indeed have feelings for her. However, time had flown by and five years had passed. Even if he used to have feelings for her, they would have faded by now. Hence, Minerva never thought about it. "What? Did you see the way he looked at you just now?" Han Minerva shook her head. "No." "Are you really dumb or are you pretending to be? Look at his eyes filled with love. It''s almost the same as how your husband looks at you. Can''t you see it?" Minerva was a little confused about the way Betty described how Maddox looked at her. She couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean by the way my hus... he looked at me?" She was embarrassed to refer to Maddox as her husband. Betty thought that she was shy and didn''t bother to probe further. She smiled as she exined, "When you like someone, your eyes will shine when you look at that person." "Shine? What does that mean?" "How do you describe this feeling? It''s just that his eyes were shining when was looking at you. Haven''t you ever paid attention to his expression and eyes when he looked at you?" Minerva could only reply, "No." How could she pay attention to the way he looked at her? Furthermore, she felt that the way Maddox looked at her was the same as before. There was nothing special about it. "s, you really don''t know how to cherish things. Aren''t you afraid that your handsome husband will be taken away?" Minerva was speechless. Taken away? She would rather let Janice be with Maddox. Then, he would leave her alone. Betty looked back and saw that Benedict was still following them, so she whispered to Minerva. "Will there be a problem with him following us like this? Your husband wille soon..." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but frown. Her delicate face was scrunched. After a while, she seemed to have regained her calmness and said, "If he wants to follow me, what can I do? I can''t control him." "You''re right. So, should we just let him follow us everywhere?" Minerva tilted her head and realized that Benedict had indeed been following behind them. When he saw her turn around, the corners of his lips curled up slightly and a gentle and charming smile appeared on his lips. Even though it was through the mirror, she could still see the warmth in his eyes. Perhaps, Benedict really did not have any bad intentions. Could it be that she had been thinking too badly of him? However, now that he was here, it was like a fuse for Maddox to explode. That night, after finding out that she had met Benedict, he was so furious that he... did all that. Minerva suddenly came to her senses when she recalled the torture she had endured over the past two days. She could not continue to live like this, so she stopped and said to Betty, "Betty, wait for me for a while. I''ll talk to him." Betty thought about it and nodded. "You have to hurry up. I think that they will be back soon." "Yes, I know what I''m doing." As soon as she finished speaking, Han Minerva turned around and walked towards Benedict. "What''s wrong?" When he saw her turning back, Benedict looked at her in confusion. "Did something happen?" Minerva was speechless. She didn''t know how to reply to his question. He was the one who was following her, wasn''t he? But now that she was here, he was acting as if something else had happened. This made Minerva very awkward. Seeing her standing there with an awkward expression, Benedict fixed his sses and smiled. "You don''t think that I''m following you, do you?" Wasn''t that the case? The words almost came out of her mouth. Minerva looked at him and said nothing. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Benedict answered gently, "Don''t worry. Since it''s inconvenient for you, I won''t bother you. It''s just that I want to buy something and we happen to be going in the same direction." He spoke in a polite manner, causing Minerva to feel that if she continued to question him, it would feel like she was being ignorant. Thinking of this, she bit her lower lip and asked, "What do you want to buy?" "Are you trying to avoid me?" Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Wasn¡¯t it? Minerva wanted to avoid Benedict and head in a different direction. Otherwise, if Maddox saw what was happening, she would be the one who would suffer. Benedict put on a bitter smile and continued, "Didn''t we make it clear that day? We''ll still be friends. Even if we ran into each other, you don''t have to avoid me as if I''m poisonous, right? Am I that scary?" Minerva kept quiet. She bit her lower lip and didn''t know how to exin herself. "I was going to take a detour before, but since you said so, I think it''s better for me to stay with you so that you can change your mentality of avoiding me like the gue." When he finished speaking, the smile on Benedict''s face returned to normal. He stared at her firmly through his sses. "Minerva, I''m not a bad person. I wasn''t one five years ago, I am not one now, nor would I be one in the future. If you''re willing, I will still be your brother-inw. No matter what kind of rtionship you and Maddox have right now, I will never do anything that will hurt you." However, for Minerva, no matter whether Benedict would do something to hurt her or not, as long as Maddox saw her standing with him, it would hurt her. As she thought of this, she licked her lips and said helplessly, "Do you have to follow me like this? You said that it was a coincidence, but what about before this? Were those coincidences too? How could things be so coincidental? I haven''t been in the supermarket for so long, but I ran into you when I first came. Didn''t you n this?" The look in Benedict''s eyes faded away. "Minerva, if youe to the supermarket everyday, then you would meet me everyday. I live nearby, in the neighborhood next to yours." Minerva was stunned as she opened her mouth, not knowing what to reply. "What did you say?" "Isn''t it a little hard to believe? If you don''t believe it, you can ask someone to check it out. I moved here before you did. A lot of people, even the cashiers, know me. Because I live alone, Ie to the supermarket almost everyday to buy fresh goods. If I told you this, will you still think that I am trying to approach you on purpose?" Minerva''s breathing became slower and her face was a little pale. In the end, it was she who had misunderstood him? "I admit that I do want to contact you, but I mean no harm." "Okay, stop talking." Minerva interrupted him and lowered her gaze. "I misunderstood you. Then, let''s go our separate ways. You still need to buy things, and I need to go shopping too. I''ll go first." After saying that, Minerva turned around and walked over to Betty''s side. She looked at her and asked, "So, it''s settled?" Minerva pressed her lips together and did not reply. She just pushed the shopping cart forward. Seeing this, Betty quickly followed her. "What''s going on? When I saw you two chatting just now, both of your expressions were not very good. Did he say something unpleasant?" "No." Minerva shook her head. "He''s just saying that he was not following us. It just so happens that we''re going the same way." Upon hearing this, Betty suddenly came to a realization. "I see, but when I look at him... Why do I feel that he is deliberately following you? Wait, does he know that you are married?" At this point, Minerva paused for a moment and then turned to look at Betty. "Do you really want to know?" The older woman nodded curiously. Then, she smiled and said, "You can tell me because we are neighbors." Minerva thought about it and figured she had nothing to lose, so she said, "In fact, he''s not my husband." At first, Betty did not understand. When she came back to her senses, she widened her eyes. "You, you''re saying that he''s not your husband? Then just now, you..." "I was just trying to y along." Betty was stunned. A minuteter, Betty grabbed Minerva''s hand. "You''re too kind. You yed along even if he''s not your husband. We should keep in touch in the future. It''s fine even if he''s not your husband. You two are lovers, right?" "That''s not the case." Minerva shook her head. "Huh?" The elder sister was shocked, "T-Then what is the rtionship between you now? I think he treats you..." "He is my ex-husband." Betty was at a loss for words. There was too much information for her to process at this time. She felt as if her brain was tripping out. By the time she reacted, there was already a self-deprecating smile on Minerva''s face. "Isn''t it ridiculous? Obviously, we are not husband and wife anymore, but he keeps imprisoning me like this." After saying this, Minerva lowered her gaze and seemed to be in a bad mood. "Oh, it''s not ridiculous. Don''t be like this." Betty grabbed her arm and continued to move forward while looking back at Benedict. "In fact, it''s easier if he''s your ex-husband." "What?" Minerva did not understand what she meant. "It''s easier if he''s my ex-husband?" "Yes, if he is your ex-husband, it means that he is pursuing you now. He wants to get back together with you, right?" Minerva was stunned for a moment. She then nodded and said, "Yes, I guess..." Maddox had done those things just to reunite with her, hadn''t he? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Well, why do youck confidence in yourself? If I was as beautiful as you, I would have been extremely confident. Now that he''s your ex-husband, it means that there is still a chance for others, such as... The guy behind us." The guy behind them? Minerva frowned and looked back, only to find that Benedict was still following them. "There are two handsome men pursuing you at the same time. Which one do you like?" Minerva didn''t reply. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like them. You''re so beautiful and have a lot of opportunities. Test them slowly. I think that the previous one is cool and I think he''s a sessful man. But... It''s not a good thing for a man to be too cold. For example, if he''s as cold as he is in bed, you''ll have to be the one to take the initiative. You wouldn''t be happy then." Minerva''s expression changed slightly. She asked in a low voice, "Can we not talk about this?" "What''s wrong with that? We''re both adults. Hey... I''m suddenly curious about the reason why you two got a divorce. Is he not good in bed?" Minerva was speechless. Maddox being frigid? How could that be possible? Everyone thought he was ipetent when he was sitting in a wheelchair, and only Minerva, his wife, knew that he was capable. Now that he could stand up, who would think that he was frigid? Only the cold look on his face could fool other people. He was passionate like fire and she couldn''t resist his fierceness. Why did she divorce Maddox? As she thought of this, Minerva''s expression became even gloomier and her eyes became a little more bleak. Who would have known that their marriage did not exist at all? Five years ago, she was just a woman who married him under the name of Erica Shell. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 When the time was up, it was time for Minerva to leave. Minerva knew about it from the beginning. The ending did not change, and she really left quietly. When she thought of this, there were still ripples of sadness in her heart. Her eyes were also a little teary. However, when Betty saw this, she thought that Minerva was agreeing that Maddox was a frigid man. Betty thought about it for a while and said, ''''I think you''d better choose the gentleman in sses behind us." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Minerva was shocked. She asked awkwardly, "Betty, what are you talking about?" "I''m serious. You should never be with a frigid man!" "Stop talking. Let''s go." Seeing that Benedict was getting closer and closer to them, Minerva pushed the shopping cart towards another direction. Benedict wanted to follow them, but she took a turn and went straight back. If he followed them again, it would be obvious that he had been deliberately trying to follow her. "You... s..." After making a detour, Minerva looked back and noticed that Benedict was nowhere to be seen. "You don''t have to look. You''ve already dumped him. What''s up with you? Since you''re single, it''s fine to keep your options open." "It''s impossible between the two of us." Benedict was like a brother to her. How could there be anything between him and herself? "As long as you''re all single, anything is possible." "It''s impossible." Minerva quickened her pace. Betty caught up with her and enthusiastically exined things to her. Minerva really did not know how she could be so enthusiastic. Wasn''t this just their first time meeting each other? All of a sudden, Minerva realized why Betty had married Brock. She was about to say something when Brock and Maddox walked towards them. Maddox was holding a bag in his hand with a cold face. Brock was also holding a bag, but it was muchrger than Maddox''s. "Have you bought all of them?" "Yes, I have." Minerva looked up and met Maddox''s gaze. She recalled the conversation with Betty from earlier and felt like she could not look straight at him yet. She quickly pushed the cart over as if she didn''t see him. Maddox was surprised. He frowned. Just as he was about to chase after her and ask why she had ignored him, someone patted him on the shoulder. Maddox turned around and saw Betty approaching him. He frowned and took a few steps back. "Tsk!" Betty snorted at him in disgust when she saw his reaction. Then, she chided him, "He''s really frigid." Maddox stared at her unhappily. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing, I just feel sorry for you." He was speechless. "You don''t feel good about being abandoned, do you?" Betty asked again. She looked at him with pity, "In fact, there''s still hope for you. I know a hospital with great doctors and equipment. Do you want me to introduce you to them?" Maddox''s frown deepened. He had no idea why Betty would want to introduce him to the hospital. Could it be that Minerva had said something to her when they were together earlier? However, no matter how hard he tried to think about it, he could not figure it out. "Oh, if you still want to pursue Minerva, you have to listen to me." Pursue Minerva? Maddox raised his brow. "I know that you''re her ex-husband and you''re pursuing her, aren''t you? She hasn''t epted you yet. Do you know why?" "Why?" He replied almost instantly. Yes, he wanted to know why. He had been hanging around Minerva for such a long time, but she still didn''t ept him. Instead, she seemed to be getting further and further away from him. In the past few days, although they had been lying in the same bed, they were in different worlds. It didn''t make any difference whether they had slept together or not. Maddox also wanted to know why; he really didn''t understand her heart. He had hurt Minerva but now he was trying his best to make it up for her. He only hoped that she could see his true feelings. However, it was as if all of his efforts were useless. It also seemed like it had adverse effects. Maddox couldn''t figure out what went wrong. Could it be that Minerva did not love him? At the thought of this possibility, Maddox felt breathless. With a dull pain in his heart, his face took on a ghastly expression. "It looks like you really want to get back together with her." Betty smiled as she looked at Minerva who was picking out items in front of her. Maddox''s gaze also followed her line of sight. Minerva raised her hand and picked up the items on the shelf. She looked at the packaging carefully. Her side profile was exquisite and beautiful. Her eyes were like the starry sky. "She''s beautiful, isn''t she?" Betty asked. Brock, who was standing beside Betty, ttered her. "She''s pretty, but you are the most beautiful.'' Maddox stared at Brock for a while, then looked away and nodded. Of course, Minerva was gorgeous. She was the only woman he had ever fallen in love with. How could she not be beautiful? Furthermore, Minerva was not just merely beautiful, but extremely beautiful. If she was in a crowd and everyone was told that she was single, she would definitely have many suitors. Her good- for- nothing ex- husband was the only one without a discerning eye. While Maddox was scolding Jonatha in his heart, he didn''t notice one thing. In Minerva''s eyes, he was also her ex-husband. Therefore, ording to the timeline, Jonatha should be her ex-ex-husband. "Your ex-wife is so beautiful. If you don''t work harder, she will really be stolen away by other men." Betty said. Maddox frowned when he heard that. "I know that it''s tough to talk about it, but if you treat it, there''s a chance that you''ll recover." Maddox felt that something was amiss when he heard that. What was she talking about? What was ''tough to talk about''? "Excuse me, what on earth is going on?" "Y-You are still embarrassed to say it now? Let me tell you, if you go on like this, you will not get her back." Maddox was speechless. "The hospital I rmended is really good. My husband''s friend was cured there. If you need it, I will give you the number." As Betty spoke, she took out her phone to look for the number. Brock, who was standing beside her, was also confused and moved his head closer to her. "When you are cured of your illness, then you can show off in front of her. I believe that she will soon get back together with you." Having said that, Maddox seemed to have understood something. He squinted his eyes dangerously and looked at Minerva in front of him, who was still looking at the things on the shelf. "What did she say?" Betty was so annoyed by Maddox that she just blurted out, "She said that the reason for your divorce is that you are a frigid man!" Chapter 611 Chapter 611 Frigid? Maddox did not know what to say. Betty thought that her guess was correct, so she quickly comforted him. "Don''t be discouraged. As long as you seek treatment, I believe that you will recover very soon." At this moment, Maddox''s eyes were fixed on Minerva who was still looking at the items on the shelf. The corner of his lips was lifted into a faint smile. Was he frigid? Huh, it seemed that he had been too gentle to her, which was why she had the strength to nder him in front of others. "Are you listening to me?" Betty looked at him with concern. She was still worried about his situation. Maddox nced at her and pursed his thin lips. Brock stared at him and asked, "Wait, are you really...?" Two pairs of eyes filled with doubt gazed at him at the same time, and Maddox suddenly gnashed his teeth in anger. "I am a normal man," he gritted his teeth and answered. Brock blinked again and replied, "I know you are a normal man. Our friend, who used to be frigid, said the same thing. However, in the eyes of others, you are abnormal." Betty nodded in agreement. "That''s right. You still need to seek treatment. Come on, take down the phone number." The veins on Maddox''s forehead throbbed as he rejected coldly, "Thank you, but there''s no need forthat." "Don''t be shy. Come on." Betty forced him to take out his handphone. Then, she watched Maddox enter the number and she smiled happily. "That''s right. If you''re ill, you have to treat it. Then, you can get her back. Don''t worry. I have added her on Facebook. I''ll put in a good word for you." Although he was unhappy, Maddox liked thest part of her words. He replied, "Then, I''ll leave it to you." "No problem." Maddox sneered. Then, he strode towards Minerva. Brock and Betty stayed in the same ce and asked in a confused tone, "Honey, are you sure we should do this?" "What''s the problem? We are neighbors. We should set them up." Brock asked, "What if she doesn''t want to get back together with him?" "You know nothing. Don''t you think I can''t see through their eyes? I''m a woman. I know women better than you do." "Oh, okay." Minerva raised her hand and wanted to take something from the shelf. However, she couldn''t reach it because it was on the upper shelf and she didn''t wear her high heels that day. She could only stand on her toes, but she still couldn''t reach it. In the end, arge hand reached over, easily grabbed the item she wanted and handed it over to her. Han Minerva looked up and saw that it was Maddox. "You wanted this?" He asked. She could only nod and say yes. He looked at the back of her head. He could see her pale neck and the marks that he had left behind. There were so many marks left on her, but she actually dared to say that he was frigid? Huh... Maddoxughed coldly in his heart and suddenly asked, "What were you talking to Betty about just now?" Minerva''s heart jolted when she heard this. She noticed that Betty and Maddox were talking about something earlier, but she couldn''t hear what they were talking about because she was far away. Furthermore, she was embarrassed, so she didn''t want to hear what they were discussing. However, now that Maddox had asked this question, Minerva felt guilty again. She did not even have the courage to look at him and could only shake her head. "We didn''t really talk much about anything." "Oh?" Maddox''s lips curled slightly and he leaned forward slightly. He questioned, "If you didn''t talk much, why are you so nervous?" Minerva couldn''t help but shudder as his hot breath sprayed on her ear. She stammered, "Is that so?" "Is that not the case?" He returned as he blew into her ears. Minerva covered her ear in shock and retreated. She red at him and happened to see a mocking smile on his face. She suddenly felt that it was possible that Betty had already revealed the contents of their conversation to Maddox. After all, Betty was such a straightforward person. How could she hide it? At the thought of this, Han Minerva could not help but feel a little despair. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have talked so much to Betty. She bit her lower lip and stated once again, "No!" Then, she turned and left. They went to the cashier to pay the bill. Maddox followed behind Minerva, thinking about how to deal with herter so that she wouldn''t feel that he was frigid. After scanning through all the items, Maddox regained his wits and reached into his pocket to take out his wallet. Just as he was about to hand over the card in his hand, another card was handed over at the same time. Minerva was still rummaging through her pockets, preparing to pay with cash. Unexpectedly, two cards appeared in front of her. She was stunned for a moment and then looked up. Maddox looked up at the person with the other card. When he saw who it was, his pupils suddenly shrank. Who else could it be other than Benedict? There was a faint smile on Benedict''s lips. He smiled warmly at Maddox''s cold gaze and said, "Maddox, long time no see." Minerva didn''t know what to say. She thought that she had already dumped Benedict, but he was actually waiting here. Benedict even handed over his bank card at the same time as Maddox. Furthermore, he was standing in another aisle. Brock and Betty, who were following behind Maddox and Minerva saw this, and Betty clicked her tongue. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and wondered, "Is this considered a provocation?" As Brock was with Maddox before, he didn''t see Benedict and didn''t know who he was. He asked curiously, "What''s wrong?" "What else can it be? When two rivals in love meet, something''s going down." Rivals in love... Yes, Brock could see that. Not only him, but the people around looked at this scene curiously. After all, they were two handsome men and a beautiful woman. For the people around, they loved watching drama unfold before their eyes. When they saw the two men rushing to pay the bill for a woman, they all smelled gossip, so they stared at this scene. Even the cashiers were no exception. Maddox raised his eyebrows slightly and the smile was gone from his face. His eyes were cold. He grabbed Minerva''s hand and stuffed the bank card into her hand. He whispered, "Be good. Pay with my card first and then we''ll go home." He acted as if he hadn''t noticed Benedict at all. Under Benedict''s sses, his pupils shrank and his fingers, which were holding the bank card, turned white. After a while, he put the card away without anyone noticing. "Aren''t you going to say hello to me?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Minerva had just finished paying the bill. When the cashier put everything into the bag, Maddox grabbed her hand, stared at Benedict and asked with disdain. "Do you think you are qualified?" Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Since a long time ago, Maddox and Benedict hadpletely fallen out with each other, and the days of them greeting each other no longer existed. Sure enough, after Maddox said this, the expressions on everyone surrounding them quickly fell. Was there a feud between them? When Betty heard this, she instantly widened her eyes and eximed, "I didn''t expect him to be so domineering. That''s a good reply, but... Are they brothers?" Suddenly, Betty gazed at Benedict with some curiosity. How would he respond after being humiliated in public? Benedict finished paying the bill. He put away the card and walked forward. He did not show any negative emotions on his face. Instead, he remained gentle and peaceful. He then returned calmly, "Are you still ming me for that incident? I didn''t mean for that to happen." "Huh," Maddox sneered. He really didn''t care about him at all. Seeing that Benedict''s eyes were staring at his hand, which was holding Minerva, he gripped her hand even tighter. He even forced their fingers to be intertwined. "You didn''t mean for that to happen? Were you forced by someone else?" Benedict looked at him. Their eyes met in the air and sparks flew. It was as if a war was about to break out. Minerva knew that they didn''t get along, but she didn''t expect them to fall out with each other to this extent. Maddox''s desire to urgently show his possessiveness in front of Benedict was strong. For example, he was holding her hand tighter than before. Moreover, the moment that Benedict appeared, Minerva felt that something was different with Maddox. He was... afraid. However, she felt that she might''ve sensed it wrongly because she quickly lost that feeling from him. Furthermore, she felt that Maddox would never be fearful. After all, how could the arrogant Maddox be afraid of seeing Benedict? Even if Benedict registered apany on his own, it was impossible for hispany to catch up with the Yardley Corporation. So, where did this feare from? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Unfortunately, before Benedict could speak, Maddox had already grabbed her hand and walked out. He walked in front, with Minerva behind him. She could see his back and how he was holding her with one hand and carrying the goods with the other hand. He really looked like her husband who had just finished shopping at the supermarket. Unfortunately... Minerva lowered her head and the light in her eyes dimmed a little. Benedict looked at this scene and silently sealed away the coldness and sharpness in his eyes. Then, he took his things and walked out of the door. Brock, who had witnessed all this, sighed and asked, "What is love? I feel bad for the elder brother. How could he still respond so nicely after being scolded in public?" "Men are really naive. The elder brother''s reply was actually very smart. Did you actually think that he was being good-tempered?" "Huh?" Brock scratched his head and repeated, "Smart?" "You''re really simple minded. You just don''t understand, do you? In front of his beloved woman, if he quarrels with his brother, wouldn''t it look bad for him? Don''t think that just because he looks gentle, he''s nice. He''s probably full of schemes." "Full of schemes? How do you know that? Can you tell just by looking at him?" "I definitely can''t be sure, especially as this is the first time that we''ve met each other. It would be too much to say that he''s scheming. That''s why I only said it''s possible. I didn''t im that it''s confirmed!" After that, Betty turned around and hit him on his head. Brock touched his head and quickly agreed, "Oh, I see." "But..." She looked at Benedict''s back with her arms folded and slowly narrowed her eyes. "This man, even if he is not as scheming as I said, he is definitely not an ordinary person." "I don''t understand." "Never mind, let''s go home." Brock quickly followed behind. On the way back, Maddox pulled Minerva along as they were walking. She was well-behaved and didn''t say a word because she knew that he was in a bad mood. It was better for her to just follow him. However, he was walking so fast that Minerva couldn''t keep up with him. Finally, she couldn''t bear it anymore and asked, "Can you walk a little slower?" Maddox paused when he heard that. He turned around to look at her panting. Only then did he realize what he was doing. His eyes shed and he stopped. "Are you tired?" "What do you think?" Han Minerva red at him. Not only was she tired, her legs were also sore after being tormented by him. Now that she had been walking around and at such a speed, wasn''t he torturing her? Minerva was speechless. She held onto her waist and panted. Maddox looked around and saw that there was no ce for her to rest. He bent down and said to Minerva, "Come up." "Huh?" She looked at him in surprise. If she didn''t get it wrong, Maddox was trying to carry her on his back, wasn''t he? However, they were already adults. Minerva felt that a piggyback ride was something that would only be done by young people. And she... "What are you dawdling about?" Maddox saw that she was in a daze as she just stood there. He then proceeded to pull her onto his back. Before she could react, she could feel herself leaning against Maddox''s back. He could only hold on to her butt with one hand because he was carrying the bag in the other. He warned her, "Hold on tightly to me if you don''t want to fall." Then, he stood up. Everything happened quickly. Minerva wrapped her arms around his neck instinctively. He could feel her skin against his. His lips curled up in satisfaction as he carried her on his back and walked forward. They weren''t that far away from home. Looking at how he was carrying her on his back and holding the bag with another hand, Minerva couldn''t help but suggest, "Why don''t Ie down and walk on my own?" "Huh." Maddox smirked. "Who was the one who said that she was tired just now?" Minerva couldn''t answer. She lowered her head and looked at the blue veins on his neck. If she had known that this would have happened, she wouldn''t have said anything. After walking for a while, she still didn''t hear him panting. However, Minerva was worried that he would be tired, so she tried to adjust her posture while being carried. She wanted to make things easier for him. After twisting around for a while, Maddox''s breathing became heavier. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Why are you moving around on my back?" Chapter 613 Chapter 613 Upon hearing this, Minerva stopped. She did not dare to move another muscle anymore. "Hm?" Maddox hummed when she did not answer. She bit her lower lip awkwardly and replied softly, "I just don''t feelfortable with you carrying me like this, I..." Hisughter was somewhat helpless. "You were too tired to walk, but you don''t want me to carry you on my back. Should I carry you in my arms instead?" "I guess it''s better for you to carry me on your back then." She had better not think too much. Maddox had plenty of energy anyway. He might not feel any pressure if he carried her on his back. She should not be bothered to deal with him. As she thought of this, Minerva ignored him. As the sky gradually darkened, the pedestrians on the road would asionally nce at them when passing by. They looked at them enviously. At first, she was unustomed to it. However, gradually, she began to feel like how others looked at her had nothing to do with her. Thinking of this, Minerva felt at ease. She leaned against Maddox''s back and allowed him to carry her back home. Soon, they were about to reach their neighborhood. Minerva wasn''t sure if she was imagining it, but she felt that Maddox''s steps seemed to have slowed down a lot. The surroundings gradually quietened down. Only the rustling of leaves being blown by the wind apanied his footsteps. The night gradually fell and everything around them seemed to have be quiet and beautiful. The only thing Minerva could hear was Maddox''s and her own breathing, which was especially clear. "Today, you..." He suddenly opened his mouth. His low and hoarse voice slowly sounded in the night. "Yeah?" She asked in confusion. He was silent for a long time before replying, "It''s nothing." Then silence was restored. Maddox carried her to the front of the elevator and then put her down. After arriving at the 18th floor, Minerva followed him out of the elevator and stood there quietly. After a while, when she heard Maddox entering the code to open the door, she suddenly came to her senses and looked at him in surprise. "How do you know the password?" Maddox held her hand and entered. He replied calmly, "I knew it after listening to you key in the password a few times." In fact, he had seen her put in the password once by ident. However, for him, who had photographic memory, one time was enough! Thud! After the door closed, Minerva was still in a state of shock. When she regained her senses, she questioned angrily, "You... Didn''t I tell you to turn your head when I entered the password? You could tell after hearing me put in the password a few times? Do you think that I would believe this..." The first thing Maddox did when he entered the house was to ce the bag in his hand on the table beside him. He then turned around, lifted both of Minerva''s hands and pressed her against the icy cold door. Her expression changed when she realized that she was being held against the door. "What are you doing?" Maddox leaned forward slightly. His hoarse voice sounded in her ears. "Today, you told Betty that the reason for our divorce was because I''m frigid." What?! Minerva''s expression changed drastically. Earlier, she had been worried that Betty might have already revealed it to Maddox. Then, on the way back, she thought that Betty might only be more open with her. After all, this was a topic between two women. She didn''t expect that Betty would say the same thing to Maddox. However, when did she ever say that she had divorced Maddox because he was frigid? Wasn''t all of this just Betty''s imagination? Thinking of this, Minerva started to retort, "When did I..." However, she could not finish her sentence. Maddox had already sealed her lips with his. Minerva widened her eyes and her pupils shrank. Her hands began to resist unconsciously . He pressed down on her hands tightly. His body pressed forward and deepened the kiss. Just as Minerva felt that her breath might be taken away, he suddenly retreated and pressed against her cold forehead, panting. "Are you not satisfied enough? Is that why you have the strength to talk nonsense?" She finally had a chance to rest. She frowned and continued, "I didn''t..." "Or are you protesting against me? Am I not passionate enough?" Before she could open her mouth again, Maddox pinched her chin to make her raise her head and look into his eyes. Minerva wanted to deny it at first, but when she looked into his eyes, she seemed to see a strange light shining in his eyes. She thought of what Betty had said to her when they were in the supermarket. "When you see someone you like, your eyes will shine." She had never really paid attention to it before, only once. That was five years ago... She remembered in a trance, that there was a light in his eyes. It was just some broken memories that she couldn''t put together at all. But now, she could see it clearly. Minerva''s lips moved and she replied reflexively, "l-l didn''t think that way." "You didn''t think so?" Maddox raised an eyebrow and continued, "That''s what you want to think then." Minerva was speechless. Her ears were a little hot. He entwined his fingers with hers. His eyes darkened and he said hoarsely, "Since that''s the case, I should let you have a taste of how passionate I can be." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As soon as he finished his words, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips without giving her a chance to breathe. When she woke up again, Minerva was on the brink of passing away. Sheid on the bed, covered with a quilt, and thought about whether the contraceptive pill from before had any effect. Did she need to take another one? However, after thinking for a while, she felt that it was better for her not to take too much of it. She was really frustrated. Minerva turned over and closed her eyes in annoyance. In the future, if she ran into Brock and Betty again, she would have to take a detour. Otherwise, Minerva would not be able to take it if the incident that day happened again. The phone hidden under the pillow vibrated a few times. Minerva was stunned for a moment before she took out the phone to take a look at it. Beanie had sent her a Facebook message. Beanie asked, "Mommy, have you been busy with work recently? When will you pick me up to go home?" Looking at the cute emoji at the end, Minerva could almost see the mischievous smile on Beanie''s face through the screen. In fact, during this period of time, she had missed Beanie everyday. She wanted to return home, to see him running towards her and then throwing himself into her arms. He was her baby who had always been with her in the past. He was her precious baby. However, she had to send Beanie to Quill. He would be safe there. The Hanover family was indeed her best support. Minerva smiled and turned over to send a message to Beanie. "I miss you a lot, but I still have work to do. So... You''ll have to suffer for a little while longer.. Only God knew how much she wanted to pick up Beanie right away. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 "Mommy, do you realize that ever since you''ve returned, you don''t love me as much. Hmph, I''m unhappy." Looking at his message, Minerva thought for a moment and felt that it was true. Various things had happened after returning to Hidalgo, especially after Maddox had appeared in her life. Minerva had to send Beanie away and not allow the both of them to meet each other. In short, she had spent more time away from Beanie than being together. s. Han Minerva sighed lightly and continued typing. "I''m sorry, Beanie. It''s my fault. I''ll take care of everything this time. Then, I''ll bring you home!" "Really?" "Of course." "Promise? You will not send me away no matter what." Upon seeing this, Minerva''s heart ached. She was indeed an irresponsible mother. "I promise you. If I send you away in the future, I''m at fault." "Mommy, I love you." Upon seeing this message, a smile returned to Minerva''s face. Just as she was about to reply, she heard a low and deep voiceing from behind her. "Since you think so, why don''t you bring him back?" This shocked Minerva so much that her phone fell out from her hands. With a thud, itnded on the bed. Her eyes widened without her realizing it. She felt her heart stop. Her overreaction made Maddox frown. She wanted to grab the phone when he turned around and pressed her down. His eyes happened to meet her beautiful eyes that were filled with panic. After thinking for a while, he asked. "Why are you so nervous?" Minerva couldn''t breathe properly and didn''t answer him. "Are you afraid that I''ll harm him?" Maddox''s expression slightly fell. He looked at her and asked, "You have a son but I haven''t seen him at all. You even hid his shoes and locked his room. Are you afraid that I won''t be able to tolerate him?" She didn''t know what to answer to that. How could she tell him that it was because Beanie looked exactly like him? She was afraid that he would have other thoughts upon meeting him. That was why she didn''t want them to meet each other. No, she certainly couldn''t say so. Minerva bit her lower lip and didn''t answer him. However, in Maddox''s eyes, he thought that she was admitting to it. He felt that she was deliberately trying to hide the child from him. As he thought of this, heughed at himself. "You''re afraid that I can''t tolerate him, aren''t you? Because he is your ex-husband''s child, you are worried and afraid, right?" Minerva avoided his gaze and felt a slight vibrationing from the phone on her back. She pretended that she did not notice anything and continued toy there, pressing the phone. His handnded on her waist and his gaze became deep. "You silly woman, why do you think of me like that? Obviously, ever since five years ago, I have already epted this child." Upon hearing this, Han Minerva couldn''t help but look at him again. "Do you think that the child is more important to me than you? Although I know he''s your ex- husband''s child, he''s your child after all. As long as you agree, I am willing to treat him as my own son." Minerva kept quiet. It was a lie to say that she was not surprised. She had imagined what Maddox would think of Beanie, but she had never thought of this. He had never seen Beanie before, which was why he thought that he was her ex-husband''s child. Even though he knew that Beanie was her ex-husband''s child, he still wanted to be with her. Maddox Yardley... "I won''t force you." Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, Maddox knew that she might need time to think about it. He could only continue calmly, "I''ll give you time to think about it." He wanted to give her some time to think about it? Minerva seemed to have caught hold of something and asked, "If you are giving me time to think about it, then you should give me some space, right?" Maddox''s gaze paused. "You want to chase me away?" "You are hanging around me everyday. How could I possibly think?" After thinking for a while, he smiled and agreed "Okay. I''ll give you some time to think about it. Do you want space? For a few days?" A few days? How could a few days be enough? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Han Minerva frowned. "It''s not enough?" He raised his eyebrows. "How long do you need?" "One month." Without hesitation, she gave the answer in her heart. Maddox thought about it quietly. His gaze deepened. How dare she bargain with him? She wanted to be away from him for a month? He''d rather die. Maddox immediately refused, "No." "No?" Minerva was dissatisfied. "Why not? You''re the one asking how long I''ll need. Either way, I only need a month." "One month?" Maddox narrowed his eyes and suddenly lowered his head to get close to her. He said, "I''ve restrained myself for five years. Now that I have had a taste of you, you''re making me stay away for a month? Are you trying to kill me?" Thest sentence was whispered into her ear. When he said it, he even blew in her ear intentionally, causing Minerva to tremble. This man... was really overbearing. She turned her face away to avoid his hot lips. "I don''t care. You can either agree to it, or not allow me to think about this matter anymore." "Are you threatening me?" "Yes." "Okay." He pursed his lips and said with a smile, "I can even give you my life. Why wouldn''t I agree to your request?" She held her breath and didn''t say anything else. Momentster, Maddox got up again and Minerva regained her freedom. She pulled out her phone from her back and looked at her Facebook app. She did not see any message from Beanie. She thought for a moment and did not reply. Instead, she turned to look at Maddox, who was sitting by the bed tidying up his shirt. "What did you find from those people who followed me that day?" Maddox paused for a moment, thinking of what Sam had told him. Then, he replied coldly, "Nothing." "Nothing?" She frowned. "How many days has it been? You still haven''t found out anything?" Maddox turned around and looked at her. She was looking at him as if he was useless. He couldn''t help but frown. If he told Minerva about the mastermind behind this, it would be equivalent to tearing open her wound from the past. If he didn''t say anything, her impression of him would be worse. How ridiculous would it be if word got out that President Yardley of Yardley Corporation couldn''t even find out such information! Minerva was smart. When she noticed that he was silent, she immediately continued, "You''ve got news, haven''t you?" Maddox kept quiet. "Are you not able to tell me?" He stood up and smoothed out thest wrinkle on the corner of his clothes. Then, he replied ndly. "In short, no one will follow you anymore. You will be safe." Chapter 615 Chapter 615 His words were clear. Minerva had doubts at first, but now, she was certain. She narrowed her eyes and sized him up. "You''ve already found out, but you''re not going to tell me?" Maddox looked at her calmly and answered, "It''s not good for you to know too much." "But I''m the person involved. I have the right to know, don''t I?" "So what? What can you do after finding out? Will you confront the person or seek revenge?" Minerva couldn''t refute. She looked at him for a while and then burst intoughter out of anger. "So, you think that it''s good for me. It''s not good for me to know too much, which was why you chose to hide it from me. That''s why you''re not telling me the truth, right?" "Minerva." "Just tell me, am I right or wrong?" Maddox was really afraid of her. He sighed and leaned over. "Do you really want to know? Even if the trouble has been solved, do you still want to know?" She clenched her fists and nodded firmly. "I have the right to know." Of course, she had to know who it was. Otherwise, it felt annoying that she didn''t know who was pestering her. Upon seeing the determination in her eyes and the stubborn look on her face, Maddox knew that if he didn''t tell her, she would definitely find out herself. After thinking for a while, he gave her a hint. "Actually, you know this person." "Of course. Would the person hurt me if he doesn''t know me?" Maddox then continued, "It''s an old friend of yours." "Old friend?" Minerva was still wondering who her old friend was. She didn''t have that many old friends. After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t think of anyone who was so evil that would want to harm her in this way. "You can''t figure it out?" He smiled helplessly and reached out to y with her hair. "You''ll be disappointed after finding out the truth. That''s why I didn''t tell you." "If you really can''t figure it out but still want to know, I''ll send you there tomorrow. You''ll understand when you see it." Minerva kept quiet. After Maddox left, she sat alone in the room, recalling what he had said to her before he left. An old friend which would make her feel disappointed upon finding out. Who was it? Suddenly, the image of a person appeared in her mind, but she quickly reacted and shook her head hard. No, before meeting that person, she would not use anyone. In order to suppress the confused thoughts in her mind, Minerva got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. She turned on the shower and allowed the hot water to run down her body. As the heat rose up, Minerva''s heart gradually calmed down. The next day. Maddox brought Han Minerva out of the house. When they entered the elevator, she stated in a cold voice, "After meeting that person today, you don''t have to follow me around anymore. You should be busy with your own work." Maddox nced at her andughed. "You''re dumping me after you''re done using me? You''re so heartless." Minerva kept quiet. She looked at him in annoyance. "Didn''t you say that you''d give me a month?" "When did I ever say that''?" He raised his eyebrows and his lips curled into an evil smile. "I''m willing to give you time and space to consider, but... that doesn''t mean we can''t meet each other." He still wanted to meet with her? Then what about the deal they had made the day before? Minerva was aware of how shameless Maddox could be and how he would often go against the script. She closed her eyes and answered, "I can''t think straight if I see you every day. How can I think properly then?" "So what you''re saying is, we''ll meet once in a few days?" Meet once every few days? She frowned, which made Maddox unhappy. He gritted his teeth and pressed her against the elevator doors. "I promised to give you a month to think about it, but I can''t meet you for the whole month. My bottom line is to meet you once every few days." After thinking about it, Minerva felt that it was better than meeting everyday. She hesitated for a while before nodding. "Well... Fine, I see." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The corners of Maddox''s lips curled up in satisfaction when he saw that she had agreed. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. "Good girl." Minerva pushed him away and angrily walked off to the side. However, he was satisfied that he managed to kiss her. How could he be angry with her right now? He would only take it as her being shy. Anyway, after a month, she and her child would live with him. Then, her child would be his child too. After getting in the car, he drove slowly. Minerva fixed her corthen leaned back against the seat and closed her eyes. When the traffic light turned red, Maddox looked at her. When he saw that she had fallen asleep and her breathing was steady, he raised his hand and gently stroked her cheek with his thumb. Ever since their reunion, she had been acting unnatural since the beginning. It was really rare for her to be sleeping in such a rxed state around him. If it continued on like this, he should be able to get back together with her soon. Maddox looked at her red lips with a deep look and sighed helplessly in his heart. "Minerva, don''t keep me waiting for too long." Minerva didn''t know how long she had slept. In her sleep, she remembered that she still had something to do. She woke up suddenly and opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she noticed that the car had stopped. She looked around and saw Maddox looking at her. "Have you had enough sleep?" She felt a little awkward. She was feeling a little sleepy when she got into the car and wanted to rest her eyes. She did not expect to have slept for so long. "Wipe off your saliva," Maddox suddenly said. It was probably because she had just woken up, so she was still not fully awake. When she heard this, she just wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand. It was dry. She raised her head in anger and saw him smiling at her. "You!" "You''ve fallen for it so easily. Do you drool all the time?" "You''re the one who drools." Minerva turned her head away and couldn''t be bothered to argue with him. She looked out of the car and asked, "We''re here? Can I find out who that person is here?" "Yes." Maddox nodded. He got off first and opened the door for her. "Get out of the car. It''s this restaurant. You''ll know when you enter." When she got out of the car, he put his hand out to make sure that she didn''t bump her head. She was touched and felt that he had changed a lot. In the past, Maddox had helped her with many things. However, he was an inarticte person then. Furthermore, he had denied haughtily when she asked him if he was being nice to her. It was different now... Maddox let the valet park the car and took Minerva into the restaurant. She found a spot with bright light and sat down. She couldn''t help but frown. "What is this? Did you bring me here to see that person, or to eat?" Maddox nced at her and asked, "What''s the hurry? Why can''t we eat while meeting the person?" Chapter 616 Chapter 616 Eat while meeting that person? Han Minerva couldn''t help but roll her eyes at Maddox. However, this action would ruin her image. She might as well forget it. She endured for a while and didn''t say anything in the end. After sitting down, a waitress walked over with a menu. Her eyes lit up when she saw Maddox. "Hi, what would you like to order?" The waitress nervously and happily ced the menu in front of Maddox, and looked at him with a flushed face. Minerva, who was sitting across from her, had beenpletely ignored. She nced at the waitress and did not react to her actions. Maddox pushed the menu in front of Han Minerva and asked softly, "What would you like to eat?" It was only then that the waitress noticed someone sitting across from him. She was stunned for a moment before looking at Minerva. The sudden look in her eyes caused the corner of Minerva''s lips to twitch. She then replied, "Anything is fine." Seeing that she was in low spirits, Maddox did not ask her any more questions. Instead, he ordered two steaks and red wine before passing the menu back to the waitress. The waitress took the menu and snuck a nce at him again. Then, she walked back with the menu in her arms. Minerva looked at her walking away, then looked at Maddox, who looked calm and rxed. She couldn''t help but tease him, "You''re still as popr as ever." Upon hearing this, he paused for a moment. Then, as if he had thought of something, he raised his eyebrows. "Are you jealous?" She remained silent. She didn''t want to talk to him. She looked elsewhere and said nothing. However, he could not help but lean forward and continued in a low voice, "Don''t worry. You''re the only one in my heart." Upon hearing this, Minerva red at him, only to see a mischievous smile on his face. "Oh, my! There is a super handsome man in our restaurant. When he looked at me, I fell in love. I don''t think that I have ever seen such a handsome man before, even on TV." The waitress was called Sandra. After taking their orders, she went back to the kitchen and couldn''t help gossiping with her colleagues. ine gave her a strange look and questioned, "Are you sure he''s that handsome? You look so in love." Sandra nodded vigorously. "It''s true. He''s very handsome! He''s very charismatic and attractive." "It sounds like he''s really handsome. Why don''t I help you send the order?" Sandra nced at the blushing ine. The two of them were good friends after all. Sandra was just a young girl. She thought for a moment and nodded her head in agreement. "Alright then, I''ll let you do it. When youe back, you have to share your experience with me." "No problem." ine patted her chest in response. After that, she handed the order to the chef and waited for the chef to cook the steak. Just as ine was about to serve the steak, she was knocked down by someone. Thud! ine fell to the ground and cried out in pain. She did not manage to react for a long time. "ine!" Sandra eximed when she saw this. She came over to help her up. "Are you alright?" The two of them raised their heads and realized that the person who had knocked down ine was Sylvia. "Sylvia, what are you doing?" ine roared furiously at her. When Sandra saw that it was Sylvia who had knocked ine down, her expression changed drastically. She bit her lower lip, not daring to speak. "What am I doing?" Sylvia smugly nced at her and replied with a cold smile, "Don''t you know the rules? When was it your turn to make decisions here? I''ll take the steaks out." Sylvia wanted to see if that man was that handsome. If he was rich, she could change her target. She didn''t want to stay in this restaurant. When she thought of what had happened two days ago, she was furious. "You, how can you do this? Sandra was the one who had taken the order. Even if it''s not up to me, it''s not your turn, right?" ine responded angrily. "Pfft." Sylvia walked up to her with the te in hand. Suddenly, she lifted her leg and gave ine a kick. ine cried out in pain and covered her leg. "What are you doing?" "I''m letting you know who has the final say here." A sinister smile yed on Sylvia''s lips. "I just kicked you, but no one came to help you. Do you know who has the final say here? I''ll decide who gets to serve the food." ine was so angry that her eyes turned red. She wanted to rush forward and argue with Sylvia, but Sandra held her tightly. "ine, no!" "Let go of me!" ine shouted angrily, "I''m not gonna let go of this. How can she do this to me?" "You don''t like it?" Sylvia raised her chin smugly and answered, "Look for the manager. Tell him that I just kicked you. Let''s see if you can keep this job." After saying that, Sylvia turned around proudly and went out with the tes. ine seemed to have gone mad and wanted to rush out, but she was held back by Sandra the entire time. "Don''t go, ine. You will lose this job. It wasn''t easy for us to find a job. If we lose our jobs, what about the rent?" "Let go of me. Even if it''s not easy to find a job, how could she do this to me? I have to ask for an exnation from her today." However, Sandra held her tightly and didn''t let go. The people next to them couldn''t help but sigh when they saw this. "Forget it. You won''t get an answer. After all, everyone knows that the manager is on her side. The most you can do is just vent out your anger. You won''t get anything out of it." "That''s right. Furthermore, she''s doing your job for you. We don''t have to serve the food to look at the handsome man. We can find an excuse to clean the table next to him and look at him." "That''s right, ine. They''re right." ine had been knocked down and kicked by Sylvia. After listening to their words, she was still unable to suppress her anger. She bit her lower lip. "I will definitely take revenge. She thinks she is superior now, doesn''t she? When she falls off her high horse, I will let her know that I am not easy to deal with." Sylvia''s heart was filled with pride. Even the smile on her face widened. She was walking towards the table in a charming manner. Although everyone was wearing work uniforms, hers had been specially modified. The low-cor shirt paired with the miniskirt, stockings and high heels were extremely attractive. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. All she was thinking about now was that she must try her best to show off when she would meet the handsome guyter. Sylvia was about to reach the table when she saw the man''s tall and upright figure. She couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. Why did his back look familiar? Had she seen him before? Of course, at this moment, Sylvia only had eyes on the man. She did not notice that there was someone sitting across from Maddox. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 When she got closer, Sylvia finally saw the side of the man''s face in front of her. Although it was just his side profile, she could see his sharp eyes and facial features clearly. Sylvia was shocked. Her hands trembled and the tes in her hand almost slipped out. How could it be Maddox? Could it be that he was the handsome man whom ine and Sandra were talking about? Didn''t they just meet a few days ago? Why did hee again that day? Could it be that he did not want her to stay there any longer? Thinking of this, Sylvia''s face turned pale. When she thought of running away, she heard a familiar voice. "Sylvia?" Sylvia was rooted to the spot. She slowly raised her head and turned to the source of the voice. A beautiful face appeared in front of her. Sylvia''s face was pale as paper. The te in her hand fell onto the ground. Thud! The steak was wasted. When the sauce sshed out, some of it sshed onto Sylvia''s clothes, as well as her face and neck. Minerva was seated far away from Maddox, so she wasn''t hurt by ident. However, the moment the tended on the ground, Maddox quickly got up and stood in front of Minerva. Compared to the fact that Han Minerva was being protected, Sylvia looked even worse off. "Are you alright?" Maddox turned his head and asked. Minerva looked at him oddly. He had rushed over the moment something happened. He had blocked all of the filth for her. How could anything happen to her? Even if he didn''t block it for her, it wouldn''t have reached her. Minerva shook her head. Watching this scene caused Sylvia''s heart to be filled with grief. Five years ago, she was the high and mighty daughter of the Hanover family, while Minerva was just an unloved daughter of the Shell family. Five yearster, the situation had changed. Sylvia was the one who was down and out. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Sylvia hated Minerva, but at the same time, she did not dare to meet her. She really didn''t want Minerva to see her current state. As she thought of this, Sylvia turned around and prepared to leave. Seeing that she was about to leave, Minerva stood up and called out to her. "Sylvia, did you tamper with the delivery and takeout?" Ever since Maddox had told her the day before that she would be disappointed after finding out who this person was, Minerva''s mind was filled someone''s face. However, she didn''t want to wrongly use others. Now that he had seen her, she realized that the face in front of her and the one he had been thinking the previous day was the same. Sylvia... They used to be such good friends five years ago, but now... Sylvia originally wanted to run away. After all, she didn''t want to beughed at. However, Minerva''s words made her stop. She didn''t look back but just stood there. "Why?" Minerva looked at her back and asked. She did not know what she had done wrong. Why did Sylvia change so drastically. She had even tried tomit suicide in front of her. Sylvia was triggered by Minerva''s question. She turned around suddenly and sneered at her. "Why? Don''t you know why I''m targeting you? Miss Hanover, what are you trying to do now? Are you here to make fun of me? Do you want to embarrass me?" Sylvia nced at Maddox and returned her vicious gaze to Minerva. "You even brought someone here to back you up? You want to see how embarrassed I am, but unfortunately, it''s impossible." After saying that, Sylvia straightened her back and looked at Minerva with hatred in her eyes. The hatred was so dense that it seemed to seep out of her eyes. Minerva simply could not believe it. Her lips moved, but she was unable to utter a single word. "Back then... It was clear that you had done something that wronged me." "How could she be so self-righteous now?" Minerva thought. She looked sideways at Maddox and stated, "I want to talk to her in private." Just as Maddox was about to refuse, Sylvia shouted, "Who wants to talk to you alone? Now that you are Miss Hanover, I have nothing to say to you. Also, the two of you, please leave. We won''t serve you today." After saying that, Sylvia turned around and left, leaving Minerva with a view of her back. Minerva''s expression fell. She bit her lower lip and tried to chase after her. Maddox grabbed hold of her wrist and said, "Don''t go after her." "But..." "Didn''t youe today just to see who it was? Don''t tell me that you''re here to catch up on old times with her." Upon hearing this, Minerva instantly fell silent. She slowly lowered her head and was brought out of the restaurant by him. After getting in the car, she was in a daze and even forgot to fasten her seat belt. In the end, Maddox had to fasten her seatbelt. Minerva was lost in her thoughts. She didn''t expect to see Sylvia again, especially under such circumstances. Sylvia had used her identity in the past. Now that she was no longer a member of the Hanover family, had she returned to that gambling addict father of hers? Was she working in the restaurant while dressed like that? Minerva remembered the low-cor, miniskirt, and ck stockings on Sylvia''s body. Thinking of this, she closed her eyes. Her mind was in a mess. Why? Why had Sylvia be like this? Minerva knew that back then, Sylvia went behind her back to get close to Maddox. Even though Minerva had severed ties with her, when she saw how she was just now, she still felt sad. After all, they were once good friends. In the past, Sylvia had been really nice to her. "Don''t overthink it. It''s her own fault for ending up like this." Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. Minerva regained her senses and opened her eyes. She saw that the car had stopped at the red light, while Maddox turned his head and stared at her. "It''s her own fault?" "Do you feel bad seeing her down and out now?" Maddox asked. Minerva didn''t answer, but there was no doubt that she was feeling sad deep inside. "Why don''t you think about what Sylvia had done to you? She followed you and even scared you twice." "But..." "But what? Are yourgehearted?" Maddox''s gaze became sharp as he looked at her dangerously. "Did you know how she became a member of the Hanover family?" These words were like a head- on blow to Minerva. The uncertainty in her heart dissipated in an instant. Yes, back then, Sylvia had gotten close with Minerva deliberately. Sylvia treated her well because she had other ideas. She stole Minerva''s identity and felt guilty because of that. That was why she was nice to Minerva. She was trying to make up for her sins. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Now that things hade to this, the both of them could never return to how they were back then. From the way that Sylvia looked at herself, Minerva could feel how deep Sylvia''s hatred for her ran. Thinking of this, Minerva said with some sadness. "She probably hates me so much that she wants to kill me." Otherwise, why would she do such things over and over again? When she looked at her, the hatred in her eyes was almost overflowing. Minerva recalled how they used to be as close as siblings. It was a pity that they had be like this. She felt a deep regret in her heart. She closed her eyes and said nothing more. She suddenly heard Maddox say something. ''TH protect you." Maddox was a man of his words. In the days that followed, he said that he would give her time and space to think things through. He did not look for Minerva, nor did he disturb her. At first, Minerva didn''t dare to look for Beanie because she was afraid that Maddox would appear suddenly. After observing for two days, she immediately looked for Beanie after realizing that Maddox really didn''t n on visiting her. When Beanie saw her, he jumped into her arms instantly. Minerva bent down and held him tightly in her arms. She missed him very much. "I miss you so much, Beanie." Minerva rubbed the back of his head lightly and sighed. "Mommy, I miss you too." After that, Beanie stood on his tiptoes and kissed Minerva on her cheek. "Mommy, kiss." He pointed at his cheek and motioned for Minerva to return the favor. Minerva smiled. Her eyes were filled with gentleness. She lowered her head and kissed Beanie''s cheek in return. When she saw that he was still pouting, she kissed him on the other cheek. She then asked softly, "Are you satisfied now?" "Humph." Beanie was acting proud. "It''s barely satisfactory. Mommy, you haven''te to visit me for so long and didn''t even take the initiative to send messages to me. I thought that you''re abandoning your son!" His serious tone made Minerva burst intoughter. She reached out and pinched Beanie''s nose as she asked helplessly, "What are you thinking? Abandoning my son? How could I ever do such a thing?" "Humph, you always said that you wouldn''t do this, but you have ignored me for a long time." After that, Beanie held her arm with both hands and continued, "Mommy, you promised me that after taking me home this time, you wouldn''t drive me away." "Yeah..." Minerva nodded. "You''re right, that''s a promise." "Mommy, you must keep your word this time. If you drive me away again, I will ignore you." "I''ll keep my word. I won''t send you away again." "Pinky promise." Beanie stretched out his hand. Minerva did the same and they made a pinky promise. After that, a glint of light shed across Beanie''s eyes. As long as he could stay by his Mommy''s side, it would be just a matter of time for him to meet his Daddy. Although he wanted to meet him, he knew that his Mommy didn''t want him to. Therefore, Beanie couldn''t let his Daddy see him without his Mommy''s approval. However, if he was to go back and live with Mommy, things would be different. If his Daddy came and they were to meet identally, he would see Beanie''s face. Then, it was none of his business. After all, it would''ve happened by ident. By then, Mommy and Daddy would be able to be together. As he thought of this, Beanie felt overjoyed. In his mind, he began to imagine how life would be after the two of them got together. His Daddy hadn''t fulfilled the responsibility of a father in the past five years. When he got his Daddy back, he would definitely make him make up for it. "Mommy, why don''t we head home now?" After thinking about it, Minerva nodded and reminded, "Okay, but you have to wear a hat and sunsses." Beanie epted with pleasure. Later, when Minerva left with Beanie, she bumped into Quill at the entrance. Ever since thest incident, Minerva rarely saw her brother. Hence, when Quill saw her, he stared at her. He then asked softly, "You''re here to pick up Beanie?" "Quill." Minerva nodded and called out to him. "Beanie has been staying here for a while. I''ve also finished my work over there, so I''m here to pick him up." Quill looked down at Beanie beside her and replied with a smile, "If you''re busy at work, you can move back home. We can help take care of Beanie too. You don''t have to send him here when you''re busy with work." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Move back here? Minerva instinctively shook her head. How could she move back home? Putting aside the fact that she wanted to live on her own, the most important thing was that Maddox was constantly pestering her. If she moved back in, wouldn''t Maddox have toe to the doorstep openly? If Maddox met Quill, something bad was bound to happen. "There''s no need for that. Vera, Beanie and I can take care of each other there. Besides, I want to live my own life. I can''t rely on you all the time." Quill could not help but sigh when he heard this. He walked forward and stared deeply at her. "Minerva, I''m willing to take care of you all the time." She remained silent. She looked up at Quill. She saw that his eyes were fixed on her and she was shocked to see him looking at her like this. If Quill was not her biological brother, she would have thought that he had fallen in love with her. After all, what kind of brother would do such a thing for his sister? It didn''t seem possible. However, when she thought about her past experiences, she felt that it was normal. Quill had lost his father when he was a child. Then, his younger sister had disappeared, followed by his own mother''s death. The death of his loved ones had given him a heavy blow. Later on, when he found Minerva, she was his only rtive. A person who had been alone for a long time and couldn''t feel the warmth of a family would naturally want to take care of her. Minerva felt that she could understand him. At the same time, she wanted her freedom. Fortunately, Quill''s desire to control her was not that strong. He was willing to let her start apany and manage it independently. He even allowed her to move out. Of course, Han Minerva knew that he was pampering her. That was because she was his sister whom he doted on the most. Thinking of this, she sighed softly and said in a low voice, "Quill, I still want to live on my own, but in the future, I will bring Beanie here more often. Moreover, if you have time in the future, you can go to my ce to eat with me. There are so many rooms so you can even stay there." Quill finally showed a pleased smile. "Alright." Chapter 619 Chapter 619 On the way back, Han Minerva realized that there was a very serious problem. She had just invited Quill toe over for dinner. She even cleaned up the guest room for him. If he stayed there these days, what if he ran into Maddox... Her expression turned ugly when she thought of this. "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Upon hearing this, Minerva came to her senses. She looked at Beanie, who was sitting next to her and leaning against her arm. She remembered that he would live with her from now on. If Maddox suddenly came to visit her, how would she deal with it? Although she could not keep that a secret forever, she still wanted to do something. However, in her heart, was that really what she wanted? Did she really not want to be with Maddox? "Nothing, I was just thinking about something." Beanie opened his eyes and looked at her curiously, "What''s the matter, Mommy? Why don''t you tell me and let me share your worries?" He wanted to share her worries? Minerva looked at his innocent face and thought of what Maddox had told her that day. He said that even if he was the child of her ex-husband, he was willing to treat Beanie as his own. Really? Could he really do it? She did not believe it. She couldn''t believe that a man would allow his woman to have anything to do with another man. Although she didn''t have an affair with anyone else, Maddox thought that the child was Jonatha''s. That was because she was pregnant not long after marrying into the Yardley family. Therefore, in Maddox''s memory, this child belonged to Jonatha. As she thought about it, Minerva slowly said, "Didn''t you tell Mommy that you wanted to find Daddy?" She asked carefully, as if she was probing. Hearing this, Beanie blinked his eyes and said in a low voice, "Mommy, do you want to find Daddy for Beanie?" Minerva nodded. "Yes, haven''t you always been looking for him?" She asked. "But..." Beanie stretched out his small hand and poked her, "I want my real Daddy." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned and understood what he meant. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She thought about it and bit her lower lip. "What if the Daddy I''m referring to is your real Daddy?" Beanie''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Really? Mommy, are you really willing to find him?" He asked happily. His emotions turned into joy as he tightly hugged Minerva''s hand, "Mommy, when are we going to find Daddy?" This child... Why was he so happy upon her mentioning his biological father? Hence, Minerva thought that perhaps finding his biological father in the eyes of the child was something to be extremely happy about. "Don''t worry, take it slow. If there is a chance, I''ll let you meet him." "Yay, thanks, Mommy." Minerva and Beanie embraced each other. Suddenly, she felt as if the knot in her heart had been lifted. If it was possible, she hoped that both she and Beanie could live a happy life. As she thought about this, the smile on Han Minerva''s face gradually grew wider. After bringing Beanie home, Minerva got up early and returnedte everyday. She sent Beanie to school, worked in the office, then picked him up after ss and went home together. This was their usual routine. Life seemed to be peaceful and Maddox seemed to have disappeared. He hadn''t appeared for a long time. Minerva felt strange until Kelly told her that Maddox had gone abroad for a business trip. Only then did she know that he was overseas. Upon thinking that he didn''t even send her a single message after going abroad, Minerva felt as if her heart was empty. It was as if a piece of her heart was missing. She finally convinced herself after bringing Beanie back. However, he went abroad without saying a word? "Then... Do you know when he''ll be back?" Minerva couldn''t help but ask. Kelly wrinkled her nose and replied, "How would I know? I was just going to submit the design when I heard them saying that President Yardley had gone abroad. They asked me not to find him for a while." "Okay, I got it," Minerva nodded, indicating that she was clear about it. Kelly looked at her and said, "Minerva, you seem to be a little disappointed?" She didn''t know what to say. Minerva touched her face. Was it so obvious? How could she show disappointment on her face? Thinking of this, she said helplessly, "You can go finish up your work." "Alright then." After Kelly went out, she happened to meet Vera, who was ready to go in. Out of gossip, she quickly pulled Vera to the pantry. "Why are you dragging me here? I still have work to report to Minerva. Hurry up and get out of the way." "Vera, Minerva looked like a lost soul just now." "Lost soul?" Vera stopped when she heard the news about Minerva. She then narrowed her eyes and sized Kelly up, "What do you mean by saying that?" "I told her that President Yardley had gone abroad. She looked disappointed." After listening to her words, Vera understood instantly. It turned out to be rted to Maddox. In fact, she always knew Minerva''s feelings for Maddox. Although she had been abroad for five years, Minerva''s feelings for him never stopped. She looked calm and collected on the surface, but it was because she had hidden her feelings. However, her feelings for him were still there. It was as if her heart was wrapped with ayer of ice. And now... Perhaps Maddox had already melted the ice. Thinking of this, Vera nodded. "I see." She was about to turn around and walk out when Kelly quickly pulled her back, "Why are you so calm? Is there something between Minerva and President Yardley?" "Wow, Kelly. I didn''t expect you to be so gossipy. You even want to ask about your boss?" "Oh, I''m just curious." "Are you really curious, or are you interested in Maddox?" Vera squinted her eyes dangerously at Kelly. It was not her malicious spection, but Maddox was too charming. How many women could resist his charm? Kelly immediately widened her eyes and said, "Aren''t you thinking too much? He''s not my type." "Well, what''s your type?" Her ideal type? Kelly did not have an ideal type, but Aaron''s figure suddenly appeared in her mind. Kelly shook her head quickly, "D*mn, how could I think of him at this time?" "Who are you thinking of?" Vera asked curiously. "Who else can it be except for the annoying Aaron?" Kelly touched her face and said, "I don''t know why I thought of him suddenly." Seeing her like this, Vera was finally able to confirm that she was not interested in Maddox. She patted Kelly meaningfully. "Congrattions, you''ve already fallen into his trap." Chapter 620 Chapter 620 "Fallen for his trap? What do you mean?" Kelly gave Vera a puzzled look. Vera smiled and shrugged her shoulders, "You will know in the future. Well, I''m going to report to Minerva. I''ll talk to you another time." After that, she left the pantry, leaving Kelly alone, holding her chin strangely. Kelly wondered if she had fallen into Aaron''s trap. What was that about? Kelly thought carefully and recalled the meaningful expression on Vera''s face just now. Kelly realized something and stomped her feet in anger. "Vera, stop. Who said that I have fallen into Aaron''s trap? Who would like someone like him? Come back!" Kelly ran out of the pantry. Meanwhile, Vera had already quickly entered Minerva''s office and ced the documents in front of her. Hearing themotion outside and looking at Vera''s sneaky appearance, Minerva smiled and asked, "What did you do?" "It''s nothing," Vera shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. "Let''s not talk about her. Take a look at my report. This shows the orders we have received, our expenses and sales," Vera added. Upon hearing this, Minerva took the document. In the past, when it was just the two of them, Vera would take care of these things. She used to work in Yardley Corporation''s finance department and she was great with money and figures. When Minerva started her ownpany, she didn''t have extra money to hire someone else. That was why Vera handled the finances. Minerva trusted her. After looking at it, she smiled and said, "Great work. If you think there''s no problem with it, it''s fine. You don''t have to show it to me." "I must show it to you," Vera red at her and then sat down beside her. "I can only rest assured after you have inspected it. Although we are good friends, the ounts still need to be calcted clearly. By the way, I heard from Kelly that Young Master Yardley went on a business trip?" Upon hearing Maddox''s name, the smile on Minerva''s face faded. She nodded. "That''s right." "How do you feel?" Vera leaned over and looked at her carefully, as if she wanted to see her reaction. At such a close distance, Minerva felt slightly awkward. She touched her nose. "Kelly must have told you everything. Why are you putting on an act in front of me?" Minerva asked. "Humph!" Vera snorted forcefully. "I know you still have feelings for him." Minerva didn''t reply. She just lowered her head. "So what? Even if I still have feelings for him, who can guarantee that the same mistakes won''t happen again?" "I don''t know if that will happen. I only know that if you missed out on him, it may be for a lifetime. I mean, think about it, unless you''re ready to be alone for the rest of your life and won''t miss him at all." "Won''t miss him at all?" Minerva''s eyes were filled with bitterness. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. That was impossible. Even when he did not appear in front of her, she could not help but search for news about him online. However, she would not admit it after being discovered. Not to mention that he was around her everyday, doing and saying things that made her feel touched. Minerva closed her eyes and clenched her fists on the table. She spoke in pain. "If I ept him, doesn''t it seem that I''m very... cheap?" Hearing this, Vera turned to look at her in surprise. "Minerva, why do you think so?" She opened her eyes and there was a look of uncertainty in them. "Is it wrong to think so? He treated me like that five years ago. Now that he''s waving at me, I''m going back to be with him. Wouldn''t he feel like I''m someone whom he can easily order around?" Vera was stunned. "I don''t agree. In my opinion, judging by how Maddox treats you, I don''t think he is such a person." "I don''t think he''s that kind of person either, but... I still can''t get over it." Minerva let out a soft sigh. Sheid on the desk weakly and muttered to herself. "I have already brought Beanie home. I promised that I would not send him away again." Hearing this, Vera widened her eyes in surprise. "You mean... You''re nning to let them meet?" Minerva just kept quiet. Vera nervously swallowed, "Why? Didn''t you strongly oppose it before? You said that you would hide it as long as possible. Why did you change your mind?" "Although I am Beanie''s mother, I can''t deprive him of his right to make a decision. He is very mature. Although he is still young, he can think for himself. I shouldn''t constrain him." These were Minerva''s honest feelings. Vera looked at Minerva, who was lying on the table with tired eyes. Suddenly, she felt sorry for her and leaned forward to hug her shoulders. "Minerva, don''t think too much. Let nature take its course, okay? Don''t over- protect Beanie, and don''t deliberately refuse Young Master Yardley. Everything will develop ordingly. Anyway, I will be by your side." Minerva lifted her eyelids and asked, "Are you doing this for me, or for Quill?" Vera didn''t say a word. She rolled her eyes in anger. "When did you be so bad? Of course, it''s for you. Do you think I will say that I''m doing this to pursue Quill? Wouldn''t you be disappointed if I said so?" Speaking of this, Vera snorted again, "Even if it is really for Quill''s sake, you can''t do anything to me. Don''t you want me to be your sister-inw?" Minerva smiled helplessly and said, "It depends on you. You''ve secretly kissed him, but he didn''t express anything. Now that I have brought Beanie home, you don''t even have the chance to approach him." Speaking of this, Vera felt helpless. "It''s true. Then why did you bring Beanie back so early?" Vera grabbed Minerva''s arm and shook it hard, "Ah, you shouldpensate me with a good chance!" Minerva felt a little giddy, "I can''t do anything about it. Beanie is my son. I can''t keep him by Quill''s side forever. If you really like Quill, even if you don''t have the chance to be with him all the time, you still get to see him." "What excuse do I use to be there?" Han Minerva smiled knowingly. "You don''t need an excuse. What''s important is that you want to see him." Vera waspletely stunned. It took her a long time toe to her senses. "I see. The most important thing is not the reason, but that I want to see him, to chase him!" "Yes!" Minerva nodded. "I understand, Minerva. Thank you!!" Chapter 621 Chapter 621 After hearing this from Minerva, Vera was instantly filled with confidence. This was the first time she had received such advice from her. She could not help but praise, "Minerva, you are really amazing. I think you can be a rtionship mentor." Upon hearing this, Minerva could only smile bitterly in her heart. Who could she help out? She couldn''t even sort out her own feelings. However, the words that she had said to Vera just now... They were really beyond her own expectations. She lowered her head and looked at the documents on the table. Did she want to see Maddox now? That seemed to be the case. Should she follow her heart and call him? During this period of time, he had been by her side on his own initiative. Now that he was abroad, he didn''t even call her. Maybe it was because he promised not to find her; was that probably why he didn''t inform her? This could be the case. After thinking for a moment, Minerva fished out her phone and opened the Facebook app. She clicked on Maddox''s profile and was about to send him a message before stopping herself. If she sent him a message now, wouldn''t it seem like she was too eager? After all, she had never taken the initiative to do so. Thinking of this, Minerva let out a sigh and put her phone back on the table. Then, she began to work. The busy day ended just like that. When it was time to get off work, Minerva packed up and was ready to pick up Beanie from school. Before leaving the office, her phone rang. It was a strange number. Minerva knitted her beautiful brows and answered the phone. "Hello?" "Mommy!" "Beanie?" Upon hearing Beanie''s voice, Minerva frowned in surprise, "Whose phone are you calling me with?" "Mommy, it''s Uncle Ben''s phone." Uncle Ben? Minerva stopped in her tracks when she heard the word "Ben". An ominous premonition rose from her, "What, what do you mean? Who is Uncle Ben?" Suddenly, a figure appeared in Han Minerva''s mind. She felt a chill run down her spine. There was some noise from the other end of the call, as if the phone had been transferred to another person''s hand. Following which, Minerva heard a familiar voice which was warm and calm. "Minerva, it''s me." Benedict! Minerva bit her lower lip, her anger instantly rising, "Benedict, what do you want to do? What do you mean by this?" After questioning him, Minerva didn''t have time to think before running out of the office. Vera, who was not far behind her, saw that she had run away and shouted at her, "Minerva, where are you going? Wait for me." However, Minerva seemed to have not heard what she said. Vera felt helpless and could only stomp her feet. Forget it, she would ask herter at night. Vera was going to Hanover Corporation first. She was going to see him! Minerva rushed to the parking lot, opened the car door and got in. Then she said to Benedict coldly. "Just say it. What do you want? Where is Beanie?" After a short period of silence, Minerva started to panic. "Benedict? Say something." She pleaded. After that, he let out a sigh. "I was worried that you would call me Mr. Benedict. I didn''t expect that you would call me by my name. It''s nothing... I just passed by the school and saw the little fellow standing at the entrance, so I brought him home." "Home?" Minerva narrowed her eyes. "Mommy, Uncle Ben and I are now in a bakery near our house." Minerva replied, "I''ll be right over. Don''t run around. If there''s anything, you can ask the shop owner for help. She''s a good friend of Mommy, do you understand?" Thest sentence was a hint, implying that if Benedict did something to Beanie, she would not let him off. Minerva immediately hung up the phone and turned the car around. She just avoided the peak hour. There were not many cars on the road so Minerva drove quickly. However, it still took her some time to reach her destination. Minerva''s heart was hanging in the air all the way. She felt terrible. She wanted nothing more than to be in front of Beanie in an instant and hold him in her arms. She wanted Beanie to stay away from Benedict. Benedict... She really couldn''t see through this man anymore. Thest time they met in the supermarket, he said that he lived nearby. He even said that she could check it up if she didn''t believe it. Why would she do so? If he really appeared in front of her deliberately, then he must have prepared everything. Even if she went to investigate, it would probably be superficial. Therefore, she didn''t waste time to investigate Benedict''s situation at all. It was just that she did not expect that he would do so many things to get close to her. First, he approached her through hispany, and now, he was using Beanie. What was he trying to do? What were his intentions? Just like that, Han Minerva let her imagination run wild as she reached the entrance of the bakery. She had no time to think about anything. She pulled out the car key, got out of the car and ran directly into the store. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Han Minerva pushed open the ss door and shouted, "Beanie." "Mommy, I''m here." There were seats in the bakery. Minerva looked at the source of the voice and saw Beanie sitting inside, with a fruit cake ced in front of him. He waved his small hand at her and the corner of his mouth was stained with white cream. Han Minerva''s heart tightened when she saw Beanie. She quickly walked over to him. "You''re here?" A warm voice rang out. It was until then that Minerva remembered that there was another person beside Beanie. Minerva''s beautiful eyes were filled with fury when she saw Benedict. She could barely suppress her anger, but she had to in front of Beanie. She ignored Benedict, walked to Beanie and sat down. She took out a tissue and gently wiped the cream stains on the corners of his mouth with a smile. "Is the fruit cake delicious?" Beanie nodded innocently and answered, "Mommy, it''s delicious." "Good boy," Minerva stretched out her hand and rubbed his head. She asked softly, "When will you finish eating?" "I still have a lot left." Beanie pointed at the fruit cake in front of him. Minerva looked at it and saw that there was still more left. She turned her gaze and said softly, "Take this fruit cake and go to the car first. I have a few words to say to Uncle Ben, okay?" "Oh?" Beanie blinked his eyes and asked innocently, "What do you want to say?" Minerva gently pinched his cheek gently, "Mommy and Uncle Ben are doing business together. It''s about work. Even if you stay here, you won''t understand. Wait for me in the car for two minutes, alright?" Beanie thought about it and then nodded in agreement. "Okay, Mommy. I will listen to you." After that, Beanie stood up and made a deep bow to Benedict. "Thank you for picking me up and treating me to this fruit cake. I will wait for Mommy in the car," he said politely. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Anyone who saw such a well-educated and well-behaved child would love him. Benedict was no exception. However, when this child''s face was the same as Maddox''s, things became different. A hint of darkness shed through his eyes, but it disappeared in a sh. Benedict smiled and rubbed Beanie''s head lovingly. "You''re wee. Your Mommy and I are old friends. It''s no big deal. If you''d like, I''ll bring you to the amusement park next time." "Okay, thank you Uncle Ben. I''ll go now." Beanie picked up his fruit cake and soon left the bakery. Minerva was a little worried. She only let out a sigh of relief when she saw him walk into the car and close the door. As she was about to leave, she heard Benedict''s voice behind her. "You don''t have to be so nervous. I told you a long time ago that I meant no harm, be it to you or to the child." Minerva kept quiet. She froze for a second, then turned around and red at Benedict coldly. "Then, Mr. Benedict, do you still remember? I''ve told you a long time ago that I don''t want to be involved between you and Maddox." Hearing this, Benedict frowned. There was a look of helplessness on his face. "Why do you think so of me? Five years have passed. If I wanted to fight with him, I would have done it back then. Why would I wait until now?" "Then what do you mean now?" Minerva sneered, "I could''ve believed that it was just a coincidence in the supermarket thest time, but what about this time? You happened to pass by Beanie''s school and brought him here for cake? Do you n to win his favor just because he''s a defenseless child?" Minerva interrupted Benedict as he was about to speak. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Don''t rush to exin. Things may be coincidental, but it''s impossible for them to happen repeatedly. Even if you want to scheme against me and take advantage of me, you should restrain your emotions. You shouldn''t appear in front of me like this." Benedict''s eyes darkened and he stared at her. "What about Maddox?'' Suddenly, Minerva was stunned by this question. "He''s also using all sorts of methods to get close to you. Why don''t you think that he''s malicious? As for me, I just happened to run into you a few times and someone from mypany happened to have signed a contract with you. How did it turn out that I was taking advantage of you? Minerva, you''re biased." Minerva was at a loss for words. "Do you still love him?" Minerva''s eyes widened, "Don''t talk nonsense." Benedict took a step forward and his tone became somewhat menacing, "Am I talking nonsense, or are you afraid to admit it? You still like him, which is why no matter what he does to you, you will only think that he is pestering you. You won''t question him like how you questioned me, right?" "As I said before, I won''t hurt you, let alone that child. Even if he is Maddox''s child, in my eyes, he is only your child." "You..." Benedict took another step forward, "Even if I really want to get close to you, that''s because I like you." Minerva stood rooted to the spot in shock when she heard his sudden confession. Benedict liked her? Five years had passed, but he still... "Back then, you left without saying a word. Have you ever thought of my feelings? Even if you didn''t have any feelings for me at that time, we have gotten along with each other before. I was your friend, right?" When Benedict saw her retreating, he took another step forward. The person who had always been as gentle and kind seemed to have be a little more aggressive at this moment. "Maddox can, but I can''t? If we really want topare, I am more qualified than him, right? After all, I have never done anything to hurt you, even back then." Han Minerva was rendered speechless by Benedict''s words. She had thought of thousands of reasons for him to get close to her, but she didn''t expect it to be this. He actually confessed directly this time. "Because I like you, that''s why I want to get close to you. Even if I use some tricks, it''s not too much, right?" After saying these thoughts, Benedict''s face became gentle again. He looked at her calmly. "Well, Beanie is still waiting for you in the car. Don''t let him wait too long." Minerva was a little worried. Why did she feel a little sad seeing Benedict like this? "Go quickly." Benedict held her shoulder gently and pushed her out of the bakery. As he walked, he said, "I am no longer your brother- in-w. I have the right topete fairly against Maddox. I didn''t have a chance five years ago, but now I want to fight for myself. I want to try before you get together with Maddox. Don''t push me away with other reasons." Minerva let him push her to the front of the car, and then he opened the car door for her. "Mommy?" Han Minerva came to her senses when she heard Beanie''s voice. She looked back at Benedict. "Remember to fasten your seat belt and pay attention to safety on the road." He smiled and then closed the car door. He turned around and went into the bakery to pay the bill. Minerva sat in the driver''s seat, still confused. Beanie was still holding the cake, blinking his eyes and looking at her with an innocent expression. "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Minerva came back to her senses and shook her head, "Everything is fine. Let''s go home." "Okay." Minerva returned home with Beanie. When they were in the elevator, Minerva couldn''t help but scold him, "I thought I have told the teachers at school that I won''t let any stranger pick you up. What happened today?" After saying that, Minerva looked at Beanie. Her gaze was no longer as gentle as before. Instead, it became serious. "You took the initiative to leave with Uncle Ben, didn''t you?" It was because they had seen each other before. Beanie raised his head and looked into Minerva''s serious eyes. A guilty expression immediately appeared on his face, "Mommy, I..." "Am I right?" Minerva''s voice sounded stern as well. "Mommy..." Beanie was a little scared and dared not speak. He even lowered the cake in his hands. "Why?" Minerva looked at him helplessly, "Even if you''ve met him before, why did you go with him? Why did you get in his car? I can tell that you were the one who took the initiative, and that he didn''t force you." Beanie lowered his head and did not dare to answer. He just silently received a lecture. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 "Have you forgotten everything I taught you?" How should she put it? Minerva was disappointed. Beanie lowered his head and looked pitiful. She couldn''t bear to scold him. However, she knew very well that if she didn''t reprimand him this time, he wouldn''t learn his lesson. She did not change her tone and instead became even more stern. "If such a situation happens again next time, what if the other person is a bad person? You are just a child. If you are taken away, do you have the ability to fight back? What should I do if something happens to you?" She had quite a wild imagination and in the end, Minerva could even imagine Beanie being hurt. Her eyes could not help but turn slightly red and her voice choked up. Beanie, who kept his head down as he was being scolded, heard a hint of choking in Minerva''s voice. He finally realized the seriousness of the matter. He quickly looked up and saw that his mommy''s eyes were red. He felt guilty and there was a hint of panic in his clear eyes. He quickly grabbed Minerva''s hand. "Mommy, I know I was wrong. Please don''t be angry with me, okay?" Han Minerva''s nose twitched even more when she saw the panic on the little guy''s face. She was really angry this time. She had to be wary of Benedict and Beanie at the same time. She didn''t expect Beanie to leave with him. It was not that she didn''t warn him in advance, but she didn''t know why he was so disobedient this time. "Don''t grab my hand," Minerva shook off his hand and ignored him. After Beanie''s hand was thrown away, he immediately pursed his lips in an aggrieved manner. At this moment, the elevator doors opened. Minerva immediately took a step forward and walked out. Beanie could only follow behind her quickly. "Mommy, don''t be angry. I know I was wrong." Minerva opened the door and continued to ignore him. Although she was still angry, she still leaned to one side and let Beanie get in first. He probably knew what she was thinking, so he quickly ducked in when she leaned over. Bang! After the door was closed, Minerva changed her shoes at the entrance. After that, she went straight into the living room and sat on the sofa without saying a word. Watching this scene, Beanie knew that he was in trouble. In fact, it was rare for Minerva to be mad at Beanie. She never said anything harsh to him. However, she was angry at him for such a long time. It must''ve been a serious issue. He was devastated and he strode over to Minerva with his short legs. As he was about to reach her side, he suddenly made a turn and then walked in the direction of the kitchen. About two minutester, Beanie came out with a ss of juice in his hand. He brought the juice to Minerva, "Mommy, don''t be angry. Have a ss of juice." She sat there expressionlessly while hugging the pillow. When she heard Beanie''s words, not only did she not move, she didn''t even look at him. "Mommy... Please look at me. I poured this for you. Even if you don''t want to look at me, you should at least take a look at the juice." Beanie was a stubborn child. He was not discouraged by Minerva''s disregard. Instead, he leaned his small body against her legs as he gently poked her with his soft and small hand. Her anger had already been reduced by half. However, if she gave in at this point, Beanie might think that she was just joking and repeat this mistake. In any case, she was a mother. She just wanted to protect her child and protect him from any harm. Upon thinking of this, Minerva let out a soft sigh. She nced at Beanie, who was nestling beside her legs and helplessly stretched out her hand to pinch his cheek. "Do you know how angry I am?" Beanie immediately raised his hands as a sign of surrender and nodded hard. "Mommy, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have left with Uncle Ben. I promise you that there won''t be another time." He looked as if he really knew his mistake. Minerva couldn''t bear to me him, so she could only sigh. "I am just worried for your safety. What if it''s a bad guy who''s here to pick you up today?" He looked at her seriously and said, "Mommy, don''t worry. Although I can''t tell the good and bad, I would definitely not leave with a stranger. Please don''t be angry, okay?" As he spoke, he shook Han Minerva''s arm. "Mommy, don''t be angry, okay?" She didn''t say anything, but it was obvious that she was no longer angry. Beanie took the opportunity to pass over the juice he had just poured to her. "Mommy, have some juice," he offered kindly. Only then did she grab the cup of juice. "No more next time." "I promise." Seeing that Minerva drank the juice, Beanie finally felt relieved. Since she was willing to talk to him and drink the juice, it meant that she had forgiven him. Minerva and Beanie stayed on the sofa like this for a while. He suddenly had a strange idea. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Mommy, in order to make up for my mistakes, I''ll make dinner tonight." Upon hearing this, he looked up in surprise and asked, "You''re cooking?" Was it edible? Of course, she did not say it out loud. After all, she had not tried his cooking yet. "Yes, Mommy. I''ve been learning from Auntie Vera, but I don''t know how it tastes. Mommy, do you want to try it?" She thought for a moment and nodded in the end. "I''ll give it a try then." "Okay, Mommy." Beanie quickly jumped down from the sofa. "You can watch TV and wait for me. I''ll cook for you." "Okay." Minerva nodded. She thought that Beanie wouldn''t be able to cook anything delicious. She could just bring him out for dinnerter. Maddox told her that it was safe and that she did not need to worry about anything. It should not matter even if she went out in the middle of the night, right? As she thought about it, Han Minerva thought of another serious matter. Beanie was short. He would have to stand on a chair to cook. What if he fell down? Minerva immediately became restless. In less than three seconds, she stood up and walked towards the kitchen. "Beanie, why don''t I cook instead?" Chapter 624 Chapter 624 "There''s no need." Beanie opened the refrigerator with difficulty, stood on his toes and took out the food from the refrigerator. He looked back at her and said, "You can rest first. Please give me fifteen minutes." "Fifteen minutes?" Minerva frowned and couldn''t help but walk in. "What can you cook in fifteen minutes?" "I''m going to cook spaghetti." Spaghetti... Minerva said after a while, "I''ll help you out." Beanie thought about it and nodded. "Alright." Both of them made a pot of spaghetti together. In fact, Minerva did not do much. Beanie was actually quite skilled. He really learnt from Vera. His movements were smooth. Apart from the fact that he was short and had to stand on the chair to get the ingredients, everything else was not a problem. After that, the two of them filled the tes with spaghetti and sat down at the table. Minerva looked at the te of spaghetti in front of her that was filled with a rich fragrance. She suddenly felt pleased. He was actually able to cook for her. She could not exin this feeling. Beanie took the lead, picked up a small mouthful of food and put it into his mouth. He was a little anxious. When he put it into his mouth, the food was still hot. He quickly put the spaghetti back onto the te. "Be careful. Don''t be so anxious." Minerva nced at him helplessly. Then, she took out a piece of tissue and wiped the sauce from the corner of his mouth, "There''s only the two of us anyway. No one will take it from you." Hearing this, Beanie blinked his eyes with embarrassment and said, "Mommy, I didn''t mean to do it. I just wanted to taste what I made." Of course, she knew that he wasn''t doing it on purpose. She had a very high standard for Beanie since he was a child. Perhaps because he was her child, his actions were elegant. She didn''t need to teach him at all. He was born with great genes and only required some guidance after. "I know. Even so, you shouldn''t rush." "That''s right." Minerva took a bite and realized that it actually tasted good. It was actuallyparable to Vera''s cooking. She looked at Beanie in surprise. "You..." "Mommy, is it delicious?" He asked gleefully. She nodded. She could not believe that it was her son who had made this. "What special sauce did you put in here?" "Mommy, didn''t you see it just now?" That''s right. She had been in the kitchen with him. He didn''t put any special sauce into the food at all. It was just cooked perfectly. Thinking of this, Minerva smiled and said contentedly, "You have really grown up." After they were done eating, Minerva washed the dishes. She told Beanie to take a shower upstairs and he agreed to the request obediently. Han Minerva had finished cleaning. When she went upstairs to take a bath, she did not see Vera. Minerva wondered what she was doing. Did she really find Quill after work? She wasn''t back yet. Initially, Minerva didn''t want to disturb her. However, on second thought, she felt that it was better to send a message and check on her. Not long after the message was sent, Vera replied. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Minerva, I''m at the critical stage. Don''t disturb me." Critical stage? Upon hearing this, Han Minerva was a little confused. She couldn''t help but frown when she recalled that day when Vera had said that she would drug Quill. "You''re not actually going to drug Quill, are you?" "What nonsense are you talking about? I don''t even dare to think about it. I just came to have a meal. I feel so embarrassed." Seeing this, Minerva could imagine Vera''s sad expression. She felt that it was a little funny. "Don''t worry. You''ve got no image after all." "Your way offorting me is indeed special." "All the best." After cheering her on, Minerva did not send any more messages to Vera. Instead, she stared at Maddox''s profile picture in a daze. She wanted to call him, but she couldn''t bring herself to do so. After all, she asked him to give her space. However, she was thinking of calling him. While thinking about it, Minerva reluctantly put down her phone and picked it up again. In the end, she called Maddox. She didn''t know which country he was in. Would there be a time difference? Listening to the phone, Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. When the call was answered, Han Minerva was so shocked that she almost threw her phone away. When an unfamiliar female voice came from the other end of the line, Han Minerva stopped. "Hello." A woman? Did she call the wrong number? Minerva was stunned for a few seconds. Then she took the phone away and looked at the text on the screen. This was Maddox''s phone number. It was indeed his... Why was a woman answering the call? Minerva bit her lower lip and felt her heart hanging in the air. "Hello, I''m looking for..." "Are you looking for Maddox? He''s busy right now." Maddox? She sounded soft and gentle. Minerva could imagine her beautiful face. Her lips moved. Before she could open her mouth to ask another question, the woman spoke. "After he''s done showering, I''ll ask him to call you back." Minerva was speechless. Minerva''s expression changed slightly and she opened her mouth, "There''s no need." Then, she hung up the phone in a panic. Her legs were a little weak. She leaned against the door behind her and stood there, with her face turning pale. For so many years, she had been paying attention to him. She knew that he had no other assistants except Sam, let alone a female assistant. Furthermore, the woman had called him Maddox. They sounded close. It was unlikely for her to be his assistant. If she was not his assistant, then... Who was she? Why were they so close? The answer was almost self-evident. Han Minerva clenched her phone tightly and her fingertips began to turn white. After a moment, she let go of her hand as if she had lost all her strength and smiled bitterly. "Minerva, what are you thinking about? It''s been five years. Do you really believe that he would save himself for you?" Thinking of this, Minerva felt that it was ridiculous. She put the phone on the table and walked into the bathroom. In a hotel abroad. A beautiful woman crossed her legs and sat on the sofa. When she saw that the call finally ended, she smiled calmly then deleted the call record. For a woman to call Maddox at this time and to hang up in such a panic, she must''ve had a crush on Maddox. Maddox was the man she liked. She wanted to get rid of all the women who wanted to develop rtionships with Maddox. "What are you doing?" A cold male voice suddenly came from behind. Before Monica could react, he had already snatched away the phone. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 After Maddox grabbed his phone, he quickly checked it. "What are you afraid of? I was just saving my number into your phone. Listen." As soon as Monica said that, Maddox''s phone rang. "I just saved my phone number. It''s not too much, is it?" The next second, Maddox blocked her number. Seeing this, Monica was a little annoyed, "Why are you doing this? So what if there''s another number on your phone? You..." She got up and leaned towards Maddox. He turned away with a cold face and said coldly, "Get out." A hint of embarrassment shed across Monica''s exquisite face. She forced a smile and said, "Don''t treat me like this, Maddox. I''ve put in a lot of effort toe here." Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned, "Hand over the room card." Monica shook her head. "If you don''t unblock my phone number, I''ll not give you the room card and leave," she threatened him. Being threatened that way, anger and coldness surged in Maddox''s eyes. He sneered and said, "It seems that the Dormer family doesn''t want to cooperate with us anymore." "It has nothing to do with my brother. I like you. As for my brother, the cooperation must go on. Maddox, don''t mix business into this." The veins on Maddox''s forehead throbbed. In the next second, he went straight to the side of the bed and grabbed a nket to cover Monica. Before she could react, she was covered in the nket. Then, Maddox threw her out of the room. Bang! The sound of her falling to ground could be heard. Furthermore, Monica''s arm had hit the wall next to her. It was so painful that she cried out in pain. The two servants who were waiting at the door rushed up to her to help her up. "Miss Dormer, are you all right?" When Monica poked her head out from under the nket, Maddox had already heartlessly closed the door and locked it. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Miss Dormer?" "Your arm is injured." Monica lowered her head. Only then did she discover that her arm had bumped against the wall. It was already bruised. Her face changed slightly, but she didn''t get angry. Instead, she reached out her hand and gently rubbed the bruised part. She pouted andmented, "What a rude man." "That''s right, Miss Dormer. Maddox really doesn''t know what''s good for him. Why don''t..." As soon as she finished her words, Monica looked at her with dissatisfaction. "What? You dare come up with ideas? Also, you''re not allowed to tell this to my brother. If he finds out that I had gotten Maddox''s room card using his name, he will surely punish me." Upon hearing this, the maid could only nod awkwardly, "I know, Miss Dormer. What should we do now?" "Humph, in any case, I have his phone number. I''ve done what I needed to do," Monica recalled the deleted call record. She felt that she had rejected a very important phone call. "Let''s go back first today," Monica stood up and tidied her clothes. Looking at the door in front of her, the corners of her lips curled up, "There will still be a chance to meet in the future." After Maddox closed the door, he flipped through his phone again and again. Monica''s appearance made him feel rather depressed. The room was filled with a pungent smell of perfume. Maddox frowned and opened the window. Then, he called for room service to clean up the room. After that, he went to the balcony for some fresh air. The hotel was strategically located. It was located in the city center. Standing on the balcony, Maddox could see the traffic of the whole city. It would be great if someone was by his side. Maddox opened Facebook Messenger and clicked on the chat with Minerva. Thest message was from a long time ago. In the past few days, they hadn''t been chatting. As for the reason... Maddox knew this very well. It was because of what Brock had told him that day at the supermarket When Brock wanted to share his thoughts, Maddox thought that it was unnecessary. However, he said that he wouldn''t say anything since Maddox didn''t want to listen. Despite this, Brockter muttered behind him, saying that if he was being too pushy, it would make the other party suffocate. She wouldn''t have any space to think. The best way was to stay away once in a while. After a while, she would definitely miss having him by her side. Maddox had been dismissive of Brock''s words at first, but in the past few days, he felt that his words seemed to make sense. That was because he had been missing Minerva so much that he was about to go crazy. But what about her? He had not shown up in front of her for a few days. Did she miss him? Looking at the empty chat, the answer seemed to be self-evident. She never sent him any messages nor called him. That woman... She probably didn''t want him to bother her, right? A self-mocking smile appeared on Maddox''s face when he thought of this. What dumb idea was he thinking about? He should do everything he could to possess her mind and body. He wouldn''t let anyone have a chance at her. Soon, the room service arrived. The room was sterilized ording to Maddox''s request. Even the sheets and pillows were reced. After all, Maddox was the VIP of their hotel. All of his requests would be met. Minerva couldn''t fall asleep again. She woke up the next morning with dark circles around her eyes. When she was standing in front of the mirror and seeing herself in such a haggard state, Minerva wanted to p herself so that she could sober up. It was just a phone call. It''s just a woman answering the call. Why did she lose sleep? This was terrifying. It meant that she cared about Maddox''s behavior and actions, as well as the people around him. Thinking of this, Minerva was going crazy. She scratched her head. After her hair was in a mess, she calmed down. She absent-mindedly brushed her teeth and washed her face, then put on makeup and changed her clothes. Forget it. Maddox was just another man. She did notck pursuers. Why must she care about this man? If he didn''t save himself, she didn''t have to be single. After Minerva went downstairs, she was going to send Beanie to school. He was standing in front of the sofa and looking at the person lying on it with curiosity. "Mommy, why is Auntie Vera sleeping here?" Minerva was stunned. When she walked over, she realized that Vera was still wearing the clothes from the day before and was sleeping on the sofa. What happened here? Minerva went up to her and gave her a push, "Vera?" "I''m so sleepy, let me sleep for a while more," Vera turned over and fell off the sofa. She opened her eyes in pain and saw Minerva and Beanie staring at her curiously. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Vera was stunned for about ten seconds before she reacted. She stood up and raised her hand to wipe the saliva off her mouth. "What are you guys doing? Why are you watching me sleep? It''s terrifying." Minerva''s hands were crossed in front of her chest helplessly, "Look at yourself. Why are you sleeping on the sofa instead of your room?" Beanie agreed and nodded, "Yes, Auntie Vera, why are you sleeping on the sofa? Did youe backtest night?" Upon hearing Beanie''s words, Han Minerva seemed to have caught on to a suspicious point and narrowed her eyes. "You came backtest night? Howte?" The look on Vera''s face suddenly became guilty. She didn''t dare to look into Han Minerva''s eyes. "Last night..." "Nothing happenedst night!" Vera stood up and said with her face blushing. Then she turned and ran upstairs, saying, "I''m too sleepy. I''m asking for leave. I want to sleep for a day." Without giving Minerva any chance to react, she went straight into her room. Vera leaned against the door and was out of breath. Thinking of what had happened the night before, her ears couldn''t help but redden. She bit her lower lip, took off her shoes and threw herself onto the bed. The images in her head took shape slowly. In fact, she had gone to Quill''spany to wait for him the day before. When Quill saw her, he did not think too much of it and let her in the car. Because they were sitting in the back seat, Vera felt like she was sitting on pins and needles since she got in the car. From time to time, she looked at Quill, who was sitting next to her. He sat there expressionlessly. His side profile was rather handsome. His aura was calm and steady. It was extremely attractive. The more Vera looked at him, the more she liked him. At the same time, she thanked Minerva for what she said to her that day. If Minerva hadn''t told Vera to meet Quill if she wanted to, she wouldn''te looking for him. Naturally, she wouldn''t have had the chance to get in Quill''s car. Thinking of this, Vera coughed lightly and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Hanover... Have you had dinner?" As soon as the words were spoken, Vera almost bit off her tongue. He had just gotten off work. What stupid question was this? She was so embarrassed. However, she had already asked the question. She could only hope for Quill to answer. "No, I haven''t." As expected, Quill replied, but he kept it simple and short. It was as if he didn''t want to waste a word on her. Vera looked at him again and saw that his eyes did not move at all. She felt a little sad. Since he refused herst time, his attitude towards her was obviously much colder. He clearly told her not to have any ideas of him. He wouldn''t have feelings for her. However, Vera still couldn''t restrain her feelings for him. "Then... Shall we have dinner together?" After that, Vera was feeling nervous again. She was afraid that Quill would not agree so she said, "Of course, it''s my treat!" He paused for a moment and looked over at her with calm eyes. She was so nervous that she stopped breathing. She bit her lower lip and looked at him with a pale face. "Is that okay?" Quill frowned when he saw that her pink lips were trembling. What was going on with this woman? However, seeing the look in her eyes, he couldn''t bear to refuse. He nodded before he could react. Vera''s eyes instantly lit up. He wasn''t sure whether she was excited or because it was unbelievable. "You, you just said yes?" Vera really couldn''t hold back her inner joy and looked at him nervously and happily. "Yes." Quill nodded. It was just a meal. It wasn''t a big deal. She was overjoyed. Quill noticed that since he said yes, her joyful aura filled the car. Nash, who was driving in the front, naturally took in the scene. The corners of his mouth slowly lifted. What great news. Quill had been single all these years. It was good to have a passionate and energetic woman around him. Thinking of this, Nash felt happy too. "By the way, what would you like to eat?" Besides feeling happy, Vera thought of an important thing and asked nervously as she looked at Quill. "Since it''s your treat, it''s up to you." Vera blinked her eyes, "I can''t neglect you. I know of a new restaurant. Why don''t we go there?" "Sure." Fifteen minutester, Nash sent Quill and Vera to the restaurant. Since it was a newly-opened restaurant, there were a lot of people. In order to provide a good dining environment for Quill, Vera ordered a small private room. The two of them then ordered a few dishes. When the two of them were left in the room after the waiter left, Vera realized something important. Since they were the only people left, it was kind of awkward. It was the first time that Vera was having a meal with Quill alone at the same table. Furthermore, it was in a small private room with only the two of them. Vera was extremely excited. She felt that her opportunity hade. She bit her lip while her hands under the table were pinching each other since she was so nervous. From time to time, she looked up at Quill, who was sitting opposite her and didn''t know how to break the silence. The room was silent and the atmosphere was extremely awkward. Vera constantly secretly peeked at Quill. How could he not feel her gaze? He pursed his lips and finally looked at her. "Do you remember what I told youst time?" "Huh?" Even though Vera was nervous, she raised her head and nced at him. Quill''s cold gaze met hers, "What?" "Have you forgotten what I said to you in the Hanover homest time?" Vera paused for a moment and then she realized what Quill was referring to. Her face turned slightly pale and she nodded. "No, I didn''t forget. I still remember it." Remembered? Quill''s gaze deepened. His fingers were tapping lightly on the table, as if he was thinking about something. Vera sat opposite him, not even daring to breathe heavily. Was he going to reject her again? N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thinking of this, she lowered her head and did not dare to speak again. "Since you remember it, why did you still ask me out?" Quill asked again. She was stunned for a moment and then raised her head. "I..." She didn¡¯t know how to express it. She just wanted to see him. That was why she asked him out. Surprisingly, he agreed. Just then, the waiter came back and said, "I''m sorry, Miss, the duck you ordered is not avable. Would you like to order something else?" "Oh, okay." The appearance of the waiter had greatly solved Vera''s anxiety. After the menu was handed to her, Vera looked at it and ordered a bottle of white wine. "Let''s have this instead." The waiter was a little surprised, "Miss?" "It''s okay. That''s it." Chapter 627 Chapter 627 The waiter didn''t say anything more. He took the menu and left quietly. The room was still silent, but the silence was different from before. Perhaps Vera''s mind had changed. She was shy and nervous before, but after Quill said those words, she only felt particrly embarrassed and shameless. She really liked him. She just wanted to give it a shot, but why? Why wouldn''t he even give her a chance? Quill, of course, noticed her emotions. The two of them remained silent until the dishes were ced on the table. When the waiter put the bottle of white wine on the table, he frowned and stared at Vera. "Do you want to drink?" Vera was stunned for a moment. Then she nodded, "Yes..." Quill remembered how she had gotten drunk at the banquet. His frown deepened, "You''re not allowed to drink." His tone sounded like he was ordering her. If he hadn''t said that before, Vera might have thought that he was worried about her. But now, she only felt ridiculous, so she said with a guilty tone, "Mr. Hanover, you are just a friend. It doesn''t matter whether I drink or not, does it?" Quill was speechless. This girl... He looked at her helplessly, pursed his lips and said, "If you''re drunk, who will send you home?" Vera kept quiet. She stared at Quill for a while and finally gave up. She lowered her head and said with a bitter smile, "Don''t worry, I will call my friend to pick me up. Mr. Hanover, you can leave after finishing your meal." She was imagining things. He didn''t allow her to drink because he was afraid that it would be very troublesome to send her back after. What was she thinking about? Vera suddenly felt that she was really asking for humiliation by inviting him to dinner that day. The room was silent again. She poured herself a big ss of white wine. Before the food was finished, she drank almost half a ss of it. When he saw how much she was drinking, he thought of stopping her. However, he thought of what she had said before. He was just a friend. He didn''t have the right to control her. She was right. Therefore, Quill kept quiet but did not continue eating. Vera didn''t care about him. After drinking half a ss of white wine, she continued eating. After eating for a while, she noticed that Quill was only sitting opposite her and staring at her. She was stunned for a long time. She pulled out a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth, putting on a big smile. "Mr. Hanover, hurry up and eat. You can''t get full just by looking at me. Come on." She forced a smile and asked Quill to eat. She then lowered her head and kept eating. No one knew how much she had drunk while eating. Vera slowly felt tipsy and full. She felt very ufortable. When she looked up, her vision was blurry. There was only a vague figure. Vera struggled topose herself and said, "I... I''m going to wash my face." Then, she stood up and stumbled forward. Quill frowned and looked at Vera who couldn''t even walk well. He couldn''t help getting up and grabbing her wrist. "Don''t drink if you don''t know how to. Why do you get into trouble every time? Do you enjoy having me clean up your mess?" A stern male voice sounded on top of her head. Vera''s consciousness had not yet beenpletely blurred, so she naturally knew who it was. She shook off his hand and said, "It''s none of your business." "You think I want to get involved?" Quill once again grabbed her wrist. "If I hadn''te here with you, I wouldn''t have bothered to deal with you," he grumbled. Vera shouted angrily, "You don''t have to do anything. I just said that if I was drunk, I''ll call my friend to pick me up. Why are you still here? Leave!" Vera pushed him away. Quill did not expect it and took a few steps back. He was a little annoyed. He went over and said coldly, "Who are you going to call? Go out now and I''ll take you home." "No." Vera red at him. "Don''t stay with me anymore. I''m drunk now. If you stay with me, I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything to you." After that, she nced at Quill''s thin lips and nervously licked her own lips. He was speechless. He looked at Vera who was only at his chest level. She was headstrong, but he couldn''t do anything to her. "Stop talking. I''ll send you back first. You can do whatever you want after." He intended to pick her up directly if she wouldn''t listen to him. However, as soon as he bent down, Vera approached him, grabbed his neck, and kissed him on the lips. Their lips pressed into each other''s. Quill stood rooted to the ground. He did not expect to be kissed by her again. Vera kissed him aggressively and said angrily, "I told you that I will harass you if you came close. Are you leaving or not?" He touched his lips and looked at the person in front of him helplessly. "Now that the kiss is over, can I leave now?" He asked. Vera blinked her eyes. "Of course not. I''m not done with you." She kissed him again. Quill frowned and avoided her touch. Vera turned around and kissed him on his neck. She heard that the Adam''s apple was the most sensitive part of a man. She wanted to try it that day. Anyway, she had lost her dignity. There was nothing else to lose. Sure enough, when she gently bit his Adam''s apple, she heard a muffled groan from him. The hand that was holding her arm also trembled a little. Could it be working? Vera''s heart was filled with joy so she stuck out her tongue and licked it. Quill''s body trembled for a moment, and then he pushed her away. When Vera looked up, she saw that his ears were red. She couldn''t care less and jumped towards him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I don''t care what you say. I like you. I remember what you said to mest time, but so what? Let me tell you. I never confessed to you, so you can''t reject me." Like a lunatic, Vera kissed his handsome face crazily. If she was just kissing his lips, he could have evaded easily. However, against her random kisses, he didn''t know what to do. Just then, the waiter came in with something. When he saw this scene, he immediately left, blushing furiously. Quill used a lot of effort to pull the octopus hanging on his body away and threw her onto the sofa next to him. He said coldly, "You should have dignity, shouldn''t you? Is this your style to kiss and hug men?" Vera kept quiet. "Do you really think that just by seducing me a few more times, you''ll be able to captivate me?" "No!" With tears in her eyes, Vera stood up and yelled at him, "I didn''t think so. I''m not that arrogant, but I want to see you. I just want that..." Chapter 628 Chapter 628 Thinking of this, Vera covered her cheeks with her hands. Tears started flowing out of her eyes uncontrobly. The final oue was naturally for Quill to send her home. He warned her that if she was to behave like this in the future, he would take her away from Minerva mercilessly. Vera was thinking, perhaps he didn''t like her, but she didn''t expect him to hate her so much. Was she too aggressive? Did he think that she was too reckless? However, she had never kissed another man on her own ord. It was only Quill. Was this the end? She couldn''t ept this. Since she couldn''t sleep wellst night, Minerva couldn''t focus at work. She was nodding off at work even after drinking two cups of coffee. She couldn''t help but want to go to the lounge to take a two- hour nap. Suddenly, Kelly pushed the door open and came in, "Minerva, someone from Blue Sky Company is here. He said he wants to talk to you about the job." Usually, Vera would handle it. However, she was on leave that day. Minerva put down the pen in her hand and nodded, "I understand. Take him to the reception room first. I''ll be there in two minutes." "Okay." Kelly, on the other hand, was a good assistant. Not only did she work as a designer, she would also take on Vera''s job sometimes. Minerva''s opinion of her had changed from an arrogant and domineering woman into an observant designer. After packing up for a while, Han Minerva got up and walked to the reception room. Upon reaching the door of the conference room, she saw the person inside and stopped in her tracks. It was Benedict again. Seeing him, Minerva thought of what he said to her at the bakery the day before. "Even if I really wanted to get close to you, that''s because I like you." "I am no longer your brother- in-w. I''m qualified topete fairly against Maddox. I didn''t have a chance five years ago, but now, I want to fight for myself. I want to have a shot before you get together with Maddox." "Minerva? You''re here." While she was deep in thought, Benedict''s gentle voice rang out from within. Minerva came back to her senses and saw him stand up. He was smiling at her and looking at her with gentle eyes. Kelly, who was standing not far away from him, looked puzzled. Han Minerva naturally knew what she was wondering about. She smiled faintly and walked into the room with a graceful gait. "Kelly, you can leave and do your work now." "Okay." After looking at Benedict, Kelly turned away and left the conference room. He and Minerva were the only ones left in the conference room. Minerva sat down in front of him and said, "Mr. Benedict, what would you like to discuss today?" "Can''t Ie find you when it''s not work rted?" Benedict looked at her, his dark eyes shining brightly. Minerva was shocked, "You..." "Is it too much to look for you by using work as an excuse?" Benedict smiled and said, "There is nothing much to talk about regarding work. I believe in your ability." "So, you''re not here for work today?" She raised her head and frowned. "You don''t look good. Do you want to go out for a walk?" She rejected him without even thinking about it. "No. If there''s nothing else, please leave." After saying that, Minerva stood up and was ready to go out. She didn''t want to give Benedict any chances. It would be better if he got angry over this matter and broke the contract with her. As soon as she stood up, he followed her and caught up with her quickly. "Do you hate me that much? You can''t even stay for two minutes?" Minerva''s footsteps came to a pause. She frowned and reminded him, "Mr. Benedict, we are at work now. You''re asking a superior to talk to you about private matters in the conference room at work? How could I set a good example?" Benedict seemed to have found the loophole in her words. He chuckled and said, "If that''s the case, then as long as it''s not working hours, it''s fine?" Minerva kept quiet. Oh no, he had taken advantage of her slipped tongue. "I..." "You don''t have to answer." Benedict raised his hand and looked at the time on his wristwatch. "There is still one hour before lunch time. I wonder if I have the honor of inviting you for lunch today?" "You don''t have to entertain me for the next hour. I''ll wait for you here. When it''s lunch time,e look for me. What do you think?" He had already arranged everything for her. He even suggested waiting for her there. "Mr. Benedict, you..." "You said earlier that you don''t want to talk about personal matters during work hours. Why don''t we have lunch together? It''s not too much, is it? Like you said..." "Then wait for me here." Minerva interrupted him, "I''m going to work now." "Okay. See you." Benedict''s eyes suddenly turned gentle. He raised his hand and tried to touch her head. Minerva''s expression changed slightly and she retreated in a panic. After she had left, the warmth on Benedict''s face faded away. The tenderness in his eyes was reced by coldness. He looked at the time on his wristwatch and found a seat to sit down. "Maddox, let''s see who can get her first." "I won''t lose to you this time." When Minerva returned to her office, her footsteps were light. Only God knew how much she wanted to reject Benedict, but he took advantage of her words. If she was to reject him, it would make her seem even more petty. s. Forget it. It''s just lunch. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In fact, after Benedict said what he did the day before, Minerva''s heart rxed a lot. His intention was at least moreforting than the one she had imagined. However, she did not trust himpletely. Who knew what he was up to? The two of them did not get along. It was normal for Benedict to want topete against Maddox. Thinking of Maddox, Minerva thought of the phone call from the previous night. She went back and took a look at her phone. It was still quiet. He hadn''t called her since then. Was she still in his arms? Was he still asleep with her? An image appeared in her mind which made Minerva grit her teeth in anger. B*stard, no wonder he went abroad all of a sudden. It turned out that he was on a tryst. Hang on, Minerva calmed herself down. Why would she use the word ''tryst''? Maddox had nothing to do with her now. She had always denied that he was her husband. As such, he was only chasing after her as a single man. He could decide whoever he wanted to be with. It was all up to him. Minerva reached out and pinched the space between her eyebrows. She must have been teased too many times recently, which was why she made such a mistake. She didn''t want to be bothered by Maddox anymore. Since he didn''t cherish her, she would let him see that he was not indispensable to her. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 It''s time for lunch. Minerva packed up her things and was about to head downstairs to the cafeteria when she saw a man with a smile on his face standing at the entrance. "You''re off work?" It was only when she saw Benedict that she remembered that he had asked her out for lunch. She looked at him with embarrassment. Probably because she had been imagining things in her head, she actually forgot about his lunch invitation. "Yes," she nodded. Naturally, he turned around and walked out. When he took a few steps and realized that Minerva wasn''t following him, he turned around and looked at her. "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" "Oh," Minerva came back to her senses and hurriedly followed him. When they entered the elevator, she was standing behind him. Minerva kept a distance between Benedict and herself. Even after going downstairs, she still followed behind him. He didn''t say anything. He opened the car door for her. Minerva hesitated for a moment before asking, "Are we going somewhere far away? There are restaurants nearby. Why don''t we just eat something nearby?" Hearing this, he smiled and said softly, "Although lunch isn''t as important as breakfast, you can''t be so casual. I was wondering why you''ve lost so much weight in these past five years. Did you not have any good meals?" Minerva didn''t say a word. "Let''s go. I''ve already booked a table. It''ll be a pity if we don''t make it." Since he had already said so, he was obviously pressuring her. Did she have a reason not to get in the car? After she got in the car, Benedict bent down and tried to fasten her seat belt for her. Minerva''s face changed slightly and said quickly, "I can do it myself." He didn''t force her. He just smiled slightly. "Okay." After that, he went to the other side and sat in the driver''s seat. While sitting in Benedict''s car, Minerva''s feelings wereplicated. He spoke to her from time to time. She nced at the time and couldn''t help but ask, "Is it far away?" He didn''t answer. He took a turn and said, "We''re here." She was stunned for a moment before she came to her senses. "I''ll park the car at the parking lot. The air there is not that good. You can get out first and wait for me inside." "Okay." Minerva agreed. Then, she got out of the car and went into the restaurant to wait for him. About three minutester, he came back. He was still carrying the car keys and said, "Let''s go in." Benedict seemed to be a frequent visitor there. Just as he entered with Minerva, a waiter immediately came forward to guide them. The two of them followed behind the waiter. When she wanted to keep a distance from him, he purposely slowed down his steps to walk alongside her. In the end, even Minerva was embarrassed and had no choice but to walk normally. After entering the private room, Benedict smiled and said, "Let''s try something different today. Let''s have some Chinese food." Upon hearing this, Minerva shook her head and said, "No, in fact, I enjoy Chinese food." "I know," Benedict couldn''t helpughing. "You prefer Chinese food more than Western food." Minerva looked up at him and did not respond. However, the waiter said with a smile, "This is the first time I''ve seen you bring your girlfriend here." Benedict gave a faint smile and didn''t deny it. On the other hand, Minerva frowned. She looked at the waiter with displeasure and said, "I''m not his girlfriend." The waiter was stunned and looked at Benedict with embarrassment. He didn''t get angry. He looked at Minerva tenderly and exined, "She''s not my girlfriend yet." These words skillfully resolved the awkwardness between the waiter and Han Minerva. "I''m so sorry. What would you like to eat?" Han Minerva sat down and thought about Benedict''s words. He had said that he wouldpete fairly yesterday. Could it be that he was serious? Was he really going to pursue her? If not, why would he suddenlye to the office to treat her to lunch? She casually ordered something and then handed the menu to Benedict. Compared to her, he was more careful when he ordered. He ordered several dishes, and told the waiter things to take note of. "Okay, Mr. Yardley and Miss, please wait for a moment." After he went out, Benedict got up and poured Minerva a cup of tea. He said, "I used toe here often, but every time I came here, I was alone. It''s the first time I''ve brought a girl here, so he probably misunderstood the situation." Was he trying to exin himself? Han Minerva shook her head and said, "It''s alright. Anyway, I''ve already exined it clearly." Benedict looked at her and suddenly fell into silence. After a long while, he said, "In fact, you don''t have to deny and exin in such a rush." "What do you mean?" Han Minerva looked at him in confusion. "I have begun to officially pursue you. Even if you''re not my girlfriend now, sooner orter, you may be." She kept quiet. Previously, only Maddox was so confident. Why was Benedict acting the same? Although he looked gentle, his words were a little too arrogant. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thinking of this, her red lips curled into a smile, "Is that so? Are you so sure that I''ll be with you?" "It''s not that I''m confident, but I''m sincerely pursuing you. I want to protect you, Minerva." She was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect him to give her such a reply. She was rendered speechless. She looked down at the tableware in front of her and did not reply. "If you are with me, I will not let you be hurt. Whether it is you or Beanie, I will do my best to treat you well." Han Minerva raised her head and fixed her eyes on him. "You know that Beanie is Maddox''s child, so why did you..." "I don''t mind." Benedict poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip gracefully. "I didn''t mind it five years ago. Do you think I''ll still care about it now? You''re the only one I care about." "But I''m not." Minerva interrupted him, "What I care about right now isn''t myself, but my child." Benedict paused for a moment and tentatively asked, "Are you afraid that I''ll treat Beanie badly?" Minerva did not reply. However, she felt that everyone wanted their own child. Who would raise someone else''s child? Moreover, the grudge between Benedict and Maddox was not something that could be exined in a few words. Thinking of this, Han Minerva shook her head. "No, what I mean is..." "Well, let''s not talk about this during lunch. You''ll find out how I treat you in the future. It takes time to verify my sincerity. You''ll have plenty of time to do so." Chapter 630 Chapter 630 Hence, Benedict said something ambiguous, leaving Minervapletely speechless. He avoided the topic of pursuing her and began to ask her about her designing career. He was indeed great at conversation. He had a high EQ and knew exactly what to say and what not to say. It would have beenfortable to be with such a person. This was because he would put you first, whether it was in a rtionship or after getting married and living together. It was a pity that Minerva did not have those kinds of feelings for him. Thus, no matter how comfortable life could be, it would still be nd and tasteless. She wanted to tell Benedict to not waste his time. It was absolutely impossible between him and her, but when she saw him like this, she felt that he would not give up even if she told him. Thinking of this, she lowered her gaze and sighed softly in her heart. Which part of her had attracted him? Shortly after Minerva and Benedict left, a ck car pulled up outside her office. Sam nced at Maddox through the rearview mirror. "Sir, are you really not going back to rest?" Maddox looked up and his sharp eyes were filled with rage. However, he still could not hide his handsomeness. "Nonsense!" Maddox scolded coldly. He thought to himself that he had not seen Minerva for a long time, so he decided to surprise her. She had been ying cat and mouse with him for so many days. What would her reaction be upon seeing him? Sam had no choice but to shut his mouth. In the middle of the night, Maddox ordered him to book a ticket home. He came back earlier than expected. As soon as hended, he headed for the Young Madam''spany. Was Minerva really that attractive? Thinking of this, Sam thought of another woman''s face. His eyes unconsciously drifted. He didn''t know if Verna was still angry with him. Maddox entered the elevator and happened to meet Kelly, who was going out to buy something. When Kelly saw Minerva and Benedict going out together, she felt bad. In her eyes, she always thought that Minerva and Maddox were a couple. After all, she had seen what happened before. However, Mr. Benedict of Blue Sky Company suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He looked at Minerva with eyes filled with love. Now that Maddox had suddenly appeared at thepany, it was likely that he was looking for Han Minerva. Maddox was about to take the elevator when Kelly couldn''t help saying, "Young Master Yardley!" Maddox nced at her coldly and knew that she was an employee of thepany. He asked coldly, "What''s the matter?" "Yes!" Kelly nodded subconsciously. She gritted her teeth nervously and said, "Are you looking for Minerva? She''s not in the office." Not in the office? Maddox raised his eyebrows. When he heard that it was about Minerva, his gaze finally fell on Kelly. However, there was no warmth in his eyes and she trembled a little. "Can you tell me where she went?" Kelly shook her head. "Actually... I''m not too sure, but she must have gone out to talk about work." Talk about work? It was really a coincidence. Maddox pursed his lips and thought for a moment. Then, he did not say anything. "Why don''t you wait for her in the office? I guess Minerva wille back soon." Wait for her? Maddox''s brows throbbed with pain. He had not slept well for an entire night because he rushed back to see her. If he left without seeing her, wouldn''t his efforts go to waste? "Okay," Maddox answered in a low voice and Kelly pressed the button of the elevator for him. On the other side, Benedict and Minerva were chatting and all the dishes were served. He took care of her and kept putting food onto her te. Minerva pursed her lips and said, "I can''t eat so much. You should eat more." "Why are you in such a hurry? If I remember correctly, there is still some time before you go back to work." "Yes." Minerva nodded, "But do you see my dark circles? I didn''t sleep wellst night. I wanted to go back and catch up on sleep." She answered directly. Benedict was stunned for a moment. Then, he burst outughing. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "It''s my negligence. I just wanted to have lunch with you. In this case, if you are done eating, I''ll send you back to have a rest." Minerva thought for a moment and said, "I''ll treat you to this meal. You don''t have to send me back. I can take a taxi back myself." She wiped her mouth with a napkin and saw the lipstick stain on it. She thought that the lipstick should have fallen offpletely, so she said, "Mr. Benedict, you can leave first. I have to go to the washroom." Minerva went to the washroom. After washing her hands, she took out her lipstick and foundation case and carefully reapplied her makeup. When it came to makeup, she either didn''t apply any or would do a full face of makeup. She also didn''t like makeup looks that were iplete. Especially when the lipstick color was rtively bright, it wouldn''t look nice if the lipstick left on the lips was uneven after a meal. When Minerva finished reapplying her makeup and was about to go to the front desk to pay the bill, she was surprised to see that Benedict was still waiting for her. "Why are you..." Hearing her voice, he turned around and saw that she had fixed her makeup. Her lips looked bright and juicy. It was like a recently ripened apple. After a while, Benedict''s eyes darkened. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to rub her hair. "How could I leave by myself and leave you here?" She kept quiet. She didn''t expect Benedict to touch her head in public, so she didn''t have time to avoid him. Just as she reacted and wanted to step back, he had already taken back his hand. "Let''s go. Aren''t you sleepy? I''ll send you back." Seeing that she was stunned on the spot, he stepped forward and intended to take her hand. Minerva instinctively took a step back to avoid his touch. "I can walk on my own." Then she walked out of the restaurant in a panic. Looking at her slender figure, Benedict followed her. On the way back, she didn''t say anything. She kept her eyes closed; she looked exhausted. Benedict was considerate and didn''t disturb her. When he arrived at the office, he saw the car parked outside the building. The familiar license te made him narrow his eyes and he naturally slowed down the car. He should be on a business trip. Why was he here? ording to his schedule, he should be back the next day. In fact, Minerva didn''t sleep. She just closed her eyes and pretended to sleep because it was awkward to open her eyes. Moreover, she couldn''t sleep in his car. Seeing that they were about to arrive, Minerva packed up and got out of the car. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 She didn''t expect Benedict to turn off the engine and get out of the car with her. Minerva was a little surprised, "Mr. Benedict?" "Let me send you up." Benedict smiled slightly, "Seeing that you''re so tired, I''m worried about letting you go upstairs alone." Minerva didn''t reply. She reached out to pinch her cheek. Did she look that tired? This unconscious movement was extremely charming in Benedict''s eyes. She was obviously a mother, but sometimes, her actions were innocent. He wanted to reach out his hand again, but after thinking for a while, he stopped. "Let''s go. I''ll take you upstairs." Just as he was about to take a step forward, a figure ran out in a hurry. It was Kelly. She took a few steps forward and walked to Minerva''s side, "You''re finally back, Minerva. I have something to talk to you about." "What''s the matter?" Kelly nced at Benedict. Minerva realized something, so she said to him, "Thank you for your hospitality today, Mr. Benedict. I''ll treat you to a meal when I have the chance." Kelly was already next to her. Benedict naturally couldn''t say anything to send her upstairs at this time, so he just smiled and said, "Well, I''ll remember this. Why don''t we do it tonight? I can pick you up from work and we can pick Beanie up on the way." Her expression changed slightly upon hearing his words, "You don''t have to, do you? Today, I..." "That''s a deal. I''ll pick you up after work." However, Benedict didn''t give her the chance to refuse. After finishing his words, he left. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After he left, Minerva looked on as his car disappeared in the distance. She then looked at Kelly and asked, "Why are you looking for me?" Kelly shook her head, "I''m not looking for you. It''s Young Master Yardley." "What?" Was she referring to Maddox? Kelly gave a light cough and watched Benedict''s car leave. She asked in embarrassment, "Minerva, what''s the rtionship between you two guys? Is he pursuing you?" Upon hearing this, Minerva frowned. Before she could answer, Kelly said, "Oh, it''s not the time to talk about this. You''d better hurry upstairs and go back to your office. Young Master Yardley is waiting for you there." Kelly said as she pushed her into the elevator. "Wait a minute. Are you talking about Maddox?" Didn''t he go on a business trip? Why did he suddenlye back? Why did hee to her office? Why would he appear here out of nowhere after disappearing for a few days? "Who else could it be?" Kelly asked in reply. She then looked at Minerva and said, "He''s been waiting for you for a long time. It''s been about an hour." One hour? Could it be that he had been here since she went out with Benedict? "I''ll go first!" After the elevator door opened, Kelly went back to her office. The elevator continued to rise after it closed. After walking out of the elevator, Han Minerva walked towards the office. This was clearly her own office, but she felt nervous. Standing at the door of her office, she did not push it open. Instead, she stood there in a daze. She didn''t know how long she had been standing like this, but Minerva finally let out a sigh. She then pushed open the door. She had thought that she would see Maddox sitting at her desk and looking at her coldly. However, she did not expect that the office was empty. Han Minerva was stunned for a moment before walking in. Didn''t Kelly say that he was here? Why was there no one in the office? Could it be that Kelly was lying? Why would she lie to her? Minerva entered the office in confusion. Just as she was about to close the door, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Before she could react, her hands were caught and pressed against the wall. "Ah... Ugh." Just as Minerva let out a cry of surprise, the person in front of her leaned over and pressed her down. His action was a little brusque as he kissed her lips. A familiar aura strongly enveloped her. Han Minerva widened her eyes as she looked at the handsome face that was right in front of her. Maddox... It was clear that there was no one in the office when she looked at it just now. Where did hee from? However, she was not in the mood to think about this at the moment. Maddox''s kiss was so passionate that it took away all her consciousness. She wanted to push him away but he didn''t let her. Just as Minerva thought that she was about to be deprived of oxygen, Maddox finally let go of her. He rested his forehead against hers and breathed lightly. She greedily sucked in the fresh air and her legs went limp. She could only stretch out her hand to grab his cor and lean against him. "Did you miss me?" He opened his mouth. His sound was deep and hoarse, with an unspeakable charm. Minerva opened her mouth, but he seemed to be unable to control himself. He bent down and kissed the corner of her mouth. Then the kiss gradually moved up,nded on the tip of her nose, and finally covered her eyes. Han Minerva closed her eyes subconsciously. Her neck felt cold as if there was something there. At the same time, the lips covering her eyes also moved away and moved to the back of her ear. Minerva felt a chill at her neck. It felt cold and ufortable. She reached out to touch it and felt a chain. She looked down and saw a diamond pendant. "You..." She raised her head and looked into Maddox''s deep eyes. "Do you like it?" His thin lips curved slightly. He closed his eyes and rubbed against her forehead. He then breathed out all the warm breath on her face. Following that, Han Minerva heard his lowint. "I picked it specially for you. In order toe back to see you, I haven''t slept for two days." She didn''t know what to say. After he was done talking, he actually leaned against her shoulders and closed his eyes. She asked, "What are you doing?" Did he intend to just lean on her shoulders and sleep here? Minerva pushed him, but he wrapped his arms around her waist and rubbed himself against her neck. He said in a low voice, "Don''t move. Let me lean on you for a while." In this small space behind the door, the air was filled with Maddox''s masculine breath. While he was holding her like this, she suddenly recalled the call she had made the previous night. She blinked her eyes and could not help but move her head slowly. She smelt Maddox''s shirt. It was clean. The only thing she could smell was the scent that only belonged to him. Minerva could not believe it. When she smelled it again, she noticed that only Maddox''s scent was on it. Something wasn''t right. The woman answered the phone for him and said that he was taking a shower. They should be in the same room. Why couldn''t she smell anything? Could it be that he had already changed his shirt in advance? While she was thinking, she heard a low chuckle, "What are you smelling?" Minerva was stunned. She hesitated for a moment before looking into his eyes. He held her waist tightly and said with satisfaction, "Do you know what you look like now?" Like what? Chapter 632 Chapter 632 Minerva stared at him in confusion while heughed softly. "You''re like a wife trying to catch her husband red-handed." Her body stiffened at his words. She looked into Maddox''s eyes. "Are you trying to tell me you have something to hide?" He hadn''t done anything wrong. Minerva''s words were meant to test him, but he didn''t realize that. After all, he hadn''t seen the call logs and he had no feelings whatsoever for Monica. Hence, he had a clear conscience. "Well, are you?" She asked again when she saw that he didn''t speak. Unbeknownst to her, she looked extremely anxious in front of him. Maddox lowered his eyes slightly, "Didn''t you already smell me? Hm?" She was speechless. Indeed, he only had his own scent on him. There was nothing else. However, it was precisely because he was too clean that made Minerva all the more suspicious. Additionally, she had already heard that woman''s voice. That woman''s voice was much gentler than hers, and it was obvious that she was younger than Minerva. At this point, she realized something serious. Five years had passed and she was not young anymore. For a woman, she was already heading into old age. However, Maddox was different. Right now, unlike her, he was in his prime. Minerva''s eyes turned cold and she pushed him away. The emotions in her body seemed to have subsided in an instant. He immediately felt it. When he saw that she was about to turn around and leave, he went up to hug her from behind and leaned against her shoulder. "You don''t trust me?" Minerva turned her face slightly and nced at him, who was leaning on her shoulder. Her red lips eventually spoke. "Don''t you know that the more perfect something is, the easier it is to find a w?" Maddox furrowed his brows slightly, "Who said that?" "It doesn''t matter who said it. Did you change your clothes? Did you take a shower? Did you disinfect your body?" After saying this, sheughed mockingly, "You got rid of all that to make yourself wless. You''re lying to others and to yourself. What''s the point of that?" He had thought that Minerva was joking. However, when he heard her mocking tone, Maddox realized that she was serious. Immediately after, his frown deepened. He asked confusedly, "You don''t trust me?" "What am I supposed to trust in?" Minerva''s heart was filled with anger the moment she thought of that feminine woman''s voice. She felt extremely hot under the cor. Unless he could soothe her. She pushed away therge hand that was clutching her waist. She turned around and looked into Maddox''s eyes with a smirk. He had been away for several days. He said he was going abroad for a business trip, but she doubted it. Maddox stared fixedly at her. His brows were furrowed tightly and his aura was a little cold. No one could tell what he was thinking. "Why is she so hot-tempered?" "Is she trying to y hard to get?" "Is Brock''s advice actually working?" Although Minerva appeared scornful, the expression on her face made it clear that she was angry. However, Maddox was delighted. He knew that if she didn''t care about him, she wouldn''t be so angry. "Are you worried that I am seeing someone else abroad?" He finally asked the question in her heart out loud. Minerva saw how calm he was when he asked her this question. There wasn''t a trace of anxiety in his eyes. He didn''t look like he had just gotten caught having an affair at all. So, what was the rtionship between him and that woman? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Should she ask him? If they really were having a rtionship, then even if she asked him, he wouldn''t admit it. What''s more, wouldn''t it be humiliating for her if she asked? Thinking of this, Minerva took a step back and shook her head. "No, I don''t care about whether you have another woman or not." "Then why are you mad at me?" "I''m not mad at you." She closed her eyes. She remembered that she was still wearing the ne he had just put on her neck. She wanted to take it off and return it to him. "It''s almost time to go to work. Didn''t you say that you haven''t slept for two days? Go back to sleep." She tried her best to control the anger in her heart and made herself look like a magnanimous woman who didn''t care about anything. However, Minerva had overlooked something. It might have seemed like she didn''t care from her words alone, but her actions revealed everything. She took off the ne he had just put on for her and gave it back to him. She wanted to show that she didn''t care and asked him to go rest. As if he would believe that. Maddox looked at her in silence for a long while. He stretched out his hand to pick up her ne. Seeing that he had epted it, she was about to withdraw her hand. Suddenly, Maddox took the opportunity to grab her hand and wrap his hands around hers. With a subtle tug, Minerva tumbled forward right into his arms. She raised her head in shock, but his grip was already on her waist. "Are you upset because I didn''t call you? Or do you not like the ne I got you?" "Let me go." "If you don''t make things clear, I won''t let you go," Maddox said as he wrapped himself around her tighter. Looking at him like this, Minerva couldn''t help but think of him doing the same thing to another woman, especially to one who was younger and more attractive than her. Her anger started rising again. She tried to push him away a few times but failed. Then, her red lips curled into a cold smile. "Do you usually treat other women like this too?" He frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "I''m saying," she got closer to him and wiped the lipstick on her lips off with her index finger. She looked at the stain of red on her fingertip and said, "Are you also this shameless when you''re with other women? Is that what you learnt in the past five years?" Maddox finally understood what she was trying to imply. Before, he had had a clear conscience so he hadn''t realized the subtle meaning behind her words. Now that he thought about it, everything she said had been a problem. Of all the sentences she had said, which one of them wasn''t to test him or to mock him? Maddox did not understand. He had just disappeared for a few days. How did shee to this conclusion? As he thought of something, he squinted his eyes dangerously. "Did someone tell you something?" Seeing that he suddenly narrowed his eyes and was looking at her fiercely, Minerva thought that she had guessed it right. She gritted her teeth and said, "Who cares who told me? Maddox, I didn''t expect you to be someone like this!" She pushed him away and scolded, "How disgusting can you be? After being with another woman, you''re here hugging me and kissing me. Where is your mysophobia? I thought you actually had it. I didn''t expect that you were just putting on a show. Let me go!" Chapter 633 Chapter 633 Of course, Maddox didn''t let go of Minerva. He knew that if he let her push him away, it would be more difficult for him to figure out what was going on. Hence, he tightened his grip on her waist. No matter what she did, he was adamant and refused to let go. Eventually, Minerva was worn out and she stopped to stare at him with gritted teeth. Maddox let out a sigh. "I had to suddenly go abroad because there was an important deal I needed to negotiate." Minerva looked at him and didn''t reply. However, it was obvious from the look in her eyes that she did not believe him. Maddox could only continue to exin, "The meeting went on for pretty long, plus you know the distance between here and there. After that I went to pick a present for you and rushed back here overnight." As he spoke, he leaned forward so that she could clearly see the blood vessels in her eyes. "I''m a person who''s willing to give my life up for you. Do you think I would be seeing anyone else? Minerva, honestly... What goes through your mind?" He let out a soft sigh and bent down to hug her tightly. "I''ve been loyal to you for five years. I''m afraid that no one can cure my mysophobia except you." In his arms, Minerva did not move at all. She didn''t seem to be moved by his words one bit. Maddox was puzzled and slowly stepped back to look at her. "You still don''t trust me?" Minerva stared at him and sneered. "You''re very good with sweet talking. I wonder where you learned all this in the past five years. I wonder if you''re saying how you feel though? Or are you thinking differently in your heart?" Maddox was speechless. "Who did you sleep withst night?" He furrowed his brows, "You''re being a little unreasonable today, aren''t you?" "I am being unreasonable?" Her eyes widened. Minerva suddenly realized that she had nothing to do with him anymore. This was indeed unreasonable. But... So what if she wanted to be unreasonable? Minerva looked at Maddox and thought about how he had slept with another woman on the same bed the night before. They might even have had s*x. She felt sick to her stomach. "Get the hell out of my way!" She yelled loudly, "Get out of here and go back to your other woman." At first, Maddox thought that she was just suspicious, and that she was just testing and mocking him, but now, he felt that something was not quite right. If she was just testing him, why was she so enraged? "Could it be?" An image of the night before shed before Maddox''s eyes. Monica was sitting on the sofa with his phone in her hand. At that time, there was a smug smile at the corner of her mouth, as if she had just won something. At that time, her eyes shed with a hint of panic when she saw him. However, she quickly calmed down and called his phone. Perhaps... Maddox narrowed his eyes, with a hint of danger in his gaze. "Could it be that Monica had secretly entered his room while he was showering and used his phone to do something bad?" "Was that why Minerva was so angry?" There was nothing going on between him and Monica. Even if Minerva didn''t know, he had nothing to hide. As soon as he thought of this possibility, Maddox immediately asked, "Did someone call youst night?" Minerva was silent. She didn''t expect him to get straight to the point, so she sneered, "Who do you think called me?" "A woman." Maddox spoke without hesitation. She was stunned, "So you''re admitting it?" Judging from her expression, he had more or less guessed what was going on. He snorted coldly and said, "That woman is the sister of my business partner. My partner was the one who arranged the hotel for me. She stole a room card and snuck in." "What do you mean?" He grabbed her wrist and stared at her seriously with his dark eyes. He whispered in a low voice. "It means that if someone called youst night, whatever she said, it''s not true." She didn''t know how to respond. After a long moment of silence, she smirked again. "Why should I believe in you? You were abroad and I wasn''t around. Of course, you can say whatever you want." This sentence was really heart- wrenching. After Minerva finished speaking, she noticed that Maddox''s face changed slightly and his eyes sank. "You don''t trust me at all, do you?" Trust? "When have the two of us ever had trust between us?" The atmosphere was strangely silent. Minerva naturally knew what Maddox was thinking about. He felt like she didn''t trust him, so she mentioned what happened five years ago and told him to think it over. He didn''t trust her back then either. "You''re always the only one who suspects me," Minerva said firmly. Her voice seemed to have calmed down a lot. "Now it''s my turn, right? Maddox, don''t think too highly of yourself. You can''t control everything. I''m no longer the same Kimberly I was five years ago. I no longer live in fear of the Yardley family. Neither am I the woman who endured the humiliation of being mocked in front of all your employees. I knew you didn''t have me in your heart, but I still doted on you like a fool. Not anymore." "That person died a long time ago. Five years have passed and you still haven''t seen through it? Since we reunited until now, you''ve always wanted to get back together with me, but have you ever thought about it? How much suffering I went through back then? How you used to treat me? Why did I have to wait for you in the rain until I fainted just because you refused to see me? Why should I trust you just because you want me to?" "All I know is that when I called you, it was a woman who answered the phone. I don''t want to investigate the misunderstanding. As the President, you went abroad for a meeting. Somehow it was so easy for another person to get a hold of your room card huh? It seems unbelievable to me." Minerva pushed Maddox away and turned her back towards him. "The person I am now is someone who has dignity. If you can''t guarantee that you will be able to give me happiness and stability, then don''t ever show up in front of me again." "Forever." Her words were cold and determined. By the time Minerva entered the lounge, Maddox was still in a daze. After he came to his senses, he realized that the situation had beenpletely reversed by a single phone call from the night before. His face suddenly shed green and his hands hanging by his sides were clenched into fists. Monica Dormer! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After entering the lounge, Minerva leaned against the door and gently gasped. Her heart was pounding with adrenaline. She had spoken so harshly to Maddox. Now, he must know that if he didn''t solve his own issues, he shouldn''te look for her anymore. It was better if he didn''te looking for her. She was tired of dealing with the two brothers anyway. Previously she had talked to Beanie about recognizing Maddox as his father, but now, it looked like she had to take the chance to exin things thoroughly to him. Minerva closed her eyes, feeling a little tired. Such was life... Chapter 634 Chapter 634 When she got off work, Minerva went downstairs and saw Benedict waiting for her. Thinking of what he said earlier that afternoon when he sent her back, she sighed heavily in her heart. He seemed to really be pursuing her. What could she say in order to make him give up? After thinking for a while, Minerva acted like she didn''t see him. She held her car keys and headed directly towards the parking lot. After turning around and taking a few steps, someone caught up with her. Benedict blocked her way. "Didn''t we agree to let me take you home? I''ll pick Beanie up on the way." "I think you''re mistaken. We never agreed to that," Minerva pursed her red lips and rejected him. Benedict was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly recovered with a smile. "Minerva, don''t feel pressured. I merely wanted to put in a little effort." "I''m not pressured, but I have my own car," she waved the keys in her hand at him, "I have to drive home." His eyes shifted. "Then, may I have the honour of catching a ride with you while you go and pick Beanie up?" Minerva was speechless. Why did she feel so tired? "If I''m not mistaken, you drove here, right? What are you going to do with your car if you follow me? You''d better drive your own car back today, Mr. Benedict." As she walked, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She stood at her spot and stared nkly ahead. Benedict noticed her behavior and looked at where she was looking. The underground parking lot was dim. A tall and slender figure leaned against a car, half of his alluring face hidden in the shadow, and his deep eyes looked inexplicable. Who could it be other than Maddox, whom she chased away? Minerva''s lips moved but no words came out of her mouth. She subconsciously looked at Benedict, who walked over to stand beside her. Thest time they met in the supermarket, the atmosphere was tense enough. That day, they met again in the parking lot. She felt even more drained. Minerva closed her eyes as her head started to throb. A soft chuckle sounded from beside her. Benedict''s voice was still gentle, "You''re not willing to let me follow you. Is it because of Maddox?" "Of course..." Not. She didn''t know Maddox would be here. When they met earlier, he had dark circles under his eyes. She was surprised to see him there as she assumed that he would have gone home to rest. Had this guy... not rested until now? While Minerva was thinking, the man leaning against her car moved and his eyes seemed to casually nce in her direction. Then, he raised his hand and crooked his finger at her. "Come here." Minerva didn''t know how to respond. How did Maddox manage to calm down in such a short time after they had such a heated argument? And he even used such a look and tone to ask her toe over? As if nothing happened? Minerva stood where she was and did not move. Maddox probably lost his patience when he saw that she remained still. He stood straight up and walked towards her. Minerva didn''t know whether her eyes were ying tricks on her, but she felt a murderous aura exuding from him as he walked over. Murderous aura? She subconsciously bit her lip. In the blink of an eye, Maddox was in front of her. Hepletely ignored Benedict, who was standing beside her. It was as if he could not see him there. He held Minerva''s hand and was about to turn around and leave. His grip was strong as he led her away. However, as she took two steps forward, she felt someone tugging her other arm. Minerva turned around and saw Benedict holding her arm. "Maddox, even if you''re here to see her, I was here first. Firste, first serve right?" There was still a smile on Benedict''s face, but his gaze was uninviting. He stared at Maddox coldly. "Pfft." Maddox snorted and didn''t even bother to look at him. "Firste, first serve? I''ve been here waiting for her since noon. Do you want topete with me?" "Oh?" Benedict smiled and said lightly, "That''s quite a coincidence. I made an appointment with Minerva at noon. Why didn''t I see you when we went out? There''s no way you made an appointment with her before we had lunch right?" She widened her eyes in shock. She stared at Benedict, unable to believe what she heard. She did not expect such a gentleman like him to be so aggressive. Somehow, she felt like Benedict was slowly changing. He was trying to trigger Maddox. Instantly, Maddox narrowed his eyes and looked at Minerva, who was standing there, not moving. She didn''t seem to notice his gaze. After a while, he sneered and finally looked up at Benedict. "I see you''re looking for trouble today." As soon as he finished speaking, he loosened his grip on Minerva''s hand and swung his fist at Benedict. A loud bang sounded. Minerva was shocked. She felt like a rock had just crashed into her heart. Before she could even react, she saw Maddox''s fist meeting Benedict''s chin. Soon, she saw a stream of bright red blood flowing from the corner of Benedict''s mouth. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Her lips quivered. She wanted to step forward, but Maddox quickly grabbed her wrist and pulled her behind him. With his tall figure towering before her, Minerva could no longer see Benedict''s expression or gaze anymore. Benedict wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth. As he looked up, his eyes were stained with malice. He stared at Maddox for a while and smiled slightly, "Why are you so impulsive? Maddox, you can''t punch me just because I asked Minerva out earlier than you." Maddox looked at the man with a smile on his lips. He seemed more like a sanctimonious man. "Did you ask me before asking my woman out?" As soon as he finished speaking, he threw another punch. Minerva, who was standing behind Maddox, heard a loud noise. She was so frightened that she poked her head out to take a look. She realized that Benedict had been hit and he staggered a few steps back. There was even more blood spewing out from the corner of his lips, and his chin was completely blue. However, Benedict acted as if it didn''t hurt. When he raised his head, he looked straight into her eyes and gave her aforting smile. She suddenly felt her heart tightened. She bit her lower lip and looked at Benedict. Wasn''t Benedict going to fight back? He just got beaten hard. Was he not going to fight back? "Do you know what I hate about you the most?" Compared with Benedict, Maddox''s expression looked hideous and his eyes were a little red. He went forward to grab Benedict''s cor and lowered his voice. "It''s your holier-than-thou, two-faced attitude." Wham! Benedict took a few steps back and finally fell to the ground. The color on Minerva''s face drained. Before Maddox could throw another punch, she dashed into the fight and stood in front of Benedict, blocking Maddox. "That''s enough!" Chapter 635 Chapter 635 Instantly, everything stood still and it was pindrop silence. Maddox narrowed his eyes at Minerva, who stood in front of Benedict. "You''re protecting him?" The look in his eyes was inexplicable, like dark pools of water. She couldn''t help but shudder. Although Benedict was on the ground, when he saw Minerva standing in front of him, he smiled contentedly. His smile was provoking Maddox, who frowned and said, "You really are something, being all weak in front of a woman?" "Enough, Maddox!" Minerva chided him loudly. "You''ve already beaten him up. He hasn''t retaliated even once. Do you still want to humiliate him more?" After that, she took a deep breath and turned around to help Benedict up. When he got up, Benedict deliberately held onto Minerva''s wrist. He put most of his weight onto her as he slowly stood up. The sight of this infuriated Maddox. He was like a ticking bomb, ready to explode. He stepped forward and knocked Benedict to the ground with another punch. Minerva''s eyes widened. She had no time to help him up. As she turned her head and was about to argue with Maddox, he picked her up by the waist. "Hey, what are you doing? Put me down!" Her waist was pressing against Maddox''s shoulder and it hurt a little. She hit him on the back repeatedly. "Shut up. My woman is not allowed to help other men up, especially a hypocrite like Benedict." He carried her and walked quickly out of the parking lot. As their voices faded, the injured Benedict was still lying on the cold floor. He looked at the ceiling above his head and felt the coldness from his back as if he had fallen into a bottomless pit of hell. After a long moment, he smiled again. His blood was dripping from his mouth; he looked sinister and terrifying. "Maddox!" Benedict shouted and clenched his fist, his nails digging deep into his flesh. "Put me down. Where are you taking me? Maddox!" While Minerva was still shouting, he pushed her into the car. He followed her into the car and squeezed his way in. Bang! "Let''s go!" After his order, Sam hurriedly started the car. After the car started to move, Minerva shouted angrily, "Maddox, what''s wrong with you? Where are you taking me? I need to go pick my son up from school." He was a little annoyed upon hearing her mentioning her son, but he still asked in a deep voice, "Which school is he in? I''ll send someone to pick him up." "Are you not nning to let me go?" Minerva said. He did not speak. He took out his mobile phone and asked, "Which school?" Minervaughed coldly and said, "You don''t have to pick him up. I''m going to get out of the car and pick him up myself." How could she let him get someone else to pick Beanie up? After all, Beanie was his son. She didn''t want to involve him. Besides, she was also a little worried about Benedict. Maddox punched him so hard that he couldn''t even stand up. She didn''t know if he would be okay. In any case, Minerva was anxious. There was no way she could follow Maddox now. "You can''t get out of the car." He said coldly, "I know what you''re thinking. He won''t die. He''s just putting on an act for you." "Putting on an act?" Minerva''s eyes widened, looking at him in disbelief. "You have beaten Benedict up, but he didn''t retaliate even once. Yet you say that he''s just putting on an act? Did you throw fake punches at him then?" "No," Maddox denied. "Of course, they were real. If you hadn''t blocked me, I would have incapacitated him." "Y-You! You''re such a violent brute!" Maddox suddenly moved closer to her and squinted at her seriously, "Well, this violent brute is bringing you to the airport now." "What did you say?" To the airport? "What for?" He was about to drive her mad. Was this man out of his mind? "Didn''t you say that if I can''t give you happiness and stability, I''m not allowed to show up in front of you ever again?" His warm breath blew on her face, and some strands of her hair flew. "I''ve already asked Sam to book a flight, scheduled at eight in the evening." She was stunned. He held her hand and forced her toce their fingers together tightly. "A flight? Why are you taking me abroad?" "To see Monica." Monica? "Who is that?" Minerva asked cautiously. Maddox looked at her and said, "The woman who snuck into my room." "I''m bringing you over to confront her. That''ll give you security being with me, right?" "You..." Minerva was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. Even though she knew he was a deliberate man, but... she didn''t expect him to be this impulsive. They just met earlier that afternoon. He had not slept for two days and his eyes were bloodshot. However, he still bought a ticket and wanted to take her abroad. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Just because she said those things to him? While she was deep in thought, Minerva could feel Maddox tightening his grip on her hand. He stared at her aggressively, his voice low and deep. "After this is over, you have to bring me to see your son when we get back." Minerva gawked at how confident he sounded. "I don''t want to wait anymore." "Minerva, I want to officially be your man." "I want to be your son''s father." They reached the airport more than half an hourter. Minerva hadn''t recovered from the shock from what Maddox said. When she returned to her senses, she suddenly remembered how she refused his help to pick Beanie up for her in a panic. Hence, she called Vera and asked her to pick him up. Then, she hung up the phone. The airport was brightly lit at night. In the spacious hall, people were bustling about, pulling their suitcases and trolleys. Everyone was busy checking in. Maddox brought her directly into the VIP passageway. When she sat on the chair, Minerva looked at the space beside her. She realized that she hadn''t brought anything - clothes, makeup, nothing. Maddox was preposterous. Although she knew he was this kind of person, Minerva was still affected by this incident. She did not expect him to book a flight and take her to the airport. Was she... really going to go abroad with him to meet that woman? It was just one harmless sentence she said. Was all this necessary? Did she seem petty? Just as she was letting her mind wander, Maddox wrapped an arm around her waist, "Are you hungry? Why don''t we grab something to eat?" Minerva came to her senses and nced at him, "Are you really taking me abroad?" Chapter 636 Chapter 636 "We''re already here. Do you still think I''m joking?" While speaking, Maddox raised his hand tob through her hair and twisted a few strands of hair around his index finger. Minerva lowered her head and watched him for a long time. "I''m serious. If a stranger taints your opinion of me, then I''ll prove to you that that woman has nothing to do with me. Since we met until now, I''ve meant every word I said. I''m not putting on an act." "But..." Minerva raised her head and looked at the redness in his eyes. "You haven''t slept in two days, have you? Can your body take it?" Their gazes met and Maddox lowered his head. His forehead was pressing against hers as he closed his eyes tiredly. "No, it can''t." "But I can''t stand losing you more." "You can''t believe him. He''s up to no good," Minerva thought. He spoke ill about Benedict and he was a selfish person. Seeing that she didn''t answer, Maddox continued toin, "Benedict didn''t fight back, not because he didn''t have the ability to fight back, but because you were there." She didn''t reply. "He did it on purpose. Do you understand?" Minerva''s lips moved as if she wanted to say something. However, Maddox pressed his lips against hers before she could utter a single word. His soft kissesnded on her lips like petals falling gently to the ground. There was no sound. It was gentle and silent. Minerva''s heart trembled. She opened her mouth subconsciously, receiving the kiss. The moment she opened her mouth, she felt his body shake violently. Then, Maddox''s tongue fiercely barged in and entangled with hers. "Mm." Minerva couldn''t restrain herself. Just when she thought they would deepen the kiss, he suddenly pulled away. She looked at him in bewilderment. "Are you trying to embarrass me in public?" Maddox held her forehead and asked breathlessly. In public... He was right. Minerva suddenly recalled that they were in a VIP lounge at the airport. Although there weren''t as many people herepared to the outside, there were still people around. When Minerva finally came to her senses and was about to push Maddox away, he pinched her lips and said with a chuckle, "It''s toote. Everyone saw it. It''s toote to hide." Her face and ears turned red as she felt the staresing from all directions. She dared not say anything else and could only re hatefully at him. "Didn''t you say that we''re going to grab something to eat? Let me go. I want to go out and find something to eat by myself..." Minerva pushed him aside. She tried to get up but Maddox quickly pulled her back down. "Wait for me." Minerva was pulled back next to Maddox. He whispered into her ear, "It''s a little inconvenient for me to stand up now after our little shenanigan." She was lost for words. Of course, she knew what he meant by "inconvenient." After all, this happened once before at her house. "What a beast!" Minerva thought. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Earlier... They barely kissed, yet he... Thinking of this, she red at him. Maddox''s bloodshot eyes were full of joy. Although he was still a little dissatisfied, the anger he had from punching Benedict earlier dissipatedpletely. The moment Minerva invited him into the kiss, he suddenly realized he had always been in her heart. So, why should he be mad at Benedict? How dare Benedicte and steal his girl? Benedict had never been able to get his way before. Now Maddox was satisfied. After taking her to confront Monica, he would be able to get together with her and officially be a father. While they waited for him to cool down, she would ask him questions from time to time. "Are you okay now?" Maddox shook his head and sat there with his lips pursed. He still didn''t move. About three minutester, Minerva looked at him and asked again, "How about now?" Her eyes looked so moist and innocent. She knew exactly what was going on yet she kept asking him if he was okay with that expression on her face. Maddox really wanted to grab her and bite her to let her know whether he was okay. How could he calm down so quickly? "Why are you..." She wanted to say something, but when she saw him looking at her with a bloodthirsty gaze, she swallowed her words. Forget it; she might as well wait a little longer. She recalled how it took quite a while for him to cool down at her home previously. This time, Minerva did not disturb him again. Time passed by slowly. It was so long that it started getting awkward. Minerva wanted to remind him that if they kept on waiting, they would have to board the ne. How would they eat? Finally, just as she couldn''t take it anymore and was about to stand up to go to the washroom, he suddenly grabbed her hand, "Let''s go." "You''re okay now?" She looked at him in surprise. He pursed his lips. "Don''t look at me like that, or else... I can''t guarantee that we''ll leave our seats." Minerva was silent. Forget it, she looked away and turned her back towards him. On the way out, she suddenly thought of something. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is your brother... really going to be okay?" As soon as she finished her words, she felt the atmosphere around her turn icy. She turned around to look at him, only to find Maddox looking at her coldly. "You''re still thinking of Benedict?" "I don''t mean to harp on it, but you''re the one who hurt him." Maddox looked away and said tly. "He''s not my brother. Don''t treat him as your brother either." Of course, she didn''t treat Benedict like her brother. "Also, don''t treat him as a man." Minerva thought to herself, "Isn''t he asking for too much?" "He''s a b*stard," Maddox suddenly said. Minerva was shocked. B*stard? Actually, she didn''t know much about the Yardley family. The information she knew was just the tip of the iceberg. Maddox and Benedict were not full brothers. They were half-brothers who shared the same father. As for the rest, she was clueless. "Back then, my mother could not get pregnant after she married into the Yardley family. Three years later, she found out that her husband was cheating on her. My mother had a strong personality, so she couldn''t ept sharing her husband with another woman. She forced him to divorce her and left the Yardley family." Minerva was stunned and lowered her gaze. Little did she know that Maddox''s birth mother was so strong- willed. She immediately got a divorce when she discovered that her husband was cheating on her. She was unlike otherdies who kept silent even when their husbands were having affairs. "After she left the Yardley family, she realized that she was pregnant." Minerva subconsciously caressed her stomach. "She could have abandoned the child. After all, it was her ex- husband''s child, but my mother gave birth to me without a second thought." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but raise her head and look at Maddox. His eyes were deep; looking at them was like staring into the depths of the ocean. His gaze was different from usual. Minerva had never seen this look in Maddox''s eyes before. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Although Minerva had never met Maddox''s mother, she could tell from how he described her that she was a strong-willed woman who harbored great maternal love. She only found out she was pregnant after the divorce, so she could have easily gotten rid of the child. However, she still chose to keep him without a second thought. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "What happened after?" Minerva couldn''t help but ask. "After that..." Maddox''s thin lips curled up slightly. He seemed to be smiling, but his smile and gaze were rueful, "She had a hard time on her own. She was pregnant and her body was in difort. Coupled with the injuries on her body, she persisted through sheer will alone. And then... After giving birth, she raised me on her own and her life became even harder." For some reason, Minerva suddenly thought of herself. After she separated from Maddox and went abroad, she was practically in the same situation. However, she still had her rtives take care of her and Quill provided her with good living conditions. Later on, she also had Vera to apany her. Even so, she still felt like her days back then were hard. Now that she thought about it, Maddox''s mother must have suffered even more. She could rte. "When I was younger, I knew that my mother was divorced. I knew who my biological father was and what kind of mistakes he made. Besides that, I also knew that my father brought his mistress and her son home after my parents got a divorce. Everyone knew what the man did wrong, but no one dared criticize him because of who he was. He was caring towards that woman. Everyone said he was like a model husband, hmph..." At this point, heughed coldly. Hisughter was so cold that it could send chills down someone''s spine. A cheating man was called a model husband because nobody dared to criticize him due to his identity. How disturbing. Minerva could imagine how anguished Maddox must have felt. Had he known these things since he was a child? How did he grow up so well? Suddenly, she began to understand why he hated her so much back then. He was always very critical when speaking to her. "Don''t you think he is worthless? He got what he deserved. Later on, something went wrong with the ne he boarded, and both he and his mistress fell into the ocean." Minerva was silent. "Then they never returned again, huh." As they spoke, the two of them arrived at a restaurant. Maddox wrapped his arm around her waist and acted as if nothing happened, "Should we eat here?" She wondered if he even still had the mood to eat. He ordered for her as she didn''t respond. Then, he held her by the arm and led her inside. The two of them found a ce to sit. Minerva couldn''t help but ask, "What happened after they fell into the ocean? How did you get back to the Yardley family?" "You really want to know?" Maddox nced at her and his thin lips lifted slightly. "Let''s eat first, and I''ll tell you after we''re done." She silently stared at him. How could this person pique her curiosity and not tell her the story? Thinking of this, she red at him and didn''t say anything. Maddox couldn''t help butugh at how she was acting. "Do you really want to know?" Minerva looked at him and said, "Can you continue please?" His eyes darkened. "After he fell into the ocean, the Old Master of the Yardley family ordered his men to bring me back to the Yardley family home." "So you went back?" She asked again. "No," Maddox curled his lips. "They asked me to go back to the Yardley family only if I didn''t bring my mother with me. I had to leave my mother and go back to their family home alone." Hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "What Old Master Yardley meant was, if you return to the Yardley family, you must cut your mother off. If not, you can''t return?" A mocking smile appeared on his lips as he nodded. "His son is dead, and the only person left was the mistress''s son. He was afraid something might happen, and no one would take over the Yardley family, so he tried his best to take me away from my mother." Minerva didn''t know what to say. Back then, when he first entered the Yardley family, Maddox had a poor rtionship with Old Master Yardley. They acted like enemies. After that, he really went to the Yardley family home. Then... What happened after that? He didn''t want to break away from his mother, so how did he eventually return to that family? Why was he in a wheelchair? Minerva had many questions she wanted to ask, but she was afraid that raising too many questions would hurt him. Thus, she held back and waited for Maddox to continue speaking. She thought that her experiences were bad enough. Who knew that he had such a childhood. The atmosphere was silent for a long time. Maddox didn''t speak again, and Minerva did not dare to ask him. Both of them remained quiet. Just when she thought he would not say anything, he suddenly said coldly. "I refused to return to the Yardley family, so... the Old Master found someone to kill my mother." Minerva suddenly raised her head and asked, "What did you say?" She was so shocked that her eyes trembled slightly. She never expected Old Master Yardley... would hire someone to kill Maddox''s mother. No wonder Maddox saw him as a nemesis. No wonder he had no respect for the Old Master. "The reason why I went back to the Yardley family was to take everything away from them," Maddox pursed his thin lips and slowly opened his mouth. His eyes were filled with endless gloominess, "They were the ones who forced me to marry you back then." Minerva was quiet. Just at this moment, the waiter served the food and said, "Sir, Madam, please enjoy your meal." "Let''s eat." She picked up the fork and took a bite. After some time, she felt like she was chewing on wax. The food was tasteless, perhaps even a little bitter. Was it because she just found out about his past? Was she worried about him? Minerva ate mindlessly. However, Maddox, who was opposite her, did not pick up his fork. Instead, he looked at her seriously as she ate. His eyes were burning with passion. She suddenly couldn''t eat anymore. She put down the fork in her hand and said, "I''m done eating. Let''s go back and wait for boarding." Then, she grabbed her bag and was prepared to get up. However, he held her wrist just as she stepped out. "Are you worried about me? Is that why you can''t eat?" Minerva didn''t answer. She tried to suppress her feelings. Eventually, she couldn''t help but turn her head back and stare at him. "How could you be this indifferent? After everything they''ve put you through, shouldn''t you be angry? However, you still have the mood to bring me for food, talking about this as if it was someone else''s story. How can I eat after knowing this?" "You can''t eat because you''re worried about me." Maddox was not angry. Instead, he held her hand and lowered his head to kiss her palm lightly. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Minerva was shocked and her ears turned red instantly. She wanted to pull her hand back, but Maddox curled his lips and said, "If you really feel sorry for me, then stay with me and have nothing to do with that person." Upon hearing this, Minerva furrowed her brows. She realized that something was wrong. "A-Are you saying this just to make me feel bad for you?" "I''m telling the truth. So what if you feel sorry for me?" Heughed softly and said, "Sit down and eat. The food on the ne isn''t going to be nice." She was stunned. The food on the ne, in fact, was going to be terrible. If she didn''t eat now, she definitely would not eat on theer. However, after listening to what he said, she lost her appetite. Thinking of this, she shook her head. "Forget it. I''ve lost my appetite now and I don''t want to eat." Maddox was silent for two seconds before he followed her and stood up. "Then, let''s pay the bill. We''ll eat on the ne." She silently nodded. Later, he took her to the cashier to pay the bill and they went out of the restaurant together. "What a waste. We only ate two mouthfuls of the food we ordered," Minerva couldn''t help but sigh aftering out of the restaurant. Upon hearing this, Maddox raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you want to go back and pack them?" She kept quiet. She pretended that she hadn''t said anything. The two of them returned to the boarding gate to wait for their ne. Not long after they sat down, Minerva could not help but ask, "Was your leg injured before?" "Back then, how did you get hurt? Was it... very serious?" When she asked this question, she didn''t dare to look at him, fearing that she would touch his sore spot. However, a soft chuckle came from behind. Maddox leaned over and put his chin on her shoulder. "Why are you avoiding my gaze? If you want to ask, just ask. I am your man. There''s nothing we can''t talk about." Minerva''s ears reddened. She gritted her teeth and said, "Who said you''re my man? I haven''t made it official yet." "You''ll have to admit it even if you don''t want to after seeing that woman." Maddox didn''t have the time to wait for her to speak again. He immediately exined, "I wasn''t crippled back then." "What did you say?" She thought that she misheard him. He wasn''t crippled back then? "You weren''t crippled? Then why did you sit in a wheelchair?" "I was a cripple to other people, but in fact... My body was perfectly fine. The only way to get the Old Master to lower his guard against me was if my legs were crippled. How do you think I became the President? Even if I was better than Benedict, he still tried to get the board of directors to overthrow me with his wariness. It was until I took control that he was powerless." Minerva''s lips quivered as she felt her chest slowly trembling. She thought Maddox was disabled and often thought about him because Chandler said that he was ipetent. For his sake, she got into an argument with Chandler and even poured a cup of coffee all over him. Who would have thought... He faked his crippleness. Thinking of this, Minerva couldn''t help but lower her head to look at his legs. No wonder when she was abroad, she heard that his legs had fully recovered. She was happy for him. But she didn''t expect that... he had been faking it the entire time. "Then why didn''t you tell meter on?" Minerva raised her head to stare into his mesmerizing eyes, "You didn''t tell me any of this when we got together after that. Were you worried that..." "What were you thinking?" As if he knew what she was thinking, Maddox suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her back into reality. "I didn''t tell you the truth because I wasn''t confident enough. I didn''t want to get you involved. It''s my business with the Yardley family, and it had nothing to do with you." Minerva looked at him quietly. "You are not allowed to have any contact with Benedict from now on. A b*stard can''t be any good. He probably wants to use you." She frowned, "Why are you always saying bad things about him? Perhaps he''s not as bad as you say." "Why not?" He snorted. "Back then, his mother ruined someone''s family. Now, he wants to destroy us." Minerva could not be bothered to look at him. She pursed her lips and said. "Even if he''s a b*stard, it''s not like he had a choice. He has no control over his mother being a mistress." Maddox frowned unhappily when he heard that. He stared at her and asked, "Are you defending him now? Just like how you protected him earlier? What''s so good about him? He pretended to be a gentleman in front of you and refused to fight back. Did your heart move for him?" "What do you mean I''m defending him? I''m just telling the truth. Yes, he is the son of a mistress, but it wasn''t his choice. Besides, when he was with the Yardley family, his attitude towards you wasn''t so bad. I''m..." "Enough," Maddox interrupted her, "Don''t mention his name in front of me ever again. If you don''t want to end up as another one of his sacrificial pawns, don''t get close to him again. When he tries to get close to you, stay away from him." "Did you hear me?" Maddox saw how silent she was and reiterated his question with a frown. She pursed her lips and pulled back her hand. "Mind your own business. You have your own issues to settle. Who gave you the right to request this of me?" "What other issues do I have after we''re done with this?" He asked. "Do you think this is the only issue you have?" Minerva asked mockingly. "Have you forgotten about Sylvia?" Maddox had no answer. "I still remember when she told me she was pregnant with your child." He still did not reply. "Is that not one of your issues?" "You believe her?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Minerva turned her head away. She believed it five years ago because Sylvia was wearing the pink earrings that he bought. However, when she calmed down and thought about it, she felt like it was unlikely. Following that, Sylvia was too deliberate, so much so that anyone who properly dissected her every move would realize something was off. However, she probably trusted Sylvia too much back then and didn''t trust Maddox enough, so... Thinking of everything that happened that year, she tiredly closed her eyes. Maddox started to panic as she didn''t speak for a long time. "She lied to you. I''ve never been with her. You''re the only woman for me." She said, "Is that so?" Suddenly, Minerva opened her eyes as if she thought of something. "Are you sure you''re not lying to me? Are you sure I''m your only woman?" The people behind them quietened down. After a long silence, he reluctantly opened his mouth. "There was another before you....'' Chapter 639 Chapter 639 She was testing him, but when Maddox admitted it so quickly, Minerva''s breathing stopped. However, her heart suddenly began to palpitate. "Another?" She pouted and asked. "Who is it?" "You don''t know her," Maddox thought for a moment. Since he brought it up, he might as well be honest with her. "I don¡¯t know her either." Minerva said, "You don''t know? Then how did you..." She realized that she was having trouble breathing. As Beanie grew older, he looked more and more like Maddox. She had her suspicions but did not dare to admit it. She always felt that this thought and what happened that night was preposterous. Moreover, it had been too long, so she barely remembered what happened on that rainy night. Everything happened so quickly. She had been in a state of confusion, and after it was over, she just ran away in a panic. Now that he personally admitted it, Minerva felt her heart beating so hard that it was about to jump out from her body. Her guesses were one thing, but hearing him admit it was another. Minerva bit her lower lip. "I was drugged that night," Maddox held her tightly. "But after her, you were the only other woman I''ve been with and the only one I''ll ever be with." "Wait." She interrupted him. "You said that you were drugged that night? Does that mean that you couldn''t control yourself and made an advance on that girl? That no matter who it was, you would have done the same?" Maddox fell silent. How was he supposed to answer this question? He didn''t know if his ears were ying tricks on him, but he felt that Minerva was asking a trick question. If he said yes, then Minerva would think he was promiscuous and slept with any woman. However, if he said no, then she would ask him whether he had feelings for that woman. No matter which one it was, he could not answer. "Why aren''t you speaking?" She asked curiously when she saw he remained silent the entire time. What she was thinking was exactly what Maddox thought of earlier. Women were such strange creatures. She did not know if other women were like this, but that was how she was. Just as Maddox was in a dilemma, trying not to offend her, an announcement was made over the sound system, indicating that they were about to board the flight. At that moment, he felt as if he was liberated. He wrapped his arms around her waist and stood up. "We should go." She looked around and saw everyone standing up and getting ready to leave. She did not say anything else and could only follow Maddox out. He bought business ss tickets, so there weren''t that many people around. After taking her seat, Minerva saw how empty the cabin was. She remembered that he did not answer her question earlier, so she said softly, "You haven''t answered my question yet." It was tense, but she felt that he was about to give her his answer soon. She wanted to get more details for affirmation. However... She was interrupted. Minerva was secretly unhappy. She would definitely not let this matter go. Maddox frowned as his head throbbed. He didn''t expect her to harp on it. He leaned over and closed his eyes as he said, "We are on the ne. Take a break and I''ll tell you more when we arrive at the hotel at night." Minerva wanted to say that she couldn''t, but she saw the dark circles around his eyes when she looked at him. She remembered that he hadn''t slept for forty-eight hours. He was supposed to rest after flying back that day. However, because of what she said, he had to bring her to the airport so he hadn''t had time to rest. He must be exhausted. The words on the tip of her lips vanished. Minerva did not say anything else. Instead, she allowed him to rest on her shoulder. He must be drained after not sleeping for two days. She would feel ufortable if she went on without sleep for a day. Gradually, she heard his breathing rxing, and from time to time, she could feel his warm breath on her neck. She turned her head and looked out of the window at the vast airport. She felt like everything was a dream, and that nothing was real. Minerva stretched out her hand and pinched her cheek. It didn''t hurt. She exerted more strength and the pain made her gasp in cold air. "Isn''t this a dream?" "Is it real?" It was not easy for her toe so far with Maddox. Then what should she do next? What would happen after she went abroad? She felt uneasy as she thought about Monica. Typically, people would feel woozy as the ne took off. Maddox, who was sleeping, suddenly reached out his hand and grabbed her. Minerva was shocked. She turned her head, only to discover that he was still asleep and he had moved unconsciously. She was stunned for a few seconds before she squeezed his hand. Even though he was asleep, he was still gripping her hand tightly. He knitted his eyebrows together tightly as he suddenly called out her name. She was stunned on the spot. Meanwhile, after receiving a call from Minerva, Vera was on her way to send Beanie home. On the way home, he looked at Vera curiously. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "Aunt Vera, why didn''t my mommy pick me up?" "Your mommy is busy with work again so she couldn''t pick you up." "Weren''t we supposed to stay at my uncle''s house? But Mommy promised me that she wouldn''t send me away again." He felt a little aggrieved. He made a deal with Minerva, but at such an important moment, his mother wanted to send him away again. "No," Vera waved her hand and denied his idea, "This time, we don''t have to go to your uncle''s house. You can juste home with me. Your mommy is on a business trip. Even if she wasn''t, we don''t have to go to your uncle''s." From her words, Beanie sensed that something was off. "Aunt Vera, did you quarrel with my uncle?" "No! Why would I? He doesn''t care about me anyway, so why would he argue with me?" Recalling what happened that night, the rims of Vera''s eyes turned red again and she felt extremely wronged. It was the first time that she pursued a man. She felt that she had given up her dignity and ego for Quill, but in turn, he looked down on her. Quill must have thought that she was cheap, running around seducing men. She took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger, "Don''t act out, don''t act out!" "Auntie Vera, do you really like him?" Beanie suddenly asked. At this moment the elevator arrived. Vera held his hand into the elevator and replied. "Children shouldn''t butt their noses into adults'' matters. My feelings for your uncle are real, but you can''t force it to happen. So, I decided..." "Auntie Vera, are you going to give up on pursuing my uncle?" Hearing this, she was stunned. "Give up?" Did she really want to give up? Chapter 640 Chapter 640 It was as if... The idea had never crossed her mind. Vera knew Quill didn''t like her and that it would be tough to pursue him. But she already knew it from the very start? She had mentally prepared herself. No matter how difficult it was, she was determined to get him. It took a lot of effort to go after such a cold-hearted man like Quill. Even Juliette, who had been by his side for so long as a secretary, could not make him waver, let alone her... Secretary. Vera''s eyes lit up and she suddenly turned to look at Beanie. "Beanie, do you support me?" "Huh?" He looked at Vera, puzzled. He didn''t understand how she regained her confidence after looking so dejected a second before. "I think... I still have a chance! I won''t work for your mother anymore. Should I go to Hanover Corporation to apply to be the President''s secretary?" Beanie''s eyes suddenly became gloomy and resentful. "Auntie Vera, if you don''t help Mommy, she''ll have even more to do, won''t she?" "Stinky brat, all you care about is your mommy. Without me, she can still hire someone else. All she needs is a little money to find another employee like me, but your uncle is different. If I miss my chance, there won''t be another Quill for me to pursue." After saying so much, Vera felt like there was something wrong with herself. Beanie was only a five- year-old. Why was she talking to him about this? He wouldn''t understand! Thinking of this, she suddenly reached out and patted his forehead. "Forget it. I won''t talk about this anymore. Anyway, you''re just a kid and you won''t understand these things. When your mommyes back, I''ll suggest it to her. We won''t have to worry about anything else once I get your uncle. Then I''ll go back to your mommy''spany to help." Vera looked happy as she thought about the future. Looking at her, Beanie shook his head helplessly. He pretended to be very serious and said, "Auntie Vera, I don''t mean to burst your bubble, but you''ve still got a long way to go." "A long way to go?" Vera suddenly turned to look at him. "Where and when did you learn this?" "My teacher taught me." Beanie said without missing a beat "Your teacher?" Puzzled, Vera narrowed her eyes and bit her lower lip, "That''s weird. Aren''t you in kindergarten? Why would your teacher teach these things?" "My teacher taught us during ss. He said we are still young, and there are still a lot of things we need to learn in the future, so he taught a poem to us." Vera thought about it for a while and it made sense, so she nodded and did not say anything. She didn''t care about this topic anymore. Seeing this, Beanie finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was smart and managed to evade her questioning. When they arrived at the door, Vera punched in the passcode and asked, "I won''t have any problems quitting my job, but if your uncle doesn''t hire me, what should I do?" What could she do? It was pretty obvious. His uncle seemed to have no interest in women and Auntie Vera already made things so clear. If she went to thepany to apply to be his secretary, he would not even want to meet her. Let alone hire her. Thinking of this, Beanie suddenly looked up and looked at the back of her head with sympathy in his eyes. She was so pitiful. Hepared her to his mommy. His mommy had men pursuing her, but Auntie Vera not only had no one chasing her, but she was also the one pursuing the man. What''s more, her Mr. right was a tough man to get. "s!" Thinking of this, Beanie couldn''t help but sigh heavily. Vera opened the door. Hearing his sigh, she asked curiously. "What are you sighing about at such a young age? Come in, let''s just have some mac and cheese for dinner, shall we?" "Okay, Auntie Vera." Bang! After the door closed, Beanie changed his shoes, then went upstairs wearing slippers and carrying his small school bag. After going upstairs, he opened the door to his room. After putting the bag on the table, he turned around and went to Minerva''s room. He took herptop and returned to his room. After closing the door, Beanie opened theptop. He had installed a GPS tracker on Minerva''s phone to find out where she was at any time. Seeing that his mommy was actually at the airport, Beanie blinked his eyes and thought for a while. Then, he began to locate another person. In the end, both of them were at the airport. "Hm?" Beanie suddenly reached out to cover his mouth and giggled softly. Was he going to see his daddy soon? Thinking of what Daddy had done to Mommy before, he snorted again. "D*mn, Daddy, I still have so much to settle with him." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He really hoped that his mommy could quickly make peace with his daddy, and then he could use his identity to extort and ckmail Maddox. He was going to let his daddy know how capable his son was! He also wanted to let him know that bullying his mom had consequences! Beanie''s finger shifted across the keyboard as he entered a chat group. As soon as he appeared, the group exploded into chatter. Leon: [Gosh! I saw a ghost!] Wind God: [I see it too! Oh no, it''s scarier than a ghost.] When Beanie saw the chat, he was speechless. Beanie: [Since when am I a ghost?] Taro: [You haven''t been online in so long, and then every time you appear, you''re like a ghost. If you''re not a ghost, what are you?] Beanie: [...] Frid: [Beanie, you''re finally here. We''ve missed you so much. What''s up with you? You''re so mysterious. We haven''t been able to reach you. Why don''t you give us your contact information?] "Give them my contact information?" Beanie thought of how old he was, pursed his small thin lips and continued typing. Beanie: [No! My mommy won''t allow it!] Leon: [???] Taro: [????] Wind God: [?????] Frid: [??????] Arge row of question marks suddenly filled the screen, Beanie took a long time to react. Wind God: [Do my eyes deceive me? What did the boss say? His mommy doesn''t agree?] Frid: [I''m dying ofughter. Our missing boss is actually a mommy''s boy? The kind that listens to everything his mother says and does not have a backbone?] Taro: [I have a bad feeling. Boss... Are you still very young?] Leon: [What? It does seem like it. Boss, did you just turn 18?] "Just turn 18?" Beanie blinked his eyes and typed. Beanie: [No.] Leon: [Whew, I sure got a fright. I knew it. How could our boss be a child? Frid, stop screwing around. I hate people who make up stuff like you.] However, as soon as Leon sent his message, Beanie replied. [I am five years old this year.] Chapter 641 Chapter 641 As soon as he sent the message, question marks bombarded his screen again. Looking at the rows of questions, Beanie felt like they were a broken recording ying on repeat. Otherwise, how could all of them be sending the same thing? Not just that, they sent them multiple times. After a while, the screen went quiet, probably because Beanie didn''t respond. Then, one of them slowly spoke up. Wind God: [Beanie, quit joking around. If you''re 5 years old, then I''m 10.] Leon: [That''s right! Then, I''m three. Beanie, should I call you my brother?] Beanie: [There''s no need. Just call me boss.] Frid: [His solemn tone sounds exactly like a primary school kid. Guys, I''m really starting to believe our boss is only 5!] Taro: [Wake up, please. Could a five-year-old be as smart as our boss? Have you gone nuts?] Frid: [Why don''t you guys believe me? Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe in our boss. He admitted that he''s five years old!] Wind God: [He''s clearly joking with us. Do you believe him?] Leon: [My turn to tell a joke. I''m actually a woman.] Taro: [F*ck off!] Beanie couldn''t care less that nobody believed him. It didn''t matter to him. Beanie: [I''m going offline now. My mommy said that I can''t sleep toote. As for my contact information, I''ll pass it to you guys the next time Ie online.] Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After that, Beanie went offline. He disregarded their reactions and left them confused. At this moment, on the ne flying abroad, the business cabin was very quiet. The ne was flying steadily and the flight attendant began to distribute the in-flight meals. Minerva touched her stomach and looked at Maddox, who was sleeping on her shoulder. He was sound asleep with all his weight on her. If it wasn''t for the chair supporting her back, Minerva would have been unable to hold it any longer. Since he was so tall, Minerva naturally couldn''t withstand his body weight. If it wasn''t for the fact that he hadn''t slept for the past two days, Minerva would have pushed him away. But now, she just let him lean on her. When the flight attendant passed her her meal, she noticed Maddox sleeping on her. She smiled and signalled if she should give her his meal as well. She recalled that he had not eaten much when they were at the restaurant. She nodded and asked the flight attendant for two portions. After Minerva took the food, she lowered her head and nced at Maddox, who was still sleeping soundly. She thought for a moment before reaching out to push him away. Maddox didn''t move initially. Minerva coughed softly and pushed him again, calling out his name softly. "Maddox..." She called out a few times, and only then did the man who was sleeping on her shouldere to his senses and raise his head to look at her. Perhaps it was because Maddox had just woken up, but his eyes were nk. His usually cold gaze was nowhere to be seen. He looked exactly like what Beanie looked when he just woke up. Minerva was a little worried. Just as she was about to say something, he suddenly leaned forward and kissed her. His lips were as soft as cotton and he came onto her with no warning. As quickly as he advanced, he soon retreated. However, he felt like it wasn''t enough, so he kissed her again. This time, he continued kissing her. Instead, he stayed on her lips for a long time. As if he was dissatisfied, he reached out and held her face, trying to pry open her lips and teeth. Minerva came back to her senses and pushed him away. She warned him in a low voice, "Are you crazy? We''re on a ne." After pushing him away, she discovered several people secretly looking at them. Her cheeks instantly tainted red. She quickly lowered her head and did not dare to meet the gazes of those people. It was too embarrassing. The same situation happened earlier at the airport. "Can''t this b*stard be a little more self-conscious when he''s out in public?" Maddox looked around and realized where he was. He turned around and saw her pink earlobes. His thin lips couldn''t help but tilt up slightly. "Why did you wake me up?" He could not help but yawn as he asked. He didn''t seem to have gotten enough sleep. How could he have gotten enough sleep? It hadn''t been that long since they boarded the ne. Minerva saw that his eyes were bloodshot so she could only whisper, "You haven''t eaten, right? Why don''t you eat a bit before you sleep?" Maddox suddenly noticed the two portions of food before him. Usually, he would not touch food served on the ne. However, Minerva asked him to eat, so he felt like perhaps it wasn''t that bad to give it a try. "Alright." He agreed and then lowered his head to eat with her. Since they sat so close to each other on the same row, Maddox observed the kinds of food she liked to eat, took the same food from his own te and gave it to her. One after another, Minerva frowned and rebuked him. "Why are you giving everything to me? Don''t you like it?" "You like it, don''t you?" Maddox retorted. He licked his lips and said, "I see you keep eating it." "Who said that I like eating this?" "You don''t like it?" Maddox narrowed his eyes. "Then why did you eat it first?" "I like to save the best forst." Maddox was speechless. What kind of a bad habit was this? Leaving the best food to the end? "Don''t you know? It tastes the best beingst," Minerva thought of something. The corner of her mouth twitched, "Did you think I was eating the ones I liked first? That''s why you..." Maddox nodded. He was a little ufortable. "How was I supposed to know you have such a habit?" Minerva was a little bored so she could only push the food away. It was too hard for her to eat, so she did not want to eat anymore. "If you don''t want to eat it, give it back to me. Why are you pushing it aside?" Maddox frowned and said. "You want it?" Minerva''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I thought you would find it disgusting..." "I''ve tasted your saliva already. What is there to be disgusted about?" He took the food back from her te. She kept quiet. She wanted to dig a hole and bury her head in it when she realized that everyone was staring again. She ate her meal awkwardly. Those people were curious so they kept looking over. Perhaps they could sense her embarrassment. Maddox suddenly raised his head and threw a look at the onlookers around. The few of them quickly turned away when they saw his fierce gaze. They pretended as if nothing happened. Minerva closed her eyes and swallowed herst mouthful of food. She felt as if a rock was weighing down on her chest. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 The ne finally arrived at two o''clock in the morning. Perhaps because she had been sitting down for too long, Minerva was still feeling a little dizzy when she got off the ne. Maddox, on the other hand, was in high spirits. He felt refreshed. Compared to him, Minerva was in much worse shape. This was because he had been sleeping with his head on her shoulder. He had treated her shoulder as a pillow instead and it caused her entire arm to go numb. However, she could not bear to comin one bit. When they were about to arrive, Maddox woke up. Seeing her bitter face, he pulled her into his arms and asked her to sleep for a while. Minerva thought to herself, "You''ve practically crushed my arm. How am I supposed to sleep?" It was probably because she was tired. Although she wasining in her heart, she actually fell into a deep sleep very quickly. However, before she could finish her dream, the ne began tond. As the ne wasnding, Minerva woke up. She felt that her palm was warm and she realized that Maddox had been holding her hand tightly. She lifted her head and nced right into Maddox''s eyes. When they got off the ne, he held her in his arms. They didn''t have much luggage anyway. He wrapped her up in his overcoat. She was so dizzy that she could barely walk. Maddox arranged for a private car to pick them up. After she got in the car, Minerva closed her eyes in a daze. "Take us to settle down at the hotel first. Did you prepare the toiletries and clothes?" Lying in Maddox''s embrace, Minerva could still feel the vibrations in his chest as he spoke. "Yes, Sir. The hotel room is ready for you." "Good." Maddox lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms. It was rare to see her so obedient. He could not help but reach out and push her hair back. Then, he lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. He said softly, "Go to sleep. We will be at the hotel soon." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Mm." Minerva nodded and closed her eyes. She felt reassured because she knew that he was there. She did not have to worry that no one would wake her up even if they had arrived at the hotel. Even if she did not wake up, she would probably already be in the hotel room when she did. Minerva went to sleep with this thought in mind. When she woke up, she was really in the hotel room. There was only a warm, yellow light shining in the room. The light from themp was so soft that it didn''t hurt her eyes when she opened them. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Minervaid there and thought for a moment. It should be Maddox taking a bath. She thought for a while and then subconsciously reached under her pillow. To her surprise, she felt her phone. Minerva pursed her lips. Did Maddox know her habits? Why would he put her phone under her pillow? Minerva''s phone had already connected to the hotel Wi- Fi. When she opened her Facebook Messenger, she saw that Vera had sent her a message. "Did you go out with Maddox? When are youing back?" Minerva didn''t know how to respond. Seeing this sentence, she sighed helplessly and then video called Vera. She picked up quickly. Minerva could see her face swaying about on the screen. Minerva sat on the edge of her bed and she wanted to ask her a couple questions. However, Vera suddenly cried out in surprise. "Good heavens, Minerva, are you in a hotel? Sh*t, you can''t pick up Beanie, because you went to a hotel with Maddox? Gosh, there are so many rooms at home. There are other rooms as well that he..." "Stop!" The more Vera spoke, the more absurd she sounded. Minerva interrupted her just in time. "If you keep talking, I''ll deduct your sry." The mention of her sry sessfully shut Vera up. She looked at Minerva in front of the camera and coughed softly, "Um... Isn''t what I said true? You are indeed in a hotel." "Yes, I''m in a hotel, but I''m abroad now." "Abroad? Why... Why did you suddenly go abroad?" "It''s a long story. Have you brought Beanie back?" "You''re so annoying Minerva. Beanie is also my sweetheart, isn''t he? As if I wouldn''t bring him home? I would have picked him up even if you didn''t call me." Minerva didn''t answer. "He''s already showered and tucked into bed. I''m practically his mother at this point!" "Okay, what a relief." "Tell me, why did you go abroad? I miss work for a day and then you run away? Did something happen that I didn''t know about? Can you tell me any juicy details?" Seeing the curiosity on her face, Minerva felt a headacheing on, "I can''t. I told you, it''s a long story." "At least try your best to summarise it for me," Vera pouted andined, "You''re in a hotel now. Are you sleeping with Maddox tonight? I''m so excited just thinking about it." As she said this, Vera was throwing a seductive nce at Minerva on the other end of the phone, with a flirty expression on her face. Creak... At this time, the bathroom door opened. Minerva raised her head subconsciously and saw Maddox walking out of the bathroom with his upper body naked. He had just taken a shower and his hair and face were still wet with droplets of water. The hot steam had made his skin a little red. The droplets of water fell along his ck hair onto his face and then slid down along his neck. Staring at him, Minerva couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "Minerva, Minerva? Hurry up and tell me, are you in the same room as President Yardley? The two of you in one room, doesn''t that mean..." Beep... While Vera was frantically expressing her inner thoughts, the phone was suddenly cut off. "What''s going on?" Vera wrinkled her nose in confusion. She was wondering if the line had been cut off. Otherwise why would the call end so abruptly? "Should I call her back?" Hence, Vera took out her phone and dialed Minerva again. As soon as the video was connected, it was cut off again. After that, there was no more response when she redialed. All of a sudden, Vera realized what was going on. She and Maddox were in the same hotel room. The video suddenly cut off because... Veraughed somewhat cunningly. "Fine, I won''t bother them." On the other side, after Minerva hung up the video call, she didn''t expect Vera to call her again, so she quickly hung up the video again. Then, she locked the screen, switched her phone to silent and set it aside. When she looked up, Maddox was standing right in front of her. Minerva''s breath stopped. "You... Are you done showering?" Maddox stared at her with his deep eyes. His voice was hoarse as he grunted in agreement before he slowly leaned his body forward. Minerva''s heart was beating faster and faster. Just as he was about toe into contact with her, Minerva suddenly leaned back and said, "I... I''m going to take a bath too." Then she turned over to try to leave. However, she was still a step toote. Maddox''s body pressed down on her! Chapter 643 Chapter 643 "Ah!" Minerva cried out in rm. Before she could escape, he held both her hands down. Maddox, who had just finished showering, was still warm and wet. Moreover, his upper body was still naked and yet he was pressing down on her. She felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her throat. She nervously stared at the person right in front of her. "What, what are you doing?" She was so nervous that she licked her lips. Little did she know that licking her lips was an invitation for the man, especially considering how close they were and the position they were in. Maddox lowered his head and kissed her almost instantly. The kiss was hotter than his body and it overwhelmed her. "Mm." Minerva''s eyes widened as she stretched out her hands in an attempt to push him away. This b*stard... She hadn''t even taken a bath yet. After working the whole day, she could smell sweat all over her body. However, he was different. He had already showered. If she was to sleep with him at this time, wouldn''t she be at a great disadvantage? After all, she was... stinky. Thinking of this, Minerva could only try her best to avoid his kiss. At the same time, she said, "Wait... I haven''t taken a bath yet." Maddox''s thin lips moved to the side of her neck, "What do you need to take a bath for? I don''t mind anyway!" "I mind! Let go of me." He made a sound and then suddenly picked her up. "Okay, I''ll help shower you." Then, ignoring her resistance, he carried her into the bathroom. Bang! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The bathroom was still humid from Maddox''s shower. After he carried her in, he closed the door as if he was afraid that she would run away. As a tall person, his hands were naturally long. He was still holding her with one hand, and with his other he had turned on the shower head. The water immediately rushed out from the shower and sshed on Minerva''s head, waking her up. She began to struggle, "Let go of me! I can wash myself. Get out!" He put her down, but he didn''t go out. Instead, he pushed her back against the cold wall. Her back was pressed against the cold hard walls while her front had hot water running from head to toe. This feeling of being hot and cold at the same time... Minerva''s breath came to a halt. She looked up at Maddox''s eyes, only to find that they looked like deep pools of water. She couldn''t tell what was behind them. She was flustered, but also a little excited. Her eyes were empty as she looked around; she was trying to find something to focus on but she couldn''t. Until the clothes fell to the ground. "Look at me." Maddox pinched her chin and gestured for her to stop fluttering her gaze around. "Right now, as long as you look at me, it will be fine." "What?" She was panicking, but his words seemed to cast a spell on her as she subconsciously nodded her head. Minerva could even see her own reflection in his dark eyes. Her face was flushed, her hair was in a mess, and her eyes were full of charm. She was so shy... It took them a long time to finish the shower. After they were done, Maddox helped to blow dry her hair. As he did so, he saw the bruises on her neck and could not help but lower his head to kiss her. As they kissed, they went at it again on the sofa. Finally... They tossed and turned all their way to the bed and did it again. All in one night... She was exhausted to the point of copsing. They hugged each other and fell asleep. Minerva was so tired that she breathed heavily in her sleep. Although Maddox was tired too, he didn''t feel sleepy at all. Holding the weary person in his arms, he gave her a loving kiss on her forehead, and then moved from her forehead to her eyes, and then to the tip of her nose. And then... Maddox''s eyes darkened. He could not go down any further. Otherwise... He might not be able to control himself and go for another round. He had the energy, but she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed the next day. He felt bad for her so he did not move down any further. Instead, he kissed her forehead again and said to her in a soft voice, "Good night." Then, he closed his eyes and slept with her. This time, Minerva slept very deeply. The next day, she was woken up by Maddox. The moment she opened her eyes, she regained consciousness. Then, she instantly felt soreness overwhelm her body. She had no strength to even lift her hand. "You''re awake? Have some warm water first." His handsome face leaned towards her and helped her up. Then, he propped up two more pillows behind her to help her sit up. He held the cup to her lips. She was thirsty so she did not say no. She took a few sips of warm water to moisten her throat. It took her quite a while to regain her senses. "Are you tired? Do you want to just rest in the room today?" "We flew all the way here to rest in the hotel room?" Minerva rolled her eyes at him. "Of course not. I remember why we came, but... Do you have the strength now?" "Even if I don''t have the strength, it''s all because of you!" "Yes," Maddox approached her with a smile, trying to butter her up, "I couldn''t restrain myself and I wanted to bully you. That''s why you''re like this now." Minerva blocked his face and stopped him from moving forward. She then said, "I''m hungry. Did you prepare any food for me?" "Of course. I''ll take you to brush your teeth first." "No, I''ll go by myself." She pushed him away and wanted to get out of bed. However, as soon as her feet touched the ground, she went limp and almost fell down. Maddox had to give her a hand. He lifted her up and carried her into the bathroom to wash up. Minerva thought that she''d rather die than have someone brush her teeth for her. Therefore, she didn''t agree. She just asked him to support her so that she wouldn''t fall down again. Then, she proceeded to brush her teeth. When she finished washing up, Maddox carried her back to the dining table. She took a bite of the delicious food. She was starving. While she ate, she red at him. He smiled and caught the look in her eyes. He asked softly, "Do you still have the strength to stare at me? Did I not wear you out enough?" She was speechless. If she took another look at him, she would have to eat her hat. She quietly lowered her head to eat breakfast and filled up her stomach. Then, she wiped her mouth and asked, "When will you take me to see that woman?" The smile on Maddox''s lips froze. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? And... Are you strong enough now?" Upon hearing this, she sneered, "Why would I not? I still have the strength to meet with her and talk." He was the one who insisted on bringing her to see that girl called Monica. Actually... Minerva had already believed him the moment he had brought her onto the ne. However, honestly, she had not been that suspicious of Maddox. She just felt like if he could not deal with all his admirers properly and give her a sense of security, there was no need for her to waste her time with him for the rest of her life. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Hence, even if he hadn''t mentioned it, Minerva would have brought it up in the end. Maddox thought for a moment with his lips pursed, then he said slowly. "Tomorrow, I will arrange it. You can have a rest today." "Tomorrow?" She nodded and said, "Okay. We''ll go back after meeting her tomorrow." It was so ridiculous for her to suddenly leave the country. Plus, Vera seemed to be in a bad mood, although she didn''t sensed any emotional issues when they called the night before. However, Minerva still noticed in the video that Vera''s eyelids were a little swollen and her eyes were red. This proved that she had been crying for a long time. As for why Vera was crying, it was obvious. Therefore, Minerva had to go back as soon as possible. "You''re in such a hurry to go back?" Maddox furrowed his brows, "It''s not easy for you toe out. Are you going back just like that?" "What else? Would you rather I go on a tour?" "Does that not sound good to you?" Maddox stared at her deeply. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking. After a while, he suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and his eyes lit up, "Perhaps it''s better to go back sooner." Why did she feel like he was being really suspicious? Minerva suddenly remembered what he said to her before they arrived. "I want to be your official man." "I want to be your son''s father." Minerva was stunned. "What!" She had totally forgotten about this. If she kept urging him to go back, it seemed like she couldn''t wait to have him as her official partner. Minerva secretly gritted her teeth. After all, she had forgotten about it, so she didn''t have to say anything now. However... She thought of how Maddox was going to meet Beanie. Minerva was still very nervous. When he saw Beanie looking exactly like him... What kind of expression would he have? Was it shock or fear? Or perhaps... He would be happy? Her heart was filled with all sorts of emotions. However, she couldn''t even imagine it now. She could only wait until she returned home. After staying in the hotel for a day, at night, Maddox went out. Minerva was video calling Vera in the hotel room with hisptop. Because Maddox was not around, Minerva was very at ease. She told Vera everything. They chatted for a while about work, and then Vera suddenly asked her if she wanted to video call Beanie, who had been wanting to see her. Minerva thought for a while. Maddox had been out for a long time. He probably would note back so soon. She nodded, "Okay, call him over, but you have to tell him that I can''t call for that long." "No problem." Soon, Vera called Beanie over. Minerva sat quietly in front of the table and looked at the screen. After a moment of silence, a cute little head popped up. "Mommy!" Seeing Beanie, Minerva couldn''t help but curve her red lips into a smile. Her gaze and voice turned soft. "Beanie..." "Mommy!" In the next second, the expression on Beanie''s face instantly became unhappy, "Mommy, you are bad. You promised not to send me away even if you were busy with work." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned for a moment before replying with a smile. "I didn''t break my promise this time. I really didn''t send you away." Beanie pouted his mouth and said, "But you went all by yourself and left me behind." "What else can I do?" Minervaughed helplessly. She stretched out her hand and tapped his forehead on the screen. Although they were separated by the cold screen, she still couldn''t resist poking at him, "Take you with me? Are you going to skip school? You silly child!" "Humph, not only did you not take me along, you even called me silly. I''ve decided not to talk to you for one day!" "One day? When do we start?" "Now!" "Oh, in that case, go away. Pass the phone back to Auntie Vera." "Why?" Beanie looked at her angrily. Minerva held back herughter and said solemnly, "You said that you''re not going to speak to me for an entire day. If that''s the case, then we can''t talk anymore. So, we shouldn''t video call anymore either right?" These words made Beanie speechless. The two of them looked at each other in the video for a while, then he suddenly puckered his mouth, cried andined. "Mommy, you''re a big meanie, how can you treat me like this? Not only are you cold to me, now you''re even ignoring me." As he cried, his eyes started turning red. Minerva had been holding back herughter, but when she saw that Beanie''s eyes were really red, she couldn''tugh anymore. She said in a panic, "Beanie, why are you crying? I am just teasing you. Don''t be angry with me. How could I bear to ignore you?" "But you just... asked me to pass the phone to Auntie Vera..." As Beanie spoke, he sobbed. His expression looked like he had suffered a great deal, causing Minerva to feel guilty. "I''m sorry, I just wanted to tease you. I didn''t really want to make you sad and angry. Can you forgive me? You are my precious baby so I would never ignore you." Herforting words were working. Beanie blinked his ck, ss-like eyes and looked at her for a long time. Suddenly, he sniffed and looked at her seriously and asked. "Is everything you said true?" "Of course." Afraid that she would make her little son cry again, Minerva quickly nodded. She even stretched out her pinky finger and said to him, "Don''t you trust me? I can promise you, okay?" "Humph!" Beanie snorted and crossed his arms in front of his chest. "Since you have apologized, then I forgive you. You''re not allowed to bully me anymore." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but reveal a smile as she looked at her child and her heart filled with joy. "Of course, I won''t lie to you ever again." "When will youe back? The other time, you said you would take me to meet my dad..." Speaking of this, Beanie held his cheeks and his eyes filled with a glimmer of hope. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Oh," Minerva thought for a moment and a faint warmth rose from the corner of her eyes, "When I return this time, you''ll... probably be able to meet him." "Really?" Beanie immediately rubbed his hands gleefully and asked, "Can I make requests to Daddy then?" "Requests?" Minerva had a puzzled look on her face, "What request do you have?" "Well, I have to keep it a secret. Only me and my future daddy can know. I can''t tell you." Minerva looked at him stunned. As they were talking, the door suddenly opened with a click. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 Upon hearing the sound, Minerva quickly looked up towards the door. Maddox was dressed in a dark suit. He probably just came back, but where had he been? This was her first thought when she saw him. However, when she caught sight of a smaller Maddox on the screen out of the corner of her eye, her expression changed slightly. She pretended to be calm and moved the mouse to turn off the video. The call was suddenly cut off. Beanie was still blinking over the phone, but Minerva suddenly disappeared before his eyes. Beanie looked at the screen where his mommy''s face was before she disappeared and blinked his eyes innocently. Suddenly, he turned his head to look at Vera, who was sitting on the sofa. She was munching away at an apple. "Auntie Vera, why has the video disappeared?" She swallowed a bite and let out a cry. Then, she got up and walked behind Beanie. After scrolling for a bit, she saw that a message had been sent from Minerva. She thought for a moment and then said to him, "Beanie, your mommy''s line is not very good so the video automatically cut off." "The line isn''t good?" He looked at Vera innocently. With such an innocent look in his eyes, she felt guilty when she looked at him, so she didn''t dare to meet his eyes. She could only look away and coughed lightly. "Try to understand, Beanie. After all, your mommy is staying in a hotel abroad. Perhaps the signal there is unstable. Let''s video call your mommyter. It''s gettingte. You should take a bath and do your homework." Beanie was reluctant; he pouted and snorted. "Unstable? When we were abroad previously, we stayed at a few hotels as well, but howe the signal was always stable then?" "You," Hearing this, Vera immediately straightened her face and said, "What are you talking about? If I said it''s unstable then it''s unstable. Are you doubting my words?" "Humph!" He snorted again and raised his face to look at her, "Auntie Vera, you''re being fierce to me. When Mommyes back, I will tell her." "Oh, you''ve learned how toin now? Go tell her then. You think I''m afraid of her? Let''s see if your mommy will scold me or not." After that, Vera held her arm, pretending to be frightened, and she yed along, "I am so scared, so scared!" Looking at Vera, he felt like she was such a drama queen. Beanie could only use his final resort, "Forget it, Mommy is not here now anyway so it''ll be useless to tell her. I''ll call my uncle now and tell him that you were fierce to me..." He jumped up from his chair and ran out. Meanwhile, Vera was still busy being dramatic. When she heard Beanie mention his uncle, her face suddenly changed and her body movements also became stiff. After three seconds, she came to her senses. She turned around and shouted, "Who are you going to tell? Beanie,e back quickly!" After Minerva hung up the call, she opened her work tab and acted like nothing had happened. Minerva''s slender and fair fingers flew across the keyboard as she casually asked, "You''re back already?" He walked towards her. When he heard her words, he paused for a moment and then stood where he was and looked at her quietly. She was sitting on the big bed in the room and on herp was hisptop. Her beautiful white fingers were tapping away. Because she did not go out, she was still wearing pajamas. The light blue color made her fair skin look like porcin. Her soft ck hair was casually tied and hung behind her head. Her face was clean with no makeup on and her usually red lips were a soft pink. This scene made Maddox feel exceptionally warm. He felt like he was a husband who had just returned from work while Minerva was his wife who was waiting for him toe home. He pushed open the door. Under the light, there she was sitting alone. Waiting for him toe back. His heart softened when he looked at her. He was too quiet so Minerva raised her head from theptop screen to take a look at him. "What''s wrong?" Maddox regained his senses and strode towards her again. She immediately felt the edge of the bed sink the moment he sat down beside her. "What are you doing?" He asked casually. She suddenly felt a little guilty when he asked her this. She could only stammer and say, "Work. Can''t you see?" "I meant what were you doing just now," Maddox reminded, "I heard your voice before I came in." Minerva gulped. She didn''t answer, as if she was waiting for him to continue. He did not let her down, "Was it him?" Her breathing stopped, "What?" In the next second, Maddox directly leaned over and held her in his arms. His warm breath was lingering around her ears, "Our son." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but widen her eyes. She didn''t expect him to hear their conversation. However, she quickly realized the term he had used. She bit her lower lip and said, "He''s clearly my son. Since when did he... be yours?" She felt another warm breath on her ear. Maddox''srge hand moved down slowly to hold her waist. He said in a soft and charming voice, "Why isn''t he mine? I am your man. Your son is my son." Sweet talk was always nice to hear; women all liked to hear it. If a woman was not touched by a man''s sweet words, that could only mean that she had no feelings for that particr man. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The person in front of her was undoubtedly the person rooted in her heart. His romantic words were like an addictive drug to her. Naturally, Maddox''s words tugged at her heartstrings. Her gaze shifted and she could not help but want to test him. "Do you really not mind even though he''s not your biological son?" This was probably the first time that Minerva had asked Maddox this question so seriously. She had asked him this extremely cautiously. He held her in his arms. "Could it be that you''ve been refusing to ept me all this time because of this?" He asked. She thought for a moment and answered, "It''s half the reason." Half the reason? "Then you can dispel your concerns now, because your man is about to defeat all your worries." Minerva looked at him quietly. She bit her lower lip and suddenly reached out to hold Maddox''s neck with a little bit of strength. She suddenly threw herself into his arms and he was shocked. When he realized what she was doing, he smiled dotingly again. "Maddox!" "What?" "I won''t let you down." "What''s there to let down?" Maddox raised his brows and was about to ask her when he heard Minerva say that. "Of course, you can''t let me down either. Otherwise... I will hate you for the rest of my life!" Chapter 646 Chapter 646 When she said the word hate, Minerva deliberately emphasized it, as if she wanted Maddox to know her determination. His thin lips curled up slightly. His eyes were filled with her childish expression. He reached out with his long arms and took the initiative to hold her tightly in his embrace. He doted on her in a coy voice. "You won''t have the chance to. I will only... make you love me more and more." She couldn''t respond. Her face turned red and she scolded, "Who loves you? Don''t think that just because I''ve agreed to make peace with you, then it means that I like you." "What?" Maddox noticed something and raised his eyebrows, "If it''s not because you like me, then why else?" Minerva snorted and said, "It''s all because of your shamelessness and continuous pestering." "Is that so?" Her eyes widened and she frowned as she looked at him, "Are you denying it?" "When did I deny it? No matter what the reason is, you promised to get back together with me. Anyway... Having you by my side is enough." His eyes were like deep ravines, locking tightly onto her. Minerva was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know how to react as she felt his warm breath getting a little closer. As his face got bigger and bigger, she suddenly regained her senses. He seemed to be about to kiss her again. "No, don''t!" Just as his thin lips were about to kiss her, Minerva quickly turned her face away and Maddox''s thin lipsnded on her fair cheeks. He was not annoyed. He kissed her on the cheek gently with his thin lips and then pressed the back of her head with one hand, moving towards her red lips. "I don''t want to!" Minerva ced her hand in front of his chest and begged, "I''m already very tired." Upon hearing this, Maddox paused. After a while, he chuckled and said, "Are you still tired after resting for a day?" "As if one day''s rest is enough?" "But I want to do it again. What should I do?" His hand slid down along her waist. Minerva''s expression changed slightly as she pressed down on his hand, which was moving around without her consent. She chided him in a low voice, "Don''t mess around anymore. Don''t tell me you don''t want me to see that woman at all? That''s why you''re using this method to stall me, isn''t it?" Maddox stopped moving. Upon hearing this, his expression immediately became serious. "You don''t believe me?" "Actions speak louder than words. I followed you here yesterday, and now..." He looked at her helplessly and finally sighed heavily, "Forget it, you should go to bed early tonight." Then, he got up and went to the bathroom. "It should be fine now, right?" She breathed a sigh of relief and thenid back down on the bed. She thought of something and quickly sent a Facebook messenger message to Vera. Unexpectedly, Vera had already messaged her first. "I''ve already covered for you with Beanie. Time is precious, enjoy yourself." Minerva stared at herst sentence. This Vera could never be serious. Minerva kept theptop and recalled what she had said to Maddox earlier. A smile appeared at the corners of her lips. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She said she wouldn''t let him down, so she wouldn''t do that. Beanie... should be his child. Their faces looked so simr, so it had to be so. In the past, Minerva didn''t dare to believe it. Everytime she thought about it, she always felt that this idea was too absurd. But so what if it was absurd? Once you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remained, no matter how improbable, must be the truth. She thought for a moment and closed her eyes. She had to find a chance to get Maddox to talk again so that she could gather information. At night, after the lights in the hotel were turned off, Maddoxid by Minerva''s side. Their breathing was constant, but both of them knew that neither had fallen asleep. She blinked her eyes in the dark and suddenly wanted to turn to change her position. However, just as she turned around, he leaned over and put his arms around her waist. She struggled for a moment and heard him whisper, "Stop moving around. It''s time to go to sleep." "Fine, I''ll go to sleep. Why are you holding me?" The weather wasn''t hot, but when they hugged, it felt like they were in a furnace. In addition, Maddox''s body temperature was naturally a little higher than hers, so she felt a little ufortable in his arms. Minerva struggled for a moment and felt that Maddox''s body temperature seemed to be rising even higher than before. She was about to ask him what was wrong with him, but suddenly she thought of something and her ears turned red. "Why is your self-control so bad?" Behind her, his breathing became heavier and his voice was hoarse. "I am a normal man. My beloved woman is in my arms. How am I supposed to have selfcontrol?" He leaned close to her and whispered in her ear, "It''s good enough that I haven''t swallowed you whole." After saying that, he deliberately bit Minerva''s ear, causing her to let out a soft cry. Then, he trapped her with his hands and feet. "Go to sleep. If you move around again, I''ll eat you." She did not answer him. She was a little annoyed, but she still closed her eyes obediently. In the darkness, not only were their bodies very close to each other, but their hearts were also connected. Maddox hugged the person in his arms and felt as if his entire body was on fire. He knew that if he wanted to soothe the fire, the first thing he had to do was to release her. However, he did not want to let go of the person in his arms. He just wanted to hold her like this forever. As such, the feeling of the burn was simultaneously sweet and painful for Maddox. It was so sweet that he could sleep with her in his arms, but the pain was that he couldn''t have her even though he was hugging her. s... He sighed heavily and buried his face in her neck, greedily smelling her unique fragrance. "Maddox." In the darkness, she suddenly called out to him. "What?" A hoarse voice came from his neck. She looked at the faint moonlight outside the window. She thought of what she wanted to ask and bit her lower lip. Then she said softly, "I have a question for you. Will you answer me?" The man behind her took a deep breath as if he was restraining something. After a long time, she heard his rasping voice. "What''s the question?" "You said that I am the only woman from now on, but that day you said there was another woman before me..." Before she finished her words, she could feel his body stiffen behind her, as if he was nervous; even his breath halted. Minerva was stunned. Was he nervous? It was a little funny. She could only resist the urge tough and her eyes were filled with joy. "What are you nervous about?" A long moment of silence passed. "What do you want to know?" "I want to know... Did it happen around five years ago?" Maddox chuckled and said, "Are you stupid? It was before you so of course it was more than five years ago." "Oh yeah, I forgot about that." She awkwardly twitched the corners of her mouth and asked again, "When exactly? Do you still remember? What day was it? What time was it? And where was it? Do you still remember what she looked like? What happened..." After asking several questions in session, Maddox wentpletely silent. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 After a long moment of silence, Maddox still did not answer. Minerva thought for a moment. Could it be that she had asked too many questions at the same time? Was that why he did not want to answer? Thinking of this, she said, "If you think that I have too many questions and don''t know which one to answer, then I''ll ask them one by one. You can answer as I ask, okay?" He pursed his lips, looking as if he was about to die. "That''s what you want to know? The details of other women?" After that, he smiled bitterly again, "Will I still be able to stay in this bed after I finish answering?" "Why not?" She replied very naturally. Her unbothered look made him feel a little confused. He felt like something... was off. But he didn''t know what. "Did you hear me? I will ask you one by one and you answer ordingly. Don''t lie to me and don''t keep quiet." He chose to keep quiet. "Is death an option?" He wondered. "Maddox?" She called his name again. The corner of Maddox''s mouth twitched and he uttered a word from his throat with some difficulty. "Alright." Upon receiving his consent, Minerva was a little excited. She felt that she was only a few steps away from confirming the truth. "Okay, first question. Where did you go and why did it happen?" "Private party, business politics." In fact, Maddox knew very well who drugged him back then. It was nothing more than to test if he was really disabled. Only one person came to his mind when he thought about who would care so much about his disability. "What a simple answer," Minerva thought to herself. She then asked, "Then... How did this happen? Where were you?" Maddox was silent for a long while. Then, he suddenly reached out to hold her tightly and told her the answer. "It happened all at once. That woman suddenly rushed up. I was drugged at that time and my consciousness was in a mess." She nodded and said, "Do you remember what time it was?" That day was just too important. He stopped answering and instead gripped her tightly. "Don''t ask any more questions, okay?" "Why?" If she didn''t ask, how could she be sure? Although the answer in her heart was leaning towards yes, she still wanted to hear him say it. She felt like a person who had said something they shouldn''t have, and they had to remind the other person to keep it a secret. Because they had said something wrong, they felt extremely worried. Hence, they had to ask the other party so many questions to make themselves feel at ease. Although she didn''t say anything wrong, she was more or less in the same state of mind. "Why? Don''t you feel ufortable asking these questions?" "Not at all," Minerva shook her head. She wanted to know what she wanted to know; she couldn''t wait for him to answer all her questions. Not at all... As long as she was willing to stay by his side, no matter what kind of reason she had, even if she didn''t like him, she was willing to get back together with him. However, when he saw how unbothered she was about him, Maddox felt rather ufortable. The enthusiasm that had surged up in his body earlier hadpletely dissipated at this moment. Heughed self- mockingly, "You don''t feel ufortable, but I do." Minerva was speechless. "Even if you really don''t care, you shouldn''t make it so obvious, right?" The more Maddox talked, the tighter his grip became, "Can''t you just pretend a little bit? Just pretend that you are with me because you like me, you..." Before he could finish his sentence, Minerva suddenly turned around and met him face to face. Their breaths met mid-air. Maddox looked at the woman who had suddenly turned around. The outline of her face could be seen clearly in the faint moonlight and her moist lips shone charmingly. His eyes darkened and he slowly pressed down on her. "What are you doing?" She covered her mouth with her hand and stopped him from moving. She continued, "What are you thinking? I''m asking you these questions because I want to confirm something. It''s not because I don''t care about you." His lips moved in the palm of her hand, as if he wanted to say something. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She didn''t take her hand back. She said slowly, "If I really didn''t care about you, I wouldn''t ask these questions and I wouldn''t let you take me abroad. After all... I could report you to the police, but I didn''t..." Maddox began to pant. She could clearly feel it, and she furrowed her brows. What was going on with him? She was just exining to him; why was he in such a hurry? "Do you have something to say?" Minerva asked in confusion before withdrawing her hand. As soon as she retracted her hand, Maddox started to kiss her immediately. "Mm." The moment his lips pressed down on hers, she groaned and tried to push him away. However, he grabbed both of her hands and trapped her in his kiss. However, his hands didn''t move; he only moved his lips. The kiss was getting deeper and deeper. When Minerva felt like she was getting out of breath, Maddox finally moved away. He put his hand on her forehead and gasped slightly. "You said so yourself. I''ll remember it for the rest of my life. You can''t go back on your words anymore." Minerva asked in confusion, "What did I say?" Maddoxughed softly. Hisughter was like the sound of a slow cello ying, both maic and dark, with a charming sexiness. "You said you care about me." "I care..." She paused for a moment; she had said so just now... However, at that time, she saw that he seemed to be in a bad mood, so she was eager to exin it to him. In the dark night, Minerva''s face turned red. "Go on... Why don''t you finish your sentence?" "You''re trying to trick me. Did you do it on purpose?" She red at him, "You won''t even answer my questions properly and now you''re even trying to y tricks on me. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." After that, she turned her back to him directly and said, "If you don''t want to answer my questions from earlier, then don''t talk to me." At that moment, she looked like a sulking child who had been bullied. In the past, Maddox thought that a woman like this was so fake. However, when it came to Minerva, his heart and eyes were filled with love. "I''ll tell you the date, but this is also thest question I will answer. After that... You are not allowed to ask about any other details." If he told her the date... Then, she could get her confirmation right? Minerva hesitated for a long while before finally nodding her head. "Alright, tell me." Maddox leaned close to her ear and whispered. Minerva heard a date clearly and then she recalled her memories. Suddenly, it felt as if a sh of lightning had zapped through her brain. If she remembered correctly, the date that Maddox mentioned was the exact day of the divorce! Although she had confirmed it many times in her heart, after hearing Maddox personally tell her, Minerva was so shocked that she was a little out of it. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 Good heavens! It really was him! This thought was the only thing going through Minerva''s mind. Suddenly, she felt her eyes heating up and tears started streaming down her cheeks. She always thought that... she had been pregnant with a stranger''s child. In the beginning she even almost got rid of her baby. In the end she kept her baby, and she slowly began to love the tiny life growing in her. Later on, when Sylvia helped her investigate, she told her that Benedict was the father. When she heard that, Minerva almost broke down. She felt like she could no longer face Maddox again after having given birth to the child. After that... She did not want to recall the past. Minerva closed her eyes. Tears silently flowed down the corners of her eyes and soaked her pillow. "What''s wrong?" Maddox, who was behind her, had probably sensed that something was amiss, so he asked anxiously. She came to her senses and shook her head. "Nothing. It''s gettingte. I''ve asked all that I want to ask. Get some rest." After a moment of silence, he still couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sure you''re fine?" Minerva chuckled as tears rolled down her face, "Why wouldn''t I be? Hurry up and go to sleep." After that, she closed her eyes. Beanie... Would he be happy if he got to meet his daddy? Maddox was his biological father after all. Although a lot of things had happened in the past, Minerva no longer had the strength to investigate them one by one. She had nothing to be jealous about. She was the woman he had before and the one he had now. With this thought in mind, Minerva slowly fell asleep. Since her questions had been answered, she felt satisfied and she fell asleep easily. However Maddox was theplete opposite. After talking to her about the date, he seemed to feel a touch of dampness in the air, and then he wondered if she was crying. However, when he asked her, sheughed softly and he could not hear anything wrong in her voice. It was not until Minerva''s breathing slowed down that Maddox slowly got up. He looked at her face under the moonlight and noticed that the corner of her eyes were stained with tears. Although it had already dried up, when he touched it, he could still feel that the skin was a little different from other parts of her body. "Was she crying?" He pursed his thin lips and knitted his brows tightly. Was it because he remembered the date too well? So she was jealous and upset? Was that why she cried? However, he remembered it so clearly because too many things happened that day. It wasn''t just because of the strange woman, but also because he was set up. He had to remember that day well. From then on, he would never fall for it again. Looking at the faint tear stains, Maddox bent over and kissed her lightly like a feather. After a while, heid beside her. His heart felt like it was being clenched tightly. Back in Hidalgo. Vera was lying down on the table and scribbling something on a piece of paper. After a while, she felt like something wasn''t right, so she tore the paper off and threw it away She tried again on a new page, but it still felt wrong, so she tried again. She kept throwing away pages and pages of paper. Beanie, who was sitting on the sofa and holding a basket of fruits, couldn''t stand it anymore. "Auntie Vera, you''ve already wasted a lot of paper." Hearing this, she raised her head and red at him angrily, "It''s not like I''m wasting your paper. I bought it myself." "But..." Beanie ate a grape, "Auntie Vera, you can type it on aputer. It''ll be easier to edit and delete it. Why are you wasting paper like this... My teacher said it''s shameful to waste things." She was speechless. "I know." She tugged at her long hair crazily and said angrily, "I can''t get it right. I''m so annoyed." "Actually... Auntie Vera, you don''t have to write anything. No matter what you write, Uncle Quill won''t hire you." "Why won''t he hire me?" She huffed and said, "Everything is difficult at the beginning. If he refuses me, I''ll just keep trying. Maybe one day I''ll seed." "Well," Beanie touched his chin as if he was thinking about something, "Uncle Quill is a cold man. Rather than be his secretary, you''re probably better off being a nanny in the Hanover family." "Nanny?" Vera''s eyes widened incredulously, "You''re actually a little devil, aren''t you, Beanie? How could you ask me to go be your uncle''s nanny? A nanny! It''s very dangerous for a young girl like me to be a nanny, okay?" Beanie paused from eating and stared at her nkly. "Why is it dangerous?" Vera got up and walked to him, then she poked him in the forehead. "You little devil, apart from eating, do you know anything else? If a beautiful young girl goes to work as a nanny, she could easily meet a pervert master and be taken advantage of." Beanie swallowed the grape in his mouth, blinked his eyes and tilted his head. "But Uncle Quill is the master of the Hanover family. Aren''t you trying to get taken advantage of by him anyway?" Vera stared at him speechlessly. "That''s true. Quill is the master of the Hanover family. If he wanted to do anything to me, I would very willingly allow him to," she thought. But she was more afraid that he wouldn''t even want to do anything with her. No, what was wrong with her? And what was wrong with Beanie? How could he tell her this? How did he know about all this? Thinking of this, she went over and narrowed her eyes to look at him. Suddenly, she pinched Beanie''s ear with one hand. "Be honest, how do you know so much? Where are you picking up all this bad knowledge?" Vera was fierce and she tightened her grip. Beanie''s white ear turned red in a sh. He cried out painfully, "Ah, let go! It''s so painful!" "It better hurt. What have you been putting into your brain? I know you''re smart, but you shouldn''t be too smart. Some things shouldn''t be in your brain. Quick, forget what you said to me and forget all the improper thoughts in your mind." Beanie cried out and he tried to push her hand away but failed. He was about to start crying from the pain. In the end, he brought out his trump card again, "Auntie Vera, if you still won''t let me go, I''ll call my uncle immediately and say something bad about you!" Upon hearing Quill''s name, Vera was really frightened. She stared into space for a while. When she looked back down, Beanie had already escaped. He covered his reddened ear and ran to the stairs. He had one foot on the stairs when he turned back to look at her. "Humph, if you bully me again, I will call my uncle every day and tell him bad things about you. Then, your chances of getting with him will be even lower." "How dare you!" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera was so angry that she put her hands on her hips and said, "You''re not allowed to use the phone! I am trying to marry your uncle here!" "You''ll have to please me. If you make me happy, I''ll take you to go see Uncle Quill." Chapter 649 Chapter 649 Hearing this, Vera was stunned for a moment. Then she thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up. "Ah! Beanie!" She screamed and threw her hands up as she ran over to him. Beanie was so scared that he wanted to turn around and go upstairs, but he heard her shouting, "Beanie, you''re such a clever kid! You''re my lucky star!" "Huh?" He stopped and turned to look at Vera. "What a great idea. Why didn''t I think of it before? Quill is your uncle. It''s normal for you to visit him. Why should I resign? I can just rely on you." Vera pinched his face as she spoke. Her movements were particrly gentle and her tone was extraordinarily pleasing. "Beanie, my precious, I always treat you so well don''t I?" Vera''s smile and tone became strange, "Your uncle has been single for so many years. You can''t let him die alone right? You don''t want to see him lonely either surely?" Beanie blinked and said, "Uncle Quill won''t end up alone. He has billions of assets. Many women want to marry him." Hearing this, Vera immediately became distressed. "You''re right. Your uncle owns billions of assets. There are many women in North City who want to marry him. And I... I''m just one among all of them. I''m not as beautiful or talented as they are, but I have you, Beanie. You''re my golden ticket in. Take me to your uncle and help us grow closer." Seeing that Beanie was unmoved, she had no choice but to start listing out bribes. "If you do, I can make you BBQ ribs everyday!" He acted as if he hadn''t heard her. He continued blinking and silently looking at her. Vera gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll even make you grilled salmon!" He continued to blink his eyes. His eyes shone and sparkled. "Alright!" She was defeated and said, "Whatever you want to eat in the future, just tell me and I will make it for you, okay?" Beanie''s eyes lit up and he finally nodded, "Deal!" She was d that she had finally achieved her goal. Although she knew that she would have to work harder in the future, it didn''t matter if she could win the heart of her Prince Charming. One night passed quickly. When Minerva woke up, she seemed to have heard a sounding from outside. She was still very sleepy, so she did not care. She turned over and continued to sleep. Minerva closed her eyes and recalled the sound she had just heard. She felt like something was wrong. After thinking for a while, she opened her eyes again. Her beautiful eyes, which had just woken up, were still misty, as if dripped on by morning dew. A female voice? They were in the hotel, weren''t they? How could there be a female voice outside? With these thoughts in her mind, her body subconsciously began to move before she could react. She lifted the nket off her body, sat up and got out of the bed. The hotel room she stayed in was a suite so it had separate rooms like the living room, the kitchen and the bathroom. Right now, there were a few more people in the living room. Maddox looked at them coldly and said with a sneer, "I heard that the Dormer family was one of the most elite families among the upper ss, but today, I see that elite families don''t seem to have proper manners. Your family''s behavior and conduct is even worse than the average working ss family." Monica stood there with a gloomy expression on her face. Beside her was a tall and handsome man. The man''s facial features were extremely eyecatching. The corner of his eyes were turned upward, mimicking a fox. His appearance was even more unique than that of Monica''s. However, there wasn''t the slightest hint of warmth from his body. "Zaydon!" Monica''s heart had been hurt by Maddox. She quickly tugged on the man beside her and asked him for help. That man was Monica''s older brother, Zaydon Dormer. His hand was in his pocket. Even though he had a smile on his thin lips, his aura was no weaker than Maddox''s. "Your words are too harsh. Monica is from a good family, but our family has always been more open-minded. When you meet someone you love, you would certainly do anything to get her. If you feel like Monica has been rude, then you only have yourself to me for being so handsome and making her fall in love with you at first sight." With an expression of approval, Monica nodded her head. "That''s right." "Maddox, I really didn''t mean to misuse my power to enter your room. Ifs just that the hotel you''re staying in happens to be under my name, so... I couldn''t help myself." Maddox kept silent. The Dormer family were in the hotel business. In fact, most of the hotels abroad were owned by them. What troubled Maddox the most was how he had coincidentally chosen to stay in another hotel owned by them this time around. He sneered and said, "Get out." Zaydon''s face changed slightly, "Mr. Yardley, ''get out1 sounds a little rude. You''ve just said Monica had no manners earlier, but now inparison, it seems like you are the same, aren''t you?" Maddox stared at the pair of siblings in front of him, especially Zaydon, who had been talking nonstop since he came in. He was nagging away like an old woman and Maddox could not suppress his anger anymore. More importantly, Minerva was still sleeping. All thismotion would probably disturb her. As he was thinking about it, a confused female voice rang out. "What''s going on?" Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman in a male shirt. Her skin was fair, her hair was messy and her lips were red and swollen. She stood there. The shirt went down to her thighs, just covering her buttocks, but also revealing her legs, which were fair and slender. Zaydon nced at her. Before he could take a closer look, a tall figure rushed over. He took off his coat and wrapped her with it. Maddox''s face was ashen. He used his coat to cover up her revealing outfit. Then, he asked in a low voice, "Why did youe out so suddenly?" Minerva was dazed. She looked up at Maddox and said, "The noise woke me up." As expected. His eyes were cold and he pulled her into his arms. He blocked the remaining people''s view of her and shot an icy look at the two siblings. "Get out of here before I lose my temper." Minerva was shocked. Although Maddox had said that he had not lost his temper yet, she could already hear the fury in his voice. She quietly poked her head out of Maddox''s arms and looked at the two people in the room. Who were these two? Why were they here so early in the morning? When Minerva looked over, the two people were also sizing her up. Zaydon looked at her for a while and smiled. "Monica, is she your love rival?" The moment Monica saw Minerva, she immediately knew that she was her enemy, and a very strong one at that. She could tell from how anxious Maddox was. Monica also knew that if she wanted to be with Maddox, she would have to put in a lot of effort.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 "Hi," Zaydon suddenly raised his hand and greeted Minerva. She was stunned for a moment. He looked friendly, but as for thedy next to him... She and Monica looked at each other. She could sense a strong hostility from Monica''s gaze. For some reason, Minerva suddenly had a hunch that this woman was the same woman who had answered her call that night and told her Maddox was in the shower. She was dressed very fabulously, but Minerva was... Minerva''s gaze paused for a moment, and then her lips curled into a smile. "There''s no need to chase them away in a hurry. Since they''re here, you should treat them well." Maddox looked at her in surprise, "Minerva?" He frowned. For a moment, he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, "Why would she ask me to treat them well?" "I''m going to wash up," Minerva said as she tightened her grip on her coat. She then smiled at Maddox before turning around and entering the room. After entering the room, Minerva quickly threw off Maddox''s coat and went into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. Then, she quickly got dressed and put on some makeup. Minerva checked her makeup onest time before pulling her hair back. Then, she got up and headed out. When she pushed the door open again, she saw the Dormer siblings sitting down on the couch. Zaydon''s posture was rxed. He was holding a cup in his hand and his expression was one of indifference. When he heard the door open, he instantly turned to look at Minerva. With just one look, Zaydon''s eyes lit up in amazement and then he said, "Monica, I think you''d better give up." Hearing this, Monica straightened her back, "Why should I give up? Maddox isn''t married yet. I can fight for my own happiness." When Maddox saw her, he realized that she had changed into a new dress and put on makeup. He could tell she put in a lot of effort into her makeup too. He felt like... he was starting to understand what she had meant. A faint smile shed across Maddox''s dark eyes. He sat where he was and watched as Minerva walked over to him. He naturally raised his hand and had her sit next to him. Monica had been watching Minerva the entire time. She could tell that Minerva had gone in to wash up and put on her makeup. Although she had only spent a short amount of time, she looked very presentable. After thinking for a while, Monica straightened her back and looked at Minerva with a smile. "Were you that anxious to go back in and get dressed up? Are you afraid of losing to me?" Minerva had just sat down next to Maddox when she heard Monica''s words. She was stunned for a moment before turning to look at Monica. Monica was wearing a two- piece set, with bright red lipstick. Her curly hair made her look very dramatic. Minerva, on the other hand, had changed into a light blue dress. The soft color made her fair skin appear even more lustrous and translucent. Coupled with her luscious ck hair and natural makeup, she looked even more attractive. Minerva, who was sitting next to Maddox, matched him perfectly. The powerful aura emanating from Maddox melded into the gentle Minerva. Her body was slightly leaning against him, and her lips were slightly lifted to form a perfect arc. "I don''t quite understand what you mean. I just woke up, so I wasn''t ready to meet guests. Did you think I got dressed up topete with you? Or do you usually meet guests in your pajamas without dressing up?" Monica was taken aback by her answer. She looked at Minerva with a serious expression. It seemed that this woman was not easy to deal with. She nced at Zaydon. He looked like he was just sitting back and enjoying the show. Monica wanted to give him a hard kick. However, in front of Maddox, she held back this impulse and said slowly, "Of course not. The Dormer family is very sensitive to etiquette and appearance." "However..." Monica nced at her before turning her gaze back to Maddox. "Even if you came out wearing pajamas, I wouldn''t mind. After all, I''m here for Maddox." Upon hearing this, Minerva was not angry at all. Instead, she smiled and grabbed Maddox''s hand. "If that''s the case, then I should dress up even more. I don''t want to embarrass him." Maddox could sense what she was doing. He turned to look into her beautiful eyes. When he understood what she meant, Maddox nodded in agreement. "Your natural look is reserved for my eyes only." After that, he touched the corner of her mouth with his finger and gently wiped it. His finger was stained a little from her lipstick. Then, he put it to his lips and tasted it with a smile. "Your lipstick tastes like peach today." Minerva''s smile stiffened. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. There was no trace of a smile on Monica''s face. When she saw Maddox''s actions, she couldn''t hold on any longer. Her hands that were resting on her legs twisted together tightly. The man in front of her was as gentle as amb. This was the same man who threw her rudely out of the room wrapped in a quilt. Was he that afraid of touching her? How could there be such a big difference between them? He had been like a mountain of ice to her, but in front of Minerva... Monica secretly bit her lower lip as she heard Zaydon''s reminder. "Let me give you a piece of advice. If you give up now, perhaps you won''t be too embarrassed, Miss Dormer." "Shut up!" Monica scolded in a low voice, "It was so hard for me to find someone I like. You said that you would help me. Why do you want me to give up now?" Zaydon clicked his tongue and said, "Yes, I said I would help you, but did you see what just happened? Maddox only had eyes for that woman. You don''t have any chance at all." "They''re not married yet, so who says that I don''t have a chance?" Monica said angrily. Her heart was filled to the brim with jealousy. If Maddox treated her coldly, then so be it, but how could he treat Minerva so well? The treatments he gave the two of them were heaven and hell apart. She felt so terrible; she could not ept this. As soon as he finished speaking, Maddox put his arm around Minerva''s shoulder and suddenly said, "By the way, well be holding our wedding next month." Minerva''s smile froze. She did not expect him to suddenly say something like that. She had promised to get back together with Maddox, but they hadn''t said anything about a wedding. "What''s wrong with him?" "What did you say?" Monica was unable to sit still anymore. She suddenly stood up. "You two are going to get married next month?" Then, wouldn''t it mean that she would only have one month left to pursue Maddox? Monica had originally thought she could wait forthem to break up! "Is that so? Congrattions. Remember to invite us to the wedding." Zaydon''s reaction waspletely different from Monica''s. He was still leaning back andzing on the couch. Even the smile on his lips wasid-back. Hearing this, Maddox sneered and said, "The Dormer family is always so busy, I don''t think invitations will be necessary." "No, we''re not busy at all. I am the President of the Dormer family, and I have ample time!" Minerva didn''t know what to say. What a brazen man. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 "Seriously, when you get married, remember to invite our family. I will bring my sister to your wedding to choose a potential man as her husband. He shall be more handsome than you, but then again, I suppose you won''t allow any man who''s more handsome than you to show up at your wedding right?" Speaking of this, Zaydon cupped his chin to act like he was thinking. Minerva was stunned. This man in front of her was extremely beautiful but not subtle at all. He was Monica''s brother? The two of them... They didn''t look alike at all. Although Monica was also a beauty, her aura waspletely different from Zaydon''s. Whether it was the outline of their facial features or their eyebrows, there was not a single bit of simrity between them. Monica heard Zaydon''s words and immediately became anxious. She tugged at his sleeve. "Zaydon, what are you talking about? Who is going to attend his wedding banquet? Who is going to find a husband there? Zaydon, what do you take me for?" His expression was cunning, and he said with a smile, "Don''t you only like Maddox for his looks? You can''t pester him anymore now that he''s about to get married, so I''ll just find a better looking guy for you." Monica gawked at him speechlessly. She hade here to show off to Minerva, but unexpectedly her brother was making her embarrassed. "Who said I only like him because of his looks? You don''t understand at all!" After saying that, Monica red angrily at Minerva. Then, she turned around and left. "Don''t send an invitation to us. I will not attend your wedding!" The corner of Minerva''s mouth twitched as she spoke. "It''s up to you." Maddox looked at her coldly, "Suit yourself." Monica walked away in a fit of anger. When she reached the door, the servants quickly came up to her, "Miss Dormer, are you alright?" Monica lifted her head and puffed out her chest, looking as proud as a peacock. The servants quickly followed her. After taking a few steps, Monica suddenly waved her hand, "Hurry up and hold me up. I''m so angry that I can''t even stand up straight." "Miss Dormer!" A few servants rushed up to hold her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I''m so furious! It''s so rare for me to fall for a guy. How could some other girl have gotten him first? Which one of you was the one who told me that Maddox had been single all this while? How could he suddenly have a fiancee appear out of nowhere? How embarrassing!" The servants lowered their heads and they spoke very softly. "Someone must have given you the wrong info. Miss Dormer, after we get back, well kill the person who told you that." "Yes, well beat him to death!" "Forget it, help me back first. I have to calm down before I cane up with a n!" Monica had originally thought Minerva was just some woman pursuing Maddox as well. She could compete with her easily. After all, as a rich heiress, with her background and looks, there was no man she couldn''t get. But now, when she heard that he was about to get married, Monica''s first reaction was realising that her chance to pursue him was slowly disappearing. However, a feeling of shame soon washed over her. He was about to get married so how could she cling on to him? She even spoke so harshly to his fiancee. She felt like such a fool when she thought back to what Minerva had said to her. An incredibly stupid fool! "Monica stormed out? You guys really are something. In that case, I''ll be on my way too," Zaydon sat up on the sofa. He stood up with one hand in his pocket and said, "Maddox, remember to send me an invitation next month. Monica might not want to attend but I do." His fox-like eyes fell on Minerva''s face and he said with a smile. "I was wondering if the future Mrs. Yardley might have any sisters?" Minerva''s mouth twitched. Before she could answer him, Maddox snorted and said, "It''s none of your business. Your mission ispleted. You can leave now." "D*mn it!" Zaydon cursed, "You really are heartless. I came over so early in the morning to help you. Now that my sister is gone, you''ve be so ruthless? Maddox frowned. His face was dark as he looked at the carefree man in front of him. Before signing the contract, he had only met Zaydon a few times. Although the man in front of him looked easygoing, Maddox knew that he was not as simple as he looked. He guarded a huge family like the Dormers. In order to keep everything running, he must manage it well. Perhaps, he was just trying to fool others with his happy- go- lucky appearance on the surface. Thinking of this, Maddox''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and he shot a nce at Zaydon. "Well, your eyes are really scaring me. Anyway, Monica is gone and I have nothing to do so I''m leaving too. My dear future Mrs. Yardley, remember to introduce me to any sisters you have next time." As soon as he finished speaking, Zaydon cast her a yful nce. Minerva was speechless. "This man is really..." The corners of her mouth could not help twitching again. If she counted, that day was probably the day her lips had twitched the most amount of times. After Zaydon left, Minerva was still immersed in her own thoughts. It was only when she felt a pain at her waist that she regained her senses. Looking at Maddox, who was holding her in his arms, she furrowed her brows. "Why are you grabbing me so hard? It hurts." She reached out, wanting to pull hisrge hand away from her waist. The frown on Maddox''s face deepened. Not only did he not let go of her, he wrapped his other arm around her instead. "What are you thinking about?" His voice was hoarse and full of jealousy. He asked unhappily, "Are you that fascinated by him?" Minerva was dazed for a few seconds beforeing back to her senses. She did not know whether tough or cry as she looked at the handsome face in front of her. "Maddox, how insecure can you be?" "What?" "You are right in front of me. How could I be fascinated by another man?" The suddenpliment stunned him. When she finished speaking, even she herself was shocked, to the point where she almost bit off her tongue. Why did she praise him? He would definitely not let her forget this. Minerva was about to say something to tone down herpliment when she noticed that his ears had turned red. She thought that she had been mistaken, but when she took a closer look, they were indeed red. "Are you shy?" She couldn''t believe her eyes as she stared at his red ears in surprise. Out of curiosity, she couldn''t help but reach out her hand to touch his red ears. However, just as her fingertips touched his ear lobe, Maddox grabbed both her hands. "What are you doing?" His voice was a little hoarse. Minerva blinked her eyes. With a curious look on her face, she stretched out her hand and said, "Let me touch it." It was the first time that she had seen Maddox being shy in front of her. She was really surprised. "If you want to touch it, fine." He leaned over and bit her earlobe, "But I get to touch something of yours too." "Forget it." "That''s not for you to decide." Chapter 652 Chapter 652 Maddox had no intention of letting her go. He grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t you want to touch it? Touch it." As if Minerva would dare to touch it. If she did, she would probably have to pay a great price in return. Her body still felt weak and she couldn''t stand to be tortured by Maddox again. She definitely could not withstand a couple more times; in fact, she could barely even stand one. Thinking of this, she smiled awkwardly and tried to pull her hand back. At the same time, she said, "Um... Ifs too much... Let''s forget about it..." Right as she finished speaking£» Maddox forcefully pulled her hand over to touch his ear. Minerva remained dumbfounded on the spot, staring at the man in front of her. "Is this man... crazy???" "You''ve already touched it. You can''t back out now." Maddox pressed down on her and his cold thin lipsnded on her neck. His breath was getting hotter. "Now that everything''s settled, you should trust me now, right?" Minerva paused for a moment. She subconsciously put her arms around his neck and said softly, "Actually..." "What?" She hesitated for a long time, but still did not say anything. "It''s nothing." "What''s the matter?" Her hesitation worried Maddox. He grew a little anxious as he thought of how she had tears at the corners of her eyes before she went to bed the night before. As such, the urge in him faded. He stepped back and stared seriously into her eyes. "If you have something to say, just say it." Minerva shook her head and said, "It''s really nothing. I was just staring into space just now." In fact, she wanted to tell him that she already trusted him a long time ago, but it seemed a little pointless to mention it now, so she kept silent. After a pause, she said, "I trust you." Maddox stared at her with his ck eyes as if he was worried about something. "Last night..." "What aboutst night?" Looking at how lively her gaze was and how initiative she had been that morning, Maddox felt like perhaps he was overthinking. Perhaps he cared too much and that was why he was so afraid of losing her. He could read situations in the corporate world, but he couldn''t read the love of his life before him. A woman''s thoughts... Maddox took a deep breath and held her in his arms. He said in a low voice, "Nothing." In his arms, Minerva blinked, "Have you purchased the flight tickets yet?" "Nope." "You''re not nning on going back?" She raised her head and frowned, "Won''t yourpany crumble if you stay here too long?" "Sam is there. It''ll be fine." "But..." "It''s so rare for us to be together. Don''t you want to take a look around?" Maddox began to tempt her. Did he want to travel together? Minerva was definitely tempted to travel with him. However... She had just gotten together with him, so they couldn''t just leave thepany and family aside right? Thinking of this, she shook her head and said, "Maybe next time. It''s not convenient now. I came here abruptly. I have a lot of things to settle back home." "What do you need to settle? I can take care of them for you." "There''s no need. I can handle them myself." "Minerva..." Maddox leaned against her neck and called out her name softly. He deliberately lowered his voice with a hint of seduction in his tone. His voice was smooth, like fine wine flowing down her throat. She was getting turned on. Her heart began to tremble and she tried to stand her ground. "No, I''m not going. Next time, okay?" "You really don''t want to go? It''s such a rare opportunity..." She didn''t want to listen to him anymore. She pushed him away, got up and went into the room. After entering the room, Minerva went straight to the bathroom. She began removing her makeup. She had nothing to do anyway. She wasn''t used to wearing makeup for so long. She felt like she was wearing a mask and it was ufortable. After removing her makeup, Minerva went to pack and checked for flight tickets on her phone. As soon as Maddox came in, Minerva said to him directly, "There''s a return flight at 5 p.m. Should I book it?" She did not turn to look at him when she asked. As such, she could not see him frowning. "Are you in such a hurry to go back?" "As I said, I came here too abruptly. I''ve not settled a lot of things. Must I stay?" Maddox could sense the helplessness in her tone. He finally realized that he had been pushing her too hard. "Okay, I''ll get someone to book the tickets." "You don''t have to do that. Pass me your passport and 1*11 book ours together." He walked over and gave her his passport. Minerva was very fast. After booking two tickets, she curled her lips again and said, "If I had known we were heading out againter, I wouldn''t have taken off my makeup." "Just put more onter. There''s not much difference when you put makeup on anyway." She thought about it and decided not to put on any makeup. She could just wear a maskter; it was not like she was heading to work anyway. When the time came, the two checked out of their room and went to the airport. Before returning, Minerva sent a message to Vera telling her that she was flying back at 5 in the evening. It would probably be quitete at night by the time she arrived home. When Vera heard she wasing back, she immediately replied, telling her that Beanie was asking Minerva to bring back gifts. Gifts? Upon hearing this, she was stunned for a moment. She went out in a hurry. Where would she find the time to go get gifts for Beanie? Just as Minerva was about to refuse, an arm suddenly stretched out from beside her. He took her phone over and answered for her. "Okay." "What are you doing?" She wanted to take the phone back, "We''re already at the airport. We don''t have time to go get gifts." Maddox''s lips curled up and his expression was a little mysterious. "I''ve already bought one." "You... You already bought one?" Minerva was a little surprised. "When did you go out to buy a gift? How did I not know? And..." "It''s a gift. I''ll give it to him when I see him." Maddox locked the screen and returned the phone to her. Then, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "After all, I''m his dad now. I should prepare a greeting gift." She felt like something was off. How could he have prepared a gift on such short notice? They had been together in the hotel for the past few days, but never did she see him bring anything back when he went out. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She was a little curious, "What gift did you get? Can I have a look?" "Why?" Maddox raised his eyebrows, "Are you trying to steal his gift away?" "Who said I was going to take it away? I''m just curious." "No/ he pursed his thin lips and slowly lifted them. "It''s a secret between Beanie and me. You can''t know." Fine." Minerva had a feeling she would be cast aside once Maddox and Beanie got acquainted. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Late at night. Sam personally drove to the airport to pick Minerva and Maddox up. His hair was a little messy and his dark circles were very heavy. He looked tired and haggard. He had not slept for many days. Ever since Maddox started pursuing Minerva, most of the work fell on his assistant, Sam. Sam''s sry increased by several times as well. However, he felt like he aged over the past few days. If it went on like this, he would probably die young. He hoped Maddox could get together with Minerva as soon as possible so that he wouldn''t have to suffer so much. Just as he was thinking about this, Sam saw two familiar figures appearing at the exit. It was Maddox and Minerva. Sam''s eyes lit up. He hurriedly opened the door, got out of the car, and went up to meet them. "Young Master Yardley." Sam immediately realized that the two of them made up as he saw how Minerva was in Maddox''s arms. After getting into the car, Minerva fell asleep in Maddox''s arms. She took out her identity card and gave it to him, "Take me to a hotel. It''s toote. I don''t want to go back and disturb them." Maddox raised his hand subconsciously and took her card. Then, he held it in his hand and lowered his head to look at it. His thin lips curled up slightly. "You don''t want to disturb them? Then, I''ll take you somewhere else, okay?" She was half asleep. She nodded drowsily and said, "Okay..." Sam quietly looked at them through the rearview mirror. Then, he blinked his eyes and asked Maddox for confirmation softly. "Young Master Yardley, what is happening?" "Take us to her area." Sam could only nod and drive the car. He couldn''t help but sneak a nce at the two people behind him. He realized that Maddox had been taking good care of Minerva. Moreover, she didn''t resist either and had been quietly sleeping in his arms. Perhaps... They really did make up. "Just focus on driving." A deep and cold voice suddenly sounded. Sam came to his senses and looked at the road before him attentively. Maddox put the identity card away. There were no cars around at that hour, so Sam drove quickly. When they arrived at their destination, Sam opened the door for Maddox, and he got out with Minerva in his arms. It was her residential area. Sam coughed lightly and asked in a low voice, "Young Master Yardley, didn''t the Young Madam say earlier... that she didn''t want toe back here? Why are you..." "What''s wrong?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and nced at him. "It''s not like I have nowhere to stay in this area." Sam instantly shut up, "That''s true. You have a house right opposite Young Madam''s house. You could always stay there. I suppose you''re taking her there tonight?" Anyway, the two of them had already made up. Sam had no reason to say anything more. He nodded along and helped them wherever he could. After Maddox settled Minerva in, Sam turned around and left the area. However, before entering the elevator, Sam couldn''t help ncing at the opposite side. Thinking of the little kid inside, he shook his head and left. "Auntie Vera, you said mommy''s flight was at 5, right? I waited all night, but why isn''t she here yet?" Early in the morning, as soon as Vera opened the door, she saw Beanie sitting on the sofa, swinging his two fair legs. He asked her that question with a face full of resentment. Vera was stunned for a moment, then stretched out her hand and touched her face to wake herself up. "She didn''te back? That''s strange. Yesterday, she told me that her ne was at five o''clock. She should have reached home at around midnight. Have you gone to the room to check?" Beanie pouted and said, "I stayed in Mommy''s roomst night. Humph!" "Really? Don''t tell me your mommy didn''te back all night? Wait a minute, let me call her and ask." After that, Vera turned around and ran upstairs. Then she took out her phone and dialled Minerva''s number. Meanwhile, Minerva was fast asleep like a log. After all, she had been so tired over the past few days. Hence, Maddox ced her phone on silent. After he woke up, he took her phone outside with him. When her phone vibrated, she waspletely unaware as she continued sleeping. Vera was waiting anxiously, but no one answered. She was so anxious that she stretched her hand to support herself against the wall and said, "Why isn''t she picking up? Did something happen?" She was on the edge of her seat. Just when Vera was about to give up and end the call, someone finally picked up. However, it was a deep male voice sounding from the other side. "Yes?" T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera was stunned for a while when she heard the man''s voice and it took her a long time toe to her senses. This male voice sounded a little familiar... Vera remembered who Minerva was with for the past few days and suddenly recalled. "Y-Young Master Yardley?" Maddox couldn''t help but frown when he heard the stammering voiceing from the other end of the phone. He said coldly, "She''s still resting. What''s up?" Vera subconsciously shook her head. After shaking her head, she realized she was still on the call. He couldn''t see her at all so she quickly answered, "No, nothing. I was just wondering why Minerva hadn''te homest night, so..." "Don''t worry. She''s with me." "Okay, if that is all, then I''m going to hang up..." Vera hung up the phone, trembling, and then covered her chest with her hands. Gosh, she was scared to death. It was Maddox who answered the phone. Until now, Vera was still very afraid of him. If Minerva got back together with him, that would mean she would see Maddox more often. The thought of it made her distraught. "That cold-blooded snake. Hmm... This is too much." "Auntie Vera, where is my mommy?" Beanie''s voice rang behind her. Vera turned her head and saw that Beanie was behind her. She was stunned and then asked, "When did you walk up? Did you hear me on the phone?" He blinked his eyes and then said, "I just got here. Where is my mommy? Did she answer the phone?" "Um... Your mommy is fine. Don''t worry," Vera came over and rubbed his head, "Your mommy is busy looking for a stepfather for you. Don''t worry about her. Go wash up, put on your clothes and then eat breakfast. I will take you to school." "Oh," Beanie nodded. "What does ''stepfather'' mean?" "You don''t know? I thought you''re usually pretty smart?" "Mommy said... She''s looking for Daddy, not a stepfather." Daddy? Vera thought about the two simrlooking faces and shrugged her shoulders, "It''s basically the same. Anyway, it''s your daddy. Hurry up and get ready. I''ll pick you upter in the afternoon; then you can bring me to your uncle''spany. When you see your uncle, tell him you missed him so much, so you asked me to bring you to him, got it?" "But... I don''t miss my uncle at all." Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Hearing this, Vera''s face immediately changed. "Beanie, that isn''t what we agreed on. You promised me and now you''re going back on your word?" "However... I can tell him that I want to eat lobster and ask him to take me there." Hearing this, Vera''s eyes lit up instantly. She held Beanie''s shoulder tightly and was so moved that she almost burst into tears. "Beanie, you really are a darling. Ill cook whatever you want to eat from now on!" He blinked his eyes and felt like he had just hit the jackpot. By the time Minerva woke up, it was already noon. The zing sun was high up in the sky. Even though the curtains were drawn, the room was still exceptionally bright. She looked at the unfamiliar surroundings and remembered what Maddox said to her the night before. After thinking for a while, she slowly got up. This ce didn''t look like a hotel but more like a residence. It was unfamiliar. It couldn''t be Ocean Vi as there was no sound of waves. "Where am I then?" Minerva lifted the nket and got up. It was quiet. She saw her phone on the table. She walked over and picked up her phone. She noticed a message from Maddox. "After you see this, go freshen up. I''ve prepared all the toiletries for you. There are clothes in the closet. When I get back, we can have lunch together." After a while, Minerva went into the bathroom and found that there were toiletries prepared. She put the phone aside, brushed her teeth and washed her face. Then, she stared at the cup on the shelf nkly. It was a set. Moreover, there were three of them, two big ones and a little one. It was as if it was specially prepared for her and Beanie, for a family of three to wash up. Minerva did not know why, but when she saw this, her heart was fuzzy. She turned on the camera and adjusted the focus and filter. She took a picture of the cups, looked at the photo and was smiling like a fool. She spent about ten minutes in the bathroom. When she came out, she followed the instructions and went to the wardrobe. She opened it and the wardrobe was filled with all sorts of women''s clothing; tops, trousers, dresses and skirts. It was an extensive selection. All these clothes... When did he prepare them? After taking a look at the clothes, Minerva finally chose a set of casual clothes for herself. She sat down and sent a message to Maddox. "It''s still pretty early. Why don''t I head back first? I won''t wait for you." Yardley Corporation. In the middle of a meeting, Maddox sat at the head of the table. A couple of seasoned shareholders were going arguing in front of him, but Maddox remained expressionless. His phone vibrated in his pocket and his expression changed slightly before he took out his phone. Although he was the one who banned phones during meetings, his phone vibration reminded him of Minerva, who was still asleep in his house. Afraid that he would miss her message, he briefly took out his phone and saw a Facebook messenger notification. He smiled lightly and used his fingerprint to unlock his phone. However, what he saw was Minerva''s message telling him she would not be waiting for him. Maddox''s cheeriness immediately fell. He couldn''t care less if he was in the conference room; he immediately called Minerva. Soon after she sent her message, she put her phone down. She thought that Maddox was at work, so he wouldn''t reply so quickly. However, his call came as the message just sent. It was almost immediate... Minerva answered the phone, "Hello?" "What are you going to do if you don''t wait for me?" A deep male voice suddenly sounded. He lowered his voice so that the seasoned shareholders'' argument would shroud it. However, they were too familiar with Maddox''s voice, especially when it was lowered. Usually, he lowered his voice when he was about to lose his temper, so everyone was particrly sensitive to his tone. The seasoned shareholders swiftly looked at him as Maddox lowered his voice. They wanted to know if he was about to give his opinion. However, what they saw was Maddox making a call. "What''s going on?" Didn''t he say that no phones were allowed during meetings? What was going on with President Yardley? Everyone in the meeting turned their heads curiously and looked at him. "Hmm?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and said, "Wait there and don''t go anywhere. Ill pick you up at noon." Minerva rubbed her stomach and resisted the urge to roll her eyes. "But I''m hungry now. I want to go out to eat, and then I''ll head to workter. Anyway, you''re busy so why don''t you..." "Hungry?" Hearing that she was hungry, Maddox immediately changed his mind and his voice softened, "It''s my fault. I''ll go back and pick you up right now. Don''t go anywhere." After that, he hung up the phone and got up. Before anyone could react, Maddox already picked up his coat. He got up and walked towards the door. Everyone came to their senses and several senior shareholders came forward to stop him. "Y-You ng Master Yardley... We''re in the middle of a meeting. Where are you going?" "I have something to do." "Something to do?" One of them snorted and said, "It''s not very polite of you to walk out halfway through the meeting. Besides, it''s not a very urgent matter..." Before he could finish, Maddox red icily at him. "Do you have a problem with that?" His eyes were piercing. Everyone was bbergasted when they saw his gaze, but after some consideration, they stepped forward again. "It''s not that I have any problems, but we''re all in the middle of a discussion. We''re not even halfway done. You can''t just leave us." "Oh," Maddox''s face was cold. "Then, let''s pause the meeting. You guys wait here. Well continue when I get back." "Y-Young Master Yardley..." "Mr. Yardley, time is money. You..." However, before they could finish speaking, Maddox had opened the conference room door and disappeared. Everyone looked at each other and after a while, one of them asked in a low voice. "What should we do? Are we really going to wait here?" "Huh, I think we''d better forget about it. He probably won''t be back for a couple of hours. Didn''t you see his tone and expression on the phone?" "Huh? Was he on the phone with a woman?" "It seems so. Everyone, let''s go back to our stations. Let''s postpone this meeting to tomorrow." "If that''s the case, then... Let''s go. See you tomorrow." They took their things and left the conference room. As everyone left, all of them had the same thought. What happened was rather familiar... Where had they seen this before? Minerva wanted to tell Maddox it wasn''t necessary when she heard that he was picking her up. However, he knew she might refuse, so he hung up before she could answer. She was speechless. "Does he have to be so domineering?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 Since Maddox asked her to wait, Minerva couldn''t leave now and let hime back for nothing, right? Moreover, Minerva didn''t even know where she was. After thinking for a while, she got up and walked out of the house, intending to explore the environment and see where she was. When she reached the living room, Minerva discovered a huge balcony in the living room. The curtains were half drawn. She stretched and opened the curtains. The sun was bright that day. She wondered how long it would take for Maddox to get there. Minerva walked to the balcony and looked around. The more she looked at it, the more familiar it became. There were oak trees at the entrance of the estate and a familiar pebble path. It... looked like her neighbourhood. And this location... Ten secondster, Minerva got off the balcony and hurried to the door. After opening the door, Minerva stared at her own door nkly. Sure enough... It turned out that Maddox brought her to the house opposite hers after she fell asleep the night before. Maddox had been living here for a long time. All of a sudden, Minerva''s heart was filled with inexplicable emotion. She could not speak. From what she knew, this house was vacant when she bought her house across the street. There was no way their houses were facing each other coincidentally. As such, Maddox might have bought the houseter on. As for why he wanted to buy it, she already knew. Minerva closed her eyes, shut the door behind her and returned to the room. Maddox arrived very quickly. When she heard the sound of the door, she raised her head and looked over. His hair and clothes were a little messy, and there was even some sweat on his forehead. Minerva looked at the time. It had only been ten minutes since she hung up the phone. Why was he in such a hurry? Minerva stood up. Then, Maddox walked over and put his arms around her waist. "It''s my fault. Are you starving?" "Er... Not really." She shook her head. "How did you get here so quickly? Did you speed?" His thin lips curled up, "Are you worried about me?" She looked away as she heard him say, "Don''t worry. I controlled myself. After all, I still need to stay alive to take you to lunch." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but re at him, "Who needs you to take me to lunch? I can take care of myself. Besides... It''s not like I''m unfamiliar with the area." "I assume you''ve gone out to have a look." She nodded, "I was waiting for you, so I went out to the balcony. That''s how I figured out." He leaned against her neck. When he saw her changing into the clothes he prepared for her, his eyes were smiling. "Do you like it?" "What?" She raised her head in shock. She didn''t know what he meant. "The clothes," Maddox lowered his head and looked at her tenderly, "I picked all of them out myself." "You picked them out yourself?" She nearly blurted out. There were a lot of clothes in there. How could he have that much time to pick them out? Minerva thought about how well- fitted the clothes were... He was probably telling the truth. Hence, she blinked and gave him a halfheartedpliment. "It''s okay. I kinda like them." "Let me take a look..." He lowered his voice and touched her cor, trying to unbutton her shirt. Minerva''s expression changed drastically. She held on to his hand and asked, "What are you doing?" "Looking at the clothes I picked out." "Just look with your eyes. Why are you taking off my clothes?" She swatted his hand away and took a step back. She felt that he was really too frivolous. Ever since she got back together with him, he seemed to be thinking of ways to sleep with her each time they were together... Was it because he suppressed his burning desire for too long? She didn''t recall him being like this in the past. Maddox''s eyes darkened when he heard that. He leaned over again and said, "What am I supposed to look at if I don''t take off your clothes?" She was dumbfounded. She looked at him, thinking he was crazy. As she dodged, she said, "Stop it. Just look at me from there. You won''t..." She suddenly realized something and stared at him with wide eyes. "You said you picked everything out yourself. Don''t tell me that..." "Was he referring to the underwear as well?" Minerva looked down at her chest; the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Just as she was in a daze, Maddox came up to her again. He ced his hand around her waist while his other hand was busy unbuttoning her shirt. "Come on. Just a peek." She frowned and said, "Maddox, stop." Her tone was starting to get a little aggressive. He paused and looked down at her. His dark eyes were begging her. He said in a low voice, "I just want to take a look, okay?" "No." "Please?" He continued to coax her. His maic voice seemed to have alluring magic. She felt she was about to give in. Her lips moved as she looked into Maddox''s eyes. In the end... She nodded her head reluctantly. He did not stop after getting her permission. He quickly undid the buttons on her shirt, revealing her beautiful snow-white corbone and red bra. Minerva could feel him moving, and she could also feel his breathing getting heavier. She blinked her eyes nervously and then bit her lower lip. "Are you done looking?" "Mmm..." He looked at her carefully with his thin lips slightly hooked. "It fits you really well. I seemed to have picked the right size for you." Minerva''s face and ears turned red when she saw him staring at her. She gritted her teeth and pushed him away. "Alright, enough. Can we go eat now? I''m starving." She stepped aside and turned around to put on her clothes. As soon as she buttoned the first button, Maddox, who was behind her, came up to her and said, "I''ll order take-out. Can we eat a bitter?" As he spoke, his breath on her neck was hot and his hands were starting to feel her all over. Minerva was alerted. She knew why he wanted to order take- out. Her eyes darted quickly, "No, I have to go to work after lunch. If you don''t let me go out today, I won''t let you see your son." He immediately stopped touching her waist and withdrew his hands, defeated. "Minerva, you''re mean." Maddoxined. Then, as if he couldn''t hold it in anymore, or perhaps he wanted to vent his anger, he suddenly went up to her neck and sucked it hard. He didn''t let go for quite a while. She could feel her neck going numb. Just as she was about to push him away, he voluntarily let go. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Alright let''s go." "Wait a minute." Minerva wanted to see if he left a mark on her neck, but he picked her up and carried her out of the house. It wasn''t until she went downstairs and got in the car that Minerva finally had the time to look at her neck. Sure enough, a pink mark appeared there. What made it worse was that she was wearing a low-cut top too. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 It was so obvious. Minerva touched the mark and wanted to take some concealer to cover it up. However, when they left, she realised she hadn''t brought anything along. She only had her phone in her hand. "Where''s my bag?" "It''s probably at home," Maddox replied, a satisfied smile on his lips. She thought for a moment as she touched the hickey. Then, she turned to look at him. "Did you do it on purpose?" "You''re my woman. Is there a problem with leaving a mark on my woman''s body?" He said, and his tone suddenly became a little serious, "This way, no one else will try to snatch you away from me. You''re now Mrs. Yardley." She said, "No, I''m not. We''re not registered, nor did we have a wedding together." Maddox suddenly fell silent as if her words choked him. Hearing his silence, Minerva thought he would answer her, but after some time, he still didn''t say a word. She was a little disappointed. She thought Maddox would offer to bring her for registration immediately or give her a ceremony, or a proposal or something. But... Nothing. Was she thinking too much? After all, they were married before. Thinking of this, Minerva sighed to herself. Forget it; she''d better not care too much. How could she not understand how he felt about her? As long as two people had genuine feelings for each other, nothing else mattered. What she should worry about at the moment was the mark on her neck. She had nothing to hide it with. Others would see it. What should she do? After thinking about it for a long time, Minerva reached for her hair tied to the back of her head and let it down. Her ck hair scattered down and draped over her shoulders, perfectly covering her hickey. Maddox nced over, "Why are you hiding it?" She ignored him and turned her head to look out the window. It was all because of this troublemaker that she was in this mess. The smile in his eyes deepened when he saw her leaning against the window as she looked outside. She looked adorable when she was angry. "When... will you take me to see our son?" "You haven''t even met him and you''re already calling him your son? We don''t even know if he will acknowledge you," Minerva replied with an angry tone. Maddox frowned when he heard that. This was, in fact, a problem. After all, he had never met the child before. He really didn''t know whether the child would be willing to recognize him as a father. If the child was willing, that would be great. But... What if he wasn''t willing to? "Even if he doesn''t want to, he has to. I''m the only man you will ever have." Minerva was speechless. "There are ways to make him acknowledge me." "I-1 haven''t thought so far yet. Just wait it out for now." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She was still a little nervous, even more so since they were back from abroad. She was kind of excited and hopeful, but also scared. She was wondering whether she needed to prepare a formal ceremony when Maddox and Beanie met. She felt that it wasn''t appropriate after some thought. She massaged the bridge of her nose; her head was starting to hurt. "I better ask Vera what she thinks when I''m at workter." Minerva became more rxed after she made her decision. After lunch, Maddox sent her to her office. When she was about to get out of the car, he said behind her. "Remember to tell me when you''ve made up your mind, but... don''t let me wait too long. Ill wait for three more days." "I know. Don''t worry." After that, she left quickly. She did not dare to meet Maddox''s eyes. After entering the elevator, the burning gaze behind her finally disappeared. Minerva heaved a sigh of relief. Although she was back together with him and had done everything together, she still felt ufortable under his gaze. "How do I describe it? It''s as if he wants to eat me alive." She reached out to cool her neck off, trying to make herself snap out of it. Minerva hadn''t been at work for a few days and felt a little guilty. Fortunately, she didn''t bump into anyone when she was in the elevator. It was not until she went to the office that she saw Vera, who was bustling away. "What? I''m not sure what you mean. Can you exin it to me again? How about this. Miss Summer, why don''t youe over to the office and let''s talk in person, okay? We will definitely be able to give you a quote for all the materials of your choice!" "Yes, absolutely." "Okay, thank you for understanding. I''ll hang up then. Goodbye." After Vera hung up the phone, she went on to answer another call. Minerva stood at the door and watched as she ved away. She secretly felt that it was a little funny, so she crossed her arms and stood at the door, looking at her. Vera finished her work and was pacing around. Suddenly, she realized that there was a figure by the door and she looked over. At first she didn''t take a good look, but she quickly turned her head back again. "Minerva?" There was a faint smile on Minerva''s lips as she nodded at Vera. "F*ck, are you trying to scare me to death? Why are you standing there and not saying anything? When did you get here?" Minerva smiled and said, "I''ve been here for a while. You were so busy so I didn''t want to interrupt." "D*mn, I''m not just busy, I''m absolutely swamped. You didn''t even bother to help me even though you were right there. You just stood there and watched me work." "Well," Minerva walked in with a grin andforted her, "I was afraid of interrupting you. That''s why I didn''t make a sound. How have you been these past two days?" "There are more peopleing to thepany to sign with us, probably because of the sess of our previous banquet. Our regrs have been introducing new clients as well. I think... If this goes on, you''ll have to find another assistant. I''m drowning in work." Minerva pursed her red lips and thought for a moment. She then said, "Why don''t you get yourself an assistant to help you?" "What do you mean?" Vera blinked and stood still in front of her. "You''re not trying to elope with President Yardley and leave me and thepany behind, are you?" Minerva couldn''t help but flick her on the forehead when she heard what she said. "What are you going on about? Won''t it be much easier for you to handle things from now on if you hire an assistant to help you?" "That''s true, but I am an assistant. An assistant getting another assistant?" Minervaughed and said, "How about I give you a promotion? Ourpany has been doing pretty well these days. What do you think about bing a manager?" Hearing this, Vera''s facial expression changed slightly. "A manager? I-1 haven''t had enough time to..." "You have helped me for so many years. I trust in your ability. From now on, you are the Vice President of thispany. Apart from me, you have the authority to oversee everything else. Also, just because you''ve been promoted doesn''t mean you can ck off in pursuing my brother." Chapter 657 Chapter 657 Vera coughed lightly as she heard this and said, "I have already found a partner in crime; I won''t fall behind." "As long as you''re confident. Remember to let the word out and hire an assistant soon." "Well... Okay, thepany is getting busier. I get dizzy every time you aren''t around. We''d better hire one." After they reached a consensus, Minerva thought of her own worries. She sat down in front of her desk and looked at Vera, who seemed to want to speak but stopped on a second thought. "What''s the matter with you? Just say what you want to say. Don''t sit there and look at me like a resentful woman. Fortunately, I am a woman, or people will think that I am a heartless jerk." Minerva was speechless. Vera set down the documents in her hand to one side, then pulled a chair and sat down beside Minerva. "Tell me, what are you upset about? Let me hear you out." Minerva looked at her and said, "I haven''t thought of a way to exin it to you yet." Vera thought about what happened in the past few days and asked directly, "Did you get back together with him?" Although she was a little embarrassed, Minerva bit her lower lip and nodded. Perhaps she was nervous so after she nodded, she asked a question. "Am I being stupid? I made up my mind not to be with him again. After all, he hurt me before... But I..." She looked down, carrying a bit of guilt, "I can''t seem to control myself." Vera was a little touched at how sad she was. She grabbed her hand and whispered, "What''s wrong with that? Love is uncontroble and you can''t hide the feelings you have for someone. In the past five years, I have been by your side. Of course, I know that you have always had him in your heart, so I encouraged you to be with him. In fact, everyone''s the same. When you really like someone, even if you know the path ahead won''t be easy, you will still want to dive right in." It was the same for her. Although she knew that Quill didn''t like her, she couldn''t give him up. She knew that if she chose to give up, she would be hurt less. However, all she had eyes for was Quill, as if he was the only man she could see. What could she do? Should she give up on him and live alone for the rest of her life? Vera knew she would never like anyone else as much as she liked Quill. After all, she had liked him for so long. So... While she still had a chance, she had to try her best. Like a moth drawn to a me. This was purely instinctual. Just like how Minerva liked Maddox, or how Maddox liked Minerva. After five years, neither of them changed. It was destiny. "In fact, there''s one thing I haven''t told you all these years." Minerva was silent for a long time before she spoke. "What is it? What have you not told me?" Vera asked in confusion. In fact, no one was really surprised by how simr Beanie and Maddox looked. After all, he and Minerva were married before. Everyone assumed the child she had after their divorce belonged to him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, Minerva didn''t know anything about this. Sylvia tricked her previously, so she thought Benedict was the father. Furthermore, Maddox did not know what happened on that rainy night, although the entire world knew the child belonged to him and Minerva. The two of them were the only ones who were in the dark. Now that Minerva knew the truth, there was only one person left who did not know; Maddox, who was the father. "What''s the matter? Say something," Vera waved her hand in front of her. Minerva came to her senses and shook her head. "Huh? What did I just say? I forgot." Vera stared at her silently. "Maybe I shouldn''t say it. After all, they already know. What''s the point in me telling them?" Minerva thought. It was better to keep these things buried. "Are you that forgetful? How could you forget so quickly?" "Actually, I wanted to ask, if I let Beanie meet his father, should I... hold a ceremony or something?" "Meet his father? You''re finally going to let Maddox see Beanie? Aren''t you afraid? I mean, I guess you guys are back together now. Even if Maddox sees Beanie, he won''t take the child back. But... Have you told your brother about this?" Quill. He never agreed for her and Maddox to be together. What happened this time was also very sudden. Oftentimes, decisions were impromptu. "Your brother loves you very much. I think you''d better find the time to tell him, or... I''m afraid you guys will get into a fight," Vera said worriedly. Minerva bit her lower lip and said, "I haven''t thought about how to tell Quill yet, and... I feel like I can decide what I want to do with my life. Even if it was my parents, they shouldn''t control me this much right?" "But he is still your brother. He''s been so good to you." "I know," Minerva nodded. "It''s because he''s been too kind to me that I used to do so many things to please Quill. Now, I want to make my own decisions. Vera, if you get the chance, maybe you can help me test the waters." Hearing this, Vera''s face was suddenly ashen. She already asked Beanie to take her to see Quill so shamelessly. If she stood in front of him and talked about this, wouldn''t it make him unhappy? "No, I''m not going to. I won''t help with this. You can find a chance to talk about it yourself." "I knew you wouldn''t. I''ll see when I can tell him myself then/ Minerva said. Meanwhile, after Maddox returned, he didn''t go back to the conference room. Sam said everyone left, but he didn''t get angry. He just summoned everyone back to the meeting again. Then, the meeting continued. In the middle of the meeting, Maddox was in a daze again. The senior shareholders had begun debating back and forth, and it was heated. This seemed to be the norm for every meeting. Maddox usually ignored them and let them fight it out. When they were done, he would make a fewments and that would be it. However, at that moment, Maddox''s mind was filled with something else. What would be a good gift to give to his son he was about to meet? He said at the airport that he had prepared a gift. In fact, he was just trying to show off in front of Minerva. It was his first time being a father, and he had never even met the child. How could he know what to give him? He even told Minerva that it was a secret; he actually just didn''t want her to know. Thinking of this, Maddox felt his head starting to hurt and he pursed his thin lips. "Young Master Yardley, what do you think of my suggestion?" A senior asked. Maddox looked up at him and suddenly said. "What do kids generally like?" Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Everyone was silent. Such a sudden remark stunned everyone present at the meeting. Even Sam, who was next to him, was taken aback for a moment. Then he looked at Maddox with panic in his eyes and whispered, "Young Master Yardley..." One of the senior shareholders adjusted his sses and looked at Maddox, "Young Master Yardley, what did you just say? Please say it again. I didn''t quite catch it the first time." Maddox''s mind was filled with thoughts of buying gifts for his son, so he blurted out naturally. "What do kids like?" Most of the people in this meeting were middle- aged men. Some of them were old enough to have children and grandchildren, but they were not yet retired. They were all fathers or grandfathers. They had many children in their families, so they must know what children liked. One of the middle-aged men looked at the person next to him. Both had disbelief in their eyes. "Why was Maddox asking what children would like in a meeting?" Why would he ask such a question that had nothing to do with work? However, they were all businessmen. What hadn''t they seen before? After looking at each other for a while, they soon reacted. One of them asked, "Young Master Yardley, are you looking to buy a gift for a child?" "Yes," Maddox pursed his lips and nodded, frowning. "I know the answer. Children generally like cute things. You can''t go wrong there." "Cute?" Maddox was confused. He squinted his eyes and asked, "For example?" "For example, dolls or toys. If not, maybe building blocks. There''s a variety now. My wife often buys them for my daughter." Maddox was speechless. Daughter. Suddenly, he felt it was not a bad idea to have a daughter, but... Minerva had a son. "Wait a minute, we haven''t made things clear yet. Why are you giving him suggestions already?" Seeing that Maddox was interested, everyone wanted to pitch in. The meeting turned into a competition to suck up to him. "May I ask, is the gift you want for a boy or a girl? There is a big difference between what boys and girls like. If you get the wrong gift, that would be embarrassing." "Yes," Maddox nodded in agreement. "A boy." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "If it''s for a boy, you can give him toy models as a gift." "Toy models?" Maddox was no stranger to this word, but... he hadn''t realized that children could y with them as well. "I''m talking about the kind specially designed for children. For boys, they are usually cheekier. They like different things from girls, like gaming devices and race cars." "Young Master Yardley, our family usually..." Everyone started giving their own suggestions and speaking over each other. Maddox grimaced at the noise and pursed his lips. After a while, he shouted. "Sam." "Huh?" Sam, who suddenly had his name called, was a little out of it so he answered ''huh'' subconsciously. But soon, he got up and walked to Maddox. "Sir, what can I do for you?" Maddox nced at him and pursed his lips. "Write down what they are saying." Sam looked at him incredulously. "Assistant Sorrento, I was just saying how..." They began to argue again, fighting to be the first to speak. It was obviously a meeting room for high-level officials, but they seemed more like rowdy shop owners yelling in a market. Sam had never even heard of some of the things they were saying. He took down the names of all the suggestions until his hand went numb. He then handed the page to Maddox after he was done with it. "Sir, this is what I took down earlier." Maddox nodded with satisfaction when he saw a full page. "Okay, make a list and buy all of them." "Do you really want to buy everything? What are you..." "I''m buying a gift for my son, why?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and asked coldly. Sam''s lips trembled as if he had heard something extraordinary. "Is there a problem?" Maddox''s eyes were already shing with displeasure. Sam shook his head. "Not a problem. I will go and get them right away. You want everything right? Don''t worry, you can count on me!" Although Sam felt that it was ridiculous, he still did as told. There were many things in the list that were the same thing, just under different brands. But since Maddox gave him an instruction, he did not dare to go against it. After the meeting, everyone was busy discussing what just happened by the elevator. "What''s been going on with Young Master Yardley for the past two days?" "I was wondering the same thing. I''ve been away from thepany for a few days. As soon as I came back, I saw him answering a call in a meeting, and now he even asked us what children like? Do you guys think he''s thinking of buying it for his own son?" "I doubt it, right? I''ve never heard anyone mention him having a son." "Um, maybe it''s for a niece or nephew." "I have never seen him interact with anyone..." "Maybe he really does have a son?" The group of people looked at each other. When they saw Sam pass by, they hurried to catch up with him, "Assistant Sorrento, what''s up with Young Master Yardley these days? It''s not a big deal that he''s hardly around anymore, but our meeting keeps hanging." "Yeah, is Young Master Yardley nning to let go of such a big corporation like Yardley Corporation?" Hearing these words, Sam could not help but stop. His face was helpless as he looked at them. "As you said, how could he let go of such a bigpany? Besides, there hasn''t been any problems lately, right?" Everyone thought about what he said and nodded subconsciously. "Indeed, nothing is wrong." "Assistant Sorrento, we''re not questioning Young Master Yardley''s ability. We''re just curious. Does he have a son?" Sam didn''t know how to respond. He pinched his lips together and looked up. The look in his eyes was faint, "If you want to know so badly, why don''t you ask him yourself?" The man who asked the question scratched his head. As if he would have the courage to ask Young Master Yardley. He wasn''t trying to cause trouble. "Since you don''t dare to ask, don''t ask me. If you are afraid, I am also afraid!" After saying this, Sam went into the elevator. When the elevator door closed, the group of people had not yete back to their senses, so Sam took the elevator down alone. He looked at the wall of the elevator and whispered to himself, "Why would he ask me? I don''t know much. Even if I did, I wouldn''t tell. I really didn''t expect a group of old men to be this nosy." Sam followed Maddox''s instructions and bought everything on the list. After buying everything, he realized that he could not fit everything into his car. As such, he could only send things directly to Maddox''s house using a delivery service. Maddox stood there expressionlessly when he saw the car. "That''s it?" Sam nodded and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "It''s all here. Sir, what do you want to do with it?" Chapter 659 Chapter 659 Maddox couldn''t help but twitch his lips as he looked at the pile of things in front of him. He listened to everyone talking about it with delight but he didn''t expect them all to be so childish. The corners of his eyes twitched slightly. Children, they liked these sorts of things? Maddox had never been a father so he had no idea what children liked. He followed what everyone said. This way, even if the child didn''t like a toy, he could always pick another one. Anyway, the boy was a child. Whether or not he would like them, he would still be excited to see this mountain of gifts. Maddox unconsciously started to smile at the thought of the boy seeing what he did for him. Sam did not hear Maddox''s answer. He only saw a strange smile appear on Maddox''s lips; it was the smile of a benevolent father. It was a normal look for fathers. Despite this, when this smile was stered on Maddox, it looked a little strange for some reason. However, Sam did not dare to say it out loud. He could only quietly lower his eyes and look at the pile of gifts in front of him. Although he didn''t know what was going on, Sam knew that this must have something to do with Minerva. When school was over, Minerva went to pick Beanie up. She saw a familiar figure standing at the school entrance. He was leaning against the wall and he wore a white shirt. His figure looked particrly thin. However, his handsome figure still attracted the attention of many women around him. When Minerva saw him, she immediately thought of how he was beaten up onto the ground by Maddox a few days ago. Blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth then. She wondered if his injuries were serious. She hadn''t seen him thest few days, so she didn''t know how he was doing either. The school bell hadn''t rung yet. Everyone was just waiting. Minerva got out of her car and as if sensing her presence, Benedict immediately looked over in her direction. He looked at her for a while and then looked away. After a while, he started making his way towards her. She stood on the spot and didn''t move an inch. She only raised her head to look at him when he was right in front of her. At first nce, Minerva got a huge shock. Bruises covered Benedict''s face and they looked severe. But even so, they didn''t take away how handsome it was. "That day... Why didn''t Maddox go easy on him?" Seeing the surprise in her eyes, a bitter smile appeared on Benedict''s face. "There''s still ten minutes before school ends. It''s not convenient to talk here. Do you want to go somewhere else to talk?" Minerva looked around. She saw a more remote ce and pointed towards it, "Let''s talk there." Then she took the lead and Benedict naturally followed her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry about what happened that day." After reaching the spot, Minerva apologized. "I didn''t know he would be there. I''m really sorry you got beaten up because of me." "Are you apologizing to me?" Benedict looked at her. His bitter smile and injuries were a pitiful look on him. She couldn''t bear to look at him, so she turned her gaze away. "Maddox was the one who injured me. If you''re the one apologizing, does that mean you''ve epted him?" She didn''t reply. Although she didn''t know if he was sincere, she bit her lower lip and remembered his confession to her. After all, she listened to what Maddox said, and she was getting a bit suspicious of Benedict now. She felt like he only approached her because of Maddox. But anyway, since he made things so clear, she should do the same to him. Hence, she nodded her head. Benedict lost hisposure and the light in his eyes fell. After a while, he suddenly grabbed Minerva''s shoulder crazily. "Why? Why did you go around in circles only to end up with Maddox again? What does he have that I don''t? Have you forgotten what he did to you in the past?" Minerva was shocked by his sudden outburst. She felt her shoulder hurt from his grasp. The anger in his voice and the fire in his eyes were very unlike his usual calm, gentle demeanor. She had never seen Benedict behave this way. She was so scared that her face turned ashen. "W-What are you doing?" "What am I doing?" He smiled ruefully. "What else do you think I can do? I''ve been waiting for you for so long, yet you''ve never even looked at me. He did so many things to hurt you, yet you went back to him like it''s nothing." Minerva bit her lower lip and said, "I like him." "Like?" He nked out for a moment. She wanted to push him away while he was in a daze, but he quickly came to his senses. He once again tightly grabbed her shoulders. "Tell me, what exactly do you like about him? How did I lose to him? Tell me and 111 change, okay?" Minerva frowned and tried to push Benedict away. She exined, "It''s not about you losing to him. The fact that I like Maddox has nothing to do with you. When I was with himst time, I saw you as my brother. Even though it has been so long, I still see you as the same. I would never..." "But I''m not your brother..." He interrupted her, feeling a little emotional. "If you really think of me as your brother, why did you always refuse my help in the past? Can''t you treat me as a man? He hurt you so much, yet you went back to him. What about me? Can''t you even have a little bit of pity for me?" "It''s not pity. That has nothing to do with it." Benedict was in a lot of pain, as if he had suffered a great deal of torture. Minerva, however, only felt fear. She struggled to pull her hand back, but in the next second, Benedict fell to the ground with a thud. She turned around and saw Benedict lying there with an odd expression on his face. His forehead was dripping with cold sweat. She was stunned for a moment. She quickly walked to him and squatted down, asking, "Are you okay?" Benedictid there. His face twisted in pain and cold sweat dripped down his face. He could not utter a single word, but his eyes were wide open as he grasped her hand weakly. "Don''t... Don''t be with him. He won''t treat you well... He won''t..." "Are you okay? Stop talking. I''ll call for an ambnce." Minerva took out her phone and immediately dialled 911. After she gave the ambnce her location, Minerva realized that Benedict''s face was bing more ghastly. How could this be? What was going on? She was overwrought. "Hold on a little longer. The ambnce will be here soon." Chapter 660 Chapter 660 Benedict grabbed her hand. Although his face looked very weak, he forced himself to speak and said, "No, I won''t go to the hospital." "You''re already in this state. Why won''t you go to the hospital?" Although Minerva couldn''t tell what was wrong with him, she could see that he was in agony from how pale he was and from the cold sweat dripping down his forehead. However, he stared at her with a weak smile on his face. "You wouldn''t care for me as much as you do now once I get on an ambnce. So... I''d rather die here than go to the hospital." "Are you crazy? You''re in so much pain." "I''m not crazy," Benedict clutched her hand tightly and the pain in his eyes was more wrenching than the look on his face. "I''m seizing an opportunity for myself. Why... Why can''t you look at me for once? If you think I''m crazy, then so be it." Minerva felt a little guilty with him looking like this. After all, he was beaten up because of her. Although she felt that Maddox was a little impulsive... Her heart was all over the ce. She wanted to pull her hand back, but Benedict held onto it tightly. Looking at how weak he was, she couldn''t bear to push him away. She didn''t want to be the bad guy. All she could at that moment wasfort him. "Don''t say anything more. The ambnce will be here soon." Minerva looked around and took out her phone to check the location of the hospital. She said, "I remember that the nearest hospital is not far from here. It should take about eight minutes to get there." She looked at Benedict and said, "Which part of you is hurting? Let me know so I can tell the doctor later." However, he just looked at her, speechless. Although his face was drained of color from the pain, he didn''t seem to care. How could this happen? She felt her head starting to throb, "Benedict, you should go to the hospital if you''re not well. How will you get better if you don''t go? If you faintter, I won''t be responsible to get you up." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His eyes started to lose focus. He stared at her dazedly. Suddenly, he grinned and said, "If I go to the hospital, will youe with me?" "I have to pick Beanie up. You..." He closed his eyes with a look of understanding and smiled ruefully. "Of course. For someone like me, no one would know even if I died in the hospital." Seeing him like this, Minerva couldn''t help but grit her teeth and said, "When the ambnce arrives, Beanie should be out by then. After I send him home, I''ll go to the hospital immediately to see you, or... Ill call your employees and let them..." "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the hospital." Seeing that he agreed, Minerva couldn''t say anything else. She could only nervously wait by the side for the ambnce. The ambnce had yet to arrive when Beanie came out. When he saw his mother, he happily ran over towards her. "Mommy." "Beanie," Minerva waved at him. He walked up to her side and snuggled up to her. Then, he looked over at Benedict, who was propped up against the wall weakly. "Hey, what''s wrong with him?" "He''s not feeling well and I''m waiting for the ambnce. Can you wait for me for a while?" Beanie nodded very sensibly, "Of course, I''ll wait with you." "Thank you, Beanie." Minerva was naturally happy to see how considerate Beanie was. Benedict leaned against the wall and sat there, feeling fatigued. When he heard Beanie''s voice, he slowly opened his eyes. Looking into his dark round eyes, he forced a smile. "Beanie, you''re here..." "Hi Ben," Beanie waved at him. "I''m sorry, but today... I''m afraid I won''t be able to take you for something nice." "That''s okay." Beanie blinked innocently and said, "You''re not feeling well. Close your eyes and rest. Mommy and I will be here with you until the ambnce arrives." He stared at the face in front of him. Beanie was practically the spitting image of Maddox. Naturally, he understood the love Maddox had for Minerva and that there was no way he would let her go. If Maddox saw how simr to him Beanie looked, wouldn''t Benedict have no chance at all in the future. Thinking of this, he closed his eyes again and said sorrowfully, "I''m feeling really sick. Can you and your mommy... apany me to the hospital?" But "I don''t have any rtives. The hospital is too lonely." He said with a wry smile. Because he closed his eyes, the emotions in his eyes were hidden. He felt a little bad lying to an innocent child. But what could he do? Minerva remained unfazed. He had no choice but to target the child instead. He had treated Beanie well and was on a first-name basis with him. There was no way Minerva would be able to say no to her son, right? However, he underestimated Beanie. Although Beanie was a five-year-old, he was not an ordinary child. His intellect was different from that of other children. Beanie blinked his eyes and nced at his mother. Then, he refused seriously, "Do you not have any rtives? I remember you run apany. I can ask Mommy to call thedies in yourpany for you and tell them that you feel lonely in the hospital." "Humph, I don''t want me and Mommy to keep himpany," Beanie thought. Although he didn''t hate Benedict, he wouldn''t allow him to break his parents apart. Benedict opened his eyes and looked at the child before him. Beanie was staring right at him with his eyes as clear as day. However, it made Benedict shudder for no apparent reason. He felt that this child seemed to be able to see through him. Was it all in his head? Before Benedict could react, the sound of ambnce sirens approaching could be heard. "The ambnce is here." Soon, the ambnce stopped on the side of the road. Benedict was carried into the ambnce. Before he got in, his eyes never left her as he muttered. "Don''t... forget the promise you made me, Minerva." "Is your family noting with you?" The nurse eyed Minerva and Beanie strangely before closing the door. Minerva came back to her senses. Just as she was about to reply, Beanie, who was beside her, spoke up for her. "We are not his family. My mommy just happened to be here when he fell sick, so she called an ambnce for him." "Oh?" The nurse suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "I see. Thank you then." "There''s no need to thank me. Well be on our way now then." Minerva still wanted to speak, but Beanie led her away. The nurse stared at Beanie walk off into the distance and said, "Do kids these days look this good?" Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Bang! The ambnce drove away after the door mmed shut. Only then did Minerva turn her head and look at Beanie, who was beside her. "What''s the matter with you?" "Huh? What''s wrong, Mommy?" Beanie raised his head and looked at Minerva innocently. He lookedpletely angelic. Looking at him, Minerva was confused, but after all, he was her son. She knew what he was like. She squatted down and pinched Beanie''s face. "Did you... do it on purpose?" "Mommy, what are you talking about? I don''t understand what you''re talking about." "Don''t give me that. Why did you tell the nurse that we don''t know him? You ate the cake he bought for youst time, but now you''re saying you don''t know him?" "Mommy!" Beanie pouted and said, "When did I do that? I just told the nurse that we are not his family. Am I wrong? Humph. Are you telling me he is a part of our family? I didn''t say anything wrong. Why are you ming me?" Minerva was silent. She took some time to think. Beanie did not say that he didn''t know Benedict. He just said that they weren''t a family. That was the truth. What he said made sense and she couldn''t refute it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "So, did I say something wrong?" Minerva came to her senses and looked at Beanie in front of her. She shook her head helplessly and said, "You''re right, but the nurse doesn''t know. She''s going to think you meant that we didn''t know him at all. Think about it... How sad would he feel after hearing that?1'' "Probably very sad," he thought for a moment and said. "Then why did you say it?" ¡°But, he''s nobody to me. Why should I care if he''s sad?" Minerva was speechless. She really didn''t expect her son to have different thoughts from her. Minerva had no idea how to respond to his answer. "Mommy!" Beanie shook her arm and said, "You promised to find a daddy for me. I only want Daddy; I don''t want Ben." As he spoke, he was acting cute. He looked at her with his puppy dog eyes and made it hard for her to refuse him. Minerva could only sigh. She rubbed his little head, "I said I''ll find a daddy for you, so I''ll definitely do it." "Really?" Beanie''s face was full of joy. "When can I see Daddy? You''re so horrible and passive. You made me wait for so long." "It''s my fault. Ill try to arrange it as soon as possible. Once I figure it out, 111 let you meet your daddy, okay?" "Okay, but Mommy, Auntie Vera said she woulde to pick me up. Where is she?" As soon as he finished, he heard a cry of surprise. "Beanie, Minerva, why are you guys here?" The two looked toward where the voice wasing from and saw Vera running over. "Vera, why haven''t you gone back yet?" "Auntie Vera." "Ahem..." Seeing Minerva, Vera coughed lightly and said, "I thought you had already gone out, so I didn''t expect you to be here. But... Today, you are not allowed to have Beanie. I already made an appointment with him. I''m taking him with me to see Quill in the afternoon." "You''re going to see Quill?" Minerva was stunned for a moment before she curled her lips and said, "This is the partner in crime you were talking about?" Vera''s face turned red, but in the end, she nodded her head honestly. "Given his rtionship with Quill, he is the best person to help me." Since she said so, Minerva had no choice but to get up and hand Beanie over to Vera. "Alright, I''m returning your partner to you. Bring him back home in one piece. Don''te home toote." "I will!" Before Beanie left, he seemed to think of something. "Mommy, do you still have to go to the hospital to see Ben?" "Ben?" Vera did not know what just happened. She asked with a puzzled face, "Who is Ben?" Ben? Soon, she thought of a name. She looked at Minerva, seeking confirmation from her eyes. Minerva nodded slightly and then looked at Beanie. "Ben is alone, so I''d better go check on him. I''ll make it quick." "What about finding Daddy?" Minerva felt her head pounding. Vera quickly hugged him and said, "Why are you nosing into other people''s business? Your mommy knows what to do. Don''t worry about it. Come with me to see your uncle." After that, Vera lifted Beanie up, then turned around and left. Vera held him in her arms, but he was facing Minerva. His round and dark eyes stared at her. Minerva felt so guilty that she avoided his gaze. She sighed in relief after the two of them disappeared from her sight. Then, she called for a taxi and went straight to the hospital. She had clearly seen him fall in front of her. Even as a business partner, she had to go check on him. On the way there, Minerva made a phone call to Justin. As soon as Justin heard that Benedict was ill, he immediately asked which hospital it was. When Minerva arrived, she saw Justin waiting at the door. "Justin." "Miss Hanover!" Justin saw her and quickly stepped forward, "I heard that Mr. Benedict was ill and admitted to the hospital, so I rushed over immediately. Is he okay?" Minerva shook her head and said, "I''m not too sure. He probably just got here not that long ago. Let''s go inside and ask." "Okay." The two of them walked inside. After finding out where Benedict was, they rushed over together. As they were heading over, Minerva''s cell phone rang. She took out her cell phone and looked at it. She suddenly stopped in her tracks the moment she saw that it was Maddox. Justin, who was next to her, saw her stop and asked, "Miss Hanover?" "I''m sorry, I need to take a call. Justin, you head on over." After Minerva finished speaking, she ran to the side to answer the call. Because people were going in and out of the hospital, she found a rtively quiet corner to speak. "Hello?" "Where are you?" Maddox''s voice soundedzy, but Minerva was a little shocked. She coughed lightly and said, "I... I''m on my way home." "On the way home?" He paused and then said, I nen I''ll wait for you.¡± "What do you mean?" "I''m at your door." What he said almost made Minerva jump up. "When did he get to my house? Why is he at my door?" "Didn''t I tell you that I haven''t decided yet? Why are you..." "What are you afraid of? It doesn''t matter whether we meet each other now orter. Besides, I have prepared gifts for our son." Minerva swallowed and bit her lower lip. "But, I''m not home yet." "How long will it take?" "How long will it take?" She looked up awkwardly at Justin in front of her and bit her lips, "About 20 minutes or so£» Chapter 662 Chapter 662 "20 minutes?" Maddox''s tone was clearly a little upset. Minerva had no choice but to exin hurriedly, "I was passing by the supermarket and wanted to buy something along the way. Since you''re already at my doorstep, can''t you wait for me for a moment?" "Which supermarket? HI pick you up." "There''s no need for that!" She frantically rejected his offer. If Maddox tried picking her up, she would be exposed. Minerva took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "You don''t have to pick me up. I just need to run a quick errand. If you''re tired of waiting, you can go back to your ce first. I''ll go look for youter." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After she said this, Maddox remained silent for a very long time before finally agreeing. "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Minerva let out a sigh of relief. She clutched her chest and felt her heart palpitating. Wouldn''t she feel guilty as time passed if she continued lying? But right at this moment, how could Minerva dare to tell Maddox the truth? Knowing his temper, if she told him she was in the hospital, he would definitely rush over. If he found out she was there to see Benedict, things would be even moreplicated. Although she knew she shouldn''t havee to see Benedict, she couldn''t bear to be that cruel. Therefore, she told herself, as soon as she confirmed with the doctor that Benedict''s life wasn''t in danger, she would return home immediately. "Miss Hanover, do you still have work now?" Justin couldn''t help but ask her when she walked over. Upon hearing this, Minerva nced at him, "No, it''s from home. Why?" "Nothing. I just felt bad if I knew you came all the way here even though you had work to do," Justin smiled and then couldn''t help saying, "By the way, do you have a boyfriend?" "Justin''s question is a little strange, isn''t it?" She wondered. "What?" "You don''t even know if Mr. Benedict is doing okay. Isn''t it kind of inappropriate to ask me this right now?" Minerva''s gaze was piercing. A chill ran down Justin''s spine and he broke out in a cold sweat as he saw it. He smiled awkwardly and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. "Haha, I- I''m just trying to make small talk. After all, I don''t know what to talk about. I''m sorry if I''ve offended you. I won''t bring it up again." Minerva finally withdrew her gaze and looked at the ward ahead. The atmosphere was silent and awkward. Justin looked over at her distant side profile, but he did not dare to speak. All they could do was wait. Some time passed and the doctor finally came out. "Which one of you is his family member?" Minerva stood where she was and did not move. Justin waited for a while before he had no choice but to step forward. "Hello, doctor. I am a friend of the patient. His family is not here. You can tell us instead." "The patient is suffering from gastroenteritis. He''s fine now but well keep him in for observation. If everything is fine, he can get dischargedter tonight. A young man like him should pay more attention to his diet." "Okay, thank you, doctor. Ill let him know." After the doctor left, Justin was about to step into the ward. After a few steps, he realized there was no movement from the person behind him. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Minerva. "Miss Hanover, don''t you want to go in?" Minerva smiled and said, "Since he''s fine now, I won''t go in." "But..." "Thank you, Justin. Please take good care of Mr. Benedict. I have something to attend to at home so I''ll be on my way now." After saying that, Minerva did not give Justin the chance to react. She turned around and left. She left the hospital almost immediately. She called a taxi, gave him her address and then took out her mobile phone to look at her call history. Fifteen minutes had passed since she spoke to Maddox. It would take at least fifteen minutes for her to get back to her ce now. s, she should have said something more earlier, but if she said too much, Maddox would be suspicious again. Now, she didn''t have enough time to rush back. Minerva withdrew her gaze and looked at the driver. "Sir, please hurry up. I''m rushing for time." The middle- aged driver was somewhat dissatisfied and said, "You young people only care about speed and not safety. It''s peak hour now so I can''t be quick even if I wanted to£º'' "I''m sorry, I know it''s not easy but I still have to urge you to hurry/ Minerva pleaded with the driver. The driver nced at her and then looked away. "HI try my best to go faster, but if it''s jammed, then I can''t promise you." Sadly, Minerva really couldn''t catch a break. She was in a hurry to go back, but she was caught in a traffic jam. It was peak hour. The road was packed like a can of sardines. Minerva looked at the situation anxiously. As time passed by, she scratched her head, not knowing how to exin herself to Maddox. "Sir, how long will this traffic jam usuallyst?" "It''s hard to say. At this hour now, jams are pretty bad. Sometimes half an hour, sometimes more, but we''re not too far behind, so we can slowly inch our way forward." If they slowly made their way over... It would be toote. Minerva looked at her phone and sent a message to Maddox. "I can''t get back right now. Can you wait a little longer?" As soon as she sent the message, her phone rang. She had a headache when she looked down and saw Maddox''s name appear on her phone. She braced herself and picked up. "Where did you run off to? Why haven''t youe back yet?" Maddox''s voice was deep and low. He sounded as if he was unhappy after waiting for so long. Minerva bit her lower lip, closed her eyes and said, "It''s jammed..." "Aren''t you at the supermarket downstairs? What kind of jam is there?" Minerva held her breath and did not know how to answer him. Both sides were silent for a moment. Maddox seemed to have noticed something and asked in a low voice, "Where are you? Tell me where you are and I wille to pick you up." "There''s a traffic jam. It''s useless for you toe pick me up. Your car can''t get through." He took a deep breath and said, "You really know how to strike my nerve, Minerva." "Don''t be angry. Why don''t I get out of the car now? I can walk back." While speaking, Minerva was getting ready to get down, but Maddox scolded her, "There are so many cars. How can you walk? Just sit still." As a result, she froze on the spot. She felt rather guilty, "What should I do then?" "What can you do?" Maddox said helplessly, "After the traffic jam is over, I will wait for you at the entrance of the building downstairs." Upon hearing his words, Minerva''s heart suddenly felt a little ufortable. She bit her lower lip and did not know what to say. After hanging up the phone, she felt even more depressed. She was lying to him and he knew nothing about it. Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Maddox had even brought gifts over and he was waiting for her at home, but she... At the thought of this, Minerva''s heart started to ache. She bit her lower lip and thought about whether she should tell him the truth when she saw Maddox. But... What about after that? Judging from his temper, would he suddenly burst into anger and then ignore her? Minerva felt her head throbbing. She reached out and massaged her be. Her face looked helpless. "Your boyfriend called you, didn''t he?" The dirver nced at her and was about to strike a conversation with her. She was listless and nodded her head unenergetically. "Your boyfriend seems to be quite concerned about you, but there is nothing we can do about the jam." "Okay." She really did not have the energy to talk to him, so the driver did not bother trying to chat with her anymore. The car started to move inch by inch. She was tired of waiting, so she shut her eyes and rested. She fell asleep along the way. When she heard the driver calling her, she suddenly woke up. "We''re almost there." Minerva nced outside and saw the familiar buildings around her. She rubbed her eyes and realized how dark the sky had gotten. The traffic was getting smoother as they started getting nearer to her neighbourhood. In the distance, she saw a tall and handsome figure standing at the entrance of the district. His tall figure attracted the attention of quite a few people. Because it was alreadyte at night, the streetmps at the neighborhood entrance were lit. The light of themps made his shadow look abnormally tall. The soft yellow light reflected around him and it looked as though he had a halo around him. Maddox looked gentle and warm. She suddenly felt like she wanted to cry at the sight of this. She pursed her lips. After the car stopped, she opened the door and walked towards him. Hearing the sound, his dashing face turned to look over at her. When his dark eyes caught sight of her, a glimmer of light shone through them. Before she could walk over, Maddox walked up to her first and held her slightly cold hand. Before she could even finish saying his name, Maddox dragged her away. She had no time to react, probably because of guilt, so she just followed along behind him. She lowered her eyes and watched his feet as they walked. Her mind was absent. When they entered the elevator, he didn''t say a word to her. He stood there, expressionless. Minerva could feel coldness wafting off his body... with a hint of anger. She bit her lower lip and allowed him to hold her hand tightly. She didn''t know what to say. When they arrived, Maddox dragged her out of the elevator. Minerva couldn''t help but look up and said, "Maddox, I..." Before she could finish her sentence, he suddenly turned around to face her. He pressed her up against the wall and kissed her lips hard. "Mm." Her eyes closed as his lips pressed firmly against hers. His lipsnded on hers without a pause. He pressed his burning lips against hers again and again. His hand hooked around her slender waist while his other hand held her chin up to his face as he tried to pry her lips open. She finally came to her senses. She sobbed and tried to push him away, but when she struggled, she would touch a certain part of his body. Maddox pressed down heavily against her. Minerva could feel her back pressing against the wall. Her thin blouse could not keep her from feeling the cool wall behind her. The coldness of her back was theplete opposite of the fiery kiss in front of her. He kissed her fiercely and deeply and she had nowhere to run. After a moment, he slowly pulled his tongue back into his mouth. He pressed against her forehead and panted heavily. His gaze was frigid and he looked domineering. "I''m giving you a chance to confess. Where did you go?" Minerva''s lips hurt a being questioned by immediately lowered Actually, she wanted However, before she speak, he dragged her upstairs. Then he forcefully nted a kiss on her. little from his kiss. After him like this, she her eyes guiltily, to confess to him. had the chance to She hadn''t even spoken yet and he was already infuriated.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If she told Maddox the truth, wouldn''t he kill her? As she thought about this, Minerva felt weak. She did not dare to go against him. "Are you going to tell me or not?" Maddox exerted some force into the pinch on her chin. Although his grip was strong, it didn''t hurt. However, it made Minerva raise her head. There was still a trace of confusion in the eyes of the woman he had just kissed. Her red lips were a little swollen and her lipstick was almost gone, but there was a trace of color on the corner of her lips, which made her look rather seductive. Minerva looked at him eagerly and said, "If I tell you now, will you be angry?" He paused; his voice grew hoarse. "It depends." That meant he might still get angry. She gritted her teeth and pleaded in a low voice, "I won''t tell you unless you promise me you won''t get mad." Hearing this, Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously and raised his eyebrows at Minerva, "Are you threatening me?" "So, do you agree?" He paused. Minerva rarely looked at him this way. She usually looked like she was in a daze. Now, she was begging him and being careful not to make him mad. Her expression and her gaze... Maddox gulped and said hoarsely. "Okay, I promise you." He was even willing to give up his life for her; there was nothing he couldn''t promise her. "You really do?" Minerva didn''t seem to believe it, so she confirmed again, "Okay, so you can''t get mad at me. I... ran into Benedict..." When she mentioned this name, Minerva felt Maddox turn frigid. She quickly changed her tone and said, "You said you wouldn''t be angry. Don''t go against your word." Hearing this, he had to suppress the anger in his heart and he looked at the person right before him, "And then?" "And then... He seemed to be sick, so I called an ambnce and sent him to the hospital." Maddoxughed out of anger when he heard that. He smiled sarcastically and said, "So, you went to the hospital with him?" Minerva shook her head hurriedly. "I didn''t go with him. I took a cabter on. After all, he copsed in front of me. I couldn''t just turn a blind eye, could I? However, I can assure you, even if the person who fell to the ground today was some random stranger, I still would have gone to the hospital to make sure that person was okay. What more..." Speaking of this, she hesitated for a moment. He narrowed his eyes. "What more what?" "What more, I know him. If I don''t even check on him... It''ll put me in a difficult position." "You''re nobody to Benedict. Even if you didn''t go, he couldn''t have done anything about it. No one has the right to say anything about you." "But, I clearly saw him copse in front of me. I couldn''t turn away. Can you try to understand where I''ming from?" Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Maddox did not say anything. His eyes were as dark as the night as he stared at her. Under his gaze, Minerva felt her heart slowly sinking. She didn''t want to say it but he forced her to. She came clean. Although he said he wouldn''t get angry, his gaze said otherwise... It was obvious that he didn''t trust her. Minerva was angry and red at him. She pushed him away and was about to leave. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, before she could take another step, Maddox grabbed her wrist again. She was furious and shouted, "Let me go!" He leaned over with his tall body and pressed her against the door. "What''s wrong? I''ve been waiting for you here for so long while you went to see another man. Am I not allowed to sulk and be jealous?" She replied loudly, "You promised me that you wouldn''t get angry at me." "Did I yell at you? Or lose my temper at you?" He replied coldly. Minerva couldn''t answer. She instantly froze where she was. When she saw Maddox''s ice- cold expression, she felt wronged. The guilt she felt earlier vanished and the rest of it... was grievance. She bit her lower lip as tears welled up in her eyes. After a while, she closed her eyes and epted her fate. "Yes, you didn''t lose your temper at me or shout at me. I''m the one who''s making this a big deal, okay? I''ve said my piece. Can I go inside now?" Maddox stared at her. Looking at Minerva with her eyes lowered and a look of extreme grievance upon her face, he felt helpless. The person who was left alone was him. He waited by her door like an idiot for so long. After she told him she was at a nearby supermarket, he ordered his staff to carry the presents inside. Meanwhile, he went to the supermarket to look for her. In the end, he couldn''t find her. Now, she was telling him that she was actually at the hospital. Not only had she gone to see another man, he was a man who had feelings for her. Maddox closed his eyes and suddenly reached out to hold her tightly; his grip was forceful. "Mm..." Before she could push him away, she heard his gnashing voice ringing in her ears. "Can you me me? I shouldn''t have spoken harshly to you, nor should I have waited for you here in advance. I shouldn''t have gone to the supermarket to look for you like a fool. I went in circles looking for you because I was worried something might have happened to you..." Minerva''s hand on his chest froze. She stood perfectly still with her mouth ajar, unable to say anything. "Y- You went to the supermarket to look for me?" Maddox did not respond. "But... Didn''t I tell you to wait for me for a while?" "How could I not be worried?" Minerva sighed in her heart. Forget it. How could she stay mad at him? Even if Maddox was harsh to her, it was only because he cared. He was acting this way because he was jealous. If he did not react after she told him the truth, or if he was okay with it, that would really infuriate her. When she thought of this, she said somewhat vexedly, "Forget it. I can''t be bothered to argue with you. Why were you waiting for me?" ¡°A gift." Maddox answered unhappily. "What gift?" Minerva was a little confused. This man rushed to her doorstep to wait for her right after he got off work. What on earth did he prepare for Beanie? "Go in and you''ll know." Maddox held her hand, walked to the door and skillfully punched in her password. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the sight of it. "You opened the door and went in while I wasn''t home?" "I remembered the password. I can''t forget it even if I wanted to." Creak... The door opened, and he pulled Minerva in. She was still angry. After entering, she immediately bent down and changed her shoes by the doorway. When she raised her head and was about to take a step in, she paused in shock at what was in front of her. "Huh! What''s going on?" Was she in the wrong ce? Why was there a pile of toy cars of different sizes and models in front of her? There were so many things that they were actually blocking her vision. "What''s all this?" Minerva was so shocked that she could not wrap her head around it. Maddox walked up behind her, still not saying a word. She stared at the pile in front of her for a long time before regaining her senses. She turned to look at him "This is the gift you were talking about?" He rushed to her house and waited by the door for her; was this to give all these gifts to Beanie? But, Beanie was out with Vera that day... "Yes," Maddox''s eyes darkened. He looked around and asked, "Where''s my son?" Minerva pursed her lips, red at him and said, "He hasn''t acknowledged you yet. Don''t get ahead of yourself. Furthermore... Just because you bought all these doesn''t mean that he will like you." Upon hearing this, his face changed slightly. He looked at her and frowned. "Will he not like it?" After asking, Maddox seemed to not know how to ce himself, "I have never interacted with a child, so... I didn''t know what to get. You..." "Forget it," Minerva shook her head. "Put the gifts aside. You''ve bought so many things. What should we do with them piled up here? We won''t even be able to walk through them." Maddox looked at the mountain of things in front of him and realized that she was right. The hall was filled with gifts and it was difficult to even get to the stairs. His lips moved and he finally said, "Move half away and leave the rest." "Leave the rest?" Her eyes widened. "What''s the point of keeping half?" "These are gifts I carefully prepared for my son. If we move them all away, what will my son y with when he gets back?" Minerva stared at him nkly. Was Maddox implying that he would be staying the night? "No way!" Minerva bit her lower lip. Even now, she wasn''t mentally prepared. What would happen when two doppelgangers meet each other? Would Beanie and Maddox both be surprised by how they looked? How would she exin it to both of them? She was so distressed! While she was worrying, Maddox already had someone move the pile. Soon, some of his staff members came over. After half of the pile was gone, the air cirction seemed better and Minerva felt a lot less suffocated. She looked at the remaining toys and told the staff members, "Move another half away, just leave a few behind." They were under Maddox''s instructions. When they heard her instructions, they couldn''t help but look at him for affirmation. Maddox looked at her and noticed that she was blinking. Her pair of clear eyes were looking at him calmly. The look in her eyes made Maddox gulp. He said hoarsely, "Do as she says." "Yes, Sir." The staff members came forward and moved away half of the gifts. Only a few remained. "Are you sure this isn''t too little? What if my son isn''t satisfied and he refuses to acknowledge me?" "Don''t worry. He won''t disacknowledge you." Chapter 665 Chapter 665 From looks alone, Beanie would know that Maddox was his biological father. "How do you know?" He suddenly thought of something important. After all the staff members left, he pulled Minerva to the sofa and sat down with a serious look on his face, "Have you told him about me?" "Have I told him?" Minerva had only told Beanie that she would find him a daddy, but since Maddox was asking her, had she ever told him? She didn''t know. He could tell from her expression what the answer was. His expression fell. "You haven''t told him, have you?" "I..." "In your heart, do I really not mean much?" "Maddox, I..." "Am I not even worth mentioning?" "Can you let me speak?" Minerva said. Maddox sat there with an ashen face and stared at her. His gaze was so piercing that she did not know how to exin. "What do you want to say? Go ahead." "I mentioned to Beanie... that I would help him look for a daddy, but..." "But you never expected that it was me, right?" "No, that''s not what I meant!" Minerva interrupted him. "Maddox, can you stop being so hot- tempered? I''m already with you now. Why are you still so fierce to me?" Her words brought him back to his senses. Yes, she was with him. Why was he so fierce to her? Anyway, whether or not she told him, Beanie would be his son sooner orter and would have to call him ''daddy''. Thinking of this, Maddox pursed his thin lips and said. "Okay, I won''t be fierce anymore. I''ll stay here tonight." "I''ll be right here waiting for my son toe back to tear open his presents." Minerva''s eyes widened, "You really want to stay tonight? Didn''t you say that you''ll give me sometime?" "Ifs just three days. Half of today is already over. Are you that unwilling to let me meet Beanie?" That''s not what I meant...1 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then let me stay." Minerva could not refute him. She looked at him with a conflicted look for a long while, then got up, "You can stay if you want. It''s up to you." After that, she directly walked past Maddox and went upstairs. She was going to take a bath. Anyway, Vera wouldn''te back this early. After entering the room, she still couldn''t control her beating heart. She took out her mobile phone to call Vera. She didn''t know how things were going with her and Quill. She had to ask Vera when she would come back because she wasn''t prepared yet. The phone rang for a long time before she picked up. A happy expression appeared on Minerva''s face. Just as she was about to speak, someone grabbed her waist from behind. Soon after, she could feel the fiery presence of a man by her neck. She didn''t even have to turn her head to know that Maddox was hugging her waist. His chin was leaning against her shoulder. "Hello?" Vera''s voice came from the other side of the phone. Minerva blinked her eyes and greeted her back stiffly. Then, she did not know what to say. She had a lot of things to say, but with Maddox behind her, she swallowed all her words back. "Minerva? What are you calling me for? What''s the matter?" Vera''s voice sounded very soft as if she was deliberately lowering her voice. Minerva could hear the sound of other people talking around her. Clearly, it wasn''t a convenient time for her to call. Minerva pursed her lips, and her eyes seemed to be drifting. "Oh, no. It''s nothing." "Oh, I thought something happened. If there''s nothing else, I''m hanging up." When Vera was about to hang up, Minerva suddenly let out a cry of surprise. Vera was so scared that she grabbed the phone in reflex and asked nervously, "What''s the matter?" Minerva came back to her senses with a flustered expression. She reached out to push Maddox''s hand away. That b*stard lifted the hem of her shirt and reached his hand in while she wasn''t looking. It caught her off guard. "Okay," she answered as she continued to push Maddox''s hand away. However, his strength wasn''t something she could handle, and she failed to push him away. Instead, he actually began to go further. After a while, Minerva''s breath quickened. Vera still hadn''t hung up the phone. She held her breath and listened to the sound of the movements on the other side. She asked doubtfully, "Are you really alright?" "I- I''m fine." Minerva''s voice sounded a little breathy. She was afraid Vera would be suspicious, so she could only reply, "I''m just calling to tell you not to stay out toote. Come home earlier..." She was halfway through what she was saying and she quickly bit her lower lip before almost letting out a cry. "Ha..." Behind her, a man''s deep sexyughter could be heard, which made her ears heat up. If things went on like this, Vera would find out. Minerva hung up the phone without even thinking. He picked up the phone and ced it on the table beside her. Then, he grabbed her hands and pressed them down on the dressing table. He leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers; his eyes were sharp. "If I hadn''te up, would you have sent my son away again?" Minerva avoided his gaze with a guilty conscience, "I wasn''t..." Maddox''s thin lips curled up, "No? Then tell me, what was the call for? Hm?" As he spoke, he didn''t stop moving his hands. Minerva was so distracted by him that she could not focus her thoughts. Her heart was trembling. "You heard everything. I just wanted her toe back earlier. I wasn''t..." "It''s because I''m here, right?" Heughed and bit her chin as punishment. Because her skin was fair and soft, a red bite mark quickly formed. Maddox looked at the teeth marks and was intoxicated. After looking at it for a long while, he lowered his head and kissed her. "No one is crueler than you when you want to be. Good thing I was careful. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to see my son tonight." "It hurts!" She protested and pushed him away. He grabbed her with his hands. He squinted his eyes and said, "Then remember this well; you''re not allowed to push me away like that ever again." He bit her chin and now had her hands trapped in his. Her clothes were a mess as she was being pressed up against the dressing table. She was extremely annoyed. "Okay, I won''t do it again... Let go of me. They mighte back soon." He did not move. "Maddox?" Minerva pushed him and Maddox suddenly raised his head. His dark eyes were burning with a shocking surge of light. "Are you..." "Yes." He nodded honestly, "Waiting around is boring me. Let''s do something fun with our time, shall we?" Minerva looked at him in shock. Right now, she only wanted to escape. She acted as if she didn''t hear what he said. She pushed him away and tried to leave. However, in the next second, her legs were soon in the air as he lifted her up. "It''s toote to escape now." "Maddox!" Her world began to spin. Before Minerva knew it, she was pressed down on the soft bed. Her expression changed, and she quickly pushed him away. "The door... The door''s unlocked..." Chapter 666 Chapter 666 What if Beanie and Vera suddenly came back? They would see Maddox and Minerva as soon as they opened the door. That would be extremely embarrassing. "Don''t worry," he whispered in her ear. "I locked it when I came in." She was speechless. It turned out that he was nning it when he entered the room. "Maddox, you b*stard... Mm." He swallowed the rest of her words. Her beautiful eyes were as opened wide as she stared at the man who was right in front of her. An evil smile was lingering on his lips. "I''m punishing you. You lied to me today." "I''m telling you. If you ever go and find him again, I will punish you once. If you do it a second time, I will punish you double. Do you understand?" "You... b*stard!" She was so angry that she hammered down on his chest. However, she gradually lost her strength. She turned into a ball and was trapped in his embrace. When Vera came back with Beanie, it was already veryte. As soon as they entered the room, Vera saw a pair of men''s leather shoes on the porch. She was stunned for a moment and then looked into the house. It was quiet and peaceful. No one was there. There were several big boxes in the big living room. Beanie had already changed his shoes and ran over. She came to her senses, quickly changed her shoes and followed him in. "What is all this?" "They look like... children''s toys£»'' Vera nced at them and confirmed it. The men''s leather shoes at the entrance looked very expensive. It didn''t belong to any ordinary man. The only man who came to mind when Vera thought about who Minerva might have brought back was Maddox. "It''s empty downstairs. Are they upstairs?" Thinking of this, she looked up. She put down the bag in her hand and went upstairs. Beanie was curious, so he followed her upstairs. Before they could get too close, Vera heard weird soundsing from the room. When she realized what it was, she quickly turned around and covered Beanie''s ears. Then, she took him downstairs. He looked at her innocently. "Auntie Vera?" She pretended to be calm and brought him over to the gifts, "Come on, let''s open these and go up later." "Why?" Beanie looked at the toys in front of him and frowned, "I don''t like them and they''re not ours. Why should I open them?" Hearing this, she could not help but let out a chuckle. "How do you know these are not yours? They are all in our house, and you are the only child at home. If it isn''t for you, could it be for me or your mommy?" "That''s true," he nodded and thought again, "But who gave me all these?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Who gave it to you?" As Vera recalled the sounds she heard upstairs, she helplessly reached out to put her hand on her forehead. Those two were too horrible. They knew that she and Beanie would be back, yet they were still going at it like nobody''s business. It was like they were s*x addicts. Weren''t they afraid that Beanie might be affected? "You''ll have to ask your mommy that£»'' Vera winked at him, then said with a smile, "Maybe you''ll have a daddy soon." "Daddy?" Beanie stood where he was for a while and suddenly turned to head upstairs. Vera''s face changed drastically, "Hey, what are you doing?" He stopped and said innocently, "I''m going to go look for my daddy." "No!" She went up to him and pulled him down the stairs. "We can go look for him after you open the gifts." "Why? Did he say he was giving all these to me? I have to ask for his permission first before I can open them." "Not now." "Why not?" She really couldn''t take it anymore. Why should she help Minerva clean up her mess? What was she supposed to say to an innocent child? Should she tell Beanie that his parents were working hard at giving him a baby sister, so he shouldn''t bother them? "Just kill me," she thought as she couldn''t bring herself to say it. Vera thought about it and decided to say, "We just came back from a whole day out. Plus, we ate outside. We must stink. I will take you back to your room to clean up. Once you''re all nice and clean, then we can go see your daddy, okay?" After thinking for a while, Beanie nodded. Vera took him upstairs, covered his ears and walked to the other side. After finally getting him into the bathroom, Vera breathed a sigh of relief. She knew that interrupting others was not a good thing, but after all, Beanie was here. Hence, she finally forced herself to close her own room door and walked over to Minerva''s door. She didn''t knock on the door immediately. Instead, she leaned onto the door and eavesdropped as if she were a thief. It seemed to be quiet now. Vera blinked her eyes and thought, "Is it over?" When she was about to knock on the door, it suddenly opened. Because Vera was leaning against the door, her whole body instantly lost bnce when the door opened. She fell forward. The figure that was standing inside gently avoided her and Vera fell onto the cold floor. "Ah... It hurts." She could not help but cry out in pain as she felt pain spread across her face. But after her cry, she faintly felt like the atmosphere was awkward around her. She looked up and found Minerva curled up in the quilt, looking at her, flushed. "Vera, why are you..." Minerva was so embarrassed. She didn''t expect Maddox to get dressed and open the door. She hadn''t even gotten dressed yet. The moment she saw Minerva, Vera instantly shifted her gaze to Maddox. She was lying on the floor, so he looked down at her when she raised her head. His gaze was as sharp as an eagle as he stared at her. Vera''s face turned pale and she couldn''t care less about the pain anymore. She quickly got up from the ground and then forced herself to retreat. "I''m sorry for intruding!" After that, as if she didn''t see Maddox''s cold gaze, she closed the door for him! Bang! Vera turned around and ran away after closing the door. Anyway, they saw her. Minerva should know that she brought Beanie back. She didn''t care about anything else. After returning to her room, she heard the sound of the water running in Beanie''s room. She thought of his face, which was a spitting image of Maddox''s. They looked the same, but why did he look so cute while Maddox looked so scary? Vera rubbed her cheeks. She could not help but shudder at the thought of Maddox''s murderous gaze earlier. As soon as Minerva saw Vera, she immediately knew that she already brought Beanie back. Her face changed slightly. After Vera left, she no longer cared about being shy. She got out of the quilt and began to put on her clothes quickly. She said to Maddox, "Have you put on your clothes? It''s gettingte now. Why don''t you head home?" Maddox crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared at her thoughtfully. "I told you; I''m staying." Chapter 667 Chapter 667 Minerva paused as she put on her clothes. Then, she raised her head to stare at Maddox. He looked dead serious and didn''t seem like he was joking around. He really wanted to stay. He wasn''t going to leave until he saw his son. Vera was back. Would Maddox coincidentally meet Beanie? Her heart began to palpitate as she thought about it. She buttoned up her clothes and frantically straightened her messy ck hair. Then, she walked up to Maddox. "Put on your clothes. Let me probe him a little. You go back to your house and wait for me." After that, she pushed him out of the door without waiting for his reply. He could not help but furrow his brows when he saw this. He said as he walked out, "What do you n to do?" "Are you afraid that he wouldn''t acknowledge you?" She had already pushed him to the door. She opened the door and shoved him out. "Hurry up and go downstairs." She urged him. Maddox was leaning against the stairs. His tall figure stood in ce as if he wanted to challenge her patience. "I''ve said that I''m not leaving, and you are still insisting that I leave. Are you going to push me down those stairs?" "Are you crazy?" Minerva uttered. She was so furious that she gritted her teeth. She still felt uneasy. If it wasn''t for fear, she wouldn''t have gotten up. He stared at her with a pair of pitch- ck eyes. His stare was inexplicable, yet it seemed it was nothing. "Minerva, I''m not crazy." After some time, she heard his calmed andposed voice. "I said I want to be your child''s father when we were on our way to the airport. Today... It''s time to walk the talk." "No matter what you do now, you can''t stop me." She froze in ce. Her red and swollen lips parted slightly but she was speechless. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was a little helpless. Couldn''t there be anything that could stop him? She hid Beanie from him for so long. Now, Maddox was going to be his father. How was Maddox going to react? Minerva bit her lower lip and closed her eyes. Finally, as if she had made up her mind, she said in a low voice, "Follow me into the room and tidy your clothes up." Knowing that she had given up, he followed her into the room. After entering the room, Maddox tidied up his clothes. Minerva took out an iron and said to him, "Your shirt is creased. Take it off." Without second thought, he took off his shirt and handed it to her. She ironed his shirt for him. Whether it was a shirt or coat, Maddox''s clothes were so neat that there were no wrinkles on them every time she saw him. But since they just... After that, his shirt was crumpled. Perhaps she was a little guilty. Or perhaps, she wanted him to have a better first impression. As such, she had to help him iron his shirt. Minerva was ironing his shirt very attentively. Under the light, she bent over. A few strands of hair hung down and obscured her eyes, making her look even gentler. Seeing her like this, Maddox felt his heart softened. After ironing his shirt, she handed the shirt to him and let him wear it, then tied his tie for him. She was as gentle as a dove as she did it. He had been staring at her quietly, and there was a touch of hesitation in that pair of dark eyes. When she was halfway through the tie, he suddenly couldn''t help but lean over and hug her. "What are you doing?" Minerva was dumbfounded. When she came back to her senses, she wanted to push him away, ''Tve tried so hard to iron your clothes. Don''t make them creased again." Maddox backed away. "I won''t let you down." "What?" "From now on, I will definitely take good care of you and your son. I will treat you as the most important people in the world." Minerva was a little surprised. What kind of oath was he suddenly making? "Just because I ironed your shirt for you? You''re so touched?" He was speechless. He pinched her cheek and said helplessly, "Do you know how to be romantic? Are you trying to ruin the mood?" "You''d better save what you have to say until you meet Beanie. I hope you won''t be too surprised." She took a step back once she was done with the tie and tidied herself up. Ten minutester, Minerva opened the door and brought him downstairs. "Wait here, I''ll... go and see where Beanie is." He should be with Vera in the room. Thinking of this, Minerva went upstairs and nned to ask Beanie toe down. She opened the door and saw that Vera had a facial mask on, "Hmm? Minerva?" Minerva looked around but saw no Beanie. She asked, "Where is he?" "He?" Vera blinked her eyes and asked, "Who?" "Beanie, didn''t you bring him back?" Vera thought for a moment and nodded, "I brought him back. He just took a shower and went downstairs. Didn''t you see him?" "He went downstairs?" From the look on her face, Vera slowly sensed that something was wrong. "What''s wrong? You didn''t see him downstairs? I remembered that he said something about going to the kitchen to wash some fruit... to serve the guests..." Downstairs. Beanie was looking in the refrigerator for a long time and finally washed a te of fruits. When the little guy carried the te out, he happened to see a figure in the living room. Maddox sat on the sofa. His eyes and expression were a little anxious. He was... just meeting with a child. Why was he so nervous? No matter how special the kid was, he was just a five-year-old. Why would an adult be afraid of a child? For the first time, Maddox felt very helpless. What should he say to him? How should he address him? Minerva mentioned that his name was Beanie? Beanie? It sounded... like a lovely name. Thinking about it, Maddox suddenly stood up. He seemed a little anxious. He frowned and thought that he was too impatient. Thus, he sat back down again. He tapped the table with his fingertips, but the rhythm was sporadic. His dark gaze was constantly shifting. Finally, he took out his phone and sought help from his friends through Facebook. "First time meeting a child. How should I address him?" Perhaps it was gettingte. No one replied to him. He was very agitated and had no mood to wait anymore. He quickly deleted the message, switched off his phone and put the phone back into his pocket. Why hadn''t Minervae down yet? Could it be that... she had taken him away again? His expression changed slightly at the thought of it. He got up and was about to go upstairs to look for her. He turned around and caught a glimpse of Beanie standing there with a te of fruits. He was so small that he was about knee height. Maddox felt as if he had been struck by lightning and froze in ce with just a nce. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 The five- year- old child stood there with a te of fruit in his hand. The te had various kinds of fruits in it, but that was not the point. Although there was a hint of fierceness hidden in the child''s eyes, Maddox felt like he was looking in the mirror. The little guy in front of him seemed like a miniature version of himself. His heart jolted. He was losing it as he saw how simr the child''s face was to himself. When the little guy saw him, he also seemed to be taken aback. His dark eyes were as clear as ss beads, so clear that Maddox saw that the child was also looking at him, puzzled. However, soon after, the boy came back to his senses and stepped forward gradually. With every step he took, Maddox felt a stomp on his heart. Meanwhile, he didn''t realize that his fingers were trembling. Beanie was already in front of him. He saw Maddox''s face turn pale. "Humph, why is Daddy so useless?" Seeing him was like seeing a ghost. Oh no, did Daddy think that he was a ghost? Beanie put the te on the table. The porcin te made a crisp sound as it collided with the table. He poked a few toothpicks into the fruit and stared at Maddox. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Would you like some fruit?" He asked. He looked adorkable, naive and innocent. Maddox squatted down and slowly reached his hand out, approaching Beanie''s smooth and fair face. "You..." How could he look so simr to himself? He was a spitting image of him. All the anxiety disappeared upon seeing this face before him. All he could feel was puzzlement and incredulity. "Beanie!" A woman''s soft voice echoed and Minerva immediately sprinted down the stairs. When she reached the living room, this was what she saw. Beanie was on one side munching on an apple. Maddox was squatting down, trembling, trying to reach out to touch Beanie''s face. "Have they... met?" Minerva''s red lips trembled slightly and her mind went nk. Wha-What was she going to do now? Vera had her facial mask on when she saw that something was wrong with Minerva''s expression. Her mask fell off her face and she was shocked at what was happening. Did the father and son meet this soon? Vera stepped forward subconsciously when she saw Minerva standing there in a daze. She grabbed her hand and pulled her aside. "Vera, I..." Minerva grabbed onto Vera''s arm, not knowing what to do. Her gaze started to wander. "I know you are nervous, but you''d better not go over there right now," Vera directly reached out her hand and tore off the mask on her face. She sighed and lowered her voice, "Beanie is a smart kid. He can handle it. Shall I take you upstairs to cool down?" To cool down? Minerva was all over the ce at that moment. She couldn''t exin what it was. She knew that it was veryplicated, but she would never be able to calm down. But even if she went forward, what was she going to say? "Let''s go," Vera pulled her upstairs, and the living room downstairs was silent again. Both of them were still in the living room. Maddox froze in ce. Beanie wasn''t bothered by it and continued to eat the fruit. After a moment of silence, Maddox''s hand did not touch his face. Instead, he slowly retracted it. "Are you Beanie?" Maddox spoke slowly. He heard a tremor in his voice. Beanie stared at him and blinked his eyes. "Yes." He nodded. Maddox felt a thump in his heart. It was as if his heart exploded. He was Minerva''s son, the Beanie whom she constantly mentioned. Judging by his appearance, Maddox was almost certain of one thing... All of a sudden, Maddox grabbed Beanie''s wrist, squinted his eyes and stared at him, "Who is your daddy?" The atmosphere became tense. Beanie raised his head and said innocently, "I don''t have one." Maddox held his breath. "You... don''t have a daddy? Then you..." "Mommy said Daddy was dead!" Maddox looked at the face that was an exact replica of his. He felt lightheaded at the subsequent gloating look on Beanie''s face. "What do you mean he is dead?" Did this woman actually curse him? ''Tve never met my daddy since I was born. If he is not dead, then where is he?" "But do you think..." Maddox approached him with his eyes squinted, "Do you think that I look like you?" The two of them were inches apart. If it wasn''t for their difference in size, they were like twins talking to each other, Beanie suddenly stuffed another piece of apple into his mouth, making a crunching sound. Maddox was speechless. He suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, "Can you stop eating right now?" "Oh, I can''t." Beanie quickly refused and said with a smile, "I like fruit." After that, he picked up a piece and suddenly stuffed it into Maddox''s mouth. He paused for a moment. He felt the child''s soft palm brush across his chin and subconsciously bit the apple as it was shoved into his mouth. The sweet and sour taste suddenly burst in his mouth, stimting Maddox''s taste buds. Looking at the child''s eyes, a thought shed in his mind. Like a robot, he stiffly chewed the apple and swallowed it. "Sir, is it delicious?" When Beanie saw him swallowing the apple, he couldn''t help but ask with a smile. "Sir?" Maddox''s eyes narrowed slightly. There was a hint of dryness in his voice, "Don''t call me sir." Beanie continued to blink at him and munch on his fruit. He asked him out of curiosity, "How should I address you?" Maddox was nervous. He stared at the little face in front of him. He slowly raised his hand and touched his little face. Then, he moved back and held the small guy in front of him in his arms with his trembling hands. "Sir?" The boy''s voice echoed from his chest. Maddox shut his eyes. His eyshes were trembling without Beanie noticing. He caressed the back of the little guy''s head with his hand. Maddox''s eyes were slightly watery and his voice was heavy. "Don''t call me sir. You should address me as Daddy." D*mn that woman. She actually... kept him in the dark for so long. No wonder... No wonder she told him not to look into her; no wonder she didn''t want him to know about his son; no wonder she got emotional and her gaze shifted every time he mentioned her son. So this was how it was... She was pregnant with his son! Beanie was Maddox''s son. Minerva... You had such a hard time keeping this a secret from me! Chapter 669 Chapter 669 The room was so silent that anyone could hear a needle dropping on the ground. Minerva sat on the sofa alone. She curled herself up and made no sound. Vera sat by the side and her gaze and expression were inexplicable. Minerva was silent. She did not dare to say anything without thinking. She was afraid that her words would affect how she felt. They didn''t know what was going on downstairs, but it had been a long time since she came up here and she didn''t hear anything downstairs. She wanted to head down to have a look, but she was afraid that she might interrupt them. Therefore, she was currently in a dilemma. After a long time, Vera remained where she was sitting. She finally couldn''t help but stand up as her limbs were going numb. "Why don''t I go down and take a look?" She had only taken one step before she heard Minerva speak. No£º "Minerva?" Vera stared at her in surprise, "The person who should be curious now is you. We''ve been here for quite some time now. Don''t you want to know how they''re doing?" Minerva was silent. She only shook her head lightly. In fact, she didn''t need to think to know how they were getting along. Beanie resembled Maddox so much. Based on Maddox''s personality, how could he not figure it out? She was just wondering how he would react after he figured out the truth. She kept this truth from him for five whole years. Would he be annoyed? Tired of her? Hate her? Seeing that she froze where she was, Vera gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll go down. Don''t stop me." "Vera!" Minerva called out to her loudly. She paused and turned back to look at her. "It''s gettingte. Go back to your room, put on your facial mask, take a shower and go to sleep. Don''t worry about this," Minerva said "But you..." "Don''t worry, I know what to do. I know how to handle it." "Minerva!" "Go back!" Minerva''s tone was stern. She stared at Vera as if she was an elder. Vera had never seen her this serious before. From her gaze, it was obvious that she didn''t want her to intervene. If she still insisted on intervening, Minerva might get mad. "Well, I won''t get involved and I don''t care anymore. I''ll go back to my room to rest." After saying that, Vera turned around and left. After she left, Minerva sunk back into the sofa and shut her eyes. There was a slightmotioning from the door. Minerva felt a little helpless. She thought Vera was back, so she said, "Didn''t I say that I would handle it myself? Go back to sleep. Don''t bother me anymore." There was no reply from the other end of the door after she said that. Minerva thought Vera left again, but she felt that something was wrong as she thought about it again. She was already agitated just now. Vera knew her temper and would probably note back. Then, what was the noise at the door? Minerva paused for a moment, opened her eyes and looked towards the door. A tall and slender figure stood there and looked at her. Maddox... Minerva''s mouth gaped a little when she saw him. She subconsciously got up from the sofa and then sat down again to look at him. They stared at each other without saying a word. However, she could tell there was something different in his gaze. There was helplessness and disappointment in that pair of dark eyes; all kinds of emotions were intertwined together. Minerva was puzzled when she saw that gaze of his. However, she could only pretend to be composed. She pursed her lips and forced out a smile. She stood up from the sofa and walked towards him. She walked up to him, but Maddox''s gaze was fixed on her as if he had never met her before. She was a little depressed, but she still smiled and asked, "Is Beanie still downstairs? I''ll go downstairs to check on him." After saying that, she was like a defeated general, abandoning her troops and trying to flee. As she was passing by him, Maddox suddenly raised his hand to block her path. Looking at that arm blocking her, Minerva could only stand where she was. "Is this why you refused to let me meet him?" It had been a long time before he opened his mouth to speak. His voice was low, with a hint of dryness in it. It was extremely difficult for him to speak. Minerva''s heart was twisted into a knot. She pursed her lips and fell silent. "You knew?" Another question came crashing down on her. She had nowhere to hide. "When you asked me those questions when we were abroad, were you testing me?" "Did you know back then?" She bit her lower lip, but she did not reply. She stood there without moving an inch. "Huh..." Maddox snorted. Hisugh was sarcastic and self-deprecating, "So this is the reason why you didn''t let me look into you? You''ve kept it a secret from me for five whole years. Even now... You still intend to keep it from me?" He suddenly grabbed her wrist and he held it so tightly that she couldn''t even struggle. She groaned in pain, but he pressed her against the cold wall behind him. "Do you think this is fun? Everyone knew and I''m the foolish one who was kept in the dark?" "No, that''s not what it is!" "That''s not what it is? I''ve also been kept in the dark for five whole years. If I didn''t look for you, are you going to keep this from me forever?" Maddox seemed to have lost his rationality. In fact, Minerva could understand why he was acting this way. Before she reconciled with him, she was worried that he would take her son away, but after getting back together with him, she began to worry that he would be disappointed and angry. Sure enough, he was really disappointed. Minerva stared at the person before her, her hands aching from his grip. She wanted to exin it to him, but all she could say, "It hurts so much. Let me go, I..." "You can feel pain?" Maddox said mockingly, "Then how do you think I feel?" She frowned and said, "I know this is all too much for you right now, but I didn''t mean to hide it from you. Let me go. Ill exin it to you, okay?" He kept silent, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with her. He only stared at her with his piercing, pitch-ck eyes. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It took a long time before he gradually let go of her hand. After Minerva was free from the grip, she rubbed her aching wrist. She bit her lower lip and looked up at him. "Right now, there''s only one question in my mind now." "Go ahead." "Do Quill and Benedict know about this?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s heart jolted. She was surprised that Maddox would ask her such a question. Soon, she came to her senses. Was heparing himself to Benedict? She stared at Maddox, hesitant. After a moment, she opened her mouth slightly and uttered. "I don''t want to lie to you." "Benedict knew." Chapter 670 Chapter 670 After all, Benedict had met Beanie in the supermarket back then. Judging by how smart Benedict was, how could he not figure it out? He even looked into her before. Hence, it was impossible for him to not know about it. "Oh?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. He suddenly forced out a rueful smile. Instead, it gave people a feeling of bone- chilling coldness. Minerva could feel that something was off about his smile. She was panicking and she held onto his sleeve. "But it''s definitely not what you think. I''m not the one who told him about this. He..." "It doesn''t matter how he knew it. He still knew it before me. But you... You have been hiding this from me, hoping that I, the biological father, won''t find out about this right?" "I..." She was stumped by his words, and there was no way she could refute him. He squinted his eyes; his gaze was piercing and the vibe he was giving off was cold. "Am I right?" Minerva lowered her eyes. "It was my n initially, but it''s different now. I..." "That''s enough." Maddox interrupted her, but he wasn''t mad. His voice sounded calm, but the calmer he sounded, the more frightened she was. "Are you disappointed in me and trying to pick a fight with me?" He was silent. "Do you want to cut off all ties with me?" Minerva asked again. He stared at her, "I''m still thinking about it." What he said made her heart sink a little. Her lips suddenly turned a little paler. "What do you mean by you''re still thinking about it?" Did it mean that he was really thinking about it? Minerva tightly grasped the sleeves of his jacket and his sleeves started to crease, "What are you trying to say now? What do you mean you''re still thinking about it? You''re not happy now because he turned out to be your son?" Maddox stood frozen in ce. He did not move an inch. She stared at him as her grip tightened. "Tell me, have you ever thought about breaking up with me?" As soon she mentioned break up, his gaze moved. He stared at the gorgeous face in front of him. Her clear eyes were filled with anxiety as if a needle pierced right through his chest. He had never thought about breaking up. Even when he found out that she was lying to him, he never thought of breaking up with her. This woman in front of him... was the woman of his dreams. He dreamt of her for five whole years. It was not easy for him to finally get her. Why would he break up with her? But... now... His heart was in a mess. Maddox lowered his head and gradually pushed away from the petite hands that were clutching his sleeves. She was unhappy. She stared at him with wide eyes and refused to let go of his sleeve. He looked up at her and saw tears welled up in her eyes. He felt a little distressed, but at this moment, his anger overpowered his distress. Finally, he sighed and said, "Let go of me." "I don''t want to/ Minerva''s eyes were filled with tears. "If I let go, are you going to dump me?" She asked carefully. Maddox stared at her and suddenly said with a sneer, "Even you fear losing me?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her eyes were wide open. Tears were welling up in her eyes, but she did not shed a tear. Her eyes were gorgeous. At this moment, the tears in her eyes were glimmering. She shook her head, "Please don''t be mad, okay? It''s really not what it looks like." It wasn''t easy for them to finally get together. Were they really going to separate because of this? Recently, Maddox was the one sticking to her and looking for her. He seemed like the desperate one. However, Minerva knew that the both of them were madly in love with each other. Even though he had been the proactive one, she had gradually fallen in love with him. She clearly knew this herself. Furthermore, she had never stopped loving him over the years. But in the end, Maddox still pulled her hands away. Minerva felt her hands empty as he had already taken a few steps back. "Let methink about it." He looked into her eyes and said clearly, "I''m not sure right now." She said, "When you are done thinking it through... Are you going to leave me then?" Maddox frowned when he heard that. "I''ve never said that." "But this is obviously what you are going to do. Isn''t it a good thing that Beanie is your son? I thought... Even if you were mad, you would at least be slightly delighted, but I didn''t expect..." He was so mad that his rationality was out the window. Did she misjudge the situation? "Let me think it through." Minerva felt her limbs going weak after hearing what Maddox said. She shut her eyes and leaned her body against the wall, "Alright, I''ll give you time to think it through." It was dead silent in the room. After a moment, Minerva opened her eyes again. There was nothing in front of her. Maddox left a long time ago. Although she expected this, she was really disappointed to see him leave. Her legs were weak and she felt that she could not stand up. She then slowly sat down against the wall. She was unable to sit still as the floor was chilly; maybe it was because of her mental state. Minerva quickly thought of something and got up to go downstairs. The dining room was empty and there was only a te of fruit left on the table. Minerva stood there in a daze for a long while before she finally came to her senses. Beanie... Where was Beanie? Minerva didn''t think much about it and went straight upstairs to look for him. In the end, she couldn''t seem to find him at all. Themotion startled Vera. "What''s wrong?" Minerva rushed forward when she saw her. "Have you seen Beanie? Is he with you?" "What do you mean?" Vera stared at her puzzled, "Wasn''t Beanie downstairs? You..." She was in the midst of speaking when she suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Minerva in disbelief. "Don''t tell me..." She didn''t dare to finish her sentence. She covered her mouth with her hand and stared at Minerva in front of her. A momentter, she gradually put down her hand. "Minerva, Beanie, he..." Minerva stood where she was, smiling bitterly. "His daddy probably took him away." "What should we do? Should we... bring him back? Or should I call your brother?" After saying that, Vera immediately took out her phone. Minerva stopped her hand as soon as she pressed on the call log. "Don''t call." He was already furious. If she called Quill, how would Maddox... perceive her then? Chapter 671 Chapter 671 "Don''t call?" Vera put away the phone. "What about Beanie? Maddox, he..." "It''s fine£º'' Minerva smiled. "It''s fine if he took him away. He just found out about this and he needs time to digest the truth. Besides... Beanie isn''t stupid. Anyway, he''s Beanie''s biological father. He won''t harm him." Vera had nothing else to say when she heard what Minerva said and she could only nod her head. "Okay, as long as you''ve made up your mind." "Go to sleep and don''te out again." "Alright good night." Vera walked back to her room with her phone in hand. After a few steps, she heard Minerva''s voice echoing behind her. "Remember, you can''t secretly tell Quill about this. I know that you are looking out for me, but... You don''t need to have to tell him everything about me." Hearing this, Vera''s body stiffened for a moment and then she nodded. "Alright! Maddox drove his car out and Beanie was in the passenger seat. His voice was soft. "Sir, where are you taking me?" Maddox''s hand, which was holding the steering wheel, trembled. He nced sideways at the passenger seat. His voice was gentle and soft. "Didn''t I tell you? Don''t call me, sir. You should call me Daddy." Beanie blinked his eyes and looked at him innocently. "Huh? Why don''t you try calling me Daddy?" After saying that, Maddox felt his heartbeat increase rapidly. However, after holding his breath for a long time, he didn''t hear a soft "daddy". Instead, Beanie just kept silent and quiet. Maddox could not help but nce at him. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Beanie pursed his lips and then said, "I won''t call you that." Maddox held his breath as he heard this. "Why not?" "Mommy didn''t say that you''re my daddy. I won''t simply call you that." So that was how it was. Maddox smiled faintly and said, "But your mommy didn''t say that I''m not your daddy. Also, look at how alike we look. I must be your daddy, right?" After these words£» the boy came forward and stared at him carefully. Then, he sunk back into his seat and crossed his arms in front of his chest, acting like a little adult. "No, even if you look like me, I can''t call you Daddy." "Why?" "Humph, even if you are really my daddy, I won''t acknowledge you as my dad." His words were like an arrow straight to Maddox''s heart. The light coincidentally turned red, so he stopped the car and stared at Beanie. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Can you tell me why?" Maddox felt something odd about Beanie who looked so simr to him. He had an indescribable feeling welling up in his heart. Abigail was the only rtive he had left. Although they were not directly rted by blood, but... they were distant rtives. But now, there was a boy with his blood flowing in him. This feeling was exciting and wonderful. "Mommy had always been taking care of me since I was born. I''m already five years old, and suddenly a daddy appears. Why should I acknowledge you as my daddy? I don''t want to!" After that, he turned his head away angrily. Maddox suddenly fell silent as he heard what Beanie said. For five years, Minerva had always been taking care of Beanie, but he was nowhere to be found. He had never seen his son and he did not even fulfil his duty as a father. A woman raising a child all by herself... Maddox wouldn''t know how hard it would be if he didn''t experience it himself. However, he had this kind of experience. When he was a child, he was raised singlehandedly by his mother. He knew how difficult that kind of life was. "Beanie," Maddox suddenly called out. "What?" Beanie turned around and looked at him. Maddox looked at him and his thin lips curled up slowly. "Are you speaking up for your mommy?" Beanie snorted, "Mommy doesn''t need me to speak up for her. She has always been the best." "Of course, I know that your mommy is the best," Maddox said helplessly, "But I''m not a bad person either. It was my fault for not taking care of you for the past five years. So... Now that I''ve regretted it, I want to personally take care of you and make up for it. Will you let me do that?" Beep. As soon as the voice fell, car honks echoed from behind. The traffic had turned green, but he was distracted as he was talking with Beanie. Maddox drove the car and said, "Alright, I will tell you more when we get home. You are not allowed to call me sir anymore. You have to call me Daddy." Beanie sat there, blinking his eyes. He looked innocent and lovely, but there was a hint of cunningness in his eyes. He hadn''t fulfilled his duty as a father for five years. Now, he wanted to acknowledge his son as soon as they met. He didn''t do much as a father, but he thought highly of himself. And now he brought him out on his own. It was obvious that he was mad at his mother. His mommy was the best person in the world! How dare he get angry with his mommy? What a jerk! Beanie cursed furiously in his heart, and he was secretly scheming something. "A*shole daddy, you''ve made Mommy suffer so much. I have to stand up for her and let you suffer tenfold." It was alreadyte at night, but Maddox drove for a long time and took Beanie to Ocean Vi. The few people who were guarding at the door were a little surprised to see Maddox''s car returning. Why would he return to Ocean Vi this early? Could he have brought back Mrs. Yardley? However, when the car passed by, they quickly froze on the spot. It was after a moment before they came to their senses. "What the f*ck? Are my eyes ying tricks on me? Someone was sitting in the front passenger seat, right? Or am I seeing things?" "I feel like I''ve seen a ghost... There seemed to be a child in Mr. Yardley''s passenger seat?" "You said it in such a negative way. Mr. Yardley is one of a kind. He''s a good person. How could you have seen a ghost? Who is that kid?" "No! The child looked exactly like Mr. Yardley!" "F*ck! Was that his son?" They looked at each other and suddenly fell silent. After some time, they eximed at the same time. "Since when did he have a son??" Meanwhile, Maddox stopped the car and opened the door for Beanie. When Beanie got out of the car, he carefully reached out his hand to block the roof of the car to prevent Beanie from bumping into it. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 "Be careful." After Beanie got out of the car, Maddox closed the door and squatted down in front of him. "Shall I carry you in?" Beanie took a few steps back and said seriously, "Mommy hasn''t said that you are my daddy, so I''ll walk by myself." After that, he walked past Maddox and went forward. Looking at the little boy''s back, Maddox couldn''t tell what he was thinking. Was the little boy angry with him? Was Beanie mad at him for not being his dad for five whole years? Was that why he was not willing to call him daddy? Or was he mad that he only brought him back with him that night? At the thought of this, Maddox thought of the aggrieved look on Minerva''s face. He had rarely seen her speak to him so humbly like she did that day. Now that he thought about it, his heart ached. However... He did not continue to think about it. He started walking and caught up with Beanie''s pace. Ocean Vi was huge. Beanie was practically swallowed up by the night. Moreover, he walked quite fast. Fortunately, he was short and had short legs. Otherwise, Maddox would not be able to catch up with him. "Sir, are you going to send me back hometer?" Upon hearing this, Maddox paused for a while and then said, "It''s already toote now. I''ve already told your mommy that you will be spending the night here." Beanie stopped in his tracks. Maddox suddenly felt his breathing stop. Was the little boy unhappy? Beanie turned around and stared at him seriously. "Sir, did my mommy agree to it?" In the night, Beanie stared at him with his glistening eyes, like a beast. Maddox felt a little guilty. He didn''t even dare to look into his eyes. Hence, Maddox avoided his gaze and said with a faint smile. "Of course. If your mommy didn''t agree to it, how could I take you out?" Beanie tilted his head and poked it with his finger, "That''s right. Then sir... I want to video call with my mommyter. Can you lend me your mobile phone?" Maddox immediately agreed to his request to lend him his phone. "Of course, you can." Maddox handed over his phone as if it was a treasure. His mood softened as the little boy stretched out his hand to receive the phone. "Thank you, sir." T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Beanie was so happy that he turned around and ran into the house. What kind of feeling was that? He clearly thought that this boy was Minerva and her ex- husband''s child. He convinced himself for a very long time before he could ept this child. However, after meeting the child, he realized that the child was actually... his own son. He looked exactly like him. Who else could be his father besides him? He should be excited that he was his own blood. However... There was joy, but even more so, anger. Beanie was his own son, but he was kept in the dark for five whole years. Five years... That was a really long time. Maddox stood there nkly. He recalled the time when Minerva tugged on his sleeve and pleaded with him. Of course, his heart ached. He spent so much effort pursuing her. If possible, of course, he would take her into his arms and shower her with his love. But now, his mind was in a mess. While he was deep in thought, he heard Beanie''s breathing slowly approaching "Sir, what is the gestural code?" Upon hearing this, Maddox came to his senses and replied, "It''s a Z." Beanie drew a Z and finally unlocked the phone. The home screen of Maddox''s mobile phone was very simple. Except for the apps used for working, he had no other entertainment apps downloaded on his phone. ncing back and forth, Beanie sighed helplessly in his heart. What a boring man. There was only work on his phone, so how did he spend thest five years? After looking into him, Maddox didn''t have a singledy by his side during this time. If it wasn''t for the fact that he wasn''t a yboy, Beanie would definitely not allow his mother to get together with this guy. He tapped on Facebook and saw the conversation with his mother pinned on top of the page. Beanie found afortable spot on the sofa andid down. Then, he started scrolling through Maddox''s phone. Beanie couldn''t find any other female contacts in Maddox''s Facebook ount other than Minerva. "At least he knows what''s good for him!" Beanie snorted in his heart. Then, he clicked on Minerva''s chat and pressed the video call button. Minerva sat quietly in her room. Suddenly, she felt her phone vibrate. She looked down and saw that it was a video call from Maddox. She was taken aback. She did not know how to react. What was his intention for video calling her now? Could he have already figured it out? Thinking of this, Minerva epted the call. She felt her heart beating rapidly as she picked up the call. A silhouette gradually appeared on the screen of the phone. It looked like Maddox''s, but... it was not him. "Beanie?" "Mommy!" The moment Beanie saw Minerva, a silly smile instantly appeared on his face, "Do you miss me?" Did she miss him? "Uh..." Minerva gave him a helpless look and said, "You''ve only been away for a short while and you''re asking me if I have missed you?" "Mommy, how could you say that? Do you not love me anymore? I have been away for a while now and I''ve been thinking of you since then. However, you actually said that you don''t miss me." Minerva was speechless. She coughed lightly and exined, "That''s not what I meant. I know where you went, so I''m relieved. It''s not that I don''t miss you." Beanie stared at her, who was on the other end of the video. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Maddoxing in from the door, so he asked. "That man said that you promised to let him take me home. Is it true, Mommy?" Minerva paused for a moment. She naturally knew who Beanie was talking about. In fact, Maddox did not ask her before taking Beanie away. Before she came back to her senses, he was already missing from the house. "Also, Mommy... Why does that man look exactly like me? He said he''s my daddy. Is that true?" Maddox walked to the door and saw the little guy sitting there with his phone in his hand. The little guy spoke to the phone in a childish tone. He was dressed in a white shirt, giving off a gentle vibe. Maddox felt his heart melting when he saw this. But in the next second, he became nervous because of what he said. If Minerva refused to admit it, would that boy... not recognize him as his daddy? He held his breath and waited quietly. After some time passed, Maddox heard a gentle female voice say. "Yes, he is your daddy." Chapter 673 Chapter 673 The huge boulder in his heart seemed toe off his chest, but Beanie snorted lightly. He was the only one who could hear it. How could Mommy still speak for him? Beanie was a little annoyed. He snorted and said, "Does he treat you well? If he is not treating you well, then I don''t want this daddy." Upon hearing this, Maddox felt his heart jolt again. Feeling a headacheing on, he reached out and pinched his be. This little boy... Why did he have a feeling that he was purposely going against him? But it made sense. If he was in Beanie''s shoes, he would also not acknowledge the man who suddenly appeared as his daddy. After all, in the past five years, he had not fulfilled his duty as a father. It was impossible for that little boy to believe that he was his daddy all of a sudden. All of this... required time. Thinking of this, Maddox gradually calmed down. "It doesn''t matter if you acknowledge him. He''s still your daddy." Minerva sighed and said softly, "Is he beside you?" Beanie pretended not to see Maddox and shook his head, "He''s not here, Mommy." "Then you listen to me," Minerva stared at her son with gentle eyes. She smiled and said softly, "No matter where he was in the past five years, now that he''s here, he''s your daddy. Even if you don''t acknowledge him as your daddy, he''s still your biological father. So... It doesn''t matter if you choose to acknowledge him as your father or not. Moreover, in the past five years... I might have done something wrong, but I''ve already thought it through now. So, Beanie... Consider it for my sake and don''t make things difficult for your daddy, okay?" What was Minerva thinking about right now? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She could understand what Maddox was going through right now. If she was in his shoes, she would not be able to ept it either. Especially thest two questions, Maddox had his ears peeled. It was also because of Benedict. Although he did not say so explicitly in front of Minerva, he hated him. How could he not hate a home-wrecker like Benedict? Minerva knew what it was like to have a mistress break a family apart. Wasn''t she and Jonatha in this sort of mess before? In all fairness, she also hated herself. As such, she could understand Maddox''s feelings. Beanie pursed his lips and said discontentedly, "Mommy, does he know that you are looking out for him?" He intentionally said this to Maddox, who was standing in the corner. He touched his chin and felt his son''s impression of him shatter. That little boy hated him. Now that he brought Beanie back home, but not Minerva, Beanie must hate him even more. Maddox pursed his thin lips and suddenly felt a little awkward. On the other end, Minerva smiled faintly and said, "Okay, darling. Don''t stick your nose into adult matters. I know what to do. Remember to ask your daddy to send you to school tomorrow. I''ll send your school bag to school, alright?" "Okay," Beanie nodded and was still very distressed about his mommy. "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early. Don''t be dozing off in school tomorrow." "Good night, Mommy. Love you." Beanie kissed the screen before ending the video call. After putting away the phone, Beanie nestled on the sofa and whispered, "Hmph, silly Mommy." Standing outside, Maddox heard him and felt a pain in his heart. He did not go in. Instead, he arranged for a servant to take care of Beanie and he went back to his study room. After entering the room, he wanted to call Sam. However, when he was about to take his phone, he suddenly realized that his phone was still with Beanie. In desperation, Maddox could only take out his spare phone from the cab and dialed Sam''s number. All of a sudden, he thought of something and hung up the phone. Wouldn''t he be going back on his word if he chose to look into her now? Thinking of this, Maddox put down his phone. "Forget it." The next day, Minerva woke up very early. She brushed her teeth and went downstairs to make breakfast. When Vera went downstairs, she saw that Minerva was done with her breakfast. She was very surprised and asked, "Why are you up this early?" Minerva looked up and smiled at her, "You call this early? It''s almost time for work. Why don''t you eat something?" Only then did Vera sit down and eat. After eating, Vera looked at Minerva as she headed upstairs. When she was about to wash her hands, she realized that Minerva had already packed up and was about to leave with Beanie''s schoolbag in her hands. "I have to head to the school first. You can take the bus to workter." Vera suddenly looked depressed and said, "No way! It''s been so long since we went to work together and you are not going to wait for me?" Minerva replied helplessly, "Then can you put on your makeup and get ready in five minutes? Can you do that?" Five minutes? Five minutes wasn''t even enough for makeup alone. Vera shook her head and refused, "Forget it, I''ll take the bus by myself. By the way... Are you doing okay today?" "Hmm? Why would I not be okay?" Vera blinked her eyes and said, "You seem to be in a good mood." "Should I not be in a good mood?" To kind of think of it, Maddox took Beanie away the night before and she was left here. No matter how she thought of it, something was off. Minerva actually got up early in the morning to prepare breakfast and had everything under control. The more normal it was, the more she felt that something was wrong. "Enough. I''ll be heading off." Before she could react, Minerva left with Beanie''s schoolbag. After she left, Vera stretched out her hand and rubbed her head before she went upstairs again. Minerva went to school slightly earlier. After dropping off Beanie''s school bag, she went straight to work. Perhaps she was afraid, and she didn''t want to meet Maddox and Beanie. Perhaps she didn''t want history from the previous night to repeat itself again. She did not have the courage to say anything to Maddox. She was weak. In their rtionship, if Maddox said something doubtful, she might... not be able to hold on any longer. This rtionship was like walking on thin ice. Maddox got up early to send Beanie to school. After he sent Beanie off to school, the teacher carried his school bag for him. After talking to her colleague, the teacher was ready to go in when she saw Beanieing over. However, to her surprise, the man who brought Beanie to school looked exactly like him. The teachers in the school had never seen Beanie''s father, so they were very curious. However, because his uncle was a Hanover, they only dared to secretly gossip about it. Now, several teachers were taken aback when they saw Maddox. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 "Good morning, teacher," Beanie greeted his teachers after getting out of the car. When he saw the schoolbag in his teacher''s hand, he looked up and asked, "Teacher, did my mommy bring my school bag?" The teacher was absent-minded because of Maddox''s sudden appearance. The teacher came to her senses after a while and nodded. "Yes, your mommy just handed your bag to me moments ago. She said someone would send you over here shortly after. Is this... your daddy?" It was no surprise that the teacher would ask. The two of them looked too simr. Upon hearing this, Beanie turned his head and nced at Maddox, who had just gotten out of the car. He recalled what Minerva had said to him the night before and was obviously still mad. However, Beanie was in public. He didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so he nodded. The teachers were taken aback. Everyone was trying to guess who Beanie''s father was as they had never seen him before. Now, they obviously saw him and he was gorgeous. "I''ll pick you up by noon?" Maddox ignored the group of people. He walked up to him and squatted down. Then, he rested his palm on Beanie''s head and asked. Beanie thought about it and shook his head. "We have lunch in school at noon." Maddox thought about it and nodded, "Alright, I''lle and pick you up tonight." It was only then did Beanie nod. "Move along," Maddox patted him on the back. Just then, a surprised voice sounded from the side. "l-lsn''t that Young Master Yardley?" Upon hearing this, Maddox and Beanie raised their heads at the same time. They saw a middle- aged man with sses named Bowen standing in front of them. Bowen rubbed his hands nervously when he saw Maddox. Then, he stared at Maddox and his eyes widened in surprise. "Mr. Yardley, is this your... son?" Maddox sized him up. He had no recollection of this person. However, he could not be too indifferent in front of his son. Therefore, he could only nod and reply politely. Rumor had it that Maddox Yardley from the Yardley Corporation was arrogant and conceited. However, he actually greeted him. Bowen suddenly became excited, thinking that he was not as hard to get along with as he was rumored to be. He was ted as he reached out his hand to Maddox. "Hello, Mr. Yardley. I''m the manager of Lowell Real Estate. My name is..." Maddox furrowed his brows impatiently. What was this person trying to do? He patted Beanie''s bag as the man was halfway speaking. "Hurry up and go to ss. Don''t just stand here nkly." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Beanie blinked and looked at him. Suddenly, he looked up at the stuttering Bowen and asked, "Why is he so afraid of you?" As soon as he asked this question, Maddox''s body stiffened. "Is it because you''re terrifying?" The little boy blinked his eyes with an innocent look on his face. In actual fact, he was mischievous. He just met his son, and his son didn''t have a great first impression of him. If Beanie realized that he was not someone easy to get along with, Beanie would definitely have an even worse impression of him. Tons of thoughts filled his mind, and the smile on his lips froze. He said, "How could that be? I''m a good person and definitely not terrifying." After that, he raised his head and nced at Bowen, who was standing next to him. He slightly gaped his lips and said, "Pardon me, what''s your name?" It took Bowen a little time before he reacted. He quickly grabbed his hand and answered, "I am Bowen, the Lowell Real Estate manager, and I have always admired you. I hope we can partner with yourpany if the opportunity arises..." As he spoke, Bowen took this opportunity to quickly take his business card and hand it over to Maddox. "Here is my business card." His fingers were trembling as he handed over his name card with a ttering smile on his face. He was afraid that he would be embarrassed if Maddox did not ept his card. For some reason, everyone around them started to get nervous as well. Beanie kept his head up as he stared at Maddox. Even though he was a neat freak, he had no choice but to stand up and take the name card from Bowen''s hand under his son''s innocent gaze. Bowen''s body trembled even more as Maddox epted his name card. He was so excited that his eyes turned red. To show how personable he was, Maddox even handed over his business card to him. "This is mine." When the man took the business card, he was so dumbfounded that he didn''t know how to react. "Thank you... I will cherish this business card. By the way... Can I shake hands with you?" At this point, Bowen once again reached out his hand and looked at Maddox expectantly. Shaking hands with a stranger was a challenge for a neat freak like Maddox. The veins on his forehead twitched as he nced at the man with a warning look. Unfortunately, the man was too excited to notice his look. Maddox nced at Beanie, who was still looking at him. Helplessly, Maddox curled his lips. Then, he reached out and shook hands with the man. Bowen became more excited. He retracted his hand back. The look on his face and his behavior told everyone that he was never going to wash his hands ever again. "Be good. I''m very easy- going, Beanie. You don''t have to be afraid of me. Head to ss." Maddox felt uneasy after shaking hands with a stranger. Beanie felt that it was hrious to see the uneasy look on Maddox''s face. He nodded and said, "Alright." He turned around and entered the school. He waved at Maddox and said goodbye. Maddox heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Beanie disappearing from his sight. Then, he turned around to take a look at the man who was in his own world. After this, he walked forward, expressionless. Maddox felt ufortable because he shook hands with a stranger. When he returned to the car, he took out the handkerchief from the driver''s seat angrily and wiped his hands thoroughly. After cleaning his hands, he threw the handkerchief into the trash can next to him. After a while, he leaned back in his seat and shut his eyes helplessly. It was not easy to handle Beanie. "When will he call me ''Daddy''?" Maddox pursed his thin lips and then opened his eyes again. Minerva came to school so early to hand over the bag but she didn''t stay and wait for them. Was she afraid to bump into him? Why didn''t she dare to meet him? Was she afraid that he would question her again? Or was she guilty and felt that she blundered, so she didn''t dare to confront him? At the thought of this, Maddox straightened his tie, feeling a little depressed. Because no matter what the reason was, he felt a little irritated. After a long while, the car parked in front of the school gate slowly left. A group of female teachers couldn''t help but whisper to each other. "Is that Beanie''s father? He''s so handsome." "He''s very handsome, but he looks familiar. I think I''ve seen him somewhere before..." Chapter 675 Chapter 675 During that day''s meeting, everyone noticed that there was something wrong with Maddox. From the moment he stepped into the conference room with a livid face, the gloomy vibe around him instantly made the entire conference room chilly. Everyone nced at each other, not knowing what was going on. This meeting had gone on multiple times, but there was no satisfactory verdict each time. Every time, Maddox would dy the meeting due to personal matters. They wanted to tell him this was not how things should be done. How could personal matters interfere with work? However, it was Maddox, after all. They would rather have more meetings than infuriate him. Therefore, no matter how discontented they were, they could only hold it in. However, Maddox brought his unresolved emotions into the meeting. They were more terrified. How were they going to have their meeting? After they stared at each other, someone carefully tried to say something. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Mr. Yardley, did you send the gift you mentioned?" Hearing the word "gift", Maddox instantly looked up at the person who asked the question. His eyes were like piercing knives. That guy immediately shut up and did not dare to speak again. After a while, Maddox said indifferently, "Let''s start the meeting." Everyone fell silent and was doubting whether they were seriously going to have this meeting. Thus... In the beginning, everyone was trembling with fear. Later, when they found that Maddox was staring at them indifferently, they gradually began to discuss boldly. While listening to the discussion, Maddox''s mind was filled with the aggrieved look on Minerva''s face. Beanie''s innocently cute expression appeared too. "Mr. Yardley?" Maddox suddenly came to his senses. Someone was calling out to him. He looked up at the person. "What do you think of this suggestion?" Maddox paused for a moment before parting his thin lips, "Alright." He said so although he didn''t hear anything earlier. Everyone was silent and then they subconsciously looked at each other. Everyone knew that he wasn''t paying attention to their discussion. Sam, who was standing by the side, could not bear to watch any longer. He walked up to Maddox and whispered something into his ear. At first, Maddox''s expression was normal, but after listening to Sam''s retelling, he suddenly frowned and sneered. "Who was the one who came up with this proposal? You''ve worked at the Yardley Corporation for so many years. How could you suggest such a stupid idea?" Everyone was speechless. He just said that it was okay, didn''t he? Was he biting his own tongue now? Maddox nced around the room with his piercing eyes, "Has everyone ran out of things to do at work? So you think that you can use anything to prevaricate me?" Sam clenched his lips and coughed lightly. Then, he whispered something into Maddox''s ear. However, his thoughts drifted away again. After Sam finished, he sat there as if he was possessed and didn''t respond. One of the bolder people asked in a low voice. "Assistant Sorrento, why don''t we dismiss the meeting? We can continue this meeting once Mr. Yardley is done with his personal matters." Hearing this, everyone''s faces changed as they nced at Maddox. They were afraid that he would suddenly get mad. Never did they expect Maddox to remain in his seat without moving an inch. It was as if he didn''t hear anything. Everyone was stupefied. Sam was silent for a moment, and then he said, "All of you are dismissed. We will continue this meeting once Mr. Yardley is done with his matters." Sam had already spoken. Everyone did not continue to stay in their seats. One after another, they packed their things and left the meeting room. When Maddox regained his senses, he realized that the meeting room was empty. He was taken aback for a moment, and then he frowned unhappily, "Where is everyone?" Sam stood beside him speechlessly. "I told them to leave." Upon hearing this, Maddox''s sharp eyes suddenly swept over him. Sam only felt a chill run down his spine, but he straightened his back and said, "I didn''t mean to let them go, but you''re way too absent-minded. You were not listening to everything they said. If you weren''t who you are... I''m afraid they would be mad." Maddox pursed his thin lips and then said indifferently, "Are you asking for a death wish?" This murderous vibe... Sam took a step back and felt nervous down his back. He coughed lightly and then said, "No, but there are some things that I have to say. You have been handling Young Madam recently, right? In the past, you treated your work professionally and wouldn''t let your private matters affect your work, but recently, your private matters are intervening with your work. This is not a good sign." Hearing this, Maddox looked up. "Are you ming me?" Sam''s mouth twitched, "Young Master Yardley, I''m not ming you. It''s just my personal opinion!" "Get lost." Maddox did not show any mercy as he told him to scram. Sam was a little discouraged as he helplessly opened his mouth and said, "If this continues, there will be no end to this meeting. Sir... I have been very upied with work recently. I don''t mind taking up this case myself. Why don''t you... go and handle the Young Madam first?" Maddox thought of Beanie and Minerva meanwhile. He pursed his thin lips and then stared at Sam. "Let me ask you. If there are two people in the world who look exactly the same, who could they be to each other?" Sam did not know why he was asking this question, but he could not figure out what Maddox was thinking. He looked into his eyes and asked after giving it some thought, "Two of them look exactly the same? Are they... twins?" Just as he finished speaking, Sam felt Maddox''s brows furrow. Was this not the answer he was expecting? Sam immediately rephrased, "Unless it is cosmetic surgery?" Maddox was speechless. He raised his head and swept his sharp gaze over him. "Are you asking for a death wish?" Sam was dumbfounded. Why did Mr. Yardley suddenly ask this question? Unless they were twins, it should be pretty difficult to find two people who looked exactly the same, right? An idea came to Maddox''s mind, "Perhaps they might be father and son?" "Father and son?" Sam finally got him. He stood still and thought for a while, and then he suddenly reacted, "Young Master Yardley, do you mean..." He thought of what Young Master Yardley was doingtely and how he bought many children''s toys. Now he was talking about the father and the son... Unless? Sam was so shocked that he stared at Maddox with wide eyes. "Sir... Did Young Madam give birth to a baby..." Maddox''s eyes were inexplicable. He sat there and did not deny what Sam said. He swallowed hard and walked up to him. "A son?" "And he looks exactly the same as you?" Maddox furrowed his brows in annoyance. Sam came to his senses and immediately said, "I''m going to look into this matter right away." After that, he turned and headed out. After a few steps, Sam heard a cold voice echoing behind him. "Stop right there." Chapter 676 Chapter 676 Sam''s footsteps paused, and he looked back at Maddox in confusion. "Mr. Yardley?" Maddox stared at him with those piercing eyes of his. "Did I ask you to look into it?" Sam shook his head. "Then why are you making your own decision?" Why was he so nervous about it since Maddox didn''t ask him to do so? Sam coughed lightly and felt very shocked, "Sir, I was right, wasn''t I? Did Young Madam have a son with you, and he looked identical to you? That''s why you''re having a hard time figuring out what present to buy for that little guy?" Maddox ignored him, but it was a yes in Sam''s eyes. He sighed and felt that something was off. He whispered to himself, "No, how could Minerva give birth to a child who looks exactly like Maddox? He hasn''t seen her for the past five years and she was already one month pregnant when she entered the Yardley family. Then what happened before? Young Master Yardley wasn''t married to her before that. How..." The more he thought about it, the more uncertain Sam felt. What in the world was going on? "Minerva gave birth to Maddox''s son? When did she give birth to him?" After thinking for a long time, Sam could not figure it out. A mocking smile appeared on Maddox''s lips when he heard that. "Yeah, never did I expect for her to fool me for such a long time." Sam touched his head, Sir, why... I don''t think my mind is keeping up. What the hell is going on?" "Back then, I asked you to investigate ady. You couldn''t find anything, right?" Maddox''s sudden change of topic confused Sam even more. However, he had no choice but to reply, "Strangely, we couldn''t find her. She was just a woman. We should have found her given how many resources we used. But... That woman seemed to have vanished into thin air. We couldn''t find her, no matter how hard we tried..." Speaking of this, Sam suddenly paused and he looked at Maddox. "Sir, was the person you were looking for... Young Madam?" At this point, Sam was certain that it was needless for him to continue asking to be sure of the truth. He widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. Back then, he spent a ton of effort and resources when Maddox asked him to find thisdy. But, look what happened in the end? That person was right under Maddox''s nose. However, they didn''t know about this and spent so much effort searching for her. Who would have known that all this while, she was right in their house? "No wonder..." Sam touched his head and began muttering to himself again. "Does that mean that the reason why I couldn''t find this person after searching high and low was because she had been by Maddox''s side the entire time?" He thought. But they overlooked it, or they didn''t even expect this. Another thought shed through Sam''s mind, "Back then... Maddox wanted to get rid of Minerva''s child. That means..." At this point, Sam felt that something was off with the atmosphere around him, so he kept quiet and dared not say anything. He was taken aback when he thought about this. Back then, Maddox suddenly felt sorry for her so he decided to let her keep the baby. Otherwise, he would probably have murdered his own child. Thinking about this, beads of sweat ran down his forehead. "Sir, does this mean that Young Madam suffered a lot all these years?" "Suffer?" Maddox was dumbfounded. What Sam said shook him. "That''s right," Sam nodded forcefully. "If back then, Young Madam was pregnant with your child, that means she suffered a lot during her time in the Yardley family. You remember how you treated her, right?" Maddox froze. After a long while, he got angry from the embarrassment as he suddenly said, "Get out." Sam was speechless. Something was off with Maddox. Sam could only leave the meeting room quietly. After everyone left, Maddox was the only person left in the empty conference room. He sat back in his chair and shut his eyes. He began to recall what happened five years ago. Right then, Minerva just married into the Yardley family. Maddox''s grandfather, Tyler Yardley, was the one who arranged for the marriage certificate. They went all out for the wedding ceremony. In fact, Maddox knew what Tyler was thinking back then. Asking him, a disabled man in a wheelchair, to marry the daughter of apany on the verge of bankruptcy, was a deration to the people in North City that Maddox was just a pushover and that he was frowned upon by the Yardley family. Of course, Maddox knew that Tyler was paranoid because he was the one who killed his mother even though Tyler brought him back to the Yardley family. Thus, he was afraid that he would have his revenge, so he found a wife for him to shut him up. Unfortunately, Tyler took a fancy to his capabilities and wanted to take advantage of him to manage the Yardley Corporation. He also wanted to suppress him and prevent him from showing up. Of course, Maddox knew these things clearly. That was why when Minerva married into the family, Maddox felt that she was in cahoots with Tyler, and he also discovered that she was pregnant. Of course, this was all a big joke for Maddox. Therefore, since he assumed that this woman wanted money and power, he would not let her go easily. Therefore, he tried everything to embarrass her to make her give up. However, who would have expected... Maddox reached out and massaged his temple. As he recalled these things, his mind was throbbing. Although he felt fooled, Minerva also suffered and was wronged. After Minerva looked through Kelly''s designs, she nodded and said, satisfied, "Not bad. You''ve improved quite a lot. Keep up the good work." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Kelly was naturally delighted to receive Minerva''s affirmation. She left joyfully with the designs in her arms. When Vera came in, she saw that Minerva was still busy with her work; she seemed normal. She started to worry again. Later on, she discussed a few issues with Minerva. She was very thorough with her analysis, and it surprised her. "Minerva, are you really alright?" Vera couldn''t help but ask again. Minerva looked up and said, "What is there to not be alright about? I''m working. What did you fill your mind with the entire day?" Vera did not know what to say after being reprimanded. If she continued asking, it would seem that she was not serious at work. Thinking of this, Vera had no choice but to shut up. "Then I''ll go back to work. In the evening, can I... pick Beanie up from school?" Upon hearing these words, Minerva was taken aback. She had forgotten that Vera was treating Beanie as her love consultant. However, in the past few days... After thinking for a while, she said, "Maybe it''s not the best time. Beanie is now... with Maddox so he should go and pick him up." "Maybe not," Vera held on to thest glimpse of hope and said, "Anyway, I''ll go and wait for him at school after work. If Maddox doesn''t show up, I''ll pick him up." Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Minerva stared helplessly at Vera. Just how much did this girl like Quill? Did she have to meet with him everyday? Vera lowered her eyes shyly at her gaze. A momentter, she regained herposure and coughed softly. "I know you think that I am too forward, right? But... If I don''t seize the opportunity, Quill might end up with another woman. What am I supposed to do then? By then... Even if I want to, I won''t have the opportunity." Minerva was speechless. "Plus, Quill may forget me in a few days if I don''t check in everyday to make a good impression." "I understand," Minerva nodded. Looking at the distressed look on Vera''s face, she suddenly smiled, "At most, three days. After three days, I will definitely bring Beanie back to you as your consultant." "Really?" Vera was overjoyed and asked in surprise. "Yes." Thinking of Maddox''s indifferent face, Vera was a little frightened. She bit her lower lip and asked, "What if... Maddox disagrees? After all, things have changed." Now that Beanie had acknowledged him as his father, who was not an ordinary person, but the Young Master Yardley from the Yardley family. If Maddox found out that his son was her love consultant, Vera knew that she was going to get it from him. "He won''t disagree," Minerva smiled faintly, "I''ve already said that I would bring him home after three days. You''ll have to wait for the time being." Three days... Hearing this, Vera couldn''t help but wonder, "Is Minerva going to do something? Three dayster, if Maddox doesn''t agree, could it be that... she wants to snatch her son back?" It was not easy for them to make amends. If they quarreled again, it would be chaos, wouldn''t it? Thinking of this, Vera could not help but open her mouth carefully, "Minerva... Why don''t I put my matter aside for now? I think your happiness is more important. After all, Beanie is your son. Even if I like Quill, I can''t be so selfish..." "Who says you''re selfish? And what are you thinking about?" Minerva crossed her arms and stared at Vera with amusement. She must have misunderstood something. "It wasn''t easy for you and Maddox to get back together. I''m afraid that you..." "No, it won''t." Minerva shook her head, "Don''t worry. I know what to do. This matter... I''ve definitely kept it a secret from him for a long time." "You mean..." Seeing the smile in her eyes, Vera suddenly said, "I see. Then, I''ll wait for your good news." Minerva smiled and did not say anything else. In the blink of an eye. Minerva went to work, ate and slept as usual. Even if the entire house was empty, she was at ease. If it wasn''t for Vera, who understood what Minerva was thinking, she would feel that something was wrong. Soon, three days were up. Minerva got up as usual and went to work, but Vera was starting to worry about her. "Three days have passed. Minerva, you..." "Yes?" Minerva was dumbfounded for a moment before sighing, "It''s been three days? Time really flies..." Vera looked at how indifferent she was, and her heart was suddenly doubtful. What was going on with her? Three days had passed, but Maddox and Beanie were nowhere to be seen. How could Minerva still be so calm? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She seemed confident and collected on the outside. However, Vera didn''t know what exactly was going on. "Since it''s time, you''d better head out early today and pick Beanie up from school." "Huh?" Vera widened her eyes and said, "I will be picking Beanie up. However... Can I really do that? Have you told Maddox?" "No." Minerva replied indifferently. Vera''s face fell when she heard this, "You didn''t inform him, and you want to let me pick him up? Is it really alright for me to do this?" "Don''t worry. You''ll just need to go and pick him up. After I''m done with my work, we will go and meet with him." Vera was relieved when she heard that Minerva was going straight to see Maddox after work. As long as she would see him, she felt more rxed about picking Beanie up after work. "Okay, sounds great! I''ll get off work early today and wait for him then." Time passed quickly. When it was almost time to get off work, Vera notified Minerva and left quickly. After she left, Minerva nced at the phone on the table. For the rest of the day, the phone was silent. Her phone had been quiet for some time now. It was as if Maddox had vanished from her life. In the past three days, he did not send her any messages, nor did he make any phone calls. It was as if he had vanished into thin air. Compared to how quickly he would appear previously, Minerva helplessly lowered her eyes. There were no signs of a smile on her face. Since Vera had already gone off to pick up Beanie, she should wait for Maddox at the Yardley Corporation. The thought shed through Minerva''s mind and she immediately sprung into action. After finishing her work, she left thepany, drove out and rushed to the Yardley Corporation. In the Yardley Corporation. When Minerva arrived, it was almost time to get off work. She thought for a moment and decided to wait for Maddox downstairs. If she went up, she didn''t know whether she would avoid him. However, she couldn''t park there for too long. Hence, she could only drive the car to a parking lot nearby. Then, she went to the cafe opposite thepany and ordered a cup of coffee. After that, she sat by the window. This seat''s lighting was perfect and she could see everything on the opposite side clearly through the window. As soon as Maddox came out, she would be able to see him immediately. Minerva held her phone and opened Facebook to look for that familiar chat. She was hesitating if she should call him or send him a message. After giving it some thought, she decided that since she was already there, there was no need to send him a message or make a phone call. She would just go straight to see him. Time passed. Five minutes after work ended, Minerva finally saw a familiar figure walking out of the company. Her heart was beating rapidly. She quickly put down the coffee in her hand, grabbed her bag and rushed out. Maddox grabbed the car keys and headed out. He frowned because he realized that he had gotten off work toote. If he went over to pick Beanie up right now, he would have waited for him for some time now. As a result, Maddox was quick in his steps. Minerva chased after him, gasping for air. She was still in high heels. In the end, she saw the man in front speeding up. Minerva thought he realized that she was tailing him. He did not want her to catch up with him, nor did he want to meet her. She was so mad that she simply stopped and shouted at him. "Maddox." The person in front of her paused. Maddox''s brows furrowed even more. Was he hallucinating? Did he just hear that woman''s voice? No, judging from Minerva''s character, why would shee to see him on her own ord? Maybe he thought of her so much recently that he started hallucinating. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 Minerva saw how the man had only paused for a moment before walking forward as if he hadn''t heard her. She widened her eyes in disbelief. This person... He obviously heard her, but he paused for a moment before continuing walking. Was he deliberately pretending not to hear her? Did he really hate her so much that he didn''t want to see her? Minerva''s heart was filled with anger. She bit her lower lip and quickly chased after him while shouting again. "Maddox, if you don''t wait for me, I''ll block you on Facebook!" Sure enough, the figure in front of them did not pause. Instead, his footsteps came to a stop. Seeing him stopping, Minerva, who could catch up with him, did not continue to move forward. Instead, she stopped and looked at his back. Was he going to turn around? Minerva thought that if Maddox didn''t turn around this time and just left, she would definitely block him on Facebook! She bit her lower lip and stood where she was, staring at Maddox''s back without moving an inch. She didn''t know how long she waited, but the person in front of her was still frozen in ce. Minerva couldn''t help but say again, "Aren''t you going to look back?" Read between the lines. This question asked him to turn back, but it was referring to what happened in the past few days. Minerva deliberately asked this question. Of course, she knew that Maddox was smart. He would definitely know what she was trying to say. He said he wanted to think about it, so she promised to give him some time to let him think. She gave him three days. She thought, no matter how annoyed he was, three days would definitely be enough for him to think it over. Hence, she came to him that day for his decision. Although her voice was not loud, she was certain that Maddox had heard her. After that, she stood there and waited quietly. She was slowly losing hope as the wait got longer. Just as Minerva was about to give up and leave, the figure in front finally moved. He gradually turned around. She felt a sense of longing in Maddox''s determined look and indifferent gaze. Watching him turn around, his handsome features finally appeared before her eyes. Minerva could feel her heart racing. She bit her lower lip and stood still. They looked at each other from a distance. He did not seem to have any intention ofing over. Minerva thought for a moment, then slowly stepped forward and walked towards him. When she was about to reach him, a thought shed across her mind, and disappointment filled her eyes. Then, she stopped. They were still quite far apart from each other. Maddox''s lips twitched and he looked at her with an inexplicable gaze. A sad smile appeared on Minerva''s lips. "If I didn''te to look for you, were you going to keep avoiding me?" Maddox pursed his lips, but his eyes were still livid. "Were you?" Minerva was persistent and asked again. She thought, "Now that I am here, I must make it clear to him." Maddox was still staring at her, standing still and not saying a single word. After looking at each other for some time now, Minerva said helplessly, "I know it was my fault that I''d kept you in the dark for so long, but... you don''t know the full story. Back then, I was not certain because... I didn''t even know the person that night was you. Can''t you see it from my shoes? If I knew it was you back then, I wouldn''t have to suffer the humiliation from the Yardley family." Humiliation? Maddox remembered how he once said that Minerva was pregnant with an illegitimate child. He said this woman was promiscuous and even said that she was dumb. Her husband cheated on her, and she was still trying to bear this guy''s child for him. However, who knew that she was pregnant with his own child? And... She was obviously still a virgin that evening. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. How could it be? At the thought of this, Maddox''s gaze shifted. Back then, he asked Sam to dig for information on her and found out she was married to her husband for two years. How could she still be a virgin? Could it be that she had not slept together with her husband before? So... Was he the first man Minerva had? Maddox looked at Minerva as he was getting worked up, and the look in his eyes became more inexplicable. "I can also exin why everyone else knew this before you. Quill knew it first because he is my brother. He has been taking care of me for these five years. You won''t be jealous of my family, will you?" Family... The word triggered Maddox and his gaze shifted. Minerva continued, "As for Benedict, it was a coincidence that he found out. It wasn''t my decision to tell him." "Coincidence?" Maddox''s lips twitched and he finally said something. Minerva''s heart finally calmed down a little at the sight of him speaking. Him speaking allowed her to exin. He was listening. "It''s a coincidence. When I went to the supermarket with Beanie, I met him by ident. You know it yourself that Beanie looks exactly like you. How could he not piece the puzzle together when he saw Beanie back then?" Did they meet coincidentally at a supermarket? Maddox''s eyes darkened. What were the odds of meeting someone coincidentally in a supermarket? Thinking about this, Maddox could guess why he knew it earlier than him. Benedict probably knew about it earlier than he did. But how did he know? If he had known, then... In an instant, Maddox''s eyes squinted. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Minerva''s wrist. "Did he know about this all along?" He was a little rough and the grip startled Minerva. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "You..." "Go ahead." Maddox''s voice was a little hoarse. "All along?" Minerva thought for a moment and shook her head. "Impossible. He couldn''t have found out about this since he hadn''t met Beanie before. Back then, when he first met Beanie, he seemed quite startled, but... it might be possible that he went to look into it after." In fact, there was no need to look into it. Benedict did not know she was pregnant. Even if he found outter on, he would only thinkthat... the child in was Maddox''s. "D*mn it!" Maddox gnashed his teeth in anger. "He''s just a child out of wedlock. How could he find out earlier than me? If you told me earlier, this would have never happened." Minerva said, "I''ve just reconnected with you recently, and have you forgotten how you treated me back then? I went to look for you, and you left me waiting outside of the house. It''s fine that you me me, but now, you don''t even want to talk to me?" Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Minerva was extremely disappointed as he fell silent. She forced out a rueful smile. "Three days. Isn''t three days enough for you to think through it? Do you think these things are more important than us being together?" Maddox pursed his lips and stared at her. Minerva took out her phone in front of him and handed it to him, "Since you can''t even look past this, then let''s..." "What are you trying to say?" His chilly cold voice cut her off. She raised her head and saw how Maddox''s gaze had darkened. His face turned pale as he stared at her. Sheughed nonchntly and spoke in a rxed tone. "I think you know what I want to say. I didn''t reach out to you for the past few days because I wanted to give you space. Since three days is not enough for you to think things through, I think you can stop thinking about it anymore. First of all, I gave birth to Beanie. Even if you are his biological father, you can''t take him away from me." Maddox frowned when he heard that. Anger surged in his eyes. "Say that again?" This woman was trying to separate from him? His eyes were piercing and Minerva did not try to avoid him. She stared straight into his eyes. "Am I wrong? In the past five years, you didn''t fulfil any of your responsibilities as a father. You don''t have the right to take custody of him. You''re not even qualified to be his father!!" Maddox was speechless. The pupils in his dark eyes dted. After some time, he seemed tough out of anger, "You gave me three days of personal space, and now you''re here to tell me that you want to break it off? And you have already thought of how this ends?" Minerva did not reply. She bit her lower lip tightly. She wasn''t here to tell him that she wanted to break it off. She wanted to look for him and see how he would react, but now, she was extremely disappointed with how indifferent he was. For three days, there was not one call from him. It was as if he vanished. What about her? Was he the only one who felt wronged? What about her? With everything that happened, he was not the only one who was kept in the dark. It was only after she had Beanie that she knew the truth and slowly came to terms with it. Minerva''s eyes were already tearing up when she thought of this. She came back to her senses and turned her back to Maddox. She didn''t want to let him see her like this. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Yes, I have made up my mind. Since you can''t look past it, then forget it. I was fine without you for the past five years. I was okay not getting back together with you again, but if it wasn''t for... Ah..." Minerva did not finish her sentence when Maddox suddenly grabbed hold of her shoulders and pulled her over. He said viciously, "Have I been forcing this on you all this while?" He paused when he saw that pair of beautiful eyes filled with tears. He felt as if her tears were the pain umted over the past few days. "You..." Was she crying? Moreover, she looked like she had been wronged. Could it be that... as Sam had said, the one who was truly wronged was her? His heart skipped a beat. He held his breath for a moment. Before he could react, Minerva pushed him. "You were the one who forced me into it. You always appeared in front of me. I didn''t ask you to pursue me and go abroad. It was you who took me to the airport. You didn''t even ask whether I wanted to go. You said you could acknowledge the child without even discussing it with me, and you didn''t even care about me... You..." When she finished her sentence, she couldn''t hold her tears any longer and tears started pouring down. Surprisingly, Maddox reached out his hand to wipe the tears. Bang... Warm tears fell on his palm as if they were melting his heart. In fact, Minerva rarely cried. Even if she wanted to cry, her eyes would only redden in front of him, but now, she couldn''t hold back and actually cried in front of him. Her eyes were velveting red, and the tears were dripping down. His heart ached for her at the sight of this. He gritted his teeth and said helplessly, "Stop crying." It was not easy to regainposure once emotions started acting up. Minerva shed tears in front of him, and with his tactless words offort, her tears immediately started pouring even more. She didn''t want to cry in front of him, but now, she couldn''t hold it in, and tears poured. Would this make her seem like she was very reluctant to let him go? However, she couldn''t control her emotions. She was both shocked and annoyed. She could only try her best to avoid his gaze and she tried to push him away. However, Maddox reacted faster. Before she could escape, he lowered his head and kissed her. Minerva stared at him with tears in her eyes, not knowing what to do. He did not kiss her lips. His cold thin lipsnded on her cheeks, and he tenderly kissed away the tears on her face. She stood on the spot, motionless. What was going on with this person? He didn''t care about her anymore, but when he saw her crying, he actually kissed her? She was a little nervous and wanted to push him away. However, he seemed to know what she was about to do. He grabbed her hands and ced them on his chest. Thump! Minerva could feel his heartbeat. Thump! Thump! She could feel his heartbeat, one after the other. She didn''t understand what Maddox was trying to do. His thin lips suddenly moved to the corner of her eyes. She was so startled that she quickly closed her eyes. He gently kissed her eyes. Simultaneously, he also held her cheek with his hand and wiped away the tears on her cheek with his thumb. It took him a long time before he pulled back, pressing against her forehead and looking at her with deep eyes. "Even if I was angry over the past three days, I never thought of breaking up. You actually brought up the matter of breaking up with me the moment you came. Minerva, you''re really deliberate." She blinked her eyes nervously under his deep gaze, "Since you''re so determined to break up with me, let me give it to you." Hearing this, his eyes darkened a little and then he squinted his eyes. "I''m determined to break up with you?" "Isn''t it? If I hadn''te to look for you, would you havee to look for me?" Perhaps it was because of his kiss, but she forgot that she was crying. She only thought about reasoning with him. "Who said I wouldn''t go and look for you?" "Then why didn''t you stop when I called you earlier?" When it came to this, he fell silent. Could he actually say that he was missing her too much and thought that he was hallucinating when he heard her voice? "As you said, I''m the one always looking for you. How would I know you would actuallye and look for me?" Chapter 680 Chapter 680 What was he saying? Minerva was dumbfounded for a moment before she slowly came to her senses. "You mean... You didn''t think I''de looking for you? So you thought it was just your hallucination just now?" Maddox''s eyes darkened. He was silent for a while before replying. "It doesn''t matter whether I''m hallucinating or not." Minerva was a little lost for words. She could not figure out what was going on with him currently. He was passionate, yet distant. She could still remember the sentence she had told him back then. If he could not give her enough sense of security, don''t approach her anymore. After all, since experiencing so many things, she had turned into a sensitive person. And it was also because of this that she could put herself into his shoes. She felt that since it was always him who took the initiative to approach her, now, it was time for her to take the lead instead. "Then... What''s the most important thing for you?" "Beanie?" Minerva threw out questions one after another. "Is it because of him that you think that I no longer meant anything to you..." Before she could finish her words, Maddox''s thin lips covered hers. At first, he kissed the tears on her face, and then he lingered and kissed her lips. Minerva was stunned, and she subconsciously pushed him away. "What do you mean by this? Do you think it is fun for you to y around with my feelings?" He leaned over and hugged her tightly. His cold, thin lips pressed against her ear as he sighed. "It''s not fun." "It''s not fun at all. These few days... was really a torture to me as well." "I know you feel wronged, and I still can''t ept the truth yet, but I never want to be separated from you. Even if you don''te to me, I will look for you." She could feel the warmth of the man''s body. Maddox''s grip on her arm was getting tighter and tighter. Minerva felt a little ufortable because of his grip, but she felt that the emptiness in her heart had disappeared. In the end, she closed her eyes and reached out to hug him. There''s no problem that a hug can''t solve. If not, two hugs should be enough. Although she was annoyed these days, she felt that nothing else mattered. The only thing that matters was that the two of them understood each other, and the two of them were together. After a long time, he finally let go of her. He asked softly, "Come to my ce tonight?" She was speechless. "What?" "Or I''ll head over to yours?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva was stupefied. It took her a while before understanding Maddox''s meaning. Her face was burning hot. After a long time, she finally opened her mouth, "It''s better if we head to your ce." It was inconvenient for her at her ce! After all, she lived with Vera, and Beanie was also there. It was not appropriate for them to hear any adult noises. She still remembered the time when Vera walked in on them and how awkward it was for them. If back then there was a hole for her to hide in, she would definitely bury herself in it without any hesitation. "Alright." After getting her answer, Maddox directly lifted her up. Minerva cried out in rm. She reflexively reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. "You, what are you doing? Put me down. I can walk by myself." "I''ll carry you to the car." "There''s no need for that. It''s just a few steps away, and I drove here myself." After that, she waved the key in her hand at him. He narrowed his eyes slightly and lowered his head to peck her face. "Leave it here. Drive back the next day." She pursed her lips and did not say anything else. She allowed him to carry her into the car. He fastened her seatbelt for her and drove out. On the way back, Minerva looked at his side profile. "Did you... still forget something?" Maddox''s gaze was fixed on the road, and he nced over at her when he heard this. He didn''t seem to understand what she meant. Minerva couldn''t help reminding him, "Weren''t you originally going to pick up Beanie?" Maddox''s hand, which was on the steering wheel, paused when he heard that. He frowned. Looking at him, did he really forget about it? Minerva''s lips twitched. She had thought that since Beanie had just acknowledged him, he should be his top priority. But what was going on with him? Why did he forget his son when she came to look for him? It happened that the traffic light was in front of them. He stopped the car and frowned. "I''ll turn aroundter." "Did you really forget?" He pursed his lips when he heard that. Then, he reached out to cover his mouth and coughed softly. Minerva scoffed, "No way? That''s your son. How could you..." He turned around and stared at her with a serious look. "That''s because you distracted me. Her lips parted slightly, almost unable to close. What did this have to do with her? "I''ll turn around in a while." He didn''t say anything more. After all, he didn''t expect that after Minerva came to look for him, he hadpletely forgotten about picking Beanie up. It seemed that once this woman appeared, his mind could still be easily controlled by her. "There''s no need to turn around." Minerva helplessly looked at him. Tve already sent Vera to pick Beanie up in advance. If I wait until you remembered him, I''m afraid that he would have already been taken away by the traffickers..." Maddox was speechless. He pinched his temple to relieve the irritation. He didn''t expect that he would really forget Beanie. If Minerva hadn''t suddenly reminded him, he would have taken her back to Ocean Vi and then left Beanie in school. In the distance, Beanie and Vera were in the car back home when suddenly, he started sneezing. She turned around to nce at him. "Are you okay, Beanie? Did you sneeze? Did you catch a cold?" After that, Vera quickly held him in her arms. "The weather is getting colder. You should wear thicker clothes when you go out." Upon hearing this, Beanie blinked, "Auntie Vera, I''m not cold... It''s just that my nose was itchy. Could it be that someone was scolding me behind my back?" "Scolding you?" She was a little curious. "Who is scolding you? You are so cute. Is it one of your ssmates?" "Well, I don''t think so." Beanie shook his head and then changed the subject. "Auntie Vera, does Mommy really want you to pick me up?" "Of course, would I lie to you? Or is it because you''ve been used to being together with your daddy recently and don''t want me to pick you up?" "Impossible. It''s just that I missed Mommy a little." Vera helplessly reached out and patted his head. "Be good. Your parents need to get over some things. When they are done with their problems, you would have both of them by your side." He answered, "You''re right." "Therefore, it''s better to obediently help me chase after your uncle first. A man should not break his promise." Chapter 681 Chapter 681 "But... Can you really win my Uncle''s heart?" Beanie was highly doubtful that she would seed. Vera stared at him and couldn''t help but reach out to rub his soft cheeks. "What are you talking about? Aren''t I going to seed with your help? As long as you are willing to help, I am definitely able to win Quill." Beanie blinked his dark eyes, and they were clear enough to see all the emotions in it. "Alright, we''re almost at your uncle''spany. Just remember to help me." On the other end. When Maddox heard that Minerva had arranged for Vera to pick Beanie up, the car did not turn around. Instead, it headed directly in the direction of Ocean Vi. After returning back to the country, Minerva only came here once. Back then, she and Maddox had yet to reconcile. The reason she came to the vi was because she had received a request for a designyout. She didn''t expect... time to pass so quickly. The sea breeze at night brought a chill to her body. She sat on a wooden bench in her pajamas and curled up into a ball as she gazed at the moonlight reflected on the sea''s surface. She felt her heart calm down. The cool night and the sea breeze were calming, but if the waves were stirred up, it would be extremely turbulent.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As the sea breeze blew, she felt a little chilly. Subconsciously, she hugged her arms tightly and curled her body into a ball. However, the chill did not subside. The sea breeze was more chilly than the surrounding temperature of the city. Just as she was about to get up and head back to her room, a tall figure sat down beside her. Shortly after, a warm coat covered her body. Minerva nced sideways at Maddox, who had just taken a shower. He sat beside her. His skin was a little red from the hot water, and his thin lips were still tightly pursed. There were still water droplets dripping down from his hair. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but furrow her brows. "Why don''t you dry your hair?" The sea breeze was so cold. Did he think that his body was made up of iron? He looked at her, his eyes bright in the night. He answered indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. I''m in good health. But you... Don''t you know how to wear moreyers at night?" She shrank her shoulders, "If I''m cold, I''ll go into the house myself." "But you just finished showering, and..." As she said this, she wanted to get up, but Maddox grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "Oh." His action was a little intense and she fell into his embrace. Her soft face mmed into his hard chest, causing her to groan in pain. He had just finished showering, and he still had the scent of soap on his body. Moreover, his body was very warm. The chilliness in her body had been warmed up by his embrace. "What''s wrong?" She asked when she noticed that something was wrong with him. Maddox lowered his head and buried himself into her neck. The water droplets on his hair dripped onto her body. The cold feeling made her body shiver subconsciously. Just as she was about to push him away, she heard a muffled apology. "I''m sorry." Minerva was dumbfounded. She thought that she had heard wrongly. Did he... Did he just apologize to her? It sounded muffled as the sound echoed from her neck. His thin lips were still stuck to her neck, so she didn''t hear it clearly. Therefore, she only recognized it by pitch. "Are you... apologizing to me?" She asked as she felt it was unbelievable. Maddox''srge hand moved to her waist and held her firmly. His voice grew hoarse. "Well, I am apologizing. Do you forgive me?" Minerva thought for a moment, "Is it because of what happened in the past few days?" He didn''t directly answer her question. He held her in a tighter embrace. She felt that he had something to say, so she didn''t pester him further. She let him hold her quietly, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat and waiting for him to say something. In the quiet night, there was only the sound of the chilly breeze blowing against the beach and their breaths. In his arms, she didn''t feel cold at all. It was not until she was about to fall asleep that Maddox opened his mouth. "I''ll give you all my trust in the future." It wasn''t easy for the two of them to make it this far. If they still didn''t establish trust between them, their rtionship might fall apart in an instant. "All of your... trust?" The trust between them? The two of them didn''t spend much time together. If they had trusted more in each other, then they probably wouldn''t end up like this. Just like five years ago... "Well, even if you found out something in the future, you are not allowed to doubt me again." Minerva thought about it and made a promise to him. Maddox smiled and nodded. "I''ll give you all my trust in the future. Even in death, I won''t doubt you anymore. But..." He changed the topic, "You''d better stay away from Benedict. What I told you at the airport was indeed true." "I understand." She nodded. "I will keep a distance from him." After knowing Benedict''s identity and Maddox''s past, she felt that she couldn''t say there was no rivalry between them. Maddox had always behaved normally, but Benedict... He always looked like a gentleman, even though he had never said anything bad about Maddox in front of her. However, his actions were clearly trying to tear her away from Maddox. It was obvious what he was thinking. She shut her eyes and made up her mind. She did not want to be the victim between the two brothers. She also did not want Maddox to be in a difficult position because of her. If they wanted to fight, she would stand aside and let the both of them go on a head-on battle. "How did you be so obedient all of a sudden?" Maddox let go of her and reached out to hold her chin. Minerva''s face flushed red. She bit her lower lip and red at him. His eyes were dark and obscure, and his thin lips were curled with a touch of indifference. "You came to look for me and showed how much you still care about me because I have neglected you for three days, isn''t it?" Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by her. "Stop talking. Are you proud just because I came to look for you?" The man inched closer, and his forehead was against her forehead as heughed in a low, hoarse voice. "What''s there to be proud of? Aren''t you the one who came to find me and started having a mental breakdown after a few words? If I hadn''t stopped you, you would have run away." She huffed, "It''s your fault that you''re sometimes indifferent to me and sometimes are caring to me..." "It won''t happen again in the future..." He held her face with both hands. His ck eyes were extremely dazzling in the night. He drew his face closer and exhaled a warm breath on her face, thin lips moving slightly. "From now on, I''ll give you all the care you could ever wish for." His gaze was too scorching. Furthermore, such a close distance made it difficult for Minerva to resist him. She blinked and was about to step back when a passionate kiss fell from his lips. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 This was probably a spiritual match. Minerva thought that although she wouldn''t know what would happen in the future, as long as the two of them were together, she would be grateful. She shut her eyes and wrapped her arms around Maddox''s neck. However, he pulled her hand down and held on to her fingers tightly. Time ticked by, and she was gradually lost in her thoughts. Her bodyid softly in his embrace. There was a sudden chill between her fingers. She was stunned on the spot. She felt the ice-cold sensation gradually making its way up into the middle of her finger. She suddenly came to her senses and pushed him away, lowering her head. She saw that he was putting on a diamond ring on her finger. "You..." "What''s going on?" She stuttered as she stared in shock at the diamond ring, which was almost pushed onto her finger. After Maddox was pushed away, he held her wrist with his other hand. He moved gently and carefully put on the diamond ring on her finger properly. The diamond ring was dazzling and it shone under the moonlight. "What? When did you buy it?" Minerva couldn''t help but ask as she stared at the diamond ring on her finger. "Do you like it?" He did not answer her question. Instead, he held her hand and gently kissed it. She didn''t answer him. She merely stared into his eyes and asked, "When did you buy it?" He chuckled. "Why are you asking this? You''re not satisfied?" Minerva shook her head. She was not dissatisfied. More importantly, she wanted to know when he bought this ring for her. However, he seemed as if he did not want to reveal it. What''s more, the meaning behind giving her a diamond ring... "How could you... suddenly came up with the idea of giving me a diamond ring? I..." Maddox leaned over to pinch her chin. His voice was hoarse. "Don''t you know that I''m proposing to you?" Hearing this, Minerva''s face flushed red. She couldn''t help but bite her lip. Of course, she knew that gifting her a diamond ring was an indication of a marriage proposal, but... Would this be a little too perfunctory? Was there no other ceremony? However, he did not give her the chance to react. He bent down and pressed his lips against her ear. "Will you marry me?" Minerva was frozen on the spot. They were still quarreling in the afternoon. A few days ago, they were still giving each other the cold shoulder. Who would have known that he would propose to her on this night? She couldn''t even understand what this man was trying to do. She blinked, and her red lips twitched. Before she could say anything, Maddox uttered, "If you don''t say anything. Then, I''ll take it as a yes." "What?" She widened her eyes in surprise. "When did I agree..." "Humph." He chuckled. "So you don''t agree?" "I..." Minerva stuttered. She didn''t mean to refuse. She red at the man in front of her and huffed, "Is this how you propose to me? Why do I feel like this is not a proposal, but you are forcing me to marry you?" His eyes were dazzling in the night, sharp and filled with satisfying joy. He pinched her chin and forced her to look up at him. "What''s wrong with me forcing you? Can''t I force you? Even if you don''t agree now, I''ll personally abduct you to the wedding ceremony if I have to." Minerva''s pupils constricted in the face of such a domineering and fierce man. Momentster, her aura weakened. Her face flushed red, and sheined in embarrassment, "Who proposes like you? You don''t even say anything, and you just shove the ring at me!" Hearing this, Maddox was a little taken aback. "This is my first marriage proposal." She was dumbfounded for a moment. She felt as if her heart had jolted. "You..." "I have no experience in proposing." She gritted her teeth and red at him. "You''re dead if you have the experience." "That''s why," Maddox leaned over and rubbed his head against her fair neck. "Whether you agree or not, there will be a wedding next month. Don''t forget that when you were abroad, you also acquiesced." When it came to what happened abroad, Minerva recalled that he had suddenly taken her to the airport, and then she met with the Dormer family. Back then, he announced in front of the Dormer family that they would hold the wedding the following month. At that time, Minerva only thought that it was a joke. She did not expect... Maddox was actually serious about it. She was a little surprised. "I, I thought you were just joking. After all..." After all, she was the one who took the initiative, and Maddox merely cooperated with her. He was taking her side. But now, she was puzzled as he actually nned a wedding for them in a month. Before she was ready, he had already forced the ring on her, and then the wedding was about to be held. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but cast a worried nce at him. "Next month is around the corner. What do you mean by the wedding will be held in a month? Is it the starting of the month or the end of the month?" Hearing this, Maddox raised his eyebrows. "Are you in a hurry?" Minerva blushed. Gnashing her teeth, she said, "Who''s in a hurry? I''m just worried that the time is not enough. Moreover... I wasn''t really mentally prepared either." "You''ve already been married once. It''s just another wedding. What do you need to prepare for it, huh?" The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this matter was a little sloppy. Hence, she coughed softly, "Let me think about it again." After that, regardless of his reaction, she pushed him away directly and ran into the room. After entering the house, Minerva went to find a nightgown and put it on. Her shirt cor was wet by Maddox''s hair just now, and she felt ufortable. As she hid in the bathroom to change her clothes, she felt her fingers tremble a little. She had been buckling up her button for some time now. She could only force herself to calm down and fasten the buttons seriously. However, her fingers were trembling so much that she was still unable to fasten her buttons properly. After a long while, she looked at her reflection in the mirror helplessly. With a beaming face andnguid eyes, she was obviously nervous and shy. "Minerva, are you really that useless?" She despised herself in her heart, then took a deep breath, bent down, turned on the faucet and sshed a handful of water on her face. She closed her eyes and tapped her cheeks. After a long while, the heat on her face gradually receded. The cold water calmed her down a lot. Minerva covered her face and looked at herself in the mirror. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s nothing, it''s just a marriage proposal. You have to be steady." "These were things that you have experienced before. Even if it''s a wedding, there was nothing to be afraid of. After all... A wedding was just a formality. What really matters was how both of us are going to spend our uing days." Afterforting herself, Minerva lowered her head and buttoned up her pajamas. Then, she pushed open the door and walked out. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 That night. When Maddox was fast asleep, he held her in a tight embrace. Hisrge hand was as heavy as an iron chain wrapping around her waist, imprisoning her to his chest. Minerva couldn''t even move around with that pair ofrge hands wrapping around her. Although it was currently autumn, it was still a little suffocating to be held by him in this room, which does not have great venttion. In particr, his body was scorching hot, like a fireball. She was so warm that she could only reach out to push his arm that was around her waist. She said in a low voice, "Let go of me. I''m going to suffocate." A heavy breath came from behind her, and then a warm breath blew on the back of her neck. She could feel his thin lips pressing against hers. "Liar, I didn''t even use my strength. Why can''t you breathe?" She felt helpless as he didn''t buy it, but she indeed thought that it was too ufortable to sleep in his arms. She sulked. "You are not me. How do you know that you aren''t heavy?" "Oh?" Maddoxughed in a low voice. "Then let''s swap ces?" "What?" "You can sleep while hugging me." Minerva was speechless. Was that supposed to be a joke? Was he asking her to hug him to sleep? In his dreams! She detested him in her heart for a long time before rejecting, "Dream on." "How can it be a dream? You just said that I am not you. I won''t know if I''m heavy. Then let''s have a try!" She rolled her eyes, "You sound gentleman, but in fact, you just want to take advantage of me. After saying this, she felt that there was a moment of silence behind her. A momentter, she felt that the temperature on Maddox''s body seemed to rise a little, and the air around her seemed to be stuffy. Minerva couldn''t take it any longer and taunted him. "Why is your body so hot?" "Don''t you know why?" She frowned and tried to move her body, but the moment she moved, she could clearly sense the change in his body. She did not dare to move and slept stiffly there. "You..." A low, husky voice echoed from behind her ear, full of temptation. "Do you know now?" She closed her eyes and tried to calm down. She gritted her teeth and scolded, "Pervert." "Sleep well." He clutched her waist. Although he didn''t use much force, she couldn''t help but want to evade him. "If you''re not tired, perhaps we can do some exercise." His rough hands moved gradually along her waist, and her expression changed greatly. She quickly held his hand that had no sense of propriety, and said in a hurry, "I''m sleepy, very sleepy. I''ll go to sleep soon." After saying that, she closed her eyes, but she was fuming in her heart. B*stard. He did it on purpose. If they were to really do it, she''d most likely lose sleep for the entire night and she might not even be able to attend her work the next day! She should sleep... Sleep. Right! Minerva shut her eyes and tried to hypnotize herself. However, the body that was lying with her was too warm. She muttered a few insults to him in her heart but gradually fell asleep. Maddox had been hugging her the whole night. Of course, he knew how impatient the woman in his arms was. But... About five minutester, the breath of the women in his arms became quiet. He stared at her and found that she had fallen asleep. Did she just fall asleep like this? There was a bitter smile on Maddox''s lips. This woman was really heartless. Couldn''t she be considerate of him? But he took this on himself, so he couldn''t me her for that. After lying on the bed for a while, he couldn''t help getting up and strode to the bathroom. After taking a cold shower, he cooled down andid back beside her. He was still sleeping with her in his arms. But this time, he didn''t hold her tightly. The next day, when Minerva woke up, the sun had already risen. She, who was in a daze, subconsciously went fishing for her phone under the pillow, only to find that her phone was gone. "Huh?" She was a little puzzled. She rummaged the pillow for a while, but she couldn''t find her phone. She looked up and saw that her phone was ced on the nightstand next to her. Just as she was about to grab it, the grip on her waist tightened, and she was pulled back by a force. "Why are you getting up so early?" Maddox had just woken up, and his voice was still slightly hoarse. "Let''s stay for a while longer." "No," she pushed his hand. "I have to go to work. Seeing how bright it is outside, it shouldn''t be early." "Have you forgotten?" "What?" "Today is a Sunday. You don''t have to go to work." She was dumbfounded. Was it Sunday? She thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed Sunday. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t expect time to pass so fast. She was still drowsy. When she heard that it was a Sunday, she went back to bed happily. She slept all the way until noon. By the time she woke up, Maddox was already gone. She sat up and rubbed her eyes, staring at the sea outside the ss window. If she woke up every day to this view, it would be really rxing. However, perhaps it was because the two of them had reconciled that she felt the scenery was exceptionally delightful. Minerva had lived here five years ago, so she knew theyout of the house. She headed straight to the bathroom. Probably hearing the sound she made, someone knocked on the door. "Young Madam, are you up?" Minerva rinsed her mouth, and then replied. "Yes." "Lunch is ready. I''ll be waiting for you outside." Minerva hummed and then quickened her pace. She was embarrassed to let others wait for her for too long, so she quickly finished tidying up. She casually tied up her hair and opened the door. Standing in front of her was a servant whom she had never seen. The one whom she knew before was not here. She was taken aback for a moment with a little disappointment in her eyes. Originally... She thought that she could meet with familiar faces. She didn''t expect that after five years, there would be so many changes. Well, perhaps they were off doing something better. "Young Madam, pleasee with me." Minerva nodded and followed her. As she walked, she asked, "Where''s Maddox?" Hearing Minerva call Maddox by his name, the servant''s eyes shed with surprise, but since Sir brought this woman back to the Ocean vi and ordered them to call her Young Madam, it doesn''t seem weird for her to be intimate with him anymore. The servant was calm and replied softly, "Sir is waiting for you outside." Huh! This man just proposed to herst night, and he was so insincere. Why didn''t he invite her to lunch himself? Minerva didn''tin to the servant. She followed her and turned a few corners, and they were about to reach the destination soon. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 When Minerva arrived, she did not see Maddox anywhere. She could not help but ask in confusion. "Didn''t you say that he was waiting for me here? Why is he not around?" The servant standing in front of the table hurriedly exined, "Young Madam, Sir went out to answer a phone call. Please take a seat first." She respectfully pulled out a chair for her. The fear in her eyes was as if she was afraid of offending her. Minerva could only smile at her, "Thank you." The servant was dumbfounded, and a shy expression immediately appeared on her face. She really didn''t expect that Minerva was actually more cordial and polite than she thought. Young Master Yardley had such a good taste for women. "Young Madam, let me pour you some fresh fruit juice." "Okay, thank you." After the ss of fruit juice arrived, Minerva took a small sip. In fact, this drink was not particrly delicious. It was different for people who actually liked juice, but she was not so fond of it. However, it was a good thing that she was not a picky eater. Although she did not like the taste, she drank more than half of the ss. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just then, Maddox finished the call and saw that Minerva was already at the dining table. He was stunned for a moment before walking over to sit beside her. The servants looked at each other and left in unison. "Isn''t today Sunday? Do you still have work to do?" She asked as she looked at the phone in his hand. He paused for a moment. His dark eyes avoided her gaze. He pursed his thin lips lightly, "It''s not about work." Not work? She blinked. "Then, who called you?" Thinking of the phone call just now, his lips curled up slightly. "Do you really want to know?" Hearing this, Minerva showed her hand to him. She ced the diamond ring on her long, slender fingers and said, "You''ve already asked me to marry you. Even though you''re not sincere, but... I can ask about your matters, right?." Maddox leaned over and whispered in her ear. Her face immediately flushed red. "What did you say?" "Are you unwilling?" She bit her lower lip and stared at him in front of her. "Are you joking?" As soon as she said that, Maddox, whose eyes had a hint of a smile in them, instantly became serious, and he spoke in a livid tone. "Do I look like I''m joking?" "It doesn''t seem like it." "Good." Maddox pinched her nose and said softly, "Remember what I said just now, okay?" Minerva rubbed her nose that had been pinched by him and blinked in embarrassment. If she told Quill what Maddox had just told her... Quill, her brother... Would he chase her out of the Hanover family? Well, this was a problem worthy of being delved. After breakfast, they parted ways. She sat in the room in a daze. When she was thinking about what reason she coulde out with, Vera called. "Hello?" Minerva picked up the phone, but the cute voice on the other end of the phone was Beanie. "Mommy!" "Beanie?" Hearing his voice, Minerva was a little surprised. "You got up so early? You don''t have to go to school today, do you?" "Yes!" He answered excitedly, "Mommy, are you with that person?" That person? At first, Minerva didn''t recall who he was referring to. After giving it some thought, realization dawned on her. Beanie didn''t want to recognize Maddox as his daddy yet, so he didn''t want to address him. However, she didn''t expect that he would use the word "that person" to describe Maddox. She sighed helplessly, "I told you that he is your daddy, right? Why did you call him that person? Isn''t it impolite?" Beanie snorted, "I don''t want to call him daddy." "What about addressing him?" Beanie had always been very polite. No matter who he met, he would address them politely, but when facing Maddox... He used "that person" to address him! "He is not worthy of my respect." Hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help frowning. "Who taught you this? Didn''t he always bring you around these few days? Isn''t he worth your respect?" "Humph, he bullied you. Why should I respect him? Mommy... Don''t speak up for that man. How did he treat you in the past? Have you forgotten?" "How did he treat me in the past?" "Mommy, have you forgotten?" "I mean, how do you know about this?" Minerva had never mentioned such things to Beanie. Not to mention these, she rarely even mentioned his father. As such, how did he know about all these matters? He had only just met Maddox a few days ago. How did he know so much? The expression on Beanie''s face changed slightly. After a moment, he pouted, "Humph, you don''t have to worry about how I knew, Mommy. I know that he''s a bad guy!" Upon hearing that Beanie was so arrogant, Minerva thought for a moment. He was only a few years old, and it might be Vera who told him these things all of a sudden. She was the one who raised him, and it was normal for him to fight for her justice. Thinking of this, Minerva could only answer softly, "Alright, as a child, don''t stick your nose into adult affairs. You''re still young and don''t understand these things. I''ll tell you when you grow up in the future, okay?" He snorted, "No, I will find out by myself." She felt helpless. She wanted to touch his hair and smooth it for him, but... she could only listen to his voice through the phone. Hence, she could only speak lightly. "Beanie, why did you suddenly call me today? Do you want me to pick you up?" "That won''t do. Uncle''s calling us home for dinner." Uncle... Quill... Why did he suddenly ask her to go home with Beanie for dinner? Generally speaking, if Quill wanted to find Minerva, he would go directly to her house. How could it be... Thinking of this, Minerva subconsciously looked at the diamond ring on her hand. Did Quill know about this matter? Did Vera tell him? No, Vera was not such a person. Was it... because Beanie identally made a slip of the tongue? Thinking of this, Minerva let out a light cough. She felt a little guilty. "Go home for dinner? What did Uncle say to you? Or did you say something to him?" "Oh," Beanie let out a cry. "Mommy,e and pick me up, and I''ll tell you." She replied, "Since when did you learn to be so naughty?" Forget it, Quill would know sooner orter. Even if he didn''t ask her to go back for a meal, Minerva would still do so. "Well, stay at home and wait for me. I will pick you upter." Chapter 685 Chapter 685 After hanging up the phone, Beanie looked outside the door and happened to meet Vera''s eyes, which were peeking at him. "Auntie Vera, are you eavesdropping on my phone call?" Being caught, Vera felt a little embarrassed. This little kid was too high on alert! She merely stood aside silently and he could even tell that she was there. "No." She jumped out from behind the door and waved to him awkwardly. "I just came here to ask if you have called your mommy. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you." After that, she reached out and patted Beanie''s head, staring at him with a smile. He blinked and looked at her for a long time. "You''re lying. You wanted to eavesdrop on my phone call." The smile on Vera''s face froze, and then she simply admitted it. "Okay, okay, I was eavesdropping on your phone call. Did your mommy ask you to wait for her?" Seeing that she had admitted it, Beanie did not continue to pursue the matter but instead nodded. The corners of Vera''s mouth couldn''t help twitching. "Actually, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on you. It''s just... In front of your uncle, remember not to expose your mommy''s affairs, do you understand?" "Why?" Beanie''s ck eyes looked at her in confusion. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Facing such a pair of innocent and clear eyes, Vera really couldn''t lie. She could only look away and whispered, "Don''t ask too much. I will exin it to youter, but not now. Beanie, I know that you are different from ordinary children, and you are smart, so this time, you must promise me that you mustn''t intervene with any of their affairs alright. Let your mommy deal with it herself." After that, she looked at him seriously. He also stared at her. They looked at each other for a long time, and he suddenly tilted his head, "But even if I really wanted to tell Uncle Quill, I didn''t know the entirety of the story." "That''s impossible. It''s obvious that you and your dad..." Speaking of this, Vera suddenly reacted and went forward to hold him. "Beanie, you are so smart. I love you!" Hearing this, a look of disgust appeared on Beanie''s face, and then he reached out to push her away. He snorted, "I only like Mommy. You obviously like Uncle Quill more!" Seeing that Beanie knew what she was thinking, Vera could only touch her nose shyly and coughed. "Well, I love both of you the same. Anyway, you are smart and cute, so how could anyone not like you?" Beanie ignored her ttery and waited for Minerva toe and pick him up. He wondered what happened between his parentsst night. Would she forgive Maddox like that? Humph, impossible! Maddox used to bully her, and he even wanted her to forgive him easily! Don''t even think about it! Minerva was sent by the driver at Ocean Vi when she went out. When she arrived at the gate of the residential area, she told the driver to head back first. At first, the driver was still a little worried and insisted on waiting for her. Helplessly, she had no other choice but to tell the driver that Maddox woulde over to pick her up. Only then did the driver have a look of realization on his face. He then consciously drove away. After the driver left, she let out a sigh of relief and went upstairs. After entering the house, Minerva called out Beanie''s name. Then, she saw him sprinting down the stairs. She was shocked by how fast he was running towards her. She watched in fear as he ran and she wanted to yell at him to stop him from sprinting, but she was afraid that she would scare him. He might trip and fall instead. When he jumped into Minerva''s arms, the first thing she did was to reach out and grab his ear. "Who allowed you to run so fast? The stairs are high and you ran so fast. Are you not afraid of falling down? Beanie, do you think that your body is made of steel?" Her tone was harsh, and she was obviously not joking with him. Beanie didn''t dare to argue with her. He stuck out his tongue at her and made a face. "I''m sorry, Mommy. It''s my fault. I was so anxious because I saw you, so..." After that, he raised his little face and looked at her with a pitiful look, as if he was asking for her forgiveness. Seeing this, Minerva''s intention to lecture him suddenly disappeared. He pitifully reached out his hand and pointed to his ears, "Mommy, it''s painful." She subconsciously let go of her hand and rubbed his ears. "Is it painful? Did I pinch too hard?" "Yes!" He pouted his lips pitifully. His eyes seemed to be filled with tears as he looked at her. Minerva''s heart ached when she saw his gaze. "Well, it''s my fault. Don''t be angry with me, okay? Go wash your face and change your clothes. Let''s go to Quill''s ce." It was only then that Beanie nodded obediently, "Mommy, wait for me." Then he turned around and walked upstairs. When he was about to sprint again, Minerva scolded him, and he had no other choice but to walk slowly. Vera happened to stand at the stairs and witnessed what had happened. After Beanie left, she walked up and clicked her tongue. "Beanie is getting more and more masterful at pretending to be cute!" Minerva was speechless. She helplessly nced at Vera. Although she knew that Beanie deliberately pretended to be miserable to her just now, she was the one who was pulling on his ears. She could only pamper her own son. "Quill suddenly called to summon you. What''s going on? Does he know what happened between you and Young Master Yardley?" When this matter was brought up, Minerva remained calm, as if she wasn''t worried at all. Vera couldn''t help but feel a little strange. "Why are you still so steady? That''s your brother. Aren''t you worried?" Minerva looked up and nced at her calmly. Then, she softly said, "Would it do me any good if I worry? Anyways, he will know about this sooner orter. Therefore, it doesn''t matter." Hearing this, Vera also felt that it made sense. If Minerva and Maddox were together, Quill would surely find out sooner orter. It didn''t matter if he knew about it now or in the future. Thinking of this, Vera nodded, "Then have you thought about how you should tell Quill the news?" How should she tell him? Minerva felt a chill run down her spine when she thought of how she wanted to tell Quill the news. However... It seemed that there was nothing she could do about it. She smiled, "We will see. Well act ording to circumstances." Chapter 686 Chapter 686 After they were ready, they headed straight to the Hanover family home. Originally, Minerva had nned to drive personally, but when she walked to the parking lot, she suddenly remembered that her car had been left at Yardley Corporation the day before. Now, there was no vehicle for her to drive. Beanie and Vera stood beside her and asked in unison. "Mommy, where''s the car?" "Minerva, where''s the car?" She was speechless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She rubbed her nose and felt a little embarrassed. "It seems... that it is not here." "We saw that. What should we do now? Walk there?" Vera sighed and looked helplessly at Minerva. "I knew we shouldn''t rely on you. Let''s call a cab." Vera took out her phone and made a call directly. After getting in the car, Vera held Beanie in her arms andined. "Beanie, your mother is too unreliable. The next time when we head out, you still need to rely on me." Beanie nodded with a giggle. Inside the Hanover family home. When she got out of the car, Minerva did not know whether it was because she was guilty or feeling nervous, but she took a step forward and nearly tripped. Luckily, Vera was quick to hold her up. What a close call! After standing still, Minerva''s expression changed a little. "Mommy, are you okay?" Beanie ran to her in a panic and took her hand. "Why don''t I hold your hand and lead you into the house?" After she calmed down, she smiled at Beanie, "I''m fine. Don''t worry, Beanie." She stepped forward, and Vera whispered in a low voice. "I thought you were calm. Turns out, you are still a little nervous and afraid." After saying that, she pursed her lips and secretly chuckled. Minerva red at her and said in a low voice, "Stop." "Alright." Servants were waiting at the door. When they saw Minerva, Vera, and Beanie, they immediately greeted them. "Miss Minerva is here!" She nodded at her and smiled. "Sophia, where''s my brother?" "Mr. Hanover has been having a video conference in the study room since the morning." "A conference?" She blinked and subconsciously looked at Beanie beside her. "Uncle Quill''s conferences always drag on for a long time. Do we have to wait for him, Mommy?" She stretched out her hand and pinched his cheek. She whispered, "Your uncle is having a conference. Let''s walk around and wait for him to dine together. This is also the ce where you used to live. Do you want to go and y by yourself?" "Okay, I''ll go and y." After saying that, he turned around and left. The little fellow looked short- limbed, but he walked fast. In the blink of an eye, his figure disappeared in the corridor. They were in the Hanover family''s house, so she didn''t need to worry about anything happening to him. Seeing that Beanie had gone to y on his own, Minerva stopped worrying about him. "What about you?" She looked at Vera beside her. "Beanie went to y on his own. Where do you n to go?" "Where am I going?" Vera was dumbfounded for a moment. She was not a member of the Hanover family. She could not run around like Beanie, can she? s. Thinking about this, she began to feel depressed again. If Quill liked her, she could roam about freely. Thinking about it made her heart ache. Why was it easy for the other girls to pursue their significant others while she was here struggling to get Quill''s attention? She felt as if she and him were living a thousand miles apart. "What''s wrong? Are you looking for Quill?" Minerva asked. Vera''s expression changed, and she quickly shook her head and waved her hand. "No. How would I dare to disturb him when he is at a conference? If I go to him at this time, he will definitely hate me even more." After all, for a man, no matter who it was, if someone was to disturb them while they were working, the man would definitely feel resentment. Vera was indeed self-aware of this. "Well, seeing how angry you looked, I''ll take you around, and then you can meet him during lunch." Vera couldn''t say anything else. She could only nod her head and leave with Han Minerva. At noon. The delicious and aromatic food was finally served on the dining table. The servants rushed in and out of the kitchen. After all, everyone knew that Minerva was Quill''s favorite person. They were afraid of offending her. Therefore, when he gave the order, the servants tried their best to please her. Of course, it was to please Quill indirectly. Looking at the variety of food in front of her, Minerva was almost dumbfounded. She subconsciously turned to the servant next to her and asked, "Is there some kind of special asion?" The servant was stunned. She didn''t seem to understand what she meant. It took the servant some time before she replied, "Miss Minerva, there''s no asion? What''s the matter?" If there wasn''t any asion, why were there so many dishes on the table? She was puzzled. "I''ve never seen so many dishes on the table. I thought that there was some special asion." One of the elder servants said with a smile, "It is an asion itself for you toe home, and it''s more important than official celebrations." Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement. Many younger servants also echoed, "Yes! Miss Minerva, when youe back, Mr. Hanover is very happy. This is the most special day in the house." Looking at the smiling faces in front of her and thinking of Quill, Minerva suddenly felt touched. He could be said to have spoiled her very much, but she was keeping a ton of secrets from him. One of them was her and Maddox being together. At the thought of this, she made a decision in her heart. Since Quill had asked her toe home that day, she would have toe forward to him regarding being together with Maddox. If Quill already knew about this in advance, she would admit it directly. After Minerva made up her mind, she smiled at them, "Alright, thanks for all your hard work today. Thank you for making such a delicious meal. It''s gettingte. You guys should hurry up and eat too." "Thank you, Miss Minerva. We''ll be leaving first." "Alright." "By the way, Mr. Hanover''s video conference is over. He''lle down soon." "Got it." After they left, Minerva looked everywhere, but she didn''t see any trace of Beanie. Where had he run off to? It was fine that Beanie didn''t show up, but even Vera... was nowhere to be found. She was still with her before, but she went missing in the short time period when Minerva went to change her clothes. Could it be that Vera couldn''t resist the temptation and went to look for Quill herself? Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Thinking of this, Minerva pursed her lips and smiled. Vera was really persistent, but this was considered great. With Quill''s cold temper, it was true that Vera was the only one who could warm his ice-cold heart. She sat down first and looked at the countless tes of delicious food in front of her. She couldn''t help but want to dig in. However, nobody had arrived yet. She was too embarrassed to eat first, so she could only sit there with one hand on her cheek. She took out her phone to y with it out of boredom. She had just tapped on Facebook when she saw Maddox''s chat head. Then, she thought of the words he had whispered into her ear, and her face flushed red. She bit her lower lip. She thought... He was really eager to marry her. Thinking of this, she smirked and gently rubbed his name across the screen with her snow-white fingers. "Your lustful smile is enough to give me goosebumps." At some point, she suddenly heard Vera''s mocking voice from beside her. Minerva nced sideways and saw her sitting beside her. There were some doubts in her heart. When she looked around just now, there was no one around her. When did Vera suddenly and silently sit down at her side? T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Minerva''s strange gaze staring at herself, Vera couldn''t help exining, "Don''t look at me like this. You were the one who was lost in your thoughts. I was calling out to you just now, but you didn''t seem to hear me." Upon hearing this, Minerva was taken aback for a moment. Did Vera call out to her just now? It seemed impossible that she didn''t hear her. Just as she was feeling suspicious, Vera came up to her with a yful smile. "What are you thinking about? Minerva, your expression seemed odd. Could it be that... You''re thinking about something naughty?" Minerva was speechless. She looked at the evil expression on Vera''s face. Vera was obviously single, but every time she mentioned her and Maddox, she would always put on the mischievous and unfathomable smirk. It was as if she knew everything. When she thought about this, Minerva pressed her lips together. "You won''t understand even if I tell you. You don''t have that kind of experience." The smile on Vera''s face suddenly froze. After a long while, she furiously tried to strangle her. "Minerva, you are mocking me for being single. Humph, if it wasn''t that hard to pursue my crush, would I still be single now? Not to mention that you evenughed at me!" The more she spoke, the angrier she became. She gritted her teeth, "I''ll strangle you right now. I''ll do it right away!" Minerva still had a faint smile on her face, as if she didn''t take her words seriously at all. All of a sudden, Vera withdrew her hand away in an instant. Moreover, the look on her face just now had disappeared, and her eyes were filled with horror. After ncing around, she quickly lowered her eyes and did not dare to look straight at the neer. Minerva looked at her change of expression. She could probably guess who it was. Who else could make Vera''s mood change so drastically except for Quill? She slowly smoothed out her cor and hair, and then she sat down in her seat. "Mommy, Auntie Vera." A child- like voice echoed from behind. Minerva turned around and found that Quill was holding onto Beanie. The two of them walked over. Huh? Did Beanie actually go and look for him? No wonder that she hadn''t seen him anywhere. Thinking of this, Minerva scolded in a low voice, "Didn''t I tell you that you can''t interrupt your uncle when he has a meeting? Beanie, were you not listening to me?" Hearing this, he blinked and immediately defended himself, "Mommy, I didn''t disturb Uncle Quill. I asked Madam Sophia about it, and she said that Uncle Quill was done with his conference. Only then did I go to look for him." After that, he looked up at Quill. "Am I telling the truth?" Looking at him, Quill bent down and picked him up with one hand. "Well, Beanie really didn''t disturb me." Then, he took his seat. Beanie, Quill, Minerva, and Vera were sitting at the same table. Vera quietly nced up and stole a look at the opposite side. She found that Quill happened to be opposite her. When she looked over, she happened to stare into Quill''s calm and steady gaze. She was frightened and immediately lowered her head. She looked at her trembling hands, and she was in a daze. "It''s been a while since you''ve returned home. Does the food suit your taste buds?" Quill asked Minerva as he picked up his cutlery and helped to feed Beanie. She began to eat and nodded. "Of course. Besides, it hasn''t been that long. It doesn''t feel that long." Hearing this, a gloomy look appeared in Quill''s eyes. "After I bought the house, if I don''t look for you, don''t you know how toe back?" She felt a chill down her back, so she could only force out a smile. "I am too upied with work." "Busy? You''re busy on the weekends as well?" "Well, you also know that it is a newpany. I was really busy recently. Besides, you introduced a lot of new customers to me at the banquetst time. It''s partly because of you that I am so busy so don''t me it on me. Minerva put her palms together and looked at him with pleading eyes. Quill''s hand, which was holding the cutleries, paused. He looked at Minerva with a strange expression. This girl... She was acting all affectionate and trying to butter him up? What was going on with her? After thinking about it this way, Quill seemed to realize that herplexion looked much better than before. "Mommy, eat this." When he was lost in his thoughts, he was interrupted by a childish voice. Beanie picked up a huge drumstick and ced it onto Minerva''s te. "Mommy, you are too thin. Eat more meat." Vera, who was watching from the side, once again nced at the tip of her toes. What should she do? She felt like an outsider. If Vera didn''t like Quill, she probably wouldn''t feel this way at this moment, but after she fell in love with him, she always felt extraordinarily redundant every time she had a meal with the three of them. She had no identity at all. She was just a friend of Minerva''s, but every time, she was shameless enough to cling to her. The more Vera thought, the more distressed she felt. Just as she was hesitating whether she should get up and leave, another drumstick was ced on her te. Vera was dumbfounded. She trembled and looked up, just in time to see the pair of cutlery being drawn back. Her breathing immediately tightened a bit, and her heart felt as if it had been gripped tightly by something. Just now... It was Quill who picked up the drumstick for her? Goodness, is she dreaming? Quill... gave her a drumstick? Minerva also looked at this scene in surprise. Everyone was staring at Quill. When he did this, he seemed to do it subconsciously. He only felt that something was odd with his action after he had put the drumstick onto her te. Thus, he calmly took another drumstick and put it onto Beanie''s te. "Ladies and the children go first." Chapter 688 Chapter 688 He said calmly with a poker face. It seemed that this matter was not worth mentioning. It was just a gentleman''s action. The sparks in Vera''s eyes were subsided by his actions and words in the next second. s, she thought that... Quill had picked up a drumstick for her as a gesture of affection. She didn''t expect that it was just a gentleman''s act. She felt a little sullen as she was overthinking things. However, the fact that he was willing to give her a drumstick meant that she was not an uninvited guest. All the negative thoughts in her mind suddenly disappeared. Vera held the drumstick and was so moved that tears almost welled up. "Oh, Quill isn''t so indifferent. At least... He is a gentleman." As long as she continued to work harder, she could get closer and closer to him. "Why are you staring at me? Eat up!" Quill saw that Minerva and Beanie were still looking at him, and only Vera was eating the drumstick joyously. He flicked their heads with his spoon and scolded them in a low voice. Minerva came to her senses and lowered her head to dig in. After taking a small bite, a faint smile appeared on her face as she saw Vera, who looked blissful. Was there... something that was secretly changing? It seemed that Quill was the only one who would know. Because of this small interruption, the atmosphere of the meal was somewhat subtle. However, everyone had different thoughts in their minds. Everyone was eating in silence. Just as Quill was about to say something to Minerva, his phone started to ring. He lowered his head to look at the caller ID before turning to look at her. She looked at him in confusion. Quill was silent for a moment before he said in a low voice, "Minerva, wait for me in the study." Then, he got up to answer the phone and went out. After he left, Vera, who had been shrinking her head, regained her spirits. She looked up and nced at Minerva. "Minerva, did you see that? Quill gave me a drumstick just now." Minerva looked at her with a strange expression. "Is that why you kept sucking on the drumstick?" Vera was speechless. Since Quill gave her a drumstick, she was moved. She stopped eating other dishes and only focused on the drumstick. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Minerva pursed her lips and patted Vera''s shoulder without hesitation. "The dishes today are really delicious. Are you sure you don''t want to stay and eat anymore?" "Humph, I don''t want to!" "Listen to me. Quill gave me a drumstick. I''m really touched. Don''t you think he is a little bit interested in me?" "I think he might?" Minerva tilted her head slightly. She wouldn''t mind lying if it would fill Vera with hope again. Hearing this, Vera clenched her fists immediately. "Okay! I will work harder! Suddenly, I feel that my efforts before were not in vain." Minerva was not interested in toying with her and left Beanie and Vera where they were. Then, she stood up to help clean up the tes and cutleries. After washing her hands, she went to Quill''s study. The study was quiet and clean. Everything was neatly arranged on the bookshelves. Quill was indeed a rigorous and serious person. It didn''t seem bad for him and Vera to be together. However, Minerva knew that love was not something that could be forced. Even if Quill did not end up with Vera in the end, she would not think that there was anything wrong with it. She waited for a while, but Quill didn''t return yet. She muttered about how he was still so upied on a Sunday and then sat down in front of hisputer and used it to surf the Inte. It was really boring while waiting for him. She yed a casual online game, but it bored her. She waited until she was about to fall asleep, and then she heard some moring from the other end of the door. Minerva was lying there, her eyelids twitching. Only when she heard the voice did she raise her head and look over. When Quill came in, he was holding a phone in his hand. Seeing her lyingzily, he shut the door of the study with his hand and walked towards her. "Are you sleepy?" Hearing this, she sat up and rubbed her eyes with her hands. Tve been waiting for you for a long time. Are you so busy every weekend? There was a video conference in the morning. Do you still need to have another conference at noon?" She sounded teasing. Quill could not help butugh. He looked at Minerva and curled his lips into a smile as he spoke. "The conference has been called off in advance." She was a little surprised, "My guess was right? Quill, how busy are you?" "Didn''t you say that you are also very busy every weekend when you were arguing with me earlier?" She was a little embarrassed. She didn''t expect him to throw it back to her. She stood up and said, "You called me here. What''s the matter?" "Can''t I call you when I''m free? There are only two of us left in the Hanover family, and you shoulde back here more often when you''re free." There were only two siblings left in the entire Hanover family. This sentence touched her. She paused for a moment and then remembered what the servants had said to her. Seeing how rxed Quill was, it seemed that he still was unaware of her and Maddox''s matters. So... Since she had already made up her mind to confess, there was no need to hesitate. Thinking of this, Minerva stared directly at Quill and said. "Quill, I have something to tell you." "Huh?" He was really busy recently. He was so upied that he didn''t really pay attention to her recently. What''s more, they almost quarreledst time, so he had always felt sorry for Minerva. It took him much effort to finally find her. How could he be fierce to her? Thinking of this, he nodded. "Go ahead." Looking at how calm he was, she took a deep breath. She seemed to be thinking about how she should tell this to him. After giving it some thought, Minerva decided that she should go straight to the point. In any case, he would find out sooner orter. Rather than beating around the bush, she might as well speak the truth. Minerva said enthusiastically. "I''m here to take back my ount book." "The ount book?" Quill''s eyes were nk. He didn''t seem to realize what Minerva wanted to do with the ount book. He thought that since she was his sister, he should listen to her. He was stunned for a moment and then nodded his head. "Sure, take it." Minerva was stupefied. "That''s it?" Why did Quill allow her to take it? He looked calm. Unless he couldn''t figure out what she was going to use the ount book for? Minerva bit her lower lip and asked carefully, "Aren''t you going to ask me why do I need my ount book?" Quill looked at her. "Why?" "To register..." Chapter 689 Chapter 689 In the next second, Minerva saw that the smile on Quill''s face disappeared, and he seemed to be a little surprised. Minerva had expected this reaction of his. She lowered her head and bit her lower lip lightly. After a long while, she asked in a low voice, "Do you know what I mean?" He was not smiling at this moment. His eyes were indifferent as he looked at her. "What do you mean?" He clearly knew what she meant, but he still pulled a long face and asked her the question. Minerva looked up at him and saw the cold dazzling light emanating in his calm eyes. This was... a sign of anger. If she continued... "I want to register my marriage with Maddox." In the end, she spoke bluntly. A dangerous look appeared in Quill''s eyes. "Do you know what you''re talking about?" "Yes." She raised her head and gave him a deep look. "Since I''ve already said it, there''s no changing it anymore. Quill, I''m an adult and have the right to decide my own matters." "What do you mean? Are you ming me for meddling in your affairs in the past? Or do you not want me to interfere in your business anymore?" He said with a faint smile on his lips, mocking himself. Upon seeing this self-mocking smile, she felt a little upset. She lowered her eyes and spoke in a soft tone. "Quill, I know that you have always been great to me, but..." He interrupted, "I only want to ask you one question. Have you forgotten what he did to you in the past?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was speechless. She didn''t. How could she forget? Some memories were engraved in her bones, and they could not be erased even for a lifetime. "There are many things that have consequences to it. Back then, I also did him wrong, and both of us offset each other." Hearing this, Quill''s expression changed and he suddenly came forward. "So you two cancel each other out? Are you so easy to trick? What did you say before you returned? What about now?" "Quill!" Her voice became louder and she took a step back. "This isn''t a trick. This is my own decision." "So? You didn''te to discuss this with me today. You just came to inform me, didn''t you?" She was stupefied. How was she supposed to answer that? She did want to be with Maddox forever. Indeed, she wanted to take her ount book to register for marriage. However, she felt that she should also tell Quill about this matter. "It''s a discussion." She lowered her head, "But... If you don''t agree, I won''t give in as well." His eyes were terrifyingly dark. Suddenly, he caught sight of the diamond ring on Minerva''s hand. His gaze immediately sharpened. Quill stepped forward to grab her hand and raised it. It really was a diamond ring. Why didn''t he notice it when they were having lunch just now? Now that he thought about it, it was Minerva who hid her hand under the table during the meal. She was afraid that he would see it. Huh! How smart! "Quill?" Her wrist was aching from his grip. Her delicate brows furrowed. "Let go of me first. You''re hurting me." "Do you still feel pain? Did you forget how he hurt you five years ago?" "Quill." She struggled to pull back her hand. "Let go of me first. Let me exin it to you." He looked at her with a dark face. "Forget it." Suddenly, he let go of her and allowed her to take a few steps back. Quill ignored her and turned his back, not looking at her anymore. "I won''t give you the ount book, so you don''t have to exin anything." Minerva uttered hesitantly, "Quill?" "If you still think that I am your brother, let''s pretend that this conversation never happened. Go back." "But I came here for this, I..." "Oh," he smiled bitterly. "I thought you were back for a meal. I didn''t expect you toe back to get your ount book... You are really a good sister." "Quill." At this point, she felt that it was even more difficult for her to exin herself. If she insisted on taking the ount book that day, Quill would probably be furious with her. If he was mad, he might be disappointed. Moreover, if she took the ount book forcefully, she might also hurt his feelings. Therefore... Should she continue? How about... she let it go for now? And talk about it another day? "It doesn''t matter if you don''t let me take the ount book today. I''ll leave ande back another day." As her words fell, Minerva turned around and left the room. He only turned around after she left the room. He looked in the direction she had left in, deep in thought. After she went downstairs, she found that Vera and Beanie were waiting for her. After being scolded by Quill, she felt that her current appearance had be somewhat bad. With a light cough, Minerva calmed herself down and walked down. Vera quietly observed the look on her face and asked, "What''s wrong? Did you quarrel with Quill?" "No." Minerva shook her head. "We won''t be having dinner here tonight. Let''s head back." Hearing this, Vera''s face turned bitter in an instant. "No way! We just came, and now we are leaving again? I haven''t got along with Quill yet..." "Why not... I''ll leave Beanie here, and you can stay to take care of him?" "Great idea!" After the two of them discussed, Vera and Beanie would stay in the Hanover family. Minerva left first. She didn''t drive there, and there wasn''t a driver to send her. Therefore, after leaving the Hanover family, Minerva walked alone on the road. She touched her phone but had no intention of calling for a taxi. Her mind waspletely focused on the ount book. If Quill disagreed, how could she convince him? After all, she loved her brother so much. She really couldn''t see herself hurting him or angering him. But now, Quill was already mad when she said she wanted to take back her ount book. If she continued to pester him, she feared... Thinking of this, Minerva had a headache. She reached out her hand and pinched her temple. Things were not looking as simple as it is. Quill was unwilling to ept Maddox. The problem rested on Maddox''s end. Was it necessary for him to find Quill himself to solve it? However... When she was thinking, Minerva''s phone suddenly vibrated. She looked down and found that it was a call from Maddox. Hesitating for a moment, Minerva finally answered the call. "Hello?" "What are you thinking about?" "What?" Minerva was taken aback by his sentence. "You''ve been walking for about ten minutes. Are you nning to walk back to Ocean Vi?" Hearing this, she abruptly raised her head and looked in front of her. She did not see anyone. At the same time, she heard a low and deepughing from her phone. "Turn around." Minerva obeyed. Under the bright sunlight, a familiar car was not far behind her. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 It was Maddox! Minerva was a little puzzled but delighted. She looked at his car, which was slowly approaching her in surprise. Why was he here? Was he following her? Could it be that he had been following her all this while? It wasn''t until the car stopped in front of her that Minerva walked forward. She stared at Maddox, who was in the driver''s seat, and asked. "Why are you here?" He stared at her for a while, then got out of the car to open the door for her. "Get in the car first." After getting in the car, Maddox fastened her seatbelt for her. Minerva stared at the handsome face right in front of her. She pursed her lips and thought for a moment. Then, she uttered, "I didn''t get hold of my ount book." Listening to her words, Maddox''s movements were still neat as if he was not affected. It was as if he had expected this, so he was not surprised at all. Momentster, he drew back his hand and started driving. Seeing that he had been quiet, she guessed that he had expected all of this. She calmed down as well. "You''ve already expected this, haven''t you?" Her voice was calm and her tone was steady as well. "Yes," he nodded. The car took a turn and changed direction. His slender fingers gripped the steering wheel. "Since you''ve already expected this, why did you still ask me toe?" Minerva red at him. "You know that your actions back then angered Quill. Aren''t you going to smooth things out yourself?" Maddox curled his lips, "If you didn''te, how can I give him a heads-up first? Even if we want to reconcile, I have to greet him first. Only then can I continue." "Continue?" "Don''t worry." Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and touched Minerva''s fair hand. He said softly, "This time, I will definitely make you marry me gloriously. I will also let everyone know that you''re Mrs. Yardley." When Maddox said this, he turned his head and stared at her. His eyes were full of affection and gentleness. His dark eyes were like a ma at the moment, trying to suck her in. She felt her heart skip a beat. She suddenly came to her senses and shook off his hand. "Concentrate on driving!" After that, she felt something was wrong and added, "You make it sound like I am anxious to marry you." His hand was pushed away, but he was not mad at all. His thin lips curved into a graceful smile, "Well, it''s me who is anxious to marry you. Is that okay with you, Mrs. Yardley?" Her ears felt warm, and she chastised him. Then, she turned her head and looked out of the window. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. After sending her back to the Ocean Vi, Maddox excused himself by saying that he had work to do. He then left and called Quill while driving. When Quill saw the caller ID, he snorted coldly and picked it up. "President Hanover." Quill pressed his lips together. His deep eyes were staring right ahead, and he didn''t say a word. "I''m Maddox. Do you have time for a cup of coffee?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He didn''t expect Maddox toe straight to the point, skipping any pleasantries. Quill sneered in his heart. This man was straightforward and eager to marry Minerva. "Where?" He asked. "The previous bar we met at." The reason why he chose this ce was obvious. When Quill arrived, Maddox had already booked the VIP golden lounge on the ground floor. He was waiting for Quill. After pushing open the door, he saw Maddox sitting on the sofa with his legs crossedzily. The lights in the room were a little dim. Maddox''s sharp and angr profile had be even more handsome and profound at this moment. "Huh, he looks like a wolf in sheep''s clothing." In fact, in Quill''s eyes, Maddox''s appearance was well-matched with Minerva. When they stood together, they looked like a perfect match. Besides, he also had a prominent family background. Of course, this was if Maddox hadn''t hurt Minerva five years ago. After what had happened five years ago, as Minerva''s elder brother, Quill had personally witnessed her suffering. How could he bear to see her go through all of that again? Thinking of this, Quill made up his mind and stepped into the room. Seeing Quill arriving, Maddox''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I thought that you wouldn''te." Quill shot a nce at him after hearing his words. His eyes were cold and indifferent. "I''m here to tell you to leave Minerva." "Oh?" Maddox raised his eyebrows. It was as Maddox had expected. Not only did Quill not agree with the two of them being together, but he also tried to separate them? It seemed that it was not an easy task for him to pursue Minerva. "Do you think I''ll give you my blessing?" Quill''s tone was ice- cold. "Girls tend to be softhearted, but as her brother, I vividly remember what you''ve done to her back then. You don''t have the right to pursue her or even show up in front of her." His tone gradually became serious, and it didn''t sound like a joke. There was a faint smile on Maddox''s face from the beginning, even though Quill didn''t show any mercy to him. Maddox had an insufferably arrogant character. He would not lower his head in front of anyone. Of course, except for the woman he loved most, it was probably impossible for him to act humble in front of anyone else. Therefore, even if he wanted to negotiate with Quill, his attitude at the moment was still arrogant and mighty. "I remember that I said that I''m determined to win her heart as well." "Minerva''s an adult and has her own life. Besides, I have a child with her. What right do you have to stop us from being together? How much do you know about the incident five years ago? A random stranger who doesn''t know anything about it wants to convict me?" Maddox snorted. Hearing this, Quill squinted his eyes and stared at him with a frown. "You don''t admit that you hurt Minerva back then?" He raised his head and looked into Quill''s eyes. "Yes, I admit it." Quill was stunned when he heard that. He initially thought that Maddox would be stubborn and not willing to admit his mistake. But what did Maddox mean just now? Quill narrowed his eyes and stared at Maddox in confusion. "But that was between me and her. The rtionship between us had always beenplicated. Back then, someone purposely sabotaged us and made things difficult for us, which resulted in a misunderstanding." Maddox added. Hearing this, Quill sneered. "Even if someone purposely made things difficult for you, if you really loved Minerva, you wouldn''t hurt her either." "You are not wrong." Maddox pursed his lips. "That''s true. If I trusted her enough, I wouldn''t suspect that she had an affair with Benedict. She also wouldn''t investigate my matters behind my back." Hearing this, Quill was taken aback, and his pupils shrank. As a matter of fact, the two of them did not trust each other back then. No matter how madly in love a couple was, if they did not have enough trust in their rtionship, eventually, the rtionship would beplete chaos. In reality, there were simply too many things that required two sides'' trust. Chapter 691 Chapter 691 "Are you ming her for not trusting you?" Hearing this, Maddox lowered his eyes, and his smile seemed to be a little bitter. "How could I me her? I didn''t trust her back then. Who am I to ask for her trust?" Quill''s gaze was dark as he stared at him. "It seems that you are quite self-aware. Since you know that there is no trust between the both of you, why are you clinging to her? Do you want to repeat the same mistake you made five years ago?" Maddox''s eyes seemed determined when he nced at Quill, and both of their eyes met. "Of course not. How many 5 years does a man have? Do you really think that I''m that insane and that I''m still the man I was five years ago?" Quill sneered lividly. "Who knows? Your past can easily distort your temperament. Who knows if you will continue torturing her? Minerva is the daughter of the Hanover family. She can''t marry you so easily." "What should I do to have your blessing?" Quill frowned and stared at him disdainfully. At this moment, there was a calm smile on Maddox''s handsome face. His eyes were full of rxation as if he was not afraid that Quill would refuse. "Maddox, stop joking around. I''m not here to discuss your marriage with Minerva. I''m here to warn you to leave her alone." Maddox smiled lightly, "But you know that it is impossible. We can''t live without each other. If we leave each other, we can only be destined to be lonely for the rest of our lives." Speaking of this, he paused and narrowed his eyes to observe Quill. "It''s fine if you don''t want to get married yourself, but as her brother, do you also want her to apany you to the grave without a significant other?" Quill was speechless. These words angered him, and caused his eyes to light up with displeasure. "You can''t also possibly want Minerva to apany you to be single for your entire life, right?" Quill''s eyes were cold as he stared at him. His hands were balled into fists at his side. "Why do you think that I wanted her to apany me to be single for the rest of our lives?" Maddox said, "If you don''t wish for that to happen, you should not stand in our way. Five years is enough for you to verify." Quill frowned. Although he was dissatisfied with Maddox, his words were indeed correct. They could not live without each other. Even if they left each other, they would probably never fall in love with another person again. They could only be destined to be lonely for the rest of their lives. He thought of bringing Minerva back and pampering her himself. Even if she didn''t get married, it wouldn''t matter if she wanted to stay in the Hanover family for the rest of her life. He could continue to earn money and support her and Beanie for their entire lives. She could do whatever she wanted. If she insisted on marrying someone, Quill felt that she should find someone reliable, someone she could control. That man should only be faithful to Minerva alone, and he couldn''t be mad at her. At least, someone he could suppress. Not Maddox. Although the man had a handsome face. In North City, the Hanover Corporation was considered one of the bigger enterprises. However, compared to the Yardley Corporation, Quill feared that he couldn''t keep Maddox under control. Furthermore, they had some foul history between them. How would he be willing to hand Minerva over to Maddox? "I''m going to broadcast on television to tell the entire nation that Minerva is going to be my wife." Tsk... Quill chuckled in his heart. Maddox suddenly took out a leather bag beside him and put it in front of him. "Of course, this is my true sincerity." His true sincerity? Quill nced at the leather bag and pondered for a moment. He took out the document inside it and had a look. He was a little puzzled when he first saw the bold words on the document. It was a share transfer document. He assumed that Maddox had taken out some of his shares in the Yardley Corporation. He gave them to Minerva? As soon as Quill thought of this possibility, he nced at Maddox. Based on the Yardley Corporation''s reputation in the North City, if Maddox was really willing to give his shares at thepany to Minerva, it would really cost him a lot. The more he read, the more frightened Quill became. When he finished reading the whole contract and raised his head, Maddox had handed over a ck pen with a faint smile. "As the witness, please sign it." Looking at the pen and the light look on Maddox''s face, Quill began to doubt whether the contract in front of him was indeed genuine. "If you doubt the authenticity of this document, you can ask awyer to have a look." Quill raised his eyes and stared at him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox smirked slightly. "Is this enough to show you my sincerity? Brother-inw?" Quill was speechless. He seemed to be choked. He gritted his teeth and huffed, "What brother- in-w? Don''t simply call me that!" "How can you say so?" Maddox''s lips curled up. "After Minerva and I get married, you have no choice." Quill shut his eyes and held back his anger. Before he looked up at the contract, he asked, "Did she read it?" Hearing this, Maddox raised his eyebrows and said, "No, she is marrying me. I don''t want her to be stressed out in this way." Quill had a new level of respect for him. Maddox knew to keep this matter a secret from her. "It seems like you have some self-awareness. If she finds out that you''ve given all your shares to her, she''ll probably regret agreeing to marry you." "It seems that you have agreed to our marriage." After he got what he came for, Maddox stood up and raised his lips in satisfaction. "Since that''s the case, I won''t disturb you any further." Quill was taken aback. Just when he wanted to say that he did not agree, Maddox took the car keys and left the lounge. Quill''s expression fell a little. When he wanted to catch up with Maddox, he remembered that the contract was still on the table. He was afraid that someone else would take it away, so he had to turn back to take it. Looking at the contract in his hand, Quill''s gaze gradually becameplicated. Maddox really gave all his possessions to Minerva. As long as she officially became Mrs. Yardley, half of Maddox''s shares would be transferred to her. If they divorced midway through or if anything happened to him, Minerva would own the shares in his possession as well as all of his assets. In other words, if the two of them were to divorce, Maddox would have to hand over all of his assets to her. He wouldn''t even get a single penny. No wonder Maddox could be so carefree. It turned out that he had everything nned, and he had no fears even if Quill didn''t agree. Quill let out a deep sigh. "Minerva, why did you have to get involved with such aplicated person?" If it wasn''t for love, which man would be willing to hand over all of his possessions? Moreover, she waspletely unaware of this. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 When Minerva went to work the next Monday, she saw a group of people gathering at the company''s entrance. She was a little puzzled. What was going on there? It was early in the morning, so it was quite odd for such a crowd to appear. They couldn''t have so many clients! Even if they were clients, there should not have been a crowd. When she was close enough, Minerva knew who those people were. When she was abroad, she had always experienced being chased around by reporters. They were all reporters. What was going on? Did something happen to herpany? She asked Maddox''s chauffeur to park the car nearby before calling Vera. She didn''te to work that early, so surely there were some employees in thepany. She wanted to ask what was going on. However, just as she was about to make the call, her phone rang first. Minerva nced at the screen and saw that it was Vera. She answered immediately. As soon as she answered the call, she heard Vera''s anxious voice before she could open her mouth, "Minerva, are you at thepany? If you haven''te yet, don''t be in a hurry toe to thepany. There are many reporters at the entrance of thepany." Minerva was speechless. She looked at the crowd not far away and pursed her lips. "I''m near thepany." "Don''t evere to thepany''s entrance. There are just too many reporters!" "What''s going on? Why are there so many reporters? Did you figure out what''s going on?" On the other end of the phone, Vera was out of breath while exining, "F*ck, you are the reason for all this, and you didn''t know what was going on?" The reason for all of this? Minerva was confused. "What''s going on?" "Now I''m afraid that the entire nation knows who you are. Even if they don''t know you, from today onwards, they probably will. Don''t you know why there are so many reporters all of a sudden?" Minerva was stupefied. Vera''s words confused her even more. She knitted her beautiful brows. "What''s going on? Hurry up and exin." Logically speaking, even if people knew about her as a designer, it wouldn''t cause such a huge commotion. She wasn''t a celebrity. Even if she was trending, it was impossible for the entire nation to know her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. That was why Minerva was puzzled. "D*mn it, I really want to strangle you. You don''t know what was going on? Okay... Let me ask you, was there anything odd when you are on the way here?" Was there anything odd when she came here? Minerva blinked. She had been with Maddox for the past two days, and he had been hugging her to sleep. Furthermore, the previous night... As soon as she thought of what had happened the night before, she coughed slightly and looked awkward. She was drowsy when she came, so she slept in the passenger seat for a while. However, after listening to Vera''s words, Minerva stuck her head out and peeked around. At first, she did not see anything strange. However, in the distance, she saw a familiar figure... It looked like a photo of her... It seemed to be the photo she took when she went to the celebration banquet after getting a prize abroad. How could the public get their hands on this picture? Could it be that someone was doing propaganda for her? Unfortunately, it was too far away for her to see the words clearly. She said, "Mr. Lowell, sorry to trouble you but could you reverse the car?" She spoke to Pedro. Pedro Lowell was the driver whom Maddox had specially appointed for her. He was there to pick her up from the Ocean Vi. Pedro nodded and then reversed the car. After stopping, Minerva lowered the car window and looked at it carefully. When they were close enough, she finally saw the words and posters on it. After looking for a while, she couldn''t help but blush. Maddox, that b*stard... Why didn''t he get her consent first... Pedro, who was driving the car, had realized it on the way, but he didn''t bother about it because Minerva had been sleeping with her eyes shut the entire time. Now, when Minerva asked him to reverse the car, Pedro couldn''t help but smile and said, "Mr. Yardley really spent a lot of effort." She was dumbfounded. Hearing his words, Minerva couldn''t help biting her lower lip. Indeed, Maddox was thoughtful. He was not only thoughtful, but also scheming. He didn''t even discuss it with her until she had to find out herself! This man! Did he really get carried away just because he sessfully proposed to her? Thinking of this, Minerva furiously called Maddox. He answered gently, having received her call. "Did you miss me so soon?" "Missed you my a*s!" She growled, "What''s the matter with the poster?" Maddox''s low chuckle echoed from the other end of the line. Momentster, he asked her, "Are you satisfied?" She huffed, "What am I satisfied about?" "I''ve told the world that you''re going to be Mrs. Yardley soon. Now, everyone knows that you''re going to marry me. You won''t be able to escape the wedding." She wouldn''t be able to escape? These words caused her heart to skip a beat. Why did this b*stard suddenly say this? Did he think that she would run away? "You''re doing all this..." She looked up at the posters and the news. Aplicated expression shed across her eyes. "Are you afraid that I''ll run away?" After a moment of silence, the other end answered in a soft voice. "No, I''m not." "I''m not afraid that you''ll run away. Even if you were to escape, I''ll chase you back anytime." "This is my sincerity. I will make up for what I owe you before." "Minerva, this is my sincerity." She didn''t know how long she had been quiet. She felt that her heart was beating abnormally fast. Even though she heard these words through her phone, she still looked at Pedro, who was driving in front of her with embarrassment. She felt somehow guilty. She looked away and lowered her voice. "All the reporters are gathering at the entrance. It''s all thanks to you. How should I get in?" He could not help butugh. "Isn''t that just nice? It also helps to advertise yourpany." "Maddox!" She was furious. There were so many people in front of thepany''s entrance, and she couldn''t even enter thepany. How could he still be in the mood to joke with her? "Alright," Probably out of fear that she would get angry, Maddox softened his voice and coaxed her. "It''s just the beginning, so there should be a ton of reporters. It will fade in a few days. You can ask Pedro to turn around ande to mypany." "Go to yourpany?" "Well, isn''t it good to have a change of environment and work with your future husband?" Minerva was dumbfounded. She had truly believed in his intention. This son of a b*tch! She gritted her teeth, "Work with you? Dream on!" She was so furious that she directly hung up on him. Pedro looked at this scene with a smile in the front. After Minerva hung up the phone, she thought of a serious problem. Since reporters were the best at digging up information and seeing that her company entrance had beenpletely blocked by reporters, what was happening at Beanie''s school? Sh*t! Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Thinking of this, Minerva didn''t have time to consider anything else, and she asked Pedro to turn the car around. "Young Madam, do we turn around now?" "Yes." She nodded with a serious face. She had to go to the school gate to check out the situation. If the reporters surrounded the school gate, would Beanie be affected? When Pedro saw how serious she was, he immediately turned around and headed in the direction she had mentioned. To Minerva''s surprise, when she arrived at the school gate, she saw that it was surprisingly quiet. There was not a single reporter at the gate. She was a little taken aback. The entrance of herpany was tightly packed, yet there wasn''t a single reporter at the school entrance. What was going on? After giving it some thought, she said, "It should be fine now. Let''s go to the Yardley Corporation." "Sure, Young Madam." After arriving at the Yardley Corporation, Minerva saw that there weren''t any reporters under the building as well. That morning, she headed to three different ces, but only herpany was packed with reporters. Why was it so? Could it be that she was easy to take advantage of? Somehow, this thought came to her mind immediately. It was probably because the reporters did not dare to provoke Maddox, and instead they rushed to herpany. "Young Madam, do you want me to call Mr. Yardley?" "There''s no need for that. I''ll look for him directly. Mr. Lowell, thank you for keeping mepany. Please go back and rest." Pedro thought for a moment. Since Minerva was going to look for Maddox, there was no reason for him to stay here. Thus, he nodded and said, "Okay, Young Madam, if you need anything, just give me a call." "Thank you, Mr. Lowell." After Pedro drove away, Minerva entered the Yardley Corporation alone. She did not notice that reporters were hiding in the dark, ready toe out at any time to start taking photos of her. However, the number of reporters there was still fewer than the reporters at herpany. All of them were hiding in the dark. "Do you see that? You''ve all made the right decision to listen to me. Finally, she came. Quickly take pictures!" "What the f*ck, why is the person so small? How are we going to upload this kind of picture? I can''t see her clearly. Don''t shake your hand." "Are you blind? My hand is not shaking. Indeed, the picture is blurred, but you were the one who picked this spot, and it''s so far away. How am I supposed to take a picture of her?" "D*mn it!" The group of reporters squatted far away from the gate andined. "It''s so far away. It''s useless to take the shot. And we don''t even have a head-on shot. D*mn! Why is Yardley Corporation so terrifying?" Minerva didn''t notice this when she entered the hall. She was familiar with this ce, so it was easy for her to find Maddox. However, she was not a member of thispany at this moment, so she went directly to the front desk. The posters had been left around the city for such a long time, and it was most likely that the employees of the Yardley Corporation all knew about her identity. There was even news on the inte about their wedding! Therefore, when Minerva went to the front desk, the receptionist had just wanted to ask if she had an appointment, but when she looked up, she discovered... Wasn''t this Minerva? She didn''t dare to ask anything else, and she directly greeted, "Mrs. Yardley." Just like that, Minerva swallowed back her words, and she looked at the receptionist in a daze. "How do you... know..." "Are you looking for Mr. Yardley? I''ll show you the way. This is the special elevator that the president uses. Mrs. Yardley, this is the fastest way. Please head in." After that, she personally pressed the elevator button for her. When the elevator door opened, she whispered, "Please be careful, Mrs. Yardley." The corner of Minerva''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "Thank you." The receptionist suddenly widened her eyes in surprise, "Mrs. Yardley, you don''t have to be so polite! Go upstairs quickly!" Then, she pressed the button and shut the door. After the elevator door closed, Minerva stayed alone in the small space. She leaned against the wall and wondered what Maddox''s reaction would be when he saw her. Although he had asked her toe to hispany to look for him and have a change of work environment, she waspletely empty-handed. She estimated that she could only stay there for one day. After all, herpany was packed with reporters. If she was to go back to herpany, she would probably be squashed by reporters before entering the building. It was a headache just thinking about it. And this was all thanks to Maddox! Thinking of this, Minerva clenched her fists tightly. She would deal with himter. She knew where Maddox''s office was, so after the elevator doors opened, she headed straight for his office. Pushing the door open, she noticed that the office was empty. There wasn''t a single person inside. "Maddox?" Minerva nced around, but she still could not find him anywhere. Weird, where did he go? Minerva walked towards the lounge, but no one was there as well. Where did he go? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she walked out of the office and was about to ask someone, she ran into Sam. "Young Madam?" Seeing her, Sam was taken aback for a moment. He was surprised as to why she would appear here. "I..." Minerva smiled awkwardly and exined, "There was a group of reporters at the entrance of mypany. I couldn''t get in, so I came to look for Maddox." Hearing this, Sam came to a realization. Those posters were his doings. Naturally, he knew how she would be affected by it. "I see, but Young Madam, Young Master Yardley just went into the meeting room. I''m here because I forgot to bring some documents, so..." Having a meeting? She blinked, "It''s nothing. Continue with the meeting. I''ll go to his office and stay there for a while." "Will you be too bored alone? Do you need me to inform Mr. Yardley? If he hears that you have arrived, he will definitely..." "Don''t!" Upon hearing Sam''s words, she quickly cut him off. "Don''t tell him. The meeting is so much more important than me. Wait for him to finish and only tell him after." If Maddox did not attend the meeting because of her, what would his staff say about her behind her back? She didn''t want his work to be affected just because she was there. Sam didn''t dare to disobey her order, so he nodded at once. "I got it. I''ll go get the documents first." "Alright." Minerva followed him into the office and sat down on the sofa. She took out her phone and was just about to open it when she saw the news broadcast. It was the Yardley Corporation of North City... Seeing this, she had a headache and reached out to pinch her temples. This b*stard, just how much did he spend to get so much advertisement? Meanwhile, in a restaurant. When Sylvia saw the billboard rolling on the opposite side, she was so mad that she smashed the te in her hand. The te had steak for the guests. Her action immediately attracted countless people''s attention. "What''s going on?" Chapter 694 Chapter 694 "Is there something wrong with that girl? | saw her smashing the te on purpose." Sylvia did not care about anything else. She rushed back inside and hid in the bathroom. Then, she took out her phone and scrolled through the Inte. She was so furious that she clenched her fist and threw her phone when she confirmed that the news she just saw was indeed true. Thud! The phone smashed against the mirror, and it made a huge ttering sound. It shattered around the basin. However, even this couldn''t help her vent her anger. She continued to scroll through her phone and stared at the screen, which showed Minerva in a gown. In the photo, Minerva''s skin was fair, and her neck was slender. Every part of her body looked delicate. All of this was supposed to be hers! Sylvia was tearing up. She raised her cell phone and smashed it against the mirror repeatedly. Thud! Thud! Thud! The loudmotion kept echoing inside the bathroom. The staff members outside couldn''t help frowning when they heard the loud noise. "What''s that sound? It should being from the bathroom." "Shh, shut up. Who else dares to be so arrogant except that b*tch? I guess she had smashed all of the mirrors in that bathroom." "What are you worried about? She is not afraid of breaking every mirror in the bathroom. At most, she would justpensate for it with money." "That''s true. Even if she breaks down the entire restaurant, everything would be fine after a good night''s sleep." Sylvia kept smashing the ss like a maniac, as if she was possessed. She felt her finger aching, and she finally came back to her senses. When she nced at the mirror, she realized that she had broken every mirror in the bathroom, and her hand was bruised from all that smashing. The bright red blood pulled her back to reality. Sylvia nced at her bloody palm and the broken mirrors. She bit her lower lip in anger. Why? It''s unfair. Why was Minerva so lucky? Sylvia had been acting for such a long time, but Quill still treated her lukewarmly. Then, when she told Maddox that she was pregnant with his child, he did not believe her either. But Minerva? She remarried. She was also pregnant with an illegitimate child when she married Maddox. However, he still fell in love with her. What kind of world was this? Why were these men so pathetic? Sylvia threw away the phone and touched her face. Which part of her was not good enough? Which part of her was iparable to Minerva? Obviously, she was way better than her. Why did fate favor Minerva so much? Minerva sat on the sofa for a long time, and she didn''t even realize that she had fallen asleep. Looking at the phone again, she found that she had waited more than half an hour. When she was working in the Yardley Corporation, she knew that a meeting couldst for several hours. After all, they were considered a hugepany, and many people would be involved in the meetings. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She estimated that she would have to wait for Maddox until noon. However, she thought that it wouldn''t be such a bad idea since they could head straight for lunch. Hence, she got up and stretched. Then, she took her phone and went to the lounge. She didn''t know what was happening to her recently. Whenever she saw a sofa or a bed, she would feel drowsy. She wondered whether it was because she didn''t have a good night''s rest the night before. Minerva nced at the bed in the lounge and felt sleepy. She headed straight for the bed and tucked herself in. In an instant, she had fallen asleep. Minerva didn''t know how long she was fast asleep. Her phone vibrated, and her eyshes fluttered. She then opened her eyes and looked at her phone. It seemed that someone had sent her a message. Rubbing her drowsy eyes, Minerva reached out to her phone to take a look. Someone had indeed sent her a message, and the contents of the message... Minerva nced at it and thought that she had seen it wrongly. She read it carefully again before sitting up. She fell silent. After a moment, she received another message again. She was so drowsy at that moment. She doesn''t have the time to care about such people messaging her after that person had done such threatening acts. Minerva simply put her phone aside,id down and was about to fall asleep again. Perhaps it was because she never replied to that person, so they started to feel anxious and directly called her. Minerva felt a little helpless and picked up the call. "What''s the matter?" Her voice was cold and livid. Since five years ago, she and Sylvia were no longer friends. What Sylvia had done to her five years ago had contributed to them cutting off all ties. "Kimberly..." The word ''Kimberly'' made Minerva''s mood sour, and she seemed to be in a trance. Suddenly, time seemed to flow backward. Back then, the two of them were still close friends. At that moment, they had a great rtionship. They did everything together, including, sleeping, eating, and even bathing. Back in those days, Sylvia had always vividly remembered the kindness Minerva had shown her, so she shared everything she had with her. The money she spent on Minerva was more than the money she spent on herself. Back then, Minerva thought that she and Sylvia would be best friends forever. However, she didn''t expect that, even her identity... was snatched away. Huh, what a joke. "Don''t call me that. I can''t bear it." Thinking of this, Minerva interrupted Sylvia in a cold voice. The other end of the phone fell silent for a moment, and then it was filled with sobbing cries. "Kimberly, are you still ming me? What happened back then... I really didn''t mean it. I know that I had messed up. It was all because I was confused back then. I really regretted it, so I kept making it up to you. You also know this clearly." "Yeah." Minerva''s lips curled up, and her smile and tone were both mocking. "I know this very well. You''ve always been kind to me. You would always include me in everything, and you would even buy things for me that you didn''t own. Back then, I thought that we were good friends, but after everything happened, I realized that you are doing all of this just because you felt guilty. Because you were using my identity to buy stuff for yourself, you felt guilty. That''s why you always buy things for me, right?" "Kimberly... I know I was wrong. You are Miss Hanover now, and I... am nothing more than a clown. I''m suffering now. Please forgive me, okay?" Minerva was speechless. Her eyes narrowed a little. She really didn''t expect that Sylvia woulde to beg for forgiveness. She did not seem to be such a person who would beg for her forgiveness. Minerva squinted her eyes and asked disdainfully, "What do you want?" "I, I just want to ask for your forgiveness. I really know that I am wrong, Kimberly. Can you meet up with me?" Meet up with her? "Now that things have escted to this point, even if I am willing to meet you, what''s the point? Sylvia, seeing that we were once such close friends, I don''t care about all the things you did, including that time when you stalked me. But... If you repeat it, I''m going to sue you, and the next time we would be meeting, would be in court." Chapter 695 Chapter 695 "Kimberly, must you be so cruel to me? I know that I have made a lot of mistakes in the past, so I couldn''t help but call you to beg for forgiveness. But what about you? Why won''t you give me a second chance? Seeing how close we were in the past, pleasee and meet with me." Minerva really was not interested in meeting her. Sylvia should be up to no good this time given her history, and her secretly tracking her down. Furthermore, the timing when she called her was too perfect to be anything good. As soon as the poster rolled out, Sylvia called her, which meant that Sylvia might have also seen the poster, and had ill intentions towards her. If she went to see Sylvia alone, something bad might happen. They were once best friends, but it was quite sad to see how Minerva kept her distance. She had no regret rejecting Sylvia. "No, I''m going to hang up now. Don''t text me from now on. If you harass me again, I won''t save you the embarrassment." She asked her to stay away from her. She really didn''t want to have anything to do with Sylvia. "Minerva Hanover!" Sylvia was starting to get anxious when she heard that she wanted to hang up. She screamed her name. Minerva couldn''t help but frown when she heard the sharp shriek. Her eyes squinted. She couldn''t help but think, "Was that all she could take?" Sure enough, in the next moment, Sylvia started cursing at her. "Who do you think you are? You think you''re great just because you''re the Hanover family''s eldest daughter, don''t you? Oh, no, you''re going to be Mrs. Yardley soon. You''re indeed impressive. That''s why you forgot all the kind things I''ve done for you! You suffered a lot when you first married Maddox. Do you still remember how I was there for you through your suffering? Now I''m just asking you to see me, but you''re not willing." Minerva was speechless. She pinched her temple. Her head was throbbing because her sleep was interrupted. After a moment of silence, Minerva said something tofort her. "You''re right. I did suffer a lot when I first got married to Maddox. Speaking of which, I really should thank you for everything that you did. You helped me investigate the truth from that rainy night, gave me false information, and faked the truth for me. Come to think of it; you tried so hard to bring me and Benedict together, right?" Speaking up to this point, Minerva couldn''t help but chuckle softly. However, her faint voice was filled with ridicule and bitterness. "Back then, you said that all of this was for my sake because you fear that I would suffer if I continued to be with Maddox. Sylvia, I believed every single word you said back then, as long as you said it." "But look at what happened?" "You gave me false information. You said you were doing this for me, and it was all lies. Then, let me guess. After I helped you, not only did you not thank me, but you even took my identity. Sylvia, is everyone else always better than you, and that is why you want to take everything away?" Minerva heard gasping from the other end of the phone, as if Sylvia was out of breath after saying these. "You seemed to have found out everything," she said bitterly. A momentter, she heard Sylvia sobbing. She said harshly, "Do you think I did this on my own ord? Minerva, do you think I wanted to take everything you had? My mother abandoned me when I was young; my father was physically abusive whenever he lost in gambling, and everyone frowned upon me, thinking I was trash. I need these identities and money to change everything! Do you know? Since I became Miss Hanover, all the people who once bullied me came apologizing to me, and from then on, they treated me very kindly." "If it wasn''t for these reasons, I wouldn''t have robbed you of your identity. You don''t understand!! You don''t know how much pain I was in before!" Minerva said, "Don''t you understand yet?" "What do I need to understand?" Sylvia asked angrily. "You think the world is unfair to you, so you snatch what doesn''t belong to you. Have you ever thought about my feelings? Forget it. You are still the same and will never change. Behave yourself." After saying that, Minerva wanted to hang up. Sylvia, on the other end, began to scream again. "Minerva! I''m not the one who should behave myself. Thanks to you, I''m suffering now. What right do you have to be this carefree? Let me tell you something. Do you think Maddox really wants to marry you? No! He feels guilty for what he did to you five years ago and wants to make it up to you! If he truly loves you, the two of you wouldn''t be separated five years ago. Even if you marry Young Master Yardley, you''ll never be happy for the rest of your life. I swear the two of you will separate eventually. Even if you''re together, you''ll never be happy again!" Beep, Beep... Sylvia was still cursing, but the line got cut off. She was taken aback for a moment. She tried calling her back but realized that she was already blocked. Minerva prepared to hang up the phone in peace, but when she heard how Sylvia cursed at her, she was so angry that her face was ashen. She hung up the phone quickly and blocked Sylvia''s number. After doing all this, her curses still echoed in Minerva''s mind. Her voice was sharp, full of resentment, and it made her uneasy. Minerva faintly felt her fingers trembling. She shut her eyes and took several deep breaths to calm herself down. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She opened her eyes again and put her phone aside before lying down again. Little did she know that they became sworn enemies. Back then, when she saw Sylvia in the restaurant, she was once depressed. After that, she let go of her. Some people were only meant to stay in one''s life for a brief moment. After their time was up, the two of them would never meet again! However, she didn''t expect that Sylvia was that envious of her. She even called her right then. Thinking of this, her eyelids gradually became heavier, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t calm down. Her eyes were drooping, but she couldn''t fall asleep. Minerva stood up and took out her phone to watch a variety show. After watching the variety show for some time, Minerva gradually forgot what Sylvia said to her. She gradually calmed down, put down her phone and went back to sleep. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 The meetingsted for a long time. When it was finally over, everyone packed up and was ready to leave the conference room. Sam held it in for several hours. From time to time, he nced at Maddox''s side profile and wanted to whisper into his ears. He wanted to tell him that Mrs. Yardley was waiting in his office. However, thinking that Minerva told him not to tell him that she was here, Sam resisted the urge to do so. Therefore, as soon as the meeting ended, Sam walked up to Maddox and said in a low voice. "Mr. Yardley." Maddox''s focus was still on the documents. His thin lips moved slightly, "Speak." "Mrs. Yardley..." Upon hearing these words, Maddox paused and suddenly raised his head to look at him. This sharp gaze gave Sam chills down his spine, and he unconsciously took a step back. "Sir..." "What are you trying to say?" Maddox stared at him. He clearly heard Sam say "Mrs. Yardley" earlier. He didn''t think that he heard him wrongly. "Sir, I just want to tell you that Mrs. Yardley is here, and she is waiting for you in the office." As soon as he finished his words, Maddox got up in front of him. Without packing up, he went straight out of the conference room. "What the hell! No wonder Minerva didn''t let me tell him. Mr. Yardley is so crazy!" Sam quickly caught up with him, "Mr. Yardley." Maddox stopped, somewhat impatient. "Is there anything else?" "I just want to tell you that Mrs. Yardley arrived a few hours ago, but she told me not to tell you so that you could concentrate on your meeting." Maddox couldn''t help but frown initially, but it didn''t take long for him to calm down. He seemed to have thought of something as the tip of his tongue pressed against the teeth, and his pupils deepened. "I see. Go and tidy up the conference room." After that, he left the meeting room. Sam went to tidy the room up. After all, he was Maddox''s assistant. Maddox stomped back to the office. When he opened the door, he realized that the room was empty. Where was Minerva? He looked around and found that the door of the lounge was closed. Thus, he walked over to the door. When he reached the door of the lounge, Maddox subconsciously slowed down. When he opened the door, he saw the figure that he had been missing. Minerva was lying on the bed in the lounge. Her ck hair was a mess, probably because she was asleep. She had no makeup on, and the quilt only covered half of her. He stared at her for a while. Then, he walked over lightly and bent down to cover her with the quilt. After covering her with the quilt, he couldn''t stand up no matter how hard he tried. He attentively stared at the gorgeous woman, recalling what Sam said to him before. He couldn''t help but reach out his hand and gently rubbed her cheek. "Silly, why are you always looking out for me? Just tell me when youe. You have been lying here alone for so long, aren''t you silly?" Maddox knew he was obviously talking to himself. After all, she was fast asleep right now, and she couldn''t hear what he was saying. However, who would have thought that Minerva, who was initially asleep in the next second, would suddenly change her expression? She looked like she was in pain, and her delicate brows were tightly knitted together. Maddox noticed that something was wrong. When he took a closer look, her forehead was covered in beads of sweat. What was going on? Maddox called her name softly, "Minerva?" However, she did not hear him. Her breathing quickened as if she was having a nightmare. He stared at her. The man was so worried that he did not know what to do. He didn''t know where to ce his hands as he did not dare to wake her up abruptly. He could only call her name softly. Minerva suddenly opened her eyes after he called her for the umpteenth time. She was so frightened that she cried out loudly when she saw him in front of her. "Don''t be scared!" He quickly wrapped his arm around her shoulders and whispered, "It''s me. I''m here." She was speechless. A familiar low voice rang in her ears as if it was coaxing her. Minerva was still puzzled for a long while. Her mind was still filled with the terrible images from her nightmare earlier. Her heart was beating fast, and her breathing was unstable. What was worse, her eyelids were trembling. She had a bad feeling. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Was it because of how Sylvia cursed her before? "What''s wrong?" Maddox reached out to help her wipe away the sweat on her forehead after seeing her calm down. When he saw that there was sweat on the tip of her nose, he lowered his head and tried to ce his lips on hers. Minerva came to her senses and avoided his lips. It was fine if he wiped away her tears regrly, but now, he was trying to kiss her fear away. She could not ept it. She was trying to avoid him. Maddox grabbed the back of her head with one hand and held her soft face with the other to prevent her from evading him. "Don''t..." She couldn''t avoid him anymore, so she could only try to stop him with words. He acted as if he didn''t hear anything and kissed away the cold sweat on her face. The look in his dark eyes gradually deepened. When he was done and saw how she was beating herself up, he couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. "Why are you trying to avoid me? I''m not disgusted by you." She bit her lower lip and said, "I''m disgusted by myself." "Did you have a nightmare?" He came over and asked her as his forehead pressed against hers. At the mention of this nightmare, Minerva once again felt the lingering fear in her heart. She nodded and suddenly reached out to hug Maddox. "The dream was quite terrifying. I haven''t fully gotten over it. Let mey here," she threw herself into his arms and said in a muffled voice. He hugged her shoulder and whispered, "Okay. You cany on me all you want." Then, he lowered his head and kissed her on the top of her head with his lips. "What was the nightmare about? Could you tell me more about it?" She shook her head in his arms and did not say anything. Obviously, she did not want to think about it anymore. "If you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t think about it. You''ve been sleeping the entire morning. Are you hungry? I''ll bring you out for lunch." She was nestled in his embrace. She still felt a little fatigued. When she woke up, her eyelids twitched violently. But now... she felt much better. "I''m a little drowsy. I don''t have much appetite." After saying this, she suddenly felt that she was too coy. Why did it feel like she was acting like a spoiled child before Maddox? She was already an adult and a mother now. How could she... Thinking of this, she felt a little embarrassed. She really wanted to pretend that she did not say anything. "You have to eat. What if you get hungry? If you don''t want to go out, then why don''t we order in?" As he spoke, Maddox took out his phone and was prepared to make an order. "What do you want to eat?" He scrolled to the menu and ced his phone in front of Minerva. Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Minerva epted the menu since it was already presented to her. She took the phone and had a look. Initially, she didn''t have much of an appetite. However, while she was looking at the menu, she suddenly felt a craving for many things on the menu. As such, she ordered quite a lot of food. When she was finally done ordering, she realized that she ordered way too much food. She was too embarrassed to return the phone to him. "That''s all." She was still in his embrace. As such, Maddox saw everything when she was cing the order. He could not help but chuckle when he saw her handing the phone back to him. "Is that enough?" Upon hearing this, she felt warm in her ears. She gritted her teeth and said, "Do you take me for a pig? I can''t eat that much." He chuckled softly. He tapped his fingers on the screen and ordered a few more items. Then, he waited for the delivery man to send over the food. After doing this, she continued to nestle in Maddox''s embrace. "Are you done with your meeting?" He remembered that she had been waiting for him here for quite some time now when she brought up the meeting. He pursed his lips and said, "Next time, juste straight to me. You don''t have to wait for me." She answered, "Even if you''re in the middle of a meeting? Wouldn''t I be interrupting the meeting..." Halfway through her words, he suddenly lowered his head and breathed into her ear, "Nothing is more important than you." Maddox... He was so much better at sweet-talking ever since the proposal. Although he said she could, she wouldn''t go and disturb him while he was working. She didn''t need anyone to be around her 24/7. She wasn''t the kind of person who needed him to stop whatever he was doing and immediately apany her. She was not that demanding. There should always be room forpromise in love. She and Maddox took a lot to get back together. She had to appreciate him. The order arrived in a blink of an eye. It didn''t take long for Sam to carry their meals upstairs into the office. Sam knocked on the door of the lounge, "Young Master Yardley, your meal is here. I''ll put it on the table." "Alright." Maddox answered in a deep voice. Then, he got up with Minerva in his arms. "Why are you carrying me? It''s such a short distance. I can walk on my own." He smirked helplessly, "You slept too well. It''d be better if I carried you over myself. Otherwise, I wouldn''t bear to see you fall." She was speechless. She was not going to fall for no reason. "If you want to carry me, just say it. There''s no need to find such ame excuse," she muttered in a low voice. Upon hearing this, he suddenly stopped and stared at her. She felt a little embarrassed as she avoided his sharp gaze, "What are you waiting for? Aren''t we going to eat?" "You just said..." "I didn''t say anything." She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at him again. Then, she heard him chuckle softly. He seemed to let her get away with it and walked outside. He was a neat freak, so the office was spotless. When she headed out, she saw two big bags left on the table. She looked around and realized there was no ce to eat. Hence, she said, "Why don''t we eat it in the lounge? You''re a neat freak so I don''t think we should eat in your office." The office was so spotless. It would be an insult if she identally dirtied it. He put her down and picked up the two big bags. Then, he took her to the lounge. The lounge was equipped with a table and chairs, which was perfect. The office was not the best ce for food. Before digging in, Minerva went to the bathroom and washed her face to wake herself up. When she came out of the bathroom, Maddox had the table set up. She sat down in front of the table. Just as she was about to pick up her cutleries, she smelled an extremely greasy aroma. Her stomach was churning at the smell of it, and it rushed straight to her head. Her expression changed. She instinctively covered her mouth with her hand, got up, and ran to the bathroom. Bang! He was just about to serve her a bowl of soup when he saw Minerva covering her mouth as she rushed into the washroom. His face changed, and he quickly went after her. The bathroom door was closed, and Minerva retched in the sink. She retched for a long time, but nothing came out. This feeling was unbearable. Upon hearing this, he shouted to her from the outside. She cleaned herself up before opening the door. "Are you not feeling well?" He frowned when he saw how pale she was. He pursed his lips and held her wrist, "Let''s go to the hospital." She shook her head and said, "There''s no need to go to the hospital. It was just a slight difort." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s going on?" "I think I''m not used to the greasy smell," she said. She then swept her gaze across the pile of food on the table. "I suddenly... want something light." Maddox was dumbfounded. He was silent for a moment and then called Sam to get rid of the food. After that, he left the company with her. She sat in the passenger seat and thought for a while, "I would like some vegetarian food. Is that okay?" "Anything you like." He personally brought her to a vegetarian restaurant. Minerva was very excited and ordered a lot. After that, she felt okay throughout the meal. He felt less worried when he saw that she was feeling much better. Initially, he was going to take her to the hospital for a check-up. Now, it seemed like the food was just not up to her liking. While they were dining, Maddox felt a light sweeping over him. He nced sharply at the window, just in time to look into the person''s eyes who was secretly photographing them. The guy was taken aback for a moment, and then he silently ran away with the camera in his arms. "What''s wrong? Are you not going to eat? Don''t you like the food here?" Minerva''s voice pulled Maddox''s consciousness back. He saw her looking at him worriedly, "I suddenly wanted to eat vegetarian food today. I didn''t even bother to ask whether it was what you like, you..." "It doesn''t matter. I''m not picky with food. Anything is fine." He replied with a quick response. Minerva recalled the matter of posters. She wanted to discuss that with him. "By the way, those posters... Can you remove them? If you keep this up... It''s too high-profile." Upon hearing this, Maddox couldn''t help but raise his lips, "What''s wrong with being high-profile? I want to let the entire world know that I''m going to marry you and let everyone be envious of you. Don''t you like that?" It was not that Minerva didn''t like it, but if this continued, she might not be able to go to work like a normal person anymore. Chapter 698 Chapter 698 "They know how to pick on the weak. They didn''t dare to take it at yourpany. If this continues, should I start working in yourpany?" Maddox thought it was a good idea. He nodded, "Alright, I don''t mind." "I mind! And I mind it a lot. I have my own career. I want to work!" He would not really let her stay in hispany and apany him everyday. After all, she had worked so hard for the past five years. As much as he wanted her to stay and apany him, he understood that even a married couple needed their own personal space. However, he would feel sorry for her if she lost the job that she liked. "Rx, I will have Sam handle it if you really don''t like it." Since he had said so, it meant that he already had everything nned. She shouldn''t have anything to worry about anymore. But Beanie... "By the way, about Beanie... Did you make any arrangements?" "The media doesn''t know about him for the time being, but... when the timees, I''ll arrange someone to look after him." "If Beanie is affected because of this, you''ll never hear the end of it!" Upon hearing this, he couldn''t help but frown, "What did you just say?" "What?" "I''ll not hear the end of it because of Beanie? He''s more important than me?" She was speechless. She didn''t understand what he meant. She nced at Maddox. He stared at her seriously. He was not joking. Minerva was stuttering. After a long while, she twitched the corner of her mouth and asked him. "Are you jealous of your own kid?" Maddox did not burst into anger. Instead, he asked her in return, "I''m his dad. Why is he more important than me? It''s not fair." Minerva was dumbfounded. He was serious. She knew that she couldn''t talk her way through this, so she just lowered her head and continued eating. He was jealous of his own son. What else could she say? Initially, Minerva thought it would pass as long as she kept quiet. But after they were done eating, Maddox still seemed upset while he was driving. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t understand why he was upset. She assumed that it was not because of what she said, so she sank into her seat. Looking at the buildings outside of the window, Minerva found herself dozing off again. She yawned and then said to Maddox, "I''ll sleep for a while. Wake me up when we are there." His lips twitched as he looked at her hesitantly. When he saw she had shut her eyes after speaking, so he could only stop himself from speaking. That little guy was actually more important than him? Was it because Beanie was by her side for five years? Little did Maddox expect that he would be envious of his own son. Although he knew that Beanie was his flesh and blood, he couldn''t help feeling uneasy, thinking that he was more important than him. What the f*ck! And that little guy also was not willing to call him dad! Beanie was so important to Minerva. What if he said something bad about him to her and ruined her impression of him? The more he thought about it, the more uneasy Maddox felt. He decided to send Minerva back to Ocean Vi and pick Beanie up personally after work at night. When she woke up, she realized that she was already back in the Ocean Vi. Maddox, on the other hand, was nowhere to be found. She took her phone to take a look and saw Maddox''s Facebook message to her, asking her to rest well and that he would go and pick up Beanie after school himself. She was relieved after reading this text. Then, she put down her phone and went back to sleep. Since she also couldn''t go to work, she might as well wait for all this to settle down before returning. Besides, she was really drowsy, so she immediately fell asleep. In school. An eye-catching car was parked in front of the school gate. Beanie was studying at a noble elementary school in North City. The teachers encountered countless wealthy people regrly. However, they gasped the moment they saw Maddox alighting from his car. In fact, even the parents reacted in the same way. Everyone clearly recognized that he was Young Master Yardley from the Yardley Corporation. However, they had only heard about him from the news and magazines. Meeting him in person was practically impossible. However, they didn''t expect to see him here at the school gate. They assumed that he was there to pick up his child? Although everyone knew Maddox was going to marry the Hanover Corporation''s daughter, Minerva, no one knew that he had a child. Hence, everyone was taken aback when they saw him at the school gate. Could it be that he already had a child? Therefore, after Beanie came out and saw that Maddox was the one picking him up, he snorted and stood where he was with his bag on his back. His legs no longer took a step forward. He stood where he was, and his petite figure was waiting for Maddox to walk toward him. Maddox was there to take the little guy home. He was not only there to pick him up, but he was also there to please him. After all... the little guy was still unwilling to call him dad. This meant that Beanie still didn''t acknowledge him as his father. He was not happy with him, and he would potentially say a few things to Minerva... After thinking about it, Maddox felt the gravity of the problem. Thus, he waved at the little guy and gestured for him toe over. Who knew that Beanie would freeze in ce, not willing to move an inch? Everyone was staring at Maddox and did not notice how simr Beanie looked to him. Maddox and Beanie stared at each other for a long time. Finally, he walked helplessly towards Beanie and squatted down in front of him. "Let''s go, Beanie. I''m hereto pick you up." "What!" Someone in the crowd eximed, "Hey, look at that child..." They finally turned their gazes towards the kid. Everyone widened their eyes when they saw how the kid was like a miniature version of him. "This is Young Master Yardley''s son? How could he look exactly like him?" "Good heavens, how could two people be an exact duplicate of each other? If he wasn''t his son, I don''t know what else to say." "But, since when did Young Master Yardley have a son? There was no news on it. Wasn''t he rumored to not fancy women? "I only heard that five years ago, Old Master Yardley arranged a marriage for him with the Shell family''s daughter, but she was too unpresentable, so she had never made an appearance." Chapter 699 Chapter 699 "This child is about five years old. Could it be that this child belongs to the Shell family''s daughter? Is Young Master Yardley not going to marry Minerva Hanover? Could it bethat the boy is his ex- wife''s son? " "I really feel sorry for Minerva if he is his ex-wife''s kid. I heard that she is the sister whom Quill has been looking for this entire time? Would Quill be willing to let Minerva be a stepmother?" "They have simr backgrounds but it really puts Minerva on the spot if she bes a stepmother. Maybe the wedding has more than meets the eye." They were engrossed in the conversation. They got louder as if Maddox was not there. Initially, he wanted to ignore them. However, their conversations became heated and he frowned at the mention of Minerva. His vibe turned chilly. "All of you are really mean. Who says that my mother is going to be a stepmother?" Just as Maddox was about to yell at them, a childish voice rang out. Beanie stared at the crowd and uttered. "And my mommy taught me that saying something bad behind someone''s back is a bad habit. I shouldn''t learn such bad habits." After that, Beanie nced at Maddox and asked innocently, "Are they bad? Why are they badmouthing Mommy?" Everyone was speechless... This kid was too eloquent. Did his mother teach him that? He was trying to confront the people who were talking badly about his mother, and he was passive- aggressive enough to direct the conversation at Maddox. He felt there was something familiar about Beanie''s gaze. However, he couldn''t ce his finger on where he had seen that gaze before. It suddenly urred to him. Wasn''t that gaze simr to his? He would asionally see this pair of eyes in the mirror. No wonder the gaze was so familiar to him. This little guy... The corner of Maddox''s lips could not help but curl into a helpless smirk. He patted his head and answered him. "Beanie is right. This is not a good example. Kids shouldn''t learn from them. By the way, your mommy won''t be a stepmother if she marries me." The crowd was embarrassed by what Maddox said. However, they were immediately caught by surprise at hisst sentence. What did he mean by that? "What did he mean by her not going to be the stepmother? Does this mean that this is Minerva''s biological son?" "That''s not right... This child is quite grown. How could he be her biological son? If he is her biological son, then Minerva..." "Gosh, is she the Shell family''s daughter?" "It''s possible. The Hanover family found Minerva five years ago." Everyone was speechless. Beanie blinked his eyes and looked at the crowd innocently. "Congrattions, you are right. My mommy returned to the Hanover family five years ago, but... because you have not been a good role model, I won''t reward you." Maddox caressed the little guy''s head and said, "Okay, you are done talking. Let''s go home." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After that, he reached out his hand to him, wanting to take the little guy away. Beanie looked at the massive palm, but he did not give him his hand. Instead, he blinked his eyes, ignored the hand, and moved forward. Maddox was stupefied. He stared at Beanie''s back. "Is he still unwilling to acknowledge me?" Maddox had to get up and catch up with him. Beanie opened the door and sat in the passenger seat himself. Maddox had no choice but to drive while reminding the little guy to fasten his seat belt. Beanie turned his head and stared at him, "Sir, is Mommy with you?" Maddox was dumbfounded. He called him sir again. "Didn''t I tell you to call me daddy? Your mommy and I are getting married next month." "Oh." When the little guy heard that they were getting married, he only replied with an "oh". Maddox could not help but frown. He felt that Beanie was a little stubborn. This child was more difficult to handle than he imagined. "What should I do?" After bringing Beanie back to the Ocean Vi, Beanie went to find his mommy. He was sprinting so fast that Maddox couldn''t even catch up to him. As a father, he felt a little depressed. He took out his phone and sent a message to thepany''s group for help. The senior executives of thepany were all in that group chat. They were getting off work and were ready to eat. However, all their phones rang simultaneously. They took out their phones and saw Maddox''s text in the group chat. It caused an uproar. After all, he rarely appeared in the group chat. Even for work arrangements, Sam was the one who would inform them on his behalf. Everyone was dumbfounded that Maddox personally sent a text. However, what they were more worried about was the gravity of the matter that Maddox needed to send the message himself. Therefore, everyone stopped whatever they were doing and stared at their phones. However, they were speechless the moment they saw what he had sent. Were their eyes ying tricks on them? All of them thought Maddox''s text was work-rted. Who would have known he was asking a question in the chat. And this question was... "How do you please a child?" Why did Young Master Yardley need to please a child? Back then, when he asked what toy a child liked halfway through a meeting, it was already outrageous. But now he asked in the group chat about how to please a child? Just when everyone was thinking about how to answer him, a message suddenly popped up. "Does the child hate you, Young Master Yardley?" What? In an instant, they saw a notification. The message was removed. The talent market manager stared at the removed message with his hands trembling. Did Young Master Yardley see the message earlier? If he saw it, he didn''t know whether he would be furious at him. The manager of the talent marketing department was very frightened, and he felt a chill run down his spine. Just as he was thinking of saying something to ease the situation, Maddox suddenly sent another message. "Who said I''m being hated?" When the manager of the talent department saw this sentence, he was so frightened that he almost fainted. Maddox actually saw the message from him? What was going to happen to him? After giving it some thought, he finally came up with an idea to ease up the situation. As such, he wrote the ways he used to coax his son and sent it to him. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Maddox looked at the long paragraph meticulously and read it over and over again. Everyone started thinking of ways to coax a child and typed them out furiously at the sight of the manager of the talent department actually writing down all of his experiences. Maddox was overwhelmed by the iing texts. Thus, he called Sam. At this moment, Sam was taking a shower when he heard his phone''s Facebook call ring, but he didn''t take it seriously. However, the ringtone was calling out to him, and it did not stop. He wondered who the heck was spamming him. He was going to block all of them after his shower. Unexpectedly... A phone call came. Only two people would typically call him. It was either the delivery man or... Sam took a towel and wrapped it around him as he sprinted out to pick up the phone. His body was still covered in suds. "Y-Young Master Yardley?" "Go and summarize all the messages in the groupter and message it to me." "The messages in the group? A summary?" He had been taking a shower earlier and did not see any of the messages from the group chat. As such, Sam was puzzled when he received Maddox''s orders. However, before he could react, Maddox hung up. Sam could only quickly hang up the phone and scroll through the group chat after listening to the beeping sounds from the phone. He was scrolling for a long time and couldn''t figure out how the conversation started. What the f*ck! Had these people gone mad? They sent out so many messages while he was showering! Thinking that he was still covered in suds, he put his phone down and went back to his shower. When he came out, he found a ton of messages. Sam was speechless. This group of ruthless people! As such, he did not even have time to eat. He was very upied with sorting out the information Maddox wanted him to summarize. On the other end. When Beanie came in to look for Minerva, she was still fast asleep under the sheets. When he ran over to look for her, he kept calling out to her. She finally opened her eyes after a few times. She blinked her eyes when she saw Beanie standing in front of her. She seemed quite surprised. "Beanie, why are you here? Did your daddy bring you here?" After that, she lifted the nket and motioned for him to get in. This was normal for them. In the past, Beanie often slept with her. Sometimes, he would head to the bathroom at midnight. When he returned to the bed, she would lift a corner of the nket, and he would crawl into bed with her. Sure enough, when Beanie saw the lifted nket, he quickly took off his shoes and climbed into bed with Minerva. His hands, which were as soft as cotton candy, wrapped around her slender waist. She couldn''t help but smile as she felt the warmth of his hands. She reached out her hand and pinched the tip of his nose. Beanie seemed mad. He wrinkled his nose, then turned his face away and said, "Mommy, you''re horrible. Were you nning on abandoning me if he didn''t go and pick me up? You seemed a little upset when you saw me here!" "Who says I''m upset? Did you see it with your own eyes?" "Then why did you ask why I am here?" "I''m curious. Besides, I just woke up, so I''m still drowsy. Please don''t be upset if I identally said something hurtful." After saying that, she leaned forward, rubbing her face against the little guy''s face. The two of them were extremely intimate. "Is everything fine now?" She lowered her voice and coaxed the little guy, who was holding her waist in his arms gently. The little guy was tiny. Minerva felt that he was grown up enough by the way he spoke, so she wanted him to be more independent by giving him his own room. However, Beanie was obviousy still small as heid in her arms. In the past, she felt that hecked the love of a father. No matter how much she cared for him, it wasn''t aplete family. But now, she was not afraid of this anymore. Beanie finally had a father who loved him, but he came five yearste... However, it was not toote. "Humph! You''re horrible... I will make an exception to forgive you since you love me so much!" After Beanie finished his words smiling, he kissed her on the cheek. The mother and son were close again. After a while, she asked, "By the way, did you call him daddy yet?" The little guy in her arms was quiet for a while, then shook his head. She said, "Why won''t you call him daddy? Are you still not willing to acknowledge him?" Beanie pouted his lips and said discontentedly, "I won''t call him that." "But... In the past, who was the one who kept pestering me to go look for daddy? But now, you are unwilling to acknowledge daddy? What is the meaning of this?" He couldn''t exin it to her. He could only murmur, "Mommy, now that he''s here, are you going to think I''m a burden? Is it because I couldn''t earn money, and you would have to spend your money for my education, butthat guy has a ton of money? Is that why you''re going to abandon me?" Hearing these words, Minerva couldn''t help butugh out loud. After a long while, she helplessly reached out her hand and rubbed Beanie''s head. "Come on, tell me, what''s going on in that little head of yours? Why do you miss me so much? You''re my baby. You are a part of me. Why would I abandon you?" Beanie pouted and said, "But you''re unhappy when I don''t call him daddy." "You really don''t want to call him daddy?" She raised her brows. "Have you ever thought that if you call him daddy, he''ll be happy and give you a lot of gifts?" "I don''t want those gifts!" He pouted awkwardly. "I just want him to be good to you, Mommy." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After that, the little guy held her waist tightly and buried himself in her arms, "I''m not letting anyone bully you. Mommy... If he does something bad to you, you must tell me." "You silly child. If he did anything bad to me, I would have left him a long time ago. It was because he was so nice to me that I decided to reconcile with him. That''s why you have to call him daddy, do you understand?" Minerva knew Beanie was different from other kids. He could understand her when she reasoned with him. Hence, Minerva sighed softly and said, "Your daddy and I had a lot of misunderstandings in the past, but we''ve cleared them. I want to spend the rest of my life with him. It doesn''t matter even if you don''t want to call him daddy now. You two still have some time to get along. One day, you will be willing to." Beanie blinked his eyes and said, "Mommy, does it mean that you''re going to get married?" Upon mentioning their marriage, she couldn''t help but show the ring on her finger to him, "Yes, he has proposed to me." Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Both mother and son hid under the nket and stared at the diamond ring. "Is it nice?" Beanie raised his head and met Minerva''s expectant and hopeful gaze. There was a faint smile on her pink lips. The smile seemed sincere. He had lived with his mommy for so many years. Although she often smiled at him, this was a smile he had never seen before. Although he didn''t know much about it. He swallowed his words, and then he muttered. "Mommy, you are too easily satisfied." Easily satisfied? She did not think so. As long as Maddox was sincere, it was enough for her. "Silly, I was married to him before. I''m not marrying anyone else." "But, Mommy, you''ve been wronged before." Oh. She thought about it for a long time and thought the little guy did not understand adult rtionships. She could only pinch his nose and said, "There are just a lot of things that are hard for me to exin right now. The only thing you have to remember is that it is my choice." "Oh, okay. Mommy... If you are wronged, you must tell me. I will handle the bad men for you!" Maddox was about to enter his room when he heard what Beanie said. As such, he stopped in his tracks and retreated. He stopped at the corner and looked extremely depressed. This little guy was hostile towards him... He seemed to hate him very much! Minerva stayed in Ocean Vi for another two days and didn''t go to work. All she did was eat and sleep over the past few days. When she looked in the mirror, her face seemed chubby. She pinched the flesh around her waist and began to worry. Should she lose weight? Just as she was thinking, Quill called. "Quill?" Minerva was a little surprised but also nervous. She had a hunch that it wasn''t something good for him to call her right then. After all, she just returned home a few days ago and asked for her ount book, but he refused to hand it over to her. Quill''s indifferent voice echoed from the other end of the phone. "You''ve been with Maddox for the past few days?" Minerva tried her best to figure out what he was feeling through his tone. After contemting, she couldn''t seem to tell what he was thinking... He seemed too calm to be angry. However, there was something wrong with that calmness. He shouldn''t be so calm and indifferent. "Yes..." Minerva nodded her head honestly. "Do you really love him? Have you forgotten what happened five years ago?" She froze. "Quill, I..." "Answer me when you''ve thought it through." She took a deep breath. Without even thinking about it, she said, "Quill, if I could forget it, I would have forgotten it five years ago. Now, I''ve reconciled with him. Isn''t this the best proof that we are in love? I need not say more." Through the phone, she could almost feel his helplessness after hearing these words. Although she knew this might sadden him, if she really wanted a future with Maddox, then she had to say it eventually. If this dragged on, Quill might assume that he could still persuade her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, after she finished speaking, the other side fell intoplete silence. Minerva was not worried. Since he did not hang up on her, there was nothing to worry about. Some time had passed, and he finally spoke. His voice sounded helpless. "When are you getting married?" "Quill?" She thought her ears were ying tricks on her. Did he just ask when she was getting married? Did this mean that he wasplying? "What''s the matter?" Quill asked. "Are you not nning on having a reception?" "No, that''s not it," she quickly shook her head. "Maddox was saying that we''re getting married next month. I''m just... a little surprised that you''replying this quickly." "What else can I do? You are my only sister. If you really have to be with him, I wouldn''t want you to die a widow." What Maddox said also reminded him that, as a brother, he had been lonely for a long time now, and he could continue to live this way. However, his sister was different. Minerva tasted love, and she could not forget that person. If she was not to marry again or marry the wrong person, wouldn''t it be agonizing for her? Rather than suffering for the rest of her life, it would be better to... allow her to risk it again. With Maddox, he had everything on the line. Being Minerva''s elder brother, he was willing to let her take this risk. She did not know what to say. She was a little moved, and her eyes were watery. She did not expect Quill to give his blessing so quickly. In the end, it was because he cared for her. "Thank you, Quill," She bit her lower lip, held back the tears, and expressed her gratitude to him. Then, she heard a soft yet helpless chuckle from the other end of the phone. His tone was loving. "You are the Hanover family''s only daughter. If you get bullied once you get married, the Hanover family has your back, no matter where or when. You hear me?" "Yes!" Minerva nodded her head heavily. "I know, Quill!" "I need to go for a meeting. I''ll hang up now. Remember to let me know the date of the wedding." She nodded and said goodbye to him before hanging up the phone. She looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help but tear up. But soon, Minerva reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. Then, she lifted her lips and smiled at the mirror. She had her brother''s blessing to marry Maddox. Being able to receive his blessings was the best thing to be happy about! Since Quill agreed to their marriage, Minerva had be apletely different person. Although he gave his blessing, he was still unwilling to hand over the ount book. He said that he would let them register after their wedding. She couldn''t be bothered about this. Anyway, he had already agreed. There was really no rush to register. Maddox, on the other hand, was so busy that he was nowhere to be found. Initially, he was nowhere to be found for a day or two. Now, he disappeared for a week. Minerva was a little annoyed, but when she remembered that he was in charge of the wedding, she held her anger back. The wedding was going to be abroad, so Maddox had to go to the site personally. He had to take a ne there. He would go on for hours without sleeping just to apany Minerva. She soon noticed his dark circles were getting more prominent, and she was starting to worry about him. "I''m afraid I won''t have a groom if you keep this up." After that, she touched the dark circles around Maddox''s eyes and his chin covered with stubble. "Look at you..." Upon hearing this, he could not help but raise his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? You''re already starting to dislike me before we even get married?" Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Minerva couldn''t bear to see him struggling like this, so she nodded. Maddox stopped in his tracks. Perhaps he did not expect her to admit it. A look of helplessness shed in his dark eyes as he said hoarsely, "You''re so heartless. Don''t you know why I''m doing all this?" Upon hearing this, Minerva bit her lower lip, "Of course I know why you did all of this, but... you have to take care of your health too. W- Why don''t you stay abroad for the time being?" He was speechless. After a moment of silence, he suddenly lowered his head and bit her lips. "I''ve been up for hours. I just came back and now you want to drive me away. The wedding is just right around the corner. Don''t make things difficult." She answered, "I''m not. I''m telling the truth. Have you not looked at yourself in the mirror for the past few days? If this continues, I''m afraid you''re going to scare all of our wedding guests away." "Are you?" "What?" "Are you going to be scared away?" She pressed her red lips together, and her voice went soft. "Of course not..." "Then that settles it," Maddox held on to the back of her head and pressed his forehead against her intimately. Their gazes intertwined. "As long as I don''t scare you away, even if it was only both of us at the wedding, I''ll still marry you." Minerva was touched by what Maddox said. She lowered her gaze as she felt a fuzzy feeling in her heart. Right then, her eyelids suddenly twitched violently. She was taken aback and suddenly raised her head. She was shocked as her eyelids kept twitching. Suddenly, she recalled the time when Sylvia called her when she was in the office. Back then, her eyelids twitched violently after she woke up. It was nothing, but she felt uneasy whenever her eyelids twitched. She would always have a bad feeling once she felt uneasy. Her face suddenly turned pale. She grabbed Maddox''s sleeve and asked, "When is your next flight?" "Tomorrow night. What''s wrong?" He noticed that something was off with her face and her gaze. He frowned and looked at her, "Are you not feeling well?" She shook her head, "No, the room might be a little stuffy." The wedding was happening soon. If she told Maddox what happened between her and Sylvia back then, would it affect him? Would Sylvia... ruin things for her? She pursed her lips, raised her head again, and said, "Book another flight. I''ll follow you tomorrow." His frown deepened. "Why do you have to apany me all of a sudden? Do you know how difficult it is to take a long haul flight? The wedding is approaching. It''s better to stay at home and wait for me." "No!" She rejected him without a second thought. She was even a little furious, "I just want to apany you. Are you going to buy me a ticket or not?" Maddox was silent. She stared at him for a long while before she suddenly pushed him aside and climbed out of bed to grab her phone. "If you don''t buy it for me, then I''ll buy it myself!" He quickly jumped out of bed and grabbed her wrist. "What happened? Weren''t you fine a while ago? Why are you acting all strange? What happened?" He was right in front of her, but her mood changed so drastically. He couldn''t figure out what was up with her. Minerva didn''t want to entertain him and wanted to buy the tickets on her phone, but Maddox was so strong that she couldn''t fight him. After struggling for a while, she said furiously, "If you don''t buy tickets for me, can''t I pay for it myself? It''s not a big deal. At most, you''ll be in business ss, and I''ll be in economy ss." He was dumbfounded. He looked helplessly at the emotional Minerva in front of him. He sighed and pulled her hand, "Why wouldn''t I want to buy it for you? It''s just that it is a long trip, and it will be very tiring for you. You''ve also experienced it yourself before, so why do you suddenly want to apany me abroad?" Why? Since he wanted a reason so badly, Minerva came out with a random excuse. "I don''t want to be separated from you for too long. Isn''t this a good enough reason?" She lifted her head after speaking. Her eyes met his. Maddox held his breath at how direct she was. The only time she would ever say that was when she was outraged. However, that sentence was like an arrow that pierced right through his heart. He stared at the woman in front of him for a long time. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but reach out and pull her into his arms. "I don''t want us to be separated too, but... once the wedding is over, we can be back together. I have to go abroad for the wedding. After the wedding is over, even if you don''t want to be with me everyday, I will be sticking to you like glue." "But..." She felt very uneasy. She did not know what was up with her recently. She bit her lower lip and said, "What if... you don''t do it yourself? Assign someone else to do it." "This wedding is my way of making it up to you. I have to do it myself. I don''t trust anyone else with it." Since he already said this, she had nothing else to say. She could only ask, "Then... Can I follow you?" "Alright, stop messing around. It''s just a few more days. Stay here. You have to get ready too. You''ll have to pack and fly over in three days. We have your wedding dress prepared." Wedding dress... The wedding was happening abroad. The wedding was so sudden that they needed to get the wedding dress custom- made. The wedding dress would only be ready two days before the wedding, so Minerva hadn''t had the chance to try it on. However, the designer would make the dress for her, so she did not worry if the dress would not fit her. "It''s gettingte. Isn''t this your bedtime? Be a good girl and sleep." After that, Maddox lifted her up, put her on the bed and hugged her to sleep. Even though she was enveloped in a warm embrace, Minerva still felt a chill run down her back with arms holding her. What Sylvia said that day was like a curse. She kept reying it over and over again in her mind. "Do you think he really wants to marry you? No! He feels guilty and wants to make it up to you. He doesn''t love you..." "If both of you truly love each other, then you wouldn''t have separated five years ago." "I''m cursing all of you! I swear you''ll never get together again! Never!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 Minerva didn''t know how long she had slept for, but her dreams were full of the sinister voices of Sylvia''s curses. They kept resonating in her ears, disturbing her all night long. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva suddenly widened her eyes and found that it was already daybreak. The warmth on her back had also disappeared. She was the only one in bed. Her heart was thumping fast, and her forehead covered with sweat. Minerva blinked and suddenly sat up. Seeing the blue sea outside the window, her eyelid started to twitch again. She subconsciously reached out her hand and pressed on the twitching eyelids. However, she could clearly feel her eyelids twitching under her finger. Why was this happening? Was something bad going to happen? They were just days away from the wedding. If anything was to happen to Maddox or her... Would there be no turning back? No! She didn''t want this to happen, so she got up and went to get her phone. Sure enough, she saw Maddox''s text, saying that he had already gone to the airport. She looked at the time, and the flight shouldn''t have departed. Hence, she sent him a message telling him to take good care of himself. Then, she directly dialed Quill''s number. Hel was preparing for a meeting when she received Minerva''s call. "What''s wrong?" "Quill..." Minerva''s tone didn''t sound good. She reached out her hand and pinched her aching temple. "There''s something I want to tell you. Otherwise, I''ll always feel uneasy." He could hear the entanglement in her tone. Just then, Juliette walked in. "Mr. Hanover, the meeting..." Before she could finish her words, he raised her hand to stop her. Juliette had no choice but to stop talking. Then, she saw him walking over to the window. He said solemnly, "What makes you feel uneasy? Isn''t the wedding going to be held soon? Did he make you uneasy? Do you regret it?" Minerva said, "It''s not because of him. There''s something else..." "Something else?" He pursed his lips as he saw the traffic outside the window, waiting calmly. After that, Minerva gradually told him about what had happened with Sylvia that day. Originally, she wanted to keep this a secret. "At first, I thought that... With her current strength, she shouldn''t be able to stir up any trouble. But... My eyelids twitch so violently that they make me feel uneasy, Quill..." "So, you want me to help you?" Although she was embarrassed, she still nodded. "I''m sorry, Quill. I know I shouldn''t bother you with this, but..." "But you saw that he had been putting a lot of effort into nning the wedding, and you feel sorry for him?" These words made Minerva''s heart jolt. She could only nod her head and silently admit it. Then, she heard him sigh heavily. "I''m really afraid that you''ll fall into his hands for the rest of your life. Minerva... Do you know that men can''t be spoiled? If he''s willing to do it, you''ll have to let him be. When he gets used to it, he won''tin about anything he does in the future. Moreover, humans will always cherish something harder to get, you..." "Quill, I know what you''re trying to say." She cut him off. "But love is a matter between two people. It won''tst long if only one of us puts in the effort. Besides, we''re going to hold our wedding soon. I don''t want... anything unexpected to happen before the wedding. That''s why I''m asking you for help." Suddenly, the other end of the phone fell silent. She was not sure if Quill was willing to help her, so she waited patiently. After a while, she finally heard him sigh and say, "I know. I will help you settle this matter. The only thing you have to worry about is your wedding." Upon hearing that he was willing to help her, Minerva was finally relieved. She was both touched and gratified. "Thank you, Quill." "Silly girl, it took me a lot of effort to find you and bring you back. If you end up unhappy, then I really don''t have the guts to face Mother." After Quill promised to help her solve her problem with Sylvia, Minerva felt much relieved. However, she still stuck to her previous n. There was still more than an hour before Maddox took off. She packed up her clothes and then asked the driver to send her to the airport. After getting in the car, she took out her phone to book her a flight. Seeing that there were still tickets avable, she couldn''t help but smirk. "Maddox, I''ming!" She thought excitedly. No matter what, she had to stay by his side. It was likely that she would feel uneasy until the wedding was finally over. When she arrived at the airport, the driver looked at her puzzledly. "Young Madam, shouldn''t we... at least inform Mr. Yardley about you being at the airport?" Minerva shook her head. "There''s no need to tell him. I don''t want him to know." If Maddox found out, would he still let her roam around freely? She wanted to go there secretly. She would call him when they finally arrived there. Seeing the chauffeur''s hesitant expression, she reassured him before heading into the airport with her bag on her back. She came out spontaneously, so she only packed a few clothes, a few bottles of skincare products, and a few lipsticks. Then, she headed straight to the counter to collect her flight ticket. Although she was on the same flight as Maddox, she knew that Maddox must be boarding the ne through the VIPne, so she went directly to the boarding gate like everyone else. When she finally arrived, all the staff members were already checking their flight tickets. Therefore, Minerva directly lined up to board the ne. When she finally sat down and listened to the air stewardess'' gentle reminder, Minerva actually felt unbelievable. She really boarded the ne. Maddox... He was in the business ss seats, wasn''t he? When she got off the ne, she would go directly to look for him, but she didn''t know how he would react the moment she met up with him. Would he be surprised or frightened? At the thought of Maddox''s expression, Minerva couldn''t help but chuckle. However, she seemed to be a little drowsy again, so she had to wait until everyone sat down before going to sleep. After everyone took their seat, she thought that the ne was going to take off. She didn''t expect to hear a crying from the front of the ne. She didn''t know what was going on, but she saw a tall figure heading in her direction. At a nce, her expression changed. Wasn''t that Maddox? Why was he there? Puzzled, Minerva subconsciously lowered her shoulders and then lowered her cap a little. The ne had not taken off yet, and Maddox suddenly came here. Would he drive her off the ne? When she thought up to this point, she started to shrink further in her seat. "Please don''t find me. I''ve already nned to look for you after the nended." Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Minerva felt that she was going to shrink into the floor. If she could dig a hole in the ground and hide in it, she would have done so. Now, she didn''t dare to make a sound. She just sat there with her hat low, trying to be as still as possible. She didn''t know why, but the person sitting beside her suddenly stood up. She didn''t know what happened, but the person quickly sat back down. Only then did Minerva rx. Because she kept her head down all the time, she didn''t know what was going on. By estimation, Maddox should have passed by her by this time. Hence, she quietly raised her head and wanted to observe her surroundings. However, she unexpectedly met with a pair of deep, ice-cold eyes. They looked into each other''s eyes. Silence... Minerva''s pupils dted a little. Then, she came to her senses and gently lowered her head. She continued to curl up there as if she hadn''t seen anything. Maddox, who was seated beside her, could not help but sneer when he saw this. "You have the guts to board the ne, but you don''t dare to look at me?" She was at a loss for words. His voice was so sharp that it made her scalp tingle. Minerva bit her lower lip and once again slowly raised her head. "I, I said I would go with you, but you didn''t agree, so I had to...e by myself." Maddox''s lips curled up into a cold smile. "Sneaking into the ne? You even bought an economy seat?" Minerva was speechless. The people around stared at them. It seemed that someone recognized that they were the two people on the posters all over North City. Someone even took out her phone to secretly take a picture of them. Minerva''s expression changed slightly when she saw this. She quickly lowered her head and threw herself into his embrace. She suddenly threw herself into his arms, leaving Maddox dazed for a moment. However, he quickly caught a glimpse of the camera out of the corner of his eyes. He narrowed his eyes and looked at thedy fiercely. His aura was already strong, and at this moment, there was even a murderous intent in his gaze. The woman''s hand immediately went weak, and her phone fell to the ground. She panicked and lowered her head to look for her phone. Maddox turned around and looked at the little woman who was hiding in his arms. He could not help but ridicule her. "You weren''t scared to sneak into the ne, but now you are scared of this?" She still had her head lowered. She asked in a low voice, "Are they still taking pictures?" "Look for yourself?" Only then did she raise her head to look at the woman. When she realized that the woman was only bending down to look for her phone, she heaved a sigh of relief and covered her chest. She then looked at his gloomy face. "Since I''m already here, you won''t pull me off the ne, will you?" Maddox was stupefied. "Wow, you actually reminded me of such a good idea." After speaking, he grabbed Minerva''s slender and fair wrist. She was taken aback and widened her eyes in an attempt to pull her hand back. "Are you afraid now? Why weren''t you afraid when you threatened me earlier?" He got closer to her, and his gaze was sharp. The aura lingering around him had be more and more powerful. She was dumbfounded. She bit her lower lip and simply shut her eyes. "Well, then pull me off. You will have to get off the ne, too. If you won''t allow me to go together, then no one is going." She acted as if she had nothing to lose. Minerva thought that if Maddox pulled her off the ne, then she would hold him tightly and would not let him go and board the ne either. When the time came, neither of them would be able to board the ne. However, after some time there didn''t seem to be any movement. She opened her eyes again. She saw the helpless look in his eyes. He was still clenching her wrist, but his grip was much lighter. He sighed when he saw that she was in such a bad mood. "Why did you suddenly be so childish? Recently... You like to make a fuss." Upon hearing his words, Minerva recalled her recent behavior. It really seemed... She did not only be naughty, but alsozy and gluttonous. Everyday, she only wanted to sleep and didn''t even want to work. What was wrong with her? Could it be... because she felt that Maddox would be able to feed her when she married him? Was that the reason why she becamezy? At the thought of this, Minerva''s face instantly turned sour. She did not want to continue being azy person. Of course, she had to deny it in front of him. She pulled back her hand and gritted her teeth. "Who wants to make a fuss? I''m just worried about you, and I want to stay by your side, but you don''t allow me to. It''s just a flight, and you insisted so hard not to let me board it. Who''s the one making the fuss?" After saying that, she turned her head and looked out of the window, no longer looking at him. "Well, stop messing around. Do you know how much I''m worried about you? If you want to go, then go. But when you arrive at the ce, you are not allowed to run around." Did he agree? Minerva stared at him with a little hesitation before nodding her head. "Fine!" The two of them had reached a consensus. She would definitely not run around. It was just that she felt that her eyelids were twitching so much that she was worried about Maddox being alone. That was why she wanted to stay by his side. She wanted to make sure that he was safe until the wedding was finally over. The ne flew for a long time, and it didn''t take long for her to feel drowsy again. While she was sleeping in her seat, her head was flopping around. Seeing this, Maddox could only grab her and lean her against his shoulder. By the time they arrived, it was already deep into the night. He woke her up, and she drowsily moved forward while hanging onto him. He then carried her into his car and brought her to his room. She slept all the way there. He personally carried her into her room after arriving. When her head touched the soft pillow, she directly reached out to hold the quilt and then fell asleep again. Upon seeing this, he didn''t ask her to take a shower. Looking at Minerva in front of him, he felt a little strange. Recently... She seemed to be very drowsy. She slept on the ne, in the car, and she went straight back to sleep when they reached the room? However, he did not think too much about it after that. He thought that she was sleep-deprived because she was too worried about himself. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva had a nightmare again. When she woke up, her heart was thumping, and her eyelids twitched violently. When she woke up, she subconsciously reached out to touch the side, only to find no one beside her. Therefore she had to get up, only to find that she was in a ce she was not familiar with. She recalled what happened the night before and knew that this was the room that Maddox brought her to. Her phone vibrated. Minerva took out her phone and found that Vera had sent her a video call. She answered with a messy heap of hair on her face. "F*ck, Minerva... Where have you been? Why was Beanie sent home so early in the morning?" Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Minerva was dumbfounded. Beanie had been staying with her at the Ocean Vi during this period of time, but when he was at school the day before, Minerva headed straight to the airport to look for Maddox. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. To her surprise, he asked someone to send Beanie to Vera? "Well, I''m abroad now. I''ll entrust you to take care of him first." "What the f*ck. I was informed to pack our stuff and head to the airportter." Minerva was puzzled. She did not know what was going on. On the other end of the video call, Vera rolled her eyes at her. "You look like you don''t know what''s going on. Are you getting dumb recently?" Minerva was speechless after being offended. "Otherwise, how could you not figure out why Beanie and I have to pack up immediately and head to the airport? It was because you went abroad in advance. Your wedding is approaching. Maddox let me apply for leave and bring Beanie along to apany you. He''s afraid that you will be bored." "I see..." "What''s going on with you? It''s weird for you to be so slow and it seems like you are always drowsy. And... You are one size fatter." "Fatter?" Minerva subconsciously reached out her hand to feel her face. Had she grown fat? She felt that her appetite was growing, and she also felt that she had gained some weight, but... Was she one size fatter? "Oh, my, you''re really one size fatter. Has your wedding dress arrived? I don''t know what you are going to do when you can''t fit into the dress..." "Well, I''m going to hang up first. I''ll have to pack up. I''ll arrive at your ce around night time!" Soon, Vera hung up the phone. Maddox was out the entire day, while she was served meals on time. At night, neither Vera nor Beanie had arrived yet. She had waited for them for so long that she was getting drowsy again and she soon fell asleep. The next day, she received two pieces of news. The first was that Vera and Beanie had arrived. The second one was that her wedding dress had been delivered to her ce. Therefore, Vera took her straight to try out her wedding dress when she met her, and Beanie didn''t have time to hug or talk to Minerva. The wedding dress was very delicate. It was so stunning that one couldn''t take their eyes off it. Vera urged her to wear it. Minerva was also filled with anticipation, even though she had worn a wedding dress five years ago. But at that time... It was a meaningless wedding to her. She didn''t even pay attention to what the wedding dress looked like. As for the wedding with Jonatha, she didn''t even get to wear the wedding dress. Back then, she only wore a formal dress. When Minerva was trying out the wedding dress, she came to a miserable realization.. She couldn''t pull up the zipper. Minerva was dumbfounded. This was a little awkward. Had she really gained weight? Could she not fit into her previous clothing size? "Well..." Vera called the staff over. "What should we do if we can''t pull up the zipper?" "What?" The staff members who had brought the wedding dress over were puzzled for a moment and then came forward to help. These people tried so hard that beads of sweat were dripping down their foreheads, but the zipper still couldn''t be pulled up. Vera was speechless. "How much have you eaten recently to gain so much weight? I''m not trying to shame you, but didn''t you have a slender figure previously? Since you are going to hold a wedding, you should restrain yourself... Everyday you only eat and sleep like a pregnant woman." After these unintentional words, both of them were dumbfounded. Minerva stood there in a daze. Vera was also staring at her dazedly. After a long while, her lips parted slightly. "You, you... can''t... really..." Was she pregnant? Vera didn''t say thest sentence out loud, but everyone seemed to understand what she meant. Han Minerva felt her eyelids twitch. "Pregnant?" From all the recent events, it seemed that she was... really pregnant. Otherwise, why would she only eat and sleep all day long? Not long ago, she couldn''t bear the greasy smell of the takeout and ended up vomiting... At the thought of this, her expression turned a little strange. "I... I''m not too sure either." "When is yourst period?" Mentioning her menstrual cycle, her expression changed. "Are you really pregnant?" Vera asked. Hearing this, the staff members congratte her, "Congrattions, Young Madam. It''s a good thing." Minerva was frozen in ce. So was Vera. After being silent for a long while, Minerva asked solemnly, "What about the wedding dress? I''ve gained some weight, and I can''t pull up the zipper." After being reminded by her, they finally came back to their senses. One of them immediately replied, "I''ll call the designer right away." Thus, she went to make the call. Vera pulled Minerva to a corner and sat down. "What''s wrong with you? No wonder. I said that you weren''t very diligent recently. It turns out that you are just a confused pregnant woman... But you seem too puzzled. You don''t even know that you are pregnant. I really don''t know what to say. It''s not like you haven''t gotten pregnant before." Minerva''s expression didn''t look too good either. She didn''t expect to be pregnant. Although she was going to hold a wedding, she didn''t seem to want to give birth to a second child. She didn''t give Beanie enough love, and now she had to give birth to another one... By then, she couldn''t be sure whether Beanie would be ufortable with this. The more Minerva thought about it, the more depressed she felt. She lowered her eyes. "What''s wrong with you? It''s a good thing that you''re pregnant. Why do you look so sad?" Minerva raised her head and looked hesitant. "I don''t know if Beanie can ept it... I''m suddenly pregnant. How am I supposed to exin it to him?" "Beanie?" Vera reacted. "Are you worried that he can''t ept a sibling?" Minerva nodded. After all, he had been alone for five years. He would certainly not get used to having a sibling all of a sudden. Also, he had always been very thoughtful and sensible. She was worried that he would not express his emotions and would secretly suppress them. This was what she was most worried about. She hoped that her child could be crying or throwing tantrums like the others. It would be fine if he was only obedient once in a while, unlike now. He was so obedient that she often ignored him. "Actually... Beanie is also very lonely. If you can give him a sibling, I think he will be very happy. After all, he is only five years old at the moment... Five yearster, he may have a different idea." As they were talking, the staff member came back and said that the wedding dress'' design could be changed, even if she was pregnant. Minerva and Vera were a little surprised to hear this. It could be changed? As a designer, why didn''t Minerva figure this out when she was trying out the dress? "What do you mean?" "Our designer said that you, Miss Hanover, are a designer yourself. You would be able to notice it when you look at the waist." Chapter 706 Chapter 706 After hearing what she said, Minerva went to check the wedding dress herself. After observing it for a while, she realized it and couldn''t help but chuckle. "Your designer are really good to make such a design. Thank her on my behalf. This is going to help me a lot." "You''re wee, Miss Hanover. We are pleased that you are satisfied with the dress." After everything was finally settled, the dress was left with Minerva, and the staff members left. Minerva felt that she was pregnant, but she couldn''t be certain without a proper medical checkup. As the wedding was right around the corner, she decided to check it out after the wedding. In the blink of an eye, the decoration of the wedding waspleted. "Minerva, are you nervous? The wedding is the day after tomorrow," Vera knelt on the bed next to her, rubbing her hands nervously. "I''m the one getting married. Why are you so nervous?" Vera smirked awkwardly and said, "Because... Quill will attend the wedding, and... I''m your bridesmaid. He will definitely see me at that time. I''m so nervous... I want to dress up a little better, but I''m also afraid of stealing your limelight. What should I do, Minerva?" "So you''re worried about your own matters." Vera realized that she had been too straightforward just now. She bit her lower lip and smiled awkwardly, "Minerva, you will soon be married to the person you love, and I''m not even close to getting the person I love, so..." "So, you want to steal my limelight?" Vera quickly shook her head. "I don''t mean that. I know that bridesmaids always dress up to set off the bride. Fine, I''ll not put on makeup and let you shine." "Alright, I know what you''re thinking. It''s Quill, isn''t it? Look at how desperate you are. When the timees, I''ll have my makeup artist do your makeup for you. You can choose the bridesmaid''s dress yourself." "Really?" Vera''s eyes were watery upon hearing her words. She hugged her, feeling extremely moved. "Minerva, you are really too good to me. Don''t worry. I will definitely try my best to chase after your brother and be your sister- in-w! Once I achieve this, I will definitely treat you better than how your brother treats you." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help teasing her. "Are you saying that you''re not treating me well because you are not my sister-inw?" Vera let out a cry and wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes. She was somewhat unable to catch up with her words. "Well, I''m just joking with you. Don''t cry. Go and get ready." Because they were about to hold the wedding ceremony, their tradition was that the couple could not meet each other the day before the wedding. It just so happened that Maddox had something to do and flew back. When Minerva heard the news that he was going back to the country, she wanted to go with him but was stopped by Quill. "You''re going to be the bride soon. Why are you following him? He''ll be back when the wedding starts." Minerva said, "But, can he be in time for tomorrow''s wedding? It''s a long trip here." Quill looked at her indifferently. "He has arranged everything properly. Do you think he will not be able to make it in time?" That was right. Maddox had everything nned, but he also single-handedly took up all the responsibilities, trying not to trouble her. In fact, she knew why he nned everything by himself. Maddox probably felt that he owed it to her and wanted to give her a very grand wedding handled by himself. In fact, Quill was quite satisfied with this. Originally, he thought that he would ask someone else to take care of the wedding. However, he did not expect that Maddox actually nned everything by himself. This made him even more taken abackpared to the contract that Maddox gave him. "Well, go to rest early, and you have to be well-rested for the wedding tomorrow." "Alright." That night, she slept soundly. On the other hand, Vera, who was sleeping beside her, couldn''t sleep well. However, she didn''t want to disturb Minerva, so she ran over to the sofa to sleep with a pillow in her arms. She only gradually fell asleep deep in the night. However, she heard someone knock on the door not long after she fell asleep, saying that the bride had to get up early and put on her clothes. Vera suddenly got up and went to wake Minerva up. When she woke up, she was shocked to see the dark circles under her eyes. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you have such a bad dark eye circle? How are you going to be morouster?" Vera was depressed. "Don''t mention it. The thought of meeting your brother made me too nervous to fall asleep." After that, she stared at her enviously and said, "I suddenly felt that being pregnant is not too bad. You can even sleep so soundly." Minerva was speechless. After she got up to wash up, she saw Maddox''s message on her phone. It was sent at midnight the previous night, saying that he was already at the airport and would definitely give her an unforgettable wedding. Upon seeing this message, a faint smile appeared on her face. She then put away her phone. The stylist happened to be standing behind her. She was envious, and she even praised Minerva for how lucky she was to be able to marry such a wonderful man. Her words caused her face to flush red. In front of the makeup artist, Vera brought Minerva something to eat. She ate a little and then couldn''t help but take out her cell phone to call Maddox. When she made the call, the call was not connected, and she found that he had switched off his phone. He was most likely still on the ne, so Minerva checked his flight itinerary. He might still need another hour to arrive. When she put away her phone, Minerva wanted to get up and go to the bathroom, but she identally poured the cup of water on the table. Thud! The cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces. A small piece even cut Minerva''s leg. "Ah! Ah!" The stylist let out a cry of surprise. "Miss Hanover, your foot is bleeding." "What''s going on?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera, who was next door, heard themotion. She ran over and happened to hear the screaming. She nced over at Minerva and saw that her fair foot had been cut by broken ss. There was a faint trace of blood on her foot. "How did this happen?" The assistant behind Vera saw this scene, and she subconsciously muttered, "Today is the wedding day. The cup is broken, and there is blood. How unlucky it is!" Vera''s expression changed slightly when she heard this. She then turned to look at Minerva''s expression. Sure enough, she had also heard these words. Her face and lips were a little pale. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? It was unintentional." Vera turned around and red at the assistant. She then hurriedly walked over to Minerva. "Minerva, are you alright? Let me check the wound." The stylist came back to her senses and red at the assistant. "Hurry up and deal with the ss." Minerva, however, stood rooted to the spot. She looked at the broken ss, and her eyelid began to twitch again. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 The sight of blood... Was it ominous? In the past, Minerva had heard this saying on television. At that time, she felt that there was no basis for this and that it was nonsense. How could it be ominous to see blood? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, now that she saw the bloodstain, Minerva realized that she was starting to worry frantically. She was feeling uneasy all this while. Earlier that day, everything seemed to be in ce. However, after the cup broke, the stylist''s words shook her heart. It was as if someone had punctured her chest. This feeling... When Vera walked to Minerva''s side, she wanted to take a look at the wound on her leg. However, she suddenly picked up her cell phone and gave Maddox a call as if she had gone mad. Her eyelids kept twitching, and her heart was pounding rapidly. She was afraid that something would happen to him. "Don''t worry." Seeing this, Veraforted her and said, "The assistant was spouting nonsense. Don''t take it to heart." The assistant also realized that she had said something wrong just now. Even if it was really ominous, she couldn''t say it out loud. She quickly walked up to Minerva and bowed her head in apology. "I''m sorry, Miss Hanover. What I said just now waspletely unintentional. Please don''t take it to heart. I really didn''t do it on purpose." The stylist also echoed, "Yes, Miss Hanover, these unlucky words are what old people would say. Today is a fine day, and the wedding is about to start. You can sit down and continue with your makeup." "That''s right, Minerva, it''s nothing much. Don''t worry anymore...." Vera was also persuaded from the side. Minerva was still uneasy when she heard the livid voice of the voicemail, but seeing how everyone was worried seeing her in this state, she felt that she was overthinking things. Maddox was on the ne at this moment, and the flight hadn''t arrived yet, so it was normal that he couldn''t pick up her phone. She nced at the tiny wound on her feet and thought about what the assistant had said. She felt that probably because she was pregnant, she was more sensitive and would overthink things. Thus, she was so worried over a cup toppling over. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down, and then said, "I''m fine. I need to use the bathroom." Aftering back from the bathroom, Minerva regained herposure. Seeing that everyone was staring at her anxiously, she smiled and said, "I''m fine. Go on with the makeup." Vera walked to her side and looked at her nervously. "Minerva, are you really okay?" "Well, isn''t the wedding going to be held soon? Let''s continue." After that, the stylist did her makeup very carefully. Probably because of what happened earlier, it made the entire room very tense. The assistant didn''t even dare to breathe because she had said the wrong thing, and everyone else didn''t dare to start a conversation. Minerva also fell silent, and she didn''t fall asleep again. After everything was in order, it was about time. Friends and rtives began to show up at the venue. The journey from Minerva''s current location to the wedding venue would take half an hour. They had arranged photography sessions on the way, so the wedding was going tomence one and a half-hourster. Before that, the groom would be with his groomsmen to wee the bride down the aisle. Parents from both sides would also show up. Both Maddox''s parents had passed away, and Minerva only had an elder brother left, so they simplified the ceremony and directly let the groom walk the bride down the aisle. After checking Maddox''s flight itinerary, Quill pursed his thin lips and said, "The airport is not far away. He should head directly here once hends." Minerva had alreadypleted her makeup. She sat on the wedding bed and waited patiently with a bouquet of flowers in her hands. After putting on the bridesmaid''s clothes and makeup, Vera apanied her by her side. When she saw Quill, she did not dare to face him directly. After all, she had terrible dark circles. Vera was feeling miserable. Initially, she wanted to show her best side to the man she liked, but it turned out that... she actually couldn''t sleep and ended up having two big, dark circles around her eyes. Although the makeup artist had concealed her dark circles, perhaps because of her poor sleep, Vera''s skin was not radiant at this moment. Anyway, she was very dissatisfied with herself that day. Therefore, she could only stay by Minerva''s side and listen to what Quill was saying with her head down. "Yes." Minerva nodded her head and let out a hum, indicating that she understood. Quill stared at her for a long moment, seeing how indifferent she was and how she was not excited despite being the bride. His gaze swept to Vera. His gaze was low and steady. When it swept across her, she could feel it immediately. Therefore, she secretly nced at him and found that he was staring straight at her. She was so nervous that she lowered her head again, and her heart thumped violently. "What should I do?" Vera thought. Was Quill staring at her? Why was he looking at her? Did he notice her dark circles? With this thought in mind, she was puzzled about why he was staring at her. Finally, she could only raise her head again to look at him. It had been a long time before Vera had raised her head and looked at him. Seeing this, Quill immediately gave her a look and waved his hand at her, indicating her toe over. Vera was taken aback for a moment, looking at him with wide eyes. Then, she raised her index finger and pointed to herself doubtfully. He nodded, then turned around and walked out. "Minerva, I''m going out for a moment," she bent down and whispered. When she saw Minerva nod her head, she felt reassured and headed outside. After following Quill outside, Vera found that her heart was beating faster. She nervously bit her lower lip and stared at him in front of her, who was tall and masculine. "You... You asked me toe out. What''s the matter?" He had made it clear before that he didn''t want her to call him Mr. Hanover anymore. He always felt that it was strange for her to call him that. Quill turned her head and looked at Vera with aplicated expression. Noticing her dark circles, he pressed his thin lips together and asked, "What''s wrong with Minerva?" She was speechless. The light in her eyes faded a little, but she still answered his question seriously. "Maybe it''s because she''s worried about Mr. Yard ley." It was indeed annoying that Maddox hadn''t shown up yet. Quill pursed his thin lips. "I know. You''re her bridesmaid today, aren''t you? Please calm her down. I''ll deal with Maddox." She nodded in a daze. "Okay." After that, she raised her head and looked at him. "Is that everything you wanted to talk to me about?" He frowned slightly. "What''s the matter?" She was stupefied. Vera thought that Quill would at least ask something about herself. She did not expect... that he would call her over just for Minerva. "No, it''s fine, then I''ll go back in first." After Vera finished speaking, she wanted to turn around, but Quill''s voice suddenly sounded from behind. "What''s going on with your dark circles?" Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Hearing this, Vera was so excited that she almost flew up. "Quill... Is he caring about me? If he didn''t care about me, why would he notice the dark circles around my eyes?" She thought to herself. When she was excited, Vera had forgotten that her dark circles were so terrible that they could be noticed at a nce. The only thing on her mind was that Quill cared about her. Thinking of this, she quickly turned around. "I''m fine. It''s just that I didn''t sleep wellst night..." After that, she suddenly realized that even Quill asked her this question. Didn''t this mean that her dark circles were very serious? After realizing it, she covered her eyes with her hands and asked in a low voice, "My dark eye circles... Did I look really ugly?" He was speechless. Looking at the upset girl in front of her, he was at a loss for words for a moment and didn''t know what to say. Seeing that he didn''t answer, she became gloomy again. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked this. Then I... I''ll go back first." After that, she didn''t wait for Quill to answer and ran away immediately. After running some distance, she was still buzzed. She clutched her hot cheeks and felt very happy. Quill had given her a drumstick previously, and now he asked her about her dark circles. It meant that her efforts had not been in vain. He could still notice her. As long as he could notice her, she would keep working hard. When she worked harder to get his attention, it would be easier for her to get close to him. The more she thought about it, the more hopeful she felt. She yed with her fingers and felt very happy in her heart. However, when she saw Minerva''s listless appearance, Vera instantly felt guilty. She was still upset, so she couldn''t be happy alone. Hence, she ran over to apany her. As time passed by, theughter of friends and rtives seemed to fade away gradually and disappeared. Minerva sat there as if she was going to go numb. She did not move at all. After some time, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Quill, who was not far away from her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. "Quill." "What''s wrong?" "Did you receive any news regarding Maddox''s flight? Has he arrived at the airport?" Upon hearing this, he took out her mobile phone and checked it. Then, he pursed his thin lips and said, "It shows that the flightnded half an hour ago." "Half an hour ago?" Minerva asked in a low voice. Quill thought for a while. Then, he turned to Juliette beside him and said, "Please personally bring someone to check the flight status and see if you could contact him." When Juliette heard these words, she felt that something wasn''t right. She didn''t dare to ask about it and could only quickly nod her head. "Yes, Mr. Hanover, I''ll go right now." She quickly left. After she left, Minerva, who had been sitting there, couldn''t restrain herself anymore. She got up directly from the wedding bed, and Vera quickly went up to help her. "Minerva...1 After she got out of bed, she dialed Maddox''s cell phone number over and over again. However, she was sent straight to voicemail over and over again. "Hello, the number you have dialed is unavable." After hearing the voicemail several times, she simply picked up the hem of her wedding dress and headed out. The faces of the crowd changed slightly. Quill and Vera stepped forward to stop her. "Where are you going at this time?" "I''ll wait for him at the airport." "What''s wrong with you? It''s no use going to the airport at this time. What if he has already gotten off the ne and is on his way here? If you go to the airport now, you might miss him." "But... If he got off the ne, why hasn''t he turned on his phone yet? Perhaps the flight itinerary is wrong, or he boarded another ne. I''ll go to the airport myself and check it out." "It''s no use for you to go now. I''ve already sent Juliette there." Quill stopped her and said softly, "I know you''re worried, but think about it. Maddox has done so many things. Even if he arrived a little later, it would most probably be due to the flight being dyed. What are you afraid of?" Minerva couldn''t help but tremble when she heard thest question. That''s right. What was she afraid of? Was she afraid? Minerva lowered her eyes and retreated as if someone had seen right through her thoughts, biting her lower lip tightly. She didn''t know what she was afraid of... She only felt that the words Sylvia had said to herst time had clearly surfaced in her mind at this moment, as if they were echoing in his ears. "Minerva, it''s all thanks to you that I''m currently suffering. What right do you have to live a carefree life? Let me tell you something. Do you think Maddox really wants to marry you? No! He only feels guilty and wants to make it up to you! If he really loves you enough, you two wouldn''t have been separated from each other five years ago. Even if you marry him and be his wife, you won''t be happy for the rest of your life! I''ll curse all of you. I curse all of you that you''ll never be able to be together again. Even if you''re together, you won''t be happy again!" Like a demon''s voice, it continued to resonate in her ears. She and Maddox rarely saw each other before their wedding. Furthermore, she had been feeling uneasy all this while. What''s worse, the wedding was about to begin, and he was nowhere to be found. "Could it be... like what Sylvia said?" Maddox... He did not really want to marry her. He was merely trying to make up for the mistakes he had made five years ago. The day before the wedding, he felt that he didn''t want to get married... Thus, he chose not to appear? "Minerva?" Quill saw that something was wrong with her expression and went up to hold her shoulder. He said in a low voice, "Anyway, it''s not time yet. You don''t have to be nervous. Let''s wait. Maybe he wants to give you a surprise." After all, the man had done so many things for the wedding, and Quill, as her elder brother, had seen it with his own eyes. Nothing unexpected should happen. However... Quill became more and more suspicious. Before the wedding, Maddox gave him the contract. At that time, it seemed that he was very determined, but now? Would he refuse to let the wedding happen because the contract woulde into effect after he married Minerva? That was also possible! However, Quill believed him. After all, this man was chosen by his younger sister. She believed that Minerva''s judgment wouldn''t be so bad as to be deceived by the same man twice in a row. Minerva''s mental state was not inplete chaos. Soon, she remembered what she had said to Quill before. The reason for being separated from Maddox five years ago was that they didn''t trust each other. If she doubted Maddox at this moment merely because of Sylvia''s words, wouldn''t she be falling right into her trap? So, no, she couldn''t fall into her trap. She had to believe in Maddox and wait for him toe back here. If she couldn''t wait here, then she would go to the hall to wait. She believed that he would definitely appear! Chapter 709 Chapter 709 "Alright." Minerva nodded and put down the hem of the wedding dress in her hand. "Then, I''ll stay here and wait, or... Shall we go straight to the hall and wait for him there?" Quill raised his hand and nced at the time on his wristwatch. He whispered, "It''s not time yet. If he hasn''t shown upter, I''ll take you to the hall, but..." He paused when he spoke until this point. He seemed to be a little hesitant in whether or not he should finish the rest of his sentence. "But what?" Naturally, Minerva could hear the hesitation in his tone. She raised her head and nced at him. Although there was no expression on his face, his gaze seemed very deep. It could be seen that he was not in a good mood currently. His expression becameplicated when he saw Minerva asking him this question. He lowered his voice and asked, "Are you sure if he doesn''t appear on time, you are going to wait for him in the hall?" She questioned, "Why not?'' "The hall is packed with guests. If... he doesn''t even show up in the hall, then you..." He wanted to say that she would be embarrassed by that time. After all, she was still ady. "Quill." However, before he could finish her words, he was interrupted by her. Minerva stared at him, and her red lips gradually parted into a smile. Her voice was calm. "As I said, I give him all my trust. He didn''t tell me that he wouldn''t show up, so I am going to wait for him." Quill was speechless. Looking at Minerva, he didn''t know what to say. In fact, as her elder brother, he couldn''t make too many decisions for her. Now that she had made up her mind, he had nothing else to say. He could only nod while putting on a smile. "Since you''ve made up your mind, then I''ll listen to you." "Thank you, Quill." As time passed by, it was still quite a distance from the wedding venue to the airport. It was toote for Juliette when she finally arrived at the airport. They had set out from the hotel to the hall, and Minerva called Maddox again, but once again, she was directed to his voicemail again. Although she went to his voicemail countless times, she still kept calling him like a machine. Vera started to tear up upon seeing this. She looked out of the window and dared not look at her anymore. In fact, she always knew that Minerva was a stubborn person. She was not the kind of person who would go back on her word. As long as she believed in it, she was going to do it by hook or by crook. As her close friend, she had to stand by her side no matter what. However, now, seeing her in this state, Vera realized that she couldn''t bear seeing this any longer. She would rather have Minerva lose her temper instead of acting like she did now. When they arrived at the hall, all the rtives and friends were waiting there. Because they had nned a grand wedding, there were a ton of reporters and people on the scene. When Minerva got out of the car, countless reporters were carrying their cameras and chasing after her. Quill turned around and asked his assistant, "Is there still no news from Juliette?" The assistant looked at his phone and shook his head. "She told me that she was stuck in the traffic 15 minutes ago. Perhaps Mr. Yardley is also stuck in the traffic." He thought, "It''s fine if he was stuck in a traffic jam, but if it''s something else..." His eyes grew dim, and the aura around him became gloomy. "Maddox, you''d better keep your promise. If you don''t, don''t me him for keeping Minerva away from you," he thought. The wedding was about to begin, but the groom was nowhere to be found. Only Minerva, who was wearing a wedding dress, stood there, looking lonely. All the reporters saw what was happening and felt that there was something wrong. "What''s going on? Why is there only the bride? We''ve been here for so long. Is it not time for the wedding to start yet?" "I heard that this wedding is an arranged marriage between the Yardley Corporation and the Hanover Corporation of the North City. But... The one from the Yardley Corporation has not shown up. Could it be that he didn''t want to get married anymore? "Oh, I don''t know... We received a message saying that the wedding is going to be held here today, so we hurried over." "I heard that Young Master Yardley from the Yardley Corporation is very good-looking. He is usually not close to women, but many youngdies wish to be married to him. Could this news be released by the Hanover family? Is it what they want?" "No, such a thing had been spread out throughout the country for many years. If the Hanover family unterally spread the news, the Yardley Corporation would not turn a blind eye to it." "What¡¯s going on now?" A group of onlookers was throwing their own assumptions. Minerva had countless cameras pointed towards her, and the shing lights were blinding her. There were a ton of people on the scene, but the only one she cared about was Maddox. She didn''t know where he was now. Was there a traffic jam on the way here? Was the flight dyed? Did he not get on the flight at all... Buzz... The phone vibrated, and Minerva''s entire body trembled. She took out the phone that she was holding onto tightly for the entire time. She was so anxious that she didn''t even see who was calling, and she directly picked up the phone. "Maddox, are you going to arrive? A lot of reporters are here. I''m waiting for you in the hall. When are you going to..." "Minerva, it''s me." However, a gentle and clear voice echoed from the other end of the phone. The light of hope in Minerva''s eyes gradually dimmed. She hesitated for a while and finally figured out whom the voice belonged to. Her red lips paused for a while, and then she called out, "Benedict?" All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You were disappointed by my voice, weren''t you?" Minerva was dumbfounded. She did not expect him to call her at this time. She had waited so long for Maddox, and she thought that it was him... Thus, she answered the phone directly before she even looked at who was the one calling. "I saw the news. Is the wedding going to be held soon?" "Yes." "I definitely won''t be able to attend your wedding in time. Furthermore, Maddox won''t be happy when he sees me. I can only congratte you over the phone." "Thank you." She was in a bad mood now, so naturally, she wasn''t in the mood to talk to him. Benedict probably knew that she didn''t even want to talk to him, so he gave a wry smile. "Well, then I won''t bother you anymore. You must be happy." As Minerva hung up the phone, Juliette''s assistant, Tracy''s phone rang. "Juliette?" "What? I know!" After Tracy hung up the phone, she immediately reported to Quill, "President Hanover, Juliette just called to say that Mr. Yardley''s ne is in trouble!" Chapter 710 Chapter 710 "What did you say?" Quill suddenly squinted his eyes, and his aura became dangerous and gloomy. "Something''s wrong? What do you mean by trouble? Make it clear!" Frightened by him, Tracy was at a loss for words. Trembling, she took out her phone to look for the news and then went up to him. "President Hanover, look... These are recent news." Quill took the phone and looked at it, and sure enough, he saw the news that an ident had happened to the ne. The ne happened to be the one that Maddox took. Seeing this news, Quill''s vision turned dark and his legs went weak. He instantly thought of his sister, Minerva. Even he couldn''t ept such a piece of news. How could she bear it? It might be a huge shock to her. Upon hearing this news, Quill''s eyes suddenly dimmed, and the aura of his body became dense. He nced at Tracy next to him with a cold face. "Let''s keep this thing a secret for the time being." "But what about the wedding?" When Tracy knew about this, she was also very disturbed. After all, the probability of this happening was one out of a few thousand, and it actually happened to them. A grand wedding. Such a grand wedding, so many guests, and so many reporters were here with their cameras. But something had happened to the groom. If the groom didn''t show up at this wedding, how could they exin it? If they kept this a secret, everyone wouldn''t know that the groom was involved in an ident. Thus, everyone would assume that the groom ran away from his wedding. Tracy couldn''t make up her mind, staring at Quill with trembling eyes. "So... President Hanover, what do you want me to do? Juliette, she..." Quill stared at her in anger. "Aren''t you the assistant? Figure out something." What? Although she was the assistant, she wasn''t that intelligent... "President Hanover, I''m too dumb. I really can''t think of a solution at this time. Why don''t... I call Juliette and ask her how to deal with it?" He looked at her coldly as if he was looking at a loser. In fact, Tracy could understand his mood at the moment. After such a huge incident happened, he naturally wanted tofort his sister, but this was not something ordinary. This was a grand wedding. They were in the hall! She was just a small assistant. How could she keep things under control? The most urgent thing was to call Juliette first. Tracy did not care about what kind of look Quill had. She took out her mobile phone and called Juliette directly. After the call went through, Tracy hid to the side and asked her. "Juliette, President Hanover said that we must keep this a secret from Miss Hanover, and he asks me to figure something out. What should I do?" Juliette, who was currently hurrying back to the hall, said, "This is really somethingplicated." Many guests were attending this grand wedding. The worst thing was that there were so many reporters on the scene. Both local and foreign press were there. If the groom was nowhere to be found, who would guess how the media was going to write about this? "Such a big thing, if Miss Hanover is kept in the dark... It''s really a very tricky thing." Juliette thought for a long time, but she couldn''t think of any good idea. The only thing she could say was, "I can''t think of a solution for now. You should first think of a way to keep the scene under control, and then I''ll deal with it when I''m there. As for Miss Hanover, arrange for her to go to the lounge to rest first and say that I''m still investigating Mr. Yardley''s situation. Oh, try not to let her touch her phone. Regarding this matter... You can ask Vera to do it." When the secretary heard this, she immediately nodded her head. As expected of the secretary who had stayed by President Hanover''s side for a long time. Her solution was much more holistic than hers. Even if she knew that nothing could be changed, she still tried her best to keep everything under control at this moment. "I''ll do it right away." After the secretary hung up the phone, she followed Juliette''s order. However... She faced challenges in her first task. Minerva didn''t want to go to the lounge to rest and insisted on waiting in the hall. Numerous shlights and cameras at the scene were circling around her. Tracy was so anxious that she had to wink at Vera beside her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although she did not know what had happened, she naturally understood what Tracy meant. She could only walk up to Minerva and help her up. "Your hairstyle and makeup are a little messy. Let''s go backstage to tidy up." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s eyes lit up. Subconsciously, she stretched out her hand and touched her face. "Messy?" "Well, maybe the stylist didn''t do it well." Minerva was stupefied. How could it be? She stared at Vera, who was next to her, and her eyes were so sincere that Vera felt guilty. Finally, she could only say, "I''m telling the truth. Your lipstick is smeared." After saying that, Vera wiped her own lipstick, and when Minerva was not paying attention, she wiped it on her mouth. It seemed like Vera was helping to wipe Minerva''s chin, but in fact, she was wiping her lipstick on her chin. "Look." After doing all this, Vera took out her phone and switched to the camera. "Your lipstick is smeared. You might have identally rubbed it just now" Minerva looked at herself in the camera and did not speak. After a while, she nodded. "Okay, I''ll go backstage with you." Seeing that she finally loosened up, Vera breathed a sigh of relief. She supported her, lifted the hem of her dress for her, and walked in another direction, saying, "Be careful." When Tracy saw them walking to the backstage, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and continued to deal with other things. Vera held Minerva and walked to the backstage, saying, "Take a rest here for a while. I''ll find a stylist toe over and fix your makeup." "There''s no need." Minerva shook her head and rejected Vera''s request. "It''s just lipstick. I can solve this myself." "But..." Vera hesitated. "Can you solve it yourself? After all, today is..." "Because it''s a wedding, I can''t disappear for too long as the bride. I have to deal with it as soon as possible and go back to the front. Otherwise... What should Maddox do if he can''t see me when he arrives?" Vera was speechless. She was stuttering. Vera helped her backstage, and Minerva started fixing her makeup. Vera took the opportunity to slip out, and Tracy ran over nervously and stood not far away from her, waving at her. She didn''t know what was going on, so she had to walk over. "What''s wrong? Why did you ask me to bring Minerva backstage? What happened?" Up to now, Vera had a bad hunch. Tracy looked helpless. "I can''t do anything about it. Juliette asked me to do this. Mr. Yardley''s ne got into an ident. She''s on her way back now." Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Flight ident? When Vera heard this, her brain went nk, and she was taken aback by the news. She was dumbfounded for a long time before she came back to her senses. "You... What did you say? What do you mean by ident?" Vera was not Minerva. Naturally, Tracy told her what Juliette had told her. Seeing that she was still puzzled, Tracy said, "If you still don''t understand, use your phone and look for the news. The news report is already on the inte." Vera was stupefied. The first thing she did was take out her phone and scroll through the news. Sure enough, she saw that Maddox''s flight was involved in an ident. "How could this happen? Why did this happen? How is it possible?" After reading the news, she couldn''t ept it at all. It was such a happy day. How could such a tragedy happen? All of a sudden, Vera thought of the ss that Minerva had broken when she was doing her makeup. At that time, the stylist''s assistant said that it was ominous mindlessly. Back then, she felt that this assistant was really bad at talking, saying all these disturbing words. Was this a warning sign? She waspletely stunned, feeling that her mind wentpletely nk. Minerva... She thought of Minerva. What would happen if she, the bride, knew about this matter? Thinking of this, her hands couldn''t stop trembling. "Is the news reliable? Maybe Young Master Yardley isn''t on that ne?" The secretary shook her head. "I''m not sure about that. Juliette is already on her way here. This matter..." Tracy suddenly paused and then looked behind Vera with a pale face and trembling lips. Vera quickly understood her reaction. However, before she could turn around, she heard Minerva''s question. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "What''s wrong?" Vera turned around almost subconsciously and asked, "Why did youe out?" Minerva asked in confusion, "Can''t Ie out?" "What I mean is, have you finished touching up? I was about to ask her to help you find a stylist." "Didn''t I say that I don''t need a stylist?" Minerva touched her chin that she had just finished fixing. "I''ve already wiped the lipstick off. I''ve also slightly fixed my makeup. It shouldn''t be a problem. Maddox''s about to arrive. Let''s hurry up and get out." Hearing this, Vera and Tracy couldn''t help but look at each other. They both saw helplessness in each other''s eyes. Seeing that Minerva was really going out, Tracy quickly pushed Vera and gestured for her toe up with a solution. Vera was lost in thought and suddenly shouted, "Wait a minute." This loud cry startled Minerva. She suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Vera with her delicate brows furrowing bit by bit. "Vera, what''s wrong with you?" "Well..." She bit her lower lip in a dilemma and scratched her head nervously with her left hand. "Your makeup has not been fixed well, and the color of the chin doesn''t look right. Did you use a different foundation?" Minerva was speechless. She subconsciously reached out her hand and touched her chin once more. Different foundation? She didn''t seem to pay much attention to it either. She saw a bottle of foundation on the table and used it. After using it, she couldn''t see a huge difference in her makeup. "I don''t think so. Even if they''re different, I''ve looked in the mirror just now. There''s no problem." After saying this, Minerva immediately turned around and lifted the hem of her skirt. "Let''s go. Don''t make everyone wait for us." "Wait a minute!" Vera shouted again. She walked up to her and lifted the hem of her dress. She supported her with one hand and said, "The color is really different. Let''s head back in, and I''ll help you." Minerva''s delicate brows furrowed even deeper. She stared at Vera with her beautiful eyes as if she wanted to find out something from her face. Vera felt a little guilty being stared at by her. She had no choice but to avoid her eyes. "Let''s go, hurry up, please..." Minerva followed her in. When Tracy saw the two of them enter the room, she quietly heaved a sigh of relief and then called Juliette. "Juliette, please hurry up. I feel that I can''t hold on any longer. As for Miss Hanover..." "I know. Don''t rush me. I''m trying my best." Hanging up the phone, Tracy was so anxious that she spun around in circles. No one would expect such a thing to happen. Moreover, even Quill was nowhere to be found at this moment... Inside the dressing room. Vera bent down and carefully helped Minerva put on some makeup on her chin. As she was about toplete her makeup, her hand shook, and she identally applied the powder on her lips, ruining her lipstick. "Ah, my hand shook..." She bit her lips in embarrassment and then quickly took out a makeup remover, wipe "Let me re-do it for you." Minerva''s eyes were following her hand, and she noticed that her fingers were trembling. After removing the makeup from her lips, Minerva looked at her. "Is there something you''re hiding from me?" Hearing this, Vera was so frightened that she dropped the makeup wipe in her hand. She squatted down, picked it up, and threw it into the trash can. Then, she turned around and frantically looked for lipstick on the dressing table. "Minerva... You''re really humorous. Is there anything I can hide from you?" Although she tried to sound natural when she said that, Vera''s actions still exposed her current emotion. "If there''s nothing to hide from me, then why are you trembling?" Minerva sounded indifferent, but it made her heart jolt. Vera stopped what she was doing and forced a smile with the lipstick that she had tried so hard to find. "Am I trembling? Perhaps it''s because... it''s my hand?" After saying that, she took the things in her hands and was about toe over to Minerva. Minerva pressed her lips together as she stared at her hand without saying a word. "What''s wrong?" Vera was a little frightened by her gaze. "You''re holding a blush," she reminded her in a low voice. Vera looked down and found that she really was holding ablush. She was annoyed and said, "Well... My eyes clearly failed me. Wait a minute, I''ll look for it again." She turned around again to find a lipstick. Seeing Vera''s actions, it made Minerva feel even more uneasy. She pressed her slightly pale lips together and slowly lifted the hem of her skirt to stand up. "Don''t look for it anymore." "Minerva, wait for a while. I''ll be able to find it soon." She did not pay any attention to her. She turned around and walked out. When Vera saw this, she cried out in rm and rushed over to stop her. "Minerva, I haven''t prepared lipstick for you yet. You can''t go out." Looking at Vera in front of her, Minerva gritted her teeth and said, "Get out of my way." Chapter 712 Chapter 712 Vera shook her head. "Didn''t I say..." "Vera, if you still treat me as your good friend, don''t do these meaningless things to try to stop me." Minerva''s voice suddenly became stern, and even her eyes became livid. Vera used to be an employee of Maddox''spany. When she saw such a look in her eyes, she looked the same as him. She felt a little emotional in her heart, but when she thought of Maddox''s incident, she could only grit her teeth and continue to stubbornly exin, "How could I not treat you as my good friend? It''s because I treat you as a friend that I can''t bear to watch you leave like this. Minerva, don''t worry, okay? I''ll help you prepare your makeup first. You''re the bride." Minerva''s face darkened. "Really? Without the groom, how could I be the bribe?" Vera was speechless. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Did something happen?" Minerva asked again. Her gaze was as sharp as a knife. Vera had always known that Minerva was simr to Maddox, but she didn''t expect that it would be so simr. It was as if he was ncing at her with his sharp eyes. With little confidence, she lowered her shoulders and then shook her head. "No, nothing happened... It''s just..." "You don''t have to say anything." Minerva took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t force you, but I''ll say this onest time. If you don''t give way, then I''ll really get angry." Vera suddenly raised her head and looked at her nervously. "Minerva..." Her expression was indifferent, and she didn''t seem kind at this moment. Her expression and her gaze were saying that if Vera didn''t get out of the way then the two of them would no longer be friends. She was afraid, so she could only retreat slowly to the side. Finally, she got out of the way... Minerva strode forward. As soon as she walked out with her dress in her hand, a tall figure appeared in front of her. "Quill?" His gloomy eyes fell on her face, and the expression on her face didn''t seem very weing. "Don''t go out." "Even you are trying to get in my way?" He kept silent. Minerva smiled miserably and said, "This is my wedding. Why can''t I go out? Can you... tell me why?" Quill and Vera didn''t have good expressions on their faces, and neither of them answered her questions. She felt more and more uneasy. She didn''t care about anything else and barged out. She said, "If you don''t want to say it, then forget it. I''ll go out myself. Maddox mighte after a while. If he sees that I''m not here, then he..." Quill suddenly clenched her arm, which was lifting the hem of her skirt. Minerva wanted to stomp forward, but she couldn''t take a step forward. "Let me go." "Don''t go." His voice gradually became gloomy, like the dark clouds hovering over them. Standing on the side, Vera also noticed that his aura had changed. She subconsciously shrank her shoulders and looked at Minerva with tears in her eyes. "Why? You have to at least tell me a reason before you stop me, right?" Quill turned around. His eyes were icy-cold as they looked at Minerva. "What reason do you want?" She felt a chill in her heart. Her heart sank, and her peaceful eyes seemed to burst into anger at this moment. She shook off Quill''s hand with all her strength. Then, she carried her skirt and ran out of the room. "Minerva!" Upon seeing this, Vera hurried to run after her. Quill grabbed hold of her, and Vera screamed, "Let go of me! Minerva is running out! Let go of me..." "Let her go." He pressed his lips together and said faintly, "In any case, she will find out sooner or later." "But..." Vera started tearing up. She couldn''t control herself from crying. "If Minerva knew the truth, she would not be able to ept it." His face was terribly gloomy, but he could do nothing about it. At this moment... No matter what he did, it was all futile, right? After Minerva ran out, she realized that it was already chaotic outside. One of the reporters hade across the news and the updates that Maddox was in that ne, and then the news spread like wildfire among the guests. The reporters, who had waited for a long time, started taking pictures madly again at the scene. When Minerva came out, someone shouted that the bride hade out. Then, all the reporters swarmed forward. Countless cameras and shes were aiming towards Minerva''s face. "Miss Hanover, I heard that the groom is not here because something happened to the ne he''s in. Is this true? Do you know this?" "If something really happened to Mr. Yardley, will the wedding continue?" "How long have you been waiting for him? Are you sad that something happened to your future husband?" The questions were like a cold and sharp knife, stabbing right through her heart. She had no idea of all of this! She had been brought into the dressing room by Vera and stopped by several people when she tried toe out. She wanted toe out to wait for Maddox, so he could see her the moment he stepped into the venue. But what was going on? Why were all the reporters asking her this question... Did something happen to Maddox''s flight? How could she not know about this? There seemed to be a buzz in her head. The sh was so dazzling, and she had her lipstick removed, so her lips looked terribly pale. Furthermore, she was currently wearing a white dress. With this look, she seemed like a delicate crystal that could break by the slightest touch. But even so, the cameras were still constantly pointed at her. They squeezed forward madly, and one of them directly pointed the camera at her face. "Miss Hanover, seeing your expression, I would guess that this is your first time hearing this. Then why are you still here? Your future husband had an ident. Aren''t you worried about it at all?" "Is it a family requirement for you two to hold a wedding?" "Miss Hanover..." Minerva seemed to be deafened by what the reporters were asking. When the camera came over, it hit her in the head. She took a step back in pain, but those people thought she wanted to run, so they squeezed over again. Someone pushed Minerva in the midst of the chaos, and she fell limply onto the cold floor. "No, it can''t be..." She thought. How could something happen to Maddox? It''s impossible... He had promised her that he would give her a surprise, and... he had also promised to take good care of her and Beanie for the rest of his life. It''s impossible! Chapter 713 Chapter 713 The wedding scene was in chaos. Quill happened to see this when he rushed out. With a livid face, he went forward to help Minerva up. He noticed that her snow-white wedding dress had a few ck footprints on it, and she had some bruises on her arm. Her delicate face was also injured as if someone had knocked her forehead. How could such chaos happen in an instant? Vera saw it, and she was deep in her thought for a moment. Then she directly turned around and scolded the reporters. "Do you have any humanity? Such a tragedy had happened to her, and you still pushed and knocked her over. Are you reporters? I think you are more like the paparazzi!" Vera''s scolding made reporterse back to their senses. Just now, they were indeed a little out of control. But now, seeing Minerva being lifted by Quill with a pale face and a wounded body, leaning weakly in his arms, they suddenly felt guilty and took a few steps back. "Sorry, we were also anxious. We didn''t mean to do that. Miss Hanover seems to be in a bad state. We''d better take her to the hospital quickly." "Yeah, yeah. Her hand is also bruised. You''d better send her to the doctor as soon as possible." Minerva''s energy had all been drained. She didn''t have any strength left, and she was leaning limply against Quill''s body. He knew that he couldn''t afford to waste any more time, so he directly carried her. "I''ll take her to the hospital. Immediately contact the staff to evacuate everyone else and deal with the rest."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Vera could not care about anything else at this time. She could only follow his instructions. He carried Minerva and left. As she was about to get into the car, Minerva, who had been leaning weakly in his embrace, suddenly stretched out her hand and grabbed his sleeve. "Did something happen to Maddox? Is what they said true?" Quill stopped in his steps. "I don''t believe it." She stared at him with a pale face. "Quill, tell me... Are the reporters telling the truth?" He pursed his lips and kept quiet while he brought her into the car. He muttered in a low voice, "It''s too chaotic here. It''s not suitable for you to stay here. Let''s go to the hospital to deal with the wound first." He was staring at how pale her face was and the bruises on her arm. "No!" She shook her head and grasped his sleeve. "I''m not going to the hospital. I''m going to the airport." Going to the airport? He frowned. "If we go to the airport now, there will be more reporters there." "I want to look for him..." Minerva raised her head. Her pupils were empty and lifeless. The way she held Quill''s hand at this moment was like a fish on the verge of death, holding onto the last glimmer of hope and was unwilling to let go. Her gaze... Quill could not bear to look straight in her eyes anymore. He pursed his lips and gritted his teeth. "Look for him? Where are you going to look for him? Can you find him when you go to the airport?" "I''m going to the airport," she insisted. He looked at the driver and said, "Go to the nearest hospital to deal with the wound." Upon hearing this, her eyes widened in shock. She looked at Quill in disbelief. "I won''t go to the hospital!" "Your hand is injured, and you are looking pale. You must go to the hospital immediately." He was firm. Minerva was speechless. She stared at him for a few seconds. Out of nowhere she suddenly had the strength to climb straight to the door and she tried to pry it open. The car was moving, and it was extremely dangerous for her. He had to stop her in a hurry and growl, "Are you crazy? If you fall off, you are going to die." However, she answered stubbornly, "Even if I fall to death, I don''t want to go to the hospital. I said I''m going to the airport. Stop! Stop!" Looking at how crazy she was acting, Quill was really helpless. He had been by her side for so many years, and he clearly knew she was someone that wouldn''t go back on her word. If she set her mind on something, she was going to do it even if it cost her life. He clenched her hand, closed his eyes, and said, "Turn around and head to the airport." The driver followed his order as he dared not go against his orders. He immediately turned around and headed to the airport. Finally, Minerva felt relieved seeing that the car had turned around. Then, she took out her mobile phone with her trembling fingers, wanting to book for a flight. He saw this in the corner of his eyes, and he couldn''t help stopping her. "You want to book a flight? Where do you want to fly to? Even if something happens to the ne, the news hasn''t been reported yet. You don''t know where to go at all." Her hand paused. After a while, she raised her head and looked at her brother. "Then what should I do? I can''t call Maddox, and I can''t see him. I can''t sit around and do nothing." He took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, it''s best that you don''t do anything now. Calm down and think about it. What can you do?" Hearing his words, Minerva instantly felt that she could not do anything. She could go to the airport and buy a ticket. But where would she fly to? Where did the ne crash? Was he still alive? Thinking of this, Minerva quickly withdrew from booking a flight and started scrolling through the news. She said to Quill, "Could you please help me check where the ne crashed?" He was frozen, but his gaze swept across her arm. There was arge bruise on her arm, and her skin was already bleeding. The blood stained the snow-white wedding dress, like red roses falling on the snow, blooming one by one. She was obviously... injured, but she looked as if she wasn''t in pain. He sighed and took out his mobile phone to help her check the whereabouts. When they arrived at the airport, the authorities still did not announce where the ne crashed. They waited in the car anxiously. "Will the authorities announce where the ne crashed? If they don''t announce it, then we..." "Don''t worry. I''ve already sent someone to investigate it. Perhaps Maddox might not have boarded that flight. You don''t have to worry too much. I''ll get someone to send the medicine over. Your arm has to be treated." "If he hadn''t boarded that flight, he must have switched on his phone by now..." She suddenly raised her head to look at him with a hopeful look in her eyes. "Can we estimate where the ne crashed by looking at the time it crashes?" He was speechless. He pursed his thin lips and seriously reminded her once more. "Treat the wound on your arm first and then wait for the news." She looked at him in a daze and shook her head. "No..." "Quill, we can''t wait for news anymore." "I can''t wait any longer, I... I can''t do anything, but... I really can''t do nothing..." "Help me, help me, please?" Her eyes were red, and her heart went numb. Tears welled up in her eyes but didn''t roll down. The driver saw all of this in the rearview mirror. It seemed that he could feel the desperation in her heart, and the rims of his eyes could not help but redden. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 Initially, that day was joyous. But who would have expected that such a thing would happen? Upon hearing what Minerva said, the driver''s eyes watered as he thought about it. He secretly reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of his eye. Sure enough, to have and to hold, for better, for worse? Life was unpredictable. If you didn''t cherish it, you were going to regret it. "Help me, Quill..." Minerva repeated it again and again to him. Her flustered and helpless voice sounded like an animal pleading on its deathbed. These words pierced his heart, and it made him uneasy. In the end, he couldn''t bear it any longer. He grabbed Minerva''s wrist and spoke in a deep voice. "Minerva, I know... Please calm down." "So... Does it mean that you''ll help me?" He nodded, "It might be impossible, but... I''ll try my best. I''ll find someone to handle this now." "Okay!" She nodded vigorously. Her eyes were filled with glimmers of hope. However, he felt guilty. Actually, he didn''t want to make the estimation. The estimation might not be urate. And even if he was correct about the whereabouts of the crash, it would make Minerva even more anxious. However, she was his younger sister. As her elder brother, he couldn''t bear to see her sad and sit around doing nothing. Quill sent someone to figure out the whereabouts of the crash. Minerva finally calmed down. Perhaps it was because she had something she could look forward to, so she could only wait for it. Quill nced at her and saw she was no longer leaning on his shoulder. She was lying in the corner alone, looking ashen. She might break into a million pieces before he knew it. After staring for a long time, he let out a helpless sigh. He took off his jacket, took a few steps forward, and draped it over her. Minerva lifted her head when she sensed some movement. Her eyes were a little lost as she looked at him. "Any news?" It was just a moment ago, but it seemed like an eternity to her. His heart ached even more when he saw this. He reached out to tidy her messy hair and exined in a gentle voice, "How can it be that fast? I''ve just found someone to look into this. Even if I want to estimate the location, it will take time to retrieve all the information. So... Let me treat your wound, is that okay?" She did not reply. She neither rejected nor agreed with him. Since they still had to wait for a long time and to see that she didn''t refuse, Quill ordered the driver, "Find the nearest pharmacy and bring her there to treat her wound." "Okay, Sir." Quill took Minerva to the nearest pharmacy. He then bought some medicine to treat her wound. After that, he said, "From now on, you have to stay as far as possible from reporters. Although not all of them are doing it on purpose, it will be hard to handle so many of them. Do you understand me?" She did not answer him. Instead, she asked, "Have you gotten the location yet?" He was speechless. Of course, he knew that she wasn''t paying much attention to what he was saying. This girl was tough to handle when she was trying to be difficult. "Not yet. It has not been long since I''ve sent someone over to investigate. They will get back to me once they find something. Have you eaten breakfast? Why don''t we..." "Quill," she called out to him. He stopped what he was doing and looked at her. "What''s wrong?" She stared at him with her clear eyes. Other than the glimmer of hope, there was no other warmth. She looked at him and slowly said, "The only thing I want to do now is to go to the airport and wait for him. I want to immediately... go and look for him." "Okay, I''ll send you to the airport now." Hence, he asked the driver to turn the car back to the airport. As soon as they arrived at the airport, Quill''s cell phone rang. It was a call from Juliette. He nced at the screen and picked it up. "Hello." "President Hanover, I''ve figured everything out. I''ve already taken care of the scene. Everyone has already evacuated. By the way... Is Miss Minerva with you?" Upon hearing this, he lowered his eyes and nced at the lifeless Minerva, hiding in the corner. He nodded and said, "Yes." "The official news has been released. The ne crashed into the Belford Ocean. They found a survivor. ording to the survivor, when the ne crashed, many of them jumped off with parachutes, but..." Speaking of this, Juliette paused for a moment, "After all, they were not professional skydivers, and the ne crashed into the ocean. Even if they parachuted off the ne, the chances of survival is unlikely." He was taken aback. "Send me the specific location, then book two flight tickets there. Minerva and I will head there right away." Upon hearing this, Juliette paused for a moment before replying, "Mr. Hanover, that ce is too remote. I don''t think you and Minerva should head over there on your own. How about I find a few people to apany you?" "Sure," he nodded. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the other end, when Minerva heard what he said, she scooted over and stared at him as he ended the call. "Was there news?" He nodded, "Juliette already booked tickets for us. We can head there very soon." After speaking, he silently pursed his thin lips. Juliette''s words were still lingering in his mind, "The chance of survival is unlikely..." Was it a good idea for him to bring Minerva over? However, at that moment, he had no time to think it through. She insisted on going, and he had to bring her along. Right then, they would have to take it a step at a time. Juliette was efficient. Momentster, she sent over their flight tickets. Minerva, Quill, Juliette and a few of her subordinates got on the same ne and flew to the ce where the ident had urred. Usually, Minerva would have fallen asleep, but that day, she didn''t feel drowsy at all. Although her eyelids were drooping, she forced herself to stay awake. Her eyes were dry, and her stomach was upset because she didn''t drink a single drop of water for the entire day. A cup of warm water was handed over to her. Minerva raised her head, nced at Quill, and thanked him softly. Then, she took over the cup of warm water. She took a sip and then asked, "Is the ce we are going to correct?" "It''s correct. It''s the information released by the authorities." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s hand, which was holding the cup of water, trembled. After a while, she asked softly, "Then... Is there anything else the authorities said?" Quill had to lie not to worry her, "The authorities said there were survivors. A lot of them escaped with parachutes." However, he kept the fact that they were parachuting over a vast ocean a secret from Minerva. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 Juliette said, "That''s right. Mr. Yardley is smart. He''ll definitely be able to survive this." However, these words didn''t seem to have much effect on Minerva. "Miss Minerva, have you eaten? You don''t look good. Have a cup of warm water, and we will bring over some food for you." She didn''t have any appetite. Drinking water left her chest feeling uneasy. Now, Minerva felt something stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t spit it out nor swallow it down. It was just stuck. It was agonizing. She pressed her pale lips together and kept silent. Juliette looked at Quill and thought for a moment. Then she said, "Miss Minerva, even if you don''t have the appetite, you should take care of yourself. Think about it. If you fall ill with no food or drink, where are you going to find the strength to find Mr. Yardley?" What Juliette said piqued Minerva. She suddenly raised her head and stared at her. Juliette was right. If she fell sick, how was she going to look for Maddox? No, she could not go on like this. She had to eat something to replenish her strength to look for him. Thinking of this, Minerva lowered her head and quietly drank her water. Quill had finally felt a little more relieved at the sight of her. It was better this way... They had to lie to Minerva. As long as she was healthy, they could slowly manage. The ce was not far. It took them three hours to get there. When they got off the ne, Minerva almost lost her strength and fell. Fortunately, Juliette, who was next to her, quickly helped her up. Quill immediately went forward and said, "You''re not feeling well. I''ll carry you." She was still in her wedding dress, and it attracted many people''s attention along the way. Minerva tightened her dress and shook her head after taking a few deep breaths. "There''s no need for that. I''m just feeling a little light-headed from the flight. You don''t have to worry about me." She had to look for Maddox. She must not faint before finding HIM. "Are you sure?" Quill looked at her and asked. Minerva shook her head. "I''m fine." Then, she carried the hem of her dress and walked forward. It was inconvenient for her to walk around as the wedding dress was custom-made, and the hem of the skirt was particrly long. When she found a less-crowded ce, Minerva squatted down, pulled up the hem of her skirt, made a knot at her calf, and then carried it on. This was much more convenient for her. It was still a distance from the airport to where the ident urred. Hence, they had to take a ride there and could only reach there in a little over an hour. By the time Minerva and the others arrived, it was already evening. Since this was the crash site, it was supposed to be blocked off. However, because this ce was rtively remote, the official personnel did not seal it off. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Quill arrived with Minerva and the others, they saw many official staff who were still running their search and rescue. After acknowledging Quill and the others arriving, one of the staff said, "These currents here are rapid. You''d better not get too close." When he saw Minerva in a wedding dress, the staff member thought that she was there to take her wedding photos. After all, young people nowadays liked going to the beach or reefs to take their wedding photos. But in fact, this was something perilous... Thus, the staff said, "Even if you want to take photos, you should take them during the daytime. We are operating a search and rescue here. You''d better not take photos so dangerously. It is not worth the risk." He kindly reminded her, but when Minerva heard his words, her eyes started tearing up. She was so affected by the matter that her face turned extremely pale. Meanwhile, the rims of her eyes turned obviously red. The surrounding lights lit up, and one of the beams reflected off her face. That was when the staff saw how haggard she looked in her wedding dress with her hair and makeup in a mess. She didn''t seem like someone taking her wedding photo. Realizing this, the staff looked at the people around her and couldn''t find any of them carrying a camera. Could he have misread the situation? Seeing that Minerva''s eyes were watery, Juliette, who was next to her, showed her ID card and exined, "Hi, we are not here to take wedding photos. Our friend was in the ne crash, so..." She didn''t finish her sentence. The man had understood what she meant. Sure enough, the other party was taken aback for a moment. Then, his gaze fell on Minerva again. No wonder... she looked so haggard. It must have happened on her wedding day? Thus, she came over without even changing her dress. "Don''t worry," Quill held her hand and said softly, "He may not be here." Minerva bit her lower lip, and the rims of her eyes were scarlet red. Tears kept welling up in her eyes. "Can I... take a look?" Seeing her in this state, the staff member also couldn''t help but tear up. She asked the question with such grievance, and her heart was filled with bitterness and sadness. For a moment, he could not refuse her. All he could do was only nod. "Okay, I''ll take you there to have a look. Come with me, but don''t bring too many people with you." Quill turned around and instructed Juliette, "All of you stay here and wait." She immediately agreed and answered, "Okay, Mr. Hanover." He apanied Minerva as they followed the staff member. A lot of police officers, search team personnel, and even experts arrived at the scene. They were not pleased when they saw one of the staff members bringing along a girl in a wedding dress and a guy in a suit. "What''s going on? Although the ce is not blocked, people like you can''t trespass here." The person stepped forward and whispered a few words into his ear. The one who spoke frowned. Then, his gaze fell on Minerva and Quill. Finally, he said, "Even if your loved ones might be in this crash, you can''te here. It''s not safe here. Even the search-and-rescue team has to be extremely careful, let alone you." His words were like needles piercing into Minerva''s heart. Her face became paler, and her slender body seemed to be crumbling under the beam of light. "We have sessfully found a few survivors and have sent them to the nearest hospital. Perhaps... you can go and have a look." The man probably couldn''t bear to see Minerva like this; hence he advised her. The nearby hospital? Minerva stared at the man, pleading. "Have you seen my husband? He is around 1.8 meters, and he was supposed to attend a wedding. He should be wearing a wedding suit." After saying that, Minerva thought of something. She quickly took her phone and showed a photo to the staff member. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 After seeing the photo, the man was taken aback. The man in the photo was gorgeous, and he seemed livid. Although it was a photo, he seemed arrogant, and his presence was so strong that the man felt as if Maddox was standing right in front of him. The most important thing was that the man''s face seemed very familiar. "This is?" His reaction made Minerva think that Maddox was one of the survivors. The middle-aged man standing beside him inadvertently nced at the picture, and his eyes unconsciously widened. "Isn''t this Mr. Yardley?" Did someone recognize him? Minerva stared at the man as he pped his head as if he suddenly figured it out. "That''s why he seemed so familiar. Now that you''ve mentioned it, I recalled something. Isn''t this Mr. Yardley?" He was a little excited but soon realized the seriousness of this matter. His eyes and face suddenly became serious. He raised his head and looked at Minerva again. His voice was a little hoarse. "My dear, what you meant was... Mr. Yardley was also on this ne?" His words instantly extinguished the ray of hope in Minerva''s eyes. When she saw their reaction, she thought that they had found Maddox, and she was expecting to see him very soon. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But now, they were asking her whether he had boarded that ne. How was she supposed to answer that? She really hoped that he did not get on this ne... Otherwise... Minerva''s body seemed to have lost its bnce. She nearly fell forward. Fortunately, Quill was supporting her as he pursed his lips. He then said icily, "It looks like they haven''t found Maddox yet. Minerva, there''s nothing we can do even if we stay here. Why don''t we find a ce nearby to rest for the night and wait for news?" Under the beam of light, Minerva''s face was a little ashen. She bit her lower lip and shook her head forcefully. Tears umted in her eyes, but she shed no tears. The rims of her eyes were so red. However, Minerva still bit her lower lip tightly, shook her head, and did not say anything. She was so stubborn. Quill was speechless. He could only sigh and look at the person in front of him. The middle-aged man came to his senses. He looked at the staff member beside him and couldn''t bear to utter the words he was about to say. "Mrs. Yardley, you don''t have to worry. As far as I know, Mr. Yardley is a smart man. We have found a lot of survivors, both the elderly and children. If they could survive, Mr. Yardley should be alright. He will definitely be fine." "That''s right." The other staff members agreed and said, "Mr. Yardley is a capable man. Don''t worry. Go and find a ce to rest for the night. Maybe we will find him tomorrow." Minerva didn''t say a word and stood still. Her figure was slender but strong. Searching for someone in such a violent sea was a dangerous task. And the fact that it was pitch ck, it was even harder to see anything. If they continue the search, the search team might even get into trouble, let alone find anyone. Therefore, the search team returned once the dark night fell. Of course, they also brought back some survivors. Minerva naturally did not leave. There was nothing Quill could do about her, and he could not drag her away forcefully. He could only stay with her and let Juliette get a cup of warm water for her. Minerva probably knew she had to preserve her energy, so she epted the food Quill brought over. She ate whatever he asked her to eat. However, the food she ate seemed tasteless to her. It was heart-wrenching. When the search team came ashore, Minerva, who had been eating, suddenly threw away the things in her hands and rushed up with the hem of her dress in her hand. "Minerva, be careful!" Quill saw how she almost stumbled over her dress. He was so shocked that his face turned pale. He got up and went to help her up. The search team came back ashore. When they looked up, they saw a woman in a wedding dress. Her skin was fair, and her features were exquisite and beautiful. Although her makeup and hair were aplete mess, under the pitch-ck sky, she seemed radiant. "I''m sorry, my husband was a passenger on this ne. I want to see if he''s here." After rushing over, Minerva exined. The rescue team understood, and one of them nodded and said, "If you want to look for someone, then follow us to the hospital. Some of these people swallowed seawater, and some are frightened. We''ll send these people to the first aiders outside, and then we will send them to the hospital." Since they said so, she understood. They just found these survivors. Naturally, these people were "raised from the dead". If she went to interrupt them, it might cost them their lives. Hence, she could only nod. "Okay, then I''ll go to the hospital." "Thank you for your understanding." She had no choice but to take a few steps back. She turned around and followed Quill outside to wait. Because it was veryte, the authorities had already found someone to seal the ce before the search-and-rescue team left. No one was allowed to trespass before dawn. Perhaps it was because of Minerva''s arrival that they realized that some family members might trespass. Thus, they had to seal it off to prevent any idents from urring. After she got in the car, the driver rushed to the hospital following the ambnce in front of them. Her heart was in a mess as she didn''t know if Maddox would be in the ambnce in front of them. All the survivors needed treatment as they went ashore. She could not be so selfish and rush up to check on them right then and there. Then, she might have cost them some valuable time. It was a matter of life and death. After arriving at the hospital, Quill and the others kept herpany. The news was widely spread that the patients in the hospital knew about it. Therefore, when they saw their rtives, as well as Minerva, who looked haggard in a wedding dress and who was waiting in the hospital, they didn''t find it strange. They just looked at her pitifully. After all, who would rush over to the hospital wearing a wedding dress? Not knowing how long she had been waiting, Minerva stood until her feet went numb. Finally, they were allowed to see the survivors when they had finally stabilized. At first, Minerva was embarrassed to look into each ward. She was afraid that she would disturb others, so she took out a photo and asked the nurse. After seeing Maddox''s photo, the nurse was stunned, and then she shook her head. "Among the survivors, none of them look like him..." Minerva''s expression changed. Quill, who was standing beside her, took a step forward and said, "Miss, please think harder. After all, they might seem more tired. They have been through a lot. Are you sure he is not here?" Chapter 717 Chapter 717 The nurse was uncertain once Quill said that. She licked her lips and then stared at the photo for a long time. Then she whispered, "Well, the patients are resting. You can go in and take a look. Just try to lower your volume when you go in. This gentleman is right. After all, they are all exhausted and must look different from the picture. Maybe... Maybe I just couldn''t recognize him." After that, the nurse took another nce at the photo. The man in the photo was handsome. He was so good-looking that she wouldn''t forget his face if she had seen him before. If he was among the survivors who came in, there was no way she could forget that face of his. However... Quill''s words stirred doubt in her. They were here to look for their rtives. The nurse couldn''t make such a rash decision. "Thank you. Let''s go and have a look." Quill reached out his hand and put away Minerva''s phone. He gently pushed her shoulder and said, "Let''s be quiet. I''ll go with you." She nodded with a pale face. "Okay." Her voice was trembling. She held onto Quill''s shoulder and headed into the ward. There was only one hospital near the crash site, and this hospital was not particrly huge. Thus, they had insufficient wards, so they had to add beds in the corridor. Quill, together with Minerva, nced over each one, but she couldn''t find Maddox anywhere. She didn''t want to give up. She looked around in silence, and when she couldn''t find him, she went around again fearing that she missed him. The first round... The second round... The third round... It had been a lot of rounds but she was still looking for him. Quill couldn''t take it anymore and grabbed her wrist, forcing her to stop. "Stop looking. Maddox isn''t here." She fell silent. She raised her head and looked at his face in shock. "Quill, we might have missed him on the way. If he is not here, then where is he?" He couldn''t force an answer out. He could only tighten his thin lips and hold her shoulder carefully, "Silly girl, it''s alreadyte. The rescue team will start searching first thing in the morning again. We have been walking around for so long, and there''s no sign of him." "Yes..." She nodded. "That''s true. We didn''t find Maddox. Maybe we have walked past him. Why don''t we go and ask the nurse again?" Quill was utterly helpless at how Minerva was unwilling to face the truth, "Don''t be silly. These are all the survivors. If he is not here, then he is still out there. Now, you need to find a ce to rest, and you can continue looking for him in the morning." Unexpectedly, she seemed calm, so calm that it was suspicious. Juliette couldn''t help but step forward when she saw this. "That''s right, Minerva. Your health is the priority here. You can only look for him when your body is strong." She wanted Minerva to find a hotel and spend the night there, but how would the same strategy work twice? Minerva shook her head after hearing her words. "I can''t fall asleep." Then she suddenly turned to look at Quill and grabbed his sleeve, saying, "I want to go back and have a look." He really couldn''t stand her anymore. His voice turned indifferent, "Why are you still so stubborn? It''s getting dark. It''s cold and windy out there. Didn''t you hear the staff say that it is very dangerous out there? Besides, even if you go there, what can you do? Stay there? Do you think Maddox will return if you stay there all night?" His voice suddenly became more stern, like a strict elder. Watching from the side, Juliette was trembling with fear. Minerva neededfort the most as she was impacted the most, but to their surprise, she didn''t even shed a single tear, and she insisted on following them to look for Maddox. Juliette never thought that Quill would speak to Minerva in such a manner. Juliette thought about it for a while and quickly came forward to hold Minerva''s arm. She exined in a soft voice, "Minerva, your brother is not ming you. It''s just that the crash site has been sealed off when we left. Even if we go back now, we can''t get in there. Why don''t we go back to the hotel and rest for a night? After breakfast, let''s go there and have a look, shall we?" Quill stood aside and looked at her coldly. Minerva lowered her eyes and said softly, "I know you''re doing this for my own good, but... I can''t sleep even if I go back to the hotel. You both should know..." "We know," Juliette hugged her shoulders, continuing to coax her gently, "However, you can''t just neglect your own health. Just think about it... The weather is getting cold. You''ve been running around in your wedding dress all day, and it is very tiring for you. Also, it is already night time, so it''s easier to get hypothermia if you keep running around. If you are still insisting on running around, you are going to fall ill... what are you going to do at that time? Miss Minerva, I''m not trying to lecture you... I''m saying even if we want to continue looking for him, we should at least find a hotel and spend the night there. Once we are well- rested, we can continue searching for Maddox the next day... We can ask around and see whether we can tag along with the rescue boat." Thest sentence touched Minerva. "Is that alright?" Juliette thought for a bit, and then she continued, "When the timees, I''ll try to persuade the staff and see what we can do." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Only then did she nod her head. "Well, then I... will go back to the hotel, take a shower and rest.'' Juliette finally smiled at the sight of herpromising, "That''s better. Miss Minerva, the car is already waiting for us outside. Let''s go then, shall we?" "Okay." Juliette helped her out. Quill stayed where he was for a moment before he reacted. The weather was gradually getting chilly, especially at night. As they left the hospital, the wind swept against their faces, and they shivered. It was not until they got into the car that they felt cozier. After Minerva got in the car, she huddled up in the corner with her arms around her shoulders, lonely and helpless. The car drove for about ten minutes, and rain started pouring. "It''s raining..." Juliette looked out of the window and murmured unconsciously. After that, she seemed to have thought of something and immediately stopped talking. Raining in this kind of weather. It was definitely not a good thing. She subconsciously nced at Minerva. As expected, Minerva was lying there motionlessly. When she heard the sound of the rain, she suddenly sat up straight. "It''s raining." Juliette gave the window a look and then consoled, "It''s just a drizzle. It shouldn''tst that long." Chapter 718 Chapter 718 After saying that, Juliette took out her phone to check the weather and realized there would be a thunderstorm that day. Seeing how cloudy it was... The thunderstorm was approaching. The most important thing was to send Minerva back to the hotel and then coax her to sleep. This way, even if it was a thunderstorm outside, she wouldn''t be startled by it as she would be sound asleep. She should be exhausted after a day of running around. Juliette was thinking to herself. However, Minerva became worried as she stared at the rain outside. Why was this happening? Would it rain all night? She was still worried even though it was a drizzle. When they arrived at the hotel, she got out of the car and stood at the door. She didn''t want to go in. She turned around and stared at the rain. "Is the rain going to stop?" She was murmuring to herself. Standing behind her, Juliette looked at the rain and said, "Miss Minerva, the rain seems to be lighter. If the rain goes on like this, it will stop soon." She still stood there motionlessly. Juliette went up to hold her hand and said, "Let''s go in. The rain will stop." They went into the hotel. After Minerva entered the room, Quill did not follow her in. Although they were siblings, they were still opposite genders. Hence, he entrusted Juliette to take care of Minerva for him. She agreed to help. After entering the room, she immediately poured some warm water for Minerva. After adjusting the room''s temperature, she helped her take off her wedding dress. As she unzipped it, she said softly, "Miss Minerva, you''d better take a warm bath and rx. I''ve already asked someone to bring you some supper. When you are done with your bath, you can enjoy a bowl of oatmeal and rest after." Minerva was like a puppet, allowing Juliette to help her take off her wedding dress. She was very gentle. Soon, the wedding dress was off. Juliette said, "You have to take a bath by yourself, I''ll come back in twenty minutes to check on you." After that, she went out. Minerva stood in the bathroom nkly. She trembled at the thought of the rain. She came back to her senses, took off the remaining articles of clothing and went into the tub. The water temperature was just right, and her body sank into the warm water. Her body that was tense the entire day, finally rxed. Although she was still feeling anxious, her muscles rxed. Minerva slowly leaned back in the water. However, because of her leg cramps, she suddenly slid backwards. As the water was very buoyant, she reflexively reached out to grab the two sides of the bathtub. When she sat up, she choked and was gasping for air. Even though it was a small tub of water, she would panic at the buoyancy of the water if she wasn''t careful. But what if it was... the sea? Moreover, it was a turbulent sea. If... Maddox ended up stranded in the middle of the sea; could he get saved? Her mind was spinning. The more she thought about it, the more desperate she felt. She could no longer soak herself in the tub and immediately got up. Without drying herself, she randomly put on her clothes before opening the bathroom door and walking out. Outside the bathroom, Juliette was making a call. "Yes, Mr. Hanover, Miss Minerva is already in the bath. Don''t worry, I will take good care of her. Well... No problem, as for..." When she was about to let Quill know about Minerva''s condition, the bathroom door behind her suddenly swung open. Juliette turned around and saw that Minerva''s body was soaking wet. Her clothes were wet as well as she walked out. Her expression changed, "Miss Minerva." On the other end of the line, Quill frowned, "What''s wrong?" "I need to go. Miss Minerva is out." After saying this, she quickly hung up. She put down her phone and walked over to Minerva, blocking her. She had only gone out from the bathroom for a moment, and Minerva came out in soaking clothes. She obviously did not have a proper bath. "Miss Minerva, why did youe out so soon? Is the water temperature not to your liking? Also, why didn''t you dry your body..." Before she could finish, Minerva grabbed hold of her arm. "Take me to the crash site." Juliette was speechless. "The buoyancy of the sea is so strong. What if he can''t hold on? The night is long. What if his hope of ever surviving is on this very night?" "Miss Minerva..." "Juliette, I don''t want to stay here anymore. I want to go out." "Miss Minerva, it''s still raining outside. I really don''t think it''s a good idea for you to go out. Please listen to me. Take a bath and rest." Minerva hated herself very much. She hated herself for being useless. She hated herself for not following him in the first ce. At least, even if something happened to Maddox, she would still be by his side. They would be together, dead or alive. It wouldn''t be how it was now. She did not know where he was, whether he was dead or alive. If it wasn''t for this incident, Minerva wouldn''t have known how much love she had for him. She wouldn''t know that she would be willing to be with him, even if it meant death. In the past, parting ways didn''t seem too big a deal to her. At least she knew that he was living a normal life. He was still alive and living day by day, so she secretly observed him. But now... She was going mad with him not by her side. "Secretary Sharpio," Minerva''s voice finally calmed down. She was staring at Juliette with pale lips, "Don''t you understand?" Juliette was taken aback. Even if she said she understood her, she couldn''t thoroughly understand what she was going through. Then what was the point of telling her that? Juliette thought she would argue with her. Who would have thought that Minerva would actually turn around and quietly return to the bathroom? She did not return to her bath anymore. She found a set of clean clothes and changed. She knew if she continued acting like this, Juliette wouldn''t allow her to go out. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that they had to spend the night there. The night grew darker and darker. It was pitch ck. Even if there were lights in the distance, it still could not light up the vicinity. There was visibly no moonlight, and it was so dark that she couldn''t even see herself. Boom! Boom! Lightning suddenly shed across the dark sky as the sound of thunder followed. The drizzle that subsided earlier increased after a couple of hours before turning into huge water droplets. It started pouring heavily. The thunderstorm began. The rain ruthlessly washed away the endless darkness. That night, for many people, was a desperate and gloomy night. The families of those survivors gradually arrived. Some people got in touch and rushed to the hospital. When they saw that their loved ones travelling thousands of miles away were still alive, they burst into tears with joy. Some of them didn''t even find the people they were looking for. That surging sea was also being washed away by the storm this very night. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Boom! Lightning struck. The person sleeping on the bed suddenly sat up and tugged on her quilt when she heard the thunder roaring. The lights in the room were off, and Minerva was walking in total darkness. When she finally found the door, she swung it open. The lights in the corridor reflected into the room, shining on her delicate bare face. Just as she took a step forward, two men blocked her way. "Miss Hanover!" Minerva stared at the two men in front of her in surprise. Her pale lips moved as she said, "Both of you..." "It''s not safe outside. Mr. Hanover asked us to guard your room and protect you." To protect her? A faint sneer appeared on her lips as she said, "Are you here to protect me, or monitor me?" The men were embarrassed by what she said. They looked at each other, and one of them stepped forward boldly. "Miss Minerva, President Hanover asked us to stay here because he wanted to protect you." It was monitoring her as well as for her own protection. They were keeping watch over her, not allowing her to leave the room. If she went out at that moment, she was definitely going to fall sick because of the heavy downpour, but... Minerva bit her lower lip and said coldly, "No matter what it is, get out of the way. I have something to do." The two men were speechless. "I''m sorry, Miss Minerva. President Hanover specifically ordered us to have you rest in your room and not go out before the sun rises." "What if I insist on going out?" "Please be reasonable. Miss Minerva. It''s so dark outside, and there is a heavy downpour. Even if you go out now, you wouldn''t even be able to see where you are going." Her heart sank at his words. She wouldn''t even be able to see where she was going? "Out of my way!" Minerva, who had been standing the entire time, suddenly reached out her hand and pushed the person in front of her away. While they were collecting themselves, she took the opportunity to walk ahead. "Miss Minerva!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The two men came to their senses and caught up with her. "Miss Minerva, please don''t make things difficult for us. This is President Hanover''s order. It''s raining cats and dogs outside. You won''t be able to see where you are going." "It''s none of your business. Let go of me." She was so furious as they grabbed her. Her face went pale from the anger, and she stepped on the man''s foot. The person cried out in pain, but he still didn''t dare to let go of her. He pulled her while turning his head towards the other man, saying, "Quickly inform Mr. Hanover that Miss Minerva is awake." The man nodded and disappeared into the corridor. She was still struggling. "Let go of me. My brother told you to keep an eye on me, but he didn''t say that he wanted you to physically restrain me. Why are you grabbing me? Are you trying to take advantage of me?" The man was speechless. Even if he had the courage, he also didn''t dare to take advantage of her. Minerva was the younger sister of Quill of the Hanover Corporation. Furthermore, she was now Mrs. Yardley of the Yardley Corporation. Even though... The wedding did not go as nned. However, she was still Mrs. Yardley as long as they could find Maddox. Seeing his expression change, Minerva said again, "Let go of me." The man was still hesitating. "Molester." She didn''t expect him to be so determined. She shouted that she was being molested. Sure enough, the man''s face changed after hearing her words, and then he suddenly let go of her hand. After attaining freedom, she immediately turned around and ran. The man came to his senses and quickly caught up with her. Minerva turned around and ran very fast. When she reached the elevator door, the doors were closing. Without thinking, she squeezed through the gap. Thud! After she went into the elevator, the doors closed. The man that was chasing after her pressed the button rapidly, but it was useless. As he looked at the elevator descended, he had no other choice but to calm down and take the staircase. Minerva figured the man would take the stairs and chase after her, so once she reached the lobby, she ran out of the lobby into the thunderstorm without a second thought. It was bone-chilling as the raindrops fell on her body. It was the start of the winter, but it felt like the middle of winter. However, this was not enough to stop her. She just wanted to go to the coast and wait for him toe back. Quill rushed over as soon as he received the news. However, when he went downstairs, he only saw one of the men, but Minerva was not by his side. "Where is she?" "I''m sorry. I couldn''t stop Miss Minerva. She entered the elevator. When I came down she was already gone." Juliette was also woken up. Her hair was still a bit messy when she hurried over, but it was obvious she tidied her clothes up. "How is she? Where''s Miss Minerva?" The man repeated, and Juliette''s eyes changed. She looked at Quill and said, "You two, go to check the hotel surveince camera, and you two, ask about Miss Minerva''s whereabouts. The rest of you go out to find her. Remember to take a shlight. It''s too dark outside." Juliette was efficient. After having people prepare an umbre and a shlight, they went straight out to look for her. It was pitch ck, and the rain was pouring. Minerva ran to the roadside and saw a taxi. She reached out to stop it, but the taxi ignored her and passed by her. She thought, "Maybe I look too haggard. They are afraid that I can''t afford the fare, so they aren''t willing to pick me up." Or they were afraid that she would get their seats wet as she was soaking wet. However, she was not discouraged. Of course, she knew she was far away from the crash site. She had to grab a ride there. After waiting for god- knows- how- long, another car finally came. She kept waving her hand, hoping that the car could stop. This time, the car stopped. The middle-aged man named Hodge inside the car stuck his head out and nced at her. "Need a ride?" He was speaking the local dialect, so Minerva could not understand him. She could only use French to exin where she wanted to go and ask him if he could bring her along. She initially thought that Hodge might not understand, but he suddenly smiled, talked to her in French, and then asked her to get in the car enthusiastically. If she continued to stand in the rain, she would catch a cold. She nodded gratefully. She wet Hodge''s car as soon as she got on. She quickly apologized, feeling embarrassed. Hodge said that it was not a big deal. He said he was doing something good. The car would be dry the next day. Minerva praised him for how fluently he spoke in French. He said proudly that his son taught him this. When he was done, he came back to his senses and asked her. "Why do you want to go to the Belford Ocean? As far as I know, it''s not a good ce." Chapter 720 Chapter 720 Initially, Hodge had a smile on his face, but upon mentioning Belford Ocean, he frowned as he said to Minerva. "That area is hazardous. The locals won''t go close to that area, not to mention the currents there are very turbulent. If you identally fell into the water, you might not even get back up even if you''re a good swimmer." She was dumbfounded. She bit her pale lips. She reached out her hand and trembled as she hugged her knees. She muttered, "Sir, then what''s going to happen to the tide after such a huge thunderstorm? Is it going to be more dangerous?" Hodge nodded and said, "That''s for sure." After that, he seemed to realize something. "Why are you here in the middle of the night? Also, why do you want to head there?" He only noticed how pale and drained of color Minerva''s face was through the rear mirror. It was as if she was about to be frozen to death. He stuttered for a moment and said, "I think you shouldn''t go there. I''ll send you to the nearest hotel. I''m afraid you won''t be able to stand the cold if you continue on your way." She shook her head and said firmly, "No, I''m heading there." He was speechless. What was the matter with this girl? Hodge stared at her for a moment. Something was off about with her. She was in her pajamas as if she had escaped during the night. After giving it some thought, he cleared his throat and said, "Alright, the customer is always right. I will try my best to help you fulfill your request." "Thank you." After thanking him, Minerva lowered her head and couldn''t help but close her eyes. She was exhausted. She didn''t know if it was because she was soaked in the rain. Her eyes were drooping, and her vision began to blur. After what felt like a century, the car finally came to a stop. As soon as the car stopped, she raised her head and looked out of the window. Minerva''s vision was blurry. She vaguely saw a glimmer of light in front of her. Her lips opened as she asked, "Sir, have we arrived?" Hodge froze for a while and then exined, "Not yet. I''m just passing by here, and I have to run some errands. The ce you''re heading is right ahead. We''ll be there in ten minutes. I''ll go out to buy something. Wait for me for a while." "Okay." She could only agree. After watching the driver leave the car, Minerva swept her gaze across the scenery outside the window before borrowing her head between her knees again. She felt dizzy. She wondered how Maddox was doing. Was he as ufortable as her? If she could, she really wanted to be with him. Unfortunately, she didn''t even know where he was currently. Minervaid down. She thought she had been waiting long enough, so she got up again and looked out of the window. She was surprised to see Hodge standing not far away and talking to someone. And the man he was talking to was in a police uniform. A policeman? Minerva thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. After all, her vision was very blurry. But... Would her eyes deceive her? Minerva reached out her hand and rubbed her eyes. She ced her hands on the ss window and stared at them seriously. Through the rain, she finally saw it clearly. It was not an illusion. Hodge was talking to two officers. Minerva raised her head, and her expression changed. This was... the police station! Why did Hodge take her to the police station? He wasn''t going to buy things, but... She panicked. If she was now in the police station, she wouldn''t be able to look for Maddox. No, she couldn''t be taken in! She retracted her hand and looked around in a panic. Her blurry mind was so frightened that it went nk. Her body continued to retreat. She bumped into the ss on the other side of the car. She didn''t give it much thought and opened the door. Her petite body stumbled onto the floor of the car. She didn''t even have the time to close the car door before she started running in the other direction. Coincidentally, Hodge and the two officers came over and saw her running away. They yelled at her. "Hey, stop running!" Upon hearing the voice, she became even more flustered. She quickened her pace and ran forward, stepping on the puddles on the street. "Stop running!" "Stop right there!" She didn''t know who was calling out to her. Minerva was so scared that she didn''t dare to stop. She could only keep running forward. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She would have to think about heading to the area once she got out of this situation. The shouts behind her were getting farther and farther away until they disappeared. She was exhausted. When she saw a ce in front of her where she could take shelter from the rain, she immediately ran over and crouched down in a corner. It was pitch ck. She squatted in a ce where she could take shelter from the rain. The raindrops fell from her hair, dripping to the floor. It wasplete silence with only the sound of water dripping. Minerva lowered her head, looked at herself, andughed ruefully. She had not been caught in such a difficult situation in a long time. Little did she expect herself to be in this situation when she was still wearing her wedding dress that morning. Maddox, where was he? After squatting for a while, Minerva realized her body was numb that she almost couldn''t stand up. Her vision became more blurry, and she could feel her drifting away from her consciousness... In the end, shepletely lost consciousness. "What did the doctor say?" Quill asked after Juliette came out from the ward. She sighed and then shook her head, "It''s not looking good. She had been in the rain for the entire night, and the doctors are unsure when she was going to regain consciousness." His thin lips were tightly pressed together. His eyes were filled with sternness as he appeared extremely tired. "By the way, President Hanover, there''s something I have to tell you," she suddenly said. Upon hearing this, he was taken aback and narrowed his eyes, "What''s the matter?" She hesitated for a moment before speaking, "The doctor said Miss Minerva is pregnant." In the next second, Quill staggered and almost fell forward. Juliette''s face changed drastically, and she quickly reached out to hold him, "President Hanover?" Quill''s expression was ghastly. His lips were pursed into a straight line. There was not the slightest warmth in his eyes. It was the first time Juliette had seen such an expression on his face after being by his side for so many years. She was distraught. "How could this be?" Quill frowned. He didn''t expect Minerva to be pregnant... And worst of all, Maddox was nowhere to be found. What should he do now? Chapter 721 Chapter 721 From the moment Juliette told Quill that Minerva was pregnant, he had been frowning all night. He had been furrowing his brows tightly and pursing his lips. Moreover, he gave off an uninviting vibe. The nurse who came to check on Minerva was so frightened by Quill that she retreated. However, she still had to do her job, so she ran out as quickly as possible once she was done examining her. Juliette was Quill''s secretary, and she had been by his side for so many years. She was used to his temper. Maddox was missing, the wedding was aplete mess, and now, Minerva was pregnant. If... something really happened to Maddox, Minerva and the child were going to suffer. Juliette was still optimistic that Maddox was going toe back in one piece. However, life might not go the way she wanted it to. There were a lot of things that were beyond control. After thinking for some time, she suddenly stood up, walked over to Quill, and sat down beside him. "The doctor said Miss Minerva is very weak, but she is fine. Both mother and child are lucky." Quill''s eyes moved, but he still pressed his lips tightly together and kept quiet. Juliette said, "Actually, I think... this child came at the right time. At least... it''ll be good for Miss Minerva." Quill, who didn''t move for the entire night, suddenly raised his head when he heard this, saying, "Good?" She sighed in her heart. She knew what he was thinking. She knew exactly what to do. She smiled faintly and replied gently, "Yes, President Hanover. To put it bluntly... Right now, we don''t know if Young Master Yardley is alive or not. Miss Minerva only wants to look for him and be with him, but both of us have been to the crash site. Unless... Young Master Yardley did not fall into that sea, otherwise... Afterst night''s thunderstorm, only a handful of people would survive. Tomorrow won''t be as sunny as we hoped. President Hanover, can you understand where I''m going with this?" He pressed his thin lips together, and his eyes darkened a little. Perhaps. The tides were very ferocious. With a thunderstorm added into the equation... How many of them would be this lucky to survive that? The rescue might find floating bodies instead. People were always hopeful. However... if a miracle came this easily, it wouldn''t be called a miracle. Quill''s heart sank. He could still vividly recall when Maddox handed over the contract to him and the promises he made. That man was ready to spend the rest of his life with Minerva, but now... "President Hanover, I didn''t mean to be this blunt. I''m being realistic. If... anything really happens to Young Master Yardley, Miss Minerva might end her life. Don''t you think so?" "I''m afraid so." Based on her behavior over the past two days, even if Minerva wouldn''t take her own life, her actions were basically a form of slow death. "But if Minerva is pregnant, things are different... She has another life in her belly, and Miss Minerva is a mother. She has no reason to be stubborn and let her child die with her." He was speechless. "That''s why I said the child came at the right time." Was this the case? Quill''s lips twitched. He had never been a mother, nor a father. He didn''t know what it meant to be a parent. However, Juliette was different. She had been a mother before, so she could understand how Minerva felt. Perhaps, she was right. This child might be Minerva''s only hope. "Miss Minerva might start taking care of herself for the child." When Minerva woke up, she was surrounded by the scent of disinfectant, and her vision went nk. She was dumbfounded for a long time before she realized that she was in the hospital. Before she could think about anything else, she suddenly sat up on the bed. However, she got up too quickly, and she felt her head spinning. Everything before her went ck, and her body fell back on the pillow. Thud! The sound was so loud that it startled Quill, who was standing on the side. He had been with Minerva for more than ten hours now. He didn''t sleep well the night before either, so he was feeling drowsy. He shut his eyes to rest from time to time. However, he didn''t expect to hear moring just as he shut his eyes. When he woke up, he saw Minerva fall back. His face changed, and he reached out to help her up. "Minerva, are you awake? Are you feeling alright?" She fell back on her pillow. For a long time, her head was spinning before she regained consciousness. She breathed heavily and said after a long while, "Quill? Where''s Maddox?" He was dumbfounded. His eyes darkened as he pursed his lips and helped her up. "Sit, and we''ll talk." She slowly got up as he helped her up. He ced a pillow behind her and said softly, "Are you thirsty? I''ll pour you a ss of water." He asked her the question, but he went to pour her a ss of water before she even answered. After he had poured her a cup of warm water, Minerva had no choice but to ept it. She took a small sip but soon heard Quill asking her, "Are you feeling alright? The doctor said to inform him once you are awake. Wait a minute." Then, he quickly got up and went outside the ward to inform the doctor. She was silent. She took another sip of water. After sitting for a while, she didn''t feel that dizzy anymore. When he came back, she asked, "Quill, what time is it now?" She looked out of the window, and it was still pitched ck. Was the sun not up yet? However, no matter how she thought about it, something felt off. She had been unconscious for so long, and it was so quiet outside. The thunderstorm was gone. The heavy rain from that night shouldn''t have stopped so soon. Could it be... Was it the second night already? All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Her expression changed drastically. She lifted the nket and was about to get out of bed. However, before her toes touched the cold floor, Quill stopped her. "Where are you going?" He frowned and asked unpleasantly. "Quill, a day has passed, hasn''t it? Where''s Maddox? Has the rescue team found him yet?" He answered, "It''s been a day. As for Maddox... There''s no news yet." "What about the rescue team? Didn''t the rescue team go and look for the survivors? Why isn''t there any news?" Her face was ashen. She was so weak that she almost couldn''t sit still. However, she became anxious at the mention of Maddox. "Do you know how weak you are now? Can you think for yourself just this once?" Chapter 722 Chapter 722 Think for herself? "Do I have to?" Minerva blinked her eyes. From the way she looked at Quill, it seemed his words did not resonate with her. "I''m doing extremely well... Tell me quickly, did the search team not go out today? What are they doing? How can they just leave it be without attempting to rescue them?" The more she spoke, the more emotional she became. She pushed Quill''s arm away with all her strength, wanting to get off the bed. "Enough!" He scolded her sternly, "The search and rescue team went there today, but all they found were corpses!" Minerva paused, rooted to the spot in a daze. After a long while, she raised her head and stared at him nkly. For a moment, she seemed to be scoffing. "What do you mean?" "Minerva, you''re not a fool. You should know very well what I mean." The twisted smile on her lips grew wider. "I should know? Quill, are you saying that Maddox is dead?" His pupils contracted slightly. The word ''dead'' had been circling in his mind throughout the conversation. However, he did not dare say it out loud. He could only speak in a roundabout way about it; he did not expect Minerva to be so blunt. He did not answer her question. Instead, he put a hand on her shoulder and took a deep breath. Then, he said softly, "Don''t worry. Just sit here first. The doctor wille and check you out." "Quill, even if I die doing so, I have to see his corpse with my own eyes. Otherwise... I won''t acknowledge it." Minerva raised her head and looked straight into his eyes. "I get your meaning, but you said that the search team went to collect corpses. What about Maddox''s corpse?" Quill pressed his thin lips together. "In that turbulent sea, it''s not unusual that they couldn''t find his body." "How is it not unusual? Why could they find the corpses of the others, but not Maddox?" At that juncture, a thought suddenly floated into her mind. Grabbing his sleeve tightly, she said, "Quill, do you think it''s possible that... Maddox didn''t sink to the bottom of the sea at all. He''s such a smart man. He could definitely control the parachute. He may not havended in the sea. Perhaps... Hended somewhere else. What do you think?" Juliette had raised these points to Quill before, but he had not given it a second thought previously. However, Minerva''s persuasiveness won him over. He pursed his lips, saying, "Maybe he really did land somewhere else. Anyway, don''t worry about that. First, you have to take care of your health first. I will get a team to search the surroundings." She nodded vigorously. "We have to find him. I believe he won''t leave me just like that. We just reconciled... He won''t leave us behind." While she was speaking, a smile broke out on her face, as if she finally glimpsed a glimmer of light in the darkness. His heart was overwhelmed with emotion at what he saw. His thoughts were haywire,plex to the point he didn''t know what to say. He knew, of course, that the more hope Minerva had now, the more disappointed she might be in the future, but what could he do now? As long as there was a flicker of hope, they had to grasp onto it. After hearing that Quill would send a team to look for Maddox, Minerva finally felt relieved. However, she had no choice but to spend the night in the hospital. When she woke up in the morning, she insisted on leaving the hospital and following them to look for Maddox herself. Quill was a little angry. "You know very well what condition your body is in. Imagine if we find him but you fall sick and copse as a result. If you really believe that he''s alive, then you should stay put and stop whining to follow along." She was frozen to the spot. Yes, she... believed that Maddox was still alive. "Just stay in the hospital, take care of yourself, and wait for him toe see you." Wait for Maddox toe see her? Her eyelids drooped as she pondered over the thought. She paused for so long that Quill almost thought she was going to reject his proposition. However, contrary to his expectations, she nodded and spoke in a soft voice, "Alright, I''ll wait here for him." He was somewhat taken aback. He hadn''t foreseen that she would really listen to him. It seemed like... she really trusted Maddox with all her heart. After the crash, the media had been spreading the news like wildfire in North City. Within a day, everyone in North City knew what happened to Maddox of the Yardley Corporation. Naturally, when the incident was brought up, Minerva of the Hanover family could not be left out of the gossip. She was left alone at the altar; their supposed grand wedding was called off just like that. Many felt sympathy for her when they heard the news. Of course, there were also those who wereughing at her plight. "It serves you right. Why did you go abroad to get married? Such a thing wouldn''t have happened if you held the wedding here. Rich people waste too much money on stupid things! Now look at them... The groom''s nowhere to be found!" "That''s right. If they held their wedding here, the two of them would have spent the rest of their lives together harmoniously. Why did they have to go abroad?" "They deserve it. It''s their fault for wanting to be high profile. It serves them right!" "What you all are saying isn''t right. Mr. Yardley loves his wife. What''s wrong with holding an unforgettable wedding? They have the means to. The groom wanted to let the entire nation know that he loves the bride deeply; there''s nothing wrong with that. It''s just bad fortune that such a thing happened." "Are you kidding me? Are you on their side now? Did they pay you?" "Watch your tongue. Even if it''s us, we can''t be certain how tomorrow is going to be. Can you guarantee that we''ll live a carefree life forever and won''t be involved in some kind of tragedy?" The person who had been refuted merely snorted, then left. In a Western restaurant. When Sylvia saw the news, she broke out into loud, wildughter. The people around her were dumbfounded by her banshee- likeughter. They all turned their heads to look at her as if she were a madwoman. However, she did not pay any heed to them. Her heart was filled only with delight. She had initially nned to sabotage Maddox and Minerva as they were about to get married... but who would have known that Quill actually sent someone to monitor her, so she couldn''t carry out her n. Well, she had been cursing them in her heart all the while. "Minerva, you didn''t expect this, did you? My curses actually took effect. You two... can''t be together. You can''t be happy together." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But through theughter, when Sylvia saw the news of Maddox''s ident, she felt a sudden sadness in her heart. Sylvia... she was in love with Maddox! Back then, she fell in love with him at first sight and thought of him day and night. That was why she did all those underhanded things. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Sylvia believed that she was the one fated to be with Maddox. The Yardley Corporation was very wealthy. Back then, she utilized her identity to investigate Maddox thoroughly, and found out that he and his brother, Benedict, were on bad terms. She had even found out some of the Yardley family''s secrets. Thus, she felt as though she was the most suitable one for Maddox. As a result, when he saw through her schemes, she unabashedly held onto his arm and told him, "I''m a better fit for you than Kimberly. You went back to the Yardley family because you want power, right? I''ll give you power! If you get together with me, I will give you the entire Hanover family. At that time, the Yardley family will be in your hands entirely. I can even help you get rid of Benedict!" To her, it was a given that men only prioritized power and their careers. Between her, and that Kimberly who was pregnant with another man''s child, Maddox would definitely choose her. However, she was wrong. After her outburst, Maddoxughed mockingly and pushed her away. She took a step back and fell onto the cold floor. She looked at him incredulously. "You don''t want it? Why? Don''t you want to control the entire Yardley family? Don''t you want revenge?" His gaze waspletely devoid of warmth, it was as if he was looking at a corpse. "Have you overestimated yourself or have you underestimated me? I''m determined to get my hands on the Yardley family, but I won''t rely on any woman to do so. That insignificant power the Hanover family holds means nothing to me." Insane! Extremely arrogant! The Sylvia back then had already epted reality. Maddox rejected her helppletely. Even knowing that he was not interested in her, she was still obsessed with him. Indifferent, decisive, and resolute. Although she knew that he had no feelings for her, she still loved him. Hence, she was considerate; she didn''t care how Maddox treated her. However, before she could make her move, her true identity was discovered. Soon after, she was kicked out of the Hanover family and lost her prestige, forced to wander the streets. In light of her previous friendship with Kimberly, Quill agreed to not make a police report, but on the condition that she could not take anything the Hanover family had given her. Sylvia lost everything, and had nowhere else to go. In the end... She could only return to that gambling father of hers. Sure enough, as soon as she returned home, she was beaten to a pulp. Even then, she was not sent to the hospital for treatment. Later... Sylvia didn''t dare stay in that home a second longer. She had nowhere else to go, so she had to go out to find a job. Because she was used to living a carefree life in the Hanover family, she was unfit for many jobs. Either that, or the jobs were too exhausting, or required her getting her hands dirty. Hence, she had been fired countless times. In the end, she didn''t even earn a single penny. Instead, her father''s creditors came knocking on her door and they dragged her into a bar... The past was too terrible to recall. Sylvia felt as if life was worse than death. To her, the reason she fell to such a state was because of Kimberly. She must have been jealous because she had snatched Maddox away, thus she wanted revenge and robbed her of identity, causing her to stoop... to this level... Whenever Sylvia thought about it, her eyes watered. Now, seeing that Kimberly had lost Maddox, Sylvia felt great. These were the consequences of hurting her. It was such a pity. Maddox... She touched the man''s handsome face in the photo and smiled softly. "If only I was the one you chose, how wonderful would things be? Such a thing wouldn''t have happened." On the other end. Benedict was signing a piece of paper when he learned about the new. His grip intensified. "What did you say? Did something happen to Maddox?" The man nodded with a devious look. "Young Master Benedict, I have sent someone to inquire about it. I heard that the sea that Young Master Yardley fell into is extremely turbulent. We haven''t found him yet. Except for the survivors who were found on the first day, they only found corpses after the thunderstorm that night. I think Young Master Yardley is also..." Before he could finish his words, Benedict suddenly shot up and grabbed his cor. "Where is Minerva? Is she okay?" The man, whose cor was being grabbed, was taken aback. "Mr. Benedict..." "Speak. What about Minerva? Was she on the same flight as him? How is she doing now?" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. D*mn it! Benedict''s expression turned into something terrifying. At that moment, he resembled an angry demon. His whole body exuded a horrible aura as if he was a messenger of hell itself. "Mr. Benedict... Calm down! I''m suffocating." "Speak!" "Miss Hanover is fine!" The man almost rolled his eyes at him. He said that in the nick of time. Sure enough, when Benedict heard that she was fine, his gaze shifted and his grip on the man''s cor loosened a little. "She''s alright?" "Yes. She wasn''t on that ne." Benedict breathed a sigh of relief and let go. The man took several steps back and regained a steady bnce. He gasped and continued, "Mr. Benedict, don''t worry. Only Maddox was on that ne. He''s probably dead now." Was he dead? Benedict was unmoved by Maddox''s death. As long as Minerva was fine, everything was well and good. Nothing else was important to him. "Young Master Benedict, if Maddox dies, it will affect the Yardley Corporation greatly. The board of directors will have lost their leader and they''ll turn to you." However, Benedict did not reply. He pressed his lips together and took out his phone to call Minerva. Even though he had been told that she was fine, he knew that she would go mad if she found out that Maddox was involved in that crash. He was extremely worried about Minerva at present. When he called her, he was directed to her voicemail. "Why is her phone switched off?" Benedict frowned. While he was pondering it, the man in front of him came over again and asked, "Sir, did you listen to what I just said?" Upon hearing this, he frowned and raised his head, looking at the man with displeasure. "Sir, what I mean is... As long as Maddox dies, now is the best time for you to return to the Yardley Corporation." "I''m not in a hurry," Benedict said tly. For him, the most important thing at that moment was Minerva''s safety. However, he couldn''t get through to her. Benedict had no other choice. He ordered the man, "Immediately send someone to check on Minerva. Where did she go after the crash? How is she doing now?" "Mr. Benedict?" The man''s eyes widened in shock. "Is now really the time to do these things? If you don''t take the opportunity to return to the Yardley Corporation at this time, then in the future..." "Just do whatever I ask you to do." Benedict was gritting his teeth as he spoke. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Benedict''s demeanor was so frightening that his subordinate didn''t dare refute. He could only nod dazedly. "Yes, then I''ll... investigate this matter immediately. It''s just that... the Yardley Corporation..." Benedict''s gaze suddenly turned cold. "If Maddox''s really dead, it''ll be a piece of cake for me to take over the Yardley Corporation. Why do I need to worry if I''mte by a couple of days?" What he said was indeed true. If Maddox was dead, he was no longer a threat to Benedict at all. Not only thepany, but Maddox''s child and wife might also be his at that time. "Mr. Benedict, you''re right. As long as he dies, the Yardley Corporation is yours. It will be yours in the next few days." Benedict turned livid. "Why are you still here?" "Yes, I''ll check on Miss Minerva right away." After the man had left, Benedict nced at the contract that he was about to sign. His feline eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he picked the paper up and after staring at it for a while, his lips curled up suddenly. "Maddox, is it because I am blessed, that this kind of thing has happened to you?" Following that, Benedict tore the contract apart right away, with eyes full of mocking intent. Maddox dying on his wedding day, that was great news for Benedict. However... When he thought of Minerva, he frowned. How was she doing? Was she depressed? For the past two days, Minerva had been staying in the hospital to recuperate. After getting drenched in the rain that day, although she had regained consciousness, her condition had not improved much. Conversely, she was now running a high fever. At first, she was still fully lucid although she had a fever. Her body temperature fluctuated. The high fever had not subsided by evening. Because of that, Minerva cked out and fell unconscious again. However, before that, she had been holding Quill''s hand tightly and muttering. "You must find Maddox. He''ll be fine. Maddox..." Her mind was upied only with thoughts of Maddox. Quill, who was by no means a weak man, felt the pain from her tight grip on him. While the doctor was treating Minerva, he noticed that she was gripping onto him and muttering to herself. "This girl is clearly unconscious, why is she still so energetic?" The doctor asked out loud. Quill nced at her hand with a wry smile. For Maddox, she could give up her very life itself. "Doctor, how is my sister?" The doctor sighed, adjusted his sses, and then exined gently, "To be honest, your sister is doing very poorly now. If her high fever doesn''t subside, it will be lifethreatening. Plus, you''re also aware that she''s pregnant, so we have to be very careful when prescribing her with any medicine. So... My suggestion is to physically cool her down instead of giving her any medicine now. We can proceed once her fever has subsided." Physical cooling? Quill pressed his thin lips together. Although it was the best choice for Minerva now, he was still worried about the danger it would pose to her. After all, she was currently very weak. However, it seemed that there was no other way. At this thought, he could only nod. Juliette, standing to one side, uttered, "I can do it. When my child had a fever and they didn''t dare to prescribe him any medicine, they rmended the same thing. President Hanover, you have been taking care of Minerva for some time now. Go and get some rest. I''ll take over from here." Beside him, the doctor nodded in agreement. "That''s right. She is familiar with the procedure so she can help us." "That''s right. You should go and rest," Juliette persuaded Quill. He pursed his lips and shot a worried nce at the unconscious Minerva. He then nodded silently. When he got up, she was still clutching onto him tightly. Seeing that, Juliette went forward to help. Finally, Quill was freed from Minerva''s grip, but now, she was grabbing onto Juliette''s hand instead. Juliette smiled and said, "Now, leave it to me." Quill pursed his thin lips, looked at her, and nodded. "Alright, thank you." Then, he turned around and went out of the ward. These days, he was both physically and emotionally drained. Even when he was going back and forth abroad forpany trips, it was nowhere near as exhausting as this. At least during those times, he was in a good mood. Everything was meaningful and he was filled with motivation. However, these few days were torture. Even though Maddox was not officially his brother-inw, the thought that the man that ruled over the Yardley Corporation could disappear just like that, made him a little depressed. He frowned tersely. Out of nowhere, someone came over to report to him. "Mr. Hanover, someone outside said that he knows Miss Minerva. They insist oning in." Someone who knew Minerva? Quill thought it over for a moment and said, "Take me to that person. I''ll have a look." Quill was led to the person. As he got closer, he heard a familiar female voice. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "I really am Minerva''s acquaintance. I came from Hidalgo. I justnded today and it took me a long time to find the hospital here. I am a good friend of hers. Because of those issues with her wedding, I stayed to handle some other matters. Don''t block my way. Let me in." That voice... Quill paused for a moment. Wasn''t that Vera? Too many things had happened in the past few days; he had forgotten about her. At that thought, he quickened his pace and soon appeared in front of them. "Sir, this girl said..." When she saw Quill, Vera''s eyes lit up. She instinctively wanted to call out to him, but she didn''t know how she should address him. Thus, she didn''t say a word, but just waved to him enthusiastically. "Let her in." His gaze was fixed on Vera. He naturally saw that her face was full of distress, but after she saw him, her eyes lit up in an instant, and then she began waving, full of enthusiasm. That state of hers.... Quill noticed it all. It was really like a little pet seeing its master, frantically wagging its tail to show its loyalty and pleasure. After Vera was allowed to head in, she ran quickly to him. "Minerva..." She stopped herself and rephrased her question, "What''s wrong with Minerva? Have you guys found Mr. Yardley yet?" He frowned when he heard her question. He reached upwards and pinched the spot between his eyebrows, shaking his head. Vera''s face suddenly fell again. "No, he''s still missing? Then Minerva, she..." "She has a fever." Quill said in a hoarse voice, "She is not doing well. We haven''t found him yet. Have you finished up everything in Hidalgo?" She nodded dully. "Everything has been dealt with, but... I can''t appease the media. I checked on it when I came and the news was spread all throughout North City. Now, basically everyone knows about the incident." Quill''s eyes darkened and he lowered his gaze. No one could fathom his thoughts at that moment. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 After a while, Quill raised his head again and spoke in a lukewarm tone. "You''ve been working hard for the past few days." Vera was somewhat ttered and shook her head. "Not at all. It''s just... I want to see Minerva, is that okay?" Although her Prince Charming was very important... close friends were more important than that. To Vera, Minerva still came first. "Let''s go." When Vera was taken to Minerva''s ward, Juliette was taking care of her. When Juliette saw her coming, the expression on her face changed slightly. "Vera? Have you finished handling the affairs in Hidalgo?" "Yes, everything has been dealt with. I heard that Minerva has a fever?" They were afraid to wake Minerva, so they deliberately lowered their voices as they spoke. Juliette nodded. "Yes, it''s a high fever, and she''s pregnant, so she can''t be prescribed medication anyhow. The doctor rmended physically cooling her off." At that, Vera couldn''t help but exim, "Is she really pregnant?" Juliette seemed to have caught something and squinted her eyes, ncing at her. "Judging from your tone, did you already suspect beforehand that she''s pregnant? What about her? Does she know?" At that point, Juliette couldn''t hold back a frown. If Minerva was to scurry all over the ce even after knowing that she was pregnant, then the oue... might really be quite terrible. "It was just a hunch. I talked with Minerva at that time, and both of us were uncertain. She was still nning on getting checked out thoroughly after the wedding. I didn''t expect..." The two of them remained silent and they didn''t continue the topic further. A momentter, Vera stepped forward and took the towel from Juliette''s hand. She said softly, "Let me do it. I used to take care of her when she was sick. I know some of her habits." As long as it would help Minerva recover, Juliette would naturally ept. She quickly handed the towel to Vera. It was Vera''s turn to take care of her. Minerva had been having a high fever all the while. It might be because of that that she started muttering to herself from time to time, but it was obvious that those were the ramblings of an unconscious person. Vera could onlyfort her gently and look after her. Quill and the doctor came in several times. It was only at midnight that Minerva''s fever finally subsided, and her breathing gradually calmed down. Vera was standing by the bed, recalling the news she had seen before she came. ording to the news, the survivors who were saved on the first day were sent to the hospital. However, after the thunderstorm, they could only find corpses and no living survivors. The rescue team had gone out on the second day and they came back with only corpses. However, ording to Quill, Maddox was still nowhere to be found. That meant that he was not among the survivors rescued on the first day. Then... Where was his body? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It wasn''t a simple feat for Maddox and Minerva to have gotten together. Why had fate broken them up this way? At that thought, Vera could not suppress the stinging feeling in her eyes, and she burst into tears. "Maddox... Come back..." Just as she was about to start wailing, Minerva, who was quietly lying on the side, suddenly muttered something in her sleep. However, her voice was so soft that Vera had to lean over to hear what she was saying. When she heard that Minerva was calling out Maddox''s name, she feared up even more. "Minerva, don''t worry... Maddox would never leave you sad and alone. He will definitelye back." The next day, after everyone had had their breakfast, Minerva woke up. The high fever had left some after- effects. When she woke up, she found that she didn''t have much control over her limbs; her muscles were hurting, and her head was heavy. It was very difficult for her to sit up. "Minerva, you''re finally awake. I''ll help you up." Vera leaned over to help her sit up, then she sat on the edge of the bed. Quill and Juliette went over the moment they heard that she had regained consciousness. Minerva was being propped up by Vera. She raised her head and smiled faintly at Vera. "You''re back?" Vera was taken aback for a moment and then nodded. "Yes, I am." "That''s good." Minerva''s tone was t, without any joy or anger. Her voice was just terribly hoarse; her throat was dry as a desert. She reached out and patted Vera''s hand lightly. Then, she tipped her head up and looked in Quill''s direction, her face pale. "Quill, is there any news about Maddox?" He was speechless. Juliette and Vera also fell silent. Minerva had just woken up and the first thing she asked was about Maddox. The three of them did not know what to reply to her. However, Vera quickly reacted and said with a smile, "Minerva, since you''ve just woken up, you''re probably ufortable. You were unconscious for so long too, you must be starving! Do you want oatmeal? I''ll go and prepare some for you. Would you like it savory or sweet?" Vera''s cheerful and quick tone evidently showed how much she wanted to change the topic. When Juliette heard that, she came to her senses right away too. "That''s right, you won''t have much energy since you just woke up. You should eat something first, and then we''ll talk about other matters after you''re done." Minerva was dumbfounded. She stared at the three of them. The three looked awful, and their dark circles were obvious. It was evident that they were in that state because they were taking care of her. If she continued to pursue the matter stubbornly at that moment, wouldn''t it be unfair to them? With that in mind, she could only lightly nod and agree. Vera''s eyes lit up. "Would you like some sweet oatmeal?" "Anything is fine." "Then I''ll get some for you." Vera quickly got up and got a bowl of oatmeal for Minerva. Sitting down in front of Minerva, Vera''s face beamed with a caring smile. "Here, this is the sweet oatmeal that you liked the most in Hidalgo. I tried it just now. This one is really authentic." Vera fed Minerva the food. The sweet oatmeal gave off a sharine aroma in the air, and its heat gave a reassuring warmth. By right, Minerva should have enjoyed it very much, but when she opened her mouth and ate it, she couldn''t taste the sweetness at all. It was all bitter. However, she still ate slowly. Whenever Vera brought the food to her mouth, she swallowed obediently. Her quiet and obedient demeanor unnerved the three watching her. Vera''s heart gradually began thumping faster. She felt that something was off. Minerva was too quiet. She didn''t resist being fed the oatmeal at all. It was an extremely abnormal response from her. How could it be possible that she just mentioned Maddox and now allowed Vera to feed her without another word on the matter? Just when Vera felt that something was amiss and began feeding her slower, Minerva finally reacted. She seemed to be ufortable. Suddenly, she bent down and covered her stomach with her hands. Her face was pale as she stared at the floor, and vomited all the oatmeal out. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 "Ah!" Vera was startled and screamed while getting up to help. "Minerva, are you okay?" That violent reaction from her threw everyone for a loop. Her face was pale from the vomiting; she couldn''t even straighten her back. Her forehead was beaded with sweat. Minerva was not looking good. Juliette, who was standing at the side, noticed this but kept silent. She turned around and went straight to call the doctor. "I''m sorry, Minerva. Did I feed you too quickly, I''m sorry... I didn''t take into ount that you''d just woken up. I should have slowed down." After Vera helped her up, she started tearing up. Minerva''s breathing was shallow as she leaned on the pillow and panted heavily. She was obviously struggling to breathe. Vera could only ce an arm on her back and pat her lightly. "I''m really sorry. I''ll pour you a ss of water, okay?" "Let her rest for a while." Quill frowned at the scene, and got the janitors outside to clean up the mess. Soon, Juliette came with the doctor in tow. The ward was buzzing with activity. Minerva looked at the person in front of her. Vera''s eyes were watery and her face was full of guilt and restlessness. Quill, beside her, also looked a little pale. He looked like he had aged in just a few days; he looked worse than before. Juliette told the doctor what had happened and the doctor checked Minerva''s condition. Then, he spoke to them sincerely. She felt her ears buzzing. After she threw up, she felt very tired. Her body was too weak. Sheid back on the bed and said softly, "I want to rest alone for a while." Everyone was dumbfounded. Vera sniffed and asked, "Will you be alright alone?" Quill nced at her seriously, paused for a while, then said, "Leave her be." After that, he went out of the ward. Vera nced at Juliette, still hesitating. She shot her a look, then the two of them went out together and closed the door behind them. After they went out, Vera immediately became anxious. "Why? She''s very poorly now. If we leave her alone inside..." "Don''t worry." Juliette exined, "Miss Minerva is an adult. She''ll change when we don''t pamper her." "But you saw what happened this time. Do you know how big of an impact it had on her?" "Precisely because it had such a huge impact on her, she needs to have a change of mind. She''s doing everything she can to convince herself because she can''t ept Young Master Yardley''s death. This... is even more difficult than just epting it. Do you understand? It''s difficult but... at the same time, it''ll be easy if shees around." Life was just this cruel sometimes. But weren''t they all the same? Some would resort to anything forfort, even if it was all lies, because thatfort was easier to ept than the truth.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maybe a person''s whole life consisted of them consoling themselves and getting by with that fake comfort. Vera didn''t say anything. She leaned against the door and looked at Minerva through the window. She really hoped that she woulde around and regain her cheer quickly. Minerva slept for a long time. When she woke up, her eyes were hollow. Vera prepared hot oatmeal for her again. This time, Vera only fed her half of a small bowl of food. Every time she took a bite, Vera would carefully observe her reaction before feeding her again. "I''m fine. What happened in the morning was an ident. It won''t happen again," Minerva reassured her Even if it did happen, she would not let these people, who cared about her, see her in that state. "Really? I''m worried that your stomach is upset. If you feel any difort, please tell me," Vera pleaded. "Alright," Minerva replied. After the oatmeal was nearly all gone, Vera cleared it away. She told Minerva that she''d feed her again once she made some headway in recovery. When she heard her request to meet Quill, Vera went wide-eyed right away. "Your brother, he..." "I just want to ask him if he has found Maddox. Vera, you don''t need to stop me like that," said Minerva. Vera felt a little relieved when she heard how calm she sounded, so she went to ask Quill to enter the ward. When he arrived, he went straight to the point. "We haven''t found him yet, but we still have people out searching for him. Minerva, Maddox has not been found yet. Do you understand my meaning?" He asked. She nodded. He didn''t know whether she really understood. After a long time, she let out a bitterugh. "Quill, I know what you''re trying to say. No news is good news. It means that... there''s still a chance of him being alive, right?" Since she had said what he didn''t dare to, he could only nod. "I know it''s better that he''s missing than to see his corpse with my own eyes. This way, there''s still a glimpse of hope... I know that nothing will happen to Maddox. So many people survived. Luck will be on his side. Am I right, Quill?" As she asked that, she raised her head and looked at him, seeking his acknowledgment. He didn''t know what to say in reply; he could only nod his head obediently. After a long while, he walked forward and gently patted her head. He said softly, "Minerva, I''m very happy that you''re optimistic. Do you know that you''re already pregnant?" Minerva''s lips twitched. She lowered her eyes and looked at her lower abdomen. "I suspected as much." "I had a hunch before, but I wasn''t sure. I wanted Maddox... to bring me for a checkup after the wedding. If I''m really pregnant, then... we''ll take it as a wedding gift from me to him," she continued. When she spoke, a warm smile appeared on her face. "He''ll definitely be delighted to know that I''m pregnant. Quill... If this news is released to the public, do you think he''lle back earlier?" He answered, "He will." "Well then, I''ll be waiting for him over here. I''ll leave the matter of my pregnancy to you," Minerva said. "You can rest assured." He clenched his fists, looking at his sister resolutely. "As long as he still walks this earth, I will definitely find him for you. I''ll have hime back to you safe and sound." Of course, he left something unsaid... If Maddox was no longer in this world, what could he do? "Quill, I''ll keep it in mind. You must keep your promise." She thought to herself, "Maddox, you have to keep your promise too. Just as you promised me before, you have to give me a surprise." "I believe that you''re still alive, safe and sound. I''m waiting for your surprise." In the following days, she recuperated in the hospital. At first, Quill stayed there everyday, but since there were many things in Hidalgo that he needed to deal with, he returned. Upon his return to the country, he discovered something even more problematic on the horizon. It was Beanie. Because Minerva knew that the media would be present at the wedding, and she didn''t want Beanie to be harassed by the media, she didn''t allow him to attend the wedding. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 Thus, Beanie was left at home. This news had been spreading like wildfire in the country recently and nobody knew if he was aware of this. Quill could only hope that he didn''t know anything about this. Therefore, when Beanie came chasing after him, he wanted to lie to him saying that his parents went for their honeymoon after their wedding and it would take some time before they would return. He felt that it was not very feasible when he thought it over. As he was not sure if Maddox would being back. It would be great if he came back but what if he never returned? How could he exin to Beanie then? When Beanie knew the truth in the future, he would inevitably be sad. Quill stared at the innocent Beanie in front of him and made up his mind. It was better to tell him the truth now instead of finding out the truth by himself in the future. If Maddox came back alive, wouldn''t it be a pleasant surprise? When he thought of this, Quill squatted down in front of Beanie, reached out to touch his head and whispered, "Beanie, I have something to tell you." He tilted his head slightly and asked, "Uncle Quill?" "Let''s go to the study room. I have something to tell you." On the other end, Minerva was lying on the sickbed, staring at the sunlight outside the window with a dull look in her eyes. "Minerva, Beanie wanted to have a video call with you, are you going to ignore him?" Vera asked while she took out her phone and sat at the edge of the bed. Upon hearing this, Minerva''s fingertips paused for a moment. She quickly turned her head away and ignored Vera. She pursed her pale lips. There was a hint of despair in her eyes. She promised Beanie to find him a daddy, but now she lost his daddy. Before his daddyes back, how could she face him? She was afraid that when she saw him, she would be tearing up before she could even talkto him. "Minerva, don''t be so cruel. Beanie is very depressed. He thought he had just found his daddy. If you ignore him at this moment, he will cry to his death!" Vera said. As she spoke, her eyes started to tear up. "Please, Minerva, talk to him. Just a few words will do. When I video called him today he was crying so much. This is the first time I''ve seen him cry like this. You know... Beanie is not a crybaby." Minerva''s heart felt like it had a thousand needles when she heard that. Her pink lips parted. How could she bear it? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But... What should she say to Beanie now? Was she going to say that his daddy was involved in an ident and dig her own wound once again? She shook her head. "No, let''s wait a few days. I''m not in the mood right now." "Minerva!" Vera did not give up and continued to call out to her. Her words made her flustered. Minerva said icily, "Go out. I want to be alone for a while." Vera didn''t go out, but she was quiet. Minerva thought that she had listened to her. However, to her surprise, about a minuteter, the sound of a boy crying echoed through the ward. "Mommy! Mommy... Boohoo..." This familiar voice caused Minerva''s body to tremble. She looked towards the source of the sound in disbelief. Vera was holding onto her phone and having a video call with Beanie. On the screen, he was crying and calling out to her. The sound of him crying was like a knife stabbing into her heart. She widened her eyes and looked at him. Suddenly, she turned her face away from the screen and her tears were welling up in her eyes. "Mommy, can you look at me? I want to talk to you..." "Turn off the video." Minerva asked Vera in a calm tone. Vera did not listen to her. She took the video and turned it to face her. It seemed that she was determined. "Minerva, you should be clear- headed! The person on the other end of the video isn''t someone else! That''s your own son, Beanie. Don''t you feel pain in your heart at all when you''re treating him like this? He just wants to talk to you!" "Take it away. I''ll say it onest time." Minerva''s voice was getting deeper and calmer, but her eyes were suffused with anger. Vera was furious, thus she simply said to Beanie, "Beanie, did you hear that? Your bad mommy doesn''t want to talk to you now. Even I can''t help you this time. Well, don''t cry anymore. No matter how miserably you cry, no one is going tofort you. Be good and stop crying. Go do your homework. Do you hearthat?" Beanie''s eyes teared up. He shook his head hard and said "No, I want Mommy." A child was just a child no matter how clever he was. When he saw that Minerva really didn''t want to talk to him, Beanie felt as though he had been abandoned. He felt extremely uneasy. Therefore he kept crying. Listening to his cries, Minerva was both distressed and annoyed, she scolded. "What are you crying for? I haven''t even cried. What are you crying for?" Her voice was very harsh. When she nced at him, it was as if Beanie was the one at fault. After being scolded by her, he was taken aback for a while. Then, he pursed his lips and cried in a childish voice, "I miss you... Mommy, can Ie to you?" "No." Minerva refused him without mercy. "If you''re obedient, stay at home. Mommy will go back after I find your daddy." Beanie cried even more. "Mommy you are lying. Uncle Quill told me that something happened to Daddy. He may note back anymore." His words irritated Minerva. She suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Beanie on the other end of the video in disbelief. "Who allowed you to say nonsense like that? Didn''t you listen to me? Your daddy is just lost. He will come back!" Beanie continued, "Then I''ll wait with you... You never left me before and you always take me with you no matter what you do. This time is going to be the same right?" He was begging and he seemed so miserable that no one could refuse him. However, Minerva''s heart was broken. She even detested herself like this. How could she let her son see her like this? Thinking of this, she answered coldly, "No, I can do it alone. You don''t have toe here, okay?" Beanie pouted and said, "But I want to stay with you. Mommy... Please promise me. I will definitely be obedient and won''t make you angry. Please?" He began to act like a rogue, pleading with her endlessly. It could make one''s heart shatter listening to him. Vera was holding the phone next to her. When she heard this, her eyes couldn''t help but tear up. Then, she turned to Minerva and said, "Just promise Beanie. He''s not someone else! He''s the child you gave birth to after a few months of pregnancy!" Chapter 728 Chapter 728 Of course, Minerva knew that she gave birth to Beanie. That was why she didn''t want him to suffer with her. If possible, she wanted him by her side immediately. She was lonely and needed warmth. But... What would happen after he was by her side? Should she let him watch her emotions breakdown everyday? If that was the case, she would be too selfish. Thinking of this, Minerva closed her eyes and shook her head. "Vera, turn off the video and don''t let him call again." "Minerva!" "Hang up!" Minerva''s voice grew louder. She raised her head and looked straight into Beanie''s eyes in the video. She gritted her teeth and said, "Beanie, listen to me. I don''t allow you to call again. You have to study well. I''ll pick you up after I find your daddy." He continued to look at her with tears in his eyes. "I don''t want to. Mommy, please don''t. I want to look for you now. I don''t want Daddy anymore. I only want you." Vera was still holding the phone, and Beanie''s crying had echoed in her ear. Minerva''s face remained expressionless as she hung up the call and stuffed Vera''s phone under her pillow. "Minerva, you''re going too far! He''s your son!" "So, that''s the reason you let him call me? Vera, you know what''s going on here. Do you want him to see me like this?" Minerva stared at her with empty eyes. Vera stopped breathing for a moment and said, "I didn''t want you to tell him anything. It''s just that Beanie is very depressed. Aren''t you his mother? He just wants to talk to you. Is there any problem?" "It wouldn''t usually be a problem, but not in this state. I don''t want to see anyone now." She didn''t want Beanie to feel down. For him, it was cruel not to talk to him, but what could she say? If he knew what had happened, he would definitely want to know the entire story. How should she exin it to him then? "If Maddox doesn''te back, are you going to keep doing this? Beanie is just a child. He doesn''t understand adults'' affairs. Do you understand?'' Minerva didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She turned her face away in frustration and said with an ice-cold voice, "I know that. You can go." "Minerva..." Vera refused to give up and called her name. She sat at the edge of the bed and didn''t want to leave. "Enough, I want to be alone for a moment." Seeing that Vera was still sitting at the edge of the bed and refusing to leave, Minerva had no choice but to lie down and cover herself with the nket. She no longer paid any attention to Vera. Vera had to pack up and leave the ward. After leaving, she happened to meet Juliette who was standing outside. Juliette looked at her in shock and asked, "What happened? Did you two quarrel?" "Don''t mention it. It really angers me when you talk about it." Juliette became curious. "What are you angry about? I''m really curious." "Beanie is only five years old. He misses his mother and wants to talk to her. It''s normal, isn''t it? But Minerva asked Beanie to stop calling her again. It''s very distressing. He cried so badly, but she was aloof and indifferent." Knowing this, Juliette finally understood why Vera was upset. She chuckled helplessly, and walked up to pat her shoulder, softly exining, "It''s just that you''ve never been a mother before, so you won''t know a mother''s suffering." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I know that Minerva is sad, but after all, Beanie is still too young. It''s fine to lie to him a few times." "Have you ever thought about it? Do you really think that Minerva wants to deceive him? If she didn''t lie to him, then what is she supposed to say to him? What will Beanie ask?" Vera was taken aback. She seemed to have never thought about this. "You never thought about this problem at all, right?" Juliette chuckled. Then, she continued, "You are too young, so you can''t think in other people''s shoes. Of course, I know that Beanie wants to see Minerva right now, and this is normal for his age. However, just think of how huge of an impact these things had on Minerva. Even if she wanted to pull herself together, it would still take time for that. How long has this thing happened and you want Minerva to tell Beanie directly that something happened to his father? It is excruciating for her to say this thing out loud. It will only add insult to her injuries. Do you understand what I mean?" These words made Vera choke. After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t force out any words. Her lips twitched and she looked at Juliette with a conflicted expression. After a long while, she seemed to have thought it through. "Then what should we do? I''ve already made the call. I thought that Minerva didn''t care about her son so I lost my temper with her. I even said that she went too far." "It has nothing to do with you. Aren''t you good friends with her? Minerva knows this in her heart, but she is not in the mood tofort you now or to exin this to you. When everything is better, you guys can talk it out and everything will be back to normal." Vera stared at Juliette in a daze. For the first time, she felt that the woman in front of her was very attractive. She heard that she used to like Quill, but in the end, she did not win over his heart. Then, she married another person. Now, she was married and was already a mother. She was living a happy life. In front of Quill, Juliette didn''t seem to be awkward at all, as if she had never liked him before. He did not even take a liking to such an outstanding woman. How would he take a liking to a woman like her? "What''s wrong? It seems that you still have doubts?" Vera was hesitating. Should she ask Juliette about her feelings and if she had ever confessed her love to Quill? But she was already married and a mother. If she asked such questions then it would be seen as though she was off-key, right? Thinking of this, Vera shook her head and answered, "It''s nothing." The girl could not hide her emotions. Everything was written on her face. Although she said that it was nothing, the expression on her face implied that there was something wrong. Juliette was much older than Vera, thus she looked at her as if she was looking at her own younger sister. Hence, at this moment, she smirked helplessly and pulled Vera to sit down on a nearby chair. "Don''t keep it in your heart, I know you have something in mind. It''s not worth resisting the urge. I''m older than you, and I''ve experienced a lot of things. If you have any doubts, you can ask me. Although my answer might not be the one you might be looking for, I can help ease your worries." Juliette was like an older sister. Her voice was warm and clear, giving Vera a sense of affinity. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 Vera and Juliette seemed to be closer to each other. Vera looked at her with hesitation. There was a smile on Juliette''s face, and she looked like an older sister who understands her. "Go ahead and ask me what you have in mind." "Sister... Juliette." In order to show how polite she was, Vera deliberately called her ''sister'' while addressing her. Juliette''s eyebrows raised with a hint of a smile. "Yes?" "Well... You''ve been Quill''s secretary for so many years now. Do you know... why he is always single?" After saying this, Vera lowered her head with some embarrassment and fidgeted. Juliette knew that Vera had doubts, but she didn''t know that she was asking this type of question. After staring at her for a moment, Juliette noticed that Vera''s face was blushing, and it was obvious that she was in love. "Are you in love with President Hanover?" Vera did not expect her to be so straightforward. She suddenly raised her head and blushed as she looked at Juliette. "Alright." Juliette took the initiative to interrupt her and said lightly, "I understand what you are trying to say. In fact, for so many years, there have been a lot of people who have fallen in love with President Hanover. However, he only prioritizes his sister. Perhaps it''s because his parents passed away early, but he has always been alone. Thus, even after he had Minerva by his side, he still has a strong desire for the love of a family." "So that''s how it is?" "That''s right." Juliette smiled and nodded. "It''ll be hard to change when they be ustomed to it. Moreover, President Hanover doesn''t have any needs for love, thus he doesn''t have the need to get out of hisfort zone. Do you like him? This is like a moth darting into a me. Let me give you a piece of advice, I think it''s best for you to forget about him and move on." "Forget it?" Vera was a little taken aback. She didn''t expect Juliette to be so straightforward. Did this mean that she was advising her to stop falling in love with Quill? "Yes, feelings simply don''t exist for people like him. It will only make you sad for falling in love with such people." Vera was stunned. It seemed that she was really telling her to stop falling in love with him. However, she refused to give up. She always felt that there was hope as long as she kept trying. "Judging from your expression, you must have been rejected by him?" "Juliette? How, how do you know?" "In the past, he rejected me straight up." Vera was dumbfounded. "Back then I didn''t dare to show my affection for him thus I kept this a secret from him. I knew that it was very difficult for him toe out of hisfort zone, so I secretly dealt with everything by his side. I wanted him to get used to me, so that one day... when I was no longer by his side, he would feel like something was missing. At that time, I seeded." Hearing this, Vera couldn''t help but widen her eyes, then she gave Juliette a thumbs up and praised her. "Juliette, you are so smart, why didn''t I think of this?" When she saw Vera staring at her in admiration, Juliette didn''t know whether tough or cry. Did she not understand her? "What''s the point in praising me? He just wouldn''te out of hisfort zone. You see, now I''m married and I''ve also had my own child, but he is still single. Can you understand where I''m going with this?" "Then why do you have to stay by his side and be his secretary?" "This seemed a little cruel now that you mentioned this. Back then, when he told me to forget about him, he asked me if this would make me hold a grudge against him and stop working for him. " When she mentioned this, Juliette''s expression became indescribable. "That time, I didn''t even think that he would actually ask this kind of question, so what else could I do? If I really quit my job, wouldn''t it seem like I was really mad at him because he rejected me? That''s why... I didn''t quit my job." "D*mn, Quill is really cunning. I thought that... he was the kind of person who was very cold and indifferent. I did not expect that..." Juliette stood up and patted her on the shoulder, saying, "In short, think it through. I still have things to do, so I can''t chat with you anymore." After she left, Vera sat on the chair, holding her chin and thinking for a long time. Day after day passed. Minerva stayed alone in the ward to recuperate. She ate and drank like usual but she refused to let anyone in to visit her. Beanieined many times and wanted to look for his mommy, but each time, she still didn''t agree to bring him here. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Quill hade to persuade her several times, but in the end, he was told to leave the ward. Quill, the president of the Hanover Corporation, came out of the ward looking gloomy, and he shook his head helplessly. The phone suddenly rang. Quill nced at the caller ID and picked it up. "What''s the matter?" His tone was calm; he reached out his hand to pinch his temple. Recently, he had a handful of things he had to be worried about. This was the first time that he had felt this way. "Mr. Hanover, we have news!" Quill was taken aback. Soon, he frowned. "You mean?" "We''ve found him!!!" Quill almost stopped breathing. He picked up the phone and looked at the caller ID. He was afraid that it was just someone calling the wrong number. Otherwise... How could they find him so quickly? After making sure that the phone number was correct, he coughed slightly and asked, "What have you found?" The other end was stunned by his question. "Wasn''t it you who told us to look for someone? Did... Did we get the wrong person?" "No." Quill shut his eyes and took the opportunity to take a few deep breaths to calm himself down. After a few breaths, he finally calmed down. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were bright and calm. He licked his thin lips and then said coldly, "Have you found him?" "Yes, Mr. Hanover." "Tell me the address. I''lle over now." Quill spoke as he began to take out the car keys from his pocket. This was his subconscious kicking in. Little did he know that he went here by taxi after arriving at the airport. Therefore, he paused for a moment and said, "Forget it, just send the location to my phone and I''ll come to your address." "Okay, Mr. Hanover. I''ll send you the location right away." "Alright." After hanging up the phone, Quill put the phone away and headed straight out of the hospital. He didn''t notice that he was in a hurry. He just thought that if those people really found Maddox, then... his sister Minerva wouldn''t have to suffer anymore. "Quill!" He paused, looked back, and saw Vera running quickly toward him and then she stopped in front of him. "I just heard you say that he''s found? Is Mr. Yardley found? Can I go with you?" Chapter 730 Chapter 730 Quill frowned and looked at Vera in front of him. He didn''t expect that she would eavesdrop on his phone call and now, he had to bring her along? He wanted to refuse her. "Don''t you want to stay by Minerva''s side?" Vera was taken aback for a moment before biting her lower lip. "Right now, Minerva has Juliette by her side. I''m curious if they have really found Young Master Yardley." Quill licked his thin lips and after a moment he answered, "I got the information from a reliable source, but I''m not sure if he''s alive or dead. You can¡¯t stick your nose into this." "Don''t worry!" She quickly raised both of her hands as a sign of assurance. "I definitely won''t tell anyone about this. I just want to follow you and take a look." "Let''s go," he said indifferently as he walked in front of her. Upon seeing this, she crept up to follow him. She followed him and got into the car. Maybe because of nervousness, her head hit the door when she tried to get in the car. It made a loud thud. She banged her head so hard that she was seeing stars. She took two to three steps back and fell onto the cold floor. Quill looked back and saw this scene. He frowned and stared at her, but he still sat there like a statue. She was embarrassed. She quickly got up from the ground, pped her hands to remove the dust from her palm, and then got back into the car as if nothing had happened. "Ahem, well... I was just thinking about something. That''s why..." She did not finish her sentence, as she realized that Quill was giving her an icy stare; there was no warmth in his eyes. "Sit down. Be quiet." Vera didn''t dare to say more; she didn''t even dare to take a deep breath. She could only silently straighten her body and look forward. She was dumbfounded. This matter was very important to Quill, and it was also very important to her. She shouldn''t behave so casually. All of a sudden, she felt that she was a little annoying. After the car started, the atmosphere in the car fell intoplete silence. She had been thinking about the conversation between Quill and that person. She also wanted to know how Young Master Yardley was. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She really wanted to meet Maddox as soon as possible. If she could see that he was safe and sound, then Minerva would definitely be delighted. "Please ensure Maddox''s safety. Minerva is so weak, and now, she is pregnant. She cannot withstand this kind of torment." Vera has been putting her hands together, praying all this while. Not knowing how long the car had been driving, it finally stopped. She poked her head out and nced around. Quill, who was behind her, said coldly. "Get out of the car." She was so frightened that she trembled and quickly opened the door. This time, she moved very carefully to ensure that she did not hit the car door. After her feet stepped on the ground safely, she finally let out a sigh of relief. A man with a t top haircut named Jerry, who was guarding at the door had been looking in their direction. When he saw Quill, he walked over quickly. "Mr. Hanover, you''re finally here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." He frowned and asked indifferently, "Where is he?" Jerry nced at Vera, who was behind him and quickly withdrew his eyes. He whispered, "Please come with me." Quill walked up to him and Vera was following behind them. "When we found him, his body was full of wounds, and his face was also bruised." Upon hearing this, Quill paused. The reason why he didn''t want to inform Minerva immediately was that he was afraid that they might get the wrong person, or that they would find a corpse, which would upset her. Instead, it was better for him, as her older brother, toe and take a look first. Beforeing here, he had been keeping silent. In fact, he was thinking that if they really found a corpse, then he would make a prompt decision and deal with it directly without Minerva''s knowledge. After that, he would pretend that nothing had happened. For his sister, he was willing to be the viin. Now, hearing Jerry''s words, Quill breathed a sigh of relief. The other party didn''t stammer, indicating that he was alive. As for the injuries on his face... "Are the injuries serious?" "It''s too serious. Perhaps when hended on a remote ind nearby, he was probably caught on the tree branches or injured by some sharp stones. There was a very deep wound on his face and his body is also covered in wounds. We saw that his injuries were too serious. We were afraid that he would die, so we sent him to the nearest clinic." "Great job." Quill nodded and gave Jerry an approving look. He felt a little proud at Quill''s praise. "Thank you for yourpliment. I was the one who gave the idea. He was really losing too much blood and I happened to know that there was a small clinic nearby, so I made the prompt decision to let them bring him here." "Alright," Quill responded. However, Vera, who was following them, felt very ufortable. ording to Jerry, wasn''t Young Master Yardley''s face severely hurt? Wouldn''t that leave a scar in the future? Thinking of this, Vera forgot that he had warned her not to talk nonsense beforeing here. She directly asked, "Is the injury on his face very serious? What did the doctor say? Will it leave scars or something?" This question actually made their hearts jolt. Just a moment ago, Jerry, who had been proud of himself, became depressed after hearing Vera''s words. "The doctor had examined his face and he said that it would definitely leave a scar." "What?" Vera eximed: "How could this be? If there is a scar on his face, doesn''t it mean..." Minerva would definitely die of heartache if she knew about it. Her exmation drew Jerry''s attention. He responded to her with dissatisfaction, "There''s no other way. He is considered lucky to be alive with such a serious scar. It''s not realistic to expect that it wouldn''t leave a scar." "But it shouldn''t be on the face." Vera still felt sorry for Minerva. The scars on the body could be covered by clothes. How could he hide the scars if they were on his face? The more Vera thought about it, the more she felt sorry forthem. Unknowingly, she lowered her head. She didn''t even know that the people in front of her had stopped and she still kept walking. Thus, her head smashed into them. Thud! Vera''s forehead ached, and she took two steps back. When she looked up, she saw Quill staring at her angrily. He pursed his lips; his expression was one of extreme displeasure. "What are you doing?" Vera shook her head and reached out her hand to cover her painful forehead. "I''m sorry." He retracted his gaze. "Sir, the man is inside. The hospital asked us not to send too many people in, so I won''t go in with you. I will be guarding outside." said Jerry. "Alright." Quill nodded. He raised his head and pushed the door open. Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Vera, of course, followed him with a smile. The ward was terrifyingly quiet. On the bedid a man whose whole body was wrapped up. Even his face was covered with gauze. Only two eyes were left exposed. No one could recognize who he was. Quill stood in front of the hospital bed and stared at him for a while. He turned around helplessly, looked at Vera who was behind him and said coldly, "Go and call Jerry in." "What''s wrong?" She felt that something was wrong. "Didn''t the doctor say not to let too many peoplee in?" He pursed his lips and was very dissatisfied. "I''m here to confirm his identity. He''s so wrapped up; how can you be sure that he is Maddox?" He pointed at the patient on the hospital bed and said coldly. Vera blinked her eyes and replied, "Didn''t he say that his whole body was injured? Even if it was wrapped into a mummy, it''s very normal." Quill stared at her. "Are you trying to go against me?" "No, I wouldn''t dare. I''ll call him in right away." Thus, she went out to call Jerry over. After listening to her exnation, Jerry scratched his head with a pained expression. After a while, he said, "Why don''t I get a doctor to remove all the gauze on his body?" Hearing this, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. "Are you crazy? It''s not easy for the doctor to wrap the gauze and you want to ask him to remove all the gauze. Either you or the doctor is crazy. Otherwise, how would the doctor agree to such an unreasonable request?" Quill initially thought that Jerry''s idea was not bad... Was he crazy? Was it because Quill was also a man, thus he did not have the kind ofpassion for the person? He felt that it was not a big deal to remove the gauze. "But if you don''t remove the gauze, there''s no way to tell who he is. But..." Jerry was a little hesitant. "But what?" Quill''s eyes swept over him. Jerry hesitated for a moment before answering, "Even if the gauze is removed, you may not be able to recognize him because his entire body including his face was covered with wounds. Your heart may not bear the pain." Vera was speechless. Quill''s frown deepened. It seemed that he was really seriously injured. In this case, they could not remove the gauze casually. If there was an infection, what were they going to do if this cost him his life? Then, what should he tell this to his sister? Thinking of this, Quill could only open his mouth again. "How long before the gauze can be removed?" "It will probably take a few days." "Okay, I understand. You can go out first." Jerry nodded his head, then turned around and went out. After he left, Quill''s gaze fell on Vera''s face. "We are still not certain yet. When we go back, don''t talk nonsense in front of Minerva." She nodded quickly. "Don''t worry. Even if you don''t warn me, I know what to say and what not to say. Since Mr. Yardley is in such a horrible state, it''s better not to let Minerva know that we have found him." "Since you are aware then I don''t need to remind you yet again." She pouted unhappily and said, "I''m not a fool. How can I not know these things?" "What did you say?" She said it very softly just now, thus Quill did not hear it clearly. She shook her head. "Nothing." After that, she lowered her head in frustration. It seemed that she became more timid in front of him after being refused by Quill. It seemed like he was bing colder towards her. She was so depressed. She felt that all her efforts these days had been in vain. They still seemed to be so distant. Instead, it seemed like they were growing further apart. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. While thinking, Vera raised her head and looked at the person on the hospital bed. Was it really that serious? She nced from head to toe and she noticed that even though he was completely wrapped in gauze, his face seemed familiar. Vera was shocked and she looked at the man in disbelief. Why did he lookpletely different from Young Master Yardley? Usually, when she saw Maddox, she was like a mouse seeing a cat. It was not because she was too timid, but because his aura was too strong and powerful. However, the person lying on the hospital bed did not give Vera such a feeling. Was it because he had bandages wrapped around his body? The bandages had concealed his aura? While she was deep in her thoughts, she heard a cold voice echoing from the side, "Let''s go." "What?" Vera turned around and saw that Quill had already walked to the door. She was taken aback for a moment. "Are we leaving?" "Do you still want to stay?" She shook her head. Why would she stay? Now that he was so badly injured and he was completely covered in gauze, she couldn''t do anything even if she stayed. When she walked to the door of the ward, she couldn''t help but take another nce at the man in the hospital bed again, and she reached out her hand to hold her chin. "It''s so strange. Why do I feel that this person gives me a very familiar feeling? But it''spletely different from the feeling of Maddox..." It felt so familiar. "Why are you in a daze? Let''s go." Quill''s urging voice echoed from not far away. Vera came back to her senses and quickly caught up with him. Then, she continued to walk behind him. After walking for a while, she couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, I have a question for you." Quill, who was walking in front directly asked, "What is it?" Recalling the figure just now, she felt strange, thus she told him about what she was thinking and he frowned upon hearing her thoughts. "Well, I''m not trying to imply anything here, it''s just my intuition. After all, this person is wrapped in gauze, so I can''t recognize him, so..." Quill suddenly paused. Vera didn''t see him stop because she was thinking, hence she mmed into his back once again. Her nose and forehead were aching. She covered her nose and looked up at the people in front of her helplessly. "Why did you stop again?" Couldn''t he walk properly? Why must he stop suddenly, causing her to bump into him again? He turned around and his deep eyes fell on her face. "Must you walk behind me?" "What?" "Walk in front of me." He didn''t sound furious butmanding. She was obedient and walked in front of him. The two of them continued to walk towards the car but this time, Vera walked in front. Quill quickly caught up with her and asked, "What did you mean?" Vera was dumbfounded She thought that he didn''t care about what she said just now. "I don''t mean anything else. I just have a strange feeling." "Are you trying to say that that person isn''t Maddox?" Her eyes widened. She stopped and shook her head hard. "I, I didn''t say that." Vera did not dare to talk nonsense. It was just her intuition. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 "Unless it was not you who said those words?" He raised his eyebrows and his sharp gaze fell on Vera. She unconsciously took two steps back and she yed with her fingers. "I did say that, but... Didn''t you also suspect it? You must also feel that something was wrong and that was why you asked me to call Jerry over right? To be honest, if he is wrapped up like this, who would be able to recognize him? But... I just have this feeling that he is not Young Master Yardley." Upon hearing this, Quill pursed his thin lips and his gaze became deep and profound. He also felt that he might not be Maddox but that guy was wrapped in gauze, so it might just have been himself overthinking it. "Don''t tell Minerva about this for the time being. You''ll go back and pretend that nothing happened. We''ll talk about it after we confirm his identity." She nodded. "Sure." Minerva went to the bathroom and when she was back she found that Juliette was gone. She heard voices from the balcony thus she nced over. She found her talking on the phone on the balcony. During this period of time, she had been running back and forth with Quill. She was really upied. Minerva found a chair and sat down lightly. She looked out of the window in a daze. When Juliette was done with the phone call, she saw Minerva sitting on the chair. It was already winter, but she only had a thin piece of clothing on her. Juliette was dumbfounded for a moment. She quickly turned around, grabbed a coat and draped it over Minerva''s body. "It''s getting cold. Be careful not to catch a cold. You have just recovered so you should be careful." She helped Minerva put on the coat like an older sister. Minerva lifted her head to look at her. Juliette smiled faintly. She reached out her hand, pinched her face, and then said softly, "You are still so young. Don''t think too much. There are many things that you need to just let nature take its course." "Let nature take its course?" "In the past five years, I told myself that I''ll let nature take its course, but I didn''t expect that after five years, nothing changed. There are a lot of things I just couldn''t let go of." "Isn''t this a good thing? Your rtionship with Young Master Yardley is something a lot of people are envious of and it''s good that you didn''t have a change of heart." "But now, we don''t even know where he is." "This might be the gods giving you a test." Juliette thought for a moment and decided to take another approach to the conversation. Sure enough, the word test drew Minerva''s attention. She raised her head and she seemed a little puzzled. "A test!?" "Yes, it''s a test. In fact, I don''t really know you very well, but I do vaguely understand what you are thinking. I''m very envious of you. After all, you can be with the person you like. Even if it didn''tst for a long time, you experienced it. Therefore, that is why your life is very meaningful." Speaking of this, Minerva thought of the time when Juliette fell in love with her brother, Quill. After that, she saw Juliette get married to some other man. Minerva didn''t know much of the details but judging from her expression, she seemed to not have any affection for her brother anymore? "You..." Unintentionally, she found out about the secret in Juliette''s heart. Minerva felt a little embarrassed and her emotions were instantly led astray. At that very moment, she had totally forgotten about Maddox. Juliette smirked helplessly and sat down in front of her. Then, she picked up the kettle in front of her and poured a ss of warm water for Minerva. "Come, drink some water first." Minerva''s expression was sluggish as she drank the cup of water. "In fact, you must want to ask me why I like your brother but I married someone else right?" Minerva raised her head and looked at her. She was really curious. "Actually, it''s not asplicated as it seems. Although I like him, he doesn''t like me. I can''t force him to be with me, can I? Even if I really have a way to force him to be with me, he still doesn''t like me. Then what''s the point? In addition, I like him, but it doesn''t mean that I want to spend my whole life waiting for him. I think it is the greatest sincerity to him that I''m still working by his side at this age." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Minerva seemed to have understood a little and nodded her head. Juliette still wanted to say something, but Minerva took the initiative to say, "Secretary Sharpio, please stop saying these things." When Juliette said this herself, it was inevitable that she had to bring up the past and she had to go through with all the emotions again. There was no need for that. Juliette was taken aback. She never expected that Minerva would actually interrupt her. It seemed like she was quite considerate as well. "In fact, I just want to say that I don''t have feelings for your brother anymore. Perhaps it is because I feel like I can never get him, thus, I gradually feel that he is not that important." Of course, Minerva knew what she was trying to convey. On the surface, she was clear about it, but in reality, she was trying to persuade her. If Maddox really... Then, she should look at it with an open mind. Thinking of this, she felt a little upset. She lightly nodded her head and said, "I know, Secretary Sharpio. By the way, I saw you on the phone just now. Is there a lot of things going on in the company?" "It''s just a small matter. It''s fine." "If it''s just a small matter, then there''s no need for you to be involved. You should be very exhausted from following my brother back and forth?" "It''s nothing indeed, Miss Minerva. This is my job. As for President Hanover, he doesn''t care even if it is painful and exhausting, as long as he can apany his sister." "Secretary Sharpio, when you return this time, you should persuade my brother not toe over again. I don''t want to see you guys working so tirelessly because of me. If you and my brother fall sick because of this, what am I supposed to do?" Juliette said, "Well, I''m afraid that I can''t persuade President Hanover. If you really don''t want him to come, I think it''s better for you to persuade him yourself." Knock, knock... There was a knock on the door. Both of them turned their heads and happened to see Vera quietly pushing open the door. Then, she poked her head in and came in. After Vera poked her head in and looked into Minerva''s eyes, she instantly shrank back again, as if she had done something wrong. "Vera? Where did you go?" Seeing her, Juliette stood up. "Just now, when I wanted to look for you, I couldn''t find you anywhere." Vera, who had been called, had no choice but toe in. She smiled awkwardly at the two of them and answered in a low voice, "I haven''t gone anywhere. I was just bored so I went out for a walk." She definitely wouldn''t say that she was going out with Quill. If she said that then they were going to find out the matter regarding Maddox. Furthermore, she was still not sure if that person was even him! Minerva found that Vera''s actions seemed weird. "What¡¯s wrong with you?" Chapter 733 Chapter 733 It was fine if Minerva didn''t ask her, but Vera felt guilty when she was asked. She shook her head and answered, "Nothing." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but frown. Just as she was about to say something, Juliette smiled and interrupted, "Since you''re here, I have some matters to attend to. I''ll leave Minerva in your care." Vera stared at her gratefully and nodded, "Don''t worry, leave it to me." After Juliette left, she walked up to Minerva and asked, "Minerva, do you want some water? I''ll pour some for you." Hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but frown. She looked at her thoughtfully. Vera felt guilty, thus she lowered her head. "I''m fine. In fact, you don''t have to take care of me here all the time. I am not a patient nor a child. I can take care of myself." "What? No!" Vera shook her head vigorously. "Although you are neither a patient nor a child, you are a fragile pregnant woman. How can I let a pregnant woman stay here all alone?" A pregnant woman... Minerva lowered her head and caressed her lower abdomen. She really didn''t expect that she would have another life in her belly but at this very moment... She closed her eyes and let out a heavy sigh. She hoped that Maddox would return soon. Back in the country. Not long after the news regarding Maddox being involved in a ne crash was spread, the shareholders of thepany all found out about this. However, the strange thing was that they were all calm andposed. It seemed like they didn''t even know Maddox was involved in a crash. Everyone was at ease. Benedict waited in his ownpany for a few days, but he didn''t receive any news nor even a single phone call. He was not anxious at all. However, his assistant was so anxious that he went directly to the Yardley Corporation. Who would have expected that after he had expressed his thoughts, the board of directors ignored him and even asked the security guards to drive him out? He was so furious that heined to Benedict after he went back to thepany. "Mr. Benedict, those old men have gone too far. They threw me out of thepany and even ignored me when I mentioned your name!" In his seat, Benedict originally looked calm, but after hearing what he said, the gaze in his eyes became sinister and ruthless. But soon, he regained hisposure. Pursing his lips, he stood up. "Didn''t I tell you not to worry?" There was a hint of displeasure in his voice. The assistant was stunned for a moment. Then, he shrunk his neck and answered, "I can''t stand it anymore. For so many days, none of them came to us. Young Master Benedict, you are also the son of the Yardley family. Why is it that Maddox can take over everything while you have to live under this smallpany and suffer from the suppression of the Yardley Corporation? I can''t stand it. Why is it like this? Is it because you are an illegitimate child..." A dangerous gaze swept across him, and the assistant''s words stopped in time. He saw that the aura around Benedict had be terrifying and gloomy; it was aplete change from his usual self. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to say another word. An illegitimate child? For Benedict, this word was too hurtful. Just because he was an illegitimate child, and because Maddox was born earlier than him, he would never be able to inherit the family property. Even if he was born earlier, he was still considered an illegitimate child. Even though his mother had be a legal wife, everyone in the family knew that his mother was actually the mistress. It was fine if things ended here. If he had enough strength, he could have shut those people up. However, Old Master Yardley didn''t take a liking to him. Although he privately told him that he would hand over the Yardley Corporation to him, but look what happened in the end? Maddox became the president of thepany, and he was the vice president. He had to listen to all of Maddox''s commands. As long as Maddox didn''t agree, there was nothing that he could proceed without his consent. The two of them were born rivals and he wanted to rece him. Maddox would naturally not be polite to him and would deliberately make things difficult for him in his business. The war between the two hadsted for ages. "Since they don''t want to see you, then you''d better not go anymore. Just wait patiently." He was just an assistant. Even Benedict was not anxious, so what could he do? That night, Benedict received a call. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hi, it''s Mr. Lowell. I think you know why I called you right?" Mr. Lowell was one of the shareholders. When he was still in Yardley Corporation, Mr. Lowell had been very optimistic about him, but... Benedict knew that this person was someone who would be loyal to whoever was in power. Ever since Maddox had taken over thepany, he hadn''t contacted Benedict once. Now, it was obvious what his intention was. Benedict sneered in his heart, but he pretended to be polite and said, "Mr. Lowell, what can I do for you?" Mr. Lowell let out a dry chuckle at the other end and said directly, "Your assistant came here this afternoon. I''ve heard from the board of directors that Maddox is not found yet. However, I''ve already sent people to check on that ne. Many people have died and only a handful of lucky people survived." "So, Mr. Lowell, what do you mean?" "Maddox probably won''t be able toe back. If he dies, the Yardley Corporation will definitely ask you to be in charge." Benedict remained calm and collected. He was not in a hurry, but there was a smirk on his face. Seeing that he was silent, Mr. Lowell hesitated for a while before saying, "You, have you thought of this possibility?" Benedict smiled lightly. "Mr. Lowell, you must be joking. I believe you''ve heard about what happened in the afternoon. I''m afraid it''ll be difficult for me to join the Yardley Corporation again." "It''s not impossible for you to join the Yardley Corporation." Benedict squinted his eyes. "The reason why the directors drove him away was because you don''t have any shares." As a matter of fact, Benedict had already guessed it. The only way for these old hags to listen to you were your shares. "As far as I know, Old Master Yardley... he is almost fully recovered? Perhaps you can go and look for him." Mr. Lowell''sughter sounded particrly cunning over the phone; it didn''t sound sincere at all. Benedict licked his thin lips, closed his eyes, and hid the darkness in his gaze. After Maddox took control of the entire Yardley Corporation, there seemed to be something wrong with Old Master Yardley''s mental health, and he was sent off to a mental hospital. Now... No one knew how he was doing. "The shares are in Maddox''s hands. If anything happens to him, then these shares... You mustn''t let me down. When you were still in the Yardley Corporation, I could see that you had the potential." Let him down? Benedict sneered. He would never let himself down. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 Time flew by. It was getting colder and colder. Quill and Vera visited the small clinic a few dayster. Fortunately, Jerry said that the guy had woken up and the doctor had checked on him. However, the gauze couldn''t be removed for the time being, thus they still had to wait for a few days. Vera and Quill nced at each other before going into the ward. After arriving at the ward, Jerry whispered, "He was awake before, but he has fallen asleep." Vera thought for a moment and stepped forward. She waved her hand in front of the man and called, "Young Master Yardley?" For some reason, the name "Young Master Yardley" seemed to have startled the man. Initially, he was still sound asleep, but the moment he heard her saying that name, the man widened his eyes and it scared Vera, making her jump backward. A pair of big hands held her. She looked back and found out that they were Quill''s hands. She immediately looked at him gratefully. However, before she reacted, he pulled back his hand and said indifferently, "Stand properly." She stood up quickly. The man, who was wrapped in gauze on the bed, suddenly sat up, looking excited. When he saw Vera, he was dumbfounded at first, but he quickly reacted. After standing still, she stared at the man. When their eyes met, Vera almost recognized the man was in an instant. However... She wasn''t certain. She only stared at him and she was going to ask him a question. To her surprise, that man opened his mouth before she could even ask the question. "Young Master Yardley, where is Young Master Yardley?" It was obvious who the man was upon saying that, and Quill frowned when he heard this. She said in surprise, "You, you are Sam?" Sam nodded. Ignoring the wounds on his body, he got up and got out of bed. As a result, he fell to the ground. Vera had to help him up. "Don''t get up. Your whole body is covered with injuries. You just woke up... Do you want to die?" Sam grabbed her hand and said hurriedly, "Something happened to the ne. Inded with Mr. Yardley. Is he okay?" Vera was silent for a while, then replied, "Our people only found you. As for Mr. Yardley... They haven''t found him yet. And... They all thought that you were him." Quill frowned as he listened. Fortunately, when he noticed something wrong with the man wrapped in gauze, he ordered his man to continue the search. As such, those people were still looking for Maddox. They kept muttering to themselves that they had found him, but why were they still required to go out to search for him? "What?" Hearing this, Sam was so emotional that he fainted and fell into Vera''s arms. She was dumbfounded. "D*mn it! You just woke up and you are unconscious again? Hey? Wake up, do you know the exact location of Mr. Yardley?" "Sh*t!" She couldn''t help but curse. As a result, it suddenly urred to her that Quill was also in this ward. She was so embarrassed but she couldn''t lift Sam up. As he was covered in wounds, she didn''t want to be rough with him. She could only look at Quill and ask, "Well... Can you help me?" He came forward to help. After he informed the doctor, they went out of the ward together. "What should we do? Sam is Young Master Yardley''s assistant. We found him, but Young Master Yardley hasn''t been found yet. Fortunately, we didn''t tell Minerva in advance." "Keep looking." What else could he do? He had no choice but to keep looking. Vera nced back at the ward and sighed in her heart. Unexpectedly, the man covered in gauze was Sam... ording to Jerry, there was a huge scar on his face. Could he... be disfigured in the future? All of a sudden, Vera felt a little sorry for Sam. Minerva was still waiting day after day. She neither slept nor ate properly, but fortunately, she was in good spirits. Juliette came looking for her early in the morning. "Although you asked me before to not allow me and President Hanover to visit you, this time, I had toe." Minerva looked at her indifferently and did not reply. "If I say that you have to cheer up, and the employees in yourpany are waiting for you, will you agree?" Juliette suddenly said. She did not respond. "Sure enough, it seems like since Maddox isn''t here, you don''t even want thepany anymore. However... What if it''s hispany?" Upon hearing this, Minerva paused for a moment. Finally, she looked at Juliette and took the initiative to ask, "What do you mean?" "Although your wedding hasn''t been held smoothly, I know that you two used to be a married couple. Now that Maddox is missing, someone wants to take this opportunity to snatch away his status and inheritance. Will you go and look after it for him?" Minerva''s brows furrowed. Why did it sound like someone was trying to snatch away Maddox''s company? Who in this world could just snatch away other people''s things? Her expression turned livid and she said in a cold voice, "We just can''t find him for the time being. Who is trying to snatch away hispany?" Juliette smirked slightly and replied in a clear manner. "Of course, it''s his half-brother." Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What? Benedict Yardley? "Do you mean... He wants to take this opportunity to return to Yardley Corporation?" In fact, Minerva didn''t know much about Maddox and Benedict''s affairs. However, judging from Maddox''s expression, it was obvious that he hated this half-brother of his. The rivalry between the two of them was probably not as simple as just involving a mistress. She feared that there were still a ton of things she didn''t know about. "How could it be?" Minerva muttered. "Benedict... Is he really that kind of person?" "Who do you think he is? When something bad happened to Maddox, he wanted to rece him. What do you think?" She suddenly felt a chill down her spine. It was as if a basin of cold water had poured on her. If... Benedict really wanted to rece him, then... It would really disappoint her. At a time like this, when something happened to Maddox, he actually wanted to rece him. Wasn''t this despicable? "This time I''ve learned about their affairs. As his wife, only you can turn the tides. If you''rete, I''m afraid..." Juliette didn''t say anything else, but Minerva knew exactly what she meant. She also knew that she really couldn''t stay there and do nothing anymore. She wanted to wait for Maddox to return. However, before he returned, she had to guard everything that belonged to him. No one was allowed to take advantage of him like this especially when he was in trouble. Anyone who wished to rece him would have to die!! "I won''t force you. I''ll give you a day to think it over. I''lle back to find you tomorrow." Juliette stood up as she spoke. Smiling, she was about to leave. Minerva raised her head and looked at her calmly. "There''s no need to think about it. Buy me a ticket right now." Juliette was speechless. She was a little surprised, but it was within her expectations. She nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll ry this to Mr. Hanover. Also, Miss Minerva... I can see that you really love Mr. Yardley." Chapter 735 Chapter 735 Quill was not at all surprised to hear that Minerva was returning to the country. He was someone who understood his younger sister well. However, he did not expect Maddox to be so important to her. She was even willing to fight for his inheritance and hispany for him. "I''ll leave some people here to keep us updated on Maddox''s situation and we will head back to the country first." The returning team was big. Sam, who waspletely covered in gauze, was also following them back. He was Maddox''s assistant. When he heard that Benedict wanted to return to the Yardley Corporation to take over thepany, he was so exasperated that he jumped up in anger and it caused his wounds to tear open. He was gritting his teeth in agony. Vera was speechless. "Can you stop dreaming? You are still a patient and you want to jump around like a monkey?" Sam was dumbfounded. While they were on the ne returning home. Minerva was fast asleep in her seat. Quill took off his coat and draped it over her, but she opened her eyes. "Have you made up your mind? If you show up, I''m afraid it will be a fierce battle." Minerva pursed her lips and nodded. "In fact, I don''t need to think about it. As long as it belongs to him, I want everything to be the way it was when he returns." "I know. If you need anything, just let me know." "No, I don''t want the Hanover family to be involved in the Yardley family''s affairs." Quill paused for a moment, but he didn''t say anything in the end. As soon as they got off the ne, his cell phone rang. It was Nash calling. His soothing voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Mr. Hanover, I received news that you and Miss Minerva were returning today. Beanie insisted on coming to wee you all. I had no choice, so..." Upon hearing this, Quill looked up. "Nash, are you guys at the airport now?" "Yes, we are at the entrance of the airport. There are too many people. I didn''t let Beanie go down. I''m afraid he might go missing." "I see." He hung up the phone and looked at Minerva beside him. After several days of torture, she looked much thinner, and the clothes she wore before looked much looser. Moreover, she didn''t put on makeup, thus her face and lips looked pale. Who would have thought that Minerva would turn a blind eye to her son in the event of Maddox''s ident? Meanwhile, Beanie came to the airport. Quill didn''t know... whether she would want to meet him. He pursed his lips when he thought of this. He hesitated for a long time before opening his mouth, "I have called Beanie... to pick us up." She froze, and the faces of Juliette and the others behind her changed. Everyone thought that Minerva was about to lose her temper. Who knew that she would actually reply indifferently, "Is that so? Then, let hime." No one spoke. After all, she didn''t even want to see Beanie before. She even refused to talk to him over video call. Everyone was not sure what she was thinking, so they only followed behind her. There were indeed a lot of people who came to pick them up. Some reporters even received the news that they were going to return to the country and deliberately waited for them at the airport. After all, the news of Maddox being involved in a ne crash shook the entire North City. As for Minerva, the bride of that wedding, she was naturally the center of attention for all of this. Just as she walked out of the lounge, there were shing lights pointing at her. Minerva held her breath. This scene reminded her of her wedding day. Those unscrupulous media reporters not only knocked her down, but also asked her many heart- wrenching questions. "Oh, no. Wasn''t the news blocked? Why is the media here" Vera was dumbfounded when she saw so many reporters here, but she quickly reacted and rushed forward to stand in front of Minerva. She looked as if she was protecting her. "Stop filming. Do you guys have any idea that you''re viting her portraiture rights?" Someone replied, "How are we viting her? We just want to interview Miss Hanover." Then, someone squeezed forward and pushed the microphone in front of Minerva. She stood still at where she was, expressionless. When she saw that the camera had almost hit Vera, she reached out her hand and pulled her behind her. She looked coldly at the reporters. "Please behave yourself. If you hurt anyone again, I will sue yourpany directly." Her aura was cold, which waspletely different from the time when she was pushed around at the wedding. At that moment, her aura was very strong. All the people took a small step back, but the bold ones stepped forward again. "Miss Hanover, we just want to interview you. We won''t hurt anyone. Isn''t it too unreasonable of you to say that you want to sue us?" "Unreasonable?" She red at the man. Was this man trying to go against her? Saying that she was unreasonable? The smile on Minerva''s face turned even colder. She took a step forward and said, "Do I have to be reasonable with you guys? Am I a celebrity? Or am I a public figure? You guys spent so much effort to try to interview me, but do you have my consent? It''s normal for me to sue you guys as you are viting my private life." Probably because her words frightened everyone, but the reporters looked at each other for a moment. Then, they put down the cameras in their hands and retreated. Soon, the crowd opened up a path for them. Minerva led the rest of the group out of the airport. "Humph, what''s with her? Does she think that just because she is a member of the Hanover family she can be so rude? Her husband is already dead and she is still so rude?" "That''s right. In my opinion, the Yardley Corporation is going to have a drastic change very soon and yet she is still so rude." All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Let''s wait and see. Let''s see how long she can still be socent." Of course, Minerva did not hear them. If she heard them, she would probably rush forward to retaliate. This group of people only dared toin behind their backs. After all, with their status, they did not dare to provoke any of the big shots in North City. Not to mention that this was the Hanover Corporation and the Yardley Corporation. Vera followed behind Minerva carefully. She noticed that the media members had all retreated and they did not raise the cameras again. "Wow, Minerva... You''re so bold. I didn''t expect them to be so afraid of you." Sam also nodded, thinking that the young madam was indeed bold. Minerva''s footsteps suddenly stopped because she saw the Hanover family''s car parked at the side of the road. The moment she saw the car door open, she didn''t think too much about it. She rushed over and got into the car. Her actions were very smooth. Everyone was stunned for a moment. There were too many reporters around. If they saw Beanie, it was possible that they would make a scene again. He originally wanted to open the car door and throw himself into his mommy''s arms. However, he did not expect that Minerva would be so quick on her feet. Before he could react, she was already sitting inside the car. "Mommy? " Minerva was reluctant to talk to him through the video call before. Thus, Beanie was very worried. Was his mom still not willing to pay attention to him? Hence, he tilted his head to look at Minerva and tentatively called out to her. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 When Minerva heard Beanie call out to her, she felt her heart jolt. Following that, she slowly turned her head to look at him. The little fellow''s face seemed to be a little red because of the excitement, and his gaze lit up as he stared at her. It didn''t seem like he was mad at her for ignoring him over the video call that day. She knew that he would forget everything overnight. You could p him in the face, then give him candy after a moment and he would still cheer up immediately. Now that Beanie was right in front of her, Minerva felt a dull pain in her chest. Then, the pain spread throughout her entire body. Her lips twitched as if she wanted to say something. He suddenly rushed forward and wrapped his arms around her neck. Minerva''s entire body froze. She felt the little guy''s soft arms wrapped around her neck, and his little hands gently touching the back of her neck. Beanie said in a childish voice, "Mommy, I really missed you." She was frozen in ce. She slowly raised her head and tried to hug him back with her trembling fingers. He suddenly whispered, "Mommy, are you willing to talk to me now?" He asked this question very carefully, as he feared that she might be mad and ignore him once again, which made the others extremely grieved to hear this. Her eyes turned watery. She nced at him and asked softly, "If I keep ignoring you, will you be angry with me?" Beanie blinked his eyes, and the little expression on his face looked particrly simple and serious. He answered, "No, I won''t be mad at you." "Really? What if I keep ignoring you?" Hearing this, he hummed as he tilted his head and said, "If you don''t pay attention to me, then I''ll keep waiting for you. After all, I am your son. Someday, you will be willing to talk to me." Not only did Minerva feel sad when she heard these words, but she also felt especially guilty. How irresponsible could she be that Beanie would end up so considerate and understanding? Under normal circumstances, he should hate her, but he was here staring at her with a pair of innocent eyes. Was this the son whom everyone wished they had? She was so moved that she hugged Beanie tightly. "It was my fault, but it won''t happen again in the future." "Mommy, Daddy, he..." "I''ll tell you when we get back. There are too many media people here. Let''s go home first." He nodded obediently. As they were in the Hanover family''s car, Minerva, Vera, and the others went back to the Hanover family home. Halfway there, Sam and Juliette had other things to attend to, thus they went on by themselves. After returning to the Hanover family home, Quill said to Minerva, "You can live in the Hanover family home during this period of time. Your body is too weak now. There are people here to take care of you." She thought for a while and shook her head. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I won''t live here." Upon hearing this, Quill frowned and said, "You still want to go back to your apartment? No one is taking care of you there. If you insist on going back, then I can only ask one of our servants here to apany you back." She shook her head. "I''m not going back to the apartment, either." He was a little confused. If she didn''t go back to the apartment or live in the Hanover family home, where would she go? Was she going to live in thepany? Just when he was puzzled, Minerva said softly, "I''m going to bring Beanie to live in Ocean Vi." Ocean Vi was Maddox''s house, so naturally, she wanted to go there and keep guard. Quill was taken aback. He didn''t expect that she would go to the Ocean Vi. While he was deep in his thoughts, she lowered her head and looked at her son. She asked softly, "Beanie, I''m going to move to the Ocean Vi. Are you willing to apany me there?" Hearing this, he immediately hugged her thigh and nodded. "Yes. Wherever you go, I will follow." "Good." Minerva patted his head and then nced at Quill. "Quill, after dinner, ask Nash to send us to Ocean Vi." It was understandable why she wanted to live there. If nothing happened to Maddox, then she would be his wife by now. Thus, it was normal for a married couple to live together. "Okay." "Beanie, go upstairs and pack up your things." He nodded and ran upstairs quickly. Quill looked at his figure and shook his head helplessly. This little guy had be a traitor in the blink of an eye. He didn''t even think about who was taking care of him when his mother ignored him. He didn''t show the slightest bit of hesitation of leaving. He always felt that he was ignored by Beanie. After dinner, Nash sent Beanie and Minerva to the Ocean Vi. The most troubled one was Vera. She had nothing to do with Maddox. She could not live in Ocean Vi with Minerva, nor could she live in the Hanover family''s house. Hence, in the end, she could only go back to the apartment. When Nash dropped her off, Vera nced at Minerva pitifully. "Minerva, are you sure you don''t want to live in the apartment? I''m afraid of living alone!" "You''re already an adult, so what''s there to be afraid of?" "So what if I''m an adult? It''s such a big house, I''m afraid. Why don''t... you let Beanie..." "No, go find my brother if you are scared. Nash, please go." He nodded towards Vera then drove away. She stood in ce furiously. D*mn Minerva, she actually asked her to look for her brother just because she was scared? Did she dare to look for him? In Ocean Vi. Ever since the news of Maddox involved in the crash was spread throughout the North City, the people at Ocean Vi were saddened by this. However, they still went back to their posts as they were still employees. It was gettingte and the guards saw that a car was approaching Ocean Vi. The guards stood up and seemed serious. The car stopped in front of the gate of the mansion, and the car door opened. Minerva got off with Beanie. Several guards immediately went up to greet her, shouting excitedly, "Mrs. Yardley!" "Mrs. Yardley! Young Master Yardley..." Minerva interrupted them and said, "Sorry to trouble you. We have some luggage in the trunk. Please help us bring them in. Thank you." She didn''t mention anything about Maddox, but her face and thin figure already showed that she was in a bad state. Thus, they didn''t ask any more questions and went to get the luggage for her. "Nash, thank you for your hard work. Be careful on your way back." "Okay, Nash, you can go now." The guards took their luggage and apanied Minerva and Beanie into Ocean Vi. In fact, she hadn''t been here many times. Each time she came, her mood was different. This time, it was extremely excruciating. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 At midnight, the servants woke up because of her arrival. They quickly got up and tidied the room, taking Minerva and Beanie to the room. The servants knew what had happened. They saw the media filming Minerva on the phone. She was wearing a wedding dress in the newspaper, but the beautiful bride was pale. Her eyes were flustered as she stood among a group of media friends. She was pushed back and forth and even fell. Although the wedding was not held smoothly, but for them, as long as Maddox had decided, she would be the hostess of the Yardley family. What''s more is that there was a young master. "Young Madam, it''s gettingte. You and the young master should go to bed early, " said Sarah. "I am sorry to trouble you. You can go and have a rest, "Minerva said. After the servants left, only Beanie and Minerva left in the room. They hadn''t slept together for a long time, so Beanie was particrly excited when he saw that he could sleep in the same room with mommy. He stood on tiptoe to pull the hem of her clothes and said, "Mommy, you haven''t slept with Beanie in your arms for a long time. Can I hug you when I sleep?" Minerva pinched his nose and said, "Of course, in the future... we''d better sleep together." "Thank you, mommy!" Beanie said. Beanie was excited. He changed his slippers and went to the bathroom. He turned back and said to her, "Mommy, Beanie has to take a bath first." "Yeah, okay." Minerva nodded. When she saw the bathroom door close, she sat down at the edge of the bed. She lowered her head and caressed the texture of the bedsheet with her fingers. Her mood lowered again. That night, Minerva and Beanieid down together. Beanie was afraid that she would disappear. His little hands had been holding her waist tightly, and his face was in her arms, rubbing against her. When Minerva thought of what had happened recently, she told Beanie in a soft voice. "Beanie, your daddy is in trouble, and mommy is very sad." In the dark, Beanie didn''t answer her. Minerva continued, "A while ago, I didn''t know how to face you. I didn''t know what to say to you so I ignored you through the video call and it caused you to cry so bitterly. It''s my fault. I apologize to you." "Oh." Beanie snorted and then held her waist more tightly. "Mommy, I have said that I won''t mind. As you are my mother. In the TV series , women should be pampered. You are in a bad mood, so I should give in to you." The more empathetic Beanie was, the more guilty Minerva felt. As a mother... she really was irresponsible. Thinking that she still had something to do tomorrow, Minerva could only let out a sigh. "If mommy feels guilty, then kiss me!" Beanie sat up and shook his head at her. "As long as you kiss me, I won''t be angry," Beanie said. Minerva felt a warmth in her heart. She lowered her head and kissed Beanie on the forehead. She said in a low voice, "Let''s wait for your daddy toe back together." "Okay! Mommy, don''t worry. I''ll help you through all your difficulties," said Beanie Minerva could only smile. She didn''t take it seriously. After all, no matter how smart Beanie was, he was just a five-year-old child. He couldn''t help her too much. "Go to sleep. Good night," said Minerva. "Good night, mommy!" said Beanie. * The next day. Minerva got up on time and sat in front of the dressing table to put on her makeup. She hadn''t put on makeup for days. Since the day she became the bride, she had been natural. She was not in the mood to put on her makeup, but today was different. She knew that she was going to the Yardley Corporation. If she went there with a haggard face, people wouldugh at her. At least, she had to put on a makeup to show some respect. Thinking of this, Minerva looked at the mirror seriously and outlined the eyeliner bit by bit. After that, she clipped her eyshes and applied the mascara on them. Her movements were not too slow, but they were smooth, her makeup waspleted quickly. When she got up, she found that Beanie was still lying in bed with a quilt over him, it seemed that he hadn''t slept well for a long time. Minerva thought for a while and did not wake him up. She got up and changed her clothes. After she finish changing, she opened the door and went out of the room. Sarah had already gotten up and was waiting outside the door. When she saw Minervae out, she said respectfully, "Young Madam, breakfast is ready." Minerva looked at the time. There was quite a distance from the Ocean Vi to the Yardley Corporation. If she drove there, she would probably meet a traffic jam. After all, it was the peak time for work. "Thank you, but I don''t have time for breakfast today. Please remember to remind Beanie to have a cup of warm water when he wakes up," Minerva said. "Okay, Young Madam. But, are you sure you don''t want to eat breakfast? If you don''t eat, it''s bad for your stomach. Should I make a cup of oatmeal for you and you could drink it on the way?" Sarah asked. "Oatmeal?" Minerva thought for a while and nodded. "That sounds great, thank you," said Minerva. Sarah was very fast. In less than five minutes, she brought Minerva a cup of oatmeal, which was well- covered. She also prepared a sandwich. She smiled shyly and said, "Young Madam, have a safe journey." Minerva thanked her, then she carried the bag and walked towards the garage. Her car was still parked there, it was now convenient as she would not need to find someone to pick her up. After the car drove out, the guards couldn''t refrain from leaning together and whispered. "Where is Young Madam going this morning? Is she going back to work at thepany?" "Oh, looking at her posture, it doesn''t seem to look like it. Did you guys watch the news? Old Master Yardley... made aeback." "What?" Everyone eximed. "Didn''t Old Master Yardley always stay in the sanatorium? I heard that his mental condition is bad. How could he suddenlyeback?" "You know the rtionship between our Young Master Yardley and the Yardley family. The Old Master Yardley didn''te out earlier, but it happened when Young Master Yardley had an ident. The twists and turns in this is hard to say." "... Forget it, it''s not something we can understand. It''s best not to make wild guesses." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, let''s guess, will Young Madam go to thepany?" Minerva went to thepany because Juliette had provided her with urate information that after Benedict took Old Master Yardley out of the sanatorium, he nned to return to the Yardley Corporation. But he had no shares in his hands so he could only invite the Old Master Yardley to take charge. Today, the Yardley Corporation would hold an internal meeting. Everyone knew very well what would happen in the meeting. Therefore, Minerva had to attend the meeting as well. She wanted to know whether the words Benedict said to her were all just pretends. Was Benedict really looking for a chance to take recement? There was a traffic jam, Minerva stopped the car and took a sip of the oatmeal, then she took out the sandwich and took a bite. However, her cell phone rang at this moment. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Minerva frowned when she heard the sound of her phone''s ringtonel. Who would be calling her at this time? Juliette? Minerva thought. Minerva put down the cup and picked up the phone to have a look, but she found out that it was not Juliette''s number. Instead, it was a call from Benedict. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She had saved his contact before. Benedict called her at this time. What did he want to do? Minerva thought of the purpose of his call and picked up the phone, "Hello?" Benedict heard her voice and finally let out a sigh over the end of the phone, "That''s great, you''re fine." Minerva was confused. That''s why he called me? Minerva thought. Benedict said, "Your phone has been turned off these days and I can''t get in touch with you." Minerva didn''t know how to reply to his words, so she kept silent and took a bite of the sandwich. A light chewing sound came to Benedict''s ears. He was stunned for a moment and then asked softly, "Haven''t you had breakfast yet?" Minerva saw that the traffic jam in front of her was too heavy. Therefore, she took another sip of oatmeal. She then swallowed the sandwich in her mouth. "Mr. Yardley, what are you calling for?" There was a moment of silence, then he whispered, "I was just making sure that you''re fine. If possible, I want to treat you to a meal and see you... are you free now?" Upon hearing this, Minerva pursed her lips. After taking a look at the situation outside the car, she told him directly. "I''m afraid it''s inconvenient. I''m... on my way to the Yardley Corporation." Her words made Benedict stay silent for a long time. Then, Minerva noticed that his tone had be a little more anxious. "Why are you going to the Yardley Corporation? Didn''t you just returned home? You should have a good rest," said Benedict. Minerva smiled faintly. "I''m not doing anything. I just wanted to take a look." She took another sip of the oatmeal casually. She had to admit that Sarah was really good at cooking. This oatmeal was well brewed and it had won her appetite. "What''s so interesting about thepany? Where are you now? I''lle find you," said Benedict. This kind of reaction made Minerva a little disappointed. "Do you feel guilty?" She asked. Benedict was stupefied for a moment. Then, he smiled faintly. "What''s there to be guilty of?" "Since you''re not guilty, we''ll talk about it when I arrive at the Yardley Corporation," said Minerva After saying that, Minerva did not give him the chance to speak again. She hung up the phone immediately. She put her phone aside and ate the sandwich. When she finished eating the sandwich and the oatmeal, the traffic jam was finally over. Minerva cleaned her hands and continued to drive. It is very close to the Yardley Corporation from where she was, and it would take about fifteen minutes for her to get there. Minerva arrived at the Yardley Corporation on time. She parked her car and went straight into the building. As the people in Yardley Corporation had seen her before, they didn''t stop Minerva when she went upstairs. She went directly to the elevator that Maddox used to take. As soon as she stepped into the elevator, someone grabbed her arm. Minerva turned around and saw Benedict. "Don''t go up," he said. Minerva was surprised. Benedict''s face didn''t look good. His goldframed sses concealed the gloominess in his eyes. He closed his eyelids and pulled Minerva out. He released her when the elevator door closed. Minerva drew her hand back and asked coldly, "What are you doing?" "You''ve just returned home and you haven''t recovered yet. I''ll take you back to rest," said Benedict. After that, Benedict wanted to hold Minerva''s hand again. Minerva immediately took a step back with a cold face. Her tone was stern. "Mr. Yardley, please respect yourself." Her tone was very heavy and she looked extremely serious. Benedict was shocked for a moment, then his hand stopped in mid-air and said with a bitter smile, "Do you hate me so much now? You can''t even let me take care of you?" "Is it caring or guilt? "Minerva asked. Benedict asked, "What do you mean?" "Mr. Yardley, you don''t have to y dumb with me anymore. I''m sure you are aware of the reason I came back. Now that Maddox is not here, I will protect everything in his ce, for him." Benedict waspletely stunned. He had thought that Minerva might have guessed what he wanted to do, but... with her temperament, she should have held back against him. He didn''t expect that she would say it out so bluntly. She didn''t cared about his feelings. Suddenly, Benedict was extremely depressed. Looking at the beautiful woman in front of him, Benedict has a sneering smile on his lips. "Minerva, am I such a disgusting person in your eyes? "Benedict asked. She didn''t answer him, but the way she looked at him had already revealed her thoughts. Benedict asked, "Perhaps, you think that I came to Yardley Corporation to rece him? Because something happened to Maddox, so I''m looking for a chance to rece him? Do you think that I am the kind of person who would take advantage of the situation ?" Minerva pursed her red lips and asked, "You think you''re not ?" Benedict stared at her without saying a word. "If you think so, then don''t show up at the meeting today," said Minerva. Benedict''s face changed slightly. It seemed that she knew everything. Ding- Minerva pressed the button of the elevator. When the door of the elevator opened, she stepped straight into the elevator. Before the doors of the elevator closed, Minerva looked at him and sneered. "Prove to me if you aren''t that kind of person." Bang! At the moment the elevator door waspletely closed, Benedict who stood outside the elevator, clenched his fists and the veins on his forehead throbbed. "Sir, don''t be silly. She''s just trying to provoke you. If you listen to her, you''ll fall into her trap." Mark had been standing aside. While Minerva left, he quickly came tofort Benedict. Benedict didn''t answer him, so Mark said cruelly, "Women like to pounce on rich men. When Mr. Benedict bes the president of the Yardley Corporation, she will look back to you. Now she is addicted in dealing with Maddox. It is all because Maddox has power and influence, "Mark said. As soon as the voice fell, Benedict picked up Mark''s cor, and his eyes under the lens were cold. "Who gave you the courage to talk about her?" Mark''s face changed and said, "Mr. Benedict, it''s my fault. I said this because I care about your career. If you don''t like to hear these words, I won''t say it in the future. Please forgive me this time." Benedict looked at Mark for a while, then slowly retracted his hand and stood at the side to tidy up his cor. "Minerva is one of the most special woman I have ever seen. You don''t have to worry that I would be tricked by her," said Benedict. He smiled, and there is a touch of evil in his eyes, which he never had before. "I want thepany and her," said Benedict. Mark swallowed and nodded in agreement. Benedict looked at the ascending elevator floors with his side eyes, his thin lips closed more and more tightly. Minerva, don''t me me. I''ll exin it to you after I''ve taken everything. Maddox, don''t you like topete with me? Now that you''re dead, let''s see how you can fight. Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Minerva went directly to the president''s office and found that Sam was already waiting for her inside. She startled for a moment and asked, "Have you recovered?" Sam was injured badly, it was impossible for him to recover so quickly. However, as an assistant, he couldn''t let Young Master Yardley''s identity be taken away. He smiled and immediately, the wound on his face was affected so he grinned in pain. "Alright, go back and recuperate. It''s not good to have an ipletely cured illness," said Minerva. Minerva walked to the desk and turned on herptop. "Young Madam, no..." Sam covered his wound and walked up to her. "You may not be able to deal with those old men of the board of directors. Young Master Yardley is not here now, I can''t run away," said Sam. After all, Minerva is young and had not been in business for a long time. How could she beat those cunning old foxes who had been working in the business field for many years? If he ran away at this time, he will die when Young Master Yardley came back. "It''s alright, Sam. Even if they want to change the ownership of Yardley Corporation, it will take time. You should go back and recuperate, you..." said Minerva. Before she finished her words, her phone suddenly rang. Minerva saw that it was a call from Juliette Sharpio. "Hello?" "Miss Minerva, I''m now at the lobby of the Yardley Corporation. President Hanover asked me to send you a document," said Juliette. Come to send her documents at this time? The expression from Minerva''s eyes was elusive, then she nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll ask the front desk to bring you up ." Juliette came quickly. When she entered the office, she even closed the door. Sam mysteriously walked over. Even though his body''s injuries were still bandaged and looked rather strange, Minerva couldn''t call out to him and was helpless. "Secretary Sharpio? What file did Quill ask you to bring for me?" Minerva asked. Juliette put a document on the desk. With a serious expression, she said, "Mr. Hanover said that you would know when you open it." Minerva opened the document with uncertainty. When she saw the words on the marriage agreement, she was stupefied. There was a very foreboding feeling in her heart. The more Minerva flipped through the document, the more shocked she became. In the end, she saw there is a "Maddox" signature. She still couldn''t help but tear up. "This fool..." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She muttered to herself. She had not shed a single tear since Maddox''s ident. At this moment, she could no longer hold back her tears. Tear drops fell on the document with a tter, soaking the paper. "How can he do this? How can he make such a decision without my permission?" Minerva asked and tears rolled down her face. Sam stood quietly by the side. He was aware of the agreement. Maddox had asked him to find a lawyer to draw up the agreement and he was the one who delivered it to Quill after confirming that everything was correct. Juliette didn''t know what was in the agreement, but seeing the expression on Minerva''s face, she knew that it couldn''t be simple. She exined that, "Mr. Hanover said that this was given to him on the night before your wedding. He felt that... you may need it now, so he asked me to hand it over to you. He hopes that it will be helpful to you today." Minerva continued to cry. Juliette felt a little embarrassed and could only say, "Miss Minerva, I''ll be leaving first." Minerva nodded with tears in her eyes and Juliette left. Sam tried his best to persuade her. "Young Madam, don''t be sad. When Young Master Yardley made this decision, he wanted your brother to be rest assured and he didn''t want to let you down." Sam was enduring the pain that came from the wound on his face as he speaks. He should have stayed in the hospital to rest and to be observed, but... domestic affairs were bad. "Of course I know, but... how can he do this? How could he disappear without telling me? What''s the point of leaving such an agreement behind? What''s the use of this agreement?" asked Minerva. The prenuptial agreement of Maddox was certified by Quill. As long as Minerva, Maddox, Quill, and thewyer signed their names, all of Maddox''s property would be transferred to Minerva if they divorced or if Maddox passed away. His property includes the shares of the Yardley Corporation that was in his hand. The contract drawn by thewyer was particrly eye-catching. Minerva looked at the documents and felt as if she couldn''t breathe. She always felt that it was this document that brought Maddox bad luck. If he had not made this d*mn document, maybe nothing bad would happen to him. When people''s mood is in disorder, they will always think too much. Sam''s mood wasplicated, and he felt very ufortable. "Young Madam, please don''t cry. Young Master Yardley was willing to do so. Moreover, we have been looking for him, so I believe that there will be news soon. Benedict was trying to take over the company. If he doesn''t have a share even if Old Master Yardley helped him, he wouldn''t be able to do it. As long as he didn''t holdrge share, he won''t be able to affect the decision made in the Yardley Corporation. Young Madam... Sign your name. As long as you signed it, the biggest shareholder of the Yardley Corporation will be you." After saying that, Sam stepped forward, enduring the pain on his body and handed Minerva a pen. Minerva hold the pen but couldn''t even write a single word. "What''s the meaning of this? These shares are meaningless for me without him." Minerva shouted. It was probably this share that stimted Minerva, and now her brain is filled with Maddox. How could she possibly sign it? Sam didn''t know how to persuade her, what he could do is wait by the side. After crying, Minerva gradually calmed down. Looking at the blurry documents in front of her, Minerva wiped away her tears and her eyes became clear again. She knew that if she doesn''t sign this document, then the shares under Maddox''s name would be taken by others. As long as she signed, then... the shares would be hers. However, she can''t sign it so freely. Minerva called Juliette while thinking of this. Minerva demanded, "Secretary Sharpio, could you please help me find a secretary to draft a contract?" Juliette agreed. When Sam heard this, he immediately knew what contract Minerva was going to draw. He sighed. The shares under Young Master Yardley were valuable but Young Madam... didn''t care at all. She really is the woman Young Master Yardley loved. Minerva sniffed and calmed down. As long as she signed the contract, all the shares under Maddox''s name would belong to her. Minerva picked up the pen and signed her name beside Maddox''s name. Minerva Hanover. The delicate characters on the paper,pared with the characters of Maddox which was next to it, were a perfect match. Minerva closed the document and put down the pen. "Sam, don''t worry... I will find him and guard thepany, "Minerva promised. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 When the meeting started, Minerva Hanover handed over the documents to Sam Sorrento. As it was inconvenient for her to hold it by herself. Sam was not willing to go back to recuperate so she just let him follow her. She could ask someone to send him to the hospital to have a good rest after they settled the matter. In the meeting room. Everyone knew Minerva. After all, what happened between Maddox and her had caused a sensation. Moreover, her status was not low. She was a famous designer and also the daughter of the Hanover Corporation. Everyone was a little surprised when they saw her as no one thought that she would attend this meeting. "What''s going on? Isn''t that Minerva from the Hanover Corporation? Why is she here?" Several people whispered to each other. "I''m not sure. What is she doing here?" One of them stood in front of Minerva. "It''s the Yardley Corporation''s internal meeting today. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for you to be here." Minerva stopped and looked at him. "Why isn''t it appropriate for me toe here?" Minerva asked. "You..." He looked at Minerva with aplicated expression in his eyes. "Although everyone knows about your rtionship with Maddox, you''re neither a top executive of the Yardley Corporation, nor an employee of the Yardley Corporation. Therefore, you''re just an outsider to the Yardley Corporation." "Since you''re an outsider, you''re not qualified to attend our internal meeting." "Get her out of here! An outsider wants to attend the meeting of the Yardley Corporation?" A dignified voice suddenly sounded from the entrance and everyone looked towards the source of the sound. An old man sitting in a wheelchair was pushed in. Although he was old, there was a sharp light in his eyes and his skinny appearance made him look fierce. Sam, who stood behind Minerva, was shocked. He was Old Master Yardley. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Benedict Yardley was the one who was pushing the wheelchair. As Old Master Yardley was pushed through the door, Benedict''s gaze turned towards Minerva. Both of them looked at each other. He could sense the mocking and disappointment in Minerva''s eyes. Was she disappointed? Benedict''s fingers twitched and his thin lips were tightly pursed. Does she.... have expectations for him? Otherwise, why would she be disappointed? "Well, so what if she felt disappointed? I had to do it anyway," he thought. After he seeded thepany and Maddox had passed away, he would find a way to make her love him. Old Master Yardley still had dignity. A few security guards followed his order and walked towards Minerva. Sam''s face changed when he saw this. He endured the pain on his face and shouted, "How dare you! This is Young Madam Yardley. Who dares to do it?" Everyone knew how long Sam had stayed by Maddox''s side. When they saw that he was protecting Minerva even with a face full of wounds, they could not help but felt sorry for him. The guards did not dare toe forward anymore. Old master Yardley said sternly, "Sam! In your opinion, Young Madam Yardley is more precious than me?" "Old Master Yardley, I didn''t say that. But you asked these security guards to get Young Madam out of here. Do you think that they are more precious than Young Madam?" Asked Sam. Old Master Yardley, "You!" He was so angry that his face turned red. Although Sam''s face was injured, he felt proud for following behind Young Master Yardley for such a long time. He had learned the sharp tongue from Young Master Yardley. "Grandpa, don''t be angry." Benedict lowered his head and said something to Old Master Yardley. He gently patted his chest to help him catch his breath. After a while, Old Master Yardley raised his head again and looked at Minerva with shrewd eyes. "Alright. I will not ask the security guards to get you out. But, you can''t stay here. This is the Yardley Corporation''s internal meeting." Minerva looked at Old Master Yardley fearlessly with a faint smile. Then, she turned around and walked towards the center of the meeting room. Seeing this, the crowd could not help but hold their breath. That seat... It was exclusively for Maddox. Other than Maddox, no one in thepany dared to sit in that position. Was Young Madam Yardley prepared to sit in the position as Young Master Yardley did in the past? While everyone was still specting, Minerva had already sat down. She raised her head and looked at the crowd. Her voice was loud and clear. "I am Maddox''s wife. Since he is not here, I will represent him to attend the meeting. Since you say that it is an important internal meeting, then... It just gave me more reason to attend it. What is the content of today''s meeting? Let''s begin." She sat there. Her tone and aura was exactly the same as Maddox''s. Albert rk, who used to act contrary to Maddox suddenly said, "Alright! You are right! You are Maddox''s wife. Since Maddox isn''t here, you should attend this meeting on his behalf. I agree!" Then, he sat down first. His position was high and he was also a well-known person in thepany. Other than Maddox, he held thergest shares in his hand. Seeing that he had nodded in agreement, most of the others also sat down one after another to show their agreement. Almost half of the people sat down while the other half were on Mr. Lowell''s side. Mr. Lowell pped his hands and looked at Minerva with a sly smile on his face. "Albert, you''ve changed too quickly. Even though she''s Maddox''s wife, we have never had a precedent that a wife could attend a meeting on behalf of her husband. Does she understand what we''re saying? Even if she understood, could she make a decision during critical situations? It''s a matter about the survival of Yardley Corporation. You can''t be impulsive." Albert gave him a light look and said, "What? You are allowed to favor outsiders but I can''t support someone else''s wife? The following words were right. It''s about the survival of Yardley Corporation. Therefore, I have to be careful, or else... "He nced at Benedict who was beside him as if to signify, "One day, the Yardley Corporation will be taken away by a schemer. But his ability is not enough. Could we, the Yardley Corporation, maintain our position in North City then? I''m afraid that by then, we wouldn''t even be able to squeeze into the top three." The people who sat down nodded their heads in agreement. "Yes, Young Master Yardley''s ability is not something that everyone canpare with." "Yes, although it was annoying that Young Master Yardley always kept a straight face, but we are used to it. As long as he took care of the Yardley Corporation and made Yardley Corporation prosperous, these things can be ignored," the other shareholder said. "Mr. Lowell, I advise you not to hold the candle for the devil. Now that Maddox is only missing temporarily, you ally with outsiders to rece him. Aren''t you afraid that Young Master Yardley will decorticate you himself when he returns?" Asked Albert. Mr. Lowell said, "Why do you talk like this?" Benedict suddenly spoke. "Everyone, listen to me." Chapter 741 Chapter 741 Everyone looked at Benedict. Benedict had only been looking at Minerva, but she didn''t look at him. Instead, she turned the pages of the documents in front of her with a casual look. She looked like she didn''t care about him at all. This made Benedict angry. She hated and detested him just like that? What if his n continued to go on? "Are you questioning my ability? Actually, I know thatpared to Maddox, I''m indeed not strong enough. However, I''ve been training myself over the years. Now that Maddox isn''t around, Yardley Corporation can''t be left unattended. You''re all old and many things were beyond your abilities. That''s why I want to attend Yardley Corporation as the president. I don''t have any intentions of recing him. Uncles, please don''t misunderstand me," Benedict exined. His words were extremely sincere. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Albert didn''t buy it at all. He snorted when he heard the words. ''You thought that we''re kids? Don''t say such beautiful words," said Albert. Sam agreed and nodded. "Mr. rk is right. Being the president temporarily, you''re just making your intentions sound beautiful. The feud between you and our Young Master Yardley is well known by everybody. What''s more, you left the Yardley Corporation a few years ago." "You!" Benedict didn''t expect his words to be so unpleasant. His face looked a little unsightly. Old Master Yardley was angry. "How presumptuous. You''re just an assistant. How dare you say that?" After that, Old Master Yardley looked at Minerva and said sternly, "Who allowed you to sit in that seat? Even if you''re Maddox''s wife, you have no right to rece him in that position!" "Yes, even if you are Maddox''s wife, you don''t have real power. It''s unreasonable for you to sit in that position and take charge of these for him." Everyone began to protest. Minerva looked at the situation in front of her and knew that she must show them the documents now. She smiled and asked, "What if I have the shares of the Yardley Corporation in my hands?" "What?" Everyone was a little surprised. "Why would the shares of Yardley Corporation be in your hands?" "Could it be that Maddox gave it to her?" Benedict''s face changed then he squinted his eyes. He never thought about this before. He thought that Maddox wouldn''t be such a person. Even if he liked Minerva, he would not give her the shares. Moreover, the wedding hadn''t been formally held yet. How would he be willing to give Minerva his shares? "Even if Young Master Yardley gave you shares, so what? All of us here have shares. But it does not mean that we can rece Young Master Yardley," one of the shareholders said. Minerva lowered her head and passed the documents in her hand to Albert, who was seated closest to her. Sam walked and stood between Minerva and Albert. Albert thought that it was a transfer book. At first, he thought that Maddox might have given a little share to Minerva. But after reading the contents of the contract, Albert opened his eyes wide in disbelief. Everyone looked at Albert curiously. They really wanted to know the contents of the contract. "This..." Albert murmured. Albert closed the contract and returned it to Minerva. He stood up solemnly and nodded at Minerva. "You do have the rights to sit here." Everyone was speechless. Benedict frowned. He wondered what was the content of the contract? Why would it make Albert''s face change? "Everyone, Young Master Yardley has transferred all the shares he holds to her. Not to mention sitting here to have a meeting on behalf of him, she even has the right to take over thepany." Everyone was shocked. What? Did they mishear? Maddox gave all his shares to Minerva? What the hell is this? How is this possible? "You must be lying. You said that on purpose because Young Master Yardley had already passed away. No matter how you say it, he won''t talk." One of Mr. Lowell''s men suddenly stood up and said agitatedly. His words made Minerva angry. She suddenly raised her head and looked at that person. She said coldly, "Who told you that he had passed away?" The man was so frightened by Minerva''s aura that he couldn''t speak. He stammered, "Isn''t... isn''t something wrong with that ne?" Minerva stood up and said coldly, "Didn''t you see that there were survivors? Did you hear the official announcement that he''s dead? If not, why are you talking such nonsense? If you say one more word about death, I''ll sue you immediately for ndering and personal assault. You hear me?" That person was speechless after hearing Minerva''s words. The people behind him tugged at him. Then they left helplessly. Seeing this, Sam gave her a thumbs-up in his heart. Young Madam''s way of doing things had left a good impression on him. Minerva looked around and said, "Everyone, I''m now the biggest shareholder of Yardley Corporation. While Maddox isn''t around, I''ll be in charge of his position. I would like to ask the seniors for advice on all matters in the future." The people who attended the meeting were all old foxes. Why wouldn''t they understand why Benedict asked Old Master Yardley toe out? Some of them did not choose sides while some chose casually. They did not care who would be the president of the Yardley Corporation. Mr. rk stood up and spoke for her. "Although we have not had a female president before but... Now that Maddox isn''t here, you should take over as the president until Maddox returns." From the beginning, Mr. rk had been very supportive of her. Minerva lowered her position and said to him softly, "Thank you, Mr. rk. But... I''m still inexperienced and I''m not suitable to be president. I''ll ask for the vice president''s position. As for the position of president... I''ll wait for Maddox toe back." "Alright," replied Albert. "If anyone still has doubts about my identity, you can look for mywyer directly," said Minerva. No one spoke at the scene. Old Master Yardley was extremely angry. He mmed the table and said, "Nonsense. How can my Yardley Corporation let you, a woman from another family, take over? Are you all old and confused?" Albert looked at Old Master Yardley and said, "Then, ording to the Old Master Yardley''s intentions. If the Yardley Corporation could not be taken over by the one with the greatest amount of shares, should it be taken over by someone who was kicked out from the Yardley Corporation?" Old Master Yardley said, "If Maddox has passed away, those shares should naturally..." Before he finished his words, Sam quickly answered, "Old Master Yardley, it''s none of your business. Young Master Yardley has nned everything. It''s better for you to go back to the sanatorium and take a good rest. Mr. Yardley, you forcefully took him out to support you regardless of the safety of Old Master Yardley. It''s not good, isn''t it?" Everyone understood the sarcasm in his words. Albert turned his face and pretended that he didn''t hear anything. Mr. Lowell, who wanted to help Benedict, also became speechless at this time. The battle was over before it even began. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 After the meeting. Minerva immediately called a car to send Sam to the hospital. Sam was unwilling at first but Minerva said, "You''re badly injured. If they didn''t heal well, how are you going to deal with thepany''s affairs? We still have a tough battle to fight." Sam was persuaded by her so he went to the hospital obediently. As Minerva was returning to her office, she was stopped by a person at the corner. After identifying the person who stood in her way, Minerva stopped and looked at him coldly. "What''s the matter?" Benedict was the one who stood in front of her. Old master Yardley was no longer with him as he was sent back to the sanatorium. No matter how shrewd his eyes were, he was just an old man who sat in a wheelchair and couldn''t stand up. He didn''t have the ability to resist. If he made a fuss, then it would just be another reason to send him to the sanatorium. It''s not that Minerva doesn''t respect the elders. But after Maddox said that Old Master Yardley killed his mother just to force him to return home, Minerva just couldn''t respect him. How much trauma did this left in Maddox''s childhood? Old Master Yardley couldn''t be considered as an elder at all. He was just treating Maddox as a chess for his profit. Benedict stood in front of her, looking down at the documents in her hands. Minerva didn''t know why but she felt a shiver that ran down her spine after being stared at by his gaze. She took two wary steps back. Benedict paused for a moment and he suddenly looked up. "You''re so wary of me now?" Benedict asked. Minerva didn''t say anything. "We''re not even friends anymore? I didn''t expect... that we would turn out like this?" Benedict took a step forward and approached Minerva. Minerva widened her eyes and took two steps back. Suddenly, Benedict reached out his hands and grabbed her arm. He raised her hands to the top of her head and pressed them against the cold wall next to her. "Ah." Minerva was caught off guard and all the things in her hands fell to the ground. Minerva''s heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her throat. She stared at Benedict with wide eyes. Her pupils were contracting violently. Benedict got close to her and his hands could clearly feel her resistance. He also saw the anger and disgust in her eyes magnifying in front of him. The woman in front of him was the woman he loved deeply. But he couldn''t have her. Benedict said, "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I''ll steal your contract? Minerva, I''m sure that you felt the care and affection I have for you. I''ve always believed that you knew." Minerva was short of breath. She said as she bit her lower lip, "Let go. If you don''t, I''ll call the police." "Then?" Benedictughed with a hint of selfmockery. "Do you want to sue me for harassment after the police arrive?" Minerva was speechless. "You don''t have to do this. Even if I want to do this to you, I can''t bear it," said Benedict. As soon as he finished speaking, Benedict sighed heavily and said, "I just want to tell you that, I just want to take Maddox''s ce temporarily. I used to be the vice president of thispany so I''m familiar with many things. Thepany can''t be left unattended for a long time." Minerva was locked by him. She struggled but her strength was no match for him. She struggled a few times and couldn''t break free. "Do you dare to say that you don''t have any selfish motives?" Benedict drooped his eyelids and his breathing became heavy. "Yes, I do." He admitted it directly and Minerva sneered. "Even if I admit that I have selfishness, it is not because of thepany. It''s because of you." Minerva was at a loss for words. Benedict continued, "I know you don''t trust me. But I know... your rtionship with Maddox. If there is a problem in thepany, you will not ignore it. How could I bear to see you in such a state? It''s better for me to do it on my own. I didn''t expect that you would think of me like this." "Minerva, I never meant to hurt you. I did everything... For you." "Then let go of me," said Minerva. Benedict was stunned. Soon, he released her. He looked at her for a while then crouched down to pick up the documents that had scattered on the floor. He handed them to her after he gathered them up. "Sorry, I was being a little emotional just now. I just thought that... You don''t believe me, so I became a little crazy. Here. I hope you don''t mind." Minerva took the documents and looked at Benedict. "Who doesn''t know how to say such sweet words? A person who doesn''t even dare to admit his own selfishness disgusts me even more." Said Minerva. Benedict froze therepletely. He thought that Minerva would understand him after what he said just now, but he didn''t expect that... She didn''t change at all. "Humph..." Minerva walked away from him. Leaving Benedict standing at where he was, alone. Leaving Benedict alone. * After a busy day, Minerva Hanover copsed onto the sofa without even removing her makeup when she arrived at home. This was her first day at work. She was so tired that her body couldn''t bear it. Minerva fell asleep. In a daze, she felt as if someone was wiping something on her face. She subconsciously stretched out her hand and waved but soon the feeling came back. She barely opened her eyes and found out that Beanie was in front of her with a bottle of make-up removing oil specially designed for pregnant women. He was removing her makeup. When he saw that she was awake, Beanie said in a soft and cute voice, "Mommy, you''ve woken up. The makeup on your eyes haven''t been removed. Can you close your eyes again?" Minerva shut her eyes when she heard Beanie''s request without hesitation. After closing her eyes, she could hear Beanie talking to her. "Mommy, it will be over soon." Minerva nodded and let Beanie remove the makeup for her. It was not the first time that he had done this. She used to be as busy as she was now when she was abroad. When she woke up, her makeup would have been removed. Who said that daughter was the only apple of the parents'' eye? It is undoubtedly that boys can do it too. "It''s done, Mommy." Beanie jumped out of bed and took a warm towel to wipe the oil stain off Minerva''s face. He said, "Mommy, I heard Auntie Vera said that you have a baby. Does it mean that I am going to have a little sister?" Upon hearing this, a thought crossed Minerva''s mind. "Sister? Beanie wants a sister?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Oh, it''s all right. I''ll like it as long as you like it." Minerva smiled. "I don''t know if it''s a younger sister or younger brother. But whether it''s a younger sister or a younger brother, will you... ept it?" She was a little worried before that Beanie would feel a little ufortable if he knew that she was pregnant. He was alone since he was a child and she didn''t expect that she would get pregnant again. "I know. You''re very miserable." Beanie put his arms around her neck and whispered with his cheek against her, "I will be happy as long as you''re happy." Chapter 743 Chapter 743 Minerva closed her eyes. She held Beanie tightly and thought in her heart... "Maddox, look. Our child is so good, so obedient and so understanding. Are you willing to leave us behind?" "Come back, we''ve been waiting for you." Time flew by. It was a monthter. Thepany ran as usual. In the beginning, because of Maddox''s ident, many people thought that Yardley Corporation was an easy target. So they wanted to cancel their previous deals. A lot of them even wanted to break their contracts. However, all these problems were suppressed by Minerva. Of course, her brother, Quill had always been helping her. Juliette also helped her to take care of a lot of work. Sam helped her while recuperating and finally, everything returned to normal. For the designpany, it waspletely handed over to Vera to manage. Minerva couldn''t take care of both sides at the same time. When Vera was free, she would asionallye over to help Minerva. At present, Vera went to Minerva''s office and sorted out the documents for her. She said, "Should we go to the cafeteria for lunch at noon?" "Yes," Minerva nodded. The Yardley Corporation''s cafeteria was not like other regr canteens. The safety measures and hygiene maintenance there were done very well. Ever since Minerva came, she had been eating in the cafeteria. Vera nodded and said, "Actually, the food in your cafeteria is delicious. It''s almost time for lunch. Let''s go since it''s rtively quiet now. You cane up first after lunch." Minerva nced at the time, and supposed that it''s alright for her toe up early after lunch. She packed up her things and went downstairs with Vera. Both of them went to the cafeteria and found out that there were a lot of people lining up for food. Minerva never used her privileges, so she went to line up with Vera with the other employees. As soon as they lined up, they heard two female employees whispering in front of them. "Well, M, is that woman going to be in charge of Yardley Corporation from now on? Why hasn''t Young Master Yardleye back for such a long time?" one of the employees asked. Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned for a moment and then she frowned. Vera, who was behind Minerva, almost made a move, but Minerva stopped her. "Ellis, what are you talking about? It''s been more than a month. If Young Master Yardley was coming back, he would have already returned long ago!" the girl named M replied. "Huh?" Ellis replied in confusion. "Ellis, is there something wrong with your mind? Do you think that the ne ident was a small ident? There were only a few survivors. Not everyone is that lucky." "But, M, the officials still have not found Young Master Yardley''s body, have they?" "Yes, although they haven''t found the body, he also wasn''t among the survivors. Do you think it''s easy to find a person in the vast sea? I heard some inside scoop that in fact, apart from the survivors and the bodies recovered, many people are missing and Young Master Yardley is one of them..." M exined. When Ellis heard this, she covered her mouth in surprise. "It can''t be. So many people had gone missing. It seems that they''re really fraught with grim possibilities!" M then continued, "In the future, this Hanoverdy would probably be in charge of Yardley Corporation. Even though she is young, she is scheming. I heard that Young Master Yardley''s brother wanted to take over as president temporarily but she disagreed. She said that she was Young Master Yardley''s wife, so she had the right to take over his position. In my opinion, this woman came for Young Master Yardley''s property from the very beginning. After his death, she didn''t cry or make a fuss and was actually eager topete for the position in thepany." "No way! She doesn''t seem like that kind of person..." "Huh! You''re so naive. I''ve seen so many women like her!" M said viciously. When Vera, who was standing behind Minerva, heard this, she couldn''t hold it in any longer. If Minerva hadn''t stopped Vera earlier, Vera would have already rushed forward in anger. Vera scolded loudly, "What kind of women are you referring to?!" The sudden question interrupted the discussion between M and Ellis. M turned around to face Minerva. Minerva looked delicate and beautiful, but her face waspletely indifferent. Next to Minerva, Vera was ring at M fiercely. M''s expression changed. She realized that they had heard her gossip. She was unsure if she would be targeted at thepany in the future, so she said frankly, "Am I wrong? Young Master Yardley would nevere back. However, thisdy pretends to take the position of vice president, taking care of everything. She even brought outsiders like you into thepany. I know that Hanover Corporation has always been under the pressure of Yardley Corporation. So, your n is to work with outsiders to push Yardley Corporation under the power of Hanover Corporation!" Vera stared at M incredulously. "How can you talk nonsense like that?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so angry, wanting to argue with this ridiculous M. Minerva stopped Vera and looked at M with a slight smile. "Excuse me, who told you that Maddox wouldn''te back?" M was stunned. She did not expect that Minerva was actually concerned about the matter about Young Master Yardley. Minerva continued, "You''re right. He''s not among the survivors, but they haven''t found the body yet. But since he is missing, you cannot make any conclusions yet. Yet you insist that he wouldn''te back, so are you just trying to create false rumors?" "I..." M stuttered. Minerva looked away and said faintly, "The Yardley Corporation only needs capable staff, not someone who only knows how to gossip and curse her superiors. Please go back and pack your things. Leave the Yardley Corporation immediately." M''s eyes widened all of a sudden. "You want to fire me?" Her voice was so loud that it attracted everyone''s attention in an instant. When they looked over, they realized that Minerva was there. Thus, no one dared toe forward. They could only watch the scene quietly. Minerva lowered her head and looked at the time on her wristwatch. She said, "Well, it''s about ten minutes past eleven now. When it turns to half past eleven but you''re still hanging around in the company, I''ll use you for trespassing the Yardley Corporation." "You!" M was exasperated. She red at Minerva, "My uncle also holds shares in thepany. You can''t fire me!" "Oh?" Minerva smiled faintly. "Who''s your uncle?" "My uncle is..." Just as M was about to say her uncle''s name, Ellis quickly pulled her away, and lowered her head to apologize to Minerva. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. M said it on the spur of the moment. She really didn''t mean to nder you and Young Master Yardley. We usually work very hard. We talked nonsense because we have nothing to do. Please give us another chance." Minerva nced at Ellis. She remembered that Ellis had stood up for her just now. Saying that Minerva was not that kind of woman... Minerva had a good impression of Ellis just because of that one sentence, as there were too many people who looked down on Minerva in thispany. "Since your friend is pleading on your behalf, I will pretend nothing happened. But if... if I hear anyone talk about Young Master Yardley behind me, I won''t be polite anymore!" Minerva could let others gossip about her. But she couldn''t let them curse that Maddox would not return! She absolutely did not allow that! Chapter 744 Chapter 744 After they left, Vera pulled Minerva. Vera asked, "Why did you let her go so easily?" Minerva looked around and said, "Layoffs are just lies to block some people''s mouths." After they took their meal and sat down, Vera quietly looked around and lowered her voice and said, "However, are you going to wait forever?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s hands stopped moving. She looked up at Vera and did not say anything. Vera was a little scared by her cold eyes. She shrank her neck and exined, "I have no other meaning. I just want to know, if there is no news about him all the time, will you continue to wait? Will you take care of thepany for him forever? If it goes on like this, you will be very tired." "Vera." Minerva suddenly called her by her name. "What?" For the first time, Minerva looked at Vera seriously and said something in detail. "I won''t wait forever. He will definitelye back." Her eyes were firm and Vera couldn''t say anything more. She just nodded and then ate. In fact, during this one- month period of waiting, not only Vera, but many people thought that Maddox had died in that ne crash, and it was impossible for him toe back. However, only Minerva and Beanie firmly believed that Maddox woulde back. He was just temporarily missing. s, Vera''s heart ached as she looked at the soft and weak Minerva in front of her. How determined would she be to have such a firm belief? All of a sudden, Vera felt that although she could not get Quill, it was also a very happy thing to see him alive every day. It was unlike Minerva, who loved each other but could not be together. If Maddox really died, they would be separated in two worlds where only death is the passing permit. However, Vera didn''t dare to say these words in front of Minerva. After lunch, everyone returned to their ces. After finishing the day''s work, Minerva dragged her tired body home. Just as she was about to lie down, she received a call from Juliette Sharpio. "Secretary Sharpio?" Minerva was a little confused. Why was she looking for her now that she was off work? "Miss Minerva, I have news for you." Her tone sounded very solemn. Minerva was so tired but she sat up almost immediately when she heard that Juliette used this solemn tone. Although it is almost a daily routine for Juliette to call her these days, she seldom spoke in a solemn tone. Her heart beat wildly. Minerva felt that her throat was a little dry. "What''s it?" Juliette smiled slightly on this side, her tone full of congrattions. "Miss Minerva, we... might have found Young Master Yardley." Dong! Minerva froze up for a long time before she regained her senses. She felt a wave of dizziness in front of her eyes, but she did not faint. In this situation, she might just be too excited. She bit her lower lip and held her phone tightly. "Is that true?" After that, she stood up directly. "Have you really found him? Where did you find him? How is he?" "Don''t worry. We''ve got news and it''s almost true and urate. But... there are some things we''re not sure about, so... we have to invite you to go personally." There were some things that were uncertain? "What is it?" Juliette didn''t say it, she just said, "President Hanover said that ording to Miss Minerva''s temper, you wouldn''t be able to wait until the night. Even if you could, you probably wouldn''t be able to sleep. So, I''ve already bought the tickets for tonight''s trip. Nash is already on his way to pick you up." "Nash... is he here?" Juliette replied, "Yes, it should be about 20 minutes before we reach the Ocean Vi. Miss Minerva still has time to pack up. Oh and don''t worry about Beanie. He will of course have someone to take care of him." With Quill and Vera by his side, Minerva was not worried about Beanie. She nodded in agreement. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "So Miss Minerva, go pack your things. I''ll hang up first." After hanging up the phone, Minerva put down her phone and got up to pack her belongings. When she opened the closet and took the suitcase out, Minerva''s hand shook, and the suitcase fell down. She was shocked for a few seconds but quickly moved forward to pack up. Although there were twenty minutes, but Minerva only took a few minutes to get everything ready. She brought her passport and went straight out to wait. Before Nash arrived at the Ocean Vi, Minerva didn''t know how long she had waited and she finally saw Nash''s car. "Nash!" Minerva was a little agitated when she saw Nash getting out of the car. "Miss Minerva." Nash walked over with a smile. He took the luggage from Minerva''s hands and ced it in the trunk. He said, "Mr. Hanover asked me toe over to pick up Miss Minerva to the airport and eat something along the way. Miss Minerva, you haven''t had dinner yet, have you? " Minerva shook her head and didn''t care about dinner. She just looked at Nash and asked, "Nash, is what Secretary Sharpio said... true?" Until now, her heart had not yetpletely calmed down and her mind was like a firework explosion. Countless memories jumped out of her mind and the promise he made in her ear, all appeared in her mind. After Nash put away his luggage, he looked up and saw that Minerva was looking at him with red eyes. His heart softened and he said kindly, "Miss Minerva, if it weren''t for the high chances, Secretary Sharpio and Mr. Hanover wouldn''t have bought you a ticket. This is a good thing. Don''t be sad, Miss Minerva, hurry up and get in the car." Minerva was stunned. Suddenly, she came to her senses. That''s right. This is a good thing. What was she sad about? Thinking of this, Minerva violently drew back the tears in her eyes and forced herself to smile. She said softly, "You are right. If you don''t have the confidence, Quill and Secretary Sharpio won''t tell me about this." "Shall we go to the airport now?" "Alright." Minerva nodded and followed Nash into the car. After getting in the car, Nash looked at the navigation and asked, "It will probably take some time to go to the airport here, but Mr. Hanover told you to have your meal first, so..." "Nash, let''s go straight to the airport. There are some restaurants at the airport. I can find any restaurant to have dinner there." "That''s fine as well." Nash safely escorted Minerva to the airport. The moment she got out of the car, she saw Juliette standing at the side of the road, waiting for her. When Juliette saw that Minerva got off the car, she walked over quickly and pulled her suitcase. "President Hanover is waiting for you inside." "Alright." Minerva went through security check with Juliette. After that, Juliette brought her to a restaurant. Quill sat by the window, with a notebook and a cup of hot coffee on the table. "You''re here?" Quill looked up. Before he could react, Minerva rushed over immediately. "Quill, is the news... true?" Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Minerva already knew that Quill wouldn''t tell her if he wasn''t sure. However... she was still swayed by considerations of gain and loss. She always felt that all this was so unreal. As it had been a long time, yet they had not found the whereabouts of Maddox. There have been news, but it made her felt unreal. She was afraid that the news would be unreal. Quill rarely saw Minerva in this state. She was obviously a mother, but at this moment, she was like a little girl, she stared at him with red eyes. Her face was full of shock as if even her soul was trembling. He stretched out his hand and patted Minerva''s head. The warmth from his palm was transmitted continuously to her. Such a unique action was tofort her. "Don''t worry." Quill spoke and his voice was clear and gentle. "I won''t do anything I''m not sure of." Upon hearing Quill''s assurance, Minerva felt her heart began to ease. However, before seeing Maddox, her heart was still hanging in midair. This feeling would only disappear after she saw him, touched him, knew that he was safe, and went back to her side. "Sit down." Quill pulled her up and handed the menu to her. "You just got off work. You must be hungry. Let''s eat something first." Minerva shook her head. "I don''t have an appetite." "Even if you don''t have an appetite, you also have to eat. We are going on theer, they don''t have a ne meal for you. Unless you want to see him with an empty stomach?" Minerva did not respond. Juliette sat down next to her and smiled helplessly. "Even if Miss Minerva isn''t hungry, don''t let the baby in your stomach get hungry. It''s already time for dinner, and it''s about time for the baby to eat." Minerva was still quiet. Under the persuasion of the two of them, Minerva finally ordered some food and drink. At first, she really didn''t have much of an appetite. She felt that all her attention was on Maddox. However, after she put the food into her mouth, she actually felt that it tasted decent, perhaps because of her pregnancy. It was still early from the time they get on the ne. Quill cut a piece of steak and said, "It''s still early. Enjoy it slowly and take good care of yourself. Only then you have the energy to find him. By then..." Quill didn''t continue with the rest of his words, but obviously, his eyes darkened a little. "What would happen?" Minerva took a bite of the food and suddenly thought of something. She stared at Quill. "By the way, Secretary Sharpio told me on the phone that you had some doubts that I need to answer when Ie. Now that I''m here... what kind of doubts do you have?" Speaking of this, Juliette and Quill looked at each other. Juliette smiled and exined, "It''s not the right time yet. Let''s talk about it after we get off the ne." So mysterious... Minerva had a bad feeling. She frowned and couldn''t eat anymore. She put down the fork Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then you just tell me directly that this doubt is about Maddox, right?" Juliette nodded. Minerva suddenly became uneasy. "What happened to him?" Juliette did not reply. Quill lowered his head and drank his coffee as well. "Secretary Sharpio? Is he injured? Tell me, is he safe and sound?" Juliette felt that if she doesn''t say anything else, Minerva would really go crazy. The mood of the pregnant woman couldn''t be fluctuating too much, so she could only say hurriedly, "Miss Minerva, don''t worry. What we said doesn''t refer to Young Master Yardley''s safety. Young Master Yardley is in a good condition and safe." Upon hearing that Maddox was safe, Minerva finally heaved a sigh of relief. "As long as he''s safe..." Then, the rest of the doubts were no longer doubts. When she saw him, she didn''t know how he would feel. This fool... At that time, she must ask him why did he gave all his property and shares to her without her consent. Does this mean that after he did this, he wanted to leave, or perhaps when something happened, he would not feel guilty? She was sure to give him a scolding. Why did he suddenly went back to Hildago? Why didn''t he take her with him when he returned? This b*stard... The rims of Minerva''s eyes reddened as she thought about it. She picked up her fork and immersed herself in eating. After they finished eating, everyone was busy. Quill''s eyes were always focused on the notebook and also had a video conference. Juliette took notes by the side. Instead, Minerva was the idlest person. She was also very busy when she was at thepany, but she had never brought her work past working hours. Because she knew that she was pregnant, she couldn''t be that willful. If she didn''t have a good rest, and if there was something wrong with her body, then it would bring trouble to the baby. Since Maddox was not around, She had to preserve their baby. She had thought that when he came back, he might see a lively child. But... there was no need for that now. She would be able to see him soon. The baby was already two months old, she would share this good news with him. When the ne arrived in Avend, Minerva and her team came out of the airport with their suitcases. "Are we going to look for Maddox now?" Minerva turned to look at Juliette and asked while they were walking on the VIP path. Juliette couldn''t help butugh at her anxious look. She said, "Miss Minerva, we took such a long flight. We have to go to the hotel first, wash up, and then take a rest." Minerva remained silent. Quill gave her an indifferent nce and said, "You''re not tired even flying for an entire night?" Minerva shook her head. "I''m not tired." She didn''t sleep on the ne. Maybe it was because she was too nervous, her palms were sweaty and her heart was beating so fast that she couldn''t fall asleep. "Even if you''re not tired you still have to rest. Look at your face." Quill took out his phone, turned on the camera in front of his phone, and handed it over to Minerva. She took it and nced at it. Her dark circles were very heavy and because she had just finished work yesterday, she had no time to remove her makeup. She saw that After a night''s rush, her makeup had been ruined and her hair was in a mess. Minerva thought herself really looked like a crazy woman. It was not right to go see Maddox just like that. "Okay, let''s go to the hotel first." Although she really wanted to see Maddox right away, she couldn''t do it now. He would be scared if she behaved like this. Minerva was willing to take a step back to the hotel because of her image, which made Juliette and Quill more worried. After all... they had yet to tell Minerva about that problem. They didn''t know what she would think when she found out. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 In the hotel. Minerva spent an hour bathing. She cleaned herself up and felt refreshed. She didn''t put on any makeup after taking a shower as she was afraid that her makeup would be ruined again. However, she couldn''t put on makeup even if she wanted to. As she was in a hurry to go out, she didn''t have time to bring any cosmetics. Juliette told her that she had 20 minutes to prepare. After she took out the suitcase, she only stuffed a few pieces of clothing inside... It seemed that she had been waiting at the door. She looked like a demon. Minerva stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom in a daze. She came back to her senses and reached out to pat her own face. Then, her movement stopped for a moment and she quickly changed her posture. She pinched herself on the face, trying to ascertain if this was just a dream. Minerva gasped in pain. Soon, she saw her own reflection in the mirror and her face turned red. It was painful. It was real. It''s not fake. Although the pain made her gasp but when she looked at the red mark on her face, a smile appeared on Minerva''s face. Quill sent her a Facebook message, saying that he had already instructed the chauffeur toe over slightlyter in the evening so that she could catch up on some sleep before meeting Maddox. Minerva thought for a moment and did not say anything else. She replied and turned around to rest. She was indeed tired. She had been in high spirits for a long time. She was fine. But because of her pregnancy, the baby in her stomach seemed to have been protesting and said that she needed to rest. Minerva fell asleep. She didn''t wake up until Juliette came knocking on her door in the afternoon. "Miss Minerva, we still have about ten minutes to set off." "Alright." Minerva quickly returned to the room to wash her face. Then, she changed into casual clothes. She followed Juliette out of the room before she could tie her hair. Quill froze when he saw her. His sister rarely had her hair dishevelled. No matter how casual she was, she would tie her hair at the back of her head. But now, she was covered by a head of soft hair. Her ck hair was hanging down, covering half of her face. It made her look thinner. More importantly, this look was very simr to their mother when she was young. Quill''s mind went nk as he looked at Minerva. Quill only came to his senses after she walked up to him and called him. When he thought of their mother who had passed away, Quill''s mood suddenly dropped. "Hmm," he said in a low and muffled voice. After getting in the car, Minerva finally couldn''t help but ask questions. "Where are we going now?" When she came out, she looked at the time. It was alreadyte. Juliette, who was sitting in the front passenger seat turned around and smiled. "You''ll know when we get there, Miss Minerva." Minerva was confused. Why does she feel as if there was something she didn''t know about? However, she was about to see Maddox. Minerva thought to herself that she would ovee these doubts when she saw him. She didn''t know how long the car had been driving. Quill, who was sitting next to her, unconsciously spoke. "I have something to ask you." Minerva looked at him and said, "What?" Quill did not look at her. He looked out of the window with his deep eyes. He pursed his thin lips tightly and did not say anything. After a long while, Quill spoke again. "Let''s assume that if you found him but he won''t be able to recognize you. What are you going to do next?" Minerva was dumbfounded. What does that mean? Why wouldn''t Maddox recognize her? Minerva asked, "Quill, I... don''t understand your words. Why wouldn''t Maddox recognize me?" Quill turned his head, set his eyes on her face. "It''s just a hypothesis." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Minerva''s face was a little pale. She didn''t answer him as if she couldn''t stand this question. Seeing her like this, Quill couldn''t help but frown. He said coldly, "I''m just making a hypothesis and you couldn''t ept it. What if it''s the truth?" "No!" Minerva shook her head forcefully and tried her best to argue for Maddox. "It''s impossible. A hypothesis is just a hypothesis. It can''t be true. Why wouldn''t Maddox recognize me? Quill, don''t kid with me now." After that, she turned her head away angrily and ignored Quill. Quill pursed his thin lips. "What if I''m not kidding?" Minerva suddenly turned her head and red at Quill. Juliette, who was sitting in the passenger seat could clearly feel the flow of uneasiness in the air. However, she didn''t know what to say to ease the atmosphere. After all, Quill was telling the truth. They would witness the truth of this matter soon. It seemed to be futile to talk about anything now. "I''m not kidding. What I said just now is not a hypothesis. It''s the truth." A whileter, Quill''s voice sounded in the car again. Juliette could sense that Minerva was really sad. Through the rearview mirror, she saw Minerva sitting there with no expression on her face but the rims of her eyes were red. She knew that Quill would not lie to her. From the moment he began to assume, Minerva felt that this could be the truth. But she did not expect... that it was actually true. She looked at Quill with red eyes and said with a hint of self- mockery in her tone, "So, this is the doubt you mentioned earlier?" Quill didn''t say anything so Juliette had to continue the topic. "Miss Minerva, we didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s just that we did have some doubts when we found out about this, so... we decided to invite Miss Minerva toe and take a look. You''ll know everything when you see Young Master Yardley." "Then... where are we going to meet him?" Minerva didn''t know how long it took her to digest this matter, so she asked subconsciously. Juliette looked at the navigation. Letting out a sigh, she said, "We''ll be there soon." About a few minutester, the car stopped in front of a tall building. Minerva had seen this building five years ago when she was living abroad. She recognized it at a nce. "This... this is..." "This is the world''s famous Collins family''spany in Avend." Juliette replied and slowly looked at Minerva. "Our people saw Mr. Yardley here. As for why he''s here, I''ve also done some research." Juliette opened her briefcase and handed a document to Minerva. Minerva bit her lower lip and took the document but she did not open it. "At first, we didn''t know why Young Master Yardley would appear here. Butter...we discovered that Young Master Yardley''s aunt, Abigail Stark, was actually the daughter of the Collins Family. Young Master Yardley''s mother, Aurora Stark, was her sister. Her original name was Aurora Collins. They were the famous sisters of the Collins Family, but... We don''t know the reason as of why they would leave the Collins Family for North City." Chapter 747 Chapter 747 Collins family. Minerva had heard that the Collins family had a world ranking. It was an old man who was in charge of everything. When she was working as a designer, she had made a few dealings with the Collins. Later, when her peers saw the people from Collins family, they were so excited that they went crazy. They immediately gave her a brief exnation. They said the Collins family was particrly awesome. But now, an old man named Jarold ran the family business. Although he was old, he was very tough and smart. Nobody could harm or rob his industry because he was fierce and cruel. Minerva was puzzled that time so she asked, "Why does he always run the business on his own? How about his children? Could he not trust the others?" Only then her peers told her that the old man, Jarold had two daughters. But it seemed like there was a conflict and the two sisters left the Collins family together. They left such an old man to guard the family business. They sighed. Some people were born at such a great starting point, but they considered money and power as dirt. Pitifully, those who started from a low starting point could only keep running on the road. Once they stopped, they would be overtaken by the others and their status would not be preserved. They could only look up to these big shots. At that time, Minerva also sighed when she heard that the two daughters of the Collins family had run away and left the family business unattended. What''s the reason for the two daughters to neglect their father and give up on the family business? She felt that she was distant from these things. She never expected that... Maddox Yardley actually got involved with the Collins family. Abigail Stark and Aurora Stark were actually Abigail Collins and Aurora Collins from back then. All of this was so incredible that it was hard to believe. Minerva bit her lower lip. The document in her hand was almost deformed. Quill Hanover, who was standing beside her saw this scene but he didn''t make a sound. Juliette opened her mouth and wanted to say something to Minerva. But Minerva, who was sitting in the car suddenly opened the door and rushed out. They were shocked. Then, they saw a slender figure walking out from the front door of the tall building. He had a familiar face, handsome eyes and a cold aura around him. He was Maddox. It turned out that Minerva opened the car door because she saw him. Quill and Juliette looked at each other and got off the car quickly. When Minerva saw Maddox, she got out of the car and ran towards him without hesitation. However, she was not as fast as Quill. Just as she wanted to reach out to Maddox, a big hand suddenly grabbed her arm and pulled her back. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Ah!" Minerva eximed and she tried to struggle. "Come back." Quill pulled her back. Minerva kept trying to pull her hands out and said, "Quill, let me go." Quill frowned but didn''t let go of her. He said in a cold voice, "He doesn''t recognize you. It''s useless even if you go and find him." "I don''t believe it. It''s only been a short while. Why wouldn''t he recognize me? Quill... Let go of me. I''m going to ask him." Minerva saw that he was not letting go so she directly lowered her head and she bit Quill''s arm. Quill didn''t expect such a sudden move. He released her hand in pain. Minerva immediately ran over to Maddox. She ran towards Maddox recklessly. When she blocked Maddox''s way and stood in front of him, she was panting. Maddox''s long legs stopped when she suddenly appeared in front of him. Maddox frowned when he saw how dishevelled her hair was and how pale her face was. Her eyes were slightly red and her lips were colorless. Then, he thought of her as one of the women who had been trying her best to strike up a conversation with him these days. The next second, he retracted his gaze and walked past Minerva. Minerva was dumbfounding. She was stunned for five seconds before reacting. She turned around and went up to block Maddox''s path again. Maddox frowned unhappily. "What''s the matter?" Minerva''s beautiful eyes were wide open. He frowned. His eyes and face were full of impatience. "He really... couldn''t recognize me?" Minerva thought. No! She couldn''t believe it! It seemed that all the confessions he said in her ear before were just yesterday. She and Beanie were waiting for him toe back every day. Every night, he would enter her dreams and flirt with her, whispering to her. Why was he so cold now? "You, you don''t know me?" When she asked this question, Minerva felt her voice starting to tremble. This question seemed to have amused Maddox. He smiled and his smile was a little mocking. "Lady, should I know you?" As soon as he finished speaking, he subconsciously raised his hand and yed with the soft strands of hair that belonged to Minerva. He looked at her pale lips and said nonchntly, "Even if you want to strike up a conversation with me, you have to find a decent reason, right? Are you trying to attract my attention by acting crazy?" Minerva was speechless. Minerva''s face turned even paler because of his words and attitude. When she saw his hand ying with her hair, looking careless and light- hearted, Minerva felt a dull pain in her heart. Without thinking, she grabbed his hand and said in a choked voice, "Stop fooling around. Come back with me." Maddox was just ying with her soft ck hair. He felt that the way this woman tried to strike up a conversation was very odd. When other women tried to strike up a conversation with him, they all wished to show him their most beautiful side. However, this woman wore casual clothes. She didn''t even put on makeup and her ck hair was messy. She was not beautiful at all. When she held his hand, Maddox was startled. Some kind of numb feeling passed through their hands and entered his heart. He withdrew his hand as fast as lightning and took a step back. He looked at the woman in front of him in disgust. The disgust in his eyes was exceptionally clear. Minerva saw that and felt extremely sad. "Can you please not act like this?" She choked and tears were welling up in her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were wide open, as if she had been forcing herself to not let her tears fall down. If she blinked, the tears would roll down immediately like pearls. "I have been waiting for you these days. Do you know how long we have been looking for you? Let''s go back to Hidalgo." "Hurry up! Mr. Sebastian has been entangled by a woman again. Get that woman out of here." Someone shouted and Minerva''s hand was grabbed by two tall men. She was a little flustered and she looked at Maddox . "Save me, save me..." The woman''s voice was like the whining of a small beast. She cried out for him with despair in her eyes. Looking at this scene, Maddox somehow felt a little annoyed. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 The woman in front of him was indeed different from those women who had osted him recently. Maddox thought. The way she looked at him was full of sadness and there was no trace of panic at all. This feeling was particrly real. "Save me..." Minerva was still asking him for help. The despair in her eyes was getting stronger and stronger. The man, who used to be unwilling to let her suffer, is now standing aside and looking at her coldly. Is it really like what Juliette and Quill said. "He doesn''t recognize me?" "But why doesn''t he recognize me? Why?" Minerva thought to herself in despair. Minerva couldn''t help but shout, "I don''t believe you don''t know me. Something must''ve gone wrong during the process. Let me go." When Maddox saw her arms turned red because she was grabbed by those two men, his temple started to twitch. He frowned and was about to ask them to let her go. However, a deep male voice interrupted the conversation. "I''m sorry to disturb you. My sister has mistaken him for someone else. We will take her back, can you let her go?" The two men who were holding Minerva also found out that she looked different from the other women. They looked at Quill, who was well dressed and didn''t look like a liar. Therefore, the two of them let go of her. As soon as Minerva was free, she walked towards Maddox. But she was caught by Quill. "Stop messing around. Let''s leave!" "Quill, let me go. I''m going to ask him. Why wouldn''t he recognize me? I don''t believe it... Something must''ve gone wrong. Quill, can you help me? No, I don''t need you to help me. Let me go. I will ask him myself." Minerva couldn''t control her emotions anymore. The hypothesis he had made in the car was already unbearable for her. But now that she realized it was real and Maddox was still observing coldly from the sidelines. Minerva was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Quill was very strong. Minerva was held back by him and couldn''t go any further. He raised his head and looked at Maddox. Maddox also looked at him. "I''m sorry. My sister got the wrong person. I apologize for the inconvenience caused on her behalf. I hope that you wouldn''t mind." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox didn''t reply. He tugged at the corners of his lips and made a gesture with the meaning ''do as you wish''. Quill pulled Minerva away. However, Minerva refused and kept struggling. She kept staring at Maddox. "Quill, let me go. I have a lot of questions to ask him. Let me go..." Her strength was no match for Quill. She could only watch Maddox getting further and further away from her. Maddox thought to himself, this woman must have really gotten the wrong person. Otherwise... she wouldn''t be so crazy in front of her brother. However, what does this have to do with him? He turned around and stroded away. He didn''t know how far he had gone when he suddenly heard the woman crying. Maddox''s legs could not help but froze. He turned around subconsciously. At this nce, Maddox saw the tears that had been suppressed by the woman started falling down. They were like raindrops, rolling out one by one. She kept shouting, "No!" Probably because she was too emotional, she fainted. Then Maddox saw the man who held her directly picked her up and got into a car. "Mr. Sebastian, what are you looking at?" The man behind him asked. Hearing this, Maddox came to his senses and shook his head. "Nothing." He did not know why he stared at the woman for so long. He pursed his thin lips and it seemed like the way she cried with those beautiful eyes had been imprinted in his heart. Was it true? Did she recognize the wrong person? "By the way, Mr. Sebastian, this is for you." One of his men handed him a clean handkerchief. Maddox frowned. "What are you doing?" The man''s face was full of fear. "Don''t you have mysophobia? Usually, when someone touches you, you will feel ufortable. You must disinfect immediately. Did you forget? That woman shook your hand just now." His words made Maddox freeze on the spot. Yes, the woman shook his hand but he didn''t feel ufortable. At that time, there was a numb feeling in his heart. Not only that, he seemed to... took the initiative to pick up a pinch of the woman''s hair and y with it in his palm. Normally, he wouldn''t behave like this. Maddox frowned, he took the handkerchief and wiped his hands. The scene of tears falling from her beautiful eyes appeared in his mind again and it disturbed Maddox''s mood. He threw the handkerchief away to his subordinates and said coldly, "Take it away." "Yes." The subordinate took it and said respectfully, "Mr. Sebastian, Master Collins asked for you." Jarold Collins? Maddox nodded. "Got it." The luxurious antique building was hidden in the bamboo forest. This ce was bought by Jarold Collins. They were from Hidalgo before they developed to Avend. Thus, when he ordered people to build this ce, it was built ording to the style in Hidalgo. From the drafting of the forging design to the finished product, Jarold had been keeping an eye on it. Probably no one would have imagined that this private house of Jarold would have small bridges and flowing water. Even the doors were the most traditional round arch doors. Not only that, the roads were made of small stones. There was also grass between the cracks and all kinds of trees and nts were nted along the roads. There was an illusion of a summer resort. This was the style Jarold personally loved. Moreover, he would be present if there were any antiques in an auction house. Anyone who knew the name of Jarold would know that his name would be associated with antiques because he was an antique collector. A tall and stalwart person passed by the bridge and the pebbled road. Then, he entered the house. "Mr. Sebastian, you''re back. Master Collins is waiting for you in the study room." Although they were abroad, the servants in Jarold''s ce were all from Hidalgo. He had brought them here himself. They were all old people and confidants. "Got it." Maddox walked towards the study room and knocked on the door. A dignified voice sounded from the inside. "Come in." Maddox pushed open the door and walked in. An old man with a cane was sitting on the mahogany sofa and was talking to the person who sat opposite. "Sebastian, you''re here." Jarold pointed at the chair next to him, motioning for Maddox to sit down. "Doctor Hayes will return to Hidalgo for a period of time. Before he leaves, he wants to see how you are recovering." Doctor Hayes held a cup of tea in his hand and said with a smile, "Yes, my wife and children are all in Hidalgo. This time, I may go back for more than half a month. So, I took a detour to see the condition of Mr. Sebastian. Recently... Have you felt dizzy?" Maddox pursed his lips and shook his head. When he just woke up, he would have a headache when he thought about the lost memories. Then, he would feel dizzy and he would lose consciousness directly. Recently, he has be calmer. So he rarely felt dizzy. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 "You don''t feel dizzy? It seems that your condition has stabilized. Are you still taking the medicine I prescribed for you? Remember to take it on time. It will be beneficial for your health." Maddox nodded. "Thank you, Doctor Hayes." "Since there''s nothing wrong with Mr. Sebastian''s health, I can be rest assured when I return to Hidalgo. Thank you for your hospitality today, Master Collins." Jarold stood up with a crutch and nodded. "Sebastian, go and see doctor Hayes off." "No, you don''t have to see me off. The driver is outside. Besides, I am familiar with the road here. I can go out by myself." After saying that, Doctor Hayes left on his own as if he was afraid that Maddox would really see him off. After he left, Jarold stroked his beard. "Why did Doctor Hayes run away so fast? Sebastian, were you being scary and making the others afraid of you?" Maddox was speechless. Jarold said, "Otherwise, why would he run away when he heard that you were the one who would be escorting him?" Maddox said, "Grandfather, this has nothing to do with me." When Jarold saw his cold face, he tutted, "Look at your face, you look like someone owes you a debt and you dared to say that it''s none of your business." "What can I do for you, Grandpa?" He was not in high spirits and his tone was very cold. When Jarold heard this, he immediately grew unhappy. "You brat, is this your attitude to me?" As soon as he finished speaking, Jarold raised his crutch and hit Maddox. Maddox quickly dodged it and said with a frown, "Grandpa, is this your attitude towards your own grandson? I would be crippled if you hit me with a crutch from such height." Jarold looked at him with interest. "You little brat, didn''t you dodge?" Maddox''s face was cold. "I dodged. Is it relevant to you trying to hit me?" The colder his expression was, the more Jarold felt that he was pleasing to the eye. His outer appearance was also very goodlooking, simr to his mother Aurora. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At the thought of Aurora, a pitiful look appeared on Jarold''s aged face. "You look very much like your mother. It''s a pity..." Knock, knock- Someone suddenly knocked on the door of the study room. "Come in." After the door was opened, a maid stood at the door and said respectfully, "Old Master, Mr. Sebastian. Miss Dormer is here." "Hm?" Jarold picked his half- white brows. "Monica''s here? Sebastian, hurry down the stairs and take care of her on my behalf." "I''m not free." Without even thinking about it, Maddox rejected Jarold''s request. Jarold said, "You little brat dare to refuse me? How would it look like when Monicaes without a host? What''s more, Monica cared about you so much before. Do you know..." The old man started his nagging again. Maddox''s head started to spin as he listened. He closed his dark eyes and opened them again. It was pitch-ck inside. Finally, he turned around and walked out. It was as if he hadn''t heard anything. Jarold wanted to chase after him to continue nagging. But when Maddox walked out, a sweet voice sounded from the outside. "Sebastian!" Maddox didn''t give any response. A smug smile appeared on Jarold''s face. "Monica is here. I had asked him to apany you on my behalf, have a good time." ''This brat, the girl hase up to him. Let''s see how he can refuse her.'' Monica smiled sweetly at Jarold and nodded. "Thank you, Master Collins. Sebastian, how''s your body? Is it better now?" She quickly stepped forward. She encircled the arm of Maddox without hesitation and put her body close to it. Such an action... Maddox shook off her hand and stepped back a few steps. The next second, he took off his suit and said coldly, "Stay away from me." Monica, "Sebastian!" The rims of her eyes turned red in front of Jarold. Bam! A crutch came swinging and it almost hit Maddox on the arm. "You brat, why are you treating Monica like this?" "Ah, Sebastian!" Seeing this scene, Monica was so frightened that she let out a scream. "Grandpa, don''t treat him like this." "Are you alright?" Monica walked forward and looked at Maddox in a distressed manner. Due to the previous incident, Monica did not dare to go up to him and hold his hand. Instead, she stood not too far away from him and looked at him nervously. "Monica, you don''t have to pity him. He is so unruly. He should be punished. Besides, my crutch didn''t hit him at all!" Despite this, Monica still had a distressed look on her face. "Grandpa, he was injured before and he has just recovered from a serious illness. I''m so sad that you''re treating him like this. Please stop?" Monica was acting like a spoiled child in front of Jarold. Maddox left the sentence ''I have something else to do'' and left. "Sebastian!" Monica wanted to chase after him but Maddox''s legs were long and his steps were very big. In an instant, he was gone. She couldn''t catch up with him. Monica''s expression became frustrated. It seemed that it would take a lot of effort for her to get Maddox to love her. How long has it been? She often came to the Collins family to see him. When he was injured, she was the one who took care of him. However, she didn''t expect... "Monica, don''t be discouraged." Seeing how frustrated Monica was, Jarold encouraged her by saying, "My grandson''s personality is the same as his mother''s. He''s stubborn and doesn''t listen to anyone''s advice. It would be difficult for you to walk into his heart. If you really like him, then prepare for a long-term battle." When Monica heard this, she revealed a shy expression. "Master Collins... What are you talking about?" "What, did I say something wrong? Don''t you like my grandson?" Monica''s fair face turned red instantly. "Master Collins, aren''t you embarrassing me? Furthermore... Seb said to me..." "I just said that if you really have a good impression on him, you should stick to it. As my grandson... he''s hard to get." He had heard about the things that happened recently. Maddox hadpletely ignored all the women who tried to strike up a conversation with him. Not only that, he had mysophobia. He would not allow anyone to touch him. If Monica wants to be together with Maddox, it would be tough. However, it''s not impossible. "Well, I have other things to do. You can help yourself." After Monica left the study room, she went down the stairs. As she thought of Maddox''s handsome face, she smiled. It would be tough, but... There was hope. It was different from the past. Monica felt that the heavens were helping her. Otherwise... Why would it bring Maddox to her? Moreover, it just so happened that he had lost his memory. The most important thing was that the Dormer family had an engagement rule with the Collins Family. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 When Minerva woke up, she had been sitting by the bed with two pillows behind her. Her eyes were empty and no one knew where she was looking. Juliette poured a cup of warm water and passed it to her but Minerva did not take it. Juliette could only sigh lightly and put down the cup. She exined, "Actually, Mr. Yardley... is no longer the same person of the past. To be more precise, he''s no longer called Maddox. His name has already been changed to Collins Family''sst name. Now he''s called Sebastian Collins." "Sebastian Collins..." Minerva said this name silently and felt bitter in her mouth. "So, you want to tell me that he doesn''t recognize me anymore? Not only does he not recognize me, his name has been changed to Sebastian too? I can''t ept it and I can''t believe it. You must have found the wrong person. My Maddox, he will never forget me." Juliette said, "Miss Minerva, this is the truth. Mr. Yardley didn''t change the name himself. He doesn''t know anything." Minerva closed her eyes. "You must have found the wrong person." Juliette sighed again. "What are you thinking? If you can''t believe it, can you listen to me so that I can analyze it for you?" Minerva did not agree nor did she refuse. Juliette exined softly, "I wonder if you have heard of amnesia?" Minerva''s fingertips trembled and she turned her head to look at Juliette. "You mean..." Juliette nodded. "That''s right. In this situation, Mr. Yardley has lost his memory. Otherwise, with his affection for Miss Minerva, he would never forget you. When we found him, he didn''t recognize us at all. We don''t know what happened on the day of the ne ident, but Mr. Yardley must have suffered some trauma in his brain so he forgets the past." "Brain trauma?" Minerva''s pale lips trembled. It was unbelievable. "I''ve already consulted a medical expert on this. Once the brain is severely damaged, there are countless symptoms. Memory loss is one of them. Through Mr. Yardley''s various performances towards Miss Minerva, we''ll now dere that he is having amnesia. It''s not impossible to recover from amnesia. However, there''s no specific way of curing amnesia by medicine. Those who lose their memory need to move around more often and visit the familiar environment where he used to go. With this method of stimtion, people who lose their memory can slowly recall the past. However... if the patient can''t take it, they can''t try it more than once." "You mean... if I take him home, or if I often show myself in front of him. It might stimte him to recall everything about the past?" What Juliette said made Minerva grab hold of a little bit of hope. Her empty eyes had a glimmer of light in them. Hope was a good thing. People always had some thoughts so that they could make their daily life more meaningful. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Juliette nodded and said, "You can put it that way, but things aren''t absolute. However, Miss Minerva, as long as you work hard there will definitely be a reward. Like before, some families of the missing gave up searching. Therefore, even if the missing person was alive, there is no chance to see him again. However, we didn''t give up so in the end, we were able to find Mr. Yardley. Thus... as long as you are willing to make an effort, I believe that he can quickly remember what happened before." These words were very pleasant to listen to. Especially for Minerva, who was now in a grey area. These words undoubtedly lightened and colored her world. Minerva sat up straight and said, "But I have a question. He doesn''t know me. How can I always appear in front of him?" "That''s the problem." Juliette thought seriously. When she saw that Minerva was still frowning, she couldn''t help but smile. "You haven''t eaten for a day. Why don''t you go downstairs to eat something in the restaurant and sleep for a while? Maybe you''ll be able to think of a way tomorrow?" Sleeping can help to think of a way? Minerva didn''t think that it was possible, but she didn''t want to starve the baby in her stomach. So she could only nod her head. "Okay, let''s go down and eat." In fact, she was not as anxious as before. She had found Maddox. Although he had forgotten her, as long as he stood in front of her safe and sound, she confirmed that he was still alive. This was the greatest gift of fate. As for other things, she could figure out a way to change them. Wasn''t it just amnesia? She would definitely think of a way to make Maddox remember her. The next morning, Minerva and her team went to the Collins Corporation again. This time, she did not get out of the car. She sat in the car and looked at the building in front of her through the ss window. Maddox was now called Sebastian. He must have appeared here because someone from the Collins Family saved him and gave him a new name. However, if they knew that he was the grandchild of the Collins Family, they should know his original identity as well. Since they knew his original identity, they must know a series of things that happened to him. But why did the Collins'' family choose to give him Collins'' surname and keep him here? Could it be because the Collins Family didn''t have a sessor? Minerva pursed her lips and her brows furrowed tightly. Quill gave her a sidelong nce. "Have you thought of what to do? If you visit him again, he won''t recognize you at all. What happened yesterday might happen again." Yesterday, he stood aside coldly and let the two men hold her. No matter how she cried or screamed, he turned around and left as if he didn''t hear her. If such a scene were to be performed again, Minerva wasn''t sure if she would be able to endure it. She shook her head and whispered, "Quill, don''t worry. I won''t be so impulsive anymore." After all, Maddox couldn''t recognize her because of the severe damage to his brain. This wasn''t... his fault. It was a great blessing that he was able to survive. Minerva smiled and said, "I''ve already had an idea." Quill and Juliette were surprised. "It''s just that... it will be very slow and I won''t be able to return to Hidalgo temporarily." After saying that, Minerva looked at Quill. She bit her lower lip and her expression was a little conflicted. Quill was calm as if he had already expected what she would do. He said calmly, "Now that you have found him, I will unconditionally support you as long as you don''t hurt yourself. As for whether you will return to Hidalgo or not, if you can''t go back for the time being, I will help you deal with the domestic affairs." Minerva had thought that he would rebut her or ask questions but she didn''t expect him to take everything under control just for her. Her eyes reddened. "Quill." Chapter 751 Chapter 751 "It''s too strange to say thank you." Quill stretched out his hand to touch her head and gently rubbed it. He smiled helplessly. "You are my little sister whom I''ve worked so hard to find back. Thus, I have to go through hell and high waters for you." Juliette, who was sitting in the front seat thought, "I''m so touched, I want to cry." She also hoped to have an elder brother who was so good to her. Unfortunately... She did not have such a good elder brother, but only a younger brother who wanted to get back at her. Well, alwaysparing with the others... It was so infuriating. Juliette was a little curious, "Miss Minerva, from what you said just now, did you have an idea?" Did she really think of it as soon as she woke up from her sleep? Minerva nodded and said, "Since he is in thispany, I can only think of a way to enter it." By the time she showed up in front of him as an employee of thepany, he wouldn''t regard her as a stranger. Thinking of this, Minerva couldn''t help praising her own intelligence. "Join thepany?" Juliette was shocked, but she quickly reacted. "Yes, you do have the ability to enter thispany. Why didn''t I think of it before? Although the Collins family''s business is all- epassing, they specialize in design, and design... is your strength." Minerva nodded with a smile. "This is really fate''s blessing." "Since you have already made up your mind, then you may have a long way to go. Are you going to rent a house here, or what?" It wasn''t that Quill didn''t think about buying a house here. It''s just... before, when she was in Hidalgo, Minerva had already thought about independence, so she bought an apartment with her own money. Hence, it was not good for him to indulge arbitrarily. "Well, there''s no need to buy an apartment. I can rent a house myself. I found a housest night and I will check it out today." "Alright." He nodded. "Since you''ve got it done, we''ll buy a ticket back." Juliette, who was standing by the side, was stunned after hearing Quill''s order. "So soon. Don''t we have to stay here a few more days to apany Miss Minerva?" Apany? He nced at Minerva. He felt that there was no need for them to stay with her. She already had a goal, and she was very clear about what she should do next, and... she would take good care of herself. What did he have to worry about? What he really had to worry about was the domestic affairs. Without waiting for Quill to speak, Minerva said, "Mm, why don''t you buy a ticket? Go back early." "Alright, then I''ll book a ticket now, Miss Minerva. You... Can you do it alone? Do you want to hire someone to help you? Or ask Vera toe over?" Minerva shook her head and rejected them, "No need, I can do it alone." She was no longer a child, how could she not look after herself? Besides, her French level was not bad, and it was not a problem for her to live alone abroad. "I''ll leave thepany and Beanie to you." In the afternoon, Juliette and Quill went to the airport. Minerva only saw them off at the entrance of the hotel. After watching them get into the car, she took a taxi and went to the house she rented online to have a look at it. She had made the reservation the night before. The location was close to the Collins Building. She didn''t bring much with her when she came. After signing the contract with thendlord, she carried her suitcase to the house. The house was well-equipped, but some daily necessities still needed to be prepared by herself. Therefore, after unpacking, Minerva went straight to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities. After that, she went home to sort them out. After cleaning up, she was so tired that she could not straighten her back. Thus, she sat down at the table to rest for a while. At this time, she had been pregnant for more than two months. Although her stomach was not particrly obvious, it could still be seen that her stomach was swollen if she took off her clothes. After resting for a while, she thought of something and logged onto the Inte to inquire about the company of the Collins family in this city. Usually,rgepanies like this would be in recruitment mode throughout the year. It should be very easy for Minerva to enter thepany. Sure enough, after browsing through the official website, she went to the entrance to deliver her resume. It had been a long time since she had filled in a resume. Minerva felt that it was very strange. However... She still had experience, so she quickly familiarized herself with the process. After completing the resume, she closed the website page. It didn''t matter if he didn''t know her at the moment. When she joined thepany, she would have the chance to get close to him. However... Minerva suddenly thought of a very tricky problem. By then, when Maddox saw her, what if he thought that she had gone in on purpose to harass him? After all, she had held his hand like a madwoman that day and asked him to go back with her. Thinking about it... If a stranger treated her like this, then she would definitely have a different view towards them. All of a sudden, Minerva started to regret her impulsiveness that day. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. If she had restrained herself a little and cleared things up before going up, it would not have been so awkward. At that time, if Maddox felt that she would harass him, how should she exin it? She put her hand on her forehead and sighed. Forget it, she would see what she can do next. Quill and Juliette soon returned to Hidalgo. Then, Vera received the news that she had stayed abroad and called her quickly. "Minerva, I''ve heard about your situation from Secretary Sharpio. Do you really want to stay there alone? Why don''t... I go apany you? You''re pregnant now. It''s too hard for you to live alone." Vera''s words warmed Minerva''s heart. She shook her head and said, "There''s no need. I''m an adult, so I can take good care of myself. Furthermore, I''m just pregnant, so you don''t have much to worry about me." "But I''m still very worried about you. In the past, I have always apanied you. Now that you suddenly live alone, how can I rest assured? No, I..." "Vera." Minerva sighed and called her name, "Have you ever thought that thepany now relies on you? If you run over, who will take care of thepany?" Vera said, "But I..." "If I really can''t handle it, I''ll call youter, okay?" Minerva asked. Vera was still a little unhappy. Minerva could only coax her with a few words. Only then did she reluctantly agree to her request. "Well, since you insist, I won''t go there. However, you must take good care of yourself. I don''t know what the weather is like over there. If it''s cold, you must wear more clothes. After all, it''s so cold in Hidalgo and the New Year is around the corner." New Year? Minerva had thought that this New Year would be possible for the three of them to spend together. She didn''t expect that the three of them hadn''t been reunited. But now they were all in different ces. Chapter 752 Chapter 752 After chatting with Vera for a while, Minerva hung up the phone. Then, she logged onto the official website of the Collins familypany. She entered her own profile and saw an unread notice. She clicked on it and found that there was a response from the resume she had submitted. They told her to go for an interview at 8 the following morning. Upon seeing this notice, she smiled. It seemed that she was one step closer to her aim. The next day, Minerva arrived at the Collins Corporation on time. She went to the front desk and used fluent French tomunicate with them. She did not expect the receptionist to speak English. The receptionist asked, "Are you from Hidalgo? Are you here for an interview?" Minerva nodded in surprise. "Then you have quite a good taste. The Collins Corporation is the best group. It also treats its employees very well." Upon hearing this, Minerva gave a faint smile. "That''s right. I came here because I felt that welfare was not bad." "That''s great. By the way, what position are you applying for?" "Assistant secretary," Minerva replied. "Ha, as expected. Ever since that man came, the application for the job has be more and more popr. I say, you are so beautiful. Why bother to be an assistant secretary? It''s not easy." The receptionist looked at her with a distressed look, and then said, "You can take the elevator with letter C to go to the 15th floor where the interview will be held." "Thank you." Minerva nodded. Then, she turned around and walked towards the elevator with the letter C. The receptionist behind her whispered to others, "What a pity!" Minerva searched for a while and found the ce mentioned by the receptionist with the most people in the elevator. She was a little surprised. There were a lot of people in front of the elevator, and all of them were young and beautiful girls. Most importantly, the smell of perfume on their bodies was very strong. A group of people gathered together, and the smell was frighteningly strong. Minerva thought about her pregnancy and took a few steps back to get out of the spot that was full of perfume. She then looked up at the floors that showed on the elevator. "Excuse me, are you from Hidalgo?" Someone next to her suddenly asked. Minerva turned her head and realized that there was a girl following her to the corner. Compared to the group of people, she looked a little out of ce. While the others were dressed in fancy clothes, she was simply dressed. She had a palm- sized face and beautiful facial features. She looked very young. Minerva saw that the girl was looking at her so she was certain that the girl was talking to her. She nodded and said yes. The girl was very happy to hear that. She took the initiative to reach out her hand to her. "My name is Lolita Levin. What about you?" Lolita? Was there anyone who had such a cute name? Although... She matched this name very well, as she was a very petite girl. "Nice to meet you. My name is Minerva." "Great, you are also here to apply for the job of assistant secretary, aren''t you? So am I. We can go up togetherter." Minerva came here for Maddox. After he regained his memories, she would return to Hidalgo with him. Therefore, she would not stay here for too long. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, the Yardley Corporation was still waiting for Maddox to return. Looking at the little girl in front of her, Minerva said bluntly, "You applied for the same position as me. We are nowpeting for it." Perhaps she didn''t expect her to say that, but the girl named Lolita was shocked, and then she said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. This won''t affect the rtionship between us. Anyway, it is not us who can have the final say." Minerva didn''t expect Lolita to have such a good mindset. She smiled faintly, nodded, and withdrew her gaze. She did not know whether it was obvious or not, but Lolita still stood by her side all the time, and asionally spoke with her in a warm and intimate way. Minerva would asionally reply with a few words. Although she was not very used to this kind of person, it was not easy for Lolita to find a job when she was this young. Being able to meet herpatriots abroad, she was definitely in a good mood. Therefore, Minerva would asionally reply to show kindness. When the elevator arrived, everyone crammed into the elevator. Due to her pregnancy, Minerva had been standing in the back, waiting. She did not squeeze into the elevator with everyone else. Lolita looked at her with surprise. "You''re so calm. You''re the calmest person I''ve ever seen who applied to be the assistant secretary. And... You didn''t intentionally dress up, but you''re already beautiful and have a good temperament." Minerva didn''t know how to reply. She nced at Lolita. When she praised her, her face looked sincere and cute. Minerva felt a little embarrassed. She subconsciously stretched out her hand and swept a strand of ck hair away from her cheek. She said awkwardly, "Thank you." "You''re wee. Let''s go in." Lolita held her hand and walked forward. Minerva walked in with her. When she walked near the door, the smell was so strong that Minerva frowned. She subconsciously held her breath. Because Lolita walked in first, Minerva was thest one toe in. However, she didn''t expect that the elevator rang as soon as she entered the elevator. "Ah, it''s too heavy," someone eximed from inside. Everyone was looking at Minerva as she was thest person to walk in. Minerva was at a loss for words. For a moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on her. She was really embarrassed. Moreover, she was indeed thest one to enter. She was just about to take a step out when she heard someone say from behind, "What''s going on? Why aren''t you going down even though the elevator is already overweight?" "Yes, what is she doing here? She doesn''t think that the elevator won''t be overweight even if she keeps staying in the elevator, and then it will send her up, does she?" Minerva furrowed her beautiful brows and pursed her red lips as she walked out of the elevator. She just stood there for a while, and before she could react, this group of people... It seemed that the people who came to apply for the job that day had strong hostility towards each other, and they didn''t like each other. After Minerva came out, Lolita seemed to be embarrassed. She coughed lightly and followed her out. "I''m fine. You don''t have to stay here to apany me. I''ll just wait for the next elevator." Lolita didn''t go in. She blinked her eyes and said, "It''s okay. We arepatriots. I''ll apany you to wait for the next elevator." Since she said so, Minerva didn''t say anything else. After the elevator door closed, Lolita suddenly came close to her and said something to her in a low voice. "I know there is an elevator nearby and it can also go up to the interview department on the 15th floor." Minerva was confused. "Come with me." Lolita pulled her hand and walked forward. She could only follow her. The path ahead was much quieter. After arriving at the destination, Minerva saw that the elevator in front of her was different from the previous one. There was no one here. Lolita said, "We can go up to the 15th floor directly from here." After that, Lolita pulled her into the elevator. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 Minerva was pulled into the elevator. Ding- Lolita pressed the button of the 15th floor, and soon, the elevator door closed. Looking at the rising floor, Minerva felt strange, so she couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, why didn''t everyone take this elevator? That ce is full of people, but there is no one here." Lolita couldn''t help butugh when she heard this, "Don''t you know?" Minerva''s eyes were full of curiosity. "What do I need to know?" "Ordinary people can''t get in this elevator." Minerva was puzzled. Lolita said, "It seems that you really don''t know anything. This is the special elevator for the president of Collins Corporation. Not to mention the people here for an interview, even official employees of Collins Corporation don''t dare to take this elevator." Upon hearing this, Minerva finally understood. She frowned. "Then why did you still..." "Oh, don''t be nervous." Lolita covered her mouth and chuckled. "When I was looking for the bathroom, I identally found this ce, and then... I just checked thepany''s forum to check on this matter. Don''t worry, I will not lead you astray. Anyway, it''s on the 5th floor. We''ll go out when we get there. The president will only take this elevator when he''s at work and after work. Don''t worry, we won''t be so unlucky to meet him." As she finished her words, the elevator stopped on the 7th floor. Minerva was lost for words. Lolita was startled. Gosh! Couldn''t they really be so unlucky? Lolita''s whole body was frozen in ce. She looked at the elevator door as it opened slowly from both sides with a tinkle. At that moment, she had a feeling... that what opened in front of her was not the door of the elevator, but... the door of hell! s, why did she take this elevator? Why didn''t she wait for the next elevator? Why did she have to speak like a jinx? It would be fine if she was unlucky, but she would be in trouble if she implicated this person she had just met. Ding- After the door opened, several men in suits came in. When they saw two women inside, they were stunned, but...they were still taking the elevator. These thoughts were only temporary, soon the body made the first move. Lolita cowered into a corner. Minerva also stood on the other side and gave them space. She looked a little pale. She didn''t expect that the elevator door would open as soon as Lolita finished speaking. They were really unlucky. Minerva, who had been calm, suddenly became nervous when she saw thest person who came in. How could it be him? Her pupils trembled. She almost couldn''t control her body movements. She wanted to go forward and hug him, but soon, she came to herself. No, Maddox has lost his memory, so he couldn''t recognize her now. If she went up and hugged him now, he would only ask someone to carry her out. Moreover... She thought about her abnormal behavior when they first met. Hence, when she caught Maddox''s line of sight, she turned her body to the side. However, there was not much space in the elevator. She could only hold her breath and meditate silently in her heart. She hoped that he did not see her. Before she officially became an employee of the Collins Corporation, she took the special elevator for the president. When the time came... She didn''t even know if there was a chance to join the company. If it was kept in Maddox''s mind and he decided to throw her out, everything that she had nned would go down the drain. Minerva knew Maddox''s personality. In the past, he was only kind to her, but he was still cold to the others. Now that he didn''t recognize her, she didn''t know if he would keep his original personality... Hopefully he wouldn''t do it. "Eh?" After Maddox came in, he did not pay attention to the two women who appeared in the elevator. As there were a few more managers standing in the elevator, he stood up straight and faced the door. The person muttered "eh" asked Maddox in French. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. "Isn''t this your exclusive elevator?" Maddox nodded his head with a cold face. "Then why are there girls here? Have you brought them here from Hidalgo?" Minerva, who only wanted to hide her presence, remained quiet. Just how gossipy was this person. Maddox didn''t even react before. It seemed that he didn''t see her at all. But now, all of them were talking about it. Upon hearing that there were girls, Maddox frowned, but he soon felt that it was strange. No wonder when he came in, he seemed to smell something familiar and strange in the elevator. It didn''t seem like a man''s scent, but more like a woman''s. However, he didn''t care about it at all. Now, it was brought up. Maddox''s gaze looked back in an instant. Lolita, who had shrunk in the corner, was discovered immediately. The moment she met Maddox''s cold gaze, she raised both of her hands and lowered her head with fear written all over her face. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to use this elevator... I''m really sorry." Minerva subconsciously moved behind one of the tall men. He was standing not far in front of her. She could hide her body behind him with just two steps. Lolita, don''t me me. I really can''t let him find out that I am here. After all, my aim this time is him. As long as he regains his memory, I will immediately bring him back to Hidalgo. I will not be staying here for too long. Although she knew that she was a little selfish, Minerva was really just too scared. She had waited for Maddox for more than a month. Even though she had received news that he was safe and sound, the fact that he had lost his memory and did not recognize her was a huge blow to her. If she lost this opportunity, she didn''t know if she could think of any other ways. Maddox frowned and looked at the extra woman unhappily. His eyes were sharp and Lolita felt cold chills run down her back. She was tongue-tied and she kept apologizing. The gossiper said, "Hah, don''t look at her like that. I''m afraid the beauty will be scared. Hi, Hidalgo girl. My name is Geoffrey." While talking, he even reached out his hand to Lolita, trying to greet her in a friendly manner. She didn''t know how to reply. She blinked her eyes, her fear still surging into her heart. Under Maddox''s murderous gaze, how could she dare to reach out to shake hands with this person called Geoffrey? Unless she doesn''t want to live anymore. Even though Maddox''s eyes were cold and scary, his lips were pursed tightly and he did not speak. The elevator slowly rose. However, the atmosphere inside was weird. Minerva secretly looked up at the number of floors of the elevator. They were going to the 15th floor, while Maddox and the others seemed to be going to the 21st floor. In this case, the elevator would stop on the 15th floor. They would not go out, but she and Lolita would have to go out. Once she went out, by that time... Maddox would definitely see her. What should she do? The elevator was about to reach the 15th floor, and then it slowed down. Ding... Chapter 754 Chapter 754 At this time, Minerva should have gone out. Even if she got to the 21 st floor, no one would cover her when the people in front of her left. Lolita was extremely embarrassed, and she looked pitiful. "Um... Can we go out?" She asked. Everyone was stunned, Geoffrey couldn''t help butugh. "Of course. By the way little beauty, are you an employee of thispany? Would you like to leave your contact information?" He seemed to be frivolous. The way he looked at Lolita was like a hungry wolf looking at his prey. She was almost scared to tears by him, "I..." No one walked out for a long time. The elevator door was about to close automatically. She was so frightened that she could only lower her head and walk out. Halfway out, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at Minerva''s direction. Minerva bit her lower lip. She was still hesitating about how to get out. Was she going to rush out directly or hide there until she reached the 21st floor? When she was hesitating, Lolita called her, "Minerva, let''s go." Minerva was speechless. She hid so hard but she was exposed just like that? Finally, the man in front of her turned around. He looked at her with a smile and then turned his body sideways. Just like that, she appeared in front of everyone without any warning. The sudden appearance of two strange women in the elevator made Maddox very unhappy. However, from the terrified expression on the other person''s face, he deduced that the person who had entered the elevator was not trying to hatch an evil plot against him. Therefore, he didn''t want to pay any attention to her. Now, there was one more. Maddox followed everyone''s gaze and looked over. Before he could see what she looked like, a charming figure ran past him with a bag in front of her face. Because she ran too fast, and he was standing in front of the door of the elevator, she identally hit his shoulder. The faint, strange, and familiar smell came into his breath. Maddox was stunned, then he looked over at the charming figure with his cold eyes. He could only see her back. She was dressed in a white suit and her long hair was tied up. When she ran, her ck hair brushed across her white neck. Maddox recognized her. It was the strange woman who held his hand at the door that day, who told him to go back with her. "Minerva?" Lolita came to her senses and quickly followed after her. Soon, the two girls were gone. "Hoot?" Geoffrey made another sound, then he bent down to pick up a bunch of things near Maddox''s feet, shaking them in his hands, making a tinkling sound. "It seems that the woman in white left it behind just now?" Maddox nced at him indifferently. It was a bunch of keys. "Is it a key?" Geoffrey smiled with interest. "She ran so fast. Did she do something guilty? Did you notice it? She doesn''t seem to dare to look at you at all." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox nced at him and Geoffrey suddenly felt a breeze by his neck. He smiled and said, "Well, forget what I said, but these keys seem to be very important. I''ll give it to her myself after the meeting." Geoffrey didn''t have any hobbies. Aside from work, the only thing he had an interest in was beautiful women. He yed with many beautiful women. Generally speaking, people in the industry knew that his reputation was not good. Therefore, anyone who was willing to y with him was generally willing. If the woman was unwilling, Geoffrey wouldn''t force her. He was so attentive. Did he have a crush on that strange woman? "Give it to me." A cold voice suddenly sounded in the elevator. Before Geoffrey could figure out who was talking, he saw a pair of big hands in front of him. He was puzzled. What was going on? Maddox''s sharp gaze fell on Geoffrey''s face. Only then did Geoffrey realize that the previous sentence was said by him. He shook the keys in his hand and it made the tinkling sound. "You mean, you want this bunch of keys?" Maddox pursed his lips and did not deny it. "What the f*ck?" Geoffrey was shocked and looked at him as if he had eaten sh*t. "Aren''t you normally afraid of women the most? Now, you''re actually asking me for a bunch of keys? Sebastian, could it be that the rumors I heard are incorrect?" As soon as he finished his words, Geoffrey felt that Maddox''s aura suddenly became cold and frightening. His expression changed and he didn''t dare to provoke the young master who was previously lost by Master Collins. He quickly handed the keys to him and muttered, "Forget it, I''m scared of you. I''ll give it to you. Isn''t it just a bunch of keys? If I want it, I''ll have many." However, after giving him the keys, Geoffrey still felt pity with his hand on his chin. Looking at the two girls together, he thought that he could kill two birds with one stone this time. But now... He knew that he had no chance. Just as Geoffrey thought that Lolita was afraid of him like he was a beast, he felt very interested. However, it didn''t matter. As long as they were in thispany, they would have the chance to meet again. Ding... The elevator doors opened. They had reached their floor. After Maddox kept the keys, he strode out. The people behind him followed closely behind him. There was a slightly older one among them who saw Maddox''s actions. He smiled and followed behind him. It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but he suddenly said something like that. "The interview department is on the 15th floor, isn''t it?" Maddox paused for a moment and then frowned again. The interview department? That strange woman was here for an interview? What did she want to do? The keys had been in his hand for a long time and had been warmed by his hand. For some reason, the image of her crying with those beautiful eyes appeared in his mind again. He kept quiet. It was really strange. Why would he remember that strange woman? Was it because the way she struck up the conversation with him was different from the others? Geoffrey couldn''t care about the man''s intention. He curled his lips and said, "The interviewing department? Aren''t they bold? How dare they take the exclusive elevator?" The man said, "If she''s an official employee, she certainly wouldn''t dare to do that. She came here for an interview, so she probably doesn''t know anything." "You''re right." "By the way, I didn''t see the face of the girl who ran out just now, but I found that her side profile was pretty good. She should be a beauty." As soon as he finished speaking, the people in front of him stopped. The crowd also stopped. Maddox turned his eyes to the side and nced at them coldly. "Are you guys very free?" Everyone was speechless. He asked, "Why are you following me?" Geoffrey was almost speechless. After a long silence, he said, "Didn''t... Didn''t you ask us toe up with you? You have something to discuss with us." Maddox was lost for words. Was that so? He had forgotten about it. However, he could not be bothered to throw away his pride. He sneered and said, "It''s alright now. You can get lost." Geoffrey said, "Buddy, isn''t it a bit too fast for you to burn the bridge after crossing it?" The other people said, "Forget it. It seems like he is not in the mood now. Let''s go." Geoffrey was speechless andined at the same time, "What the hell? He''s more unpredictable than those women I know." The moment he finished speaking, Maddox''s murderous gaze nced at them, causing them to flee in panic. Chapter 755 Chapter 755 On the other side. Minerva held up her bag to cover half of her face. She looked at the time and ran out of the elevator. When she ran past Maddox, she bumped into him by ident. At that time, her heart almost jumped out of her chest. She felt like he would ask her to stop, or he would catch her any second. However, neither of the two results happened. She left the elevator safe and sound. After running for a certain distance, Minerva finally stopped. She was standing in ce, panting. Just now... Maddox probably didn''t see her, did he? She hoped not "Minerva!" Behind her, Lolita also caught up with her and stopped beside her. "Why are you running so fast? I''m so tired of chasing after you." Lolita? She was stupefied. She had forgotten about her because she was so nervous. When she saw that there wasn''t any trace of anger in Lolita''s eyes because she had been forgotten just now, Minerva was a little surprised. "Why are you chasing after me?" She thought that she had already made her words very clear to her. They were rivals in this competition; there was really no need for them to team up. Lolita smiled and said, "We are all from Hidalgo. I... I don''t know anyone here, so... I feel very close to you when I see you and I want to follow you." Minerva didn''t know what to say. She thought for a moment and felt that the girl was sincere, so she said, "I just left you alone and ran away. Aren''t you mad?" Lolita made a sound in surprise; it was obviously dull. "You just... left me behind and ran away? We..." She tilted her head and blinked. "Didn''t we run out together?" Miss, how big of a heart did you have to think that we were running out together? Minerva thought that it was obvious that she ran first. She shook her head helplessly and said, "Please be thoughtful." After that, she went straight ahead. Lolita quickly followed behind her like a tail. "You don''t have to worry about me. I know you don''t have any bad thoughts, but... Do you know that person?" Minerva asked, "What person?" "Mr. Collins." Huh? She took a few seconds to recover from her shock. Maddox now had the surname of Collins. He was no longer called Maddox Yardley, but Sebastian Collins. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. I just saw that you are afraid to see him, so I asked out of curiosity." Minerva nodded. She just met Lolita by chance, and she did not trust her at all. It would be fine if Lolita was a good person, but what if... She was two-faced? After experiencing such a thing with Sylvia, Minerva found it hard to trust anyone else. She said, "The interview is not far ahead. Let''s go. "Alright." When they arrived at the interview venue, the ce was crowded. There were a lot more people herepared to the people waiting in front of the elevator just now. Upon seeing such a scene, Minerva was a little dumbstruck. "There are so many people here. Are they all here for an interview?" She didn''t find it strange to see the people in the elevator just now, but now, seeing the crowded corridor, she was surprised. On the other hand, Lolita seemed to be used to such a scene. She nodded. "That''s right. I saw on the forum that there aren''t many people who would be in charge of an assistant secretary. After all, it''s just a secretary''s assistant and it''s challenging work. However, it''s different since Mr. Collins was appointed as the CEO by Master Collins... Many people began to apply for this work." Upon hearing this, Minerva finally understood why Lolita did not have the instinct to treat her as a competitor. Because in her eyes... She could not even be considered an opponent. So many people came to apply. What kinds of talents don''t they have? There was no reason for her to be special. Furthermore, she might even fail the interview that day. Minerva suddenly felt a little dejected. She had a feeling that things had gone astray from what she had expected. As expected, the n was easy, but difficult to carry out. "But..." Lolita stopped for a while and her expression became a little distressed. "Although many peoplee to apply for the position of assistant secretary everyday, none of them got the job. It has been many days, but they still haven''t found a satisfactory candidate." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. So that was the case. No wonder. There were so many people who kept an eye on the position of the assistant secretary, and... most of them came for Maddox. Therefore, he had to choose a good one. Minerva felt ufortable at the thought that he was now being coveted by so many women. He should have belonged to her. However, he didn''t recognize her, and there were so many women who wanted to have a rtionship with him... The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. Minerva felt that no matter what, she had to excel in that day''s interview and get the position of assistant secretary. Otherwise, someone else might beat her to it. However, she had no idea that her keys had fallen into Maddox''s hands. There were so many people. Minerva thought that it would be a long time to wait for her turn. After all, she waste. She didn''t know how long it would take to get her number. However, she didn''t expect that although there were a lot of people waiting, the interviewees went in and came out in less than two minutes. Minerva and Lolita were waiting by the side. They were quite surprised to see this scene. Lolita said, "Don''t you think they are too fast for the interview? Don''t worry, we will be just the same." Minerva was speechless. In less than two minutes of the interview, what kind of information could they get from the interviewees? All of a sudden, she understood why they hadn''t been able to recruit an assistant secretary. The crowded corridor became spacious, and even the chairs were empty. Minerva, who had stood there for a long time, finally found a ce to sit. She sat down with Lolita and let out a sigh. After the other people left and the surrounding air seemed to have be fresh. It was not that she was sensitive to perfume. It was just that her constitution was different from before, and the scents would all mix when there were too many people. No matter how good the smell of the perfume was, it would be very strange when put together. In less than ten minutes, Lolita, who was next to her, was called in. Minerva looked at the time and waited for her toe out. It was exactly a minute. These people... How did they interview so quickly? After Lolita came out, there was nothing wrong with her face. Minerva was too embarrassed to ask her directly. Just at this time, they called her name. She took a deep breath, stood up, and walked in. She pushed the door open and saw several interviewers sitting inside. After entering, Minerva introduced herself and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Minerva Hanover." The bald, middle-aged man on the left looked at her resume and there was strong interest in his eyes. "I heard that you used to be a designer?" Minerva nodded. The woman who was wearing a professional suit next to him sneered, "It''s so strange. What has our company been doing recently? It''s fine if the people who came are all well-dressed girls, but now, even the designers havee to ourpany?" Chapter 756 Chapter 756 Minerva knew that her identity as a designer would attract their criticism. Who would have thought that a designer would be an assistant secretary? Hence, when she filled out the form, she only said that she had some experience as a designer and her previous designs were under her French name/ This time, she filled the application form in English, and casually filled in her French name. Minerva smiled. "To be honest, at first I wanted to apply for a designer''s position. However, your designers seem to have reached a state of saturation, and... I''ve only been a designer for a short period of time. I don''t have much experience, so I''m too embarrassed to apply for a designer''s position. I can only ask for the second best option, which is to be an assistant secretary." The bald guy was interested in her words. "Oh? Are you saying that you''re here for the design department?" She naturally nodded. "Of course, the Collins family''spany may be all-epassing, but its designs are the best." Minerva even raised a piece of the Collins family''s design, saying how glorious it was during fashion week and how she admired the designer of this work. At the end of her speech, she even sighed regretfully. "It''s a pity that for my humble position, I don''t have a chance to get to know this outstanding designer. If... If I could meet him, I could ask for his autograph. That would be great." The woman was speechless. The bald guy blinked and looked at the woman next to him. "The designer she said seems to be you?" "Huh?" Minerva seemed surprised. "You''re the designer of that design? Really?" The woman who had treated Minerva with great hostility earlier started to feel embarrassed. She had looked down on her at first. After all, the people who hade recently were all there because of Sebastian, but now, a fan of hers had appeared. However, this fan didn''t know her and expressed her admiration in front of her. Minerva moved quickly and wanted to open her bag. However, she suddenly thought of something and stopped. When the woman noticed her movement, she asked, "What are you doing?" Minerva smiled and said, "I wanted to ask for your autograph after the interview. I really like your design work." This sentence was true. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She really liked the design work of this woman. When she saw it for the first time, she liked it very much. Then, she asked around about it. Minerva even went to look at the designer''s past works and then got to know about her. Minerva was actually well prepared. Since she was going to take this n, she naturally would not let her wish be nothing. The woman said, "I thought you were going to ask for my autograph on the spot." Minerva shook her head and said, "I''m really sorry. I almost forgot that there were other people here. I apologize to everyone here, but... I really like designing. I beg everyone to give me this chance to train myself." The bald guy closed her resume. The middle-aged woman on the right didn''t move at first, but she was a little interested now. She opened her resume and looked at it, then asked, "What do you think is the meaning of a secretary''s assistant?" What was the meaning of a secretary''s assistant? Minerva did not expect that she would ask such a question. She quickly thought about it and spoke. "Actually... I don''t think an assistant secretary is important." "It doesn''t have to exist, but sometimes, a lot of things need more than one person toplete." "I see." The middle-aged woman closed her resume and put it aside. Minerva looked at her and pursed her lips. She did not know if her words were in ordance with what she wanted. She knew the identity of this person. She was the secretary of the former president. She had been a secretary for many years. Although she was only a secretary, she was trusted by Jarold Collins and was particrly able to make decisions in thepany. This recruitment of an assistant secretary was also her suggestion. The reason was that she was old and didn''t have enough power to do many things. People like her definitely didn''t want anyone to steal her spotlight, whether it was in terms of their... beauty or ability. Therefore, Minerva could only speak those words in order to lower her sense of presence. She hoped that she could seed! "Well, the interview is over. You can leave now." Minerva nodded and returned before leaving. She walked up to the younger woman and asked, "Could you please give me an autograph?" The young woman took the notebook from her hand and coughed lightly. Then, she signed her name on its cover. Minerva left happily with the notebook. After she left, the bald guy looked at the woman and tut-tutted, "That''s amazing. She still knows who she should cater to." "What are you talking about?" The woman was unhappy to hear that. "Do you mean that she was just pretending to be my fan? Then why doesn''t she pretend to be your fan?" The bald guy did not care. "Who doesn''t know that you, Suanne Jules, are proud and difficult to handle? How many interviewees have been scolded by you until they cried? Don''t you understand?" "You''re talking nonsense! Why isn''t she crying then? Besides, if she wasn''t my fan, she wouldn''t know my work. You''re saying this because you''re jealous of me," Suanne replied. When the middle-aged woman on the side heard the quarrel between the two people, she smiled and said lightly, "She is indeed a powerful person for you two to actually quarrel over her." Minerva had been in there for more than ten minutes. When she came out, the rest of the people who were still waiting outside were shocked. "Wow, you have been in there for a long time. How were the interviewers? Are they fierce?" Because she was the anomaly among them, the moment Minerva came out, the remaining people immediately surrounded her. She was stunned. She subconsciously restrained the smile on her face and said faintly, "Not bad." "What did they ask? Why were you able to stay inside for more than ten minutes while others were only interviewed for less than two minutes?" Minerva blinked her eyes. "Don''t worry. It''ll be your turn soon. By then, you''ll know what the interviewer''s question is." Everyone didn''t know how to reply. It seemed that Minerva didn''t want to talk more, so they didn''t force her. One of them said, "Isn''t it just more than ten minutes? Why are you so arrogant?" Then, she walked away. Lolita went up to hold her hand and said, "Are you done with the interview? Let''s go?" Minerva asked, "You were waiting for me?" She nodded. "Why were you waiting for me?" What''s the matter with this little girl? Lolita replied, "I''m waiting for you to leave with me." She didn''t look embarrassed at all, but soon, she reacted. "Ah, is it inconvenient for you? Then... Let''s go downstairs together?" Minerva gave her a cold refusal. "No, I''m a little tired from standing here earlier. I want to sit here for a while. You can leave first." Lolita was feeling a little disappointed. She nodded and said, "Well then, I''ll go first. I''ll see you again." "Goodbye," said Minerva. Chapter 757 Chapter 757 After Lolita left, Minerva sat alone on the chair for a while. She did not want to have a deep rtionship with Lolita, and it was also true that she was tired after standing for a long time. Since Maddox''s incident, she had been running around doing all sorts of things. She was very busy and tired everyday. She had been running around the past few days as well. She had been trying to find a way to get close to him. However, she was very satisfied. Now, Maddox was right in front of her. She could stop and take a break when she was really tired. Judging from that day''s interview time, she should... have a 50% chance to get this position. She didn''t know how long she had been sitting there. When all the interviewees left, Minerva patted her legs slowly, then got up and walked towards the elevator. She walked very slowly because she had nothing else to do next. All she needed to do was to go back and wait for the news. She nned to go to the nearby supermarket to buy some food, and go home to cook a meal for herself. As she walked, Minerva seemed to sense that something was amiss. When she raised her head, she realized that this was the elevator that she had juste out of. The elevator that was especially for the president. She didn''t know what to do. Oh, no! Minerva said this to herself and quickly turned around to leave. She did not want to run into him here. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as she turned around and walked a few steps, she heard a tinkling sound behind her. It sounded like the sound of keys colliding. Strange... Why was there the sound of the keys? She turned her head and saw a tall figure walking in her direction. He had a tall figure and handsome facial features. His deep eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s as they fell directly onto her face. Just like this, without any warning, their eyes met in the air. One second, two seconds, three seconds... Minerva avoided his gaze and turned to leave. "Stop right there." A cold voice came from behind her. Her sprinting figure seemed to have been cursed as she stood rooted to the spot. However, she did not move. Her expression was one of chagrin as she bit down on her lower lip. What was the matter with her? She had already ran out of the elevator, but... Why did shee back on her own? It was obvious that the interview was somewhat sessful. Now that she met Maddox, Minerva felt that... the chances of sess had suddenly decreased. He was the president of the Collins Corporation. As long as he did not agree, how could she be the assistant secretary? What should she do? Should she run away now? Or... Should she directly exin it to him? She asked herself in her mind. Anyway, Quill had exined to him that she had mistaken him for someone else. Would he believe it if she said it again? Feeling that the person behind her was getting closer and closer to her, Minerva''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. "Turn around." The man''s deep voice rang out from not far behind her. It was only at this moment that she realized that his voice... was much hoarser than before. Was it the after-effects of the injury? Her heart was aching. She slowly turned around and raised her head to look at Maddox. Those beautiful eyes were exactly the same as those in his memory. However, this time, there were no tears and no sorrow in her eyes. There was some... distress? What was she distressed about? Maddox squinted his eyes and sized up the woman in front of him, who made him feel very strange. However, she also made him think of her for no reason. Every time he saw her, her emotions seemed to be different? When Minerva looked at him and saw the inquiry in his eyes, she realized that she had identally revealed her emotions in front of him. She was stunned for a second and quickly hid the emotions away. Then, she greeted him. "Hello.1 When she greeted him, Minerva was so nervous that she seemed to be stuttering a little. He wanted to explore the emotions under her eyes but he found that they had all disappeared. Her eyes were clear and devoid of emotion as if they were pools of spring water that had not been contaminated. There was a hint of elegance in her eyes. "Yes, what''s the matter?" She asked again. He scoffed and said, "I should be the one to ask you this question, right? You didn''t seed to strike up a conversation with me a few days ago and now you''re even running into thepany? You''re secretly taking my exclusive elevator? Is this your way of doing things?" Minerva was stunned and she replied, "No, it''s not like that!" She hurriedly exined, "I''m really sorry for what happened that day. My brother has already exined it to you, but maybe I was too heartbroken that day, so you didn''t hear him clearly. I apologize to you solemnly now. I''m sorry... I mistook you for someone else that day. Did I scare you?" He was speechless. The aura around him became a little dangerous. He stepped forward and approached her. "You mistook me for someone else?" She lifted her head and slowly avoided Maddox''s approach. His breath was very close. As long as she reached out her hand, she could hold the person in front of her. But... He couldn''t recognize her. She couldn''t do this! After restraining her thoughts, Minerva slowly nodded her head in front of his sharp gaze. "I''m really sorry. I mistook you for someone else that day, that''s why I... said those kinds of things to you, but I really didn''t do it on purpose." "Evidence?" Maddox did not seem to want to let her off so easily. He remained in his original position and asked, "How can I be sure that you''re not coveting me, but you''re deliberatelying up with ways to meet me?" She didn''t know how to reply. What was on his mind? Did he think... that she seduced him? That she did it on purpose that day? Before she could say anything, Maddox spoke. "If you really got the wrong person, then how are you going to exin that you''re here today?" "I... I''m here to..." What was she going to say? Minerva bit her lower lip and did not answer him. If she said that she was going to apply for the job of assistant secretary, he would definitely feel that she was asking something from him. However, if she didn''t say it, in the future, if she really became the assistant secretary and met him again... "What are you doing here?" She was still thinking about how to answer his question when Maddox asked her again. His voice was low and deep, with a little hoarseness. It sounded just as magical and captivating as it used to. She did not know why, but she opened her mouth and told him the truth. "I, I''m here to apply for a job." Hearing that she was applying for a job, the handsome man in front of him raised his eyebrows and asked, "An application? Which position?" Minerva answered timidly, "Assistant secretary." After saying that, she almost bit off her tongue. She suddenly stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and stared at him in horror. Why did she just say it out loud? Indeed, after she finished speaking about the assistant secretary, Maddox''s gaze turned even more probing. The expression on his face was as if he was saying, "And you''re saying that you''re not coveting me?" She wanted to exin but she felt helpless. She could only say, "Although I''ve applied to be an assistant secretary, but... it''s not certain if I can get this position. I..." Chapter 758 Chapter 758 In the end, she really didn''t know what to say. Minerva could only shut her mouth and put down her hand in annoyance. "What happened that day... I''m really sorry. I really got the wrong person. You have to believe me, I certainly didn''t covet you. I applied for the job of the assistant secretary because I was simply attracted to yourpany, so... I want toe here to study." "Oh." Maddox replied with a cold face, "Do you mean that I am not as attractive as thepany?" She was puzzled. "No, that''s not what I mean. I just..." For the first time, she was flustered in front of Maddox and didn''t know what to say. In a hurry, her delicate eyebrows frowned, and even her clear eyes were full of anxiety. Maddox smiled when he saw how helpless she was. Unexpectedly, this strange woman... was quite funny. No, that wasn''t right. What was he doing? He quickly came to his senses. He squinted his eyes and sized up the woman in front of him. Her eyes were clear and her behavior was a little strange. Why should he waste his time with this woman here? "Give me your hand." She looked puzzled and asked, "What are you doing?" He said impatiently, "Why are you wasting so much time talking? Just give me your hand." Helplessly, she could only stretch out her hand. Clink... He threw the keys into her palm. Minerva was shocked as she looked at the keys that had appeared in her palm. Only then did she recognize that they were the keys that she had brought. Why were the keys here? Did she drop them earlier? However, if she had lost her keys, why would Maddox give them to her? Upon thinking of this, Minerva instantly raised her head in surprise. Her clear eyes were filled with pleasant surprise as she asked, "You were waiting for me here to return the keys to me?" Maddox replied, "Who said that I was waiting for you here?" Minerva said, "No? Then why were you here when I came?" "Ha." He sneered at her and said, "I just wanted to see what tricks you have up your sleeves. Now, it seems that not only do you think too much, but you are also self-conscious." He said these words as if he had returned to five years ago... Back when she had just married into the Yardley family, Maddox had just found out that she was a divorced woman and that it was a surrogate marriage. His attitude towards her had always been so vile. The Maddox of five years ago and now seemed to have ovepped with each other. It turned out that... Five years had passed, but Maddox was still Maddox. His original temper had not changed at all, but... it had changed for her. For a moment, Minerva looked at him with emotions in her eyes. He saw the emotions in her eyes because they were close. He saw her looking at him emotionally and thought that she was moved because of the keys. His face immediately turned cold, and his tone was a little disdainful. "I advise you to get rid of those false ideas as soon as possible. You''ve got the keys, so you can leave now." After that, he turned around and left. Minerva stood where she was, looking at his back as he left. She slowly lowered her head and looked at the keys. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The keys seemed to have been held by him for a long time, as the heat from his warm palm had transferred to the keys... Minerva lowered her head and rubbed her face against them. That''s great. His body temperature... was real. The news of Maddox''s appearance at the Collins family did not spread back to Hidalgo. However, the news of Minerva''s sudden absence for leave shocked everyone in thepany. Ever since she reced Maddox as the vice president of Yardley Corporation, she had been so busy. Thepany''s matters, as well as many of the contracts that had been withdrawn due to his incident, were all settled by her by working overtime. She was neverte even for one day, and she would always arrive at thepany early. But now, she asked for a leave. Everyone was a bit surprised and guessed what she was going to do. Quill and Juliette had done a very good job in keeping things secret, so they didn''t let others know that she went abroad. They just said that she had been managing thepany''s affairs for more than a month in a row, and there was no news about Maddox. Thus, she was exhausted and needed a long time to rest. Everyone thought to themselves that she had indeed made a lot of contributions to thepany over the past few days. Maddox was not around and she was just a woman, and yet she had taken care of so many things. She did need more rest. As for the date of return, it was uncertain. Everyone sighed. However, there was one person who knew the truth, and that was Albert, who had been taking good care of Minerva all this while. When she joined thepany, he had been supporting her the whole time. Later, he also helped her through a lot of hardships. Therefore, Quill and Juliette came to him and told him about this matter. When Albert knew that Maddox was still alive, he nearly burst into tears. He stroked his beard and said bitterly, "I knew this brat was lucky. He used to annoy me. How could he die so easily? Ah, Minerva, this girl is so lucky. She sessfully waited for him all this while. Then... What''s going on with that brat, Maddox? Since you''ve found him, why didn''t you bring him back?" Juliette smiled slightly and said, "Mr. rk, it''s hard to exin this matter clearly, but it''s a good thing that he is still alive. As for the other things, they''re a bitplicated. Young Master Yardley... seems to have lost his memory. He can''t remember anything about the past." Albert''s eyes widened instantly. "What did you say? Has the brat lost his memory?" Thinking of something, he suddenly said, "Then Minerva, isn''t she..." "Yes." Juliette nodded. "Miss Minerva stayed over there and said that she must bring Young Master Yardley back. Before shees back with him, thepany has many things to rely on for you, Mr. rk, to deal with." These words made Albert feel justified all of a sudden. He immediately patted his chest and nodded. "You can be rest assured about this matter. Since she has already made her decision, I will take good care of thepany during this period of time and not let those who have evil thoughts have the opportunity to take advantage of it." Juliette was really amused when she saw him like this. "Mr. rk, you''re interesting." Quill also pursed his lips and said with a faint smile, "No wonder Minerva always praised you in front of me, Mr. rk. This time, Minerva also told us to tell you alone." When Albert heard that he was the only one who knew about what happened to Maddox, his sense of mission became stronger instantly. He was so moved that he almost cried on the spot. "Don''t worry. I will never let her trust fail as long as she stays in thepany in the future. s, the feeling of being trusted by others after living half of my life is really good." In the past, when Maddox was still in charge of thepany, he would often object to Albert. However... Maddox would silently carry out his opinions. Both Maddox and Minerva trusted him so much. Albert was really moved. Chapter 759 Chapter 759 It took a few days for Minerva to properly clean up her new ce. Although it was fully furnished, many of the items in the house were not of the style she liked. Therefore, she changed the furniture and decorations into ones that she liked. Although the house was not as spacious as the houses in Hidalgo, it was in good light. There was direct sunshine that shone in everyday. Moreover, this area was not too noisy. If she went downstairs, there was a supermarket and all kinds of stores selling daily essentials nearby. She was still waiting for news from the Collins Corporation. It had been two days since she went for the interview, but she had not received the notice to go to work yet. She was a little worried, but there was nothing she could do about it. She thought... if she wasn''t qualified to be an assistant secretary, perhaps... she could start from the bottom? She would start as the most ordinary employee as if she had started afresh. She was qualified to be an ordinary employee, wasn''t she? As for the other matters, all she needed to do was to enter the Collins Corporation and think of a way out. That was what she nned to do. On the third day, Minerva finally received a call from Collins Corporation, informing her that she passed the interview and that she should go to work at 8 a.m. the following morning. Upon hearing this news, she felt her heart skip a beat. She did not react for a long time. "Hello, can you hear me?" The female voice on the other end didn''t hear any response so she asked again. Minerva came to her senses and nodded immediately. "I can hear you. Thank you. Am I going to start immediately tomorrow morning?" "Yes, congrattions. You''re the only one who passed the interview in the past few days." Minerva smiled and said thank you in a serious tone. After hanging up the phone, she was so excited that she almost screamed. But soon, she was lost in thought again. She had met Maddox the other day, and he knew that she was going to apply for the job of assistant secretary... However, he actually didn''t put obstacles in the way? At first, she waited for the news and was disappointed. She even thought that if there was no result that day, she would send her resume for an ordinary job. She didn''t expect the news toe. It seemed that Maddox believed her words? Anyway, it was a good thing to be able to enter thepany. The next day, Minerva went straight to thepany. When she spoke to the receptionist, she was very surprised and looked at her in jealousy. "You''re really lucky. When you came here earlier, I thought that you''d be like them and wouldn''t have a chance to be selected. I didn''t expect that... you actually seeded in the interview. Can you tell me how you passed the interview?" The receptionist asked Minerva, was amused by her manner, about it. She said faintly, "I also got it in the same way like everybody else. How did I get through? Maybe it''s my good luck." The receptionist said, "I didn''t expect you to be so modest. I thought that since you were the only one who passed, you would be very proud." All of a sudden, the receptionist felt that she knew why Minerva had passed the interview. Minerva was different from the others. Her aura was very pure, and her eyes were the same. There was no strong smell of perfume on her body, and she only wore light makeup on her face. Although it was normal for girls to dress up, they had to learn to dress ording to the asion and depending on who they were meeting. The group of people only wanted to use their beauty to attract Sebastian Collins, but they forgot their original goal. They were there for interviews, and the interviewer wasn''t Sebastian. "There''s nothing to be proud of. I''m just lucky. I''ll go up first," said Minerva. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Minerva left, the girl beside the receptionist was also very jealous. When she spoke, it was easy to see that she was very bitter. "How could she be so lucky? I have seen so many people who haven''t passed the interview, but she passed it in one go? And... She is not very good-looking. What on earth are the superiors thinking?" After hearing this, the receptionist replied, "She is here to work, not for a beauty pageant. Why does she have to be good-looking? To choose a Miss World candidate? Besides, I think... She''s pretty, but she''s definitely not the usual type of beauty. She''s a beauty who is particrly bright and beautiful, making others feel refreshed!" Minerva had learned a lesson from a few days ago. She no longer dared to take the president''s exclusive elevator anymore. She obediently followed everyone to wait for the staff elevator. Arge enterprise definitely had a lot of staff members. There really were a lot of people. When she arrived at the elevator entrance, she saw arge group of people waiting there. Everyone seemed to be very busy. Some of them were making phone calls while tidying their clothes and buttons. Some of them even carried their breakfasts, while others were freshening up their makeup. In fact, this was quitemon. For people who lived in a fast- paced city, traveling by subway or bus in the morning was already very crowded. People who lived close to their workces were happy and rxed, but those who lived far away had to get up early to catch the public transport in order to not bete. Many people had their breakfast on the road. It was the normal behavior of young people. Minerva smiled and thought, how long had it been since she worked like this? Fortunately, the house she rented was rtively close to the office. Whether on foot or by subway, it was near. "Minerva?" Someone behind her called her name in surprise. She turned around and unexpectedly saw Lolita''s figure. Hm? Why was she here? Lolita walked up with a surprised look on her face and her little fair face was full of joy. "It''s really you. I thought I saw the wrong person. I didn''t expect you to really pass the interview. Congrattions!" Minerva was a little curious. If she had passed the interview, then what about her? Why was she there? Could it be... Was it because she had also passed the interview? Were they looking for two people as the assistant secretary? She approached her with a smile, "Are you wondering why I''m here?" Minerva nodded. "In fact, when I saw you go in for ten minutes that day, I felt that I had no chance, but I was in a hurry to find a job, so I went to apply for an ordinary staff job," she exined. "I see." Minerva suddenly came to a realization. She did not expect Lolita to think in the same way as herself. If she could not be an assistant secretary, it would be better to be an ordinary employee. Anyway, she had to stay in thispany. Minerva felt that she thought that way because she wanted something. Was this why Lolita thought the same way as well? Lolita''s smile was clearly charming. "Regardless, even as an ordinary employee in the Collins Corporation, their sry is much higher than that of the outside world. I... need a lot of money, so... that''s the only way. It doesn''t matter. If I start from the bottom, I can learn more things." She didn''t expect Lolita to be so optimistic and cheerful. Minerva finally started to size her up seriously. In the end, she reached out her hand and smiled at her. "Then I must congratte you too. Congrattions on bing an official staff member." Lolita saw that she took the initiative to reach out her hand. She was ttered and said, "You..." Chapter 760 Chapter 760 It wasn''t like Lolita couldn''t see Minerva''s coldness in the past, so now that she had taken the initiative to shake her hand, Lolita felt... that she finally epted her. "Eh? Is it because we''re notpeting now that you''re willing to ept me?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was also thinking about this question. If it was said that the two of them hadpeted with each other then, she also had no reason to reject her. It was just that, Lolita''s enthusiasm made her a little scared. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ever since the incident with Sylvia, Minerva felt that... it was very difficult for her to get to know a stranger again, much less trust them. Especially when Lolita appeared at such a crucial moment. Minerva didn''t know if others would find out that she had gone abroad. What if... Lolita was arranged by someone else? As Minerva did not answer, Lolita smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. Even if it''s for this reason, I won''t be unhappy. You know, I''ve been working hard abroad for a long time, but... no one is willing to talk to me, probably because I''m inferior to others everywhere. But... When I was talking to you that day, you replied to me, so I think that you''re a good person." Minerva was puzzled. Did Lolita feel that she was a good person just because she replied to her? This girl was too naive. "Anyway, thank you. The elevator is here. Let''s go." The two of them entered the elevator. Coincidentally, when Minerva and Lolita entered the elevator, the elevator rang again. The two of them were stunned and then they looked at each other. Two secondster, theyughed together. The two of themughed as they got out of the elevator. They didn''t care about how the people inside looked at them as if they were crazy and keptughing. The two of them finally stoppedughing after a long while. At this moment, it seemed that the rtionship between them... was getting closer. However, this time, they did not try to take the other elevator. Instead, they waited obediently. When the elevator went downstairs again, they got into it. This time, there were not that many people. Lolita pressed on her own floor and asked her, "Are you going directly to work?" Minerva nodded. "Probably." Lolita looked at her with an envious expression. "That''s great. I saw you being interviewed for such a long time, and I knew that you would get this position." If it wasn''t for the fact that she had been in there for ten minutes, perhaps Lolita wouldn''t have given up on the job and sought for other positions. After all, for her, the position of assistant secretary was better than the ordinary staff and the sry was higher. What she needed most at that moment was money. However... Her ability was not as great as other people''s, so she had to bow her head and admit defeat. Minerva didn''t reply, she just gave her a smile. Soon, they arrived at Lolita''s floor. She said goodbye and left. Minerva went directly to her floor to report for work. "Hello, I''m here to report for work. I''m the assistant secretary." The woman looked at herzily and pointed in a direction. "That''s the secretary''s office." Minerva looked in the direction she was pointing and saw the secretary''s office. She thanked the woman and walked forward. The woman looked at her back for a while and then sat back. Minerva reached the secretary''s office and knocked on the door. A middle-aged woman''s voice came from inside. "Come in." She pushed open the door and walked in. Sure enough, she saw one of the interviewers that day sitting in front of her desk. The older woman had a plump body and she was dressed formally. She wore sses and at first nce, one could tell that she was a mother. Minerva walked up to her and took the initiative to greet her. "Hello, nice to meet you." The woman also looked at her and smiled. "You are here. Come and sit here." Minerva walked over to her and sat down on the sofa across her. She then handed over a contract to Minerva. "Take a look at this contract. You will have a three month long internship period. If you don''t perform well, then your sry will be calcted ording to the sry of an ordinary employee. However, if you perform well, you will officially be a formal employee in three months. By then, the sry will be calcted ording to the sry paid for the official employees." Minerva nodded. There was no problem with these things. The woman looked at her with some amusement. "Do you have any other questions?" Minerva shook her head. Just as she was about to say no, she felt that... if she did not ask something, it would seem that she didn''t care about this job. She was there to work. She must not let others find out that she hade here for Maddox. Otherwise... Even before the internship began, she would have to leave. Wouldn''t that be a waste of her efforts? Although she had already prepared for a longterm war, Minerva was still a little worried when she heard about the three month internship. She had been pregnant for more than two months. After three months... It was unknown whether her stomach would be obvious or not. When the time came... Thinking up to this point, Minerva''s beautiful brows furrowed. The woman in front of her saw her frown and asked, "It seems that you have a question to ask me." Upon hearing her voice, Minerva immediately came back to her senses. She nodded and said, "Yes. I''d like to ask you about the sry. You''ll pay it every month before I be an official employee, right?" After that, she even smiled bashfully and said, "I''m renting an apartment here, so..." "Haha, I knew you were going to ask this question. Don''t worry, the sry will be paid as usual. If you can officially be an employee, then I will officially make it up to you in the first month. Isn''t it a pleasant surprise?" Minerva could only pretend to look pleasantly surprised. She said, "Yourpany''s staff welfare is really great. No wonder there are so many applicants." Upon hearing this, the woman looked a little surprised. She then shook her head and said, "Do you think they came here for thepany''s employee welfare?" Minerva knew that it wasn''t the case. Those people wereing for Maddox. But... Of course, she could not say that. She could only nod. "Then you''re wrong. Although the welfare of the Collins Corporation is good, it''s not to the point of being overcrowded. No, it should be said that there is no such power. After all... Job seekers have different purposes, but they are simr. However, all the girls who havee to interview recently have the same purpose." "What do you mean by the same purpose?" Minerva asked. The woman smiled mysteriously and did not answer her question directly. Instead, she stood up and said, "You will knowter. By the way, if there is no problem, you can sign this contract. You have to work hard in the next three months. You can call me Linda in the future." Minerva looked at the contract seriously for a while. After confirming that there were no problems, she signed her name on it and handed it over. "Thank you, Linda. I''ll have to ask you to guide me for the following days." Chapter 761 Chapter 761 Assistant secretary. It sounded like a very high position, but to put it bluntly, it was to help the secretary to do some hard work. As for the secretary, they were suffering on behalf of the president. When it came to the assistant secretary, that would be even more miserable. For example, on the first day of work, Minerva had been running up and down. She had been receiving Linda''s instructions. In any case, if there were three hours of work in the morning, Minerva did not stay in the secretary''s office for two and a half hours. She was running around, delivering documents everywhere. A big group... The workload was just not the same. When she finally had the chance to sit down, Linda took another particrly thick document to let her familiarize herself with the work. Minerva sat on the sofa, opened the files and read them silently. When she went to deliver the documents in the morning, she ran to the wrong ce because she was not very familiar with it. If she delivered documents like this everyday in the future, her workload would decrease if she was familiar with the environment. It was just that... Minerva turned over the document and frowned. ording to what she did in this position, it seemed that... she had no chance to get close to Maddox at all. s. Thinking back to their meeting at the elevator entrance three days ago, Minerva began to ponder. At that time, she had already told Maddox that she was going to apply for the job of assistant secretary, but he did not order her not toe to thepany. What was going on? Did he deliberately go easy on her? Or was it that... he didn''t care about this at all? After thinking about it, she felt that it was more likely to be thetter. After all, her position did not pose much of a threat to Maddox as she would usually not be able to see him even once. The only one who could see Maddox was his secretary, Linda. She could be considered the middleman between him and his staff. She would take over everything, and then sort out the information and report to Maddox. As for the orders from him, they were also passed on by Linda. She thought about it; it was true that she would not have the chance to get close to Maddox in the future. If she had no chance to get close to him, how could she stimte him to regain his memory? Suddenly, her expression became very annoyed. "It''s time for lunch. Aren''t you going downstairs for lunch?" Suddenly, a question came from above her head. She lifted her head, only to see that Linda was standing in front of her. She seemed to have packed up and was carrying the keys. "Linda?" "It''s time for lunch." Only then did Minervae to her senses. She looked down at the time on her wristwatch. It was really time to get off work. "Hey, you are really diligent. You haven''tined. You must be very tired after running for a whole morning, right? Take a break and then go eat." "Thank you, Linda." She closed the document. Linda was not eating at thepany because she had to go home to cook for her child. She would only return to work at one o''clock in the afternoon. Minerva was the only person when she went back. She was toozy to run back and forth, so she nned on going to the canteen for a meal. As soon as she walked to the elevator, she met a familiar person. "Lolita?" "Minerva?" Lolita saw her and walked over with a surprised look on her face. "You''ve finallye. Let''s go down to the canteen to eat." Minerva asked, "Were you waiting for me?" "That''s right. I was trying to see if I coulde over and try my luck. I didn''t expect that I could really meet you." Minerva didn''t know how to respond. "She hade to my building to wait for me. How could she not meet me?" Minerva thought. However, seeing that Lolita really did need someone to apany her, she finally opened her mouth and said, "Let''s go down for lunch." "Okay, I know where the canteen is. I''ll take you there." They entered the elevator. After Lolita pressed the button, she asked Minerva from time to time, "Are you tired? Is it hard to get along with the secretary? I heard that one of the interviewers that day was the secretary, right?" Lolita kept asking questions like a curious baby. "Well, the older one was." "Well, it seems that I''m right. Then how about, that young..." "Oh, right." Minerva interrupted her and smiled faintly. "Why did youe to me?" Lolita seemed to be a little embarrassed. She bit her lower lip and said, "I... I don''t dare to go to the canteen alone. There are too many people there, so I thought that since you are also from Hidalgo, why don''t Ie to see you and we can go together." Upon hearing her words, Minerva frowned slightly. Her behavior was really weird. "Haven''t you ever worked before?" "I''ve been working." Lolita nodded. When she saw her knitted eyebrows, she thought Minerva was abandoning her so she hurried to exin, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not sucking up to you. I''ve worked before, but I''ve been working in Hidalgo. This is my first time abroad and I... I''m not so good at French. I think these foreigners look so fierce and difficult to get along with." So that was what it was. No wonder she always wanted to stay together with her. Soon, the elevator stopped. As soon as the door opened, Minerva walked out. Lolita followed behind her, looking a little nervous. She was looking around and looked a little bit funny. In the end, Minerva still showed her mercy and brought her to lunch. When the two of them finally found a ce to sit down, Lolita said gratefully, "Thank you, Minerva. Without you, I wouldn''t even know how long I''d have to wait." Minerva also noticed that she was not being modest. Lolita''s French was indeed not very good. That was because she had said quite a few wrong names when she ordered the dishes just now and she even stammered. It was hard to imagine that she dared to work abroad alone with such poornguage skills. "Why... Why did youe to work abroad?" Lolita picked up a vegetable and put it into her mouth. "You must think that my French is not good, but why did I go abroad to work? In fact... That''s the reason. I want to train myself, otherwise, my family will alwaysugh at me. I want to prove myself!" So that was the reason. She came here to study and she should have run away after being made fun of, but she had no money at all. Minerva smiled and drank a mouthful of soup. She didn''t continue to say anything else. When she was eating, she had been thinking about Maddox''s problem. As long as she was free, her mind would be filled with thoughts on how to stimte him to make him regain his memories faster. She remained lost in her thoughts for most of the meal. After lunch, Lolita proposed to go downstairs to have a look as they still had time. However, after running for an entire morning, Minerva was already tired. She remembered that there was a sofa in the secretary''s office and she wanted to go over to rest. Hence, she rejected Lolita. After arriving at the secretary''s office, Minerva sat on the sofa, took off her shoes, and curled up. She rubbed her calves with her hands. She hadn''t run like this for a long time and her calves were sore. While she was rubbing her legs, the phone in the secretary''s office suddenly rang. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva was startled before standing up to receive the call. A cold male voice came from the phone. "Bring me a cup of coffee." Chapter 762 Chapter 762 The coldness in the male voice seemed to have been transmitted from the other end of the phone to Minerva''s hand. However... The familiarity in the voice still made her tremble. She was still thinking about how to get close to Maddox and try to stimte him as much as possible so that he could regain his memory faster. He created the opportunity for her. A wicked smile appeared on Minerva''s face and she replied, "Got it. I''ll send it to you right away." The person on the other end didn''t seem to notice that something was wrong and hung up the phone. Minerva felt tired and her legs were swollen earlier, but at that moment, she was full of energy. She happily went back to the sofa and put on her shoes. She had no time to care about anything else and went straight to the pantry. While making coffee, Minerva''s mood was much better than before and her steps were lighter. She knew his character well. She had been his assistant since five years ago. She had been the one who had made his coffee then. Although he had given her a hard time then, he gradually stopped making things difficult for her on such a trivial matter. Therefore, she knew his taste very well. Soon, Minerva finished making a cup of coffee and she walked out of the secretary''s office. It was time to get off work, so it was quiet on this floor. There was no one on this floor and Linda was not around. She walked forward with a cup of coffee in her hand. She heard that the president''s office was situated at the center of the floor so she only had to keep walking inside. Finally, she arrived at the door of the president''s office. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her heart suddenly jumped wildly without any warning. She took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. Minerva, what are you so nervous about? It''s just a cup of coffee. Have you forgotten that this was what you''ve often done before? Don''t be nervous. She suppressed the nervousness in her heart and knocked on the door. "Come in." A voice without a hint of warmth sounded from inside but it went straight into Minerva''s heart. She pushed the door open and walked in with a cup of coffee. She looked at the style of the office while walking. It seemed that the office had been redesigned. Although he had lost his memory, the decoration style was still the same as his own character. It was mainly in a cold, neutral color and the office gave people a very cold and serious feeling. The table and the floor were tidied up. It could be seen that the owner was very particr about cleanliness. Oh, it was the same Maddox as before. It was her Maddox. Minerva smiled secretly before walking forward and bringing the coffee to his hand. "President, here''s your coffee." She was close to him. When she bent down, the ponytail at the back of her head unconsciously leaned forward to her arm with a faint fragrance. He had not even raised his head when she entered. He had been working all this while. It was not until a woman''s faint scent had surrounded him unconsciously that he realized that something was wrong. He frowned and looked up. As Minerva had bent down to bring him coffee, Maddox raised his head at the same time. As such, her delicate features entered his line of sight. She also raised her head and the two of them were looking at each other. Such a distance was considered very close. She stared at him in daze and couldn''t take her eyes off him. She was not a fangirl, but... The feeling of regaining what she had lost really made her want to look at him more. Even if it was just one more nce! "Have you seen enough?" A sharp voice appeared unexpectedly. She saw Maddox''s thin lips move slightly as he looked at her mockingly. She came back to her senses. She took a few steps back and shook her head. "I''m sorry." He scoffed. His eyes were filled with disdain. It was as if he had already seen through her intentions. Heughed coldly and said, "You really have the means." She could stand out from a crowd of interviewees and win the position of an assistant secretary. Most importantly, his secretary was Jarold''s former secretary. It was difficult for anyone to pass her interview, but who would have thought that this strange woman would actually be able to get through it just like that. That''s right. She had yed a trick on him and managed to make him remember her, not to mention anyone else. Her means? Minerva blinked her beautiful eyes. She was still thinking about what he was referring to. Was he referring to the way she joined thepany? While she was thinking, Maddox lifted the cup of coffee and brought it to his thin lips. Then, he took a sip of it elegantly. It was silent in the office. The strong aroma of coffee spread from the tip of his tongue and filled his entire mouth. This kind of feeling... He squinted his eyes dangerously as he looked at her. "Did you make the coffee?" His voice brought her back to reality. She nodded subconsciously. "Yes." Then, she asked nervously, "Is there any problem?" Seeing that he looked at her with a dangerous expression and even furrowed his brows as if he was dissatisfied with her, she began to suspect that she was not good at making coffee. Or was it because she had added some sugar to it when she was too excited? That couldn''t be. She was very cautious. Hence, she carefully sized him up and asked softly, "Is the coffee bad?" He ignored her. He looked at her with aplicated expression and he spoke. "Get out." Minerva was perplexed. She really wanted to say, "You haven''t said whether the coffee is good or not." She was really confused that he asked her to go out without saying anything, but upon seeing his cold eyes, she didn''t dare to say anything. She could only nod her head and then went out of the office. After she left, Maddox took another sip of his coffee. He took one sip after another. He did not stop until the coffee was emptied. Then, he stared at the coffee that was left in the cup in a daze. He didn''t expect that the coffee made by this strange woman was quite suitable for his taste. It was as if it had been made especially for him. He subconsciously licked his thin lips and ced the cup to the side. Aftering back to the secretary''s office, Minerva was restless. She didn''t know what Maddox was thinking now. After drinking the coffee, he asked her to go out with the same cold expression on his face. "Was there any problem with that cup of coffee?" She wondered. When she was thinking of this, she couldn''t help but stand up and go to the pantry again. She made another cup of coffee. Then, she put it to her mouth to taste. It seemed that there was no problem with it. This should be the taste that Maddox liked. Could it be that losing his memory would cause his taste to change? However, the thing that she was most worried about was that she had made a mistake in her previous operation. If there was still another chance, she would definitely taste it before she brought him a cup of coffee. She made up her mind and returned to the secretary''s office with a cup of coffee. Soon, it was time to go to work in the afternoon. As soon as Linda arrived at the secretary''s office, she received a phone call from the office asking her to make a cup of coffee and send it to the president''s office. After putting down the phone, Linda ordered Minerva directly, "Make a cup of coffee and bring it over." "Okay." Minerva nodded and went to the pantry. This time, she became wiser. After she finished making the coffee, she secretly took a sip of it. After making sure that there was nothing wrong with it, she brought it to Linda. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 With Linda around, Minerva did not dare to bring Maddox the cup of coffee on her own. Instead, she brought it directly to her and said softly, "Linda, the cup of coffee is ready." Linda cast an admiring nce at her and smiled. "Good. Send this document downstairs." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Minerva obediently reached out her hand and epted it. "Okay." In front of Linda, she had no choice but to behave as obedient as possible, and make herself look like a neer. If she was too anxious, Linda also had the right to expel her. She went to deliver the documents. Linda picked up the coffee and walked to the president''s office. Knock, knock... "Come in." Maddox looked up when he heard someone knocking on the door. He thought that it was the strange woman who hade to deliver the coffee. However, he did not expect it to be Linda. For some reason, he subconsciously furrowed his brows. Then, his gaze fell on the cup of coffee in her hand. After drinking the coffee made by that strange woman, he began to miss the taste of it, so he asked her to send him another cup of coffee during Linda''s working hours. He didn''t expect it to be delivered by Linda. So, was the coffee made by that strange woman? "Mr. Sebastian, coffee." As this ce had always been managed by Jarold, everyone called him President Collins. After Sebastian took over his position, it felt like they were calling Jarold if they called Sebastian ''President Collins''. Therefore, Linda called him Mr. Sebastian. The coffee was ced on the table. It gave off a delightful odor. Maddox''s eyes moved and he took a sip. The taste did not change. That woman was the one who made the coffee. Very good! If he wanted to drink coffee in the future, he could directly tell his secretary. With this, the strange woman wouldn''t think that he liked her coffee. "Please take a look at this document." Linda saw him take a sip of coffee, then she handed over the document in her hand and talked about business with him. In less than two minutes, Maddox''s coffee had already been emptied. When Linda was about to pack up and leave, he told her to bring another cup of coffee after ten minutes. She agreed quickly. After leaving the office, Linda was confused. Strange. Did Mr. Sebastian drink so much coffee before? Was it because he was too busy today? Or he didn''t sleep wellst night? He didn''t have enough energy so he needed more coffee to help him? But... Looking at him, it seemed that he was in good spirits. It was really weird. After Linda went back, she took the time to make a cup of coffee for Maddox. Initially, she wanted Minerva to make it but she hadn''te back after ten minutes. Thus, she had to make the coffee by herself. She made a cup of coffee and delivered it to him. He took a sip and put down the cup. He never touched the cup again. Linda also noticed it. She raised her eyebrow and said, "Mr. Sebastian, you drank so much coffee. Didn''t you have a good restst night?" He nodded and pursed his thin lips. Then, he raised his head and said coldly, "I heard that your assistant has already been recruited?" At the mention of Minerva, a look of appreciation appeared in Linda''s eyes. She nodded in acknowledgment. "Yes, I''ve been interviewing people for a few days and finally found the right person." He nodded his head. Linda asked, "If there is nothing else, shall I go to the secretary''s office first?" "Okay," he replied. She turned around and took a few steps but she was stopped by Maddox. "Linda." She stopped and turned around to look at him in confusion. "Mr. Sebastian?" Mr. Sebastian seemed a little strange today. He, who had never been in charge of anything, actually asked about the assistant secretary. The gold-ted pen was twirled in Maddox''s hand. His gazended on Linda and he said calmly, "You are a secretary valued by Grandpa. You only need to deal with some important documents. As for the trivial matters..." He paused and his dark eyes were so unfathomable that no one could see what he was thinking. "Just leave it to the others." Linda was quite surprised. She didn''t expect Sebastian to be the kind who cared about others. She smiled and said, "Mr. Sebastian, I''m your secretary. Even if President Collins is not here, I should continue doing what I should do." "Linda, just do as I say or I won''t be able to exin it to Grandpa." Well, it was perfect to put all the me on his grandfather. After Linda returned to the secretary''s office, she could not help but sigh. Outstanding people were great and were so understanding. She felt that she was already an old member of the Collins Corporation. Hence, she should just handle some important matters and leave the ordinary trifles to others. On the other side. Minerva was like a junior staff member delivering documents everywhere. After delivering one, there was another one. Once, there was a ce that she didn''t know and asked someone else. In the end, the person pointed in the opposite direction. She searched for a long time but still couldn''t find it. She had no choice but to return. After that, she learned a lesson and remembered every ce she went. She took the time to figure out thepany''syout, so that she did not need to ask others. In fact, this kind of thing wasmon in bigpanies. After all, there were many people in a bigpany. Although they did not have time to care about what the other person did, if you asked for something from others, they would not help you. They would even make fun of you deliberately. The one who gave her the wrong direction was making fun of her. Minerva dragged her sore legs back to the secretary''s office. When she saw Linda, she had no choice but to apologize. "I''m sorry, Linda. I ran to the wrong ce just now, so... I came back a little late. Is there anything else that I can do for you?" Linda saw that she had been running for a whole day. Minerva didn''t look well now, so she shook her head. "There is nothing to do for the time being. You can sit down and read the documents for a while." "Alright." However it was not long before Minerva became busy again. A few hours of nervousness finally came to an end as it was time to get off work. Linda patted her on the shoulder and said, "You''ve worked hard today. I can see that you can bear hardships and are willing to work hard. If you be an official employee, you will get better treatment. In the future... If I retire, my position will also belong to you." Upon hearing this, the corner of Minerva''s lips twitched. She quickly said, "Linda, you''re too far- sighted." She did not know how long she would stay here. Her goal was to let Maddox regain his memory. As long as he regained his memory, he would leave with her. At that time, there would be no point for her to stay here any longer. After packing up her things, Minerva went home from work with a tired body. As soon as she arrived home, and before she could catch her breath, she called Beanie. "Mommy!" Beanie on the other end of the video was glowing. He called out to her happily. Looking at him, the corners of her mouth curved up. Chapter 764 Chapter 764 "Beanie, have you been studying well? You didn''t bully other children at school, did you?" Minerva asked. When Beanie heard this, he immediately pouted andined, "Other people''s mothers are afraid that their babies will be bullied, but you are afraid that I will bully the others!" "Of course. Look at you? Can anyone bully you?" She smiled. Seeing his pouting mouth and his angry little face, she really wanted to pinch his cheeks. Unfortunately, it was a video call. Although she could see him, she couldn''t touch him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Both the important men in her life were both in this state. There was nothing that she could do to help them. "Humph, bad Mommy. You are just bullying me." Minerva smiled and did not respond. After a while, Beanie suddenly looked at her pitifully with drooping eyelids. "Mommy, can I go to see you? Auntie Vera said that you found Daddy. I... I also want to..." She didn''t intend to tell him about Maddox''s amnesia. If he knew that his daddy didn''t recognize him, he would definitely be sad. She could only say, "Not now. I still have a lot of things to deal with here. Don''te over. When I finish everything, I will bring Daddy back." "Humph!" He snorted and said, "Mommy, why do you carry all the burdens yourself? I also want to help!" "You''re just a child. What can you do to help? Besides..." She lowered her eyes, her eyes shrouded in a shadow. "There are many things that have to be handled by the person involved." After that, she realized that she seemed to be a little depressed in front of Beanie. Hence, she raised her head and showed a smile again. "Beanie, you must be obedient and wait for me and daddy to go back." "Okay." "If you are obedient, at that time... I will reward you, okay?" "Okay, Mommy. You have to keep your word..." After they chatted for a while, Vera came and patted Beanie''s head to make him take a bath. Then, she upied the video and chatted with Minerva. "Minerva, how are you there? Is there any progress?" She thought about how she had run all day and how tired she was. However, she could not see Maddox all the time. How did she manage to gain anything? Maybe it would be the same in the next few days. It was as difficult as to climb up the sky to see him. Vera guessed something when she saw that Minerva was not happy, "No way? There''s no progress at all? You didn''t even see him?" She paused for a moment after hearing her words. Then, she said, "I''ve already met him, but..." She was a little hesitant. She had already met him. However, it seemed that Maddox''s impression of her was even worse? Linda did not mention anything about this matter when she went to workter so she did not know exactly what his impression of the cup of coffee was. "Just what? Hurry up and tell me." At the other end of the video, Vera was so anxious. She looked as if she was about to flip the table over and it caused Minerva tough. "Tsk, I wasn''t in a hurry. Why are you in a hurry?" "Ah." Vera was anxious, but Minerva was stillughing over there. Seeing this, she could only say helplessly, "It is really the observers who are more anxious than the person involved. It''s my fault to be in such a hurry, but you are still gloating over it!" Minerva couldn''t help but want tough. She thought that maybe true friends were like this. She was not in a hurry about her own business, but Vera was worried about her. "Alright, I''ll tell you now. I''ve met him, but it hasn''t been long." "What do you mean?" Vera scratched her head. "Didn''t you tell me before that you''ve officially be an employee of the Collins Corporation?" "Well, but... Let''s take my time. It''s only the first day of work, so I can''t be too anxious," Minerva replied. "Well. Since you are not in a hurry, then I won''t rush you. I''d better think about my own marriage." The two of them talked about other things for a while. Vera saw that Minerva''s face looked tired so she did not disturb her anymore. Instead, she asked her to go and have a good rest before ending the call. Putting her phone on the table, Minerva got up to take a shower. However, when she stood up, she found that her calves were aching badly. She couldn''t take big steps at all and could only take small steps forward. After showering, she limped forward. When she sat down on the sofa, she realized that her heels had been injured. She rubbed her calves and smiled bitterly. How long had it been since she worked like this? How could she be like this after only running for a day? "Minerva, you''re so pretentious," she grumbled in a low voice. She was a little down. But soon, she cheered up again. She raised her head and pinched her face. "Now, you are the one who will help your husband to get his memories back. You can''t be defeated because of such a little hardship, so please continue to work hard." The next day, Minerva changed into a pair of t shoes. Moreover, she was wearing loose clothes. She had only been pregnant for two months and it was not obvious that she was pregnant, so she didn''t need to dress like this. However, for the future''s sake, she still had to dress in this way in case her stomach would show up one day. At that time, if she suddenly changed into loose clothes, others would easily guess that she was pregnant. As soon as she arrived at the secretary''s office, Linda ordered her to clean up the office. "Mr. Sebastian wille to thepany in an hour. You have to clean it up before hees to the office. Remember, there must not be any dust. The president loves cleanliness. He''ll get angry if you do not take it seriously." "Well, okay." She nodded and went straight to the president''s office. Of course, she knew Maddox''s habits. His office was already clean enough. There was no need for her to do anything when she went there to clean it. Therefore, she came back in less than 20 minutes. Linda was surprised when she saw hering back. "You finished cleaning up so quickly?" "Yes, Linda." "Are you sure that you''ve already cleaned it up?" "Yes." Minerva nodded. She was sure that she had already cleaned the office. Indeed, it was untainted by even a speck of dust. Looking at her sincere face, Linda also felt that she was not the type of person who would bezy. Therefore, she did not suspect anything. She guessed that she might be quick-witted. When Maddox suddenly called her after he went to work and asked coldly about who was the one who did the cleaning, Linda realized what had happened. Oh no. She was stunned for a few seconds before she asked, "Isn''t the office cleaned up?" "Before I get angry, ask that person toe over and clean it up again." Chapter 765 Chapter 765 Minerva had just returned from delivering the documents when she saw Linda standing at the entrance of the secretary''s office. She did not look too good. "Linda?" Linda looked at her with disappointment in her eyes. "I thought you were a serious person." Her words caused Minerva''s heart to skip a beat. Her lips parted weakly before she asked, "Linda, what happened?" "When I asked you to clean Mr. Sebastian''s office this morning, what did I tell you?" Minerva thought about it for a moment, then read it out ording to what she recalled, "You said that he loved cleanliness and couldn''t stand dust." Linda asked, "Then did you do it?" Minerva nodded and said, "Of course. How can I not do it?" She had been doing her best for this profession. "Are you sure you did it?" Linda squinted her eyes and looked at her up and down. Her eyes were clear and pure, without any impurities. It didn''t look like she was lying. Was she really notzy? But if she had cleaned it up, why would Mr. Sebastian get angry? After thinking for a while, she could only say, "Come with me." Minerva could only keep up with her pace. The two of them went to the president''s office together. Along the way, she felt uneasy. Could it be that she would be fired on the second day? Then all her previous efforts would be in vain, wouldn''t they? No, she could not let herself be fired, she had to think of a way to deal with it. Minerva came up with many ways to deal with the situation. She didn''t know if it was because she was too anxious, but her mind went nk and she couldn''t think of anything. When they reached the door of the office, her heart beat faster and faster. The door of the office was open, but still, Linda politely knocked on the door and asked, "Mr. Sebastian?" The low voice of a man came from inside without any warmth. "Come in." The whole office was filled with a chill. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Linda closed her eyes. Evidently, she didn''t want to get involved in this matter. She took in a deep breath and turned around to look at Minerva with a smile on her face. "Mr. Sebastian asked you to go in." Minerva was speechless. Although Linda was smiling, her smile was strange. What was going on? "Linda, that..." Linda didn''t give her a chance to speak. She took her arm, pushed her in, and whispered, "Good luck. You can do it." Minerva didn''t have the time to ask the question she wanted to ask. Before she could do so, Linda disappeared, leaving her alone in the same spot. "Why are you standing there?" A cold male voice appeared and a chill went up Minerva''s back. When she turned around, she saw Maddox''s inky eyes. She was shocked and heard him say, "Why aren''t youing over here to see what you have done?" Her? She didn''t know what kind of things she had done, but listening to his tone, it was definitely not a good thing. Thus, she slowly walked towards him. "Mr... Mr. Sebastian." When Minerva called Maddox that, she was still very awkward, but there was no other way. After all, he had a new name. She walked to a spot not far away from him and looked at him with a puzzled expression. As soon as she approached, the fragrance of her body lingered around him again, and all he could smell was her scent. Maddox had smelled women before, but why didn''t he hate the scent of this strange woman? He nced at her and found that she was looking at him with clear eyes. She looked innocent and didn''t seem toe to admit her mistake at all. He pointed at the windowsill. She quickly walked over and took a closer look. When she found nothing wrong, she said, "It''s very clean here. There''s no dust on it." He suppressed his temper and squinted. "Are you sure?" She said, "I''m not sure." Maddox was speechless. Well, that was a fast switch. She admitted her mistake when he was silent. "I''ve reviewed it. It''s my fault. I''m not serious. I''ll clean it up right now!" No matter what happened, it was right to make an apology first. She couldn''t do anything to him. Before he could react, she went out of the office to retrieve cleaning tools. After that, she came back and prepared to clean the office again. She wiped the windowsill with a wet cloth while trying to figure out what was wrong with the window. While she was thinking, Maddox''s voice came from behind her. "Coffee." She was stupefied before turning her head to look at him. Her action made him frown. He said unhappily, "Didn''t you hear me?" "I''ll go right now!" She put down the wet cloth in her hand and quickly got out of the office. He looked at her thin back and realized that she was limping slightly. If he did not look carefully, he would not be able to see it. It was probably because she walked too fast. Was her leg injured? As soon as this idea shed through his mind, he squinted his eyes dangerously and there were hidden currents in his dark eyes. D*mn it. What was he thinking about? Minerva went to the pantry and made a cup of coffee for Maddox. In fact, she was very happy in her heart. Although he frowned when drinking coffee the previous day, she seemed to make another cup after that and he didn''t dislike it, which meant that it was just right. However, in order to prevent any problems, she secretly took a sip of the coffee. After confirming that the coffee was right, she brought the cup of coffee to him. Maddox had already opened hisptop to work. After Minerva put the coffee down for him, she saw that he did not say anything, so she quickly went to clean the windowsill. The windowsill was very wide andrge. There was a thin cushion that covered it. She found that the cushion was of good quality and its color was neutral. Was it picked by Maddox himself? When she was thinking about it, she bent down curiously and picked up a corner of the cushion to have a look. It was okay if she didn''t look at it, but when she did, she found that there was ayer of faint dust under the cushion, which was obvious under the reflection of the sunshine. She stretched out her fingers to wipe it, and her fair fingertips were instantly stained with dust. Upon seeing this, she suddenly came to a realization. It turned out that... he was referring to the dust under the cushion. She was a little depressed as she wiped the dust. When she turned around, she saw Maddox raise his hand, drinking the cup of coffee. Coincidently, the sunshine was just right. He had a handsome face and he elegantly sipped some coffee. Against the stylish office, he was like a handsome man drawn by a famous calligrapher. She suddenly remembered that she had drunk the cup of coffee before. As for him, he drank the coffee that she had drunk without knowing anything. Initially, she did not want to do that. However, when she thought of the rtionship between Maddox and herself, she felt that it was okay even if she drank it first. When she was thinking of this, a smile gradually appeared on her face. She was willing to slowly get close to him like this, letting him remember her and willingly returning to her side instead of putting everything he did not know in front of him and then telling him that he had to ept it because it was the fact. "Nice view?" He suddenly asked. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 "Nice view?" Minerva was still thinking; it was fun that he kissed her without knowing it. When she heard what he said, she subconsciously nodded her head. However, it didn''t take long for her to realize that something was wrong. She and Maddox were the only two people left in the office. Who else could ask her that question other than him? She came to her senses and realized that he had already stood up. His gazended on her face and he was looking at her mockingly, asking her this question. Her ears were a little hot and she was stunned. She could only pretend that nothing had happened. She turned her head and continued to wipe the windowsill like a machine. Da-da... Footsteps approached her from behind as if Maddox was walking. The steady footstep slowly approached her, as if he was stepping on her heart with every step. As he got closer and closer, Minerva''s heartbeat picked up speed. She also did not know what was going on. It was obvious that they were familiar with each other even though he didn''t recognize her now. Why was she still restless when he was trying to get close to her? She clutched the wet towel in her hand. Just as she was about to turn around and flee, she bumped into Maddox''s chest. "Ah!" In the next second, he opened his hands and trapped her in his arms. She subconsciously put her hands in front of her chest. She stared at him with wide eyes and disbelief. What was he doing? He was obviously avoiding her on that day, but why did he suddenlye over to her? "You joined the Collins Corporation for me, right?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His eyes were cold, but his tone was a little sinister. The tall figure stood in front of her and looking from behind, he almost covered herpletely. "You did it on purpose that day at the gate." He wasn''t asking; he was sure. She didn''t know what to say. Of course, she couldn''t admit it. If she had joined thepany because of him, she would have been kicked out by him. After all, this Maddox was different from the previous one. Hence, she shook her head forcefully and denied it. Although she kept denying and shaking her head in front of him, her clear eyes were full of panic, as if she was telling a lie. What was more... There seemed to be some other emotion. However, he could not tell what it was. He was squinting his eyes and bending down; he wanted to get closer to her to see more clearly. Just like that, she saw him leaning closer and closer to her. His warm breath even sprayed on her face, making her heart beat faster and faster. Dong... A sound came from the door, waking her up. George stood at the door of the office, looking at this scene with a shocked face. She came back to her senses and rushed out of Maddox''s arms. She ran out of the office as if she was being chased by someone. When she ran past George, he was still staring at her with interest. After she left, George chuckled with one hand in his pocket. "Sebastian, you''re really making me more and more surprised. Wasn''t it rumored that you weren''t close to women? You wouldn''t even spare a nce at any woman who tried to strike up a conversation with you, but now, you''re..." He was really surprised and shook his head helplessly. He tutted and said, "I didn''t expect you to be the same as me." Maddox was still maintaining his original posture. Upon hearing this, he withdrew his hand and walked back to his desk with a cold expression. It was a pity that he didn''t have time to see the look in her eyes and let her run away. He picked up the cup of coffee which he drank before and brought it to his mouth. George had already walked up to him and looked at him naughtily, "Did you kiss her?" He stopped the action of drinking the coffee. Fortunately, he hadn''t started yet. Otherwise... He might have choked on George''s words. Maddox turned his head away and cast his gloomy eyes on him. Seeing that he had kissed a girl, George''s impression of him was fixed on the point where he and Maddox were the same. When he saw Maddox looking at him coldly, not only was he not afraid, but he even went up to him and winked at him. "How do you feel?" Maddox looked away and sat down on the chair with the cup in his hand. He said coldly, "Don''t show your dirty thoughts in front of me." He lowered his head and took a sip of coffee, letting the smell of coffee spread in his mouth. He said slowly, "I am different from you." George snorted. "You''re different from me? I did think that you were really different from me. After all, everyone in thispany knows that you, Mr. Collins, don''t like girls. I thought that was true. But what did I just see? What did I see???" He recalled the way Maddox had trapped a woman in his arms. He just wanted to kiss her, didn''t he? Maddox pursed his thin lips, his aura became extremely cold. "Do you have something to say?" Speaking of this, George immediately became serious and nodded, "Of course I have something to say. Do you know the bad old man in my family?" Maddox stayed calm. He looked down at his notebook with a cold face, as if he didn''t see him at all. "He clearly knows how much I like to y and how much I like beautiful women, but the old man found me a fiancee. I asked someone to check it out for me and found out that the woman... is not pretty at all. I also heard that she is very strong- willed, and is a fierce woman. If I am with this woman in the future, won''t I be controlled to death?" Maddox ignored him. His fingers were tapping on the keyboard, his expression still cold. George seemed to have gotten used to his attitude, and he didn''t care. He continued to talk about the bitterness in his heart. "Of course, I didn''t agree to it, but the bad old man said that if I don''t go, he would have to stop all my bank cards. Sebastian, help me think of a way." "Sebastian, did you hear that? Hurry up and help me think of a way." Maddox raised his head and looked at his face with cold eyes. He said unceremoniously, "Get out." George was speechless. F*ck, what kind of friend did he have? At crucial moments, there was not even a way. "Or, can you go to see the woman on my behalf? If the woman sees you, she may be fascinated by you. At that time, even the old man in my family can''t take advantage of me. Maddox sneered. "You wish." He didn''t want to help, so George couldn''t do anything about it. He was so angry that he sat down on the sofa like a rogue and crossed his legs. "Alright, since you''re not willing to help, then I''ll have to stay in your office. In the future, I''ll eat and drink from you. If the old man stops my bank card, I''ll go to your house. Anyway, Master Collins won''t chase me away." "It''s up to you." Maddox''s expression was cold and indifferent. He did not care about this matter at all. It was as if the Collins family''s fortune didn''t belong to him at all. Chapter 767 Chapter 767 What the f*ck! George cursed in his heart. Was Sebastian human? Oh no, could he be human? He said so much but Sebastian didn''t even have an expression on his face. He was like a transparent person in front of him. George couldn''t bear it anymore. They hadn''t known each other for a long time, but they were very close. During their time together, Sebastian had always maintained a cold expression on his face. No matter who he saw, he would always have the same expression. He treated women even colder. He was like a cold-blooded animal without any feelings. But... It was different these days. He saw Sebastian kiss a woman and this woman was the one whom he met in the elevator. Back then, George said that he wanted to deliver the keys himself but Sebastian didn''t agree. He took the keys back. At that time, he thought something was wrong but he didn''t expect that they were developing so fast. Staring at the sofa he was sitting on, he suddenly thought of something. He spoke in a low voice with an evil smile on his face. "By the way, have you two had s*x?" Maddox paused and looked at him with his sharp eyes. There was a response! He wanted to know what Sebastian would look like when he was deeply stimted. He was not afraid of death and continued to test him. "I took a look at that woman. Her figure isn''t bad. In fact, it''s pretty good. She looks like the pure type. It seems that it would be stimting to y with her." George said as his hands moved. He looked very obscene and didn''t notice that the temperature in the office had dropped suddenly. By the time he realized that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the office, it was too late. He saw Sebastian talking on his phone and his voice was cold. "Master Jules, I''m Sebastian. Right. George is here with me." What the f*ck! George jumped up from the sofa. He approached Sebastian while gritting his teeth. He wanted to snatch the phone away but he didn''t dare to do it. The only reason he dared to joke around with Sebastian was because he saw him kiss a woman. However, he didn''t have the guts to snatch things from him. He could only watch helplessly as Sebastian spoke on the phone. "George asked me to go on the blind date instead of him. He said that he was dissatisfied with your arrangement and wants to break off all rtions with you." Sebastian''s expression didn''t change as he spoke in a serious tone. George froze on the spot and the expression on his face disappeared gradually. He could already hear the old man''s roar. After hanging up, Sebastian put his phone aside and looked at him with a cold expression. "Go on?" George clenched his teeth. "Well, you''re cruel. I won''t say anything about it, okay?" Indeed, he wasn''t satisfied with the old man''s arrangements but he had to rely on him for everything. He didn''t dare to contradict him in front of him. Otherwise, why would hee to Sebastian for a solution? However, he didn''t expect that he would take revenge on him easily just because he said something about his woman. Did he really have to do that? Wasn''t it just a woman? He thought that the woman was good-looking and had a good figure, but... Maddox didn''t have to be like this, did he? In the end, George said while clenching his teeth, "Just you wait. This old man will give me a fiancee. In the future, Master Collins will give you a fiancee as well. If you don''t help me, I won''t care about you in the future!" After that, he stormed out of the office. After he left, Maddox remained unaffected and looked at the screen expressionlessly. George''s ridiculous words rang out in his mind suddenly. He was indeed a b*stard, but after all, he was talking about the strange woman. However, Maddox felt very ufortable after hearing his words. He picked up his coffee and took another sip, but his eyes became a little darker. It seemed that her figure was really good. Minerva ran out of the office and went to the bathroom nearby. She was so nervous that she ran out with a wet towel. The other cleaning tools were still inside. However, she did not dare to go back now. She didn''t know what kind of mood she should have to face Maddox, and her heart was still beating wildly. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was flushed and even her ears were burning hot. If no one hade in just now, would he have kissed her? But... Why would he kiss her? Logically speaking, if he had lost his memory, he would not have done such a thing. She knew Maddox too well. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After thinking about it, she threw all the me onto the man who had just entered. If he hadn''t barged in suddenly, she would have known what Maddox was going to do next. At that moment, her heart was a little excited but also a little regretful. She was excited that Maddox was getting closer to her but unfortunately, he didn''t kiss her. She washed the towel and then dried it by the side. She rested for a while in the bathroom before returning to the secretary''s office. Linda seemed to be very nervous. When she saw here back, she quickly stood up and walked up to her. "How is it going? How is it going?" Minerva nced at her and saw that she was rubbing her hands with a look of gossip on her face. Then, she linked it to the look that she could not wait to push herself into the office before and instantly understood. "Nothing''s wrong," Minerva replied in a soft voice as she smiled faintly. Upon hearing this, Linda was a little surprised. "Nothing''s wrong?" She nced at Minerva''s back and then at her body. "Mr. Sebastian didn''t get angry?" Angry? Minerva thought back to the past. In her memory, Maddox had always treated unimportant people like this. He spoke little and his tongue was sharp. It couldn''t be considered angry at all. If he was truly angry, it would be terrifying. He probably wouldn''t have the chance to say anything to you. When she was thinking of this, she shook her head. "No." "No?" Linda raised her voice. It seemed that she couldn''t believe it. She widened her eyes and said, "He didn''t get angry? It''s impossible!" She had already felt that Mr. Sebastian was angry on the phone earlier. Thus, after she took Minerva to the door of the office, she asked her to go in by herself. Then, she went back to the secretary''s office to wait for her. She even thought that she wouldn''t be able to do anything if Sebastian fired Minerva out of anger. After all... Although she had made great efforts to select Minerva, he was still their boss. If he was not satisfied with her assistant, she couldn''t let her stay. However, she had signed the contract. At that time, she would give her somepensation money andfort her. The little girl was not bad. When the time came, she could find other jobs for her. However, she didn''t expect that Minerva would return safe and sound. She even said that Sebastian wasn''t angry. She didn''t believe her. Perhaps, Minerva was fired directly? So Sebastian didn''t even care to get angry? When Linda was thinking of this, she asked Minerva again. "Did Mr. Sebastian say anything else?" Chapter 768 Chapter 768 Anything else? Minerva thought about it again. So such a scene appeared in the secretary''s office. The assistant secretary stood there as if she was trying to recall something. While Linda, the secretary, was standing on the side and staring at her assistant curiously and nervously. Linda asked, "Did he say anything else?" Minerva came to her senses and shook her head. "No." "Really? Nothing else?" "Well, I cleaned the windowsill and then left." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, she wouldn''t tell Linda about what happened in the office. She couldn''t believe what happened just now herself. Linda was skeptical. She had a feeling that Minerva was lying to her. Why didn''t Sebastian get angry and say nothing? Even though he had only been in this position for a short period of time, he did not seem like an amiable and easy to approach person ording to his usual behavior. However, there seemed to be nothing wrong with Minerva''s state. She wasn''t in a bad mood either. She didn''t seem to be lying. Therefore, she could only let her go. "Well, you can continue to work." "Okay." After Minerva went to work, Linda went to the office with the intention of seeking confirmation. The door wasn''t closed. She stood beside it and knocked on the door. Maddox looked up and his deep gaze fell on her. He looked at Linda coldly, and she suddenly felt a run chill down her back as she walked into the office. "Mr. Sebastian." He retracted his sight and put his eyes back on the notebook. "Linda, what''s the matter?" She was speechless. He didn''t ask her about the cleaning incident? Was it really like what Minerva said? Mr. Sebastian didn''t get angry? Why was it so strange? She felt as if something was stuck in her throat. It took her a long time to regain her voice. "Mr. Sebastian, about the cleaning incident this morning..." "Yes." He interrupted her with a light voice. "It''s finished." Finished? She swallowed her words. She was embarrassed to ask him about how to deal with it, so she could only agree. "Since you have dealt with it, then there is nothing, but I still have to apologize to you. I didn''t warn her in advance, so I''m the one at fault. Next time..." He did not seem to have the patience to listen to her. He nodded as a sign that he got it. How could she not understand his expression? She tactfully said nothing more and said, "Then I''ll go back first." After that, Linda turned around and walked out. "Wait a minute." Maddox, who had kept his head low, seemed to have thought of something. He looked up at her and reminded her lightly, " Linda, take that thing with you when you leave." What were the things? She followed his gaze and looked over. It was a basin that was used to clean. She was speechless. Was it left behind by Minerva? On the other hand, Mr. Sebastian was not angry. On the contrary, he was so calm that he asked her to bring the things away? Linda felt excited in her heart but she didn''t show her feelings. Then, she walked over and bent down to pick up the basin and went out of the office. Minerva was sorting out the documents in the secretary''s office. She was just an intern and it was only her second day of work. Hence, she only did trivial work that didn''t her need to think too much about. As soon as she was done, Linda came back and quickly walked in front of her. She looked at Minerva with a serious face and asked, "Be honest with me, what''s your rtionship with Mr. Sebastian?" Minerva was bewildered. What''s going on? She looked at Linda in confusion. What happened? Why did Linda ask her about her rtionship with Mr. Sebastian? Did she investigate her? When she thought of this, her heart skipped a beat. However, she soon calmed down. With Linda''s power, she should not have been able to find out anything even if she had investigated her. Quill had already finished cleaning up the aftermath for her. She could not reveal her identity as Maddox''s wife so soon. As she thought of this, she looked at Linda with a confused expression, "Linda, what do you mean?" When Linda saw the puzzled and sincere look on her face, she felt that she had misunderstood her. But it was impossible. If she had no rtionship with Mr. Sebastian, why would he help her? As she thought of this, she squinted her eyes and pretended to be experienced. "I have been through this before. I''ve already seen the small dispute between the two of you. Do you want to hide it from me?" Minerva had seen people in the business field before. Before she came here, she had already inquired about it. When she saw Linda looking at her with such an expression, she knew that she was pretending to be profound. She smiled slightly and said softly, "Linda, if I had anything to do with Mr. Sebastian, why would I be your assistant? You''re also experienced. If there was really something between me and Mr. Sebastian, why would I take up the position of an assistant secretary? Running up and down, being an intern?" ording to what she said, it seemed to make sense. If she had a rtionship with Sebastian, why would she have to be an assistant secretary? Why didn''t she ask Sebastian to give her a happy and rxed position in thepany? "Mr. Sebastian has mysophobia. Anyone who doesn''t clean up will be fired. However, he is not angry at you?" Minerva didn''t know how to reply to that. She was also a little absent-minded when she heard this. That''s right. When she left, she thought Maddox would fire her out of anger, but he didn''t. Linda must have guessed it because of this incident. Minerva had to think of an excuse. She blinked her eyes and said softly, "I don''t know why either. Maybe Mr. Sebastian was in a good mood and I''m lucky?" Linda was speechless. It seemed that she couldn''t find any other reason beside this? Alright, sometimes luck was also a kind of strength. She could onlyfort herself like this. She did not speak to Minerva again. Instead, she went to settle her work. After she left, Minerva heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she had expected. Linda was pretending to be profound. Minerva reached out her hand and pinched the space between her eyebrows. Then, she continued to work. The following day was peaceful. In between, she made around three cups of coffee for Maddox and Linda served them to him one cup after another. Finally, when she was asked to make another cup of coffee, she counted. She felt that Maddox had too much coffee that day. She frowned her beautiful eyebrows and thought, "What''s wrong with this b*stard?" "Linda, don''t you think that Mr. Sebastian has too much coffee in a day?" She couldn''t help but ask. Linda paused for a moment and nodded in agreement. "I also think so. An ordinary person can only drink two or three cups a day. It''s not good to overdo everything." Minerva agreed and nodded. Linda continued, "But I don''t know why. The amount of coffee he had a day before was quite normal. It seems that the amount of coffee he drinks had increased for no reason in the past two days. Could it be that he didn''t sleep well at night?" Chapter 769 Chapter 769 Maddox didn''t sleep well at night? Minerva remembered what Juliette had told her before. She said that he had lost his memory because his brain was traumatized. Was it because of the brain trauma that he couldn''t sleep well? She thought for a while and realized that when she saw him, there were dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he was not sleeping very well. He drank so much coffee to refresh his mind even though he had not been sleeping well. It was as if he was seeking death. She was worried as she thought of it. Why wouldn''t this person take care of his body? Hence, after work, she went straight to the supermarket. She bought a jar of low-fat milk powder and took it home. The next day, she took it to thepany. The first ss in the morning was milk. When Linda saw the cup of milk, she thought that Minerva made it for her. Hence, she said, "Mina, I don''t drink milk. You don''t have to make it for me. Hurry up and make the coffee." Minerva said awkwardly, "Linda, this cup of milk is for Mr. Sebastian." Linda was speechless. Minerva didn''t expect that Linda would actually misunderstood. She was a little embarrassed but she still forced herself to say, "Didn''t we say that Mr. Sebastian was not having enough sleep? So I thought that he shouldn''t drink coffee anymore. His quality of sleep is bad. If he keeps drinking coffee, his quality of sleep will be even worse. Hence, I changed the coffee into milk for him..." Milk was nutritious and could supply calcium. It was good for him as long as he drank it. When Linda heard this, she was shocked and widened her eyes. "You reced Mr. Sebastian''s coffee with milk without his authorization?" Minerva was very embarrassed. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Didn''t you say that Mr. Sebastian couldn''t sleep well? So..." Linda leaned over and said in a low voice, "You really are not afraid of death." "Ah?" "What Mr. Sebastian wants is coffee. You''ve changed the coffee to milk for him. Do you want to be fired?" Minerva shook her head. Of course, she did not want to be fired. However, she was more worried about Maddox''s health. She wanted to take the risk and have a try. Maybe he would agree to drink milk? Linda saw that she was stubborn and did not seem to want to change her mind. She closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she asked, "You are so considerate of Mr. Sebastian. Even if I said that you might be fired, you still insist on delivering the milk. Are you thinking of the same things as those girls?" Minerva was speechless. "I''m right, right? I know you, young girls... Mr. Sebastian is good-looking, cold-hearted and has a good background. He also has a good height, good figure and a good business mind. Why... Are you rushing forward one by one?" After she finished speaking, Linda realized that Sebastian was exceptionally outstanding. "Well, forget it. He is indeed excellent. If you are not afraid of death, you can deliver the milk to him yourself." When Linda was done speaking, Minerva nodded. She bent down and picked up the ss of milk. "I''m going to bring it to him." Linda was speechless. "I was just saying it. You''re really going to give him milk? You''re too bold. Listen to my advice. Even if you like him, you have to be able to stay with him, right? When you have time, you''ll have the chance to please him. You''ve only been in here for a few days. If you deliver the milk today and make him angry, he will fire you immediately. You won''t have the chance to look at him in the future." "Linda, you''ve really misunderstood." Minerva denied softly as she exined softly, "I''m delivering this milk for Mr. Sebastian just for the sake of his health. If he slept well and didn''t drink so much coffee, I wouldn''t have delivered him milk." Linda thought, "I don''t believe you." Minerva did not say anything else. She carried the ss of milk and left the secretary''s office. After she left, Linda stood in the same ce. She shook her head and let out a sigh. How could a girl like her be so stubborn? Even if she admired Mr. Sebastian, she should have a sense of propriety. She had just been in thepany for a few days. Did she think that he would take her seriously just because he didn''t get mad at her the previous day? s, young people are really easy to sway. She felt that she might have to find another assistant. After this painful lesson, she decided not to find another female assistant next time. She should just find a male assistant. On the other side, Minerva walked to the door of the office with the ss of milk. She reached out her hand and knocked on the door. Upon getting permission from Maddox, she pushed the door open and walked in. She didn''t know if it was because she was feeling guilty. When she walked over with the ss of milk in her hands, her footsteps didn''t make any sound. It wasn''t until she ced the ss of milk on his desk that she said in a soft voice, "If there''s nothing else, then I''ll go out first." After she said that, she was about to turn around and leave. After taking a few steps, she heard his cold voice from behind her. "What is this?" She stopped walking and took a deep breath. She turned around and said with a smile, "Mr. Sebastian, this is milk. It''s nutritious." He looked up at her gloomily. Didn''t he know that this was milk? He was asking her why she brought this to him. Of course, she knew what he was thinking. Earlier, she had only wanted to try and see if she could fool him. However, looking at the situation in front of her, it was obvious that... She couldn''t. Thus, she could only let out a hollowugh, and she braced herself to say, "It''s bad to drink too much coffee. It is not good for your sleep. Milk is nutritious and it is also better for your sleep." He squinted his eyes and looked at her dangerously. His aura suddenly became sharp. "So you changed my decisions and preferences on your own?" This kind of gaze and aura... Although she was very familiar with him, she would still be afraid when Maddox did this. She didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She could only look away and say dryly, "No, I don''t dare to change your decisions and preferences casually. I just think that you should drink milk as it is better for your body." She clutched the hem of her shirt as she exined. It was obvious that she was very nervous. She was afraid that Maddox would lose his temper and fire her immediately. All these subtle movements were reflected in his dark eyes. It was obvious that she was very nervous, but why did she still pretend to be brave? Instead, she did not apologize quickly like she did the day before. Thinking of this, he became more curious about her. This strange woman had attracted his attention on the first day she appeared in his life. As soon as she appeared, his sight would definitely follow her. What was more, he even dreamt about this woman looking at him with tears in her eyes when he slept at night. "Come here." He suddenly reached out his finger and crooked it at her. Minerva was shocked. She stood there and stared at him. What was he going to do by asking her to go over there? Without waiting for her brain to react, her limbs began to move. She moved slowly towards him. Then, she stopped in front of him. She lowered her head and looked at the ss of milk. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 "Do you like me?" An indifferent voice sounded above her head. Minerva suddenly raised her head and stared at Maddox with wide eyes. After that, she shook her head subconsciously. "No." "No?" Maddoxughed. He got up and squinted at her. "Do you think that I will believe it?" She was probably worried that the incident the previous day would happen again. She took two steps back and hurriedly exined for herself, "It was because I saw that you kept drinking coffee and you weren''t in good spirits. Thus, I decided to change the coffee to milk for you. I just felt that milk can help you with your sleep and it''s good for your body. There''s no other meaning to it." Probably because Minerva was afraid that he wouldn''t believe her, she added, "Of course, even if it''s not you, as long as it''s my boss, I would do the same thing!" His eyes grew darker as he watched her being nervous and helpless. Obviously, the woman in front of him was thinking about him. He wouldn''t get it wrong, seeing the way she looked at him previously. However, she was very smart. She did not admit that she was interested in him because she wanted to stay a little longer, right? She wanted to stay, but she still dared to challenge his patience. "Are you stupid, or are you a fool?" He said all of a sudden. "Huh?" Minerva was confused. Maddox turned around and said in a cold tone, "Bring me coffee before I get mad. As for the milk... If you think it''s nutritious." He turned his eyes slightly, revealing the handsome side of his face. "I''ll give it to you then." Since he had said so, Minerva knew that he definitely wouldn''t drink the milk. In fact, he didn''t like to drink milk either. To him, milk was like poison because he didn''t like the taste. Now that she didn''t have any kind of rtionship with him, she really couldn''t expect him to change liking coffee into milk with just a few words of hers. However, she refused to give up. Compared to Maddox getting mad, she was more worried about his health. She went forward and picked up the ss of milk. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t help but ask, "Well... If you don''t want to drink milk, do you want me to make you a cup of tea?" He frowned. "The tea is good. It''s as refreshing as coffee and it''s healthy. It''s much better than coffee." In fact, coffee was not a bad thing. It was just that he had drank too much coffee. He finally looked at her with displeasure and the cold aura on his body became arrogant. "Do you want to be fired?" Minerva didn''t reply. Well, she was frightened. In the end, she took the ss of milk and left the office. She was going to make a cup of coffee for Maddox in the pantry again. As Linda knew what had happened, she was waiting at the entrance of the secretary''s office for the results. When she saw Minerva walking past the entrance of the secretary''s office with the ss of milk in her hand, she came up to her with a smile. "Now you know that you''re in the wrong? You''ve only been at work for two days, yet you want to change the boss'' habits. You should give up on this idea in the future. I''d advise you to forget about Mr. Sebastian..." Linda shook her head as she looked in the direction of Sebastian''s office. "He''s not someone that an ordinary person can handle, and..." If she didn''t say it, Minerva wouldn''t ask. However, when she said half of it and stopped, Minerva became curious. She looked at Linda doubtfully and asked, "And what?" "And even if you really moved him one day, it won''tst long." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Minerva couldn''t help but frown. "What do you mean by ''it won''tst long''?" Linda didn''t go on but looked at the ss of milk in her hand with a meaningful look. She smiled and said, "Well, did Mr. Sebastian ask you to make a cup of coffee? Go make it before he gets angry." "Oh." Minerva lowered her head and walked in the direction of the pantry. Looking at her back, Linda started to think deeply. Minerva said that she had no rtionship with Mr. Sebastian in front of her the day before and she believed it. She had to reflect on it. Even if they had no special rtionship, the rtionship between them was not as simple as it seemed. She said that she was not interested in him, but worry and concern could be seen in her eyes. This kind of emotion did not seem toe from love only. It was more like... The two of them were very close. Well, she had to continue and observe for a while. Minerva went to the pantry and made a new cup of coffee for Maddox. She was worried about his body so she secretly reduced the coffee powder. Minerva finished the ss of milk that he did not want to drink. After that, she took the cup of coffee and delivered it to the office. "The coffee is here." She put the coffee on his desk weakly. Maddox could imagine how upset she was when he heard her weak voice. For some reason, a hint of a smile shed through his dark eyes. He did not even notice it himself. She stood there. She saw him take a sip of his coffee. Then, he frowned and put down the cup. "The taste is not right." He looked at her without any warning, then he was stunned. She didn''t wear any makeup and she stood in front of him in a very simple outfit. Her skin was so fair that it shone brightly and her eyes were so clear. More importantly... Her pink lips were stained with milk. Maddox squinted his eyes and there was a hint of fierceness in them. Just now, he gave her that ss of milk. She really drank it. Humph, she was really an obedient woman. Maddox got up subconsciously when he saw the milk stain. He reached out to wipe away the stain that was on the corner of her lips. The feeling of the skin touching each other made them freeze at the same time. Minerva saw the white stain on his fingertips and finally understood what was going on. She quickly stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and widened her eyes in disbelief. Sh*t, she was so angry that she gulped down the milk without thinking about anything else. She didn''t expect... That she actually left a stain on the corner of her mouth. Maddox stared at the white stain on the tip of his finger and suddenly realized what he had done. A sharp glint shed through his dark eyes and he said coldly, "You may leave now." Minerva stuttered, "I..." "Why are you still here?" He squinted his eyes and stared at her unhappily. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Her heart had skipped a beat. She hurriedly stumbled out of the office. After she left, Maddox stared at his fingertips in a daze. After a while, he took out his handkerchief and wiped off the stain on his fingertips. He wiped them over and over again. Yes, that''s it. He should be like this. No matter who touched him, he should avoid it and eliminate those traces. He shouldn''t behave like this... He couldn''t control himself. When he saw the stain on the corner of her mouth, he reached out to wipe it off for her. This was not what he should do. Maddox pursed his thin lips and threw the handkerchief, which was used to wipe his fingertips, into the bin beside him with a cold face. After Minerva left, everything around him returned to normal. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 Minerva''s face was red when she returned to the secretary''s office. Linda noticed her flushed face. She wondered why Minerva was blushing, but when she recalled that she had juste back from Sebastian''s office, Linda realized that... maybe something really was up. Linda held her chin with one hand as she started to feel a little distressed. She seemed to have discovered some secrets by ident. Then, was she going to treat Minerva as her assistant? Or did she need to give Minerva some easy jobs? s, Linda didn''t know how she managed to hire Minerva to be her assistant. Minerva ate her dinner at the cafeteria. When she was about to get off work, she suddenly received the news that she was going to work overtime. Thus, she gave up on the idea of buying vegetables at the supermarket to cook by herself and went straight to the cafeteria. Of course, Lolita apanied her to the cafeteria. Lolita could not helpining, "We''ve just been here for a few days and suddenly we''re going to work overtime. It''s terrible." Minerva didn''t care. "It''s a bigpany. It''s like this." Lolita bit her lower lip and poked the potato in the bowl. "Is it going to be like this everyday? In fact... I don''t really want to work overtime. My way home is dark." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but nce at her. "Your way home is very dark? Are you renting an apartment? There should be streetmps." "Ah, that..." Lolita''s face was a little embarrassed and she did not continue. Minerva knew that she didn''t want to say anything more so she didn''t ask her anymore. The two of them ate their dinner quietly and returned to their respective departments to work. Minerva was not tired of working overtime in the past. She felt that she was young and it was better to work more. However, now that she was pregnant, she felt that working overtime was tiring, but she was too embarrassed to ask for a leave during her internship. She could only stay and suffer with everyone else. Fortunately, she only worked overtime until 10 o''clock that evening, not until 11 or 12 o''clock. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know when she would be able to arrive home. In the end, she felt that her calves had begun to tremble. She sat down to rest. Linda looked at her and sighed, "It''s like this during the internship. That''s why I needed an assistant. There are too many things to deal with. You should rest for a while. I''ll take care of the rest." "There''s no need forthat, Linda. I''ll do it myself." Minerva was too embarrassed to sit by herself while Linda had to deliver the documents. However, Linda had already snatched the documents in her hand and left the secretary''s office. "Sit down, read the documents, and wait for me toe back." Minerva had no choice but to sit down and massage her sore calves. Suddenly, her stomach growled twice. Minerva was shocked then she lowered her head and caressed her stomach helplessly. She said in a low voice, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you supper when we go backter." There was a baby in her stomach. During pregnancy, it was easy for her to get hungry. She nned to order some delivery when she got back. In the middle of the night, Maddox ordered two cups of coffee. Minerva wanted to deliver them in person but was stopped by Linda who said that Mr. Sebastian didn''t want to see her. Minerva was speechless. Had she done anything wrong? He was the one who came up to wipe the milk stain with his fingers during the day. What did that have to do with her? She felt wronged. Finally, it was time to get off work. She dragged her tired body as she walked into the elevator. Linda followed behind her and entered the elevator. She then pressed the button. "You haven''t worked overtime before, have you? You looked tired." Minerva could barely hold up her eyelids as she smiled. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. I''ll go back and rest at night. I''ll be full of energy tomorrow." After listening to her words, Lindaughed and said, "Yes, young people are energetic. By the way, where do you live? It''s not safe to go back at night. I have a car. I can give you a ride." Minerva didn''t dare to bother her. She just shook her head. "There''s no need, Linda. I live very close to thepany. It''s not a problem for me to walk back." They were not familiar with each other after all. Since she had rejected her offer, Linda did not ask her anymore. As soon as they left thepany, they parted ways. Minerva was so hungry that she wanted to take the subway. However, when she thought that there seemed to be a supermarket nearby, she should go there to buy some things first. Therefore, she walked to the nearest supermarket. She bought some food in the food area on the second floor then went back. When she walked past the entrance of thepany, a car followed her. When the window was rolled down, a familiar face was revealed. "Huh? Isn''t that Sebastian''s assistant?" Geoffrey wanted to have supper with Sebastian when he heard that Sebastian was working overtime. Who knew that the b*stard wouldn''t even give him a look before leaving. Geoffrey felt very ufortable, yet he didn''t even have the chance to have his revenge. A few days ago, Maddox hadined in front of Geoffrey''s grandpa. It caused Geoffrey to suffer a lot. He was looking for a chance to have his revenge. Now that he saw Minerva, a n suddenly formed in his mind. When she saw Geoffrey, she recognized that he was the man she met in the elevator especially for the president that day. At that time... He seemed to have flirted with Lolita. Then, he even went to Maddox''s office and happened to run into an awkward scene. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Her expression was a little awkward when she saw him. Hence, she nodded towards him and continued to walk forward. Geoffrey had thought that she would stop and greet him or say something, but she just nodded at him and left immediately. This cold and indifferent look was beyond his expectation so he stopped her. "Hey, why are you sote? Have you just finished working overtime?" She did not expect him to catch up with her. Minerva was extremely embarrassed but she still maintained her manners. "Yes, I just finished my work and was about to go home." This meant, ''you don''t need to follow me anymore''. "It''s toote. It''s not safe for girls to go home alone. Why don''t I drive you home?" Geoffrey asked with a smile. Drive her home? Looking at his cheeky expression, Minerva did not dare to let him drive her home. "There''s no need for that. Thank you. My home is very close. I''ll be there soon." How could he not understand the rejection in her words? He also knew that this woman in front of him had a rtionship with Sebastian. How could Sebastian''s woman like him? He was a little proud and arrogant. In addition to what he had suffered from the old man in his family, he wanted to take revenge on Maddox. Geoffrey thought to himself, what if he took this woman away? Then he wouldn''t have to worry that Sebastian wouldn''te out. As he thought of this, Geoffrey said directly, "If you don''t want to ride with me, I''m sure you must be hungry after working until sote. How about I treat you to supper?" She said patiently, "Thank you, I''m not hungry." "Are you really not hungry? Sebastian will be there as well." Geoffrey smiled as he tried to tempt her. Minerva paused for a while. Maddox would be there too? He would be having supper with Geoffrey? Then, if she went there... Chapter 772 Chapter 772 Would she be able to meet him? As Minerva thought of this, she reached out her hand and touched her stomach subconsciously. She was very hungry. She knew that she should go home immediately to eat something. Then, she should take a shower and have a good rest. After all, it was not good for a pregnant woman to stay upte. However... Inparison, it seemed like Maddox''s charm was greater. "I pay too much attention to lovepared to my child," Minerva thought to herself. As he saw that her looks began to rx, Geoffrey realized that he had got to the point. A smile of triumph showed on his lips. "It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Are you sure you don''t want to go?" She looked at Geoffrey, her expression was a little puzzled and seemed to have a little doubt. Geoffrey was afraid that she did not believe him, so he took out his phone immediately and showed it to her. "I just called Sebastian and invited him to have supper. He agreed. You guys were working late tonight, right? Aren''t you hungry at this hour? Come on, we''ll send you home after having supper." He spoke frankly and had a thorough understanding of thepany''s affairs. Furthermore, he did seem to have a good rtionship with Maddox. Minerva admitted that she was moved. She really did want to interact more with Maddox. That way, she could stimte him a little more. Would his memory recover faster? "But..." Although she was tempted, she still had a little doubt. After all, she was just an employee of thepany. It would be strange if she went to have supper at this time, right? "Is there anything else? You''ve thought about it for so long. There is no time to waste. Get in the car." Geoffrey no longer gave her the chance to think. He reached out and grabbed her arm. Then, he opened the door and pushed her into the car. His movements were considered gentle. Minerva got into the car, half willing and half unwilling. He then closed the car door and sat in the driver''s seat. Shortly after, he said with a smile, "We''re ready to go." She nodded without replying. The car started driving on the road, and Minerva looked at the neon lights outside the window. The cityscape was actually not much different from those at home. The only difference was that the people around her were different. When Geoffrey was driving the car, he looked at Minerva through the rearview mirror and realized that this woman was indeed much better-looking than he had imagined. She definitely did not belong to the stunning type nor the type that you would make gasp the first time you saw her. However, she could refresh your perception of her beauty every time you met her. Especially those eyes that were calm without emotions. They were just like water from a cold spring. Although it was cold, it was crystal clear. It would make people yearn for it. He felt like he wanted to stir up the spring water, yet he was not willing to mess it up. Oh. Geoffrey muttered to himself. It was true that a woman who could catch the eye of Sebastian wasn''t as simple as he thought. At first, he thought that Minerva was just a rtively good-looking woman with a good figure, but now, it seemed that there was something more. She was calm; no rush and no fuss. Geoffrey couldn''t help but be curious about her. "How long have you known Sebastian?" Since she got in the car, she had been very quiet. Minerva did not have the mood to talk. She kept looking out of the window, thinking about what she should say and do when she saw Maddox. All these thoughts were enough for her to be absent-minded. A male voice suddenly rang out and pulled her back to her senses. She let out a cry of surprise before turning to look at the source of the voice. Geoffrey saw the confusion in her eyes as if she had just discovered his existence. He was speechless. He really wanted to let his anger out. He was the one who invited her to get in the car but she didn''t seem to sense his existence after getting into it. How could she be the same kind of person as Sebastian? However, she was much better than Sebastian. When she regained her senses, Geoffrey saw her pursing her lips, and she squeezed a faint smile at him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "What do you mean?" Seeing this, Geoffrey couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. She was quite pretty when she smiled. He licked his lips with some intention and said, "Stop pretending. If you hadn''t known Sebastian for a long time, would you have done that?" Minerva was speechless. "Although I''ve not known Sebastian for a long time, I know... He never had any room for women in his eyes. You''re the first one I''ve seen." Upon hearing this, Minerva didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. Theoretically, it was harder for her to get close to Maddox since he had changed his character back to the old days. However, she was also d that he was like this. "Otherwise... If he won''t refuse any random woman, how many rivals would I have now?" She thought to herself. "Don''t you have any idea when I talk about this?" Geoffrey thought that after hearing what he said, she would be excited. However, he didn''t expect that she was still sitting there calmly with her eyes downcast and her long eyshes blocking her beautiful eyes. She seemed to be thinking. After hearing his question, she raised her head and asked, "What can I think of? We are not what you think." Minerva knew that Geoffrey must have thought of her as one of the women who adored Maddox, or that they had been together for a long time. She admitted that she was in love with Maddox. She and him were in love with each other, but now, he had lost his memory. Things wereplicated. She certainly wouldn''t borate as well as expose it in front of Geoffrey. "It''s not what I think?" He was extremely curious. "This is the first time I''ve seen Sebastian treat a woman like this. Don''t lie to me. Tell me. What kind of rtionship do you have between the two of you? Please satisfy my curiosity." She smiled faintly. It seemed like if she didn''t answer, he wouldn''t stop. After thinking about it, she simply threw the problem back to him. "If you really want to know, why don''t you ask Sebastian." Geoffrey looked as if he had been fed with dirt. "You want me to ask him myself?" Give him a break. Never mind that he didn''t have the guts to ask. The problem was that if he asked, would Sebastian tell him? Perhaps he would only cast a cold nce at him and ask him to get lost mercilessly. Just thinking about it made him hate Sebastian so much that it made him feel extremely angry. However, he had an opportunity to take revenge on him that night. Geoffrey felt that he had finally found Sebastian''s weakness. He didn''t talk to Minerva again. Instead, he secretly sent a message to Sebastian while waiting for the red lights. "Your woman is in my car!" After sending the message, Geoffrey put away his phone with an expression indicating that he had seeded in his bad deed. He was feeling wonderful deep down his heart. When Sebastian saw this text message and showed up, he could then... Chapter 773 Chapter 773 The more he thought about it, the more excited he felt. Geoffrey even felt that that night, he would be able to teach Sebastian a lesson so as to avenge himself for his pent-up grievances. The car continued driving for a while. Minerva raised her hand and nced at the time on her wristwatch. It had been twenty minutes of driving. Why hadn''t they arrived? Did they have to go so far for supper? As she thought of this, she couldn''t help but nce at Geoffrey and asked, "Is the ce for supper very far away?" He waved his hand while driving. "Not far, not far. It''s in front. Well be there soon. Don''t worry. If it''s toote, I promise I''ll send you back in person and I won''t let you get hurt." She no longer had any doubts when she saw that he seemed to be quite righteous. A few minutester, the car stopped. Geoffrey got out with Minerva. He threw the key to the parking attendant and was about to take her inside. "Let''s go. We''re here." She stood where she was and observed her surroundings. Her expression became gloomy. "Is this the ce where we are supposed to have our supper?" He did not notice the seriousness on her face and the vignce in her eyes. He nodded without thinking, "Yes, it''s here." Her face was serious as she pursed her lips. She stood there without moving. He turned around to look at her curiously. Lets go. "I''m not going." After saying that, she turned around and left without hesitation. She did not even give Geoffrey time to think. By the time he came to his senses, she had walked a long way. He shouted and quickly caught up with her. "My goodness, why are you leaving? I drove almost half an hour to get here!" Geoffrey stood in front of her, blocking her way. Minerva looked at him coldly. "You haven''t even made an appointment with Sebastian. You''re not inviting me to have supper either." He didn''t expect that his thoughts would be exposed immediately, but he was already used to such situations. How could he not deal with it? "Yes, I invited you to have supper." "Supper at this kind of ce?" He nodded with a natural expression on his face. "It is this kind of ce. Foreign countries are all like this... Sebastian and I have always been like this. Have you not heard him mention it?" She didn''t know what to say. He looked casual, as if she was a bumpkin. She started to hesitate. "Did I misunderstand him?" She knitted her beautiful eyebrows and looked around. "In such a ce, what can we eat?" He smiled and exined to her softly, "You don''t know this, do you? This is the first time you''ve come to a ce like this? They have everything here. Not to mention supper, even if you want to have breakfast, they can also make it for you here." She was speechless. There''s such an awesome bar? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. That''s right. Geoffrey brought Minerva to a bar. The bar was filled with colorful lights and numerous kinds of alcohol. She had only been to ces like this a few times. It was not that she disliked this kind of ce. It was just that she rarely had fun, and she felt that adults needed to control themselves. "Let''s go. I''ll bring you in first." While she was in a daze, he pushed her inside. After entering, she found out that the hotel''s facility was very good and it was different from what she had imagined. Although loud music was yed, everyone was sitting politely in their seats and drinking their own wines. Unless the other party agreed, there would not be a situation where one forced the other. "Not everyone cane here." Seeing that she kept sizing the ce up, he exined, "Those who cane here are dignified people. Unless you are willing to join, no one can force you." Upon hearing these words, she could tell that Geoffrey was an experienced yer. It was obvious that he had often been in and out of this kind of ce. Moreover, he was very familiar with the rules of this ce. When she recalled how he had said that he woulde here often with Sebastian, Minerva''s beautiful brows wrinkled. Could it be that after Maddox lost his memory, he was brought to this ce by Geoffrey... To find the kind of willing pleasure? Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but ask, "You said... Sebastian often came here with you?" Geoffrey was startled. Seeing her tightly knitted eyebrows, he knew what she was thinking. Sebastian had actuallye with him once, and left after drinking. It was obvious that he wasn''t interested in this kind of ce. Of course. When he came, there were a lot of girls hitting on him. Rather than saying that Sebastian was not interested in this kind of ce, it would be better to say that he was scared away by those women. Of course, Geoffrey would not tell Minerva about it. He quickly waved his hand and said, "There''s no such thing. He justes here asionally. Don''t think too much about it." He stopped talking and it gave Minerva a strange feeling. It was as if Maddox hade here often and Geoffrey was trying to cover up for him. She felt very ufortable in her heart. She followed him to the second floor with a gloomy expression. "We''ve booked a private room. It''s not far ahead." After saying that, he took her to a private room. He opened the door and went in. As soon as she entered the room, the pungent smell of wine came straight into her nose. She almost fainted from the stench and took a step back. "What''s wrong?" He looked back at her. "The smell of wine here is too strong," she said while wrinkling her nose. He nced at the room then said with a smile, "I''ll open the door to disperse the smell. I''ll ask them not to drink. Don''t be afraid. Let''s go in." Since she was already here, she could only follow him inside. She frowned as she walked. She thought to herself, "Will Maddoxe to a ce like this?" He was so conscious of personal hygiene. Would people with mysophobiae to such a messy ce? When everyone saw that it was Geoffrey, they didn''t pay attention to him. However, when they saw that he was followed by a woman who was wearing very conservative clothes and didn''t even put on makeup, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes. "D*mn it. Geoffrey, you have changed his taste. When did you fall for this type?" "Not bad. Bored of the seductive type so you chose an innocent type. But..." A man was holding his chin and smiling. "I don''t know whether the interior is as innocent as the exterior." These words made Minerva freeze. She looked over and saw a foreign man sitting there with a voluptuous girl in his arms. He spoke in French. Seeing that Minerva was from Hidalgo, he thought that she wouldn''t understand him. Hence, he spoke in an extremely presumptuous manner. Geoffrey was stunned. He just wanted to test Sebastian, but he didn''t want to have anything to do with his woman. Otherwise... The one who would be in trouble would still be himself. So he immediately denied, "Stop making fun of me, this is Sebastian''s woman." Chapter 774 Chapter 774 His voice was not loud, but everyone could hear it. At first, everyone was noisy, but once they heard this, they all quietened down. Geoffrey didn''t seem surprised at all. He led Minerva to a clean seat and sat down. "You can sit here." After she sat down, she felt that everyone was looking at her. Some were curious, some were envious and some were gawking. Geoffrey shouted loudly, "Everyone, stop drinking. Our little sister- in-w can''t stand the smell of alcohol. Open the door and let the smell disperse." He asked everyone to do their task quickly. The name "Sebastian" was like a bomb. It exploded in everyone''s hearts, but on the surface, everyone was calm and quiet. They didn''t dare to say anything else. While everyone was busy, Minerva seemed to have heard a girl muttering to herself. "What? Sebastian''s woman? Would he fall for this sort of woman? She''s so insignificant, what''s she trying to y by pretending here?" "That''s right. Who doesn''t know that Sebastian isn''t interested in anyone? Geoffrey... Are you sure you''re not here to bluff us?" He said, "D*mn, what am I bluffing you for? If you don''t believe me, you can ask her yourself." Even when these words were released, no one dared to ask. She didn''t see Maddox and felt that she had been deceived. Her eyes questioned Geoffrey. "Didn''t you tell me that he woulde? Where is he?" He said with a smile, "Don''t worry. He''s on his way. I''ll call him and ask him when he''ll arrive." He said that as if it was true. Minerva half-doubted him. Geoffrey soon went out to make a phone call. As soon as he left, those people couldn''t help but surround her and ask her in French. "Are you really Sebastian''s woman? Geoffrey didn''t lie to us, did he?" She was speechless. Her temple was throbbing. How was she supposed to answer their questions? She pursed her lips and smiled at them. She did not answer. On the other side, Geoffrey walked out of the room. He turned on his phone and had a look. There was no reply at all. "F*ck, this was not what I expected. Shouldn''t Sebastian ask him immediately after he saw the message? Or maybe rush over right away?" "But why is he so quiet? Didn''t he see my message?" He thought to himself. He had already brought Minerva here. He didn''t want to give up. He dialed Sebastian''s phone number. The phone rang for a long time before it was answered. Sebastian''s voice sounded a little hoarse and tired. "What do you want?" Geoffrey was speechless. This b*stard definitely didn''t see the message he sent. He was certain! "Sebastian, have you seen the message I sent you?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Maddox didn''t answer his question. Instead, he said in a cold voice, "Don''t bother me if there''s nothing, I''m hanging up." "Wait, I have something very important to tell you!" Geoffrey called out to him in time and said, "Your woman is with me." Maddox was confused. "Your woman, did you hear me?" The corner of Geoffrey''s lips curled up smugly as he said this. "You know the assistant secretary, right? I said I''d bring her here for supper and she just followed me obediently. Sebastian, are you sure you don''t want toe over and bring her back?" tter... Geoffrey thought that after he said these, it would set Sebastian off. After all, he omitted the process of coaxing Minerva toe with him and told him that it was she who hade over with him voluntarily. It was as if he was saying, "Look, the woman you like is with me. If you''re angry,e and get her from me." He thought that he would see Sebastian get angry. Who knew that after he waited for a while, the only thing he heard was the beeping of the busy toneing from his phone. He was dumbfounded. "What''s going on?" Sebastian hung up the phone? "Wait, does he care about that assistant? But if he doesn''t care, why did he shove her against a wall in the office?" His first reaction was to hang up the phone when he heard him say that his woman was with him? Geoffrey instantly felt weird about the whole thing. "Hey man." Someone grabbed Geoffrey from behind. It was the foreign man who had just spoken nastily. He put his arm around Geoffrey''s shoulders and asked, "That woman you brought here, is she really Sebastian''s woman?" Geoffrey was a little depressed as he thought about the phone call that he had been hung up on. "I, I''m not sure now." He said that she wasn''t his woman, but Sebastian had clearly shoved her against a wall and he was retaliated just because he had said a few unpleasant things about her. If she was his woman, was it normal to hang up the phone after hearing that she came to a bar with him instead of asking which bar it was? "Uncertain?" The foreign man squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "Then she''s not necessarily Sebastian''s. Just as I thought, how could a person like Sebastian fall for a woman so easily?" After what he said, he touched his chin. His expression and eyes looked like he had some intentions. "I think that she looks quite innocent. I wonder if... She really was innocent." "What are you talking about..." Geoffrey''s vignce rose immediately. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him cautiously. "What do you want to do? Don''t you dare..." The foreigner smiled like a tiger. "I don''t n to do anything. I''m just curious." After that, he patted Geoffrey on the shoulder and went in. He felt that something wasn''t right. That foreign man was just like him, but Geoffrey was much brighter and more open-minded than him. He never forced anyone. He would only y with those who were willing to. However, that person was different. He would try every means to hunt the prey that he had targeted. Many college girls had suffered from him, yet he hadn''t given up. As he thought about it, his heart was filled with uneasiness. He was the one who had brought her with him. Even though Sebastian wasn''t here, he had to send her back safely. If anything happened, then... It wouldn''t be easy to exin. As far as he was concerned, he felt that Sebastian might not be that sort of person. Although he did not know why he had suddenly acted in such a manner but... He better go back. He hurried back to the room. After the foreign man returned, he thought of some ideas. He poured a ss of wine with a smile and threw something into the ss. He walked over to Minerva while shaking the ss. She was surrounded by a group of girls who were asking questions. "Sebastian''s really handsome. How did you two get together?" "Yeah, do you have his number? Why don''t you call him toe over and y with us? We haven''t seen him for a long time." Minerva said, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it." "Why can''t you do it? Don''t you have Sebastian''s number? Aren''t you dating him?" Chapter 775 Chapter 775 Minerva was annoyed by these people. Moreover, the smell of perfume on them was particrly heavy. In addition, the smell of alcohol in the room was very strong. She felt like she was about to be poisoned. She wanted to leave but Geoffrey had note back yet. Would Maddoxe? Minerva felt that she might have been deceived. How could Maddox stay in a ce like this where so many people gathered together with all sorts of smells from the perfumes, alcohol, and cigarettes mixed together? Thinking of this, she wanted to leave. She smiled and said softly, "Excuse me, I want to go to the washroom." She could also grab the chance to see how Geoffrey was doing and exin to him. However, who knew that just as she was about to stand up, a hand was on her arm pressing her back to her seat. "Don''t worry. Geoffrey is just going out to make a phone call. You wanted to follow him?" The sentence was spoken in substandard English and the voice came from above her She raised her head and looked at the source of the voice. Then, she realized that it was the foreigner who bad-mouthed her in French when she first entered the room. The man raised his eyebrows and sat down beside her. He was shaking a ss of wine in his hand and staring at her with lust in his eyes. Minerva frowned. This guy had made her ufortable when he said those words earlier. Now, he even sat down by her side and looked at her with such an expression. "What does he want?" She thought to herself. There was no trace of a smile on her face and her voice was cold as well. "Sir, I understand French," she said. The man was stunned for a moment but soon came to his senses and shrugged indifferently. "So what?" What about it then? She didn''t expect that he didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Even Minerva was worried about this person''s intelligence. However, it was obvious that he wasn''t a good person from the way he looked at her. She couldn''t stay here any longer. She didn''t bother to give him another look. Instead, she stood up directly. She didn''t expect that the foreign man would stop her. "Let go," she said and wanted to get rid of him. The foreign man''s hand was hot and sweaty. His lustful gaze was fixed on her. "What''s the hurry? You''re not Sebastian''s woman, are you?" He said. She held back the urge to p him in the face. She held back her temper and said, "Sir, please let go of me." Because of her anger, there were ripples in her pair of crystal clear eyes. It was like a stone was suddenly thrown into the calmke. However, the scenery was still beautiful even with the ripples. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This foreign man usually liked seductive girls, but he personally preferred innocent girls, especially college students. However, college students were too young and he didn''t feel much about it. When he sat close to Minerva, he found out that she has a good body figure under her innocent look. Moreover, the expression she had when she was angry made him lose control of himself. He had a feeling that it was going to be an interesting night if he could trick her into bed. He had already made up his mind so he would not let her go. "Why are you so angry? Now that you''re here, why don''t you sit down and have a drink with us?" After saying that, he handed the ss of wine to her. "After drinking this ss of wine, I''ll let you sit down?" The foreign man said. She was speechless. She held her temper and didn''t bother to take the ss of wine. At this moment, Geoffrey returned. When he saw this scene, he hurried to the middle of the two. He wanted to push away the foreign man who was holding Minerva''s hand, but the foreign man refused to let go. Geoffrey clenched his teeth and looked at him. "Don''t you want your life? She belongs to Sebastian," he said in a low voice. The foreigner shrugged unconcernedly and snickered, "That''s just what you said." After that, he looked at Minerva again. Under the light of the room, the more he looked at her, the more he felt that this woman was much more beautiful than he imagined. He was getting more and more satisfied with her. "Sebastian didn''t admit it, and..." He paused for a while. "Did you call Sebastian? Is heing?" Geoffrey said, "Who said that he wouldn''te?" The foreigner seemed to be very confident. "Alright, then. You can call Sebastian again in front of everyone and ask the woman to talk to him. See whether he''lle?" He said. Geoffrey didn''t know how to reply. What the f*ck! Wasn''t he making things difficult for him? Sebastian clearly hung up after he told him that Minerva was here. If he was to call him again in front of everyone, wouldn''t that be humiliating Minerva? Absolutely not. Geoffrey''s face darkened and he said in a strict voice, "I''ve told you that she is Sebastian''s. Don''t you know what kind of person he is? If he hadn''t fallen in love with her, would I have dared to casually give him a woman?" Everyone went silent. What he said sounded somewhat reliable. However, everyone looked at Minerva again. They had the feeling that the possibility for Sebastian to fall for her was too low. People who wanted to watch the show started jeering. "It''s not that important whether you''re Sebastian''s woman or not. Even if you''re not, we won''tugh at you. However, you can''t lie to everyone. If you''re Sebastian''s woman, call him in front of us and ask him to confirm your identity. That''s all, right?" A girl stood up and said. She twisted her slender waist and looked at Minerva unkindly. Obviously, she wanted to see her make a fool of herself. Minerva knew what they were thinking. Her red lips curled up as she smiled coldly and said, "There''s no need to report the things between me and him, right? Or does Sebastian have to report to you every time he''s together with someone?" Her tone was so arrogant that everyone was shocked. They looked at each other. Then, Minerva looked at the foreigner and said coldly, "I''ll give you onest chance. Let go." Her cold tone and cold aura were extremely simr to Sebastian''s. The crowd was doubting if she really had something to do with him. Geoffrey was worried. He predicted that Sebastian woulde. Who knew that he was wrong? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared to bring Minerva to a ce like this. However, the foreigner had alreadye to the conclusion that Minerva had nothing to do with Sebastian. When he heard her threat, not only did he not let go of her, he was even more interested in her. "Onest chance? I''ll let you go if you can answer my question. What do you think?" He said. Seeing that he didn''t give up, her eyes had caught a glimpse of a ss of beer behind him. The foreign man''s skittish voice followed. "Geoffrey said that you are Sebastian''s woman. Tell me, have you slept with Sebastian?" Swoosh... Chapter 776 Chapter 776 The room fell silent. That was because Minerva suddenly reached out her hand and picked up the beer closest to her and sshed it towards the foreigner''s face. The beer dripped down the contours of his face. The crowd watched the scene in silence, probably stunned by her actions. They didn''t expect that Minerva, who looked quiet and innocent, would suddenly throw a fit and pour a ss of beer at the foreigner. She was still holding the empty ss in her hand. Looking at the foreigner who was sshed with beer, she spoke with a cold voice, "Now, can you let go of me?" Geoffrey opened his mouth as wide as an egg. "This little assistant is quite fierce?" He thought to himself. The foreigner also seemed to freeze. He loosened his grip and Minerva took the opportunity to shake off his hand. She turned around and headed for the door. When she was about to step out, a figure quickly blocked her way. It was the foreigner. He reached out and wiped the beer haphazardly from his face with a vicious grin. "Do you think you can just walk away after pouring beer on me?" The foreigner asked. She did not show any fear even though the man was blocking her way. She looked up at him and said, "What else do you want?" "How could he expect me to be polite to him after saying such nasty words?" She thought to herself. The foreigner had never been treated like this before. Furthermore, he was treated like this in front of so many people, and she wasn''t even afraid of him. He felt horrible and humiliated. Thus, he said, "You''ve poured a ss of beer on me in front of so many people. Don''t even think about leaving if you don''t apologize to me and make amends." "Make amends?" Minerva uttered these words. The coldness in her eyes rose gradually. "Do you think that you''re worthy of it?" "Good." The foreigner approached her and bent down. He reeked of alcohol and his eyes were full of lust, "It''s fine if you don''t make amends. Then stay and y with me for one night." She said, "Get out of my way." "There''s a saying in Hidalgo that goes, ''Don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit1," he said. She sneered and said, "There''s another saying in Hidalgo that goes, ''Don''t be a shameless b*stard''." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You!" He shouted. The foreigner no longer argued with her. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Minerva''s chin. Then, he poured the ss of wine, that he had thrown something in, into Minerva''s mouth. She was startled. She pushed him away with all her strength and her face was filled with fear. She was pregnant. Who knew what the hell he made her drink? After seeing that she began to be afraid, the foreigner showed an evil smile on his face and said. "Since you don''t want to drink in this way, then I will feed you in another way." Then, he slowly gulped the wine into his mouth and threw the ss aside. He unbuttoned his suit and took off his coat. He was prepared to approach Minerva, who had shrunk to the side. Geoffrey couldn''t bear to watch any longer and prepared to go to help. Bang! In the next second, the crowd saw that the foreigner, who was walking towards Minerva, suddenly flew out. He smashed onto the cab behind him. The collision was extremely heavy and the sound was very loud. The foreigner let out a muffled moan and he bent over in pain. He lifted his head while cursing, unwilling to give up. "Who doesn''t want his life? How dare you kick me?" As soon as he looked up, he saw a pair of gloomy eyes. The foreigner was stunned, and he frozepletely. "It''s Sebastian!" Someone in the room eximed. "My goodness, Sebastian is really here!" "She really is his woman?" "I''m so jealous. Why is she so lucky?" Sebastian was wearing a knitted sweater with a long coat. It was very casual, but he was still handsome and attractive. However, what was more threatening about him at that moment was the cold and dangerous aura around him. He looked at the foreigner as if he was looking at a dead man. "Sebastian, I..." He had only one thought in his mind when he looked into Sebastian''s cold eyes, and that was, "I''m doomed." "Holy sh*t..." "When Geoffrey called him, didn''t he say that he wouldn''te?" He thought. Why did he appear suddenly? What was going on? The foreigner started to panic and he was unable to cope with the situation in front of him. Geoffrey saw Sebastian and he quickly ran over to him. In an instant, he was like a meek little animal. "What... About this..." He spoke carefully. He didn''t know how to exin it to him. "You wanted to make her drink?" Sebastian turned his head and asked. With half of his face hidden in the shadows, he looked extremely terrifying. "I... just wanted to treat her to a drink. I just want to make friends with her. I meant no harm," said the foreigner. "Is that so?" Sebastian''s thin lips slowly curled upwards, but his smile was enough to make one tremble. "So you were just being courteous. Geoffrey, please take good care of him for me tonight." Geoffrey asked, "What do you mean?" Sebastian gave him a look and he immediately stood up. "I understand. Waiter, bring over all of your wine right now." Geoffrey had to be a viin this time. Although he had not known Sebastian for a long time, he felt that he knew him quite well. He was the one who brought her here. If he didn''t stand up for her and do something, he was afraid that he would have the same fate as that man. Even though Sebastian''s gaze was as cold as ever, Geoffrey leaned over and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you hang up on me?" Sebastian didn''t even give him a single look. He took a long step forward and walked towards Minerva, who was stunned. She, who was hiding by the side and trying to find a chance to escape, was unable to recover from what was happening in front of her eyes. Until the tall and strong figure stood in front of her and said coldly, "Don''t you want to leave? Are you waiting for someone else to get you more wine?" Minerva was speechless. Her pink lips moved. She wanted to say something but it seemed that all of her words were stuck inside her throat. She wanted to move, but she found that her legs couldn''t move at all. Her chest was hot, as if something was gushing out. "Why are you zoning out?" Sebastian narrowed his eyes and stared at her unhappily. His tone was harsh and his eyes were sharp. He was not being gentle at all. However, the moment he appeared, Minerva could hear the string that she had been holding tightly, snapped. Her nose began to feel sour. She didn''t even notice that her eyes were starting to turn red. He saw this, and thought that she had been frightened by the foreigner. He felt more and more displeased and the way he looked at her became more and more vicious. The movements of his hands did not obey hismands. Sebastian went forward. Hisrge hands passed through her slender waist and he lifted her up in his arms. "Oh." Minerva choked out a cry and her arms reflexively hugged his neck. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 She did not know if it was because it was too cold outside, or perhaps she had starved too much. After hugging Maddox''s neck tightly, they leaned closely against each other. Despite being separated byyers of clothes, she could still feel that his temperature was warm compared to her. When Sebastian lifted her up, he realized that she was as light as a feather. Her waist was so thin that he could break it easily with one hand. Her body was also as cold as ice. He frowned. Without bothering about the rest, he turned around and left the room with her in his arms. The people in the room looked at each other. Someone couldn''t help but reach out and rub their eyes. "I didn''t see wrongly, did I? The person who appeared here a moment ago, was he really Sebastian?" "F*ck, why is that woman so lucky ?" As for the waiter whom Geoffrey called, he had already brought in dozens of bottles of wine. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he was very attentive since the bar was earning money, and he could get hismission. When the delivery was almost done, he ran up to Geoffrey. "Sir, the wine delivery is almost done. What do you think?" Geoffrey took out a bank card from his bag and handed it over. "Use the card, and then get some people to hold the guy over there. Make him drink all the wine," he ordered. The waiter took the bank card and froze, "What?" Geoffrey was a little impatient. "What are you talking about? Can''t you do it?" He growled impatiently. The waiter immediately answered, "No, I mean if we force him to drink all the wine, will there be an ident?" Well, if any ident happened, wouldn''t it be troublesome? Geoffrey thought for a moment and responded, "How about this... make him drink as long as he doesn''t die. Doesn''t he like to invite others to drink?" The foreigner, Uriah, looked at him, gnashing his teeth. "Geoffrey, you''re not going to f*cking help me?" Geoffrey took a step back. "What should I help you with? Didn''t I tell you in advance that she was Sebastian''s woman? Didn''t I tell you not to y with fire? You turned a deaf ear to me. You have offended Sebastian. If you don''t suffer today, you''ll be suffering in the future. When Uriah heard this, he turned mournful. That''s right... Sebastian was only making him drink that day. Even if he was forced to drink to urinary incontinence, it was still considered a small matter. However, if he did not suffer that day, then... ording to Sebastian''s personality, the fact that he hit him that day showed the weight of that woman in his heart. When he thought about what would happen in the future, he was extremely regretful about what he did... Minerva was carried out of the room. She leaned in Maddox''s warm embrace, smelling his scent. It was so familiar and it made her heart satisfied. Could this be considered a blessing in disguise? At first, she thought that she would not be able to see him. She didn''t expect that she could meet him and be carried by him. The hug after a month or so was like a lifetime ago. She closed her eyes and unconsciously tightened her grip and leaned against him. She was clingy to him. Maddox had also noticed it. This woman had been holding him since he picked her up. They were so close that they seemed like a couple. Inch by inch, she still kept leaning towards his body. He could see that her eyshes were still trembling when he lowered his head. However, he didn''t hate it at all... He, who was suffering from mysophobia, actually felt that this woman should stay in his arms obediently. This feeling of her curled up in his arms, small, well-behaved, and weak made his heart tremble. He did not know what happened to him, but his pace was getting faster. She was carried to the driver''s seat by him. When Maddox wanted to let go of her, she still clung to his neck Maddox was speechless. He tried to retreat. She would not let go, as if she had forgotten what day it was. He narrowed his eyes and grabbed her wrist with hisrge hands. "HI leave you here if you don''t let go now." She finally came back to her senses after the cold warning rang out overhead. She reluctantly withdrew her hand. He reminded her after getting into his seat. "Your seat belt." She was stunned for a moment and she quietly fastened her seatbelt. She looked down at her arm, her heartmenting. This road was too short, wasn''t it? It felt like they had just hugged for a while. If only she could hold him a little longer. When the car was on the road, the surrounding lights gradually disappeared. Instead, they were reced by the constantly retreating street view. Compared to the noise in the bar a moment ago, the car was extraordinarily quiet, and there were no strange smells. "Are you an idiot? " Maddox''s questioning rang in the car unexpectedly. She looked at him doubtfully, as if she didn''t understand what he meant. He sneered, "Was it Geoffrey who brought you here?" She nodded. "Why didn''t you refuse him? Why did you follow others so casually? Why won''t you think twice before going?" She was stunned by Maddox''s series of questions as she didn''t expect him to speak so harshly. For a moment, she felt a little ashamed and resentful. "I''m not following anyone blindly. It''s just that he said that you would be there. That''s why I..." Speaking of this, she suddenly stopped talking. She realized that she had exposed something. There was a red light just in time. Maddox stopped the car and looked at her. "You followed because you thought I''ll be there? And you''re telling me that you didn''t enter the company because of me?" He asked. She replied, "Who told you that I would go as soon as I heard you''ll be there? I''m just worried that you''ll have some order for me, and I''m going because of fear of dying." However, he did not move his gaze away from her after what she said. He looked at her straight in the eyes. His look was as straightforward as it could be, as if to say, "Okay, go ahead and lie. I''ll just listen quietly." She was annoyed. She bit her lower lip and tried to defend herself. "I''m telling the truth. After all, I worked overtime tonight. I thought there might still be work, so..." "Heh." His thin lips curled up and he snorted. "You''re a stubborn woman," hemented. This woman was not only strange, but she was also a double-dealer. The car quietened down. After a while, Maddox asked for her address. After Minerva told him it, the two of them fell into silence again. It was veryte. There were no cars on the road, so the car soon arrived at her house. The main door was dark, and there was no light. "Thank you for sending me back." She thanked him. She unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car. She felt a little reluctant to leave and wanted to stay with him a little longer. However, his face was taut. It was obvious that he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. She had no choice but to say goodbye to him. She turned around and walked in the direction of the gate. After taking a few steps, she wanted to rush back and ask him why he hade to save her. Suddenly, a warm jacket covered her head. Chapter 778 Chapter 778 Minerva stopped in her tracks and was stunned for a few seconds. She jerked off the suit jacket that covered her head and turned back. The moment she turned around, she met Maddox''s eyes. They were cold and deep. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her lips slightly opened. She wanted to say something... but her nose started to be sore. He frowned and ordered, "Go in." She bit her lower lip and looked back at the dark gate behind her. She gritted her teeth and uttered, "The light is out. It''s too dark inside. I don''t dare to walk alone." In fact, this was a random lie she made up. In order to save money, thendlord usually turned off the lights after going to sleep, and the streetmps outside couldn''t shine in. She normally did not work overtime, and she wouldn''t go out at midnight. It was her first time encountering such a situation. However, if she was required to walk alone, she could just turn on the torch in her phone to light up the ce. However, she didn''t want to do it. This was such a good opportunity. She had to seize the chance to get Maddox to stay with her for a little longer. After saying that, she looked at him. Her gaze was careful. This kind of expression... A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes. Although her eyes were cautious, it was also obvious. It seemed like they were saying, "Send me back." He felt a little helpless. He did not understand why he would have these kinds of feelings toward this woman. However, his thin lips had already spoken before he could react. "Lead the way." Upon hearing this, she was overjoyed. She knew that he was willing to send her off. She started walking contentedly. He locked the car and followed behind her as they entered. On the way back, her pace was very slow. Every step she took was very small. She only needed a short while toplete the journey originally, but she took a long time to finish it now. Maddox was walking by her side. The road ahead was dark and gloomy. His deep voice suddenly rang in the darkness. "Are you doing it on purpose?" He asked. What? Minerva was shocked. She replied, "I didn''t do it intentionally. It''s just that this road is too dark. I can''t walk fast." His sneer sounded from the left side after hearing this. "Did I ask about this?" He questioned. She was speechless. She reached out her hand and covered her mouth. Alright, she had spilled the truth herself. Oh, my god! Why was she so nervous in front of him? Hence, Minerva did not say anything else. She walked a little faster and soon arrived at the front door of her room. She lowered her head as she looked for the keys in her bag. The sound of keys colliding rang out in the night. She opened the door and turned her head to nce at Maddox, who was standing beside her. "Thank you for sending me back. Do you..." She stuttered. She hesitated a little but asked anyway. "Do you want toe inside and have a ss of water before you leave?" The corridor was only illuminated by the moonlight. After she finished her words, the person opposite her did not answer her, but she could feel that his aura was different from before. Minerva finally noticed that she was too aggressive that night. Just as she was about to walk inside in a panic, Maddox, who had remained silent all this while, suddenly took two steps forward. He grabbed her pale wrist and trapped her against the door. "Ah..." She cried out in a low voice. The strong hormonal scent of masculinity overwhelmed her. She could even feel his warm breath against her ears. She heard his unique low voice. His voice was a little hoarse, like a thick strong liquor that flowed through one''s throat. "Do you know what it means to invite a man into the house in the middle of the night?" He said. Both his breath and warmth were very close to her. At this moment, she was so nervous that even her breathing trembled. She didn''t dare to move and stood there like a puppet. Something soft brushed past her ear. Her trembling eyes widened. When she thought that something would happen that night, the jacket on her was tightened a bit and she was pushed into the house. Bang! The door behind her was closed. It was pitch-dark and silent in the house. Minerva stood quietly in ce for a few seconds, finally realizing that Maddox pushed her into the house and closed the door for her. She turned around immediately and re- opened the door to probe. What she saw was Maddox leaving. She was lost for words. She watched as he entered his car, lit up the car lights, and left. As the night breeze blew, she tightened her jacket subconsciously. The jacket was covered with Maddox''s scent, and it was on her. A smile appeared on her face. She turned around and entered the house. When she went to bed at night, she hugged the jacket that Maddox had left her. She felt that the emptiness inside her heart had been fulfilled. That night was an unexpected trip and she also gained an unexpected harvest. She was delighted and surprised. Initially, she thought that she might have to fight the foreigner alone. She did not expect Maddox to come and help her. Could it be that even if he didn''t recognize her anymore, he would still subconsciously lend a hand? Minerva felt that she was not far from victory. She even thought it didn''t matter even if Maddox could remember neither who she was nor their past. As long as he could fall in love with her again and stay with her. The next day, Minerva woke up with Maddox''s jacket in her arms. She felt that her eyes were hurting and that her body was ufortable. It was probably because she had stayed up toote the previous night. However, she was in a good mood. She quickly got up, brushed her teeth, washed her face, and changed her clothes. Then, she hung up his jacket and ced it beside her bed. She decided to take the jacket to the dry cleaning service during the weekend since she didn''t know whether the workload was heavy at thepany that day. She went straight to the office and cleaned Maddox''s office before returning to the secretary''s office. Her eyes still hurt a little. She stretched out her hand and rubbed them. Linda noticed it, and she asked softly, "Your eyes are so red. Didn''t you sleep wellst night?" Upon hearing this, Minerva shook her head and answered, "No, I slept well. Maybe there''s some problem with my eyes." Linda knew that she was working hard. When she saw that her eyes were red, she felt distressed. She advised, "If you have nothing to do at noon, you should take a break." "Thank you, Linda. I will." After that, when Maddox came to work. Minerva prepared a cup of coffee for him, but Linda sent it over for her. She didn''t even have a chance to see Maddox afterward. She couldn''t help but felt a little disappointed. After what happened the night before, she wanted to meet Maddox again. She wanted to know what he was thinking. She wanted to let him know that she would get his jacket cleaned and return it to him. During lunch hour, she didn''t see him. Instead, an unexpected guest came. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 It was Geoffrey, the man who dragged her to the bar the previous night and even deceived her. When she thought of how she had been put in a difficult position by Uriah and how he had stood aside and watched, Minerva was furious. She immediately turned around and walked away. "Hey, don''t go." Geoffrey quickly caught up with her and stopped her with a pleasant smile on his face. "You''re not angry with me because of what happenedst night, are you?" She was stunned. He had done such a terrible thing. Yet, he made it sound as if something had happened between the two of them. She frowned and berated him when she noticed the gazes around her, "What nonsense are you spouting?" Only then did he realize that everyone was looking at them. He coughed slightly and lowered his voice. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I know that I was wrong, so I took this opportunity toe over and apologize to you," he said. She pursed her pink lips and uttered coldly, "I don''t need it." Then, she moved straight past Geoffrey and walked toward the canteen. At this moment, a petite figure ran towards her. As she ran, she waved her arms and called out, "Minerva, wait for me." Geoffrey heard her voice, and it seemed to be a little familiar. Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw a figure walking towards his direction, getting closer and closer. "Hey, isn''t this the little beauty I met in the elevator that day?" He thought. "Minerva." Lolita ran over, and she immediately intimately held her hand. Minerva was a little helpless. She realized that Lolita was rather friendly. She did not like Lolita, but... she did not hate her actions. Hence, she decided to let her do as she pleased. Therefore, she nodded at her and said, "Well, let''s go to eat." "Okay," Lolita answered excitedly. She hadn''t noticed Geoffrey yet. Geoffrey was a bit disappointed. He was so handsome that he was the center of attention wherever he went, but he didn''t expect that the two women in front of him would just ignore him. One of them couldn''t even see him. He was like an invisible man beside them. He was a little depressed but soon recovered his energy. He looked at Lolita and waved at her. "Hey, little beauty, we meet again." It was only then that she noticed a person was standing next to Minerva. She felt that he seemed a little familiar at first nce. Geoffrey''s appearance was rather flirty and handsome. Regardless of whether he opened his mouth to speak, his long, narrow, and smiling eyes gave one a particr sense of yfulness. What''s more, he had flirted with Lolita in the elevator. Therefore, after she recognized him, her face immediately darkened a little. As if she didn''t see Geoffrey, nor did she hear him greet her, she withdrew her gaze. Geoffrey was caught off guard. "Sh*t, what''s up with these two women?" He thought. Minerva and Lolita were heading in the direction of the cafeteria. He recalled the incident that happened the previous night and felt that if he didn''t get her forgiveness that day, his days in the future would be even more miserable. Thinking of this, he quickly followed Minerva. "My dear future Mrs. Sebastian, please don''t be angry. I really didn''t mean itst night, and I didn''t lie to you, right?" He defended himself. Minerva, who was walking in front of him, suddenly stopped in her tracks. She frowned and stood where she was. "Future Mrs. Sebastian?" "Yes," he replied and gave her a big smile. "Aren''t you dating Sebastian? Then you are the future Mrs. Sebastian." She retorted, "Who told you that I''m dating him?" She used to date Maddox, but he couldn''t remember her. It was okay if Geoffrey talked nonsense in front of her, but what if he told Maddox? What would happen to her reputation? "No, it can''t be like this," she thought. He saw the serious look on her face and felt confused. "Wasn''t Sebastian the guy who saved youst night?" He added. Lolita felt that she had heard a lot of information, but since the two were talking, she was too embarrassed to interrupt, so she could only listen to them obediently. "He came to my rescue solely because you brought me there, don''t you understand? Also, are you a man? After bringing me to a ce like that, you just stood by and watched?" She let out a cold sneer and red at him with a gaze full of mockery. The look in her eyes made him feel ufortable. He bit his tongue in annoyance and scratched his scalp harder. "I really didn''t do it on purpose. Back then, I wanted to save you, but Sebastian came. However I admit that I did bring you there on purpose because I thought that Sebastian would definitelye. I didn''t think that Uriah would be so bold. He actually dared to touch Sebastian''s woman..." Geoffrey tried to defend himself. The volume of his voice was not low, which attracted quite a lot of people''s attention. They began whispering. "Are you done yet? If you have said enough, move aside. It''s our lunch hour. I''m tired from working all morning, and I need to rest," Minerva scolded. Geoffrey found that her eyes were bloodshot, and herplexion didn''t look good. Was it because of what happened the night before? Thinking of this, he felt even more guilty inside. He could only nod and he murmured, "Well then, you guys go ahead and eat. I won''t bother you." When she had eaten and rested, he woulde back and beg for her forgiveness. Without saying anything else, Minerva and Lolita arrived at the canteen. After they had bought their meal and sat down, Lolita still couldn''t help biting her fork and she pried curiously. "Minerva, can I ask a question?" Minerva stopped eating and looked at her. Lolita immediately waved her hand and added, "Well, if you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t. Just forget what I asked." Minerva responded helplessly, "It was exactly what you heard. I can''t say much about the rest either." "What?" Lolita widened her eyes and moved her head closer little by little. Her voice was particrly low, and she whispered, "Are you really dating Mr. Sebastian?" "No." Minerva shook her head and denied it. She was not dating Maddox at all. Although they were almost married, an ident happened to him that day. Fate was making fools of people. No? Lolita was really curious; she felt as if she had discovered something extraordinary. She quickly reached out her hand to cover her mouth and then loosened her grip. "Don''t worry, Minerva. We are both from Hidalgo. Your secret is safe with me," Lolita assured her. Minerva didn''t know how to react to her expression. "What? Just pretend that you don''t know anything," she replied. "Okay, I didn''t see or hear anything today. Don''t worry." Geoffrey went straight to Maddox after the incident with Minerva. Chapter 780 Chapter 780 After meeting Maddox, Geoffrey told him about how that foreigner Uriah was forced to drink until he passed out the previous night. He was then sent to the hospital. After making sure Uriah was still alive, he left. Maddox''s expression was calm after listening to what he said. Geoffrey was speechless. D*mn it! This guy had no expression at all! Geoffrey cursed him in his heart, but on second thought, he realized that he was not acting like how he was when he came to save Minerva the night before. At that time, he kicked Uriah so hard that there was a crack in the wine cab when Geoffrey checked it. It was really a blessing that Uriah''s bones didn''t break. Geoffrey touched his chin and asked, "Did you do anything to Minerva after sending her back?" Maddox paused when he heard that. His eyesnded on Geoffrey''s face indifferently. He retorted, "Do you think I am the same as you?". Geoffreyughed at him, "Haha. You didn''t dare to do it? Are you still a man? You have such a good chance. A hero saving a beauty, but you refuse to do it. Are you ipetent or..." As he spoke, he suddenly thought of something terrifying. He sprang up from the sofa and walked to Maddox''s side, narrowing his eyes. "You''re not afraid, are you?" He questioned. Maddox still sat expressionlessly, as if he did not care about what he said. If Geoffrey hadn''t witnessed how he rescued Minerva and took revenge on Uriah the previous night, he might really have thought Sebastian was a very cold, and even heartless person. However, it was a different story now. He saved her life and avenged her against Uriah. Moreover, he did nothing after sending her home. There were only two exnations for things to turn out like this. First, he was not interested in that woman and did not want to sleep with her. But it wouldn''t work at this point. If he wasn''t interested in that woman, why would hee over and save her in such a short time after hanging up the phone? In conclusion, he was interested in that woman. Then, why didn''t he sleep with her? It came down to the second point. He wanted to do it but did not dare to do it... Or he could not bear to do it. The more Geoffrey thought about it, the more terrified he felt. He even felt a sense of danger. He wasn''t sure if his guess was right, but he felt he needed to warn his friend. "Sebastian, you aren''t serious, are you?" He asked. He thought, there was only one possibility. For a man like Sebastian, no woman could resist him. Even when the assistant heard that Sebastian would be at the bar, she was willing to go with him. Thus, if he wanted her, the chance of her rejecting him was too low... The only possibility was that Sebastian did not want it. "Sebastian, I''m telling you, you can''t be serious to that woman," he advised. He cornered Maddox like a nosy woman and added, "You know our family. Minerva looks like she does not have a strong family background. If you treat her seriously, you''ll only harm her in the future." Maddox still ignored him, but Geoffrey was so anxious that he continued to say, "Let me put it bluntly. Our marriage can only be decided by the elders and we have to make sacrifices for our family. If you really fall for her, I advise you to take it back as soon as possible." "Are you listening to me? I''ve been talking for a long time, and why don''t you respond?" He comined. He was lost for words Maddox finally lifted his eyelidszily and gave him a faint nce. "Are you finished?" Geoffrey nodded subconsciously. "Then get the hell out of here," he ordered. Geoffrey was speechless. After talking for a long time, he only got a sentence as a reply? And he asked him to get lost? He sneered in his heart and squeezed forward deliberately. "You want to drive me away? I will not leave. I''m telling you in advance that Master Collins really likes the daughter of the Dormer family. You are much likely to be engaged with her in the future, and I can see that the assistant is very obsessed with you. If you really have something to do with her, you might be entangled by her or maybe hurt her." A trace of impatience finally appeared in Maddox''s obsidian eyes. He reached out and rubbed his temple. He felt that Geoffrey talked too much that day, which made him annoyed. Geoffrey was about to say something else, but in the next second, he saw Maddox stand up. He grabbed his car keys and his coat then walked out of the office. "Hey? I''m still talking. Where are you going?" He asked. "Going out for lunch." Maddox replied coldly. "Lunch?" Geoffrey remembered that he had not eaten yet, so he followed him quickly, "Take me with you, I am hungry." "I don''t have time." Geoffrey questioned, "What do you mean? Then I''ll go to the canteen and have lunch with your woman?" Maddox was stunned and he turned around. His cold and dark gaze fell on him. Geoffrey suddenly felt his scalp was numb. "Why... Why are you looking at me like that?" He stammered. A fierce and sharp aura surrounded Maddox. "If I find out that there''s a next time about what happenedst night..." "Impossible." Geoffrey raised his hand to surrender immediately. "There will never be next time. I won''t have lunch with Minerva, okay? I''ll go with you." Maddox finally withdrew his sharp gaze and walked forward at a steady pace. Geoffrey followed him helplessly. He really didn''t understand what Maddox was thinking in his heart. He looked calm on the outside, as if he had no feelings for her. However, he didn''t allow others to get close to her. This was obviously a strong desire for possession. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Geoffrey thought about it all the way. When he was about to get out of the elevator, he couldn''t help but ask. "Tell me, Sebastian, are you dating her?" Ding... The elevator door opened at the moment, and Maddox walked out without looking back. After Minerva finished her meal and said goodbye to Lolita, she went back to the secretary''s office and rested on the couch. She had only been interning for a few days and had neverid down on this sofa to rest. After all, she was working and she was a little embarrassed. However, that day was different. Her eyes were sore and she really wanted to take a nap. After Minerva closed the door, sheid down on the sofa, hugged a pillow, and fell asleep immediately. She had a long dream. In the dream, Maddox pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. She missed his warm embrace and hugged him back with both hands. However, she noticed that the body temperature of the person she was holding was dropping gradually and turned icy cold. In the end, it was as cold as ice and it made her shiver. She was freezing and shivering. When she raised her head, she realized that she was no longer hugging Maddox but a piece of ice. She turned around to look for him. She saw him fall from the ne into the boundless sea along with a loud bang. "Don''t... Don''t!" She shouted. Chapter 781 Chapter 781 When Maddox returned to the office and passed by the secretary''s office, he heard a voiceing from inside. Upon listening, he realized it was the voice of his assistant. "Why was she shouting so urgently? What happened?" He thought. He furrowed his brows, lifted his hand, and pushed the door open. After looking around, he only saw Minerva lying on the couch. The sound he heard a moment ago was from her. He walked towards her unconsciously. Even he himself did not understand why he did that. When he was in front of her, he saw that her delicate brows were knitted tightly. Her pale forehead was covered with cold sweat, soaking a few strands of hair on her forehead. Her pink lips were moving slightly with a painful expression. Was she... having a nightmare? His fingertips moved. He bent down to unwind her wet hair with his fingers. "No,e back..." Minerva, who was having nightmares, let out a cry suddenly. Maddox, who was right in front of her, was startled. He noticed that she was not looking well and her breathing became more and more rapid. Tears even trickled down from the corner of her eyes. He had seen such a suffering face. It was the first time she met him, and she ran to him anxiously. Her expression was exactly the same as it was at the moment when she was taken away. Sparkling tears rolled down from the corner of her eyes and fell on the couch as if it had also hit his heart. When his frown grew deeper and deeper, the woman sleeping on the couch screamed suddenly and opened her eyes. As for him, he was still bending over. The two of them looked into each other''s eyes unexpectedly. He was speechless He pursed his thin lips. When he was about to stand up, the woman suddenly reached out and hugged his neck tightly. "I''m d you''re fine. I knew you wouldn''t leave me alone..." In the nightmare, Minerva wanted to save Maddox, but she couldn''t get close to him. She could only watch him fall constantly, and she couldn''t do anything about it even though she was anxious. Finally, when she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Maddox standing in front of her alive. Hence, she hugged him reflexively. There was a sense of the preciousness of regaining what had been lost. However, the person she was holding in her arms had a different thought from her. Maddox frowned. As he listened to her muttering, his knitted eyebrows became tighter and tighter. This woman... Seemed to be treating him like another person? Otherwise, how would she have the guts to hold him in such a manner? And said those odd things? He felt furious suddenly. He grabbed her thin arms and pushed her away. She hugged him tightly and shouted in a panic, "No, don''t push me away. Don''t leave me alone." He was lost for words. D*mn it! Was she really mistaking him as someone else, the one she had told him about earlier? Maddox felt more and more ufortable. He exerted a little strength in his hand, and Minerva was pushed away by him reluctantly. There were still tears in the corners of her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were charming, but her face was pale as if she had a serious illness. He sneered. "Who do you think I am?" She stared at him in shock. "Hmm?" He narrowed his eyes and emitted a dangerous and harsh murderous aura. She shivered and regained her senses gradually. The person in front of her was real, but... Maddox had lost his memory and couldn''t recognize her. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. And she had lost her cool a moment ago. Thinking of this, she quickly wiped away the tears on her face and apologized to him. "I''m sorry, president!" Her shocked and disoriented expression confirmed his guess. She had mistaken him for someone else, right? Otherwise, why would she have this sort of reaction? Why would she look so sad and heartbroken? He pursed his lips and sneered. "What are you apologizing for? Are you sorry for hugging me, or are you sorry for mistaking me for someone else?" She looked at him in shock. She could feel his fury from his aura and eyes. Her first reaction was he must be mad at her for hugging him! She bit her lower lip and apologized, "I''m so sorry, I really didn''t mean it." She had a nightmare and was too afraid. Once she woke up and found the person in her dream standing right in front of her, she couldn''t think about anything at the time and hugged him without hesitation. It was only then that she came to her senses slowly. If she knew that he would be so angry, she would not do it. However, as a matter of fact, why was he in the secretary''s office? When she thought of this, her gaze turned confused. "Why are you here?" She asked. Maddox was silent. He felt irony at first. However, when she had asked him this question, he started to feel a little guilty. Could he say that he came to see her after hearing her scream? Of course not. He pursed his thin lips and looked at her coldly. The look in his eyes made her feel ufortable. She sat there and she felt a chill run down her spine. It seemed that he was really furious. She lowered her eyes and bit her pink lips. "I''m sorry, I understand what I did make you angry, but I really didn''t mean it. I had a nightmare, that''s why..." She couldn''t go on. Her voice and her head became lower and lower. Seeing her like this, he felt annoyed and stood up. "What does it have to do with me that you had a nightmare?" He retorted, She raised her head in shock. It seemed that he was mad. She did not know what to say. She could only bite her lower lip and remain silent. The atmosphere in the room became quiet. He turned around and was about to leave. "That..." She couldn''t help but call out to him. Maddox paused. He did not turn around, "Is there anything else?" He added. "Thank you forst night," she thanked him. He let out a cold sneer. "You don''t have to. If you were not brought there by Geoffrey, I would not bother to save you." His words made Minerva''s face flush. She didn''t want to give up and continued, "Even so, I still have to say thank you." Just that she did not need to ask why he hade to save herst night. "That''s all?" "What?" She was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she thought of something else and answered quickly, "Also, I''ll send your coat to be cleaned. I''ll give it back to you when it''s cleaned and ironed." He kept silent. He didn''t move. After a long silence, he asked, "Don''t you know I have mysophobia?" "I know," she answered. "Since you know, then throw the suit jacket away. Don''t give it back to me." After saying that, he did not give her any chance to reply and strode out of the secretary''s office. She sat on the couch in a daze. It wasn''t that she couldn''t feel it. His emotions were totally different fromst night. "Is it because I identally hugged him?" She thought. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 If Maddox was mad because she had identally hugged him, Minerva would have been too wronged. She really didn''t mean to do it. It was all her fault. If she didn''t take a nap, she wouldn''t have had a nightmare. If she did not have nightmares, she would not have hugged him the moment she woke up. Wait, why did Maddoxe to the secretary''s office? Minerva had never seen him here before? Could it be that he came to look for her on purpose? No, that''s not right. He was not such an impulsive person. He was definitely the type of person who could remain calm and self-restraint. She had to do it slowly. At least when she had a nightmare now, she would know that Maddox was alright immediately when she woke up and he was by her side. She was satisfied. Minerva got up and went to the pantry to make herself a cup of chamomile tea. After drinking half a cup, she felt slightlyfortable. Before she met Maddox, she had dreamt that nightmare almost every night. Her pillow and her back were soaking wet every time she woke up Cold sweat and tears almost drowned her, and the endless darkness, like a beast that ate people, made her hopeless. However, it was different now. No matter how he treated her, as long as he was safe, she still had the chance to meet him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She finished the cup tea, made a cup of coffee, and sent it to the president''s office. Maddox frowned when he saw her getting him a cup of coffee. Did this woman notice that he was mad a moment ago, so she thought she could make a cup of coffee and make amends? Who did she think she was? How could it be so easy to calm his anger? After Minerva put the coffee on his table, she stood beside him, feeling a little uneasy. She nervously put her hands behind her back and said carefully, "President, I''m really sorry about what happened in the secretary''s office a moment ago. I really didn''t mean it..." She raised her hand in reflex when she saw him raising his head and staring at her face with a cold expression. "I promise, I won''t do it again next time. I promise!" "Did shee here purposely just to tell him that she won''t hug him anymore?" He thought. He sneered and asked, "Do you think I care?" "What?" Minerva didn''t understand what he meant and looked at him with a confused expression. "Why did you enter thepany, Minerva?" He interrogated suddenly. She blinked her eyes, feeling that it was too inexplicable for him to ask her this question at this time. She thought of the scene where he pinned her against the wall and he asked the same question. When he sent her home the night before, he mentioned that she was stubborn. She had denied that she came to thepany for him previously. However, she took the initiative to hug him in the secretary''s office that afternoon. "Is he testing me?" She thought. Minerva felt that it was even more uneptable for her to admit it. Hence, she shook her head vigorously. "Sir, I''ve told you many times. I like yourpany. I want to learn and work here." It was such an answer again. He suddenly felt annoyed. He reached out and pulled his tie. "If there''s nothing else, you can leave," he replied in a cold tone. She was caught off guard. That was fast? "You won''t be mad at me for what just happened, right?" Maddox nced at her and retorted, "Why are you still here?" She did not dare to say anything else. She nodded quietly and left the office. When she came out, she leaned against the wall and sighed. Her heart was aching so badly. She was so tired of seeing Maddox lose his temper. How was she going to make him think that... she was not here for him and not be weary of her? She breathed out a deep sigh and felt extremely tired. With her head hanging down, she returned to the secretary''s office like a bereaved rabbit. However, when she went in, she saw an uninvited guest. Geoffrey grinned as he sat down on the couch that she had been lying on. When he saw her coming in, he immediately revealed a big smile on his face. "Minerva, you''re finally here. I thought I''d have to wait for you for some time," he said. She was speechless. She felt a little headache. Why won''t he leave her alone? She had already made it clear to him before lunch, right? Yet, he... Geoffrey stood up and bowed to her in a serious manner. "I''m really sorry. I''m here to apologize to you for what happenedst night. I was confused. Fortunately, you''re fine. Although I pranked youst night, you have to think about it. If it wasn''t for me, Sebastian wouldn''t have rushed over to save you. The rtionship between the two of you wouldn''t get better so quickly," he added. "Hold on," she interrupted him. "What do you mean by our rtionship getting better?" She had been called out of the office by Maddox a moment ago, and she did not know when his fury would go away. Geoffrey answered with a smile, "Isn''t it so? Didn''t hee to rescue the beautyst night? If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have such a chance to be alone with him. Minerva, can you forgive me for this?" She kept quiet. Geoffrey stood up and walked to her side suddenly. "If you''re willing to forgive me, I can help you with anything in the future. Also, I''ll inform you of Sebastian''s whereabouts as soon as possible. What do you think?" He offered. She remained silent. Her brow furrowed, and she stared at the careless person in front of her. Could she believe Geoffrey? However, he seemed to have a pretty good rtionship with Maddox. By getting information about Maddox from him, it was still considered reliable, right? "How about it? Isn''t it a good deal?" Geoffrey really felt that the woman in front of him was too calm. Minerva was not freaking out about what happenedst night. She even sshed beer on Uriah''s face. She was extremely cool, wasn''t she? More importantly, he felt that Sebastian was serious about her. "If you agree, then let''s exchange numbers. It''ll be convenient for me to reveal Sebastian''s news in the future. What do you think?" He added. Minerva looked at him and pondered for a while. Feeling that it was rather advantageous, she nodded her head. "It''s a deal," she agreed. The two exchanged their numbers. After that, Geoffrey felt satisfied, as if he had escaped from the life-and-death ordeal. "Sister-inw, don''t worry. If there are any pieces of information about Sebastian in the future, I''ll inform you immediately," he promised her. "Why don''t you... stop calling me that." Minerva frowned. "Don''t worry. Only the two of us know this address for the time being. I will be careful not to call you that way in front of others but don''t worry, and I will only recognize you as my sister-inw." After saying that, Geoffrey patted his chest and promised her. She couldn''t help ncing at him. She didn''t say a word. However, he came over and questioned with a smile, "Minerva, you''re not mad at me anymore for that incidentst night, are you?" "Don''t you ever mention this again. I''ll just pretend nothing ever happened," she scolded. She also seemed to have acquiesced to the title of his calling her sister-inw. Minerva felt that it was not wrong for Geoffrey to call her that. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 After all, she and Maddox had almost got married. "Well, I promise I won''t mention this incident to anyone else. Now that you have finally forgiven me, I have several things to tell you about Sebastian," Geoffrey replied. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "What is it?" Minerva asked curiously. After listening to Geoffrey, Minerva knew a lot about Sebastian, but... those were just small and insignificant matters. They weren''t a big deal. Minerva looked around and then lowered her head to look at the time. Linda would probablye to work in about fifteen minutes. She should have time to ask about what she wanted to know. "Actually, there''s something I want to know. Sebastian has he... always been living with the Collins family?" This question was to test Geoffrey. After all, she knew the truth. If Geoffrey answered it honestly, this proved that he could be trusted in the future, but if he didn''t... As expected, after hearing this question, Geoffrey''s expression became a bit subtle. He looked at Minerva and wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought. Minerva asked him immediately, "What''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Geoffrey nodded and his expression seemed to be torn. Minerva was not in a hurry and waited for him patiently. After a while, he finally looked as though he had everything figured out. He looked at Minerva and revealed, "There''s actually no reason to hide the truth from you... But, your feelings for him are sincere, right?" Minerva was speechless before finally sighing. "If you think they are, then they are." Geoffrey did not expect her to answer so casually. As a matter of fact, he was slightly dissatisfied with her reply. Yet, since Sebastian was falling for her, with a personality like Sebastian''s, he probably wouldn''t ept the fiancee that his family had chosen for him. Hence, he felt that the situation in front of him was very likely to happen... "Sebastian wasn''t always at home. He''s actually the grandson that Master Collins found," Geoffrey replied slowly. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. Maddox was Jarold''s grandson. "Master Collins ''found'' him?" Minerva blinked her eyes, pretending not to know anything as she asked, "Wasn''t he living in the Collins family previously? Who would be willing to leave a family like the Collins family?" "You''re right. For a family like the Collins Corporation, normal people would be envious of their wealthy and luxurious lifestyle. However, their family is full of strange people. Not everything is as what it may seem, as what others would normally say." "That''s true," Minerva nodded. Then, she had an idea and asked, "Where did Master Collins find his grandson?" Geoffrey blinked his eyes and gradually fell into Minerva''s trap unknowingly. He started to exin. "Once, he was on a boat..." When he was about to tell Minerva the whole story, a cold voice was suddenly heard from the doorway. "It seems you are really too idle. Do you need me to make another phone call?" Both Minerva and Geoffrey were stunned. They turned their gazes toward the doorat the same time. They had no idea when Maddox had been standing outside the secretary''s office, but at that moment, he was staring at them coldly. His sharp gaze was stered murderously on Geoffrey, which made Geoffrey''s scalp tingled instantly. He quickly whispered, "Minerva, I''ll go first. I''ll tell youter on." Regardless of whether Minerva had agreed to it or not, Geoffrey slipped away immediately after saying so. He wasn''t kidding. If he didn''t leave now, he''d be tortured to death if Sebastian called Master Jules again. He''d better leave quickly. After Geoffrey left, Maddox also followed and left. Soon after, Linda came to work, and they returned to work. Finally, the first weekend of the month came. Minerva heaved a sigh of relief. She slept in and woke up naturally, finding that it was already afternoon. She got up and made some simple breakfast before tidying up. Then, she sent the coat that Maddox left here to theundry and went to the supermarket. As soon as she arrived home, Beanie invited her for a video call. Minerva opened the door while answering the video call. Watching the little head bobbing at the other end, she couldn''t help butugh at him and asked, "What''s up?" "Mommy, don''t you miss me? If I don''t call you, you will keep on ignoring me. I feel very bitter. I already don''t have a daddy with me, and now you''re starting to ignore me too..." He spoke this with a drooping head, looking very discouraged, very unhappy, and very pitiful. a Minerva''s heart instantly softened. She responded in distress, "Be a good boy. Didn''t you promise me that you''ll wait for mommy to bring your daddy back? Why are you starting to make a fuss in just a few days?" Beanie pouted, "Yes, I did promise you, but it''s too hard for me to live without you. I want to see you. You used to bring me with you wherever you went." "What?" Minerva was stunned for a moment. Was Beanie going toe look for her? Beanie raised his hands and made a promise as he said, "I promise I won''t cause you trouble. Uh, I can cook, do theundry, and do all the housework. Don''t you want me toe over?" Minerva couldn''t help butugh, "Are you my little nanny?" He nodded heavily and replied seriously, "I can do anything as long as you ask me to!" "Come on. Don''t be naughty anymore. Mommy will be back soon. Hopefully, we can reunite before soon, so stop being emotional, okay?" Minerva rejected him. Beanie initially expected Minerva to be a little moved after what he said. However, he did not expect to be rejected by her again. "Bad mommy, it''s still a long time before we can meet. I want to see you now. I''m almost on my winter break. Can you please let mee over?" "Mommy, pretty please? I promise I''ll be a good boy." Minerva had no choice but to change the subject and asked, "Where''s your uncle? And Auntie Vera? How are they doing recently?" Beanie could see that his mommy was trying to change the topic. He snorted and turned his head away to ignore her. If it weren''t for theplicated situation over here, Minerva really wanted to take Beanie with her. But... she couldn''t. Considering the influence of the Collins family, it was impossible for them not to know Maddox''s former identity. However, after knowing his identity, they insisted on giving him a new name. This meant that the Collins family knew about it all along. The Collins family''s influence was so great that before she could figure out the other party''s motives, her only choice now was to approach Maddox with her current identity. She had to let him restore his memories first. This was to avoid... other problems arising when the time came. If Master Collins intervened in this matter, it would be challenging for her to bring Maddox away. "Baby, it''s not that I don''t want to bring you with me. You''ve always been the most understanding person in the world. I hope you can understand me this time as well, okay?" Minerva tried tofort him. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 In the end, Beanie was convinced by Minerva. In a sense, he had no other choice either. After all, he did not dare to go against Minerva''s words since she already disagreed. After hanging up, Beanie held his cell phone and sat there unhappily as if he had been wronged. When Vera came in and saw this scene, she walked towards him, feeling much amused. She couldn''t help but tease him. "What happened? You look like you''ve been bullied." Beanie snorted and turned around. He ignored her. "Let me guess," Vera smiled. She skirted her way towards him and ced her hand on his shoulder, chiming, "You called your mom secretly, only to have her reject you again?" "Auntie Vera, you are a meanie," Beanie red at Vera angrily. Seeing him like this, Vera couldn''t help but burst intoughter. After she finishedughing heartily, she helped herself by pinching his pouted cheeks. "Alright, your Auntie Vera here is a nicedy. Isn''t it going to be the holidays soon? I''m guessing your mommy is going to bring your daddy home once she''s got everything settled there." However, Beanie was still unsatisfied and whined, "I don''t believe you. Mommy seems to have made no progress recently. If it goes on like this, I''m going to be left all alone. Auntie Vera, can you help me?" "What?" Vera was stunned. "Promise me, if mommy hasn''t brought daddy back during the holidays, well go meet her together, okay?" He pleaded. Towards the end of his sentence, Beanie sounded excited, his eyes glowing like the hopeful stars in the night sky. "Well..." Vera felt embarrassed suddenly and bit her lower lip. She stammered, "This... this is not a very good idea, right? If your mommy doesn''t agree by then and I bring you over, your mommy will be angry with Auntie Vera." "Auntie Vera," Beanie''s gaze immediately turned cold and deste as he pleaded, "I''ve lent a hand to you when you asked me to help you with your rtionship with uncle previously... I''ve helped you so much, but now you''re not even willing to help me with such a small request." With that, Beanie cupped his cheek and cried crocodile tears, "I''m so sad." Vera was lost for words. She clearly knew that this little fellow was putting on a show in front of her, but she couldn''t help but think that he was pitifully adorable. What could she do? Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vera coughed heavily and then smiled, "Don''t be like this, Beanie. Do you know that it is a challenging request for me? Moreover, this matter is not on the same level as Auntie Vera''s, so you should not make things difficult for me." Upon finishing her words, Vera turned around and intended to escape. It would be toote if she didn''t leave now. She would be finished if Beanie managed to trap her into doing something dangerous. "If you leave, I won''t help you anymore," Beanie looked at her fleeing figure and threatened her as usual. Vera stopped in her tracks abruptly as she turned around to peek at Beanie. The little brat had sat there with a dejected face just moments ago, but what about now? He looked calm andposed, his eyes were full of confidence. Vera wanted to scream. Beanie was just a child. Why could he have such an expression on? Could he still be mistaken as an ordinary child? No! Vera tried exining things to herself mentally. Beanie was not an ordinary child. He was the son of Maddox Yardley of the Yardley Corporation in North City. Beanie had definitely inherited all his genes. Wait, instead... It should be described that with that level of intelligence at his age, he probably alreadypletely surpassed his parents. Thinking of this, Vera was secretly shocked. If Beanie was already this smart, who knew how gically outstanding the second child in Minerva''s womb would be. "Beanie, you have to understand, it''s not that Auntie Vera doesn''t agree to help you, but it''s your mommy''s idea... Your mommy also told you on the phone, right? She didn''t agree to you going over because she had her own ns. If we disobeyed her and insisted on going over, she might ignore us and abandon us on the streets! Do you really want to live on the streets together? We''ll be extremely miserable then..." Listening to Vera''s persuasion, Beanie blinked and grabbed his phone, suggesting, "Let''s book a hotel by ourselves at that time. Auntie Vera, are you dumb?" Vera fell silent. "Don''t worry. If mommy is mad then, you can tell her that I was the one who forced you. I''ll bear all the responsibilities then," Beanie was still adamant on leaving. "This isn''t the problem here, it''s just that..." Vera was conflicted. Beanie immediately resorted to bribing his Aunt Vera, "In exchange, I can help you take photos of uncle''s half-nudes." "Wait, what?" Vera felt as if she had heard something strange. His... his half nudes? As soon as she thought about it, Quill''s exposed body appeared in Vera''s mind. His strong chest and buff abdominal muscles... Gulp. She couldn''t continue picturing it. Vera quickly swatted the thought out of her mind. She waved her hand and refused, "No, you can''t do anything about it. Don''t try to tempt me." Beanie blinked and enticed her, "Auntie Vera, are you sure you don''t want to see it? Uncle''s abs are great. I have seen many pictures on the Inte, and none of them are as buff as my uncle''s. Auntie Vera... If you miss this opportunity, there will be no next time." After that, Beanie jumped off the chair and slowly walked away, his mobile phone in his hand. Vera looked at Beanie''s back and thought about Quill''s abdominal muscles. She cried out. If she missed this opportunity, there would be no next time. Minerva, oh dear... It''ll be fine if she sacrificed Minerva just to see Quill''s muscles, right? "Wait!" Vera stopped Beanie and answered hastily, "It-it''s a deal!" Beanie turned around and smirked, "Are you sure, Auntie Vera? Will you really take me to see Mommy during the holidays?" Vera nodded wholeheartedly. "Yes, but about your promise to me just now..." "Auntie Vera, don''t worry," Beanie ran over with a giggle, "As long as Auntie Vera you keep your end of the deal, I''ll make sure to get that half-nude photo of uncle''s for you. It''s a promise!" Vera thought she was about to have a nosebleed upon the thought of Quill''s body. She covered her nose quickly and shook her head hard. She couldn''t think about it anymore. Else, she''d have a nosebleed... However, Vera never thought she''d be tempted by such superficial things. She had been easily swayed, and now... she had no chance to turn back time and regret her actions. The only thing she could do was pray that Minerva didn''t me her! Chapter 785 Chapter 785 The next day, Minerva went to theundry to get Maddox''s suit back. Theundry had already ironed the suit neatly, and there were no creases on it. Minerva felt great just by looking at it, especially since it saved her time from doing it herself. It was just that... Minerva thought of what Maddox said to her in the office that day. He asked her if she knew he had mysophobia, even asking her to throw away the suit since he wouldn''t want to take it back. However, since he had mysophobia, why would he cover her with the suit? Minerva couldn''t help but recall back then when he still had his memories intact. Back then, he hugged and kissed her intimately. Why didn''t he have mysophobia then? She couldn''t imagine how things were so different now. He actually disliked her so much. Minerva sighed heavily. After thinking for a while, she took the suit out of the bag and hung it in her wardrobe. Fine then. If he didn''t want the suit, she could just have it. She hung the suit in the most conspicuous part of the wardrobe, where she could see it when she changed clothes and opened the wardrobe every morning. As soon as she saw his coat, it would remind her of him. Her mood would be amazing the whole day. Thinking of this, Minerva couldn''t help but smile to herself. Ding-dong... The phone on the table rang. It was a notification from her Facebook messenger app.. Who would text her during the weekend? Minerva closed the door of the wardrobe and walked over to pick up her phone. It was a message sent by a person called Geoggy with a profile picture of a coquettish rabbit. The rabbit was wearing an oversized pair of baggy pants, a single carrot poised on the top of its head. Minerva looked at it for a long time before she remembered who the person was. It was Geoffrey Jules. She had heard of his name from others, but she would never expect him to call himself Geoggy on social media... He was pretty weird. Minerva clicked into the message and saw that he had sent her a single message that said, "Minny." Upon seeing the message, Minerva couldn''t help but smile. "Good morning, Minny. Are you there?" Another message popped in. Minerva quickly typed a reply back to him, "What''s the matter?". Geoggy asked," Do you have any ns for today? If not, do you want to meet up so I can talk to you about Sebastian? That day in the secretary''s office, Sebastian suddenly appeared and interrupted our conversation... He seemed to have gone toin to my grandfather, causing me to be grounded. It was difficult but I managed to find a chance to escape today." Minerva was speechless. Geoggy interrupted before she could reply, "No more chit-chatting. Give me your address. I''ll go pick you up." Minerva finally responded, "If you have anything to say, you can just tell me here. Why must we meet up?" She had to admit that she was still wary of Geoffrey. After all, she had not forgotten what happened in the bar that day. Who knew what events would unfold once he came? Geoffrey stopped replying for a short while and resorted to video-calling her. Minerva hesitated momentarily before answering his call. Soon, she saw Geoffrey''s face on her phone. He appeared in the video with an injured expression as heined, "Come on, Minny, you haven''t forgiven me at all. You''re still mad at what happened that night, am I right? I really didn''t mean it that day, and you have already promised to forgive me." "Yeah," Minerva nodded. Geoffrey seemed to look hopeful as he stered his puppy dog eyes on her. He quickly took the opportunity to appeal to her, "In that case, can Ie find you?" Minerva didn''t know why he was so persistent in meeting her, but he didn''t seem to bear any ill will from his expression. She decided to just ask him straightforwardly, "Just tell me what you want to say to me first." "It''s about Sebastian. Didn''t you want to know how Sebastian was brought back to the Collins family?" Upon hearing this, Minerva also remembered the question she had asked him that day. She nodded in acknowledgement since this was an important issue to her too. "True, I want to know about this, so..." She thought about it carefully and felt that it was not appropriate to tell Geoffrey her address. Just then, she remembered that there was a coffee shop nearby. Therefore, she told Geoffrey the address of the coffee shop and requested him to meet her there. "What kind of coffee shop?" Geoffrey rubbed his head and questioned, "I don''t think I''ve heard of this ce. Is it close to your ce?" "That''s right.¡± "In that case, you can leave first. Send me the location of the ce when you get there, and I''ll head right over." Minerva grunted in response. She packed up her things and went to the coffee shop to wait for Geoffrey. After arriving there, she sent the location of the coffee shop to Geoffrey. He replied to her quickly, saying that he was going to arrive soon. While waiting for him, Minerva ordered a ss of juice and just sat there.. Geoffrey arrived quickly. Once he saw Minerva, he strode towards her and plopped himself in the seat opposite hers, arge smile stered on his face. "Minny, have you been waiting for me for a long time?" Minerva felt slightly awkward and mumbled softly, "You''d better not call me so casually in the future. It wouldn''t be nice if others heard you." "It''s fine, Minny. I will only address you that way when there are only the two of us. If there is someone else with us, I will definitely control myself." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I''m just worried that you''ll get used to calling me that. You can just call me by my name, Minerva." "Oh," Geoffrey was dumbfounded and smacked his lips, asking, "Isn''t it inappropriate?" If he called her by her name, would Sebastian let him get away with it if he overheard them? "That''s not possible. I can''t call you by your name," Geoffrey insisted. Minerva was lost for words. "I''m happy with calling you Minny. After all, I have a feeling that you''ll definitely be together with Sebastian in the future," Geoffrey teased her. "Oh, forget it. It''s just a form of address, it''s not that important anyways. However..." Minerva hesitated. However, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you so sure that I''ll get together with him?" Hearing her question, Geoffrey came to his senses. That''s right. Previously, he had thought that Master Collins would definitely decide who Sebastian''s fiancee would be. After all, they couldn''t decide on their own marriage in such a prestigious household. "Well, that''s because I don''t think Sebastian is someone who will obey other''smands." "What do you mean?" Minerva narrowed her eyes and asked, "Are you referring to... Master Collins?" Geoffrey coughed lightly and changed the topic, "By the way, I haven''t told you how Sebastian was brought back by Master Collins. One day, they went out to sea and brought this person back when they returned. I heard about this from my grandfather, but I don''t exactly know how he brought him back." Minerva nodded. It seemed that Maddox must have identally encountered a member of the Collins family after falling from the ne. Then, he was probably brought back to the family. Although she didn''t know what had happened at that time, Minerva could roughly guess the process. Geoffrey continued, "Sebastian has a very entric personality. He''s the type to avoid women at all cost. Although many women tried to seduce him and approach him, he ignored all of them. However, you''re the first andst woman that Sebastian actually acknowledges. To top it off... he even left to save you in the middle of the night. Why else do you think I''m so sure you two will get together? Speaking of which, tell me, do you really like Sebastian?" Chapter 786 Chapter 786 Did she truly like Sebastian? Minerva did not know how to answer this question. The rtionship between her and Maddox... It was not a matter of whether she liked him or not. However, if she really needed to answer this question... Minerva smiled faintly and replied, "I don''t like him." Geoffrey widened his eyes in disbelief and gaped, "You don''t?" What was he hearing? Did he make the wrong move then? "In fact, he is someone rooted in the bottom of my heart." Just when Geoffrey thought that he had made a mistake, Minerva''s next sentence made his eyes widen evenrger. "Wh-what... He''s someone rooted in the bottom of your heart? Are you so deeply in love with Sebastian?" This couldn''t be right. Geoffrey narrowed his eyes and stared carefully at Minerva. She was sitting opposite to him, but her tone was slightly sad and heavy when she said this. Her eyes seemed to be looking at him, but it was obvious that her mind had drifted somewhere far away. Geoffrey had a feeling that he knew what Minerva was thinking. Geoffrey coughed softly, pulling Minerva back to reality as he asked, "Minerva, did... did you know Sebastian?" These words suddenly made Minervae back to her senses. She realized that she might have made an idental slip of the tongue. What if Geoffrey discovered something? At the thought of this, she put on a meek smile. In order not to let Geoffrey discover her past, she made fun of him. "Why? Do I have to know him for a long time to care about him? Why can''t I fall in love with him at first sight?" Geoffrey was stunned. Could it be that all the women acted like this nowadays? He couldn''t help butin, "Why can''t I have a woman treat me like this?" As though feeling unsatisfied, he even reached out and caressed his own face, grumbling, "Is it because I''m not good- looking enough?" Minerva finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw how simple- minded he was. He wouldn''t suspect her anymore, right? Fortunately, Geoffrey was easy to trick. If he were a little more smarter, he would probably be suspicious of her. Thinking of this, Minerva exined softly, "It all depends on fate. Besides, won''t you be annoyed if a woman really falls for you?" Hearing Minerva''s words, Geoffrey nodded his head in agreement, "That''s right. I definitely can''t stand it if a woman treats me like this. After all, I''m someone who pursues freedom and beauty. If it wasn''t because I know you like Sebastian, I would''ve tried pursuing you myself!" Minerva was lost for words. Seeing that she had fallen silent, Geoffrey began tough loudly. "Of course. It''s not what you think it is. Minny, now that you like Sebastian, I definitely won''t do anything to you. Don''t worry." Minerva was still dumbfounded. The two of them sat in the coffee shop for a while. Geoffrey soon started eximing that he was hungry and that he wanted to invite Minerva to lunch. Minerva thought about it. He hade all the way just to tell her these, and that was pretty thoughtful of him. Thus, she offered, "Forget it, I''ll treat you." "Really? If I pick a high-end restaurant, will you go bankrupt?" Minerva refused to entertain his jokes. "Don''t worry, it''s not that easy for me to go bankrupt," She replied calmly. Maybe Geoffrey assumed that she was a normal employee with a normal sry. That was why he was worried she''d go bankrupt just treating him to lunch. After hearing her reply, Geoffrey muttered, "Is it true you won''t go bankrupt? Aren''t you just a new intern? Your sry isn''t going to be high. What if I used up half of your sry for this meal?" Minerva quickly changed her mind after hearing what he said, "That''s true. If that''s the case, pick something cheap." Geoffrey groaned in frustration, "D*mn it!" Finally, he took her to a restaurant. After entering the restaurant, Minerva noticed that the interior design of the restaurant was trendy and quite suited to her taste, so she couldn''t help but stare at it for some time longer. Geoffrey, on the other hand, assumed that she was trying to guess how luxurious this restaurant was. He quickly exined to her, "Don''t worry, it''s my treat today. You can treat me next time." Minerva silently judged him. She could treat him to a meal at such a ce if she wanted to. Yet for now, it was better not to exin anything further to him. He was being so talkative after all. The two of them went up to the second floor and found a quiet private room. Minerva followed Geoffrey into the room and asked, "We''re just having lunch. Why are we getting a private room to ourselves?" "Don''t you know that it is easier for us to do things in private? Did you really think I was just treating you to lunch?" Minerva was shocked upon hearing this. Geoffrey waved the phone in his hand at her and continued, "I''ll create an opportunity for you and Sebastian to meet each other. I''ll send him a message to himter." Minerva couldn''t help but think about how good Geoffrey was at ying matchmaker. Nevertheless, it was probably a good idea to have a good rtionship with him. After all, he was very sincere and warm towards others. Judging by the look in his eyes, he seemed to have no bad intentions at all. All he wanted was to set her up with Maddox. With that, the number of encounters she had with Maddox now increased. However... Minerva was worried. Maddox didn''t seem... moved at all. Wasn''t she the person he was most familiar with? Why was he not moved at all? Wasn''t there a saying that for those with amnesia, spending time with those closer to them would help trigger their memories? Could it be... that she had used the wrong method? Minerva fell into deep thought. On the other side, Geoffrey sat down and realized that Minerva was deep in thought. He secretly took a picture of her, as well as the background of the restaurant. After that, he added a nice filter to her photo before posting it on his Facebook wall, setting it so that only Sebastian could see the photo. Before he released the photo, he even added the captions: having a lunch date with a beauty. Of course, he knew that Sebastian wasn''t interested in Facebook, so he sent a private message to Maddox. The message read, "Sebastian, go take a look at my Facebook profile." After waiting for about a minute, the man on the other end replied to him with two harsh words. "Get lost." At the sight of this word, Geoffrey scoffed. He chuckled and continued typing. "Come on, go have a look, it''s a surprise, and it''ll be helpful to you.". Soon, Maddox stopped replying. Clearly, he was annoyed at Geoffrey''s little pranks. Geoffrey secretly cursed. It was clear that the man he was dealing with had no shred of urgency nor common sense. Hence, Geoffrey decided to pull out his ultimate card. He sent a screenshot of his post to Sebastian. As expected, Sebastian replied to him, but only with a single question mark. Although it was just a question mark, Geoffrey felt that there was a lot to be said behind the single question mark. In a way, he was a genius for making Sebastian question something! Geoffrey continued typing excitedly. "I''m having a lunch date with a beauty, aren''t you envious of me?" After this message was sent out, Geoffrey could not help but chuckle naughtily. "What happened to you?" Minerva couldn''t help but ask when she saw himughing at his phone. Geoffrey came to his senses and shook his head immediately, exining. "Nothing. I just saw a good joke." "Oh, I see." The two of them quieted down. Minerva soon found that she was bored. Thus, she took out her phone as well. The disadvantage of having meals with an unfamiliar person was that they had nothing to talk about at all. The atmosphere at the table was quiet and awkward. If it wasn''t because Geoffrey had been helping her all this while, she would''ve never agreed toe out with him...Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 787 Chapter 787 Soon after, Minerva kept thinking about Maddox. Geoffrey mentioned that he sent him a text message and asked him toe over. She wanted to see him, but if she kept using Geoffrey to ask him out... Would Maddox get tired of her? Thinking of this, Minerva tried suggesting, "Well, maybe we shouldn''t disturb him? Let''s call it a day and be patient." "What?" Geoffrey was stunned. His hand on his phone froze as he asked, "Why? Isn''t it better to get together faster?" "No," Minerva shook her head and exined, "I''m afraid he can''t ept it." She had barged into his life suddenly. If she frequently appeared in front of him, he might subconsciously reject her before getting used to her. She''d better not take the risk. "But... I''ve already sent the message to him." Minerva didn''t know how to respond. Meanwhile, Maddox was sitting on the couch on the balcony. He was holding a cup of coffee in one hand and a phone in the other. It was the weekend, so he wore a gray long-sleeved knitted shirt and a pair of simple and elegant trousers. Under the glowing rays of the sun, he looked even more attractive than before. If this scene could be photographed, theizens online would definitely think it was part of a male star''s album. The screen of his phone still reflected the conversation he had with Geoffrey. The picture was not erged, but the exquisite and beautiful silhouette of the woman could be seen clearly. She wore a simple white chiffon shirt and tied her hair casually behind her, but he still couldn''t take his eyes off her. Her features were not particrly stunning. They were not perfect when separated, but when they were put together, it was exquisite no matter how he looked at it. To him... it seemed to have a fatal attraction. Maddox looked away and put down the cup of coffee. Then, he rubbed his temple. He knew very well that Geoffrey had done this on purpose. He invited her for lunch purposely and sent him her photo. He purposely... wanted to force him to take the first step. But if Geoffrey did it on purpose, what about her? She would just go with him when he asked her to? Didn''t she know how to reject him? Maddox remembered that day when she woke up in the secretary''s office. She hugged him tightly and was not embarrassed at all. Back then, he had a feeling that she had mistaken him for someone else. She didn''t intend to hug him at all. She mistook him for someone else in a daze when she woke up from her nightmare. That was why she hugged him. The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. With a sneer on his lips, he got up and headed outside. "You sent him a message shortly after you took a seat?" Minerva looked nkly at Geoffrey and asked. And here she was... thinking that she had time to tell him to stop. Geoffrey nodded nonchntly. He assured her, "Don''t worry, Sebastian probably won''te." Minerva found it slightly funny and embarrassing upon hearing this. She asked, "Are you trying to comfort me, or are you mocking me?" "Uh, I don''t mean to upset you. I''m just saying..." "What did he say? Did he reply to you?" Minerva had to admit that she was quite curious about Maddox''s attitude towards her after his amnesia. In Geoffrey''s words, what was his impression of her? Geoffrey didn''t dare to tell Minerva that Sebastian had told him to get lost. He could only reply tactfully, "He might be busy as he hasn''t replied yet. I guess he probably didn''t see it." So that''s how it was. Minerva lowered her gaze. It was hard to describe how she felt. Naturally, she wanted to see Maddox badly. However, she was afraid that Maddox would resist her if they often met. s. Minerva secretly sighed and did not say anything else. Geoffrey could see the disappointment in her eyes and changed the subject quickly. He offered, "The food in this restaurant is delicious. Have a try, Minny." "Thank you." The restaurant served the food rather quickly. Minerva and Geoffrey sat for about ten minutes before the dishes were served. Minerva ordered a te of pasta. She didn''t have much appetite, but Geoffrey was theplete opposite. He had a voracious appetite and ordered some beef stew. When the food was served, the dishes smelled great, and the stew was still bubbling hot. Geoffrey''s eyes lit up after taking a nce at it. "This tastes good. You should try it." When Minerva took a whiff, she felt that something was wrong. She frowned. It was as though the scent was so strong that it was ufortable. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She reached out her hand to cover her nose subconsciously. However, they were inside a private room. In addition, she was sensitive to this scent. As the scent spread in the room, Minerva''s expression slowly soured. She couldn''t really take it anymore. "Minerva, the beef in this restaurant tastes great. Hurry up and try some." Geoffrey stood up and tried to pass her some food. The strong scent made her stomach churn. Finally, she could no longer hold it in and ran out of the room, a hand cupped over her mouth. "What''s wrong?" Geoffrey chased after her quickly. Minerva uttered vaguely, "I''m going to the washroom." With that, she disappeared from Geoffrey''s sight. Geoffrey was dumbfounded. He scratched his head and turned back to look at the room. Strange. The taste was so good... but Minny didn''t seem to enjoy it at all. She looked as though she was going to puke. Oh well, he''d better finish that dish before she came back. Minerva felt a strong urge to throw up, but she was unfamiliar with this ce. It took a long time for her to find the washroom, and her stomach was churning. Just as she was about to puke, Minerva finally found the washroom. She immediately dashed into the washroom and vomited into the sink. Her tears fell, and her stomach churned so badly that she even broke out in a cold sweat. It took a long time for Minerva to feel a little morefortable. She turned on the faucet and rinsed the basin. As she washed her hands and wanted to wash her face, someone handed her a piece of napkin. Minerva was stunned for a moment. She stretched out and took the napkin. "It doesn''t seem suitable for you to wash your face with cold water at a time like this," A dreary male voice could be heard from her left. Minerva took the napkin and looked at him. Instantly, she was stunned on the spot with just one single nce. The man in front of her had a pair of fox-like eyes and a sly smile on his face. Wasn''t he Zaydon Dormer, whom she had met previously? It hadn''t been long since theyst met. They had once sat face-to-face and chatted. Minerva still remembered him. After Zaydon saw her face clearly, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes and raise an eyebrow at her. "It''s you?" He eximed. She was the one Maddox had announced to be married to. At first, Zaydon looked at Minerva with a little surprise, as if he was amazed to see her here. Soon, his expression rxed at the thought of something. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 What''s wrong? Minerva stared at Zaydon, who was standing in front of her in shock. She felt that something wasn''t right. Just as she realized it, Zaydon turned on the tap in front of him and washed his hands with a calm expression. He reminded her with amusement. "By the way, this is the men''s washroom. Are you sure you don''t want to go out?" Gosh. Minerva''s ears turned red instantly, her blood seemingly rising from the soles of her feet up to her face. She turned around and saw a few men standing next to the cubicles in the washroom. They lifted their pants up nervously and looked at her in shock. Minerva was mortified. She was so anxious that she ran into the men''s washroom. "I''m so sorry!" Minerva was embarrassed and distraught. After apologizing, she turned around and left immediately. The men''s washroom was next to the women''s washroom. After Minerva came out, she immediately headed to the women''s washroom to tidy up. After making sure that she calmed down, Minerva wiped away the cold sweat on her forehead and washed her face with some water. She thought that it''d be best for her to ask for some water from the waiterter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, Minerva did not expect to see Zaydon leaning against the wall as soon as she walked out of the washroom. Seeing her walking out, his gaze did not move away from her face. His expression seemed amused as he looked at her and asked, "Are you done tidying up?" Minerva didn''t expect that she would mistakenly run into the men''s washroom, nor did she expect to meet him here. She recalled that he had just handed her a napkin and reminded her that she had gone into the wrong washroom. The corner of Minerva''s mouth twitched as she spoke, "Thank you for just now." After that, she marched away and passed him. Zaydon couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at how she was acting. He smirked, "You''re leaving just like that?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s footsteps halted. She stopped and nced at him with a puzzled expression, questioning, "Is there anything else you''d like to ask me?" "Why are you here?" Zaydon approached her with an innocent smile on his face. He narrowed his eyes, seemingly thinking carefully. Then, he pretended to seem enlightened and added, "I remember that thest time we met, you and Maddox were going to hold a wedding soon, weren''t you? What''s going on? Is it not time for the wedding yet?" As soon as he approached her, the scent of his cologne surrounded Minerva. It was unfamiliar and unsettling. Minerva frowned and took a step back, keeping a certain distance from him. Zaydon continued, "Or... Could it be that you didn''t dare to invite me to the wedding?" Minerva raised her head and red at him. Some timeter, she scoffed, "You probably don''t need to ask me to know the answer to your question, am I right?" After all, it was not difficult for the Dormer family to know what had happened to Maddox. Was he pretending not to know, or was he ying dumb in front of her as a way to be sarcastic? Previously, when Monica tried pursuing and seducing Maddox, they had argued before. If anything happened to Maddox, Zaydon and Monica would be the first ones to leap in joy. "What am I supposed to know?" Zaydon was very curious, or maybe he was too bored. He didn''t expect to encounter such an amusing sight in the washroom, so he wanted to tease her. He continued, "Hey, even if you don''t want to invite the Dormer family to the wedding, you shouldn''t keep up with this attitude, should you? Who knows, maybe you might have a chance to cooperate with the Dormer family." Minerva''s beautiful brows furrowed tighter and tighter. The Zaydon in front of her looked as if he was trying to make a joke out of her. She had been photographed alone at the wedding by countless media outlets, and even went to the airport by herself. On the other hand, Maddox met with an ident on the ne and went missing. But now, he had suddenly be a member of the Collins family. Could it be that Zaydon didn''t know what happened? Not in a chance. However, it was better to forget it. It was better not to be hung up on whether Zaydon knew or now. So what if he was aware of it? It had nothing to do with her anyways. She just had to remember that she came here for Maddox. Thinking of this, Minerva was no longer furious. The emotions in her eyes faded, and she uttered, "I don''t know if there will be some form of cooperation avable for me. I have some stuff to attend to, so please excuse me." After saying that, she ignored his reaction and turned to leave. Zaydon looked at her steely back. With one hand on his chin, he narrowed his eyes, sizing her up. Judging by thest time they met, Maddox should be very much in love with this woman. Why was he not taking care of her although she was throwing up so badly? Hmm, maybe men were really heartless and easily swayed? Zaydon had forgotten that he himself was also a man. He shook his head. Since he had lost his source of entertainment, he went back to the private room helplessly. In the room, some business partners of his were busy drinking away. Seeing as Zaydon had waltzed in, they waved to him and greeted, "Mr. Zaydon,e on, let''s have a drink." Zaydon sat down. He took the ss and drank it up with a smile. "Mr. Zaydon is really getting better at drinking. He drank so much without any change in expression." "That''s right, Mr. Zaydon. Let''s propose a toast to you again," They all cheered. "Please don''t reject this toast of mine to you, Mr. Zaydon." When Minerva returned to the private room, she did not dare to enter the room. She was worried that the overpowering scent of the dishes would send her running back to the washroom again. Geoffrey opened the door immediately, probably because he heard her footsteps. "You are back. I have ordered the waiter to remove the dish. The window in the room was also opened to disperse the smell. Are you all right?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. She did not expect him to be so understanding and considerate. She nced at Geoffrey with much gratitude and nodded. "Thank you, and I''m fine now." "Though, you''re acting strange. That dish was rmended by the chef himself, so why did you throw up as soon as you smelled it?" Geoffrey was worried. Of course, Minerva didn''t dare to let him know that she was pregnant and that she couldn''t bear anything that smelled too fishy or greasy. The child in her belly was very sensitive. It would be fine if she ate normal, everyday food, but once she had a whiff of this... her stomach wouldn''t be able to take it and she''d vomit. "Sorry. I didn''t mean it, but I suddenly felt ufortable. Maybe it''s the result of simply drinking stuff in the morning." Hearing this, Geoffrey''s expression instantly changed. "Do you need me to take you to the hospital?" "It''s okay. I''ll be fine after a good rest," She rejected his offer. Geoffrey thought of something and instructed the waiter to get her a cup of warm water. Minerva was very touched. She did not expect that he would be so thoughtful. "You are quite considerate," Sheplimented him. After being praised by her, Geoffrey scratched his head and chuckled shyly, "Am I really?" If something really happened to Minerva, how would he be able to exin it to Sebastian? Despite the small incident during lunch, the two of them managed to finish eating smoothly. After saying goodbye to Minerva, Geoffrey drove down to the Collins family to find Maddox. The first thing he said to Maddox once they met was, "D*mn, I''ve sent you a Facebook message. Why didn''t you reply to me? Do you even understand how many excuses I tried to use just to make her stay longer?" Chapter 789 Chapter 789 Maddox lifted his eyes as his gaze swept across Geoffrey''s face. Then, he askedposedly, "Does this have anything to do with me?" His disdainful and indifferent tone as well as the extremely cold look in his eyes made Geoffrey confused. He was almost convinced that the man in front of him was not the one who rushed to the bar and rescued Minerva that night. Was he the same person? Why was there such a big difference? Geoffrey narrowed his eyes as he walked closer to him. He nced at him and asked, "Are you really the Sebastian I know of? Did someone switch bodies with you overnight?" A dangerous look appeared in Maddox''s narrowed eyes. Geoffrey added, as though he did not notice the look in Maddox''s gaze, "If you really are the Sebastian I know, why is there such a big difference in attitude" "You can leave now if there''s nothing else you have to say," Maddox ordered him to leave. Then, he turned around and went downstairs. Geoffrey caught up with him quickly and babbled, "Tell me, Sebastian, just give me a definite answer. What exactly do you think about that woman? Didn''t you go to the bar to save her? Why didn''t you respond when I sent you a picture of her today?" Maddox suddenly stopped and so did Geoffrey. He continued to pester Maddox, "Just tell me." Maddox looked at him coldly and said, "You really are nosy as hell." "Why can''t I be curious at what makes my good friend act so abnormally? Don''t you know that she is not feeling well today? Her face was as pale as a ghost... I was worried just looking at her." Geoffrey recalled the way Minerva had returned from the washroom. Her face was so pale that it was almost translucent, and there was not a trace of color on her lips. However, she managed to look better after eating lunch. Nevertheless, Geoffrey did not dare to have her stay any longer. He quickly sent Minerva back, then rushed to find Maddox. When he heard that she was unwell, something shed through Maddox''s dark eyes. However, before he could say anything, a soft woman''s voice came from downstairs. "Sebastian, I''ve cut some fruits. Oh, Geoffrey... you''re here?" Hearing this familiar voice, Geoffrey could not help but look downstairs. At that moment, the two of them were standing on the stairs. When Geoffrey saw Monica standing downstairs with a te of fruit in her hands, his expression immediately turned ugly. Monica was wearing a seductive dress today. Her long and curly hair draped over her shoulders flirtatiously. Her makeup was thick, and she was looking at them with a charming smile. "So you are here as well." Upon saying this, Geoffrey felt as though there was a weight on his chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. Meanwhile, Monica''s smile was sweet as she nodded her head gently. "Well, since you''re here,e down and have some fruits with me and Sebastian." After she finished saying those words, Monica turned around walked into the living room with the fruits. Geoffrey felt that his throat was dry. He stared at Maddox''s handsome side profile. Maddox''s gaze was distant and he looked enigmatic. "You... didn''t show up because of her?" Geoffrey couldn''t help but frown. Maddox''s brows furrowed as his thoughts drifted back to before. When Geoffrey sent him the photo, he had looked at it for a while. Although he felt that something was wrong, his body and brain subconsciously wanted to leave. That was when he met Monica downstairs. Moreover, Monica''s grandfather, Titan Dormer, was with her. After they exchanged greetings, Titan and Jarold went off to discuss their business. Before entering the meeting room, Jarold asked Maddox to take good care of Monica for him. All the while, Titan was smiling slyly at him, as though hinting Maddox to make his move. Thus, Maddox had no choice but to stay here. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Geoffrey looked extremely upset. "Sebastian, I''m very disappointed in you. Truly," Maddox ignored him and started walking downstairs. "F*ck, please don''t tell me you stayed because of her. Sebastian Collins, you should know that Monica could very well be your wife in the future, right? I can already guess the rtionship between the two of your families. Regardless of whether you want to or not, Master Collins will definitely force her to be your fiancee. Just like what my father did to me. However, if you''re not resisting, do you really want to be with her? If you want to be with her, then why did you save your assistant that day?" Maddox stopped in his tracks. He turned around to look at him sinisterly and said, "Who said I wanted to be with her?" "If you don''t want to be with her, then why did you..." Geoffrey said. "What are you guys talking about? Come on." Monica urged them to go downstairs. There was no other way, and Geoffrey did not dare to say anything else in front of Monica. Thus, he could only shut up and walked downstairs with Maddox. After they reached the first floor, Monica looked at him curiously. "Geoffrey, what were you guys talking about just now? I noticed that you looked slightly anxious. Did something go wrong with your work?" Monica asked him with a particrly concerned look. George pursed his lips. Of course, he would not tell her what he had talked about with Maddox. He could onlye up with an excuse, "Of course not. Do you think I am the kind of person who will be anxious about work?" As everyone knew, Geoffrey was not much of a workaholic and he seldom helped the Jules family with their business. Instead, he normally spent most of his time outside fooling around, mostly fooling around and sleeping with beauties all night long. Therefore, in everyone''s eyes, Geoffrey was particrly useless. Of course, Geoffrey knew that Monica also looked at him this way. She even looked down on him and said that he was trash behind his back. And here, she still had the gall to act concerned about him in front of Sebastian. What a hypocritical woman. In contrast, he liked Minerva more as she was a genuine person. She didn''t mind losing her temper at him although she was just a regr employee, and she didn''t aim to please him just because he was Sebastian''s friend. "That''s true," Monica pursed her lips and smiled. A look of disdain and disgust shed through her eyes as she looked at Geoffrey. Then, she turned to look at Sebastian. Her eyes shifted quickly, and she looked at him with a gaze full of longing. "Sebastian, I''ve cut a te of fruits for you. It''s nutritious. You should eat more." She ced the te of fruit in front of him. After Geoffrey sat down next to him, there was a bitter tone in his voice. "Miss Dormer, you are much too biased, aren''t you? Why don''t I get a te of fruit?" Hearing this, Monica looked at him with a smile and exined softly, "Geoffrey, you''re different. Sebastian has just recovered from a serious illness and his body needs the nourishment." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Tsk," Geoffrey shook his head and rolled his eyes, "He''s recovered for a long time, and nothing is wrong with him. You''re being way too concerned about him, aren''t you?" Chapter 790 Chapter 790 Hearing this, Monica looked shy and came forward holding the te of fruit. She offered, "Sebastian, would you like to eat some?" As she got closer, the smell of perfume wafted over and lingered on his body. It was a sweet and creamy scent that reminded Maddox of another woman. His assistant... That day, when he held her in his arms and took off her knitted sweater after they returned home, he could also smell the faint scent that belonged to her. It was not perfume, but the fragrance of some kind of shower gel. It was light but umon, fragrant but not strong. "Sebastian?" Monica called out to him again. Maddox looked aside and noticed that her face was very close to him. She had put on very heavy makeup, and her lipstick was bloody red, making him feel very ufortable. With that, Maddox furrowed his brows and retracted his gaze before he stood up. "You don''t have to do this for me anymore," He said tly. Hearing that, the smile on Monica''s lips froze, "Why? You need to to eat something nutritious. I''m doing this for your own good." When Geoffrey heard how Maddox rejected her, his heart filled with glee. He looked at Maddox with satisfaction and insulted her, "You are the eldest daughter of the Dormer family. It''s really not appropriate for you to try and please a man. Miss Dormer, why don''t you just stop? Just have the servants do these in the future." Clearly, Monica was not happy. Looking at Maddox''s face, she frowned, "I know these things are usually done by the servants, but... I want to do it for you. I don''t feel like it''s a pain for me at all." This was met by Geoffrey''s wild cackle, "But I feel sorry for the servants. If you do this at the Collins family every day, what will the servants of the Collins family do in the future? Sigh, you clearly know that this is a servant''s work, but you still want to do it. Aren''t you clearly trying to steal their jobs?" With that, Monica was left speechless. Then, she bit her lower lip and looked at Geoffrey hatefully, but he just shrugged indifferently. He never liked people like Monica, who loved to be a stuck-up to those with authority. He never liked her in the first ce, so he would dly insult her over and over again. Moreover, he was standing firmly on Minerva''s side! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. "I have some errands to run. Geoffrey, please entertain Monica while grandpa''s away," Maddox said shortly before he went out. Monica''s expression immediately turned anxious. She tried to chase after him. "Sebastian!" When Geoffrey saw this, he quickly extended his hand to stop Monica. He scoffed, "Don''t chase after him. Didn''t you hear from Sebastian that he''s busy? There''s no point in following him." Truth be told, Geoffrey felt great when he saw Monica feeling unhappy. Soon, Monica came back to her senses. She red hatefully at Geoffrey in front of her. "Geoffrey, what did I ever do to you? Why are you always trying to make things difficult for me?" Her voice was no longer soft and her expression was no longer tender. She was staring at him viciously. Seeing her like this, Geoffrey understood something instantly. Now that Maddox was not around, she could no longer keep up the farce. However, he did not intend to fight with her as he was a kind, upright and handsome young man. Thinking of this, Geoffrey smiled and said, "Did I? You''re so beautiful. Why would I ever make things difficult for you?" Thepliment about her beauty confused Monica for a moment and her gaze softened a little. She tried reasoning with him, "Since you''re not, then what did you mean just now? Why did you say that I was trying to steal away the servants'' jobs?" "Am I not right? You are the eldest daughter of the Dormer family. Of course, you should be respected and loved by others. It''s not worthwhile to do this for a man. And what I said is true. You have been doing their work, causing them to have nothing to do. Well, it''s bad karma to steal someone''s hard- earned money. You will be cursed." These words sounded very jarring to the ears, and Monica stared at Geoffrey suspiciously. "I don''t want to make them lose their jobs, I just want to care for Seb. Geoffrey... You''re good friends with him. Why don''t... you help me?" After saying that, Monica once again revealed a gentle smile as she approached Geoffrey, trying to hold his hand and appeal to him. Geoffrey''s expression changed drastically as he took a few steps back. It was as if Monica was a gue he had to avoid. "Don''t. I can''t help you with anything. After all, I don''t have the ability to change Sebastian''s mind." What Geoffrey meant was that even with his help, Sebastian wouldn''t love Monica anyhow. This time, Monica understood what he meant. With a sour expression, she stood there looking at Geoffrey, but she didn''t give up. She looked at him pitifully and pouted, "Are you sure you don''t want to help me? I''m serious about Seb, because we''re going to be engaged in the future." Tsk. Looking at her delicate and charming appearance, he really would believe her if Geoffrey hadn''t heard how she belittled him in front of the servants. Her acting skills deserved to bemended indeed. Geoffrey wanted to leave, but... he had no choice but to stay as Maddox had told him to entertain Monica. Meanwhile, Maddox left the Collins family home with no idea where he was going. He only knew that what Geoffrey said to him had been echoing in his mind all this while. By the time he came to his senses, his car had already arrived at Minerva''s home. Looking at the building in front of him, Maddox couldn''t help but rub his temples. His thin lips were pursed tightly into a straight line How did he get here? As he thought about the question, Maddox wanted to open the car door and get out subconsciously. He could not control himself and walked to the door of the apartment. It was daytime. He stood at the gate for a while, but he could not enter. The gate was locked, and outsiders could not get in without a key. Thus, Maddox could not help but secretlyugh at himself. What was he doing? He actually drove the car here just for her against his wishes. Ah, forget it. He''d better leave instead. Just as Maddox was nning to leave in his car, he turned around and saw Minerva carrying a shopping bag. She looked at him in disbelief. Why was he here? Minerva stared at Maddox who was standing at the gate of her apartment. She could not believe her eyes. She felt that his silhouette looked familiar from behind, but she told herself that it was impossible. Why would Maddoxe to her house and stand at her door? Now that he had turned around and she confirmed that it was him, Minerva was even more surprised. "You..." Minerva''s lips parted slightly, but she couldn''t say a word. As for Maddox, he walked to her with a calm face and said tly, "You came back just in time. Take me upstairs." Chapter 791 Chapter 791 What? Minerva thought that she had misheard him. If not, then she was surely hallucinating. Why would Maddox appear at her apartment? And why would he ask her to bring him upstairs? "Why are you standing there like a fool? Let''s go." Just as Minerva was still in a daze, Maddox spoke again. His voice sounded harsh and steely. As she looked into his eyes, they were dark and emotionless. Well, that could only go to say that he was real and not her hallucination. If it was part of her illusion, Maddox wouldn''t look like this. She nodded and walked forward, opening the door silently. It was extremely unexpected to see him here. Frankly, it was because she didn''t see him when they went to the restaurant. Geoffrey said that Maddox didn''t read his text, but he was not the kind of person who was good at telling lies, and she was no longer a little girl. How could she not see that Geoffrey was hiding something? Therefore, not only was Minerva surprised to see him here, she was also excited. She opened the door and walked in, and Maddox followed behind her. Minerva took Maddox upstairs. While doing so, they happened to run into thendlord, Belinda, who hade downstairs. Belinda noticed the tall man behind Minerva and checked him out from head to toe. She then asked with a smile, "Is he your boyfriend?" Minerva''s face turned red and she shook her head awkwardly. Belinda thought she was shy, so she just brushed past them with a smile. After that, Minerva opened the door and entered the hallway. She bent down and took out a pair of women''s slippers and ced them in front of him. Maddox frowned upon seeing this. "You want me to wear this?" He was unhappy. Minerva replied, "I''m sorry. I... only have this pair of indoor slippers." With no choice, Maddox took a look at the shoe cab. Indeed, there was only a pair of women''s indoor slippers in it, while the rest were her own shoes. Maddox withdrew his gaze after a short nce. A strange feeling rose in his heart. She only had one pair of slippers, which meant she had never had anyone else over in this house. If that was the case, this meant that he... was the first one. Thinking of this, Maddox found Minerva much more pleasing to the eye. "There is a supermarket downstairs. Why don''t you wait here for a while? I''ll buy you a pair of slippers," Minerva suggested. Maddox frowned. Was he such a petty person? "It''s okay, you can wear your slippers. I''ll leave soon anyway," He replied. Then, he took off his shoes and walked into the house with his socks on. Minerva put on her slippers and followed him. She really didn''t know why Maddox was here. She was confused, but she didn''t dare to ask. After all, he was pretty... emotional now. She felt that if she asked one more question to him, he would definitely start beating the people around him up in anger. After Maddox came in, he found that the house was quite clean. Perhaps it was because she was living alone as there was still a faint fragrance in the room. After looking around, he found a few pots of orchids on the balcony. No wonder there was a fragrance in the room. It turned out that she had a hobby of gardening. Meanwhile, Minerva had gone to the kitchen to make Maddox a cup of coffee. Maddox took a few sips and heard Minerva ask softly, "Is there anything I can do for you?" His actions paused mid-way. Right, why did hee to meet her? Was he going to say that he had driven here without realizing it? None of those exnations would work. Hence, he pursed his lips and fell into deep thought. Minerva realized that after she raised a question, he had stopped drinking the coffee. It seemed that he was thinking of something. He did not know this, but when he thought about things, his brows would subconsciously furrow and his lips would purse tightly. Was he thinking about how to answer her question? If he still needed to think before answering, was he... Minerva was also lost in thought when she suddenly heard Maddox say to her coldly, "Give it to me." "What?" Minerva was startled and looked back at him in confusion. Give what to him? Maddox looked displeased as he answered, "My coat." Minerva was befuddled. The expression on Maddox''s face had begun to grow impatient. This was because Minerva''s current behavior seemed like she was trying to analyze the situation, and he felt as if his intentions were about to be seen through. There was a hint of agitation in his tone as he growled, "My coat, didn''t you say that you would give it back to me after cleaning it?" Upon hearing this, Minerva finally came to a realization. It turned out that he was talking about his coat, but... Minerva couldn''t help but frown. He clearly said that he had mysophobia and didn''t want that coat back. Why did hee purposely for the coat? "What''s wrong?" Maddox saw that she was standing there in a daze, and her expression was a little dull. He didn''t know what she was thinking about. He could onlyugh at her, "Do you want that coat for yourself?" Minerva felt a little awkward when her thoughts were exposed on the spot. She quickly waved her hand. "No, of course not. Why would I ever do such a thing? I have sent the coat to theundry and hung it up. I will go and get it for you now." After saying that, Minerva turned around and walked towards her wardrobe in the room. However, her expression became a little forlorn the moment she turned around. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Maddox said that he didn''t want the coat back, she hung it in her closet so she could see it every day when she opened her wardrobe. Since he didn''t want it, then she would take advantage of it. She didn''t expect him toe to get his coat back today. This was too out of the ordinary. Despite her reluctance, she went into the room to get the coat. For some reason, Maddox stood up and followed her, but he stopped by the door. Minerva opened the wardrobe door. Sadness lingered in her chest, but as soon as she raised her head, she was stunned. Before going to bedst night, she had casually hung her underwear on the coat. It was still there when she opened the closet. Minerva''s expression changed drastically, but it was toote for her to close the wardrobe door. There were footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Maddox frowning as he strode towards her. From his expression and gaze, he should have seen what happened a moment ago. Minerva bit her lower lip and wished she could just bury herself in a ditch right now to spare herself the embarrassment. It was all her fault: she was too careless. Why did she hang her underwear on the coat? Moreover, she did not feel that there was anything wrong with it when she opened the wardrobe that morning. After all, since he did not want the coat anymore, she could do anything she wanted with it. s, she had forgotten about it. Finally, Maddox walked up to her. He narrowed his eyes as he sized her up. Minerva raised her head and looked at him before she immediately shifted her eyes away again with a guilty conscience. Maddox recalled seeing red lingerie hanging off his coat, and the scene was permanently engraved into his mind. "Are you a pervert?" Chapter 792 Chapter 792 Maddox stared at the woman in front of him. He saw her panicking and averting her gaze. Meanwhile, Minerva did not dare to look at Maddox. She was so embarrassed that he saw her underwear hanging on his coat. He even asked her if she was a pervert. Minerva really wanted to cover her face and cry. Maddox must think that she''s a pervert. She raised her head and looked at Maddox pitifully. "I... I didn''t do it on purpose. It was an ident," She tried to exin. Minerva''s beautiful eyes were normally icy, but when she looked at him with a pitiful look in her gaze, it made him feel that she was even more charming and cute. Monica had made such an expression to him previously, but he only felt annoyed when he saw her and hoped that she could stay away from him. Maddox even wondered to himself, "Does every woman like to make such an expression? Do they think that they will look cute doing this? Do they think that men will be soft-hearted after they make this sort of expression?" As a matter of fact, the effects of such an expression... was dependent on who was making it. For example, he felt that Minerva was quite... cute indeed. He couldn''t control himself from trying to reach out to her, and his strong aura enveloped her immediately. Minerva reached out reflexively and wrapped her arms over her chest. "What, what are you doing?" "I remember I''ve asked you whether you''ve entered thepany for me, yet you''ve always stubbornly denied it." Maddox narrowed his eyes. He reached out to pinch a strand of hair on her cheek and continued, "I''ve found out the truth now." Minerva stared at Maddox dumbfoundedly, her eyes wide open in shock. Maddox was just right in front of her. "You hid my coat in your closet, and you even..." Before he could continue, Minerva felt so humiliated that she reached out to cover his mouth. "Alright, you can stop talking now!" This was too embarrassing! She didn''t expect that this would happen! The moment Maddox''s lips made contact with Minerva''s palm, his entire body froze as if he had been struck by lightning. However, Minerva''s attention was all on the incident, and she didn''t notice Maddox''s reaction after she covered his mouth. She pulled her hand back quickly after he stopped talking and exined, feeling quite flustered, "I''ve already said that it was an ident. Don''t talk about it again. I''ll give it back to you after I''ve straightened it out, so wait for me outside." With that, Minerva pushed him out of the room without listening to whether he agreed to her or not. With a loud bang, the door was locked from the inside. Fortunately, Maddox managed to steady himself after he took several steps backwards. After the door was closed, he stood there in a daze. After a long time, he reached upwards to touch his thin lips subconsciously. Meanwhile, Minerva''s face was burning hot after locking herself in the room. She knew her face was very red without needing to look in the mirror. Gosh, she had made a huge mistake! She had not thought about this earlier. Instead, she should have shut the door firmly when she entered to prevent Maddox from seeing it. D*mn it! The bigger issue was that she did not expect Maddox to go back on his word. He clearly said that he didn''t want the coat anymore at work that day, but now he came all the way to her house just to get the coat back. He was the pervert here, right? However, Minerva didn''t dare to waste any more time. She ran over to the wardrobe quickly and opened it, an exasperated expression appearing on her face as she saw the red lingerie hanging from the coat. She could not bear to look at it anymore. She quickly grabbed the underwear off the coat and simply threw it in the corner of her bed. Then, she patted the suit hard to ensure that it was clean although it wasn''t dirty at all. After that, Minerva took the coat and walked towards the door. She took a deep breath before opening the door. However, she did not expect Maddox to be standing there, staring at her with a cold expression. Although she felt awkward, she still stepped forward stiffly. "This... is your coat," She said. Maddox looked down and his gaze fell on the coat in her hand. He did not reach out to take it. Minerva studied his expression carefully. Could it be that he was still disgusted about what happened? "Don''t worry. All my undergarments are cleaned regrly. It''s definitely not dirty," She added. After saying that, she realized that only a pervert would want the coat after seeing that. Clearly, Maddox wasn''t one of them, right? Thinking of this, Minerva suggested carefully, "Why don''t... I send it to theundry again?" After that, Maddox looked up at her and said coldly, "There''s no need to," Then, he reached for his suit. Minerva could not bear to part with the coat as Maddox reached out to take it. She bit her lower lip and told him, "I remember you said that you have mysophobia, and that you did not want the coat back even if I have cleaned it." Maddox paused and nced at her, his eyes seething with a dangerous light. Minerva bit her lower lip, unwilling to give up. "Was I mistaken back then?" She asked. Huh, what a greedy woman indeed. Then, Maddox sneered, "I''ve thought about it carefully. This coat is so expensive, so I won''t give it to you even if I don''t want it anymore." After that, he raised his brows again and snorted, "Moreover, who knows if you''ll do something weird to my coat if I leave it here?" When he emphasized the word weird, he saw Minerva''s cheeks and ears turn even redder. "Who would do something weird to your suit? I already said that it was an ident," She argued. Either way, Maddox snatched the suit back and replied faintly. "Who''s to say whether it was an ident or on purpose." "You!" Minerva was pissed. She wanted to preserve her dignity, but it seemed that there is no use crying over spilled milk. After he took the coat back, she was still unwilling to let go. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But soon, Minerva thought of something and asked, "You came all the way.... to get this coat?" Maddox only nced at her and said, "Do you think I''m here to see you?" Minerva was rendered speechless. She really thought that he hade to see her, but she didn''t expect that he was here for his coat instead. "It''s very expensive." Maddox suddenly said. He was stressing it as if he was afraid that she would not believe him. There was no way he could let Minerva know that he had driven here without realizing it. However, Minerva''s Facebook messenger suddenly rang with a notification. She picked it up and nced at it. Then, she couldn''t help but smile. Meanwhile, Maddox was still holding that coat. He frowned when he saw the smile on her lips and asked, "Who is it?" Could it be Geoffrey? That bbermouth? Upon hearing this, Minerva quickly put her phone away. She looked at Maddox and suggested, "It''s almost evening. Do you... do you want to stay for dinner?" Chapter 793 Chapter 793 Did she just ask him to stay for dinner? Maddox wondered if Geoffrey had texted her, but her question sessfully diverted his attention. Stay for dinner? "Are you inviting me to stay?" He asked, staring at her with his dark and mesmerizing gaze. Minerva nodded and said, "Yes, there are some ingredients in the refrigerator. I can make us dinner." "You can cook?" Maddox seemed a little surprised and couldn''t help but ask. But soon, he realized that what he said was wrong. Hence, he corrected himself, "No, wait, who knows what you''re going to cook." With that, Minerva''s expression turned sad instantly, making her look much like a kicked puppy. She sighed, "Even though I can''t be considered professional at cooking, how can you say something like that when you haven''t tried it?" Maddox had noeback to that. He frowned. Why was she so disappointed? It''s just a meal. "If... if you''re worried, I can ask Geoffrey toe over..." Maddox interrupted her coldly before she could finish her sentence, "Do you have a good rtionship with him?" "Huh?" Minerva blinked her eyes and shook her head subconsciously, replying, "Not really. Aren''t you two friends? I just want to..." "You don''t need to ask him toe over," Maddox interrupted her again. "So...you''re going to stay?" Minerva asked carefully. Maddox pursed his thin lips as he felt rather awkward right now. When he was thinking about how to refuse her so that she would not feel too upset, he saw a smile appear on her face as she said, "Please sit down for a while. I''ll go and prepare the food." After saying that, she ran towards the kitchen, moving so quickly as if she was trying to escape. Maddox watched her figure as she left the room as he recalled what Geoffrey had said to him earlier. He had a feeling that... he might have been set up by someone. The woman in front of him seemed to be in high spirits and energetic. In other words, she didn''t seem to be ill at all. That d*mned Geoffrey. He made up all those lies just to get him toe over. Honestly, he really would go to any lengths to achieve his goals. Maddox did not have an excuse to leave, so he looked around before he sat down. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the coat he was holding. He thought of what happened earlier in the room. A pair of red underwear... Stop. Maddox managed to control his thoughts in time. He had to stop thinking about it. If he thought about it further, the pervert here wouldn''t be his assistant, but him instead. However, most of the time, the more one wanted to control their thoughts, the more they would upy one''s mind. Right now, this was exactly how Maddox couldn''t stop thinking about the silhouette and shape of the underwear. He looked at the coat in his hand again, and it felt like he was holding something burning hot. A whileter, he threw the coat aside immediately. Forget it, he''d better not take it back. At least it saved him from thinking about it all the time. Meanwhile, Minerva was busy cooking in the kitchen with a smile on her face. The Facebook message she received was from Geoffrey, and of course, it was about Maddox. At first, she really thought that Maddox was here to get his coat. However, Geoffrey told her that he told Maddox she was not feeling well, causing Maddox to rush out of the house. Thus, he asked her if Maddox hade to see her. When she saw this message, Minerva felt as if her heart was engulfed by something warm and sweet. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. To top it off... her heart was beating faster. Perhaps arrogance was Maddox''s true nature. He acted just like his old self. Even though he seemed like he did not care at all, he would help her solve all her problems secretly and protect her in front of other people. If he was using the coat as an excuse to meet her, this... was a good thing. This showed that even if Maddox lost his memory, he was still greatly attracted to her. As she washed the vegetables, she replied to Geoffrey''s message. "Thank you." It seemed that Geoffrey had been waiting for her reply. When he saw her message that read, "thank you", he sent her a question mark immediately. This message was then bombarded by multiple messages. "D*mn, did he really go looking for you?" "Good heavens! I am so excited for you! What should I do? Minny, I''m very sure that Sebastian likes you despite what he says." Minerva''s heart skipped a beat when she saw thest sentence, but she did not reply to him back. Instead, she switched her phone to silent mode and focused on cooking. She did not know how long she had been in the kitchen when a man''s voice was suddenly heard from behind her. "How long will it take?" Minerva turned around and saw Maddox stepping into the kitchen, his tone icy. She was stunned for a moment and calcted the exact time seriously before giving him the answer. "About half an hour, it''s not that fast. Are you... hungry?" After saying that, she turned on the tap and washed her hands quickly. She looked at Maddox nervously and suggested, "How about I make something quick for you?" Maddox saw that there were a lot of things in the kitchen, and he couldn''t help but frown, "You''re going to make that much food?" "Well, not really. It''s basically just three dishes and a soup. Are you hungry? Do you want to have some noodles?" Minerva asked. She tiptoed and was about to grab the packet of instant noodles from the shelf. Maddox couldn''t bear to see her standing on her tiptoes, so he raised his hand to help her and said, "No, I don''t eat instant noodles." Minerva was a little disappointed, "Then..." "What can I do to help?" Maddox asked before Minerva could continue. "Huh?" Minerva''s eyes widened. It was as if she couldn''t believe it as she asked again, "You want to help?" Maddox avoided looking directly into her eyes as he said with a calm face, "I can''t just mooch off somebody''s generosity, right?" "There''s really no need to. I can do it myself," Minerva thought about it for a moment before rejecting Maddox''s goodwill, "I think you''d better wait for me outside, sir." However, Maddox stared at her for a while and said with a sneer, "Are you underestimating my abilities?" "No, I am not." She shook her head and denied it, although she really did think so. After all, he had never stepped foot into the kitchen before. How could he know how to cook? If he was helping her, Minerva might have to end up doing more work instead. "Ha," Maddoxughed coldly, and his tone was unkind as he scoffed, "It looks like you''re indeed underestimating me." "No, I really am not." In the end, Minerva had no choice but to sigh, "If you insist on helping me, you... you can help me ughter the fish." Maddox''s expression was cold as he unbuttoned his sleeves. How dare this woman underestimate him? He was going to astound her with his abilities and make her see the error of her ways. However, when Minerva lifted a bucket of fish and showed it to him, Maddox fell silent. He looked at the fish swimming happily in the bucket silently, and his face turned livid. He looked at Minerva and asked for confirmation, "Is this what you want me to kill?" Minerva''s eyes lit up. She nodded and said, "Yes, is there a problem?" Chapter 794 Chapter 794 Was there any problem with that? She actually asked him if there was any problem with that! Maddox''s thin lips were pursed into a straight line and he spoke in a cold tone as she looked at him curiously. "It''s not a big deal." It was just killing some fish. As a man, how could he fail to handle a mere fish? Maddox secretly sneered. Meanwhile, Minerva didn''t say anything else since Maddox didn''t seem to have any issues. With that, she turned around and continued washing the vegetables. Meanwhile, Maddox stared at the fish swimming in the water, and then at the knife that Minerva had prepared for him. He felt a headacheing on suddenly. Why did he agree to stay for dinner? Why did he offer to help? After he thought about it for a while, Maddox felt that he was probably not in the right state of mind today. That was why he was doing all this abnormal stuff. Although he was absolutely reluctant to, he still put his hand into the bucket. Meanwhile, Minerva had just finished washing a whole cabbage. She wanted to see how Maddox was doing. However, the moment she turned around, she saw a fish flying towards her. Her body dodged to the side reflexively, and the fishnded on the kitchen counter with a loud sound. Smack! Smack! When the fishnded on the table, it began to struggle from theck of water. Minerva was stunned when she saw this. She couldn''t help herself and turned to look at Maddox. Maddox looked pathetic. The sleeves of his suit were half wet and his face and his hair were drenched as well. She didn''t know how he managed to do it. In short... he looked very disheveled now. His handsome face was now gloomy, and he looked as though he was about to erupt into anger. He nced at her coldly and tried his best to sound calm as he asked, "What are you looking at?" Minerva had nothing to say. What seemed like an awkward eternityter, she cleared her throat twice and regained her senses. She shook her head and tried to smile it off, "Nothing much. It''s just that... your clothes are wet." Then, Minerva walked towards him and picked up the fis resting on the side of the bucket. She tried to give him a friendly suggestion, "Why don''t you use this? The fish''s body is as slippery and wet, you won''t be able to catch it with your bare hands." After saying this, Minerva went over to the table and brought the struggling fish back. Then, she walked up to Maddox and bent down, fishing a few more fishes from the bucket. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She threw the fish into the sink without batting an eyelid. Bang! Bang! The sounds were like strikes to Maddox''s heart. He looked at the woman in front of him, and at how she threw the fish into the sink repeatedly. He was surprised at her strength as she was extremely skinny. After a while, the fishes no longer moved. Maddox was rendered speechless at how easy she managed to aplish this. "That''ll do it. I will do the rest. Your coat is wet, so you can change your coat outside." Minerva spoke to Maddox as she poured the fish out of the. Maddox, who was surprised by her actions earlier, narrowed his eyes when he heard her words. He said coldly, "Do you think I''m a pervert like you?" Minerva paused for a moment while holding the knife as she remembered how he saw her underwear hanging on his coat. She felt a little guilty, so she stopped talking. Since there was no movement behind her, Maddox had probably gone out. A whileter, Minerva couldn''t help but put down the knife in her hand. She headed out of the kitchen, hot behind Maddox''s tracks as she asked, "How about... I stop cooking and go get you new clothes to change into?" Maddox nced at her after hearing what she said. She spoke carefully, as if she was afraid that she would offend him. In a way, this made him look like a bully. Maddox closed his eyes and sighed, "You don''t have to do that. You can continue your work." "Well... remember to take off your wet coat then. There is a remote control in the front cab. You can turn on the air conditioner, but don''t catch a cold." After she finished speaking, she went back to the kitchen. The living room was quiet and Maddox slowly opened his eyes. After thinking about it for a while, he took off his soaked coat. He found that the cuffs of his shirt were also wet. Most importantly, he had an extremely unpleasant fishy smell lingering on his clothes. At the thought of the fishy smell following him around for the rest of the day, Maddox grew anxious and his expression darkened like an overcast sky. What on earthpelled him to do this? After Minerva finished cleaning the fish, she cut it and put it into the pot to cook swiftly. After that, she washed her hands quickly and headed out of the kitchen. When she left the kitchen, she saw Maddox sitting on the couch motionless. He looked deste as his suit was tossed aside, and he was only dressed in a simple shirt. At the same time, the room was cold and unweing, seemingly all because of him. After that, Minerva quickly turned on the air conditioner and walked over to Maddox. Meanwhile, Maddox silently opened his eyes and looked at her when he sensed her approaching. "Are you done?" He asked. "Soon. You should turn on the air conditioner if you don''t want to wear your coat." Then, she walked up and took Maddox''s wet coat to the bathroom. He was standing by the door when she came out. "What''s wrong?" She frowned. Maddox stared at the bathroom behind her. Truth be told, he felt that it was necessary to borrow her bathroom as he could no longer stand the scent on his body. However, she had a dumbfounded expression on her face. "Come over here," Maddox pursed his lips and looked straight at her, while giving an order. Minerva stood there foolishly. Before she could react, hisrge hand reached over and grabbed her pale wrist, pulling her over. Bang! Minerva stumbled on her feet and crashed directly into his chest. This action made Minerva''s heart jump wildly. She didn''t know what was going on with Maddox. Why did the two of them be close all of a sudden? Perhaps Maddox still had some feelings for her, which was why... "Can you smell it?" Just as Minerva''s thoughts ran wild, Maddox''s cold voice was heard from above her. Then, she lifted her head and looked into his dark gaze "Smell? What smell?" Maddox grumbled, "The smell offish." Minerva immediately fell silent. The reason he pulled her into his arms was not to hold her... but to have her take a whiff of the smell lingering on his body? Previously, she didn''t pay attention to anything else because her thoughts were going wild. However, now... Minerva did detect a fishy scent on his body after he brought it up. After all, the water had sshed all over his body. With that, she responded by pushing him backwards before saying slowly, "I''ll lend you the bathroom, so go in and wash up. I''m heading out." Minerva was about to go back to her room when Maddox grabbed her hand as she walked past him. He said adamantly, "No, thanks. I''ve asked Geoffrey to bring me some clothes." Minerva was once again rendered speechless. She was stunned for a while before her face turned red instantly. If that bbermouth Geoffrey came over, then wasn''t he going to spout nonsense at her constantly? While she was thinking about it, someone knocked on the door. "I-I''ll go open the door," She quickly tried to clear her thoughts. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 Minerva opened the door and saw Geoffrey standing outside. When he saw Minerva, his expression became ambiguous as he smiled and stared at her. "Wow, you guys aren''t taking it slow, huh?" he whispered. Upon hearing this, the corner of Minerva''s mouth could not help but twitch. When she was about to say something, Maddox''s ice- cold voice came from behind her. "Did you bring everything?" She turned around and saw Maddoxing over. Geoffrey offered the bag like a treasure and handed it forward. "Of course, I have everything you need. Go ahead." Maddox didn''t say anything else. After giving Geoffrey a warning look with his sharp eyes, he took his clothes and went into the bathroom. Geoffrey was acting normal when Maddox was here. As soon as he entered the bathroom, Geoffrey became yful immediately and approached Minerva. "Minerva, you guys are really taking it fast and furious, huh?" Then, Minerva felt a headacheing on. She pinched the space between her eyebrows and said, "Don''t think too much. It''s not what you think." "It''s not what I think? Then, what is it?" Geoffrey said as he took off his shoes and walked in. He closed the door and lowered his voice. "Don''t deny it, Minerva, he is bathing in your house. However, I never thought that Sebastian..." Feeling that his words were getting more and more outrageous, Minerva could only interrupt him and tell him about what had happened in the kitchen. Only then did she sessfully shut Geoffrey''s mouth. Hearing that it was not what he thought. Geoffrey curled his lips in disappointment and said. "Well, you''re too useless. It''s such a good opportunity...why don''t you just drag him to bed?" Then, Minerva replied, "That''s enough, shut up!" Geoffrey smiled cheekily. "Minerva, I''m doing this for your own good. After all, Sebastian is so goodlooking. You saw a bunch of women eyeing him covetously when you came for an interview the other day. Don''t you think it''s safer to make the first move?" Hence, she nced at the man in front of her helplessly. Obviously, he was doing it for her sake, but he was really shameless in the way he went about it. "If you keep talking nonsense, then you can leave," Minerva said. "Don''t!" Geoffrey quickly waved his hand, indicating that he wanted to stay. "I smell the aroma of the food. Did you cook dinner?" he asked. Minerva nodded. "I want to stay for dinner as well," he added. Hence, Minerva couldn''t turn him down so she nodded her head and agreed. Next, Geoffrey followed her into the kitchen. She estimated the time Maddox would take to shower, and she brought all of the dishes to the table when he was about toe out. At the same time, Geoffrey was helping her as well. "Minerva, if Sebastian drives me out when he came out, you have to speak up for me." Geoffrey was very close to Minerva when he said this, and he lowered his voice purposely. Upon hearing this, Minerva was a little curious. "Drive you out?" "That''s right!" Geoffrey nodded vigorously. Based on Sebastian''s personality, after taking a shower, he would probably forget who was the one who had sent him the clothes. Then, he would definitely ask him to leave. He didn''t want to leave, instead, he wanted to stay Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. back for a free meal. Then, Minerva said, "I don''t think so. He is the one who asked you toe over, right?" "Although he did text to ask me to send the clothes over, but ording to his character..." Before Geoffrey can finish his words, they heard the bathroom door creak open just as Minerva ced the cutlery on the table. The two of them couldn''t help looking in the direction of the bathroom. After taking a bath, Maddox''s hair was still wet, and his skin around his neck was a little red because of steam. He stopped, and his gaze fell on the people at the dining table. When he noticed that Geoffrey was very close to Minerva, almost leaning against her, Maddox instantly frowned fiercely and looked at him with rage. Then, Geoffrey felt that there were razor des cutting in the back instantly. When he looked at Maddox carefully, he found that Maddox''s gaze had be serious and he was staring at him with displeasure. He was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted. He took a few steps back hurriedly and stayed far away from Minerva with a silent sigh. F*ck, Sebastian''s possessiveness was truly strong. Wasn''t he just a little close to her? He didn''t even touch her, yet he was ring at him like this. But what if... he touched her? Geoffrey suddenly shook his head as soon as he had this thought. Honestly, he wouldn''t dare imagine the consequences. He felt that if he really did touch Minerva, then Sebastian would really tear him apart. Thinking of this, he looked at Sebastian with a smile. "Sebastian, are you done with your shower?" He asked. Since he kept a distance from Minerva, the anger in Maddox''s eyes faded a little. But the hostility still existed when he looked at him. He said in a faint tone, "Why don''t you leave?" Minerva, who was about to ask them to sit down for dinner, paused when she heard this. Then, she looked up at Maddox and then at Geoffrey. She didn''t believe Geoffrey when he said that Sebastian would drive him away when he was done showering. So, she didn''t expect... As she was deep in thought, Geoffrey looked at her with pleading eyes. Since Geoffrey had helped her a lot, Minerva had no choice but to speak up for him. "I asked him to stay since it''s almost time for dinner. Both of youe and sit down." Oh! Geoffrey was so moved that he almost burst into tears. Minerva had really spoken up for him, even when Sebastian looked ready to kill someone. Honestly, he was really touched. Then, Geoffrey quickly walked to the table and took a seat. After he sat down, he winked at Minerva and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Collins, you''re amazing." Minerva was at a loss for words. His voice was a whisper that only she heard. However, the house she rented was notrge, so what if Maddox heard how he addressed her? Thinking of this, Minerva smiled as shedled a bowl of soup for him. She bent down and said in a low voice, "Don''t call me that when he''s around." "Okay, thank you, Mrs. Collins." Minerva was speechless. Forget it, let it be. Although Maddox was not happy, he still sat down next to Geoffrey and Minerva sat across from them. "Well, now that we''re all seated, let''s get started." As soon as she finished speaking, Geoffrey took a sip of the fish soup and said, "Wow, the fish soup is delicious and vorful. It''s really good." After making thepliment, he took another sip. Maddox had been staring at the bowl in Geoffrey''s hand all the while. He pursed his thin lips tightly and they almost formed a straight line. If he remembered correctly, that bowl of fish soup Geoffrey was holding... was served by Minerva. Then, Maddox''s lips moved slightly. He had a very strong impulse... He also wanted to have some fish soup. However, Minerva... did not serve him any soup even after he had waited for a long time. As a result, the way Maddox looked at Geoffrey became even more resentful and bitter. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 The soup was so delicious! Geoffrey did not expect Minerva to have such skills. He would definitely come over more often for free meals in the future. Geoffrey thought to himself. After finishing a bowl, Geoffrey looked at Minerva happily with the bowl in his hands. "May I have another bowl?" He asked. Minerva nced at him and saw the look of endless anticipation on his face. He looked as if he was enjoying the fish soup so much that he was intoxicated. Hence, she couldn''t help butugh. Someone loving their food was a kind of affirmation for all chefs. Although Minerva wasn''t a chef, she was the one who cooked dinner for today. It was a very special kind of approval and praise for her when Geoffrey liked the food she cooked so much. Of course, she was happy. She stood up and took his bowl without a second thought. "Okay, I''ll serve you another bowl," She said. However, Maddox, who had been sitting quietly all this while, finally could not bear it any longer and opened his mouth to speak. "Geoffrey, don''t you have hands?" He said coldly. The abrupt voice stunned the two of them. Geoffrey and Maddox looked at each other and he saw the strong warning in Maddox''s dark eyes. He stayed silent for a while before he withdrew his gaze and got up. "I''ll do it myself!" Then, he took the bowl from Minerva. He stood up and filled his bowl with fish soup, feeling very annoyed. Humph, Sebastian must be jealous that Minerva had served him fish soup personally, but didn''t do so for him. Minerva only realized that Maddox had not started eating even after he sat down. Was the food not to his liking? Minerva wasn''t sure what he was thinking at the moment. Thus, she could only take a bowl and serve him some soup as well. "How about... you have a bowl offish soup first?" Then, Geoffrey snuck a nce at Maddox. Maddox looked at the bowl of fish soup in front of him and secretlypared it with Geoffrey''s. It seemed that the amount of fish soup was a little more than Geoffrey''s, which made him feel a little better. He looked up and cast a cold nce at Minerva. Only now did she know what to do. In fact, it was not that he wanted Minerva to serve him fish soup. It was just that she gave Geoffrey the soup and left him alone, which made him annoyed. Then, Minerva saw that Maddox finally started to eat as he brought the fish soup to his lips. When he took a sip and put down the bowl, she asked quickly, "How is it?" Since Geoffrey liked it so much, which meant that her fish soup was not bad, wasn''t it? However, Maddox was silent. Seeing that she was looking at him eagerly with enthusiasm, her pale face and expectant eyes anticipated his praise. "Of course it''s good. Sebastian, your assistant''s cooking skills aren''t bad. I think...we cane here often to eat in the future." Geoffrey said. Upon hearing this, Maddox''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his voice also became harsh. "It''s not bad," Maddox said. Minerva''s eyes, which had been filled with expectation earlier, turned dull in an instant and Geoffrey''s smile froze on his lips. After a while, he leaned back and said, "You''re so demanding. Do you think everyone is as high-end as the cooks employed by your family? Don''t be too picky when you''re eating at someone else''s home." "It''s okay..." Minerva quickly tried to defuse the situation. She exined, "I think he''s right. I''m not a proper cook, so I can''t possibly cook all that well. Let''s eat." After saying that, Minerva picked up her bowl and began to eat. In fact, Maddox''s answer was within her expectations. She didn''t expect Maddox to praise her, otherwise, he wouldn''t be called Maddox. This was fine. The scene of her lowered head made Maddox narrow his eyes. Was it his illusion? He felt that Minerva seemed to be disappointed. What was she disappointed at? Because he didn''t praise her? But Geoffrey had already praised her a lot. Did she still need his affirmation? On the other hand, Geoffrey was scolding Maddox in his heart. The three of them had dinner with different thoughts in mind. After dinner, Minerva took all the dishes into the kitchen, and Geoffrey took the opportunity to scold Maddox. "Sebastian, is this how you pursue a girl?" Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned. "What did you say?" he said. "Am I wrong? She cooked dinner for you, so will it hurt if you praised her?" Geoffrey said. Geoffrey leaned over and lowered his voice. "Don''t me me for not telling you. You won''t be able to pursue a girl like this." Then, Maddox finally nced at him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This nce made Geoffrey tremble with fear. He cleared his throat lightly and looked away. "Pretend I said nothing. I feel sad for your assistant. She prepared a meal for you but didn''t get any affirmation. She is a girl, she might get upset." Maddox kept silent. The phone suddenly rang and Maddox looked at the caller ID. "Crap, I forgot about Monica when I came here. Since Master Collins is calling you, he''s not going to get you in trouble, right?" Geoffrey hurriedly exined after taking a look at the caller ID. Nevertheless, Maddox answered the call calmly. "Grandpa." "You brat, I told you to take good care of Monica. Where are you?" Master Collins said Maddox pursed his thin lips and suddenly nced at Geoffrey. He exined in a low voice, "Geoffrey got into trouble. He''s asked me to take care of it for him." A huge weight seemed to copse onto Geoffrey''s shoulders. F*ck, who did he provoke? "What? Geoffrey, this brat... He''s never been good for anything. Don''t worry about him anymore. Come back right now. I have something important to discuss with you." An important matter... Maddox squinted his shapely eyes and looked towards the kitchen subconsciously. Then, he said coldly, "I''m afraid I can''t. Grandfather, I have something else to do right now." "Didn''t I say to leave Geoffrey alone? Come back quickly. This is very important," He said. "There seems to be some more trouble brewing. I''ll hang up first." After Maddox finished speaking, he immediately hung up Jarold''s call, not giving him any chance to retort. Then, Geoffrey widened his eyes. "An important matter? Don''t tell me it''s about your marriage with Monica?" he said. Maddox didn''t respond. His expression was unhappy, and his thin lips stayed pursed tightly. Geoffrey looked towards the kitchen. "Let me tell you, there''s no way you can run away from this... Master Collins will definitely betroth you and Monica to each other. It''ll be very difficult for you to resist." he said. "I don''t need others to make decisions for me," Maddox said coldly. No one could do that. Even if Jarold was his grandfather, so what? "But he''s your grandfather. Forget it... I think this is a serious matter. Why don''t... we go back? Running away is not a good choice." Geoffrey replied. At this moment, Minerva walked out of the kitchen with a te of fruit that she cut. She bent down and ced it in front of them. However, Geoffrey said, "Minerva, it''s gettingte. We have to go." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned for a moment. She lowered her head to look at the watch on her wrist. It was indeed not early as it was already seven o''clock. She didn''t expect time to pass so fast. She nodded and said. "Okay, I''ll see the both of you off." Chapter 797 Chapter 797 Minerva sent them downstairs and watched them getting into the car. When they were about to go, thendlord came back as well and she followed Minerva with a smile. "I didn''t expect you to have such a handsome and rich boyfriend," She said. Minerva replied, "He is..." "It''s okay, you don''t have to exin. I understand. It doesn''t matter. You can bring your boyfriend here asionally. I won''t say anything." After saying that, thendlord gave her a sly smile before she went upstairs. Thus, Minerva felt a little helpless. She could not be bothered to exin, so she went upstairs. The house was much livelier when Maddox and Geoffrey were here. However, she was the only one left when she opened the door now. Hence, Minerva felt a little lonely. s. It was true that there were some things that one could never get used to. For example, if she was exposed to light after living her days in darkness, she would no longer be able to endure the dark days. However, if she continued to stay in the darkness, then she would be unable to see the light. If so, she would never know what the light looked like, thus her heart would never yearn for it. Minerva sighed silently in her heart as she started to tidy up the house. She found that Maddox had forgotten to take away the coat that she had washed for him. ''Didn''t youe for this coat? Why didn''t you take it when you leave?'' Minerva couldn''t help but comin as she picked up the coat. Since he didn''t take it with him, she would take care of it for him. But this time, Minerva didn''t dare to hang the suit in her closet. Instead, she hung the suit up at the balcony and prepared to take a shower. When she entered the bathroom, she realized that Maddox had left his clothes behind after he took a shower too. Minerva was speechless. She stared at the pile of clothes in a daze and thought of something. Her pale cheeks began to turn red. As soon as Maddox and Geoffrey entered the room, the servant said respectfully, "Master Collins is waiting for you upstairs." "Got it." He said. After that, Maddox went upstairs directly. Geoffrey followed him quickly and said, "I guess the Dormer family left. I didn''t see their car just now." "Yup," He replied faintly. "What if Master Collins really wishes to get you two engaged?" Geoffrey asked. Maddox didn''t answer his question. However, in his heart, there was a very clear answer. He was not going to be engaged to Monica. Knock, knock... "Come in." Jarold said. Maddox opened the door. Jarold, who was sitting in front of the desk, raised his eyes. Although his eyes were old, they were sharp and spirited. He sat there with a majestic aura. When he saw that Geoffrey was following Maddox, he believed what Maddox had said earlier. Then he snorted heavily, "Oscar is so useless for not disciplining his grandson, and so you go around causing trouble every day. Geoffrey, how old are you now? Isn''t it time for you to learn something and manage thepany for your grandfather? Don''t go wandering about all day." Geoffrey didn''t feel bad about being mocked in front of Jarold. Instead, he walked up to him, grinning cheekily. "Master Collins, it''s fine as long as my father''s in charge of thepany. It''s none of my business. Besides, I''ll definitely manage thepany if I''m as smart as Sebastian. I''m just afraid I''ll screw up and cause major losses for thepany." Hearing Geoffrey praise his precious grandson, Jarold was secretly d, but he still reprimanded him. "All you know is how to talk. If you could put more effort into your business, your grandfather wouldn''te toin about you every now and then." "I can''t help it. I''m only good at talking, and I''m not made for anything else." Jarold sighed heavily and looked at Maddox who remained silent. He said sternly, "Since you''re here,e and have a seat. I have something important to tell you." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, Maddox walked over and sat down across from Jarold. Geoffrey wanted to leave, but Jarold said, "You can stay, there''s nothing secretive about this." "Thank you, Master Collins," Geoffrey replied. He quickly pulled out a chair and sat down next to Maddox. He knew that Master Collins would ask him to stay, but he just wanted to put on an act in front of him, or else... he would have been deemed a glutton for gossip. Next, Jarold sized Maddox up. He didn''t speak and the two men didn''t know what was he thinking. After a long while, he asked, "Sebastian, what do you think of Monica?" Geoffrey was speechelss. F*ck, he was right. It was a sign that Master Collins wanted Monica to be engaged to Sebastian. Geoffrey looked at Sebastian before he clenched his fists. "Don''t disappoint me and Minerva." He thought. Then, Maddox looked up and found that Jarold had been staring at him as if he was sizing up his emotions and reactions. He pursed his thin lips. There was a cold aura surrounding him. "I don''t know." Three words fell from his lips. When Jarold heard this, he frowned instantly. "What do you mean you don''t know?" "I don''t really pay attention to her. I don''t know." Jarold was speechless. It was obvious that he wasn''t interested in Monica, that was why he didn''t pay attention to her. Thus, he wouldn''t know. Meanwhile, Geoffrey secretly gave Maddox a thumbs-up. He was still thinking about how Maddox would answer the question. He had thought that Maddox would be polite in front of Jarold, but he didn''t expect Maddox to answer this way. Indeed, Jarold felt like he was going to have a stroke when he heard that. "Why are you like this? What do you mean you didn''t pay attention? Monica came to visit you every day when you were sick. Can''t you see that she''s kind and gentle?" Jarold said. Then, Maddox replied, "I didn''t ask her to visit me." "You!" Jarold stood up furiously, wanting to lose his temper at Maddox. Seeing this, Geoffrey hurriedly stood up to hold him back. "Master Collines, don''t be mad. Maddox is too straightforward. How can he say something like that? But I understand what he means. Here, I''ll exin it to you," he said. "You know Sebastian''s character. If he didn''t pay attention to her, it means that he really does not care about her. This shows that he has no feelings towards the eldest daughter of the Dormer family." he added. However, Jarold could sense that something wasn''t right in Geoffrey''s words. He slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at him. The pressure made Geoffrey let go of his hand. He said awkwardly, "Master Collins, you''ve worked so hard to find Sebastian. Now that he is back, do you really want to force him to do this? Although Monica is beautiful... you can''t force unwanted feelings, right?" As he said this, Jarold snorted coldly and smashed his crutch on the ground. "Great, it seems that you two have discussed how to deal with me, is that right?" Chapter 798 Chapter 798 "Master Collins, what are you talking about? What kind of people do you think we are? How can you use us of teaming up? I just found out about this." Geoffrey smiled merrily. He reached out and patted Jarold''s chest, and his voice softened as he coaxed Master Collins. "Humph." Master Collins snorted coldly and pushed his hand away. "I don''t believe in you. You''re such a bad boy. Did you teach him this?" Hearing what he said, Geoffrey widened his eyes instantly and shook his head to deny, "No, no. You know Sebastian''s character. How could I control his thoughts?" Then, Jarold narrowed his eyes when he heard what Geoffrey said. He looked towards Maddox. Although they hadn''t spent much time together, Sebastian''s temper was indeed like what Geoffrey had said. Even though he had amnesia, his temper hadn''t changed. He was still stubborn. He couldn''t change the things he was born with. Then, Jarold thought of his eldest daughter. Back then... Aurora was also as stubborn as him. She refused to obey his orders and insisted on what she thought was right. That was why she ended up this way. When he thought of Aurora, the look in Jarold''s eyes became wistful. This daughter of his had truly hurt him. Thus, Jarold''s gaze on Maddox was no longer so strict. Instead, he said tiredly, "You two brats, get the hell out of here. I want to be alone for a moment." "Master Collins, are you alright? How about I stay and talk this through with you?" Geoffrey said. "An old man like me doesn''t need advice from a boy like you. Get out of here." As he spoke, Jarold raised his cane to indicate that he was going to hit them. Hence, Geoffrey had no choice but to retreat instantly. Maddox stood up as well, and his gaze fell on Jarold. He said faintly, "Then we''ll leave first. Grandpa, please take care of your health." "Humph." Jarold snorted coldly and turned his head away. He did not answer Maddox. After Geoffrey followed Maddox out of the room, he spoke after they had walked some distance away. "What does he mean? Is Master Collins going to respect your wishes?" Maddox did not reply, but his brows furrowed subconsciously. He was afraid that things were not as simple as he thought. Jarold''s idea wasn''t some spur-of-the-moment thing. Since it was not a passing idea, he wouldn''t give up so easily. From the look on Jarold''s face just now, it seemed that he had thought of something else and did not want to talk about it for the time being. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Don''t tell me you''re not worried at all? What if he really gets you engaged to Monica?" Geoffrey said. Maddox''s steps stopped abruptly, and he coldly lifted his eyes, "You should leave." Geoffrey said, "What do you mean? I''m talking about such an important topic, but you''re asking me to go?" "Can you change my grandpa''s mind?" "Well, it seems that I can''t. Forget it. I''d better leave." Geoffrey said. After saying that, he turned around and walked in the other direction while muttering, "I''ll go back and talk to Minerva." "Wait." Maddox''s cold voice came from behind. Geoffrey stopped in his tracks and looked back in displeasure: "What for? Didn''t you tell me to leave? Anything else?" "Don''t you dare bother her." Geoffrey snorted. His impatient expression turned amused. "You''ve finally revealed yourself? You can''t help but want to make fun of me?" Realizing that his eyes suddenly became cold and harsh, Geoffrey took a few steps back immediately and said, "Well, I won''t make fun of you. You''re just going to hold everything in your heart, right? Then don''t ever let it out. I''m leaving." Geoffrey left Sebastian''s house quickly. Maddox walked in the direction of his room. When he entered the bathroom, he paused and remembered something. The clothes that he had put on earlier... He had left it at Minerva''s house. The weekend passed quickly. After resting for two days, Minerva''s body was no longer so tired and her calves were no longer swollen. She had only been dyed for two days, but the work had piled up so much that she didn''t even have the chance to sit down and take a breath. When she finished her work, she was too tired to go downstairs to eat. Then, she just copsed on the sofa as she pretended to be a corpse. When Linda saw her like this, she couldn''t help butugh at her. "You don''t have much stamina, do you? You''ve only been busy for a morning and you can''t walk now?" Upon hearing this, Minerva felt a little embarrassed. She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Linda. I''m really tired. I just want to rest for a while.¡± "It''s lunch hour now. You can take a rest whenever you like. If you''recking stamina, you should try jogging to train yourself." "Okay, Linda, I''ll keep it in mind," Minerva replied. When Linda left, she closed the door of the secretary''s office behind her. Minerva lied on the sofa, motionless, and closed her eyes tiredly. Since she fell pregnant, she became sleepy very easily and tiredness wasmon. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, ever since Maddox had the ident, her condition had disappeared. Even though she was so sleepy until her eyelids closed on their own, she was still able to hold on. Whether she was taking care of thepany for him or working here, she had gone through it all. Thankfully, she finished her work at 11 o''clock and managed to have two or three hours of rest. She did not have to go home immediately and she could sleep a little longer after her meal. Minerva fell asleep with thoughts heavy on her mind, not knowing that the door of the secretary''s room had been pushed open and someone hade in. Meanwhile, Geoffrey was here for Minerva. Everyone was on their lunch break when he arrived, so he could only look for Minerva in the canteen. After waiting for twenty minutes, he still couldn''t see Minerva. When he saw Lolita, he stopped her and asked her about Minerva, but Lolita did not see her as well. Thus, Geoffrey had to go upstairs to look for her. When he opened the door of the secretary''s office, he saw a figure curled up on the sofa. "Minerva! Wake up!" He shouted. In her sleep, Minerva seemed to hear someone calling her. The voice was soft and it echoed in her ears. However, her eyelids were too heavy and she could not open them. She was so dazed and confused that she didn''t know whether it was reality or a dream. "Wake up, Minerva, I''m taking you to meet Sebastian." Sebastian... Who was Sebastian? "It''s such a good opportunity. Don''t miss it. Stop sleeping, Minerva..." He stretched out his index finger and poked her arm several times. Minerva''s sleepiness was finally driven away. She opened her eyes slowly and saw Geoffrey''s amused face looking at her curiously. "Minerva, are you finally awake?" Seeing her open her eyes, Geoffrey put on a big smile. "Ah!" Minerva finally came to her senses. She reacted with a startled cry and flung her hand at Geoffrey''s face directly. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 "Ouch!" Geoffrey retreated with a painful cry. He reached out to cover his eyes. "Minerva, are you trying to kill me?" "Geoffrey?" Minerva sat up. Her heart had yet to calm down, "Why are you here?" she asked. It was natural for her to be frightened when she saw someone staring at her as soon as she opened her eyes, right? Geoffrey covered his eye that had been hit. He looked at her pitifully, "I''m trying to create an opportunity for you and Sebastian, alright? Who knew..." he said. Looking at him covering his eye, Minerva realized that she might have waved her hand a little too hard a moment ago. She didn''t know where she hit him, but the back of her hand was a little painful. So one could only imagine how painful Geoffrey must have felt. "I''m sorry," she sat up and looked at Geoffrey apologetically, "Did I hit your eyes? I was sleeping a moment ago and saw you in front of me when I opened my eyes. I was shocked." Minerva looked at him guiltily,"I''m really sorry. Why don''t you take your hand away and let me have a look?" she continued. The sincere apology caused Geoffrey to be abit embarrassed. He shook his head and took his hand away, "Oh, I''m kidding. I''m fine. Minerva,e with me quickly since you''re awake," he said. "Where are we going?" Minerva was a little surprised. She saw that Geoffrey''s eyes were slightly swollen and she wondered if it would worsen. "I''m taking you to meet Sebastian," he said. Then, without waiting for Minerva''s reaction, he pulled her off the couch and said, "Hurry up, Sebastian is leaving the office soon." "Oh!" Only then did Minerva put on her shoes immediately and leave with Geoffrey. As the two of them walked along the quiet corridor, Geoffrey said to her, "If you really like Sebastian, you''ll have to make full use of your time in the future. Don''t waste the opportunity to have a meal together. This is a good opportunity to improve your rtionship with him. You have to bring him back before he gets engaged." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Minerva was stunned when she heard what Geoffrey said. She stared at Geoffrey unbelievably. "What did you say just now?" she said. "I said," Geoffrey was halfway through his sentence, his eyes wide open in shock as he reached out to cover his mouth immediately. Oops, he actually spilled information that Minerva hadn''t known about. He wasn''t sure of Minerva''s personality. Would she give up if she heard Sebastian was going to get engaged? What''s wrong with him, how could he blurt it out like that? "Minerva, I was talking nonsense. Don''t get me wrong. How could Sebastian get engaged so casually? He is as cold as ice. Almost no women ever caught his eye. I''ve known him for so long, and the only woman I''ve seen him treated specially was you." Geoffrey tried to exin to Minerva so that she would not change her mind. However, Minerva''s beautiful brows were knitted tightly, as if something very serious had happened. "No... Minerva, I was just talking nonsense. You don''t take it seriously..." Geoffrey exined. Minerva stared at him. "If there wasn''t such a thing, why would you say it?" she asked. She understood Maddox''s character and knew that he would not get engaged to someone else. She knew he treated her differently from others. Perhaps it was because of their earlier rtionship. Even so, he had still forgotten about her. When she knew that he had lost his memories and even forgotten about her, Minerva''s heart was filled with pain and sadness. How could he forget her? Was she not important? But when she thought about it, she knew that he hadn''t wanted the ident to happen either. If she med him, she would be too unreasonable. "Minerva, even if this sort of thing really did happen, I''ve already told you that Sebastian wouldn''t get engaged to someone else so simply. Don''t worry," he continued. Minerva didn''t say anything else. She looked at him lightly and continued to walk forward. However, deep down, her emotions were bubbling. She was full of expectation, leaping, hopeful a moment ago. Now she felt beaten down and tired. Bitterness spread endlessly through her heart. When she thought of how he could verbally agree to get engaged to another woman, she couldn''t but felt wronged, sad and highly ufortable. Halfway through the journey, Minerva said suddenly, "I don''t feel well, I don''t think I''ll go with you." Geoffrey was stunned. "Minerva, don''t be like this. This is such a rare opportunity. If you don''t cherish it, what if Sebastian really gets snatched away?" he said. Minerva shrugged indifferently and said, "He''s not mine, what can I do if he''s taken away? Besides, he''s not a toy, so how can he be snatched away?" Geoffrey was speechless at her words. Indeed, Sebastian was a human being and not a toy. How can someone snatch him away? "It''s all my fault!" Geoffrey suddenly reached out and gave himself a p in the face, "I shouldn''t talk nonsense. Minerva, please forgive me!" The sudden p stunned Minerva. Seeing Geoffrey was about to p on the other side of his face, she quickly grabbed his hand and said, "Stop! Don''t do this!" Geoffrey looked at her pitifully and asked, "Will you go with me?" Minerva felt quiet for a moment. "Let''s go, I''ll go with you," she said "Okay," Geoffrey said. Minerva sighed silently and said, "Why are you helping me like this? We don''t even know each other, but you still try to set me up with him. Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person?" "I believe that you are sincere to Sebastian, as well as my judgement. Don''t worry, I will definitely help you. People who love each other should be together, instead of being separated for life." When he said thest sentence, Minerva noticed that his tone was much lower. She couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sad?" Upon hearing her question, Geoffrey restrained the emotions in his eyes and reced them with other expressions, "Sad? What can I be sad about? Let''s go." As he said this, he elerated the pace of his steps and walked forward. Minerva looked at his back and pondered. Geoffrey''s past... Forget it, what was the point of her thinking about other people''s affairs? How could she have time to deal with other people''s business when she couldn''t handle her own? She barely had time to deal with her own problems. She followed Geoffrey into Maddox''s office. They ran into Maddox. He was taking out his suit and keys and preparing to leave. "Sebastian, are you going out to eat? That''s great. \Ne haven''t eaten yet. Why don''t you bring us along?" Geoffrey said. Minerva was silent. Is it really good to ask so tantly? If Minerva had known that Geoffrey was doing it this way, she would not have gone along. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 Maddox''s cold gaze swept past her. Then, he retracted his gaze and said coldly, "I''m not free." Minerva was at a loss for words. He acted as if he hadn''t eaten dinner at her cest night, or helped her in the kitchen. Hence, Minerva recalled what Geoffrey had told her that he was getting engaged when she was walking. The bitterness in her rose up. Minerva secretly bit her lower lip and said, "It''s okay. I''ve already had my lunch." Geoffrey looked back at her in surprise, and with a look seemed to say, "When did you eat? Didn''t I look for you in the canteen?" "I thought you called me over for work- rted matters, and since it''s not, I''ll go back to the secretary''s office." After saying that, Minerva didn''t care about their reaction and went straight back to the secretary''s office. Well, she had advised herself constantly not to go into a dead-end and not to be unreasonable. He was a man with amnesia. He was innocent and did not know anything. But she was still very ufortable in her heart, and bitterness kepting up. After taking two steps, Geoffrey caught up with her and said in a low voice, "Minerva, didn''t we just talk about it? Why did you suddenly..." "I''m not hungry. You guys can go eat. I''ll go back first," Minerva interrupted him. After Minerva left, Geoffrey was still standing in the same ce in a daze. He was extremely regretful. If he hadn''t talked nonsense a moment ago, nothing would have happened. It was all his fault! Thinking of this, Geoffrey turned back and red at Maddox. Maddox was confused. "Forget it. Since none of us are eating and you''re not avable, I''ll go back," he said. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Maddox did not make him stay. When he passed by the secretary''s office, Maddox nced into the room subconsciously, but he did not see the woman. He couldn''t help but frown, and his steps slowed down. He didn''t see her, thus, Maddox left. Minerva didn''t have lunch and couldn''t sleep. She could only go to the canteen to eat some food. When she went out, she ran into Lolita. "Minerva, are you alright?" Lolita asked. "Hmm?" Minerva''s expression was a little confused, "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Geoffrey came to look for you at the canteen a moment ago," Lolita replied. Minerva nodded and replied, "I know." "You know?" Lolita''s eyes widened, "Why did he keep looking for you? Is it because of the president?" she said. Minerva stared at her seriously and said, "Don''t be so nosy. It''s not a good thing to know too much." Lolita curled her lips and said, "Well, I''ll stop gossiping, okay? However, you have to stay away from Geoffrey. He... doesn''t have a good reputation." "Thank you for the reminder. I got it," Minerva replied. Lolita felt that Minerva was not having a good mood today. Moreover, her character was that kind of person who didn''t want to share and interact with others. How could she be so introverted? She didn''t know what to say, thus she took her leave. In the afternoon, Linda asked Minerva to prepare a cup of coffee for Maddox. When Minerva was making coffee, she thought of what Geoffrey said to her at noon, she was so angry that she added several pieces of rock sugar into his cup and sent it to Linda. Linda was busy with her work and said, "I can''t leave now. You can send the coffee to the president''s office." "Linda, what are you working on? I''ll help you," Minerva said. "No, it''s okay, you can''t help me here. Just send the coffee to the office now," Linda replied. Minerva didn''t want to deliver the coffee to Maddox, thus she had to find an excuse and said, "Linda, let me help you. I can learn if I don''t know" Linda could not help but stop and looked at her. She saw how eager she was. "Hmm? What''s wrong with you today? Didn''t I ask you to deliver the coffee? What''s with all the pushback? What happened?" Linda was such a shrewd woman. She could see Minerva''s pushback at a nce. Minerva did not expect Linda to be able to see through her at a nce. Linda was staring at her at this time. She was a little awkward, thus she could only say, "Nothing, you are the one who delivers the coffee all the time, right? I''m afraid the president will be unhappy if I send it to him." "Tsk!" Linda didn''t believe her. She had an unusual feeling between her and the president. Would Sebastian be pissed that she was delivering coffee? "All right, If the president is unhappy, you can bring the coffee back. I''m busy with my work. If you don''t want to deliver it, you can leave it here. I''ll send it when I''m done with my work." Linda ignored her after saying that and buried herself in work. She didn''t respond to Minerva, no matter what she said. She looked very much like a rogue right now. If you are willing, do it. If you aren''t, there''s no one to me if the president gets mad. Minerva felt a headache. She hesitated for a long while before she picked up the coffee helplessly and walked in the direction of the president''s office After she went out of the secretary''s office, Linda raised her head again and looked at the direction she left with a deep look in her eyes. President''s office. Minerva knocked on the door with a cup of coffee. She walked in with the cup of coffee after she heard Maddox asked her to go in. When she entered the office, Maddox was holding a video conference on hisputer and other talking voices could be heard from his earphones. Maddox''s gaze moved towards the woman who entered the room unconsciously. He saw her walk up to him with the coffee in her hand and put it on his desk. Then she turned around and prepared to leave. "Stop right there." However, Maddox called out to her suddenly. Minerva stopped in her tracks and her beautiful eyebrows wrinkled subconsciously. Why did he ask her to stay? She turned around and looked at Maddox in confusion. "Wait here," he said coldly. Minerva stood on the spot and watched him hold a video conference the following time. She might focus on the contents of his conversation and perhaps also think about it if it was in the past. However, her mind and heart were all in chaos today. She didn''t listen to what Maddox said. Maddox lifted his cup of coffee to his lips and took a sip during the meeting. His brows furrowed as soon as he swallowed it. He turned to look at Minerva, who was standing beside him. Her expression was just as terrible as when he had met her at noon. It seemed that... she had never been nice to him from the first encounter today. Maddox put down the cup of coffee and his eyes darkened. How did he offend her? Why did she give him this kind of expression, and... not making coffee properly? After standing for a long time, Minerva''s legs felt sore. She could only voice out, "President, if there''s nothing else, I''ll head back. There''s still a lot of work to do in the secretary''s office." Maddox did not reply to her. He was still talking to the person at the other end of the video as if he had not heard her words at all. Upon seeing this, Minerva bit her lower lip. She was a little angry. He was at the meeting and didn''t have time to talk to her, but yet he asked her to stay here. Did Maddox think... that he could do whatever he wanted since she likes him? Chapter 801 Chapter 801 Minerva was triggered, but she didn''t dare to turn around and walk away. She could only endure the anger in her heart and stood there silently. "Well, that''s all for today." Sensing that the person on the other line was about to explode with anger, Maddox decided to end the seemingly endless meeting promptly. Although, there was still half an hour to go before the meeting ends. "Well, we''ll talk about the rest of it tomorrow." After Maddox hung up the video chat, he took off the Bluetooth headset on his ear and looked at Minerva. As soon as his gaze fell on Minerva, he saw her straightened her back immediately and looked at him with a pair of clear eyes like autumn water. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Come over here." His thin lips opened lightly. "What for?" she asked. Minerva''s stomach was filled with anger at the moment. Moreover, this anger was also tinged with the bitterness of knowing that he might be engaged to someone else. This feeling was like a fuel to her anger. The more she felt it in her heart, the angrier she became. At first, she thought she could take her time. After all, he had just recovered from his serious injury, thus, she should give him a little more time to let him familiarize himself with her presence before stimting his memory. But now? She came to know from Geoffrey that he might be engaged. Geoffrey wanted her to seed before he got engaged. What is this? It makes it seem like she''s going to go cross-eyed. The more Minerva thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. This aggravation almost seeped through her eyes. Her expression did not change and her eyes were fixed on him. Maddox could see the aggravation in her eyes. However, he couldn''t figure out what she was aggravated about. Apart from the time they had dinner togetherst time, he had only met her twice. Once at noon and once now. Could it be... Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought of how Geoffrey had brought her over for lunch at noon. He had some business to settle at that time and felt annoyed when he saw how close she was with Geoffrey. Hence, he said that he was not avable. Was she unhappy about this? When he thought of this, Maddox gradually understood what might have been going on. "I''m asking you toe over. Why don''t you do it?" Maddox asked as Minerva remained still at the same spot. Only then did Minerva move forward reluctantly. "I''m here. Give me yourmand." She said in an impatient tone. Command? Maddox raised his eyebrows and pointed to the coffee on the table, "Try it." Minerva followed the direction his finger pointed and saw that he was asking her to try that cup of coffee. She shook her head and rejected him without a second thought, "No." Maddox frowned. He looked at her with displeasure. "Are you going to try it or not?" he asked again. Minerva looked at him stubbornly and said, "I won''t try it." "So you know that you are not good at making coffee, hence, you refused to admit it?" Maddox teased her deliberately. Usually, Minerva would secretly taste his coffee. Now that she was pregnant, she didn''t dare to drink coffee too much. Even if she tried it, it would be just a small sip. But she was in a bad mood today. She put a lot of rock sugar. Therefore, she knew what the coffee tasted like even if she didn''t try it. Minerva looked at him and pursed her red lips, she argued with him. "I don''t want to try, not because I didn''t make it well, but because you drank it." After that, she raised her eyebrows deliberately and looked at him, "Aren''t you germophobic? You have already drunk the cup of coffee, and here you are, asking me to drink it. Don''t you know what it will mean..." She did not finish her sentence. Instead, she narrowed her eyes. "Means what?" Maddox stared at Minerva unhappily. She stopped talking when she was halfway through her sentences. He was dying with curiosity. Minerva looked at her toes and said gruffly, "A kiss indirectly." Maddox fell silent. And so did Minerva. After she realized what she had said, Minerva lowered her head to the ground. She bit her lower lip anxiously and said, "Linda is looking for me, I''ll leave first." As soon as she turned to leave, she heard Maddox''s voice. "Did I say that you can leave?" He got up, pushed his chair, and walked forward to stand in front of her. Seeing him approached, Minerva couldn''t help but say, "I won''t drink that cup of coffee no matter what..." Before she finished her sentence, her chin was gently pinched by Maddox''s fingers suddenly. Maddox pinched her lower jaw and forced her to raise her head. He lowered his head and stopped abruptly when his lips were inches away from hers. Their warm breath began to intertwine. Minerva felt her heartbeat raced. She looked at Maddox, who was so close to her. She thought that he was going to kiss her. However, he didn''t. When he was only an inch away from her, he stopped and stared at her with his dark eyes. "You dislike me?" Minerva was so nervous that she didn''t even know where to put her hands. In the end, she could only grab her sleeves and didn''t dare to move. The two were so close that if she moved slightly, their lips would meet. Although the two of them had been close to each other, Minerva still couldn''t control her heart from elerating the moment he approached her. Moreover, she was shy once he got close to her. She almost tried to avoid him subconsciously. Maddox also felt her resistance towards him. She looked at Maddox with shivering eyes. She was so nervous that she didn''t know what to do, and her pink lips were trembling with her eyes. When Maddox''s gaze fell on her lips, he could not take his eyes off it. She said.. Indirect kiss? Judging from her expression, she seemed to dislike it very much. If it was true... His limbs reacted first as soon as the thought shed through his mind. Maddox leaned forward a little suddenly and touched Minerva''s soft lips with his. The moment their lips touched, Minerva felt as if fireworks had exploded in her head. With a choking sound, she took a big step backward and stared at him with horror and disbelief in her eyes. Such a reaction make Maddox dissatisfied. He frowned and grabbed her fine pale wrist and pulled her towards him. With one hand sping the back of her head, he lowered his head to look for her lips. Minerva was annoyed and she tried to dodge. However, Maddox was strong and fast. After a few rounds, his lips finally met hers. The soft cotton-like touch, the light fragrance that lingered around her made Maddox''s heart trembled. There seemed to be a sh of some scene in his mind. He didn''t even have time to capture them before they disappeared. The woman in his arms was pushing his chest, trying to push him away. Maddox''s brows furrowed. He wrapped hisrge hands around her waist firmly and locked her tightly. Then, his lips left her. "Why are you pushing me?" his voice was hoarse beyond words. Even his eyes were as deep as the night and he captured her gaze tightly. Minerva''s waist was locked in his embrace and she could not push him away. She said furiously, "You, you''re a rogue!" Chapter 802 Chapter 802 Minerva was furious, but when she spoke, there was a hint of longing in her voice. It didn''t seem like she was mad at all. It was more like she was pouting. What was going on? She wanted to scold him! Minerva was extremely mad. However, she saw a teasing smile forming in Maddox''s eyes, "Rogue?" While saying this, he seemed to recall something. He sneered and said, "Who is the one who hung her underwear on my suit?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s ears turned red instantly. "Who''s the rogue?" he asked. Minerva gasped. "Let me exin. About your coat, it is actually an ident." Minerva did not mean it at all! She was not perverted, alright? She did not hang her undergarments on Maddox''s coat intentionally, even though she had worn her undergarments and hugged his coat to sleep. She did so because she thought he didn''t want his coat back, thus, she took it as her own. If he had said that he wanted the coat back, she wouldn''t.. When she thought of this, Minerva felt a little despair. "ident?" Maddox leaned closer to her. He narrowed his eyes, his eyshes were clearly visible around his eyes, "The probability for such an ident to happen is less than one percent. Do you think I''ll believe you?" he said. Minerva was at a loss for words. Forget it, believe it or not! "Okay, I did it on purpose, all right? So what?" So what? There was a hint of danger in Maddox''s narrowed eyes, "You finally admitted that you seduced me?" "Wait, what does this have to do with me seducing you? I just can''t win against you. Besides," Her voice carried a hint ofint and grievance, "If hanging my underwear on your coat is considered seducing you, then, what about what you did just now?" she said. At the end of her words, shecked a little confidence. Her voice became much lower, but her dissatisfaction andints were still written all over her face. "Being seduced." Maddox thought about it for a while before answering her. Minerva was confused. What did he mean when he said he was seduced by her? Minerva looked into his eyes. While she was still trying to figure out what he meant, suddenly someone knocked on the door outside. Upon hearing the sound of knocking, Minerva immediately crouched on the ground. She crouched behind Maddox''s desk and was well hidden from in sight. Maddox, who had witnessed the whole process, was speechless. After making sure that she had settled well, Maddox said coldly, "Come in." After saying that, he took a steady step and reached out his hand to adjust his clothes, which was made wrinkled because he held her in his arms just now, and then sat down in front of the desk. Linda walked into the room. Minerva hadn''t gone back for a long time. She thought about it carefully, Minerva''s expression was weird today and she was a little worried about her. Thus, she came over to look for her and report her work. As soon as she entered the office, Linda''s eyes searched the room. But she didn''t see Minerva after she looked around. Strange, where did she go? Linda asked Minerva to send a cup of coffee. Since she was not in the president''s office, nor did she go back to the secretary''s office. Where did she go? Linda did not forget that she had something important to do while thinking about it. She walked towards the desk in the office and put a document on the desk. When she bent down, Linda saw the cup of coffee on the desk. She couldn''t help but be curious. "The coffee was delivered?" "Yes," Maddox nodded. He had already returned to his original outlook. His aura was icy cold, and his whole body emitted a kind of aura that prevented strangers from getting close to him. Minerva, who was hiding under her desk, remained silent. Maddox''s desk wasrge, but there were also many cabs. Apart from the storage, there was only a tiny ce left for him to ce his legs. Usually, Maddox had felt spacious when he was alone. But, with Minerva crouching there right now, the ce seemed small. After he sat down, Minerva couldn''t help but curse him in her heart. He had seen her crouching under the table and yet he still proceeded to sit down. Couldn''t he stand for a while? However, what made Minerva even more confused was that she was an assistant, she was not here to have an affair with Maddox. Why was she hiding under the table? However, at that moment, she did not know what was going on in her mind, she actually crouched down and then hid subconsciously. Could it be that her previous conversation with Maddox gave her the wrong impression? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thinking of this, Minerva red at Maddox hatefully. It was all his fault! Maddox was listening to Linda reporting the matter to him. He suddenly felt that there was some angering for him under the table. He slightly lowered his head and looked down. He saw Minerva was squatting there, her hands were drooping in front of her legs, she was like a small animal squeezed into the corner. She looked quiteical. "President, what do you think of my proposal just now?" Linda asked, but Maddox didn''t respond. She realized that he was staring at something under the table. Linda was curious, she walked forward and wanted to have a look. Upon hearing the sound of Linda''s footsteps, Minerva pulled Maddox''s trouser subconsciously. She shook it back and forth with all her might. Maddox was expressionless at first, but his brows wrinkled at this moment. This woman.. "President?" Linda said as she was walking towards them. Maddox looked up, his eyes turned cold. "It''s a good proposal, you can handle it, Linda. Do you have any other questions?" he said. Linda''s footsteps stopped and did not go further, "Basically there are no other problems, I will do ording to this n, if there is nothing else, I will leave now," she said. "Okay," he answered. When Linda left, she could not help but turn around to nce at Maddox. Why was everyone so strange today, what happened? Bang! Minerva poked her head out from under the table and looked at Maddox. "She''s gone?" She did not dare to make a sound and could only ask with the shape of her mouth. Seeing her like this, Maddox couldn''t help but stick out his index finger and poked on her head. He pushed her back bit by bit. "What are you doing?" Minerva whispered. As she pushed his finger away, she wanted to stick her head out again. However, when she poked her head out, Maddox pushed her back with his fingers again. After several back and forths, Minerva finally realized that Maddox did it on purpose, Linda had already left for a long time. Otherwise, Maddox would not have behaved so tantly. Thinking of this, she got up from the bottom of the table directly and tidied up her clothes. "I''ll go back to the secretary''s office." After saying that, regardless of Maddox''s reaction, Minerva left the president''s office in despair. After she left, Maddox sat still and didn''t move. After a while, he stretched out his index finger and gently touched his thin lips. It seemed to have some residual softness and breath that belonged to her. However, when they kissed just now, what were those fragments of images that shed through his mind? Chapter 803 Chapter 803 By the time she returned to the secretary''s office, the redness in Minerva''s ears and face had not fade awaypletely. The moment she entered the room, Linda nced at her. "Where did you just go?" Linda''s voice sounded next to her ears. Minerva looked away after ncing at her, she said calmly, "I delivered the coffee to the president. Linda, have you forgotten?" "I didn''t forget." Linda shook her head and then narrowed her eyes. "I went to the president''s office to report some work just now but I didn''t see you there. Where did you go?" Minerva blinked her eyes. "I didn''t go anywhere. After sending coffee to the president, my stomach was a bit ufortable, so I went to the washroom. What happened?" After listening to her words, Linda looked at her for a while and found that her ears and cheeks were all red. There was something wrong with her, but... she seemed to be unfazed when she talked to her at this time, and indeed she did not see her in the office a moment ago. Could it be that she had misunderstood? Or did she think too much? "Nothing happened. I just feel that you''re acting a little weird today. Didn''t you sleep wellst night? Do you need to take a vacation?" She asked. Minerva smiled at her gratefully before she shook her head, saying, "Thank you for your kindness, Linda, but I''m fine." "Alright then, let''s go back to work." After Minerva went to work, Linda touched her chin, thinking about what had happened in the office a moment ago. Both of them were acting strange that day, and she also heard that Geoffrey came to the secretary''s office to look for Minerva. What were these young people up to? Because of what happened in the office, Minerva was absent-minded for the rest of the day. She always thought of the scene where he suddenly yanked her into his arms and then jerked his head down to kiss her. The two of them had kissed countless times previously. However, this was the first time he subconsciously kissed her after losing his memory. In fact, she could also feel that many of his actions towards her were subconscious. His brain had lost the memory, but his body did not. His body was still familiar with her. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, didn''t Juliette say that if he was stimted by someone he was familiar with, he might be able to regain his memories? Why didn''t he have any special reactions after interacting with her, including the intimate behavior that day? The more Minerva thought about it, the more her head started to ache. She decided to call Juliette when she got off work and discuss this matter in detail and see how it should be handled. After getting off work, she packed up and was going to call Juliette when she got home. After leaving thepany, she headed for the subway station. When she was halfway through the walk, a car suddenly pulled up in front of her with the windows down, revealing a handsome face. Maddox''s cold gaze fell on her. Seeing him, Minerva was a little surprised. Why was he here? She was a distance away from thepany. Did he see her when she came out? "President?" She called out to him tentatively. "Get in the car," Maddox said. She remained silent. While she was still hesitating, an unpleasant look had already appeared on his face, "Hurry up, we can''t park here," he said. Only then did Minerva go around, open the car door quickly, and get in the car. Maddox was acting quite abnormal that day. That was her thought as she got into the car. "Why are you in a daze? Fasten your seatbelt." Just as she was thinking about Maddox''s strange behavior that day, he reminded her. She had no choice but to lower her head and fasten her seatbelt immediately. After buckling up, she saw that his car had turned around and drove forward. She didn''t know what he nned to do, thus she kept silent. After all, what happened in the afternoon embarrassed her a lot. She didn''t dare to look at him. After a while, Minerva realized that the car seemed to be heading in the direction of her house. She was surprised. Could it be that Maddox was sending her home? However, on second thought, it seemed unlikely to happen. ording to his character currently, how could he take a detour to send her home purposely? This did not look like something he would do. Minerva''s house was not too far from thepany, and the road in front of them was getting more and more familiar. Minerva could finally confirm it, but she still asked cautiously, "You''re sending me home?" He did not speak. The traffic light turned red, and the car gradually stopped. He turned his head and nced at her coldly, "Don''t tter yourself." "Huh?" She was stunned, "If you''re not sending me home, then where are we heading to?" she asked. Maddox pursed his thin lips and looked unhappy. "Go and get the clothes I left yesterday," he said. She was speechless. So that''s what it was. Minerva knew that the purpose of him sending her home was actually to get the clothes he left behind. She felt a trace of bitterness in her heart and teased him, "You really like that jacket." Seeing the dissatisfaction on her face, Maddox snorted and said, "Did you do anything to my jacket and my other clothesst night?" him abruptly with a loud voice. Gnashing her teeth, she said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not that kind of person!" Upon hearing this, she interrupted "Oh really?" The red light had turned green just in time. Maddox''s hand returned to the steering wheel. He looked away and didn''t talk to her anymore. Minerva, on the other hand, felt that he might have really taken her as a pervert. Otherwise, he would not keep emphasizing this incident, and after kissing her in the office that day, he even said that he was seduced? She was trying to build a good image, however, she didn''t expect that it was destroyed like this. She was discouraged. The speed of Maddox was very stable, and soon they arrived at her house. He parked his car and followed her upstairs. When they entered, they happened to run into thendlord who was about to go out for a walk after dinner. She took a dog with her that day. When she saw Minerva and Maddoxing in together, she looked at Minerva with a fascinated smile on her face. "Minerva, did you bring your boyfriend back again?" She did not answer. It was hard to exin. She said he was not her boyfriend, but he had been here for two days in a row. Even if she said no, thendlord wouldn''t believe it. In the end, she couldn''t be bothered to exin. She went straight upstairs after greeting the landlord. When she was looking for the key to open the door, Maddox said coldly behind her, "You told her that I am your boyfriend?" Her hand trembled and her key fell on the floor. She squatted down to pick it up frantically and opened the door again. She said fiercely, "How is that possible? I''m not the kind of person who likes to spread rumors. Myndlord''s imagination is too good." "Is that so?" He nced at her calmly before he entered the house. There were still only her own slippers in her shoe cab. He could only step on the floor with bare feet. He frowned when he felt the cool sensation. It seemed that he needed to remind her to prepare a pair of men''s slippers. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 Minerva did not bother to guess what was in his mind. She changed into her slippers and walked in. As she walked towards the kitchen, she said, "You can sit down. I''ll get you a ss of water. Then, I''ll help you to collect your clothes," she said. Collect? Maddox seemed to have caught onto an important message. He did not sit down, but stood in the living room and looked around. She served him a cup of warm water, "Have some water. I''ll go collect your clothes for you." After saying that, she walked in the direction of the balcony. Maddox''s clothes had been left in her bathroom the previous night. It was inappropriate to throw away other people''s clothes. Thus, she helped him wash his clothes, and then hung them up to dry them. When she went to the balcony to collect the clothes, her heart was aching. She didn''t know if Maddox would follow her and make fun of her for being a pervert. However this time, he did not. She collected the clothes smoothly and then went back. "These are the clothes you left behind yesterday and as for the jacket, I''ve sent it to be dry cleaned. It will probably be done by tomorrow," she said. He looked at the clothes that she had collected by her side. She had already put them inside a bag so he just answered her casually. Minerva felt a little strange when she saw that he didn''t respond anymore after he answered her. It was strange for the two of them to be silent in the living room. She also found it strange to stay in the living room. However, it seemed that Maddox had no intention of leaving as he sat there. She could only say, "I''ll wash and cook the potatoes. Then I''ll go downstairs to the supermarket to buy some fresh vegetables and fish." He nodded and said, "Okay." She was confused. Shouldn''t he say that he would leave since he got his clothes? If he got them, he should have left. What she said just now was obvious, but she didn''t expect that he didn''t react at all. Could it be... "Do... Do you want to stay for dinner?" Minerva asked carefully. Her eyes were filled with curiosity when she looked at him. To be honest, she didn''t think of it that way. He said her fish soup was average, thus he shouldn''t feel like eating her food again. However, his abnormal behavior that day caused her to blurt out a question like this. She was teasing herself after asking this question. What was the point of asking such a question that would bring shame on herself? When she was trying to figure out how to save herself from this situation, Maddox spoke up, "Since you invited me, I have no choice but to ept it." Minerva was dumbfounded. Huh? When did she invite him? She was asking him. "Wait, that... When did I..." Before she could finish her sentence, he stood up. "Aren''t you going to wash the potatoes? Why aren''t you going?" He asked. She was lost for words. Alright, since it was already like this, what else can she do? Therefore, Minerva went back to the kitchen to cook. When she was boiling the potatoes, she felt that it was not bad for him to stay. If he came everyday in the future, they would be able to build their rtionship. Wasn''t that a good thing? Minerva went out to buy ingredients. She didn''t ask Maddox to go with her. She asked him to stay in the house and wait for her as she would be back soon. She didn''t expect that he would follow her out when she reached the door. Minerva did not say anything else. The two of them went downstairs together. The supermarket was near and it was only a few minutes walk away, thus they did not drive. Minerva liked to eat fish, and fish was very nutritious for her as she was currently pregnant, hence after buying vegetables, she walked towards the seafood section. As soon as they approached, the smell of fish wafted into their noses. Maddox stopped walking and looked at her with a frown. "You''re buying fish again?" He asked. "It''s healthy and I like fish soup." After saying that, she felt that the expression of the person next to her became somber. Thus, she couldn''t help but tease him, "Don''t worry, the fish here has been freshly caught and were cleaned by the staff members. I won''t let you clean it." "I don''t want your clothes to get wet again," she added, mumbling. Maddox didn''t know how to respond. He frowned and looked at her back as she walked away. It seemed that she looked down on him because he couldn''t catch the fish and couldn''t clean it? After Minerva bought the fish, Maddox''s aura became more gloomy. However, his handsome appearance had attracted many people''s attention. When he was paying the bill, there were women who kept looking in their direction. They even took out their phones and wanted to take photos. As a result, he nced over sternly with his sharp eyes. Those people could only put away their phones and look at him eagerly. Seeing this scene, Minerva couldn''t help but think, a good- looking person will always be popr no matter where they went. It didn''t matter if they remained at home, or went abroad. The two of them returned to Minerva''s ce quickly. When they reached the door, they found that there was another person there. Geoffrey was sitting in front of the door and he looked at them in surprise. "You guys..." He stared dumbfounded at the scene in front of him. Maddox was carrying shopping bags from the supermarket, which looked very heavy. Minerva was carrying a lighter bag in her hand. This scene looked like... they were a young couple living together. Of course, he didn''t dare say these things. Instead, he stood up immediately and said, "Hehe, I''m here for a free meal again." As soon as he finished his words, Geoffrey felt a deathly stare, and his smile froze on his lips. Without thinking, he knew who gave him this gaze. Geoffrey coughed softly and pretended that nothing had happened. Minerva opened the door. It didn''t matter. "Come in," she said. Geoffrey wanted to enter, but Maddox''s tall figure stood in front of the door, blocking his way. Maddox waited for Minerva to change into slippers and carried the groceries into the kitchen. He looked away and said coldly, "What the hell are you thinking?" Geoffrey replied, "I don''t want to do anything. I just think that your assistant is really good at cooking, thus I came over to have a meal." His words made Maddox frown. If he had note with her that day, would Geoffreye as well? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Did I promise to let you eat here?" Maddox turned around and stared at him with displeasure. Hearing this, Geoffrey could not help but curled his lips and said, "It''s strange. Does it have anything to do with me whether you agree or not? I''m not eating your food." Maddox didn''t reply. "What''s the matter? You''re just her supervisor. Why do you have to interfere with the private life of your employee after work?" Geoffrey smiled, teasing him as he put his arm around Maddox''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Sebastian, you can''t be so bossy and interrupt the private life of others." When Minerva came out of the kitchen and saw the two of them still standing at the door. She couldn''t help but frown and ask, "Why are you both standing there?" "Nothing!" Geoffrey squeezed his way through the gap next to Maddox when he was dazed and he asked loudly, "What are you cooking today?" Chapter 805 Chapter 805 After Geoffrey entered, he quickly squeezed his way to the kitchen. He was surprised and delighted at the same time. "Wow, we''re having fish soup today? That''s great!" He eximed. Maddox stood silently at the door and did not enter. He stared at him. If looks could kill, Geoffrey would have dropped dead at that moment. How was it that he did not feel that Geoffrey deserved a beating in the past? It seemed that he was really looking for trouble. Suddenly a thought came into Maddox''s mind and he took out his phone. "Minerva!" Geoffrey snuck into the kitchen while Maddox was still outside. He whispered to her, "Why is Sebastian here?" She answered, "He came with me when he got off work. He said he is here to retrieve the clothes he left yesterday." Oh? Geoffrey could not help but raise his eyebrows. He asked, "Yesterday''s clothes? He said he wanted to get them himself?" "Yes," she nodded. "Do you believe him?" He leaned over, narrowed his eyes and asked. "What''s wrong?" Minerva looked at him, who leaned over in confusion. She was a little puzzled, "He said the jacket is very expensive, thus he wants to take it back," she exined. Of course, she would not tell him about the incident of her undergarment hanging on Maddox''s jacket. Such an embarrassing event should be kept a secret between both Maddox and her. Geoffrey misunderstood andughed out loud immediately after hearing what she said, "Expensive? The heir of the Collins Corporation actually used the word expensive? Minerva, I have to say, you are too simple-minded!" Seeing that she continued to stare at him, Geoffrey continued, "I think he''s trying to find an excuse toe over for a meal. This is a new side of Sebastian for me too." It was clear that he wanted to be with her, thus he came up with all sorts of excuses. Compared to Geoffrey, Sebastian was too proud and arrogant. Thankfully it was Minerva; if it had been other women, they probably would''ve stayed away. However, with Maddox''s looks, let alone his arrogance, as long as he did not refuse her, which woman would stay away? If that was the case, then there was no need topare himself to Maddox. He would never be able topete with him. "What are you guys doing?" A cold voice ringed through the kitchen. Minerva and Geoffrey turned at the same time and saw Maddox leaning against the door of the kitchen. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and stared at them coldly. Geoffrey realized that he was standing too close to Minerva, and it annoyed Sebastian very much. The look in his eyes made it seem as though he was going to be sent to the brink of death. "Haha, nothing much. I was just asking Minerva how she cooked the meals. Why are you so nervous?" He winked at Maddox purposely. Seeing him act like this in front of the woman he liked, Geoffrey wanted to provoke him all the more and strip him bare of his hard shell. In his eyes, Maddox had always been a cold and poised person who could be careless about anyone. Perhaps this was his guilty-pleasure. He wanted to see Maddox lose his mind for the sake of a woman. Just thinking about it... made him feel excited! As he thought about it, the smugness in his eyes became more and more obvious. However,at that moment, his phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID, his face fell. Grandpa? F*ck! Why did he call him at this time? He nced at Minerva and answered the call, "Grandpa?" "Geoffrey, get your a*s back here right now," Oscar said. "Grandpa, what have I done wrong today? Why are you so fierce to me as soon as I answered the phone?" He answered. He recalled back to what he did in the past carefully. He couldn''t find any mistake he made. Why did his grandfather like that? "How dare you say you didn''t do anything wrong? Where are you now? Are you out of your mind again? You b*stard, when can you be more mature and not let me worry so much?" Oscar said. Geoffrey was confused because he hadn''t a clue about what had happened. However, Oscar, on the other end of the line, was going off at him without giving him a chance to exin. "B*stard, if you don''t show up in front of me within half an hour, don''t me me for cancelling all your bank cards!" He threatened Geoffrey. "Grandpa, why all of a sudden..." Pa! He had already hung up the phone, and there was a dead tone on the other line. Geoffrey stood still, holding his phone. He was still in a daze. Maddox, who witnessed the scene, had a faint smile on his face. His eyes darkened and he sneered, "Judging from your expression, it seems that you have something to settle." Geoffrey, who had a confused look on his face suddenly came to his senses when he met Maddox''s gaze. He had nned it! F*ck! This b*stard actually betrayed his friend for a woman? "What''s wrong?" Minerva looked at him curiously, "Who was the person who called you?" Geoffrey came back to his senses. He put on a false smile and said, "Um... My grandfather called me to tell me that he had something urgent to discuss with me. Thus...I''m afraid that I won''t be able to stay for dinner." After that, his face showed a painful and regretful expression, "Can Ie here tomorrow to have a free meal?" Minerva remained quiet. She nodded and said, "Of course." Geoffrey revealed a smile, "It''s a deal. I''lle again tomorrow! Today... Humph, forget it!" With that, he looked at Maddox proudly. It didn''t matter if Maddox won that night, he would still be back the next day to have a free meal. There''s plenty of time anyway. He''d find a chance to break through his personality one day! After saying goodbye to Minerva, Geoffrey prepared to leave. Maddox was about to close the door on him, when Geoffrey pressed his hand on the door panel. "Sebastian, you''re so childish. You actually called my grandfather toin," he said. Maddox raised his brows, "Childish? I''m afraid I am no match for your shamelessness," he replied. Hearing this, Geoffrey gritted his teeth and said, "Am I shameless? It''s hard to say who is more brazen. It''s obvious that you wanted to stay for dinner, but you used your jacket as an excuse to stay." Maddox''s brows furrowed when he heard that. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him with a warning re. Geoffrey knew he had sessfully gotten on his nerves but he continued to push it. "Is your suit expensive? The heir of the Collins family actually said that his suit jacket is very expensive. Why don''t I see you being so diligent and frugal when you customize your suit?" Anytime a chance arose, Geoffrey would seize it and try his best to mock Maddox. Since he couldn''t stay for dinner, thus he would be sarcastic to him as a revenge.. "Are you done?" He didn''t expect Maddox''s mood to return to normal and he would calm down so soon. He looked at Geoffrey who was standing outside the door and said coldly, "Get lost if you''re done." With a bang, the door mmed shut. Geoffrey, who was standing close to the door, had his nose hit hard. He was so furious that he screamed loudly outside the door!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 "It''s so noisy." Maddoxined. He turned around expressionlessly and reached out to cover his ear. After Geoffrey left, the room finally became quiet. Minerva was still cooking in the kitchen. He walked towards the door and looked at her. The light in the kitchen was yellowish and she was wearing a light-colored apron. Her long hair was tied behind her head, and the light gave her a soft glow. Looking at her, he had a thought in mind that two loving people should live like this. He hadn''t known her for a long time, not even more than half a month. He didn''t know the woman in front of him at all, but his brain didn''t seem to be able to control his body. He kept finding ways to be close to her. What was going on with him? Why? While Maddox was lost in thoughts, Minerva seemed to have sensed something and turned her head to look at him. "What are you doing standing there?" She asked curiously, "Do you want to help out?" There was a hint of suspicion in her eyes, although it did not appear on her face. His thin lips twitched, a strong sense of helplessness rose from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t know that one day, he wouldck the confidence and ability tomunicate with a woman. "Forget it. Wait for me in the living room. It''ll be done soon," she said. Then, she turned around and continued to cook. He remained quiet. That day''s dinner was simr to the day before. She had cooked vegetables, meat, and soup. Ever since Minerva knew that she was pregnant, she never treated herself badly when it came to eating. She would only eat less when she was too tired to cook. It was like a ritual. She would take her time in the supermarket, choosing and buying only the ingredients and vegetables she needed. Then, she would go home, take her time to cook her meals, and then eat alone. However, the dishes she cooked seemed too simple for Maddox. After all, the Collins family had hired professional chefs to cook for them. Minerva, on the other hand, was just a home cook. She couldn''tpete with them. Both of them ate quietly during dinner. As Maddox drank the fish soup, he looked silently at her, who was seated opposite him; she was eating quietly. Seeing her like this caused his heart to calm down more. After dinner, Minerva stood up and cleared the dishes on the dining table and proceeded to enter the kitchen with them. He followed her in and said with a cold expression, "I''ll help you." She nced at him with his long sleeves. She smiled and said, "It''s okay. I''m afraid that you might break all my tes and I would have to pay for a new set." Upon hearing this, he narrowed his eyes, "Are you doubting me?" "No, no, I am not doubting you. I just think that the president of the Collins Corporation should not do such a thing. Moreover, you are my supervisor and also my guest. It is only right that I do this myself." Supervisor and guest. Those words made Maddox speechless. Combined with what Geoffrey had said earlier, "You''re just his boss. You won''t interfere with her private life, right?" Hence, she invited him for dinner because he was her supervisor? What if he was not her superior? After all, she didn''t even turn down Geoffrey''s request for a free meal. His phone rang all of a sudden. Maddox took a look at it. It was the butler who called him, thus he picked it up. "Mr. Sebastian, the old master is asking, when will you be back?" He nced at Minerva''s face and pursed his lips. Then, he said, "Soon." "Okay, the old master wants you to be back early," the butler said. "Got it." After hanging up the phone, Minerva looked at his cell phone and asked, "Did your family urge you to go back?" She didn''t wait for his reply. Instead, she added, "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you go home, President?" Her words made Maddox frown. He looked at her unhappily. "Do you want me to leave that much?" He asked. She remained quiet. Of course, she didn''t want him to leave, but what could she do if she kept him here? She was also anxious to call Juliette and ask if there was an alternative way because she couldn''t feel any emotions in Maddox. He was too emotionless when he saw her. "No," she smiled faintly. She lowered her eyes and said softly, "In that case, if I ask you to stay, will you agree?" Upon hearing that, he narrowed his eyes and stared at her dangerously. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Are you sure?" He asked. She thought that he would refuse. She didn''t expect that he actually.. She coughed lightly and moved the dishes into the kitchen, "Just pretend that I didn''t say anything," she said. "You have to take responsibility for what you have said." Maddox stared at her back and said coldly, "Otherwise, don''t say it." Her footsteps halted. She turned her head around and nced at him. "What if one day you found yourself not doing what you said you were going to do?" She asked. He said that he would take good care of her and Beanie, however, he ended up having an ident and forgot about her. She was furious at him, but also worried about him at the same time. No one could predict an ident. He narrowed his eyes when he heard that. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyes when he looked at her. Minerva''s words weirded him out. "I won''t. I mean what I say," he said. She smiled faintly and said, "I''ll wait for you to keep your promise. Alright, it''s gettingte. You should go home. I''ve already packed up your clothes. Don''t forget to take it." Without waiting for his reply, she turned and headed straight into the kitchen. By the time she was done cleaning, the living room had returned to its quietness. She opened the door and nced downstairs. Maddox''s car had also left. It seemed that he had left. She returned to her room quickly and took out her phone to call Juliette. Juliette was probably taking care of her children when she answered the call as there was a childlike voice beside her. "Secretary Sharpio, sorry to call you at this time," she said. "It''s okay, Miss Minerva. What''s the matter?" she replied. "Mom, mom..." Minerva heard a child''s voice and couldn''t help butughed, "How energetic." "Too energetic! They are giving me headaches," she said. Minerva heard the sound of someone getting up from the other side. Juliette was coaxing her child, and soon, the surroundings quietened down. "Miss Minerva, do you have any questions?" She asked. "Yes," she told Juliette about what happened recently and she was very distressed. "I don''t think he seems to have any special reaction. Didn''t you say that getting along with someone familiar would stimte his memories? But why do I feel that he doesn''t seem to remember anything at all?" Juliette thought for a while before she answered, "Actually, this isn''t something that is inevitable and absolute. It''s just a matter of probability. Moreover... From what you said, both of you don''t seem to have any intimate contact?" Chapter 807 Chapter 807 Intimate contact? They had never been intimate with each other aside from that one time at noon. Juliette asked after she heard Minerva''s bashfully blunt statement, "Did you notice any peculiar about him back then?" "Peculiar?" Minerva was incredibly nervous back then, so she instinctively pushed him away. However, he forcefully held her down. Since she was so shy at the moment, how could she even pay attention to any changes from him? It was only after being reminded by Juliette did Minervae to a realization. Indeed, she should have observed his reaction back then. "Why don''t you try to recall any weird behaviour from him?" Minerva pursed her lips and started reminiscing carefully. She noticed that Maddox had actually paused for a moment, giving her the chance to push him away. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Could there... be more to this? Minerva frowned when that thought came to her mind, "I''m pretty sure there is." "That''s right then." Juliette chuckled and continued, "If he''s able to be agitated from intimate contact, I suggest for more intimacy between the both of you more often." Minerva was speechless. There must be something wrong with Juliette. Or else how could she immediately tell that Juliette was teasing her with her words? Minerva could not help but ask, "Hey Secretary Sharpio, is this really okay?" "What''s the matter? If everything went well, the both of you would pretty much already be a married couple. Besides, you said it yourself that Young Master Yardley was willing to get intimate with you. It meant that he had forgotten about things but some actions just came naturally. If being intimate with him will garner you some reaction from him, wouldn''t that be a good thing? How can you not be happy about it since this is able to strengthen your rtionship with him and help restore his memory?" She could not pretty much refute it since she actually made a good point. Minerva sighed after the phone call ended. Could this mean that she would have to interact more intimately with Maddox in the future? How would she do it though? Should she have acted more aggressively like Vera by kissing him on her own? Minerva frantically shook her head when she thought about that scene. She felt like she would not be able to do such a thing. Ah, this sure was the worst and most annoying thing ever. The Collins family home. "Master Collins, is Sebastian really that busy in the officetely? How can he be so busy that he isn''t home at this hour? He has just recovered recently and will his body even take it if he works so hard?" Jarold let out a heavy sigh after hearing those words, "He''s a workaholic and I''m also not sure what''s going on with him recently." Monica gave it some thought, "Could there be too much work back at thepany? Why don''t... you have me help out at the office then?" "You''ll help out in thepany?" Jarold was happy when Monica volunteered to help. If Monica was to spend more time with Sebastian in thepany, they might even ignite some sparks in their rtionship. However... Sebastian''s words echoed in his mind again along with his cold reaction. Monica was a bright and obedient person loved by all. Not only was her family well off, but her appearance was also remarkably stunning. If both the Collins and Dormer families were to be united through marriage, it would be a great help to Sebastian''s career in the future. He should not have disliked a woman like this. But Sebastian seemedpletely disinterested towards Monica even though he lost his memory. This would be a little troublesome for him. "That''s right, Master Collins. I used to follow my brother along all the time and I know a lot of stuff. I can no doubt help Sebastian out." She was right but... While Jarold was still lost in his thoughts, a servant next to him said, "Young Master is back." When the duo looked up, they saw that Sebastian had already entered the house. He waspletely devoid of emotion while his gaze was extremely cold. He approached Jarold and greeted, "Grandfather." Jarold nodded, "Just got off work? You know you can always leave some for your secretary if there is too much work for you to handle. If it''s really overwhelming, you can always leave it alone for a bit. You have just recovered so don''t overexert yourself. Go on and have some food first." "It''s fine, I ate." "You ate?" Jarold squinted his eyes and asked, "Where and what did you eat?" Maddox could not help but frown at such a tone as he coldly stated, "Grandpa, I''m already a grown adult." He was basically implying that he had every right to decide what he wanted to do. Although Jarold was his grandfather, he could not believe that he was being treated like a child since he was questioned about having a meal. Jarold was stunned for a second since he did not expect Maddox to snap back in front of Monica. He felt immediately displeased after being humiliated and eximed in a long face, "Just what kind of an attitude are you giving me? I am your biological grandfather, so what''s wrong with me caring for you? Is that how you should speak to your grandfather?" "Please don''t be mad. Sebastian might only be in a bad mood because he''s exhausted from work, so please don''t get so worked up over it, okay. Here, let me massage your shoulders for you." Monica got up and helped Jarold massage as she nced at Maddox, saying, "Master Collins hasn''t had dinner because he''s been waiting for you. Hurry up and apologize to him." Maddox frowned after hearing that, "Why didn''t you eat dinner? You don''t have to wait for me in the future." "What do you mean by that? So, are you saying that you''ll be working overtime everyday then?" Jarold felt significantly better after noticing his own grandson asking about him. He then said, "So, you want to work overtime everyday? Didn''t I mention it earlier that you''ve just recovered, so you shouldn''t be overexerting yourself? Why are you so stubborn?" "Grandpa, I know my body. I''ll be heading up first." Maddox turned around and left immediately after saying that. "Sebastian!" Monica ran after him when that happened. However, Maddox was striding fast while she was basically chasing after him, "Hold on a second. I have something to tell you, alright?" Maddox did not stop as he said coldly, "I''m tired. We''ll talk tomorrow." As he strode upstairs, all Monica could do was stop while she stared at his back in a very depressing manner. Why was it still not working? She had been the one who took care of him every single day ever since she knew of his injuries. However, he was still so cold to her. He was even unwilling to nce or listen to a single word she said. People who suffered memory loss should have an empty brain, but why could she still not fit in anyway? The more Monica thought about it, the more wronged she felt. She clenched her fists while her eyes reddened. "Monica." Monica frantically kept herself together after hearing Jarold''s voiceing from behind. She turned around and gave him a smile as she said, "I''m fine, grandpa. You haven''t eaten dinner yet, right? Let me have dinner with you." Jarold nodded. Monica then returned to the Dormer family home after dinner. She furiously smashed her phone the instant she entered the house. Both Titan and Zaydon narrowed their eyes in the living room after witnessing that scene. "What''s the matter? Who has angered my dear granddaughter." Monica rushed over after hearing Titan''s voice, "How''s the engagement, grandpa?" Chapter 808 Chapter 808 "Huh?" Zaydon had seemingly caught onto something as he probed, "What engagement? Who will be engaged?" Monica red at him and ignored him. Zaydon gave her a funny look while staring at her as he said, "What happened? All I did was take a trip and so much that I had no idea about has happened? Moreover, what''s with your little gaze? Why does it seem like I''ve done something that has wronged you?" "Well, it''s like this." Titan had always adored both of his grandchildren, so he exined to Zaydon, "Our family had an engagement agreement with the Collins family back then. However, Jarold''s daughter didn''t approve of the engagement, so our families didn''t end up marrying each other. Both Jarold and I have talked and since our children weren''t able to marry each other then our grandchildren might be able to in the future. Jarold had recently reunited with his own biological grandchild, so we''re both preparing for the marriage." Zaydon raised his brows after hearing this, "Reunited with his own grandchild? A male?" "That''s right.¡± Zaydon took a nce at Monica as he jokingly said, "Grandpa, would stubborn and hot-tempered Monica agree to an engagement? Besides... you both are extremely old now, how can the both of you still be interested in being the matchmakers for youngsters?" "What are you talking about, brother? You can''t say that about grandpa." Monica reached out to shield Titan while eximing furiously. As the siblings yfully bickered, Titan cheerfully said, "Do you think I''m only trying to be a matchmaker for fun? I''m doing it for the little brat, Monica..." "Monica?" Zaydon squinted his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong with her?" "Why don''t you ask her then. She visited the Collins family home every day when someone was injured. She''s still visiting him every day even when he has recovered now. She''s making it seem like she''spletely willing to be their granddaughter-inw." Zaydon could somehow understand what was being implied after hearing that, "Monica has caught feelings?" That was odd since Monica had always been really picky and she only wanted Maddox all these years. However, Maddox has already married not long ago. Could his sister finally have given up? Monica red at Zaydon while she bit her lower lip. "I''ll deal with my own affairs, brother. You''re not allowed to intervene in my matters this time." Zaydon then said, "You''re making it sound like I''ve always stuck my nose in your affairs though." "Isn''t that the casest time?" "Last time? Last time was an exception, okay? Look, if I didn''t stop you back then, you''ll...'' "Alright, that''s enough. The past is not important anymore. I don''t me you for intervening back then but please promise me that you''ll stay out of my matters in the future." Zaydon stared at her with a troubled look, "I''m helping you, you know. How can you say that I''m sticking my nose into your affairs?" "It doesn''t matter, so do you agree or not?" "Alright, fine. I promise." No matter what happened, she was still his biological sister, so all Zaydon could do was to agree to her promise. "You must help Monica then, grandpa." "Alright. As long as she likes it, I''ll help her no matter what. You must be exhausted today, right? Hurry up and take a rest." "Okay. Grandpa, don''t forget about this and talk to the Collins family tomorrow. I''ll head upstairs first." After she left, Zaydon could not help but narrow his eyes and said, "Who on Earth is the grandson of the Collins family to have Monica so obsessed over him?" Titan smiled while stroking his beard as he wondered just what kind of a person he was. He then exined in a serious tone, "He is quite an impressive figure alright. I like him too and besides, he and Monica will be the perfect couple." "I''m quite interested to see just what kind of a person he is to have you praise him so highly." The next day. Since Zaydon wanted to take a look at who that person was worthy of his grandfather''s praise and Monica''s heart, he decided to directly head over to the Collins Corporation. When he approached the front desk, the receptionist seemedpletely lost in him. "You, you are..." Zaydon was quite a reputable man in his social circle. His looks and social status captivated the hearts of many young women. There was also plenty of news and pictures about him on WeChat and in magazines. He used to say that he preferred adorable looking petite girls with long hair, bright eyes and bangs. This broke the heart of plenty of women that were tall. This caused petite little girls to keep their hair long and maintain their bangs. Unfortunately, they had no chance of getting close to Zaydon, so they decided to apply for a position in the Dormer Group like aplete maniac. "I''m Zaydon, Zaydon Dormer. I want to meet President Collins. Is that okay?" It took a while for the receptionist to snap out of her trance as she hurriedly nodded and said, "Of course you can." Zayden curled his lips and spoke in a very seductive voice, "I don''t have an appointment though. Is that going to be fine as well?" "Sure, of course. I''ll bring you upstairs." "Thank you." The receptionist''s heart was racing while she escorted Zaydon to the elevator. She had never expected to be able to stand so close to Zaydon in her lifetime. This felt like a historical moment to Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. her. While they were on their way to the President''s office, a person walked out of the secretary''s room. The instant they walked by each other, Zaydon noticed someone familiar by looking out from the corner of his eyes. He paused for a moment and looked back at the person''s back who had already left as he slowly squinted his eyes. That... back. If he wasn''t mistaken, wasn''t that Minerva? Zaydon found it very odd to have run into her a few days ago at the restaurant. He did not expect to run into her again so soon. However... the only thing was, what was she doing here anyway? Zaydon was very confused. When the receptionist noticed his pause and him staring at Minerva''s leaving back, she somehow felt her heart throb all of a sudden. "What are you looking at, President Dormer?" Zaydon pointed at the silhouette and asked, "Who was the one who walked by earlier?" What? It turned out that he was really looking at her. Sigh, beautiful people really were different since even Zaydon was looking at her as well. He even asked her about it. The receptionist''s heart was throbbing but she still replied, "That is the new secretary''s assistant we had just hired. She''s quite fortunate though since the position was vacant for a really long time and she was the first to pass." "Secretary''s assistant??" Zaydon was still puzzled while he muttered those words. He was certain that that woman was Minerva but... why would she want to be the secretary''s assistant here? "Linda, this is the President of the Dormer Group. He wants to meet the President." Dormer group? Linda lifted her head immediately and took a quick nce at Zaydon before saying, "Please wait for a moment. I''ll inform the President." Linda led him to the door. Aftering out of the office, "Please." Zaydon cracked a polite smile at her before fixing his shirt and striding inside. If the man was to be his future brother- in-w, he...would no doubt want to leave a good impression for him. However, when Zaydon got a clear look at the man who was sitting by his desk, he waspletely dumbfounded... Chapter 809 Chapter 809 Maddox Yardley? What was he doing here? Zaydon waspletely puzzled as he stared at Maddox. He was confused to have first run into Minerva before Maddox. After he was stunned for a couple of seconds, he turned around to look at Linda and the receptionist as he asked, "This is the President''s office of Collins Corporation, right? I''ve not made a mistake, right?" The duo was dumbfounded by his sudden question as they stared at him with a confused look. Linda then smiled at him before exining, "There''s only one President''s office in Collins Corporation so how can you possibly have made a mistake?" "Then... the person in there is Sebastian Collins?" Linda nodded her head and gave him a peculiar look. "Do you have any questions, Mr. Dormer?" Zaydon was so shocked that he was unable to regain his senses. He was unsure of what was going on. All he could do was wave his hand to gesture that he had no problems before entering the room. Zaydon kept staring at Maddox after entering the room since he assumed that he might have recognized the wrong person. However, as he nced back and forth at him, he was certain that this was the same person he had seen before. He would never have mistaken him for anyone else but... how did Maddox be Sebastian? So, Minerva happened to work here as his secretary? If the duo was still together, why would he still want to get engaged to Monica then? All he did was travel and everything changed so drastically upon his return? Could something have happened to his marriage or perhaps has he regretted getting married? Hmph, this man sure could change his heart pretty fast. With that thought in mind, Zaydon approached him and gave him a wave while saying, "Hey, it''s been a while." Maddox furrowed his brows, "Who are you?" Zaydon was speechless. "Really now? I''ve never crossed you back then so you shouldn''t be so vengeful, right? You don''t even want to acknowledge me anymore?" As Maddox stared at the stranger in front of him, he presumed that he must have known him judging from his tone even though he had no recollection of ever knowing him before. Ever since he lost his memories, everyone felt like a stranger to him. "Do we know each other before?" Hence, Maddox asked another question. Zaydon was speechless. What was going on? Maddox didn''t recognize him anymore? Zaydon thought that he was joking with him but his cold and serious demeanour made him seem like he was not joking at all. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He noticed the extremely foreign gaze in his eyes and it seemed that he truly did not recognize him at all. He suddenly did not know what to say anymore since he only came to the Collins Corporation just to see what kind of a person his future brother-inw was but he did not expect to be in such a situation. "Why are you looking for me?" Zaydon felt helpless and all he could do was introduce himself but Maddox coldly told him, "My secretary has already told me who you are before you entered. If you don''t have anything else to deal with, please don''t interrupt me." He coldly reminded him after he said that, "We''re still at work right now." Zaydon was speechless. Fine, he was still as cold as usual. The only difference was that he didn''t recognize him. Zaydon had plenty of questions but he just found this entire ordeal too peculiar, so he decided to only look into it when he got back. He shook his head, "Nope, all I wanted was to get to know you. Since you''re working now, I won''t be interrupting you then." Maddox was lost in his thoughts after he left. He wondered if they knew each other judging from Zaydon''s gaze earlier. The receptionist and the secretary, Linda had already left by the time Zaydon exited the office. He returned ording to the same path he came from earlier but paused when passing by the secretary''s room. He ran into Minerva here earlier and the receptionist told him that she happened to be the secretary''s assistant. He seemed to have somewhat understood why he would run into her here in a sudden moment. However... why would she work as the secretary''s assistant though? While he was still thinking, he could hear the sound of approaching footsteps and when he looked up, he noticed Minerva returning with a folder. He immediately strode over and stood in her way. Minerva was stunned for a while before frowning after noticing Zaydon. Why must she run into him again? "We meet again." Zaydon cracked a grin and winked at her before saying, "Are you avable to chat somewhere else?" However, Minerva immediately refused, "Nope." She walked by him immediately after that. Zaydon felt a little helpless since the woman was known to be unpredictable, so all he could do was to speak to her with her back turned, "I won''t use up too much of your time. We can talk here." However, Minerva seemed as if she had missed what he said as she entered the secretary''s room right away. Zaydon was not angry. He started thinking while rubbing his chin with his hand. Both of these people seemed to be more hotheaded than the other. He thought he might have to really clear things up when he got back before anything else. The Dormer family home. "Tell me what''s going on? Why is Maddox suddenly the heir of the Collins family, and he is engaged to you?" Monica who was watching a drama on herputer while cuddling a pillow felt her blood boil after hearing what Zaydon said. She eximed, "Didn''t you promise not to interfere with my own affairs, brother? Why did you probe into it behind my back then?" Zaydon stretched out his hands helplessly upon seeing her enraged look. "I didn''t investigate. All I wanted was to know who exactly had my sister caught feelings for since you previously only had feelings for Maddox, right? I knew that anyone who is worthy of your feelings must be extremely capable... So I went to the Collins Corporation with that intention in mind." Monica did not want to listen to his exnation at all as she furiously eximed, "You went back on your word and you don''t even respect me as your sister at all." "Monica, I just wanted to know who that person is and besides, if you actually were to be engaged to him, do you think I won''t know who he is in the future?" Zaydon spoke in a serious tone and his face darkened after saying all of this, "Are you hiding anything from me since you didn''t want me to know?" Monica''s expressions changed drastically upon hearing this as she frantically looked away. "You promised me." "Yeah, I promised you, alright. But before I did, you didn''t tell me that he is the person you''re gonna be engaged to, right? Monica turned around and furiously questioned, "So what if that''s the case? So what if he''s the person I will be engaged to? I just like him and I want to be with him. I am your own biological sister, so isn''t my happiness important?" "Do you think you''ll be happy with him?" Zaydon snorted, "He likes you? If I remembered correctly, you were the one that brought up the engagement to grandpast night, right? Not to mention, what''s up with him?" "Enough!" Monica rudely interrupted Zaydon, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Since you don''t see me as your sister, then stop sticking your nose into my affairs in the future. My engagement has nothing to do with you and if you continue to intervene, I''ll let grandpa know!" Zaydon sighed helplessly. "Why must you be so obsessed with him?" Would love actually cause people to lose their sense of rationality? Chapter 810 Chapter 810 In the end, Zaydon was chased out and Monica mmed the door shut, making an earth-shattering sound which lead to many servants craning their necks out to glimpse at the source of the sound. Zaydon felt helpless. He waved his hand at them and said, "Please continue your work. Have you never seen Miss Dormer lose her temper?" Thus, everyone left. Zaydon called his assistant and ordered him to investigate Sebastian''s recent matters. After hanging up, Zaydon looked at his phone and shook his head helplessly. Fortunately, he would never be lovesick like Monica, who could do such a crazy thing. The work hours were still as usual. As Minerva was on the way to the subway after work, Maddox''s car caught up with her again. As if it were a routine inspection, he exined that no parking was allowed here and that she should get into the car. Then he sent her to the house entrance and got off the car with her. Before Minerva could ask, he asked in an icy tone, "I dropped my tie here yesterday. Did you take it?" A tie? Minerva blinked at Maddox a few times in confusion. She didn''t seem to see anything fall after he left the night before. "I, I don''t think I saw it." Maddox stepped forward a little. "Did you not see it, or did you hide it?" Minerva was speechless. Looking at his overbearing appearance, she felt guilty all of a sudden. Although she didn''t see any of his belongings yesterday, but she didn''t clean up the room either. What if the tie really fell on the floor and she didn''t notice? Minerva''s confidence faltered and she took a few steps back, coughed lightly and answered, "I''m not that freakish. Stop looking at me like that. Go up and look for it yourself if you really left it behind." As such, Maddox followed her upstairs. He found the necktie he left behind under the tea table. After that, Maddox tied his necktie like usual. Minerva stood beside him and watched him tie his tie. She thought... How did the tie get to the bottom of the tea table? No wonder she didn''t see anything falling the day before. After Maddox was done tying his necktie, he noticed from the corner of his eyes that Minerva had been staring at him closely. He pursed his lips and gazed coldly at her. "Why are you staring at me?" Upon hearing his voice, Minerva came back to her senses. Looking into his dark eyes, she shook her head subconsciously. "No, nothing. I was just wondering..how did it get to the bottom of the tea table. It''s feels strange no matter how you look at it." Hearing this, Maddox froze. An unnatural look shed in his dark eyes. Then he lifted the end of his thin lips and sneered at her. "What, you''re suspecting that I left my necktie here?" Minerva was confused. She swore that she had never thought about such a thing. She just wondered how had the necktie fallen there, but she just couldn''t figure it out. However, after Maddox assumed that, she suddenly felt...that it seemed possible. If Maddox wasn''t the one who put his necktie there, it was not like the necktie could have grown legs on itself and gotten there. But... why would Maddox do that? He had no reason to do so. Minerva was concentrating on her thoughts when she noticed that Maddox''s face had darkened. She quickly added, "No, no. Perhaps I didn''t see it and identally kicked it therest night. I didn''t mean to suspect you. Don''t be angry. By the way, are you hungry? I''m going to cook." Thest sentence got herself out of trouble. She did not expect Maddox''s cold expression to soften after listening to her statement. Then, he nodded and smiled coldly. "An apology meal?" "Then... I''ll treat you to a week''s worth of meal?" After that, Minerva felt that her words seemed to be too much. How could Maddox agree? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Who knew that he just snorted icily and say, "You''re barely sincere." Minerva was speechless once again. At the Collins family''s. "Master Collins, will Sebe back early for dinner today? I''ve been here for several days, plus working overtime every day is going take a toll on his body. Can you talk to him about it?" These past few days, Jarold had been pestered by Monica to the point of having a headache. He liked Monica and hoped that she would be able to get engaged to Sebastian and be his granddaughter-inw. Even so, it was obvious that Sebastian did not have that kind of intention. Thus, Monica had been pestering him all the time, hoping he would be able to control Sebastian as his grandfather. If he were really able to control Sebstian, he wouldn''t be having dinner here alone. "Master Collins, is that okay?" Monica had been shaking his hand the entire time. Jarold became a little impatient and his face became sullen as he exined, "Alright, as men, it''s normal for them to be busy sometimes when working. It''s just a few days of overtime. If you can persuade him, you can do whatever you want. If not, then there''s nothing I can do even if I''m his grandfather." Monica initially thought that Jarold loved her very much, but she didn''t expect him to pull a long face. Only then did shee to her senses. No matter what, Jarold was still the founder of Collins Corporation, and was an influential figure. Her recent actions were simply out of line. Thinking of this, Monica quickly let go of his hand and sat weakly to one side, lowering her head to apologize. "I''m sorry, Master Collins. I must''ve been too worried over the past few days, and that''s why... I kept pestering you about these things. I promise I won''t do it in the future. Master Collins, please don''t be angry." Seeing Monica apologising with a pitiful look, Jarold''s anger diminished a little. He sighed. "Sebastian is my grandson. Although I haven''t spent much time with him, but I understand him well. It''s a good thing that he pays attention to his career. And what he said yesterday was right, that he''s already an adult and he can decide these things by himself. Furthermore, although we, the Collins family did mention verbally to the Dormer family regarding your engagement, I''ll find a suitable time to discuss the engagement with your grandfather. But...you young people should still be responsible for your rtionship, like the way you get along with each other. If he''s still reluctant to pay you any attention, then I can''t follow him all day and have him heed mymands, right?" Monica lowered her posture and nodded her head in agreement. "You''re right. I have been wrong these days. I won''t do this again in the future, I''ll listen to your advice and fight for it myself." "Well, take your grandfather out for dinner tomorrow and we shall talk about the engagement formally." Hearing this, Monica raised her head in pleasant surprise. "Master Collins, is it really... possible? Sebastian, he..." Jarold snorted coldly. "I may not have any authority over other matters, but marriage is something I must be in charge of." Chapter 811 Chapter 811 Monica then left the Collins family with satisfaction. Just as she was about to leave, she bumped into Maddox who had just gotten back. She was so excited that she immediately stepped forward to greet him. "You''re back? Are you tired after working overtime today?" Maddox nced at her and answered in an indifferent tone. After that, he walked away from her without sparing a single nce at her. Monica felt a cold wind blow past her. Her hand, which wanted to hold onto him, stopped awkwardly in mid-air. She clenched her fists while gritting her teeth angrily. But after a while, she loosened her fists andforted herself with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. The more indifferent he is, the better it will be. It shows that he will not fancy anyone easily. As long as I''m engaged to him and have our wedding on an auspicious day, why should I be worried that he will not love me?" thought Monica. She wasn''t an ordinary girl and had so many ways to make him fall in love with her. Thinking of this, Monica felt much better and left. Maddox greeted Jarold as usual and prepared to head upstairs, but Jarold stopped him. "You''ve been working overtime recently?" Maddox pursed his lips and thought for a moment. Then, he shook his head and replied, "The company''s affairs are still manageable. There''s no need for overtime." Hearing this, Jarold frowned. "You haven''t been working overtime? Then where have you been for the past few days? Why don''t youe back for dinner if you''re not working overtime?" "Something has happened recently." As for what happened, Maddox would not tell him. Jarold wanted to ask what it was, but when he thought about what Maddox had mentioned the night before, he felt that it wasn''t appropriate to ask this question. Thus, he swallowed the words he was about to say and altered it to, "Are you free tomorrow? I invited Master Dormer and Monica to dinner tomorrow, at seven o''clock in the evening." Upon hearing this, Maddox frown with displeasure in his eyes. "Didn''t I make myself clear that I''m not interested in her? Grandpa, you still want to y matchmaker?" Jarold snorted. "Fine, then start paying attention towards her. Monica cares so much about you, plus she''s pretty and has a good family background. You''ll discover her qualities after you start paying attention to her.1'' Maddox went speechless. He didn''t know why, but when he saw Monica, he felt very ufortable, especially when she looked at him and initiated intimate contacts with him. Such actions disgusted him, which was the reason why he didn''t want to pay her any attention. "Believe in me. Monica is definitely your best choice at the moment, if you are considering marriage." If they got married... For some reason, a woman''s delicate face suddenly appeared before Maddox. She looked at him with tearful eyes and said no. Maddox paused. Why was he missing her again at this time? "Did you hear me? The dinner will be held at 7 o''clock in the evening tomorrow. I won''t forgive you if you don''t turn up." Aftering back to his senses, Maddox thought about Jarold''s words and retorted icily, "I''ll be there on time." If he avoided it now, there would always be a second time. It was better to go there and make it clear once and for all. Jarold immediately beamed with delight. "I knew that you wouldn''t let me down." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "By the way, you''ve mentioned... I''ve always been living with the Collins family, haven''t I?" Maddox suddenly asked. The smile on Jarold''s face froze, showing his displeasure tantly. "Why are you asking this? Didn''t I tell you before that I was the one who brought you up to inherit all the assets of the Collins family. Now that you''re asking, do you think I''m lying to you? Do you think I''ll just hand my property over to an outsider casually?" Maddox was silent. It wasn''t that he suspected Jarold, it was just that he didn''t know about his own background and history as he hadpletely forgotten who he was when he woke up. It was Jarold who imed that he was Maddox''s biological grandfather. When he was out in the sea, he had bumped into a rock and got his head hurt. That was how he lost his memory. However, Jarold reassured Maddox that he would find the best doctor to treat him. This grandfather of his was indeed very kind to him. However, Maddox did not feel a close connection with him. However, family members were not people to be deceived, as they still shared the same blood. Moreover, the Collins family was vast and owned arge fortune. It was impossible for them to hand over suchrge and important assets to an outsider. "Have you thought of something recently? Is your head still hurting? Would you like to have a doctor to give you a thorough check up?" Maddox shook his head and rejected faintly, "No, I''m fine." "That''s good. Are you still taking the medicine that Doctor Hayes prescribed you? It doesn''t matter, Sebastian. Whether you retain previous memory or not, the fact that you''re my grandson will not change. So don''t be stressed. If you can''t remember it...then don''t think about it. Anyway, the past is in the past. We, humans.. should look forward to the future, this is what matters the most." After all, he was ageing and would nag once in a while. Maddox listened and said, "I''m going to rest now." Maddox then returned to his room, took a shower, and tidied up. When he came out, he opened the wardrobe and was stunned by the suit hanging inside. The suit was the one he had brought back from Minerva''s. That day, he saw her hanging this suit in the wardrobe, and then.. his underwear was still hanging there. He even approached her there and asked her if she was a pervert. But what about now? He clearly knew about these things. He clearly told her that he would not wear this suit anymore and did not want it. But after taking it back, he did not know why, he hung the suit directly in his closet as if he was possessed. What''s more, it was also hung at a ce where it would be spotted immediately once the wardrobe was opened. Maddox stared at it for a long while and smiled suddenly. "Why do I feel like I''m the pervert?" The next day. Minerva had prepared a lot of fresh ingredients because she wanted to treat Maddox to a week''s worth of meals. She had even thought of what to cook for dinner. When she got off work, she slowed down subconsciously, thinking that Maddox would catch up with her anyway and let her get in the car. Sure enough, after a while, Maddox''s car arrived. However, before she could get on, Maddox announced, "I have something to do today." Upon hearing this, Minerva stopped in her tracks. "Huh?" Did that mean that he would not go to her ce for dinner that day? Maddox stared at her deeply and continued in a low voice, "But don''t think of running away. We will push the week backwards, you owe me today." Minerva went speechless. "Well, I know, but... what do you have to do?" She couldn''t help but asked out of curiosity. Maddox looked at the curious expression on her pale face and felt a little guilty for some reason. Her eyes were very clear, without any impurities, and she looked straight into him, hooking his heart. Maddox looked away and coughed softly. "My grandfather invited some guests over to have dinner." After finishing the exnation, Maddox quickly frowned. Why did he have to exin so much to this woman? "Anyway, you owe me today, got it?" Chapter 812 Chapter 812 Minerva didn''t say anything else and only nodded her head subconsciously. After that, she watched Maddox''s car leave and felt an indescribable sense of disappointment. It wasn''t his fault for not being able to make it for dinner. After all, urgent matters were unavoidable. She had really looked forward to dinner, and even fantasized about what they would do after going back, like taking a step further that night and seeing his reaction. Now, all of this was in vain, and her heart felt a soul-wrenching emptiness. Minerva sighed. She brushed the strands of hair on her cheek and continued walking towards the subway station. s, human beings really shouldn''t get used to too many things. Otherwise... you would feel lost and lonely easily. She walked very slowly, as if she was taking a stroll. Minerva did not know how long she had walked, but she felt as if there was a car following her all this while. At first, she thought that she was wrong, but after walking for a while, she found that the car was still following her slowly. She frowned, took out her mobile phone, turned on the camera, and looked behind. The window was winded down, and a familiar face appeared before her, and waved her hand at the same time. Minerva went speechless. Zaydon Dormer? Why was it him again? Why was he following her? Minerva stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. Zaydon drove the car quickly to her front and raised his eyebrows at her. "Won''t you get in the car?" Compared to Maddox, Minerva showed no facial expression when facing Zaydon. Her gaze was cold as she looked at him. "How long have we known each other? Why do you always look so miserable and hostile every time you see me? I don''t remember doing anything wrong to you. Do you know what I would think of you when you look at me like this?" Minerva did not reply to him. Zaydon lifted his lips and added, "As if you''re looking at your ex-boyfriend." The next second, Minerva turned around and left. When Zaydon saw this, he quickly opened the car door and caught up with her, blocking her way. Looking at him standing in her way several times, Minerva really didn''t like him. Although he had saved herst time, he was nothing but a stranger to her. Furthermore, his younger sister, Monica had once wanted to seduce Maddox. "What the h*lI do you want?" "Nothing. I just stumbled upon you here. Simply a coincidence." Minerva pursed her lips andughed coldly upon hearing this. "A coincidence? Haven''t you been inquiring about my whereabouts and following me?" Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The smile on Zaydon''s lips faded a little. "It seems that you can guess the purpose of my visit today." So what if she did guess it right? Minerva took a deep breath as she looked at Zaydon and then said, "What? Spit it out." "I can''t park here. You should know." Zaydon looked at her with a smile, then looked sideways at the ce where he parked his car. "Get in the car and we shall find a ce to sit down and talk." Minerva went speechless. "I''m sorry. It''s gettingte. I have to catch the train. I''m afraid I can''t..." "Don''t you want to know about what happened to Maddox Yardley?" Zaydon interrupted her quickly. "Besides, if there''s no train operating at night, I can send you back." Minerva didn''t respond. In the end, Minerva got into Zaydon''s car quietly. He brought her to a restaurant and reserved an exquisite private room. As he was ordering the dishes, he said to Minerva, "We will be having dinner here. This restaurant''s food tastes pretty good." Minerva wasn''t in the mood to have dinner with him as she didn''t really like eating with strangers. In addition, there were still a lot of ingredients at home to cook. Thinking of this, Minerva pursed her lips and didn''t answer him. After Zaydon finished ordering, he handed the menu to her and asked, "What would you like to eat?" The waitress was also waiting beside. Minerva closed the menu and handed it to the waitress standing beside her. She smiled at her and said, "Hi there, a cup of warm water for me." The waitress took the menu from her and looked at her with embarrassment, "Miss, this restaurant..." Zaydon, who was sitting opposite her, snapped his fingers and interrupted, "Do as she says." "Okay, please wait for a moment." Soon, a cup of warm water was sent to the table. Zaydon looked at her calmly, shook his head and said with a smile, "You looked eager to leave. We haven''t even begun our chat. Are you sure you want to just sit down and watch me eat?" With a cold gaze, Minerva picked up the cup and took a sip. "The food here probably isn''t fast. I saw many customers waiting just now downstairs. There''s a chance you won''t be able to get your food within fifteen minutes and fifteen minutes should be more than enough for you to spill your words." After saying that, Minerva put down her cup and looked at Zaydon across from her. "Start talking." "How formal." Zaydon teased her. "This is so serious. I''m not used to such seriousness." "Mr. Dormer, if you know what respect is, you should stop smiling like a yboy and talk to me seriously. After all, you asked me toe, right?" "Fine then." Seeing that she was really anxious, Zaydon didn''t want to tease her anymore. He raised his eyebrows and returned to normal. As a matter of fact, he did it involuntarily. It was the first time in his life that he had met such a fierce girl, therefore he itched to tease her without any malice. "Before we talk, I have a few questions to ask you, why are you here?" "Mr. Dormer, these questions... I thought you should have investigated them thoroughly." Otherwise, why would he tell her about Maddox so confidently? "Yes, I have investigated you and Maddox''s affairs. But I still want to confirm it with you in person. Maddox... did he really lose his memory?" When he heard the news at that time, Zaydon still could not believe it. Although he had seen Maddox before that, he had never thought that he would lose his memory and be unable to recognize himself. Besides not knowing himself, he didn''t seem to know even Minerva, judging from what she had done recently. "You''ll know if he really lost his memory from your investigation. You don''t have to know this through me at all. If you''re asking me these today, then I don''t think I need to answer you, because you''ve seen my current situation." "Then all the other matters between you and Maddox, do you know that they have all been wiped away outside of Hidalgo?" Upon hearing this, Minerva frowned. "What do you mean?" Except for their home country, matters rted to them had all been erased overseas? Zaydon smiled slightly and continued, "Including that grand wedding, because the groom did not appear at the wedding, it appeared on the news overseas, but... now there is no trace of the wedding." After saying that, Zaydon looked at Minerva quietly, wanting to see her reaction. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 It was very quiet in the exquisite private room, as if there was only the breathing sound of two people. Minerva looked at Zaydon who was sitting opposite her. Under the light, his almond eyes seemed to be a bit coquettish. Moreover, what he had just said... She smiled faintly. "And?" "Oh?" Zaydon raised his eyebrows. "You know what happened?" Minerva pursed her lips and did not speak. She looked very calm on the outside, but her lips gradually turned pale. "Alright, why don''t you say something that you don''t know?" Zaydon smiled faintly, as if he was provoking her on purpose. "Do you know about the engagement between the Collins family and the Dormer Family?" Zaydon saw that there was another emotion shing through her beautiful eyes, and his smiling lips became more smug. "It seems that I have finally said something that you don''t know. Looks like my effort today hasn''t been in vain." What he didn''t know was that Minerva''s hand was already clenched into a fist under the table. She really didn''t understand what Zaydon meant. "Thest time we met, you asked me why I didn''t invite you to my wedding, right?" "That''s right." "You didn''t know anything at that time, did you?" Zaydon shrugged. "I really don''t know. I''d been on a long trip, so I naturally wouldn''t care about things happening here. Besides, I''m not that interested in these things, and I don''t watch the news every day." Minerva looked at him and unclenched her fist. An icy smile appeared on her slightly pale lips. "How would I know if what you said is true or not? After all, you guys are family. Who knows if you are of the same mind?" After saying that, Minerva got up. "Well, let''s call it a day. It''s gettingte and I should go back." She then headed outside, and Zaydon''s voice rang out behind her. "Of course I''m of one mind with my sister, but it doesn''t mean I will agree with her decision. Maddox is an excellent man, but he doesn''t love Monica, so I can''t let her marry him." Minerva stopped but did not look back. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She thought for a while. "So what does this have to do with me if you don''t want her to marry him?" Minerva interrupted him and turned to look at him. "Don''t tell me you want me to help you? Unfortunately, I can''t, and I don''t have this obligation." Everything was in the clear now that Minerva had said so. Looking at the woman who spoke decisively in front of him, Zaydon finally couldn''t help but frown. "Do you want them to get engaged? Maddox is..." "Mr. Dormer." Minerva cut him and didn''t let him continue. She continued quietly, "Although I almost got married to Maddox, in the end, nothing happened, and he''s single. Now that he has lost his memory, what I want to do is to have him remember me, not force him to ept me. If he really wants to get engaged to someone else, then I don''t have any opinions." At least to her, she valued rtionships. She even firmly believed that love could ovee all obstacles, as long as she was confident enough. Otherwise Maddox would not get close to her during this period of time. Because in his subconscious mind, he still remembered her. But if he still got engaged to someone else in this condition... Then, she really had nothing to say. She might love him, but as long as they were not bonded in marriage, he was free. What more, she was not the kind of person who liked topete with others. In fact, she hated it very much. Two womenpeting with each other for a man looked unbing. Minerva looked at Zaydon and nodded. Then, she turned around and left the room. Zaydon looked at the spot where she left in a daze. Initially, he had thought that she would cooperate together with him immediately. He for Monica''s, and she for Maddox, cooperating together. But he didn''t expect that she would turn him down and state something like that. She looked like she didn''t give a d*mn, how could she have done it so carefree and easily? Suddenly, Zaydon''s opinion of Minerva changed. People really couldn''t bepared. Compared to Minerva''s generous personality, Monica was really childish. Aftering out, Minerva looked at the bustling street in front of her. Night gradually fell and the street lights along the street had brightened, elongating her shadow. She was not familiar with this ce. It seemed that she could only take a taxi. Just as Minerva took out her phone and was about to call for a taxi, she found a lot of messages on her Facebook Messenger. She tapped on them and saw that all of them were sent to her by Geoffrey. He asked her where she had gone, and why she wasn''t answer his calls. She realised that he had actually called her several times, but her phone was on silent mode at work, and she forgot to turn it off when she got off work. Minerva returned her phone settings to standard mode and then called Geoffrey. "Owl!!" Just as the phone got through, George cried out in anguish, which startled Minerva. She pinched the space between her eyebrows and walked along the street. She saw a restaurant serving Hidalgo cuisine in front of her, and suddenly felt a little hungry. She wanted to have a meal before going back. "Minerva, you finally showed up. I thought you had lost your temper and went missing!" Minerva went speechless. Geoffrey kept howling on the other end. "You can''t do this. You must keep in touch with me. I promise I''ll update you with news once I get hold of them." Minerva replied, "Why would you think that I''ve gone missing because I lost my temper?" She felt feeble, yet her footsteps were very fast, and she was getting closer to the restaurant. "Don''t you know, Minerva?" "What?" Minerva had already gotten a whiff of the food, and couldn''t help smiling. "Today, Master Collins invited Titan Dormer and his granddaughter, Monica, to discuss the engagement." Minerva was about to enter the restaurant but suddenly stopped in her tracks, and did not take another step forward. Did she hear it wrongly? They''re going to discuss the engagement between Maddox and Monica today? Hearing no sound from her side, Geoffrey was a little scared. "Minerva, you... you know about this, don''t you? I, I thought you knew it, so you lost your temper and refused to pick up my call." "Minerva? Holy cr*p! Answer me quickly. I feel like I''ve done something offensive..." George''s chattering came from the other end of the phone, and Minerva came back to her senses. After a long silence, her beautiful eyes cooled down. "Now I know." It turned out that the reason why he didn''t go to her home for dinner that day was to discuss the engagement? Minerva felt as if a big P?ece of her heart had been ripped away. Chapter 814 Chapter 814 "Hello, Miss. A table for one?" Minerva stood in a daze in front of the restaurant for a long time. She looked indecisive as one foot of hers had entered the restaurant, while the other stayed outside. The waiter inside finally couldn''t help bute out and ask. Minerva raised her head and saw a very young man, Nelson standing in front of her. His clear eyes showed that he was from Hidalgo, but he spoke French to her. She nodded subconsciously. "Yes, one person please." Nelson''s face lit up. "Hey, are you from Hidalgo? I saw you standing here for a long time. Do you have any questions?" Minerva smiled and replied, "No, I don''t. I was on the phone just now." After that, she whispered to Geoffrey, "I have something else to do. I''ll be hanging up first." Then she hung up the phone immediately. "Minerva, don''t hang up. Let me talk to you for a while... Minerva?" When George was still shouting at the phone, he had already heard the busy tone. D*mn it. Why did he feel like he had done something bad again? When the Collins family was about to have dinner with the Dormer family, he immediately called Minerva to find out more. Who knew that Minerva did not answer his call and did not even reply to his Facebook messages. This didn''t seem to be her style. In the end, George had almost sted up her cell phone with his massive calls, but still she didn''t answer. Thus Geoffrey had panicked. He felt that Minerva must have known about this matter and was angry. Probably this was the reason she didn''t want to answer his calls. Therefore, when Minerva called him, he spoke in such an indiscernible way. "You are so stupid, Geoffrey." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He reached out and hit himself on the head without stopping. He was really stupid, he should have questioned her first. There remained a possibility that Minerva didn''t know about it. But what about now? Therefore, in the future, Minerva... would be his sister-inw? No way, he had to call Maddox and tell him about it. Otherwise, he would not be able to save everything. George quickly called Maddox. However, just like Minerva, he did not pick up the call at all. Geoffrey didn''t know where they had gone for dinner, and his phone couldn''t get through. He turned around in a hurry, grabbed his car key and ran out. After Minerva was weed in by Nelson, he got her a table by the window and handed her the menu. "It has been a long time since a Hidalgo citizenst patronized our restaurant. You are the first one I have met in the past half month. Since we arepatriots, today is my treat. Help yourself till you''re satisfied." Minerva took the menu a little absent-mindedly, but since the owner was so enthusiastic, she couldn''t bear to ignore him. She could only smile and say, "Thank you for your kind intentions. But we''re just strangers by chance, how could I possibly eat without paying?" "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. We''re fated to meet each other." "No, it''s fine, thank you." Minerva looked at the menu and ordered a few dishes. In fact, she liked the Hidalgo cuisine very much and was not picky about them. "That''s all? You''re too modest." She returned a smile and said, "I''ll pay the bill myself. Thank you." Nelson left with the menu. Minerva was sitting alone and got lost in her thoughts. Today, Maddox had gone to discuss the engagement with the Dormer family. "What has he been doing these days? Is it because he goes to my house every day, which has given me the wrong impression?" Or, the wrong impression was generated because of the kiss in the office. She felt that even though Maddox did not remember her, he still knew her subconsciously. That was why he acted that way. She even felt that she was very close to victory. But when she had heard the news today, she suddenly felt that she hadn''t taken a single step forward. Thinking of this, Minerva lowered her eyes and sat quietly in her seat. This restaurant was very efficient. It was probably because of the owner''s care forpatriots, Minerva''s orders were soon served. After serving the dishes for her, Nelson sat down opposite her and looked at her with his mobile phone. "Did youe abroad alone?" He stared intently into Minerva''s eyes. Her eyes were too beautiful... he seemed to have fallen in love with her at first sight. "No." Minerva shook her head. She picked up her cutlery and answered indifferently, "I came with my husband." In the next second, the smile on Nelson''s face froze, and was looking a little embarrassed. "Is there anything else?" Minerva looked up at him. Nelson coughed softly and shook his head. "It''s okay, take your time." Minerva continued to pick the food to eat. Before entering the restaurant, she was very hungry. But at that moment, the food didn''t taste good at all when entering her mouth. She forced herself to eat a little more and didn''t continue. Instead, she wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue and got up to pay the bill. Nelson did note out again. She left the restaurant after paying the bill. At this moment, inside a luxurious hotel. "What a rare asion. Our families are able to sit and have a meal together." Jarold looked at Titan and Monica who were sitting across from him. He was a little surprised. "Oh right, why didn''t Zaydon come with you guys?" Titan stroked his beard and smiled. "He has things to do, that''s why I didn''t ask him toe with me." Monica looked at Maddox, who was sitting next to Jarold. Her eyes were filled with shyness as she lowered her head to look at the dress she was wearing. She had specially asked someone to buy her the dress, and it took a lot of effort to get the one and only dress. It was said that the design was designed by a woman. Although Monica had never seen the designer, her friends liked the designer''s design very much. It was just that her design was too difficult to get one''s hands on, and rumours had it that she''d not been designing any recently. Therefore, many of the previous dresses that had been taken photos of were not worn. They were taken back and ced on dummies. She had paid a lot of money to get this one. The makeup was also borately designed to match with the dress, hoping that she could leave a good impression on Maddox. She even thought that when their marriage was decided, she would also want to wear an engagement dress by this designer. Furthermore, she was willing to pay a lot of money for the designer to design her wedding dress. Without warning, she had thought too far away in the future. By the time Monica came back to her senses, her cheeks had already turned bright red. Both the elders were well aware of the purpose of their visit today, so after drinking three rounds, they began to discuss the engagement. The more Titan looked at the handsome Maddox, the more satisfied he became. He thought Maddox was indeed worthy of his granddaughter, who was the apple of his eye. He put down the small wine ss in his hand and raised his head to look at Jarold. "Jarold, do you still remember when we intentionally had our children marry each other? It''s a pity..." Chapter 815 Chapter 815 Understanding the meaning behind his words, Jarold quickly replied, "Yes, yes, that''s right. It''s a pity that it didn''t seed back then. Sigh, it''s really something regrettable in my life as long as I live." After finishing speaking, he turned to look at Monica. "But it doesn''t matter. Although our children are not married, it''s also fine and magnificent if our grandchildren can wed each other." Titan kept nodding his head, and the two old menughed out loud. Monica looked at Titan''s eyes and spoke weakly, "Grandpa..." Titan''s fox-like, cunning eyes fell on Maddox. He smiled enigmatically and stated, "Sebastian is not young anymore, and he is only a few years older than Monica. If you two can..." Maddox, who had not spoken since he took his seat, finally lifted his head. He looked up slightly, revealing his pair of dark eyes. His lips had been tightly pursed constantly from the beginning. His eyes were filled with endless darkness, and no one could see his emotions and thoughts clearly. When the two were in the middle of their conversation, he suddenly parted his thin lips. "Since the marriage didn''t seed back then, it could just mean that the two families didn''t have fate." His words stunned the other three people on the spot. They looked at Maddox in surprise. Monica was originally very delicate. She had always hoped that Maddox would spare some nces at her. After all, she had put on effort to dress up beautifully that day. However, he had never nced at her. When he finally raised his head, Monica straightened her back even more. However, who would have thought that in the next second, the words that came out of his mouth would be like a wet nket thrown on her, causing her to feel a bone-chilling coldness. "What, what did you say?" Titan narrowed his eyes and sized Maddox up. Jarold was also caught off guard. He had thought that in front of Titan, this grandson of his, would not reject his proposal. Who would have thought that he would actually... "The times are no longer the same as our parents'' in the past. I understand that you older generations prefer arranged marriages, but Master Dormer''s granddaughter and I are both millennials who believe in the freedom to choose one''s partner. I think she already has someone in mind, and I also have certain standards in seeking a partner." Maddox''s words were neither servile nor overbearing, making it hard for anyone to refute him. Monica suddenly stood up from her seat. She stared at Maddox with wide eyes. In disbelief, she said. "Seb, you..." Titan narrowed his eyes and looked at him unhappily. "Are you looking down on Monica?" "No, how could you say that?" Jarold wanted to smooth things over. "Monica is such a good girl." However, Maddox said lightly, "It''s me who doesn''t deserve Monica." As soon as he finished speaking, he nced at his watch and continued, "Grandpa, Master Dormer, I have to hold an important video conference at nine o''clock. I''ll be excusing myself first." After that, he stood up from his seat, nodded to them, and then turned to leave. "Seb!" Monica held the hem of her dress in panic and tried to catch up with him, but she was stopped by Titan when she passed by him. "Stop right there." "Stop right there! You little brat!" At the same time, Jarold also stood up and shouted at Maddox''s back. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Maddox paused and turned around to remind him, "Grandpa, that meeting is very important." Jarold was enraged. "What''s so important? No matter how important it is, it''s not as important as your marriage. Is it more important than your grandfather? Do you know that you''re having your meal? Do you even know what''s respecting others?" "Grandpa, I have been sitting with you for half an hour. If you think that I don''t respect you, then just consider it as me leaving in advance." "You d*mn brat, hurry up ande back, or else..." Or else, he would be angered to death. However, Maddox had left without even looking back. Such a reaction showed it extremely clear that he would not ept this engagement arranged by his elders. This also meant that he was indeed not interested in Monica. "Seb!" In the blink of an eye, Maddox was gone. Monica quickly tried to catch up with him, but she was again stopped by Titan. "You are not allowed to go after him. The children of the Dormer family must have dignity. Since he doesn''t like you, then just forget about this marriage!" "Grandfather!" Monica''s eyes instantly turned red. She shook her head with all her might. "I don''t want to just let it go like this. Seb is merely a bit cold and aloof. As long as you give me some time, he will definitely show interest in me!" "Don''t deceive yourself!" Titan snorted and swung his hand. "Didn''t you have enough time when you went over to him every day when he was injured? Why didn''t he pay you any attention?" Monica was immediately speechless. "But his character has always been the same. If you give me some more time, grandpa..." "Stop talking!" Titan shook off her hand and was so angry that he red at her. "You are the precious princess of the Dormer family. You should be the one choosing your partner, not them giving you the cold shoulder." "But Grandpa..." "Titan..." For something like this to happen that day, Jarold was deeply apologetic. He walked forward and said apologetically, "I didn''tmunicate with you beforehand, I..." "Enough, Jarold, you don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to listen anymore!" Jarold was helpless, "But..." "Any wordsing out of your mouth is an insult to my granddaughter! Monica was brought up by me with caring love, but now she''s rejected by your grandson in front of both of us. How humiliating it is to her?" "Yes, indeed, it''s my fault." After all, they had been old friends for many years. Jarold could only nod and apologize. "Let''s do it this way. I''ll apologize on behalf of Sebastian for today''s incident. I''ll talk about him when we return. As for the engagement..." "Forget it. Unless hees to propose in person, otherwise..." Titan snorted coldly and continued, "Monica is such a finedy. There are so many men queueing up to have her hand. There is no need for her to be looked down here." Jarold went silent again. While on the other side. After Maddox left the hotel, he headed straight for the garage. However, as soon as he arrived at the entrance, a figure rushed to him. Maddox quickly dodged to the side. The figure staggered forward and almost fell to the ground. "F*ck, I came specially to inform you, but you are so conscienceless!" Geoffrey finally managed to steady himself and turned back to re at Maddox. Maddox pursed his lips, kept the car keys, and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?" Geoffrey gritted his teeth and retorted, "I''m here just to break some news to you. I''m not afraid of breaking into the venue, so I waited for you here." Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned. "What news?" Thinking of what he was going to say, Geoffrey felt a little guilty and coughed softly. "Well do you want to go to that assistant of yours? I called her today, but she didn''t answer my calls. I thought she knew that you came to discuss the engagement, so... I made a slip of the tongue and she now knows about it." "What did you say?" Chapter 816 Chapter 816 Prior to what Geoffrey had said, Maddox understood that he could take care of a small matter like his engagement with Monica. Hence, he didn''t take this matter to heart at all. After the engagement issue was solved, everything would go back to normal. Everyone would live normally and do what they had to do. However, after hearing what Geoffrey said, Maddox felt that his n had been disrupted before it could bemenced. It was just like a Gomoku chess game. He had clearlyid out the strategy in the game well. However, an aggressive animal hade all of a sudden and knocked down his chess. Now, all his efforts were in vain. Thinking of this, Maddox''s aura suddenly turned cold. He looked at Geoffrey as if he was looking at a dead man. The gloomy and cold aura Maddox emitted made Geoffrey take two steps back unconsciously, he coughed to defend himself. "Collins, I really can''t be med for this. You didn''t tell me anything, did you? Also, When I called your assistant, she didn''t answer the phone and I almost blew up her phone with many calls I made. I thought she was angry because she knew about this..." Maddox''s tone sounded gloomy. "Who told you to poke your nose into other people''s business? You really have nothing to do?" Geoffrey took a few more steps back. "No, I''m really busy, I''m just doing it out of convenience. Well, since I''ve already told you about it, I''ll excuse myself first." After saying that, Geoffrey turned around and ran away, without looking at Maddox''s reaction. After running for a long time, Geoffrey looked back with his hand covering his chest. When he saw Maddox walking towards the garage, he breathed a sigh of relief. He hoped that he did not screw things up this time. If they could not be together because of him, he would have to offer his life as an apology. After wandering around the streets for a long time, Minerva realized that it waste and finally realized that she had to go home. So she gged down a taxi and went straight to her home entrance. After paying the fare, she got off and was ready to take out her keys when a cold masculine voice sounded from the darkness on her left. "Where did you go?" The cold voice suddenly rang out, causing Minerva to jump in shock. She let out a cry of rm and the keys in her hand also fell to the ground. She was already thinking about something, and there was not much light. Besides that, the taxi left right away after she got off. Minerva turned to look at the source of the voice. In the darkness, a small me was dancing. If she didn''t mishear the familiar voice just now, it should be Maddox... When she thought of Maddox, Minerva recalled immediately that he had gone to discuss his engagement. Having been in a state of dejection for an entire night, Minerva had enough of this feeling. She forced herself to calm down and bent down to look for the keys that she had just dropped. However, his pair of hands acted faster and picked up her key. "Why don''t you answer me?" Minerva remained silent. Under the faint moonlight, she reached out for the keys in his hand and said, "Thank you, I went out for dinner with my friend." She took the key and unconsciously brushed his palm with her soft fingers. In that instant, Maddox did not know what was going on. He wanted to grab her hand and have her stay back. However, just as he was in a daze, Minerva took the keys back and opened the door. Maddox watched silently as she did all this. He put out the cigarette in his hand and followed her in. After taking a few steps, Minerva realised that he was following her, hence she stopped. "You?" "It is too dark. I''ll see you upstairs." Minerva went speechless. She actually wanted to ask him, why did hee here to see her at such ate time? Wasn''t he going to discuss his engagement? Wasn''t it ironic for him to be with her right after the discussion? In the end, she still swallowed these words and silently walked forward. Before long, they arrived in front of the house. Minerva looked at him. "Well, I''m here." In the dark, Maddox''s eyes seemed to be brighter than the moonlight. He stared at her silently and stated, "Won''t you invite me in for a ss of water?" Minerva continued to be silent. He had actually taken the initiative to make this request. Minerva remembered what he had done beforeing here that night. She bit her lower lip and rejected him, "It''s toote. It''s not convenient." "Ha." Maddoxughed softly. He took a step forward and approached her, and his mouth blew hot breath onto her neck. "Why don''t you tell me, how is it inconvenient?" When he spoke, his breath unconsciously brushed across her neck. It was itchy, thus Minerva quickly took two steps back to avoid it. It seemed that Maddox wanted to step forward. She opened the door in a fluster, walked in and turned on the light. "Sit down, please. I''ll get you a ss of water." Maddox followed behind her and entered the house. Then, he closed the door behind him and thought about how to exin to her what happened just now. If he initiated the exnation, wouldn''t it create a misunderstanding? Or, maybe he could exin it to her after she asked about it? Well, this method was feasible. After Minerva poured Maddox a ss of water, the two of them became quiet again. It was also veryte in the night, and dead silence surrounded them. Maddox picked up the ss and took a sip of water, waiting for Minerva''s question. However, even after he finished all the water in his cup, she remained extremely quiet. Soon, the water reached the bottom of the ss. Minerva raised her head and reminded him in a weak tone, "The water''s finished, President." Maddox was speechless. Feeling a bit irritated, he pulled the tie on his chest and blurted out, "I''m still very thirsty." "Oh." Minerva could only nod. "Then I''ll get you another ss." She picked up the ss and went back to the kitchen to fill it with water again. Her movements were slow. Maddox watched as she ced the ss of warm water in front of him. This time, Maddox did not drink it slowly again. He was annoyed, so he picked it up and took a few big gulps. The water gurgles down his throat. After that, he looked up and saw Minerva sitting there. She lowered her eyelids quietly, and there seemed to be no vitality or anger around her. Seeing her like this, Maddox felt even more irritated. He suddenly mmed the ss on the table with a loud thud. Minerva, who had been sitting quietly the entire time, looked up at him as if she was shocked. However, she quickly retracted her gaze. "You, do you have any questions to ask me?" Finally, Maddox could not help asking. Minerva, who had been sitting quietly, finally had a slight reaction. Her lips parted as if she had something to say, but then she shook her head after thinking for a while. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "There''s nothing I want to ask. It''s gettingte. Don''t you need to go back?" Maddoxughed after hearing she stated that. She looked up again and saw him staring at her with mocking eyes. Such an expression being disyed in his eyes caused Minerva to be angry. He was the one who was went for his engagement discussion, yet he didn''t say it himself, and he even wanted her to ask him about it first? What should she ask? In what identity should she question him? Chapter 817 Chapter 817 "Are you sure that you don''t have any questions to ask me?¡± He stared at her like a hunter locking anto his prey. As long as he raised his gun, he would be able to shoot her any second. Facing such eyes, Minerva was usually nervous. But on this given day, she was very gloomy and irritable, so she just replied with a sneer.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "You asked me if I have any questions to ask you, but I want to question you first, what should I query? Why should I interrogate you regarding what you have done?" Maddox could not help raising his eyebrows at Minerva''s reaction "Ha, you have a bad temper." Minerva stood up and opened the door. "I have to work tomorrow.¡± The implication was "Get lost quickly, I''m going to rest." Maddox frowned slightly. She was so anxious to have him leave. It seemed that she didn''t want to get to the bottom of the matter. Then, he prabably wouldn''t be able to see her taking the initiative to ask him. She had clearly treated him poorly like this. Based on his haughty personality, he should have gotten up and left But Maddox had a vague feeling that if he left like this. he would definitely regret it After considering this, Maddox got up and walked toward her. Minerva thought that he was about to leave, but did not expect him to stop in front of her. His gaze was fixed on her, and he showed no intention of leaving. His aura was strong when approaching her. "If you don''t have anything to ask, then why are you angry?¡± Minerva frowned and retorted, "Not in the slightest." "Right..." Suddenly, there was a flirty voice from the corridor. At first, Minerva did not hear it clearly. But when she heard it clearly, her expression changed drastically. A couple stayed beside her and the both of them were very young. Moreover, the two of them were used to going at it every night. After all, it was only a small suite, so the sound instion of the suite was not that good In addition, the door was open, so the sound from next door was much clearer. Minerva knew that Maddox must have heard them. She didn''t know what she was thinking when she immediately took a step back and mmed the door shut. After the door was shut firmly, the sound, which was particrly clear just now, dissipated in an instant. But after all, since they had heard them, the sound could still be overheard faintly. If she could hear them, so could Maddox. Her originally fair face instantly blushed red. Minerva never imagined that something like this would happen. The initial arrogant and domineering atmosphere between the two of them had now turned into one that was especially awkward "Well, that..." As soon as she parted her lips, she saw Maddox, who was standing still, slowly walking towards her. "Are you sure you aren''t angry with me?" It very well might be due to the psychological effect or something, but Minerva actually felt that Maddox''s voice at the moment sounded much darker, with a hint of dryness. The Maddox at that moment gave her a very dangerous feeling Minerva instinctively reached out her hand to push him away, but as soon as her hand reached his chest, he grabbed it and pressed it against the door. His heavy body pressed onto her that she could not break free. All she could do was stare at him angrily. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the woman next door seemed to be stimted, and moaned in one go Minerva saw Maddox''s dark eyes darken further. An emotion that she could not understand rose in her heart. Before she could react, he had already lowered his head and caught hold of her lips. "Uhm." She was so shocked that her eyes widened. She wanted to push him away with force, but her hand was caught by him and she couldn''t move at all. Maddox caught her and kissed her for a while. Then, he retreated, his forehead pressing against hers. his voice was hoarse. "I won''t do anything. I just want to ask you something.¡± Minerva''s heart was still fluttering with fear as she looked at him. Her voice was trembling. "What? What thing?" "Do you believe what Geoffrey said to you?" Minerva bit her lower lip and stared stubbornly at him but did not answer. Maddox did not rush her to answer. He continued in an indifferent voice, "Were you angry because of me?" This sentence seemed to have stepped on Han Minerva¡¯s bottom line. She immediately argued loudly. "Who''s angry because of you? Don''t tter yourself. Why would I..." Halfway through her words, he suddenly kissed her and retreated again. "You have such a strong reaction, yet you remain stubborn?" .." She was about to say something when he kissed her again. In the end, Minerva waspletely knocked out by his overwhelming kisses. She looked at him in a daze and didn''t know what to say. Until Maddox whispered into her ear. "I won''t get engaged to anyone else.¡± Minerva finally found her consciousness back. She stared nkly at Maddox in disbelief. "Just now you said you won''t be engaged to someone else then you...¡± "Listen up, I''ll only say this once." He hald onto the back of her head, and whispered in her ear with his lips touching it. ¡°Although I''m not sure if you joined thepany for me, but observing through your actions, I''m sure that you like me." " _I don''t..." Infact, Minerva was knocked oubby his words. She thought that he was going to discuss t te engagement matters; but she c didn''t expect him to tell her thatfe wouldn''t be engaged to anyone else. Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org 4 aan a / Did he go just now just to reject the engagement? "You dare deny that?" Minerva went speechless. She turned her face away with a guilty conscience and said weakly, "Fine, you can interpret it however you wish to ." Minerva clearly liked him, but was unwilling to admit it. Her aggrieved expression made Maddox''s heart move. He pinched her chin and narrowed his eyes as he approached her. "Admit it if you like me. Just deny it straight away if you don''t." Their eyes met. They were so close that they could barely make out each other''s faces. All they could see were the reflections in their eyes. Under his strong gaze. Minerva stammered out, "Yes, I do. Seeing her admit it. a gentle look finally appeared in Maddox''s eyes. Such a scene had not happened ever since he lost his memory. He curled his lips with satisfaction and continued, "This is what you. admitted yourself. If you like me, then you should concentrate on liking¡éme from now on. Don''tever hawe a change of heart.¡± Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Although he had no idea why he was taken away by the strange woman in front of him, but he could only think of her face almost every night when he closed his eyes. Minerva looked at him uncertainly and asked hesitantly, "You, are you confessing your love to me?" Maddox''s expression darkened when he heard that. He had clearly mentioned that he liked her. But why did she think that he was the one confessing to her? Seeing his face suddenly darken, _ Minerva sighed helplessly in her ? heart. This person was still so = stubbern yet soft- hearted, he wasn''t williag to admit it, but his actions tole ¡é everything. Content belongs ite) NovelDrama.Org - The moment he decided he was willing to tell her these things, it only meant that he cared about her from the bottam of his heart. And that was enough for her. Minerva finally reached out and wrapped her arms around his slender waist. Then, she buried her face in his embrace. Maddox''s body froze. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 It was just like the first time he had been hugged by a woman, Maddox''s entire body was frozen, and he did not dare to move an inch Her body frame waspletely different from him. It was as soft as cotton, something that he fell in love with and didn''t bear to let go of. Just as Maddox was about to raise his hands, Minerva got up and pushed him away. "You should go back." Maddox''s eyelids twitched. Sa soon? Before he could react, the door had already been opened and he was pushed out. After Minerva told him goodbye. she sed the door without hesitation. In the dark corridor, Maddox stayed where he was, listening to the moans from the neighbour. ¡°What a heartless woman!" Just a second ago, she had admitted that she liked him, but then she pushed him out the next second. Wasn''t she the one whose heart was difficult to understand? Maddox narrowed his eyes and looked at the suite next door. If she lived here, wouldn''t she have to listen to such a noise every night? Even though Maddox knew that the voice belonged to someone else. he still felt unhappy. After Minerva locked the door, she quickly ran to the bathroom and pinched her cheeks in front of the mirror. She was sure that what had happened just now was not a dream as her cheeks were in pain. She had not expected Maddox to change so quickly. She had thought that he would get engaged to someone else, and then they would beplete strangers. Looking at herself in the mirror, Minerva slowly smiled However, the smile soon disappeared. Her expression became serious once again. She thought back te what Zaydon had told her that afternoon. The news of her and Maddox had beenpletely erased from foreign media. This meant that not many people knew about this matter, and even if they knew, they would probably have been bribed As for who the mastermind was, she could imagine it easily. Minerva had thought of using this method to get close to Maddox. After all, the Collins family had a huge influence to such a point they could shut out the heavens with their bare hands. How could the Collins family not know about her and Maddox?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. It seemed that things were more difficult than she had expected Minerva took out her mobile phone to call Juliette, but she hesitated when she saw the time. She probably hadn''t got off work yet at this time. Helplessly, Minerva could only send a text to Juliette, asking her to contact her tomorrow when she had time. After sending the message. Minerva packed up for a while and went to sleep. That night, Minerva actually had a dream. She dreamt of Maddox pushing her against the door while kissing her over and over again. However, Maddox in her dream was much more passionate than he was in reality, and she could not fight back at all By the time Minerva opened her eyes, the sky was already bright. She blinked her eyes and turned over, feeling her legs go limp. Her dreams were ovepping with her reality. For a while, Minerva couldn''t tell if those events were a dream or reality. But it was certain that she had to get up. wash up. and pack up to go to work. When Minerva finished washing up and walked out of the door, she bumped into the young couple from the suite next door. Thedy''s body was as soft as a snake''s as she leaned on the man''s body. In a soft voice, she asked, "What are we having for breakfast?¡± The man had a doting smile on his face. "Whatever you like, then well go.¡± While speaking, thedy looked at Minerva. Since they were neighbours, she gave Minerva a sweet smile. Upon seeing her, Minerva thought of the voice she had heardst night. She immediately felt a burning sensation on her face. After nodding her head to greet her, she turned around and left in a hurry. On the way to work, Minerva received a call from Geoffrey. "Hello?" "Minerva,st night..." Minerva went speechless. "Collins went to meet youst night, didn''t he? Did he exin it to you?" s, Geoffrey really was a gossiper. Minerva helplessly replied, "Why don''t you ask him directly if you want to know? Wouldn''t it be faster?" On the other end of the phone, Geoffrey squirmed his lips and answeredy''Please don''t. I dare note ~ ask him.After I said something. = . . _~ wrongtast night, his looks almest killee¡¯me. But Minerva, Collins I is Inn¨¦cent. This I must tell you." Innocent? Minerva''s eyes narrowed slightly. Geoffrey contiqued, "Yesterday, went to the hotel where the Dormer farnily and Collins Family were < having dioner. After Collins left, I waitedfor along time downstate Master Collins and the old codiger of the:Dormer family also came out. Gdess what I saw?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Minerva was frustrated, "Don''t be so mysterious. Just say it." ¡°Damn, Minerva, you really can''t take a hint. You should be curious after what I''ve just said. Yet you are so fierce..." Minerva was speechless. ¡°Alright, I''ll tell you. It hadn''t been long since Collins left, so I thought about stayingand finding out more about the situation. Not long after, L Saw Master Coll inse down as. well. Hig:Somplexion didn¡¯ look D0 good. That''s all. Later on, Master Dortner looked furious wher-he came out. Monica was fo owing behind him, and her mak¨¦up was smeared with tears. Her clothes and makeup were all meticulously made up. It''s a pity that she didn''t catch the eye of that someone.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica.. Minerva had not expected this woman''s name to appear in her and Maddox''s lives again. Since thest time they met. she had left a bad impression behind. She knew that Maddox had a girlfriend, but still forced herself to be with Maddox. Just like this time. Even if Maddox had lost his memory, Monica still knew everything that had happened between them. Yet. she still wanted to get engaged to him. Huh, so people nowadays ignore moral lines for their love and own pleasure? "Minerva, I can tell that you''re the only one Collins cares about. Although the two of you haven''t known each other for a long time, you can still charm himpletely, so I won''t have to worry about the two of you in the future." Upon hearing this, Minerva suddenly remembered that Geoffrey had been trying to act as a go-between for the two of them these days. When they were together, he would often provoke Maddox Maybe he was bored, but he shouldn''t have to worry about them all the time. Minerva couldn''t help asking, "Geoffrey, why are you helping me?" He snorted and then answered with a smile, "No reason? Maybe it''s because I''m bored.¡± "Even if you''re bored, you shouldn''t... "Well, Minerva, are you on your way to work now? I won''t bother you for now." Without waiting for Minerva¡¯s reply, he quickly hung up the phone. Upon hearing the busy toneing from her phone, she was stunned for a few seconds before she put the phone away. Geoffrey would help her to do these things. She felt that his intentions were probably not that simple. He must have some purpose. She didn''t know what his purpose was, but he probably wouldn''t harm her. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 After Geoffrey hung up the phone, his face, which had been smiling cheekily, became pale, and his eyes were gloomy. Standing in front of the French window, Geoffrey sneered suddenly, not knowing what he was thinking. He felt that he would never forget that scene in his life. The Collins family and the Jules family were on very good terms with the Dormer family. The Collins family and the Dormer family had wanted a marriage alliance when they were young. However, due to the failure of the marriage alliance, plus an ident which urred that resulted in Master Collins being thest of the Collins family. The Master Collins at that time had never mentioned this matter to anyone. The three families were on good terms, so naturally they would have a close rtionship with each other. Geoffrey was the only child while the Dormer family had Monica and Zaydon. Geoffrey was about the same age as Monica, hence they often yed together when they were little Like everyone else, in the past, he also liked the beautiful, intelligent Monica, who had all her merits. He had many fantasies about Monica, who was out of his reach. He even thought that it would be great if there was a marriage alliance between the two families. He was going to tell his grandfather to propose a marriage alliance to the Dormer family after she became an adult. If she was willing. he could take good care of her all his life. But at this moment, he happened to see a cruel scene. That day, he was going to go to the Dormer family to invite Monica out. Because he was anxious about waiting outside, he went inside to find her. Who would have thought that he would hear that conversation? "Miss, you said that Geoffrey oftenes to you. Does he like you?" It was the voice of a maid asking Monica At that time, Geoffrey stopped in his tracks. He was so nervous that he didn''t even dare to make a sound, his entire body leaned against the wall. He really liked Monica, but he didn''t know what her thoughts were. He only thought that since she so willingly epted his gifts all the time, she would dly ept being in a rtionship with him. Even if she didn''t like him, but... she probably didn¡¯t have a bad impression of him. ¡°Geoffrey?¡± Monica sneered. ¡°He likes me? How is that possible?" The maid said, "Anyway, I feel that the way he looks at you is different. even the way he treats you differently too. You''re so beautiful, he must like you." "Hey, stop that. I can¡¯t bear the responsibility of him liking me. Besides. I don''t see how he treats me specially. Also, if someone who is as ignorant and ipetent like him likes me, it''s like a toad wishing to swim with a swan, he should look into the mirror and see what kind of person he is.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Geoffrey, hiding by the side, heard these words, and his face expression instantly changed. He did not expect that Monica, who had always been beautiful and dignified, would actually say such awful words. Moreover, these unpleasantries were aimed at him. He felt that his heart was broken at that moment, and all his fantasies about her copsed "You''re right, Miss. How can a toad like Geoffrey be a good match for you? He¡¯sing here today. Would you like to let him go back?¡± Monica didn''t mind and waved her hand. "Forget it. If he likes to wait. let him wait. This feeling of being surrounded by men doesn''t seem bad either.¡± Geoffrey went speechless. She clearly had such a bad impression of him, but she still did not refuse him directly. Geoffrey left quietly and didn''t look for Monica after he went back. That year... he was not of age and had begun to learn bad things. As long as a girl expressed her love to him, he would date her. It was awesome as long as both parties were willing He also knew that in this world, it was difficult to be truly in love with each other, or to ce the significant other in one''s heart. He couldn''t believe that his love for her was trampled upon and without care. After Geoffrey was badly influenced, Monica was even more scornful of him. Every time she looked at him, her eyes were full of disgust, but she still kept her ssy appearance, smiled at him, and pretended to have a good rtionship with him. Geoffrey had seen her true self, so the more she pretended, the more disgusted he was. Now, she wanted to be engaged to Collins? It was a pity that Collins wouldn''t spare ance ather. => Indeed, every dog has its day. The high and mighty Miss Dormer fad actuatly been looked down upon one dayras well. 6 How did it feel to be rejected, how was it? After Minerva arrived at thepany. she went to clean Maddox''s office. Thepany''s employees arrived at their positions one after another. At the same time, she also received a message: kinda mentioned tnat she could noe to thepanyihat day and asked her to pay more¡¯ attention to the secretary office S phone calls. She had to go-to inform the president if there wer¨¦ important things. Minerva acknowledged the instructi ongand after being busy for a while, Maddox finally came to the> company: When he passed by the secretary''s office, he threw a '' sentence, I ''Bring a cup of coffee to my office.¡± Content belongsto 6 Then he disappeared Minerva stood rooted to the spot in a daze when she saw the cold expression on his face. Did he forget what had happenedst night? Otherwise, how could he be so cold to her? Or, what happenedst night was just a fantasy? With this thought in mind, Minerva went to the pantry to make coffee and then went to the office. "Here''s your coffee." She reminded him in a low voice and then put it on the table. After that, she stood at the side and stared at Maddox. The night before... it couldn''t have been her illusion, right? Minerva thought about it as she stared at him Perhaps it was because her gaze was too intense, Maddox looked up at her and said, "Is there anything else?" "Ah? No, nothing.¡± Minerva shook her head. Then, she turned around and walked outside She bit her lower lip and thought, "Was it really a dreamst night? Maddox didn''t actuallye to see me?" But, how could it be so real? What she didn''t know was that Maddox stared at her back for a while before he looked away and continued his work Because of Linda¡¯s absence, Minerva handled all the work. Just in the morning, she went to office to deliver reports many times. Maddox''s expression was always cold and expressionless. It was not until she got off work that Minerva felt that her legs were almost broken. She was paralyzed on the sofa and didn''t want to move anymore. However, at this time, the phone on the desk rang. Minerva nced at the clock. It was obvious that she had already knocked off work. In the end, she dragged her tired body to pick up the phone. "Hello?" "Come to my office." tter¡ª Minerva did not have any doubts. After hanging up the phone, she walked towards Maddox''s office. ¡°President?¡± Maddox looked up and his deep gaze fell on her face. "Come here." Minerva did not suspect anything. She thought that he had something to tell her. Even though she had already knocked off work, her current identity was still that of a secretary. Therefore, Minerva walked straight to him. Just as she was about to ask him what he wanted, Maddox suddenly grabbed her fair wrist and pulled her into his arms. Ant" Chapter 820 Chapter 820 Before she could even react, she fell onto hisp. At the same time, he wrapped his arms around her waist. Minerva felt her heart skip a beat, and she looked at him with a dull expression "Wh-what are you doing?¡± she stammered. Maddox didn''t say anything. He just slowly raised his hand and pinched her chin. His shoulders leaned forward slightly, and his warm breath blew across her face. "We''re off work.¡± "What, what are you..." Just as Minerva was wondering what he meant by that. Maddox''s eyes darkened a little, and then everything went ck. He kissed her. Minerva''s eyes widened in disbelief. She felt her mind go nk and could not remember anything. She only knew that her body was surrounded with Maddox''s strong masculine aura. She was so nervous that she did not know where to put her hands. In the end, she could only grab tightly onto the area of the shirt in front of his chest. She raised her head and revealed her long, slender, and fair neck to ept his kiss. Her heart was trembling. His response to her in the morning made her think that what happened the night before was probably a dream. But at that moment, the temperature on his lips was real, including his heartbeat and his breath. The kiss continued for God knows how long before Maddox retreated. However, his fingers were still pressed against her chin. Minerva was panting lightly. Previously, she had been so sleepy that she could not open her eyes, but now her eyes were sparkling like pearls, as beautiful as the surface of theke on an autumn afternoon Maddox''s finger moved up and his finger gently wiped the lipstick residue on her lips. His eyes darkened and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t wear lipstick in the future.¡± "Why? Why?" Maddox leaned over. "It''s inconvenient for kissing¡± Minerva went silent. She blushed immediately and wanted to step back out of reflex. However, she was in Maddox''s arms right now. How could she step back? On the contrary, this reaction irritated Maddox. He leaned over again and questioned, "Where do you want to escape to? Did you hear what I said?" Minerva bit her lower lip and replied in a low voice, "Not, not wearing lipstick during work doesn''t seem formal, I..." ¡°You''re unwilling?" Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly and suddenly stated, "Forget it.¡± Anyways, this bit of lipstick wouldn''t poison him to death. Thinking of something. Maddox suddenly added, "By the way, don''t look at me like that during work in the future.¡± What kind of look? Minerva looked puzzled and asked, "What look?" She was very confused. In the morning. she seemed to have looked at him for a number of times, but what was wrong with the way she looked at him? Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at him with particr doubts. It was this kind of look that made Maddox squint his eyes dangerously. He said in a hoarse voice. "If you look at me like this again in the future, I can''t guarantee that I won''t snatch you out during work hours.¡± Minerva was confused. "Don''t seduce me during working hours, do you understand that?" After saying that, he reached out and pinched her chin with his eyes disying a little tension. "Once we''re past working hours, you can do whatever you want, I''m fine with it." After listening to him, Minerva finally understood what he meant by that. It turned out that he thought that she was trying to seduce him by looking at him while at work. Thinking of this, she stated angrily, "What do you mean by seducing you? I just looked at you in the eye a few times in the morning. And from that, you assume that I was seducing you? Why don''t you me yourself for not being able to control your desires?¡± Minerva didn''t want to be in the me. It was clear that she hadn''t done anything. it''s just that she felt that he was being strange, hence she nced a few more times at him to confirm it. But by that. he insisted that she was the one who was seducing him. Maddox was speechless. He suddenly felt that what she said had hit the nail on the head. He just cou After what drt control himself. hap pened the night before, he had developed a kind ofS consciowsn ess that inerva was his. Fonexamp with her allText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. the se to her, e, wanting to stay time, wanting+to get eal d even wanting to pdssess her. Content bngs to However, they had not known each other for a long time, not even half a month. He would definitely scare her if he did this. Therefore, Maddox could only restrain himself. Who knew that every time she came to his office, she would always look at him from head to toe? If it wasn''t for the fact that she was at work, he would have taken her a long time ago, and then.. Maddox''s eyebrows twitched. He had always felt that this wasn''t a good start from the beginning. After all, he felt that he was always rational enough. Yet now he lost his cool just now because of a woman. He called her over and kissed her as soon as he was off work. This was not his style at all However, looking at the woman in front of him who was pure and innocent, her lips as bright as pomegranates, he was tempted and was willing to indulge in them. Minerva''s eyes were still directed at him. "I never seduce you anyway.¡± Her pink lips parted and closed in front of him-and Maddox''s expression. was unreadable. Before~ she coult say anything else, he. held onto the back of her head and brought it forward. Then, hed towered hishead and kissed her again. He spoke brokenly, "You''re right, it''s me who is out of control." Then, just let him indulge in it. "Ugh..." When she came out of the office again, inenva¡¯ s face and neck were as red as ¡®ripe apples. She looked => around like a thief, and after =~ confirming that there was no oae around, she quickly returnedto the secretary office. Content belongs ike) NovelDrama.Org ¡°) After closing the door of the secretary''s office, Minerva leaned against the door and gently gasped. She stretched out her hand and patted her flustered cheeks. Looking at the time, it had been more than half an hour. When she was staying with Maddox, she felt that a long time had passed, but she didn''t expect that it had been more than half an hour. During that period of time, she and Maddox had only exchanged a few words. ?... for the rest of the time, they were kissing each other? Minerva went silent. She covered her eyes and felt that she had lost them. After staying in the secretary office for a long time, Minerva finally went downstairs to have dinner in the cafeteria Initially, she thought that there should be no people in there at this time, but she unexpectedly met Lolita, who just came down from the upper floors "Wow, what a coincidence. I thought I wouldn''t meet anyone at this time, and I didn''t expect to meet you. Minerva, this must be fate." After saying that, Lolita stepped forward and took her arm. Minerva pursed her lips and smiled. The two of them headed off to get dinner together. After sitting down, Lolita suddenly stared at her motionlessly. She looked at Minerva, who was covered with hair, and reached out to touch her own face. "What''s wrong?¡± Perhaps it was because she was feeling guilty. Aftering out of the office. Minerva was like a messed up bird with feathers all over the ce. Lolly¡¯s eyes moved from her face to her lips. She pointed and asked, "How did it get torn?¡± Minerva went silent. As if she was thinking of something, Minerva immediately bit her lower lip in reflex Chapter 821 Chapter 821 When Lolita saw her like this, she suddenly thought of something as well and blushed. She carefully asked, "Don''t tell me..." However, before she could finish her sentence, Minerva interrupted her with a few coughs. "I''m just warm. What are you thinking about?¡± Minerva denied it calmly. yet her ears turned red. She picked up her fork and instructed, "Hurry up and eat. Don''t think about those unpleasant things.¡± Lolita smiled at her and nodded. After a while, she suddenly raised her head and stated, "We''ve known each other for so long, but I still don''t have your Facebook Messenger. Why don¡¯t we add each other?" Minerva thought about the fact that she was a girl. alone in a distant country, so she nodded and shared her Facebook Messenger. Her phone vibrated, Minerva took it out and nced at it. It was a text message sent to her by Juliette, saying that she was free at that moment and Minerva could contact her. Minerva carefully calcted the time. Juliette must have just woken up, hence she started eating much faster. Lolita was a little surprised. "Why did you suddenly start eating so fast all of a sudden? Do you have something to do?" ¡°Yeah.¡± Minerva stuffed a few mouthfuls of rice into her mouth and then drank a few spoonfuls of soup. "Slow down, be careful not to choke." Lolita felt worried when she saw Minerva gobbling up food like that. Under normal circumstances, Minerva would definitely not allow herself to behave in such a way. However, the matter that she was going to tell Juliette was very important. She didn''t know how long the two of them would talk. Moreover, she couldn''t take up too much of her time. Minerva swallowed the soup, then patted her chest and informed Lolita, "I''ve finished eating and I''ll be leaving first as there are some matters I have to attend to. Take your time.¡± She packed up the tes and left. Then she took the elevator and headed downstairs to make a phone call. It was actually not a wise choice to call Juliette at thepany. There were many ears and eyes here. It wouldn''t be good if someone else heard about it. Hence, Minerva found a nearby cafe that looked especially quiet and ordered a cup of coffee. She then put on her earphones and called Juliette. "Miss Minerva, it should be pass noon at your side, right? Is it convenient for you to call me?¡± ¡°It''s fine." Minerva looked around and then continued softly, "It''s not time to go to work yet." "That''s good. Miss Minerva, do you have any questions?" "Yeah." Minerva shook off all of her doubts and said in a serious tone, ¡°At first, I had a vague suspicion, but... I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I thought it shouldn''t be possible, but now I feel that things are much moreplicated than we imagined.¡± After she finished speaking, Juliette, who was on the other end of the phone, remained silent for a long time. Only after a long time did she agree, saying, "What you said is reasonable. In reality, when we went out to look for Young Master Yardley, I was also thinking about this problem, because we had never received any news regarding him. If it wasn''t for us meeting him coincidentally, we might still not have known about his whereabouts.¡± Upon hearing this, Minerva''s frown deepened. After hearing what Juliette said. she felt that she was even more worried. What should she do? "But, you''re close to Young Master Yardley now, aren''t you? Besides, you''ve already had intimate contact with each other. Why don''t you get an excuse to take him to the hospital to check out?¡± Minerva closed her eyes. "I''m still worried that something might happen. Secretary Sharpio, I hope... you can contact someone for me." "Who is it?¡± "Maddox''s aunt, Abigail Stark." "Madam Stark? Abigail Stark, whe is in San Novia?" "That''s right.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They had actually invited Abigail to attend the wedding at the beginning. However, when she heard that they were holding their wedding abroad, she immediately refused. She was still very young, but she gave a reason saying that she was in poor health and couldn''t stand a long journey. She also expressed her regretfulness that she could not attend their wedding. Later, it was Maddox who said that they would have a Hidalgo style wedding abroad. Abigail was very happy and said that she would wait for it But ever since the ne ident, she had lost all contact with Abigail As for the details, her elder brother, Quill, probably made sure they were properly settled Since Abigail was the daughter of Master Collins, if there was nothing they could do when the time came. they could only rely on her and know about the situation through her. Why did Maddox''s grandfather do that? "Miss Minerva, I know what you''re talking about. I''ll contact Madam Stark as soon as possible, but after I contact her..." "Tell her the truth. Tell her everything.¡± Juliette obeyed, "Alright, I understand.¡± "Thank you, Secretary Sharpio. Not only do you have to deal with Quill''spany, but you also helped me... I really don''t know how to thank you.¡± Juliette smiled sheepishly, "Then ask your brother to give me a pay raise.¡± Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help butugh. "Okay, I''ll mention this to him when I contact him." After some chit chat, the two hung up their phones. Peace returned to Minerva''s ears as she sat in her seat and stared nkly at the pedestrians walking outside the window. It would be New Year in a few days. right? It wasn''t her first time spending the New Year overseas, it was just that in the past five years, there had been many cle rtives and friends. around fer. Although she was < abroad, Quill would always flyin to visit-her. Vera and Beanie were also bYher side. Content bsigs to But this year... would she have the opportunity to bring Maddox with her to celebrate the New Year with everyone? While she was sitting in the dining area, Minerva took the time to flip through her Facebook. Vera updated many photos of Beanie and Minerva began to look through them one by one. Before she knew it, she was indulging in the photos. When it was almost time, Minerva returned to thepany. At the Dormer family. Bang! Bang! Bang! From the room came the sound of things crashifig onto the ground. A group of mals stood at the N entranceand did not dare to enter: They ceuld only try to persuade-her. "Migsydon t be angry. These are things that you like and youve callected them for so long= How could... ah." Before she could finish what she was saying, @-crystal ornament hit her. She was so scared that she dodged aside. Another maid wha: stood 4ehind her wasn''t lucky, she didn''tveact fast enough and was hit in-the forehead. She then felfto the c6ld and hard floor with abang. "Ah, she''s bleeding." The people beside her tried to pull her up. However, Monica was constantly smashing things in the room. They were afraid that they would be hit by those things. The maid who was bleeding could only lower her head between her knees to protect herself. She watched as another crystal ornament came whizzing over and was about to smash into her head "Get out of there!¡± "Mandy!" Bang! In a split second, a figure appeared in front of the maid in time and then kicked the ornament away. Bang! The crystal hit the wall and broke into pieces and fell to the ground ¡°Young Master..." Seeing Zaydon, everyone called him as if they had been saved Chapter 822 Chapter 822 "What''s wrong with her?" Zaydon looked at the fragments on the floor and frowned unhappily. He shouted coldly, ¡°Monica, stop it!¡± Hearing Zaydon''s vaice, the smashing noise inside dissipated. However, after a while, everyone saw Monica walk out while carrying a piece of cloth. She raised it up and pointed it at Zaydon. "Miss, don''t do that..." The maids all knew that Monica was very capricious. After all, she was the apple of Titan¡¯s eye. Moreover, she had an elder brother. Naturally, she was spoiled by them. In addition, her parents died early, so the two men of the Dormer family spoiled her very much. But no one had expected that she would be this erratic. Now she was holding up a decorating ornament to attack her brother? "What do you want to do?" Zaydon looked at Monica coldly and even his tone became serious Monica held up the ornament, and was so angry that her pretty face turned pale. With Zaydon in front of her, she didn¡¯t dare do anything to him, and could only vent her anger on the maids. She threw the items at them and scolded, "I told you all to get out. Why don''t you all do so? Do you want to die?" "Ah!" Everyone fled in all directions Zaydon held Monica''s hand and shouted at her, "Are you done?" "Let me go.¡± Monica struggled with all her might. "Don''t bother me. In any case, you''ve never supported me. Since you''ve never stood on my side, what right do you have to care about what I do? Let me go!" She opened her mouth and bit Zaydon''s arm like a mad woman Monica frowned as she bit his arm, leaving a bloody mark. Seeing this scene, the maids beside were so scared that they hugged each other and didn''t dare to speak. Monica''s current state was so terrible that she was even more terrifying than those terrorists on the street. At least, they could run away when meeting those terrorists, but... now this mad person was their employer. Even if they ran away, they might get called back. Monica didn''t know how long she had been biting. She only felt that her mouth was filled with the smell of blood. However, Zaydon still didn''t let go of her. Thus, she let go of her teeth and stared angrily at Zaydon "Why on earth are you against me? Why? Am I not your biological sister?¡± Zaydon''s eyes shed with helplessness. He nced at the maids and whispered, "Carry on with your duties. If you are injured, go see the doctor. Just bill the medical expenses to meter." "Thank you, young master. Well leave then." The few of them left by supporting each other by the arm After they left. Zaydon looked at Monica, who was so angry that she had lost her mind, and stated helplessly, "It''s because you are my sister, that''s why I want to stop you from doing anything wrong."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Wrong?" Monica sneered. Due to anger, her eyes were bloodshot and her hair was in a mess. Her usual exquisite look of a princess was no longer present "What do you mean by wrong? Can''t I pursue my own happiness? You simply don''t want to stand up for me. You kept stopping me before that, and now you are saying that I''m wrong. You haven''t regarded me as your sister at all.¡± Zaydon frowned and retorted, "Pursue your own happiness? Monica, are you sure you''ll be happy if you''re married to him? Does he like you? Has he ever given you any hope? Or has he ever spared another nce at you?" Monica went silent. "The reason why I stopped you is not to hurt you. Firstly, he doesn''t like you at all. If he even had a little interest in you, the marriage would not be rejected by him so decisively. Secondly, he has a family, he is definitely not someone you can have a future with. Do you understand?" When he mentioned thest sentence, Zaydon even increased his tone, because he wanted Monica to realise that Maddox was already a married man For some reason, Monica looked as if she''d gone mad. She forcefully shook off Zaydon''s hand and retreated with a scream. "No, he''s not married. That wedding wasn''t held at all, and,he didn''t even appear at the wedding. Before this, I thought they were getting married, that''s why I gave upon him. But Zaydon, did> you kadw? He didn''t appear at the wedding, but in front of me instead. the heavens let him die ance, because when he woke tp, he lost his memory. This is the arrangement and decision made by the heavens. He is destined to be engaged to me, Monica, and destined to be with mel!" "Destined?" Zaydon shook his head and smiled bitterly, "My silly sister, there is no foreordain in this world. If you think there is such a thing, allow me to tell you, he will still fall in love with Minerva. Before losing his memory, he didn''t like you, and after losing his memory, he still doesn''t like you." Every word of Zaydon''s pierced into Monica''s heart like a needle. "You tell me, if this isn''t destiny, what is it?" His words stabbed Monica''s heart and she stared nkly at Zaydon, making her unable to react for a long time. Her lips parted and closed again. She wanted to refute but did not have the strength to do so. "Am I right?" Zaydon smiled and stepped forward to tug her messy hair behind herears. He wiped the tears from Her eyes and face gently with his fingers and sighed heavily, "My silly Sister, you are the apple of eye inthe Dormer family. You. are notonily beautiful but also excellent Ra you know how many men in the world like you? Why do y6u lose your dignity for a person who doesn''t like you back? You haven''t forgotten what our parents told us before they passed away, have you?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica stood there in a daze while allowing Zaydon to wipe away her tears. "They said that regardless if you are a girl or a boy, you should pay attention to your behaviour at any time. You shouldn''t lose your dignity for anyone The children of the Dormer family must be dignified.¡± These words touched Monica. She also felt that She was really in a mess because of Maddox. Especial patter he dered the night before that he didn¡¯t want to marry her, ste \ was very desperate onthe spoNhat she stood up ina hurry and trie¡¯ to catch up with him, -but she was stopped by her grandfather. She didn''t want to give up and wanted to continue ahead. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Including the fact that she had been losing her temper since she came back, she was indeed disgraceful Growing up, Monica had always been pampered, and had never been casted aside Thinking of this, the tears dropped more furiously from Monica''s eyes. She bit her lower lip. walked step by step into Zaydon''s arms, reaching out suddenly to hug his waist and burst into tears. "Zaydon..." she sobbed, "But I really like him. I''ve only liked someone so much throughout all my life. I just want to be with him...¡± Chapter 823 Chapter 823 They were brothers and sisters. Seeing his sister crying like this, it would be a lie if Zaydon didn''t feel any distress. His heart might ache for her, but he couldn''t allow her to interfere in a love affair. That would harm her virtue. Zaydon''s big hand patted Monica''s back lightly and coaxed her in a soft voice, "Be good, don''t cry. What''s so good about Maddox? He is not the only man in the world. I will introduce you to someone more outstanding. Moreover, he, Maddox, is not good enough for you. It''s him who doesn¡¯t have good taste, huh?" Monica was crying in his arms, and her tears kept falling down. She kept shaking her head, and Zaydon could only continue to coax her. Monica kept crying. In the end, she was still twitching after she had finished crying. She sobbed as she looked at Zaydon''s arm. The wound she had bitten was still bleeding, and his flesh was a little rotten, looking serious and terrible. "Zaydon, I''m sorry... I was too impulsive just now. Does it hurt?" She cried while asking. Zaydon stroke her head and smiled bitterly, ¡°As long as you don''t do anything stupid, it doesn''t matter how many times you bite. Anyway, this little injury won''t kill me." "I''m sorry, Zaydon. I... won''t be so indecent in the future.¡± When he heard this, he thought that she had given up on Maddox. His heart. which was on tenterhooks, finally rxed. "It''s good that you can think it through. That kind of man is not worth it.¡± "Zaydon, I''m fine. Hurry up and bandage the wound. Don''t let it worsen or it''ll be toote." After saying that, Monica even stretched out her hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes while urging Zaydon He looked at her back hesitantly and said, ¡°Then I''ll go treat the wound. I will have the maids to help you clean up the room. Go rest first and then take a bath to calm down. After that, I will take you out and introduce more outstanding men to you." ¡°Zaydon, just go do something about that wound already." Monica pushed him up the stairs. He could not resist her at all, and went to have a doctor to look at the wound. Looking at Zaydon''s back as he left. Monica''s previously pitiful expression instantly changed. A cold smile gradually appeared on her lips. She stretched out her index finger and wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes gently. Zaydon was right. If she continued to make a scene like this, other than beingughed at, it would be useless. No matter how hard she smashed or cried, Maddox would not fall in love with her. To deal with this kind of man who was as cold as a block of ice, it seemed that she could no longer use the old method. She still believed in fate. Since God had given her one more chance, she would hold onto this opportunity tightly and never let it go. "Maddox, just you wait and see. Even if you don''t love me, I will definitely remember how you rejected me. I will definitely make you take the initiative to ask me to marry you.¡± Monica thought. After making up her mind, Monica''s smile became sinister and terrifying. When the maids hiding in the dark saw this scene, they couldn''t help shivering. They looked at each other and whispered, "Is she okay? That smile just now was so scary." "Who knows? Our miss has been pampered since she was born? This time she was rejected unexpectedly. I think she must be very upset, oh dear...¡± "I hope she will recover soon. If she continues to lose her temper like this, I''m afraid that we will not be able to get out of bed due to injuries in the near future." "I hope so." On the other side, just as she was about to get off work, Minerva went to the office to deliver the documents. She didn''t stay in the office any longer because of what Maddox had said to her. After putting down the documents, she turned around and left. However, Maddox raised his head to look at her back and ordered, "Wait for me when you get off work." Minerva stopped in her tracks and looked back at him in uncertainty, ¡°Huh?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Maddox pursed his lips and squinted his eyes at her. "You don''t want to?¡± Minerva stammered, "No, I''ll excuse myself first." She did that to prevent him from ming her for seducing him. "Okay." After Minerva left, Maddox opened the file. No one noticed that his lips was curled into a faint smile. Soon, it was time to get off work. Minerva packed her things and walked out of the secretary''s office. She slowed down her pace a little and then looked at the entrance of the office. Just now, Maddox had told her to wait for him after work. But he didn''t instruct her how. Should she wait in thepany and then leave together with him? Or was it like the one before? After thinking about it for a while, Minerva felt that thetter seemed more feasible. Because although her rtionship with Maddox had improved, their rtionship status wasn''t concrete. And with Maddox''s current status, if she left thepany with him now, it was inevitable that there would be criticism. If it happened, news of this would surely spread to Master Collins¡® ears. At the thought of this, Minerva decided to act like before. After making up her mind, she went straight to the elevator and walked out of the main entrance. Because she was waiting for Maddox. Minerva walked very slowly this time, as if she was strolling Sure enough, Maddox''s car caught up after a while. Before he could wind down, e window, Minerva = turned ahd walked back excitedly: She went to the other side andU: opened the door to get in thecar herself. ~ 4 When she fastened the seat belt, she heard him coldly questioning her. "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me?" Upon hearing this, Minerva slowed down hecmovement of fastening¡± her seatbelt. She raised her head and looked into his dark eyes, only to find-that there was a strong sense of displeasure i in his eyes. Content b¨¦longs to ~ She was somewhat at a loss. "I''ve been waiting for you. Don''t you notice that I''m walking very slowly today?¡± Maddox frowned, but the expression on his face was still unpleasant. He kept silent. Minerva couldn''t understand. She had deliberately slowed down to wait for hingswhy was he still unhappy? After thinking for a x moment, She quickly reacted. "YOU... don¡¯ tt tall me you want me to wait for you. at thepany so we gah leave together?" He pursed his lips into a Straight line and remain¨¦d silent. The answer was obvious. Content belongs to Minerva suddenly became speechless. After fastening her seatbelt, she took her hand back and looked elsewhere. "It can''t happen, I can''t leave thepany with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Maddox. who had already had a sour facial expression on his face, frowned even more and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that someone will see us together?" Minerva nodded honestly. She was indeed afraid that others would see the two of them walking together. If it truly happened, she would not be able ta cover up the gossip. When he saw that she had admitted it without hesitation, Maddox''s frown deepened. A cold aura started to surge around him. "Are you so afraid of being discovered? Am I that horrendous? Hm?¡± Minerva didn''t want to be seen with him because she was afraid that Master Collins would find out. When the time came, she wouldn''t be able to fight back, so she didn''t think about anything else Only when she realized that Maddox was in a bad mood did she know that she might have said something wrong. She exined in a fluster, ¡°It''s not what you think, I..." Chapter 824 Chapter 824 Oh no! How was she going to exin this? Or should she tell the amnesia-stricken Maddox directly that his grandfather might not agree with them being together, so they had to keep a low profile without letting others know? Maddox might only think that she was a lunatic. After thinking about it for a while, Minerva could only spit out pitifully, "I''ve only been in thepany for a few days, and I''m walking together with you. When everyone sees us, I can already imagine what they''ll say.¡± However, Maddox had decided that she did not want others to see the two of them together and was slightly annoyed, but he did not show any reaction when he heard her. His expression remained icy. Minerva could only stretch out her hand to pull his sleeve. "Don''t tell me you want to see others gossiping about me?" Maddox looked at her fair hand as he drove. Her hand was so tiny, and he could wrap them around with just his palms. His stone-cold heart softened slightly when he thought of that. His eyes did not seem as cold as before, and they were filled with emotions. There was no one on this part of the road. Maddox spun the steering wheel with one hand and used the other hand to grab Minerva''s hand which was pulling at his sleeve. Hisrge palm wrapped around her fair and soft hand. Maddox kept his eyes at the front while toying with her hands, and said, "Who would dare to gossip about you? They must be against me. The entirepany is off work. How many people are against me?" Minerva was speechless. That was not likely to be the case. Who would want to go against their boss? Wouldn''t that be looking for trouble? Minerva didn¡¯t expect him to say that. and she felt a little touched She couldn''t helpughing, and then she replied, ¡°They won''t do that in front of you, but they would still say it behind your back.¡± In this world, one could resist thousands of troops and horses and rain of bullets, yet the only thing that couldn''t be resisted was gossip. And this method was even more lethal than that of the former two. Sure enough, Maddox frowned again after hearing her. Because his lips were pressed together, the lines on his lower jaw locked tight. "I was simply blurting things out. Don''t take it to heart. What do the things they say have to do with me? I don''t care about those rumors and gossip at all." The only person she cared about was him. But she couldn''t tell him that his grandfather might stop them from being together, therefore they couldn''t let him know. s. Although Minerva said that she didn''t mind, these words still crept into Maddox''s heart like a dense stream of blood. He would remember these words. Maddox sent her home and remembered that Jarold had told him to go home earlier that day as he had something to say to him. That''s when he heard Minerva say, "Well go to the supermarket to buy groceriester. There''s almost nothing left in the fridge at home." Home? Maddox looked at her thoughtfully. "Okay." After getting out of the car, the two went upstairs together. It was a coincidence that Belinda, thendlord, was going out for a walk at that time, so they happened to meet her. Minerva couldn''t help but think that Belinda''s timing was really freakish The time they met was really fateful. Every time before she walked out of the gate, they would either meet each other on the stairs or while reaching the gate. "Minerva, you brought your boyfriend back again. You two seem to be on good terms." Sure enough, Belinda greeted Minerva enthusiastically. After that, she spared a few nces at Maddox. How lucky Minerva was. Not only was she good looking, even her partner was also extremely handsome. Minerva''s lips twitched in embarrassment. Just as she was about to say something, she felt her waist being hugged. Then, she saw Maddox nod to Belinda and stop her at the same time. Hm? Why did he ask Belinda to stay? "Excuse me, are there any other suites here?¡± His voice was faint, and one could not tell whether he was happy or angry. Belinda was stunned. For the first time, she didn''t just pass by them. She stopped and asked doubtfully, "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with the suite?" Minerva was also confused. She didn''t expect that Maddox would suddenly greet thendlord and ask such a question Maddox pursed his lips and nodded. "Well, are there any which are avable?¡± Seeing that hadidn''t state the reason, Belinda was a little confused, butt still told the truth, "No, this is the Jast suite when Minervas came Rere. I saw that she came> heresal one, so I rented it cheaply. What''s the matter? Is thereanything wong with the suite?¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Maddox frowned and did not exin to her in detail: Minerva could only . _ hurriedly say, "There''s no problem-> It''s jus { that my friend wants to rent a cetoo recently, so I muse asking. Sorry for disturbing you. I nothing. "Content belongs t to NovelDrama.Org 4 After saying that, she smiled awkwardly and pulled Maddox''s hand up the stairs. After Belinda left. Minerva took out the key and opened the door. She questioned, ¡°Why did you suddenly ask her such a question? I think this suite is okay..." As she walked in, she put on her slippers. "It''s okay?" Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly. "Don''t you want to move to another ce to live?" Minerva straightened her back and turned to look at him. "Move to another ce to live? Why?" She felt her heart skip a beat when she asked that. Did Maddox want her te live with him? No, that¡¯s not right. If he wanted them to live together, he wouldn''t ask Belinda that way. He was asking if there were any other suites. Maddox lowered his eyes when he saw her dazed expression as she looked at him. Suddenly, he stepped forward and wrapped an arm around her waist. He lowered his head and approached her. "Unless you want me to apany you to listen to those sounds every time Ie?¡± Listen to those sounds? Minerva was confused at first. What did he mean? But when she saw the flickering sparkle in his eyes, containing an unknown emotion, Minerva suddenly understood. He was referring to thedy''s voice in the room beside hers the day before. Minerva was instantly speechless. She had already forgotten about this matter, and she didn''t expect him to still remember it All of a sudden, Minerva''s face turned beet red to her ears. They looked at each other for a moment. She didn''t know what she was thinking. so she suddenly blurted out without thinking ¡°You... don''t live here. Even if you want to listen to those sounds, it will only happen after 10 o''clock. What''s more, it''s not like they do this every night..." She stopped suddenly when she realized something. She looked at Maddox who was right in front of her and almost bit off her tongue. Oh, Gosh. What... did she just say? She covered her face. Sure enough, the sparkle in Maddox''s eyes had been flickering before that, but at that moment it => wentpletely dark. His hand <> glidecraround her waist slowly Minerva remained silent. "It seems like you have paid a lot of attention to them." ¡°Le "Hm?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Maddox took a few steps forward and the distance between them was once again drawn closer. Minerva could see the fine hairs clearly on his skin. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 What could she say? She had no choice. After all, the sound instion was not very good. Even if she tried not to pay attention to it, the sounds would still flow through her ear drums. But she couldn''t possibly muffle her ears. At first, she was a little annoyed. But then she thought, "Isn''t this normal for an adult? Besides, it''s not easy for a young couple to rent a ce.¡± Thus she didn''t report them to Belinda. Instead, she would go to bed early every night. But now that Maddox had mentioned it and made fun of her, she felt so ashamed that she had to urge to dig a hole and bury herself. Just when she was feeling helpless, Maddox bombarded her with another one shocking statement, saying lightly, "Who told you that I won''t live here?¡± Minerva''s eyes widened in shock. She was confused. He raised his hand and pinched her chin, while his thumb moved to her lips. There was a touch of dissatisfaction in his dark eyes. "Did you touch up your lipstick again?" Minerva nodded her head guiltily. If she didn''t retouch it up, the wound on her lips would be too obvious. That''s why she had to do it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He didn''t say anything, yet his gaze continuously fell on her lips, patiently wiping away the lipstick on her lips bit by bit with his finger. Soon, Minerva saw that his thumb had turned red Her lips moved. When she wanted to say something, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her, pressing her against the door while kissing her softly. Minerva blinked her eyes nervously. In fact, when he had started wiping her lips, she began to feel nervous, wondering if he would wipe away her lipstick to... and she had guessed it right! After being kissed for a while, Minerva suddenly came back to her senses. She reached out her hand and pushed him away, gasping slightly and said, "The door, the door is not open yet." Maddox closed the door indifferently, then continued by grabbing the back of her head as he pressed it against his forehead. "It''s been a while and yet I still don''t have my own pair of indoor slippers?" Minerva blinked her eyes. Her long eyshes fluttered like two mini fans. She said in a daze, "You, you didn¡¯t say you wanted it." Maddox narrowed his eyes. "Disqualified." "Huh?" Before she could react, he pinned her to the wall and kissed her again. Minerva only retained her senses when Maddox brought her out of the house and helped her fasten her seatbelt in the car. Just now... what had happened? Well, it seemed that they were talking about him not having indoor slippers. He kissed her for a long time, and then he put his arms around her neck and persuaded her to move as it was not only dark there, but safety was also a concern as well. Maddox also couldn''t endure the fact that the couple who lived next door would pose as a bad influence for Minerva. Obviously, Minerva did not agree as moving again would be a hassle. Later on, without much awareness of it, they went out to the supermarket straight after the kissing episode. Aftering out of the supermarket, it was already dark. All the things were put in the trunk by Maddox, and she didn''t carry any of the groceries. Maddox was like a model boyfriend, doing anything to the best of his ability. He had even helped her with all the chores, and all she had to do was to hug him. After finishing dinner in the evening, Minerva cleaned up the dishes. However, her mind was filled with thoughts. She had known Maddox for some time. This time period was neither long nor short. For him, who was wished by many to have his memory restored, this period of time was actually really tough. Except for their first intimacy, he didn''t seem to have any other reaction aside from that time. Thinking of this, Minerva had no mocd to continue the washing. After drying her hands, she turned around and went out. Maddox was not in the living room, but on the balcony. His voice drifted in with the wind. "I''ll be backter. Got it.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone with great force and lit a cigarette while leaning against the balcony. The fire flickered in the dark balcony. After igniting the cigarette, he wasn''t in a rush to smoke it. He just kept it between his fingers and let it burn. Jarold seemed_to be pairing him and Monica together. On the phone, the butler had told him that Jarold had~ lost his temper and was on the a verge of fainting. He was already senthack to his room. The dactor came over to check him, and he was alfeady fine. It was impossible for him to be engaged to Monica As for how to persuade Jarold... Maddox, who was deep in thought earlier, suddenly moved. He turned around and looked in the direction of the kitchen. And he happened to meet Minerva''s gaze. Seeing her, Maddox moved very quickly. He quickly put out the cigarette and walked in. Minerva watched him walk to her and did not Say anything. He then suddenlyteached out and picked her up from the ground. She was afratd that she would fall off, so she. ? instiwetively put her arms arqund his neck and was carried to the-sofa. She blinked. "Just now... did your family call you?" Maddox pursed his lips and did not answer her. Instead, he lowered his head and approached forward for her lips. The two of them had just finished their meal and Minerva didn¡¯t even have the time to rinse her mouth. If they kissed... When she thought of this, Minerva turned her head away, his slightly cold and dry lipsnded on her cheeks. He paused and reached out to pinch her chin. "What are you hiding for?" he asked in a hoarse voice. Minerva definitely wouldn''t tell him the reason truthfully. She pushed him and asked, "Is your family urging you to go back?" No sooner had Minerva delivered that question than there was no more movement She was a little confused. Could it be that she had said something wrong? Hence, she tured her nead around. Who knew that Maddox would kiss her? Howeyer, his lips did not linger on hers f for long. He quickly moved his lipsaway and said in a hoatse voiceGo with me to see Jareld, alright?" Content belongs o ay 4 Minerva went speechless instantly. Her brain waspletely shut down. What did Maddox say to her just now? Asking her to go with him to see Jarold? Did she misheard him? It seemed that their rtionship had just been confirmed. No, that¡¯s not right. There wasn''t any close interaction between the two of them. How could he ask her to take her to see Jarold? Minerva was also very touched although she was knocked out by this news. Even though Maddox had said that he liked her before, his actions showed that he cared for her more than her expectations. "Hmm?" Seeing that she was lost in thought. Maddox asked again. Minerva hesitated, "I..." She couldn''t go to Jarold with him at this time. He didn''t look like he was stimted at all. It was too impulsive to go at this time. Minerva bit her lower lip in a dilemma, her expression a mixture of distress. Maddox looked at her for a while, and his eyes suddenly sank. "Isn''t it too fast?¡± Now that their conversation had reached such a stage, Minerva took the opportunity to ask him a question She took the initiative to simply put her arms around his neck. "Are we in a rtionship now? You want to take me to meet your grandfather so soon?¡± Maddox looked at her and narrowed his eyes. "Are we not? When I was downstairs, Belinda..." "Then I have something to ask you. Did you feel anything when you kissed me?¡± Chapter 826 Chapter 826 This question... Maddox narrowed his eyes and observed the woman in front of him who was very close to him. This question seemed to be heart-wrenching. but her little face was very serious, without any ambiguous or affectionate expressions. Why was that? Therefore, Maddox looked at her with interest and asked, "How do you feel?" His voice was low and husky, asking her while sping the back of her head Minerva didn''t notice the deep affection in his eyes at all. She was thinking about stimting his memory. She asked a little gloomily, "How can you ask me how I feel? Aren''t you aware of other extraordinary feelings?" Extraordinary feelings? Maddox recalled that when he kissed her for the first time, there seemed to be some broken images shing through his mind at that time However, before he had the time to capture them, those images disappeared, so quickly that he couldn¡¯t even see what they were. However, it was only once. After that, it never happened again. Thinking of this, Maddox lifted his lips and said, "If it is also considered a extraordinary feeling. then yes." Of course, he didn''t say anything, for fear of scaring away the serious woman in front of him. In fact, when he kissed her, he had a strong feeling that... he wanted more and more of her. "What kind of extraordinary feeling?¡± Meanwhile, Minerva''s eyes lit up. She grabbed Maddox''s sleeve and said, "Tell me about it, tell me about it.¡± Maddox''s eyes darkened when he saw how excited Minerva was. He leaned down slightly and whispered into her ear. Initially, there was a smile on Minerva''s face. However, after listening to Maddox''s words, her smile froze on her face. Following that. her face instantly blushed. She looked at him, knowing what to do. "I, ''m not asking you about this..." Maddox''s voice was hoarse. "Then what?" Minerva was speechless. Looking at him for a long time, Minerva felt that it was better not to ask. If he had feelings, he would have asked her instead of waiting for her to ask. But she was very annoyed. Even intimate contact could not stimte him, so what should she do to stimte his memory? In Minerva''s impression, Maddox seemed to care only about his mother, Abigail, and her son. While she was thinking, Maddox''s cell phone rang again. He took it out and had a look, and had it set on silent mode immediately. Minerva pursed her lips together and said, "Your family is urging you to go back, aren''t they? Then you''d better go back quickly.¡± Maddox kept his phone and his deep gazended on her face. "You don''t want me to stay?¡± Minerva looked up and stated, "Why should I keep you? Your family isn¡¯t..." "As long as you want, I can stay here tonight." No, she didn¡¯t want him to. He had been urged his family to go back ever since he had been with her that day. If he really stayed for the night. wouldn''t the Collins family make a big fuss? By then, before Abigail could even get in touch with her, Master Collins would have already made a big fuss. Thinking of this, Minerva coaxed him softly, ¡°You''d better go back as soon as possible. We''ve just been together, so let''s talk about itter. You... don''t have to tell anyone about us for the time being.¡± It was not that he didn''t see this avoidanceing, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would avoid this issue like this. In the end, he still respected her choice and obeyed, "Okay." Without waiting for another call to hurry him up, Minerva sent Maddox out of the door. Then, she watched as his car left. She stoad in the corridor and watched the car drive far away. Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from her side. "The person who drove away was your boyfriend, wasn''t he?" Minerva turned around and saw thedy whe lived next door walking out. She smiled and spoke to her. Minerva was stunned for a moment before nodding "Your boyfriend is very handsome, and the car he''drives seems to be posh." After:that, the girl tilted her ~ head an@looked at her curiously, ¡®SinceHe I is that wealthy, why did youre live iustle in?¡± Content belongs.to rent a ce here? Why don¡¯ t you et him buy a house foryou to Minerva was stunned, "I think it''s good here. Besides, we just got together. I don''t need him to buy a house for me." Men that buy their partner al of things wher they are datin indeed very valuable. It mean he was Willing to do anything kinds gare t that?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. for her. But at-ifie same time, this was,both valuatile and a burden. If he gave her everything, what could shegh tShim? Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org ve back Upon heari expression face as shecon weird. Vout wrong.£¤ with aski hous¨¦? On ng.th that, a strange appeared on the girl''s nined, "You''re re dating him. What''s SS ng him to buy you a the contrary, I think. that if ~ he''s tich, but unwilling to spend even attittle on you. Then I''m se¨¦rry for you..." Cantent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Minerva interrupted her, ¡°You and your boyfriend are renting a ce here, and you guys finish work at wee hours of every night. Do you think it''s unfair?" The woman was stunned for a moment, and then she looked a little embarrassed, shook her head and replied, "Not... at all." On the contrary, she felt very happy. Because she loved him, thus she was willing to apany him all the time. Minerva smiled and said, "That''s it. If you don''t even feel wronged, why do you feel sorry for me?¡± The girl stuck out her tongue and apologised, "I''m sorry. Just saying it casually. Don''t take it to heart.¡± Minerva nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. In a short while, her boyfriend called out thedy''s name from the house. She bid Minerva goodbye and left. Minerva also returned home and happened to see a call from Vera ¡°Hello?¡± "Minerva! Minerva! I miss you so much!" Vera''s voice was strong and loud. Minerva quickly directed the phone away from her, and only brought it back when it was quieter on the other end. ¡°You''re so annoying. Did you direct your phone away again and refuse to listen to me? You''re so cruel.¡± Minerva didn''t know how to handle her, "Vera, can you be more serious?" Vera snorted heavily, and the next second she became very serious. "You asked Secretary Sharpio to contact Auntie Stark, and she has news. Do you want to know what is it?" "She contacted her so quickly?" Minerva was shocked. Juliette''s efficiency was far greater than she had imagined. She could not help asking, "Tell me, how is Auntie Stark?" "Didn''t you ask Juliette to tell Young Master Yardley''s auntie everything directly? When his aunt knew it, she asked for time to calm down, and then she would give us an answer." Calm down? It wasn''t a surprise to Minerva. After all, Abigail and Aurora had left the Collins family for so many years. There had to be a great reason for them not to return If she were to suddenly tell her these things, she also needed time to digest them and to sort out her thoughts. "Okay, I see.¡± "What do you know? How is the situation now? Why is his auntie even involved? What on earth happened?" Vera didn''t know what was going on here. Minerva was afraid that she would be worried, so she was contemting whether to tell her about her marriage with Maddox being wiped clean. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 ¡°Don''t worry. There''s nothing going on here. Just take good care of Beanie and yourself." However, Vera couldn''t help whispering, ¡°You''re lying. If there is nothing going on, would you suddenly contact Abigail?" I''m looking for her because she¡¯s Maddox''s rtive. And at the same time, I wish for her to stimte his memories along the way. There''s no other purpose." This statement made Vera dubious. "Really? Just like that?¡± Minerva sighed and said, ¡°This is the only way. Or do you have a better idea?" Vera hesitated,¡± No." After chatting about normal stuff for a while, Vera asked out of curiosity, "The New Year ising soon. Are you sure you won''te back to spend the New Year with Beanie? Like a get together or something?¡± Minerva was touched by her words. She wanted to go back. There was no mother in the world who wouldn''t miss her child, but she didn''t know if there would be any changes in the current situation, but seeing Vera constantly asking. she could only ease her voice and said, ¡°Let''s wait and see. If it''s okay, I will free my time to go back and celebrate the New Year." In the past, she would always refuse directly. But now, she had actually changed the way she delivered her statement. Vera instantly felt that the situation on Minerva''s side was very good. Then wouldn''t it be a good thing for her to bring Beanie to Minerva''s for the celebration? Thinking of this, Vera said happily, ¡°Well, I''ll wait for your good news with Beanie and Quill.¡± "Sure." At the Collins family.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Where did you go?" After Maddox entered the household, all the maids in the living room were ordered away by Jarold, and he was the only one left sitting on the sofa. He waited until Maddox entered and asked in a cold voice. Maddox stopped in his tracks. He recalled the time he spent with Minerva and the news of Jarold he heard over the phone. It seemed he had been lied to. Maddox pursed his lips and walked calmly towards the elder. "Grandpa." Jaroldughed coldly. "You still know that I''m your Grandpa?" Maddox pursed his lips and remained silent. "Where on earth have you been? I thought you were working overtime in thepany these days. But today when I asked about you, I heard that you leave on time every day. You don''t stay in thepany at all.¡± Maddox looked up. m an adult. Even if I don''t work overtime in thepany, I have my own life. Apart from being in thepany, can I only be at home?" Jarold went silent,"..." He snorted, "So what if you stay at home? I''m getting old. Don''t you want to spend more time with me?" Frankly, Maddox didn''t have a strong attachment for Jarold. Although when he opened his eyes, he introduced himself as his grandfather and instilled some of his memories into him, he still believed it. However, Maddox wasn''t on good terms with him at all, especially when he was trying to discipline him and get him engaged to Monica. Maddox only wanted to stay far away from him. "Well, it''s understandable that young people like you don''t want to spend time with me too much. But Monica is such a good girl. The Dormer family has been pampering her since she was a child. How can you refuse her?" When Monica''s name was mentioned, Maddox''s eyes became a little colder. He stated in a cold voice, "Then do you think that even though I''m not interested in her, yet I still have to keep her hanging?¡± Jarold was pissed, "..You d*mn br¡°t. do you know how to talk? Shut up if you can¡¯t.¡± Maddox went silent,¡±... "What do you mean by that? You have no inter¨¦st in her because you haven''t foun¡¯ out how good Monica is. What¡¯ sbad about her? She is ~ beautind can speak the language of all countries. ording to her professional degree as long asyou are with her, it willbe helpful to your career in the future." Content belongs to Maddox was silent,".... "Say something.¡± Maddox''s expression was icy. "Grandpa, didn''t you tell me to shut up?¡± Jarold was so angry with him that he nearly died of it. He clutched his chest. "You stinking br*t, I think you''re going to piss me to death.¡± He sighed and showed a painful expression at the same time. Maddox was helpless. He reached out and pinched his throbbing temples. "Didn''t the butler say that you went back to your room when he called just now? Why did youe down again?¡± Hearing this, only then did Jarold realize that he had been exposed. He quickly sat up straight and asked, "What? Would youe back if I didn''t put it that way?" Maddox spoke firmly, "Grandpa, I won''t get engaged with Monica." "What did you say? This marriage I arranged for you is the best. Overall, only Monica''s family background and character match you. If you don''t marry her, do you want to be lonely until you die?" Lonely for the rest of his life? No way. Maddox recalled Minerva''s appearance aid the viciousness in his eyes dissipated a little. "In short, I won''t be, engaged to her, no matter how many times you try to convifice me. Fubthermore, I don''t need.to rely on women for my career. Ifyou think tbat I have to rely on women to consolidate my career, th¨¦n you.. can find another sessor." He didn''t have any interest in the multi- million property and assets. Jarold was stunned. His eyes were wide open as he stared at Maddox in disbelief. Jarold seemed to have seen another figure after Maddox dered such words with an indifferent expression. This person''s figure was petite. Although her shoulders frame was small, her back straight, but her voice was soft but sonorous. "I wom be engaged to that person.No ~ matteriow many times you say justyy won''t be engaged to him. don''t love-him at all. Why shouldbe efigaged to him? Father, J:;would rather die in front of you now if you''re forcing me to marry a person I don''t love." At that time, Jarold was so enraged by herst sentence that he nearly shed tears. After all, she was his daughter, but she actually dared to say the word ¡®die¡¯ in front of him. She had really angered him to the point of death. "You silly child. Will I harm you? I want you to get engaged with him for the sake of your future. You don''t have any brothers. And in the future, the Collins family will be yours!" "If I can¡¯t be with the person I love, I won''t want them even if you give me all the assets of the Collins family. Furthermore, I have the ability to own these things. Why do I have to rely on someone else?" Back then, Maddox''s mother, his daughter, Aurora Collins, had said these things in front of him in the same manner. He didn''t expect that her son would have the same temper as her after so many years. What wrong had he done in his past lives to deserve this? When he thought of Aurora, the expression on Jarold¡¯s face instantly turned grave. Sometimes, he thought that he should let this child off the hook He was old anyway, so he couldn''t care less. But when he thought that he was really old, and probably would not live for much longer, he felt all the more reason that he could not let them go on like this. He often regretted his actions. In the past. he hadn''t been able to stop Aurora, or else his precious daughter Aurora wouldn''t have died. When he thought up to this point. Jarold was even more determined not to allow Maddox to act on his own will. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 ¡°You''re my grandson. I won''t just let anyone get the inheritance except for you and me. And about Monica, whether you agree or or not, this engagement must go on." Thinking back to his heart-wrenching daughter, Jarold became even more resolute in his inner thoughts. He couldn''t afford to lose his loved ones anymore Sure enough, when he heard such a tough tone, Maddox instantly frowned. "Grandpa, don''t push me." Jarold rose to his feet and gave a loud snort. ¡°Push you? I think you''re the one pushing me instead. Monica is an excellent girl. You may not like her now, but you will in the future.¡± After speaking, Jarold didn''t care what he was going to say. He ced his hands behind his back and continued, "I''ve already made up my mind on this matter. No matter what your thoughts are, you can''t change my mind." After that, he went upstairs immediately. Maddox stood at the same spot for a while. Just now, he had almost told him about Minerva. But after thinking about it, he felt that the timing was not appropriate. For now, Jarold was determined to have him engaged to Monica. If he were to say that he had a lover at this moment, wouldn''t that make things difficult for Minerva? Thinking of this, Maddox''s face darkened However, when Master Collins went upstairs to his study, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something wasn''t right. Logically speaking, although Maddox had his own opinions, he shouldn''t be so resistant to him. Furthermore, Monica had alwayse to visit him and take care of him. Even if he didn''t like her, he should have a teeny bit feelings for her. Thinking back to before that he had people erasing the evidence, Jarold felt a little uneasy. Could it be that Maddox was aware of these things and was unwilling to ept his arrangements? But it didn''t seem like it as well No, that¡¯s not right! Jarold suddenly thought of something very important. In the past, Maddox always retumed home early because he refused a lot of entertainment, unlike Geoffrey. But recently, he started wandering outside for a long time and did note back for dinner for several nights. Once, he even came back at midnight. As he thought of this, the expression on Jarold¡¯s face turned grave. He took out his cell phone and called Geoffrey. At this time, Geoffrey was drinking with his buddies and were surrounded by sexy beauties. His mobile phone was vibrating in his pocket. At first, he didn''t pay attention to it, but thedy next to him helped him took a look at the phone screen When he saw the caller ID, Geoffrey''s casual expression immediately became serious. He loosened his hands on thedy''s waist and took the phone. "I''m going out to answer this.¡± The two women saw that he was referring to Master Collins. Naturally, they didn¡¯t say anything as they watched him run out of the booth with his phone in hand. George ran to a very quiet ce before answering the phone. He moved very carefully, for fear the caller would hear something. ¡°Master Collins?" After answering the phone, George called out carefully.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Mm." Jarold responded heavily from the other side. His voice sounded quite severe. This stunned George for a moment, and then he thought quickly in his mind. Master Collins wouldn''t call him out of the blue. After all, there was nothing to talk between the two. The only reason he would call him would be only because of Sebastian, and there was no other reason. Although Jarold was Sebastian''s grandfather, the thoughts of the older generation were too pedantic. He didn''t know what the purpose of this call was. "Master Collins, is anything of matter when you call me at this time?" He chuckled as he asked, lookingpletely mindless Jarold¡¯s voice was still serious and dignified. ¡°Geoffrey, you''re often with Sebastian, you must know many things about him. I just want to ask you, what has he been doing recently?" This question stunned him for a moment. Soon after, he thought of Jarold wanting Sebastian and Monica to get engaged that night. However, Sebastian didn''t agree, and Master Collins was furious. For Master Collins to call him and ask such a question, he was sure it wasn''t that simple. Perhaps there was a reason behind it Master Collins wanted Sebastian and Monica to be together. But Collins was currently together with Minerva. If he were to find out about this. he would definitely break them up. Thinking of this, Geoffrey instantly felt that his mobile phone in his hand was a lot heavier. It looked like he had to answer this question properly. Otherwise, it would put a lot of pressure on Minerva and Collins. Geoffrey''s eyes moved very quickly, and his thoughts also changed quickly. Inthe next second, he smiled am adsaid, "Master Col ins, it''s all my f fault Recently, I''ve been taking m to bars. Hehehe, boring to y alone. Let Sebastian keep mepany, and I won''t feel too lonely.¡± Content belongs fe) He deliberately made a big deal out of it Indeed, when Jarold heard this, he cursed in anger. "B*stard, you are ridiculous. Why did you get him involved? He''s not like you. who only knows how to drink and y around all day long!¡± Geoffrey contiqued to chortle. "Don''t be so angry.What''s wrong with men indulging.themselves i in alcohol anck women*He''s always so strict wit his work: Always wearing a cold> emationless expression. It''s a good thing for me to bring him out ¡®and rfax." > "Geoffrey, you are not allowed to do this in the future. Sebastian will inherit the entire Collins Corporation in the future. If you do this, you will only harm him." "But I don¡¯t think that way, Master Collins. Plus, it''s too boring for me to y alone." "Nonsense, don''t you dare involve him again, and don''t let him mix with those unruly people anymore. You are not young anymore. Learn more, don''t always let your grandfather worry about you all the time.¡± "What haven''t I learned well? I''ve learned a lot. Master Collins, should I bring you here to broaden your horizons too? You don''t know what those women''s bodies are like...¡± Toot, toot, toot- Suddenly, a busy tone came from the phone. George was stunned for a few seconds, and then he smirked. Luckily, he, theamighty Geoffrey Jules, had responded in time. Otherwise, the rtionship between. Sebastian and Minerva would be exposet that very night. And theiwo of them would be separated again. Then he, as a middleman, would be v¨¦ry unhappy. However.. he actually said that to Master Collins just now. If Master Collins went to the old codger¡¯s ce to talk about it, he would be in deep trouble again. Sniff. Sniff. Sniff. Geoffrey took out his phone and sent a Facebook message to Minerva. Geoggy: Minny, sob, sab. I''ve done a huge favor for you and Collins just now. I''m scared to death. I''m going to drink fish soup. After sending a message to her, Geoffrey then sent another Facebook message to Sebastian. His expression and tone became more serious towards Sebastian, he sent a voice message directly. Geoggy: Master Collins called me and asked me what you''ve been on recently. I''ve cleared up the suspicion, but I might not be able to help you much in the following stages. Be careful and protect Minny well Chapter 829 Chapter 829 Minerva was about to go to bed after taking a shower when her phone vibrated. She took it out and looked at the content. Subconsciously, she frowned. I''ve done a huge favor. What huge favor? And he had helped her and Maddox? Minerva changed her mind very quickly. She thought about what had happened recently and immediately replied to him. Minerva: Is this matter rted to Collin''s grandfather? Geoggy: Whoa, Minny, you''re so smart that you even guessed it right. Looks like she hit the nail right on the head. A serious expression appeared on Minerva''s face. Could it be that Master Collins had realized that something was amiss? That''s right, he came to her ce every day for meals. Even when his family called him to urge him to go back, he never did. Coupled with the fact that he had rejected the engagement, the Collins family would definitely suspect him While thinking about it. Geoffrey sent another Facebook message. Geoggy: Minny, I won''t be able to help much in the future. You and Collins should be more careful. Don''t think that I''m threatening you. This is what happens when you fall in love with someone from an influential family. Minerva understood what he meant by thest sentence. He must be afraid that she would be scared Thinking of this, Minerva gave a slight smile. Minerva: Thank you. I won''t shrink back easily, no matter what happens. Geoggy: Man, I''m so touched. Minny, you are so determined. But why do I feel.. that your feelings for Collins are very, very deep, despite the fact you two have just known each other? When talking about this, Geoffrey touched his chin. He suddenly recalled the first time he saw Minerva in the elevator. She hid behind someone else and didn''t dare to meet Sebastian. In fact, she even rushed out of the elevator. However, the emotion in her eyes when she looked at Sebastian was so deep that it was as deep as the ocean, containing no other emotions. Geoffrey sometimes even thought to himself, could it be that Minny had known Sebastian before? Thinking of this, Geoffrey suddenly became interested and sent her a message. Geoggy: Minny, were you a couple with Collins before? When she saw this message, Minerva''s hand shook and the phone fell on her face. It was so painful that she almost shed tears, her heart beat fast. She retrieved her cell phone and looked at the message Geoffrey sent her, contemting how to reply. This person was too cunning. How did he see through it? Minerva didn¡¯t know if she might as well tell him the truth or keep it a secret from him. Just as Minerva was hesitating, her phone rang again Geoggy: Minny, I¡¯m just asking. I mean no harm. After all, Collins never lived here and suddenly appeared, so he definitely has a past. As for his past. I don''t know who was involved. However, the first time I saw you, I realized that the way you looked at him was different, hence I guess that you''ve known him for a long time. After reading all of this, Minerva pursed her lips. Geoffrey was not a bad person. From the start to the end, he had helped her a lot. Furthermore, the situation right now wasplicated. "Perhaps, it doesn''t matter if I let him know?" As she thought of this, Minerva slowly typed on her phone. Minerva: Geoffrey, you''re very bright. Geoffrey was just casually asking initially, but he noticed that Collins didn¡¯t reply to his messages. He carried his phone and was about to walk back slowly when he saw Minerva''s message. He was so scared that he almost fell to his knees My goodness? He widened his eyes in shock. He looked at the words sent by Minerva: Geoffrey, you''re very bright. Could it be that...he had really guessed right? In the past, Minny and Collins were truly lovers? What the f**k? He instantly felt that the world had changed dramatically. Minny and Collins used to be lovers. He felt that he had missed a lot of things. No wonder Collins turned a blind eye to all the other women, but treated her differently. Geoffrey began to type frantically. Geoggy: I''m actually right? You and Collins used to be lovers? Then how did you two get together in the past? Why did so many things happen after that? How did you find him? Seeing these questions, Minerva could almost imagine how frantic Geoffrey was over there. Hence, she typed, "It''s already veryte. Let''s meet up tomorrow, then I''ll slowly exin to you.¡± Geoggy: Okay. okay, Minny, I''ll go see you at thepany at noon tomorrow. Minerva: Mm-hmm. After the two of them reached a consensus, Minerva turned off her phone to rest. When Geoffey was about to head back, Collins sent him a message. There were only a few words. "Got it, thank you." Geoffrey twitched his mouth. He was just about to reply andugh at him, but he stopped at the thought of it. All of the sudden, he felt that he had discovered a big secret, hehe. The next day. When Minerva got off work, she met Geoffrey at the entrance of the = secretary''s office. He looked at her like a-puppy and said, "Minny, you''ve finalye out. I''ve been waiting foryou for a long time." Content b¨¦longs to ~ Minerva was speechless. Geoffrey continued, ¡°Come on, let''s have dinner at a restaurant, my treat. And then we can talk while eating." Minerva thought for a moment and said, "I have to go and tell him, otherwise..."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What are you saying? If Collins finds out that you''re going out with me, he definitely won''t agree. Let''s go.¡± After that. Geoffrey didn''t care about anything else. He took her hand and walked out. Before Minerva could say anything, he dragged her into the elevator. Linda, who came out of the secretary''s office, saw this and made a sound. Was Minerva this close to Geoffrey? However, thinking about the rtionship between her and the president, it seemed understandable. Minerva got in Geoffrey''s car and went to a restaurant. He even booked an exquisite private room. After entering, Minerva discovered that it was a vegetarian restaurant. "You seem tonot like greasy food. Last time we-went to that restaurant, it was togreasy and you vomited, > SO today specially booked this. ~ vegetarian restaurant. Minny, don''t worry: Well eat slowly and talk: about it fatter.¡± 6 He really wanted to gossip about Collin''s past. Especially if he had an ex-girlfriend Minerva was speechless. All of a sudden, she felt that...there was nothing to say. After sitting down, Geoffrey poured her a cup of tea and put it in front of her. "Come on, Minny. Have a sip of tea to moisten your throat first. Let''s talk slowly.¡± Was it toote for her to leave now? "Minny, Minny, were you really together with-Collins before? Then how did youtguys find hin? I''ve known Collins for so long. I only know that he was saved and = brought back from the sea by. the Collins family, but !''ve never feard of his past. The Collins family.doesn''t seem to have brought upthis matter." "Mn..¡± Minerva nodded. "Everything... started from about two months ago.¡± Chapter 830 Chapter 830 Minerva gave a brief description of what had happened. After skimming through someplicated parts, she finished in a few minutes. After listening to her exnation, Geoffrey had a nk look on his face. It took him quite a while to realize what had happened "That is to say, you and Collins have already reached the part where you guys were about to hold the wedding, while Collins had an ident on the day of the wedding?¡± Minerva nodded. "Yes, he wasn''t there on the day of the wedding. Something happened to the ne. We looked for him for a long time beforeing here. Then, I realized that he had lost his memory and couldn''t recognize us." "That''s why you tried to sneak into thepany and stay by his side?¡± Minerva''s face revealed an awkward expression. "I can''t do anything about it. When I went to see him, his gaze at me was very cold. He doesn''t know me at all. If I told him that I used to be his lover, he might have thought of me as a lunatic." Speaking of this, there was a sense of selfmockery in Minerva''s tone, but there was bitterness in her eyes. Seeing her like this, Geoffrey''s heart ached. "Minny, you''ve worked too hard. I suddenly feel that Collins is a heartless man. However I seem to have a slight impression of what you said.¡± At that time, his fair weather friends said that there was a wedding in Hidalgo. Unfortunately, the bride was abandoned at the wedding, and the groom did not appear at all. They even sneered, saying what''s the use of women¡¯s beauty if it couldn''t keep the man. If one thought about it carefully, the timing seemed quite right. He hadn''t thought that it would be Minerva''s and Sebastian''s wedding. Geoffrey looked at Minerva, who had small and weak shoulders, and felt that she was carrying all responsibilities on her own. He couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Don''t you have any past? You''ve been together for so long. If you take out evidence and give it to him, Collins might believe it." "So what?" Minerva smiled bitterly. "That day, you sent me a message saying that he¡¯s getting engaged. Do you know what I was thinking?¡± Geoffrey asked nkly, "What?" "I''m thinking, if this is his choice, then I''ll respect it.¡± George cried out, "What the f*ck?!" Minerva shook her head and continued to smile bitterly, "He likes someone else, not me. I only hope that he''ll be happy. If he loses his memory and doesn''t like me anymore, then I can¡¯t force it. When I first met him, the gaze he directed at me was so cold. I think...if I told him everything at that time, it would definitely give him rebellious thoughts instead.¡± "So.." Geoffrey carefully observed Minerva''s eyes and said, "Does Collins.. not know about this until now?" Minerva hesitated for a moment and then nodded "I was trying to stimte his memory. but... it seemed to not work at all. Then I found out something. That day when I met Zaydon, he told me that everything between me and him had been erased. Except for in the country, no one else knew about it.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Geoffrey was speechless,¡±..." F*ck, it felt that he had found something extraordinary out of the blue again. There was a change in his expression. "Could it be...it''s Master Collins work?" He was probably the only one who had the ability and purpose to do such a thing. Master Collins was already very clear about the motive behind his actions. He did not wish for Collins to be together with Minny. Instead, he wished for the Collins family to have a marriage alliance with Monica. If that was the case, then things would be even more pessimistic. ¡°ording to what you''re saying. Master Collins definitely knows about you. If he finds out that you''re together with him, wouldn''t that mean. When he said this, Geoffrey''s face turned pale. He looked worriedly at Minerva and asked, ¡°Minny, what do we do now? Have youe up with a solution?¡± She lowered her eyes, and there was no color on her lips. "I don''t know what''s good. I''d like to try anything." "How about..." Geoffrey boldly suggested, "Let''s just tell Collins the truth, and then you take him far away and return to the country?¡± Minerva''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this suggestion. Bring Maddox straight back to the country? "Is this...feasible? He may not go with me, and if I tell him the truth now, I¡¯m sure whether he can ept it or not..." Worry stems from love, as well as fear. She found that if she was asked to tell the truth at the beginning, she might have had the courage, but now..she found that she was less and less courageous. Would Maddox, whe had lost his memory. believe what she said? " inny, whether it works or not, you have to give ita try, right? If you dare not say itthen I will help you N stimte@his memory. Tell me the peoples names I in his previous. life, and Nii I do it. Also, tell me the things you both have experienced b¨¦fore." Geoffrey decided to take this matter in his own hands. Otherwise, things would get more tricky if things went on like this. Minerva still had some hesitation. "I will stimutate him for a while first. If it doesn¡¯t work in the end, you will chooseto tell the truth. If he doesn''t want fo go with you at that time, thers will help you knock hind out and-then take him back to Hidalgo." Minerva was speechless. Geoffrey began tough naughtily again. "At that time, you will put a leash on his neck and not let him go anywhere. It''s exciting to think about it." Minerva suddenly felt that something was wrong with his head. "Who should you put a leash on?" However, at this time, a cald voice came from the door. The familiar voice made both of them sit up straight and look at the door at the same time. From God knows when, Maddox appeared at the entrance of the private room. At this time, his eyes were fixed on Geoffrey''s face, as sharp as a knife. When she saw him, Minerva felt a boom in her head, as if something had copsed When did hee? How long had he been here? How much did he hear from their conversation just now? Geoffrey''s reaction was the same as Minerva''s. He had originally thought that it was a very exciting thing to deal with Sebastian, but he didn''t expect to hear Sebastian''s voice in the next second. At first, he thought it was an illusion. But after seeing Minny''s reaction, he realized that it was not an illusion! Sebastian had reallye! Geoffrey was going crazy! Thus, how much did Collins hear about this? Geoffrey coughed heavily and stood up. ¡®Collins, why are you here? Hahahaha, Come in and have a seat I''ve ordet¨¦d a lot of dishes. Where''s the walter? Why are the dishesso slow*0Oh, isn''t this restaurants food camaing up too slow? Just the s¨¦tving is so slow. Waiter? Waiter?" He shouted for the waiter, then got up and walked out. He wanted to escape from this awkward situation, but was stopped by Maddox as he walked passed. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 When he saw Maddox reaching out to stop him. Geoffrey''s smile stiffened. But as a gentleman, he still forced a smile. "Collins, I''m just going to see why is our food being served so slowly. Why are you stopping me?¡± Maddox''s gaze fell on his face, like ice shards. He just pursed his lips and did not speak, but it made him seem scarier. Geoffrey was pushed back a few steps by his aura, and he backed away. "All right, all right, I won''t go out, ''kay? I''ll wait for the waiter to serve the dishes.¡± After that, he quickly returned to the table and quickly made eye contact with Minerva before Maddox headed towards her. Minerva''s hand was ced under the table. Others might not be able to see it, but she knew that her hand was almost tied up.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Because what she and Geoffrey were talking about was very important. and she wanted to keep it a secret and not let others know. However, Maddox''s appearance had been too sudden. He had interrupted them with just one sentence. She didn''t even know whether he had just arrived...or he had been standing outside for a while. Could it be that he had heard her conversation with Geoffrey? As such, she did not dare to act rashly now. She could only sit in her seat and look at Maddox silently. Maddox walked over with steady steps, but every step he took felt like stepping on the tip of her heart. When Maddox walked up to her, Minerva felt that her back waspletely drenched. She struggled to raise her head. She happened to look straight into those bottomless eyes. His eyes had always been pitch-ck, and at this moment, they were as serene as the night. Even if one wanted to investigate, they wouldn''t be able to detect his emotions. She wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, her lips might have moved, but was unable to say a single word After a few seconds or so, Maddox suddenly bent down and grabbed Minerva''s arm with one hand. He asked coldly, "Putting a leash on who, hm?" When he suddenly got close to her, she was instantly surrounded by his aura Minerva''s breath stopped. Hearing his words, Geoffrey''s mind began to wander again. Then, he walked forward in a tentative manner. "Besides you, who else? Last night, when Master Collins called me, I was a little worried, so I invited your assistant toe out and talk about your engagement. I told you that if it doesn''t work out, I''ll let your assistant keep a leash on you. Is there a problem?" He had made up these words in his haste earlier. He bet that Maddox had only heard thest sentence. If he had really heard it, Maddox would have seen through what he said. If he didn''t see through it, it meant that he hadn''t heard much When the time came, he and Minny would cooperate with each other, and then hide this matter for the time being. Sure enough, Maddox furrowed his brows and a look of displeasure shed across his inky eyes. "He told you about what happenedst night?" This question was for Minerva. Minerva was stunned for a moment before she nodded in a daze. She winked at Geoffrey, who was behind Maddox. Geoffrey gave her a look and then made an ''OK'' gesture. She then breathed a sigh of relief. Listening to Maddox''s tone, it should be that he did not hear their conversation earlier on. Otherwise, what he was asking now..should not be this question Minerva coughed lightly. She avoided Maddox''s gaze and said, "Yes. I know everything already.¡± Maddox''s pupils constricted. He reached out subconsciously to grab her pale and fair wrist. Minerva was stunned. When Geoffrey saythis scene, he couldn''t help bute over and ask, "I Say, Collins, why are you holding the = hands-of your assistant? Are you two already together? Should} call yoursister- inw, instead of assistant?" Sister-inw? The way he addressed her made Maddox raise his brows in surprise. He felt that it was not impossible for Geoffrey to call her that. He exerted a little force in his hand and pulled Minerva out of her chair. Taking advantage of the situation, he pulled her into his embrace and stared at Geoffrey unhappily. "Next time, without my permission, you are not allowed to take my Minerva at will." D¡±*mn it. They just got together. How could he say ¡®my Minerva¡¯ so smoothly and hold her tightly in his arms?" Seeing this, Geoffrey felt a surge of sourness. However, when he thought of what Minerva had said to him, Geoffrey felt sad for her. The man in front of her was his lover, to the point they were talking about marriage, but she couldn''t say it out loud George realized that he was feeling more pity for Minny! She was in pain yet still thinking for others. Unlike Monica, who only cared abauther own happiness. She didn''t lik@others but enjoyed thes pleasuxe of being surrounded. On the surface, she smiled at hing, but bettind his back, she scolded him for r¨¦thing. Content belongs:to Why were they so different? George sighed "Okay, okay, now that I know she¡¯s yours, I will report to you in advance if I were to ask her out, alright? Well, I won''t do anything to her. I just wanted to chat with her.¡± Maddox''s expression was as cold as ever. "Chatting is not allowed." After all, Geoffrey was a man. Even if Maddox knew that he wouldn''t have that kind of thought. Maddox still felt ufortable when he saw her going out with another man, especially when he didn¡¯t know about it. Initially, he left work and made a phone call to Minerva, intending to call her to his office. In the end, no one answered the phone at all. Later, when he asked, he learned that Geoffrey had taken her away. He finally came over, only to hear Geoffrey talking to her. Maddox frowned when he recalled the words that Geoffrey had said earlier. He said with displeasure, "Don''t lead her astray.¡± Geoffrey was confused. No, what did he do to lead her astray? How? "Collins, I just realised today that your intentions are f*cking wrong. What can I do to lead her astray?" Just then, the waiter came in with the dishes. He was stunned when he saw that there was one more person in the room. Minerva coughed lightly, covered her lower lip, and said to the waiter, "Can you help get another set of cutlery?" "Of course, no problem. I''ll go right away." Minerva also took advantage of the situation andgave Maddox a push. She wantedto break free from his ¡ª grip, but his) hands were like iron i chains that were firmly pinned to} her waistSAfter all, Geoffrey was also p es¨¦nt. She was still embarrassed tebe so intimate with hinsin front of others. Minerva gave him a push but the effort was wasted. She could only whisper, ¡°Let go of me first." Maddox gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°Hmm?" Minerva emphasized, "I said, let''s eat first. if there''s anything we can talk about, we''ll talk about itter." Maddox didn''t reply, but after a while, he retracted his hand. Minerva finally let out a sigh of relief. She really suffered a lot of shocks every day. She didn''t know if the baby in her belly would be a scaredy cat in the future... Chapter 832 Chapter 832 Geoffrey was truly a loudmouth After sitting down, he began to speak non-stop. "Collins, Jarold has already called me. I think he''s determined to have you engaged to Monica. Furthermore, I feel that he''s even starting to suspect you. What are you going to do next?¡± As he spoke, he winked at Minerva Minerva didn''t know what Geoffrey was up to. Logically speaking, he shouldn''t have brought this up. But Geoffrey acted as though he had done it on purpose. After speaking, he pursed his lips. "I can''t let Minny suffer all the time like you do, can I?" As he finished his words, Maddox''s hand stopped. He slowly raised his head and looked at Geoffrey with his eagle eyes. "What are you trying to say?" Geoffrey curled his lips and spread out his hands. "I''m just worried for you guys. You know how influential Jarold is. If he finds out that you don''t want to engage with Monica because of Minny. then.." He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but everyone knew what would happen. Geoffrey didn''t mean to say that in front of Minerva. He was afraid that Minny would chicken out. But it was different now. He and Minerva had already talked it out He knew many of her secrets, even about her and Collin''s past. So he could speak without filtering and say whatever he wanted to say. However, the frown on Maddox''s face became tighter because of his words. While he wanted to deal with the things quietly, Geoffrey chose to make it clear. Minerva was taking food and eating seriously with her head lowered. Maddox couldn''t help ncing at her from the corner of his eyes, her pale face looking very serious. Maddox observed that she was really serious about eating So what Geoffrey said just now didn''t hit her? For some reason, Maddox suddenly felt annoyed. Her nonchnt behaviour meant that he had no ce in her heart at all. As such, Maddox''s eyes were filled with other emotions. Initially, Minerva didn¡¯t have much appetite. However, for some reason, when she smelled the vegetarian dishes, her appetite was suddenly soaring. Subconsciously, she picked up her fork to pick up some food and eat. She was still thinking that maybe the baby liked the taste, but suddenly felt a feeling of resentment next to her. She looked sideways and saw Maddox staring at her with eyes as dark as a wolf''s. Just when Minerva thought that her instinct was wrong. Maddox''s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Shut up." Geoffrey was stunned,¡±... Well, if, if it doesn¡¯t work out, you and Minny could go back to Hidalgo to hide?¡± Hearing this, Minerva almost dropped the fork to the ground. She stared at Geoffrey in disbelief, looking as if she was saying, "Are you crazy?¡± Geoffrey was clearly daing it on purpose. It wasn''t that he didn''t see Minerva''s gaze. but he deliberately avoided it. He continued, "Collins. I think this is a good idea. I''m very familiar with Jarold''s character. Why don''t you two learn from ancient characters and elope? Go straight back to Hidalgo, move first before getting permission. I can keep the two of you in the dark and keep it a secret from Master Collins. After Minny is pregnant, you can..¡± "Cough cough..." Upon hearing this, Minerva choked. She then covered her mouth and coughed. The cough was really bad and her pale face flushed red. A pair ofrge hands moved behind and patted her. Then, Minerva nced at Maddox''s hands which quickly poured her a cup of green tea and brought it to her lips. Minerva coughed for a while before stopping. She brought the tea to her lips and took a sip. Geoffrey stared at her with his eyes blinking. After he was sure that she wouldn''t cough anymore, he continued again, "Minny, the method I just mentioned..¡± "Shut up!" Maddox chided him coldly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Geoffrey didn''t want to shut up, so he snorted and said, "Why should I shut up? I think my proposal is very good. If you stay here, you will be found out by that old man sooner orter." "Can''t eating even shut your mouth?" Maddox raised his sword- like eyebrows. His eyes were dark as he stared at Geoffrey in front of him. The veins on his forehead suddenly twitched Geoffrey was behaving really abnormally. He spoke very directly to Minerva, and even came up with these dirty ideas Geoffrey saw that Maddox was really angry, so he stopped and stuffed something into his mouth Well, then he didn''t need to talk for the time being. When the two of them had digested his previous suggestion, he would bring it up to them again Ever since Geoffrey made that suggestion, the atmosphere had be very awkward. Minerva ate silently, and no one said anything. It was only when Minerva was almost full that she realised that Maddox barely moved his cutlery. He sat there with a frown and pursed his lips. As for Geoffrey, he had almost cleaned out all the things on the table. As he locked at Maddox, he said, "Other people eat while you sit. Serves you right for having a bad stomach. "You have stomach problems?" Minerva asked subconsciously. Howe she didn¡¯t notice any problems with his stomach during the time she had spent with him? Geoffrey nodded and said, "Yes, he aid down fora long time when he was injured: After he woke up, > althougtMhere were thorough check ups, heyreally didn''t eat well. It''s:not a very serious stomach prohtem, but sorfietimes it troubles him, .¡°Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? He had seen Collins having a gastric before. At that time, it happened when he drank a ss of wine with a high alcohol percentage, almost breaking down his stomach "Why do I not know about this?" Minerva looked anxiously at Maddox. "Your stomach isn''t good, yet you''re not eating? What are you thinking?" But Maddox didn''t say anything. He just looked at Geoffrey and asked, "Are you full?" Geoffrey burped. Just as he was about to reply, he heard Maddox''s disdainful cold voice. "Get out of here if you''re full." Geoffrey went speechless. F*ck, he must be sick in the head to help Collins. Every single time, Maddox would just look down on him. Hmph. Geoffrey was not going to pay attention to Maddox, but he could tell that he had been frowning all the time. He must have something to say to Minerva. That''s why he was chasing him out of here Geoffrey packed up his things and said, "Fine, I''ll go. It''s your treat today. I''ll be leaving first." He didn''t waitto see how Maddox reacted, juststood up and walked away. When¡¯ he reached the door, he turned atound and shed Minerva his signature smile. "Minnny, I''ta serious about that proposal. Don''t worry about Collins. Do think about it¡± When he said "think about it¡±, he deliberately increased his tone, as if to remind her of something. Minerva''s brain clicked. This was indeed a good suggestion. If Maddox¡®was willing to return to¡± Hidalge with her, then... she could bring + fim to the ce where he had lived:before. This would be good for hire to regain his memories: Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ However, Maddox would definitely not agree. Hence, Minerva could only cough lightly and say, "He must be joking around. Don''t..." "Is that so?¡± Maddox''s cold gazended on her face. He parted his lips lightly. ¡°Why do I feel that this suggestion is not bad?¡± Chapter 833 Chapter 833 "Hm?" Minerva thought that she had misheard, or she was experiencing hallucination. Otherwise, how could she have heard Maddox saying that Geoffrey''s proposal was not bad? She looked at the person in front of her in shock. His handsome deep brows were arched attractively like waves. Besides that, perhaps it was because he had not drank water for a long time, hence his lips looked a little chapped. He bent over towards her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "That''s a rather good idea. We can consider it seriously. What do you think?¡± Minerva stayed rooted to the ground. He was very close to her, and the hot breath out of his mouth was constantly skimming through her, giving her a very unreal feeling Minerva heard herself asking him in a very light tone. "Can we, really?¡± After asking, she blinked nervously and asked, "Are you willing to.. go back to Hidalgo with me?" There was a hint of tremor in her voice, perhaps due to excitement. If Maddox was really willing to apany her back to Hidalgo. things would be much simpler. When she was back at Hidalgo, there were many people there to apany her and shield her. Unlike now, she was alone Maddox''s hand reached through her underarms to lift her up and carry her onto hisp. Minerva wasn''t tall nor petite, and was rtively thin. Hence, in Maddox''s eyes, she was especially petite. He could just carry her with his hands whenever he desired. Just like now, she had been dragged onto his thighs by him, and she could only hold on te his shoulders. Maddox felt that he might go crazy. It was obvious that she was just a woman who had known him for a short time. After Geoffrey proposed that suggestion, his first reaction towards it was absolutely absurd. How could he, Maddox Yardley, elope? But after on, he suddenly felt that it was a good idea to return to Hidalgo with her. Minerva didn''t know what Maddox was thinking now. After holding her in his arms, Maddox lowered his head and leaned against her shoulder, his lips unconsciously touching her neck: In the end, she heard a heavy sigh. "What on earth did you do to me?¡± Why, why on earth was he getting more and more obsessed with her? He couldn''t figure it out, nor did he want to know the reason behind it. After returning to thepany, Minerva asked Maddox to put her down somewhere far away from thepany. This was not the first time something like this had happened, so Maddox quickly pulled over. Minerva got off the car and closed the door, then said to him, "I''ll be at thepany soon." "Sure." Maddox pursed his lips, looking deep in thought. "No matter how secretive you are now, others will know about us in the future.¡± It was easy for him to mention it like it was not a big deal, but she knew what he meant when she analyzed the meaning behind carefully. Minerva''s cheeks turned red as she urged him, "Hurry up and leave." Maddox then drove away. After he left, the smile on Minerva¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She was a little disappointed. Just now at the restaurant, she asked him thest question, but he didn''t answer her. Minerva shook her head. Perhaps she was thinking too much. After all, he just said that Geoffrey''s suggestion was good, and they could consider it, but he didn''t say that it was certain. It''s all her fault. How could she ask this question so naively? Minerva stretched out her hand and rubbed her cheeks. Then, she walked back slowly. When she was about to reach thepany. she saw a familiar figure walking into thepany. The woman''s back looked foreign yet very familiar. It seemed that she had seen her somewhere before.. "Miss Dormer." The security guards knew Monica, so when they saw her enter thepany, they would greet her automatically. Monica''s gaze swept over the security guards. A disdainful expression $00n took over her faces These me¨¦n did not possess any skill. Every single time they saw her, ahey woute''always use lustful gazes, not even bothering to check whether th¨¦y were worthy of her ornot. "I came to see Seb.¡± She called Masidox''s name very intimately ant her voice was very soft. The security guards looked at? each o ther and then whispered,¡¯ "Nr Sebastian¡¯ $ car just came back. You should be able to see him wren you gortip. "s 4 Monica''s lips curled into a charming smile. "Is that so? Then I''ll do so now. Who will lead me the way?" A security guard then led her in, while Minerva, who was standing behind them not far away, caught a glimpse of what had just happened. Monica Dormer.. Ever since she started in thispany. it was the first time she saw Monica in person at thepany. Because the engagement had not been sessful, had she gone straight to thepany to find Maddox? It was unclear if it was because she saw Monica, or that the weather was gloomy, but she suddenly felt very chilly. After standing where she was for a while, Minerva walked in After that, she saw the security guard bring Monica to the front desk and say something to the . receptiogist. She immediately ~ reveale¨¦-a surprised expression?: then she respectfully nodded. and bowed to Monica. After that''she Walked out from the counter and led the way for Monica. Content belongs to ~ Everyone knew about the rtionship between the Dormer family and the Collins family. Thus, even if Monica didn''t make an appointment, they wouldn''t reject her and would just bring her up. The receptionist thought since Zaydon came to look for Maddox previously, nothing had happened, then Monica going up to look for him would be fine. Therefore, she took Monica to ride the elevator which was exclusively for Maddox. Minerva, who had witnessed all of this, stood at the entrance of the elevator, hesitating whether she should go up. If she were to go up now, she would definitely run into Monica. They had met before. As long as she met her this time, she would definitely recognise her. Before Maddoxst his memory, Monica already had the thought of stealing his heart, not to mention now that he had lost his memory. If she saw Monica, Monica would definitely tell Master Collins about her situation. This group of people... intentionally erased everything. Birds of a feather flock together. ¡°If I don''t see her..." "To see...or not to see." Finally, Minerva gritted her teeth and pressed the elevator button. Whatever, she would face her head on. Escaping constantly wouldn''t solve anything. The most concerning part was that she wouldn''t be able to escape for long. Since Monica came by herself, then she would go see her. Looking at the rising number of the elevator, Minerva''s heart became calmer. "Miss Dormer, please be careful. Follow me in this direction.¡± The receptionist led Monica towards Maddox''s office. During the period, they met Linda who came out of the secretary office. "Linda, this is Monica Dormer, the youngdy of the Dormer Group. She''s here to see Mr. Sebastian.¡± The Dormer family? Linda observed Monica from head to toe. She looked back at her arrogantly, as if she didn''t care about her at all. Why were there so many people from the Dormer familying to see Mr. Sebastian recently? Although she might have doubts, after all, there were dealings among the two influential families. Linda naturally did not stop her. She nodded and said, "Understood. You can take Miss Dormer there." Chapter 834 Chapter 834 When Monica went in to see Maddox, he was standing in front of the French window, lost in thought. This floor was very high up, so he could almost see the whole city where many people couldn''t do so. However, he was still very confused All of this was extremely unfamiliar to him. On the contrary, Minerva gave him a different feeling If Jarold insisted that he be engaged to Monica, then Geoffrey''s suggestion..seemed like it was not a bad idea, even though he felt that there was no. need to do so. No one could stop the person he, Maddox Yardley, wanted. Nor could they force him to ept the things he refused. While he was thinking, someone knocked on the door of the office. Maddox came back to his senses and coldly ordered, ¡°Come in.¡± But he didn''t look back, thus he didn''t know who came in at all. When Monica stepped in, she saw Maddox standing in front of the French window with his back to her. She looked at the receptionist and motioned for her to go out first. The receptionist blinked her eyes and went out. It had been quiet since the door opened. Maddox frowned slightly. Was it not Linda, but Minerva? Just as he was about to turn around, a delicate body suddenly came over from behind, and the soft hand directly wrapped around his waist. At the same time, a foreign fragrance suddenly broke into his breath This strange aura.. Maddox''s pupils suddenly contracted. The speed of his reaction was very fast, and he grabbed her hands and pushed her away without hesitation. "Seb Ah!" As soon as Monica hugged him from the back, she felt that her hand was grabbed. She was delighted, but before she could make a sound, she was pushed away. She shrieked and took a few steps back, but as she was wearing high heels, she still couldn''t stabilize herself in the end. She lost her bnce and fell onto the cold hard floor. The moment her butt hit the ground, Monica felt the pain trigger her entire body. It was so painful that she wanted to grimace in pain. However, when she thought of how Maddox was here and that gritting her teeth would make her look extremely ugly, she could only control her expression and look up pitifully while calling out to Maddox. "Seb, it''s me..I''m Monica.." Maddox had already turned around and looked at her with an icy expression. His eyes were so dark that there was no light in them, which would intimate others greatly. Seeing this, Monica felt a little afraid and her tears welled out. "Seb...it hurts a lot." It was men''s nature to take pity on women. Generally speaking, even the most indifferent man would show his gentlemanly demeanor when he saw a woman fall in front of him. Even if he didn''t like her, he would at least lift her up. However, Maddox did note forward to help her up. Instead, he looked at her icily and asked, "Who let you in?" Monica felt that her heart had been shattered into pieces in an instant. How could it be like this? She had already fallen down, and it was he who pushed her away. If he had not pushed her away, she would not have fallen down at all. Not only had he not helped her up, but he had also looked at her with such cold eyes. Monica felt a knife stab through her heart. She bit her lower lip and looked at Maddox with reddened eyes. "I wanted to see you, so I asked your company''s employees to bring me here. Seb.. I''m in so much pain from falling. Can you help me?¡± After that, she also extended her hand to Maddox. At this moment, Minerva had already arrived at the entrance of the office. She wanted to take a look, but didn''t intend to go in. She just wanted to hear if there was anymotion However, she didn''t expect that the door wasn''t closed. As soon as she approached, she heard Monica''s soft and choked voice. "Seb, it hurts so much. Can you give me a hand?¡± Upon hearing this, Minerva stopped walking. Then, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and began to recall back. Based on her memory, it seemed that she had never spoken to Maddox in this way. She didn''t expect that Monica would actually... Was she hoping that Maddox would be gentle to her? Minerva pursed her lips and leaned against the door, listening. After Monica finished speaking, she stared at him with a pair of tearful eyes. Maddox''s pitch ck eyes narrowed slightly as he walked towards her. Seeing this, Monica was overjoyed. "Sure enough, when ites to women... a man''s natural instinct will make him take pity on women", thought Monica. Her eyelids drooped as teardrops were pressed against her eyshes, making her look even more pitiful and delicate. Just as Maddox walked toward her, Monica slowly raised her head. <> However, she saw him walk past her witha frosty demeanour, and headed straight for his desk Monica was shocked. She opened her eyes wide and turned to look at Maddox. He was unbuttoning his suit, and his movements were a little rough as he took off his suit. At first. Monica didn''t understand what he was doing. But then, he took out a clean handkerchief from his drawer and carefully wiped his hand repeatedly. Monica was speechless. She quickly reacted, and the color drained from her face. He was giving her the cold-shoulder, so he took off his suit which she touched. Also, since he also grabbed her arm, he wiped his palm Monica heard that he had mysophobia, but she did not expect. that his mysophobia would reach such an extent, and that he would even treat her the same way. Monica felt a burst of pain in her heart. She bit her lower lip tightly and smelled a metallic smell ¡®TH give you ten seconds to leave this ce." After wiping onest finger, Maddox casually threw the handkerchief into the trash can next to him. as if he didn''t see Monica sitting there at all. Would Monica dare nat to go out? She hadn''t-been invited and came en her own ord, and even made up her mind to seduce Maddox. If she couldn''t seed the first time, then she ¡°would try a second time. However, Maddox was so frosty toward her, and his looks cou d kill. If she didn''t leave here in ten seconds, he would have gotten two security guards to throw her out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~ By that time, the entirepany would know about her incident. The next time she came to look for Maddox, wouldn''t it mean that she wouldn''t even have the chance toe up? Thinking of this, Monica quickly decided to get up from the ground. Then she softly said, "Seb, please don''t be angry. I''ll leave right away." With these words, she hobbled out of the room. After she left, there was still Monica''s scent in the office. Maddox frowned in difort. He tugged his tie on his chest and called Linda "From now on, don''t let any Tom, Dick and Harry inte my office, no matter what.¡± "Huh?" Before Linda could react, he had already hung up the phone. Listening to the phone¡¯s busy tone, Linda''s face was still showing a look of confusion. "What...What''s going on? Hasn''t the Dormer family and Collins Family got along well with each other for generations?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. How did Monica Dormer end up being any Tom, Dick and Harry...? Chapter 835 Chapter 835 Aftering out of the office, Monica''s face immediately changed. She was not as weak as she was in the office just now. She raised the hem of her skirt and limped forward. Seeing that there was a bathroom beside, she went inside with resentment. As she walked, she wiped away her tears, her eyes shining with a strange light. How could Maddox treat her like this? She was already in such a bad state, but he still didn''t look at her. He even took off the suit that she had touched! Monica''s heart was truly filled with hatred. Just what was so bad about her? Why couldn''t she attract Maddox''s attention? However, since she was the daughter of the Dormer family, she could not let these peopleugh at her. Therefore, she had to go into the bathroom to tidy up her clothes, and then she would leave here in a bright and beautiful way. After Monica entered, she faced the mirror and took out herpact foundation to touch up her makeup. When she saw that her lips had be chapped because of the biting, she gasped in pain, followed by her eyes filling with resentment. In the bathroom, the sound of water flushing could be heard. Monica immediately looked behind her with alertness. "Who''s that?" Could it be that someone had seen her current despicable look. The sound of water flushing gradually faded away. The door of the bathroom cubicle opened and Monica saw a girl walking out. After seeing her facial features clearly, Monica''s pupils began to tremble fiercely. How could it be her? Seeing Minerva walking out of the room calmly. she didn''t seem to be surprised at all when she met her eyes. Monica twisted thepact foundation in her hand and stared at her with hatred. "It''s you!" Minerva smiled and her eyes were cold as well. She looked so calm as if she didn¡¯t give a d*mn about her at all. Monica gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± She had not expected to see Minerva here. After all, Minerva knew about what happened to Maddox and everything that Master Collins had done. It was just that he didn''t know that she had known Maddox before. Thus, when Master Collins did everything, Monica didn''t say anything. At that time, she felt that even the heavens were helping her. Maddox had lost his memories, and Master Collins had erased his past deeds. Wasn''t this giving her a chance to get close to him? However, she did not expect that Maddox, who had lost his memory, remained the same as before. He would not budge no matter what she did Although she was pissed, she had never thought of giving up. She would definitely think of a way to get Maddox. But what about now? She actually saw Minerva here. Monica began to panic. After all, Monica knew of the rtionship between Minerva and Maddox ¡°You should not have asked me this question." Minerva replied nonchntly. She bent down and washed her hands. After which, she blew them dry with the hand dryer. The rumbling sound immediately filled the quiet room. However, Monica suddenly walked in front of her withrge steps. "Why are you here? How did you find him? You appeared a long time age, right?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She didn''t even notice that. She thought that with Master Collins doing everything, she wouldn''t bother much. But she didn''t expect that.. Minerva would still appear. She asked in a loud voice. Minerva''s expression also changed a little. She looked at her silently and then sneered, "Why are you so nervous? I don''t see the need to exin the reason I''m here to you, do I? As for how I found him, it''s probably telepathy. After all we''re a married couple.¡± The sentence "married couple¡± immediately provoked Monica. She threw away the items in her hand and went straight up to grab Minerva''s shoulder. "No! You are not a married couple! He didn¡¯t appear at that wedding at all. Only you, an abandoned bride, areughed at by the media. How can you be considered husband and wife?" Her grip was so strong that Minerva felt a sharp pain. She raised her beautiful brows and looked at Monica with an increasingly cold gaze. "Let go." It was unclear if it was the powerful aura she emitted or the threatening gaze she gave, Monica let go of her hand obediently. When she realized that she let go of Minerva after 4istening to her, she felt a little annoyed, but she didn''t step forward any more. Instead, she. snorted, CHe didn''t appear at the ¡ª wedding, It only means that hedidn''t wantto marry you at all. Youttidn''t evea think about whether yau are q@alified to be with him?.Ha, why did you follow him here shamelessly? Do you think that he will be with you when you follow him here?" Content belongs to Although Monica wanted to maintain her ssy image as the daughter of the Dormer family, she was probably very angry. When she spoke, the expression on her face be sinister. Minerva had heard what happened in the office just now on the other side of the door. When Monica came out, she went into the bathroom. She thought, if Monica also came in here, then they really had to meet each other. If she didn''te in, then...she would pretend that she hadn''t seen her today. But they were fated to meet each other that very day. ¡®If it was apetition of shamelessness, I don''t think anyone would dare to*sompete with you for the crown. you clearly know that we love eacirather, yet you still ~ shamelessly seduce Maddox." SS Speaking of this, Minerva crossed her atms in front of her chestand looked at Monica pitifully. ¡°hdidn''t expect that the daughteref the Dormer family would actually be a home-wrecker. I really want to know what kind of education you were provided with ever since you were a child." Monica immediately opened her eyes wide. "Who are you calling ¡®home-wrecker''?¡± Minerva said, "Whoever that takes it personally." Monica retorted immediately. "You!" Looking at Minerva in front of her, she suddenly thought of something and smirked. "You still don''t know, do you? The Collins familvand my family have been on friendly terms for nN generatigns. Soon, I''ll be engagedto him. Wren the timees, notenly will h¨¦-be engaged to me, he''H-even matry me and have childrerswith me. As for you.. Heh heh, maybe you are the home-wrecker instead." "Is that so?¡± Minerva smiled faintly. She didn''t seem to care at all and continued, ¡°If you two are engaged, do send me an invitation." If she was angry and exasperated, then Monica would be very happy and would say more to provoke her. However, Minerva was so calm. as if she didn''t care about what she had said The way Minerva acted.. if she was not confident, she wouldn''t have acted like this! As such, why was she so calm and collected? Could it be that.. Maddox had already regained his memories? No, that was impossible! It was impossible for Maddox to regain his memories so quickly. Then why was she so confident? Monica was a little scared. She stared at Minerva as she walked towards her step by step. "Why are you so unfazed? Don''t you know that even if he doesn''t agree to the engagement, Master Collins will still force him to be with me? If you know what''s good for you, I advise you to leave early so that you won''t have to cry your eyes out in the future." Chapter 836 Chapter 836 Seeing Monica walking over, Minerva furrowed her beautiful brows. If Monica wanted to start a fight, it was definitely not advantageous for her. Although the fight between women was not as fierce as that of men. yet it was very frightening. And she was pregnant now. What if. Just as Minerva was thinking about how to deal with the situation, the door to the washroom was suddenly pushed open and Linda walked in The both of them were both stunned when they heard the sound, especially Monica. She immediately picked up her bag which she threw on the ground and quickly tidied up her hair and clothes. "Eh? Minerva, you''re here too?" Linda came into the bathroom. When she saw Minerva, she greeted her. Minerva blinked her eyes and raised the corner of her lips. ¡°Linda.¡± "What are you doing standing there?" Linda frowned and asked unpleasantly, ¡°Why are you in a daze? Are you cking off?" Minerva shook her head with a smile and said, "No, it''s just that thisdy happened to be here. She told me that her things were lost. so I''m helping her to find them." She pointed at Monica. Monica was tidying herself with her back to Linda. When she heard what Minerva said, she red hatefully at her and then turned her head away. "Hey, isn''t this the youngdy of the Dormer family?" Seeing her, Linda immediately thought of the phone call by Maddox just now, ordering her to not let any Tom, Dick and Harry into his office. She had been thinking along the way. "Haven''t the Dormer family and the Collins family been on friendly terms for generations? Why did Mr. Maddox suddenly say that? Did Miss Monica do something that made him lose his temper?" Therefore, when she saw Monica at this moment, Linda''s mood became very subtle. Monica met her probing eyes and her temper instantly red up. She looked at her haughtily, "Why are you looking at me?¡± Linda shook her head and coughed lightly. ¡°It''s nothing, Miss Dormer. Have you found what you''re looking for?¡± Before she could reply, Minerva spoke first. "We''ve found it already. Miss Dormer said that she¡¯s going back soon. Linda, should we get someone to send her off?" Linda blinked and felt it was right, so she nodded and agreed, "Well, I''ll send you off personally." Then she conveyed Maddox''s instructions euphemistically, hoping that Monica would note again the day after, in case the receptionist suddenly led anyone into the office. Initially, Minerva had thought that Linda would ask her to see Monica off. However, she did not expect Linda to personally do it. This surprised Minerva. Monica was also so angry that she gritted her teeth. However, the weight in front of her seemed very heavy. She coldly humphed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to send me off. Just let her do it." She pointed at Minerva who was beside her. Linda nced at Minerva and Monica. Why did it seem like there was apletely different atmosphere between the two of them? However, after thinking for a while, Linda finally understood A young woman going after Sebastian, the reason was pretty obvious. Minerva was also a young woman, plus she was also pretty. When Monica saw her, she would naturally think of her as a rival in love. If it was during normal times, she would have agreed. But that day. she had to express Sebastian''s message in a tactful manner. Minerva wouldn''t be able to deliver it properly. Furthermore, what if she offended Monica? After all, no one would know how the Dormer family and the Collins families would develop in the future. As for her, she was just a secretary, and she did not want to be stuck in the middle. Thinking of this, Linda smiled slightly and said, "I still have tasks for her. Let me send you off. It should be that way. Minerva, hurry back and sort out the documents. How long do you want everyone to wait for you?" After finished speaking. Linda deliberately kept a straight face and looked like she was very angry. Minerva was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted. "Understood, Linda. I''ll do it right away.¡± After saying that, she nced at Monica from the corner of her eyes and quickly left the bathroom. Monica looked at her back and couldn''t holdback her hatred. She looked awayand saw that Linda still hada faint''smile on her face. Shes couldnthelp taunting, "You''re Seb) Ss ~ secretary, right? Looking at your age, you.shou d know about the retationship between the € €ollins Family and the Dormer Family, right?" Linda was experienced, how could she not undefstand what Monica meant. She''smiled and nodded, ? "Well, I uSed to be the old man''s = secretary, but I don''t know much aboutthe families. I am just a humable secretary, and I usually deal with thepany¡¯s trivialmatters.¡± The implication was that ¡°even if I don''t know, you don''t have to tell me. It''s pointless."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Monica heard her and gave a cold snort. However, she didn''t dare lose her dignity. After all, she woulde again to see Maddox in the future. Thus, she had no choice but to change her tactics and be gentle. "Miss, I heard that Seb has been very busy with his work recently, so I''ve already told Master Collins that I want to ease the pressure on his work. So, Miss, please see if there are any positions that are suitable for me in thispany. I can do anything.¡± As long as she could see Maddox every day. She had thought that she woulde every day before, but now that she had met Minerva, Monica suddenly felt that she could no longer rx. She was actually working here as an assistant for Maddox. It was really unexpected.. It was just that Monica did not know how far Minerva and Maddox had progressed Linda couldn''t help frowning when she heard this. Mr. Maddox was already angry and didn''t want Monica toe, yet she still wanted to work here? And even used Master Collins to pressure her? "Ha-ha, does she really think I''ve been working in this position for nothing for so many years? Does she think of me as dumb?" Linda thought. However, she didn''t want to be a buzzkill. Linda smiled slightly and exined, "Thepany''s personnel situation is quite stable now and as I am just a secretary, I can''t decide if a new position is to be added.¡± As they spoke,the two of them walked out. Monica quickly followed behind her¡° ¡°there''s no need fora ~ special position. It''s fine as long as it''s a p@sition to help Seb. Misg;I''ve already told Master Collins about thisymatter and he has alsoagreed tt. Can you help me arrange it?¡± Linda shook her head, "It''s not that I don''t want to arrange it. It''s just that I really don''t have any good positions in thepany for you. You are Miss Dormer of the Dormer family, I can''t just...have you work at the lowest position, can I?" "What?" Upon hearing this, Monica''s expression turned a little ugly. "The lowest position? What do you mean?" Linda smiled, "Weck manpower there, and didn¡¯t you just mention.. as long as it can help Mr. Maddox? But now there is no professional vacancy in thepany. I am also in a bind.¡± Let her work the lowest position? Then what would let her see Maddox? It was useless and Monica was getting a little annoyed. "What''s the position of the person who just left? Why can she be here?" Chapter 837 Chapter 837 "She was recruited by me as an assistant," Linda replied calmly. Monica paused for a moment. "Your assistant? Do you still need an assistant? I can also be your assistant.¡± As a secretary''s assistant, she would definitely be able to see Maddox every day. Linda could not hide herughter when she heard this. "Miss Dormer, you''re really making things difficult for me. I''m just a humble secretary at the Collins Corporation. I can''t make the decision of hiring assistants on my own. Plus, there aren''t so many matters in thepany that I require two assistants." Monica was very disappointed. "Then what can I do? I only want to help Seb. Miss, can you help me think of a solution?" They had already entered the elevator. Linda pressed the floor button, shook her head helplessly and replied, "I am just a secretary. I can''t do anything.¡± Monica pouted her lips, feeling a little angry. ¡°Then I''ll go find Master Collins and ask him to arrange a position for me.¡± Since Monica had already said so, then it was even more difficult for a secretary like Linda to interfere. Seeing that they almost reached the intended floor, Linda passed on Sebastian¡¯s message to Monica. "Miss Dormer, the Collins Corporation is usually very busy. Hence, Mr. Maddox would like you to stop disturbing him during working hours in the future." Hearing this, Monica immediately red at her. "What did you say?" She was still trying to think of a way not to offend Linda. She did not expect that Linda would not tter her the next second. Linda felt the change in Monica''s expression and took a small step back. "This is what Mr. Maddox ordered. Did you disturb him today?" Disturb? Monica was so angry that she bit her lower lip. "I was only in there for a short while. How is that disturbing? Don''t tell me you''ve misunderstood Seb''s instructions? In the past, when he was feeling unwell, I was always the one taking care of him. I have a very good rtionship with him, and we will be engaged in the future.¡± She blurted out everything in one go as soon as she got anxious. Linda was not surprised when she heard that they would get engaged In fact, if the news of the engagement between the Collins family and the Dormer family were to be spread, she felt that it was quite normal. After all, it was normal for two influential families to have a marriage alliance. However.. Mr. Maddox''s words were with anger, and this marriage alliance.. might not necessarily happen. Ding- Just then, the elevator door opened. Linda stood still and said with a smile, "I will be sending you off here. If you have any other questions, you can go to the Collins family at night to ask personally after getting off work." Monica walked out of the elevator, out of her wits. When Linda returned to the secretary''s office, Minerva was printing the documents. When she saw Linda walking in, she called out to her, ¡°Linda.¡± "Yes." Linda nodded. Minerva hesitated for a moment before saying, "Thank you for helping me out just now, Linda.¡± Hearing that, Linda raised her eyebrows and said, "Help you out? What do you mean by that? Since when did I help you out?" Minerva went silent. It seemed that she did not want to discuss this matter further. Since this was the case, Minerva could only smile faintly and did not continue. Linda didn''t want to care about these things at first, but when she saw her quiet down, she suddenly became curious and walked to her side to ask in a low voice.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "What''s going on? Why did you meet her in the bathroom?" Speaking of this, Minerva felt a little emotional. She didn''t expect to meet Monica in the bathroom. She was going to hand the matter over to fate when she entered the bathroom. But fate had truly given them the chance to meet. Thinking of this, Minerva chuckled and said, "I went to the bathroom. She came in, hence we met.¡± Seeing her talking in such a light way, Linda thought for a while and still felt that something was wrong. "She is so hostile to you. Can you feel it?" Minerva nodded. "Because of Mr. Maddox?" The next second, Linda asked a question that Minerva did not expect. She froze for a moment before turning to look at Linda. Linda looked at her calmly and said, "You don''t haye-to say anything more. I think thave already guessed it. I knowthat young women all like~ men sinMar to Mr. Maddox, but..> have you ever thought about < whether his family will ept you or not? I''m not trying to embarrass you, but there are many things in the world that are realistic and we have to ept them." Linda''s words were not euphemistic, but they were not too direct. However, Minerva could still tell that she was kind and that she spoke in a light tone. "Linda, about that...I have thought about it.¡± "What, you''ve thought about it?¡± Linda was a little surprised. "It seems that.. I underestimated your rtionship with Mr. Maddox. Then how far have you guys gone?¡± Gossip was a person''s nature, including Linda. Minerva''s ears were a little flustered. "Linda, I..." "Okay, okay, okay. I won''t ask.¡± Linda waved her hand and said, "I shouldn''t have gossiped like this, in case I get into trouble. You young people really After that, she turned around and went out. Minerva stood there alone. After Linda left, the shyness on her face disappeared, reced by a solemn look in her eyes From the moment she entered thepany, she thought that one day she would definitely meet Jarold It was just a matter of time. Now that she had met Monica first, how long would it be before she and Jarold met? Auntie Stark.. Minerva didn¡¯t know how her situation was. She was also embarrassed as she kept calling and urging. It really bothered others. At the Collins family. "Master Collins, you have to stand up for me. I truly like Seb. As long as we can get engaged, my heart will never change even if I die. Master Collins, help me, please?" She had been crying since she came back from thepany, and Jarold''s headache because of her. He retired and let Sebastian take over because he wanted peace. People had to recognise their old age. When reaching a certain age, one would feel powerless to do many things. Now that he had found his grandson, he wanted to hand everything over to Sebastian so that he could live with peace and quiet However, during this period after retirement he felt that not only did he not ebtain peace and quiet, but that there were always people arguing beside him the entir¨¦day, especially recently. Content belongs to¡° - As soon as Mbnica came over and cried in fromtof him, Jarold felt extremelysagitated. He still felt that > girls shotid be dignified. Even when ites to love or feeling O emotional, they shouldn''t show it all thetime. Content belongsto a However, Monica was still the granddaughter-iw that he had taken a fancy to. Thus, Jarold could onlyfort her. "Well, don''t be sad. Don''t you just want to enter thepany? I''ll instruct them when the timees and get you a position. Then you can see Sebastian every day." Monica''s eyes shined. "Really? Master Collins, thank you! It''s just that... there''s this person in thepany.¡± Chapter 838 Chapter 838 "Oh?" Jarold narrowed his eyes. "Who is it?¡± Monica lightly coughed and said softly, "When I went to thepany today. I discovered that there was a woman who was using her job as an excuse to pester Seb.¡± Hearing these words, Jarold didn''t seem to care. "That''s because Sebastian is extremely outstanding. Aren''t there many women who want to pester him? He won''t even spare them a second nce, so there¡¯s no need to worry about these things." He waved hisrge hand and did not take this matter to heart. In the past, he had been worried. However,ter an, the news that his aide announced daily was that Maddox had been pestered by some women. Hence, Maddox ignored thempletely. Thus, Jarold felt particrly at ease with this grandson of his. After all, it was impossible for any woman to catch his eye. Thus, he didn''t care much. Monica bit her lower lip. "Master Collins. it''s different this time. She looks very pretty and beautiful." Of course, these words were against her will. To Monica, she was the only one who was the most beautiful. How could a woman like Minerva have the right topare with her in terms of beauty? However, Master Collins didn''t know that she was acquainted with Maddox and she had also dealt with Minerva. She didn''t dare to expose herself, so she could only use this method to attract Jarold¡¯s attention. However, Jarald still waved his hand in disapproval. "It''s alright. Aren''t you pretty too? Seb doesn''t even have that kind of feelings for you, let alone for anyone else. Monica, don''t worry anymore." Monica bit her lower lip. Ruthlessly, she said. "Master Collins, this is truly different. Furthermore, Seb treats her specially." "What?" As expected, these words finally caught the attention of Jarold. He raised his thick and rough eyebrows and asked, "Seb treats her differently?¡± Monica could feel her heart beating rapidly. She nodded her head forcefully. "Yes, he treats her differently and she has been pestering him. ording to his usual temper, Master Collins, do you think this woman can stay in the company?" "No." Jarold shook his head. "But she can!" Monica put down her hands and grabbed the hem of her clothes tightly. Perhaps because she was nervous or angry, her voice was still trembling when she spoke. "She has been pestering Seb, but he not only didn''t drive her out, but also let her go in and out of the office at will.¡± All of these were fabricated by her. She had not been in thepany for a long time, so nothing had happened. But to face the enemies, she should annihte them at the root. Otherwise, when the enemies mature in the future, wouldn''t it add to her troubles? "What did you say?" As expected, Jarold began to pay attention to this question. His brows were tightly knitted together. "Seb actually allows that woman to enter and leave his office freely?" His expression immediately became serious. No matter how he thought about it, he didn''t think it was possible. When he first entered thepany. Jarold had sent people to keep an eye on him for a period of time. But every time he ran into such a situation, Maddox would always react in an extremely cold and indifferent manner. How could he let a woman enter and leave his office at will? When he thought up to this point, Jarold suddenly narrowed his eyes. The dark light in his eyes was particrly fierce. ¡°Are you telling the truth? You''re not lying?" Monica''splexion turned pale. She immediately stood up and raised her hand. "Master Collins, how could I possibly dare to lie to you? Furthermore, there is no need for me to lie to you. Seb indeed treats that woman very specially. I am also...afraid that Seb would be hypnotised by her. That''s why I told you about this matter." Judging from her appearance, she didn''t seem like she was lying to him. Jarold retracted his gaze and pushed his walking stick heavily to the ground. He said coldly, "I understand. You should go back for now." Monica was stunned, "Master Collins?" Jarold continued, "Monica, I''ll have the butler to send you off." "But..." Monica was still hesitating. Was Master Collins listening to her? Would he believe her? Would he go investigate? "Go back." Jarold stretched out his hand and rubbed the point between his eyebrows. "Don''t worry. I''l . definitely Qive you justice for this < matter You''re the ¡ª granddaughter-inw whom [> Jarotd, have decided upon.. dart fam you, no one else has-the right to be my granddaughter" ¡°fhw. Don''t you worry now.¡± Content belongs to After listening to Jarold, how could Monica not be at ease? She could only ned her head in excitement. "Thank you, Master Collins. I''ll go back first today. Take care of yourself. please." When Monica left, the corner of her lips couldn''t help but curl up in a smug smile. Hmph. Minerva Hanover... "No matter what identity you''re using to hide by Seb''s side. as long as I give the word, I can annihte you once and for all and you''ll never have the chance again." Jarold¡¯s approval really saved her a lot of effort. Otherwise, she would have to used her own efforts to deal with Minerva. How tiring would that be? It seemed that she would have to treat Jarold even better in the future. As long as Master Collins knew that person was Minerva. he would definitely make a move. When Monica returned home, she was in an extremely good mood. She lifted her skirt and danced as she hummed the music. Her dance steps were very light, because she had learned dancing since she was a child. She was once the best on the stage, but she was not interested in being the champion, so she only danced for fun. Since she was in a good mood that day. she started dancing. "Monica." A male voice rang out. Monica stopped in her tracks and looked in the direction of the voice. "Zaydon?¡± Zaydon was a little surprised. It was probably the first time in so many years that he saw Monica being so happy. She actually danced while humming music. "Did something good happen?" His thin lips curled up slightly, then he walked over to Monica and asked softly. Probably because Zaydon didn¡¯t agree with her being with Maddox, Monica''s eyes suddenly became guilty after Zaydon asked her, so she avoided his eyes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Zaydon, why are you here?¡± She was initially very happy, but when she saw him, her smile froze and she didn''t even dare to look at him. Zaydon felt a little strange and raised his eyebrows. "What? Can''t I stay at home any longer? Are you still angry with me about what happened that day?¡± Monica hurriedly shook her head. "How is that\possible? You''re my brother. Even if I were angry, I wouldn: rave been angry for SQ> long. Furthermore. Caused your handinjury that day. How''s the wotind? Is it better now?" Content b¨¦longs to ~~ Xu NS Zaydon was Maturally pleased that Monica hadbe mature. He stretchechatit nm hand and patted-> Monica''s Shead. "I''m fine. As long as your mood is setter it doesn''t ? matter if I get a little injury. Its just that.¡± _ S The prolonged tone of thest sentence made Monica guiltier. Before he could finish his sentence, Monica hurriedly said. ¡°Zaydon, I still have things to do. I''ll go back to my room first.¡± Then, she walked past him Before Zaydon could finish, Monica ran away. He smiled helplessly. "This girl... Why does she look like a mouse seeing a cat. behaving like a thief with a guilty conscience?" Chapter 839 Chapter 839 A thief with a guilty conscience? After Zaydon''s smile froze for a moment, he seemed to have thought of something. He stopped a maid in front of him and asked coldly, "Where did Miss Dormer go all day?¡± After the maid stopped, she looked a little confused. She thought about it and shook her head, "Mr. Zaydon, I don''t know where Miss Dormer went today. I only know that she dolled herself up before she went out, and she looked in a good mood and came back the same." It sounded like...there was nothing wrong. But if there was nothing wrong, why did she feel so guilty when she saw him? Why did she run back to her room after saying those few words? There should be something wrong. Zaydon''s face became serious. He waved to the maid and she left.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Zaydon stood in the same spot for a while, then turned around and went upstairs. Monica was sitting at the dressing table, removing her makeup and preparing to take a shower. However, when she heard someone knocking on the door, she impatiently asked, "Who''s there?" ¡°Monica, it''s me.¡± Zaydon''s voice rang out from the other side of the door. Monica''s expression immediately changed. Zaydon? What was he doing here at this moment? ¡°Is it convenient for me toe in?" "No, no!" Monica cried out in panic. Then, she nervously grabbed ab and forcefully shook her head. She couldn''t let hime in. If he knew that she went to see Maddox, he would definitely criticize her again. Besides that, she had a lot of things nned out. What should she do if the ns changed if Zaydon got involved? Zaydon, who was standing outside the door, heard the tension and panic in her voice, and his frown deepened. It seemed that his guess was right. He pursed his lips tightly and his eyes gradually became frosty. Why was this younger sister of his always so disobedient? What kind of magic charm did Maddox have to charm her like this? Zaydon sneered. "Why don¡¯t you let me in? Are you feeling guilty?" Monica replied. "I, I''m going to take a bath." Bang! The next second, Zaydon kicked the door open His brutal actions surprised Monica so much that she stood up from her chair and looked at him in shock. "Zay, Zaydon..." He nced at her. She had only removed half of her makeup, and it didn''t look like she was going to take a shower at all. Monica panicked when she saw him enter. "Why are you so flustered?" Zaydon''s eye were fixated on her and walked slowly toward her. "Didn''t you say you''re going to take a shower? What happened? Your makeup has not been removed yet? Need my help?¡± "Don''te over!" Monica suddenly threw theb in her hand at him! Bang! Theb was an extraordinarily pretty girlishb and there were many shiny diamonds on it. Although it was not so heavy that it would kill people, it still hurt when it hit the body. With a bang, theb hit Zaydon''s face. Zaydon groaned because of the pain, yet his handsome face was expressionless, but his eyes, which were always smiling like a fox''s, were now tinged with disappointment. He raised his hand to cover the ce where he had been hit and looked at Monica with a bitter smile. "Am I that scary? To the point that I can''t even talk normally to you?" The bitter smite on his face made Monica feel Hittle ufortable, but whensshe thought that he had -> barged ittto the room to stop hersher eyes immediately turned red. She reached out and grabbed another thing on the dressing tablesContent b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ? "I don''t want to talk to you. Get out!" Zaydon''s eyes became colder. "Monica, I am your brother, and we are family. I can''t let you do those things that hurt people.¡± "No! I''m not hurting anyone at all. I just fell in love with a man. What''s wrong with that? Zaydon, you are my brother... Can you stand on my side? I''m begging you. I only like him. It''s not like I want to hurt anyone else.¡± Zaydon shook his head helplessly and looked at her with eyes full of disappointment. "You''re not hurting others? You got close to him with his amnesia as an excuse. He doesn''t want toget xX engageddo you, yet you force hirato be with, You. If this is not hurting? whats it? Monica, love is not~ possessing. Even if you really get Hifn one day, you will not.be happy." Monica shook her head. Like a madwoman, she mumbled, "No, as long as I''m with him, I''ll be happy. Zaydon..don''t worry about me anymore. In the future, no matter what I do. I''ll take full responsibility for it myself. No matter what happens, I won''t regret it." Zaydon wasn''t sure if it was his illusion or what, but he always felt that Monica''s behavior seemed abnormal. He frowned deeply. What''s wrong with her? Is she out of mind because she is begging for something that can never be hers? Zaydon thought, "Is it necessary for me to take her to see a psychiatrist?" Thinking of this, he quickly made up his mind. "I can''t let you do this to yourself. Tomorrow I will take you to see a psychiatrist." A psychiatrist? Hearing it, Monica gradually widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief. "Zaydon, you.. Do you think I have a mental problem?¡± Zaydon continued, "Why don''t you look into the mirror? Look at yourself, what''s the difference between you and someone who''s out of their minds?¡± Monica turned her head obediently to look into the mirror. Her eyes were wide open and half of her makeup had been shed. Her eyes were bloodshot and her hands were tightly holding on to the makeup remover, looking like a mad woman. She was so frightened that she threw away the remover in her hand and took a step back. "Have you se¨¦n-that? Are you also shocked by yourself like this? Monica.. since the matter has not -> yet beenmade known to everyone, let gor -don''t let others step on your dignity. The world is so big, you can gefany outstanding man, right?¡± However, no matter what Zaydon said behind her, Monica did not respond to him. When he was about to approach her, Monica ordered faintly, "Zaydon, get out, I want to be alone for a moment.¡± Zaydon was helpless, "...Monica.¡± "If you don''t go out, I''llmit suicide in front of you." She grabbed a piece of sharp fragment and ced it at her fair and tender neck. She looked at him with a faint expression in her eyes. He was speechless. ¡°Get out!" Zaydon tried to convince her, "Okay, don''t be impulsive. I''m going out now. Don''t do anything stupid...Monica.¡± After that, he looked at her deeply, then turned and went out of the room, closing the door for her. Zaydon stood at the door, stretching out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and looked back at the closed door. When did Monica be like this? If he had only suspected that there was something wrong with her mental health before, now Zaydon could almost be sure that she...was mentally ill What should he do next? Chapter 840 Chapter 840 At the Collins family. Ever since Jarold''s phone call, Maddox decided not to go to Minerva''s for the time being. Otherwise. if he stayed outside for too long, Jarold would grow to be even more suspicious. It wasn''t easy for Geoffrey to cover it up for him. He had to put on an act. Now that he had just begun to date Minerva, their rtionship was still unstable. If something really happened, he didn''t know if she would be scared away. "You''re back?" "Grandpa." Jarold looked at this grandson of his whe was in front of him, his ck eyes sharp. He thought that he looked very simr to his mother, Aurora, especially the point between his eyes and brows. They looked very much like each other. Every time he saw Sebastian going against him and refusing to admit defeat, it was as though Aurora was standing in front of him once more. As soon as he thought of her, Jarold''s heart ached. He thought back to what Monica had said by his ear that day. He looked at Sebastian and said "You,e with me to the study." Maddox could see through the pain in Jarold''s eyes. He looked at his back and narrowed his eyes slightly. For such a long time, Jarold had never looked at him with that kind of expression. Could samething have happened? However, Maddox followed Jarold into the study calmly. After entering the study, Jarold ordered Maddox to close the door and sit down. Maddox then closed the door behind him. He didn''t take the initiative to speak, because he knew that Jarold would talk to him a lot that evening, or ask him many questions. From the moment he decided to be together with Minerva, he had already thought of all the answers and tried his best to think of all the questions Jarold would ask "Sebastian, can you tell me why you don''t want to be engaged to Monica?¡± His voice sounded very old, with a hint of tiredness. Maddox''s lips moved and he lifted his eyelids. Then, he just looked into those dark eyes. Why was that so? Maddox pursed his lips and answered coldly, "I don¡¯t like her." These words had instantly exined his own state of mind. It could be said that they were very direct. Jarold had initially thought that Maddox would say something that would allow him to express his thoughts. Who would''ve thought that Maddox actually shut him out the moment his mouth opened? Immediately, the expression on Jarold¡¯s face became a bit nched. "If you don''t like her, then who do you like?" Thetter question was very vicious, it made the air around Jarold even more overbearing. It was as if his walking cane would strike Maddox directly on the head the moment he spoke a name. However, it was Maddox whom Jarold was dealing with He was used to being arrogant, hence he wasn¡¯t afraid of these things at all. He pulled his lips and exined coldly, "In short, I won''t get engaged to her. Although I¡¯m your grandson, I don''t want to be manipted by you." "You br*t. How will I harm you? Tell me the truth. Are you having a lover outside?¡± There was a sh of killing intent in Maddox''s dark eyes, but it disappeared very quickly. Jarold looked sharply at him before he could speak. "I heard that there is an employee in thepany who has been pestering you and is interested in you. Is this true?" Maddox''s lips twitched. "Grandpa, didn''t you always know about these things?¡± "Yes, I know that there are many women who like you, but you don''t care about them, do you? But I heard that you are treating her differently from others. Why are you like this? Have you been seduced by that woman?" Upon hearing this, Maddox subconsciously knitted his brows. "Seduced by her?¡± "Ha..." Maddoxughed softly. "Grandpa, have you ever liked someone when you were young?" Jarold was stunned, but didn¡¯t reply. Maddox continued, "I''m not a heartless, coldblooded animal. It''s normal for me to like someone, and I''m not seduced by anyone.¡± He said these words to Jarold with a very serious expression and attitude. If he didiv''t take this matter seriously, whether it was a denial or an ~ exnation, Jarold would feel that this. matter wasn''t that important. But what about now? Maddox had said this to himin a serious tone. He had even used him as an example when he was young. What did this mean? This grandson of his was serious about it. Thinking up to this point, Jarold paid close attention to this matter. He suddenly stood up from his seat and stared fixedly at Maddox. "Who? Who on earth can make you have such an attitude?¡± Who was she? Minerva''s face appeared easily in front of Maddox''s eyes, especially her pure and innocent eyes. Maddox had always had a deep impression of her, no matter what she did. Seeing that Maddox wasn''t speaking, Jarold grew nervous. "So what the others have said is true? Did you really give that girl special treatment and allow her to enter and exit your office freely?¡± Maddox looked up and his eyes were dark. "Grandpa, did Monica tell you all this?" ¡°Don''t you worry about who said these, as long as the results are the same. Looks like... you really have someone out there. No wonder..you didn''t come back home to eat with me for a few days. No wonder you weren''t willing to get engaged!" Maddox said casually when he saw the anger in Jarold''s eyes. "I don''t want this engagement to have anything to do with others. Even if it weren''t for her, I still wouldn''t be with Monica.¡± Her feelings for him were very ufortable. "Hmph, do you think I''ll believe in your nonsense?¡± Jarold immediately ordered. "Go Back tomorrow and chase that Woman out of the 5 com pany: Don''t let her stay there any longer. Do you think anyone-can entecthe Collins family? Why- don''t yout dake a look at her background? What if she wants your p¨¦sition and assets? Youre still young. Listen to me. Dismiss her tomorrow and give her some money. Tell her not to bother you anymore." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The way he puts it... The aura around Maddox cooled down and he stated unhappily, "She''s not that kind of person." Jarold snorted coldly. "I''m already of old age. I''ve seen more people than the salt youttave eaten. Girls like this who just join hepany are-~ mostly vain. They''ve never = experienced anything before, and they''re trying to climb up the:social ladder without any background. if you ''re stupid, then youll fall for the charms of this kind of woman. Go chase her out of thepany tomorrow!" Jarold¡¯s stance was very unyielding Maddox looked down and closed his eyelids, covering his dark eyes. At the same time, he hid the anger in his eyes. Even if it was Jarold, speaking of his woman like this still made him very unhappy. He believed in his own vision. The woman he liked could not be that kind of person "Did you hear what I told you?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Maddox raised his head and his eyes were pitch ck. "What if I don''t?¡± Chapter 841 Chapter 841 "How dare you!" Jarold looked at him, just in time to catch sight of his ck, ripple- less eyes, and was filled with shock. This was the first time that he had seen this kind of look in Maddox''s eyes. It was dark, cold, and deep. like a deep ravine. Such an expression in his eyes and the words he had just said... "What if I don''t?" Jarold narrowed his eyes in a dangerous manner. "Are you rebelling against your grandfather?¡± "If what you want is a grandson who you can do whatever you want to, even marriage, I''m afraid I''m not one to let you decide it.¡± Jarold raised his eyebrows, a hint of sharpness hidden between his brows. "Are you threatening me?" There seemed to be no paint no matter how much he said it, Maddox pursed his lips lightly and smiled. "How dare I threaten you, Grandpa? I just want to inform you that I will not marry Monica, nor will I give up the person I love." "Are you really not going to listen to me?" "It''s alreadyte. Grandpa, go to bed early.¡± After speaking, Maddox turned around and left. Behind him. Jarold cursed angrily, "You, stop right there,e back!" However, no matter how he called out to Maddox, he acted as if he didn''t hear him. He quickly disappeared from the study. Jarold¡¯s face was livid with rage and he started coughing heavily. "Cough, cough, cough..¡± Baldrick Yates watched as Maddox left, then hurriedly ran in and supported Master Collins. "Old Master, are you alright?" Jarold was furious. "This br¡¯t, I''m doing this for his own good, but take a look at his attitude? What is this? Is this how you treat your own grandfather?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hearing this, Baldrick Yates sighed helplessly. "Old Master, after all, Young Master didn''t grow up with you. There are some things...¡± "What do you mean? Just because he didn''t grow up with me, does that mean I can¡¯t arrange the marriage for him? You saw what happened to his mother before. I can''t let him follow in her footsteps!" Baldrick Yates''s face was filled with regret at the mention of Aurora''s incident. In the end, he could only sigh ¡°Old Master, I''m afraid that Young Master''s temper will be even more stubborn than Miss Aurora''s." "Then I''ll stop him. If he doesn''t want to do it, let me, an old man, do it!" Geoffrey was drinking red wine apanied by girls when his mobile phone suddenly shook. He took it out and took a look at it. With an "oh", he quickly slipped out of the room. What was going on these two days? He would always call him at this time of the day every day. Was the rtionship between the Collins grandfather and grandson really that bad? ¡°Collins?¡± Geoffrey found a quiet ce to answer the phone. The male voice on the phone was cold. "Monica came to thepany today." ¡°Hmm? What?" Hearing this, Geoffrey almost exploded. "Didn''t she never go to yourpany before? Why did she suddenly go there? You called me to say this, don''t tell me..." Geoffrey swallowed hard. "Minny and Monica met each other?¡± There was no sound on the other end of the phone, as silent as the middle of the night. Geoffrey suddenly felt an extreme pain in his head. His head spun quickly to think of the reason Collins gave him this call. "Then... what do you want me to do for you?" Maddox thought carefully about Monica''s reaction during that day and said coldly, "There might be something wrong with her mentally. I''m afraid that she will do something bad to Minerva." What the f*ck? Monica had a mental problem? Since when? "Go to Zaydon." Maddox threw another sentence. "Tell him to look after her." It took Geoffrey ang time to realize what had happened. He asked, "Just Zaydon is fine?" "That''s right.¡± After that. Geoffrey hung up the phone immediately. He just stood there in a daze and blinked his eyes Such a beautiful woman actually had mental problems? No matter how he thought about it... it was kind of impossible? He didn''t know how he felt, but he felt a little unhappy. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Zaydon, who he hadn''t contacted in a lang time. The next day. When Minervaentered thepany, she saw a group of people talking to each othexon the ground floor. She> didn''t kndw what they were talking about but their facial expressions werevery gossipy. They spoke while looking at the elevator. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? This weird phenomenon had not appeared before although she had been in thepany for so long. Coupled with the fact that she had met Monica the day before, she instantly became vignt. There must be something wrong. Monica came again? Minerva rolled her eyes. As she thought that something might happen in the future, she entered the elevator. After walking out of the elevator, Minerva walked towards the secretary''s office When she almost arrived, she stopped and saw several tall men dressed in suits and leather shoes guarding the secretary''s office. Everyone''s face was menacing. A solemn expression appeared on Minerva''s face. From the looks of it... it was probably no longer Monica. She had a vague guess, and both her hands couldn''t help but clench into a fist. If she were to go and meet that person at this time, wouldn''t it cause trouble for Maddox? ut... after all, they still had to meet, didn¡¯t they? From the moment she entered thepany, she had expected it to happen. Just as Minerva made her decision, the person who stood guard at the door saw her and walked towards her withrge strides. "Excuse me, are you..." Although h¨¦-looked ferocious, Minerva did not expect him to be¡¯so polite. She did not wait for him.to call out : her name and direc ly~ intertupted him. "I''m the assistant seeretary, you''re looking for me?" C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org He nodded. When he saw how pretty she was, he blushed. "Master Collins wishes to see you." Master Collins... As expected A smirk tugged at the corner of Minerva''s lips. Monica was truly impatient. She had thought that Monica would hesitate for at least a day or two before comining to Jarold Minerva didn''t expect that she would go to him immediately on the same day. The man saw that she was standing still and thought that she was unwilling to cooperate, so he raised his voice. "If you don¡¯t cooperate well, then don¡¯t me us..." Minerva raised her eyebrows and mentioned, "Who said that I won''t be cooperating?¡± Lets go. She took the initiative to walk towards the secretary''s office. The other p party came menacingly. Maybe hehad already checked her identity: She did not change her name-{f he did a check on her. casually, he would definitelyRnow whe she was. Content brigs to NovelDrama.Org - At this moment... There was still more than half an hour before Maddox would clock in. The other party had kept up the schedule very well. However, Minerva wasn''t scared at all at this moment. Even though Maddox wasn''t by her side, she had the confidence to meet that old man She wanted to ask why he wanted to erase everything between her and Maddox. Minerva was surrounded by them as she entered the secretary''s office. Jarold was sitting on the sofa, waiting impatiently. Just as he was about to raise his head and ask if anyone hade, he heard a voice from the door. "Old Master, she''s here." At the same time, footsteps could be heard. Jarold raised his head to look at the neer. "It''s you?" Chapter 842 Chapter 842 Although the two of them had not met each other formally before this, Jarold was, however, very familiar with Minerva. This woman had a huge entanglement with his grandson''s life. She was the woman who had stayed by his side for the longest time. However, this could only be said for Jarold, as Minerva couldn''t recognize him at all. Thus, when Jarold first saw Minerva, he immediately recognized who she was. Minerva stood still and blinked at Jarold with a smile on her face. "Hello, do you know me?" One sentence was all it took to snap Jarold back into reality. He looked at the woman in front of him, whe had a smile on her lips and a cunning look in her eyes, and his face darkened. ¡°Your question sounds interesting.¡± How could she ask him if he knew her? She was still acting like she didn''t know him. Jarold sniggered in his heart. It seemed like this girl was smarter than he had imagined. However, when he looked at her, Jarold''s heart was still shook to the core. Before he came here, he thought that she might be a fresh graduate or a vain woman. As long as he gave her money and threatened her with some terrifying words, she could be sent away easily. But what he had never expected was that she was neither a university student nor an ordinary person. He should have known long age that with his grandson''s temper, how could he take a liking to anyone else... In the past, he had only been tempted before by this one woman. He didn''t expect... Never would he imagine that now, he would fall into her hands once again. If this was the case, it would be troublesome! Minerva tilted her head slightly to look at Jarold and asked, ¡°Grandpa, this question... is not interesting at all.¡± She had long guessed that Jarold knew her, but before he was going to admit it. she also could act like a fool. Anyway, she had wiped out everything about her and Maddox without any exnation Jarold sized up the woman in front of him. His eyes squinted slightly. She was even more beautiful than what he had contemted in the photos. Her facial features were pretty, while the shape of her face was one of a ssical beauty. Coupled with her cold temperament. it simply portrayed the beauty unique to western women to a whole new level. Seeing that his grandson had taken a liking to such a woman, proved that his taste was nothing short of impable However, in his heart, only Monica was qualified to be his granddaughter-inw. This woman in front of him, no matter how good-looking she was, she will not be qualified to be his granddaughter-iw. Since she wanted to y dumb, he would help her. Jarold snorted coldly and retracted his gaze. "You''ve been pestering my grandson in thepany, haven''t you asked who I am? How dare you ask me if I know you? You''re quite bold." Minerva smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you for your praise, but... I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. What do you mean by that? Ever since I''ve joined thepany, I''ve done everything ording to the rules. I don''t think I''ve done anything outrageous, have I?" These words turned into excuses in Jarold''s ears. With a cold snort, he mmed his hand on the table. "Dare you still say that you haven''tmitted anything outrageous? Do you want me to call in a few people and expose you on the spot?¡± I''ve never done anything that betrayed my conscience, so even if you find a few people to confront me, I won''t feel any guilt since I haven''t done so,¡± Minerva replied. She smiled calmly and was not nervous at all. Jarold squinted his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for Sebastian telling him the night before, that he wouldn''t get engaged to Monica, as well as give up on the person he loved, Jarold would have thought that this girl in front of him had no rtionship with Sebastian. However, after he said those words, how could he still believe her? It was this girl who insisted stubbornly and quibbled, Jarold thought. "Little girl, there''s no pride in doing something without having the guts to admit it.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don''t understand what you want me to admit,¡± Minerva replied. Jarold gave a look to the butler beside him. The butler immediately took out an envelope from his pocket and walked over to Minerva. "This is what the master gave to you.¡± The butler ced the envelope respectfully in front of Minerva. His attitude could be considered kind, and his eyes didn''t seem to be fierce at all. Minerva thanked him, but she did not take the envelope from his hand. "There is a check in this envelope, and you take it!" Jarold said coldly. Minerva didn''t move. She looked at the envelope and blinked her eyes. "Grandpa, I don''t quite understand what you mean. Why do I have to receive your check?¡± Jarold said impatiently, "Don''t y dumb. Sebastian is my grandson. Will you take this check or not?" Upon hearingsthis, Minerva replied with an "oh! ¡°sound. Her face seemed to havee to a sudden o realiz tion as she took the envelope from the butler''s hand. She thea smiled at the butler and said. ¡°ThankAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. a IZ you, Uncle." & The butler looked at her with a strange expression. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he still took a step back. However, the expression in his eyes when he looked at Minerva turned into a piece of faint disappointment. He was standing outside the studyst night, so he naturally heard Sebastian''s words. He said firmly that he would not get engaged to Monica, nor would he give up the love of his life. He even used his own identity to threaten his grandpa. At the time, the butler only thought to himself regarding the kind of girl that could make his young master so tempted and stubborn? He insisted on coming over this day to have a good look. Therefore, when Minerva didn''t ept the envelope at first. the butler had a good impression of her. However, he didn''t expect her to actually ept it s, was their young master falling in love with the wrong person? Minerva took the envelope, the smile on her face bing sweeter. She bent in the direction of Jarold and then said, "Thank you, Grandpa.¡± The butler was shock. He almost thought that he had heard it wrongly. Therefore, he looked at Jarold and asked with his eyes, was it the word ¡®grandpa¡¯ he had heard just now? Jarold had obviously heard it as well. He chided, ¡°What did you say?" Minerva held the envelope in her hand and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. Is it because of the fact that you know that I''m together with Sebastian, SO you. oS came specially to give me an SS envelope? Although I feel that you did aot need to spend so much maney, but... since this is atoken of appreciation, I definitely can''t reject it." After speaking, Minerva squeezed out a smile atJarold. "Grandpa, the next time youe, you must > inform nte in advance so that I ca preparea gift for you. o Otherwise.. the fact that I took your envelope but didn''t prepare gift for you makes me feel embarrassed.¡± Her smile was still charming, and her cheeks were red. The butler was speechless. Jarold,¡±...¡± Everyone on the scene was speechless. Was this girl an imbecile? Didn''t she understand that Old Master Collins had given her a check and wanted her to leave Mr. Sebastian? She actually thought that he was here to give her a gift? How could she be so stupid? What on earth was she thinking? Jarold almost fainted from anger after hearing her words. He covered his chest, pointed at Minerva, and said, "You... You...¡± Chapter 843 Chapter 843 The butler was also very surprised. He thought that Minerva had epted the money as a silent understanding of Master Collins¡¯ words, but who would have thought that.. Looking at the sly woman in front of him, the butler couldn''t help but slowly curve his lips. Surely enough, the woman who could attract Sebastian''s attention was indeed different. He should have chosen to believe in his young master. A woman who was able to let Sebastian stand firm and state that he would not give up on the person that he loved, how would it be possible for her to just take the money and leave so easily? "Grandpa, do you want some tea? I''ll get you a cup of tea," Minerva said. Jarold was so angry that he mored loudly, "You''re not allowed to call me Grandpa!" Minerva blinked her eyes and asked innocently, "Why? You''ve already given me a gift. If I don¡¯t call you Grandpa, it would be very rude.¡± "I asked you to take the money because I wanted you to..." However, without waiting for Jarold to finish his sentence, Minerva turned around and went out to brew some tea, leaving the people inside the secretary''s office looking at each other in dismay. After a long while, Jarold turned to look at the butler. "Where did she go?" The butler blinked his eyes and recalled their conversation. He tried to reply, "Maybe... she went to brew tea for you?" "What kind of tea? Do you think I would drink the tea she brewed?" The butler covered his mouth with his hand and coughed softly. "I think this girl is quite clever." His praise made Jarold feel ufortable. After all, he would ept only Monica as Sebastian''s wife. Upon hearing this, he snorted coldly, "She''s trying to show off her little tricks in front of me. After receiving the money, she still wants to take advantage of me? There''s no such thing in the world!" His tone was very tough, causing the butler to be worried when he heard it. Compared to a shrewd old man like Master Collins who had been working in the business field for dozens of years, Minerva was nothing more than an inexperienced girl. However, as a butler, he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only step aside quietly and remain silent. "She''s trying to y games with me deliberately. Baldrick, tell herter that I won''t drink her tea and let her know her ce before leaving the company. Otherwise, don''t me me for chasing her out of thepany personally." The butler, Baldrick, was speechless. Baldrick had his unspoken worries. He didn''t want to do this, but he had no choice. After a while. Minerva returned with a cup of tea. The tea was steaming. She walked up to Jarold with the cup of tea in hand and ced it on the table. "Grandpa, this is what I just brewed. If you don''t mind, try it." However, she did mind that Jarold had erased her and Maddox''s past, and had allowed another person to get engaged to Maddox, in order to prevent her being together with Maddox. But anyway, Jarold was Maddox''s grandfather! She naturally hoped to gain his trust. At the same time, she did not wish for her rtionship with Maddox to be rejected by the elders and not be blessed After all, the couples who weren''t epted by their elders and didn''t even receive a sincere blessing, would feel ufortable. Jarold stared at the cup of tea, letting out a cold snort. He didn''t even reach out to touch it, but at such a close distance, the cup of tea still made its way into his breathing passage through the air. When he smelled the strong aroma of the tea, he felt his desire being aroused. Jarold was fond of tea Many people knew this, and given that Minerva had no extra time to prepare, she could only take advantage of it. "Baldrick!" Jarold called out to the butler! Baldrick came back to his senses and looked at Master Collins calmly. He then looked at the cup of tea and walked forwardCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Miss Hanover, since you have already epted the check, please leave thepany. Seeing that we have yet to make a big deal, you should find it more decent to yourself if you leave so that you won''t..." Minerva nodded. She looked at Jarald and asked, "Grandpa, are you saying that you''re going to give me a day off?¡± Jarold was speechless. So was Baldrick. A momentter, Jarold snorted coldly, "Baldrick, there''s no need to be so polite. Let''s get to the point." Baldrick nodded heavily. He took a step forward and said forcefully, "Miss Hanover, what Master Collins means isthat you should leave Mr. Sebastiad as soon as you receives the mafrey. The money in the check is enough to allow you to maintain a catefree lifestyle for the restof your lif¨¦. If you stay gullible angcontinue to pester Mr. Sebastian, the Collins Family will take tough measures to let you leave." Those words were spoken directly to the point. Jarald looked at Baldrick with a look of satisfaction on his face. They had made it so clear. If Minerva was shy, she would have left with the soney. However, she still didn''t.She stood beside the > table witha smile and said softly, ¡®Actually, I have the ability to earn money on my own, so Grandpa, you dent need to worry about the rest of ify life. Furthermore, I thaught that this check was a gift that you gave me. Since that''s not the case, then I won''t ept it." After that. she took the envelope out and put it back on the table. Everyone was shocked. They hadn''t thought that she would actually return the envelope. Did it indicate that she wouldn''t leave Sebastian just because of the money? Baldrick looked at her with satisfaction However, Jarold''s face immediately darkened. He said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by this? You dare to return my money after receiving it?" Minerva smiled and said, "Unless this is a present for our first meeting, or I won''t ept this money.¡± Jarold squinted his eyes as he looked at her. From the moment they had met. she had been neither humble nor pushy. In addition, she didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of fear towards him either. She dealt with him calmly and changed her demeanor ordingly. He was surprised by Minerva''s character. Jarold admired this kind of girl as well. She was much more outstanding than those who just kept crying when they were in trouble. What a pity! "When you were brewing tea, you opened the envelope, didn''t you?" Jarold askethin a low voice. Howeve without waiting for =< Minerva''s reply, he continued, "BO you think I didn''t pay you enough? Theirtell me how much youwant? Astong as you''re willing toleave Sebastian, I''ll give you astmuch money as you want." Content belongs to He spoke very generously as if he were ready to risk everything for his grandson. Minerva raised her eyebrows and couldn''t help but ask, "So you mean that as long as I''m willing to leave him, you''ll promise me whatever I want?" Jarold looked at her discontentedly and replied with a heavy sound of agreement. But Baldrick felt that Minerva was not so easy to deal with as with ordinary women. Besides, her current expression made people feel that she was not really eager to get something. Sure enough, the words that came out of her mouth in the next second almost made everyone faint. "Well, I don''t want much. But since you''re so open-minded, why don''t you give me the Collins Family?" Chapter 844 Chapter 844 Everyone was almost scared out of their wits by her words! Several tall men in suits all looked at Minerva in disbelief, and their faces turned pale one by one. This girl really had the guts to ask for it. She was asking for such a huge sum of money, it seemed as if Master Collins would faint from anger. Everyone looked at Master Collins As expected, Jarold was greatly angered. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot at this very moment. He pointed angrily at her, "What did you say? Say it again?" Minerva''s red lips curved up slightly as she smiled sweetly. "What''s wrong. Grandpa? It was you who said just now that I could ask for anything I wanted, or is it because Sebastian is no match for the Collins Family in your eyes? If that''s the case, then I won''t be able to leave him. After all, even if you really were to give me the Collins Family, I wouldn''t leave him." These words shocked Jarold. He didn''t expect her to say that Was it true? Was it because she knew that he wouldn''t agree, in which she found the confidence to say so? ¡°Humph.¡± Jaroldughed coldly. "No matter what, it''s fine if you want or don''t want it. I''ll never agree to such a ridiculous request. If you think this isn''t enough money, I''ll give you more money, and then you''ll leave!" Minerva stayed rooted to the spot and did not move. After exining to him for so long, she suddenly felt a little tired. She did not know when Maddox woulde, and because this was his grandfather, she could not go too far. She was really starting to get tired if this were to continue. Furthermore, it was obvious that he was serious, with no intention of ying around with her. Minerva sighed in her heart and said seriously, "Master Collins, I really can''t leave him, no matter what you give me." When he saw her like this, Jarald squinted his eyes, a sharp glint in his eyes. He snorted coldly, "I didn''t think that you''d find this ce.¡± Upon hearing this, Minerva was shocked. She couldn''t help but raise her head to look at Jarold''s eyes. Was he going to have a showdown with her? No more ying with her? If that was the case, she would say whatever she wanted to say. However, just as Minerva''s lips moved, a cold male voice sounded from outside the door.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Grandpa, Why are you making things difficult for her?¡± This familiar and deep voice.. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat of joy. She turned around suddenly and looked towards the source of the voice. Maddox, dressed in a simple suit, stood at the door of the secretary''s office. He was surrounded by a cold aura. He looked coldly at the scene in the secretary''s office and then strode towards Minerva. Minerva was about to call him when he grabbed Minerva''s wrist and pulled her behind him. "It''s me who has been pestering her. Grandpa, you cane at me." The sudden appearance of Maddox made Jarold squint his eyes. He looked at Maddox and Minerva behind him unhappily. He pursed his lips. "Don''t you still have some time before going to work? What''s wrong? Did youe here ahead of schedule just for a woman? Or could it be that she used the excuse of brewing tea just now to make aint?" Minerva, who was hiding behind Maddox, suddenly felt wronged. She really went to brew tea with a serious attitude. She didn¡¯t want to make a comint at all. Of course, she was not the kind of woman who wouldin to her husband when she was bullied After all, this matter was tooplicated. She didn''t want to involve Maddox because he didn''t know what she and Master Collins knew. Secondly, Master Collins didn''t like her at all. If he were to find out that she had made aint, his impression of her would surely plummet Therefore, no matter what she did, she would not be the type of person who would make aint. Then how did Maddox know about this matter ande at this time? ¡°Grandpa, Minerva isn''t the kind of person who make aint." Just as Minerva was confused, ~ Maddox poke and exined for fer, "LT had ssed that you woulde over~ ~tdidn''t see Grandpa this.¡± matning, so I guessed that you ranght be at thepany=+didn''t expect... I was right." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jarold had been exposed in such a tant manner by his grandson, and he couldn''t old it in any longer. He runted arly, "So what? How dlict you regpond to mest night? WA hat bullshit are you spouting? If you''re otwilling to do it yourself,.then have no choice but to corse here personally." Content belongs ike) NovelDrama.Org ?} Ss Maddox felt his temple beating rapidly and said coldly, "Grandpa, please go back. I''ll handle it myself." "What do you want to do with her?" Jarold looked coldly at Minerva, his eyes filled with displeasure. "Allow her to stay here?¡± Maddox''s expression was cold, and there was not a trace of warmth on his face. "She is an employee of thepany, so naturally she should stay here." When he heard this, Jarold''s tone grew even louder. "Do you know what you''re doing? Have you forgotten everything Grandpa told you? You have to fire her immediately.¡± Minerva was worried, seeing the two on the verge of a quarrel because of her. Jarold''s emotions seemed to have gone out of control the moment Maddox appeared. After all, Jarold was Maddox''s grandfather. Furthermore, he was the one who had saved Maddox back then. She still respected and appreciated him She subconsciously tugged at Maddox''s sleeve. Maddox''s gaze paused for a moment before turning to look at Jarold. ¡°Grandpa, she''s an employee of thepany. It''s up to me whether to fire her or not. If you think my decision has an impact on thepany or is problematic, you can take all my rights back.¡± These wordspletely blocked Jarold''s path. "What, what did you say?" Maddox grabbed Minerva¡¯''s slender fair wrist. ¡°You don''t like to see her, so I''ll take her away from here." After that, he pulled Minerva out of the secretary''s office "Stop!" Jarold shouted, but Maddox''s steps were very quick, and he disappeared without a trace Baldrick followed them and took a look. He turned around and said with embarrassment, "Judging by the direction, Mr. Sebastian must have taken the girl to the office.¡± When Jarold heard this, his face turned even darker. "How could he do that?¡± Baldrick replied, "Master Collins doesn''t want to see her, so Mr. Sebastian has to take the girl away." ¡°Baldrick, what do you think is going on with Seba&tian? Isn''t it good for him that [''vedone this? How can he, be so ungrateful as to take the gir away infront of me? Also, listerto whathe said, is he threatening. ¡®me? Dees he think that I don''t have anyone else to inherit his tegacy except for him?" Content t belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baldrick nodded honestly. "That''s right.¡± Jarold was in silence. ¡°Apart from Mr. Sebastian, you really can''t find another heir.¡± Otherwise, why would Jarold have to spend so much effort to keep Sebastian by his side? Before Sebastian had appeared, he had always been running thepany alone. He believed no one and was not willing to give any rtives a chance. Jarold was instantly speechless. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 Baldrick''s idea was much simpler, and he said so with an honest and innocent face. "Seeing Mr. Sebastian''s temperament, he is not weaker than his mother before. Master Collins, if you keep pushing him, I am afraid...¡± Baldrick didn''t continue, but he believed that everyone was well aware of it. Before many things had happened, no one could have imagined it. ¡°Humph. Does he think that if he threatens me like this, I''ll be afraid of him? Without him, I''ll just find another heir!" Jarold snorted angrily. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and he mmed his palm against the table. With a bang, everyone else in the room was shocked. Baldrick didn''t dare speak. so he had to step aside. Jarold was furious. His face was that of an unknown quantity, and he sighed repeatedly as if he were thinking about how to deal with this matter in order to have the best oue. As he rummaged through his brain, he saw a cup of tea beside him with a nice fragrance. Jarold smelled the thick aroma of the tea and pursed his lips subconsciously. Then, he reached his hand out towards the cup. When Baldrick saw his movement, he opened his mouth slightly as if he wanted to say something, but after thinking for a while, he closed his mouth again. Jarold picked up the cup of tea and sniffed it. Ha, it was quite fragrant. Did Minerva even know how to make tea? Jarold took a sip of tea in a probing manner. It was... not bad? Thus, he took another sip and after a few tentative sips. Only then did Jarold realize that something was amiss. When he finally realized what was wrong, he raised his head and saw that everyone in the room was looking at him. Everyone had witnessed everything that had happened in the room just now. But now, Jarold actually drank the tea made by Minerva and seemed to be relishing in it... Everyone looked at him differently. Jarold remained silent for two seconds. With a bang, he ced the teacup back on the table and reprimanded, "What kind of tea was she brewing? Is there even such a bad tea?" Baldrick didn''t say a word. He felt speechless. Who was the one holding a tea cup and drinking so much just a moment before? Jarold felt that he had lost his stance. He simply stood up and said, "Let''s go!" A group of people followed him out of the secretary''s office. They came across Linda who had just arrived to work. When Linda saw her old boss, she was a little surprised "Master Collins, why are you at thepany?" Jarold was so angry that his face didn''t look too good. He only nodded at Linda and didn''t say anything Baldrick said with a smile, "We have something to deal with." "What''s the matter?¡± Linda asked subconsciously. "Do you need my help?" "It''s all right. We''ll go now.¡± Baldrick replied "All right." Linda could only watch them leave and then touch her head. It was strange. Ever since Sebastian took over as the president. Master Collins had nevere back to thepany again. He did not doubt his grandson''s ability at all. Why did he suddenlye to thepany? And... he was in the secretary''s office? Linda thought for a while and suddenly remembered Monica, who hade here yesterday. Just as this thought crossed her mind, Jarold suddenly stopped in his tracks and said to Linda. "Arrange a position for Monica. She wants toe to thepany for a brief experience." Monica? Linda immediately reacted. Monica must be the eldest daughter of the Dormer family. Linda said, "Master Collins, there is no vacancy in thepany for now. If I arrange a position for her, the President...¡± ¡®Humph, athough I already have one foot in the grave, I''m still alive. Hes not the-only person in charge af the company, as I also have a share!¡¯ Jafold said angrily. Content belongs t6 NovelDrama.Org - Linda was speechless. "Just arrange a random position so that it''ll be easier for her to get close to Sebastian.¡± Linda really wanted to say that Mr. Sebastian hat already ordered her not to simply allow anybody into his office yesterday, But now Jarold was asking her to take Monicainto the sompany, So it was convenient former to get close to Sebastian. Wouldn''t it be a problem for her as the middleman? "What? Is there a problem?" Jarold asked, raising his eyebrows. Linda came to her senses and said with an embarrassed smile, "No problem, I will arrange it." Only after Jarold had finished hearing this did he leave, satisfied. After he left, Linda entered the secretary''s office with a speechless expression. Was Master Collinsing here for Monica? Wasn''t it too big of a fuss? At this very moment, in the office, after Maddox had brought Minerva back to the office, he closed the door behind him and pressed her against the hard door nk Minerva kept silent She put her hands in front of her chest and looked at him warily. "What are you doing?¡± His grandfather was still in the secretary''s office next door. He dragged her here. Did he want to kiss her at this time? Minerva promised silently that if he kissed her at this very moment, she would not hesitate to punch him and wake him up. While she was deep in thought, Maddox leaned over. Minerva''s eyes widened as she pushed him away with all her strength. ¡°In such a situation, you''re still thinking about this?" Maddox stopped and squinted his eyes. "I''m thinking about this? What does this refer to?" Minerva was confused. Was he ying dumb? She bit her lower lip. "Stop quibbling. Dare you say that you didn''t just want to...¡± She was still shy and didn''t have the nerve to say it directly. Maddox was still trying to guess what she was talking about. When he saw her fair face turn red, he immediately understood. He broke intoughter and reached out his hand to grab her small chin. His voice became a little deeper. "Who told you that I was thinking about that?" Minerva said, "Then why are you leaning on me?¡± While they were talking, Maddox suddenly moved a little closer. They looked at each other''s eyes, nose and nose, and their breaths were entwined. She held her breath and dared not to gasp. Her voice was as weak as a mosquito, "You, what are you doing?¡± Maddox did speak. He merely stared into her eyes and studied her carefully. dis serious expression made Miderva feel a little awkward She coittd only gently take a fey stensback. However, there was already a door behind her and she Had nowhere to retreat. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just as she was about to ask him what he wanted to do, Maddox spoke.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "I''m sorry that you''ve been wronged." Minerva stood rooted to the ground, staring nkly at the serious expression in Maddox''s eyes. Did he... actually apologize to her? Maddox reached out and rubbed her head. "I just wanted to see if you were crying... as long as you''re not, that''s good.¡± Upon hearing this, Minerva finally understood why he hade over and stared into her eyes. It turns out that he actually thought that she had been wronged and was going to cry? She thought it was nothing. After all, she and his grandfather also teased around for a while, and she didn''t suffer any injustice at all. But after he said these words, Minerva was very touched Maddox grabbed the back of her head with one hand and pulled her into his embrace. He sighed and said, "I''m just afraid that I''mte." Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Some people would pretend to be sentimental when someone cared about them. A person who cried easily didn''t indicate her being a crybaby. It''s just that she had the fortune of being cared and loved by those around her. Even if Maddox didn''t show up, Minerva could have still dealt with Master Collins alone. Even if he made it clear to her in the end, she would still have a way to deal with him. However, Maddox was here. He stood in front of her and did not hesitate to argue with his grandfather for her sake. The feeling of being protected moved Minerva so much that her tears were about to drop. Minerva tried her best to suppress this feeling. She smiled and said, ¡°You think too much. Why would I cry?" Even though she said that the corner of her eyes were still wet. Fortunately, she was now immersed in Maddox''s embrace. So Maddox could not see her tears. Perhaps it was because her voice sounded shuddering, Maddox moved and tried to pull her away. Minerva was afraid that he would find her cry, so she had to hold his thin waist and grasp his jacket tightly. Maddox then stopped and just hugged her. He seemed to understand her very well. He did not say anything after that. The two hugged each other in silence Time trickled by. Not knowing how much time had passed, Minerva returned to her normal self and left Maddox''s embrace "That... your Grandpa just...¡± "Yes." Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox agreed and said, "I will handle it well. Don''t worry" "Then how are you going to deal with it?¡± Minerva was really worried because she had overheard the conversation between him and Jarold in the secretary''s office. It had only been a few days since she and Maddox had confirmed their rtionship and now they had caused such a ruckus. He had lost his memories, Minerva was still thinking about what she would do if he got into a conflict with Jarold who wanted him to give up on her. But after today''s incident, Minerva felt... that Maddox was very likely to turn against Jarold for her sake. Although he cared about her so much that she was moved, it was not her intention to make him fall out with his family. Coming to this conclusion, she said, ¡°Calm down. Don''t argue with your grandfather.¡± Upon hearing this, Maddox couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I''ll get into trouble after quarrelling with him?" Minerva bit into her lower lip and said thoughtfully, "I don''t want you to argue with your family over me. Perhaps... I can try to make him ept me?" From the incident just now, it could be seen that although Jarold was stubborn, he didn''t have any evil intentions. However, if she wanted him to ept her being together with Maddox, she would have to find out the root of the problem. He had to find the reason why Jarold didn''t want her to be with Maddox. Generally speaking, people whe lived to this age weren''t so unreasonable. Then what would make him stop her from being with Maddox? "Well, it''s a deal. I can try to persuade your grandfather to see if he can ept me. If not..." She drew back her voice, but didn''t say anything. Maddox frowned and tightened his grip on her wrist. "If you really can''t do it, what about it? Do you want to leave me?" The force on her wrist was a little strong. However, Maddox, in front of her, was frowning. and his eyes were holding her tightly. When Minerva saw him like this, she couldn''t help but tease him. "If Master Collins really can''t ept us being together, then... I can only leave." She was trying to tease him with a few words. As soon asshe finished speaking, he put moreforce on her wrist. He = leaneckover and grabbed her white neck with his other hand, breathing eB) little faster. "No way!" Minerva was shocked. Maddox''s eyes were much darker than before, as cold as the calm before a storm. He looked calm, but there was an irresistible force in his eyes. Was he... serious? Minerva had never known that he cared so much about her, not to mention that he was so serious. She couldn''t helpughing in a low voice. "What are you doing? I''m just joking with you." Upon hearing this, Maddox frowned. "Joking?" Minerva nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, of course, it¡¯s just a joke." After she said this, Maddox''s face didn''t change. On the contrary, it became more serious, as he stared at her with his dark eyes. His eyes were full of chillness, which made Minerva''s hair stand "What, what''s wrong?¡± she stammered. Did she just say something wrong? She had already exined that she was joking? But Maddox still had a serious look.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Maddox stared at her silently. After a long while, he said, "Is it because the time is too short?" Minerva, "What?" ¡°Because of the short period of time, you don''t have deep feelings for me. so you can take this matter as a joke.¡± Minerva didn''t know what to say. After hearing this, Minerva realized that what she had said just now was just a joke, but Maddox was serious about it. What she said was not intentional, and what he heard was intentional. Misunderstandings were made in this way. She didn''t expect that Maddox would pick between her words. Now that she saw how serious he was, if she did not behave properly, he might be furious. Minerva could only exin in a hurry, "That''s not what I meant. I wasn''t just joking about this. I was really just joking. I didn''t mean to do that.¡± She said these words several times, but Maddox''s face was still as dark as the pot and did not look better. Minerva was even more anxious. She had no choice but to grab his hand. "Are you angry? Then I''ll apologize to you. I was wrong just now. I won''t say it again in the future, okay?" Upon hearing her apology, the darkness in Maddox''s eyes faded a little, and he pursed his lips unhappily. "You have provoked me. So you have ta be responsible for the rest of my life, and you can''t abandon me.¡± A moment aga, his appearance really scaredWiinerva. Hence, no matter whathe said, she could only. nod. Sheceven raised her hand and¡± said, ¡®promise, I will definitely be responsible to the end. I will fever abandon you after you''ve gane though all sorts of ups aid downs." After saying that, she realized that it should be the other party who said that. Why did it suddenlye to her? However, at this time, she nad no time to think About anything else, as she was worried that Maddox still ¡ª cared. Incorder to make him rest ~ assured: she said again, ¡°Look, your grandpa just gave me money; ut I didn¡¯t ept it. It can be seen that rery y affection for you will definitely not leave you." Maddox thought for a moment and said in a low voice, "Next time he gives you money, you can take it." Chapter 847 Chapter 847 "An?" Minerva thought that she had misheard him. Maddox had actually told her to collect the money from Jarold? "You are qualified." Maddox said lightly, "So take it the next time he gives it to you." Minerva was at a loss for words. A brief thought appeared in her mind, what if the grandson which Jarold saved was one who would make life difficult for him? Just as they were talking, Minerva suddenly heard someone knocking on the door from behind. She nearly jumped up in fright, and hid reflexively behind Maddox''s back. She hid behind his back, her tightly clenched hands creating wrinkles on his suit. For a man like him, who had mysophobia and obsessivepulsive disorder, he would have definitely burst into anger if it were in the past. But now that Minerva was the one who had caused the wrinkles on his clothes, the situation was different. Not only did he not get angry. on the contrary, he felt a queer sense of satisfaction in his heart The person outside knocked on the door and didn''t hear any response. So she knocked again, and then the voices of inquiry followed. "Mr. Sebastian?¡± "It''s Linda!" Minerva said in a low voice. She then looked around. When she saw the table, she quickly ran over and hid under the table. Maddox was speechless. A feeling of pain shot through his head as he stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. Is this girl addicted to hiding? ¡°Come in." Upon hearing the cold masculine voice which gave her permission to enter, the door of the office was pushed open as Linda entered the door with an envelope in hand. When she saw Maddox standing by the door, she had a strange look on her face. "Mr. Sebastian, are you going out?" After that, Linda seemed to notice something, and her eyes fell on his suit jacket. Normally, Mr. Sebastian''s suit was always clean without any wrinkles, but at this very moment there were many wrinkles in the sleeves and the waist area of his coat. She then thought about the fact that she had knocked the door for a long while before being given a response. However, these were not things that she could ask about. Linda could only hand over the items in her hands. "Mr.Sebastian, Master Collins came just now." Maddox''s expression was indifferent. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t surprised by her words, to which Linda assumed that he had met with Master Collins just now. Aftering to this conclusion, she was more straightforward. "This is an envelope left by Master Collins before he left. I don''t know what''s in it, so I brought it to you." An envelope? Maddox recalled what Minerva had told him just now and nced at the envelope. Then, he took it and opened it. Sure enough, there was a check inside. "I see. Is there anything else?¡± Linda stood there and hesitated for a moment. She felt that it was better to tell him about it. "Master Collins... asked me to arrange a random position for Miss Dormer in thepany." Upon hearing this, Maddox immediately frowned and his aura became gloomy. Monica still had not given up? He had already made his words so clear and concise to her. Seeing the frown on his face, Linda thought to herself that, just as she had guessed, Mr. Sebastian still avoided unneeded contact with women. However, Monica was a very special person. so it was really not easy to arrange a position for her. Linda thought for a while and said carefully, "ording to Master Collins''s words, he values Miss Dormer very much. If I were to not give her a position, I''m afraid that Master Collins is going to get furious, but if I were to give her a position..." It was estimated that there would be no peaceful days for Maddox in the days toe. Although Master Collins''s attitude was tough, this matter was rted to Maddox after all. Therefore, Linda decided to discuss this with him. If there was anything amiss, Maddox could discuss with Master Collinster when he returned home. Linda didn''t know why, but she saw the corner of Maddox''s eyes ncing at the direction under the desk, and then he asked coldly, "Linda, how has thepany of the Dormer family fared?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This sudden question... Linda was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Thepany of the Dormer family is also very powerful. It is one of the bestpanies around.¡± Upon hearing this, Maddox sneered and said, "Since theirpany is so powerful, why is there any need for her to work at ourpany?.¡± At this point, Linda finally understood Maddox was trying to convey. She immediately nodded and said, "I know what to do. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave." "Alright," Maddox replied After Linda left, Minerva was still thinking at the bottom of the desk. Monica wants to join thepany? She even managed to get Jarold''s support? It really was terrible. If Jarold wasn''t going to side with her, why would she have to do so many things? s. "She''s gone, and you''re still noting out. Are you addicted to staying here?¡± Maddox asked. Maddox''s voice sounded from above her head as she was deep in thought. Minerva ratsed her head and looked into Maddox''s eyes. However, she did notget up immediately. Instead, she asked, '' ¡®If you don''t arrange a position for Monica, it will offend your grandfather, won''t Content b¨¦longs to ~ it?" Maddox waited for a few seconds. When he saw that she was still squatting there, he squatted down in front of her and said in a low voice. "Do you want me to arrange a position for her?" Minerva shook her head. She didn''t want to see that annoying face as soon as she went to work every day. Moreover, with Monica''s personality, she would definitely make trouble for her every day. "Get up first." Maddox held her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he supported her body to get up as they stood up together. After getting up, Minerva wanted to step back, but she found that his hands were around her waist, making it impossible for her to get away. "I''ll take care of all these things, and you can do everything as usual. It''s just that... you can no longer live there.¡± "What? Then where should I live?" Minerva asked. She had just rented a house, and she had only been staying here for a short period of time. She had even paid her rent and deposit. Maddox re¨¦alled Monica''s abnormal state andlooked at the clear-eyed¡± Minerva>He felt that it was best not to telkher about this matter, lest she would! be frightened when the time came ¡± However, if he wanted her to move, he needed an excuse as well. "I''m worried that Jarold''ll cause you trouble in private. I''ll find you a new ce to stay." Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at Maddox, who was right in front of her. "You''re not suggesting that I stay with you, right?¡± Maddox was worried about her, but he did not tell her the reason. Now that she had said this, the atmosphere seemed to be ambiguous. He squinted his eyes and looked at her, his eyes gleaming "Did I say that I want to live with you?" Minerva was at a loss for words. "Or it is that you want to live with me?" Minerva''s cheeks instantly turned red. She argued for herself, "I didn''t think so. You were the one who said you wanted me to move out." "Well, it''s true that you should change to another residence, but did I say I wanted to live with you?" He bent down, his warm breath was getting closer and closer to her. "It seems that you think so in your heart.¡± "I didn''t!" Minerva pushed him beth angrily and annoyingly. How did she end up getting tricked by him? "Who... hanged her underwear on my suitst time? Do you dare say that this is not a hint that you want me to do something to you?" Maddox said. As he said this, his lips had already pressed over against her ear, gently rubbing pass it. From the moment they established the rtionship, although they had kissed, their bodies had yet to be => aroused to have any sort of intimate interaction. Even if they did, they. would restrain themselves because oftheir rtionship. Content b¨¦longs to ¡°> But now that this topic has been brought up... Chapter 848 Chapter 848 That incidentst time was indeed an ident But it seemed that Maddox had always kept it in mind. This particr case of Minerva¡¯s was really a case of one making a terrible mistake and having to regret it eternally. Since it was an ident, it was definitely not a hint. At that time, the two of them hadn''t gotten together. How could she give such a hint? However, it was obvious that Maddox didn''t think so. He leaned over her neck, his thin lips touching her fair and tender neck suggestively. The hot breath he exhaled was like a catkin scratching her neck. The hand gripping her waist suddenly moved up by half an inch. Following that, Minerva also felt Maddox''s breathing quicken. Minerva blinked her eyes nervously and opened her lips unconsciously. "No, You can''t...¡± However, what she got in return was Maddox''s lips, which covered down on hers. ng! "Mr. Sebastian. I forgot to tell you, about..." Just as Minerva was indulging in his kiss, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Linda walked in while talking, and she witnessed a shocking scene. Linda widened her eyes in disbelief. What had she seen? That president who had always avoided contacting with women... was kissing a woman?! Minerva''s expression changed drastically when she heard Linda''s voice. She shoved Maddox with her hand instinctively. She staggered backwards a few steps before she managed to steady herself. Maddox was pushed away and a look of dissatisfaction appeared in his dark eyes. He frowned and looked at the person who barged in without knocking. Other than the coldness on his face, he did not look awkward at all. Instead, he asked, "Why didn¡¯t you knock?" Linda was awkward She was shocked for a few seconds, apologized, and then went out. Minerva stood aside and felt very ashamed. She didn''t n on letting others know, but she didn''t expect Linda to see this scene. Actually, it was normal for a couple to kiss each other, but if they were seen by familiar people, it would be very embarrassing. She bit her lower lip and crossed her hands together. How would she face Linda in the future? While she was still thinking about it. Maddox said to her. "Come here." Minerva was silent. Maddox''s expression did not change. "Continue."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Without thinking twice, she answered, "Linda has seen it. Are you still in the mood?" Seeing that she was still rooted to the spot, Maddox simply pursed his thin lips and walked over. He pinched her chin and leaned over to kiss her. The scorching heat instantly enveloped Minerva. She blinked her eyes nervously and looked at Maddox who was so close that even the pores on his skin could be seen clearly. She was really not in the mood to continue after they were interrupted by Linda. Therefore, just as Maddox was about to pry open her teeth, Minerva pushed him away. "It''s office hours now," Minerva said. Maddox was pushed away and he looked at her quietly. Minerva took two steps back. ¡°You told me before that I''m not allowed to seduce you during working hours. Then... you can''t do this right now. I''m leaving!" After that, she didn''t care about Maddox''s reaction and walked out of the room. Outside the office. Minerva felt a chill on her face, and she hurried into the bathroom next to her. Then, Minerva saw in the mirror in the washroom that her whole face was red. The most terrible thing was that... there was a very obvious red mark on her neck. Minerva stretched out her hand and rubbed it, but the mark did not disappear. She was about to go crazy. He clearly knew that she was not wearing a high-cor dress today, but he still left a mark on her neck. She didn''t have any liquid foundation or anything to cover the mark. In the end, she could only let her hair down on her shoulders, just managing to cover the red mark. After she had tidied herself. Minerva walked back to the secretary''s office. In the secretary''s office, Linda was making a phone call. When Minerva entered the office, she did not even look at her. Minerva rejoiced in her heart and rushed back to her seat, opening her bag to look for something to cover the red mark. As soon as she took out the concealer, Linda hung up the phone. Then she got up and walked over to Minerva with a stack of documents. Seeing this, Minerva could only put away her concealer. Then, like a student meeting a teacher, she straightened her back and sat there looking at Linda with a very well- behaved expression ¡°Minerval¡± Linda called out to her. Minerva did not know if it was her illusion or not, but she felt as if there was a deeper meaning behind her call, as if she had increased her tone. She straightened her back and looked at Linda with a stiff smile. Her ears were slightly red. ¡°Linda, what can I do for you?" Linda smiled as she took a document and ced it in front of her. ¡®Take this downstairs and tell > them thal this needs to be done in¡± the afternoon. Tell them to speed up theicprogress. If they can''t make it in-tifne, they will not get themonthly bGhus.¡± Content belongs.i0 Minerva nodded her head. "Got it." Linda gave a faint smile. She ced the document away and turned to leave. Minerva heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that Linda was not the type of person who liked gossiping. She did not need to bother exining.. However, before she was really rxed, Linda suddenly turned around and stared at her. "Minerva, you and Mr. Sebastian...¡± Once again, Minerva straightened her back and looked nervously at Linda. Linda couldn''t help butugh when she saw her like this. She said, "Don''t be so nervous. I can understand young people." Minerva was awkward. She did not know how to continue on. "I really didn''t expect both of you to fall in love sofast. "Linda sat down beside her and said with a smile, "Can I share some gossip with you? Beforeyou came here, the president wasalways dismissive of women. Haw could you make a conquest of Hifh so quickly? Besides..*Content belongs to Although she had identally seen the scene in the office just now, she could tell that it was obviously Maddox who had taken the initiative between them. This was what made Linda feel strange. The fact that Maddox had taken the initiative frightened her, as well as the fact he was not afraid of being found out. Minerva, on the other hand, was panic-stricken. She seemed to be afraid of being discovered by others. Linda suddenly thought of Master Collins''s visit to thepany. She suddenly widened her eyes and said, "Master Collins came to thepany, did he..." Since she hackalready been found out, Minervacouldn''t continue denying it She could only nod her head andsay, "Yes, his grandfather came Here for this matter. LindayI don: ¡®want anyone else in the> ¡ª company to know about it. Can you pf¨¦mise me?" When Linda listened to her words, she couldn''t help but reach out her hand and touch her forehead. "Hey, I''m not the kind of person who talks nonsense. Although I just want to know something, but I''m not a big mouth. I''m just curious about how you managed to take down Mr. Sebastian. falling in love so soon ." Minerva smiled but did not say anything. She and Maddox had known each other for a long time. This time, it was fate that brought them together. What could she say? Chapter 849 Chapter 849 When Linda saw that she didn''t want to say more, she had to give up. "Since you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t ask any more questions. But do you remember what I said to you before?" Minerva nodded. "I know." "Do you know the Collins family? Do you know what kind of family the Collins family is? To be honest, Master Collins has already ordered me to arrange a position for the daughter of the Dormer family in thepany. The purpose of this position, no matter what position this is, as long as she is registered in thepany and can stay in thepany, is to allow her to get close to Mr. Sebastian." After that, Linda paused for a moment and said, "I think you were in the office when I said these words to Mr. Sebastian just now. Therefore, I think it''s okay to tell you now. Do you understand what I just said?¡± Without waiting for Minerva¡¯s reply, Linda exined, "Master Collins is very interested in Monica, intentionally setting her up with Mr. Sebastian, so you..." When she spoke of this, she frowned and could not help sighing. "A rtionship of love that is not blessed by elders may notst long.¡± Everything Linda said was for her good. Minerva knew that as she was held Linda''s hand and spoke softly. "Thank you, Linda. Thank you for telling me so much. But don¡¯t worry, I''ve already thought about these things. I know how to deal with it. Because I joined thepanyte, and I developed a rtionship so rapidly with him. You don''t think I''m that kind of person. Instead, you trust me so much. Thank you very much." After all, everyone would think that the fact that she started a rtionship with Maddox not long after she joined thepany, only served to show that she joined thepany with the intention of ying up to the rich and powerful. But Linda didn''t look at her like that. Instead, she had said so many sweet words to her. "It''s good that you''ve thought about it clearly. As for what kind of person you are, even at this age, I still have a good eye for people," Linda said. Linda could see that Minerva came to thepany for Mr. Sebastian, but she didn''t look like ying up to people of power and influence. Instead, she looked like she had her own worries.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sometimes, she even felt that she was thinking too much. However, it just so happened that out of so many people, only Minerva had given her this particr feeling. This was especially the case when she looked at Sebastian. Linda continued, "Well since you have decided, I have nothing to say. Anyway... I can''t interfere in your affairs.¡± Linda stood up and suddenly thought of something. She smiled and poked Minerva''s fair cheek "If youe together in the end, remember to invite me to your wedding, and I also want a huge gift. After all, I was the one who rmended you to thepany." The atmosphere between the two of them rxed. Minerva couldn''t help butugh. "Alright. with your kind words, When the timees, I''ll definitely invite you to the wedding banquet.¡± After they reached a consensus, they began to work separately. Later, Monica arrived at thepany because she had received a call from Jarold. He said that the matters at thepany had already been settled for her. He told her to go directly to thepany to find Sebastian''s secretary. She would arrange a job for herself. Monica went straight to the Collins Corporation happily. Before going, she dressed herself up carefully as well as chose her favorite lipstick and eyeshadow. Women always hope to show their best to the people they like the most, and Monica was no different. When she arrived at thepany. seeing that it was her, the receptionist did not stop her from proceeding upstairs, as she did not receive any orders. However, after Monica entered the elevator, the receptionist couldn''t help but sigh to the girl at the front desk beside her. "We are all equal as humans, but why are some people so lucky? Not only are they born in a good family, but they are also so beautiful, and soon she will be together with a person as excellent as her?¡± The girl who was listening to her took a look a€her and said strangely, "Of course, te outstanding ones will alwayse together with i outstanding people. What''s so SS strange about that? It would be strange if a particrly outstanding person could be with a person who is good for nothing." Content belongs to The receptionist''s heart ached when she heard that, but she had to admit that she was right. Those who were outstanding would, of course, be with those who were outstanding "If you feel unwilling, then you should work Sard and do meaningful things to enrich yourself. When yous be €xcellent, your friends wit gradually be reced by excellent people. When the timees; it will bexeasy for you to find an excellent p¨¦tson to be with you." G@ntent belongs to The receptionist nodded in agreement, but she quickly realized that something was wrong. She squinted her eyes and looked at the people beside her. "How do you know so much?" The girl put candy into her mouth with a smile and said, "I read it on Facebook." The receptionist was speechless. Sure enough, she couldn''t think too much. They were both receptionists and went for entertainment daily when they got off work. On Saturdays and Sundays, they just ate and slept. Simrly, they both had no practical action, and were clueless when it came to allocating time for rest and work. What kind of expectations could she have for herself? After Monica went upstairs, she went to the secretary''s office to look for Linda. Coincidentally, Linda had left by the time she arrived. Minerva was the only one in the secretary''s office who was quietly sorting out the documents. Monica stood at the entrance of the secretary''s office, looking at the person inside, who was working seriously with her head lowered. Minerva was wearing a simple blue chiffon shirt and a pair of blue jeans. Her waist-length ck hair was not in proper shape and was casually tied up into a ponytail behind her head No matter how one looked at it, she was a very ordinary woman. But what did Seb see in her that managed to grab his soul away? What kind of magic power did she have? Then she took a look at herself. Whether it was her clothes she wore or the things she used, they were always the best. In terms of beauty, she thought that she was not worse than Minerva. But why did Seb never focus on her? The more Monica thought about it, the angrier she became. She clenched her hands tightly. At this very moment, Minerva raised her head and nced at her subconsciously. Then, she lowered her head. However, she quickly realized something and raised her head again. Their eyes met in the air. Monica? Minerva was shocked at first when she saw Monica appear here, but she quickly came to her senses. She remembered everything Linda had said to her. But she didn¡¯t expect that Monica woulde so fast. and it seemed like she had dressed up carefully. Just like this, they stared at each other quietly for a long while. Monica''s lips suddenly curved up as she walked in. She said, "I really underestimated you before. I didn''t expect you to find him here. Moreover, you even NN sneaked; ato thispany silently and urked around him as an ~ assistant. He doesnteven - ~ remember you. I didn''t expect you to stil linger here. You''re reatty thick-skinned.¡± Chapter 850 Chapter 850 Her words made Minerva extremely ufortable. She looked at Monica with disgust, but soon she restrained herself. She lowered her head to sort out the documents while saying casually, "I''m not as thick-skinned as you are." Monica''s expression changed slightly. She clenched her teeth, and said. "What did you say?" Minerva raised her head and looked at her with a faint smile. "He doesn''t remember me. Naturally, he doesn''t remember you. You''re only using your identity as the eldest daughter of the Dormer Family to get close to him. Yet he''s still not willing to talk to you. Don''t you think you are thick-skinned? Aren''t you angry?" Her words all hit Monica where it hurt the most, angering her greatly. Monica guessed that she might have found out about what happened in the office yesterday. It was so infuriating. She didn''t even know how long Minerva had been in thepany. How far had she and Maddox progressed? Seb still had yet to remember her, right? Otherwise, she wouldn''t be sitting here. As Monica thought about this, she said angrily, "So what? You said that I approached him using my identity as the eldest daughter of the Dormer family, but yet you also joined thepany and approached him as an employee of thepany. Don''t you feel ashamed talking about me?" Minerva smiled and said, "I relied on my own abilities to be an official employee through different rounds of selection. What about you?" Monica stayed silent. "No matter how you entered thepany, you came in anyway. Your aim is the same as mine," Monica said. Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but chuckle. She shook her head and said, "You''re wrong. My aim is different from yours." After saying that, she raised her head and looked at Monica''s face. She corrected, "I''m here to help him regain his memories, and you''re here to take him away." She paused for a moment and then said, "The immoral kind.¡± "How dare you!" Monica shouted angrily. Monica was so angry that her face turned white. She lifted her dress and walked in. She wanted to argue with her, but Minerva looked calm and rxed. There was a faint smile in her eyes and face. On the other hand, Monica had an exasperated look on her face. In the blink of an eye, the contrast between them two was revealed. Monica could only calm herself down. She said in a cold voice, "What are you talking about? Immoral? I told you long ago that your wedding with him didn''t y out well at all. You haven''t married him. You two aren''t husband and wife. I''m justpeting fairly with you." Upon hearing this, Minerva already knew that the two of them didn''t have much to say to each other. They had totally different views. In Monica''s view, as long as she and Maddox didn''t get married, she coulde over andpete with her. Moreover, she assumed this as fairpetition. Minerva said, "Since that''s what you''re thinking, there''s nothing much left for us to talk about. You''re here for Linda, right? She''s not in the office right now. Please go out first ande backter.¡± Minerva did not hesitate to send her away. Monica was stunned She looked around and said coolly, ¡°Since she¡¯s not here, I''ll wait for her here until shees." After that, she sat down on the sofa, as if she were the owner of this ce, and suddenly said, ¡°pour me a cup of tea." Minerva was confused. Was Monica calling her? She wanted her to pour her some tea? Minerva did not move and continued to sort out the documentation Monica waited for a long time, but she didn''t get her tea. She stood up and said, "What kind of attitude is this? Didn''t you hear me asking you to pour me a cup of tea?" Minerva looked up and sneered, "Why should I serve you tea? Are you a guest of ourpany? Do you have an appointment? If you don''t have an appointment, then it''s not within my work scope." "How dare you!" Monica stood up and looked at her in annoyance. Sheughed and said, ¡°You sure are a sharp-tongued person. I''ve really underestimated you.¡± Upon hearing this, Minerva replied, "I''ve also underestimated your shamelessness.¡± Monica was silent once again. If she continued talking, she would really be pissed off by Minerva. They had only talked once before. Why didn''t she find out that she was so good at speaking back then? Monica was so embarrassed that she didn''t even have the strength to refute. She really wanted to tear off her face. As Monica was thinking about it, Linda returned to the office. When she entered the office, she was surprised to see Monica, but she quickly came to her senses. ¡°Isn''t that Miss Dormer?" Linda asked. When Monica. saw Linda, she immediately stood up and walked up to her. Mast¨¦r Collins had said this. person would arrange a position for her, whieh meant that she had adot of paver inthepany. Futhiermore, Linda was Sebastian''s secreta y, So she had to please this person. Content belongs t to NovelDrama.Org Monica revealed a smile. "Hello, nice to meet you. You can call me Monica in the future.¡± Linda was speechless. The speed at which Monica had changed her expression was blinding. Linda even wondered if she would quickly change her expression after she told her the truth Looking at Minerva who was standing here, Linda smiled and said, "Hello, Miss Dormer. I''ve heard Master Collins mention you before. Why don''t we go somewhere else to talk?¡± In case she got too excited . Who would have thought that Monica would blink, and she said with a smile, "There''s no need. I think it''s good to have a chat here.¡± Did Minerva think that she would get a chance to be closer te Maddox once she joined thepany? She wanted her to watch as she entered thepany so she could stay by Sebastian''s side anytime and anywhere. Let''s see who can win thepetition. Anyway, Minerva was right. Maddox didn''t know anyone, she had a chance.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Furthermore, Master Collins approved of her, giving her a better chance. Linda didn''t expect her to not want to talk about it in another ce. She felt a little helpless, but she also agreed with her, so she nodded. "Well, since you don''t want to change the ce, I''ll go straight to the point." Monica walked forward and wanted to hold Linda''s hand intimately. ¡°Can I ask you, what position did you arrange for me?¡± Linda took a step back without anyone noticing and avoided her touch. She put ona serious look and said, "MisS''Do mer, I believe you know that aster Collins has retired. Al hotigh what he said carries. weight, itis Mr. Sebastian who raanages thepany. Sel have to report these things to him." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Monica was stunned for a moment. She felt that something was amiss when she saw Linda''s expression. "So what?" Monica asked "For ourpany, there is no vacancy in any positions for the time being. My suggestion is that if Miss Dormer wants to learn, yourpany is very good. Why should youe to ourpany?¡± Monica was extremely angry. She asked, "What do you mean?" Linda said directly, "Miss Dormer, you can go back to your own company tework. Not just as a secretary; Miss Dormer can choose whatever position you want, right? Theres really no need for you to come to Collins Corporationto make tbirigs difficult for yourself. Our company is also worried that you will be mistreated.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After hearing these words, Monica¡¯s expression changedpletely. She said, "You''re refusing to let me join thepany, aren''t you?" Chapter 851 Chapter 851 Although that was what she meant, Linda was not going to put it so harshly. She smiled slightly and said, "Ourpany just doesn''t want Miss Dormer to be mistreated. We are not preventing you from joining thepany.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Monica flung her hand away, the gentle and obsequious expression on her face disappearing in the blink of an eye. "I''m not afraid of being mistreated. Just give me a random position. Didn''t Master Collins tell you what to do? Why are you still doing this? It''s just a position. It''s not a big deal." What she said was not ttering. Linda slightly frowned and said unpleasantly, "If Miss Dormer thinks it''s so easy to take a random position, please go back to your Dormer Group and do so. You can choose any position as you like. I think no one dares to say anything since it''s your ownpany.¡± "Is this how you should talk to me?" Monica''s eyes widened as she looked angrily at Linda. "Do you think that with your senior qualifications, you are able tomand me? I am the eldest daughter of the Dormer family, and Master Collins personally ordered me to enter thepany. How dare you speak to me like this!¡± Linda looked up. She was not a person who would sugarcoat things, especially when the person on the receiving end was treating her with such contempt. She said directly in an unweing voice, "You are right. Although you are the eldest daughter of the Dormer family, I am not a member of yourpany. I am the secretary of Mr. Sebastian, and I follow only his orders. If Miss Dormer has the ability, you can also ask Master Collins to see if you can have a position that is higher than the president''s position in thepany to manage me." Monica was stunned Minerva, who was watching the fight from the side, was very shocked. She didn''t expect Linda to be so eloquent. Look at Monica, it was enough to make her speechless. However, it was because of her that Monica wanted to enter thepany. This trouble was partly caused by her, and it was not good for Linda to speak up all the time. Upon this realization, she walked around the desk and said. "I think you''d better head back. After all, even the eldest daughter of the Dormer family can''t even pull the necessary strings to get a job. Why don¡¯t you try the normal recruitment process? Maybe you would still have a chance?" She said these words on purpose. Monica had left a very poor impression on her. Even though Minerva knew she had a rtionship with Maddox, she still wanted to interfere. What Monica said was a fairpetition, but in fact, she was trying to steal Maddox. It was the truth that she wanted to steal Maddox. Why was she trying to legitimise her efforts? If she dared to admit that she wanted to steal Maddox, perhaps Minerva would think that she was honest and daring enough to take responsibility for her actions. However, she did not even have the courage to admit it. Not only did she not have the courage to admit it, but also took several shots towards her, so there was no need for her to be polite. Sure enough, Monica had been worried that she would have nowhere to vent her anger. Just when Minerva came out, she looked at Minerva with hatred and said, ¡°Don''t feel d too early. Seb is mine. Even if you stay with him now, you can''t be with him. As long as he¡¯s a member of the Collins family, he''ll marry me sooner orter. When the timees, you won''t be here anymore. If I were you. I would know my own ce and get out of here. Minerva looked at her calmly and said with a smile, "I have to say the same thing to you. If you have some dignity left. go back to yourpany any take any post you like. If you continue to make trouble, the reputation of the Dormer family will be ruined by you.¡± ¡°Humph, just you wait!¡± Monica said angrily. Monica turned around with her dress and walked away. Before she left, she red at Minerva. The look in her eyes was so vicious, just like the venom from a poisonous snake, causing Minerva te fill danger. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. but she quickly calmed down. After she left, Linda walked up to her and said, "I could have handled it just now. Why did you get involved in it?" After that, Linda let out a sigh. Minerva looked at her and said, ¡°Linda, I..." "You what? I''m the secretary of thepany, and I''m many years older than her. She wouldn''t dare to de anything to me no matter how angry she is. But what about you? She has always regarded you as her rival in love. Besides, you two are really rivals in love. I can sensei the strong smell of gunpowder..." Linda shook fter head and held her chin with onehand, pretending to be thinking. ¡°the look in her eyes wag-~ too vicious before she left. For the next few days, you should be careful about what you do. She might use heridentity to take revengeon you.¡± Revenge on her? Minerva closed her eyelids and did not reply. "You really shouldn''t have stood up for me.¡± Linda couldn''t help but say it again. Upon hearing this, Minerva raised her head. She seemed to be unconcerned as she shook her head. ¡°Linda, aSong as she has thoughts of harming me, she will have these thoughts regardless of whether stafid out or not." Content.belongs to NovelDrama.Org 4 Monica wouldn''t have given up this idea because she didn''t stand up against her. When Linda heard this, she immediately frowned and said, "ording to what you just said, does she really have that kind of thoughts?¡± Minerva smiled wryly. ¡°How can I know that? I can''t guess what she''s thinking, but it''s certain that she hates me.¡± Linda reached out and gently patted her on the shoulder. "In short, be careful. Aren''t you with Mr.Sebastian? Should we tell him about this matter and let him do something about it?" Tell Maddox? Minerva pursed her lips and shook her head to refuse Linda''s suggestion. ¡°It''s already hard for him to face his grandfather. I don''t want him to deal with these things anymore. I have other ideas," Minerva said. Perhaps. she could try to contact Zaydon. From thest time they met, it was obivous that Zaydon was not willing to let his sigttr be with Maddox. oreoversfrom his words and deeds, it''eould be seen that Zayd¨¦n was aparticrly sensible person. He kdew that if his sister married sorfieone who did not love] her, she would not be happy. Therefore, he would rather destroy his sister''s dream than fulfill her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ¡°N "Well, you are really considerate for Mr. Sebastian. Since you have made up your mind, I won''t say anything more. Anyways, just... be careful.¡± Linda replied "Okay, thank you, Linda.¡± Minerva smiled at her and returned to her job She lowered her head and flipped through the decuments in her hand. However, she couldn''t help but frown. She wanted to talk to Zaydon about this. but... where could she find him? She didn''t have his contact information at all. While Minerva was thinking of this, she felt a headacheing on. Did she have to make a trip to Dormer Group? People like her who didn¡¯t have an appointment would probably be driven out of thepany. What she feared was that they wouldn''t even have a chance to meet. To Minerva¡¯s surprise, she had only been thinking about looking for Zaydon in the morning. Zaydon had already taken the initiative toe to her at noon. However, Geoffrey came with him It was Geoffrey who sent her a message and asked her to go to a nearby cafe. When Minerva arrived, she found that the person with Geoffrey was Zaydon Minerva was still surprised that the two of them were together. "We meet again,¡± Zaydon said. He held the coffee in his hand and smiled enigmatically at Minerva. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 In the cafe at the corner of the street, people were hurrying to and fro. The coffee shop was equipped with a heating system and soothing music. Compared with the chilly winter outside, the cafe was a ce where people could rx and enjoy themselves. When Minerva saw Zaydon, her wrinkled brows finally rxed. "Here you are, Minerva," Geoffrey said When he saw her, he immediately stood up and pulled a chair behind for her, indicating towards her to sit down. Then he gave her a menu. When Zaydon saw these serial movements, he could not help but squint his eyes slightly. Recently, he had sent someone to investigate the matter. Thus, he knew that Geoffrey and Sebastian were able to hit it off at first sight, and they were very good friends. Geoffrey was so enthusiastic towards Minerva, could it be that Sebastian and Minerva were already together? Sure enough, even if he had lost his memory, his feelings and some imprints would surely not disappear. As he thought of this, Zaydon raised his eyebrows. Rtionships were a scary thing. Aman whe had lost his memory could actually fall in love with the person he used to adore, and his sister... had also gone crazy because of it.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Geoffrey''s warmth made Minerva feel very embarrassed. After she sat down, she couldn''t help but say, "Geoffrey, don''t be like this. Sit down quickly.¡± Geoffrey sat down opposite her with a smile and said, "No problem!" He had been entrusted by Sebastian to take good care of Minerva. Geoffrey''s heart was filled with joy. Sebastian trusted him so much, it was an honor for him. Shortly after she sat down, the waiter came over. Minerva ordered a ss of fruit juice before turing to look at Zaydon, who was sitting across from her. Geoffrey, on the other hand, had just realized what was going on and made a sound. "I seem to have heard Zaydon say ''we met again¡¯? Did I hear it wrongly? Have you both met each other before?" Minerva nodded and looked calmly at Zaydon. Zaydon said, "You didn''t hear it wrongly. We just met not long ago.¡± When Geoffrey heard this, he instantly widened his eyes. He immediately stood up from his seat and stared at Zaydon. "Zaydon, what do you mean? Why did you meet Minerva privately? What are you trying to do to her?¡± Minerva was silent. Zaydon rolled his eyes and looked at Geoffrey with an expression of exasperation. Well, it was like looking at a fool. Minerva only took a look and thought to herself that Geoffrey was really a fool. Geoffrey, seeing that he was not speaking. simply grabbed Zaydon''s cor like a bandit. "Say something. What on earth do you want to do with Minerva? Do you have the hobby of breaking up others like your sister?¡± When Monica was mentioned, the look in Zaydon''s eyes became colder. Minerva noticed that when Geoffrey grabbed his cor, Zaydon was still holding a cup of coffee in his hand. Even under such violent shaking, the cup of coffee did not spill a bit. Not only that, his movements were still the same and as elegant as before. Zaydon had a pair of foxy eyes. but his thin lips were slightly open "If you don''t loosen your grip , do you believe that I''ll pour all my coffee on you?¡± Geoffrey was stunned. He gritted his teeth. "Then tell me clearly, why did you meet Minerva privately? Do you have the same hobby as your sister?¡± Zaydon nced at himzily. "Do you have a brain?" "What did you just say?" Geoffrey immediately gritted his teeth, the rage inside him boiling. "Have you ever seen anyone who breaks up rtionships with a third person?" Zaydon asked. It was either the fact that Geoffrey was too stupid, or Zaydon had minced his words too much,as_ ¡ª \ Geoffreydidn''t react for a long time. Minerva; who was next to him, couldivt stand it anymore buthelp say;"I met him because of is si8ter.¡¯ ¡± Geoffrey looked at Minerva. "Minerva, you aren''t lying to me, aren''t you?" Minerva was confused. "That''s right. You will definitely not lie to me.¡± Geoffrey loosened Zaydon''s cor and snorted. "I thought that breaking up rtionships ran through the Dormer family. Hmph.¡± Zaydon tidied up his cor that Geoffrey had messed up with one hand. When he heard Geoffrey''s words, his eyes and aura turned cold and he locked up at Geoffrey unhappily. "If you can''t speak properly, then shut your mouth. No one will think of you as a mute.¡± Geoffrey snorted and said, "What? Given that you''have the courage to commit such actions, it seems N¡° cowardl\cof you not to allow others to speak about it. What kind of famiyis your Dormer family2How is it teat your family was ableto riGrture such a girl?" Conten belongs to Zaydon said, "It seems that it''s not up to you to criticize us what type of girl the Dormer family has raised ." After all, she was Zaydon''s younger sister. Naturally, Zaydon could not bear to see others scold her like this. Geoffrey still wanted to say something, but Minerva reached out to hold him down. Geoffrey had to look at her and motioned with his eyes. Minerva smiled and looked at Zaydon opposite her. "I apologize to you for him. You''re right. It''s definitely not our turn to question what kind of girl the Dormer family has taught. Thus, may I ask why you''re here today? Is it... for your sister''s sake again?¡± Zaydon had already tidied up his cor. He put down the cup of coffee in his hand and looked at Minerva''s face. He asked, "What else? Why else do you think I''m here?" "Since you''re here for your sister, let''s get directly to the point. What do you want to do?" Minerva asked. Since she had spoken so clearly, Zaydon did not keep her guessing. Instead, he said directly, "My sister has done something wrong. I will discipline her and stop her. But... I also need your cooperation.¡± Geoffrey asked eagerly, "What do you want me to cooperate with you in?¡± Zaydon pursed his lips and took a serious look at Minerva. He said, "Ifit''s possible, I hope you can get married as soon as possible." Minerva was shocked. Geoffrey was confused, but surprised at the same time. He widened his eyes, thinking that he had heard wrongly. Did he ask Sebastian and Minerva to get married as soon as possible? Minerva was also surprised, but she reacted quickly. She couldn''t help but curve her lips and say. "Mr. Dormer, I get it. You want me to marry him so that I canpletely remove your sister''s thoughts, don¡¯t you?" Zaydon didn''t answer, but the look and expression in his eyes indicated that he approved of it. " r. Dormer really has high expectationsfor me. Although he ~ x still has feelings for me, after all, he has lost his memory. If you wantus to getmarried, without consid¨¦ring the fact whether he¡¯s going agree or ot I, myself, wouldn''t agree." = Zaydon frowned when he heard this, and looked at her with a puzzled look ¡°You''ve never liked someone, right?" Minerva stared at him and exined indifferently. ¡°He''s the first person I have ever loved. I don¡¯t want him to do anything even when he has lost his memory." Geoffrey asked, "Why, Minerva? Weren''t you two going to get married before Sebastian lost his memories? Why are you unwilling to do so at this time?¡± Chapter 853 Chapter 853 That''s right, why? Zaydon couldn''t understand it either. Minerva drooped her eyelids and looked at her fingertips. She said, "I have never lost my memory before, and I don''t know what it feels like to lose it. But... if I were to wake up one day to find out that I don''t even know who I am and the people around me, then I''d surely feel very helpless and scared." Her voice was calm, but Geoffrey still felt a twitching pain in his heart. ¡°Even if there was someone around to take care of me all the time. telling me who I am and who he was, everything I have is still going to be arranged meticulously by others. The trouble that I have to go through whenever I meet someone new because of the fact that I''m unable to recognize him, but instead I''ll need someone''s help to do so, is a terrifying prospect. Do you want such a life?" In the end, she raised her head and looked directly at Geoffrey and Zaydon. Her eyes were clean and soft without any impurities. The emotions in her eyes were clearly expressed As a result, Zaydon and Geoffrey looked at each other and saw the unwillingness in each other''s eyes. Who would want a life that was arranged meticulously by others if he was sober? Unless it was really the type of amnesia that resulted in one remembering nothing. Minerva said, "It''s a miserable thing for him to lose his memory. If I force him to marry me again. wouldn''t it be more pitiful? He has the right to determine his future at all.¡± Geoffrey suddenly realized why she hadn''t revealed her identity at the beginning. "Minerva, you are a very thoughtful person. I am so touched,¡± Geoffrey said. After that, he covered his face and pretended to cry bitterly. He also fell on Zaydon who was next to him. His face was directly pressed against Zaydon''s shoulder. Zaydon''s expression changed. "Don''t lean on me.¡± "Gosh! I''m so moved that I''m crying. What about you?" Geoffrey was stunned for half a second asked. Zaydon was speechelss. He held back his temper, pursed his lips, and said to Geoffrey was stunned for half a second with an evil look, "If you continue to stay here, do you believe that I''ll ask you to take responsibility for me?" Geoffrey was stunned for half a second Then he suddenly got up and looked at him speechlessly. "D*mn it. Aren''t you too cruel? Didn''t I just lean on your shoulder for a moment? Is there a need to make me feel so disgusted?¡± Zaydon sneered, "Who''s the disgusting one here?" Minerva, who was watching the battle from the sidelines, said, "Are you listening to me?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Yes, sure!" Geoffrey immediately nodded, then sat down. "Then, Minerva, what should we do next?" Minerva looked at Zaydon and said, "You asked me to marry him as soon as possible, but I can''t promise you this. Besides, if your sister''s idea could be broken off by marriage, things wouldn''t havee to the state they are in today.¡± Zaydon frowned when he heard this. "Then do you have a better suggestion?¡± Minerva shook her head. "No." Zaydon''s brow furrowed even deeper. "This matter seems to be none of our business, right? Why should we be responsible for your sister''s mistake? Even if you n to cut off her thoughts on Maddox, it would also be none of our business," Minerva said. Minerva looked at the handsome man with a pair of foxy eyes and said, "I see that you have a delicate pair of facial features . You should also know that you can''t force others to do things they don''t want, right?¡± She didn''t know whether it was her illusion. After she said this, Zaydon¡¯s eyes on the opposite side showed something, but it disappeared in an instant. He still had a smile on his face. He said, "You''re right. I shouldn''t force you. Since you''re not going to get married as soon as possible, there''s nothing more to say.¡± After that, Zaydon got up directly and said, "I still have something to do in mypany. I have to go now.¡± Geoffrey replied."Go ahead." Before Zaydon left, he looked back at Minerva. After thinking for a while, he said, "Don''t be too stubborn.¡± After he left, Geoffrey couldn''t help butin, "Damn, Minerva, did he actually call you narrowminded? What does he mean?" Just then, the-waiter brought over the fruit juige> Minerva picked up the fruit juicexand shook it. She stared-at the beautiful colors that seeped out from the cup, she smiled and said, "Whatever Why did youe here witFr him?" Content belongsto 4 Geoffrey said, "It''s all because of Monica. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have contacted him." Upon hearing this, Minerva looked at him disdainfully and said, "Eight hundred years? Can I ask you about your age this year?¡± Being teased ky Minerva, Geoffrey seemed to bea ittle embarrassed, and his earsturned red. Then he waved hf hand and said, "Minerva; I''ll tell yOu something. There may be something wrong with Monica''s mental state, so we have toguard d@ainst her for the rest ofthe time." Was there something wrong with her mind? Minerva also felt that something was wrong with her. She feltpletely different from when they met in the past. Her temper was very bad, and it was obvious that she wanted to snatch things away from others. When they first met, Monica didn''t seem to be like this. Minerva pursed her lips and nodded as she was thinking of this ¡°"Zaydon told me that he would try his best to give some psychological guidance.to-Monica. However, it might ndt-be of any use. That''s why he warted you and Sebastian toget marci¨¦d sooner so that his sister can forget about this thought," Geoffrey said. .> Minerva took a sip of her drink. "I''ll marry him, but not because of someone else." It would only be the fact that they wanted to get married to each other. If it were for any other reason, it did not matter whether they were married or not. "Minerva, I support you!" Geoffrey said like a fanboy. "Let''s go back, we''re done for today," Minerva said. Minerva drank a few more sips of fruit juice before returning to thepany. Geoffrey followed behind her to look for Maddox. Because Minerva was not taking the exclusive elevator, they met Lolita when they were in the elevator. When Geoffrey saw Lolits, his eyes immediately lit up. He leaned over and crowded Lolita on the wall with one hand He said, ¡°Hi, little beauty, do you still remember me?" Lolita stayed silent. Lolita pretended that she didn''t see him at all. She rolled her eyes in her heart and then looked at the other side. Geoffrey, who was ignored, felt hurt. He then looked at Minerva. He asked, "Did my charm disappear? Why can''t I see any reaction when I am seducing a girl like this?" Minerva looked at this scene with a smile. She did not say anything She knew that Geoffrey didn''t mean to hurt her, nor did he mean to provoke her, so she ignored him. She didn''t expect Lolita to tease Geoffrey in return ¡°Your charm is disappearing? When did you ever have charm?" Lolita asked Geoffrey rolled his eyes. What the f*ck?! He felt that his heart had been pricked by a lot of needles. If she had told him that his charm had disappeared, it would have been just fine, but the little beauty had actually said that he had no charm at all. Geoffrey gritted his teeth and said, "How dare you say that I''m not charming? You haven''t seen my eight packs yet, have you?¡± Lolita¡¯s ears immediately turned red. "Who wants to see your eight packs?" Lolita replied Geoffrey wanted to tease her when he saw her blush. He showed a smirk on his face and said, "Little beauty, when you finish looking at them, you will feel that my charisma is irresistible!¡± After that. he slowly lifted his shirt towards Lolita to show her his abdominal muscles. Lolita¡¯s expression changed greatly. Just as she was about to shout, the door of the elevator opened with a tinkle. Maddox stood outside the elevator with a dark expression. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 Such was the scene in the elevator. Lolita was standing with Minerva. So although Geoffrey was close to Lolita, when he lifted his clothes, he was facing the two girls. He looked like a pervert When the elevator doors opened, Lolita''s voice became stuck in her throat as she saw the darkfaced Maddox standing outside. "What are you doing?¡± Maddox asked. The cold voice seemed to havee from hell and it instantly surrounded Geoffrey. He stood frozen there as if he had been struck in a very vital point. Only his head moved a little, and he slowly turned around. At the very moment he looked into Maddox''s eyes, Geoffrey quickly put down the shirt in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Sebastian, listen to my exnation. This is a misunderstanding...¡± "Come out.¡± However, Maddox dodged his gaze and looked directly at the other person inside. Minerva stood where she was, blinking at Maddox and then looking at Lolita beside her. Lolita shrank subconsciously to one side, and her eyes were full of fear. She whispered, "I''m fine. you can go." Minerva was worried that Geoffrey didn''t know how to behave properly. She didn¡¯t want to scare Lolita. Before leaving, she could only say to him, ¡°Don''t bully others.¡± Then she walked out of the elevator. Not long after she got out of the elevator, the door of the elevator closed again. Minerva looked at Maddox in front of her, coughed lightly, and said, "Well, just now. Before she could finish her words, Maddox suddenly reached out to hold Minerva by the waist. Minerva was startled by his sudden move. She instinctively put her arms around his neck and looked at him nkly. "What, what are you doing?¡± Minerva asked. Maddox''s figure was tall and slender. His thin lips were pursed into a thin line. From her position, she could see that his handsome features were not as clear. He looked at her with his eyes lowered. He asked, "You went out with Geoffrey again?" He spoke with a low and deep voice.. It was already cold enough, but the coldness emanating from Maddox was much lower than the air. Minerva shrank her neck and said in a soft voice, "There''s something I have to deal with." "What''s the matter?" He asked. Minerva stayed silent. Even though this matter was rted to Maddox, she did not want him to know about it. After all. there were many things that she could not tell him. Hence, Minerva chose to lower her gaze. "It''s not a big deal. You..." "Ha." Maddox gave a coldugh and squinted at her dangerously. "Looks like you''re not going to tell me?" Minerva bit her lower lip. Just as she was contemting how she was going to put it into words, Maddox suddenly turned around and walked towards the direction of the office. At this very moment, inside the elevator. Geoffrey and Lolita looked at each other speechlessly. Lolita felt that she was really unlucky to meet Geoffrey. It was purely coincidental, the fact that she had met Minerva in the lift. She forgot to press the button because of Geoffrey''s disturbance. The elevator went directly to the floor that Minerva wanted to go to. She even met the president, whose face was indifferent. Because he was interrupted just now, Geoffrey also came to his senses. How obscene his actions were just now. He touched his nose in embarrassment and looked at Lolita, saying, "Um... I am not like this usually. I was just out of my mind for a while just now. Don''t be afraid!" Lolita frowned and snapped when she saw him approaching her, "Don''te over here!¡± Geoffrey stopped when he heard her shouting. Lolita said, "Stay away from me!" After that. she walked to a corner and stood far away from Geoffrey, looking at him with vignce.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Geoffrey was helpless at first, but when he saw Lolita¡¯s behavior, he couldn''t help butugh and say, "Didn''t you ask me to stay away from you? Why did you leave before I even started moving?" Lolita red at him and didn''t reply. Geoffrey didn''t give up and took a small step forward tentatively. "What I said is true. I''m not that kind of person. I was just making a joke with you Would you like me to treat you to a meal and apologize to you?" ¡°Humph, that¡¯s not necessary!" Lolita rejected him without even thinking. Even though her tone was not friendly, her voice was still especially soft. "Do you think I don''t know how bad your reputation is? Don''t think about trying to seduce me. I''d rather die than submit to you!¡± Geoffrey''s reputation was bad, which was known to all As expected, the smile on his face faded and there was a hint of bitterness in his eyes. "That''s just my untamed appearance. In fact, I''m not like this." He looked a little bleak. "I don''t want to do this either, but..." Geoffrey didn''t know if it was because his emotions were too rich or if it was something else, but he aroused Lolita''s curiosity and she couldn''t help but look at him. She asked, "But what ?" Geoffrey raised his head and looked into the girl''s alert but curious eyes. He couldn''t help winking at her. "If you want to know, treat me to a meal. I''ll tell you.¡± Lolita immediately red at him fiercely when she heard this. nye ve really been hoodwinked. That''s why I feel that You have your difficulties and you want me to treat you to a Aleal. Aren''t you ashamed of yourself, he Young Master of > JulesGroup? I''m just a small staff member. If I treat you to dinner, have to work hard for the following months just to pay for that single meal. Stay away from me!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Geoffrey was stunned. This girl¡¯s temper was really bad Geoffrey thought in his heart, but why does she smile so gently towards Minerva? This stark difference really made him ufortable. "Fine. then. I''ll treat you. Are youing or not?¡± Lolita nced at him. Geoffrey said, "I''ll treat you to a feast." It was a big meal... In Lolita¡¯s mind, the image of a wide variety of crab and crayfish appeared, and she couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. She herself was a foodie. In the past, same people had sent these things specially to her. But ever since she went abroad to live alone, she had never eaten those kinds of food anymore. Sometimes, if she really had no money, she could only eat steamed buns, or cook noodle soup for herself. Not only was she thin, malnutrition was starting to be a real threat. As Lolita was thinking of this, she took a look at Geoffrey. She talked to herself inside her heart, No, She can¡¯t be tempted! The man in front of her had a bad reputation. He had yed with so many women. Now that he had invited her to dinner, he surely would want her pay for it with her body. Uponing to this conclusion, Lolita snorted coldly and said directly, "If you think that I''ll be with you like those girls just because you treat me to a feast, then I advise you not to think about it. Get out of my way right now." "F*CK!" Geoffrey was confused by her words. ¡°Although I''m bad- mannered, it doesn''t mean that! will do semiething bad to you. A litte girl like-you, I knew at first sightthat you were not just immature but also stubborn at the same time ffi were terdo something to you, won ''t yOu kill me?" Content belongs: to NovelDrama.Org Geoffrey only yed with those who were wi ling to¡¯''do it. How could people like him dare to y with ox these gids who had just stepped.cut of socigty? These girls were > stubborn. If he really did something tothem, it was estimated that he wW¨¦uld be pestered to death. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org 5 Chapter 855 Chapter 855 The way Lolita looked at Geoffrey changed a little when she heard what he said "What are you talking about? Are you telling me that the rumors are true?¡± Geoffrey said, "I was lying. Those are just rumors. I''m actually very pure. Did I scare you just now? I''m treating you to a feast as a way of apologizing." Lolita didn¡¯t want to believe him, so she bit her lower lip stubbornly. "I swear to god, if I''m lying to you, a thunderbolt is going to strike me. is that okay?" Lolita took a look at him and squinted her eyes suspiciously. "Forget it. You don''t have to say such terrible things. I''ll take it as an apology. As for treating me to a feast. you don''t have to do that." At this very moment, the elevator door opened, and Lolita stepped out directly. Geoffrey saw this and had to follow her. "If you don''t agree to let me treat you to a meal, then I''ll think you haven''t forgiven me. You don''t think my apology is sincere.¡± Lolita asked, "What exactly do you want?" "I''m just treating you to a meal to make amends. Don''t worry... You''re Minerva''s..." He paused for a moment before correcting himself. "I wouldn''t dare to do anything to a member of the Collins Corporation no matter what. I''m really just making an apology." Upon hearing such words, Lolita began to let her guard down. She really wanted to eat. However, she wouldn''t receive any rewards without making any merits. "Let''s go, let''s go." Geoffrey rushed her. Just as Lolita was hesitating, Geoffrey simply took her hand and entered the elevator again. Then, he pressed the button of the underground parking lot. "Hey!" Lolita shook off his hand angrily. "I haven''t answered you yet. What right do you have to take me directly like this?¡± Geoffrey said, "I have to make amends in time, so that I can show my sincerity." "I have to go to work,¡± Lolita replied.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Geoffrey said, "Let''s take a day off." Lolita said, "No, my sry will be deducted if I ask for leave. My full attendance bonus...¡± Geoffrey couldn''t stand it anymore, so he said directly, "Why are you talking so much? I can give you the sry deducted as well as the bonus. Shut up and go with me to have a feast¡± Lolita, "What type of attitude is this?" "I was wrong. I''llpensate you with that money. Just take it as me begging you to go out for a meal together, okay?" Geoffrey said. ¡°Don''t touch me." Lolita shook off his hand and stood in the corner. Her eyes were a little red. What Geoffrey had said just now managed to strike a chord deep in the heart. She used to spend money like water in the past, and someone had taken care of everything. But now? In order to get her bonus, she didn''t dare to ask for leave casually. She didn''t expect a man to call her talkative and give her money just so she would shut up... But what could she do? She chose this path on her own, so she had no choice but to continue walking on. In the office. Minerva was carried into the office. At this hour, there was no one in the secretary''s office. Linda had also gone home. Hence, even if she was carried into the office, no one would be able to see them. As soon as they entered the office, Minerva was ced on the desk, and then Maddox came over. Minerva was a little flustered when she was ced on the desk. There were sofas and chairs in the office, and there was even a lounge inside. Why did he have to ce himself on this desk? Suddenly, an image appeared in Minerva''s mind. She started to get nervous. Just as she was about to run away, Maddox leaned over to her. He asked, "Where do you want to go?¡± He grabbed her arm, held her waist with one hand, and pulled her to himself. The two bodies instantly drew closer. Minerva subconsciously raised her hand in front of her chest to block the two of them. "Let me go down.¡± "If you don''t make yourself clear, then you''re not allowed to go anywhere," Maddox said. He did not do anything either. He just looked at her quietly. Minerva, "It''s really nothing. Geoffrey just came to have a meal with me." ¡°Really?¡± Maddox moved closer to her, and his warm breath was close to her. "Then, why did Zaydone here?¡± The moment he said that, Minerva''s expression changed drastically. How did he know Zaydon was here? Had he been following him all this time? However, she had only met him when she got into the elevator. Minerva didn''t dare to ask about it. She was afraid that she would hurt him by ident.¡± In the end, she could only carefully look into his eyes and ask, "You..." "You''re curious. How did I know about him?" Maddox asked Minerva nodded, but quickly added, "But even if you knew, I believe you wouldn''t hurt me. It''s just... Zaydon came to meet me because of her sister." Perhaps Mad¡élex had already guessed that He did not have any special expressions on his face. Howevet-after she finished speaking, he reached out to hold her facesand used the tip of his nese to gettlose to hers. Content. b¨¦longs to a ~~ Xu SS "You can¡¯t meet him in the future unless you''re with me." Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at Maddox, who was right in front of her. She didn''t say anything Maddox continued, "Did you hear that? Although he met you for his sister''s sake, they are all from the Dormer family after all. What if they did something harmful to you..." "Geoffrey was there, so I didn''t..." Minerva exined. addox humpked coldly when she mentioned George. This brat thought that he had a good = rtionship with himself and). casuatty asked his girlfriend outto meetsomeone else. He would deal witFr him next time. Contentbelongs to¡¯ 4 "Anyway, you''re not allowed to meet any other men in the future. Next time... if I catch you..." He didn''t finish his words, but suddenly leaned over and grabbed her lips. His actions were not gentle at all, and it was-very rough. Minerva felt only pat? in her mouth. This feeling was good. When she wanted to pustthim away, Maddox leftton his own. Then he put his forehead on hers and gasped. He said, "The next time I see you with another man, it will be more than that.¡± Before this, they had almost been tempted to go further. At this moment though, what he was trying to say was very obvious. If there happened a second time, he would not let her go so easily. She lowered her eyes and did not have the courage to look straight into Maddox''s eyes. As expected, he was a normal man. Even if he had lost his memory, his possessiveness was still so strong. It was just a meeting. How could he be so jealous? Inside the restaurant. Lolita was eating the exquisite dishes on the te like a wolf. Geoffrey was shocked by her. After a while, he took a tissue and handed it to Lolita. "Wipe it.¡± Lolita took the tissue and nced at him. There was something stuffed in her mouth as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Geoffrey''s lips curled and said, "Can you swallow it and then talk to me?" Lolita snorted and ignored him, continuing to focus on eating. Few girls ate exactly like her. Even if they were hungry, it was still a man sitting in front of her. Couldn''t she be a little reserved? Furthermore, wasn''t the treatment of the employees in the Collins Corporation good? She looked like she had been starving for a long time... "Are you really that hungry? Is the food in thepany cafeteria not tasty? Also, don''t you care about your image? The one sitting in front of you is a man!¡± Chapter 856 Chapter 856 When Lolita heard what he said, she took a nce at him amidst her eating. The look in her eyes was totally disgusting "So what if it''s a man? You''re not the man I like. Why should I pay attention to my image in front of you?" Lolita asked. After that. Lolita continued stuffing food into her mouth. Her way of eating seemed to indicate that she didn''t care about her life. It seemed that she wanted to eat more of it. It was as if she was afraid that after eating this meal, she wouldn''t be able to eat anymore. No, to be exact, it seemed like she was having herst meal. For some reason, Geoffrey felt that Lolita was a little pitiful. Out of feelings of pity, he couldn''t help but say, "Well, eat slowly. No one is fighting with you. If you think this is not enough, I''ll order more. You don''t have to eat so fast." Lolita stuffed the food into her mouth and said, "Don¡¯t worry. When I earn enough money, I''ll definitely treat you back. I won''t eat with you for nothing in return. Geoffrey was stunned for a moment. This was the first time that a woman had said that she wanted to treat him to a meal. It felt quite special He said, "Well, I''ll remember that. When you earn money, you''ll treat me to a meal." ¡°Okay.¡± Lolita replied. Geoffrey thought for a moment, then tapped the table with his fingers. "But how on earth did you do this? I saw that you seemed to be familiar with these things when you were ordering, but when you ate, it seemed that you had never eaten these... You..." Amidst his words, Lolita suddenly stopped. She looked at the dazzling food in front of her. She used to eat food like this every day. But now... she didn¡¯t know how long it had been since she had eaten anything but steamed bread except for lunch in the cafeteria. After eating this meal, she didn''t know when she would be able to eat it again... Lolita felt a bit sad as she was thinking about it, and her eyes turned red. Then soon, her tears fell down. Geoffrey was shocked. He stood there. After a long time, he finally came to his senses. He asked, "What, what''s wrong with you?¡± Well, why did she suddenly shed so many tears when he asked her? F*ck. It was the first time Geoffrey had ever seen a woman shed tears in front of him. He immediately panicked and went forward tofort her with a tissue. However, Lolita''s tears could not stop as if they wereing from a faucet. In the end, Geoffrey really didn''t know what to do. Lolita raised her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes. She said, ¡°You''re so nice." Geoffrey was confused. "Thank you for treating me to such delicious food." Geoffrey stayed silent. He had a bold idea. Geoffrey asked, "You didn''t cry because the food wasn''t delicious, right?" Lolly didn''t nod, nor did she deny it. Her tears were still on her cheeks, and her mouth was stuffed with something. It was not beautiful to look like this, but Geoffrey felt that the girl in front of him was very real and cute. There was a strange feeling in his heart. He pulled out two tissues and wiped the tears on her face. He said in disgust, "It''s not a big deal. You''re crying like a ghost. If you want to eat, I''ll treat you often in the future.¡± Lolita grabbed a tissue and wiped her tears. "Really?" "Well, but you have to give it back to me when you earn money in the future,¡± Geoffrey said. Lolita nodded immediately and said, "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll try my best to earn money and give it back to you." Geoffrey went silent. She was indeed a very direct person Two dayster, Maddox found a new residence for Minerva. Minerva nned to move in at night Therefore, when she got off work, Minerva went home to pack up her things. To be honest, the circumstances were a bittoo rushed. But becaus¨¦ of Maddox''s insistence, Minerva could-enly pack some clothes cas ly and prepare to go with Maddox first. Content bngs to ¡± During the uing weekend, she woulde back to deal with the checkout and other issues. She used to carry only one suitcase when she started living in the house, so after she folded her clothes and put them in the suitcase, there was nothing else. Minerva turned her head and looked at the other items around her. She had bought some other things after she came in, and she didn''t know if she should take these things with her. Maddox, who was waiting for her in the living room, entered her bedroom and asked, "Are you done?¡± Minerva turned around and got up. "I''ve packed up my clothes, but what about the other things..." "Do you want to move all the things there until you feel satisfied? I''ve already asked someone to get them ready over there. Just go there." Minerva was silent. She looked at the suitcase in her hand. "Well, I''ll take some clothes for daily use. As for the rest... well talk about it this weekend.¡± Maddox didn''t say anything else. He walked calmly in front of her and helped her carry her suitcase while holding Minerva with the other hand. He said, ¡°Let''s go." Minerva followed him out, her gaze drifting downwards as she looked at him holding her hand. is cold eyes and character were completely different from his hands. is bigpalms were warm. In this cold winter, her hands managed to obtain warmth from his tightly cleached hands. - Upon seeing this, a faint smile curved up unconsciously on Minerva¡¯s lips. Such days really did have a feeling of peace and quiet. If...if only it couldst forever, how wonderful would that be? Maddox, when will you be able to regain your memories? Minerva was led out of the house > by Maddox. When she came out, she turned around and locked the door. She ran 4 into the woman who. was livingynext door, who stopped curtously when she passed by her. C¨¦ntent belongs to The woman asked, "Hey, are you going to move them out of here?¡± Minerva took it as a greeting from her neighbor and nodded her head. "Hmm." she said as a response. However, his female neighbor did not leave. Instead, she looked at Maddox and said with a smile, ¡°Your boyfriend is very handsome.¡± Minerva stopped looking at the door. She nced at Maddox subconsciously. Maddox''s expression was cold as if he had not heard what she said. He did not turn around to look at her. Minerva could only smile at her. "Thank you for thepliment.¡± The female neighbor stared at Maddox but her gaze never moved away. She did not know if it was Minerva''s misperception, but she felt as if she had seen greed in her eyes But on second thought, the young couple loved each other very much, how could she have such a look in her eyes? It could be that she had misjudged her seemingly innocent actions with her evil standards. Hence, Minerva quickly drove away the thoughts in her mind and locked the door. Maddox held her hand again when he saw that she had locked the door, and was ready to leave with the suitcase in one hand "Well be leaving for now. Goodbye.¡± Minerva said to her. Only then did the female neighbor step back to the side and waved at them. "Goodbye."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Minerva followed Maddox and turned around. However, they had not walked far when they heard the female voice behind them. ¡°Humph, you still pretended to be lofty a few days ago. Now. you''re leaving with a man." Chapter 857 Chapter 857 Minerva stopped in her tracks. She couldn''t help but turn to look at the female neighbor. She was just a neighbor who knew nothing about Minerva, but yet she was still able to nder her like this. Why wasn''t there more goodwill between people? Maddox, who was beside her, also noticed this sentence. He frowned and the unhappiness in his eyes had been very obvious. He said coldly, "This lady..." Minerva quickly grabbed his hand and shook her head at him. This was her personal matter. Furthermore, the other person was a woman. There was no need for Maddox to speak up for her. Maddox frowned, but the expression on his face was still unpleasant. Minerva smiled at him and then looked coldly at the neighbor. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss, I don''t know you well, do I? Why do you say those words out of your mind?¡± The female neighbor had always thought that she was easy to bully. Seeing that Minerva had such a handsome boyfriend who was driving such a luxurious car, even more that he was going to bring her away now. She felt a little jealous. She had praised her boyfriend''s handsomeness, but the man did not respond at all. She was a little envious of such a handsome and rich man who did not have any other women in his eyes. But her envy towards Minerva was too much, causing her to feel jealous. so she couldn''t help but say something to her before she left As the female neighbor was being looked at by them with cold eyes, her momentum immediately weakened. She took a few steps back and whispered, "I, I''m just...¡± She wanted to defend herself, but she didn''t know what to say when the words were about toe out of her mouth. Moments ago, she had been really hot-headed and said something unpleasant After a moment of thought. the female neighbor said rudely, "It''s my fault." After that. she turned around and directly opened the door into her house. She even deliberately mmed the door loudly when closing it. Minerva was speechless. She pursed her lips and drooped her eyelids. "Let''s go." Maddox stood rooted to the spot and did not move when he noticed her low mood. He looked at the direction in which the woman had left with a dark gaze. Minerva frowned and returned when she realized that he had not followed her after taking two steps. "Stop looking. These people speak their mind too easily. It''s nothing to me.¡± However, Maddox didn''t think so. This reminded him of something else. If the people in thepany knew that she was with him, would they also treat her in such a way? He discovered that a person she was not familiar with could already make her so depressed. What if everyone in thepany looked at her like this? "You don''t want the people in thepany to know about it because of this?" Maddox suddenly asked Upon hearing this, Minerva was dumbfounded. She didn''t expect him to think of something else. She looked at Maddox, whose brows were knitted tightly because of her. She couldn''t help but smile. "What are you thinking? What do other people''s opinions have to do with me? I don''t care what people say, regardless of whether they''re my neighbors or the people at thepany.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Maddox pursed his thin lips. "Then why were you so unhappy just now?¡± Minerva replied, "I was just thinking that I''m not familiar with her. Why does she have so much malice? But then I quickly understood, it''s because... she''s jealous that I''m better than she.¡± Up to this point, she stretched out her hand to tug Maddox''s tie and said in a softer voice, ¡°She''s jealous that my boyfriend is so handsome and rich. That''s why she''s so jealous of me. If I''m unhappy over this matter, wouldn''t that mean that I cut off my nose just to spite my face?¡± She spoke very openly and her expression was so calm that it seemed as if she did not care about the incident at all. However, Maddox felt extremely ufortable seeing someone scold her. She was his girlfriend. How could he allow those people to speak ill of her behind her? "Don''t tell me you''re unhappy just because she said something about me, right?" Minerva looked carefully at his face and saw that his eyes were trembling. She understood what he meant. "I am happy that you are concerned about me, but it''s really unnecessary. There are so many people in the world, and we can''t bother too much. For me, you are the most important.¡± It was the first time Minerva had made such a bold deration of love.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had not expected herself to be so frank after Maddox lost his memory. Because of her words, Maddox was shocked. After a while, he clutched her hand and held it tightly with his fingers. He said, ¡°That''s what you said. You have to remember it for the rest of your life.¡± His voice was slightly hoarse as if he had been exhausted for an entire night, carrying with it a hint of abstinence. They finally came down from upstairs and met thendlord at the gate. Thendlord said, ¡°Oh, Minerva, are you going to move out to live with your boyfriend? Congrattions to the two of you." Surprisingly, thendlord was still smiling at her and even blessed them. Minerva smiled and bowed to him, "Thank you for your care during this period of time. I enjoyed my stay.¡± "Hey, don''t mention it. You''re in a hurry to move away, right? Hurry up and go. Take care of yourself," Thendlord said. "Okay." Minerva replied After getting into the car, Minerva fastened hexseatbelt and said, "This andlord isso nice. It hasn''t been => ong since I started renting this, > ce thought he would be unhappy, It seems that he''s more optimistic thanm." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Just as she finished her sentence, inerva''s pabne vibrated in her pocket. She took it out and took a - ~~ ook at itSuddenly, her expression changed. She subconsciously ~ ooked up at Maddox, who was sitting in the driver''s seat. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ¡°> It happened that her eyes met with Maddox''s. He noticed the sudden change in her mood and looked at the screen of her mobile phone. Minerva subconsciously put away her phone. This action made her feel very guilty. Maddox nced at her. Minerva couldn''t say a word. What she had done just now must have made Maddox misunderstand her. However, it was Juliette who had called her at this time, it was not good for her to pick it up in front of Maddox. After thinking about it for a while, Minerva could only pick up the call. She ced it beside her ear and gently said hello. "Miss Minerva.¡± The voice of Secretary Sharpio came from the other side, and a clear female voice sounded in the quiet car. Minerva bit her lower lip and said softly, "Secretary Sharpio, I''m still outside. Is there anything important?" Juliette was smart. so she was definitely able to guess the meaning behind her words. Sure enough, she was stunned for a momentand then said with a smile, ¡®It''s nothing important. Mr. Hanover asked-me to call you. Is it okay for you-to live alone abroad? Is there anything you need?" Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Minerva replied, "There''s nothing I need. Thank you for your concern.¡± The atmosphere inside the car was quiet. Even if she did not have hands-free, he could still hear their conversation. After Minerva hung up the phone, she looked at Maddox. She said, "It''s Quill''s secretary." Chapter 858 Chapter 858 Her deliberate exnation caused Maddox to nce at her again. The look in his eyes was deep, but she didn''t know what it meant. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "You don''t have to exin it to me." His voice was deep and she couldn''t tell any other emotion from it. Minerva fixed her stare at him. After a long while, she asked, "Don''t you me me for not telling you about what happens in my family?¡± The night fell, and the street lights gradually lit up. Thest touch of twilight in the sky was gradually reced by darkness The car drove out slowly. It was silent for a long while before Maddox''s voice sounded again. "When you want to tell me, you will tell me." So much time passed before he answered her again, so to say that Minerva didn''t know how to answer him. But she could feel that Maddox''s mood hadn''t changed much. He probably wasn''t angry with her. Minerva thought that it was just a phone call. What was there to be angry about? It was just that she was feeling a little guilty and over-sensitive. After this thought came to her mind, Minerva felt relieved Soon, they arrived at her new residence. The ce Maddox had found for her was very quiet. The rooms in an apartment inside a residential area were much better than those before, they needed to swipe their ess cards before entering The two of them took the elevator to the sixth floor. Their luggage was carried by Maddox all the time, while her hand was always in his other palm. As they walked out of the elevator, Maddox spoke. "You are the only resident on this floor. There won''t be any noise at night." As he was speaking of this, Minerva felt her ears heating up. Did he still remember what happened that night? "How long has it been? Why do you still remember it?¡± Hence, Minerva couldn''t help but mutter. "What do you mean?" Maddox reached out for the keys and turned around to look at her. The induction light in the corridor was on, but because Maddox was tall, when he turned around, he was bathed in the light. Minerva stepped on her t shoes. From this angle, she found his facial features particrly deep. Half of his handsome face was hidden in the darkness. He squinted his eyes slightly and looked at her with a hint of inquiry. Was she thinking too much? Doesn''t he think so much? Suddenly, Minerva felt that she had vastly underestimated this man''s ambitions and temper. Under his gaze, she shook her head in a fluster. "Nothing, hurry up and open the door.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Maddox pursed his lips and opened the door calmly. He then walked in to turn on the lights. Minerva followed him in. She waspletely at ease with him. After entering the room, she saw theyout and decorations in the room. Minerva realized that she had indeed trusted the right guy. The room was so clean that it was spotless, and the furniture seemed to be brand new. There was arge balcony. filled with all sorts of nts. Minerva''s eyes lit up when she saw these nts. "Why are there so many nts and flowers?" Minerva had already let go of his hand and ran towards the pots of nts and flowers. She bent down to smell the fragrance of flowers, whilst letting her hair down. The lights on the balcony shone on her gently. Maddox could not describe how he felt when he saw this. He felt as if the softest part of his heart had been touched. Previously, when he stayed in her apartment, he could smell the faint scent of flowersing from her balcony. After that, when he went to the balcony, he saw that there were many nts growing there. When he was decorating this house, he thought that she would like it. Thus, he asked someone to make lots of arrangements on the balcony. Now. it seemed that these nts and flowers were in the right ce. He said, "Don''t just look at the flowers and nts. I''ll take you to see your room.¡± Upon hearing Maddox call her, Minerva turned around and walked in with Maddox. Maddox didnot introduce the living room facilities to her. Instead, he: brought her directly into the room. "This. your room. There''s a bathtub in the athroom. I''ve alreadyo prepared all the toiletries for: you." Minerva took a look inside the washroom. Indeed, everything was ready. Everything was very well prepared. As for the bed, the bed sheets and quilts had beenid out, as well as the dressing table and so on. All kinds of skincare products were also ced on it. Upon seeing this, Minerva was suddenly a little surprised. "Have you even gotten my clothes ready?" After that. she walked to the wardrobe and was stunned when she opened it. Sure enough, everything was ready for her as she had expected. No wonder... he was so sure that she just needed toe. Minerva suddenly felt that her suitcase was redundant,pared with the things that had been prepared. A warmth came from behind her. Maddox wrapped his arms around her and hisrge handsnded on her waist. A rough voice rang in her ears. "From now on, you''ll live here.¡± When he spoke, the heat came from behind her ear, it was so warm, as if the heat went into the blood along her skin, and then flowed along with the blood into her heart. Minerva felt very hot in her chest, but after thinking for a while, she still said, "I will pay you the rent." Upon hearing this, the person behind her who was holding her, froze. Minerva exined before he had a misunderstanding, "Your grandfather already doesn¡¯t like me that much. If I take it for given and live in your ce, then I''m really..." As soon as she finished speaking, Minerva felt the person holding her tighten a little, and his cold voice came into her ears. "We will be together forever." Minerva was shocked by his words. Before she could react, Maddox'' s thin lipshad alreadynded on her neck, ¡°So you don''t have to have any psyghological burden. What''$ mine is-yours." Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org < Was he his own? Minerva blinked her eyes. As she was about to speak, she felt Maddox''s thin lips slowly move up from her neck and then gently kiss her earlobe. When his thin lips and her earlobe touched, Minerva felt as if her bady had been ¡®electrocuted. There was a numb,feeling spreading from her chest to her limbs. Her bodywas stiff and unable to move. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Then, Maddox''s thin lips slowly moved down and dropped kisses on the back of her neck one after another. Minerva felt goosebumps all over her body. This ce was too quiet. If she allowed him to continue, something could really happen. Although she had established a rtionship with him, she... did not want it to happen so soon. Thinking of this, Minerva immediately said in a trembling voice, "I, I''m going to take a bath...¡± The person behind her stopped for a second, then chuckled and said, ¡°Together?¡± Minerva was speechless. She was so shocked, that she couldn''t even say a word Just when Minerva thought that he was about to do something to her, Maddox suddenly straightened his body and pinched the back of her neck a He said, "Go ahead." She stood there for a while, but her feet were still numb. "You''re not going. Do you want me to take you there?" Maddox asked. It was only then that Minerva moved with great difficulty and quickly went into the bathroom. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 After entering the bathroom, Minerva stood close to the door and reached out to cover her beating heart. After calming down for a while, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her face and neck, as well as her ears, were all red. She leaned over slightly and looked at the back of her neck, where a few faint pink marks had been branded on her neck by Maddox. At first nce, they were not obvious, but when she looked at it carefully, the color slowly became darker. Fortunately, it was winter. If it was summer, how would she hide these traces? As Minerva continued reprimanding Maddox in her heart, she also turned on the shower. When she finished taking her bath. Minerva discovered a tricky problem. She had entered so hastily that she hadn''t brought in any clothes that she could change into. Her clothes were already wet. It was impossible to putthem on again. Minerva was embarrassed to ask Maddox to bring her clothes. In the end, she could only grab a towel from the shelf and wrap it around herself. Then, she quietly opened the bathroom door and poked her head out. The room was quiet, and there was no one in it Maddox wasn''t in the room? Minerva let out a sigh of relief. Then. she walked out barefoot. She bent over to open her suitcase and took out her pajamas to change into. Minerva went out of her room to look for Maddox after it was easier for her to move. From afar, she could see Maddox standing on the balcony. The house here was much more spacious than the small apartment she had rented. As such, the voice of Maddox could not be heard here. As Minerva approached, she heard his cold voice "Well. I''m not going home tonight. Baldrick, please tell my grandfather.¡± He continued, "I have something important to deal with.¡± "That''s it.¡± Upon hearing his words, Minerva suddenly stopped in her tracks, rooted to the spot Did he just say on the phone that he didn''t want to go home? Was he going to stay here tonight? Suddenly, Minerva''s expression became a little delicate. At this moment, as if there were eyes on his back, Maddox suddenly turned around. When he saw her standing there in thin pajamas with a pair of fair feet stepping on the cold floor, he frowned and walked over directly. He asked, "Why are you wearing so little?¡± His voice was cold and his tone was filled with unhappiness. He carried her directly in his arms. Minerva wrapped her arms around his neck. The room was icy cold. However, she had juste out of the bathroom and her entire body was hot. Minerva''s beautiful brows furrowed when she was in Maddox''s arms. He was cold. He must have stood on the balcony for a long time. Minerva was carried back to the bed in her room. Then, Maddox turned around to switch on the heater, afraid that she would catch a cold. Minerva immediately curled up the moment she fell on the bed. She looked at Maddox and said, ¡°Did your grandfather call you to go back just now?¡± Maddox thought that she didn''t hear what he said just now. He pursed his lips for a while and then denied, "No." As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his hand to unbutton his coat. He took off the coat and hung it on the hanger on one side. Then he pulled the tie. When Minerva saw this scene, her eyes widened subconsciously. She recalled what he had just said on the balcony. He would not go back tonight. So... was he going to stay here tonight? It was dangerous for a man and a woman te stay in the same room. Minerva bit her lower lip nervously. However, she had gotten pregnant not too long ago. If she were to be with him, it would definitely affect the baby in her stomach But he hadn''t regained his memory. so she couldn''t tell him the truth. If she didn''t tell the truth, how would she be able to refuse him? Minerva''s mind was filled with many thoughts. She quickly blurted out, "It''s alreadyte, I think you should go back, or else..." Halfway through her words, Maddox looked over and fixed his eyes on her face. Then he walked closer to her. Minerva subconsciously retreated and rested her back on the pillow. Maddox bent down and ced his hands on her side. The two of them were so close that Minerva thought he was about to kiss her. However, she heard him say faintly, "What are you nervous about?" Minerva suddenly opened her eyes and looked into Maddox''s smiling dark eyes. She was so nervous that she couldn''t even speak coherently. "I..." Maddox lowered his head and touched her nose. "Don''t be nervous. Be nervous after I take a bath.¡± Minerva couldn''t utter a word Maddox did nothing to her. He took his clothes and went to take a bath. Soon, there was a sound of water sshing in the bathroom. Although the house was very big, it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. was the bathroom of the room aft¨¦r all. The-sound was very close, arid the sound of the water constantly stitnted Han Minerva¡¯ shearing. She thought about it over and over again and felt that if Maddox had already said so on the phone, it seemed like he would definitely stay here tonight If it was inevitable, she had to pretend to be asleep! Upon reaching that conclusion, she immediately slipped out of bed and turned off the light quietly. Then; ~she went back to the bed, pulled the quilt overher head, and shrunk into the corner of the bed. Content. belongs to¡°NovelDrama.Org < Normally, she would definitely sleep as soon as she closed her eyes. But tonight. she didn¡¯t know what was going on. When sheid down, she found out that her heart was beating fast. This was the first time that they were going to sleep on the same bed after Maddox had lost his memory. She was so nervous that she didn''t feel.. sleepy at all. In the dark, Minerva opened her innocent eyes and felt extremely nervous. She talked to herself in the heart. sleep faster, and you won''t know anything after doing so But the more she hypnotized herself this way, the more sober she was, and she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Just as Minerva was feeling vexed, she heard the bathroom door crack. She was so scared that she immediately shut her eyes tightly. Maddox pushed the door open, only. to see pit¨¦hck darkness in front of himsHe was shocked at firstand thencreacted, He pursed his lips into a. dine and then curved up his lips. Heh, she was quite clever. Maddox slowly wiped his hair with a towel, ncing casually into a certain direction in the darkness. After drying his hair, Maddox turned around and went to the next room. Upon hearing the sound of the door closing, Minerva''s heart jumped in the dark. Then, she poked her head out from under the nket. There was sufficient heating in the room. She had stuffed herself too much inside the quilt and almost got sick. She did not expect Maddox to leave. Had he decided to leave at thest minute? Or had he gone out to do something else? No matter what the reason was, Minerva didn''t dare to get up to confirm it. If she ran into Maddox the moment she got out of bed, wouldn''t she be caught on the spot? Minervaid back down on the bed and hung her legs in the air. She was bored After a while, she seemed to hear footstepsing to the room. She quickly pulled the quilt back and closed her eyes to sleep. Bang The sound of knocking on the door was particrly clear in the dark and quiet environment. Minerva felt her breathing be lighter. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 There was no sound in the darkness. Minerva closed her eyes and she couldn''t see anything. She couldn''t hear any sound either. There was no other sound other than the sound of the door closing just now. Could it be that Maddox had note in at all? With this thought in mind, Minerva immediately opened her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she saw the handsame face in the dark which was close at hand. Minerva was shocked and almost screamed. However, Maddox''s speed was even faster. Before she could scream, he lowered his head and kissed her. "Oh..."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Minerva''s eyes widened and she subconsciously reached out her hand to push him away. She didn''t expect him to sneak in front of her and catch her out without making a sound. Was... this person a devil? After about ten seconds, Maddox stopped kissing her, and asked in a low, hoarse voice, "Have you stopped pretending to be asleep?¡± Minerva felt a burning sensation on her lips and face. One reason was because he kissed her, and the other was that she was shy. She red at him not caring whether Maddox could see it or not. She said angrily, "I didn¡¯t pretend to be asleep.¡± As soon as she finished her words, she heard lowughtering from the front. The voice was a little hoarse, like the sound one usually makes after getting drunk. It sounded very sexy and flirty. Is that so?" Minerva felt the bed beside her sink. Maddox turned over andid down beside her, close to her ear. He said, "Next time when you pretend to sleep, remember to control your breathing frequency.¡± Minerva was speechless. He continued, "Your heartbeat and breathing are both so fast. Who do you want to lie to?" When Maddox saw that she didn''t answer, he put his hand on her face and said, "Hmm?" His palm was especially hot. It covered her cheeks like a burning wall. Maddox''s actions had caused her to lean toward him Minerva didn''t want to be submissive and did not want to meet him face to face because he would definitely take advantage of her. Thus, she twisted her body a little and turned her back towards Maddox. The person behind her was stunned for a moment and quickly came over. Minerva hit him with her elbow when she noticed him approaching. "Stay away from me." At first, when her elbow hit him, Maddox still took a step back symbolically. However, he quickly leaned over and hugged her from behind. No matter how hard she hit him with her elbow, he did not retreat. The warm breath was right behind her ear. He had just taken a shower, and there was still water on his body. The temperature in the room was very high. They were so close together that they sweated after a short while "What are you doing?¡± Minerva was feeling hot. Even her breathing became hurried. She kept pushing the person behind her. Maddox asked, "Did you hear what I said on the balcony just now?" She did hear him. Minerva responded to him silently in her heart. Suddenly. she felt that something was wrong. She quickly said, "You can speak, but don¡¯t touch me...¡± She hurried to hold down his restless hands. Just now, when she was stunned, he had allowed his hand to run to her cor, attempting to unbutton her pyjamas. As expected, men were all the same! Usually, he looked cold and restrained by lust, but he showed his true colours when he got on the bed. Minerva felt his body temperature rising and knew that things would not go well if it went on like this. She could only say quickly, "If you stay here tonight. then your grandfather''s impression of me will only worsen.¡± Sure enough, Maddox''s movements came to a halt. However, it only came to a halt for a short while before continuing again. He replied, "It doesn¡¯t matter. They will change one day.¡± He seemed to be a little impatient. Minerva''s breathing was also trembling. She tried her best to grasp thest shred of rationality she had. "But I''m not ready yet. It''s too fast!¡± Maddox paused again, and then he stopped. Indeed, they hadn''t been together for long If it wasn''t for her moving out, they probably wouldn''t be lying in the same ce so soon, but he couldn''t control himself. As Maddox was thinking of this, he closed his eyes and thought to himself, he''d better control himself. It was indeed too fast Minerva finally heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed that there was no more movement behind her. She did not expect these words ta be better than his grandfather. Could it be that in his heart. his grandfather''s opinions and thoughts were not important at all? For him, the most important thing was her own opinion Minerva''s heart felt warm when she thought of this. However, his body temperature was still rising continuously. Minerva was so stuffy that she moved her body, wanting to stay a little further away from him. "Don''t move.¡± He snorted and gnashed his teeth. "If you want to sleep well tonight." Minerva stayed silent. Was he threatening her? She thought. It was obvioug, but Minerva still did not dare to ngove even though it was a threat. atfist she felt that it was_ ufartable to be hugged and . sleep if-his arms. But after realizing that tte''really would not do anything to.her, Minerva''s heart rx¨¦d. She sickly felt sleepy and was unable to control her heavy eyelids. Content belongs to Maddox could not help butugh bitterly when he heard the person in his embrace breathing steadily. What a heartless woman. He was suffering from torture, but she had actually fallen asleep in a daze. Had he known this earlier, he wouldn''t have stayed here. Even if he were to stay, he shouldn''t have stayed in the same ce as her. After god- knows- how- long, Maddox made sure that Minerva was sleeping well and would not be woken up. Only then did he slowly get up and enter the bathroom. After getting up from bed, Monica began to dress herself up seriously. She changed into a simple and in set of thes. She really did not <> have ths set of clothes in her on wardrobe. It was something. that she hact-prepared for the special¡± d¨¦tasion ahead. She had always dressed well, while Minerva dressed in simple and in clothes. However, Sebastian never did give her any unneeded attention. It was possible that Seb liked women who wore simple and generous clothes Therefore, she also needed to give it a try. It would be very effective if she was able to let Sebastian look at her more often. She was dressed in simple clothes, so her makeup was naturally quite light. After looking at herself in the mirror, Monica carried her bag proudly and got ready to go out. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Zaydoning up fram the stairs. Monica wanted to avoid him when she saw him. Who knew if Zaydon woulde over directly and stop her? "Monica." Monica had no choice but to stop. She disyed a bright smile. "Zaydon, good morning.¡± "Morning, whyare you dressed so simply today?¡± Looking at Monica, who had suddenly changed her => clothes; s, Zaydon didn''t know why He felt that < she looked so familiar especially with her outfit. It was as if head seen her somewhere before. Soon, the image of a woman with a cold face appeared in Zaydon¡¯s mind. It was her. Zaydon frowned. Monica knew that Maddox liked Minerva, so she changed her style to mimic hers? Chapter 861 Chapter 861 "I decided to change my style all of a sudden,¡± Monica said. She didn''t even dare to look Zaydon in the eyes as she was still feeling guilty. Zaydon looked at her for a long time as if he had found nothing. He smiled and said, "My friend just came back from abroad. He heard that I had a younger sister who is very good-looking, so he wants to see you." Hearing this, Monica rejected him without thinking. "I won''t see him.¡± After that. she realized that she had refused too quickly, so she exined. "Zaydon, I didn''t mean that. it''s just that I don''t have time today, so..." Zaydon stood silently looking at her. Monica suddenly felt the hair on the back of her neck stood up. Although Zaydon was full of smiles, very approachable, and looked very easy to get along with all the time. However, Monica knew that he was actually theplete opposite. In fact, that was merely his facade. In reality, he was very tactful, he just never showed that side of him to outsiders. Like this very moment, when he looked indifferent, with no signs of anger, but Monica knew for a fact that her brother was angry. Zaydon was angry... She recalled seeing Zaydon explode with anger once. Thinking of an angry Zaydon, she couldn''t help but shudder even though she was his younger sister. Then she smiled, stepped forward and said, "Does your friend look good? If he looks good, then... I''ll go with you." Her submissiveness made Zaydon take a second look at her. A few secondster, a smile returned to his face. "Of course he''s good-looking. Would I have told you if he wasn''t?" Monica smiled and agreed. At the same time. she also let out a sigh of relief. "Go, change into some beautiful clothes. I''ll take you out." Monica bit her lower lip, reluctant to do as her brother told, but nodded in the end Whatever, it was just a meeting. Even if he was Zaydon''s friend, she could still ignore him after seeing him. Besides, even if she couldn''t chase after Maddox that day, she still had the following day to do so. Zaydon couldn''t watch her every day, could he? After making up her mind, Monica returned to her room and changed into the clothes she normally wore. Zaydon''s gaze became deeper when he saw his sister''s usual bright appearance. If only his sister could be like this all the time, then he wouldn''t have to do so. There was a trace of sympathy in Zaydon''s heart, but it was finally reced by his reasoning. Zaydon smiled and said, ¡°Let''s go, Monica." Monica''s heart was filled with apprehension as she followed Zaydon into the car. The car stopped in front of a cafe. When Monica got out of the car, she looked at her surroundings and calmed down. "What''s wrong?¡± Zaydon asked her. Monica shook her head frantically. "Nothing." After that, Zaydon led Monica into the cafe. After he informed one of the waiters, they were led to the second floor. Monica asked in confusion as they walked up the stairs, "Zaydon, why not the first floor?" "The second floor has a wider view and it''s quiet," Zaydon said. Monica nodded without any suspicion and followed him forward. At this hour, there was barely anyone in the cafe. As soon as they reached the second floor, they saw a handsome man sitting by the window. He wore a casual grey shirt, ck trousers, and a down jacket, held a cup of coffee in his hands, and looked energetic. This was Monica''s first impression. "Zaydon, is he your friend?¡± She asked. "Yes." Zaydon nodded. However, Vionica began to grow. suspicious deep down. Shouldn¡¯ er brother''s friends be businessmen or sa? His dress-up didn''t seem like one. Perhaps... Monica''s footsteps came to a halt. Zaydon sensed it and turned around to look at her coldly. "What''s wrong?¡± he asked. His gaze nade Monica a little MN scared. She wanted to retreat, but: she couldn''t help but ask, ¡®Zaydon, whatkind of friend is he?¡± ¡°Av¡± schoolmate," Zaydon said.lightly. Schoolmate? Monica looked at the man again. If he was just Zaydon''s schoolmate, then... it would make sense for him to dress like this. However, Monica still felt strange about it. When they got close, the man stood up and greeted them "Zaydon." Monica finally rxed when she heard this. Since he dared to call Zaydon''s name so boldly and naturally, he must really be her brother''s collegemate. Zaydon stepped forward, and the man hugged him and patted his back with his fist. "I haven''t seen you for many years." "Yeah, I thought we wouldn''t have the chance to meet again after college." The two chatted for a while before the handsome man''s gaze fell on Monica. "You must be Monica, the sister Zaydon often mentioned?¡± The man''s gaze was straightforward and broad, and his smile was jovial. He looked like he had a sunny personality. She didn''t know if it was because of his infectious smile, but her first impression of him was quite good. She nodded stolidly. The handsome man reached his hand out to her and said, ¡°Hello, I''m Martin Taylor." The pair of hands were warm and clean. Monica nked out for a while before grabbing it. "I''m Monica.¡± She said with a trembling voice. After greeting, the two of them sat down face to face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. While Monica was looking at the menu, Zaydon and Martin looked at each other. They already had an agreement before the meeting. This meeting was, in fact, a little deceiving But, Martin was indeed a psychologist. He also just happened to be Zaydon''s callegemate. After graduating from college, he began to work in this field, and he became an excellent psychologist. He got in touch with Zaydon when he returned this time. After hearing Zaydon exin his sister''s condition, the two discussed how to correct the patient slowly. After all, some patients with mental disorders would resist going to a psychologist when they were asked to do so They didn''t know what kind of reactions Monica would have, so they could only meet like this and guide her in slowly. After sittingfor a while, more people started to scrowd the second floor, ¡®Of the cafe. A boy, who saw Martin¡± fronva distance, came over to ¡®him excitedly. Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org - However, Martin''s focus was on Zaydon and Monica and did not notice the person approaching. It was only until the boy walked up to him. "Doctor Taylor, I didn''t expect to see you here. What a coincidence!¡± The boy said Monica was stirring her coffee when she heard the word ¡°Doctor Taylor". She suddenly raised her head and stared straight at Martin. "You are a doctor? What kind of doctor?¡± She asked. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 The situation took an unexpected turn and Zaydon and Martin were caught off guard. They decided to meet here only because they noticed the area was empty. They didn''t think they would meet an acquaintance. He even approached them to say hello. Zaydon frowned subconsciously. The patient did not notice Monica''s situation and continued to cotton up to Martin. "I really didn''t expect to meet you here, Doctor Taylor. I''m much more optimistic now under your counseling. Aren''t you abroad? Why did you suddenly come back? I thought I was wrong just now." He rubbed his hands excitedly. Obviously, he was once Martin''s patient. Martin had no reason to speak ill of his patient, but this was a different situation. He could only stand up and bow politely. "Sir, I''m not Doctor Taylor. I''m afraid you''ve mistaken me for someone else.¡± "Eh? That''s impossible. Aren''t you Doctor Taylor?¡± The patient said Martin smiled and replied, "No." The patient was confused by his words because he really didn''t know the whole story. He looked at Monica and Zaydon, only to have Zaydon stare back at him coldly. There was a glint of warning in his re. He was stunned for a moment. He could see that this person was not easy to deal with. so he did not say anything else. He turned around and left in embarrassment. While walking, he scratched his head and muttered to himself, "It doesn''t make sense. I used to see you every day, how can I mistake you for someone else? I''d better go back and ask." After he had left, Martin sat down again and said with a slight smile, "He actually thought that I was a doctor? Could there be someone out there who looks like me?" Zaydon pursed his thin lips and did not reply. However, Monica threw the spoon in her hand and sneered, "He really did get the wrong person. You should be an actor instead of a psychiatrist.¡± After that. she got up directly. "Stop right there, Monica." Zaydon called and looked up at Monica coldly. When Monica turned around and saw Zaydon looking at her with such a gaze, she immediately got disappointed "Zaydon, didn¡¯t you say that we were only meeting your friend? So this is how you lie to me. You actually brought me to a psychiatrist? Just because I liked someone, you think I am sick?" Martin also did not expect things to turn out the way it did. He walked towards Monica with an apologetic look on his face. "Miss Dormer, it''s not what you think, I..." "Shut up, don''te near me!" Monica instinctively took a step back as he approached her. She widened her eyes and cried, "I''m not sick at all. You guys are, that''s why you brought me here to see a doctor." "Monica, you''re not seeing a doctor. He''s just here to give you some counseling, to guide you in the right direction.¡± Zaydon stood up and looked at her solemnly. "I don''t need it! I am a normal person. I don''t need any counseling!" Monica shouted. ¡°Alright, you don''t need any, and I am also not a psychiatrist. I am introducing myself to you as a college friend of your brother. Can we be friends?" Martin said, trying to calm her down. "Monica, listen to me. I won''t hurt you," Zaydon said Monica looked at the two men in front of her. Thinking back to haw she was tricked intoing here, she couldn''t help but let out a bitterugh. "I was so stupid. Zaydon, I thought you would understand me. I didn¡¯t expect... to be regarded as mentally ill. You brought me to a psychiatrist this time. Next time... will you send me to a mental hospital? What have I done wrong? I just fell in love with someone..." "I''m not wrong. I''m normal... It''s you who are wrong and abnormal. You don''t even know what it feels like to like someone!¡± At that moment, Monica could care less if Zaydon would be angry or not. She turned and ran away. "Monica!" Zaydon¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly chased after her. Martin had no choice but to follow behind. However, Monica was in a state of anxiousness. Very quickly, she ran down the stairs and disappeared from both their sight. After exiting the cafe, Zaydon couldn''t see her anywhere so he turned to Martin and said. "You go to the left, and I''ll go to the right." "All right," Martin replied. artin thoughtfor a moment and couldn''t help''saying, "She seems to be havingat mental breakdown. => Don''t forte her back when you find her. Send her home first and tell her thatyou won''t bring her to ac¡± psychiatrist again.¡± Contentbelongs to¡¯ 4 Zaydon agreed with Martin''s suggestion and nodded. The two of them split up to search for Monica, but they did not find her despite searching for a long time. She also switched off her phone. Martin said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t expect to meet a previous patient.¡± Zaydon shookhis head with a solemn facesHe listened quietly to a faint signal On the other line that ~ indicated:the phone was switched of and said, "This has nothingto do wi hyou. None of us expected to meet your patient there, le ¡°Yeah,¡± Martin was too embarrassed, "It''s really a coincidence. Monica has been triggered. I hope she won''t do anything foolish." Triggered? Foolish? Zaydon pursed his thin lips and said coldly, "Thank you for your hard work. You can go back first. I''ll contact you another day.¡± Martin made Monica leave angrily. He could not say anything else, so he left. After he left, Zaydon gave Geoffrey a call. He was very clear about Monica''s behavior. It was unlikely she would hurt herself, but if she were to hurt someone else.. The probability of it was very high. When Geoffrey heard the news, he almost went mad. He couldn''t care less about the people around him and started scolding Zaydon. "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say you would be cautious? Why did you scare Monica away? Now that she''s missing, what should we do?¡± Hearing his-usation, Zaydon¡¯s ~ eyes became colder and said stiffly, m informing you out of kindness. am.not obligated to answercany of your questions.¡± - Geoffrey shouted, "F*ck!" Zaydon said, "If Minerva is able to protect herself well, then if Monica wants to do something to her, she won''t be able to seed." Geoffrey was so angry when he heard what Zaydon had said. When he was about to yell at him again, Zaydon hung up. Geoffrey cursed at his phone for quite a while before putting it away, then grabbed his car keys and rushed out. Monica cherished herself so she would only do something foolish towards others. The question is if she would choose Minerva or Sebastian.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This matter really troubled Geoffrey. Sebastian had clearly refused her, but she persisted. How could a woman be so stubborn? Chapter 863 Chapter 863 After hearing that Monica had been triggered and ran away, the expression on Maddox''s face was indifferent. as if he didn''t care at all. Geoffrey was extremely worried by his calm andposed outlook. "Have you heard what I just told you?" Geoffrey asked. Maddox nced at the busy Geoffrey, stopped what he was doing, and reached out to touch his eyebrows. He nodded in a low voice and said, "Yes." "Then why don''t you have any reaction? Don''t you think this is a serious matter?" Geoffrey asked "So?" Maddox looked up and nced at him, "Should I act like you to prove that I am worried?¡± Geoffrey fell silent. It would be impossible for Maddox, who was as cold as an iceberg, to be agitated and run around like a headless chicken He curled his lips and said discontentedly, "Well, even so, you still have to do something, right?" Maddox didn''t reply. He thought it was lucky that he had moved Minerva to a different residence in advance. The security in the neighborhood was good. Moreover, he had been picking her up to and from work. If Monica wanted to do something to her, she would still have to find an opportunity.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Send some people to look for Monica and secretly keep an eye on her. If she makes any sudden moves, let me know." Maddox said coldly. Geoffrey nodded, "Okay. will you personally protect Minerva?" "Am I supposed to let you do it?" Maddox red at him with cold eyes. Geoffrey couldn''t help but shudder, and the corner of his mouth twitched. With his overprotectiveness towards his beloved, who would dare? Geoffrey thought of something, and said, "Yesterday, Master Collins called me and said you weren''t home. Are you staying together with Minerva?" Maddox flipped through his documents, but his expression did not change. His silence confirmed Geoffrey''s question. Geoffrey widened his eyes, pointed at him, and said, "You... really are a beast!" They had just been together for a short time, but now he was actually living with Minerva Geoffrey had nearly forgotten that Maddox had almost gotten married to Minerva in the past. so it was normal for him te live with her. However, he had indeed lost his memories. Geoffrey remembered the task given by Minerva, which was to help Maddox regain his memory. Geoffrey thought for a moment then pulled a stool and sat down in front of Maddox. He asked, ¡°Are you still having headachestely?¡± Maddox paused when he heard that. Then. pursed his lips and looked at him coldly. Geoffrey chuckled, "I was just wondering, have you remembered something?" "Should I remember something?¡± Maddox asked back. Geoffrey became frustrated hearing his words, "I''m asking if you''ve remembered something. Why are you asking me if you should remember something? You are the one with the memory, not me. How would I know?¡± Maddox turned the pen to reveal it¡¯s tip and signed his name, "Sebastian" at the signature line. "Since it''s my memory, why are you worried?" He asked. Geoffrey wasn''t able to reply. "Why is he so stubbom? Isn''t he curious about his past at all?¡± he thought. Geoffrey gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t you want to know what kind of person you were in the past? What kind of life have you lived? What kind of friends... or... do you have anyone you like?¡± p! Maddox closed the documents and looked at him coldly. "Are you bored?" The look in Maddox''s eyes showed that he was impatient. It was obvious thathis question had crossed theNine. However, Geoffrey. was not @fraid of death at all. Heo contind@d, "No, I just wanted tqask you. What you had a wife and ? What ifwhen if chitdren you are and chi would y your wi in the pas with dre oud iner n suddenly a 0? Wo ean Conten be d-your wife ppear? What uld you choose va an d child or Minerva?" ovel ongs to swn Maddox was speechless. Geoffrey looked at Maddoxcently and saw that there was profoundness in Maddox''s gaze. "If you continue to spout nonsense, I don''t mind throwing you down from here,¡± Maddox said. When Geoffrey heard this, his expression immediately changed "D*mn, this is murder. Can''t I ask you to recall your past? How can there be someone like you who can''t remember anything yet doesn''t care?" As he mumbled, he got up to tidy up his clothes and said angrily, "Forget it, I''m done talking to you. I''m leaving.¡± Aftering out of the office, Geoffrey stroked his chin. This guy is a tough nut to crack. He did not want to recall his past. Could it be that he was content with the current state? It wouldn''t be a surprise if he was. He had a pretty good rtionship with Minerva at the moment... He cared so much about her. Although the person he liked in the present was the same as the past, but Geoffrey still felt awkward because Maddox had lost parts of his memory. After Geoffrey left the office, Maddox frowned. He was not the kind of person who others could manipte. Geoffrey had known him for so long, but he had never asked questions about his past. There must be something fishy behind this sudden questioning. Memories of his past.. Maddox tapped lightly on the table with his fingers, and the rhythmic sounds rang again and again He tried hard to recall, but his mind was nk, and there was nothing in it. What on earth did he lose in his past memories? Monica did not.sessful y enter the Collins Csrporation that few days, so Master Collins wa dissatisfied. He wanted to svery eo use hiss authority to fire Minerva, but he was afraictthat it would embarrass his graadson in thepany ifthe abused his powers. Content belongs to But if he didn''t do anything. Minerva would remain in thepany, and Monica stood no chance to enter. Therefore, Master Collins could only do something about Minerva. But who would have thought that the rascal Maddox would personally send her to and from work every day. He even brought her somewhere else. This gave him no chance at all. He was so frustrated that it made his blood pressure shot up. Master Collins had no choice but to ask Baldrick to think of a way to invite Minerva out to deal with her and send her back to Hildago so that she would no longer pester Maddox. However, before he coulde up with a n, the Dormer family called to inform him that Monica was missing. When he heard this news, Master Collins resisted the urge faint. He calmly asked, "What''s going on?" Baldrick helplessly exined, "Mr. Zaydon thought Miss Dormer was¡± mentallyill and wanted to take.her to a psychiatrist, but Miss Dormer was notawilling to do that, so shefan away." :, ¡° "What?" When Jarold heard this, he immediately mmed the table and stood up, "Zaydon is too reckless. Why did he bring Monica to a psychiatrist?¡± Baldrick was also a little speechless. "I''m not too sure about that.¡± He replied. Jarold said, "Send someone to search for her right away. It''s dangerous for a girl to be alone out there!¡± Chapter 864 Chapter 864 Thus, the Collins family and the Dormer family sent peaple to look for Monica. However, Minerva wasn''t aware of any of that. To her, there was an even more important task awaiting. It was Maddox''s aunt Abigail. She had already made up her mind toe over. Minerva spoke to her on the phone when she was having her lunch. She was shocked when she heard that Abigail wasing. She thought that Abigail would not help her as it took her a long time to think about it. She did not expect Abigail to agree. After that. Minerva told Abigail about the recent events and the current situation. After falling silent for a while, Abigail said, "Have hime with you to pick me up when I arrive at the airport." Upon hearing this, Minerva fell into a dilemma, "He doesn''t remember you. Are you going to tell him the truth? I..." Abigail replied, "I know what you''re thinking. Don''t worry, I won''t tell him the truth for the time being. But I''m his aunt, I want to see him and see how he is now." Abigail definitely wouldn''t harm Sebastian. Minerva was certain of that, so she quickly agreed to it It shouldn''t be a problem to ask Maddox to apany her to pick up Abigail at the airport. The problem was that she was not sure whether Maddox recognized Abigail. After all, his aunt''s real name was Aurora Collins. What if the Collins family had already introduced this person to him? Minerva bit her lower lip and fell into a dilemma again. After thinking for a long time, Minerva felt that she was overthinking. Thus, she tried to focus on work. She would ask Maddox to apany her to pick up Abigail after she had gotten off work. Time passed very quickly, and it was soon time to get off work. When Minerva was packing up her belongings. Linda could not help bute over to ask her questions. "You''ve been getting off work with Mr. Sebastian recently, haven''t you?" She asked. Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned for a moment but nodded in the end Linda showed a mysterious smile, "D*mn girl, that''s fast. Don''t tell me you two are living together?" Minerva didn''t want to hide anything from Linda. After all, her attitude towards Monica that day was very obvious. She could tell at a nce that she wasn''t the kind of person who would fawn on people. Moreover, Linda didn''t like to gossip behind other people''s backs. She had known about her rtionship with Maddox for a while now, but she did not reveal anything. Minerva felt that even if she said that she was married to Maddox, Linda would not tell anyone behind her back Minerva tilted her head and said softly, "I don''t think it counts as living together.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I understand.¡± Minerva''s reply confirmed her question Linda clicked her tongue and said, "When Mr. Sebastian took over the office, I thought he was an arrogant man who had no interest in women. I thought he was going to die a lonely man, I didn''t expect..." After gossiping for a while, she saw that it was about time to leave, so she stopped chatting with Minerva and left after packing up her things. Minerva thought for a moment, packed up her things and left. Before leaving, she looked over at Maddox''s office and then looked at her phone. Abigail had sent her a message saying that she would arrive at about seven o''clock in the evening. Seven o''clock... With this thought in mind, Minerva held her phone in her hand and went out of the building. She walked in the same direction as before. Soon, Maddox''s car arrived at her side. Minerva got in quickly. After getting into the car, Minerva put on her seat belt and looked over at Maddox. She hesitated on how to tell him to go pick up Abigail at the airport. Maddox asked, "You have something to say to me?" She did not expect Maddox to be able to tell from her facial expression and took the initiative to ask her. Hence, Minerva was stunned for a moment but instantly came back to her senses and nodded. "I have a friend... arriving at the airport at seven o''clock, I have to pick her up, so..." Minerva bit her lower lip and quietly looked at Maddox without saying anything else. Maddox''s gaze locked onto hers and the two of then looked at each other for a moment. She wasn''t sure if her words had angered him, but Minerva felt that his gaze was ¡é> pfating deep into hers. There wasno emotion, but it carried a stippressive aura. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The temperature in the car was a little low. A momentter, Minerva could not help but say, ¡°Why don''t you apany me to the airport?" After she said that, the temperature in the car was still low, but it was obviously much better than before. She had initially wanted to suggest that she would go pick up her friend herself and then see what Maddox would say. However, she did not expect the look in his eyes made her say otherwise. "Sure," Maddox replied in a deep voice. Minerva took Dut her phone to look at the time, tts a little early to go to the airpork\now, but it¡¯s toote to ? g0 after dinner. Why don''t we buy ¡ª something light to eat first, and ihen we INrave dinner together after weve picked her up?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "Okay." He answered her too quickly. Minerva didn''t expect things to go that smoothly. After that, she asked Maddox to stop the car at a bakery. She then got out of the car and went in to buy something. Minerva had told him to wait outside since it wouldn''t take much time to buy bread. However, Maddox was still worried and followed her in. At the same time, a few people not far away saw them and took a picture to send it to their superior. They quicklyid down when they saw Minerva and Maddoxe out of the bakery a whileter. "Mr. Sebastian is too cautious. Let''s just hand over the photoes. We can''t follow them anymore." "Yes," The group of people discussed and then left. After they left. Maddox looked in the direction of where they were just now. His deep dark eyes were impassive. it was impossible to tell what he was thinking. Minerva got into the car and rolled down the window. "What are you thinking about? Get in the car.¡± Maddox came to his senses and got on the car. They continued their journey. While looking at the time, Minerva opened the bag and took out a cream cake She actually did not like sweet food in the past, especially something like cake and bread But Beanie loved them, and he would often force her to eat. Whenever Minerva refused, he would tise her, "Mommy, there''s Sugar in fruits. You already donteat fruits regrly, but you don''t even eat sweets, so how are you going to pusugar into your body?" Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Then he would shove something sweet at her. Over time, Minerva didn''t seem to dislike sweet food as much as she used to. On the contrary, she would take the initiative to buy and eat them. Saving herself the trouble of having hypoglycemia episodes again. Minerva took a bite of the cream cake. Maddox, who was driving. saw through the mirror that there was a bit of cream on her pink lips. Her eyes darkened. Chapter 865 Chapter 865 However, Minerva did not notice it. And even if she found out, she didn''t think there was anything wrong. It''s easy for things like cream to stick to the lips, she just needed to wipe it off later. After taking two bites, Minerva suddenly thought of something. She looked at Maddox and said, "I know you don''t have a sweet tooth either, but you still have to have some sugar in your body. So everything I bought is sweet.¡± Maddox remained silent. If she knew he didn''t fancy anything sweet, why did she buy them? Was she doing it on purpose? However.. Maddox narrowed his eyes slightly and nced at her. "How do you know my preferences?¡± He asked. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. She naturally knew from the time she had spent with him in the past. Otherwise. she wouldn''t have been clear from the short amount of time they spent togethertely. With this thought in mind, she replied, "I just assumed." She was afraid that Maddox would be suspicious of her, so she quickly exined, "The coffee I make for you every day is ck. It''s so bitter. If you like it sweet, you would''ve asked me to make it again." This was a reasonable assumption. If she guessed it based on this, it was not impossible. He looked at the cream on her lips, which she didn''t seem to notice at all. She was still talking, but she didn''t know the kind of visual impact it had on him when he saw the milky white cream and pink lips together. The red light was at the intersection in front of them. When the car stopped. Minerva wanted to look up and see how many seconds the red light had left but Maddox unexpectedly leaned over. He grabbed the back of her head with one hand, and everything went dark. His cold and dry, thin lips pressed down on hers. Minerva''s eyes widened subconsciously and her breath missed half a beat as well. She felt the cream on her lips were licked off, and then her lips were forced open. It felt like a long time had passed and didn''t at the same time. Maddox backed away but pressed his head against her with an unsatisfied look in his dark eyes. "Who says I don''t have a sweet tooth?" Minerva fell silent. Maddox licked the corner of his lips in front of her and said with a chuckle, ¡°But, it''s indeed very sweet." Minerva blinked her eyes and subconsciously licked her lips in front of him. Just now... Was there cream on her lips when she was eating the cake? Maddox''s eyes caught her action and lustful mes burned in his chest. When he saw that the red light was about to pass, he squinted his eyes and said, "Don''t seduce me when I''m driving.¡± He retreated upon finishing his words. On the other hand, Minerva frowned. He put the me on her, all she did was eat a cream cake. How did she seduce him? At the thought of this, Minerva angrily took a big bite of the cream cake in front of him. She mumbled incoherently, "If I can seduce you just by eating, does that mean you like me very much?" Maddox''s hand, which was holding the steering wheel, paused. After a while, he said with a sneer, "Do you still want to go to the airport? Or shall we change our destination to the hotel?¡± Minerva stayed silent. She did not utter another word and continued to chew silently, pretending she hadn''t said anything. By the time she finished eating the cream cake, Minerva had already gotten sick of it. She then looked at the bag of sweet food that she bought and recalled Maddox''s words earlier. She said, "Didn''t you say you have a sweet tooth? They''re all for you.¡± Maddox nced at her and did not reply. It would take about half an hour for them to reach the airport. That half an hour was enough for him to do a lot of things. After Minerva finished the cream cake, she started feeling sleepy due to being bored sitting in the passenger seat. "Go ahead and sleep. I''ll wake you up when we arrive.¡± Minerva could hear Maddox''s voiceing from the driver''s seat. Her eyelids drooped, she nodded and said, "Okay. Then she leaned against her seat and soon fell asleep There was-a red light intersection in front of them. After Maddox stopped his care saw that her breathing was steady and that she had truly fallet rasleep. He calmly adjusted the teraperature of the car. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ When the red light had passed, it was obvious that Maddox''s speed had slowed down. The journey toxthe airport would''ve taken him only half an hour, but Maddox spent another 20 minutes"> getting th there. Minerva slept the. > wholejourney until she was woken up byher phone ringing in her pocket. Content belongs tes NovelDrama.Org When she opened her eyes, Minerva realized that they had already arrived at the airport The phone in her pocket kept vibrating. Minerva was shocked. She took out her phone and looked at it. It was indeed a call from Abigail She dazedly looked at Maddox. who was sitting in the driver''s seat looking at her calmly, then, answered the call. ¡°Auntie Stark." Minerva called out "Auntie Stark¡± directly in front of Maddox. Then, she observed Maddox''s expression and found that he was very calm, there wasn''t any other reaction "Mmm," Abigail gently responded on the phone, "I''ve already got off the ne. I''ming out now. You..." She paused for a moment and then said, "Did you bring him?" Her voice was very soft. If Minerva didn''t listen carefully, she wouldn''t be able to hear it. She nodded and said, "Yes, I''m here." After replying. Minerva couldn''t helpmenting Abigail''s meticulousness in her heart. She must be afraid that Maddox would hear her if she said too loudly, so she deliberately lowered her voice. Abigail then said,"Okay, let''s meet at the exit." After hanging up, Minerva put the phone back into her pocket and unfastened her seat belt "I''m going to the exit to pick her up. Are you going to stay in the car or..." She asked. Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox had already unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. Minerva was stunned and got out of the car as well. After getting out of the car, Maddox stopped her just as she was getting ready to walk to the exit. Then, Maddox took off his overcoat and ced it on her shoulder. "No, you''ll feel cold if you give me the coat.¡± Minerva said. Maddox straightened his button and said coldly, "Stand still." Minerva could only stop her struggle because of his words. Then she gawked at Maddox as he put his coat on her. She could not help but say, "I''m not cold.¡± Upon hearing this, Maddox nced at her and said coldly, ¡°You just woke up, and the temperature here is low. How dare you say that you''re not cold?" ¡°Even if I am, you''ll feel colder if you take off your coat." After Maddox helped her put on the coat, he > unconsciously touched er earlobes: Looking at her small.> earlobes, he could not help but reach out and pinch them gently. kis voice drifted over along the wind.Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ ¡°I''m a man.¡± Pfft. Minerva could not help but mutter in her heart. "He was just a man, not a robot. How could he not be cold?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, Minerva understood what he meant. It was just because she had just woken up, and he was afraid that she would feel cold when she got off the car. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 After pondering for a few moments, Minerva epted Maddox''s kind gesture in the end. Since he was willing to care for her, she would ept it Aftering to her senses, Minerva kept up with Maddox. Both of them stood and waited at the exit. nes arrived one after the other, and a sea of people walked out of the exit. Minerva looked at the crowd in front of her and was a little worried that she would not find Abigail. However, when Abigail appeared at the exit, Minerva was able to recognize her immediately. Abigail was very tall. Although she was older, her skin was still fair and beautifulpared to other women of the same age. If she made an effort to dress up well, she would look equivalent to a woman in her twenties. Her beauty was extremely rare. Abigail stood out in the sea of people. Minerva couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. "She is a part of the Collins family after all." Abigail came out with a grave expression, wearing sunsses and not smiling. She too saw the young man and woman waiting for her at first nce. Because of their excellent image. they attracted many people''s attention just by standing at the entrance. The wind blew from behind them and Maddox''s tall body blocked it by standing in front of the petite Minerva. He was like a puffy ancient cypress in the wind. When Abigail saw her sister''s son, she froze for a moment. Abigail had a special feeling for Maddox. She had never married, and after the death of Aurora, she treated Maddox like her own child. Of course, she was worried when she heard that he had met with a ne ident, but she couldn''t do anything. Later on, when she heard that he was safe and sound, Abigail finally rxed. However, when she heard that he had regained the identity of Sebastian Collins, Abigail felt a mix of emotions. The Collins family... If it was possible, she would never want toe back here again in her life. But in the end, she couldn''t bear to be heartless. If she really hid for the rest of her life, what about Maddox? Aurora would definitely me her in the netherworld. After debating for a long time, Abigail finally decided toe. No matter what, running away was not the solution. ¡°Auntie Stark," Minerva called her. When she saw Abigail. she immediately waved to her, indicating where she was. Abigail withdrew back herplicated gaze, smiled slightly, and then walked towards them. Maddox looked in that direction as well. In fact. he was also attracted by the woman. When he looked at her, he felt a sense of familiarity, but the feeling disappeared very quickly. He saw Abigail walking up to him and take off her sunsses. Minerva was the one who came to pick her up, but her gaze fell on him. Maddox paused for a moment, and felt a strange feeling in his heart. As his aunt, Abigail naturally knew that he was bright. If she looked at him any longer, she might be exposed. Therefore, she looked away after a few nces and then fixed her eyes on Minerva. She asked Minerva, "Is this the person you told me before?" "Ah?" Minerva was taken aback. It took her a long time to snap out of her daze. She nodded dazedly, "Yes, Auntie Stark.¡± Abigail smiled and extended her hand to Maddox, "Hello, I am Minerva''s auntie.¡± Minerva, who was standing to the side, was speechless. Auntie.. Maddox slightly squinted his eyes, and a childish voice seemed to sh in his mind. ¡°Auntie, my mother is still alive!" A few voices and images shed past like light. They were very fast. and before Maddox had the time to capture them, they hadpletely vanished Maddox stood there in a daze, his thick brows furrowed. He looked as if he was deep in thought. Minerva and Abigail exchanged nces. Then Minerva tugged at his sleeve, "What''s wrong?¡± Maddox came to his senses when he felt his sleeves being gently tugged and saw Minerva looking at him with clear eyes. He asked, "What''s wrong?" Maddox was still frowning, but he went back to normal in a sh. Since she was Minerva¡¯s aunt, she must be well-received He held out his hand and said calmly. ¡°Hello, I''m Sebastian Collins, Minerva''s boyfriend." His words were concise and simple, but he also indicated his identity and attitude, and he was extremely respectful towards Abigail. Abigail could not help but raise her eyebrows. She did not expect Maddox to introduce himself so broadly to her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Auntie Stark, you just got off the ne and haven''t eaten yet. right? Let''s go have a meal first and then arrange amodation for you at the hotel okay?" Minerva asked. Abigail nodded, then said, "Minerva, can you call me auntie directly? Every time when you add my surname, we sound very distant.¡± In fact, Abigaikknew that Minerva called her this-deliberately. After all, the two ofthem didn''treacha =? consensus before. Now she a deliberately called her this wayc> probably hoping that Abigail. would help. her so that it wouldn''t Seem too abrupt. Content belongs.to After listening to Abigail''s answer, Minerva thought in her heart that she was so smart. She just casually called her, but she actually realized it and said it so naturally. Minerva pursed her lips and smiled, acting like a spoiled junior. "No, I''m used to it." Maddox, who was standing to the side, suddenly felt that he was third-wheeling when he saw the two of them joke. Fortunately, Minerva wasn''t joking with a man Maddox''s thin lips moved, "Let me carry your suitcase." After that, he took the initiative to help Abigail carry her suitcase and then strode in front of them, giving them some space. When there was a distance between them, Abigail approached Minerva and whispered, "You''re quick to react.¡± Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at her, "You too." They reached¡¯a-consensus. After looking at eath other for a while, Abigail said." will be using the co identity ¡é of your aunt from now Qn: SI noticed t that he seemed to have: reaged to the word "auntie" ¡°Jost " _¡ã S Samovel At the mention of this, Minerva''s fair face suddenly became serious, "Mm, I can feel it too." "Hasn''t he jogged his memory when you were with him recently?" Minerva shook her head. There was a helpless expression on her face as she said, "It seems like there was once, but after that, there was no more." When Abigail saw Minerva depressed, as her elder, she felt that she had tofort her. "Don''t be too pessimistic. Since it hase to this, we can only make the next step ording to the situation.¡± Minerva nodded and said. "I know.¡± Abigail lookechat her again. Compared tatthest time they met, Minerva had lost a lot of weight. <> Althougt+ner cheeks looked ruddy and thre were no dark circles under her. eyes, her cheeks were deeply sunken. Content belongs: to swnovel. a) When Abigail saw this, her heart softened. "You''ve tried your best. Now that I am here, I will try my best to help you and do something about Jarold." She said When Abigail mentioned Jarold, the warmth in her eyes hadpletely disappeared. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 Minerva also noticed the change When Abigail mentioned Jarold, not only had the warmth in her eyes disappeared, but her aura turned cold too. If the change of her temperament was not drastic, Minerva would not be able to tell from her looks. Minerva was suddenly curious. Just what kind of grudge did Master Collins have with Aurora and Abigail back then? Why did the two sisters leave an old man behind without any care? And after so many years, they still haven''t forgave Master Collins. Abigail''s grief was still obvious. However, no matter how curious she was, she was not in any position to ask about it as she was their junior. It doesn''t sound like a simple matter. It had probably hurt Abigail deeply. Otherwise, she would not have hesitated for a long time before calling her and agreeing toe over. With this thought in mind, she said softly, "I''m very grateful that you''re willing toe over this time. If there''s anything tooplicated for you, do tell me. I will never force you to do anything.¡± After all, this was her matter, but she couldn''t find a solution therefore she seeked for Abigail''s help. Upon hearing this, Abigail smiled and the warmth in her eyes returned a little. She looked at Minerva and couldn''t help but gently stroke the back of her head. She said, "My dear girl, thank you for thinking about me, but I''m fine. Now that I''m here, some matters... should be solved." Escaping was not the best solution. She wanted to see whatJarold still had up his sleeves and when he would stop. Suddenly Abigail thought of something and said, "I heard... you were pregnant?" Upon hearing this, Minerva''s expression changed slightly. She quickly nodded and said, "Maddox still doesn''t know about this.¡± ¡°Even if this brat knew, he would havepletely forgotten about it. He really doesn¡¯t have a heart,¡± Abigail replied "I don''t me him. After all, under those circumstances... it''s already a blessing for him to be able to survive," Minerva said. "You are quite good at finding excuses for him. If my man was like this, I would definitely give him a lesson that he''ll never forget!" Minerva remained silent. Unexpectedly, Abigail was actually quite doughty. The journey from the exit to their car was short, so they reached rtively quickly. As the distance between them and Maddox grew closer, they stopped discussing him. Instead, they simply decided on what to eat. After getting in the car, Minerva noticed that Maddox had not touched the bread at all. That meant he hadn''t eaten a single thing since he got off work, let alone drink. All of a sudden, Minerva couldn''t describe how she felt. He didn''tin at all and even gave her his coat. Maddox drove and looked at Abigail from the corner of his eyes. "Auntie Stark, what would you like to eat?¡± He asked. Since Minerva called her Auntie Stark, Maddox felt that it was only appropriate for him to do the same.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Abigail became a little absent- minded when Maddox called her Auntie Stark. After a long while, she came to her senses and said, ¡°I''m okay with anything. Ask Minerva." Minerva, who was sitting in the passenger seat also replied. ¡°I''m okay with anything too. You decide." Maddox didn''t say anything. Soon. the car stopped in front of a hotel. He unfastened his seat belt and said, "This hotel belongs to the Collins family. There are a variety of choices here. You can eat whatever you like." Minerva sighed as she thought about his attentiveness while unfastening her seat belt. After getting out of the car, Abigail stood next to it and raised her head, staring at the magnificent hotel in front of her. She stared at it for a long time, her expression was cold. ¡°Auntie Stark?¡± Minerva called her. When Abigail came to her senses, the coldness in her eyes disappeared, and a warm smile returned to her face She said, "I was just looking at the outer appearance of this hotel. Let''s go." It''s been many years since she came back to this ce. The people they met along the way were all unfamiliar faces, so they didn''t recognize her. It turned out that time could really change everything, it looked the same but so different at the same time. The dinnersted until nine o''clock, probably because they were chatting while eating After the meatNvinerva took out her mobile phone to book a hotel, but a pair of hands reached out to hold -> hers. Mattox said in a low voice "Au nti@Stark has been on the ne for sflong. Why don''t we baok a room upstairs for her to rest?" This was a hotel, a ce to eat as well as to stay. It was only after hearing his words that Minerva suddenly remembered. That''s right. This hotel belonged to the Collins family. If Abigail were to stay here, would she feel stressed out? Thinking this, she looked up at Abigail and asked, "Auntie Stark?" Abigail could naturally tell what she was thinking. She smiled faintly and said, "Alright, I''m tired after a whole day''s journey. Let''s get a room upstairs and have a rest.¡± Seeing she hdd-agreed, Maddox called the stat i in charge and ordered them to arrange a VIP suite for Abigail Then, ne said, ¡®Aunties Stark feel free to let the hotel. ? manager know if there''s anything yourneed." Content belongsto 4 Abigail said, "Thank you. You two must be tired. Go back and rest early." Then Abigail was led away by the hotel manager. Minerva followed Maddox downstairs. Her phone vibrated, and she waited for Maddox to go fetch his car before taking her phone out. Abigail had sent her a message. Minerva nced at the location of the car and took the initiative to call her. ¡°Auntie Stark." "Yes," Abigail replied, "There shouldn''t be any movements from Jarold¡¯s side, right? We''ll sit back and watch. If there are any changes, you''ll have to inform me immediately." Minerva agreed "All right." After hanging up, Minerva put away her phone. She focused on walking to the intersection and waited for Maddox there. The people inthe hotel knew Sebastian and were extremely respectfultowards him. Minerva was witKthim and she was now - waiting.at the intersection. Everyone coulda t help but look enviousty at hetsand began to whisper t t@reach other. Soon, Maddox returned and Minerva got into the car. It was quiet inside the car. Judging from the direction, they were heading to the residence that Maddox had previously arranged for her. Minerva recalled his attitude towards Abigail earlier. It seemed that seeing her had jogged his memory, so she nced at him secretly. However, Maddox pursed his lips and looked at her as well. It was a meaningful look and Minerva''s heart skipped a beat when she saw it. Why was he looking at her with such an expression? Did he notice something and feel that she was scheming against him? As a result, the look in Minerva''s eyes became somewhat guilty. She stammered, "What... is it?¡± A hint of a smile appeared in Maddox''s dark eyes "Actually, you don''t have to do this." He said "Ah?" Minerva couldn''t understand what he was implying. "If this happens again, just tell me we are meeting your elders. I will go with you." He continued Minerva was speechless. All of a sudden, she found herself lost for words. Because Maddox thought that Abigail was her aunt, so he treated this as meeting her elders? "And, if you told me in advance, I could do better." He added. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 So that was what Maddox was thinking Minerva thought that he would ask about Abigail, but he didn''t. She was a little unwilling to give up. She stared at the side of his face as he drove. After hesitating for a long time, she asked, ¡°When you saw Auntie Stark... didn''t you feel any different?¡± After asking, she held her breath and waited quietly for his answer. Suddenly, Maddox''s phone rang,pletely disrupting Minerva¡¯s expectation. She looked at Maddox as he picked up the call with a cold expression After saying a few words, he hung up the phone and then looked at her. "Don''t worry, since she¡¯s your aunt, I''ll take good care of her.¡± He said. Minerva did not say anything else after that When they reached the lobby of their residence, Maddox''s phone rang again. Minerva''s eyes twinkled. "Is your grandfather asking you to go back? Why don''t you..." She suggested. Maddox expressionlessly switched the phone to silent mode. ¡®It''s fine," he said. Minerva lowered her eyes, but her heart was heavy. Jarold really didn''t want her to stay with him, but he hadn''t made any moves recently. It must be because of Maddox. She didn''t know how long these seemingly peaceful but dangerous days wouldst. "Master Collins, I''m really upset. Sebastian wouldn''t get engaged to me, and he even took a fancy to one of the female staff in thepany. Zaydon thought that I was mentally ill and even brought me to a psychiatrist. I''m so scared... will they treat me like a mad woman one day?¡± Monica''s tears rolled down her face as she tugged at Jarold''s sleeve, "Please don''t tell my brother and grandfather that I''m here, okay? I don¡¯t dare to see them.¡± When Jarold heard that Zaydon had brought Monica to see a psychiatrist. it made him extremely angry. He felt that there wasn''t anything wrong with Monica, but it was true that she liked Sebastian very much. He didn''t know what Zaydon was thinking. Why would he bring her to a psychiatrist? As a normal person, how could she not be afraid when she was suddenly treated like this? The people dispatched by the Collins family had not been able to find her. Sebastian did not care about this matter at all. When Jarold was in a state of extreme anxiety. Monica had taken the initiative toe looking for him Furthermore, when she appeared in front of Jarold, her clothes were torn and her face was bruised. She looked to have suffered many hardships. The once noble and beautifuldy had be like this. Furthermore, she was the granddaughterinw that he had chosen. Jarold''s heart softened and he felt especially sorry for her. Thus, he let her stay. When he saw her pull at his sleeve and repeatedly call him Master Collins and saying that she didn''t want to see her brother or anyone from the Dormer family, he felt his heart ache. ¡°Don''t worry, Monica. As long as I am here, I definitely will not let your brother bring you to a psychiatrist again. You are so healthy, why would you need to see a psychiatrist? Don''t be afraid, I will protect you.¡± "Master Collins, you really wouldn''t let my brother take me to a psychiatrist? I''m really scared. I want to see Sebastian... please?¡± Actually, ever since Monica came, Jarold had sent Baldrick to call Maddox. However, that brat said that he wouldn''t being back. Since then, he hadn''t picked up any of their calls. It was obvious where he was and who he was with. Jarold sighed helplessly, "Of course. Baldrick has already called him, but you have to wash up first. Otherwise, Sebastian mighte and see you in a state of dejection.¡± When Monica heard these words, she realized that her current appearance was poor. Thus, she nodded fiercely and said, "Then I''ll go wash up.¡± "Well, I''ll ask someone to take you to the guest room upstairs," Jarold said. ¡°Thank youGrandpa, Monica held Jarold¡¯s Kand tightly and said softly, "Grandpa, you must definitely let Seb come-and see me. It is fine if he doesn''t want to be engaged to me.. I just want to see him tonight, okay?" Jarold was shocked when he heard her words. He didn''t expect she would give up on the idea of being engaged to Sebastian in order to see him. That won''t do. If Monica wasn''t engaged to Sebastian, that would mean... When he thought of this, the look on Jarold''s face grew more solemn, "No way. I only acknowledge you as my granddaughter-inw. Apart from you no one else can marry Sebastian.¡± onica cried weakly, "Master Collins, I know.that you''re good to me, but Sebastian... he doesn''t like. me ata Previous y, it was my S Ww ishfubthinking, Thus... I only ask to see birt. As long as he is willing ite) meet me and let me tell hinamy feelings, I won''t ask for anything else." ¡± The more she said, the more Jarold felt that Monica was sensible. He felt sorry for her. He sighed heavily, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely have hime back to see you, and I will also let you two get engaged." With that, he ordered the maids to bring her to the guest room upstairs to wash up. Jarold¡¯s face darkened as he shouted, "Is he still not willing to answer the call?¡± Baldrick touched his face and nodded helplessly, ¡°Yes, I guess it''s on silent. Otherwise, how could he not answer the phone after we called so many times?" ¡°Humph!" Jarald snorted heavily and huffed, "If hedoesn''t answer the phone, call whtil he does. Monica. has sucttdeep affection for him. How dare he note at all? ~~ Baldd iek, continue calling him: oF send¡± him messages and askthim to came back. If he doesn''te back soon, I''ll die in this living room." Hisst sentence made Baldrick''s expression change greatly. He pursed his lips and said with horror, "Noted, Master Collins, give me some time. I will definitely bring Mr. Sebastian back." After Baldrick left the living room, he took out his phone te make a few more calls to Maddox. It was still the same as before. He didn''t answer the call. Baldrick hung up the phone and felt helpless. It seemed that calling was not going to work anymore. If Maddox was determined not toe back, he was afraid that even if he called his phone a thousand times, he would not pick up. In this case, he had to go to him. After all, the words Jarold said had truly shocked him. Minerva had just finished showering when she heard the doorbell rang. Maddox was not in the room, so she put on a coat and walked out. When she got out, she saw Maddox walking out of the study. "It''s sote. Who could be at the door?" She asked. Maddox furrowed his brows and looked displeased. However, he walked over and said. "You go in first. I''ll go take a look.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Minerva agreed, nodded her head and returned to her room There was a coldness in Maddox''s eyes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 Baldrick stood outside the door alone. After he rang the doorbell, he stood there and waited patiently. He was almost denied entry but after confirming his name and identity for a long time, and informed that he was there to look for Maddox the guards allowed him to enter. Of course, for safety''s sake, a security guard in themunity came along. After standing for a long time, the door finally opened. Baldrick finally saw Maddox. He was a little excited. "Mr. Sebastian, I''ve finally found you." Maddox looked at the butler and said indifferently, ¡°Baldrick, it''s already sote. What''s the matter?" After that. he nced at the security guard behind him It was not until then that the security guard realized they knew each other. He said, "It turns out that you really know each other. Then I''ll leave first." After the security guard left. Baldrick smiled shyly and said softly, "Mr. Sebastian, You haven''t answered my calls, so I have toe to you personally." When Maddox heard this, his eyes turned colder. "I know what you''re trying to do. I won''t go back." Baldrick said, "He''s your grandfather. You shouldn''t act so childishly." Maddox frowned. Acting childishly? He was already an adult. What sort of temper could he have? He was only doing this to express his feelings to Jarold. No matter what, he wouldn''t change his mind Although he hadn''t known Minerva for a long time. She had filled the void in his heart. If he lost her, he felt as if he would lose his heart as well. In this life, he would never give up on her. Baldrick continued, "In fact, Master Collins''s condition now is not very good. He also said... if you don''t go home tonight, then he may...¡± Baldrick sighed, "I''ve followed Master Collins for so many years, and I can tell that he''s not joking. No matter what, even if you want to quarrel with him, you are still his junior. Sometimes..." Baldrick paused for a while and didn''t say anything more. He had already said enough. How could someone as smart as Sebastian not be able to understand what he was implying? Maddox sneered. "If Ipromise, will there be more and more situations like this in the future? Does he think this is how he can deal with my weakness?" Baldrick didn''t know how to answer. It didn¡¯t seem unreasonable for him to say so. "Go ahead." Just as Baldrick was about to say something else to persuade Maddox, a soft female voice could be heard from behind Baldrick looked at the source of the sound. Maddox also frowned and turned around at the same time. He said unhappily. ¡°Didn''t I tell you to stay in your room?" Minerva wore a coat as she stood there. Upon hearing this, she slowly walked forward and nodded at Baldrick, ¡°Baldrick.¡± Baldrick nodded at her. Minerva said, "Just go back. At the end of the day. he is your grandfather. You shouldn''t be so mean.¡± Maddox stood still, and the frown on his face increased But Minerva''s words made Baldrick look at her with a little more respect. Then he said. "Mr. Sebastian really has good taste. Miss Hanover is right. Think about it, Mr. Sebastian, if you always treat Master Collins like this, he will only dislike Miss Hanover more. Actually, Miss Dormer is with Master Collins. I heard a bit of their conversation when I was outside. She said she doesn''t have to be engaged to you, however, she wanted to see you and tell you some things.¡± Maddox sneered, "What does this have to do with me? Can she get engaged just because she wants to?¡± Minerva tugged at his sleeve, "Go ahead. It''s like Baldrick said. If you really fought with your grandfather because of me, it''ll only make him hate me even more." Minerva took a few steps forward and smiled, "I won''t be sleeping so early. Hurry up and return. I''ll wait for you." Her soft words easily entered Maddox''s heart. He was stunned for a second, and his deep gaze fell on Minerva''s face. "Aren''t you worried that I won''te back?" He asked. Minerva shook her head, "You wouldn''t." Her eyes and tone were firm, there was no hesitation at all. She trusted him very much Being trusted so much by her, Maddox subconsciously reached out his hand and lightly tapped her nose. "Wait for me toe back.¡± He said. "Okay." Minerva answered. Before leaving, Baldrick looked at Minerva with gratitude and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Miss Hanover. Thank you very much.¡± "You''re too kind. I just don''t want their rtionship to deteriorate because of me,¡± Minerva replied. "Miss Hanover is very sensible. I hope Master Collins will approve of you.¡± Baldrick said. ¡°Thank you,¡± Minerva said. After that, Maddox told her to lock the door and not open it even if she heard any more doorbell ringing that night. Just wait for him to return. Minerva told him not to worry. After that, Maddox left with Baldrick. After they left. Minerva returned to her room andid down on the bed. She suddenly remembered what Baldrick had said earlier. He said that Monica wanted to meet Maddox for thest time and then not get engaged to him? Minerva suddenly felt that something was not right. When she met Monica a few times before, the expression in her eyes did not seem to be as willing to give up. Why did she suddenly change her mind? Was there any conspiracy in this? After thinking for a while, Minerva still didn''t feel at ease, so she took out her phone to call Geoffrey. When Geoffrey received Minerva¡¯s call, he was still indulging in alcohol and women. He ran out as soon as he saw the caller ID. People around him couldn''t help butin. "Why has Geoffrey been receiving so many calls at nighttely? There''s someone every night. What''s going on?¡± "I don¡¯t know." "s, I miss the days in the past." Geoffrey found a quiet ce to answer Minerva¡¯s call. "Minerva, why are you calling me sote? Is there something important?" "Yeah," Minerva told Geoffrey everything that had just happened, "I''m a little worried, but it''s really not good for me to show up, so... Geoffrey understood what she meant immediately, "Don''t worry. I know what*6 do. Your intuition is . correct. (also feel that there''s x something wrong with Monica¡¯ ¡®sway of doing things. How could she give up-ori Sebastian so easily? Based on her I personality, I think that:she might be up to no good.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, Minerva held her breath, "Then..." "I''m going to rush over to the Collins family home. I''ll try my best not to alert others. Let''s wait and see first.¡± Minerva thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about I go with you?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®No way, Minerva. If something really happened, it''ll be too dangerous... But don''t worry, defittely protect Sebastian anc britig him back to you in one piece." Minerva kn¨¦w what he meant. She was a woman, and she probably. wouldntbe of much help even ifshe went,-she might even add to the troubte. In the end, she had no chaice but to agree. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ Chapter 870 Chapter 870 After hanging up, Minerva sat on the bed for a while before sheid down and tucked herself in. She turned over and looked at the quiet night outside the window. She really didn''t want Maddox to have a huge conflict and even fight with his grandfather because of her. Thus, when she saw the butler helplessly standing at the door begging Maddox to go back. Her heart softened. But now, she felt that she did not make the right decision. How could Monica''s reason for seeing him be so simple? Thinking about it, Minerva felt that she was overthinking. Even if Monica had any schemes in the Collins family, Jarold would have seen through all of them. Unless... he was also helping her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thinking of this, Minerva suddenly sat up. There was a very uneasy feeling in her heart. However, if she ran out at such ate night, she would only cause trouble for Maddox if anything happened to her. She did not forget what Maddox had told her before he left. He asked her to wait for his to return. No matter how anxious she was, she had to believe him. right? If Maddox said to wait for his return, then he would definitelye back. Minerva keptforting herself andid back down. As time passed, Minerva did not grow tired at all. Instead, she was in high spirits and held her phone in her hand. She didn''t know how long she had been waiting when her phone suddenly vibrated Minerva opened it and saw a message from Geoffrey. ¡°Minerva, don''t worry. I''m already at the Collins family home. I''ll take a look at the situation first. If there''s anything suspicious, I''ll definitely help Sebastian!¡± Minerva could only thank him and wait with her phone in her hand. Collins family home The servants brought up two cups of tea and ced them in front of Maddox and Jarold. However, the two didn''t move. Jarald''s gaze tightly locked onto Maddox, and the anger in his eyes could be seen clearly. Maddox pursed his thin lips and picked up the teacup to take a sip. "Grandpa, take a sip of tea to calm yourself down?" ¡°Calm down? Humph, do you think that my anger can be easily reduced?¡± Jarold asked. After he finished speaking, Jarold took a huge gulp of tea and put it down heavily. The cup collided with the table and made a loud noise. Seeing Jarold''s actions, Maddox became more rxed. He casually drank his tea. Jarold was exasperated when he looked at his grandson standing in front of him. He was incensed by his calm andposed demeanor. Just as he was about to pick up his crutch to hit him. Baldrick, who was standing beside him. saw his action and quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Master Collins, don''t be angry, don''t be impulsive!" "Baldrick, let go of me! Let me discipline this disobedient brat.¡± Jarold said Jarold was furious. Maddox looked up, his inky eyes meeting Jarold''s turbid but angry eyes. He then pursed his lips and said, "Grandpa, are you locking for a puppet sessor?¡± Jarold was stunned when he heard these words, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± "Isn''t that so?" Maddoxughed coldly, "Isn''t your reason for controlling my life was so that I could be your puppet? Grandpa, you''re my grandfather, so I respect you, but that doesn''t mean I''m willing to be a puppet.¡± "You, you brat\Do you know you''ve hurt Monica¡¯s-heart? Do you know what sheloodked ike when she came back justnow? She has such deep¡± c . y '' oy] eelings for you, but don''t you feel So u anything at all?" Jarold was so . . NS anary. His body fell backward, and Baldrick could only quickly hold him up. These usations fell into addox''s eaf¨¦ as if they were extremel aughable. "I''ve hurt her heart? I Wave never expressed tos onica-in any way, that I was oO interested in her. Even if she was sad. and deeply in love, it''s her own problem. What does it have to do with me?" Jarold was stunned for a few seconds. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? If you didn''t flirt with her, how would she be so affectionate towards you?" He cursed. Even Baldrick, who was standing to the side, could not stand hearing Jarold''s scolding anymore, let alone Maddox. After all, everyone could see Maddox''s actions clearly. He never took a second look at other women. Even when he was injured and Monica often came to take care of him, he was just polite to her, and would not give her unnecessary attention. That''s all there was. How did he flirt with Monica? If it really was a flirt, then it could only be said that Maddox was too handsome and had made Monica fall in love with his good looks. But at this tense moment, Baldrick absolutely dared not say these words out loud "Since you said that I flirted with her. Why don''t we ask her toe out and tell us how I did it?" Maddox suggested. Jarold, "You brat! Do you want to fight your grandfather for a woman you hadn''t known for long?" Jarold probably felt tired after the scolding. He stretched out his hand to cover his chest. signaling for Baldrick to help him sit down on the sofa as he spoke in a low voice. "Monica is a very sensible child. Even if you are ruthless and heartless, she doesn''t hate you. Just now, she even told me she no longer wished to be engaged to you and simply wanted to see you. She is so understanding. Don''t you feel guilty of not apologizing?¡± Apologize? Maddox chuckled, and a mocking voice sounded from his throat. What was there for him to apologize for? However, since he was already here, he would make things clear with her at once. At the thought of this, Maddox put down the teacup in his hand and got up. "Sure, then I''ll make it clear to her. If she stops pestering me. I hope Grandpa... you won''t force me anymore.¡± He said. After that, Maddox turned around and said to the maid with a cold face, ¡°Lead the way." The servant who had brought the tea paused for a moment. Then, nodded and turned to walk up the stairs with Maddox. Along the way, the maid felt inexplicably guilty and her steps were not stable. As if a demon who would drink human blood was following her. The maid stopped in front of a door and said, "Miss Dormer is staying here.¡± After that. she took the initiative to knock on the door, "Miss Dormer, have you finished washing up?" After a moment of silence, the door opened. Monica stood there with reddened eyes. When Monica saw Maddox, her eyes moved. She wanted to step forward but stopped in her tracks when she thought of something. She looked at the servant and said, "You can leave. I have something to say to Sebastian." The maid ran away . Maddox did not take it seriously. His cold gazended on her face. "Miss Dormer; His thin lips slightly opened, and fis voice was cold and distant, ¡°envery grateful that you took car€of me when I was injured, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we hay¨¦ to be engaged for this. And wher I was injuted, I didn''t ask you to take care dfme, did 1?" Maddox asked, It sounded like Maddox was impolite, but it was the truth. There were so many servants in the Collins family, but she volunteered to take care of him so that she could take this opportunity to get close to him. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 Monica''s face tumed pale. She didn''t expect Maddox to talk to her so bluntly, which made her feel embarrassed. "Sebastian... I''m sorry, I don''t want to use this as a reason to ask you to get engaged to me. The elders decide the engagement. I also thought that you would agree at the beginning.¡± She stammered. "Well now that you know, don''t pester me anymore," Maddox''s voice was cold. There was no emotion or warmth at all Her face turned even paler. She bit her lower lip tightly, but her eyes were still red. She thought that Maddox would at least feel a little sorry for her, but she didn''t expect that... he actually had no feelings at all. Monica raised her head and looked at him. The light and shadows in the corridor intertwined, and the man''s tall figure was in the light. His handsome face became more handsome at this moment. Monica didn¡¯t know whether it was her lust or not. Even if he turned her down so coldly, she still felt that every word and action from Maddox was still touching her heart. "I understand what you''re talking about. So... I came to the Collins family to make it clear to you. But there are a lot of people here, can you came in and talk?" She said She lowered her eyelids and gritted her teeth, "I don''t want others to see." Maddox pursed his lips and nced at the room behind her. Remembering the scene where she suddenly hugged him in the office that day, he sneered, "I think I have already made it very clear." "I still want to exin it to you," Monica raised her head and saw a thinyer of sweat on Maddox''s forehead. She seamlessly shook off her cor and revealed her fair shoulder. Judging from his appearance, the philter had begun to take effect slowly. Thinking of this, Monica''s eyes shed a hint of sess. As long as the philter took effect, all she had to do was gently seduce him, and the rest of the matter would be much simpler. When the two of them slept together, she would take a photo and send it to Minerva personally. She was sure Minerva would give up. Then Maddox would be hers. The more Monica thought about it, the more pleased she felt. The joy showed obviously on her face and in her eyes. The sweat on Maddox''s forehead umted more and more. He actually felt a burst of heating from his body in such cold weather, and it was extremely fast. At first, he thought that it was because he felt furious when he saw Monica, so he couldn''t help feeling hot in his heart. However, gradually, Maddox realized that something was wrong. The unknown fire seemed to have risen from his lower abdomen and rushed up to his head. Suddenly, the woman in front of him showed her shoulders. Monica walked slowly towards him, "Sebastian, look at me...¡± Maddox quickly shifted his gaze away and turned around to leave. Monica''s heart was filled with anxiety as she rushed forward to hug him, "Don''t go. Can you take a look at me? Just a nce. just one. I''m just as good as she is. Whatever she has, I do too. Look at me, please?" She wrapped her arms around his waist tightly. Her soft body continued to push against him Even though Maddox knew at this moment that there was something wrong with his body, he was still level-headed. When Monica pushed against him, he did not get any relief but felt disgusted instead. "Go away!" He angrily rebuked. The cold aura emitting from his body caused Monica to shiver. However, she very quickly tightened her grip around Maddox''s waist again. This was her only opportunity. There was no room for her to fail. Therefore, the dosage she gave was hefty. She knew that if she failed, she wouldn''t have any more chances in the future. The philter had just taken effect, therefore he was still able to think rationally. Soon when the philter reached its full effect, the man in front of her would be irrational, and he would only react instinctively. Thinking of this, Monica''s eyes began to turn red with excitement. She had to hold on. After this night, she would be able to stay with Maddox for the rest of their lives. No one would be in their way.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The veins on Maddox''s forehead popped. Knowing the woman was still hugging him, he squinted his eyes, grabbed the hands around his waist, and pushed them away. He didn''t know how much force he had used, but since this woman was so despicable as to drug him, she should not me him for being impolite. A woman''s scream came from behind. Maddox went down the stairs without ever turning his head. Monica didn¡¯ Uexpect that she would be thrown cult: With a bang, her head hit the wall, 2 and the pain made her-> dizzy. When she finally recovered from the pain and wanted to fitid Maddox again, he was nowhere to befound. 4 Geoffrey had been waiting for a long time outside the gates of the Collins family home. Time passed but there didn''t seem to be any movement inside. Looking at the time, Sebastian had been in there for quite a while. Why hadn''t there been any movements? When Geoffrey remembered that Minerva wassstill waiting for Maddox, hercould no longer sit stills He decid¨¦d to get out of his car and go intathe house to check on the situation. If there were something wrong, he would immediately take Hifn away. Just as Geoffrey got out. he saw a tall figure walking towards him Wasn''t this Sebastian? "D*mn it. You finally came out. I was beginning to think you wouldn''te out tonight." Geoffrey shouted "What... what is going on?" Geoffrey took a good look at him but didn''t see any wounds or bloodstains. But... What was the reason for him to suppress himself like this? Maddox''s pale lips moved and he said coldly, "Get me out of here." Geoffrey nodded subconsciously, "Get in the car.¡± On the other hand, Minerva tossed and turned on her bed for a long time, there still wasn''t any news from Geoffrey. It was already sote, why was there no news at all? After thinking about it for a while, Minerva got up and decided to change her clothes and go out to have a look. However, before she could get her coat, the doorbell rang. Minerva''s first thought was that Maddox had returned She had been waiting anxiously the whole night, so she rushed out of her room barefoot, let alone caring to take a jacket. The apartment had an anti-theft front door. When Minerva saw Geoffrey and Maddox on the other side of it, she quickly let them in "Minerva!" Geoffrey helped Maddox in and asked as soon as he entered, "Where is the bathroom?¡± Minerva was shocked. Why did he ask for the bathroom the moment he entered? However, as soon as she looked at Maddox, her heart hung in her throat. She closed the door and turned around, "Follow me." Chapter 872 Chapter 872 Minerva led the way while Geoffrey helped Maddox in. The journey was short, but Maddox''s reasoning had beenpletely consumed by the effect of the medication. He did not say anything the whole ride. Instead, he sat with his eyes closed and pursed his lips, trying his best to resist the urge that threatened to break out of his body, After hearing the familiar voice, Maddox opened his eyes and saw Minerva walking in front. She looked to be in a hurry, but more importantly, she was only wearing pajamas. Maddox frowned. They reached the bathroom very quickly. As soon as Maddox entered, Geoffrey said, "Minerva, please stay out for a while.¡± Minerva didn''t know what had happened, but she believed that Geoffrey wouldn''t hurt Maddox. Therefore, she obediently walked out and stood at the door of the bathroom. The next moment, she saw Geoffrey turning on the shower and directed it at Maddox. Minerva widened her eyes and stopped Geoffrey from continuing as soon as she saw that. "What are you doing?¡± Geoffrey paused and looked at Minerva, who was standing at the door. Seeing that she was somewhat upset, he opened his mouth but didn''t know how to exin to her. "Minerva, I..." Maddox, who had been silent all this while, looked up. His deep gaze fell on Minerva¡¯s slender body; he asked in a low voice, "Where''s your coat?¡± "Huh?" Minerva did not understand why he would suddenly ask such a question. She lowered her head and looked at the pajamas she was wearing. Maddox continued, ¡°Go wear a coat, don''t catch a cold." As he was speaking, beads of cold sweat appeared on Maddox''s forehead again. He looked to be in tremendous pain. Minerva''s nose felt a little sour, but she still listened to him and went to put on her jacket. Geoffrey, who was standing off to the side, said sourly, "Well good for you, Sebastian, you''re still caring about your woman wearing too little even when you''re already in this state?" He was really speechless. Even though Maddox had been drugged and tormented the whole journey, Geoffrey thought he would explode any moment. But to his surprise, he still had the mood to ask Minerva to wear a coat so as not to catch a cold. Geoffrey didn''t receive any response so he looked at Maddox. This b*stard had closed his eyes again and pursed his thin lips tightly; he was still ina bad state Geoffrey began to doubt if the person whe had spoken to Minerva just now was Sebastian "You''re too biased. I took you all the way here but you wouldn''t even look at me. You''ve hurt my feelings." Geoffrey said. He couldn''t help butin. Probably because he was too noisy, Maddox pursed his thin lips and said unhappily, "Are you done?¡± "Hmm?" Maddox continued, "Get out if you are.¡± Geoffrey said, "Gosh, I really want to crack that skull of yours to see if there are only women in your head. How can you only think of her when I was the one who brought you back? I''ve just saved you from trouble and now you''re going to throw me aside before I''m even done helping you?" Just then, Minerva had already put on her coat and returned. She held her phone in her hand and stood at the bathroom door again "Geoffrey, what happened? What''s wrong with him? Is he injured? Do I need to call an ambnce?¡± She asked Looking at Minerva¡¯s anxious expression, Geoffrey felt that if he was still too embarrassed to exin, she might really call an ambnce. But how could he exin it? After thinking for a while, Geoffrey decided not to hide any longer since the situation had escted to this. He should''ve just got straight to the point. Thinking of this, Geoffrey looked at Minerva and said, "Well, Sebastian is actually...¡± Just then, a cold voice interrupted him. "No need to call the ambnce. I''m fine." Upon hearing this, both of them looked at Maddox. He raised his eyes with difficulty, and his gaze fell on Minerva''s face, which was filled with worry and anxiety. "I''m fine," he said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Geoffrey was speechless. He called his bluff. Judging from his appearance, the philter was potent. Only someone with great self-control like Sebastian hadn''t lost his mind. If it were someone else, they would probably already have... But it seemed that Maddox didn''t intend to tell Minerva. Why? Was he afraid of scaring her? Minerva''s thoughts were simr to Geoffrey''s; he looked to be in a bad state yet he still dared to say he was fine. What was he trying to hide from her? Minerva began to observe Maddox carefully. From the moment he came in, she hadn''t seerany wounds on his body; if he was injured, she would o definitely-smell blood; she didn''t.> Maddox also didn''t intend to call an ambnce, so she spected it wasn ''t superficial wounds. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ¡é If it was not that, then... Inbination with Maddox''s reaction and Geoffrey''s hesitancy to speak, Minerva had a hunch. Ta confirm her guess, Minerva put down her phone; looked at Maddox, and said, "It''s fine as long as you''re soaked in cold water, right?" Her soft voice was like an ant crawling into Maddox''s ears, making him almost unbearable. Minerva saw the cold sweat on Maddox''s forehead umted even more. It seemed exactly as she had guessed. Maddox had been drugged. ¡°Minerva.. ¡°Geoffrey didn''t know what to do with the showerhead in his hand? When he first came in>he wanted I to use it on Maddox, but he didn''t do it because of Minerva¡¯ S intervention. Content belo! gs to NovelDrama.Org ¡° Minerva raised her head and looked at Geoffrey''s face. In a soft vaice, she said, ¡°Geoffrey, thank you for tonight. Why don''t you go back first?" Geoffrey was silent. After hearing Minerva¡¯s words, he subconsciously nced at Maddox. Maddox''s eyes were still tightly shut; it seemed that his consciousness had been gnawed. There was only one thought left in his mind "Minerva, I..." Geoffrey wasn''t sure if he should leave Minerva smiled faintly, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± He put back the showerhead, then shook his head and said, "Nothing. Since you said so, then... I''ll go back first." He knew what she meant. The reason Monica gave Maddox the drug was to take the opportunity to seduce him, wasn''t it? But in the end, she failed. Based on Sebastian and Minerva''s rtionshig.there was no need for him to dovany unnecessary moveg:> Geoffreythought to himself that Minerva was simply too smartsShe understood even without hiso exnation. Content belongs fe) NovelDrama.Org 4 "Then... I''ll go back first. Call me if you need anything," Geoffrey said. Minerva nodded and saw Geoffrey to the door. When the door was about to close, Geoffrey pressed it with a tangled expression and looked at Minerva seriously. "Minerva, although I know that you''ve had a rtionship with Sebastian in the past, the effect of this drug is very strong. You have to be careful.¡± Minerva was speechless. Even if she had been calm before, Minerva''s face couldn''t help but blush when she heard Geoffrey''s serious warning. Chapter 873 Chapter 873 She had tried her best to calm herself down. On the surface, she looked like she knew nothing at all. But Geoffrey spoke so directly. Minerva was a woman after all; her face was flushed red to the ears. However, the simple- minded Geoffrey did not notice Minerva¡¯s embarrassment at all. He wanted to remind her of something more, but she directly interrupted him, "Well, I really appreciate your help tonight, Geoffrey. Go and rest now.¡± After that. she pushed Geoffrey out of the door and mmed it shut. Geoffrey almost got hit by the door. Minerva was already out of sight when he wanted to say something more. He touched his head with sorrow. Why do all of them value their love more than their friends? Geoffreyined as he entered the elevator. He then recalled Minerva¡¯s awkward situation and realized what he had just said. "Thank heavens Sebastian wasn''t there, otherwise I would''ve been killed." He thought to himself. After Minerva closed the door, she leaned against it for a while before walking back to the bathroom Minerva''s panic grew with every step she took. She didn''t know what was going on with herself just now. After figuring out Maddox''s situation, she asked Geoffrey to leave. Thinking back now, her ears grew red and warm. Just as Minerva pushed open the door and wondered what to do with Maddox, she heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. Minerva stopped in her tracks. The next second, she dashed into the bathroom. Maddox, who had been motionless, was drenching himself in cold water. It was winter and the temperature was near zero. Although the radiator was on, the way he drenched himself had turned his face ghostly pale and his lips purple. "What are you doing?¡± Minerva asked. Minerva rushed over and turned off the water, then took a bath towel from the shelf and draped it over Maddox''s body to dry it. Probably because Maddox had drenched himself in cold water, Minerva felt that his eyshes were almost frozen the moment he opened his eyes. She felt a pain in her heart, and her eyes became red By this time, Maddox''s reasoning was nearly gone. He opened his eyes and saw Minerva standing in front of him with red eyes. Her fair face was gorgeous, and her red lips were as attractive as freshly plucked fruits. Something had taken over his reasoning and mentality. The next second, Maddox reached out and grabbed hold of the back of Minerva''s head. He bent down and kissed Minerva''s lips fiercely. Cold. That was all she felt the moment he leaned close to her. She didn''t know how long he had been drenched in cold water for his body to be so cold. Minerva couldn''t help but shiver. Her hand subconsciously tried te push him away. The person hugging her hugged her tightly in the next second as if her action provoked him. He exerted a lot of force. From the moment she felt his bone-chilling kiss to now, Minerva began to feel like she was on fire. He began to emit endless heat from his body. It''s probably the drug doing its thing. Minerva didn''t forget she was pregnant; if she didn''t stop him now, what happened after that would be out of her control. As she thought about this, Minerva pushed him away forcefully. At the same time, she said hurriedly, "Calm down.¡± However, her voice at that moment was like a catalyst. It made Maddox''s action more intense. There was no way for Minerva to escape. But to her surprise, Maddox pushed her away, turned around, and said coldly, "Get out." His voice was terribly hoarse like his throat had been burned by strong liquor; hoarse but sexy. Minerva felt as if an ant was biting her heart; it tickled. If it weren''t for the fact that she was pregnant, she wouldn''t hesitate for a second considering Maddox''s current state. However, if there was no other way, she was still willing to do it He was already like this, why did he suddenly push her away and asked her to leave? Was he trying to restrain himself? Thinking of this, Minerva bit her lower lip and approached him. She reached out her hand to pull at his already soaked sleeve and said, ¡°That...¡± However, just as her hand touched him, he suddenly turned around and grabbed her fair wrist, pressed her against the cold wall, and warned her in a cold voice "You also felt how strong the drug is just now. If you don''t leave now..." He narrowed his eyes; the sharp gaze showed a hint of desire. Minerva nervously bit her lip. Her actions ¡®made Maddox''s gaze grow dark''as if it was stained with ine Sooit, the veins on his forehead bulged: t broke out in a cold sweat; the Strength he used to holdther hand was also a lot heavier. ¡®Content b¨¦longs to ~ Minerva began to feel a pain in her wrist. She subconsciously struggled and said in a low voice, "You''re hurting my hand.¡± Her voice was light and delicate: it sounded like she was seducing him But... no way. Even though there was not much rationality left in him, he still remembered the person in front of him was his beloved. He could not... do it to her under these circumstances. Maddox grabbed her shoulders and tried his best to push her out of the bathroom. "If you dare toe in again, don''t me me for being merciless.¡± Minerva still wanted to say something but the door mmed shut with a bang. She was stunned for a moment. She stood Still, staring nkly at the closed daor. She hadn''t felt cold 2 earlier because of nervousness, but now that she had regained her composure, she couldn''t help but shiver. . ¡° Her clothes had gotten somewhat wet because of Maddox and she had already felt so cold. She could only imagine how cold he was now. The sound of running water came from the bathroom again. Minerva began to worry. She knocked on the door, ¡°Open the door. Let me in.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had already been drugged yet he was still so polite to her. If she continued to persist like this, then she would''ve gone too far. Moreover, Minerva''s heart ached knowing tte kept drenching himself with cgkt water. After knocking & few times, she tried the doorknob onlyto realize Maddox had locked hisaself in. ¡° "Open the door, Maddox!" She shouted Minerva was so anxious she called out his original name. However, at this moment, Maddox sat leaning against the wall; having lost all of his consciousness but one. That was to lock himself in and do nothing. The person outside the door was knocking and shouting. However, Maddox could not hear what she was saying. He only knew that the bone- chilling water had been flowing down and drenching his body. Minerva.. Minerva knocked on the door for a long time and heard nothing but the sound of running water inside. She calmed down for a moment and went to the cab to find the key. The door to the bathroom had a key for emergency use. She was lucky that it only took her a little time to find the key; she rushed back to open the door. After fiddling a few times, the door finally opened. Minerva saw Maddox sat leaning against the wall with a pale face Chapter 874 Chapter 874 Seeing Maddox like this, it would be a lie for Minerva to say that she was not distressed. Her expression changed drastically. She charged in and turned off the shower. Minerva bent down and touched Maddox''s shoulder, only to find that his whole body was cold. After being under the cold water for such a long time, coupled with the drug''s effect, he must be in great pain. His clothes stuck to his. body; Minerva could only clumsily unbutton him. She took off the coat that had be heavier after being soaked in water. It would still be alright if he kept drenching himself in cold water, however, he would have to stay there until the next morning. It was winter, and if he decided to continue on until the next morning, he would be frozen to death. "Take off your coat and try to move your body," The soaked jacket was very heavy: it took Minerva great effort to move Maddox''s shoulder. Maddox, who had been motionless this whole time, finally opened his eyes. He looked at her dully and said, "Didn''t I tell you not toe in?" He sounded weak and a little shaky. Minerva didn''t even have to raise her head to feel that his gaze was as deep as a wolf hiding in the dark. She didn''t look into his eyes but repeated her words. However, Maddox still did not move; He slowly raised his hand and sped her wrist. "Do you know how hard I had been trying to endure?" He said in a hoarse voice. Minerva raised her head in shock, "I-I know..." Of course, she knew. She had been drugged in the past so she naturally knew how painful it was to endure and because of that, she didn''t want him to suffer alone. "You know?" Maddox squinted his eyes; a dangerous glint emerged. He tugged on her wrist with some force and Minerva uncontrobly fell onto his chest, "Since you know, why did you stille in?" Minerva nervously blinked her eyes a few times, bit her lower lip. and said, "I''m worried about you." After that. she lowered her eyes and pursed her thin lips as if she was making a major decision. After a while, she raised her head again and looked at him, "I want to help you." Maddox''s breathing turned heavy when he heard that. He gritted his teeth and looked at her, "What did you say? Say it again!" He looked terrifying that moment as if his gaze alone could swallow her whole. Minerva subconsciously tucked her neck, but when she saw his pale, thin lips and restrained expression, she could only suppress her fear and take the initiative to approach him. "I know you''re ufortable, but it''s winter now. You''ll get sick if you soak yourself in cold water the whole night." She said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Maddox saw that she was getting closer and closer. She wore only a set of pajamas and even though Maddox had previously told her to put on a jacket, she was soaking wet from the time he had kissed her. Now the fabric had stuck to her body, entuating her curves. She needn''t do anything. Just standing in front of him was enough to make Maddox unable to restrain himself. Now, she said she wanted to help him, looking like this. How much restraint would he have to be able to reject her? Maddox''s eyes were dark like midnight. He raised his hand to hold the back of her head and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Are you sure?" Minerva nodded without hesitation, and Maddox''s kiss fell on her lips. His icy cold and heavy lipsnded on hers. However, Maddox quickly moved away, his gaze fixed on her, "It¡¯s still not toote to say no." Minerva pursed her red lips and reached out to unbutton his shirt. Her action had already said everything. His Adam''s apple rolled up and down as he looked at her movements. There was only darkness left in his eyes It seemed that he wouldn''t be able to escape tonight. That night, when Maddox carried Minerva in his arms, she wrapped her arms around his neck; her ears were so red that they looked as if they were stained with blood. She whispered into his ear, "Be gentle.¡± Maddox kissed her earlobe and replied gently, "Okay." They were no longer in the bathroom, all there was left were their wet clothes. Back in the bedroom, there were two dark silhouettes on the bed Warm yellow light from the bedsidemp illuminated the room. The moon hid behind the clouds, and after a long time, the clouds gradually dispersed. After that night, everything... would change. Minerva woke up early the next day. When she opened her eyes, she saw the sky was still grey. By the looks of it. it should be just over six o''clock After tossing and turning almost the whole nigttt with him, her entire body ached. Minerva bit her lower lip-and gently removed therge hand that was wrapped around her waist. She then got up and put on her. clothes. C¨¦ntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, she tumed to look at Maddox. Maybe it was because of the drug, he slept very deeply. Minerva blinked her eyes and walked towards the bathroom. Minerva threw all of the clothes they had lefti ithe bathroom the night beforeiinto the washing machine. Suddenly, she felt something was wrong with her body. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~~ She closed the door and had a check, only to find blood between her legs. Although there wasn''t a lot, it was still shocking to her. Minerva''s face suddenly turned pale. She put on a sanitary napkin and got out. Her pregnancy hadn''t passed the first trimester. Although she had asked Maddox to be gentle the night before and he had listened to her, he still couldn''t control himself when he got excited. What should she do? Would this have an impact on the child? Minerva was terrified, but she couldn''t tell Maddox about it. Minerva was lost in thoughts when she went out of the bathroom to get a jacket. Then, she saw Abigail calling her. Abigail... Auntie Stark. Minerva hurriedly ran to the balcony to pick up the call. ¡°Auntie Stark.¡± When Abigail heard the anxiety in her tone, she didn''t say why she called her. Instead, she asked, "What''s wrong? You sound so anxious. Did something happen?¡± Minerva bither lower lip. She wanted to say something but found it hard to say. ¡®However, she knew shefiad to telt F her everything since things had escted to this state. ¡°Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ~ In the end, she could only force herself to say, "Auntie, Maddox was druggedst night.¡± Upon hearing this, Abigail''s heart missed a beat, "What did you say?¡± She mmed the table angrily, "How could this happen? What''s going on?" Minerva bit her lower lip and said softly, "He''s fine now. Auntie Stark, don¡¯t worry." Upon hearing that he was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Then..." "He''s fine, but I..." Minerva hesitantly told her aboutst night''s situation Auntie Stark was speechless, "Then why are you still standing there? Hurry up and get dressed. We need to get you to a hospital." Abigail used to be a doctor. After hearing what she said. Minerva daren''t hesitate. She hung up the phone and went back to her room to change. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 After Minerva finished putting on her clothes, she nced at Maddox who was still ina deep slumber. He continued to remain in the same position as before. He must have fallen into a deep sleep because of the drug. It was better this way, she took this chance to rush to the hospital. If he woke up when she came back, she would tell him that she had gone to the supermarket to buy groceries. If he still hadn''t woken up, then it would make things easier. Minerva came forward to tuck him in and said softly, ''TH be back soon. You rest well.¡± Maddox''s eysh fluttered slightly but he was still fast asleep. Soon, Minerva went out. When she went downstairs, Abigail also called her and said that she had already left the hotel. "You can call a taxi, and we will meet at XX Hospital directly. Got it?" Abigail used to live here, so Minerva didn''t give a second thought hearing her words. She nodded and said, "Got it, Auntie Stark. I''ll call a taxi right away.¡± Minerva quickened her steps but felt a dull pain in her lower abdomen. Moreover,st night''s joy had made it difficult for her to walk properly. She didn''t have such a strong feeling when she just got up, but now the more she walked, the more she felt exhausted as if she was tugging at a wound. Minerva was afraid, but she could only call a taxi and walk slowly. As soon as she reached the hospital, Abigail came up to hold her as she got out of the taxi, "Are you alright?¡± Minerva shook her head. She took two steps forward but almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Abigail was quick to hold her up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Minerva''s fall made Abigail''s heart almost jump out of her chest. After all, Minerva was pregnant. If she actually fell down, she would get into trouble "Why aren''t you being careful?" Auntie Stark looked at her helplessly with a hint of reproach in her eyes. Minerva felt very awkward in her heart. Initially, she did not want to tell Auntie Stark about this matter. After all, this kind of thing was somewhat hard to talk about to others. But now that things had taken a turn for the worse, she had to let her know. Minerva was so reprimanded, she did not dare to retort. She muttered in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Auntie Stark. I''m... a little distracted just now." When Abigail saw her lowering her eyes to apologize, she realized that she had overreacted just now. She coughed softly and changed her attitude, "It''s okay. I don''t mean to me you. It¡¯s just that when I saw you almost fell, I got anxious.¡± After that. Abigail helped Minerva into the hospital. Minerva was suffering from pain when she walked, so her pace was slow. Abigail noticed her unusual posture and moved her lips to say something but held back. Forget it, since things had alreadye to this state. There was no point in saying more. They''d wait for the results before making the next move. Because they came to the hospital very early, they did not have to wait in line. Minerva was quickly brought in for a check-up. Abigail apanied her throughout the process. When the results came out, the doctor looked at her with a frown and said, ¡°Your pregnancy hadn''t passed the first trimester yet, hadn''t you? Why are you so careless?¡± Minerva bit her lower lip in embarrassment. Abigail, who was beside her, spoke in a faint voice, "This time was a special case.¡± "What special case could lead to this? Even if you can''t help it, you still have to be cautious. You have signs of miscarriage." Upon hearing this, Minerva''s face turned pale, and she almost fell to the ground. Luckily, Abigail held her up. or she would have actually fallen. After listening to the doctor''s words, Abigail could not help but furrowed her brows, "Doctor, it will never happen again. She didn''t realize she was pregnant. She came as soon as she realized something was wrong.¡± The doctor shook her head helplessly. When she saw that Minerva had not spoken much, and her face turned pale after hearing a sign of miscarriage, she felt a little sorry for her. She could only say, "It''s just signs of miscarriage, it''s not that serious. If you rest well, you should be able to give birth smoothly. However...¡± Her gazended on Minerva, and she said, ¡°You have to be extra careful. You can''t be frightened and you can¡¯t let things like this happen again.¡± She continued, "We''ll have you stay in the hospital for a while then.¡± Hospital? Minerva immediately shook her head, "No, I can''t stay in the hospital.¡± When the docter heard this, she squinted heceyes at Minerva. Abigail immedi ately exined, "Well, the = situationn our house is rtively: complicated. We can''t stay in the hospital for the time being. Isthere anyother way?" 4 The doctor was lost for words. Since the pati@at was unwilling to cooperate, she could only think of another way. Finally, she said, ¡®Then youll have to be bedridden. Go _ homeand rest. Come for yours¡± regr check-ups andeto the hospital as soon as you feel unwell.¡± Minerva epted the doctor''s suggestion and nodded. "Thank you, doctor." It was alreadyte by the time they came out of the hospital. Minerva took out her phone and found a lot of missed calls from Maddox. It seemed that he had woken up. "Did he call you?" Abigail nced at her screen and asked Minerva nodded, "Yes." "So have you thought of a way to talk to him?" Abigail asked again. Minerva pondered and did not answer Abigail''s question directly. Abigail pursed her lips and said, "Do you need me to go back with you? I can exin it to him." "No need, auntie. I already feel bad to have you apany me to the hospital in such an early morning. You must still be tired from your journey yesterday. Why don''t you go back and rest.¡± Rest? Abigail raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°You are really thoughtful, but after what happenedst night, do you think that I still can rest? I thought they wouldn''t make a move so soon, but who knew...¡± Speaking of this, Abigail¡¯s look became much colder. Minerva wanted to say something more, but herphone rang again. Abigail smited and said, "You don''t . have to worry about me. I am quite farnili ar-with this ce, I have lived here far many years after al Since Maddox i is looking for you, yOu should hurry back. Be careful and watch out for the child.¡± Content belongs to Hearing Abigail''s words, Minerva nodded as her face turned red "Thank you, Auntie Stark. I know.¡± "Just call me auntie from now on. You don''t have to be so polite to me. We will be family sooner orter,¡± Abigail said and reached out to stroke her head, "Go ahead.¡± After saying goodbye to Abigail. Minerva took a taxi back home. She answered Maddox''s call after she got in the car. ¡°Hello?¡± After a few seconds of silence, a hoarse voice came from the other end "Where are you?¡± Minerva nced outside and said with a smile, "I''ll go back after buying something from the supermarket.¡± It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect her to be in the supermarket. After a moment of silence, he urged her, "Come back early or send me your location. I''ll pick you up." "No, I''ll be back soon. Just wait for me," Minerva replied. After hanging up the phone, Maddox looked at it, lost in thought. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 After what happenedst night.. The first thing Maddox did after regaining his consciousness was to stretch out his hand to hug her. However, he found that there was no one beside him and immediately opened his deep eyes. Sure enough, Minerva was nowhere to be seen Maddox quickly lifted the nket and sat up. Then, he noticed the bedsheet and nket were horribly wrinkled. He called out Minerva¡¯s name but didn''t get any response. Then he got dressed and searched every room. The house was quiet, and Minerva was nowhere to be seen. Maddox sat by the bed, and the sound of his breathing filled the room. If it weren''t for the proof on the sheets, Maddox would have doubted whether what had happened the night before was true. After a moment of silence, Maddox took out his phone and called Minerva Once, twice, thrice... All of them ended with a polite but cold female voice. "Sorry, the person you have called is unavable, please try againter." Maddox''s brows furrowed. He continued to dial the number. However, no one answered the call. He frowned and sped the phone harder. Could it be that she regretted what they had donest night? So she left early in the morning and didn''t even answer his calls? As soon as the idea appeared in his mind, Maddox''s eyelids twitched. He immediately got up and walked out. Maddox stopped in his tracks when he passed by the bathroom. He turned his eyes and saw the clothes fromst night. They had been packed up and thrown into the washing machine. However, the washing machine was not on, probably because she was afraid of waking him up. Maddox''s eyes darkened when he saw that. If she had regretted it, she probably wouldn''t have done these things. Instead, she would have packed up and left. Maddox stood and watched quietly for a while. When he returned to his room. he discovered that Minerva''s suitcase and other items were there. Only her hand phone and her bag were missing. She had probably just gone out. Maddox figured her phone was probably on silent. or that it was too noisy outside, thus she did not pick up his calls. Heforted himself that all of these seemed to be quite logical.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, the moment he closed his eyes, he recalled what had happened the night before. Maddox felt that he was a beast. She just said that she was worried about him and wanted to help. How could he not control himself? They had only been together for a short time, but it still happened because he had been drugged... The more he thought about it, the more he felt sorry towards her. If she was angry, it was normal for her to run away. After a moment of silence, Maddox couldn''t just sit and await his doom. He called someone to help him check for Minerva''s whereabouts. Soon, the surveince surrounding the estate was transferred to Maddox''s email. He took a look at it. When he saw Minerva walking out, the expression on her face and her condition were the same as usual. He couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary, other than... the strange posture she was in when she walked Maddox was at loss for words. Maddox thought of his viciousnessst night and how she told him to be gentle. His eyes darkened, and his throat rolled. Her taste... It was indeed as good as he thought. Although he was under the influence of the philter, Maddox knew that even without it, he would have reacted the same when he faced her. She answered the phone, and it seemed that she just went out. Later, he received a message saying that she went out with Abigail. Maddox paused when he heard Abigail''s name. Wasn''t that her aunt? "Mr.Sebastian, she went with Abigail to..." "All right," Maddox interrupted him, "I know." Since she went out with Abigail. then there shouldn''t be a problem. After all, she was a girl. After what happenedst night. maybe she wanted to talk to someone close to her? Maddox did not ask more questions. The investigator had no choice but to swallow his unfinished sentence. "Forget it. Since Mr. Sebastian didn''t want to know, then there''s no need to say any more.¡± Because he was probably worried about his gain and loss, Maddox dialed Minerva''s phone repeatedly. Finally. she answered the phone. Judging from her voice, everything was normal. Maddox finally let out a sigh of relief. Minerva went to a nearby supermarket and bought some daily necessities. Then, she prepared to go home. She didn''t expect Maddox to pick her up when she exited the supermarket. He strode forward to take the bag from her hand and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why did you run out without a word?¡± He was wearing a gray coat. He pursed his thin lips, and his eyes were deep. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with him. Well, he recovered. Last night, his purple lips and the eager look in his eyes scared the hell out of her. Minerva naturally took his hand and said, "I saw that you were still asleep, so I didn''t have the heart to wake you up." Maddox remained silent. He squinted his eyes and said in a low, hoarse voice, "Aren''t you tired? Last night was so..." He couldn''t say the second half of the sentence because Minerva suddenly interrupted him with a red face, "Don''t say it.¡± Last night... He was really... When Minerva thought of how he had forced her to take the initiative, the tip of her ear started to turn red again. When he saw her coquettish appearance, the disconcerting feeling at the bottom of his heart just now disappeared immediately, and her red face and ears reced it. She looked... Maddox''s eyes were dark yet bright, and his Adam s apple rolled up and down. He restrained himself by looking away and held her small fair han¨¦ttightly. He said ina rough Content voiee, "Okay, I won''t Say it b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org ~ She thought he understood what she meant. To her surprise, he said, "I''ll do it.¡± Minerva was speechless. Just a moment ago, the tips of her ears and face had turned red, but now the redness had reached her neck. Minerva pinched his palm with all her strength. She did not kiew if it would hurt him but she knewMaddox''s eyes were filled withdottingughter. His tall-~ stature D Beside her looked like an adult eoaxing his child. As long.as the shild was willing, he woud allow her o do evil. Content belongs ite) NovelDrama.Org 4 Moments ater, Minerva retracted her handsShe recalled what the ? doctor fad told her in the hospital earlietand said softly, "In the ~ future. we can''t do it like this anymore. "Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org < The baby in her stomach was less than three months old. If they did it again like the night before, she didn''t know what would happen to the baby. Although she was fine this time, however, it showed signs of miscarriage. Anyhow, those bloodstains were really frightening Maddox did not know what she was thinking. When he heard what she said, he thought she had been frightened by what he didst night. His thin lips curved up slightly. "In the future... I will be gentle." He said. Chapter 877 Chapter 877 This person wouldn''t stop talking about it in public. Minerva felt that if she continued to talk to him about it, she would be the one being taken advantage of. Therefore, Minerva promptly interrupted the conversation and changed the subject. "Let''s go back first." The supermarket was not far from the neighborhood they lived in. Perhaps this was the reason why Maddox could find her here. However, Minerva was still a little worried. After all, she hade out early in the morning. Judging from the times he called her, she wondered if he had done something. What should she do if he asked? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What should she say? Should she tell him the truth? Minerva pursed her lips and fell deep in thought as Maddox led her. She thought for a moment. Actually... she did not intend to hide anything. Furthermore, these were all the memories that Maddox had lost. If... if he really sensed something, perhaps he would remember something. Therefore, it wouldn''t be bad if she did tell him the truth. Maddox drove here. He led her to the car, when he saw that she was deep in thought, he hovered his hand above her to prevent her from hitting her head as she got in. Minerva was still deep in thought when she suddenly felt a warm breath approaching her. When she came back to her senses, she saw the magnified handsome face in front of her. It made her jump. Minerva was startled by his handsome face. Her breathing became more rapid as she asked, "You... what are you doing?" Maddox squinted slightly, forming a beautiful arc. His thin lips curved upwards as he said, "Seat belt." After that, he helped her fasten her seat belt. After he had fastened her seat belt, he did not retreat. Instead, he got a little closer to her, and their breath was audible. "A penny for your thoughts?" Maddox asked. "It''s nothing," Minerva answered. She looked away and turned her head at the same time. However, the next second, Maddox held her chin and forced her to turn her face around. Minerva had no choice but to meet Maddox''s gaze again. "What are you doing?" As they were so close, Minerva could even see the thin hairs on his face. When she thought of the scenes fromst night, her heart began to m against her chest as if it wanted to break out of her body. "Nothing? Then why do you look so distracted?" Maddox lowered his voice and said in a hoarse voice, "How many times have you been lost in thoughts the whole journey? Are you reminiscing aboutst night?" Blush... Minerva''s face turned red immediately. She reached out and pushed him away forcefully, "What nonsense are you talking about? Just drive." She pushed Maddox away and turned around to face the window. She daren''t look at him again. After a moment of silence, the car finally set off. Soon, the two of them returned home. The first thing Minerva did was remove her shoes. She didn''t even speak to Maddox. Instead, she dashed into the kitchen. She walked too fast and caused some pain down there. She immediately furrowed her brows and began to walk strangely. There seemed to be a burning gaze staring at her from behind. Minerva didn''t dare to stop. She could only endure this strange feeling and walk into the kitchen as usual. Then, she mmed the door shut with a bang. Bang! Maddox, who was still at the entrance, looked at her. Then, when he heard the sound of the kitchen door closing, he subconsciously reached out to touch his nose. Why had he felt that the door hit his nose when he was so far away from it? After closing the kitchen door, Minerva felt as if she finally regained some personal space. The image that she had maintained earlier also copsed at this moment. She gently massaged her waist as she struggled to move forward. Minerva put the bags on the counter, opened them one by one, and put the ingredients into the refrigerator. She was so enveloped in getting the check-up, she hadn''t had breakfast. It was toote to make porridge. Thus, Minerva decided to cook noodles instead. Minerva boiled the water and took out the noodles from the bag. She had bought them just now in the supermarket so all she had to do was add some simple garnishes. After the water had boiled, Minerva put the noodles in. Just then, she heard the sound of the kitchen door open, and steady footsteps came from behind. Minerva felt her heart skip a beat. However, she regained herposure very soon. A pair ofrge hands encircled her waist and the tall man embraced her from behind. He lowered his head and leaned on her shoulder gently. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, "Why didn''t you sleep longer? You left so early in the morning." Minerva didn''t know what to say. He finally couldn''t help but ask. Just as Minerva hesitated about how to reply to him, she felt a warm and gentle sensation on her neck. Maddox''s thin lips lightly kissed her neck, and he said softly, "I thought you had regretted it." What? Minerva thought that she had misheard. Did he think that she regretted it? Thinking of that, she blinked her eyes, "How could I... regret it?" However, it was a reasonable assumption. After what happenedst night, she left early in the morning without leaving a word. She couldn''t me him for letting his imaginations run wild. If she was the one left behind, she would already have a cliche soap opera running through her mind. Minerva avoided his kiss and turned around. "Last night... What actually happened?" A hint of cruelty appeared in Maddox''s eyes when she asked aboutst night. He did not reply. However, Minerva asked with some hesitation, "Last night... wasn''t your grandfather the one who told you to go back? Then why..." She was suspicious. How did he get drugged? Could it be that... did his grandfather also know about this? Looking at her confused eyes, Maddox reached out and helped her move her hair behind her head. He said in a low voice, "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll handle it." She bit her lower lip, "Before you went outst night, you told me to wait for you toe back. But in the end..." "I came back, didn''t I?" Maddox interrupted her, "Although I''ve been drugged, I still came back, no?" Minerva looked at him for a while and bit her lips. "Sophistries." Although he came back, she would worry after such a big thing happened, wouldn''t she? Besides, in such a critical situation likest night, what if he didn''te back? Would he... Thinking of this, Minerva said, "If it weren''t for Geoffrey, you wouldn''t have been able toe back." "I would." Maddox answered her firmly. Minerva was stunned. "Even without Geoffrey, I''de back." "Definitely." Minerva stared at him in a daze. She did not expect his reaction to being so strong. She did not speak again. Maddox''srge hand gently caressed her cheeks, and his eyes became a little gentler. "You were so tiredst night, it''s best for you to stay at home and rest today. Don''t go to the company." Chapter 878 Chapter 878 Minerva had no objection. She also felt that she couldn''t go to work in this state. After all, the doctor had prescribed bed rest. If it was just ordinary tiredness, she naturally wouldn''t take it to heart. However, since she had shown signs of miscarriage, she had to be extra careful. Thinking of that, Minerva decided to take advantage and said, "Well... I want to rest for a few more days. Is that okay?" Upon hearing this, Maddox could not help but raise his eyebrows, "Are you really that tired?" Minerva was very embarrassed. Before she could even open her mouth, he said, "Looks like we really have to take it slow next time." Minerva was so angry by his words that she wanted to cried out. But, the noodles in the pot almost overflowed and it frightened her. She quickly turned off the gas and said to Maddox, "Get out of here. I''ll clean up this ce." After they ate the noodles, Maddox put down the fork and said, "I will invite Auntie over in the afternoon." "There''s no need," Minerva wanted to reject. "I''m going to deal withst night''s matters. You are going stay home alone, huh?" Minerva said, "Okay, then be careful. If possible, bring Geoffrey with you." Although Geoffrey may have looked like a good-for- nothing, he was very reliable in critical moments. Maddox couldn''t help but nce at Minerva when she mentioned Geoffrey. "Did you ask him toest night?" "Mm..." Minerva answered slightly guiltily and avoided his gaze. She continued to exin in a low voice, "You didn''t returnst night. I was worried about you, but I can''t go out. I could only ask Geoffrey to check on you." "Alright," Maddox replied. After getting into the car, Maddox called Geoffrey. Geoffrey had been waiting for his call. Although he leftst night, he stayed up the whole night. He was the typical onlooker who was more worried than the yer. It wasn''t until it was nearly dawn that he finally fell asleep groggily. When he woke up, he found that the sun was already high in the sky, but his phoneid quietly beside his pillow without any missed calls. Geoffrey''s heart instantly felt hurt! All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He had been worried for such a long timest night. Did these two people give him a call? Did they tell him the situation? Did they not know that he would be worried? However, he remembered Maddox had been drugged with philterst night and the two of them stayed in the same space. The more he thought about it, the more jealous he felt. Just when he was lost in deep thought, his phone rang. Geoffrey picked it up immediately. "Sebastian, you finally called!!!" Maddox''s car had reached the highway when he heard Geoffrey''s howlsing from the other end of the line. He frowned and said coldly, "Shut up." Geoffrey stopped howling and said, "Sebastian, do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you? You enjoyed a good timest night, but I..." When Maddox heard the words ''enjoyed a good time'', he frowned even more and interrupted him unpleasantly, "Don''t bring this up ever again." "Why..." "Minerva is shy." "F*ck!" As expected, he shouldn''t have answered the call. This b*stard showed off his rtionship with Minerva and rubbed it in his face. Geoffrey was furious and he wanted to hit Maddox hard. Maddox was approaching traffic and he slowed down the car. "I''m going back now," he said. "Hmm? Go back to the Collins family''s house? Then I''ll go with you!" Geoffrey immediately volunteered. After all, he was a witness ofst night''s event. He figured the reason Maddox wanted to go back must be because of the incident from the night before. Otherwise, he would have been on his way to thepany. This answer was exactly what Maddox wanted. He nodded and agreed. Geoffrey immediately got out of bed. While putting on his clothes, he said, "Monica was the one who drugged youst night, wasn''t it?" Maddox did not reply. His eyes darkened. "She must be really out of her mind to do such a thing," Geoffrey continued. Fearing Geoffrey would continue his speech, Maddox interrupted him and said, "I''ll see you at the Collins family''s house." Then hung up the phone. Geoffrey sat where he was in a daze, listening to the beeping phone, but his eyes were full of unconceble bitterness. Monica... In the past, he adored her when he didn''t know her true personality. At that time, he felt she was as pure as a flower and as beautiful as the falling snow. However, she soon proved him wrong, and the past was unbearable to recall. Geoffrey let out a bitterugh and told himself not to think about this matter anymore. Who hadn''t loved the wrong person when they were young? In the past, he had liked Monica for a very long time, but in theter years, he had also seen her clearly, hadn''t he? He was fortunate to have gone to look for Monica that day. Otherwise, he would never know how little he had meant in her heart. Thinking of this, he continued to pack up and went out. Collins family''s house "Monica, it''s okay. Don''t cry." Jarold stayed by Monica''s bed, coaxing her. At this time, Monica was already in tears. Her forehead was wrapped with a thickyer of bandage. Her eyes were swollen from crying, but she still didn''t stop. "What have you done?" Master Collins was distraught by her crying. He turned his head around and scolded the family doctor beside him, "Are you treating Monica''s wounds correctly? Why is she still crying ?" The Collins family doctor watched this scene helplessly. He sighed and said, "Master Collins, I''ve already dealt with Miss Dormer''s wounds. The reason she is crying like this is probably because..." "Because of what?" Jarold asked. The family doctor took another look at Monica; he was afraid of what he said would irritate her again. A few moments ago, he had told her that the wound would leave a scar on her head, and the pretty girl started crying uncontrobly. Thus, under Jarold''s cold re, he hesitated for a moment before saying, "The wound on Miss Dormer''s forehead... will probably leave a scar after it has healed." "What?" Jarold narrowed his eyes, "Scar?" When Monica heard this, she cried harder. Her sobs echoed through the room. The doctor could onlyfort her softly, "Miss Dormer, don''t be sad. I understand girls want to look beautiful, so even if there is a scar on the forehead, we can do surgery to remove it." When Jarold heard this, he quickly agreed, "That''s right, Monica. Technology is so advanced nowadays, unlike in the past... It''s going to be fine. Even if there''s a scar in the future, I will find you the best hospital to perform surgery, as if the scar was never there." Monica continued to cry. She tugged at Jarold''s sleeve with tears in her eyes. "Grandpa, Sebastian did not like me when I looked good. Now that I look like this, he would hate me for sure." Chapter 879 Chapter 879 At the mention of Maddox, anger burned in the depths of Jarold''s eyes. He said furiously, "This brat has gone too far. He dared to injure you like this. But, Monica... don''t worry, I will definitely deal with this. Since he hurt you like this, then he has to take responsibility for it!" When Monica heard Jarold''s words, she stretched out her hand and gently wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, "Grandpa, can I stay here for now? I''m afraid that when my grandfather and Zaydon know about it..." She cleverly lingered her words at that point. Jarold continued for her, "Don''t worry and stay here. It''s Sebastian who injured you. I am a reasonable person. I won''t leave you alone. Besides, you''re Sebastian''s future wife. I''ll talk to your grandfather and Zaydon." "Thank you, Grandpa." Monica lowered her head with a gentle expression. However, her eyes shed with delight. Master Collins probably didn''t know she had drugged Maddox. Even if he did, she wouldn''t admit it. After all, that cup of tea had been given by the servants of the Collins family. She had already bribed the servant with a wad of cash, so she wouldn''t say anything even if she was interrogated. Moreover, with Maddox''s cold and inward personality, he wouldn''t expose her in public. All she needed to do was to wait for Maddox to take responsibility. Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Jarold was in a bad mood, so his tone grew impatient as well. Baldrick stood at the door and respectfully looked at Jarold, "Master Collins, Mr. Sebastian has returned." Monica''s eyes brightened when she heard this. He''s back? She was delighted. He had finallye back. However, Monica quickly thought of something, and her expression turned a little grave. Because she cherished the chance she hadst night very much, she gave Maddox a very high dosage. At that time, Monica only had one thought, which was to own Maddox forever. But she didn''t expect that he would push her away and hurt her. When she regained her composure, he was nowhere to be found. Then, Maddox had disappeared for an entire night until now. That night... she knew who had benefited most from her scheme. Monica angrily clenched her fists as she thought about it. She really didn''t expect her actions to benefit others. But so what? After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Dormer family. When Jarold heard that Maddox had returned, he stood up immediately and bellowed, "He still dared toe back. Fine, I''ll go and see what he wants!" "Master Collins," Monica softly called out to him and pleaded for mercy on Maddox''s behalf, "Don''t me Sebastian too much. It''s... not entirely his fault." "Whose fault is it if not his? Stay here and rest, I''ll deal with him." After saying that, Jarold left the room. The doctor also told Monica to rest well and then left. Baldrick followed behind Jarold down the stairs. As he walked, he heard Jarold say angrily, "Baldrick, bring me the family punishment tools." "Mr. Sebastian is already a grown man. It''s not appropriate to use the family punishment tools." Baldrick advised. Jarold''s idea was rtively traditional, which was why the Collins family still possessed family punishment tools. When Jarold heard this, he stopped in his tracks and looked at Baldrick with dissatisfaction. "Baldrick, what do you mean by that? Even though he is a grown man, he had hurt Monica badly. He wouldn''t know what he had done wrong if I let him be." When Baldrick heard that, he subconsciously reached out to touch his nose and begged for Maddox. "Although Mr. Sebastian had only stayed here for a while, I can tell that he is not an impulsive person. After all, Miss Dormer is a girl, he wouldn''t have hurt her intentionally no matter how angry he was." Baldrick''s thoughts were different from Jarold''s. He was just a butler. To him, he was trying to tell it as a third person point of view. As an outsider, he was able to see andprehend the bigger picture betterpared to those directly involved. Unlike Jarold, whose mind was filled with his stubborn thoughts. He felt that his grandson had gone too far this time. But from Baldrick''s point of view, Mr. Sebastian didn''t seem like someone who would do such a thing at all. Jarold''s mind seemed to have cleared for a moment upon hearing his words. He narrowed his eyes slightly, staring at Baldrick with his turbid yet harsh eyes. "So what you''re trying to say is..." Baldrick coughed lightly and said, "I guess there might be some misunderstanding. Master Collins, you found Mr. Sebastian with great difficulty. You shouldn''t hurt his heart because of things like these..." Jarold fell silent. Baldrick was really a worthy person to have by his side. His words served as a reminder to Jarold and what he said had touched his heart deeply. Truth be told, he felt he had been forcing Maddox too much too and that his grandson would retaliate sooner orter. But on second thought, his mother''s tragedy in the past. Jarold then felt that even if he was a bit more annoying, it was eptable. No matter what, he hoped that this grandson would stay by his side forever. When he thought of this, Jarold let out a heavy sigh, "I know what you mean. Enough, don''t say any more. I have my own decisions." Geoffrey and Maddox stood at the main hall for a short while. Baldrick had went to fetch Master Collins. Soon, Baldrick came back with Jarold. Maddox watched the two approaching them. He stood up. Bang! Jarold raised his hand and mmed his crutch onto Maddox''s shoulder. What the f*ck! Geoffrey didn''t have the time to stop him at all. He didn''t even see how Jarold had attacked. That hit sounded painful. Geoffrey immediately stood up, "Sebastian, are you alright?" Baldrick, who was standing behind Jarold, was also shocked. At first, he thought that Jarold would listen more or less to what he had said, but he didn''t expect him to make such a move as soon as they met. And it seemed that Mr. Sebastian did not intend to dodge his attack. Otherwise, knowing Mr. Sebastian, he would probably have sessfully avoided it. Baldrick thought in silence. Maddox didn''t intend to dodge at all. As long as Jarold didn''t force him to get engaged to Monica, he would willingly take any punishment. It would be easier to talk to Jarold after he had calmed down. In fact, he had his own n. Jarold didn''t expect Maddox not to dodge; he just stood there and took his hit. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He used his full strength. He thought that this brat would avoid it, but who knew... Jarold''s heart ached that moment, but he didn''t show. On the contrary, he berated, "You brat, how dare youe back after injuring Monica like that!" Chapter 880 Chapter 880 Hearing this, Geoffrey, who had been standing by the side, inexplicably narrowed his eyes. Monica was injured? What was going on? He nced at Maddox, who was in front of him and wanted to ask. However, he still knew what he should do. Geoffrey hurriedly moved away Jarold''s crutch and said with a smile, "Master Collins, don''t be so angry. If you injured Sebastian, no one would take care of thepany''s matters." As Geoffrey spoke, he tried to move the crutch. When Jarold heard these words, he said angrily, "It''s better to injured him. That way, he''ll know how wrong he had been." Geoffrey continued to smile, "Master Collins, even if he did something wrong, you should give him a chance to exin before punishing him. If you did it without questioning him, even I would feel sorry for Sebastian." Upon hearing his words, Jarold narrowed his eyes slightly, "You feel sorry for him?" He put away his crutch and looked at Geoffrey, then nced at Maddox and snorted, "Why should he be aggrieved? You''re the one who injured Monica terribly, so tell me, what grievance do you have?" It wasn''t that it didn''t hurt, but Maddox''s expressionless face looked as if he hadn''t been hit at all. He pursed his thin lips and threw a cold nce at Jarold. "Grandpa, do you know what happenedst night?" Jarold burst into anger as soon as he mentioned the night before, "Why wouldn''t I know? I told you to see Monica but you ran away after injuring her." After speaking, Jarold sat down and threw his crutch to the side. He was clearly furious. Maddox squinted his eyes slightly when he saw this. It seemed like Jarold didn''t know he had been drugged. What would he feel if he knew that Monica had done such a sordid thing? Thinking of that, Maddox curled his lips into an obscure smile. Jarold caught his action; he gritted his teeth and said, "You brat, what are youughing at?" Geoffrey looked at Maddox''s reaction and thought, "This is bad, if I don''t step in and exin, Sebastian wouldn''t speak out knowing his temperament." Geoffrey was d that he hade with him. Thus, Geoffrey walked forward and stood in front of Jarold. In a soft voice, he said, "Master Collins, you only know that Monica was injured, but you don''t know the reason behind it." The reason behind it? Master Collins nced at Geoffrey, "What reason? I would like to know what caused Sebastian to injure Monica to such an extent." After pondering for a while, Geoffrey looked at Maddox and tried to find a suitable way to say it. But to his surprise, Maddox suddenly voiced out coldly. "If Monica had done a despicable and shameful thing, would Grandpa still want me to be engaged to her?" Jarold, startled by his words, suddenly stood up, "What do you mean she had done something despicable and shameful? Speak clearly!" In actual fact, he had listened to Baldrick''s words, but he really couldn''t figure out what Monica could do to make his grandson so angry and hurt her. Maddox''s eyes were indifferent, and his expression was also cold. He said casually, "I almost went to the hospitalst night." "What did you say?" Jarold gritted his teeth hard and stared at him. Finally, he turned to Geoffrey, "What exactly is going on?" Geoffrey kept silent. He was trying to think of a way to exin it to Jarold, but before he could, Maddox had already voiced out. He had no choice but to exin, "Master Collins, this is the truth. Although I wasn''t at the scene, when I saw Sebastian at the gate, he was in very bad condition. At that time, he was nearly unconscious. Other than Monica, there wasn''t anyone else in the Collins family who would drug him, right?" His words weren''t unambiguous Jarold could only vaguely tell that Maddox had been drugged, nearly unconscious, and almost went to the hospital. He thought the whole story was ridiculous, "What nonsense? Do you mean Monica intended to hurt Sebastian? That''s impossible! You knew how Monica took care of him before. Why would she do such a thing?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Master Collins, I didn''t say that Monica wanted to hurt Sebastian. Also... who said the drug was poison, huh?" Geoffrey purposely extended the word "huh" but seeing Jarold was still frowning, he mouthed a word. Jarold didn''t understand. He squinted his eyes, stared at him, then at Bald rick, who was off to the side. Baldrick was also at a loss. However, when he thought about how obsessed Monica was with Mr. Sebastian, there was only one other reason why she would drug him... When Baldrick realized it, his face turned red. He coughed lightly and said, "Master Collins, I think I know what kind of drug Mr. Jules is talking about." "What is it? Tell me quickly." Baldrick looked at Maddox''s dark face and exined, "Miss Dormer definitely didn''t want to harm Mr. Sebastian. But she admired him. If she hadn''t wanted to poison him, then I''m afraid the drug she used was... that kind." That kind of drug? Jarold never thought about it that way. To him, the Dormer family was well brought up, and their children were all very noble. So, they would never do such a thing. Therefore, although Geoffrey exined it many times, he still wasn''t able to wrap his head around it. Only after Baldrick''s exnation and gentle probing, Jarold gradually began to realized the truth. Could it be... an aphrodisiac? With this thought in mind, the expression on Jarold''s face immediately changed. Maddox pursed his lips and smiled coldly, "Well then, since she treated me like this, and I was in a daze when I hurt her, it wasn''t my fault. She had asked for it. Isn''t it unfair for you to me me?" Geoffrey also nodded in agreement and said, "That''s right, Master Collins. Sebastian really suffered from the effect of the drug. He really tried to withstand its effect, hence Monica was injured. I felt she deserved it too." "Shut your mouth!" Jarold bellowed. He looked at Geoffrey with dissatisfaction and said coldly, "This is between the Collins family and Monica. What is it to you?" Geoffrey fell silent. Geoffrey didn''t expect that he would be the target of attack. He immediately looked at Maddox with pleading eyes. At this moment, Jarold was truly dumbfounded. He couldn''t believe that Monica would do such a thing. That child had practically grown up under his watch. She was usually caring, kind, gentle, and courteous to her elders. Previously, she had also taken care of Maddox, who was injured, so how could she have done such a horrible thing? She had drugged Maddox... What kind of a person would do such a thing... Chapter 881 Chapter 881 The more he thought about it, the more absurd he found it to be. Jarold didn''t believe it. "It''s impossible. I watched Monica grow up. How could she do such a thing? Sebastian, in order not to get engaged to her, you dared to team up with Geoffrey to lie to me like this?" Geoffrey said, "Master Collins, why would we team up and lie to you? This matter, if not managed well, will tarnish our reputation. If it''s not true, why would we say it?" At this moment, Maddoxughed a little. It was a hollowugh, and it sounded sarcastic. "Grandpa, I knew you wouldn''t believe it, so..." As soon as he finished speaking, two people came in, and they escorted a servant in. Geoffrey blinked his eyes at the scene as if he had not realized what had happened. Jarold looked at the servant, who had been escorted in, and recognized her as the servant who usually served him tea. Suddenly, he seemed to have understood something. However, he didn''t expect that Maddox had taken action so fast. Two men in ck brought over the servant. When she saw the people in the hall, her face immediately turned pale with fear, "Let me go! I don''t know anything. I am innocent!" Although she hadn''t confessed anything, her crazy reaction had already exined everything. When Master Collins saw the expression on the servant''s face, he suddenly felt that what Maddox and Geoffrey had said might be true. That girl, Monica, had really done something despicable and dirty. However... If such a thing was to really spread out, the reputation of the Dormer family would probably be ruined by her. He had such a deep friendship with the Dormer Family. How could he watch Monica and the Dormer Family''s reputation be ruined like this? When he thought of this, Jarold immediately said, "Why are you shouting here? It''s so noisy. Hurry up and drag her away!" It was rare for him to be so strict with his family''s servants in everyone''s eyes. He had always been gentle with them, not would he ever look down on them. However, since he said so, it meant that he was really panicked. He was trying his best to protect the reputations of the Dormer family and the Collins family. But how could Maddox follow his will? Even if it was his grandfather, some things had to be brought to light. He did not like to live a life of being controlled by others. "Grandpa, why are you in such a hurry? Let''s hear what she''s going to say next." Jarold took a deep breath and looked at him, Their gazes met. For the first time, he discovered that Maddox''s gaze was so cold and icy. For a moment, he felt as if Maddox was no longer treating him as his grandfather. Baldrick''s words before he went downstairs suddenly appeared in his mind. "No matter what, Mr. Sebastian is your grandson whom you found with great difficulty. Master Collins, you shouldn''t hurt his heart because of some... matters." Those words suddenly echoed in Jarold''s ears. He looked at Maddox, suddenly speechless. He had always thought that he was doing the right thing for his grandson and he did not want him to follow in his mother''s footsteps, but why did it have to end like this? What had he done wrong? The servant kept crying and shouting. Maddox red at her with a fierce look, and it scared her into silence immediately. Then she lowered her head and didn''t dare to make a sound. Maddox sneered, "Tell me. What did you dost night? Tell me everything clearly." Although these words were spoken to the servant, Maddox''s sharp gaze never left Jarold''s. He would not let anyone out of his sight. Upon hearing his voice, the servant couldn''t help but tremble. Then, her legs went weak and she fell to the ground. After a while, she raised her head and said with tears all over her face, "Mr. Sebastian, please forgive me. I was brainwashed, so I did this kind of thing." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. If she had known that she would get caught, she would definitely not do it. Maddox''smanding manner had truly frightened her. When he nced at her, her legs had already gone limp. When she thought of what she had done to his tea the night before, she felt as if her life was at stake. "Make it clear!" Seeing that she was vague, Geoffrey went forward and asked her, "What did you do last night, what happened, who ordered you to do this; be crystal clear. If you dare to say a wrong word, I will..." "That''s enough!" Jarold couldn''t help but let out a shout. He was not a fool. When he heard the servant''s words, how could he still not understand? However, he really couldn''t believe that Monica would do such a thing. If the servant continued to say... "Grandpa, do you feel sorry for Monica?" Maddox smiled coldly, "What about me?" Then what about him? This question immediately hit the bottom of Jarold''s heart. His pupils contracted slightly as he looked at Maddox, unable to say anything. "Am I your grandson?" Jarold said, "Of course. There is no doubt about it." "Then why? I have been wronged, yet you are helping outsiders cover it up instead?" Maddox''s gaze was sharp and deep. When Jarold looked into his eyes, he knew that if he didn''t let Maddox finish this matter, he would probably be disappointed in him. "Go on." When Maddox saw that Jarold no longer tried to stop him, he curled his lips and said coldly. Geoffrey pointed at the servant, "Did you hear that? Hurry up and tell us. If you were a man, I would have beaten you up. Do you want to get beaten up?" Maybe it was because of Geoffrey''s threat, but the servant was so scared that she shivered and immediately said, "I''ll say it! Yes, Miss Dormer asked me to do this!" She looked like she was about to pass out from fear. Her eyes turned red, and her voice trembled, "I delivered tea to Master Collins and Mr. Sebastian as usualst night. Miss Dormer suddenly gave me a pack of medicine and asked me to pour it into Mr. Sebastian''s cup. Then, she promised me that she would give me arge sum of money so that I could live a carefree life with my family. I was afraid of being discovered, but Miss Dormer said that the medicine is colorless and tasteless. It would not be discovered at all. Miss Dormer also said that she would immediately arrange for someone to send me away as long as I do this. At that time... no one would find me." Who would have thought that Monica herself was injured and the n failed? The person who had arranged for her to leave was too slow too, hence she was caught. "I''ve already confessed everything. Master Collins, Mr. Sebastian, I know I was wrong. I only did this because I was brainwashed. Can you spare me this time for the sake of what I''ve done for the Collins family for so many years?" Jarold shut his eyes tiredly and let out a heavy sigh. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 Jarold had not expected things to turn out the way it had. He would never have imagined that Monica would do such a despicable and shameless thing. He closed his eyes as he digested these sudden changes. Then, a momentter, he opened his eyes and let out a murky breath. "You can''t tell anyone about this." After that, he nced at the people present with a warning in his eyes. Geoffrey could understand this. After all, this happened to be the business of a big, aristocratic family. Monica of the family had done such a dirty thing. Wasn''t it shameful? But then, he was shocked when he heard Master Collins''s following words. Master Collins looked at Maddox. He seemed to be disappointed in Monica after hearing what she had done. A tired look appeared in his pair of old eyes as he said, "Even if it was true that she drugged you, you can''t deny that you injured her and caused her to be marred by a scar, right?" Maddox pursed his thin lips and looked at him coldly. He stood there as if he was a statue and did not move. The aura around him was gloomy, and his pursed lips were like a straight line. He seemed to have already guessed what Jarold would say next. He thought for a while and said, "So, let''s consider things to be even among you two, alright?" Geoffrey opened his eyes wide in surprise. Even Baldrick was a little surprised. He didn''t expect after all these things had happened, Jarold would... still stand together with Monica. He was afraid that it wouldn''t be good if the situation continued on like this. Sure enough, after Maddox heard it, an indifferent smile appeared on his thin lips. It seemed that he was not surprised at all and raised his eyebrows coldly. "And then? If that''s the case, Grandpa, you won''t let me get engaged to her again, will you?" Jarold''s face didn''t look good either. However, Maddox did speak out what he had in mind. He did think of letting them get engaged. After all, that wound on Monica''s forehead was so deep. The most important thing was that Jarold did not wish for him to be together with that woman. Geoffrey couldn''t bear to see this any longer. He stepped forward and advised, "Master Collins, you can''t do this. Monica''s actions show that her character is just so-so. If she was to get engaged to Maddox, wouldn''t it be..." As he was halfway through his sentence, Jarold looked at him unhappily. He said in a low voice, "Geoffrey, I''ve already said that this is our Collins family matter. We don''t need outsiders to interfere with them." Geoffrey was at a loss for words. What Jarold said was right. This was indeed their family''s matter. As an outsider, he did not have the qualifications to meddle in it. He pursed his lips and said, "Master Collins, you''re right. It''s indeed not appropriate for me to interfere." "Then why don''t you take a step back?" Jarold asked. "But..." Geoffrey rubbed his head. He said, "Sebastian is my best friend. I can''t just stand by and watch as he is pushed into a fire pit." "How dare you!" Jarold was furious with Geoffrey''s words. "Geoffrey." Maddox looked at Geoffrey, and he subconsciously snorted. It was the first time he had seen Maddox looking at him with a different look. Then, he said, "You go back first." Things had already gotten to this point. There was no need to involve him in this. Geoffrey was stunned. He stood there for a while, then nodded his head. Although the words that Master Collins had said had hurt him, the gaze of Sebastian''s was enough for him. He felt that this trip for Maddox hadn''te in vain at all. After Geoffrey left, Jarold looked at his back with dissatisfaction. Only after he had disappeared did he say to Maddox, "Geoffrey isn''t a proper person, and his reputation in the circle isn''t all that good either. From now on, don''t interact with him." Maddox pursed his thin lips and looked at him with his dark eyes. He did not answer him. Jarold felt awkward. He said sternly, "Did you hear what I said to you?" Upon hearing this, Maddox''s lips twitched. "You''re controlling my marriage, and now you''re even going to control me in the matter of making friends?" Jarold was struck speechless. He was so angry that he wanted to swear. However, when he thought about the fact that there were other people in the hall, he waved his hand and asked them to take the servant away. Since the servant had already confessed everything, Maddox did not stop them. Soon, there were only three people left in the hall. Baldrick quietly stood by the side. He watched this scene in front of him helplessly. He had not expected things to unfold to such an extent. He had never thought that Monica would drug Mr. Sebastian. He didn''t expect Mr. Sebastian to directly expose her wrongdoings to embarrass Jarold either. Him going against his grandfather; it was really intense. "Now that the other people have gone, there are some things that I want to make clear with you. The Collins family and Dormer family are old family friends. Even if Monica did do those things, that was because you refused to be engaged to her. She was so angry that she did such a thing. How could she have gone awry if you had gotten engaged to her obediently?" After that, Jarold sighed heavily, sat down, and said softly, "I know that you don''t like her, but the rtionship between you two can be cultivated. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. You should get engaged to her first. After a long time, you will naturally develop a rtionship with her. At that time, the Dormer family and Collins Family will cooperate. What a good thing it is." Maddox looked up and fixed his eyes on Jarold''s face. He pursed his thin lips, but he did not reply. He didn''t say anything, but Jarold didn''t think that he had acquiesced. From the looks of it, it seemed as though he didn''t feel like he was bothered to speak to him. He curled his lips. In the end, he could only ask, "Where did you gost night?" It was fine if he didn''t ask. Maddox''s lips curved up when he asked, "Guess?" Jarold didn''t know what to reply. "But you were right, Grandpa. She drugged me and was injured because of me, so we''re even. But..." He paused, and his eyes were a little mocking. "I''m not a doctor. I don''t know how to heal the scar on her forehead. I won''t be interested in a person who drugged me. As for engagement? It''s impossible in this lifetime." "You!" Jarold gritted his teeth in anger. "Stubborn fool!" "Ha." Maddox sneered and said, "You''re so stubborn. Isn''t that so, Grandpa?" "What did you say? You dare to say that I am stubborn? You don''t respect me, do you? You!" He stood up again as he spoke. He raised his crutch and was about to hit Maddox again. However, Maddox did not suffer his scoldings blindly this time. Instead, he took a step back and said coldly. "I''ve already suffered a hit just now to tell you that apart from Minerva, I don''t want any other women in my life." Jarold was so angry that he continued to step forward. He wanted to hit him again, but Baldrick had no choice but to step forward and stop him. "Don''t be angry, Master Collins, calm down. Mr. Sebastian has definitely been injured because of the hit just now. What if you continue to hit and cripple him?" Maddox said, "Thepany still has something to deal with. I''ll go first." After finishing his words, he turned around and left directly. "You brat,e back!!!" Jarold shouted. Chapter 883 Chapter 883 Unfortunately, Jarold didn''t call Maddox back in the end, and he disappeared from his sight. There was nothing in front of him, and no one else could be seen. Jarold was so angry that his chest heaved up and down, and he looked as if he was about to go crazy. Baldrick could only reach out his hand to help him catch his breath and softly dissuade him. "Master Collins, don''t be angry. Don''t take it to heart" "Baldrick, do you think this brat has no respect for me that he dares to go against me, or is it because of that woman? What kind of charm does that woman have to make him be like this?" Jarold asked. These words made Baldrick embarrassed and awkward, but he still braced himself to say, "Do you want me to tell the truth?" "Say it!" "Then I''ll say it. Mr. Sebastian is an adult, and he''ll always have his own ideas for everything. He went against your wishes, not because he doesn''t respect you, but because you have been trying to stop what he has wanted all this time." Jarold was speechless. "The most important thing is that he hasn''t lived with you since he was young, so he doesn''t have any feelings for you. Besides, you were indeed unfair when ites to this matter." "What did you say?" Jarold stared at him with eyes wide in dissatisfaction. "You actually said that I was unfair? Baldrick, have you stayed by my side for too long? Do you think that you can say anything you want?" He shook his head helplessly. "I''m just telling the truth." "Forget it!" Jarold didn''t really want to argue with him. He said in a cold voice, "Let''s see how Monica is doing. I''d like to see her performance. After doing all these things, what will she think?" In the room. Monica was lying on the bed. Her eyes were still red and swollen. She had cried for so long that her eyes had be sore. It wasn''t until Jarold, and the doctor had left, that she wiped away her tears and got some time to rest. However, when she closed her eyes, her mind was filled with the scenes where she told the servant to drug Maddox. He hade back at this point. If he wanted to keep his pride, he would not have said anything about it. However, what if he didn''t care about his pride? As Monica was thinking of this, she suddenly opened her eyes, with fear in them. Soon after, she calmed down again. Even if Maddox had said it, he didn''t have any evidence to prove that she was the one who drugged him. The servant took her money, and she asked someone to take her away. If things really were to turn out for the worse, she just had to pretend that she hadn''t done anything wrong. As long as there was no evidence, they couldn''t do anything to her even if they suspected her. Monica calmly closed her eyes and let herself fall asleep tiredly. However, she didn''t seem to have slept for long before she heard someone knocking on the door. She was in a daze, thinking that she had misheard it. Later, when the voice became clearer, she came to her senses. Sure enough, she heard the knock on the door. She immediately asked, "Who is it?" Only then did the knock on the doore to a halt. Then, Jarold''s voice came from outside the door. "Monica, it''s me." Master Collins? She was shocked. She promptly said. "Grandpa, pleasee in." After the door opened, Jarold walked in with a crutch. For some reason, Monica felt that his aura was different from when he had left just now. What was going on? "Grandpa?" Monica called out to him in confusion. "Yes." Jarold nodded. Although he had tried his best to conceal himself, whenever he thought of how the little girl he had chosen had actually drugged his grandson and done such despicable things, he couldn''t help but change his attitude towards her. Therefore, his attitude towards her was a little cold. However, considering the friendship between their families, he still said, "You don''t have to worry about the wound on your forehead. Since Sebastian hurt you so badly, then the Collins family will be responsible for it to the very end. When you''ve recovered, we''ll definitely find the best hospital to operate on you to ensure that you''ll recover to the same state as before." She was startled upon hearing those words. These things... Weren''t they already mentioned before? Why did hee to her room to say that to her again? Could it be that he had discovered something? She felt a little guilty and afraid. If Master Collins believed in this matter, then in the future... would there be anyone who would support her? Upon those thoughts, she immediately panicked. "Master Collins, what did Sebastian say just now? Does he hate me very much? Now that I''m injured, he definitely won''t be with me." He looked at her pitiful appearance and then thought about all the things she had done. He didn''t say anything. Seeing this, Monica''s tears instantly fell. "Then... What''s the point of living?" When Jarold saw her starting to cry, his heart began to soften. No matter what, he had watched her grow up. From the bottom of his heart, he truly liked this girl, Monica, and wanted her to be his granddaughter-inw. He didn''t have a chance before, but now that he had a chance... He wanted to fight for it, but he didn''t expect so many things to happen. "Alright, Monica, don''t be sad. What I promised you before won''t change. Don''t worry. You will be Sebastian''s wife in the future." When Monica heard this, she finally turned from crying toughing. She nodded her head with ease. She opened her mouth and was about to say something, but suddenly, she heard a voice. "Tut, Master Collins, you really grant whatever the outsider requests." A clean and sweet voice came from the door. Monica and Jarold were both startled. They both looked toward the entrance. A tall woman in a red coat stood there with a sneer on the corner of her mouth, and even her eyes were full of sarcasm. Because she was going to meet with Jarold, Abigail had put on a red coat, applied heavy makeup, and put on lipstick. She tied up her long hair and wore high heels. Her aura instantly became fierce. She knew what she was here for, so she couldn''t lose momentum. She stood at the door, looking at the two people in the room staring at her. Abigail knew that she had seeded. She smiled and walked in with her steps. Her high heels clicked rhythmically on the floor, one after another as if they were stepping on Jarold''s chest. Just like that, his turbid eyes stared at Abigail, not daring to move away for a second. His lips trembled slightly. He had thought that he had seen wrongly, but... that voice was indeed hers. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Abigail... His daughter... After so many years, she had avoided him and never came back to see him. She didn''t even greet him. He thought that he would never see his daughter again until the end of his life. He didn''t expect... It wasn''t that Abigail didn''t notice the expression in Jarold''s eyes, but she couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to him. She quickly arrived in front of Monica. She said, "If there''s no point in living, go to hell then. Why are you crying here?" Chapter 884 Chapter 884 Monica waspletely shocked by these words. She had never thought that someone would dare speak to her in such a way, asking her to go to hell? Her eyes were as wide as copper bells. When she looked at Abigail, her gaze was filled with disbelief. "What, what did you say..." Her lips trembled as she asked. Abigail squinted at her. "What? Can''t you understand such simple words? I thought you didn''t look like a stupid person. How could you not understand me? After all... You used such dirty tricks." When Monica heard thest sentence, her breathing became a little rapid. Her shoulders subconsciously shrank back, and her hand grabbed the quilt. She lowered her eyes and did not dare to look into Abigail''s eyes. Her words just now clearly showed that she knew what she had done. But how did she know, and who was she? Abigail crossed her arms in front of her chest and said angrily, "What are you doing? I haven''t said anything yet. Why are you retreating? Are you acting like I am bullying you? You are really good at pretending to be pitiful." At this point, she paused for a moment and looked at Jarold. "No wonder Jarold has been turned round and round by you." Jarold was very excited. He looked at Abigail standing in front of him in perfect condition. Her words were full of vitality. Even though the words she spoke were unpleasant to the ear, but... this was his little daughter whom he hadn''t seen for so many years... Thus, at this moment, he didn''t have the time to care about Monica''s feelings. His heart and eyes were filled with his daughter. When he heard her call out his name, he rubbed his nose in embarrassment and opened his mouth, wanting to speak. Unexpectedly, Abigail continued speaking. "You are Monica, right? I didn''t expect that after so many years, the Dormer family still hasn''t stopped. You are a girl. Do you know how shameful you are to do this kind of thing? Don''t you feel ashamed?" After knowing that Maddox had been drugged, Minerva had no choice but to sleep with him, and after that, she almost suffered a miscarriage, causing Abigail''s temper to grow. After that, she was out of control. Usually, she was very polite to those who were younger. Even if she didn''t like them, she would not say anything to make them embarrassed. Seeing that they were still young, they were young and aggressive, so it was normal for them to do things that were unreasonable; the elders just needed to correct it. However, what Monica had done had already exceeded the limits of what she could endure. Moreover, the one who had suffered was her sister''s son. She really couldn''t stand it anymore. Therefore, when she scolded Monica, she was not polite at all. She would say what the girl was afraid of. Sure enough, after hearing what she had said, Monica started panicking. She shook her head and stepped back, "You, what are you talking about? I don''t understand at all... Don''te over. I don''t understand what you are talking about." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Abigail squinted at her. Well, she was starting to pretend to be pitiful. It was impossible for Monica to admit it. Even if this woman in front of her knew, so what? As long as Master Collins believed her, it was fine. In any case, she couldn''t admit that she was the one who had done these things. Abigail knew what she was up to. She looked at Jarold. "Jarold, the servant downstairs made a clear confession just now. Now that she''s gone, are you ying dumb? Or is it because of the fact that she''s so young and beautiful, shedding a few tears and saying a few soft words to you, so you promised for her to be your granddaughter- iw?" What was she talking about... Jarold subconsciously frowned his eyebrows, finallying back to his senses. He said helplessly, "Abigail..." Abigail... This intimate form of address made her pupils shrink. She stepped back a few steps and shouted, "Don''t call my name like that!" She was emotionally stimted and said fiercely, "You don''t deserve it at all!" Monica, who was sitting on the bed, heard the conversation between the two and frowned. In the Collins Family, she could only rely on Jarold. Thus, she stretched out her hand and tugged at the hem of his clothes. Then, she said in a weak voice, "Master Collins..." It wasn''t clear whether it was because she didn''t have enough strength to tug Jarold''s clothes or because her voice was too soft, but he didn''t pay her any attention. He didn''t even turn his head. He had been staring at Abigail all the time and even couldn''t help bursting into tears after she was irritated. When Abigail saw him like this, a strange feeling arose in her heart. She stepped back and said in a cold voice, "Are you senile? Can''t you speak properly? I warned you not to call my name anymore!" Jarold snapped back to reality and smiled. "Alright, anything you say is right. It''s good that you''re back. It''s good..." Abigail went silent. Monica saw that Jarold was so distracted that he didn''t seem to put her in his eyes at all. Her heart instantly panicked. This woman looked arrogant and domineering. She had started scolding her as soon as she came in, saying that she was shameless. She wanted to ask Jarold for help, but he ignored her. Was she... At this very moment, Jarold suddenly looked at Baldrick, who was standing at the door, and hurriedly said, "Baldrick, quick, get someone to tidy up the room and let her stay, then..." Just as Baldrick was about to nod, he heard Abigail say loudly, "No need." She nced at Jarold and retracted her gaze, saying coldly, "I''m not going to live here, and I''m not nning to stay here either. I came here today to see how muddle-headed you are. I''ll leave as soon as I''m done speaking." Monica felt a chill run down her spine. Sure enough, Abigail looked at her again. "Do you know what I mean by what I said just now? It''s not good for a girl to always plot to steal another''s man. Have you ever heard of the saying that people be ugly because of jealousy?" When Monica heard this, she subconsciously stretched out her hand and touched her cheek. "Well, the words are true. You are hurt so badly." Abigailughed at her, and her words seemed to be threatening her. "But you haven''t changed your appearance yet. If you have any bad ideas in the future, it will be more than just that." Monica was frightened. She raised her head and looked into Abigail''s eyes. She found that her eyes were cold, making her shiver subconsciously. She lowered her head and felt fear well up from the bottom of her heart for the first time. She dared not to look into her eyes again. Abigail retracted her gaze in satisfaction, red at Jarold, and continued to speak viciously. "If you really think that there is no point in living, bear in mind that it''s not impossible for you to die. Please find a ce far away and don''t let us get into trouble for nothing." "Well, I''ve finished my words. It''s time for me to go back and eat something." Abigail raised her hand, looked at the time on her wristwatch, and smiled. Then she strode out. Suddenly, she thought of something and stopped. She turned her head and smiled at Monica. "Oh, I forgot to remind you. Everyone knows that you drugged him. Moreover, I have already sent someone to inform your family." Chapter 885 Chapter 885 Boom... These words shocked Monica. Her heart, that still bore a glimmer of hope before,pletely copsed at this moment. Her face turned pale, and her body lost control of itself, falling backwards. What, what did she say? Everyone knew about it? And... She had found someone to inform her family? How... How could this be? Monica felt as if her entire body had lost all strength. Her blood, from head to toe, turned cold at lightning speed. Helplessly, she grabbed onto the corner of the nket and looked at Jarold. He was herst hope. If he knew what she had done, would Master Collins still help her? However, when Jarold saw Abigail leave, he instantly became extremely anxious. Without thinking too much, he began chasing after his daughter, Abigail. She had note back for a long time. Why was she going to leave after a while? In Jarold''s mind, there was nothing about Monica. His precious little daughter filled his heart and mind. When Monica saw him leave, she felt that herst hope had disappeared. Her hands slid down powerlessly. Her entire body was like a deted rubber ball. She had no strength left at all. After a while, she raised her head and fixed her eyes on the face of Baldrick, the butler. "Baldrick, who... Who is that woman?" She asked. She bit down on her lower lip. There was a hint of anger and unwillingness in her tone. "Why did Master Collins be so upset the moment he saw her? And he even lost his mind? Is she a prostitute? Is Master Collins her sugar daddy?" Although she knew that what she said was wrong, she couldn''t control herself. After she said the words, she finally realized what she had just said. However, on second thought, that woman''s dress was so beautiful, and her attitude towards Master Collins was so bad. He even chased after her and went out. This kind of woman was obviously a prostitute. She was just telling the truth, so what was there to regret? After listening to these words, Baldrick was speechless. He couldn''t help looking at her and asking, "As a girl, why do you have such a dirty mind?" After that, he seemed to have remembered something, and he settled on an understanding. "Yes, Miss Dormer, if your mind was not dirty, you would not have done such a thing to Mr. Sebastianst night." When Monica heard this, her face suddenly became gloomy. "Baldrick, you..." He looked at her with an unfathomable smile, "Miss Dormer, that was not just a random person, but the youngest daughter of Master Collins who ran away from home many years ago. That is, she''s the daughter of the Collins family. ording to the seniority, you are still her junior. But what you just said, s... Miss Dormer, although I am only the butler of the Collins family, I am really disappointed in you." "What did you say? She, she''s the youngest daughter who ran away from home?" Wasn''t that... Maddox''s aunt? Monica''s face and lips hadpletely turned pale. She felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. If there was still a glimmer of luck left in her before, it had now disappeared without a trace. The arrogant and domineering woman was actually... the youngest daughter of the Collins Family. She had vaguely heard about this matter from her grandfather before. At that time, there seemed to be a problem with the marriage alliance between the two families. Afterwards, Jarold''s two daughters became estranged from their father and left behind all of the assets of the Collins family. After that, they left and never appeared again. In the end, Monica even thought that these two daughters would probably never return for the rest of their lives. Something must have happened, or perhaps there were some other reasons. However, she didn''t expect that she woulde back in such a way. Judging from Jarold''s attitude towards Abigail, it was likely that she really didn''t have a single chance this time. But... Her heart was unwilling to ept it. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was obvious that she was only one step away from sess. Why were there so many idents? Why was it so? No longer paying attention to her, Baldrick left after asking her to care for herself. The people of the Dormer family came very quickly. As soon as they received the news, Titan immediately called his grandson and asked him to bring Monica back from the Collins family as soon as possible. He didn''t want her to make a fool of herself outside. After Zaydon received the order, he immediately left thepany and headed towards the Collins family''s house. Along the way, his mood wasplicated, but the expression on his face was very calm and hinted at nothing. After arriving at the Collins family home, Baldrick led the way for him. Zaydon looked at his back and wanted to say something several times, but he couldn''t say a word. Was it a shame for his younger sister to do such a thing? Of course, it was shameful! However, this sort of emotion was secondary. The most important thing was that he was too disappointed with Monica. She had been in such a conducive learning environment, and the Dormer family had never taught her this kind of thinking. How could she be like this? Baldrick led Zaydon upstairs and suddenly exined, "At first, Master Collins intended toe in person, but recently, something has happened in the Collins family, so he is unable to meet you in person. Please don''t take it to heart." Zaydon came back to his senses and shook his head. "Baldrick, what you''re saying is too serious. It''s my sister''s fault. How could I have the nerve to have Master Collins meet me personally? Furthermore, I''m just a junior." As Zaydon finished speaking, a sense of admiration appeared in Baldrick''s eyes. Zaydon seemed like a decent person, but why was Monica so different from him.... s. Soon, he arrived in front of Monica''s room. "This is where Miss Dormer lives." Zaydon nodded to him and bowed. "Thank you, Baldrick. Sorry to trouble you. This time, my sister has done something too absurd. I will discipline her more when I bring her back this time. I will never let her do this again in the future. It''s just that today''s time is not right. I wille to ask for forgiveness another day." Baldrick nodded. After knocking on the door, Monica hid in the room. Upon hearing someone knocking on the door, she did not dare to make a sound and curled up under the quilt. In fact, she had heard the conversation between Zaydon and Baldrick. She was terrified. She didn''t expect that they really sent someone to tell her family. What should she do after she goes back? The door was pushed open, and Zaydon stood at the door with a cold face. He looked at Monica, who was curled up in the quilt and didn''t dare to show her face. "Get up. Let''s go home," he said. She didn''t move at all. He stood for a while with a cold face and then strode over. His big hand directly lifted the quilt. She couldn''t avoid it anymore. She looked into his eyes in astonishment. Zaydon had just seen the scene of his sister''s tears; even her eyes were swollen with tears. In normal times, when he saw his sister crying like this, he would definitely feel distressed, but at this time, he still looked indifferent. He reached out to hold her arm and said coldly, "Get up." Chapter 886 Chapter 886 Monica only felt that Zaydon''s strength was extremely great. It was as if her arm was about to be crushed. She wanted to shout out in pain, but when she raised her head, she saw his pitch-ck gaze. It was as if he was furious. All of a sudden, she was so scared that she didn''t dare to speak. She allowed him to pull her arm out of the room. She didn''t wear any shoes and followed behind him with bare feet. Zaydon did not look back, but the pressure on his body seemed as if it had engulfed her and she felt that she could hardly breathe. It was the first time she had ever seen her brother having this kind of emotion. After getting in the car, he coldly ordered her to fasten her seat belt. She did not dare to resist and did as he instructed. When they reached home and were about to get off the car, Monica realized that she was scared and was unwilling to get out of the car. Zaydon might not do anything to her, but what about their grandfather? He would definitely punish her. She refused to unfasten her seatbelt and stayed in the car all the time, refusing to get down. Zaydon''s face was cold, and he said unpleasantly, "We''re already home. It''s toote for you to regret it now. Do you want to get out of the car yourself, or should I ask someone to get you out?" Thest sentence had no feelings at all. It seemed that as long as Monica disagreed, he would immediately find someone to get her out of the car. "I''ll give you ten seconds." Before she could say anything, he had already issued the ultimatum. She could only get out of the car under his threatening gaze and follow him inside. As she walked, she couldn''t help but shed tears. "Zaydon, I know I''ve made a mistake. Will you intercede with Grandpa for me? " However, the expression on his face was cold, as if the person in front of him who was begging for mercy was not his sister at all. "Zaydon, in the past, you doted on me the most. I really know that I am in the wrong. You only need to help me once, once is fine." When she saw that he was unmoved, Monica was truly terrified. In the past, whenever she hadmitted a mistake, every time, Zaydon''s face would only turn dark, or he would seriously reason with her and make her know what she should not do. However, he had never been as calm as he was at this time. She was crying like this and begging him, but he still did not change his expression and said nothing. Even her brother, who loved her so much, was like this, not to even mention her strict grandfather. Her legs turned weak. She truly didn''t dare to walk forward. Unexpectedly, Zaydon said coldly, "If you continue to dawdle, I won''t care about you anymore." When she heard this, she suddenly raised her head. "Zaydon?" Did he mean that he would still care about her? Monica didn''t dare to dawdle. Although her legs were weak, she quickly got up from the ground and followed his footsteps. After walking for god knows how long, they finally reached the main hall. In the hall, Titan was sitting on the sofa and smoking. The servants next to him stood in a very well- behaved manner. They didn''t even dare to breathe, which showed the depression of the scene. When Monica saw this, she almost copsed. However, after thinking for a while, she saw the tall figure in front of her. It was fine, she thought. In the end, her brother still loved her. She was determined in her heart that Zaydon would definitely help her. After entering the main hall, she felt as if the sky was covered with dark clouds. After a long time, she lowered her head and whispered, "Grandpa, I am back... Ah!" However, before she could finish her words, Titan, who was still sitting on the sofa, stood up. Then, without seeing how he moved, he directly pped Monica''s face. p! The sudden p in the face made a loud sound in the quiet hall. Judging by the dull sound and strength, one could feel how heavy Titan''s p was. Monica fell to the ground. All the servants were shocked. They were so scared that they didn''t even dare to make a sound. As for Zaydon, he stood there and did not move. He lowered his eyes to cover his beautiful eyes, and his dark eyes were gloomy and unclear. "You still dare to call me Grandpa? My Dormer family doesn''t have a granddaughter as shameless as you. You should pack your things and get out of the Dormer family," Titan said. That p really stupefied her. She didn''te back to her senses for a long time. She only knew that the side of her ear that had been pped was buzzing, as if something had been punctured. Then, there was a smell of blood in her mouth, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. It was not until Titan asked her to get out of the Dormer family that she came to her senses. She wanted to reach out to cover her face, but when her fingers touched her face, she almost screamed out in pain. Her tears began to flow down her face. She raised her head and looked at Titan with tears streaming down her face. The p did not ease his anger. On the contrary, Titan grew angrier. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He pointed at Monica and cursed. "As a member of the Dormer family, how could you do such a dirty thing? If people didn''t know, they would think that it was I, Titan, who taught you! You have ruined my reputation!" She couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Grandpa, I really know that I was wrong. Please forgive me." "You know?" He sneered. "What happened thest time we were in the hotel? He refused the engagement in front of you. From then on, you should have broken up with him, but I didn''t expect you to be so cunning. Instead, you began to learn the dirty tricks!" He was really furious when it came to this matter. Ever since thest time when Sebastian said to him that he would not be engaged to Monica, Titan''s heart had been burning with anger, especially after he had rejected this marriage. His granddaughter was beautiful, and her family background was also good. How could he, Sebastian, be so picky? Which part of his granddaughter wasn''t worthy of him? Monica had done such a thing. Titan finally realized why Sebastian didn''t fall in love with her. The more he thought about it, the more disappointed he became. He also felt sad that his only granddaughter had be like this. His eyes turned red with anger. "It''s all my fault. It''s my oversight for letting you do such a thing because I didn''t teach you well. It''s my fault..." "Grandpa," Monica continued to cry. "I was wrong. Please forgive me this time. It won''t happen again." Titan''s eyes were as gray as death. He looked at her and said, "What''s the use of that? The Dormer family''s pride has been lost. In the future... How can I face Jarold? Get out of the Dormer family right now. From now on, I, Titan, will treat it as if I don''t have a granddaughter like you." She saw that he was about to sever his rtionship with her, and she immediately became anxious. She immediately went forward and hugged his thigh. "No, Grandpa. I don''t want to leave. This is my home. You''re my grandfather. I don''t want to leave." Chapter 887 Chapter 887 She was Titan''s own granddaughter. How could he not love her? However, at the thought of what she had done, he felt humiliated and kicked her away in anger. "Don''t call me Grandpa. I don''t have a granddaughter like you. From now on, this ce is not your home anymore!¡± When ica was kicked away, she only felt a pain in her chest. She was in a state of despair. If she lost the protection of the Dormer family, she would only be a simple woman, without anything in the future. She didn''t expect that she would fall into such a situation. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Zaydon, who was standing beside her. Monica suddenly pounced on him and hugged his thigh. "Zaydon, can you help me beg Grandpa? I am your sister... We grew up together. You love me the most. I really know that I was wrong, and I will never dare to do it again." He let her hold his leg and did not kick her away. He just locked at her quietly. Monica was crying, and her eyes were swollen. One side of her face, which had been pped by Titan earlier, was swollen, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. It seemed like she was aplete mess at this moment After staring at her for more than ten seconds, Zaydon''s eyes finally shed a trace of pity. He closed his eyes and finally sighed. "Let go of me." Monica was stunned. "Zaydon? You don''t care about me?" He said helplessly, "Let go of me first.¡± She shook her head stubbornly. Not only did she not release him, but she alse held on tightly to his legs. This was herst hope. If she really let him go, then she might really be chased out of the Dormer family. She was unwilling to let him go. and Zaydon had no choice but to turn his head and look at Titan "Grandpa." Titan snorted coldly and said angrily, ¡°Zaydon, if you want to intercede for her, you don''t have to say anything. I have made up my mind that I don''t have such a granddaughter!"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zaydon said, "But Grandpa..." "If you say one more word, you can get out of the Dormer family with her. I will treat it as if I don''t have two descendants like you. You don''t have toe to see me if I die in the future!¡± After saying that, he turned around and went upstairs directly. From his back, it could be seen that he was earnest. "Grandpa.." Monica shouted at him with a heartwrenching voice. However, Titan did not turn around to lock at her. After he left, she finally burst into tears. After a long while, Zaydon''s voice sounded in the living room. "Don''t cry anymore. Grandpa is angry. You can''t stay at home for the time being." Her face shed with astonishment. She raised her head and looked at him nkly. "Zaydon, does Grandpa really not want me? What should I do in the future? Can you help me plead for mercy?" "You saw it as well. Asking for mercy at this moment is equal to asking for death,¡± he said calmly. "Then aren''t you going to plead for mercy? Am I really going to leave the Dormer family?" She cried out in fear. "What did I warn you about before? What''s the use of regretting now?" He thought for a while and said. "You leave and hide for a while. Then, after Grandpa calms down, I will plead with him." At this moment, she had no choice but to agree. Minerva didn''t go to thepany for a few days. Every day what she did was eat and sleep. After knowing where she lived, Abigail came often to visit her to help her check on her body and make sure that the baby in her stomach was stable before she breathed a sigh of relief. As for Minerva, she had heard about Monica from Abigail. When she heard that the people of the Dormer family had already known about her drugging Maddox, she was taken aback. Monica''s grandfather had said that he would sever rtions with her and then drive her out of the family. Afterwards, she was chased out of the house. However, everyone knew very well in their hearts At the end of the day. she was Titan''s own granddaughter. It was just that he had to pretend to be angry. After he cooled down, she would gain her identity back as the eldest daughter of the Dormer family. Abigail just couldn''t let it go. "As a girl, how could her mind be like this? Monica failed to court Maddox yet yed tricks instead. I really can''t believe that this is a girl taught by an aristocratic family." After thinking about it, she clenched her fists and said, "I always felt that I should have dealt with her directly at that time. Why did I inform her family? In the end, they would still protect her.¡± Minerva couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw how angry she was. "Auntie, don''t be angry. The Dormer family has also lost face. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so angry as to kick." Abigail stared at her. "Aren''t you angry at all?" Minerva smiled and said, "Of course I''m angry.¡± Abigail responded, "Who would believe you? You are smiling." Upon hearing this, Minerva lowered her head andgently caressed her stomach with her fair palm. "it''s ~~ going to''be three months old S00R, I''m NQW ¡é a mother. If I''m angry or becalse of this matter, it''ll affect the baby i in my stomach.¡± Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? ~ She was furious before, and she even thought that if Maddox''s willpower was not strong enough and he didn''te back, would Menica have taken advantage of him? However, then she thought about it. How could her man be the kind of person who would fall for someone''s trick so easily? She had to believe him. Since she was pregnant, she couldn''t be angry. She had to adjust her mentality. In short, after experiencing this lesson, Monica would be depressed for a very long time. If she was to do anything in the future, she would use legal methods against her until she was sent into prison. As Minerva was thinking of this, she said, "Can we collect any evidence of her drugging Maddox this time?" Abigail was stunned but immediately @nderstood what she meant. Sheviodded and said, "Of B course, [a guess Maddox has -* already-thought of what you thought of. THat day, I thought that this kid couldn''t do anything after h¨¦-was drugged, but I didn''t expe¨¦t that he had already arranged everything.¡± After that, she sighed. "You don''t have to be argry. A woman like her is not worthyour attention, but your_ rtionship with Maddox...¡± She N paused-and then asked, "He seems to realy regard me as his aunt. ¡°He looks as if he can''t remember anything. Has he seen a doctor again? Regarding memory... "I haven''t said this yet, and I''m not too sure,¡± Minerva replied. "Then what are you going to do? Are you going to keep waiting for him to regain his memory himself?" Abigail asked again Upon hearing her question, Minerva fell silent. She stared at her fingers with a conflicted expression. In fact, she did not have any good ideas. Should she bring Maddox to the hospital to investigate his memory directly? Or should she just tell him that Abigail was not her aunt and that she was in fact his aunt? Sure enough, it was more difficult to say something after a long time of keeping it a secret. Other people wouldn''t understand your pain. They would only ask you hysterically why you didn''t tell them Chapter 888 Chapter 888 Thinking of this, Minerva shook her head and said softly, "lI don''t know. I can only take action ording to the situation.¡± Abigail looked at her carefully and eventually stroked her hand gently and said, "It''s difficult for you.¡± Just as the two of them were talking, they suddenly heard someone opening the door. Minerva locked at the time. "It''s time for Maddox to get off work. Auntie, you can have lunch here at noon.¡± Abigail thought for a moment and nodded Minerva went to the kitchen. When she entered the door, she suddenly thought of something. The other night, when Maddox was drugged, she seemed to have called out his real name while she was in the throes of passion Based on his behavior in the past few days, he must not have noticed it. After Maddox entered the house, he saw a figure in the house. It was Minerva''s aunt. His hand stopped moving, then he nodded at Abigail and greeted her. "Auntie Stark, you''re here too?" Abigail looked at him with a smile and nodded. "You''ve just finished work?" "Yes." He nodded. It was noon, and he could have had lunch at thepany, but he came back when he remembered that Minerva was alone at home. Abigail was the only one in the living room. Maddox thought that Minerva must be in the kitchen At this time, Abigail also said, "Minerva is in the kitchen." "Well, you take a seat first. I''ll go to the kitchen to see what''s going on.¡± Soon, Maddox entered the kitchen. After entering the kitchen, he closed the door behind him. Minerva was preparing to cock when she heard the sound of the door closing. When she turned around, she saw Maddox, who was frowning "Didn''t I hire a nanny? Where is she?" "Auntie Stark is here. I have something to talk to her about. There is nothing for the nanny to do here, so I asked her to go back first." Her home had been cleaned and the nanny had filled the refrigerator, so she didn''t have to go to the supermarket to buy groceries herself. The vegetables and meat in the kitchen were washed and cut, and she only needed to cook it. Furthermore, it was not hard at all to do it. However, Maddox still frowned and said, "Didn''t I tell you to have a good rest? If you keep doing this, how can you..." "It just takes a little time. I''ll finish cooking very quickly. Go out and wait for me.¡± Maddox did not say anything. He did not leave either. Instead, he took a few steps forward and wrapped his arm around her waist. He said softly, "We don''t have much time to spend together, and you are still wasting time cooking?" As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed her chin with one hand and bent over to kiss her. Before she coulde to her senses, he had already kissed her. She was stunned for a few seconds and subconsciously turned her face to the left to avoid his kiss. Was he kidding her? Abigail was at home, and he had kissed her recklessly. If Abigail saw it, wouldn''t it be embarrassing? In regards to the previous matter, she bled and had told Abigail about the matter, causing her to have no dignity anymore. If she did it again... Minerva pushed him while avoiding him. He grabbed her hands and controlled them. He stepped back and said in a hoarse voice, "Just kiss me for a while." "No way!" She shook her head. Her face was as red as an apple. "Auntie¡¯s outside. We will be discovered."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He had tasted her sweetness just now, but after a while, he retreated. His eyes were filled with desire and dissatisfaction. "I locked the door, so she won''t be able to discover anything." Minerva was speechless. "You still locked the door?" Wasn''t he making the situation rather obvious? She looked at him with dissatisfaction, and her face turned even redder. She bit her lips and said, "No matter what, you can''t. Go out. I''m going to cook.¡± She wanted to reach out and push him, but his tall body just stood there without moving, and he still grabbed her hand. He said helplessly, "Then... I will only kiss for a while, just a while!" She tried to say.something very seriously. Maddox s dark eyes immediately lit up. Then, before she could say-anything else, he lowered his head and kissed her again. She closed her eyes, and did not resist anymore. Content belongs 10 = Abigail was right outside, but they were kissing here, which made her feel very guilty. Five minutester.. She panted as she hit him on the chest. She clenched her teeth and said, "Didn''t you say that we were only going to kiss for a while?" How much time had passed? She was almost out of breath. He was still kissing her. If she hadn''t bitten him, he wouldn''t have stopped. He had not counted the time, but he felt that it wats still too short. However she looked very nervous? and afraid He could only stop and pull hgninto his embrace. He sfailed wherhe heard that. "It''s beenjust a white?" oF She was lost for words. Forget it, she didn''t bother to argue with this person. Anyway, she would be the one to suffer in the end. After thinking for a while, she pushed him away. "Hurry up and get out of here. Auntie will know what we''re doing if you stay here for too long.¡± "What are we doing?" He asked her shamelessly. Then, he continued, "I was helping you cock. Is there a problem?" "The nanny has already washed the vegetables and cut the meat. The ingredients that need to be cocked have been prepared. What else can you do? Cook dishes? Or... do you want to clean the fish again?¡± When she said thest sentence, Minerva suddenly thought of it and couldn''t help but tease him. Usually, it was she who was being bullied, and she had to bully him back. As expected, Maddox''s face darkened upon mentioning the fish. He then said in a deep voice, "That was an ident.¡± "So, do you mean that if this happens again in the future, you can handle it well?" A smile had already formed on her face as she spoke. She rarely spoke to him in such a tone and expression. Her usual clean eyes were full of cunningness, and she had a malicious smile on her face. He did not know that there was such a side to her. It was a pleasant surprise. His eyes darkened. He pursed up his thin lips and reached out to hold her waist. He pinched her lightly and said, "Are you making fun of me?" The warm breath fell on her face, and the smile on her lips was a bit stiff. "Are you ready to pay the price?" He asked His hand slowly moved upward. inerva''s body froze, and even the a icious. simile on her lips ~ sappedred. A momentter, she¡± esse down on his hand, which ad no sense of propriety. She said agrly, ''Get out of here. Right now, right now!" 3 9 oT QQ She was mad.. The smile on Maddox''s lips deepened. "Didn''t you have the courage to tease me earlier? Why did you stop now?" She was displeased and said, "If you don''t go out, I won''t cook for you. You can go back to thepany.¡± Alright, if he continued teasing her, she would be raged. Maddox stopped and retracted his hand. "Alright, I''ll get it back tonight.¡± Later, when he went out, she stood alone in the kitchen with a red face. She had stayed in the kitchen for such a long time. How could she face Abigail when she went out? Chapter 889 Chapter 889 During lunch, because of what had happened in the kitchen, Minerva felt very guilty. Hence, when she went out to serve the dishes, she did not dare to look into Abigail''s eyes. She was afraid that she would see through her appearance. After she was done serving the dishes, Minerva excused herself by taking off her jacket and returning to her room. She then went to the washroom As soon as she entered the washroom, she immediately stared at her reflection in the mirror. She realized that there was nothing unusual about her lips other than them being red. There was a reason why she said that he could only kiss for a while. After kissing for a long time, her lips would swell up. Abigail would know what was going on at first nce. Although everyone knew that there was only such a thing between a man and a woman, it would be embarrassing if it was brought to the public. Fortunately, she didn''t seem to lock different at the moment. She quickly rxed and returned to the dining table. As she was about to go to get more food, Maddox had already handed her a te of pasta. She stretched out her hand and took over the te. She saw him looking at her with a faint smile. "Aren''t you going to take off your jacket?" She was confused. She lowered her head subconsciously, only to find that she had forgotten to take off her jacket. Her expression was a little shy, and her ears turned red all of a sudden He must have done it on purpose He knew that she was embarrassed, but he still deliberately mentioned it. She red at him and said, "I feel cold after taking off my jacket, so I put it on again. Is there any problem?" Abigail, who had already sat down, smiled and said, "Of course, it''s not a problem. It''s still important to keep warm now. You should wear more layers.¡± Minerva looked at her. When she saw that her expression was calm and there was nothing strange about her, she felt that she had thought too much and was too nervous. She then said, "Thank you for your concern, Auntie. I got it." After lunch, although Maddox and Minerva were sitting together, she did not want to talk to him at all. Instead, she only talked to Abigail, and even turned her head to look at her. Although Abigail looked calm, she looked at Maddox while talking to Minerva. She found that he was not angry, and there was a look of doting in his dark eyes. She had witnessed what happened between them five years ago. After five years, she thought that the two of them hade te an end, so she introduced a new girlfriend to him and hoped that he would start a new rtionship. However, she didn''t expect that they would meet again, and then. In short, it was really impressive to recall the past, and it was not easy for them to be together. However, Abigail had seen through this matter. It was estimated that these two people could not live without each other for the rest of their lives. As she was thinking of this, she suddenly locked at Maddox and asked. "Do you have any ns for the future?¡± Minerva was taken aback by her sudden remark. She stared at Abigail, only to see that her gaze was fixed on his face. He saw that Abigail''s question was serious, so he thought carefully for a while before saying, "I want to marry Minerva, but... it depends on whether she is willing or not." Minerva''s hand paused and said, "Umm, Auntie... We''re just in love. Let''s talk about marriageter.¡± Abigail naturally knew that Minerva was actually telling her not to ask any further. However, she did not think so she asked again, "Where''s your family? Do they know about this?" "Auntie..." "Minerva, have your meal." Abigail smiled at her. It seemed that the smile was nothing on the surface, but it was very lethal. Minerva didn''t want to talk about this at all. She had no choice but to brace herself and say, "It''s not good to talk about this when eating, is it? Why don''t we talk about it after lunch?" She thought she would be rejected, but Abigail nodded quickly and said, "Well, let''s talk about it after lunch." But what was the result? After lunch, Abigail called her to the kitchen. "Minerva, please wash the dishes." Because Maddox was there, she couldn''t say anything more. She could only look at Abigail silently. Later, she entered he kitchen. She didn''t know, vwhat Abigail and Maddox would say outside. She was really afraid that she would tell him everything on a spur of the moment, so she felt uneasy when shewashed thedishes. Conten belongs to oe) Minerva didn''tknow how long she had been waiting, but she really couldn''t El any longer. As she ~~ came to@ decision to eavesdrop, she ged the te stained with foarron the other side and nned toawrash her hands before going out teavesdrop. As a result, her hand slipped, and the te was about to fall to the ground. She reflexively reached out her hand to grab the te. tter! tter! tter! There was a loud noiseing from the kitchen, and the two people sitting in the living room were shocked. Maddox stood up and apologized to Abigail. Then, he immediately turned to the kitchen. Locking at his back, Abigail put her hand on her cheek and shock her head helplessly. She thought, "what''s so good about having a boy? When he grows up, his mind will all be on his wife.'' Hence, if there were a chance, she''d rather have a daughter. The mobile phone in her pocket vibrated. Abigail took it out and looked at it. When she saw a familiar number, she frowned and then hung up the phone without thinking. D*mn Jarold, why would she pick up the call if he was the one calling her? If it had not been for the matter between Minerva and Maddox, she would not have gone to see him even if she had to die. In the kitchen. Minerva stared at the mess on the ground with her mouth agape. It took her a while to realize what was going on. Just now, to save a te, she had identally broken all the porcin dishes. Had she just done something disastrous because she wanted to eavesdrop? Minerva bit her lower lip, and her ears quickly turned red as if they were bloodshot. They were in the living room, and if they found that she had broken the dishes while washing them, would they make fun of her? When she was standing there, the door of the kitchen was pushed =~ open. Inthe next second, Maddox camezin. After seeing the mess on the ground and Minerva startling there in a daze, he walked in She quickly said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it. I was careless just now..." Before she could finish her sentence, he strode forward, carried Minerva in his arms, and walked out of the kitchen. He happened to meet Abigail, who wasing over. "What''s wrong?" She still had foam on her hand. She said awkwardly, "M-My hand slipped.¡± After saying that, she found Abigail locking at her with a meaningful look. Minerva was suddenly embarrassed. Abigail seemed to think that she had deliberately broken the te. She was indeed afraid that Abigail would talk too much with Maddox, but... she really didn''t think of it that way. Her hand had identally slipped, and then... "Auntie Stark, please take a seat. She''s injured, so I''ll take care of her first." Minerva blinked her eyes. She was injured?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. When? Why didn''t she know?" Chapter 890 Chapter 890 After being taken into the room, Maddox brought Minerva to wash her hands at the sink. Only then did she realize that there was a wound on her hand. She squatted down to pick up the pieces and had identally scratched them. At that time, she was stunned and then stood up. She couldn''t understand how things had turned out like this. She looked at the wound and asked, "How did you find such a small wound?" He didn''t know how to respond to her. He pursed his thin lips in a displeased way and then put her injured part into his mouth and gently sucked it. "You!" She was anxious. Her face was red, and she wanted to pull her hand back.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, he was too powerful. He held her hand all the time and didn''t let her go until a long timeter. He said coldly, "Don''t do these things anymore. Call the nanny back." She curled her lips and said, "It was just an ident. I''ve always done well in the past, but..." She hesitated for a moment and was still curious about what Abigail had said to Maddox in the living room. She hid her hands behind her back and asked, "Did my aunt say anything to you?" He looked at her and did not answer. She became anxious when she saw him like this. She reached out to grab his sleeve and said, "Tell me about it." "What are you rushing for?" He said in a low and pleasant voice, with a smile hidden in his dark eyes, "Is this the ident you were talking about?" "No!" After a moment of silence. Minerva shook her head. "Don''t worry." When he saw she seemed to have calmed down, Maddox put his hands down to grab her hand and took held of her fair palm. "As for Grandpa, I will handle it. If it doesn''t work, I still have an option to elope with you, don''t 17" Upon hearing thest sentence, Minerva held her breath and widened her eyes. "Ar-Are you telling the truth? If Master Collins disagrees, will you... return to Hidalgo with me?" "If I really have no other way, I can only do this." The hand that was still holding her hand had moved to the corner of her mouth. He leaned over and said in a low voice, "I''l have to rely on you to take care of me then.¡± Without a second thought, she grabbed his hand and nodded, saying, ''TH take care of you!" Without any hesitation. The contract Maddox had given to Quill before the wedding was almost equal to giving her all his property. For him, she was more important than anything else. For her, he was naturally more important than anything else. Taking care of him was not a problem. Anyway, she was using his money, Minerva thought to herself. However, Maddox was shocked after seeing her determined lock. He looked at her in a daze for a while and suddenly smiled. "Why are you so stupid?¡± "What?" She was confused. "Shouldn''t your first reaction to hearing these kinds of words be scared?" She blinked her eyes. "Why would they be scared?¡± "Don''t you mind a man living off a woman?" Live off a woman? She subconsciously wrinkled her nose and said, "Of course I dislike those men wha live off women.¡± Before Maddox could speak, she continued, "But if this person is you, I won''t mind!" He waspletely stupefied. This woman''s feelings for him were clean and pure, without any other objectives. It seemed that no matter what he was, she would not abandon him. As he thought of this, he couldn''t help but hold his arms out and pull Minerva into an embrace. The image of seeing her for the first time appeared in his mind. At that time, she rushed over with a look of excitement. Looking at him, her eyes were hot and bright, like the feelings of regaining what she had lost Later, a man came to tell him that she had mistaken him for someone else. She cried and screamed that she hadn''t mistaken him, and then she was taken away. She treated him so well. Did she mistake him for someone else? Or did she treat him as a substitute? When Maddox thought of this, his eyes were filled with anger, and he held her hands more tightly. Minerva only felt his embrace was getting tighter. She felt as if she could not breathe. Her hand subconsciously blocked the distance between the two of them as if she was just a step away from him. Although this hug was warm, she was still worried that it would hurt the baby. However, this action made him frown. He increased the distance between them. "What''s wrong?" She came to her senses and smiled, "No." Seeing that her heart and eyes were filled with him, Maddox felt that he was thinking too much. She had already called her aunt over. How could she treat him as a substitute? "It''s fine." He hugged her in his arms again. This time, his strength was much softer than before. After lunch, Maddox left. Before leaving, he called the nanny toe back. Minerva wanted to say something, but then she fell silent under his gloomy eyes. After that, the nanny came over. She greeted Minerva and Abigail and then went to the kitchen. Minerva was a little helpless. When Abigail saw her like this, she couldn''t help but tease her. "If you didn''t break the te, he wouldn''t have called the nanny back." Upon hearing this... Minerva felt a little awkward. "Auntie, do you think that I broke the te on purpose?" Abigail raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Didn''t you?" Minerva refuted, "No, it''s not like that!" Abigail wore a faint smile and obviously did not believe her. Minerva increased her tone. "Auntie, I''m not lying!" She opened her mouth and wanted to exin for herself, but looking at Abigail''s expression, she felt that she''d better talk less. No matter what she said, Abigail would only think that she broke the tes on purpose. The two women didn''t have so much to talk about when they were together. After a while, Abigail felt bored and said that she wanted to go back. Minerva sent her to the door. When she opened the door, she happened to meet the butler, Baldrick, who was about to reach out to press the doorbell. When his hand reached the doorbell, the door opened, and then their eyes met. Both sides were stunned for a moment. A momentter, he awkwardly put his hand down and rubbed his hands together. He nodded at the two of them and revealed an embarrassed smile. Just as he was about to speak, Abigail crossed her arms over her chest and looked at him coldly. "Baldrick, I don''t even want to answer the phone. Do you think I will go to see him?" Abigail didn''t even bother to be polite. She knew Baldrick''s purpose foring here, so she said it directly. His expression was also a little awkward. Hefnced at Minerva, who was standing next to her, and. rubbed his Tose in embarrassment. "Master-Collins misses you very muck:Fo SO many years, he has been¡± looking forward to yout return. Miss Abigail, are you reallynot going to chat with him?" Content belongs to When Abigail Deard this, she snorted. "He &xpected me toe back? I thiriche I is waiting for me ta_ die outside so that won''t disgrace him when [ return, right? As for: NT talki intr about the past? I don''t think it sn¨¦cessary. What''s the point of tetking with such a stubbern old man?" Minerva stood.gn the side and listened quietly. Abigail and Aurora had left the Collins Family and ~~ changeddheir surnames. Without & doubt-ghe knew that their oY rtionship was very bad. Hawever, she:did not expect their rtionship tbe this bad. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 It was either the fact that Abigail''s aura was too strong, or maybe Baldrick was afraid that he couldn''t get her back, but ayer of sweat gradually appeared on his forehead. He looked at her with a helpless expression. "Miss Abigail, that''s all in the past. It''s been so many years. Do you still keep it in your heart? Master Collins has long regretted it." "Regret?" She couldn''t help but sneer. "Were the things I saw at home that day fake? If he had a trace of remorse, he wouldn''t have done these things now! I saw it with my own eyes. Even if he was to regret it, it would only be because he didn''t torture me and my sister a little more!" When it came to the things in the past, Abigail was very much angered. mes of fury flowed through her body, almost flowing out of her eyes. Minerva looked at her in shock. Just exactly what had happened back then? Why... had the rtionship between Jarold and Abigail be like this? When Baldrick saw that Abigail was angry. he didn''t know what to say. However, he had already thought of the fact that since he hade here to ask her to go back, he had obviously expected that she might not go back. Hence, he could onlyfort her quickly. "Miss Abigail, don''t be angry. I am just here to talk to you. If you really don''t want to see Master Collins, I won''t force you to go." After listening to his words, Abigail noticed that she was too emotional and had lost her manners. She closed her eyes and turned around to control her emotions. Upon seeing this, Minerva could only step forward to stand in front of her and whisper to Baldrick. "Baldrick, Auntie Stark''s mood is unstable now. If they go to meet at this time, I guess the result will not be as expected. Why don''t... you go back first?" She spoke her words in a proper manner, and Baldrick looked at her with a little more satisfaction.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unfortunately, it was useless for him to feel satisfied. After all, he was just a butler of the Collins family, so he couldn''t do anything. Even though he was going to spread this information in the Collins family, but... what would Jarold say? His character was really very stubborn As he thought of this, Baldrick nodded. "Miss Hanover, you are very thoughtful. I was a little anxious. Please take care of Miss Abigail. I''ll go first." Minerva had a good impression of Baldrick, even though he had received Master Collins''s order before to get her to leave. However, she could tell that there was not a trace of malice in the butler''s eyes. Instead, there was onlypassion. He was an old man with a very kind heart. As she was thinking of this, she smiled at him and said, "Baldrick, take care.¡± After he left, Minerva closed the door. Abigail was still standing there with her back facing her. When she heard her voice, she took a deep breath and turned to look at Minerva. "I lost my control just now. Did I scare you?" She never liked to show her fierce side in front of those who were younger, but when it came to Jarold, she was furious. Besides.. As she thought about it, her eyes darkenedpletely. Minerva didn''t dare to ask what had happened to her. She shook her head and replied, "No." Then, she walked up to hold her hand and said softly, "Auntie, your mood is unstable. Why don''t you stay and have dinner here?" Abigail was indeed a little angry and she trembled. She nodded. "Okay." Downstairs. Baldrick opened the car door and got in. Jarcld''s eyes revealed a look of disappointment when he saw that he was the only one who had returned. "Abigail still doesn''t want to see me, huh?" He asked Baldrick didn''t know if it was his illusion or not, but he felt that Jarold had more white hair as he said these words. There hadn''t been so many white hairs before. When he hought of how Jarold had missed the tor sisters over the years and how his heart ached for them, he Could only exin in a w voice, DON''t be discouraged, Magdter Collins. iss Abigail is still angry now, and it''s very normal forher to not want to see you. When she has calmed down, welle and find her again.¡± Jarold raised his eyes and looked in a certain direction. His pair of old eyes were clearly filled with longing to meet his daughter. It was the first time in so many years that he had met her. In the past, when the two little girls said that they were going to run away from home, he ruthlessly told them to nevere back after they left. He also said that he wouldn''t look for them and he would cut off all ties with them. He had really done it. He had never locked for them. Until he got the news of Aurora''s death, he suddenly regretted it very much. As he regretted and asked people to find Abigail, she asked someone to send a message to him ''Even if I was to wander outside and die, I won''t return to the Collins family. I''ve changed my surname. I won''t be a member of the Collins family anymore. So, Master Collins, please remember what you said back then, and don''t disturb my life anymore.¡¯ When Jarold heard these words, he was so angry¡¯that he almost fell ll. Baldrick said that he would send someo look for her again. N Jarold was so angry that he waved his hand and said, "Don''t look for her again! If she doesn''t want toe back, then she should nevere back!" Content belongs 6) Then, many years had passed. Jarold already had one foot in the grave. He didn''t even know if he would suddenly die at any time. As he thought about this, he let out a heavy sigh "I think she will be angry with me for the rest of her life. If I don¡¯t meet her, she won''t be angry. If I meet her, she will be furious. We don''t have to meet each other for the rest of our lives." When Baldrick saw the regret in Master Collins''s eyes and face, he thought for a while and couldn''t help saying, "That shouldn''t be the case either. If Miss Abigail were really angry with you, she wouldn''t have gone home that day either.¡± When this matter was brought up, the expression on Jarold''s face became even more helpless. "After so many years, she actually came back home because of that brat. If it wasn''t because of this matter, she wouldn''t evene to this ce, much less go home." After listening to his words, Baldrick spoke up "Master Collins, you can see that Miss Abigail came here in person for this matter. Maybe she really cares about it this time, and... I also think that vou didn''t handle this matter very well, maybe..." Jarold squinted his eyes as he stared at him with a dangerous look. "Baldrick, what are you trying to say?" He smiled and didn''t say anything. However, Jarold snorted coldly. "Are you trying to say that I''m wrong? I''m doing this for the sake of Sebastian." Baldrick was just a butler, so he didn''t go on talking. He just said euphemistically, "But if it goes on like this, Miss Abigail will probably be angrier.¡± When Jarold heard these words, he let out a heayy sigh. Without further ado, he said "Even if she''s angry, there''s nathing I can do. I can''t stop arranging this for Sebastian because of her right? They''re still YOUAg. In the=future, when they be older, they''ll know why I''m doing this.¡± Chapter 892 Chapter 892 Geoffrey knew that Monica had been taken home by Zaydon and that Titan was furious. He felt happy in his heart and thought that the wicked woman had finally gotten the punishment she deserved. After the excitement, he felt depressed again. After all, he had loved Monica for several years, and she was really his faith in those few years. Wherever she went, he would follow her. Later... His sincere feelings were trampled to pieces by her. Geoffrey took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was almost night. He looked through the contact name list, only to find that there was not even a single person who he could talk to. He put himself to bed, feeling that he was a failure. For such a long time, he didn''t even have a real friend. For that b*stard Sebastian, if he was to make a call to him, he would only coldly say ''go away¡¯ to him. He was a really good friend, but not a friend he could chat with! After thinking about it for a while, Geoffrey felt that it was better to go to have a drink by himself. As a result, he drove outside and looked at the shops selling all kinds of food. A girl''s face suddenly appeared in Geoffrey''s mind. She was very moved as she ate her food. She said with tears in her eyes to him, "You''re so good!" How about asking her out to have a meal? After all, she was the only person who had said ''you''re so good¡¯ to him while eating. Fifteen minutester. Lolita carried her bag into the hotel. After giving instructions to the waiter, she was taken to a private room. As soon as she entered the room, Lolita smelled the fragrance. The delicious food on the big table gave out a tempting smell, and Geoffrey was sitting in the middle of it. Geoffrey, at this moment, was even more attractive than a handsome man with long legs. Lolita walked over quickly, put down her bag. and asked, "Why did you suddenly ask me out to eat sote?" "You''re here?" He nced at her and exined, "I''m in a good mood today. I missed you, so [I''ll treat you to a feast.¡± "But... there''s so much. Can we finish it?" She asked "There''s no hurry, so eat slowly. It doesn''t matter whether you can finish it," he replied. Anyway, he just wanted to find someone to apany him. Lolita was a good choice. Seeing that he was so generous, she swallowed her saliva subconsciously and asked, "Can I take it away if I can''t finish it?" Geoffrey nodded and said, "Sure.¡± She was moved. "Thank you!" Then, she picked up the cutlery and began to eat. Geoffrey stared at her. When she put the food into her mouth, her little fair face showed a satisfied expression again and then became touched. Finally, she looked at him with tears again. She said, "The food here is too delicious. Geoffrey, you''re so good!¡± She began to praise him again. She was apletely different person when she was eating delicious food. Thinking of her fierce look before, Geoffrey couldn''t help but tease her, so he asked, "Really? How good?" Lolita stuffed food into her mouth while muttering, "Perfect, the best in the world!" He couldn''t helpughing. "Then, can you praise me? If you can, I''ll treat you to a feast every day for the next month." It was just apliment. It was not going to be difficult for her, but she didn''t like ttery, so she licked her lips and said, "Although a month''s feast is very tempting, I can''t praise you against my conscience." When he heard this, his smile froze, probably not expecting Lolita to say such a thing. He squinted his eyes and said, "Are you serious? Do you think I have no merits?" The expression on his face became depressed. She suddenly felt embarrassed and murmured, "Actually, you also have your merits.¡± He seemed to have lost hope for himself. Heughed bitterly and asked, "Is that so?" In the past, he had always thought that Monica looked down on him because she had no taste, but Lolita''s words suddenly made hime to his senses. Perhaps... he was really useless? She nodded and said, "Of course, everyone has their own merits and demerits. Although I did hear rumors about you passed on to me by others, I find that you still have your merits after a few meetings." "Then tell me, what merits do I have?" He asked. "I feel that you treat people very sincerely. Do ypu know how difficult it is for Minerva to get close to? I wanted 18¡ãget close to her becaus¨¦ she was. from Hidalgo, but she Was very wary, and I managed to touch her with my sincerity. The fact that she can ept you as a friend indicates that you are also very sincere. The most important thing " At this point, Lolita paused and seemed to hesitate. Then, after a while, she looked up at him and said, "You are quite sympathetic.¡± Sympathetic? She looked down and did not eat anymore. She was obviously depressed. "I know you said you''d treat me to a feast because you pity me. You said that you''d treat me first, and that when I had money, I could treat you back. You were justforting me." He was stunned. He didn''t expect her to discover this. At first, he just wanted to invite her to a meal to apologize. Later, when he saw that she had eaten delicious food and was crying. he felt pity for her, so he promised to treat her to a feast. He didn''t expect that she knew all about it. "Thank you." Lolita raised her head and looked at*him with a serious look fo the first time. "l used to know about-you through the rumors. Now, I find that I can''t listen to other people''s words. No matter what people say about you, they just see yg from a certain angle. They don''t see the whole thing about you, so... we can''t talk about a person''s character through a singr view" Geoffrey was struck speechless. It took him quite a while to realize that he had beenforted by a little girl. Sh*t, he was still very moved. He saw that she actually looked at him with a pair of big eyes, and her eyshes were stained with crystal tears. Her figure was shining, and her figure gradually became bright and lovely. He was shocked When he regained his senses, he couldn''t helpbut throw a re of disdain athimself i in his heart. A little girl like Lita was definitely not the type hat he liked. He liked Monica whawas bright and beautiful but... just-now, did he actually feel that L8lita was also very pretty? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When he was thinking of this, he touched his nose. What the hell was going on! "Well, don''t bullsh*t. Even if you don''t praise me, I''ll still treat you to a feast. Hurry up.¡± Hearing this, she couldn''t help widening her eyes. "Really? Why didn''t you say it earlier?¡± He was puzzled. She continued, "If you had said that earlier, I wouldn''t have thought so much to praise you." After that, she shook her head helplessly and continued to eat. Then, she raised her head, and she said again, "Don''t forget your promise.¡± He was speechless. Suddenly, he wanted to take back what he had said before. Even if she didn''t mean to praise him, she had already said it. Why couldn''t she let him be immersed in it for a while? He felt as though his heart had been badly injured. The kind that is more serious than being lovelorn!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, the previous sadness seemed to have disappeared all of a sudden. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 The winter was getting colder. When Minerva came out of the hospital after a checkup, she shivered in the cold wind. Abigail took off the scarf from her neck and wrapped it around her. Minerva quickly refused. "There''s no need, Auntie. It''s so cold. If you give me the scarf, you''ll feel cold." Abigail looked at her helplessly and couldn''t help but me her. "Since you knew that you would feel cold under this weather, why didn''t you wear more clothes? You know that you are pregnant, but you still don''t pay more attention.¡± After being reprimanded by her, Minerva didn''t dare say a word of defiance and silently epted it. Abigail helped her to keep the scarf on her. As she spoke, waves of hot air came out of her mouth. She looked at the buildings around her and said, "It''s almost the New Year. I guess that I will apany you abroad for this New Year." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. She followed her gaze and looked over subconsciously. "Has time passed so fast? Was it going to be the New Year soon?" She gently stroked her stomach. By New Year, the baby in her stomach would be exactly three months old. Minerva thought of her distant son, Beanie. She hadn''t seen him for a long time Furthermore, since she had moved in to stay with Maddox, she rarely had video calls with him. She wondered how he was doing. Did he miss her very much? Abigail said, "Well, don''t just stand here like a fool. Get ready to go back.¡± "Okay."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The two of them held each other''s hands and walked forward. As soon as they walked to the side of the road, a car stopped in front of them. It didn''t look like a taxi or a private car. Soon, the door opened, and several men gathered around About five men were in ck and sunsses. They looked like gangsters. Minerva frowned and looked at them calmly. Abigail sneered at them and asked, "What''s up?" Several men were expressionless, and one of them, who seemed to be the leader, said, "Our master wants to see you." Abigail said, "Really? Who is your master? Why do we have to meet him if he wants to meet us?" "Miss Abigail, please don''t make things difficult for us. Master just wants to treat the two of you to a meal,¡± the man said. Abigail replied, "Then go back and tell your master, who doesn''t dare to show his face to others, that we don''t want to go.¡± After that, she took Minerva''s hand and was ready to leave When the men saw this, they frowned and instantly surrounded the two of them again. They blocked their way. "Miss Abigail..." Abigail frowned and shouted, "Get out of my way!" When the men saw her like this, they had no choice but to step aside helplessly. Cnly then did Abigail and Minerva leave. A few men looked at the back of the two people leaving, and they stayed together to discuss something. After walking for a while, Abigail slowed down. "He''s really like an annoying fly appearing everywhere." They linked arms, and the entire journey was quiet. Just now, the master whom the group of people were talking about was obvious. They wanted Abigail to go back, but dared not to use violence with her. They retreated directly with her roar. Who else could it be other than Master Collins? As Minerva was thinking of this, she couldn''t help but say, "Perhaps, Master Collins really wants to see you." Upon hearing this, Abigail stopped and turned her head to look at her. Her gaze was deep and looked a little scary. Minerva''s scalp turned numb from her stare. "What''s wrong?" Abigail then said, "He wants to see me. What does it have to do with me? I made myself very clear that year. If it wasn''t for the matter between you and Maddox. I wouldn''t havee here at all.¡± Minerva felt a little guilty. "I''m sorry, Auntie. It''s all because of me that you have toe here.¡± n t''s fine." Abigail reached out and inched her face. "It''s almost noon. Why don¡¯ you call Maddox and ask. him to have lunch in thepany~ today? we can have our lunch atthe restaurant. I know a restaurant and I miss the food there. I don''tknow if its still open now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? Minerva agreed. Then, she sent a message to Maddox saying that she would be having lunch with her aunt outside, and asked him to have lunch himself in thepany. After sending the text message, Abigail saw her put away her mobile phone and took her into a taxi that ~ had just Geen hailed. After tellingthe driver fhe address, she said, "Infact, since you are with him now, you det have to go to work inthe c¡é6mpany anymore." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, Minerva was a little taken aback. "If I don''t go. would he think of me as the kind of woman who iszy, and vain?" Abigail asked, "Do you think you are?" Minerva shook her head. "No." "So what is the problem? You''re not that kind of person, and Maddox wouldn''t lock at you like that. If you''re not pregnant, you can go to work as long as you want, but look at you now. What did the doctor tell you when you were checking today?" When she was thinking of the doctor''s earnest words, Minerva pursed her lips and did not say anything. Since she had gotten pregnant, her body seemed to be a lot worse. f No, it must have been after Maddox''s ne ident. It had been hard for her to eat and sleep ~ well. Shehad been caught in the rain and calight a high fever. Then, she had been busy with all sorts of choses, She had felt exhausted then ard could not hold on much longer. However, she did not expect to have a rtionship with Maddox aftering here. She had actually had signs of a miscarriage. Thinking of Beanie, she had experienced so much when she was pregnant with him, and she was also in good health, but this baby .. Thinking of this, she let out a heavy sigh. "l understand. I will think of a way." They soon arrived at a restaurant. When Abigail walked to the door, she stopped. "Is this the restaurant that you mentioned?" Minerva asked Abigail looked at the decoration in front of her and the people inside, and the light in her eyes slowly faded. "No." Things had changed. So many years had passed, so it was normal that the restaurant had closed. Minerva could sense that she was in a much lower mood. She said, "Why don''t we..." "Let''s eat at this restaurant,¡± Abigail said. "Alright." To her surprise, the taste of this restaurant was not bad. After lunch, Minerva felt like she could no longer hold back her urge to use the bathroom. "I''m going to the washroom.¡± Helplessly, after pregnancy, there was only one problem, which was that she couldn''t hold back her urine. Minerva put her phone and bag on the table and went to the bathroom. When she came out of the bathroom after washing her hands, she saw someone looking hostile standing in front of her. Her expression changed. She changed her mind very quickly and immediately said, "You guys want Abi..." Unfortunately, before she could finish her words, the back of her neck was hit heavily, and the rest of her words were stopped. She wanted to say something, but darkness came over her. Then, Minerva lost consciousness. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 Abigail sat alone in the restaurant for a long time, but Minerva did note back. The mobile phone on the table vibrated, and she took it and looked at it. She found out that it was a message from Maddox. However, Minerva still hadn''te back after such a long time. Abigail thought that she would wait for her toe back and read the messages. She put the phone back and waited for a while, but Minerva still didn''te back. Abigail frowned and faintly felt that something was wrong. She called the waiter to pay the bill. Then, she picked up Minerva''s handbag and asked the waiter to take her to the restaurant''s bathroom. The bathroom was empty; no one was there. "What''s the matter? Where is she?" Abigail asked the waiter. The waiter was also full of curiosity on his face. "l don''t know either. Thedy just went there after asking about the position of the bathroom. After that... It seems that she didn''te out. I thought she might have a stomach ache, so I didn''t ask.¡± She didn''te out? "Besides this bathroom, is there any other bathroom in your restaurant?¡± Abigail asked. The waiter bit his lower lip and shook his head. "No, this is the only one, which is also used by our staff.¡± After hearing that there was only a bathroom in the restaurant, Abigail thought about what had happened before and instantly understood what had happened Oh no. "Miss, why don''t... we go in and look for it again?¡± Abigail came to her senses and said coldly, "No, she''s not inside.¡± She could roughly guess where Minerva had gone. The expression in her eyes and the aura around her turned cold all of a sudden... Jarold! She turned around and walked out but unexpectedly found that there was still a detour in the corridor, so she went around directly. "Ah, why is this door open?¡± The waiter yelled. Abigail waspletely sure about what had happened to Minerva. However, she really didn''t expect Jarold, to do such a thing. Huh, it was impossible for her to admit his identity as her father in this lifetime! She turned around and walked out of the restaurant. Just then, Minerva''s phone rang. It was a call from Maddox. It was probably because he hadn''t received a reply from her, which made him call her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If she... told Maddox this matter, wouldn''t it make thingsplicated? It was clearly a matter between her and Jarold, but Minerva was involved in it. It was up to her to deal with it As Abigail thought of this, she did not answer the phone. Instead, she put the phone on silent and then continued to walk forward. After a few steps, a car suddenly stopped in front of her, and several men got out directly and surrounded her. Abigail quickly recognized that these people were the ones she met in the morning, but two people were missing Huh. Abigail circled her arms and looked at them with a sneer. "What, are you also going to kidnap me?" After that, she stretched out her hands. "You want to tie up my hands or my legs?" After hearing her words, the leader''s expression suddenly changed. He shook his head in fear and said, "I don''t dare. Miss Abigail, we are here to invite you." "Invite?" Abigail squinted her eyes dangerously. "If it is an invitation, then why do you take away the people around me?" The leading man had to say, "I had no choice. Please get in the car, Miss Abigail." "Where is she?" Abigail looked at him and asked coldly. She did not move forward. "If you hurt her, do you believe that I will sue you and make you stay in jail for the rest of your life?" The face of the person who spoke to her changed, and he hurriedly exined "Don''t worry, Miss Abigail. As long as youe with us, our people won''t do anything to her.¡± After getting the answer, Abigail had already guessed that Minerva was not in their car. It seemed that even if she got in the car, she wouldn''t be able to see her. However, if she didn''t get in the car, it would be more impossible to see her. "Miss Abigail, please get in the car." The leader had opened the car door for her and made a gesture of invitation. Abigail pursed her lips and had to get into the car. The Collins family home. Jarold was sitting in the living room, holding a photo frame in his hand. Inside the photo frame was a picture of a family of four. The Jarold in the photo was still very young. Although he was middle-aged;-he was still very N handsome: The woman standing beside him was obviously about the samedge as him, but she looked very young. At first nce, she logked like a gentle and caurteous woman who had taken g¨¦od care of herself. Cne of the two children was tall and the other short. They held each other''s hands, and their bodies leaned against each other. They looked very intimate. Back then, when the four of them got along well with each other, others locked on with envy. But what about now? In the Collins family, he was the only one left. Jarold''s old, wrinkled fingertips slowly caressed the faces of his wife and daughters in the photo. There were tears in the corner of his eyes. Baldrick, who was watching this scene from the side, heaved a heavy sigh in his heart. He said, "Master Collins, you''d better stop looking at it. There are some things that can''t be changed.¡± Jarold raised Ris head. His eyes were clearly filled with tears, and he was still holding the picture frame in his hand{He murmured, "Baldrick: do youtthink that I did too many bad things''i in my past life? Is thatwhy Gad-has given me so many.¡± pGhishments in this life?¡¯ Conten belongs to ¡ª His name was known by many people and there were countless properties under his name, but... he was separated from his family, and there was no one left to stay beside him and care about him Baldrick couldn''t speak for a moment as he thought of Master Collins¡¯ current situation. He was indeed a bit miserable. The two were silent, and after a while, someone walked in. "Master Collins, Miss Abigail is here.¡± Baldrick and Jarold were shocked at the same time, and then they subconsciously looked at each other. They seemed to be very surprised by this news. A momentter, Baldrick said with a smile, "Master Collins, you see, God still treats you well. Isn''t Miss Abigail back? Go and invite her in." As for the person who reported, he turned around and went out Soan, he came in with Abigail and then left to wait outside. As for Jarold, when he saw Abigail appear in front of him, he was still a little stupefied. He thought that he was dreaming. Otherwise, why would his daughter, who didn''t want to see him,e looking for him all of a sudden? A thought shed through Jarold''s mind. Could it be that she hade here for Maddox''s matter? While he was thinking to himself, he felt that the corners of his eyes were a little moist He quickly wiped the-> corners ¡é of his eyes with his hand and ightly coughed. He then ordered Ba drick, ¡°Baldrick, get the servants to oprepare tea and snacks, Content bel ongs to ? Abigail also saw the tear stains at the corners of Jarold''s eyes. She was stunned. She felt as though something was piercing her heart, but it was quickly reced by anger. She had no way to vent her anger all the way, and all of it had been umted. She had finally seen Jarold. She stepped forward and chided him loudly. "There''s no need to pretend. You know that I''m not here to drink tea or eat snacks! Jarold! Do you have any conscience at all? You ordered someone to kidnap Minerva and bring her here. Do you know she''s already pregnant?" Chapter 895 Chapter 895 Jarold was shocked by Abigail''s roar. Even Baldrick, who was standing on the side, was shocked and didn''te back to his senses for a long time. Abigail was really angry!! She had only just apanied Minerva to the hospital for a check-up that morning. The doctor had instructed her to take good care of her body and protect the child in her stomach. What happened in the end? Their people had taken her away. These people were all big and burly men. Who knew if they would hurt her? Now, she didn''t know what was going on with Minerva. Abigail was really anxious and said directly, "Where is she? Quickly take me to see her." Cnly then did Jarolde to his senses. He asked and puzzled, "Abigail, who are you talking about?¡± He had a vague guess in his heart, but... he felt shocked. She saw that he was still pretending to be dumb. She was so angry that she went up and grabbed his cor. "You d*mned old man, you''re still pretending? Didn''t you hear what I just said? She''s pregnant. You still won''t let me see her. If anything happens to her and the baby in her stomach I''ll never forgive you for the rest of my life!" Baldrick heard what she had said at the side. He saw that Abigail had grabbed Jarold''s cor. Judging from her expression and tone, it didn''t seem like she was joking. so he could only rush forward. "Miss Abigail, please let go of Master Collins and make yourself clear. You came over all of a sudden and started talking about this. We don''t even know what happened.¡± Upon hearing this, Abigail''s eyes widened in shock. "Baldrick, it''s alreadye to this. Do you still want to lie to me?" He said, "Miss Abigail, I never lie. You know this. I''ve been staying at home with Master Collins all day. and we didn''t go anywhere. What''s going on? Why don''t you calm down and talk about it?" She was speechless Even if Jarold didn''t admit it, Abigail wouldn''t believe it. However, she knew that Baldrick wasn''t the sort of person who would lie or force others. In the past few years, he had been Jarold¡¯s righthand man. When she thought of this, she let go of him and said coldly, "Didn''t you ask someone to find Minerva and me?" Baldrick rubbed his nose and spoke up on Jarold''s behalf. "That''s true, but only that day. Miss Abigail, you were angry that day. That''s why I was nning to find you in a few days.¡± She asked, "Baldrick, didn''t you ask someone to find me today?" He shook his head. She looked at Jarold. "Then, was it your order?¡± He didn''t expect his daughter to be this determined. He was really shocked by her earlier. He didn''te back to his senses until she spoke to him. Then, he spoke helplessly. "I did want to send someone to find you, but were you willing to see me?" She didn''t know what to say. "Oh, you''re really good. You deny it so quickly. Do you know why I came here? It''s the man who kidnapped Minerva just now which forced me to come and see you." Jarold was stunned speechless. Baldrick finally realized something and hurried to call the people outside in. "What''s going on? Miss Abigail said that you kidnapped someone?" The man''s expression changed, and he quickly exined, "Baldrick, it''s not kidnapping. We just invited her back. Master Collins wanted to see Miss Abigail, so we..." "B*stard!" Baldrick shouted angrily. "What''s wrong with you? Where is she now?" The man opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he couldn''t say a word. He rubbed his head in confusion. Hadn''t Master Collins missed Miss Abigail everyday? He had finally thought of a way to invite her back. Why was he scolded? The man said, "I''ll take you there!¡± He led the way in the front, and Abigail directly turned and followed him. Baldrick went to support Jarold. "Master Collins, let''s go as well." Jarold also wanted to know what was going on. Why was he being med by Abigail? Thus. he followed along. The three of them left the Collins Family and were followed into a small alley. Looking at the surroundings, Abigail couldn''t help frowning, nor could she stop her eyelids from twitching. Baldrick and Jarcld looked at the increasingly smaller alley in front of them, and their expressions turned grimmer. The person who led the way finally stopped. When he wanted to take out the key to open the door. he found that the cheap lock had actually been pried open, and the door in front of him was only halfclosed His face turned pale, and his mind went nk. "Is it here?" Abigail asked She reacted faster than him and went directly to open the door and walk in As soon as she entered the house, Abigail felt the''dust blowing on her face, making her throat extremely ufdttable, so she put her hand over her mouth and nose. The house Wasmo very bright, but she could seethe inside clearly through the light of the window. Content belongs to She looked around and did not see Minerva Abigail was furious. "Where is she?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The man panicked when he heard her roar. "I-1 don''t know." he said anxiously. "I brought her here and locked the door, but just now, I noticed that the lock had been pried away. Could it be that... she ran away?" Jarold and Baldrick looked at each other. They could all guess why Abigail was so angry. Baldrick was so angry that he gritted his teeth and asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why did you take the initiative to bring people here? Can you afford to bear the consequences if anything was to happen?" The man''s face.changed after being rebuked by Kirn, "Baldrick, I saw that Master Collins missed Miss Abigajt,¡± so I wanted to have the courage to invite her, but... Miss Abigail didn''t wantto, and I didn''t want to see Nigster Collins look sad all I day, SO. "That''s why you decided to bring people here without permission?¡± Jarold''s voice had a hint of viciousness as he stared at the man with a dark and gloomy expression The man fell to his knees beside Jarold. "Master Collins, I really didn''t do it on purpose. I just wanted to..." He only thought that she was an ordinary person. When he saw that Abigail was together with her, he didn''t care. He had found someone to kidnap her to threaten Abigail. As long as Abigail was willing to meet Master Collins, he would seed. However, the woman was gone. It would be fine if she escaped back, but what if she didn''t? "What did you want to do?" Baldrick reprimanded, "Don''t tell me that you saw Master Collins¡¯ sad face, so you wanted to help him out of trouble?¡± The man nodded. "Yes, I did have this idea in mind. Master Collins, can you. ¡°"Whatare you doing?" Abigail interrupted them impatiently and said with-a sneer, "The people you¡¯ brougftt here are all gone. Do you still have the mood to plead here? I teffyou, if something bad happens to her, I will pay you backtenfold. I''l see if you still have the life to plead here!" Her aura was so strong that the man''s mouth trembled with fear, and he didn''t dare to speak. She quickly calmed down. "Minerva didn''t bring her phone or money. If she ran away, she wouldn''t be able to go far. We can send people to find her, but..." Chapter 896 Chapter 896 She didn''t finish her words, but everyone understood what she meant. Jarold was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Baldrick, immediately lead some people to look for her in the areas nearby. If they can''t find her nearby, then go a bit further and find her. You absolutely must find hers." Baldrick nodded his head with a serious face "I know, Master Collins. I''ll do it right now." After Baldrick left, Abigail did not feel at ease waiting here. She was about to leave, but when she passed Jarold, he called out to her. "You just arrived here. You can''t find her on your own.¡± When she heard this, she stopped in her tracks and locked coldly at him. "So?" Jarold said, "Come home with me first. Baldrick has already sent someone to find her. There will be news soon." Without even thinking, Abigail rejected his proposal and said coldly, "There''s no need. I''m not as free as you, being able to sit still and wait for news under such circumstances.¡± He didn''t know what to say. He hadn''t thought that his good intentions would be rejected. He had always known how much Abigail hated him, but being treated like this, he felt very upset. Abigail was only thinking about the matter concerning Minerva. She hade with her. Moreover, she had been drawn into her affairs. If anything happened to her this time, she would not be able to live with herself. As soon as she thought about the fact that Minerva was weak and pregnant, she became very anxious and spoke angrily. "Anyways, if anything goes wrong for Minerva and the child in her stomach this time, I will make the whole Collins family pay the price!" After that, she left. When Maddox''s call came again, Abigail picked it up without any hesitation "Minerva?" A steady male voice came from the other end, making Abigail frown and whisper, "It''s me." There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone before Maddox''s voice could resound "Auntie Stark? Why is Minerva''s mobile phone here with you?" "It''s like this..." Abigail told Maddox what happened that day. After making sure that he understood, she said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen because of my personal grievances, so..." She was still hesitating about telling him the rtionship between the Collins family and her. After all, she would be exposed if she told him about it. However, given that the matter hade to such a state, she had no choice but to tell him about it. Thus, when she told him about the Collins family, she only told him that she had some grudges against the Collins family in the past. However, she did not tell him exactly what it was. She thought he would ask about her rtionship with the Collins family, but Maddox didn''t. He only said, "I see. I''ll send someone to find her immediately." After hanging up, he called Geoffrey. At this time, he was treating Lolita to a feast because he had promised that he would do so. As soon as the food ordered was served, Geoffrey''s phone rang. He took a look and saw that it was a call from Maddox. He quickly answered it. "What''s up? You call..." However, before Geoffrey could finish his words, he was interrupted by the other side. After listening to the words on the other side, his face became more gloomy. Lolita, who was sitting opposite him, watched the whole process of his face changing. After he hung up the phone, she couldn''t help asking him, "What happened?¡± When he heard her voice, Geoffrey came to his senses. He apologized, "I''m sorry. I can''t eat with you today. but the dishes have been served. You can order if you want to eat something else. Just leave it on my ount.¡± Unexpectedly. Lolita put down her cutlery. "You haven''t told me what happened. Is it serious?" When it came to this, his face showed a touch of anger. "Yes, it''s serious. I''m going to help now!" After speaking, he stood up. When she saw this, she followed him and got up, "I''ll go with you.¡± He was so anxious, but it was too embarrassing for her to eat here alone. Although Lolita was a foodie, she still understood what she had to do. "Huh?" He was stunned. "You want to go with me?" "Yeah. Many hands make things light. Aren''t you going to help? Don''t look down on me. Even if I''m a girl. I have a lot of strength. I can help with a lot of things." Geoffrey was stunned, "You don''t want to eat anymore?" "I''m not going to eat anymore. It''s more important to help you! I''m not someone with no loyalty!" He looked at her sincere face for a while and thought about the rtionship-between her and IN Minerva He felt that it was fine lov take her with him. After thinking for a white, he nodded and said, Well, come with me, but if it turns¡± d&hgerous, don''t get involved.¡± Dangerous? Lolita thought for a moment, then said, "Don''t worry, I''m very good at running away. No one can run faster than me!" He chortled. "You make it sound like you often run away.¡± "Who said that isn''t the case?" She mumbled. "What is it?" Cnly then did Lolita realize that she had said something wrong and hurriedly exined, "Ch, I just said it casually. Aren''t you going to leave? Hurry up, don''t procrastinate." The two left the restaurant together. When they went out of the private room, the waiter stopped them. "Mr. Jules, this. "We have to go do something. Put the bill on my ount. If you want to eat. then I''ll treat you all to a meal.¡± The waiter was shocked, and then there was a smile in his eyes. "Thank you, Mr. Jules." It hurt so much... When Minerva woke up, she felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck. Subconsciously, she wanted to lift her hand to touch the back of her neck, only to realize that her hands were unable to move. She moved, realizing that her hands had been tied up. She abruptly opened her eyes, but what came into her sight was an unfamiliar environment. She was lying on the ground with her hands and feet tied by ropes, unable to move at all. Memories flooded into her mind. She finally remembered what had happened before. She and Abi gail went to the restaurant to eat, and & I< then she went to the bathroom. When-she came out, she met_ someone who wanted to invite them tobe their guests in the morning. When she was about to speak, someone knocked her out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She thought, was it them who had kidnapped her? She breathed a sigh of relief. If it was them, they should be using her to threaten Abigail and return to the Collins family. She wouldn''t be in any danger. However, why did they tie her hands and feet up like this? It hurt so much... She frowned and wanted to struggle, but the knot was getting tighter. While she was-struggling, a faint female voicgltame from behind. "Don''t struggle. You''re tied up with & fast knot-if you use your hands, > maybgyou can untie it, but you.don''t havea free hand now. Your struggle wifFonly get it tighter.¡± Conten belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? This voice...All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva stopped and tured around Chapter 897 Chapter 897 A familiar face came into her sight. Her skin was fair, and her face was beautiful and delicate, but now, she locked much more embarrassed than she was when they first met. She had dark circles under her eyes, and even her hair looked messy. Monica. How could it be her? The moment she saw Monica, Minerva was shocked. A look of iprehension appeared in her beautiful eyes. Shouldn''t that bunch of people be Jarold''s? But why did she see Monica here? Under her gaze, Monica gradually revealed a strange smile as she quietly looked at her. She asked, "You''re curious about why it''s me, isn''t it?" Minerva pursed her lips and did not reply. The back of her neck hurt, and her hands and feet that were tied up were also in pain. Luckily, however, her stomach did not have any unusual feelings. Seeing Monica in front of her, she didn''t know if she would do something crazy at any time. "It''s me who asked someone to kidnap you here This is my ce. With the power of the Dormer family, it''s very easy for me to kidnap you." Minerva''s eyes quickly nced the surroundings. It was simr to that of hotels. However,pared to hotels, it was much more shabby. Minerva had stayed in a hotel like this before when she had been a secretary. The price was very low. Basically. there was only a bed, a table, and a simple bathroom. Monica had brought her here and she thought back to what happened when she went back to the Dormer family. Minerva quickly made up her mind. "And then?" Minerva asked her. When Menica heard this, she squinted her eyes and stared at her. "Aren''t you afraid?" Minerva didn''t know how to respond. "Waking up here, you''re the one with your hands and feet tied up. Aren''t you afraid? Shouldn''t you be panicking and crying? Why does it seem like you''re not afraid? Why don''t you shout? Why don''t you call Maddox to save you?" "You kidnapped me here just for this?" Minerva frowned. Monica sneered. "Of course not." She stood up and walked towards her. Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed hold of Minerva''s chin. She felt a pain in her chin and frowned subconsciously, but she did not make a sound. When ica saw this, the force she used to pinch Minerva''s chin increased. Her fingernails dug into her flesh, and a few more marks appeared on her fair chin. As if she could find pleasure in this way. joy surfaced in Monica''s eyes. She asked proudly, "Does it hurt a lot? Beg me!¡± Minerva remained silent. It was indeed painful, but she would never beg such a person. "You want me to beg you. Who do you think yourare?'' Minerva struggled taescape from her restraints and fell to the side. When Monica saw this, her expression. > changed and she wanted to catch her again As a result, Minerva said directly,¡¯ ''Can you change. Maddox Ss opinion of you by treating''me like this?" These words hit right into Monica''s heart. Her actions came to a halt, and her eyes were filled with intense hatred "You''re right. I can''t change Maddox''s opinion of me. He still... won''t like me." When she spoke of this, her mood suddenly became sad. She lowered her eyes and she looked very depressed. She muttered to herself, "Why? I have tried so hard to take care of him. I like him so much. Why can''t he look at me more? Even just one look?" Tears rolled down her face and fell on the cold floor. Minerva stared at the woman in front of her as she fell to the ground. Then, she raised her head and looked at her with tear-stained eyes. "He has lost his memory and does not remember you, but why does he care about you so much? What magic does he have on you?" Minerva didn''t know how to reply. What kind of magic power did she have? "You think too much. There is no magic on people''s bodies. Once you remember something. you will never forget it again. Even if you forget it one day, these have been engraved in the track of your life, and it doesn''t mean that it will disappear when you lose your memory.¡± Minerva''s tone was indifferent as if she was recounting something that had nothing to do with her. In the beginning, she did not know why Maddox would only love her. It was only after spending some time with him that she finally understood this logic. Although he had lost his memory, his previous experiences did not disappear so easily. When people he was familiar with approached him, he would react with his brain and body. Although it was not very strong, it still existed Monica stood there in a daze as she listened. Her tears continued to fall. Minerva looked up, and her eyes fell on her face. "I know that it''s probably the most unbearable thing in the world. Even life and death are not as terrible as this. However, some things cannot be forced, and from the beginning, you have been doing the wrong thing." "I did something wrong? What did I do wrong?" Monica yelled. "You have vited principles and morality. If you had known his identity initially, kept away from him and restrained your own thoughts, then things would not have gone so far. You wouldn''t have to drug him, and you wouldn''t have to be kicked out of the Dormer family." When Monica heard thest sentence, she-still had a sh of panic in her tearful eyes. "No, you are talki ng fonsense. The Dormer family did not kick me out. My ~~ g andfgther was just angry fora"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. moment. When he calms down, I will stittbe the eldest daughter of the DBrmer family!" "Is that $67" Minerva curved her lips and said with a faint smile, "What if he discovers that you did this kidnapping today?" Content belongs to Monica was stunned Minerva''s gaze held her tightly. "Do you think he''ll calm down, or will he be even more disappointed in you?" A momentter, Monica hurriedly exined to fer, "No, Grandpa won''t be disappointed in me. Anyway, NN his grangdaughter, and it''s not me who kidnapped you today. It''s the Collins family who kidnapped: you. I just fook advantage of it. Asfong as IPmake it clear to Grandparthis matter is not rted to me." Content belongs to Minerva looked at her and found that she was not in a normal state of mind. Ctherwise, with the Dormer family''s education, how could Monica be so stupid? She really didn''t know why a person, who was educated in such a good family, was so fragile and unable to bear a heavy burden. A little frustration was all it took to change her mentality and made her crazy. "How is it not rted to you? As long as you get involved, whether you are amander or the guy who did it, you have already participated in it." If Monica took her away while Jarold''s men kidnapped her, then she could only save herself. She couldn''t afford to fight with Monica and didn''t dare to stimte her. Minerva thought for a moment and said seriously. "Let''s make a deal. Untie me, and we''ll leave this hotel together. I''ll pretend that what happened today never happened.¡± Chapter 898 Chapter 898 She would pretend that what happened that day had never happened. When Menica heard this, She stared nkly at Minerva, whose hands and feet were tied up by her. She sat there, leaning against the wall. Although she looked very embarrassed, her eyes were still very firm, calm, and rxed. Compared to her own look, the difference could be seen all of a sudden.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was the eldest daughter of the Dormer family, but at this time, her aura waspletely suppressed by Minerva. Monica''s heart was ufortable. It wasn''t that she couldn''tpete with her in anything. She bit her lower lip, and a hint of unwillingness could be seen in her eyes. "Untie you? You''ll pretend nothing happened?" Monica asked. Minerva was so nervous that her palms were sweaty. Facing a person with an abnormal mental state, she was also very afraid. That was because even if Monica looked normal for the time being, she could change her mind all of a sudden and harm her. However, Monica''s condition didn''t seem to be that bad. She could stillmunicate with her. As long as she slowly guided her, she wouldn''t be injured "Yes." Minerva nodded. "I can pretend that nothing has happened.¡± Monica gritted her teeth. "How is this possible? I kidnapped you. How could you just pretend that nothing had happened? You''re simply lying to me, aren''t you? After you leave this ce, you''ll immediately report to Maddox and then tell my grandfather. By then, I''ll be finished.¡± Minerva spoke up, "No, I won''t." She quickly and firmly said, "I have always kept my promise. I will definitely do what I promise. If I say that I''ll pretend that nothing happened, then I''ll never mention what happened today again once I get out of here.¡± Monica sneered. "Do you think I will believe you? You actually told me all these things to save yourself. Unfortunately, I''m not stupid!¡± "That''s right.¡± Minerva pursed her lips and nodded. "I did it to save myself, but I''m also saving you." "What did you say?" "Did I say anything wrong? If something happens to me, do you think you can escape?" Minerva shook her head. "You won''t be able to escape. You are the prime suspect now that I''m missing. When the Collins family and the Dormer family get involved, you''ll be discovered sooner orter. However, if you let me go now and we leave together, you''ll naturally be fine if I''m fine. No one will suspect you. In a few days, your grandfather will calm down, and you can go back to being the eldest daughter of the Dormer family, so why must you choose this path?" Although Monica hated her very much, she had to admit that Minerva''s words were right. If anything happened to Minerva, then she really wouldn''t be able to escape. However, could she believe her? Could Minerva really act as if nothing had happened? "You''re not a saint, so you''ll definitely make mistakes. However, as long as you correct it in time, you''ll still have a chance. Monica, although I didn¡¯t like you from the very beginning, and given that you even drugged Maddox, I hate you even more now. I feel that there''s something wrong with your values, but this doesn''t mean that you can''t change them. Isn''t it good to go back to being the eldest daughter of the Dormer family?" Her words convinced Monica, and her eyes began to flicker. Minerva continued speaking and she leaned to one side. "I was unconscious earlier, so I don''t know how much time has passed now. If you''ve thought it through, you should hurry up. They might be able to find us here soon.¡± These words were like a hard knock on Monica''s head. She suddenly shuddered and reacted. "What did you say? Is it possible for them to find this ce?" She asked. "Of course. If I haven''t gone back, they may still call the police. So... You''d better leave here with me before the policee. At that time, I will help you exin." Monica hesitated. Minerva wasn''t in a hurry either. She sat there quietly, waiting for her. After a long while, Monica slowly walked towards her, squatted down beside her, and stretched out her fingers to the rope tied around Minerva''s hands and feet. When Minerva looked at this scene, she only felt that her heart was beating very fast. She hoped that everything could go an smoothly. "You, will you really exin for me?" Monica ced her hand on the rope and asked with uncertainty as she raised her head to lock at Minerva. She pursed her lips and looked into her eyes. She said, "I will never lie to you." Her eyes were clean and sincere, like a stream-of spring water withoutany malice Monica looked into her eyes, and her lips began to tremble You, youdon''t hate me? I''ve doneso meeh. '' ¡¯ - Upon hearing this, Minerva revealed a kind smile to her. She said, "Although you kidnapped me, when I woke up, you only tied my hands and feet and didn''t hurt me." Based on this it was enough to see that Monica-til had some conscience i in her heart. Since she still had Sconscience, then Minerva wouldgive it a little push. It was: good for both of them at theo v moment. =) "I believe that your nature is not bad." These words were undoubtedly a timely help to Monica at the moment. Her eyes suddenly widened and were filled with tears, but they did not fall. All of a sudden, she realized the difference between her and Minerva. After a moment of silence, she lowered her eyes and silently undid the rope tied around Minerva''s hands. Her movements were very fast. Soon, the rope around Minerva''s body was untied. She didn''t have time to stretch her legs and hands. She supported herself against the wall and stood up. Monica stood rooted to the ground and looked at her. "Are you leaving now?" Upon hearing this, Minerva nodded. "Yes." Even though she had said that she wanted to leave, neither of them moved. Even though Minerva believed that Monica had a conscience, she couldn''t be careless for the sake of the child. Monica looked at her with a doubtful expression. "Why aren''t you leaving?¡± Minerva leaned against the wall and said slowly, "My legs are a little numb." She was telling the truth. Her legs were indeed numb. She had been tied up and was lying on the ground. Her hands and feet were a little numb. When Manica saw that her expression was not good, she didn''t suspect anything, but she didn''t take the initiative to leave either. After a long while, she asked. "Are you okay now?" Minerva saw that her mood was still stable, so she nodded her head. "Then let''s go. Remember what you promised me. You have to exin to them. In the future, we should never meet again.¡± "Alright," Minerva replied The two of them walked out together. Wher she opened the door, Minera. held her breath and N slowly walked forward. When she C came auf she had already observed Monica. She didn''t have any sharp weapons in her hands. As long as d out of the room and ys with her, sh&''would be safe. However, although she had arranged everything on her own, she had not predicted the change that would happen. When the two of them reached the stairs, Minerva stomped her foot on the floor. Suddenly, she heard a familiar male voice. "Quickly, we checked the CCTV. They''re upstairs." Minerva''s pupils constricted as she subconsciously quickened her pace. However, she was too slow. Monica gave her a hard push, and she was both anxious and angry! She shouted, "You were lying to me!" Chapter 899 Chapter 899 When the male voice came from downstairs, a rush of footsteps followed the voice. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat. She knew something bad was going to happen She was the one who had coaxed Monica. Wasn''t this arousing her suspicions? She was just about to turn around and speak to her when she saw that Monica had clearly been stimted. When Monica thought about how she had been cheated by Minerva''s words and how she had been moved to tears, she felt humiliated She didn''t expect that Minerva had lied to her! Moreover, since those peaple were all here, they would definitely arrest her on the spot! No, she could not be caught! At that moment, this thought was the only thing left in Monica''s mind. Push her down! If she pushed Minerva away. the people would be thrown into disarray, and she would be able to seize the opportunity to leave. She wanted to flee back to the Dormer family! With this thought in mind, she didn''t hesitate for even a moment. She reached out her hand and pushed Minerva''s back before turning around and running! Minerva did not even have a chance to speak. She had been pushed, and there was nothing she could grab to steady herself. Just as she was about to fall, she closed her eyes and stretched out her hand to protect her stomach Please don''t. She had tried so hard to get this opportunity. If it was destroyed just like this, how would she be able to atone for her sins in the future? Just as Minerva thought she would fall, a pair ofrge hands caught her in time. A familiar smell broke into her breathing. She suddenly opened her eyes and her gazended right into a pair of deep and dark eyes. His usually calm and cold eyes were no longer calm at the moment. Instead, they were full of anxiety. Although therge hand that held her was powerful, it was gently trembling. His rapid breathing could tell how much strength he had just exerted, and how anxious he was at the moment. Minerva''s eyshes trembled slightly. She excitedly grabbed his white shirt. She wanted to say something, but she could not say a single word. Not only that, she felt a feeling of giddiness in front of her eyes. The feeling was stronger. The next second, she passed out in his arms. Before the two could say a word when they met, Minerva fainted in his arms. He frowned and directly carried her in his arms. "Hurry up and chase her! She was running over there!" Geoffrey led a group of people and rushed up the stairs. Lolita, who was following behind, stopped when she saw Minerva. She was panting as she looked at her. "Minerva? Mr. Sebastian, is she okay?" Maddox nced at the person who had just arrived. He did not recall seeing this person before. However, he saw that the worry in her eyes should be that of Minerva''s friend. Hence, even though he was reluctant, he replied with a solemn expression, "I''ll send her to the hospital.¡± After that, he picked Minerva up and turned to go downstairs directly. Lolita nodded, subconsciously wanting to turn around and follow. When she took two steps and saw the tall, slender, and cold figure, she stopped in her tracks. Forget it. Although she was very worried about Minerva, he was still thepany''s president, and she was not familiar with him. She had never thought that she could talk to this person before. After all, she was only an ordinary employee of thepany. If she followed him, it would be too strange. She hade here with Geoffrey, so she had better go after the woman with him. As for Minerva, since Maddox was so worried about her, she would be safe and sound. After making up her mind, Lolita turned around silently and ran in Geoffrey''s direction Monica had pushed Minerva down and turned to run. She regretted it as soon as she pushed her! Monica thought, why was she so impulsive? Obviously, Minerva had already promised her that she would speak for her instead of lying to her. It was just that they had arrived in the nick of time. If she didn''t do anything just now, she could still defend herself. But what about now? She had pushed her down. Just now... Monica was familiar with that voice. It was Geoffrey who had followed her for a very long time. That guy... He used to like her very much. He was here. If he was here, Maddox... must havee as well If Maddox knew that she had pushed Minerva down, he would definitely hate her. Monica had dane another evil thing, but she had already chosen to take this step.She could no longer turn back. She.did not dare to listen in:> nor didshe dare to see what ?" happened to Minerva, who had been pushed down by her. She only new that she was running forward. As long as she could leave this ce, return to the Dormer family, and seek the protection of her grandfather, she would be fine.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Although her grandfather was angry with her, if something really happened to her, her grandfather would definitely not stand by and do nothing. After all, she was his granddaughter! Thinking of this, Monica increased her speed and ran forward. However, there was a dead-end in front of her. There was no ce for her to run at all. She turned her head and saw that someone was chasing after her. If she turned back, she would definitely be caught. It was at this time that a person came out of the room. When Monica saw this, she directly rushed in and pulled that person out. The tenant shouted, "Hey, what are you doing? Let me go!" Bang! Monica directly barged into the room. Then, with a bang, she shut the door and locked it. The tenant whe was pulled out stood there with a shocked look, not knowing what had happened at all: It was not. ntl Geoffrey and his men rushechup and surrounded the foom where Monica was in that the tenant showed a terrified look. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? "You... What are you... going to do?" The tenant was scared and he stammered as he spoke to the group outside. Geoffrey nced at him and said in a cold voice, "Did that woman just go into your room?" The tenant nodded and said, "Yes, she suddenly rushed over, robbed my room card, went in, and locked the door.¡± Geoffrey frowned and looked a little unhappy. When the tenant saw that he had brought so many people, he> was so frightened that he stepped back afew steps. "Well, it''s none of my. biisiness. She rushed over by herself.¡¯ Content belongs 1¡é to NovelDrama.Org = "I see. We have something to deal with. You can leave now," Geoffrey said. The tenant hesitated. "My room card..." Geoffrey pulled out some money and handed it to him. "Leave first. After this room is cleaned up, it''s still going to be yours. Do you understand?¡± This was a small hotel. It was very cheap to stay here for a night. The tenant saw the money in his hands and immediately lost his cool. He quickly reached out to take it and then ran to the other side. At this moment, Lolita caught up with Geoffrey. She stood in front of him with her hands on her waist "Where is she? Haven''t you caught up with her?" When Geoffrey heard this, he nced at her, then looked into the room and said, "She is hiding inside." She took a look at the room and then at the people around the door. She pursed her lips, finally understanding what was going on. She took out her mobile phone and began to make a phone call. Geoffrey asked her, "What are you doing?" "Call the police. Otherwise, the hotel won''t cooperate with us to open the door," she replied. When he heard that she wanted to call the police, he subconsciously reached out to stop her. Lolita looked up at him puzzledly. "What''s wrong?" Chapter 900 Chapter 900 Geoffrey pursed his lips and turned away with a terrible expression on his face. "Don''t call the police.¡± If he wanted to call the police, he would have called them when he wasing over. However, Geoffrey was still harboring a little selfinterest If he called the police, perhaps... Manica would be finished. ording to the influence of the Dormer family, once this matter involved the police, it would beplicated, and then it would be infinitely expanded by others. That was because this was not a simple matter. It was the Collins family and the Dormer family. Geoffrey didn''t know why he still had a little sympathy for Monica. However, he thought that this would be thest time. After this time, he would definitely cut off all his affections for her. "Why don''t we call the police?" Lolita was still puzzled. "How can we get in?" He replied, "You go to the side. I''ll settle it." "No." She didn''t know what he was thinking. She shook her head and said, "You treated me to a meal. I can''t pay you back. If you don''t let me call the police, then... Shall I open the door for you?" Geoffrey was utterly confused. She put away her phone and opened her bag. She tock out a thin steel wire from the small box, walked to the door, and began to pick the lock Geoffrey was speechless. Everyone else didn''t know what to say. Crack... The steel wire broke. Lolitaughed awkwardly and said, "l got it wrong." Then, she threw away the one in her hand and took out another one from the small box. Geoffrey looked at her strange movements. He felt that it was probably better if he had let her call the police just now rather than let her carry out these strange actions. Monica, who was hiding in the bathroom, was shivering in fear. She walked towards the window, only to find that she had nowhere to run. She retreated into the bathroom and realized that the person who had just gone out had not flushed the toilet after using it. The bathroom was filled with a nauseating smell. She almost vomited and quickly retreated There was no ce to hide in the small hotel, and Geoffrey''s men had already arrived at the door. She even heard him talking to those people. She knew that it would be useless for her to hide here. Since Monica had no way to seek help, it was best for her to take out her phone and call Zaydon.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ring, ring.. The phone rang for a long time before he answered the phone. He was about to go to the meeting when he saw her call. He answered it and said unhappily, "What''s the matter?¡± "Zaydon..." Before he had even finished speaking, Monica''s suppressed sobs could be heard from the other end. When Zaydon heard this, he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Zaydon, help me! Can you save me?" She cried as she tried to beg him for help. He stopped. and the secretary next to him looked at him in puzzlement. Zayden said coldly, "You go first. Don''t wait for me." The secretary could only nod and then leave first. After the others left, Zaydon walked to the other side and started to talk again, "What happened? Didn''t I tell you to stay in the hotel? Did you run out?" Monica couldn''t help but cry. He was really annoyed. He rebuked, "If you keep crying, I''ll hang up the phone." She was so frightened that she took a deep breath and quickly stopped her crying "No, don''t hang up!" "Then let''s make things clear. Why are you crying?¡± Monica''s tears began to flow again. She really regretted her actions and couldn''t saywhat she had done. However there was no other way. She could only confess what she? had dohe to him and then cried; ¡®Zaydon, I really know I was.wrong. I was really wrong this time.Please help me. I will never dar¨¦''to do it again!" After hearing her words, Zaydon''s breath was stuck in his chest and he almost couldn''t breathe. It took him a long time to control his anger. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. Finally, heughed angrily, "Monica, I''m so disappointed in you." "Zaydon..." He helplessly closed his eyes and thought of Minerva''s face. That woman... If anything was to happen to her, then his sister.. Monica was so bold. He should ignore her and let others teach her a lesson, but after all, she was his sister. He couldn''t bear to see her go on like this. "Where?" Zaydon''s voice sounded deeply exhausted. After Monica reported the address, he directly hung up the phone. Then, he turned around and walked towards the elevator with no expression on his face. After entering and exiting the elevator, then arriving at the parking lot, Zaydon called his secretary. "Tell them to cancel the meeting." The secretary was extremely shocked, but she still didn''t dare to ask anything. She could only do as he ordered. Meanwhile, on the other side, Lolita had already broken two steel wires. "Believe me, this time, it was also an ident!" When she said this, her ears were a little red. She was so embarrassed. At first, she thought that her ability was stable, but she didn''t expect that she would actually break the steel wire and be unable to open the door. "It''s so strange¡¯ Lollita bit her lower lip and couldht help but murmur, "The lock of this small hotel should be the easiest to open. Why can¡¯ = open {t itafter such a long time?ds it becabse I haven''t practiced for so long that I''am not used to it it?" Geoffrey, who stood behind her, heard this and his expression darkened. He couldn''t help but ask her, "You haven''t practiced for so long that you''re not used to it?" She nodded but soon felt that something was wrong. She turned her head and found that Geoffrey and the people around were looking at her in a strange way, and then she realized something. Cnly a thief would do such things. And just now, she.. As she thought of this, her face changed, anf she defended herself ina hurry, "Well, I am not a thief, and I''am rol pect ized in this kind of thing. just. . used to be curious: and yed with my friends for.some tie because I thought it was fun, bat I am sure that I have rever done anything bad." Geoffrey nodded and said, "l believe you." She replied, "Really?" "Mm." He nodded heavily, his face filled with grief. "Based on your skills, even if you wanted to do it, you wouldn''t be able to do it." She retorted, "You''d better shut up. I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore.¡± He responded, "If you can''t, we..." "I''m sure I can. Let me try again," she said. Lolita turned around and went on. Geoffrey was a little bored. Just as he was about to tell her not to go on, he heard a click, and the door opened. Everyone who saw this scene was stunned into silence There was nothing left in Geoffrey''s heart at that moment. What the f*ck? She really opened it? The way he looked at Lolita became different. She kicked the door open with a bang. "Come cut! We''ve surrounded you. You can''t run away." When Geoffrey saw this, he was brought out of his reverie. He pulled her out. "Youe out." He walked in by himself and saw Monica curled up in the corner. She held her knees and raised her head to look at him when she heard the sound. Her hair was disheveled, and her eyes were full of tears. Chapter 901 Chapter 901 That nce caused Geoffrey''s heart to throb. He had never seen Monica like this. She was so embarrassed. In the past, she had always been high and mighty and looked down on everyone, but now? He wore a sardonic smile and strode toward her. Then, he squatted down in front of her and said, "How do you feel about falling into the human world? Do you feel bad?" When Monica heard these words, a trace of shock shed through her eyes. What did he mean? However, when she saw him squatting in front of her, her heart grew less desperate. Geoffrey... was the one who used to like her! Although she didn''t know why he had suddenly lost interest in her, for her at that time, it was a good thing that he didn''t follow her. She didn''t want to see him everyday. What''s more, she had many admirers. Even if Geoffrey wasn''t one of them, there were others as well. So for her, his existence didn''t matter at all. When she saw him in the current situation, she seemed to have grasped onto some hope. After looking at him for a while, Monica suddenly grabbed his arm. "Geoffrey, help me, help me. I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t want to hurt her." She grabbed his arm. He paused for a moment, then lowered his head and looked at the arm that she had grabbed. His eyes trembled a little but they soon became a little cold. "You didn''t want to hurt her? Just now... Who pushed her down the stairs?" He asked. When she heard this, her face shed with fear. "I said I didn''t mean to do it. Do you believe it? We were about to go downstairs when I suddenly heard your voices. I... I was afraid..." He looked at her with a smile. "You pushed her because you were afraid? Didn''t you hurt her just to get a chance to escape?¡± She didn''t expect him to be able to guess what she was thinking. She stared at him in a daze. "I used to like you. Did you know that?" Geoffrey suddenly said. Lolita, who was standing not far behind, heard this, and she immediately listened to them carefully. Oh gosh. She thought that he was just here to help. She didn''t expect... that Geoffrey would have such a rtionship with her. When Menica heard that he suddenly said that he used to like her, she felt a lot more hopeful. She did not answer but just said, "If you like me, can vou help me? I really didn''t mean it. At that time, I was... out of my mind, so I..." "Heh, you didn''t do it on purpose? What about thest time you drugged Sebastian? Didn''t you do it on purpose?¡± She was speechless "Do you know what I used to like?" Geoffrey asked her, but he didn''t wait for her answer. He said to himself, "I liked your sincerity, kindness, and excellence." At this point, his eyes darkened a little, and his voice became lower. "Butter, I found that what I saw with my eyes was not true. Do you remember the day when I went to the Dormer family home for thest time? I heard all the words you said to your servants.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The final sentence hadpletely cut off Monica''s hope. The hand that was holding on to his arm slowly loosened and finally fell powerlessly. No wonder he lost interest in her all of a sudden. At that time, she didn''t care, but it was only at this moment that she knew. "Thus, whenever I think back to how I liked you because of those merits, I''d find it very ironic. However..." He smiled slightly. "I truly would like to thank the heavens for giving me this chance to see your true colors.¡± Monica felt... It was a little difficult for her to breathe. At first, she had still pinned a little hope on him. However, at this time, she could only wait for her brother, Zaydon, toe early. "This time, I can let you go,¡± Geoffrey suddenly said. "What did you say? Really?" She looked at him in shock "Yes, but you have to apologize to me for what you said to me back then and sincerely apologize to the person who was insulted by you. You have to say that you were wrong." he stated. The person she had looked down on asked her taapologize to him. If it was in the past, she would have ~~ pped @im in the face. However. she had done something wrong and was, slrrounded here. If Geoffrey calted the police, she might.go to jail any time. Content belofigs to If the apology could make him let go of her, what did it matter if she only said it once? Monica blurted out, "I''m sorry!" His smile froze on his lips, and he looked at her in astonishment. She grabbed his arm. "I''m sorry, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have trampled on your heart. I''ve already apologized. Can you let me go?" Geoffrey couldn''t tell what he was feeling. It was true that he wanted her to apologize to him, but in his heart, he still felt miserable. After a long while, he sneered, "Okay, but this is thest time. If you do such things again next time, I will personally send you into jail." He stood up and turned to leave. The crowd didn''t expect that things would end sc soon, and they didn''t catch anyone. They just came in and went out. Lolita stood inthe room and looked at Monica fora long time. Suddenly, she turned around and chased after Geoffrey She followed him and said, "Are yelI''going to let her go ike this? Whatif she does something ~~ unfavorable to Minerva in the fifture?" When he heard what she said, he paused and stopped. Lolita thought he was dissatisfied with her words and didn''t expect him to keep locking ahead. She followed his line of sight. Zaydon walked in this direction. He walked very fast and soon arrived in front of them. "Geoffrey, Monica, she..." Geoffrey smirked and said, "She''s hiding insides) say, Zaydon, she pushed Minerva down the stairs. Isn''t yout Dormer family willing tor punispter? After doing that, you" let her make mistakes again and-again? Perhaps, you need the police¡¯ to didcipline her?" These words made Zaydon very ufortable, but his sister had done something wrong after all, so there was nothing to refute. He pursed his lips and said coldly, "Thank you very much." "Don''t thank me. If it wasn''t for our friendship in the past, I would have called the police a long time ago. However, I promise, there won''t be another time," Geoffrey said He held Lolita''s hand and walked over directly. After a long walk, Lolita finally couldn''t help reminding him, "Why are you grabbing my hand?" When Geoffrey heard this, he snapped out of his daze and let go of her hand. "I''m sorry. She could clearly feel his disappointment. She said helplessly, "You can''t forget her, right?" "What nonsense? I haven''t liked her for a long time!" He red at her fiercely and gnashed his teeth, "I gave up after she said those words back then but I still have some emotions in my heart. I''ve vented them all today.¡± "Is that so?" She mumbled. He said that he had vented his anger. However, when Monica apologized to him, he seemed to have felt even worse. Geoffrey didn''t want to continue this topic, so he directly changed the topic. "The trouble is solved. I''ll buy you a drink.¡± He didn''t want to mention it again, and Lolita was not the kind of person who was inconsiderate. "Well, I''ll go with you. I''ve made a great contribution so I want to drink today." Hence, the two of them left together again. Chapter 902 Chapter 902 Maddox found Minerva before Abigail and Jarold did. He sent her to the hospital immediately. When the doctor was done with checking her, the doctor told him "She was over-shocked, which is why she fainted.¡± When Maddox heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that she was fine. However, the doctor''s words put his heart in his throat again. The doctor asked, "You''re the patient''s husband, right?" Even though it was still not official, Maddox was certain that he would marry her. As such, he nodded silently. A look of chagrin appeared on the doctor''s face. "What kind of husband are you? How did your wife get so shocked? Do you know that she''s pregnant?¡± Maddox was stunned into silence. Pregnant? He was shocked by the news. "What''s that look on your face? She''s been pregnant for almost three months, and she has signs of a miscarriage. As her husband, don''t you know anything at all?" A husband who did not care about his wife. The doctor had seen many things like this in the hospital. However, she could not help but scold him. She rebuked him thoroughly. It took a long time for Maddox toe to his senses. "I''m sorry. I''ll pay attention to it in the future.¡± His voice was low and cold, and his aura was different from before. The doctor squinted her eyes and asked him to go through the hospitalization process. The reason was that Minerva''s body was too weak. Therefore, she needed to stay in the hospital for a period of time. Maddox pursed his thin lips tightly while he was going through the hospitalization procedures. His cold aura was so icy that it could freeze anyone to death. The pedestrians on the streets gave way to him on their own ord After he finished settling the procedures, his cell phone rang. He looked at it and found that it was Minerva''s phone number. Her phone was in Abigail''s hand, so it was probably she who was calling him After a moment of silence, he picked up the call. When Abigail arrived at the hospital, Baldrick was following her. Both of them locked anxious. From a distance, they could see Maddox standing against the wall However, when she approached him, Abigail realized that his aura was different from usual He was leaning against the wall. His thin lips were tightly pursed into a straight line, and his jaw was taut. His drooping eyelids covered his eyes. Although she could not see his eyes clearly, she could feel the aura around him. At this moment, Maddox''s eyes must be gloomy. Something was wrong. She slowed down. In fact, when she heard him say that he was at the hospital, she felt that something was wrong. He had taken Minerva to the hospital. How would she be able to hide the fact that she was pregnant? Maddox had lost all of his memories of the past. He had just started a rtionship with Minerva recently, and the baby in her stomach was already three months old. No matter how he thought about it... it was just a misunderstanding So. Maddox knew about it? What would he do? Abigail walked to him with doubt and uncertainty. Before she could speak, he raised his eyes and looked at her face. "Auntie Stark, you''re here." His voice was cold, and there was no joy or anger in it. Such a reaction? Abigail was not very sure if Maddox already knew about Minerva¡¯s pregnancy. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but she didn''t dare to test him at will. She could only ask about Minerva''s condition first "How is Minerva?" She asked Maddox said quietly, "She was frightened. She wasn''t injured." Was she just frightened? If she wasn''t injured, then she should be fine. Abigail breathed a sigh of relief, and Baldrick, who was behind her, also felt a little relieved. If something were to happen to Minerva, then the Collins family... would be in dire straits. Furthermore... she was actually pregnant He hadn''t known about this before. Then, the scene fell into a strange silence, and the three people had different thoughts. Minerva felt that she had been asleep for a I6ng time. It had been so long thatshe wanted to wake UR, but her eyelids were still heavy. She could open her eyes. Someone was ? checking up on her. He lifted her.gvelids and looked at the-whites ohher eyes. Then, the fewof them talked to each other. Content belongs to She couldn''t hear it at all, and her consciousness became groggy again. By the time she regained consciousness, the surroundings had alreadypletely quietened down.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She slowly opened her eyes and saw that everything was white. There was even the sound of an instrument beside her ear. She turned and saw the closed-eyed Maddox sitting next to her. As soon as she saw his handsome facial features, she thought of what had happened before. When she thought that she was about to fall, he had caught her. However, she was also terrified and then passed out. She was in the hospital. The hospital... inerva suddenly thought of something and subconsciously ced het hand on her stomach. Then, she sat up abruptly. However, becausg she had used too much s rength, she felt a wave of 3 dizziness in front of her eyes, ¡°and ste fell back down. Content belongs to In this way, she made a sound. Maddox, who was resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and saw this scene. He quickly reached out to help her up. "You''re awake?" His voice was hoarse, like an ufortable feeling after staying upte, but also full of alluring sensuality. It took a long time for Minerva''s vision to return to normal. She grabbed his hand and asked, "I..." She wanted to ask how the baby was, but she stopped all the words she was about to say when she locked into his deep and dark eyes. She could not even make a sound and her pink lips opened slightly. He looked at her conflicted expression and wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. Then, the words that the doctor had told him sounded in his ears again She was already pregnant... His Adam''s apple moved, and he said, "You''re fine. The doctor said that you were just frightened. You''ll just have to take care of yourself." Frightened? Minerva subconsciously bit her lower lip. She hesitated for a long while before saying, "Is there any other problem?¡± When he heard this, he looked up and looked at her. His gaze was sharp, but it did not carry any malicious intentions. She held her breath and her face turned paler. "What''s the problem?" He asked. Warm breath was sprayed on her face. He reached out his hands to her, put the pillow behind her, and then trapped her in his arms, staring at her. Such a look in his eyes and such a posture made it seem like he was keeping her in his hug. Minerva wasn''t sure if he knew or not. She was afraid that she would reveal it. But... If they were to be with each other for a lohger time, he would know thatshe was pregnant sooner orter. / At that time, she did not (say it because she had hoped to share her. jQy with him after he recovered hisnemory. ? What about now? If he already knew that she didn''t tell him, wouldn''t he be very disappointed in her? As Minerva was thinking of this, she bit her lower lip and decided to tell him the truth. For her, Maddox was not that kind of person. As long as she said it, he would definitely give her a chance to exin, although this had happened sooner than she had nned, but... perhaps it could stimte his memory. "Actually, I..." Chapter 903 Chapter 903 As the words were about toe out of her mouth, Maddox suddenly stood up. "You just woke up. I''ll pour you a ss of water." Then, he got up and went to get some water. Locking at his back, Minerva was stunned. She had almost told him, but he suddenly stood up and said that he was going to pour her some water. Was it her illusion? She felt that he seemed to be avoiding it deliberately. Up to this point, she lowered her eyes and pursed her pale lips tightly. If he was avoiding it deliberately, did that mean that he already knew about it? That was right. This was a hospital. How could she hide it? A single word from the doctor, and the thing that she had been hiding for so long would be exposed. Soon, Maddox poured a ss of water and handed it to her. Minerva took the cup and silently drank the warm water, but her mind was in a mess. She didn''t know what to say. Just then, Abigail knocked on the ward''s door. She pushed the door and entered the ward. She saw this scene in the ward, she put the bag on the table and whispered, "Minerva, are you awake?" "Auntie." Maddox also turned around and greeted her. Then, he got up and gave the seat to her. Abigail sat down at the edge of the bed and looked back at him "I''l go make a phone call.¡± He probably knew that they had something to talk about, so he said this directly. He took out his cell phone, turned around, and went out of the ward. Abigail watched as Maddox left the ward. She got up and walked to the door. After making sure that he had left, she turned around and walked back to Minerva. "Auntie!" Minerva ced the cup in her hand on the table beside her and called out to her anxiously, "Maddox, he..." "I know what you want to ask, and I''m thinking about it." Abigail saw her anxious face. so she went straight to the point. Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. "Aunt, you too..." "Yes." Abigail nodded. It turned out that Abigail was the same as her. They were not sure whether Maddox know or not? "What do you think in your heart? If you are going to test him, you should be ready to tell him everything and prepare to bear all the consequences. Have you... thought about all these?" Minerva lowered her eyes. "I... I didn''t think that such a thing would happen before. It''s too sudden.¡± "Then you haven''t thought about it yet. In fact, things are simple. There are only two possibilities. The first is that he may have heard about the news from the doctor, but he just didn''t show it. As for what he will do, we don''t know. However, you know Maddox''s character better than me, so to that, I won''t say much. The second is that he doesn''t know this matter yet. You can continue to hide it, but no one knows how long you need to hide it for. Anyway, you should figure it out by yourself," Abigail analyzed. The two of them fell into silence after they finished talking. If Maddox had not suddenly gotten up to pour her some water, she might have let the matter out. If she had told him just now, everything would be alright, but she didn''t. Therefore, if she was asked to tell him again, she might not have the courage. Indeed, some things had to be done as soon as they had been decided. However, after that time, it would be tough for her to gather her courage. After finishing the call, Maddox came back with a bag in his hand. There were some toiletries that the servants had prepared. Minerva watched him ce things one by one. When he came over and saw that she had drunk half of the cup of water, he asked, "Are you feeling ufortable? Do you need a doctor to check on you?" Abigail was too embarrassed to stay here all the time. She stood up and said, "Since Minerva is fine, I''ll go back first. Maddox, I''ll entrust you with taking care of her.¡± "Alright," he replied. After Abigail left, there were only Minerva and Maddox left in the ward. There was a strange silence in the ward. She felt that she should say something to ease the tense atmosphere. After thinking for a while, she looked up at him "Well, that..." His eyelids twitched. He walked over and sat down by the bed. "Hm?" "Monica. she..." Back when they were in the hotel, she still remembered that she had made an agreement with Monica, but afterward, Monica seemed to have gone back on her word and pushed her down the stairs. In the agreement between the two of them, Monica had vited the agreement. Thus. She should not-> have to ) keep those promises that she had made before. It''s just that Mva didn''t know how shewas dog. _ N = "I''l hand this matter over to Geoffrey." Maddox briefly exined and stepped forward to cover her quilt. "You just need to have a good rest. Don''t worry about these things. I won''t let you suffer these inexplicable injuries in the future.¡± After covering the quilt for her, he subconsciougly stretched his hand to her cheeks and helped her to tuck her hair ehind her ear. His N movements were so gentle. She-felt the warmth of his palm and ~~ subconsciously eached outer hand to grab hold of him.-She then leaned her face against his palm. His body stiffened. He looked at Minerva, who was closing her eyes, and the look in his eyes darkened. He went to see the doctor again. He couldn''t believe it, so he asked the doctor again. The doctor told him with absolute certainty that Minerva was indeed pregnant. Moreover, the baby was already three months old Three months old.. From the moment she appeared until now, they had only been together for slightly more than a month. Minerva suddenly felt as if her hand was empty. She opened her eyes and noticed that he had pulled her hand back. She was shocked. "What''s wrong?¡± He said quietly, "My hand is a little cold, and it''ll freeze you." Because he had just gone out and had been holding something in his hand, the temperature of his hand was indeed not that high, but she did not mind at all. She shook her head. "I''m fine." "The doctor said that you should rest more and you should close your eyes and sleep quickly," he said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He prepared the pillow for her, then let her lie down and covered her with the quilt. Minerva felt that his behavior was strange, but there was nothing wrong with his eyes and expression. It seemed that he had always been like this. Perhaps she was thinking too much? Just as he was about to get up, Minerva suddenly grabbed his wrist. "What would you do if one day, you discover something you can''t ept?" These words were obviously meant to sound him out. After saying that, her heart began to beat fast. There was no rhythm at all. At the same time, she was still looking at hiseyes nervously. She wanted tocatch something from his eyes, but-she saw a trace of doubt in his eyes. Then he squatted down and-said, "Something Then, he raised his eyebrows and curved his thin lips slightly. "What''s uneptable? Do you have another man?" Minerva didn''t know how to respond. "Or do you not love me anymore?" Chapter 904 Chapter 904 Minerva''s heart throbbed as she looked at Maddox without moving an inch. She felt that he was deliberately testing her with this sentence. She stared at him for a long while before she nervously pursed her pink lips together. "Um... Why did you think of this problem?" He breathed on her face and looked at her seriously. "What about you? Why would you ask such a strange question?¡± Well, it seemed that he was asking her the question. She was really uncertain about whether he knew it or not. However, since he did not say it, the probability of him not knowing it should be higher. She shook her head. "Nothing, I just wanted to ask this suddenly.¡± After that, she grabbed his hand tightly and said, "But to be honest, if you find something uneptable to you one day. you must listen to my exnation, okay?" His gaze deepened as he looked at her. Her breathing becamebored when he looked into her eyes. In the end, his thin lips curled into a smile. "Okay." When Minerva saw that he had agreed, she let out a sigh of relief. "Remember what you promised me." "Alright." While they were in the hospital, Geoffrey came to see Minerva with Lolita. When they came in, they were still chatting with each other. When Minerva saw this scene, she was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that they would be so familiar with each other in such a short time. It seemed that fate was really hard to stop when it came. After inquiring about her physical condition, Lolita couldn''t help but gossip with her. "Minerva, let me tell you. I used to think that Geoffrey was a yboy ording to the rumors. I thought he only cared about women, eating, drinking, and ying. I didn''t expect that he would be like this because he was hurtin love." "Hurt in love?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was shocked. She pondered Geoffrey''s words and deeds carefully. However, no matter how she looked at it, she felt that he didn''t look like a person who had been hurtin love. "That''s right. Didn''t Mr. Sebastian carry you away that day? Then I went in. Geoffrey and that Monica..." Before Lolita could finish speaking, her mouth was suddenly covered by someone It turned out that Geoffrey had eavesdropped on their conversation. When he heard that this girl was gossiping about him, he quickly covered her mouth before she could speak. "What... What are you doing? Put it down..." Geoffrey covered Lolita¡¯s mouth and stopped her from speaking. He pulled her out and locked at Minerva with a smile. "Minerva, don''t listen to her nonsense. This woman likes to gossip, and she likes to exaggerate things. Whatever she just said to you, you can''t believe a word." Lolita struggled as she was being dragged by him, but her strength couldn''t match his at all. In the end, she was so angry that she directly raised her foot and forcefully stepped on his foot. He immediately widened his eyes in pain; the pain was so great that he wanted to cry out, but he couldn''t. She quickly pushed him away. "If you don''t allow me to tell Minerva, then I won''t tell her. Why did you drag me? Do you know that there''s a difference between a man and a woman? Believe it or not, I will sue you for s*xual harassment.¡± He was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak. Such a scene made the quiet ward full of vitality. Maddox, looking at the notebook, felt that it was noisy. and he subconsciously frowned and looked over. His thin lips moved. He was just about to reprimand them for making noise here, but when he looked over, the first thing he saw was Minerva''s smiling face. She had been staying in the ward for two days. Although her face didn''t look so bad, she didn''t look lively at all. Now, after watching Lolita and Geoffrey, she looked much more energetic. Perhaps she liked this kind of atmosphere? When Maddox was thinking of this, the anger between his eyebrows faded away, and he looked at theptop screen again. Forget it. Since she liked it, they could do whatever they wanted. Although it was a little noisy, she liked it, didn''t she? It took Geoffrey and Lolita a long time to realize that there was not ~ only Migierva in the ward, but also another powerful person. They stopped talking tacitly and Igbked at the-ce where - Maddox was. Ch, no, they were too excited just now. Theypletely forgot that there was such a scary persen in the ward. They were so loud just now. Did they disturb him? While thinking, Maddox seemed to be able to find out what they were thinking. He looked up at them with cold eyes, which made their heart feel cold. Lolita subconsciously moved and hid behind Geoffrey. She was petite, short and thin. Geoffrey was tall and strong, so hiding behind him, could ck Maddox''s line of sight. He was left alone, facing Maddox''s gaze. A stiff smile appeared at the corner of his lips. "Sebastian, we weren''t speaking so loudly on purpose. We were just trying to make Minerva happy.¡± After saying that, Geoffrey locked at her and tried hard to cast her a look of help. She thought they were a pair of funny people, so she nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, I don''t mind. He won''t mind either. Don''t worry.¡± Maddox''s heart stirred when he heard her words. His gaze unconsciously fell on her face. At the same time, she also looked at him. Her clear eyes were like spring water, without a trace of impurities, and filled with only tenderness and sweetness. His beloved woman locked at him with such eyes; which man could resist her? Maddox''s Adam apple moved up and down, and the look in his eyes deepened. After a while, he looked away with difficulty and said coldly, "I don''t mind, but you can go." When Geoffrey heard that he didn''t mind, his face it up. However, it didn''tst for half a second before it. copsed. As a man, how could he not see-through Maddox''s gaze:and actions just now? Obviously, he couldn''t control himself when he saw Minerva, so he was geing to kick them out. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Well, he just didn''t want to follow his order. Geoffrey looked at Minerva and said, "It''s rare for us toe here. Isn''t it a pity to leave now? Why don''t we stay and have lunch together with you?" Have lunch? It would be really lively if so many people ate together. She nodded. Just as she was about to agree, Maddox stood up and said coldly, "Do you want to move the restaurant over as well?" Geoffrey''s smile froze. Lalita hid behind him and didn''t even dare to breathe. The look in Maddox''s eyes just now was too terrifying Maddox was already walking over. Minerva tugged on the hem of his shirt, signaling him not to be so fierce. However, he grabbed her wrist and pinched it in his palm. "When the nannyes to deliver the mealter, are you sure you want to stay and watch us eat?" Geoffrey didn''t know how to respond He naturally could see through Maddox''s thoughts. He only wanted to spend time alone with Minerva. He didn''t want them to stay here to disturb them. He wanted to go against him, but on second thought, he decided to let it go. If he offended Maddox, would it affect him in the future? "Why don''t we go out to eat?¡± Just then, Lolita tugged Geoffrey''s clothes and whispered Chapter 905 Chapter 905 "Alright. I won''t bother you anymore. Minerva, let''s visit you another day.¡± In the end, Geoffrey still said goodbye to her. Minerva''s lips curled into an awkward smile. After all, it was too rude of Maddox to chase them away like that. However, he did not seem to care at all. "I''m sorry, Geoffrey, Lolita... When I get discharged from the hospital, I''l definitely have lunch with you. It''s indeed inconvenient for us to have lunch today." When Lolita heard Minerva mention her, she quickly waved her hand and said, "It''s okay, Minerva. We understand, isn''t it, Geoffrey?" He nodded, and then they left the ward together. Before leaving, he gave Maddox a resentful look and then left with Lolita. After the others left, the ward returned to silence. Her previous vitality slowly faded away. Minerva looked at Maddox and could not help but speak up. "Well, can you be a little nicer to them in the future?" When he heard this, he squinted his eyes and looked at her dangerously. "Do you want me to be a little nicer to other women?" She was perplexed. "That''s not what I meant. I just want to say that Geoffrey and Lolita are our friends.¡± He leaned over and leaned against her with one hand. He asked in a low, hoarse voice, "So? I''m only goed to you. Isn''t that good?¡± She was speechless If he could only treat her well, of course, it would be good. However, his expression was so cold that others did not dare tomunicate with him at all. She could only say something else, "I didn''t ask that you treat a person well, but did you just see it? Lolita was scared by you and hid behind Geoffrey. What does this mean?" He raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t this good? It''s better for them to avoid me than to pester me." "You think too much. Lolita is different from others. She won''t pester you," she said. "What about you?" Maddox suddenly pinched her chin and squinted his eyes slightly. However, there was no dangerous look in his eyes this time. Instead, there was a hint of desire in his eyes. His voice was hoarse and low. "What were you thinking at first to get close to me?" His sudden approach made Minerva feel like she was going to suffocate, "You..." "You had the same idea as those women who wanted to be entangled with me, huh?" She didn''t know how to respond. "Or are you different from them?¡± After looking at his eyes for a while, she suddenly stretched out her hand from under the nket and grabbed his wrist, which was holding her chin. She asked him, "What do you think?" He was stunned for a moment. After a while, his thin lips slowly curved up, and his body gradually pressed down. His voice gradually softened. "You''re not like them..." As soon as he finished his words, he kissed her. She only felt her vision go dark, and she was already being kissed by him. She reflexively tried to avoid him, and the tworge hands that were pinching her chin looped around the back of her head, locking her in ce. Then, he deepened the kiss. It was notfortable to be in such a position. He was standing, and she was sitting. He held the back of her head. She couldn''t move, so she could only look up and ept his kiss. For a moment, desire engulfed the ward. It wasn''t until Minerva was out of breath that Maddox reluctantly stopped. He stared at her with a look of desire in his eyes.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. His eyes were full of passion. She felt that he would pounce on her and do something to her at any time, but this was a hospital. She could only put her hand on his chest and said softly, "You, you... You''d better not kiss me here." "What''s wrong?" Heughed in a low voice. "Are you afraid that I''ll do something to you here?" Her face suddenly turned red. She gritted her teeth and red at him. "What are you talking about?" He didn''t care if he was talking nonsense. His big hand moved down slowly along her waist and finallynded on her stomach. She was so nervous that she didn''t dare to move. Why... Why did he suddenly put his hand on her stomach?" Although it was not obvious to find out she was pregnant if one just looked at her, if he put his hand on it, then... Indeed, there was a hint of a smile in Maddox''s eyes. He suddenly said, "You''ve be fat." Minerva didn''t know how to respond. Then, he retracted his hand. Her face changed a little. He looked calm and peaceful. It seemed that nothing was wrong, but the words just now were enough to make her heart pound. She opened her mouth and said, "I..." "Don''t argue. Recently, you''ve been eating and sleeping all day. You still want to say that you''re not fat?" Alright, she might have indeed grown fat, but... she was pregnant. Fortunately, Maddox did not say anything else after that. In the following days, she stayed in the ward to recuperate. In fact, she could have been discharged long ago, but he disagreed. He said that she had to rest in the hospital for a while Minerva couldn''t dissuade him. In the end, she had no choice but to discuss it with him. She would be leaving the hospital before New Year. She didn''t want to stay in the hospital for New Year''s Eve and be cheerless. Perhaps because what she said sounded so pitiable, he agreed to let her leave the hospital on New Year''s Eve and take her home in the afternoon. Abigail would gome to the hospital to apany, her everyday. When they chatted, they would N asionally talk about the Collins: family When it came to that family, Abigaitstill did not want to talk abauit them nor listen. She Jeoked like she did not want to care about them. In the end, it was only because Minerva had asked so many questions that she helplessly said a few words. ¡®I know what you''re worried about. You''re wo ried about Maddox. You''re afraid-that his rtionship with his grandfather will worsen. C However, Minerva, this grand father has sudden y appeared. Even his own grandfather can''t contre? him that much. Even if his rtionship with his grandfather worsens, it is still a good thing for all of you." Minerva blinked her eyes. "But... What if he regrets it when he recovers his memories?" Abigail was stunned. "Then do you want Jarold to approve of you?" Minerva did not speak. Abigail sighed and began tofort her. "In fact, on the day Monica kidnaped you, I told Jarold about your - pregnangy. Recently, Maddox has: beening to the hospital ~~ > everyday to apany you, putting hs Er Sae aside thepany''s affairs~Jarold did not say anything. I guess he should be too embarrassed to intervene again. Plus, he has Monica''s matter in his hands, which might take up some of his time." "Auntie, do you think that Maddox''s grandfather knows about my... Will he..." "Not for the moment. He hasn''t had the time to do that recently. However, it will onlyst for this period of time. After he finishes dealing with Monica''s matter, he wille to find me. He will also look for Maddox and you." Upon hearing this, Minerva was silenced Why was she so worried? These were things that were bound to happen She didn''t know at this moment, Beanie had already begun to prepare his luggage in Hidalgo. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 After Vera took a shower, she saw Beanie packing his luggage when she passed by his . She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and went in while wiping her hair. "Beanie, why did you pack up so early? There are still a few days left for the new year." When he heard the words, he did not turn his head and continued to struggle to pack. "I am talking to you!" When she saw that the little fellow ignored her, Vera couldn''t help stomping her feet. After listening to her words, he turned around and snorted. "Auntie Vera, you also know that New Year wille in a few days, so I have to pack my luggage in advance so that I won''t forget to bring something.¡± After saying that, he seemed to feel that it was not enough and added. "I don''t want to be like you, doing everything at thest minute.¡± Vera was angry when she heard that. "What did you say?" Her voice became a little more ferocious. Beanie put his small hands on his waist and snorted, "When I was with Mommy in the past, she often said that you, Auntie Vera, were rash. You couldn''t even take care of yourself. How can you take care of others in the future?" Gosh! She felt that she was really speechless. She didn''t expect Minerva to make fun of her, and Beanie had remembered her words so clearly. "That''s enough. You only know how to tease me. Is it good to tease me? If you continue to tease me, I will ignore you and won''t even bring you abroad. You can go to the airport by yourself," she said He was not afraid; he would go to the airport by himself. However, he was still too young. Without his guardian, he might not be able to board if he went alone with his boarding pass. s, when thinking that he, such a genius, still had to tter Auntie Vera, he felt extremely sad. However, to see his Mommy, Daddy, and his new grandfather, he had to bear with it. Thinking of this, Beanie threw the things in his hand and ran over to hug Vera''s thigh. "Auntie Vera, I was wrong. In fact, you''re not rash at all. You''re very cute. You''ll still be my aunt in the future.¡± Hearing the appetion of aunt¡¯, Vera instantly felt a lot better, and her red lips slightly curved up. "For that, I will take you with me even if I die. However, if your mommy mes me at that time, you will have to help me," she said "Yes!" Beanie nodded, blinked his eyes, and said innocently, "l will tell Mommy ording to what you taught, that it was I who threatened you with my life to take me abroad.¡± "That''s right. When the timees, you''ll have to say more. You''ll have to say how you begged me, but I disagreed. After that, you threatened me with your life. I had no choice but to promise you. Do you understand?" "Got it, Auntie Vera." When Beanie saw the proud look on her face, he didn''t bear to expose her. Such a statement would definitely be seen through by Mommy as soon as she heard it. She would immediately know that Auntie Vera was the one who had instructed him to say so. Huh, she was really silly! "By the way, your uncle still doesn''t know about this matter. Don''t tell him. If he finds out that we secretly ran to find your mommy. he will definitely stop us." Although Vera really wanted to ask Quill to go with them so that she could cultivate a rtionship with him on the journey, he loved his sister so much. If he was told, not only would he not go, but he would also restrict her and Beanie from going. However, Vera did not expect that someone woulde to her the day after she booked the ticket. Just as she was about to go to work, she heard the assistant say that someonewas looking for her. The? assistant-said that he had already¡± invitechthe person to the lounge: Verathought it was a client, so she went to the lounge. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org = Unexpectedly. when she opened the door, she saw a person he did not want to see - Sam!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Vera saw him, she was surprised. She didn''t expect that the person who came to see her was him. Ever since he got injuredst time, the two of them hadn''t seen each other. His wounds were already healed, but a deep scar had been left on his face. She was shocked before she walked in When Sam saw her, he also stood up and gave her a faint smile. "You''re here.¡± When Vera saw him, she still couldn''t help but take a cold breath. Compared to before, Sam had lost a lot of weight, ¡ê and his chin had be sharper. As he became thinner, the outline of his face had< be. deeper, and his eyes were firm. Vera had thought that he would looKugly with a scar, but she-didn''t expect that the scar not anly didn''t affect his good looks, bufit also gave him a strong temperament. However, after all, the scene of him being injured was still in front of Vera''s eyes. The scene was bloody, and she still felt very painful at the thought of it She curved her lips and smiled at him. "Your wound... is it healed?" Sam was stunned as he did not expect her to care about his injuries. He only reacted after a while and nodded. "It''s alright. Thank you for your concern." Then they fellinto silence again. Vera didn''t know why the atmospheret between them was so~ awkward. Was it because when they first caine back, what Sam said to her caused them to quarrel? Then, the-atmosphere between them was s&awkward? Content beJongs to NovelDrama.Org After a long while, she spoke again "Well, why did you suddenlye here? Is there anything I can do for you?" Sam nodded and asked her to sit down. Then, he took out his passport and put it on the table. Vera was puzzled by his behavior and locked at him in confusion. "What does this mean?¡± He gave her his passport all of a sudden. Sam thought for a while and tried to think of the right words to say. No matter what, nothing sounded right. He then felt that it would be better if he just said it directly. Thus, he went straight to the point. "You''re going abroad to find Miss Minerva and Young Master Yardley, right?" When Vera heard this, she was stupefied, and then she asked, "How did you know?" After asking, she realized what she had exposed herself just now and changed her words. "No, I meant, how did you find out about this?" This adorable reaction had already told Sam everything. She still thought that she had concealed it well. There was a faint smile in his eyes, but his face was still as usual. "Of course, I have a way to know it. Mr. Hanover doesn''t know that you n to find Miss Minerva and Young Master Yardley, right?" Vera was so nervous that she clenched her fists, and her eyes on Sam were full of caution. "If Mr. Hanover doesn''t know, I don''t think you have informed Miss Minerva, who is the young madam of our Yardley family.¡± he said Her beautiful eyebrows furrowed. "What do you mean? You suddenly came to me today just for this matter? Do you want to stop me? Or do you want toin?" Chapter 907 Chapter 907 Sam didn''t expect her to be so angry, and what was she thinking? Why did she feel that he was looking for her to stop her? Cr was it because he had identally hurt her before, which made her cautious against him, so no matter what he said, she would always suspect him? As he was thinking of this, he could only force a smile, making himself look less terrifying. It was fine if he didn¡¯t smile. When he did, the scar on his face became ferocious. Vera saw this and her eyebrows and the corner of her mouth twitched. She asked, "You, what do you want to do?" He saw the obvious horror in her eyes. That was not the case just now. He thought for a while and reached out to touch the scar on his face. "Did I scare you?" After that, he stopped smiling, and the look in his eyes was obviously much gloomier. He said, "I''m sorry." Before, he had known that the scar on his face was terrifying, and it became scarier if he smiled. He had always been self-aware and had tried his best not to show his face to others. But... he had forgotten about it. Vera was identally frightened just now, but when she saw his depressed look, she was instantly unhappy. Sam had been injured to this extent, yet she still revealed her emotions. Wasn''t that hurting him? "That... I didn''t mean to be scared by you. Don''t get me wrong." She thought for a moment and exined, "I''m just afraid that you''ll stop me from bringing Beanie to look for Minerva. I don''t mean anything else." When he heard this, he raised his head, and she saw that horrible scar again. It was terrifying. That wound at that time... She felt so painful when she looked at it. "Don''t worry. My aim is the same as yours. It has been for a very long time... since Ist saw Young Master Yardley." When Vera heard this, she roughly understood what he meant. She hesitated for a moment before asking, "Do you want toe with us?" Sam nodded. She breathed a sigh of relief, and her caution was finally relieved. "You should have said that you want to go with us at first. You said so much just now, and I thought you were going to stop me." After that, she looked at him with a look ofint. Earlier, she was really scared. Sam was chagrined. He felt that he was very straightforward, but he didn''t expect that he was still euphemistic. If there was something he had to tell her next time, he would be even more straightforward. While thinking about it, she picked up the passport on the table and said, "You want me to buy a ticket for you, don''t you?" "Yes, for the same flight as yours. I''ll pay you double the ne ticket''s cost,¡± he said. She held the passport and thought for a moment. She said, "Well, I know. I will help you buy the ticket. How can I return the identity card to you?" "Let''s exchange our phone numbers, and then you can send the flight information to my mobile phone. Then, you can return my passport to me when we meet." She nodded. "Okay, no problem.¡± Since he had achieved his purpose, he did not stay. He stood up and was ready to leave. Vera looked at his back and remembered her frightened expression when she saw the scar just now. She wanted to stop him and say something, but she could not say a word Forget it. He had been injured until such an extent. If she was to mention it again, wouldn''t he feel sadder? Hence, she didn''t say anything in the end, and he left quickly. After that, she bought a flight ticket for him and sent him the flight information In the blink of an eye, time had passed. The flight that they were going to take was at midnight that evening. Because she had to go to work during the day. Beanie also had to go back to his uncle''s house to have dinner, so daytime flights could easily be found out by Quill. Hence, she bought the midnight flight. After it was about time, she and Beanie carried their backpacks, pushed their suitcases, and went to the airport. At night, the airport was still brightly lit, with many peopleing and going. Vera and Beanie wrapped themselves tightly. They were wearing sunsses and scarves. Fortunately, it was winter, so they wrapped themselves up to keep warm If it was summer, they would be suffocated if they were dressed like this. "Beanie." Vera stretched out her finger and poked his shoulder. "Look around quickly. Is your daddy''s assistant here?" He replied, "Auntie Vera, you''ve wrapped me up too tightly. It''s not convenient for me!" She didn''t know what to say. "What nonsenge are you talking about? I''m just afraid that you''ll catch a cold)¡¯ so I put on more N clothes for you, okay? Do you know how cold itis inthe dumb ce wher¨¦-you mommy is now? Ifyou don''t wear more clothes, you freeze to death when you-get off the ne." "But, we can put the clothes into the suitcase anditake them out when we get off the.ne. Why do we have to wear it nsw? Auntie Vera, you'' re > hriqus. You want to wear it, ut youswant me to dress like yau. 1"You areafraid of losing face alone!¡¯ Vera eximed, "D*mn, if you continue to tease me, believe it or not, I''l leave you here right now.¡± "Hmph! You can just leave me. I''ll find daddy''s assistant and ask him to take me to the ne,¡± he retorted, She replied, "Alright, then you can go. In any case, the tickets are with me. Let your Uncle Sam take you to the ne. I will choose a seat for you that is quite far away from us when the timees." "Auntie Vera, you''re bad. I want to tell my uncle.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. AS soon as he mentioned Quill, Vera''s face iimediately changed, and she ttered the boy, "No, I''ve ?_ just saidgomething wrong. Later, + will definitely take you with me and neveret you leave me. Good boy, were traveling secretly, and we can''t let others know. No ene will recognize us if we dress Tike this.¡± Beanie didn''t want to talk They were running around dressed this way at the airport, which was particrly eye- catching. If there were Quill''s men at the airport, they would be soon discovered As they were talking, Beanie''s eyes lit up. "I saw Uncle Sam." he eximed. When Vera heard this, she quickly looked around and asked, "Where is he? Howe I didn''t see him?" Beanie looked up at her and reminded her kindly, "If you take off your cap, you''ll see Uncle Sam.¡± Her cap was worn very low. When she locked around, she could only see the lower halves of the people around her. After being reminded by Beanie, she realized that she was too nervous, so she quickly tock off her cap. As expected, she saw Sam walking toward her at a nce Locking at such a cute Vera, Beanie couldn''t help but curl his lips. Wasn''t it too bad to put such a stupid aunt with his uncle? What if the baby was also a fool like Auntie Vera? That would be terrible. Beanie wrinkled his nose. Sam walked very fast and soon came to the two of them. When he saw that they were wrapped up, he couldn''t help asking, "ls it very cold?" When Vera heard his question, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed and had to bite the bullet to nod, "It''s cold. Aren''t you cold?" Chapter 908 Chapter 908 Sam was confused and he muttered, "I''m fine." He just happened to take a look at Vera, who also raised her head, and their eyes collided with each other. In less than a second, he quickly turned his face. "Did you get the ticket?" "We just arrived. Let''s go get the tickets now," she suggested The three of them went to the automatic counter together to get the tickets. When Vera wanted to take out her mobile phone, it took her some effort. Beanie, who was next to her, couldn''t help saying, "Auntie Vera, how about taking off the clothes and putting them in the suitcase first?¡± He felt suffocated Because Sam was here, Vera could not directly scold Beanie. She could only turn her head and winked at him. "Be a good boy. Children should wear more clothes. If you catch a cold, I won''t be able to exin it to your mommy.¡± He couldn''t help pouting and said, "But we are going there secretly. Mommy doesn''t know." "Then you''ll have to see her eventually. If you catch a cold and she asks me about it, how am I supposed to answer her?" She replied. While they were talking, Sam put down his luggage and suddenly squatted down to pull off Beanie''s clothes. Vera was shocked. What was going on with this person? Did he treat her as if she didn''t exist? Sam took off Beanie''s coat, folded it neatly, and put it in his suitcase. Beanie''s burden was immediately relieved, and he smiled "Thank you, Uncle Sam.¡± Beanie had always had a sweet tongue and was especially polite. He treated people close to him even more politely. Sam looked at the little guy who looked the same as Maddox in front of him. The boy was showing a docile expression and said thank you to him. When he called him Uncle Sam, his mood was extremelyplicated He had been surprised when he knew that Maddox had a son, but he had never met this little fellow before. When he met the little fellow, he found that he looked the same as Maddox. Other than his appearance, his words, behavior, and character were all unlike him at all. If Maddox had half the eloquence and character of this little fellow, it wouldn''t be so hard for him. "Hey! Hey!" Probably because Sam had been in a daze for a long time, Vera felt that she was being neglected, so she called out to him He came to his senses and got up to ask her. "Why don''t you take off your coat? The two of you don''t lookfortable wearing them. It''s very suffocating.¡± Vera snorted and said, "Do I need you to tell me? If I feel suffocated, I will take it off myself!¡± He was speechless. When their eyes met, he turned his face away. She instantly felt that this man went too far. How had she offended him? Why did he turn his face away as soon as he saw her? Was there something on her face? When she was thinking of this, she pursed her lips, turned around, and turned on her mobile phone camera to look at her face. She found nothing on her face. Why did Sam turn his head when he saw her? "Let me take the tickets." While she was hesitating, Sam had already taken the phone. After he chose his seat, the three people went to line up for the security check. After taking off his coat, Beanie felt refreshed, neither cold nor hot. Cn the contrary, Vera, who was stubborn in front of Sam earlier, was extremely suffocated at this time. During this period, Beanie turned to ask her several times. ¡®Auntie Vera, aren''t you going to take off your jacket?" She wanted to take it off, but as soon as Beanie asked her, she immediately said with a straight face, "I don''t want to take it off. It''s very cold." "Oh." He squinted his eyes and asked, "Auntie Vera, do you need me to add a scarf to you?" When she heard this, she widened her eyes and raised her hand to show that she was going to teach him a lesson. Beanie naughtily stuck out his tongue at her and went in front of Sam. The seats were really crowded until they got on the ne. Vera finally took off her coat with Sam''s encouragement. She felt so relieved that she wanted to lie down. The ne glided for a moment, and the feeling of weightlessness came. Vera''s hand subconsciously grabbed the side of the chair. When Sam was about to close his eyes, his hand was suddenly grabbed. He was shocked and turned around to see that it was Vera who was holding his hand Meanwhile, she was shutting her eyes tightly at this very moment, and her eyshes were trembling in fear. He knew that some people were afraid of the feeling of weightlessness on the ne, but he was not. After all, he had experienced a ne ident. At that time, the ne had been involved in an ident, and he had escaped it narrowly. He had experienced so many desperate situations, and put life and death out of his mind. When he saw that Vera held his hand tightly in fear, his mood becameplicated. People who were afraid of death must live a happy life! Soon, the feeling of weightlessness disappeared and the ne was flying smoothly. Only then did Vera dare to ) Open her eyes quietly. When she realized that she was grabbing Sams hand, she was so scared that shequickly pulled back her fiand, She said, "I''m sorry, I was just..."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He looked into her eyes. He was a little surprised, but soon, he turned his face away and said lightly, "Never mind." Vera saw Sam became SUSRIC person wastoo turn around when he saw he wanted to ask hi thought of how handhjust now a ike this. Her heart lous again. This strange. Why did he r? She¡± im, but when she? she had grabbed his nd did not let go, she instantly becam e embarrassed. She could only curl her lips aid no longer spoke. Sam lowered his head and looked at his hand. He was in a daze. Time flew. Very soon, it was the appointed day''to leave the hospital. In the past few days, Minerva had ~ been eating and sleeping in the = hospitaleveryday. When she woke up, she would eat and asionally take a stroll in the garden ~> d¨¦wnstairs. However, it was so boring in the hospital as she only met those who were hospitalized. She also ran into a young man who was hospitalized. Maddox had only been away for a short while when the man saw Minerva walking alone. He even came up to chat her up. Maddox''s face darkened when he returned. The man said a few words in embarrassment and left. Later, Maddox brought her back to the ward. When he went toplete the procedures of discharge and returned, his face was still dark. When she saw him, she couldn''t help but tease him. "When are you going to calm down? It was he who came up to talk to me. I''m not the one who took the initiative to talk to him," she said. When he heard this, he squinted his eyes and looked at her for a while. Suddenly. he reached out and pinched her face, and approached her dangerously. "Someone has chatted you up. Do you seem quite proud?¡± She took the opportunity to put her arms around his neck. She pursed her lips and said, "Someone is so jealous. Why wouldn''t I be proud?¡± Jealous? He was stunned when he heard that. Was he jealous? He had been sulking because he had heard the news that she was pregnant recently. Was he jealous? Because of this matter, he could not sleep at night. On one hand, he felt that he had been deceived and betrayed. On the other hand, he felt that he was like a fool who was being cheated on by others. Just like this matter, Maddox had already known that she was pregnant. However, he was still furious when he saw a man who tried to chat with her. He didn''t allow anyone to touch her. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 As Maddox was lost in his thoughts, he continued to stare at her with the same posture. Minerva found a hint of unhappiness in his dark eyes, and she instantly lost her confidence. Was she joking too much? Was that why he was angry? When she was thinking of this, she could only reach out to tug his sleeve. She asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" He came back to his senses and saw that her expression and eyes were looking weakly at him. The thoughts that had filled his mind just now disappeared without a trace. Forget it. What was the point in thinking about that? As long as she was by his side, it was fine. The way she locked at him and her attitude towards him was not fake. Who she loved before and who she liked, what did it matter? However, he was so jealous of that man that he was about to go crazy. The baby in her stomach.. Maddox felt something touching his cheek and saw Minerva locking at him worriedly. "What''s wrong with you? You''ve been lost in thought. Did I say the wrong thing just now?" He regained his senses and replied to her, "No, don''t think too much.¡± Had she thought too much? She bit her lower lip. "But I always feel like you''ve been in a bad moodtely. Did I do something wrong?" Maybe she was too proud, so she was socent in front of him just now. If she had known that he didn''t like it, she shouldn''t have been like this. While she was thinking, he suddenly raised his hand and gently tapped her on the tip of her nose. She came back to her senses and looked into his deep and serene eyes. Then, she saw his thin lips and said softly, "What are you thinking about? I''m in a bad mood because you''re in the hospital. How do you think I''m in a good mood?" It seemed to be very reasonable this way. She was in the hospital, and she had almost fallen off the stairs after being kidnapped. How could he be in a good mood? Had she been overthinking? Maddox said, "Pack up our things. Let''s go home." He held her hand and walked into the wardC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The two of them packed up their things. Abigail heard that Minerva was about to be discharged from the hospital, so she went to the apartment ahead of time. She nned to cook some nutritious food to nourish Minerva''s body. Minerva got in the car and remembered that it was the New Year. Cn New Year''s Eve, the whole family was supposed to stay together. However, Maddox had not regained his memory. She had no way to pick up Beanie and celebrate the New Year with him. However, she had printed his photo, kept it in a frame, and locked it in her drawer. If she took that photo frame with her, would it mean that they were celebrating the New Year together? She just took it as a thought for herself. Minerva suddenly said, "I want to go back to the rental house, is that okay?" Since she had moved in with Maddox, the rental house had been empty. There were still some things in it that she hadn''t moved out yet, so she hadn''t moved out. He nodded. "Okay." Then, he changed the direction of the car. Fifteen minutester. The car stopped at the apartment building. She pushed open the car door and got out. He wanted to go upstairs with her but was rejected by her. She said, "I''ll take just a few things. Wait for me in the car. I''ll be out in a few minutes.¡± She wanted to get the frame of Beanie. If Maddox went with her. It would be bad if he saw it. He stared at her. "You don''t need me to keep youpany?" She shook her head and said, "No, I''ll be quick. Also, I won''t be carrying anything heavy. You really don''t have to keep mepany.¡± He did not insist any longer when he saw that she did not seem to need him to apany her. He pursed his thin lips and nodded. He said, "Call me if anything happens.¡± "Alright." She turned around and went upstairs. She took out the key and opened the door. The woman next door came out with a garbage bag. Surprise shed across her face when she saw her. The woman asked, "It''s you. Why did youe back?" Minerva was stunned for a moment when she saw her. She recalled what she had saidst time and didn''t want to talk to her. She just nodded to her and continued to open the door. The neighbor saw that Minerva did not respond, and her heart was filled with jealousy-She said angrily, "Could it behat the rich man abandoned you and that''s why you came hack? I said it, when you went out ofthe house, you didn''t even check it out. You must be thinking even if there''s no man whe wants you someday, you would have a ce to stay. s, I say, how much money did you earn from that man? I can see that the car he drives seems to be very luxurious.¡± Content belongs to Crack... Minerva opened the door and pushed it open. She turned her head and looked at her with no expression on her face. Her eyes were so cold that there was no trace of warmth in them as if she was locking at a dead person. The neighbor was scared by her gaze and curled her lips guiltily. "I. I''m not wrong. A woman like you has only been here for a short time, but you''ve already found a rich man. You''re using illegal means, aren''t you?" Minerva pursed her lips and sneered, "It''s none of your business!" The neighbor was speechless. "How, how could you say that?" "What? Do you find my words unpleasant?¡± Minerva took out the key and turned around, before walking towards the neighbor. "Then remember to record it the next time you speak. Go home. listen to it and hear what you''re talking about.¡± The woman didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was obviously a few centimeters taller than Minerva, but her aura was much weaker in front of her. "I, I''m not talking about something unpleasant. I''m just telling the truth.¡± "What''s the truth? Have you seen it with your own eyes? I haven''tined about you disturbing people at midnight, but you repeatedly gossip behind me? If you are jealous, why don''t you hook up with a man so that he can take you out of this slum in a short time?¡± Thest sentence hit the woman''s heart. She suddenly widened her eyes. "You, what nonsense are you talking about? You don''t feel ashamed, but feel proud?" "Why should I feel ashamed? After all, you are already so jealous that you are going crazy, aren''t you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t have seen me and said something unpleasant to me." Minerva wasn''t angry at all. Her gaze was cold, and her tone was indifferent. However, every sentence she said hit a spot in the woman''s heart. She took a few steps back and red hatefully at her. inerva pursed her lips. "You retreated justiike that? You''re always causing trouble for me. I thought you were powerful, but you have nathing to say after I said afew things? Since that''s the case, don''t come and provoke me again-in the fullire. Otherwise... I''l make¡¯ impossible for you to corftinue staying in the slum ." Content belongs to swnovel.ne In fact, this was not a slum. However, in the eyes of the woman, she really disliked this ce. She had always wanted to live in a big house, so wien she saw Minerva being taken away by Maddox, she becamg-more and mo e jealous-and felt that her boyfriend was useless. She ven felt disappointed..She could have been like Minerva, hooking up with a handsome, young, rich, and powerful man. Why would she waste her youth here with a poor man? The more the woman thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She would always find her boyfriend to argue with him and vent her anger. Her boyfriend would be annoyed by her and run out to drink. She did not have anyone to vent her anger on. When she saw Minervae back, she began to cause trouble for her. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 The female neighbor saw her indifferent look and thought that Minerva wouldn''t retort no matter what she said. However, she didn''t expect that she would say harsh words to herself. When Minerva saw that she stood rooted to the ground speechlessly, she turned around and walked into her room The woman stood where she was for a while. She was feeling bored, so she carried the garbage bag downstairs. When she turned theer of the stairs, she happened to see Maddox leaning against the wall. Her eyes lit up at once, and she reached out her hand to greet him. However, he did not look up at her. The woman felt bored and was ready to leave. ¡°Lady.¡± However, he stopped her. The woman stopped, turned around, and looked at Maddox with a smile. The man in front of her was really handsome and rich. His appearance was much better than her boyfriend''s. She really regretted that she didn''t wear sexy clothes while throwing garbage. If her neighbor had won by her figure, then she could do so as well! She might even be able to do better than Minerva. She showed a shy look and looked at Maddox affectionately. His eyes were cold, gloomy and sharp "In the future, if I see you again." His thin lips slowly curled up, and a dangerous aura burst around him. "Let alone the slum, there will be no ce for you in Zucksburg City. You have to be grateful that I don''t hit women, but I don''t mind making an exception." He paused, and his words seemed to be uttered word by word. From the bashful expression on her face to her pale face, the woman''s lips quivered and she could not say a word "Get lost.¡± He spat out those words. The neighbor was so scared. She ran downstairs madly. When she arrived downstairs, she probably tripped. She screamed, but soon, she got up and continued to run. When Minerva opened the drawer in the room, she seemed to have heard a screaming from outside. She couldn''t help but look back, but she didn''t hear any sound after blinking her eyes Could it be that she had misheard it? But that voice sounded like her neighbor. Forget it. Anyway, she had already made her words clear to her. It was none of her business how she was going to deal with it. She took out the photo frame, which was locked in the drawer. There was a single photo of Beanie in it. She looked at the photo and said in a low voice, "Beanie, wait for me. I will definitely bring your daddy back at that time." After saying that, she stroked the frame for a while and put it into her bag In this way, it would be perfect. She thought to herself and closed the drawer. Just as she was about to get up, she felt a sudden pain in her stomach. She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to move at all. She could only slowly sit back on the chair and reach out to caress her stomach "Baby, don''t scare me. It''s the New Year. I... don''t want to go to the hospital anymore.¡± She gently caressed her stomach as she coaxed the child in her stomach. She didn''t know if the baby could feel her in the soul at this time, but she could only do it now. "Be good, when I finish my work, I will surely rest more. Be good..." When Maddox walked to the door of the room, he saw this scene. His beloved woman was sitting in a chair, caressing her stomach and coaxing her baby to be good. For him, this scene had a particrly huge visual impact. is girlfriend was pregnant. As a man, he should have been delighted. owever,opking at this scene, his mood was not great at all. On the contrary, his hands that were hanging by his sides gradually clegched, and his pupils contracted viBlently. He had suppressed his emotions for many days but had finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He was so angry and jealous. For the first time, he found that his anger had risen to such a high level. The anger of jealousy burned him to the extreme Minerva was still coaxing her baby. After a while, she suddenly felt that something was wrong, so she raised her head and looked in the direction of the door. The door of the room was empty, and no one was there. Could it be that she was mistaken? Just now... Why did she feel like there was someone at the door? Minerva pursed her red lips together and caressed her stomach a few times. She felt that her baby was ~ gradually_calming down. She didnot dare tedy anymore. After telling her baby a few words in her heart, shecstood up and walked out with the bag in her hand. Content belongs to Maddox was still waiting for her downstairs. She had said a few words to the neighbor when she came up, and there was a sudden incident just now. She didn''t know how much time had passed at this time. She must have spent too much time. After leaving the room, Minerva was about to leave when she suddenly stopped. That was because she saw a figure on the sofa in the living room. Her face gradually turned pale as she stared at the figure in a daze. Maddox.. When did he arrive? Was... Was he the figure she sensed earlier? She pursed her pink lips together and approached him. She asked, "Why did you suddenlye up? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me downstairs?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maddox sat on the sofa, and his cold and gloomy aura chilled the whole room. When Minerva approached, he looked up, and she looked into his deep and gloomy eyes. With just a nce, she stopped in her tracks. She did not dare to approach him again. The look in his eyes was very harsh. She thought to herself that it was better not to step forward for the time being He showed a mocking smile when he saw that she had stopped walking. He looked at the expression in her eyes and on her face "You''re noting?" He asked. .." She pursed her lips. She couldn''t say anything, and she didn''t move forward. Because of her hesitation, his aura became colder, and there was a hint of malice in his eyes. "Are you afraid of me?" Minerva didn''t know how to respond. "What are you afraid of me for?" Maddox''s eyes squinted as his gaze gripped her face. In the end, his gazended on her stomach. "Do you think I''ll hurt your baby?" Just as he finished speaking, her face and lips quickly seemed drained of color. In an instant, it became pale. Her beautiful eyes were full of disbelief as she stared at him in shock. It turned out that her feeling just now was notiwrong. He had really tood in front of the door of the room. But How could he do that: ust beeause of a few words? The nly /pessibility was that he might ave & already known that shen was pregnant when he was in-the hospital. w 225 No wonder she always felt that he was in a bad mood recently. However, she still couldn''t help but ask, "You... already knew?" Chapter 911 Chapter 911 It was difficult for Minerva to ask this question. Her voice seemed toe from her hoarse throat that she could not speak. Maddox looked at her pale face and smiled. "I don''t deserve to know?" For a while, she was speechless. She didn''t know how to exin this to him. She had a feeling that he might know, but she was not ready to tell him. When he saw her standing there, unable to say a word, disappointment shed in his dark eyes. He said coldly, "If I hadn''t asked, were you nning to hide it from me all the time?" She shock her head. "No..." "Do you think I''m a fool? Do I look like I''m easily fooled?¡± He stood up from the sofa, and his tall body suddenly closed in on her. His arrogant aura enveloped her. When Minerva saw him like this, she was a little scared. She took a step back subconsciously. However, it was this action that made Maddox mistakenly believe that she was afraid of him. He squinted his eyes and approached her step by step until she had no way to retreat. Her back was against the cold and hard wall. "You, calm down, I''m not lying to you, you... Ah..." Before she could finish her sentence, he had already grabbed hold of her wrist and lifted it higher than her head. "You didn''t lie to me? Then tell me, what''s going on with the baby in your stomach? We only started our rtionship one month ago, and you were pregnant all this time? Three months?" She was lost for words. It turned out that he knew all about it clearly. Not only did he know that she was pregnant, but he also knew how long she had been pregnant. She asked, "So... You found out when you were in the hospital. Then why did you..." "Why didn''t I say it until now, right?" Maddox sneered and followed her words, which made Minerva''s expression look even worse. It turned out that he had figured out what was going on in her mind. He looked at the delicate woman in front of him. At this moment, her eyes were still as clean as water, without any impurities. She said that she did not lie to him and asked him to calm down. However, he thought of the fact that she was pregnant, that it was not his baby, and that she particrly loved this baby. Coupled with how she had behaved when she met him for the first time, he felt so jealous that his rationality had been burned down. He had told himself before that he should believe her no matter what the reason was. Despite this, he saw how she spoke to her stomach in such a loving manner, and she had a gentle look in her eyes. Maddox admitted that he was about to go crazy with jealousy. "Tell me. Whose child is this? You approached me. Do you have other intentions? When I first met you, you said that you had mistaken me for someone else. Do I look very simr to the child''s father? Do you regard me as a substitute?" His voice was getting louder, and his mood was getting more agitated. Minerva felt that the strength on her wrist was so strong that it almost broke her hand. She was in so much pain that she broke cut in a cold sweat. She could only say to him, "Please calm down for a while, okay?" Calm down? How could he calm down? He almost wanted to drag her into hell with him. He put more and more force into his hands, and his eyes were full of gloominess and hostility. He asked, "Tell me, does this illegitimate child belong to the person you''ve been thinking about all this while?" Minerva was in so much pain that she couldn''t take it anymore. Suddenly, a voice filled with anger and childishness sounded "Hey! Hey!" Maddox held her hand. Just as he lost his rationality, he suddenly heard the voice of a child. After a moment of stupefaction, he turned around and looked at the source of the voice. A little boy stood in front of him. That face... Maddox was stunned on the spot, and his brain went nk for a moment. Beanie stood there and suddenly waved his finger at him, signaling for him to squatBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The tall man seemed to be under a spell, and he squatted down in front of Beanie obediently. When Beanie saw Maddox squatting down, he estimated the distance. It seemed that it was not enough, so he smiled slightly and said, "A little lower." The little fellow''s words seemed to have magic. Maddox listened to him and lowered his head in a daze. Beanie nced at the distance and thought it was almost enough. He clenche¨¦tthis little fist and then loosened. Probably because he¡± thought It was enough, so he ~ pped the head of the man in front of itm, and his childish voic€ was futiof anger at this mome i "A*shole Daddy, who do you think is an illegitimate child?" Everyone at the scene was stunned into silence. Vera and Sam, who were hiding behind the door, were shocked when they saw this scene. When Mingrva saw Beanie, she was. also shocked. She thought that she was dreaming. Otherwise, why would the little fellow in the distant cotintry suddenly appear infront of Her? However, when Maddox heard his words, he squatted down. The little fellow pped him on the head and made a sound, pulling Minerva''s mind back. When she suddenly came back to her senses, she realized... everything that had happened just now was real. Beanie... Why did he... suddenlye here? The p was not hard, but when it touched Maddox''s head, he felt pain. He realized that he was not dreaming. He slowly raised his head and felt the pain in his head clearly. He looked at the little guy who looked almost the same as him. Who was it? How could he be so simr to him? Hang on... He seemed to call him ¡®daddy¡¯ just now? Maddox squinted his eyes dangerously. In the next second, he directly pinched Beanie''s shoulder and looked him up and down carefully. "Ah, bad Daddy, let go of me!" Beanie felt pain whes his shoulder was pinched hard. He shouted angrily, ~ "Did you{¡ìlust grab Mommy''s hand like thig? Daddy, you are really abad guy! Hvant to tell Mommy that she witknot be with you anymore! I don''t Want you as a daddy anymore!¡± After that, he wanted to push Maddox away. However, the little guy was just a kid. No matter how smart he was. he was still no match for adults, not to mention Maddox When Maddox saw that he was about to run away, he tightened his grip on Beanie. He squinted his eyes and gnashed his teeth. "What did you say just now? Speak clearly!" Minerva, who had long since lost herself in shock, came back to her senses. She flung herself at Maddox and squatted down, grabbing his arm "Let go of Beanie. He is just a child. You will hurt him if you hold him like this.¡± Upon hearing this, Maddox realized that the little boy''s expression in front of him was somewhat painful His expression changed, and he suddenly let go of his hand Beanie was so angry that he stepped forward and stepped heavily on Maddox''s foot. "A*shole Daddy, rubbish Daddy! Violent Daddy!" After that, he turned around and threw himself into Minerva''s arms. "Mommy, Daddy is toc bad. Let''s abandon him." Chapter 912 Chapter 912 Everything that happened in front of Maddox was like an illusion "If it wasn''t an illusion, why would there be a little fellow who looked exactly the same as me? And why would he call me daddy and call Minerva mommy?" Maddox thought to himself. "Could he be our son?" "If it was only an illusion, then why was the pain in my feet so realistic? It was so realistic as if everything had truly happened.¡± "Therefore, was it real or an illusion?" His thoughts ran wild. For a moment, Maddox could not differentiate between reality and illusion. When he heard the little fellow reject him, he narrowed his eyes subconsciously, and a dangerous aura emanated from his entire body. Didn''t want me? The boy had provoked him. How could Maddox let him do as he liked? He saw that little fellow lying in Minerva''s arms, and he even grabbed her neck. He had never even done such an intimate thing before. Why could the little fellow do it? At the thought of this, Maddox reached out his hands. Then, he grabbed Beanie by his cor and lifted him up. ¡®Ah, stupid Daddy, put me down!" After Beanie was lifted, he iled his arms and legs in the air. As he was wearing too many clothes, it was not very convenient for him to move. He wanted to grab Maddox''s hand but he could not. As such, he looked like he was baring his teeth. Minerva looked at this scene with concern. After that, she stared at Maddox''s cold expression and said anxiously, "You promised me before. If there''s anything you can''t ept, you would listen to my exnation.¡± Maddox nced at her when he heard that Her delicate face was full of anxiety, as if she was very worried about the little fellow in his hands. For some reason, an idea shed across his mind. Soon, he asked the question directly. "Is he more important than me?" Vera and Sam, who were hiding and watching aside, felt speechless when they heard his words. Should he feel jealous now? Was the fact that Beanie had called him ¡®daddy¡¯ not important? Shouldn''t a person be surprised when he sees another person who looks exactly like him? Minerva was also stumped by his question. She felt that his way of thinking was abnormal. Just as she was struggling over how to reply, Beanie spoke. He set his eyes bitterly on Maddox. "Daddy, are you a fool?" Maddox was nervous A momentter, Beanie shouted, "I''m Mommy''s precious son. In her heart, I must be more important than you! If you don''t let me down now, watch out, she won''t want you!" Maddox was at a loss for words. The little fellow red at him resentfully. When he was lifted up, his expressions and actions were very funny, but when he spoke, he really looked exactly the same as him. Momentster, Maddox carried him and walked out of the room Seeing this, Minerva wanted to follow them "I have something to tell him," Maddox told her. His words had sessfully stopped her from taking any further steps. She didn''t chase after him. Beanie was his son Anyway, Maddox wouldn''t do anything to him. However, Beanie was not pleased. He was being carried by Maddox, but he couldn''t get down. He could only wave his hands and feet. Soon, he shouted, "Bad Daddy, I don''t want to go out with you. I want Mommy!" The sound gradually faded away. The door was closed. Vera and Sam, who were hiding outside, happened to meet Maddox and Beanie. The three of them had only nned to peek from outside. That was because when they arrived, they found that the door was left ajar. When they were about to go in, they suddenly heard a conversation from inside. Hence, the trio hid beside the door quietly. Later, when they heard Maddox questioning Minerva they were so petrified that" their hearts nearly _ jumped out of their chests. Then, when Vera and Sam didn''t wantto contitide listening, they discovered that Beanie, who was following them, had gone missing att of a sudden. Content belongs 1 to As they peered again, he had already gone inside the house. Afterwards, Maddox carried Beanie out and closed the door, coincidentally meeting Vera and Sam. Maddox''s gaze fell on the two strangers who had unexpectedly appeared outside the door. He squinted his eyes, bing alert. "Auntie Vera, Sam, please save me!" Beanie reached out his hands to them for help. Vera and Sam looked at each other and coughed softly. They got up simultaneously and pushed the door open. Soon, they entered the house. Beanie was at a loss for words. "Both of them are ungrateful! They bully the weak and fear the strong!" He pointed out. Without any hindrance, Maddox walked up to the stairs and put Beanie down As Beanie stopd on the ground, he wanted to rudy away. However, Maddox caught hold of the hood of his downjacket after he took two: stepsf forward. He stayed in the same ce for a long while and cod not move forward. Content belongs to ? He suddenly turned around and bit Maddox''s wrist to express his dissatisfaction. Maddox only felt a heart-wrenching pain in his wrist. It was so painful that he furrowed his brows and he subconsciously wanted to toss the little fellow away. However, when Maddox saw his face, he held back and asked indifferently, "Have you had enough?" Beanie felt that it''s enough, so he let go. Maddox nced down and noticed a row of small teeth marks on his wrist. When he looked up again, Beanie grimaced and gritted his teeth.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Maddox saw that his teeth were stained with blood. An idea shed through his mind and he reached out his hands to wipe the blood off his teeth. "Tell me, what''s going on?¡± Maddox asked. Beanie patted his hand away and crossed his small arms in front of his chest. Then, he turned aside and ignored him. Maddox felt amused while gazing at him. "You even have a bad temper?¡± He thought to himself. However, Maddox would not give up on what he wanted to know. "Don''t you want to tell me? Well, tell me first. Who are you?" Maddox questioned him. "Humph!" Beanie did not answer him and turned away again. Maddox raised his brows, "Just now... Did you call me daddy?" Beanie was offended by the word "daddy" and he was quite angry. He replied proudly, "You misheard me. The person whom I called daddy wasn''t you." "Is that so? Who was that person? Is he the one who was outside the door just now?" Maddox added. He knew that it was not that person. However, the little fellow wanted to pick a fight with him, so he decided to tease him. He had the same appearance as him, and he was so young. Also, he called him daddy. It was hard to believe. but.. The fact was right in front of him. What else could he think of? Beanie nced at him. Later, he mimicked him by narrowing his eyes. "You''re so bad! You want me to use Sam, but I won''t!" Maddox did not expect the little fellow to be so smart. He stretched out his hands and pinched his cheeks. After that, he squinted his eyes at Beanie. "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. If you don''t make it clear, then I''ll ask your mommy. I think... she will be willing to tell me everything.¡± When Beanie heard that Maddox was going todook f or his mommy, he was anxious. However, when he. thought about it, he snorted again just heard it when I was outside the door-You said that the baby ir inher belly is an illegitimate child. You have offended her. She wen''t forgive you." Chapter 913 Chapter 913 Speaking of this, Maddox suddenly had a headache When he was anxious and furious, he spoke without thinking. He didn''t really mean that, but he lost his mind when he saw that she cherished her child andpared it with her past. When he heard the news that she was pregnant in the hospital, his first reaction was to tell himself that he must believe her no matter what "Why did I fail at such a crucial moment?" Maddox pondered to himself. Beanie crossed his small hands in front of his chest and snorted, "Daddy, if you beg me, I can plead Mommy for forgiveness on your behalf." Maddox was speechless. "Did you... just call me ''daddy'' again?" Maddox pointed out. Hearing this, Beanie''s expression changed promptly. He had always known that Maddox was his father, so he spoke it out of habit. "Little fellow, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me the truth.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Maddox had probably guessed it. "You''re the little fellow. No, you''re the bad guy! You wanted to bully Mommy just now. Neither Mommy, the baby in Mommy''s belly nor I will forgive you." Maddox stared at the little fellow who looked exactly like himining to him. He even red at him. However, his heart melted Thus, when Beanie finished speaking. Maddox unexpectedly reached out his hands and took him into his arms "Ah, bad Daddy! You can just talk to me. What are you doing now?" Before Beanie could react, he was hugged by Maddox. He could feel the intense warmth from him even though they were wearing thick down jackets and sweaters. It was the... warmth of a father''s love. Beanie was dumbfounded It seemed like... this was the first time his daddy had hugged him? "Moreover, judging by his expression, it seems that he was very touched. I scolded him, but he didn''t show any anger at all,¡± Beanie pondered to himself. "Humph, don''t think that I''ll forgive you easily just because you hugged me!" He remarked. He was still being prickly. In the house, Vera and Sam closed the door as they entered. Then, they noticed Minerva and their eyes met. As Beanie appeared unexpectedly, Minerva was startled. Now, when she saw Vera and Sam, she understood everything all of a sudden. It turned out that Vera and Sam had brought him along. "You guys..." As soon as Minerva was about to speak, Vera immediately begged for mercy. "Minerva, I didn''t want to bring Beanie here. It was he who forced me to bring him here. You can''t me me for this matter. If you want to me someone, just me him." Veraid all the me on Beanie shamelessly. After all. he was her child, so Minerva wouldn''t be mad at him. Besides, they hade to an agreement just now. Sam was quite surprised as he didn''t expect Vera to put all the me on Beanie. Cn the other hand, Minerva didn''t find it strange at all. Instead, she squinted her eyes and observed Vera. "ls that so?" She asked. "Of course, you should know his behavior as he''s your son!" Minerva was not interested. She did not me Vera. She knew that Beanie was difficult to deal with. It was just that the incident that happened had been too sudden. It was not a problem for Beanie to look for her. She also missed him, so it would be great to see him. However... She didn''t expect Beanie and Maddox toe here at the same time The two had met with each other all of a sudden. "Maddox just brought Beanie out. Although he won''t do anything to Beanie, what is he thinking about right now?" Minerva thought to herself. "He saw a child who looked exactly the same as himself, under the condition in which he had lost his memory. Can he bear it now?" "Can he ept it?" Just now, when Minerva saw that Maddox had almost lost his mind, she was nearly scared out of her wits. Then, as Beanie appeared, she was appalled again. She lowered her eyes as she was in deep thought. Vera thought that she would bicker with her for a while. She didn''t expect that she would remain silent all the time. Vera felt that something was wrong. As she recalled the incident that had happened just now, she understood at once. She abruptly mentioned, "Well... I didn''t expect things to develop like this. I only braught Beanie to meet you. Hem issed you very much. I also think that he is very pitiful. He jus wanted to see his own mother. After we arrived, we found thisice acostving to the previous address. ACF st, we just wanted to meet you, but we didn''t expect thatyou guys didn''t close the door. Later, the three of us just heard you guys quarreling with each other. When Beanie ran inside, it was toote for us to stop him." After Vera exined everything that had happened, Minerva raised her head. Her gaze fell on Vera''s face and she said calmly, "I know that itisn''t vour fault. I''m just worried that..." As they were talking, Beanie''s voice came from outside all of a sudden. "Bad Daddy! Mommy... Come here quickly!" He shouted. Minerva was scared out of her wits by his shout, and she ran over right away. Vera and Sam gazed at each other and hastily followed behind her. When she opened the door, Minerva discovered that Maddox had suddenly fainted, and he was on top of Beanie''s body. Beanie''s clothes were thick and bulky. Furthermore, he was being pressed down by Maddox. He could not break free no matter how hard he tried. At first sight, this scene looked extremely amusing. However, Minerva couldn''tugh at all because Maddox had fainted. His face was pale and his forehead was covered with sweat "What''s... going on?" She pondered to herself. Before she could react, Sam and Vera had already rushed forward to separate them. Sam helped Maddox up by himself, while Vera pulled Beanie up. Soon, she patted his back, and wiped his clothes. "What''s going on?" Vera asked; she didn''t know what to do. Minerva set her.eyes on Maddox''s pale face. Ske''pursed her lips and responded, "Don''t ask what''s wrong with hirriHis condition doesn''t look very good. I''l get the key and dive my. sar. Help me carry him tothe car downstairs." = "Alright." Sam was a man, so he was strong. Afterwards, he helped Maddox downstairs easily. Vera held Beanie''s hand and followed them down Minerva wentinto the house to search for the keys. She found the keys that were left by Maddox on the coffee table. She picked it up and¡± went pack to her bedroom to ?" retrieve her bag. Then, she Igcked thedoor and went downstaifs. Content be ongs to swnevel They sent Maddox to the hospital Vera was holding Beanie''s hand, but he peered at Minerva, who was standing not far away. Ever since he had appeared until now, Mommy had barely looked at him. Now, she was paying no heed to him at all, as she waspletely flustered with bad Daddy''s condition. "I came here to look for her from far away, but Mommy didn¡¯t even hold me in her arms.¡± The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. However... When he thought about Maddox who had been sent to the hospital, he could only hold back his grievances "Forget it. Since Daddy is a patient now, I''ll let him be!" Beanie thought to himself. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 As time passed by, Minerva''s cell phone rang. She took a lock at it and realized that it was Abigail who was calling her. Seeing her name, Minerva''s expression changed promptly. It was New Year''s Eve, so Abigail had nned to have dinner with them. However, she had already been at home for a long time. She and Maddox hadn''t arrived yet. Perhaps she couldn''t wait anymore, so she called her by phone. Minerva gathered her courage for a while before answering the phone. "Minerva, what time is it now? Didn''t Maddox say that he would pick you up from the hospital? Where are you guys now?" Minerva looked around and responded helplessly, "We''re in the hospital now.¡± "No, what''s wrong with you guys? Why is it so slow for you to go through the discharge procedure? How long has it been since we left? Hasn''t it been done yet? Is it because there are too many people today?" Abigail questioned her. "Auntie..." Minerva called her and exined, "We''ve finished the discharge procedure, but... we came back here again.¡± Abigail was speechless. As she didn''t hear any response from the other end of the phone, Minerva curled her lips. Then, she turned away and nced at Beanie who was standing not far away. Soon, she turned back again "By the way, Beanie is here." When Abigail arrived at the hospital, the doctor had settled Maddox down. The doctor said that he had only fainted and that there was nothing wrong with his body. Minerva couldn''t help but frown and ask, "No problem? Then why did he suddenly faint? I saw him break out in cold sweat when he came here, and his face looked very unwell.¡± The doctor nodded and asked about the situation at that moment. After all, the result of the examination showed that there was no major problem with his body. As for the reason why he suddenly fainted, they needed to consider the situation earlier. As the doctor inquired about the situation at that time, Minerva, Vera and Sam couldn''t answer as they had stayed in the room The only person who had been outside the room with Maddox was Beanie. Minerva peered at him and waved him over, "Beanie." He had been waiting for a long time, but Minerva did note over to give him a hug. After arriving at the hospital, she had waited anxiously at the door of the emergency room. It seemed that she was not surprised by his arrival at all. At first, he felt a little wronged, but seeing that Minerva had only thought of him after listening to the doctor, he felt even more aggrieved. "Come here." Minerva knelt down and gestured for him to walk over. Beanie thought about it carefully and felt that he better not be angry with Mommy in public. Eventually, the both of them would lose face. Hence, he walked towards her obediently. Minerva held him with one hand and pinched his cheek. When she spoke, her voice was softer. "Beanie, what happened to your Daddy when he was outside the house? He was fine when he went out. Why did he suddenly faint?" Beanie blinked his eyes and recalled the scene at that moment. Back then, Maddox had hugged him unexpectedly and he was still talking to him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Humph, don''t think that I''ll forgive you easily just because you hugged me!¡± After he spoke, it seemed like there was nothing wrong with Daddy. He held him for a while before pulling away. Then, he touched his cheek gently with his big hands, and there was a warmth in his eyes. Beanie snorted and pped his hand away. Then, Daddy''s expression changed, and he knitted his brows, as if he was in pain. At first, Beanie thought that he was pretending, but after Maddox fell to the ground, he realized that he had fainted. Therefore, Beanie told them the situation in detail. The doctor was confused, "What''s going on? Is it because of a sudden headache, so he fainted?" Headache? When Minerva heard the word ¡®headache¡¯, an idea shed through her mind. She seemed to have thought of something. Seeing that Beanie looked exactly the same as him, Maddox suddenly had a headache. Did this reaction mean that his memories had been stimted by Beanie? Apart from that, she couldn''t think of anything else. Thinking of this, shemented unexpectedly, "Doctor, I forgot to tell you that my husband''s brain was seriously injured and he had lost his memory.¡± Upon hearing this, the doctor''s expression became surprised. Then, he took a look at Beanie. Minerva exined, "This is the first time he has met him." The doctor understood at once. "No wonder, we can''t find out the cause. Althoygh he was injured before, he had recovered very well > Based ofwhat you said, I guess it''s becausg the patient''s memories had beer sti mted. If the b ain is stimted, it will cause a headache, afd overusing it will lead.to fainting." Minerva added, "Does this mean that he will regain his memories?¡± "If this is the case, does that mean that every cloud has a silver lining?" She thought to herself. However, the doctor shook his head and replied As for this, we are not sure. Althsugh there are examples-> of memory loss, there is no exact¡± treatrgent for it. Whether he can regain his previous memories ¡é or not, wewill only know when he wakes hort up." Minerva was disappointed after hearing the doctor''s words. "If he was stimted and recovered his memory, then it would be fine. However, if he didn''t recover, then wouldn''t he be troubled by his past memories in the future? What if he faints again because of the headache?" She pondered to herself. Vera pulled Mjnerva''s sleeve and mentioned sqfily,¡¯ ¡®Don''t think too much. The shly important thing is - that he ifine and that he will wake up. Singe his memories were stimutated today, he will def initely recaver slowly. Perhaps one''day Yeung Master Yardley will-suddenly remember everything." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org At this point, she could only ept it, so she nodded Abigail finally found them and ran over from the corridor. When she saw that Vera, Sam, and Beanie were here, she was shocked. Then, she stepped forward. "Auntie,¡± Minerva called Vera and Sam didn''t know her, so they only nodded to her. Abigail asked, "How is Maddox? What did the doctor say?¡± Minerva ryed the doctor''s messages to her. Abigail nodded after hearing this, "It''s good that he''s fine." After that, she noticed that the little fellow was next to her. She knelt down and remarked, "Beanie, why don''t you call me?" He blinked his watery eyes Finally, someone had noticed him. "Dear Ms. Stark,¡± he called her pitifully. Abigail felt very moved. She sighed and reached out her hands to carry Beanie, "This child is so obedient. My heart is melting.¡± "Dear Ms. Stark.¡± Beanie realized that she liked him calling her, sc he called her again politely. Abigail''s expression was full of smiles and indulgence. She pinched his soft cheeks, "Why don''t you stay at home in the winter? What are you doing abroad?¡± Beanie looked almost exactly the same as Maddox. When Abigail saw him, it was as if she had seen Maddox. Her heart softened. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 Abigail and Beanie had never met each other before. This was because when their wedding was held abroad, Abigail had been reluctant to go when she heard that the wedding would be held overseas. When she heard that the couple would also hold a wedding in their home country, she decided not to travel for the wedding abroad. As long as she attended their wedding, it didn¡¯t matter to her whether she attended the wedding in their home country or abroad. However, at that time, she did not expect something bad to happen to Maddox. When she heard the bad news, she almost fainted. After all, he was the child whom her sister entrusted her to take care of. She let out a sigh of relief when she found Maddox. Later, Quill''s secretary, Juliette, came to look for her and told her about Minerva''s matters. After that, Abigail fell silent and said that she needed to think about it. She didn''t think that Jarold would be so stubborn. Nor did she expect that Maddox would be rescued by him coincidentally. "Is this an ill-fated rtionship?¡± She thought to herself. Although Abigail doted on Maddox very much, she really did not want to see Jarold again. The incidents in the past were still vivid in her mind, and she felt extremely entangled. Just as she was feeling uncertain, Quill. who adored Minerva very much, frowned after hearing Juliette''s message. He felt that Minerva had a terrible life while she was abroad However, Minerva did not allow Quill to take any action. Quill couldn''t go abroad, but he could make a decision on internal affairs. Thus, Quill went to look for Abigail in person. In order to persuade her, he also took Beanie with him When she saw Beanie, she was astounded. Later, the little fellow called her Auntie Stark in a baby- like voice and asked her to help them. Finally, she was persuaded. It was Vera who sent a message to Minerva after she found out about this incident. Minerva didn''t have any emotions after she knew about it. It was only a matter of time before Abigail met with Beanie. Abigail liked him very much. The little fellow was good at talking and he was very polite. Furthermore, he was good at coaxing her, but she didn''t expect that Beanie woulde abroad "Why did you guyse abroad during the New Year? Isn''t it good for you all to stay at home? Why did you guys have toe here to suffer?¡± She asked While speaking, she caught sight of Sam. Then, she reached out her hands to pinch Beanie''s cheeks. He held Abigail''s hand and rubbed his cheek intimately on her hands. After that, he exined in a baby voice, "I miss Mommy, Daddy, and you. I''m not tired." Hearing Beanie mentioning the order of the people whom he missed, she couldn''t help teasing him. "You miss your Mommy the most, right?" He blinked his clear eyes and said, "I missed all of you. It''s not easy for you toe here and I''ve been keeping it in mind all the time." Abigail mocked, "You know how to make me happy and you are very eloquent. You are much better than your Daddy who has a sharp tongue.¡± Beanie was Maddox''s child. How could there be such a big difference between them? That brat, Maddox, would only make people feel ufortable with his words. He was always sharp-tongued. In the past, he often mocked and ignored her. Unlike him, the little fellow called her ¡®Dear Ms. Stark¡¯ in such a polite way which made her heart melt. "You know descendants are superior to predecessors,¡± Beanie pointed out. The atmosphere seemed to have be lively all of a sudden, and it was no longer as rigid as it was earlier. Indeed, everyone knew that this was because the doctor had told them there was nothing wrong with Maddox. If his situation was bad, the atmosphere would not have been able to liven up. Everyone stoed there for a while. Minerva spoke, "Auntie Stark, it''s New Year''s''Eve today. We should have satogether to have dinner, but... I can''t leave in this situation: Vera and the others have just-arrived today. They''re very exhausted. Why don''t... you bring them back home irst and leave this to me?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearinghis, Abigai immediate y.scowled and objected, "How can. do that? You have just been discharged from the hospital: What shou d I do if something bad happens to you again when you stay here?" "I..." Minerva was lostin Words. Content belongs {0 NovelDrama.Org Sam took the initiative to go forward and ept this task. "Young Madam, I am the only man here. You all can go back first and let me stay here to take care of Young Master Yardley." "Humph!" Beanie was unconvinced in an instant, "Uncle Sam, I am alsc a man!" Sam was stunned, and then he smiled. "I almost forgot. Beanie, you are also a man, but... you are still a child,¡± he replied. Beanie replied discontentedly, "Uncle Sam, just because you think that I''m young, you look down on me, right?" Sam did not dare to lock down on him. Before he could answer, Abigail pinched him and remarked, "How could Sam lock down on you? He just cares about you." Beanie thought for a while and made his own decision. "I want to stay here with Uncle Sam to take care of Daddy. Dear Ms. Stark, you all can go back first.¡± Locking at this scene, Minerva didn''t know what to say. e... didn''t actually want to leave. "How could I go back home with Maddox in such a state? What if something went wrong when he woke up? What if he regained his memories?¡± After thinking about it for a while, she still insisted on her idea. "I''l stay here by myself. You guys can go back first. I''l call you by phone if anything happens.¡± "No, you can''t!" Abigail refused Abigail was the same, insisting on her own idea know about the current candition of your body. It''s ~ not suitable for you to stay here > and take care of Maddox. You should go backand rest after. Minerva Lon''t me me for not reminding you that yGU''re pregnant now." "Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org But." "Stop refusing me! We''ll do as Sam said. He''ll stay here first and we''ll go back home first." If Minerva was not pregnant and there was no sign of miscarriage, then Abigail would not bring up the idea of asking her to go back. Everyone could stay here together to take care of Maddox. After all, Maddox was in the ward. They would not be at ease if they were to go back home. However, since this was a special circumstance, it was the only way to deal with it Vera pulled Minerva''s sleeve and advised, "I think Auntie Stark''s right. It''s so cold outside, so you''d better go back home with us. Sam is a man. It''s okay to let him stay here." Unexpectedly. at this time, Beanie volunteered, "I am also a man. Let Uncle Sam and I stay here together.¡± Initially, Minerva still wanted to reject her, but she didn''t expect Abigail to agree. "Well, then let Sam and Beanie stay here. The three of us will go back home first, then we can have a meal and take a bath. After we rest for a while, if you want toe over, I definitely won''t stop you.¡± Minerva had no choice but to agree. Before leaving, she looked back at Beanie. She walked towards him and knelt down. Looking at Minerva, who was squatting in front of him, Beanie was so excited that he almost shouted at her, "Mommy, you finally noticed me!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 Locking at the little fellow who was dressed in thick clothes, Minerva couldn''t help but reach out and pinch his soft cheeks. She said softly, "Did I ignore you just now? I''m sorry. It happened so suddenly, and I was also scared just now, so I didn''t have time to talk to you. If you are angry, you can hit me to vent your anger, okay?" At first, Beanie was arrogant. However, after hearing Minerva''s words, he suddenly felt that he was about to cry. "Humph, Bad Mommy!" He pondered to himself. "Since you didn''t pay attention to me earlier, you should have continued ignoring me," he continued thinking. However, Minerva had paid attention to him at this moment and said so many touching words. Beanie didn''t want to act like a spoiled child in front of so many adults. He was a manly man, and only his memmy could see his weak side. Thinking of this, Beanie responded, "Mommy, I''m not mad. I love you so much, so I won''t be angry with you." "Alright," Vera went forward to pull Minerva away. "We came here to look for you by ne. Beanie was very pleased to see you. How could he be furious with you?" Cthers might not have this kind of emotions. However, since Minerva had be a mother, she knew about it. She didn''t pay much attention to Beanie earlier, so the child would certainly feel aggrieved. Although he said that he was not upset with her now, she could feel that he was actually unhappy. However, since Beanie didn''t want to talk about it, she would not mention it for the time being. After this matter was over, she would talk to him again. "Okay, I''ll go back home first. You''re a manly man. You need to take care of your Daddy with Sam. If your Daddy wakes up, he..." Minerva advised him Before she finished her words, Beanie responded rapidly. "Mommy, don''t worry. I will take care of Daddy. You should go immediately.¡± Vera reached out her hands and pinched Beanie''s nose hard, "Then, we''ll go back home first. Remember to call me if anything happens.¡± After three of them left, Sam lowered his head and looked at Beanie. Beanie suddenly reached out his hands and said, "Uncle Sam, carry me." Sam felt puzzled. Although it was very strange that this little fellow had asked him to carry him all of a sudden, he still carried him. No one would be willing to refuse him as he was such a lovely child. What''s more, he was Young Master Yardley''s child. "Uncle Sam, do you think Daddy fainted because of me?" Beanie asked. Hearing this, Sam furrowed his brows and replied, "Why do you say that? Don''t think too much. Didn''t you hear what the doctor said just now? Your daddy''s brain was stimted and that''s why he fainted. It''s no big deal.¡± "Oh!" Beanie nodded obediently, "Should we go into the ward together and wait for Daddy to wake up? If Daddy wakes up and sees me, will he faint again?" Sam was embarrassed. "l don''t think so." He thought for a while and he carried him into the ward. Minerva went back together with Abigail and Vera. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, they saw two figures at the door. Cne of them stood there with a walking stick while another person pressed the doorbell patiently over and over again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When the elevator door opened, there was a sound. Thus, the two men heard it and turned around. Their eyes instantly met with each other. Baldrick showed a friendly smile, "Miss Abigail, Madam Minerva, it turns out that you guys have gone out. No wonder no one responded even though I had pressed the bell for a long time." Minerva and Abigail were not surprised at all that Baldrick was here. After all, both of them didn''t hate him. They even thought that he was very nice. However, the other person.. Leaning on his cane, he stood there gloomily. His gaze fell on Minerva and he was fuming with rage. "Is this how you treat your elders?" He scolded. Minerva was very sure that his gaze fell on her when he was asking this question. She could feel the pressureing from Jarold''s aura, but she didn''t understand what she had done wrong. After thinking for a while, she thought that it was perhaps because she didn''t greet him when she met him. Hence, she smiled and called him, "Grandpa, nice to meet you." Jarold almost fell over while holding his cane. With an angry expression, he pointed out, "Y-You, who allowed you to call me that? I still haven''t agreed to let you be with Sebastian.¡± "Then, what are you doing here?" Abigail questioned him She was displeased as she crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared at him coldly. She taunted, "Today is New Year''s Eve. Did youe here just to mock others?" Hearing Abigail reprimanding him, Jarold felt embarrassed. However, he wasn''t willing to lose his temper at her. What if he scared Abigail off? It wasn''t easy for her to make a trip back. In the past, Jarold felt that they were free to do whatever they wanted. Even if they didn''te back for the rest of their lives, he wouldn''t go and look for them. However, when Abigail appeared in front of him, he realized that he had missed her very much. Thinking of this, he sighed, "Abigail, I don''t have much time left in my life. Can you stop acting against me?" Hearing this, she puckered her lips and jeered, "Master Collins, are you trying to make me pity you? It''s a pity that it''s useless for me." Everyone stared at each other. Abigail didn''t give Jarold any face. Although he was enraged, he didn''t dare to speak harsh words to his > youngerdaughter. He could only => sigh andment,¡¯ Fine, if you think that 7 just ying a trick, then won''t talk about this matter afiymore. It''s just that today I... "What are you doing today? We are going to have New Year''s Eve dinner. No matter what affairs you have, we don''t want to hear or know about it Hence, please go back home!¡± Abigail ordered them to leave unceremoniously. Then, she leaned to one side and motioned for them to leave. Vera, who was hiding behind Minerva, didn''t even dare to let out a single breath. "Huh, is thisMaddox¡¯ Ss grandfather? He looked''so fierce when he spoke to Minerva, but he turned into a coward when he talked to Abigail. It seeped that... he is not a bad guy.¡± she thought to herself. Content b¨¦longs to NovelDrama.Org = As for Minerva, she stood beside them and didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she... wasn''t in a position to say anything. After all, her current identity wasn''t approved by Jarold. A single word from her would definitely make him hate her even more. Thus, she simply stood there without saying anything Jarold was on the verge of exploding with rage. He came here and let Baldrick ring their doorbell on New Year''s Eve. Wasn''t his intention obvious? Abigail was his daughter, soitwas ~ reagonable for her to dislike him. However, what about Minerva? Cdntent belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Didn''t she like Sebastian? Why didn''t she say anything for his sake?" Jarold pondered to himself. He was very irritated and he kept ncing at Minerva. Later, he gave a signal to Baldrick. "What an inconsiderate person!" He thought Chapter 917 Chapter 917 Abigail had asked them to leave. As a result, both of them stood there motionlessly like two statues. They could not open the door if they did not move. "I''ve already told you to leave. Why are you still standing here?" She asked. Jarold coughed lightly and Baldrick finally reacted. He stepped forward and exined with a smile. "Miss Abigail, we tried calling Mr. Sebastian by phone, but he didn''t answer his phone at all. Old Master and I were worried about him since today is New Year''s Eve, so we came over to see him." Upon hearing this, Abigail raised her eyebrows and asked, "And then?" Baldrick chuckled. "What Master Collins means is that as long as we see that Mr. Sebastian alright, he will leave.¡± "Tsk!" She scoffed, "What if you can''t meet with him? Are you going to stay here if you can''t meet with him?" Jarold replied, "I''m just waiting here for Sebastian toe back. What''s wrong with that?" Abigail still wanted to say something, but Minerva sensed something. She quickly stopped Abigail and tock the initiative to step forward. "No problem. Grandpa, pleasee in," Minerva said while opening the door. When he finally heard something pleasant, Jarold snorted haughtily, "At least you know what''s good for you." Minerva felt helpless in her heart. She stepped forward to open the door and let Jarold and Baldrick enter. Vera also snuck in. Minerva noticed that Abigail was still standing at the door with a displeased expression "Auntie Stark?" "Why did you let him go inside? It''s New Year''s Eve today. Aren''t we looking for trouble if we let him stay here?" "Auntie Stark, don''t be angry." Minerva took her hand and said softly, "You also know that it''s New Year''s Eve today. He''ll be very lonely staying inside arge house." Upon hearing this, Abigail was shocked. ording to Minerva''s words, she could imagine Jarcld alone in the grand house. There were all sorts of dishes ced in front of him, but there was not a single person beside him whom he could talk to. This scene was indeed rather pitiful.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, if it was Jarold, Abigail wouldn''t think that he was pitiful. He was hateful. After all, a pitiful person must have a hateful side. He had be so pitiful because of his own actions. If he had not done those things in the past, she and her sister would not have left home. When she thought of Aurora, Abigail''s face became gloomy. She was in a bad mood, so she lowered her eyes and answered coldly. "What''s so pitiful about him? My sister is even more pitiful under the cold ground.¡± "Her sister..." Minerva was stunned. Abigail must be referring to Maddox''s mother, Aurora Stark. Furthermore, when Aurora was mentioned, Abigail''s aura immediately became different. Minerva did not dare to say anything and could only exin in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Auntie Stark. I didn''t mean to let him in. I just feel that... there is always a blood connection between family members.¡± Upon hearing Minerva me herself, Abigail came back to her senses. "Forget it, let''s just leave it like this," she remarked. She walked in, and Minerva followed her after standing in the same spot for a while. The nanny was helping them at first, but because it was New Year, Abigail asked her to leave in advance as she nned to cook by herself. She also had prepared the ingredients. However, now, as Jarold was here, she wasn''t in the mood to do anything. Additionally, Maddox was still in the hospital, so she was not interested in doing anything After Jarold sat down, he looked around and found that there was no trace of Maddox, so he asked indifferently, "Where is Sebastian?" Abigail sat down opposite him and responded coldly, "What does it have to do with you? Don''t you just want to wait for him? Just wait for him toe back home. Don''t ask anything." Her attitude was as poor as always. Jarold was extremely sullen, but he didn''t dare to say anything harsh to her. His lips moved, and he nced at Minerva who was sitting beside her. Minerva was tidying up the tes and utensils when she sensed Jarold''s gaze on her. She asked, "Grandfather, Baldrick, you guys haven''t had dinner, right?" Baldrick rubbed his hands. After that, he smiled while nodding his head. Jarold wanted to say something. but he caught sight of Abigail. In the end, he snorted. Sure enough, before Abigail could say anything, Minervamented, "Great, we are going to have dinner now. Grandpa and Baldrick, do you guys want to join us?" Jarold knitted his brows, and just as he was still thinking about how to respond, Baldrick nodded obediently, "Alright. Thank you so much, Madam Minerva." His manner of addressing her caused Jarold''s brows to furrow even more. "What was going on with Baldrick? I have not agreed to let Minerva be together with Sebastian, yet he has already taken the initiative to call her Madam Minerva?¡± Thinking up to this point, Jarold red at Baldrick and his gaze was as sharp as a knife. Baldrick felt that Jarold was staring at him sharply, but he was not afraid. He cracked a smile at Minerva. ording to his understanding of Jarold, he certainly wouldn''t dare to say something to him face to face at this time, so it seemed to be nothing wrong for him to call her in that way. "Madam Minerva is already pregnant. It would be too cruel if we break them up again,¡± Baldrick thought to himself. Vera followed Minerva to clean up. Looking at the two who were sitting in the living room, she lowered her voice and talked to her. "Will they get into a fight when they''re eating?" Vera asked. Minerva took a lock at the living room and could not help but pout her lips. "l don''t think so. Even if they start a fight, it won''t affect both of us.¡± Vera pointed out, "What are you talking about!" "Don''t worry. Didn''t you see that Maddox''s grandfather always listens to Auntie Stark? He doesn''t even dare to say anything harsh to her. They won''t quarrel with each other.¡± Upon hearing Minerva''s words, Vera observed him carefully and realized that it was indeed just as she had described. Seeing this, Vera finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was worried about Minerva "Maddox''s grandfather doesn''t seem to like you vafy much. Does he always make things difficult for you? Are you {faving a hard time here NN alone? Minerva... I feel that I should leave the affairs of mypany aside and live with you rightnow. You can tell me if anything-happens or if you''re sad.¡± After Vera finished speaking, she was about tory. She was very close with Minerva. She thought about Miaerfva, who had no one < close to fer, when she went abroad. Furthermore, thinking of the fact that Maddox had forgotten about her, and how his grandfather had tried every means to stop¡¯her, she felt very bad for her. Content belongs to Minerva was astounded. She shook her head and answered gently, "Speaking of this, I don''t have many chances to meet with him." Back then in thepany, Jarold suddenly care to look for her and asked Batdrick to give her the check, trying to''ask her to leave Maddox" However, at that time, she hadC pretended to be crazy, and itdidn''t seem to be anything to be afraid of. Moreover, Minerva felt that Jarold did not seem to be very difficult to deal with. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 However... She did not meet often with Jarold. It was all because Maddox had protected her very well. Thinking of this, Minerva smiled faintly and said calmly, "I''m not suffering at all. His survival is my greatest wish. The heavens gave me a chance to meet him again and let me return to his side. Even if I suffer again, I think that it is reasonable. Furthermore... I don''t hate his grandfather.¡± Cn the contrary, she was extremely grateful towards Jarold. Minerva looked at Jarold, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room. Vera replied, "Gosh! You even don''t hate such a stubborn old man. It''s the first time I''ve met him and I think he''s not easy to deal with."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After saying that, Vera asked curiously, "But, why don''t you hate him?" Minerva lowered her eyes, and her mood seemed to be depressed. "Because he saved Maddox''s life," she responded At first, Vera didn''t really care about it. After hearing Minerva''s words, her expression instantly stiffened, and then she didn''t say a word. When the ne crashed, many people had died in the sea, and even their corpses could not be found. After such a serious incident, everyone thought that Maddox would note back home, but... he was still alive. He had only changed his name. This was a great luck bestowed upon him The person who had bestowed Maddox with a new life was Jarold. "What if Jarold didn''t happen to save him?" Thinking of this, Vera shivered coldly. She didn''t dare to think about it. She nced at Jarold and couldn''t even say any hurtful words anymore. "From Minerva''s standpoint, Jarold indeed didn''t seem to be very annoying.¡± "After all, Maddox was Minerva''s biggest hope when she was in her darkest times." "She must be particrly grateful to Jarold." "I know. I won''t talk bad about him in future. Don''t worry, Minerval" Vera reassured her. Minerva turned around and nced at her with a smile. She was indeed very approachable. Minerva had never wanted to be enemies with Jarold. Even if he didn''t like her, she would try her best to settle things with him in a gentle way and make him ept her. However, she would never hate him. She did not care what others thought, but she would not change her opinion. As everyone sat down and prepared to eat dinner, Jarold locked at the scene in front of him in a daze. "How many years has it been?" He pondered to himself. When he ate dinner, he had always been alone. There were servants standing beside him and they served him food, but there was no one who was close to him. Sometimes, Jarold would speak to Baldrick, but after all, he had his own family. He wouldn''t stay by his side when there were important asions. "Baldrick, have a bowl of soup to warm your stomach first,¡± Minerva suggested. Jarold recovered back to his senses when he heard her voice. He looked up and saw Minerva carrying a bowl of hot soup for Baldrick with a wide smile. He stood up quickly and received the bowl with both hands. He thanked her, "Thank you, Madam Minerva ." She was embarrassed, "Baldrick, you can just call me Minerva." Since he was an elder. she felt embarrassed when he called her Madam Minerva. Furthermore, he even mentioned it in front of Jarold and reminded him As expected, Jarold''s moustache immediately perked up. and he looked offended. The reason that he was incensed might be because Baldrick had called her Madam Minerva or because she didn''t serve him soup. Just as Jarold was gradually feeling unhappy. a bowl of hot soup was served in front of him "Grandpa." Jarold raised his head and happened to notice Minerva''s smiling face. "Why did you serve me soup? It''s none of your business!¡± Even though Jarold scolded her, he didn''t push the bowl of soup away. Instead, he stared at it longingly to see whether the amount of his soup was less than Baldrick''s soup or not. When he saw that he had slightly more soup than Baldrick, he felt very satisfied. Minerva didn''t seem to mind at all. She grinned and walked back to her seat. Cn the contrary, Abigail was displeased and red at Jarold, who sat opposite her. Then, she insulted him. "Jarold, if you are not satisfied, you''d better go back home. Go back to yourrge house and let your servants serve you soup. Don''t look down on others here." After being insulted by her, Jarold fell silent abruptly and didn''t reply. She was at ease after insulting him. She served herself a bowl of soup and took a sip. Seeing him deted, it really made her feel at ease physically and mentally. Abigail had prepared some fondue. It was nice to have fondue in winter, especially after sweating, it was particrly warm. Minerva opened the window so that she could get rid of the smell of food and so that it would be safe. The ingredients were prepared. They could cook whatever food they wanted to eat. When Vera saw that there were mushroomsand croutons that she liked veryxouch, she was so excited that she scooped up a bunch of ~ them and put them in the pot. When she picked them up, they were ready, which looked very appetizing. It was hot, but she was in a hurry. She blew on the food while eating it. After seeing Vera''s behavior, Jarold didn''t know what to say. She didn''t even have any proper table manners. Just as he was about to criticize her, he saw his daughter, Abigail, taking a bunch of bacon from the pot. Then, just like Vera, she began to eat it with her mouth wide open while blowing it. After that, Abigail still felt that it was tasteless, so she dipped the food in some sauce and ate it with her mouth wide open. Jarold was speechless. He didn''t expect Abigail, whom he hadn''t seen for so many years, had be like this He was very disappointed. He took a look at Minerva and found that she did not gobble down her food like Vera and Abigail. She quietly took out a fork and dipped her food in the fondue She rapidly cooked the food and put it onto a white te. Soon, she served it with a saucer of sauce. Then, she got up and walked over to Jarold''s side. "Grandpa," she called him. He was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that Minerva would not eat on her own, and that she would even give him food Even though he hadn''t considered that she would take care of him, he was still very surprised However, he spoke arrogantly, "What''s this? The meat is not tender. How can I eat it?" Minerva lowered her head and peered at the cooked meat. In fact, the copked meat was quite tender and ity''softness was just right. In addition, if they only pursued the tastewhen eating meat, but it was not t cooked well, there was a high-chance for them to eat the parasites in the meat as well Conten belongs to Thinking of this, Minerva smiled and said, ''G andpa, this is the first tinge I''m cooking this, so I''m not very ski Ifuf- Please put up with it and I''ll try aboking something else for you later " .¡ã Chapter 919 Chapter 919 After she finished speaking, Minerva ced the te in front of Jarold. Then, she turned around and left. He looked at the te of cooked meat. He stared at her back and snorted, "Don''t think that I''ll eat it just because you put it here." Baldrick, who sat beside him, had half a bowl of soup left. He had a good appetite. After hearing Jarcld''s words, he made a suggestion. "Master Collins, if you think that this beef is overcooked, give it to me. My teeth are quite good.¡± Hearing these words, Jarold immediately huffed in anger, "What did you just say? Do you mean that my teeth aren''t good?" Baldrick rubbed his nose and chuckled, "I heard you say that the meat was overcooked, so..." Perhaps because he had been irritated, Jarold took a piece of meat and dipped it in some sauce. Then, he stuffed it into his mouth. The taste was especially good, and the sauce had a very special taste. It waspletely different from what he usually ate. Jarold couldn''t help but ask, "What kind of sauce is this?" Abigail replied, "Stop asking. You won''t be able to buy it." Baldrick asked, "What do you mean?" Vera smiled bashfully, "I made it just now. Master Collins, do you like this sauce? Should I make some more for you to bring back hometer?¡± Hearing these words, Jarold was taken aback. He didn''t think that this young girl could actually make this kind of sauce. Minerva also went along with the flow and said, "Vera is very good at cooking. She made those sauces after she arrived here.¡± However, Jarold tightened his lips and responded, "I only asked what kind of sauce it was. Did I say that it was delicious?" Everyone was lost for words. Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say. They had seen his expression when he picked up the beef with sauce and put it into his mouth to chew. Vera and Minerva stared at each other; they felt very helpless. However, Abigail snorted coldly and did not give him any face at all. "If you didn''t praise it, then it means it''s not delicious," she pointed out. After that, she got up and stretched out her hands to ce the sauce in front of her, "Don''t eat it if it doesn''t taste good, or it will be wasted.¡± After thinking for a moment, she set her eyes at the te of the cocked meat in front of Jarold. Then, she curled her lips and questioned him, "Is this te of meat also not tasty? Why don''t you bring it over as well? I''m afraid that you''ll waste your food. After that, she got up and expeditiously took that te of beef, which Jarold had only eaten two pieces of, and ced it in front of herself. He was at a loss for words. "Abigail... acted very truculently!¡± "It was... so uneptable!" He thought to himself. Jarold was so angry that he was about to raise his eyebrows, but he didn''t dare to speak harshly when he was facing his daughter. Moreover, he really had nothing to say. Baldrick couldn''t helpughing when he saw this scene. He pondered to himself, "Master Collins had suffered a lot in front of Miss Abigail. He should have improved his rtionship with her by saying something nice. However, it was Madam Minerva who made it up to him. Master Collins can''t help but want to be arrogant to her. However, in the middle, Miss Abigail appeared to disrupt his ns.¡± "Old Master is so annoyed that he can''t say anything." Thinking of this, Baldrick lowered his voice and approached Jarold. "Master Collins, you''d better be quiet. Miss Abigail is not a person who is easy to deal with." His voice was very low. Although Abigail was sitting opposite him at the table, she could still vaguely hear his words. She narrowed her eyes and asked, "Baldrick, who do you think is not easy to deal with?" Heughed awkwardly but didn''t reply. This topic was skipped. Jarold thought that Baldrick would exin. He didn''t expect that he didn''t give her an exnation. Furthermore, Abigail didn''t pursue the matter. "Thus, is this what he meant by not talking too much?¡¯ Jarold pondered to himself. When Minerva was about to cook another te of beef for Master Collins, Abigail suddenly held her hand andmen ed coldly, "The ~~ pot is hete, and the ingredients are¡± well prepared. If someone wants to eat, they can do it themselves-After allwe don''t have servants here, so WE can''t serve him. If sorieone doesn''t want to do it himself, it''s better to pack up and go back to his large house. There are many servants waiting for him to serve him." No one knew what to say. After Abigail had finished speaking, it was impossible for Minerva to make a move on behalf of Jarold. He nced at Abigail and suddenly regretted his decisions. "Why did I have to bad- mouth her just now? I should have shut up and eaten quietly,¡± he thought to himself. "Not only do I have nothing to eat, but I have to do it myself." However, it was impossible for him to go back to the cold andrge house at this moment. He snorted in his heart. It wasn''t impossible for him to make a move on his own. He knew how to do it. Therefore, he stood up on his own and began to make a move. As soon as he made his move, Minerva and Vera anxiously stopped eating their food and looked at him After all, he was an old man, and the pot was very hot. They were worried that he would be burnt or other idents would happen. Vera and Minerva took a look at each other and then Vera put down her tableware. "Well... Why don''t you let me do it?" She suggested. "Sit down!" Abigail nced at her and added softly, "You are Minerva''s friend, Vera, right? You are not a servant of the Collins family. There is no reason for you to serve him." Vera bit her lower lip and did not dare to speak again. After all, Abigail had a strong aura, and she was also Minerva''s elder. Minerva thought for a moment and answered seftly, "Although we''re not servants of the Collins family, we''re still the yeunger generation. W shoulghserve our elders. Auntie, Grandpa, Baldrick, you guys I just sit down and eat. Let Vera and doit¡± Now that Maddox was in the hospital, if anything happened to Jarold, they would be really helpless.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Abigail squinted her eyes and sized her up. Seeing her being very determined, she thought for a while and decided not to refute her and let her be. Thinking of this, Abigail did not say anything, but Baldrick spoke, "No need, I can do it myself." Jarold spoke up as well, "There''s no need for you guys to serve me. I''ll do it myself." "Baldrick is about the same age as me. If he can do it, why can''t I?" He pondered to himself. Abigail jeered, "Did you hear it, Minerva? He doesn''t appreciate your kindness at all, so don''t bother him anymore. Hurry up and eat. After that, quickly have a rest after having dinner. We have to go to the hospitalter.¡± Hearing her mentioning the word hospital¡¯, Jarold thought of something all of a sudden. He raised his head and asked, "Why are you guys going to the hospital?" Only then did fe remember that he hade ingide to wait for Maddox. He had almest forgotten about his. intentiong foring here because of this 1 meal. He felt that he had.¡± come:10 apany them to: have dinngr during New Year''s Eve. He had even forgotten that Maddox was not there. Content be ongs to Jarold immediately felt uneasy. "Where is Sebastian?¡± He asked. When he mentioned Maddox, Minerva didn''t respond. Vera locked around and didn''t dare to say anything. Jarold put down his tableware. He was no longer in the mood to eat. "I''m asking you guys a question.¡± "Jarold, why are you so annoying? If you want to wait here, then just wait, but we have the right to choose not to answer your question,¡± Abigail sneered. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 With a bang, Abigail put the te that was in her hands on the table and fiercely spoke up. As this matter was rted to Maddox, Jarold couldn''t remain calm. Even if his daughter lost her temper, he couldn''t help but ask "What the hell is going on? I came here to wait for Sebastian, but why is he not here? You have to make it clear," Jarold asked. The lively atmosphere became gloomy in an instant. No one had the desire to eat at the table. The dining room immediately became quiet, and only the boiling pot of fondue was bubbling. Vera saw that the potato slices that she had thrown in the pot had be soft and she really wanted to get them. However, she did not dare to do so in this situation. She could only endure it. After a long while, Minerva finally spoke. "He is in the hospital.¡± Jarold''s breathing quickened. He shortly stood up, "The hospital? Why did he go to the hospital? What''s going on?" At first, he thought that Maddox wasn''t here and that he had gone out for a while. That''s why he had spent time to sitting down and apanying them for dinner. However, now that he heard that he was in the hospital, he was not in the mood to eat anymore. "Baldrick, stop eating. We''re going to the hospital.¡± However, Abigail stopped them concurrently. "Don''t waste your time! You all can''t do anything even if you all go to the hospital at this moment. It''s not a big deal that your grandson is in the hospital. It''s just that his memory was stimted and he fainted when he couldn''t stand it, so he is resting in the hospital. Is there any problem?¡± When he heard Abigail say that Maddox''s memories had been stimted, Jarold paused for a moment, and his gaze brightened "Did that mean that... his grandson, Maddox, was going to regain his memory?" He thought to himself, All of a sudden, Jarold felt like a part of his heart was missing. He pondered to himself, "Maddox hadn''t recovered his memories yet and was already resisting him. After he regained his past memories, wouldn''t it mean that he would be even more indifferent towards me?" "However, how did his memories get stimted? Hadn''t it always been fine? He didn''t react too much even when he saw Minerva,¡± he thought. "What''s with your reaction?¡± Abigail stood up. Then, she stared at Jarold with her arms crossed in front of her chest, "Are you worried that he''ll abandon you and leave you after regaining his memories? I would like to advise you that if you''re always too stubborn, you''ll lose many things. It''s been so many years. If you still haven''t repented, then I''m really speechless.¡± There was a strange silence in the living room. Meanwhile, in the hospital. "Uncle Sam, if Daddy doesn''t wake up for the whole night, do we need to stay here the whole time?" Beanie asked After listening to his words, Sam thought of something and nced at him, "Young Master Beanie, are you tired? Shall I call your mommy on the phone so that she can bring you back home?" He suggested. Hearing this, Beanie shook his head right away and refused. "No, I want to stay here and wait for Daddy to wake up,¡± he replied. After that, he thought of something. He gazed at him seriously with his eyes wide and spoke, "Uncle Sam, can you not call me Young Master Beanie?" Sam was startled, "Why?" "I know that you treat Daddy very well, so you can just call me by my name. My name is Beanie." He didn''t dare to call him Beanie as he was Young Master Yardley''s son. "Uncle Sam? This is my only request, is it okay?" Beanie pointed out. Locking at the boy''s face, as well as his cute and expectant expression and tone, Sam realized that... he really had no way to refuse. He nodded and uttered a word from his throat. "Alright." Beanie suddenly opened his mouth wide, revealing a row of clean and white teeth. "Uncle Sam, please call me now." Sam was at a loss for words. "This little guy is really cunning. He is really good at making things difficult for me," he pondered to himself.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, fortunately, he was a child, so it was not difficult for him to call him "Beanie". "Beanie." After Sam called him Beanie, the boy''s grin became wider. Sam felt that this child was much more pleasingpared with Maddox all of a sudden. Although they had the same appearance, their personalities werepletely different. While he was thinking about it, the little fellow, who was sitting opposite him, asked a question unexpectedly. "Uncle Sam, do you like Auntie Vera?" When he heard these words, Sam was about to choke. Aftering back to his senses, he locked at Beanie suspiciously and uncertainly. "How could a child know what I was thinking about?¡± Also, he had noticed it in such a short period of time. Had I acted so obviously? Does that mean... that Vera might notice it? Thinking of this, Sam''s expression looked bad He subconsciously peered at the ugly scar on his face. In the past, his love for Vera had always been hidden in the depths of his heart. Now that he had an ugly scar on his face, he was not qualified to approach her. Seeing that the Jittle fellow was still staring at hind-and waiting for his answer. Sam couldn''t help ~ stretching out his hand to stroke-his head. As he was about to touch¡± Beanie, his hand suddenly stapped. After a moment, he retracted it and d¨¦hied with a smile. Content belongs to "What are you talking about? It''s not like that." He had not been qualified in the past, and now he was even less qualified. He was not qualified to like such a wonderful girl, nor was he qualified to touch this cute little fellow. Sam''s action was seen by Beanie. The boy saw his hand reaching toward his head, but he had retracted it. He pouted and told him, "Uncle Sam, please reach out your hand.¡± Sam was surprised, "What''s wrong?" He reached out his hand, and Beanie moved it into position. Then, he rubbed his head against Sam''s palm Sam only felt that there was a tiny head rubbing against his palm. The ticklish sensation was clearly transmitted to him. Looking at the little fellow, he suddenly couldn''t say a word "Uncle SEI I know that you like ner. You obviausly wanted to touch ray head, bet why did you retract your hand? didn''t say that you''re allowed to touch my head," Beanie commented. - Sam felt very touched. He didn''t expect that Beanie had thought thoroughly and guessed all of his thoughts And hisst sentence... was obviously referring to the fact that he liked Vera. He didn''t dare to admit that he liked her, but she didn''t know that he liked her. "Is it because I''m thinking toc much, or is this child really so smart..." Sam wondered. "No... He''s just a five-year-old child. How could he know so much?¡± Sam stroked his head and rubbed it for a while. Later, he retracted his hand. "Adults'' world is veryplicated. Many matters are not that simple, and it''s hard to say." Beanie tilted his head and answered, "But I don''t thmk it''splicated. Uncle Sars, look at my mommy and daddy. They were separated for so manyJyears because they thought abou things I insuch aplicated way. " Sam was speechless. He paused. Although he didn''t want to admit it, it did seem to be the case. Chapter 921 Chapter 921 "Perhaps it was," Sam smiled faintly. Perhaps that was true, but an adult''s world was different from a child''s world. When he quarreled with his friends while he was young, he could easily say ¡®let''s make it up.¡¯ When he had grown up, he couldn''t say that again. The rtionship between couples, friends, and rtives was always like this. "Uncle Sam, do you think that I''m right?" Beanie asked. "Well, you''re right," he replied "Thus, you like Auntie Vera, right?" Sam pondered to himself, "Why are you turning to this topic again? You''re just a kid. Why are you so interested in adult affairs?" Indeed, he would not admit that he liked Vera. In the past, he didn''t have the chance to say it out loud, and now, he wouldn''t say it either. He., wasn''t qualified now. "Uncle Sam, I''m just curious about it!" Beanie spoke. As Sam was about to say something, there was a knock on the door of the ward, and then it was pushed open. A nurse came in to check on Maddox''s condition Seeing the nurse, Sam heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that he had been rescued After the examination, the ward was quiet again. Fortunately, Beanie didn''t ask him any more questions this time. Sam thought for a moment and advised him, "Beanie, I''ll go out for a walk. You stay here for a while. Open the door and call me if anything happens.¡± "Oh..." Beanie nodded in an adorable way and smiled. "Uncle Sam is such a coward,¡± he thought to himself. After Sam went outside, he sat down on a chair in the corridor. There was no ce for him to ce his long legs, and he could only stretch them in front of him. He let out a sigh of relief and rxed There was only Beanie left in the ward. He said quietly to himself that Sam was a coward. Then, he turned around and took a look at Maddox, who was lying on the hospital bed. "Bad Daddy, I still haven''t dealt with you yet, but you fainted expectedly," he remarked. "However, even if he had fainted, I can still deal with him." After Beanie thought about it, a grin suddenly appeared on his little face. He walked towards Maddox''s bed with light steps. He rapidly took off his shoes and his thick down jacket. After that, he climbed onto the bed nimbly. He sat by Maddox''s side with his knees lowered. As Maddox was still in aa at that instant, his eyes were closed. After Beanie knelt down beside him, he scanned his father''s handsome face before he snorted, "Bad Daddy. Except for this face which resembles mine, there is nothing good about you!" After that, he suddenly stretched out his little hands and pinched Maddox''s handsome face. He pulled hard. He spoke while venting his anger, "Bad Daddy. You not only bullied Mommy, but you also bullied me. You fainted for no reason, and Mommy doesn''t pay attention to me anymore!" Maddox''s handsome face was gradually deformed by the boy''s chubby hands. When Beanie stared at his face that was deformed because of his actions, a mischievous expression appeared on his little face Fortunately, his Daddy did not have any stic surgery. Otherwise, if he was pinched so hard, the prosthesis would have fallen out. When Beanie was having fun, he rode on top of Maddox''s body straight away. He sat on a spot above his belly like he was riding a horse and continued to fiddle with Maddox''s face. Just as Beanie was about to take a picture of Maddox with the phone, he, who had been unconscious, seemed to have a slight reaction. Beanie saw Maddox''s eyshes moving as if he was about to wake up. He could not allow his father to see his mischievous behavior. He released his grip and waited for a while. However, Maddox did not wake up Hence, Beanie became bold and once again reached out his hands towards Maddox''s handsome face Pa! Beanie''s hand was gripped by Maddox all of a sudden. Maddox suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a stern and dangerous aura hidden in his dark eyes. "Huh?" Beanie didn''t expect Maddox to wake up so soon as he didn''t wake up earlier. Moreover, he did not expect him to grab his hand as soon as he woke up. "What are you doing?" Maddox had just woken up and his voice was hoarse and sharp. Perhaps it was because he had just woken up, sothe had not regained his sensespletely. Heuseda ~ ittle strength to hold Beanie''s hand. twas-fot until that little face came into his sight, which caused Maddox ote surprised, that the fierceness irhis eyes gradually faded away. Beanie had originally nned to pinch his face and make fun of Maddox. However, his hand was pinched by him when he woke up, and he even used some of his strength. The little boy instantly felt a sharp pain. He frowned and raised his other hand to punch Maddox without hesitation. "Daddy, you''re such an a*shaole! How dare you bully me!" Beanie scolded him. There was a loud bang Beanie punched Maddox''s left eye with his tiny fist. Maddox was speechless. This punchpletely woke him up.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After discharging from the hospital, he returned t6 Minerva''s rented house. He had lost his mind and lost his temper. Then, he hearda ~~ = baby- Ike voice. He turned around and Saw a little fellow who looked exattly like himself. The little fellow pGhched him before he catild react. Later, Maddox carried him out to talk. Afterwards... There seemed to be a lot of scenes that he had never seen before in his mind. The scenes were fragmented into pieces, but they hit his mind very impulsively, as if they wanted to break the seal. Soan after, he felt that his headache was unbearable. When he was about to say something to the boy, he lost consciousness. The pain from his left eye brought Maddox''s mind back to reality. He let go of Beanie''s hand and harrumphed. After Beanie was freed, he got up speedily from Maddox''s body and was ready to slip out of bed. "Wait a minute." Maddox observed his actions and called out to him. Beanie stopped and raised his face to look at him "What''s the matter?¡± Although his tone was very unpleasant, he still spoke in a baby-like voice. In addition, with his little face that was simr to his, Maddox was sure that this little fellow was his son He stared at the little fellows wrist, which had been pinched red by his violence just now. Maddox furrowed his brows andmented, "I didn''t do it on purpose just now. Does it hurt?¡± After he finished speaking, he sat up and reached out his hands. After that, he pulled the little fellow back into his arms easily. Although Beanie was a boy, he was still a child. Hig body was incredibly soft. Maddox pulled him into his arms and his heart softened as well He could T not be bothered to care? aboutthe pain in his left eye. He'' could only see the marks orithe GHlTd! s wrist. When he thought that he was his child, MaddoX¡¯s voice and tone became gentle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Let me have a look," Maddox spoke. After that, he gently held the boy''s arm and covered the wound with his other hand. Soon, he was rubbing it gently. His expression was extremely focused. Beanie was appalled. This was the first time in his life that he had received his father''s serious and gentle care. Compared to his mommy, it did not seem real at all. Chapter 922 Chapter 922 Beanie had never thought that ene day, he would also feel passion and love from his father. After all, in his impression, he had always been living with his mommy. Mommy treated him very well and Auntie Vera also took good care of him. Besides, his uncle doted on him a lot. He once thought that if he were to feel love from his daddy, would this kind of love be the same as his uncle''s? However, when Beaniepared it with love from his Auntie Vera and Mommy, he felt that his father''s love must be different from his uncle. Indeed he did not mean that his uncle and Auntie Vera did not love him as much as his daddy and mommy did. Cn the contrary, they were all very nice to him However, some feelings could not be reced His feelings toward his daddy and mommy were not the same. Beanie witnessed Maddox rubbing his wound gently. He felt that he was about to cry and quickly understood that he was moved by his daddy''s action He reacted in an instant. Afterwards. he snorted, and withdrew his hand. Maddox paused and looked up to ask him, "What''s wrong?" He wanted to pull his hand again, but Beanie pushed him away and slipped out of bed. He wanted to be far away from him. Seeing that the little fellow was far away from him with an angry expression, Maddox guessed that he was mad because of his attitude towards Minerva previously. Thinking of this, he pursed his thin lips, "Why are you so far away from me? Come here." Hearing his words, Beanie grimaced. Later, he turned away and ran out of the ward Maddox raised his eyebrows. He lifted the quilt and wanted to leave the bed. Probably because of the intense movement, a sharp pain in his head made him stop his actions. He subconsciously reached out his hands to press his head. Just now, a white light shed in his mind, and a lot of scenes appeared. This kind of situation had urred many times before. The first time was when he saw Minerva, the second time was when he met Abigail, and the next time... was when he met Beanie. "My memories are being stimted each time. Then, will it break through the seal?" He pondered to himself. He curled his thin lips unhappily and his gaze was cold. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t remember anything now, but... what was happening now could exin everything. Sam was currently standing in the corridor when he suddenly heard the door of the ward open, and then, the little fellow ran out. His expression changed slightly as he quickly got up. "Beanie, why did youe out?" He asked Did something happen? Beanie stopped walking and said, "Uncle Sam, my daddy is awake." Hearing this, Sam was shocked for a moment, and he felt joyful. "Young Master Yardley is awake? I''ll go in and take a look at him." he responded. Sam walked past Beanie and went inside. After entering, he felt that something was wrong, so he stepped out again and picked Beanie up. Later, they walked in together. Beanie wanted to struggle, but when he thought of his daddy''s current state, he stopped struggling. He took the initiative to wrap his hand around Sam''s neck, pretending to be very close to him When the little fellow approached him, Sam''s body stiffened. He was an adult, but he had never hugged a child so intimately before. Moreover, this child was Young Master Yardley''s child, and he was so close to him. Sam felt that children were quite cute all of a sudden If... he had his own child.. As soon as he thought about it, he stopped thinking immediately and dared not to continue his line of thought. He went into the ward with Beanie in his arms. Maddox had eased his pain for a while. Just as he was about to go out to fight Beanie, he saw a tall man walking in with the boy in his arms. Maddox stopped walking when he saw this scene. Then, he screwed up his eyes dangerously. His son was being hugged by a tall man and then, he affectionately wrapped his arms around that man''s neck. Both of them looked very close. "Who is this man?" Maddox pondered to himself. Sam walked in with Beanie in his arms. When he saw that Maddox was awake, he was very delighted. It was great that Young Master Yardley was fine. However, this thought didn''tst long, because Sam felt that there was a murderous and cold sentiment from him. He was so confused inexplicably. "I just came in. Why is... Young Master Yardley so hostile towards me?" Sam pondered to himself. His gaze was so cold as ice, which made him feel petrified, and he almost couldn''t hold Beanie. Beanie was very pleased. He wrapped his arms even more tightly around Sam''s neck after sensing Maddox''s anger. They were very intimate with each other. Sam, who was standing tremblingly suddenly felt that Beanie was holding himCtightly again. He N thought that this child was really C clingy. "Did he have an unspeakable fate with me? The ugly scar on-my face not only did not scare hin away, but also made him s6 af fectionate with me." H& was very moved. However, this feeling didn''tst long because Sam could clearly feel that after Beanie wrapped his arms ever more tightly around his neck, Maddox''s fierceness increased. Sam was stunned. After thinking for a while, he quickly came to his senses. It turned out that he was being used by Beanie. For a moment, he didn''t feel moved anymore. Sure enough, he was Young Master Yardley''s child. He shouldn''t have had high expectations at all. Young Master Yardley was a devil, so his child must be a little devil! "You." Maddox''s gaze fell on Sam. He spat out a word with his thin lips. Sam immediately revealed his identity. "Young Master Yardley, I am Sam, your assistant," he said. Sam was not so stupid. He quickly revealed his identity. After all, he knew about Young Master Yardley''s bad character. Indeed, after listening to Sam''s words, Maddox narrowed his eyes, and his fierce aura was reduced by half. "Are you my assistant?" "Yes." Sam nodded as he pulled Beanie awayand wanted to put him down on the ground. Afterwards, he exsoftly, "I was worried O aboutyou after the ident, s¡é/I cam¨¦ehere with Young Master Beghie this time." Content belongs to¡¯ o Assistant... Young Master Beanie. These two names shortly made Maddox know about their identities. His sharp aura converged and he became indifferent. Knowing that Sam was his assistant and was not a threat to him, Maddox did not look at him anymore with his sharp gaze. Instead, he caught sight of Beanie. "Little fellow,e here,¡± Maddox pointed out Beanie abruptly wrapped his arms around Sam''s neck and shook his head. Maddox''s eyes darkened Sam smiled awkwardly and whispered to Beanie.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Young Master Beanie, Young Master Yardley is calling you. Hurry up and go down.¡± Beanie wrapped his arms around his neck tightly. Sam felt that he couldn''t breathe, and he was very helpless "Sam, Daddy is too bad! Call my mommy on the phone and ask her toe over to bring me back home. I don''t want to stay with Daddy. I want to go back home," Beanieined Sam was speechless. Maddox was at a loss of words. The look in hiseyes softened when Beanie mentioned Minerva, but soon, he was back to his usual self.¡± He approached the boy step by step and sgggested, "You don''t need to call your mommy by phone. can tak& you back home." Content belongs to ? Chapter 923 Chapter 923 As soon as he finished his words, Sam immediately acted ording to the circumstances by bending down and putting Beanie on the floor. After that, he said softly, "Beanie, be a good boy and go to your daddy''s side.¡± After speaking, he seemed to have thought of something. Soon, he raised his head and looked up at Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, is there anything wrong with your body? You fainted just now, and nothing happened to you when you woke up, right? Why don''t... I call a doctor to see you?" Sam suggested. Maddox puckered his thin lips. Other than the sharp pain in his head when he stood up earlier, there was nothing else. Perhaps because he had guessed the cause and oue, he felt that his brain must have been stimted and his memories had almost broken the seal. That''s why the situation had happened. "If it''s just like this, what''s wrong with me?" He thought to himself. Thinking of this, he said coldly, "There''s no need Let''s go back home now.¡± After speaking, he looked down at Beanie, who was unwilling toe over. His gaze softened and his voice was lower. "Come here. I will take you back home," he pointed out.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Beanie didn''t give any response. He pouted his lips. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he seemed to have been persuaded by his daddy''s words. He felt that his heart was numb, and then he walked over to Maddox. When he came towards him, Maddox raised his hands and lifted him up. Beanie harrumphed and turned his head away. "Bad Daddy, I don''t want to follow you. I just want to see Mommy," he remarked. Locking at this scene, Sam felt very helpless. Young Master Yardley''s son was too arrogant. "That''s right," Maddox agreed. Maddox did not mind what Beanie had said at all. Anyway, he would be fine as long as Beanie stayed in his arms obediently. He wouldn''t allow his son to run into another man''s arms, even if that man was his assistant. Thinking of this, he inadvertently peered at Sam When Sam was about to leave with Maddox, he felt a faint gaze falling on his face. His body stiffened all of a sudden, but soon, the gaze was shifted away. That was because Maddox had left with Beanie in his arms. Sam followed them and they went out of the hospital. Although he was concerned about Young Master Yardley''s condition, judging from his looks, there was no problem Moreover, it would be better for Madam to worry about Maddox. Compared to him, Minerva was the one who was most worried about Maddox. The living room fell into a strange silence for a moment, and no one spoke. Jarold didn''t expect Maddox''s memories to be agitated. His mind was filled with thoughts about what he would do if Maddox recalled everything and turned out to hate him. He had finally managed to reunite with his grandson. "Would he abandon me?" He thought. "Then, who shall I give my inheritance to?" Jarold pondered to himself He nced at Abigail. She sat therezily, as if she didn''t care about anything If he gave all his property to her in his will, this girl would donate everything without hesitating Although he could do good deeds by donating them, his belongings had been umted through the efforts of his lifetime. Jarold had made his ns after finding Maddox. He would ask him to get engaged to the Dormer family. After his death, he would donate arge portion of his wealth to do good deeds, and the rest of them would belong to Maddox. "However, if Maddox was to regain his memories, I''m afraid...¡± When he thought of this, Jarold let out a heavy sigh in his heart If he had known earlier that no one wanted to inherit his wealth, he wouldn''t have worked so hard. When Baldrick saw that no one was speaking, he felt awkward even though he was sitting down. He felt that he might have thought too much. He peeked at Jarold and then shifted his gaze away. "Miss Abigail, is there anything wrong with Mr. Sebastian''s body? Do we need to visit him in the hospital?" Hearing this, she repliedzily. "No, he just passed out temporarily because of the stimtion. It''s no big deal. He survived the ne crash before. He would be showered with blessings as he survived the disaster. Baldrick, don''t worry about it.¡± Hearing that Maddox was fine, he nodded and felt at ease. However, Jarold suddenly raised his head. "I''m worried. Baldrick, apany me to the hospital,¡± he demanded. "Hey, old man, don''t be insatiable. Don''t you see us gathering here? That''s because we don''t want to disturb Maddox, and want to let him recuperate. Do you want to go to the hospital to torment him in the middle of night?" Abigail sneered, ¡°I''m the firste who won''t agree.¡± Jarold finally couldn''t help but frown at his daughter. "Abigail, Sebastian is my grandson. As his grandfather, can''t I visit him in the hospital? Also, look, what are you talking about? What did you say? That I''m going there to torment him?¡± He rebuked. "ls that not true?" She looked at him with contempt, "After you saved him, you took advantage of the fact that he had lost hig memories. Then, you changed his > dame and erased everything ir his past. Toputit ~~ nildly, ygu im that you did it fore his goad, but in fact, you are selfish and you re afraid that no one s ll inherit your property after you die. I won''t say anything if you are willing to give him the property. However, if you are really doing things for his sake, you shouldn''t do so. Minerva has been with him for so many years, and she is still pregnant now. You hurt my sister when she was young. Now, do you want to continue to harm your grandson? Will you only realize it when the young die before the old?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org - ¡ê When Jarold heard her words, he was instantly shocked, as if he was given a warning He stared at Abigail and his emotions began to rise. After that, his mouth kept trembling She didn''t show him any mercy and continued to mock him, "Now there are only twq choices for you. You either admjtall of this and perhaps addox@ill be willing to call you~ g andfqther I in the future. You gan s ill cs me here to have a freeJunch shamelessly like you did today. Or yGU can continue your selfish thoughts, but you will definitely not seed, and... you will end up with nothing in the end." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Baldrick was sweating profusely as he listened to her. They had not seen Miss Abigail for many years and she still had a sharp tongue. She really didn''t give any face to Old Master. On the other hand, Vera was astonished. She didn''t expect Maddox¡¯ sa aunt to be so fierce. She didn''t even dare to speak loudly N when she remembered that Jarold WER an entrepreneur who hagd- earnd more than a hundred billion dors. She didn''t expect Abigail''s words to be so hurtful. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She felt that she should leave. After all, this was their family affair, and it was not appropriate for her, as an outsider, to listen to it However, at the same time, she didn''t dare to leave rashly. She could only sit there like a puppet. Minerva remained silent as well. Although she was very grateful to Jarold for saving Maddox, however, these matters were not rted, and Abigail was right If Jarold really wanted to stop her from being together with Maddox, he definitely wouldn''t seed. Just as a conflict was about to be triggered at any moment, everyone heard the sound of the door opening unexpectedly. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 Crack...All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Put me down, Daddy, put me down quickly. I want to lock for Mommy!" The child''s baby-like voice rang out in the quiet environment and came from the other side of the porch clearly. Everyone''s expressions changed Bang! A momentter, they heard the door of the house being closed Minerva was astounded for a while. She promptly stood up and walked to the door. Abigail and Vera also stood up. Jarold and Baldrick looked at each other and both of them felt puzzled. After a long while, Baldrick asked, "Has... Mr. Sebastiane back home?" Cnly then did Jarold get up hurriedly, and supported himself with his cane. Before Minerva went out, she noticed that Maddox wasing in with Beanie in his arms. He still carried the chill from outside. His handsome face was frozen and had be pale, but his figure was still upright. He pressed his thin lips tightly together, as if he could not feel the cold at all. The most important thing was that he had a bruise on his left eye He held Beanie in his arms with one hand and the child looked like a little chick "Let go of me, bad Daddy!" Beanie shouted. From the moment he was outside, he wanted to get down and walk on his own. However, no matter how hard he tried, Maddox did not let go of his hand. Maddox carried Beanie with only one hand, but the boy couldn''t move it at all. In the end, he was still panting with exhaustion. Beanie was very discouraged. He felt that his father''s strength was too strong, and he took advantage of him as a child. He had not grown up yet, so he had no strength "Why did you guys..." Minerva hesitated and didn''t know how to say. "Maddox should be lying in the ward. Why did he suddenlye back home with Beanie in his arms?" She thought. "Too many incidents have happened today." Maddox, who had been silent for days, suddenly erupted and questioned her about whose child was in her belly. Before she could think of an exnation, Beanie, who had been abroad, suddenly appeared in her house. Then, he told Maddox to kneel down and punched him. He had sent his father into the hospital. When they returned home, Jarcld appeared unexpectedly again. Now, Maddox had returned back home with Beanie. No, there were too many incidents one after another. She felt that she was about to copse as she couldn''t bear them. Minerva shock her head and reached out her hands to press her head. She felt that everything that had happened that day was not real. She felt that she had a headache. Her slender wrist was grabbed by someone all of a sudden. She paused for a while. She raised her head and saw Maddox walking towards her. He stretched out his other hand, which was not holding Beanie, and pulled her wrist down. Then, he gently massaged the ce where she had pressed earlier with hisrge hands . "Are you not feeling well?" Maddox spoke in a hoarse voice. His hoarse voice and the coldness of his fingertips pulled her back to reality. She stared nkly at him and finally realized that everything that happened that night was real. "Mommy, what''s wrong with you?" At first, Beanie was resisting his father. However, when he suddenly heard Maddox ask Minerva such a question, his tiny hands and feet stopped moving. Then, he gazed at his mother nervously and asked her. Seeing them care about her so much, Minerva was surprised and she felt like she was about to cry. After that, she shook her head and responded, "I''m fine." "Why did youe back home? Weren''t you lying in the hospital?" Abigail''s voice came from behind. Vera followed her and came forward. Seeing Sam was not far behind Maddox, Vera screamed in her heart and ran quickly towards him. Afterwards, she hid behind him Sam was confused. Vera spoke up, "Great, at first I was the only outsider, but now that you are here, I finally have apanion.¡± He was speechless. Just now, when he saw her running towards him at first sight, Sam had a strange feeling in his heart. Now, after hearing her words, all of his ideas were shattered in an instant "I shouldn''t have had any expectations towards this woman." he thought to himself. Abigail''s concerned expression was clearly reflested on her face. When Maddox saw her, he suspected her > identity. Fhat was because where saw her, there were also fragments of memories shing acrosghis mifd. Then she... = Abigail discovered that he had been staring at her, so she thought of what the doctor had said in the hospital. She asked subconsciously, "Have you recovered your memory?¡± Hearing this, everyone''s gaze was focused on him. The doctor told them before that they would 0% y know whether he recovered his memories or not after he wokelp. Since they were not fia) the hogpital, they did not know; what had ¡®h¨¦ppened after he wokep, and whether he had regained his? rf¨¦mories or not. Content belongs to Beanie had already appeared, and all the things that were concealed before were revealed. Now, it was not necessary for them to continue hiding it. However, Maddox furrowed his brows and pursed his thin lips. "Bad Daddy has no conscience. He doesn''t remember anything at all,¡± Beanie remarked. After saying that, he looked disappointed. He couldn''t help but reach out his hands to pinch Maddox''s face. He pinched his facial features until they were deformed. Everyone was lost for words. Even though Maddox had knitted his brows, it seemed that he wasn''t bothered about Beanie''s actions. He locked very helpless. Jarold and Baldrick werete. When they heard Maddox''s voice, Jarold recalled Abigail''s words. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he agreed with her opinion. He was just an old man, and there was not much time left for him. Besides, there were so many idents in his life. Perhaps some day, he would pass away. Then, what was the point for him to insist on those matters?¡± He even thought that if Maddox had remembered everything, then he could do whatever he wanted. It was fine as long as Maddox acknowledged him Indeed, Jarold had thought of these ideas just now. No one knew what he was thinking about. As he approached them, he immediately noticed a child in Maddox''s arms. Judging by his figure, he was about five years old, Jarold was astounded and subconsciously nced at Baldrick who was beside him. Baldrick also happened to see the child. However, Beanie was pinching Maddox''s face now, so they could only see the back of his head and not see his face However, Jarold already had a thought in his mind at once. He stared at the back of the tiny head and Maddox''s nearly deformed face, plus the fact that Maddox was not infuriated. On the contrary, he looked very helpless "Could itbe...¡± "Is this Maddox''s child?" Jarold thought to himself. "No, how coulththis be? Back then, had already-&ent people to investigate them. I knew that even-> though they had been together fora very Igng time, they were constantly on- again and off-again. Apartfrom that, they didn''t even have children." Hence, he made up his mind to break them up. "However now, who was this child that had appeared out of nowhere?" As Beanie was pinching Maddox''s face, he felt a gaze falling on his back all of a sudden. Thus, he stopped what he was doing and slowly turned around. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 Jarold noticed that he was about to turn around. At first, he was still thinking about whether or not his thoughts were reliable. When he went back home, he wanted to find another person to investigate whether this child was... Before this idea could fade away, he saw Beanie''s face as he had turned around. That face... Jarold''s pupils dted as he stared at Beanie in disbelief. For a moment, he suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes. Otherwise, it was probably because he was too worried about his grandson which was why he saw the child''s face as Maddox. However, it was clearly a child''s face. Although he looked exactly the same as Maddox, he was still a child. His eyes were dark, clear, and bright, which represented the purity and innocence of a child. He looked at Maddox again. His eyes were as sharp as an eagle''s and dark. However, there was no warmth at all. "Huh?" Beanie''s gaze met Jarcld''s thick and turbid gaze. The little fellow immediately asked with a curious face, "Who is this old man?" Actually, he already knew his identity. However, if he showed it in front of the adults, they would definitely be astonished. Although Abigail hated Jarold, Beanie was the one who had asked the question. He was still a child who hadn''t grown up yet. She didn''t dare to insult him in front of Beanie, or else she would be a bad role model for the child. After all, he was still young. He was still learning and he could imitate adults'' movements. She couldn''t insult Jarold, but she wouldn''t introduce him either, so she turned her head to the other side. There was a moment of silence in the room, and Jarold''s trembling voice could be heard. "You, you are..." Baldrick approached him and whispered, "Old Master, his face looks exactly the same as the Young Master. He must be Young Master''s child, right?" Jarold only felt that his chest was trembling. He wasn''t able to say a single word "I can''t believe that he and that woman already have a child. Also, he is already grown up." he pondered to himself. Minerva smiled and said softly to the boy, "Beanie, he is your daddy''s grandfather.¡± She didn''t dare to tell him that Jarold was his great grandfather. What if he wasn''t willing to be acknowledged as such? What if he heard her words and wasn''t happy? She just told him about the rtionship between him and Maddox. Whether Jarold was willing to acknowledge this child or not, it was not particrly important to her. "Daddy''s grandfather?¡± Beanie blinked his eyes and nced at Jarold innocently, "Mommy, do I need to call him ''Great-Grandpa''?" She paused for a moment and slowly locked at Jarold. His eyes were filled with agitation as he walked over step by step. He was so agitated that he couldn''t even speak coherently. "Yes... I''m your great grandfather. You... you..." After saying the word "you" for a long time, Beanie suddenly stretched out his hands to him. Jarold was dumbfounded "Th-This is..." He asked. Maddox''s face was emotionless and his voice was cold. "He wants you to hug him," Maddox pointed out. Jarold didn¡¯t react in time He didn''t expect that both of them actually had a child, and... this child actually had actually asked for a hug when they first met. "Huh?" When Beanie saw that he did not respond for a long time, his little face became distressed. He peered at Jarold and then looked at Minerva, "Mommy, dogs Great-Grandpa not like me? That''s why he doesn''t want to hug me..." She was lost for words. "This little fellow has asked me a tough question,¡± she thought to herself. "I''m in a very awkward situation, so how can I answer it? If I say that he doesn''t like him, I will offend him. However, I can''t say that he likes him..." "Bad boy, don''t you know how to ask your daddy? You scolded him for being a bad Daddy. but you didn''t ask him a tough question," she thought. Just as Minerva was silently saying these words in her heart, Jarold¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. "No, no... Why... would I hate you?" He forced himself to calm down. He said aplete sentence to Beanie with difficulty. At the same time, he stretched out his hands towards the child. "Come here, let me hug you." Beanie blinked his eyes and stared at him without any movement. Jarold''s handswere frozen in mid-air. Whetrhe noticed that Beanie had beensiaring at him, he became¡¯ Nervous : sll of a sudden, "Are you mad because of what had happened just Row? I didn''t do it on purpose jusEnow. I. " Conten belongs to snovel ol Before he could finish his sentence, Beanie stretched out his hand and pounced on him unexpectedly. Jarold quickly caught him and held him in his arms. He was old and his legs were not as strong as young people, so he usually used a crutch. However, he could still stand while holding Beanie. After holding the child in his arms, Jarold felt his heart beating faster and faster. He was old, but he was still very vigorous. Although he tried his best to cover it up, his hand was still trembling slightly. The little guy in his arms... was. his... great grandson. He was his family member.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He was his family member apart from Abigail and Maddox. There was a lmp in his chest and throat, causing him to be unable to make any-sound. After being held i his arms;-Beanie wrapped his arms aroundhJarold s neck in a fawning manner and he looked extremely obedient and cute. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org = Indeed, Beanie knew that his great grandfather had troubled his mother. He had heard Auntie Vera mention this before, but she did not want to say anything further. Therefore, he thought about it again and again, and then he decided to look for his mother. He wanted to uphold justice for her, to subdue his father and great grandfather! Seeing this scene, Abigail couldn''t help butin softly. "Is it really necessary? It''s like you''ve not hugged a child for several lifetimes..." Although she wasining, she looked quite helpless. As for Minervay-she had witnessed Jarold''s agitation. She curled her lips up and there was a hint of warmth-n her gaze''-She had never thought that he waqoid be so fond of Beanies FurtRermore, he seemed to be very startled. Content belongs 10 NovelDrama.Org : "Will he still insist on his previous action after he found out that Maddox and I already have a child?" She pondered to herself. Jarold held Beanie in his arms carefully. He didn''t dare to exert force with his hands, as if he was afraid that he would break the little fellow in his arms with a little force. It took him a long time to get his voice back. He asked Beanie in a hoarse voice. "Good boy, call me Great-Grandpa." Beanie opened his mouth wide, revealing a row of clean and white teeth. He looked at Jarold obediently and called out. "Nice to meet you, Great- Grandpa. My name is Bruno. You can also call me Beanie just like my mommy.¡± These words stabbed deeply into the bottom of Jarold¡¯s heart Holding the child in his arms, he suddenly felt his vision be blurry. He was quite frantic, "Is it because I''m dreaming?" However, his vision began to grow darker and darker. In the end... Maddox was standing nearby and his expression changed. He lifted his hand to support Jarold. He was too agitated, so he passed out. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 No cone expected Jarold to pass out all of a sudden. Luckily, Maddox reacted instantly. Otherwise, he would have fallen down with Beanie in his arms. At that instant, Maddox was holding both of them. When the others saw this, they hurried forward to help him. Although Abigail usually disliked Jarcld, when he suddenly passed out, she had no choice but to say, "Lift him up first and put him on the bed." Abigail took the lead and soon, Jarold was on the bed. She stepped forward to examine him. When Jarold passed out, Minerva held Beanie in her arms. Meanwhile, he was rubbing her neck. He was anxious, but he didn''t dare to say a word at this moment. Everyone gathered beside the bed and waited Maddox pursed his thin lips and asked, "Get an ambnce."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Although he didn''t know why Jarold would suddenly pass out, he found this situation very familiar. After thinking about it over and over again, he felt like this was exactly what happened to him before Holding Beanie into his arms, he lost consciousness. Back then... How did the little fellow react? Was he nervous? However, he was triggered by his memories at that time. However, what about Jarcld? "There''s no need,¡± Abigail pointed out. After checking Jarold''s condition, she got up calmly and exined softly, "He passed out because he was too emotional. We don''t need to call an ambnce or go to the hospital." Upon hearing this, Minerva heaved a sigh of relief. So he fainted because he was too emotional... It was fine as long as it wasn''t because of other reasons. However... Was it Beanie''s fault? Thinking of this, Minerva turned around to peer at the child who was in her arms. Their eyes met and he probably realized what she was thinking. His expression and gaze immediately became pitiful. After that, he helplessly pulled her cor with his little hand. When Abigail saw this scene, she narrowed her eyes and said, "Minerva, don''t carry Beanie from now on.¡± "Huh?" They both didn''t expect their names to be mentioned. They turned around to look at Abigail in surprise and asked, "What''s wrong?" She stared at Maddox with aplicated expression. Soon, she shifted her gaze to Minerva''s face. "Did you forget what the doctor told you when you went to the hospital for your check-up?¡± Abigail continued Everyone was confused. "You shouldn''t carry heavy things when you are pregnant. In addition, you showed signs of miscarriage. Beanie is your child, but he''s already grown up. You''d better not carry him anymore." Maddox squinted his eyes all of a sudden when he heard that there were signs of a miscarriage Back then, when he personally sent Minerva to the hospital, the doctor had mentioned this to him. Now that he thought about it... That night when he was drugged by Monica, it was Minerva who had spent the night with him. Also, that night, he made love with her again and again When he woke up the next morning, she was nowhere to be seen. Could it be... Thinking of this, Maddox''s gaze fell on Minerva. She was also astounded by what Abigail said. She blinked her eyes and responded, "It doesn''t matter. I''m just carrying..." Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox stretched out his long arms and took Beanie over. Beanie found his mother''s embrace soft andfortable. Before he could have enough of it, Maddox dragged him away. Even though he was dissatisfied, he had no choice but to release his arms after listening to Auntie Stark, and return to Daddy''s embrace. Beanie felt annoyed, so he pinched Maddox''s face as he was held in his arms. Maddox furrowed his brows and didn''t say anything. He took a look at Minerva and told her, "Let me do it." She was at a loss for words. Since he had taken the child, she did not say anything else. Well, Beanie had alwayscked his father''s love, so Maddox should carry him more often. "Well, you guys can go ahead. I''ll stay here and watch over him," Abigail suggested. She chased everyone out and left Baldrick alore. She walked over to the bed and sat down. Afterward, she peered at Jarold for a while and spokesoldly,¡¯ If you weren''t Beanie''s greatgrandfather, I wouldn''t have saved you." = Watching this scene, Baldrick couldn''t help but reach out his hand to touch his nose After everyone left the room, Vera couldn''t help but say, "Minerva, what Auntie Stark said just now..." She stared at her worriedly. After all, the pregnancy came atan unfortu nate:time. Minerva had just discovered that she was pregnant? when Nraddox had an ident After that, she suffered a lot by herself. Although this was not what she wanted, it had already happened. Minerva nced at her. "I''m fine, so don''t worry." Vera thought about it for a while. Then, she locked at the family of three and unexpectedly remarked, "Beanie, will you sleep with me tonight?" Before Beanie could agree, Maddox pouted and replied, "No." Vera was speechless. His eyes darkened and he added, "You are guests. You should get a good rest at night." Upon hearing this, Minerva came to her senses. She nodded andmented, "Alright, I''ll clean up the guest rooms for you. Vera,e and help me." Later, both of them left together. After they left, Beanie gazed at Maddox with his dark eyes. "Why can''t I sleep with Auntie Vera?" He asked. Hearing this, Maddox nced at him coldly and spoke dispassionately, "That''s because you are a boy." "So what?" "There is a distinction between men and women." Beanie snorted, "But I am not grown up yet! Auntie Vera doesn''t mind!" "I care,¡± Maddox answered. His daddy and mommy were here, and yet, if he was to sleep with another woman, what did that say about them as his parents? Watching this scene from the side, Samined silently in his heart. If he wanted to stay with Beanie, just do it. It was unnecessary to give excuses like men and women should be treated differently. Beanie was just a five-year-old child, so why did it matter? Indeed, Sam only dared to mock him quietly in his heart. He did not dare to say it out loud. In the end, Maddox returned to his room with Beanie in his arms. Minerva and Vera went to clean up the room. When she opened the door of the guest room, she noticed that the bed and nkets were arranged neatly. She was surprised because Maddox had told her about it. All the things in each room were ready. She could choose any room she liked Vera followed-behind her. As nobody was around she went forward to grab Minerva''s arm. "What''s the ~~ matter? Auntie Stark just mentioned that yell had signs of a miscarriage. Didntyou protect yourself when you were abroad? If I had know this, I wauld have gone abroad. with you.¡± "Well, don''t worry. I''m fine. It was an ident,¡± Minerva reassured her. At the mention of the reason for her miscarriage, she recalled what had happened that night and her ears began to turn red. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 "ident? Since there are so many idents, I''m still concerned about you," Vera spoke up. Suddenly, Minerva thought of a problem. "Tonight, we don''t have enough rooms to sleep in." This apartment had two living rooms and three rooms. Cne of the rooms was upied by her and Maddox, while the other one was upied by Jarold. There was only one room left. Abigail, Vera, Sam... They needed three more rooms. "Huh? That doesn''t matter. If you don''t have enough rooms, I can book a hotel room," Vera responded. Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but frown. They came all the way from a different country, and they didn''t eat much for dinner. Then, they had to go out and stay in a hotel now. They couldn''t even have a good New Year. How could this be? "No, I''ll think of a way," Minerva objected. After thinking for a while, she told her, "I know. There are three rooms. You, Auntie Stark, and I will share one room. Maddox, Beanie and Sam will sleep in one room. We''ll leave the remaining room for Maddox''s grandfather and Baldrick.¡± Vera asked, "ls one bed enough for three people?" After that, she nced at the bed behind her and her eyes immediately widened This was arge bed, and it was specially customized. Forget three people, it was more than enough for four people to lie down on. She didn''t know what to say in an instant. She could only say that it was good to be rich. "Are you sure you want me to sleep with you tonight? After all, in this sudden situation, I think you have a lot of things to say to Young Master Yardley." That was why she proposed that Beanie sleep with her. She wanted to take him away and give Maddox and Minerva some space so that they could talk. Minerva was shocked for a moment. She thought of the current situation. She had many questions to ask Maddox, but... At the same time, she felt that she had nothing to say. Therefore, she replied, "It''s okay. There is ample time ahead. If I have anything to say, I will talk to him in the future. I don''t have to say it tonight.¡± Vera told her, "Well, since you think so, then I won''t say anything, but... I really think it''s not appropriate for the three of us to share one bed. Furthermore... I''m a little hungry. It''s impossible to eat now since all that has happened. It''s better for me to look for a hotel, and then I''ll go out and find something to eat." Minerva was speechless. This girl! She thought about it for a while and suggested, "Why don''t we have a simple meal together when Maddox''s grandfather wakes up?" After all, it was not toote now. They still had time to digest after having a meal and sitting down for a while. Minerva didn''t wait for Vera to answer. She turned away and walked out. After that, she happened to see Abigail walk out of the room. She walked toward her and asked, "Auntie, how''s Old Master?" Hearing her question, Abigail took a look at her. "Why are you so nervous? He wants to separate you and Maddox. Why do you care about him?" Upon hearing this, Minerva was taken aback for a moment. Then, she lowered her eyes and replied softly. "After all, he''s the one who saved Maddox. I''m grateful to him." Abigail looked at her quietly. Afterwards, she cracked a faint smile. As expected, Maddox had chosen the right partner. Minerva was a person who understood what mattered. Even though Jarold''s actions were annoying, she could disregard these past grievances because she knew what was important. Abigail admired her for being so open-minded. If it was her, she would have burst into mes at such a stubborn grandfather. Besides, she wouldn''t have thought so far. However, Minerva thought about that. "If that''s the case, then I won''t say anything,¡± Abigail answered. n By the way..." Minerva told her bout the arrangement that night. fter hearing This, Abigail shook her head andmented, "You don''t. Re need tar8serve a room for me. Wouldn''t it be a waste of money if I dont go back to my hotel? _&¡ã Moreover, Jarold won''t SEY "here. You can just arrange roofhs for Vera and Sam." > ? "But..." "Don''t demand that peaple stay here. Everyone has their own right to go wherever they please. We can do whatever we want." Since she said that, Minerva could not say anything else. She could only swallow the words that she was about to say. Soon, Jarold woke up. After waking up, heid on the bed and set his eyes on the strange ceiling without moving When Baldrick noticed that he had woken up, he hastily came over. "Old Master?¡± Hearing his voice, Jarold subconsciously turned toward the source of the voice "Old Master, are you alright?" Baldrick asked again. Seeing Baldrick and staring at the scene before him, Jarold blinked his eyes and asked, "Where am 1?" Baldrick remarked, "Old Master, have you forgotten what happened just now?" "What happened just now?¡± Jarold saw the light flickering. and his voice began to tremble. "Wasn''t I dreaming just now?" He pointed out. The child who looked exactly like Maddox was real? He had a great grandson? No matter how he thought about it, he felt that itBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. was not true. "Old Master, it''s not a dream, Baldrick coughed softly. "ltis true that Mr. Sebastian and Madam inerva have a child who is about ? ve years-old. Also, he looks exactly ike Mn Sebastian. The most ? important thing is that Madam Jirerva is pregnant now paddition, Jdst heard from Miss Abigail that she has shown signs of a miscarriage.¡± Hearing these words, Jenkin''s eyes immediately widened, "What did you say?" There were signs of a miscarriage. How could this be possible? That was his future great-grandchild! He wanted to sit up at once, but his body wasn''t very strong. Baldrick reached out his hands and helped him to get off the bed. Jarold tried to walk out in a haste. Baldrick helplessly said, "Old Master, please don''t worry. Madam Minerva is fine right now." "Didn''t you just say..." "She''s fine. Miss Abigail will take care of her. She is a doctor,¡± Baldrick reassured him. Hearing this, Jarold let out a sigh of relief. Later, he recalled the incident that had just happened. "What happened to me just now?" "You were too emotional, which was why you fainted,¡± Badrick replied "Was I too emotional? When Jarold thought of Beanie, he couldn''t help but rub his hands together. ¡°Then... Do I really have a great grandson?" "Yes." Baldrick smiled and told him, "This time, you won''t stop Mr. Sebastian and Madam Minerva from being together, right?" Hearing these words, Jarold''s face became serious and his tone became stern. "Baldrick!" "Old Master, every word that I spoke was sincere. Jn the past, you thought that they were on-again and ~ off-again_so you wanted to find fa new partner for him. However, iow, theycare indeed in love with each other, and they have a child>if you break them up now, then it¡¯s really..." Jarold was inhumane However, Baldrick didn''t dare to say that However, Jarold had already guessed what he wanted to say. His face darkened as he snorted, "Did I break them up? Was their rtionship shaken?" Chapter 928 Chapter 928 Baldrick thought for a moment. It seemed that Old Master''s disapproval did not cause them to waver, but instead made them more determined. There were no idents in this world, but only the inevitable. Ctherwise, why would Mr. Sebastian fall in love with Madam Minerva again after losing his memory? And why would he be so determined? "You''re right. Do you mean that... you won''t force Mr. Sebastian to get engaged to Miss Dormer in the future?¡± Badrick asked Jarold was displeased right away. "What do you mean by forcing them to get engaged? Baldrick, what are you talking about? Also, given Manica''s current situation, she probably won''t be able to get engaged to Sebastian anymore.¡± Speaking of her situation, Baldrick felt a little sorry. "It''s a pity as she is such a good girl. How could she do such a thing?" Both of them sighed. However, soon, Jarold thought of an important matter. He had a great-grandson and he wanted to see him again. Jarold promptly left the room with Baldrick''s help. However, the living room waspletely empty this time. There wasn''t a single person. It gave Jarold the impression that nothing had happened just now. All of this was just his own imagination. Meanwhile, Minerva and Vera opened the door and came back home. When she entered the house, she happened to meet with Jarold''s gaze. Minerva was taken aback for a moment. She then grinned and remarked, "Grandpa, you''re awake. How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Jarold felt ufortable when he heard her call him ¡®Grandpa¡¯. However, thinking that she would be with Maddox from now on, there was nothing wrong with her calling him that. However, he hadn''tpletely epted it yet and he felt very awkward. Jarold snorted lightly and didn''t answer her question. He only asked, "Why did you guys go out?" Minerva and Vera looked at each other and then exined, "We sent Auntie Stark down to take a car. She went back to the hotel.¡± Jarold frowned. "Abigail returned to the hotel?" "That''s right.¡± At first, Jarold wanted to stay here a bit longer that night so he could spend more time with his great-grandson. However, now... It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to stay any longer. Ctherwise, his precious little daughter would probably criticize him again Thinking up to this point, Jarold let out a light cough. "Just now..." "Grandpa, it''s gettingte. Why don''t you stay here? I n to cook some pastater since we aren''t full. What do you think, Grandpa?¡± Was she inviting him to stay? He became arrogant again and snorted coldly, "Do you n to cook only pasta? You guys can eat by yourselves. I''m going back home with Baldrick." Huh? Abigail was right. Jarold really wouldn''t stay overnight. Fine. She did feel that randomly cooking some pasta wasn''t enough, but if he wasn''t staying, then it was a different story. "Vera and I will send you out," Minerva spoke. Jarold was speechless.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was surprised that she didn''t even ask him to stay. He was so enraged that he wanted to re at her, but he was the one who wanted to leave. It would be embarrassing if he changed his mind now. Thus, leaning on his crutch, he walked forward, in a bad mood, and Baldrick hurriedly followed him. Minerva and Vera sent them downstairs together. Jarold and Baldrick came here by car. The driver had been waiting downstairs for a long time and had fallen asleep in the car. Baldrick went to knock on the car window, and. he driver abruptly woke up. Probably because he was. still groggy; he was quite confused: The driver reached out his hands¡± and wiped his face to wake himself up--Soon, he opened the dager and greeted them respectfully=0ld Master, Baldrick." Content belongs to After that, he opened the door of the back seat. Jarold turned around to nce at Minerva. When their eyes met, she smiled in an instant. "Grandpa, Baldrick, be careful on the road,¡± she said. She still didn''t ask him to stay. It seemed like she was determined to get him to leave. Jarold retracted his gaze. Without saying a single word to her, he bent down and sat in the back seat. Cn the contrary, Baldrick spoke to her with a grin on his face and a gentle tone. "Madam Minerva, we will make a move. It''s dark and cold outside. You should hurry and go upstairs,¡± he advised her. "Baldrick, thank you for your concern. I''ll see you off, then I''ll go back home," she responded. "Alright." Baldrick followed Jarold and got into the car. As he closed the car door, the car gradually drove away from the parking lot. Not far away, Jarold set his eyes on Minerva''s figure i in the rearview mirror and.snorted with o dissatisfaction. ¡®She called me ~ Grandpa so intimately, but when she heard''that I was about to leave, she seri me downstairs in a haste.¡± When Baldrick heard this, he knew that Jarold wasining. He couldn''t help but ask. "Old Master, did you prefer to stay?" Jarold answered curtly, "Who said that?" "Uh..." Baldrick smiled awkwardly. "After listening to you just now, I thought you wanted to stay." "Even if I wanted to stay, that''s because I want to spend time with my great-grandson. As a result, not only did I not see him, I was also driven out,¡± he comined "Old Master, you can''t say that. Madam Minerva just told us that she cleaned up the guest room for us. She also invited us to stay there and eat pasta. It''s just that... you didn¡¯t want to," Baldrickmented. "I didn''t want to?" Jarold raised his voice as if he had been trampled on. "Why can''t she persuade me?" Baldrick was at a loss for words. After a moment of silence in the car, Baldrick decided to speak up for Minerva. "Old Master, I believe it''s not that Madam Min¨¦rva doesn''t want you to stay there. Jt s because you are hep elder. fyou say no, she''ll definitely do as you say. She''s just afraid-that if she*forces you to stay, youwill be unfappy.¡¯ = After he finished speaking, he sighed helplessly in his heart. When did Old Master be so arrogant? If he wanted to stay, then just stay there. Did he need to be coaxed to stay there? "Are you on her side?" Baldrick replied, "No, I am not..." "Then, stop talking!¡± Baldrick had no choice, so he shut his mouth and stopped talking. When Minerva and Vera were on their way back home, Vera endured it for a long time before she said, "Why do I feel that Young Master Yardley''s grandfather doesn¡¯t seem to want to leave?" "No way." Minerva''s expression was a little surprised. "Auntie said that he wouldn''t stay, and when he heard that I was nning to cook pasta, he obviously had a very disgusted expression.¡± Vera touched her nose and asked, "Could it be that I got the wrong impression?¡± After both of them returned home, Minerva nned to go to the kitchen to cook, but Vera wanted to do it. She wanted to show off her cocking skills, so Minerva did not stop her and let her go instead. Minerva put away the leftover ingredients. To be honest, she still had the desire for fondue after getting discharged from the hospital. However, she didn''t expect so many things to happen, so she was really not in the mood to enjoy her meal Chapter 929 Chapter 929 Maddox had note out of the room since he carried Beanie in Both father and son were locked in the room, and no one knew what they were doing Minerva thought for a moment before she opened the door. After entering the room, she saw both of them sitting on the floor where the carpet was laid and they were looking at each other. Perhaps she came in at the wrong time, because the father and son were not speaking at that instant. "What are you guys doing?" She asked Upon hearing her voice, Beanie suddenly got up from the ground and ran towards her. "Mommy!" Just as he was about to pounce on her thigh and hug her, he stopped when he was about to approach her. Ch! Beanie stopped and stared at Minerva who was standing in front of him. He recalled what his daddy had said to him earlier. "From now on, you can''t approach your mommy as you please,¡± Maddox demanded Hearing this, Beanie immediately asked, unconvinced, "Why?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He thought that Daddy was so bad. Not only did he not treat Mommy well, he wasn''t letting him get close to her! Maddox said coldly, "Didn''t you hear what I said just now? Your mommy has a baby. You can''t hug her or punch her like you did in the past. Do you understand?¡± Beanie was very offended, but he had to admit that what his daddy said was right. He also heard what Abigail mentioned earlier. Mommy was indeed in poor health at the moment. so he could not let her carry him all the time like before. He was so angry. Beanie thought for a moment and told Maddox. "I won''t get close to Mommy, and neither should you, Daddy. I''m a kid, but you are an adult, so you can''t simply get close to her," Beanie pointed out. Upon hearing this, Maddox instantaneously furrowed his brows "I know what I''m doing,¡± he responded. "No way!" Just as father and son were having a fierce argument over this matter, Minerva pushed the door open and entered the room. Hence, father and son shut their mouths at the same time, as if they had a tacit understanding. After all, when it came to this topic, it was better that Mommy didn''t hear anything. However, when Beanie noticed her, he subconsciously wanted to run towards his mommy so that she could carry him. As a result, when he was about to run towards her, he suddenly thought of the conversation with his father just now. Minerva also stared at him in confusion. "What''s the matter?¡± She asked. Minerva didn''t understand why the little fellow stopped all of a sudden when he was going to hug her. Beanie blinked his clear eyes and exined with a baby-like voice, "Just now, Daddy told me that you have a baby now. Now, I can''t simply approach you, so that I won''t hurt the baby.¡± She was at a loss for words. She subconsciously nced at Maddox. Unexpectedly. the father and the son were talking about this? "It doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t hit my belly, there won''t be a problem.¡± Minerva reached out her hands to stroke his head. Then, she knelt down with a chuckle. After a moment, he shook his head innocently, and his gaze was firm. "No, Mommy. I''ve already made an agreement with Daddy. We can''t simply approach you," he objected. Maddox, whose name had been called, knitted his brows. He squinted his eyes dangerously. "When did I ever say anything like that? Hmm, this little fellow is very cunning.¡± Thinking of this, he got up and picked the boy up. "Yes, we have made an agreement," Maddox agreed. Beanie was lost for words. Did Daddy suddenly admit it in front of Mommy? Ah, he guessed all along that Daddy would not be honest. Just as he was about to say something, Minerva interrupted him "Vera cooked pasta. Let''s go out and eat. We have to restter," she suggested "Alright," Maddox agreed. He smiled and pinched Beanie''s cheeks. After that, he carried him out of the room. As Beanie was about to say something, Maddox pinched hims and heforgot what he was abaut to say. He could only re at him with wide eves and lower his vaice. "Bad Daddy!" A faint smile appeared on Maddox''s lips. There was satisfaction in his dark eyes. The little fellow wanted to y? Did he not know who the boss was? Beanie crossed his arms in front of his chest and did not speak anymore. He let Maddox win the first round. Revenge was a dish that was best served cold. He wanted to let Daddy know that he was not easily beaten. A group of people sat down and ate pasta. It was New Year''s Eve that day, so everyone should have gathered for a sumptuous meal. However, because of various idents, they were eating pasta now. Despite this, Vera had good cooking skills. Even though it was just a simple pasta dish, the color and aroma was nice. Also, it was delicious. After dinner, Maddox held Beanie in his arms and demanded of him, "Go and take a shower." Beanie thought to himself, "Is he done already?" Vera observed that Maddox was very intimate with Beanie. She held Minerva¡¯s arm and spoke o coquettishly, ¡®Minerva, they seem to be getting along quite well. Why dof''t you sleep with me tonight?" After that, Vera pretended not to see Maddox''s sharp eyes and avoided him However, Minerva didn''t notice it at all. She nodded and agreed, "Okay." Meanwhile, Sam pretended not to notice Maddox losing his temper. He ate his meal silently. It waste at night. Minerva was lying on the bed. It was quiet around her, and all she could hear was the breathing of Vera who was sleeping beside her. She turned around and peered out the window. The surroundings were very quiet At this point, she should be asleep, but... her heart was still beating hard against her chest again and again. The incidents that happened that day rapidly shed across her mind, as if she was ncing over things in a hurry. Vera mentioned that she wanted to sleep with her. Before she fell asleep, they chatted and Vera even said that she might not sleep that night. However, in the blink of an eye, she fell asleep. How great. Minerva wished that she could sleep too, but she was still very agitated. She turned over and sat up. She suddenly felt thirsty, so she went to drink some water. After thinking about it, she put on a pair of slippers and tiptoed out of the room. After leaving the room, she closee. the door gently. She did not turn o the lights''i in the living room. natn she groped ahead through the: darktiess and walked towards the kitehen. Content belongs tQ¡ã NovelDrama.Org od After entering the kitchen, Minerva got herself a ss of warm water with the help of the light outside the window. Then, she took a few sips. When she had finished drinking the water, she felt full. She put the ss back in its original ce. Later, she turned away and was ready to leave. Meanwhile. a tall and ck shadow shed in front of her all of a sudden Before she could react, the shadow enveloped her and pulled her into his arms. Minerva sensed a familiar aura. She was shocked for a moment, and she immediately knew who was hugging her. Maddox.. Why wasn''t he asleep? At first, she thought that she was the only one who couldn''t fall asleep. She didn''t expect him to be like her as well. Why couldn''t he fall asleep? Was it because too many things happened during the day? Was he struggling with epting it, or was it excitement because he now had a son? When she thought up to this point, she raised her head. "Why are you... Hmm..." As soon as she spoke, someone fiercely caught her lips in the darkness. Chapter 930 Chapter 930 In the dark. They tended to feel everything more as they could not see anything. Minerva was in her pajamas. After being held in Maddox''s arms for a while, she could feel his warmth that transferred through the clothes. His body was very hot. She felt that her lips were burning hot. She could feel his lips bite hers over and over again. In the end, he seemed to be dissatisfied with that and then he pinched her chin gently with his hand. He then retreated. "Open your mouth,¡± he instructed. She remained silent. "If you want to kiss me, just go ahead. Why do you keep on talking?" Why did he keep making requests? She kept standing still. "Hmm?" In the dark, Maddox''s voice was hoarse, as if vintage red wine was flowing through his throat. Seeing her remain silent, he directly pinched her chin. He brought his face closer to hers and nted a gentle kiss on it. "Why don''t you say anything?"Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She finally couldn''t help but say, "That''s enough. Give me..." As a result, while she was trying to speak, he lowered his head and kissed her, invading her space. Minerva''s breathing became heavier and heavier. Her hand subconsciously grabbed his cor as she snuggled in his arms listlessly. Her eyes were closed and her eyshes trembled slightly. After a while, he reached out his hand and tucked her ck hair behind her neck. He moved his thin lips closer to her and asked softly, "Why didn''t vou tell me earlier?¡± "What?" Just as she was lost in her own thoughts, she suddenly heard Maddox talk about something. However, she did not get what he said at all. She just randomly replied. Her innocent look made his eyes darken. However, at that moment, out of a sudden, there were footstepsing from the living room. They sounded particrly clear in the dark. Maddox narrowed his eyes and pressed Minerva, whose clothes were a little messy, into his arms. He then stared in the direction of the living room. They could hear a childish voice from the living room "Daddy? Is that you?" It was Beanies voice... Upon hearing that voice, Maddox immediately frowned in dissatisfaction. This little fellow... He was clearly asleep. Why did he wake up at this moment? And it sounded like he was walking in the direction of the kitchen. What was he going to do? "Daddy!" Beanie called out. Beanie used to call him "Bad Daddy". However, at that time, he called out "Daddy" in such an affectionate way, so much so that as the child approached, Maddox thought that something might have happened. He frowned even deeper. Minerva, who was in his arms, suddenly came to her senses when she heard Beanie''s voice. Was Beanie here? Her first reaction was to push Maddox, who was hugging her, aside. He didn''t expect to be pushed away by her. After that, she tidied up her clothes nervously, In the dark, her pretty face turnedpletely red She could feel that her ears and neck were burning hot. She didn''t expect Beanie to run into them while they were acting intimately. Although Beanie was still a child, Minerva, who was very easily shy, felt embarrassed. Maddox had yet to relieve his lovesickness when he was pushed away. His frown deepened. He went to her and said softly, "Don''t bother him. As long as we don''t make any noise, he won''t know that we are here.¡± After saying that, his hand once again wrapped around her shoulders. However, at that time, she did not allow him to hold her in his arms. Instead, she took a few steps back and pushed him away. She said in a low voice, "Don''t approach me. It''s not good for children to see that.¡± As she tidied up her clothes, she locked outside anxiously. Beanie''s voice came again, just as she had expected "Mommy? Hey, I thought I heard Mommy''s voice. Mommy, is that you?" Beanie asked. "D*mn, this little fellow is doing this on purpose!" Maddox cursed. Upon hearing Beanie''s voice get closer and closer, Minerva could confirm that he had almost arriveq? at the kitchen door. Just as she was about to walk out, a pair ofrge hands pulled her back and ste fell back into Maddox''s arms. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? In the dark, he was holding Minerva in his embrace without any facial expression. As he was about to reach out to close the kitchen door, he suddenly heard a click. The light switch in the kitchen had been turned on. The entire room, which was pitch-ck a moment ago, suddenly turned bright, as if it was daytime. "Hey, I found you!" Beanie said. He stood at the entrance of the kitchen, still pressing the switch with his little hand He looked at Minerva and Maddox with his sparkling eyes. Minerva was stunned for a while. She suddenly remembered that Maddox was still holding her. There were some changes in her facial expression. She then quickly retreated from his arms "Beanie," she called out He turned around and asked, "Mommy, what are you doing in the kitchen in the middle of the night?" She was at a loss for words. How was she going to answer such a question? Could she say that she wanted a ss of water but Maddox dragged her over and kissed her? Definitely not. That would be a bad influence on the kid. She took a deep breath and replied with a smile The pasta prepared by Vera was. little salty, solwasa little thirsty in the middle of the 8 night. Jherefore, I came to the = kitchen to have a ss of water Why did youe out of your som? Are you thirsty as well?" After saying that, Minerva felt proud of herself. Her ability to respond was not bad. She had said that Vera''s pasta was a little salty angthat was why she went out of her room to drink some. water. If Beanie asked her what Maddey? was doing, she could tell him that he was thirsty too, sohe came to drink some water as well. Wasn''t that perfect? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, she didn''t expect Beanie to not y by the rules. He blinked his smart eyes and asked innocently, "But why didn''t Auntie Vera and Sam get up?" She didn''t know how to respond. She showed an awkward smile. Sometimes, it was not a good thing that her son was too smart. If he was not that smart, he would just nod and say that he wanted to drink water too. She was not sure if it was because of the mother-and- son affinity or something else. As Minerva was thinking about this, Beanie suddenly said, "Mommy, I want to drink some water too." She came to her senses and nodded. She replied, "Okay, I''ll go and get you a ss of water. Wait a minute.¡± After that, she immediately got up and poured a ss of water for him. To make it more convincing, she poured two sses of water on purpose, one for Maddox, and one for Beanie. However, she didn''t know that while she was pouring the water, Maddox and Beanie stared at each other, and it seemed like there was a violent collision between their gazes. After a while, Maddox was certain that the little fellow had done it on purpose He curled his lips and smiled sinisterly. "Aren''t you asleep? Why did you get up?" He asked Beanie replied innocently, "Auntie Vera''s pasta was so salty. I woke up because I felt thirsty.¡± The smile on Maddox''s lips grew even colder. He then asked, "Is that so?" Minerva felt very awkward listening to that. In fact, Vera''s culinary skills were really good. Every dish she prepared was just delicious. She would never make such a low-level mistake. But why was that? Why were all three of them thirsty? Chapter 931 Chapter 931 It was the middle of the night. However, Beanie was still holding a ss of water while sitting on the chair, slowly drinking from it bit by bit. Although he said he was thirsty, from the way he drank and his movements, he did not seem thirsty at all. However, even if he was not thirsty, he did slowly finish the ss of water. It was quiet in the kitchen. At that time, the three of them seemed to have reached a tacit agreement and did not say anything. All that could be heard was the sound of Beanie drinking water. After a long while, he raised his head and locked into Maddox''s icy cold eyes with his clear and innocent eyes. He asked curiously, "Daddy, aren''t you thirsty? Why don''t you drink?" Minerva was at a loss for words. Before Maddox replied to him, she directly said, "Your dad just finished a ss, so he can only drinkter. If he drinks two sses at a time, he will feel full.¡± Hearing what she said, Beanie looked like he realized something. He did not say anything more. Instead, he bowed his head and finished that ss of water obediently. Seeing that the boy had almost finished the water, Maddox moved his tight lips. When he was about to say something, Beanie handed him that ss. "Mommy, I want another ss of water." Maddox did not say anything at the moment. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Beanie. He didn''t know why, but he always felt that the little fellow was doing it on purpose. Ctherwise, why would he wake up as soon as Maddox left the room and went to the kitchen? He still hung around there drinking water, refusing to leave. Minerva did not suspect anything about Beanie. Upon hearing his request, she nodded and picked up the ss, intending to pour another ss of water for him. However, Maddox spoke at that time "Drinking too much water at night is not good for your liver. One ss is enough. Go back and sleep now," he said. Upon hearing this, Minerva paused and looked at him. They met each other''s gazes, then Maddox shifted his gaze from her to Beanie. There was an innocent expression on the boy''s face. "But I am still very thirsty. Besides, Mommy just said that you will stay here and wait for a while before drinking ancther ss of water. You can''t drink too much at the same time, right? Then I''ll stay here and wait with you,¡± he replied. Maddox was speechless. Although he had just epted that the child in front of him was his son, he was also very surprised. Maddox really wanted to pick him up and throw him into the room right then. Even though he locked very innocent at the moment, during the previous confrontation in the room, Beanie immediately changed a lot when he saw Minerva. Maddox noticed it clearly. Therefore, he strongly believed that Bennie was here to disturb them on purpose. Thinking of this, he slightly curled his thin lips. He walked over and held the back of Beanie''s head. He said, "It''s getting cold. Go back to your room and sleep. I''ll bring the water to youter." "Hmph, I don''t want to," Beanie refused. He then patted Maddox''s hand on the back of his head without hesitation. He turned his head and looked at Minerva, and began to act like a spoiled kid. He said, "Mommy, I want to wait here. Can 1?" She had basically fulfilled all her son''s requests, except for those requests that she could not fulfill. That was because Beanie was an obedient kid. He had never requested anything unreasonable. If he did, Minerva would usually satisfy his requests, unless there were any that she couldn''t agree to. Therefore, how could she reject such a small request? Looking at her son''s expectant eyes and face, she responded to him with a smile. After that, Maddox slightly furrowed his brows. He pursed his thin lips into a straight line and his jaw tightened. It seemed like this little fellow was staying here on purpose. "Thank you, Mommy! I love you!" Beanie replied. When he saw that Minerva had agreed with his request, he even threw her a kiss. Maddox could finally feel that Beanie was a threat to him. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Maddox. "Go back to sleep first. I''ll send him back to his room after he finishes drinking," she said The three of them were in an awkward stalemate. It was especially awkward when Minerva recalled what she was doing with Maddox in the dark. Beanie''s eyes were dark and bright. Although he was still a child, she felt that he knew everything. "Daddy, did you hear that? Go back and sleep first. Mommy will send me backter.¡± Heh. Maddox curled up his lips slightly. . An unknown glint shed in his oF eyes: ¡°Then, he walked to Beanie¡¯ Ss side, ¡®then pulled a chair to sit down. "Don''t worry. I''ve not drank my water yet." He sat down and deliberately got close to him. He then spoke in a low voice. "You''re not going back?" Beanie didn''t even lock at him, as if he didn''t hear what Maddox said at all. Instead, he raised his head and looked at Minerva. "Mommy, I feel that it''s a little cold when I sleep with Daddy. Can I go and sleep with you? Can I?" He requested. Hearing this, Maddox''s eyes darkened and he suddenly narrowed his eyes. Minerva was a little surprised as she asked, "Cold?" She then looked at Maddox and asked, "What''s going on?" "Is it cold?" He asked. He looked at his dear son and said, "Then I''ll hold you in my arms to sleepter.¡± Cnly then did Minerva feel relieved. She nodded and said, "Your dad is right. When we go back, I''ll ask him to hug you and sleep with you." Both the father and son had never met before afid they were not familiar with''each other. Besides, ._ Beanie had some prejudice against his father. If they could get along¡¯ beforeMa ddox regained his memory, and sleep togetherat night, itwould definitely help tofoster their rtionship. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. That wasn''t bad. Thinking of this, a smile appeared in Minerva''s eyes. Beanie did not say anything at that moment. Sleep in Daddy''s arms? He felt disgusted just thinking of it. His little nose and eyebrows were wrinkled. "What''s wrong? Do you find your daddy embarrassing?¡± Maddox asked him while raising his eyebrows. Upon hearing this, Minerva recalled. what happened in the rental house. The litte fellow punched Maddox in his face, asking him who that legitimate child was. Content belongs to An illegitimate child.. During that time, he had heard it when Maddox said that. This was not something good In the past, she had been hurt by his sarcastic words many times. Maddox used to be even more arrogant. She was an adult, so she could probably let go of the past. However, what about the child? What would he do? What would he think of his father in the future? Thinking of this, Minerva couldn''t help but feel worried. "Beanie, you..." She started. Beanie was too smart. Before she could finish her words, he took the initiative to speak. "Don''t worry, Mommy. I won''t abandon Daddy. That''s it. Are we going back now, Daddy?" Maddox looked indifferent as he said, "I''ll stay here a while longer. You go back first after you finish drinking the water.¡± Beanie suddenly held his arm and said, "No, I want Daddy to carry me back." He started to act coquettishly again. His target this time was Maddox. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 Maddox was sitting still. Even though he knew that Beanie was acting coquettishly to him in front of Minerva on purpose, he was still his son at the end of the day. There was no doubt that he could not resist it at all. "Daddy, is it okay? Daddy..." Beanie kept asking him. Although Beanie was a boy. he could stillpete with girls when it came to his coquetry. Maddox furrowed his brows slightly. In the next second, he pressed on the little fellow''s neck using hisrge palm and said in a low voice, "You''re already almost an adult. Do you still want me to carry you back?" "But after all, I''m still a kid," Beanie replied. He blinked his eyes, looking innocent and sweet. Maddox twitched the corner of his lips. "Did this kid think that he could do anything at will just because he was just a kid?" He thought to himself.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. How about Minerva? She desperately hoped that Beanie and Maddox would let go of their prejudices towards each other. Therefore, when Beanie proposed this request to Maddox, she felt that the child was too understanding. Hence, before Maddox had even agreed to Beanie, she had already spoken first. "Then both of you quickly return to your room after finishing the water. Beanie, let your father carry you," she said. Beanie smiled as he replied, "Sure, Mommy." Maddox did not say anything at that moment, After taking a glimpse of Beanie for a moment, he resigned to his fate in his heart secretly. "Anyway, they still had a long time ahead of themselves, so what did one night mean?" He pondered to himself. When he found an opportunity, he would definitely get to the bottom of the matter. Just then, there were footstepsing from the living room. The three of them paused at the same time and soon heard Sam''s voice. "Hey, why are the lights in the kitchen still on?" He asked. He got up to get some water. As he was just about to go to the kitchen, he saw that the lights in the kitchen were on. Hence, he decided to walk towards the kitchen. At that time, Maddox reached out to pick up Beanie and put him into his arms. He then walked out directly. Beanie''s shout came from his arms, "Ah, bad Daddy, put me down!" Maddox lowered his eyes and then asked, "Didn''t you ask me to carry you back to your room? I''ll bring you back right now.¡± Beanie yelled, "You b*stard Daddy! Are you carrying me like this? Daddy is bullying me, Mommy!" Minerva frowned as she looked at him. "He''s still a kid. You have to be gentler," she said. "Okay." he replied. He adjusted Beanie in his arms and then directly carried him out of the kitchen without giving him any chance toin Maddox happened to meet Sam, who was about to enter the kitchen. He then greeted him. Seeing Maddox carrying Beanie in his hand, Sam was stunned for a moment. Then he asked, "Young Master Yardley, what''s wrong?" "We got thirsty in the middle of the night so we got up to drink water. We''re about to return to our room. Sam, what about you?" Minerva replied. Perhaps she was feeling guilty about what she had just done with Maddox in the kitchen, so she rushed out of the kitchen to answer Sam before Maddox could say anything. After answering Sam''s question, she looked at Maddox and Beanie with a smile. "Well, it''s cold. You''d better go back to your room and have a rest. I''m going back as well," she then said. "Then..." Sam said as he scratched his head, "I got up to drink water as well.¡± He was not sure why he was especially thirsty that night. Maybe it was because the heater in the room had been adjusted at a high temperature, or maybe he hadn''t even taken a sip of water after he had arrived there. He thought that thetter was more reasonable. "Sam, you''re also here to have some water. We just finished drinking,¡± Minerva said. "What a coincidence..." She rushed in the direction of her room. Maddox also left while carrying Beanie in his hand Soon, Sam was the only one left on the scene. He stood alone at the entrance of the well-lit kitchen, with a confused look on his face. After a while, he ~~ lowered is head and went into the kitcher, thinking that it was so, coincidental as Young Master Yardley''s family were all thirsty at th¨¦ same time. After going back to her room, Minerva closed the door carefully when she came in. When she turned around, she saw a ck shadow in front of her, which scared her a lot. "Why are you sneaking around in the middle of the night?" Vera asked. Vera''s voice came from her front. With the help of the faint moonlight outside the window, Minerva could see her standing there with a nket over her shoulders, looking very cold. "Let''s go out to have a ss of water.¡± Minerva said Vera replied, "I am also very thirsty." Minerva was confused. "What''s going on? Why are we all thirsty? Is there really something wrong with Vera''s cooking? Is that why all of us are thirsty at the same time?" She thought to herself. "Hey, is there any hot water in the kitchen?" Vera asked "Yes." Minerva then nodded. Vera walked past her, wearing a nket over her shoulder and then she opened the > door. She-was probably in a daze: from rer sleep. Therefore, it took her quite¡¯ while to open the dogr. She didnot close the door afteg Content belongs to ? that. Minerva saw her swaying back and forth with her nket draped over her shoulders. She wanted to tell Vera that Sam was in the kitchen at that time. However, after thinking about it for a while, she thought that it seemed that there was nothing to remind her. Vera had no grudge against him. Thinking of this, Minerva closed the door and then crawled under the warm nket. After lying on her bed for a long time, she became very calm. The picture of Maddox holding Beanie in his arms shed across her mind. She really hoped that the father and son could get along well in the future. She then fell asleep quickly. Cn the other side, after Maddox took the little fellow back to the house, he put him on the bed and coldly asked, "Did you do it on purpose?¡± As soon as Beanieid on the bed, he climbed into the quilt immediately. Then he locked at Maddox with a pair of innocent eyes and asked, "Daddy. what are you talking about?" Maddox looked at the face in front of him that looked exactly like him. However, the face was looking at him with such innocent eyes. In contrast, he seemed like a jerk/ He narrowed his eyes, leaned over and pinched Beanie''s cheek directly. "Don''t y dumb. Your mental maturity is not at your age at all," Maddox said. Although both father and son had only known each other for a short time, how could he not see that this kid was no normal child? He didn''t know why he could be so mature mentally, but... it probably had something to do with his life experience. "Did I let them down in the past?" He wondered. Ctherwise, Beanie would not treat him like that. Even though he said that he did not dislike his daddy and he was close to him, Maddox could feel the slight resistance from him as he got along with his son. Beanie blinked his eyes and he met Maddox''s dark eyes for a moment. After a while, his innocent gaze disappeared and he said, "You did not treat Mommy well.¡± Anyway, there was no need for him to pretend ag¡¯his mommy was not there. Even''ihis daddy who was in. front of aim knew his true identity SO what? No matter what he said, his mother would believe him...¡± Therefore, as long as his father wanted to please his motfer, he had to please him first. Content belongs to Upon hearing that, Maddox frowned and asked, "I didn''t treat her well? Do you mean... in the past?¡± He hadpletely forgotten about the past, "Yes!" Beanie replied. He nodded heavily and showed a fist with his little hand in the air. "Mommy had suffered a lot because you were too bad in the past!" Chapter 933 Chapter 933 She had suffered a lot? When those words reached Maddox''s ears, he felt heartbroken, as if there was a needle piercing his heart. "She cried many times because of you, Daddy,¡± Beanie said. He was aiming to seek justice for her. He thought that it was better for Maddox to undergo what Minerva had gone through. Only then would he know how tough it was for her. Maddox was stunned at that moment. Then, Beanie continued to strike while the iron was hot by saying, "Also, you used to say sarcastic things to Mommy. You had criticized her without considering her feelings! You even said that I was an illegitimate child!" Maddox was lost for words at that instant. He suddenly felt confused. "Was I... that immoral in the past?¡± He pondered to himself. Seeing Maddox looking down as if he was deep in thought, Beanie knew that he had taken what he just said seriously. However, he did not regret it at all. He wanted to let Daddy know how evil he was in the past! "So Daddy, do you think you are a jerk?" Beanie asked His tender voice rang once more. Maddox looked up again. At that time, his gazended on the child''s face with aplicated expression. He then pursed his lips as if he had something to say. "Daddy, are you trying to defend yourself?" Beanie asked while staring at him suspiciously. It was obvious from his expression that he would be really disappointed with Maddox as long as he tried to defend himself. However, Maddox kept silent at that time. After a long silence, he stepped forward to Beanie and said, "If I was really that bad previously as you mentioned, then... I will repent for what I have done.¡± "Repent?" Beanie asked as he tilted his head. "How will you repent?" Maddox''s gaze looked deep. "In what way do you want me to repent?¡± Beanie snorted and then said. "I have no idea at the moment.¡± Maddox remained calm as he said, "Alright, then you tell me your ideas after you get it. It''s gettingte, shall we go to bed first?" Beanie was a little surprised. He did not expect that Maddox''s attitude would be that good However, he felt a little displeased. It was as if he was punching cotton without feeling any pain. Criginally, he wanted to make his daddy feel miserable and regretful so that he could put himself in his mommy''s shoes and understand how Minerva had felt in the past. However, at the moment, he felt that his daddy didn''t seem to be miserable at all. "That was depressing!" He thought to himself. Beanie flipped over and slept back-to-back with Maddox. He totally ignored him Maddox stretched out his long arm to turn off themp on the bedside table, plunging the room into darkness. The father and son were lying in the same bed. However, they were having different thoughts. Maddox had no idea what the child was thinking. He was not in the mood to guess it because what Beanie said had already fallen into his mind It was so dark in the room. However, his eyes kept staring out of the window, recalling Beanie''s words over and over again. Was he really that bad in the past?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maddox suddenly recalled the first time he met Minerva. When she came up to him, she was crying sadly. However, at that time, he thought that she wanted to hit on him. Therefore, he did not talk with her in a polite way. Beanie mentioned that he had said a lot of sarcastic words to hurt his mommy. Maddox was pretty sure of this. He was really cruel to... women. He treated Minerva in the same way. which was why she had been taken away by someone else at that time. She didn''t dare to acknowledge him the second time she met him. She even told him that she had recognized him wrongly. She then worked by his side. Although Maddox wasn''t a woman, as long as he thought of Minerva''s stance and her mood at that moment, he would feel a heart-wrenching pain. In the past, why did she want to approach him? And how did she end up in those lonely and helpless days where she had no idea about her future? Thinking about that, he closed his eyes. There was a dull pain in his chest. He thought to himself, "I have to get those memories back.¡± The kitchen Vera, who waswrapped in a nket, finally arrived the kitchen. It was so dark inthe kitchen. She didn''t > think mueh about it. She managed to fing the switch after searching for quitea long time. She then turned it onwith a click. o "Ah!" As soon as the light switch was turned on, she was shocked and she almost bounced up. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the figure sitting in the kitchen in surprise. Sam stood up slowly and looked at her with an awkward look. "Sam?" Vera said. She was so angry when she saw him. She then yelled at him, "Are you crazy? Why don''t you go back to your room to sleep in the middle of the night? What are you doing in the kitchen?" He was stunned after being yelled at by her. He pursed his thin lips and exined, "I''m a little thirsty so I got up to have a ss of water.¡± Even though he had exined, she still didn''t intend to stop yelling at ~ N him. She sontinued to yell at him, ~~ "Why do you turn off the lights when you dgimk your water? Forget it-You evendit here without making noise. wit do you want to scare?" Content belongs to He remained silent at that moment. He touched his nose, having no idea how to exin it. He happened to meet Young Master Yardley and Young Madam when he was there. After they returned to their room, he had been staying in the dark room for a long time, so he felt dazzled when he saw the light. He simply turned off the lights since Young Madam and the others had already returned to their rooms. Who would have thought that there would be another personing into the kitchen? e had good eyesight Al the same time, he was osed to the darkness. e saw a figire who was wearing a_ nket groping in the kitchen for & ong time. When he was about te¡± ask the person if he or she needed help, the light swift was turned on, fetlowed by the light and Vera Ss scream. Then, he looked at her. Her hair was in a mess. Her face was a little pale as she was frightened. It seemed that he was the one who had frightened her. "I''m sorry, I..." He then apclogized. "Go away!" Vera said. She walked over angrily, pushing his shoulder away. She went over directly to pour a ss of water for herself. She was so thirsty that she poured a full ss of water, and then wanted to pour it directly into her mouth. However, before the ss touched his lips, Sam grabbed her wrist. "The water is cold. It is not good for your health,¡± he said. After that, he grabbed the chance when she was in a daze, and took the ss from her hand. He then added hot water to it and handed it to her. * You can drink it now," he said. However, she did not take the ss from him. Sam then looked up and realized that she was staring at him without saying a word. Her gaze was firm as if she could read through his mind. He felt his heart had skipped a beat. He ced the ss on the table and licked his lips nervously. He said, "Just take it as an apology for what happened just now. Hurry up and drink. Go back to your room after you''re done.¡± She remained silent. She stared at the ss of water and then looked at Sam''s nervous and flustered appearance. It was so familiar to her. It was like... standing in front of Quill. "Could itbe..." A thought shed through her mind. In the next second, she blurted out, "Do you have a crush on me?" Chapter 934 Chapter 934 "Do you have a crush on me?" Sam was stunned because of this simple sentence which consisted of only a few words He stood rooted to the ground and his eyes were filled with disbelief. For a moment, he thought it was just a hallucination. Otherwise, how could he hear Vera asking him, "Do you have a crush an me?" No matter how he thought about it, he felt that she didn''t seem to be someone who would ask such a question. However, he had indeed heard it. "That..." He said. He seemed to feel that his face was burning. His tone and eyes became even more flustered. "It''s not what you think. There might be some misunderstanding,¡± he said. "Misunderstanding?¡± She asked. She blinked her eyes and then tock a nce at that ss of water in front of her. Sam did not say anything at that moment. Did pouring a ss of water for her mean anything? Although he really liked her, he could not win her heart in the past. It was even more impossible for her to fall in love with him at that moment as there was such a huge scar on his face. Besides, his scar looked somewhat terrifying "Alright," Vera replied. She shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t care about it and said, "Then you can just assume it as a misunderstanding. Go back to sleep.¡± At first, he thought that she would argue about it. However, he didn''t expect that she would admit that she had misunderstood it. She then picked up the ss of water and started drinking For some reason, he started to feel heartache. Looking at her indifferent expression, he had a pressing urge to say something. "It is not a misunderstanding, I really have a crush on you," he pondered to himself. However, as soon as he thought of the scar on his face, that idea disappeared instantly. Both his hands were clenched into fists, then they loosened and clenched again. He pursed his thin lips, turned around, and left the kitchen in silence. After finishing a ss of water and seeing him leave in silence, Vera could not help frowning. "Is it my illusion? Why did he seem to be in a bad mood just now? Was he speechless because of the question that I just asked?" She pondered to herself. She didn''t mean to ask that. It was just that she seemed to have seen Quill when she locked at Sam just now. That was why she had just blurted out that question. When she thought about it at that moment, she felt that it was somehow inappropriate. Regardless of whether he had feelings for her or not, wouldn''t her question make him feel awkward? How awkward would it be for them to meet in the future? Thinking of this, she shook her head hard, finished up the remaining water in the ss, then picked up her nket and returned to her room Vera, who had just returned to her room for a nap, did not notice that there were tons of missed calls as her handphone was on silent mode. She slept soundly that night. Minerva felt that she had slept for a long time. A lot of things had happened in her dream. When she woke up, she felt that she could still recall some of the memories. However, as she opened her eyes, whatever happened in her dreams was swallowed up by reality little by little After she turned over and kept staring at the sunlight outside the window for a long while, she had already forgotten everything that she had dreamt of the night before After lying on her bed for a while, Minerva realized that she was the only one in the room. Vera had gone out after she woke up She rolled over and got up, then went out It was so quiet in the room and there was no one inside. Minerva called out tentatively, "Vera, Beanie?" No cone responded to her. She went around to the front of Maddox''s room. When she pushed it open, she realized that there was no cone inside either. She stood rooted on the ground with her bare feet, staring at the empty room in a daze. "Could it be that what happened yesterday was actually just a dream? Beanie had never been here at all? "But. why is it that those things were so real? It seems like they have really happened in reality,¡± she thought to herself. As she was still confused, she heard a voice ringing out behind her. "Minerva?" That was... She suddenly turned around and saw Vera, who was standing behind her in an apron. There was also a te of aromatic food in her hand. "Why are you standing here like a fool? And you aren''t even wearing slippers. You are a pregnant woman now. Are you getting clumsy because you''ve been sleeping too much? Or is it because you''re pregnant?¡± Minerva asked, "What are you talking about?" She returned to her room and put on a pair of slippers. When she saw that Vera had already moved the dishes to the table, she sat down. "What time is it now? Why is there no one here?" She asked. Upon hearing that, Vera couldn''t help rolling her eyes and then said, "Am I not a human? Minerva, you''re sO heartles$_I have also travelled a a long way VAT them to visit you, andi was also Beanie s bodyguard all the way. Hawever, it seems like youdon'' even care about me at al Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Minerva couldn''t help butugh. She said, "Don''t you want to be Beanie''s aunt?" Vera was stunned hearing that. "So, as a future aunt, what are you trying to ask from me?" Vera was speechless because of her words. She tilted her head and thought that if she could really be Beanie''s future aunt, then there seemed to be nothing to take credit for. After thinking for a while, she curled her lips and said, "Well, you are just curious about the whereabouts of the two men, aren''t you? They went out early in the morning, leaving me and you at home." "Went out early in the morning?¡± Why did they go out so early? Minerva wage ittle confused.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, before she could ask, Vera had already pushed the te of food over. Afright, pregnant woman, don''t ask anything anymare. Hurry-up and eatror else the baby in yourstomach will get hungryter," she said. Upon hearing Vera''s words, Minerva suddenly felt hungry. She didn''t say anything else and started digging in. Seeing that she had finally calmed down and began to eat, Vera breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m just afraid that you''re hungry. You''re a pregnant woman living alone in a foreign country for so long. Your brother is really worried about you,¡± she said. There was a slight change in Minerva''s facial expression when she heard Quill''s name. Hence, she blurted out one more question. "Speaking of my brother, did he agree to let you and Beaniee here?¡± She asked. Vera''s face changed, and she was immediately lost for words Noticing the change in her facial expression, Minerva slowed down eating. The corners of her mouth twitched as she said, "Don''t tell me that you guys are here without him knowing?¡± After a moment of silence, Vera immediately tried to plead with her with a pitiful expression "Minerva, dearMinerva... I didn''t mean to hidedt from your brother, but... If I tole him, he would definitely not agre€ to let mee and find~ you WHT Beanie. I had discussed it withBeanie before. Sam alsoicame with us at that time, so we were fore at ease.¡± Content hefongs to NovelDrama.Org Minerva nodded and digested her words. After a while, she said, "So, you went abroad with another man without my brother''s knowledge?¡± Vera replied, "What do you mean by another man? Sam is Young Master Yardley''s assistant! That has nothing to do with me!" Upon hearing that, Minerva just smiled and did not say anything. Vera became nervous and said, "Don''t you talk nonsense in front of your brother. I have only liked your brother for so long. You should know that.¡± Chapter 935 Chapter 935 She knew that. Of course, she knew that although Vera did not fall in love with Quill at first sight, she eventually developed a crush on him Furthermore, before she confessed her feelings to him, she had been having a secret crush on him for quite a long time. She didn''t dare to tell him anything about this rtionship. However, she had suddenly mustered up her courage in the end. Maybe it was because Quill did not meet any new female friends. At the same time, she had never met a better candidate who could give her the same feelings as he did, so she thought that it was just a waste of time if she kept on concealing her feelings. Therefore, Vera dared to confess her feelings to him. There was nothing wrong with pursuing her own love and happiness. Furthermore, Vera was Minerva''s best friend, and she trusted her character. In addition, her brother did not like socializing. If he could be in a rtionship with such a passionate girl, it seemed that she could bring some energy to his life. Ctherwise, he would lock dull all day. To be honest, when Minerva was getting along with him, she felt that Quill was almost like a lifeless person, other than pampering her as his younger sister. She had always hoped that he would be able to find a girlfriend. It was because he used to spend all his energy and time on her. It would be too unfair for him to keep spending all his time and energy on her for the rest of his life. Even if he did not feel that it was unfair for him, Minerva felt ashamed. "Oh, no. If you hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have realized it. My mobile phone seems to have been turned off. At this moment... Your brother must have found out that Beanie and I are missing. I''m not sure if he has called me." Vera said. After saying that, she immediately stood up from her chair and dashed towards the room. She ran into the room to look for her mobile phone. After checking it, she realized that It was indeed turned off. She could only restart it again. As a result, when it was turned on, it showed that it was low in battery, and there were also a lot of missed calls and unread text messages. Then, she could only squat down to find a charging cable to charge her mobile phone while browsing through it. There were lots of missed calls. Cther than the phone calls from thepany staff and customers, the rest were from Quill, the cold-faced man. Vera pulled down the screen to read the message. He had sent her a very simple message. Is Beanie with you? Where are the both of you? There were only two messages and there were no other updates. She was not sure if he would be angry with her or even hate her? Initially, she had nned to send a message to him after she arrived there. However, there were too many things that happened after that and she had actually put this matter at the back of her mind. Thinking of that, she reached out and knocked her head hard with her hand. "Stupid fool! What a fool. He is your Prince Charming, but you left him behind. Repent for a minute!¡± One minuteter. Vera sent a text message to him while trembling. After replying to the text message, there was no response from him. Vera kept holding her mobile phone nervously. She had waited for a few minutes, but she did not receive any message from him "Is he angry? Or did he not see it because he is at work?" She thought to herself. After estimating the time, she realized that the time difference between there and Hidalgo was seven hours. It was almost noon there. Therefore, it should be midnight there. "Then Quill should be having a rest, and it''s normal that he didn''t reply,¡± she pondered to herself. Thinking of that, she breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that he would be able to see her message after he woke up. Therefore, she left her mobile phone in the room to charge, and then went out. When she returned to the dining table, Minerva noticed that Vera seemed worried and her face had turned pale. As she was eating the food that Vera had especially prepared for her, she asked, "How is it?" "Your brother has called me on the phone many times..." Vera replied. Upon hearing that, Minerva couldn''t help butugh. "Isn''t that good? Does it mean that my brother has taken the initiative?" She joked Hearing that, Vera immediately looked up and stared at her. "Take the initiative? He took the initiative to call me only because Beanie is with me. If it wasn''t for Beanie, he wouldn''t have called me," she replied Quill didn''t like her. He even rejected her in a particrly determined and heartless way. However, she did not change her mind. After all, having a secret crush was not something temporary. She had liked him for such a long time, and it would be hard for her to forget him. Seeing that Vera was not in a good mood, Minerva even felt that the food she was having was no longer as delicious as before. She could only comfort her friend. "Don''t think too much. Although he cares about Beanie, this is an opportunity for you. Don''t you want this opportunity?" Minerva asked. "I want it" Vera-said. She raised her head as she said, "Of course I want it. What your rsaid is right. This is an opportunity. It does not matter even if he isthinking about Beanie. Then I''l stick with Beanie so that ke will rerRember me everyday! Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org ? After that, she seemed to have regained her fighting spirit Minerva did not say anything else and continued to eat. At that moment, the doorbell rang.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vera nced at Minerva and said, "You eat, I''ll open it." After that, she got up and walked outside. Minerva didn''t care too much. She let Vera open the door while she kept eating on her own. A momentter, Vera quickly rushed to her. "Minerva, Minerva!" She shouted. Upon hearing that, Minerva raised her head and saw Vera running towards her in panic. She then asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?" Just as she finished asking. Minerva saw the two people following behind Vera She was stunned at the moment. It was Jarold and Baldrick. Vera, who ran to her side, winked at her and whispered to her, "Young Master Yardley''s grandfather is here. Is he here to make trouble for you? Do you want me to ask Young Master Yardley toe back?" Minerva smiled and rejected her kind suggestion. She shook her head and said, "It''s alright. If you''re afraid, you can go back to your room first. I''ll serve them.¡± Vera immediately shook her head and said in a low voice, "No! How can I leave you in such an urgent situation? A best friend should not act like that!" After saying that, she immediately held Minerva''s arm tightly. Minerva had a headache and felt helpless because of her. She really hoped that Vera would agree immediately and then go back to her room. "Grandpa, Baldrick." Minerva greeted them as they got closer to her. When Jarold heard Minerva calling him ''grandpa¡¯, he immediately got angry and asked, "Grandpa? Who''s your grandfather?¡± Vera, who was on the side, was speechless. Young Master Yardley''s grandfather was indeed fierce. Minerva must have suffered a lot in the past. After Jarold stoppedining, he saw Vera who was by Minerva''s side, her nose wrinkled as she a looked at¡¯him. He then coughed lightly-gnd snorted coldly, "If you¡¯ want io be my granddaughter in- law;-then I''l have to observe your p¨¦rformance next." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org A family''s dirty-affairs should not be made publig-Although he didn''t know what the rtionship between the little e irl I in front of him and _~ Minerya was, he felt that it would damage his reputation once the girl Knew that he was a bad grandpa. Minerva smiled faintly and did not make a fuss about it. "Grandpa, you and Baldrick are here today. Is anything wrong?" She asked. "What''s wrong? Is this your house? Can''t Ie over?¡± Jarold replied Cn the other hand, Baldrick said with a smile, "Old Master Yardley wants to see his great-grandson.¡± Chapter 936 Chapter 936 Initially, Jarold hadn''t intended to mention it. However, he did not expect that Baldrick would speak out his thoughts with just a few words. He felt extremely awkward at that moment and then chided him harshly.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Baldrick!" He yelled. However, Baldrick was not afraid of him at all. He put on a smile and continued saying, "Old Master is very thin-skinned, so I will speak on his behalf." "Baldrick! What nonsense are you spouting?" Jarold asked. He was so furious that his wrinkled face had turned red. He was both angry and anxious as he exined, "Obviously, it was you who asked me toe over. What are you talking about now?" "Yes, yes, yes," Baldrick replied as he nodded. "I''m the one who asked Old Master toe over. That''s right." Jarold had been in a daze ever since he woke up early in the morning, and kept asking if what happened the previous night was true. Why did he feel like it was so unreal? Baldrick could empathize with how it felt to have a great-grandson all of a sudden. Moreover, Jarold had been staying alone for far too long. He suddenly had a family and a great-grandson. The feeling of shock and jubnce was not something that an ordinary person could understand. Baldrick had told him many times that it was real. However, Jarold still looked as if he didn''t believe what he said. After that, Baldrick suggested that hee over personally to confirm it. At that moment, Jarold felt that it was a good idea, and he had agreed as well. However, he didn''t expect that Baldrick would betray him as soon as he arrived. "How can I admit that I wanted toe over? Will Minervaugh at me if I do s0?" He pondered to himself. After all, he had done a lot of things before. If he epted his great-grandson at that moment, it seemed like he was eating his words Minerva didn''t mind his attitude. For her, his attitude at the moment was good enough. At least, he didn''t ask Baldrick to write a check and put it in an envelope to persuade her to leave like he did the first time they met Jarold told her that he didn''t want to ept her. However, she could feel his desire to see Beanie from his eyes. Thinking of that, her mood had improved a little. She smiled faintly and exined, ¡°Then both of you came at the wrong time. Beanie and Maddox have gone out, they are not at home." Hearing that, Jarold''s face darkened He was here to see Beanie. However, he didn''t expect that the child wasn''t here at that moment. Jarold suddenly felt extremely disappointed. Baldrick asked, "What did they go out for?" Minerva only realized that they were not at home after she woke up. Therefore, she had no idea why they went out. Hence, after Baldrick asked her this question, she shifted her gaze to Vera who was staying by her side. Following her gaze, the gazes of those three people in the room fell on Vera''s face. Vera suddenly had a feeling of being pinned with high hopes. She was also a little nervous. After that, she took a deep breath and then said, "Well... Young Master Yardley was going out, and I dared not ask him what he was going to do. Besides, with my identity, it''s not appropriate for me to ask him." After that, the corner of her mouth also twitched. A hint of disappointment shed across Jarold''s and Baldrick''s eyes. In the next second, Jarold snorted coldly and said, "Since my great-grandson isn''t here, then let''s go back!" After saying that, he turned around and walked out. Baldrick could only smile apclogetically at Minerva and said, "I''m sorry, Madam Minerva. I''l apany Old Master to leave first.¡± She nodded with a smile and said, "Alright, be careful on the road.¡± Jarold, who was walking before Baldrick, paused when he heard that. Then, he turned around to look at her. A trace of anger shed through his eyes. She could feel his stare. She looked back at him in confusion and asked using her eyes "Did I say something wrong just now?" She pondered to herself. Unfortunately, he did not give her an answer. Instead, he turned around angrily and left. Soon. the door mmed shut. She turned her head to look at Vera, who was beside her. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Why do I feel... that he got angry when he mmed the door?" "You''re not the only one. The way he looked at you just now was already very terrifying,¡± Vera replied. Speaking of ths, she couldn''t help but stretch hier neck and asked with I zs) frightened look, "Is Young Master Yardley''sT grandpa going to vent.his angeron you just because Beanie is not at home?" "l don''t think 80. " Hawever, this old man was really arrogant. Minerva didn''t dare to speak casually. She didn''t dare to ask him to stay longer when he wanted to leave. She was afraid that she would identally provoke him when she spoke. At that time, she would lose out on what she intended to do initially. Cutside the door, Jarold entered the elevator. He was really furious at that moment. Hence, Baldrick didn''t say anything. After a long while, he finally couldn''t held it any longer and called Baldrick. He looked up as if he had juste to his senses. "What''s wrong, Old Master Collins?¡± These words made Jarold furious. "Didn''t you notice that? That girl called me ''grandpa¡¯. She didn''t even know how to say some good words!" "This..." Baldrick replied. He locked as if he had realized something and he replied, "Old Master always seems tc be in a bad mood in front of Madam Minerva. If I was her, I wouldn''t dare to speak casually as well." Jarold remained silent at that moment. "What do you think, Old Master?" Baldrick then asked Jarold narrowed his eyes and asked in an unpleasant way, "Are you asking to be nicer to that girl?" Baldrick touched his nose and said with a smile, "I think it''s a good suggestion.¡± Hearing that, Jarold raised an eyebrow, indicating that he was bing upset. Baldrick hastened his talking speed and said, "Not to mention that Madam Minerva has already given birth to Young Master Beanie, she''s been pregnant for several months now. You won''t forbid them from being together, right?¡± There was silence. Jarold was speechless hearing that. Baldrick grabbed the opportunity to keep persuading him. He said, "Since you can''t oppose it, then you and Madam Miderva will be a family in the future the family rtion ship is not 900d, it will definitely affect otherpeople s mood. If the fanily is always harmonious, Young A Master Yardley, Madam Minerva and her two children will be filial To you in the future. You''ll have your grandchildren and great grandchildren who can keep you company during the festive seasons. It was true that Baldrick''s words made a lot of sense, and these words had hit the bottom of Jarcld''s heart. His gaze becameplicated as he looked at Baldrick. However, his facial expression was still the same as before. Baldrick could not tell whether he agreed with his words or not. Hesized Jarold up carefully before gritting his teeth and persuading him "And I heard from Miss Abigail that Madam Minerva had signs of miscarriage this time. Last time, when Madam Minerva was kidnapped by our people, Miss Dormer had taken her away, and Madam Minerva almost fell down the stairs...¡± Baldrick said. Talking about that, a frightened expression appeared on Jarold''s face. Baldrick thought to himself, "It''s working." Ther) he continued speaking, ¡®heard that pregnant women have to always keep calm so that the baby can develop well. <> Madam Minerva is already having Signs of a miscarriage. If the-old roaster doesn''t treat her well and she bes too emotiohal, isn''t it... not good for the baby in her belly?" After listening to Baldrick''s advice, Jarold couldn''t help but curl his lips. "Alright, stop talking about it. I got it.¡± he said However, asking him to be nicer to her? Wasn''t he going to eat his words? Chapter 937 Chapter 937 Time slipped by in silence, it was already afternoon. Maddox, Beanie and Sam had yet to return home. Minerva couldn''t help feeling a little worried. She took out her phone and gave Maddox a phone call to ask him where they were. The phone call was connected after his phone rang for a while. Then, a childish voice came from the other end of the line, "Mommy..." Beanie called out. His voice came from the phone and instantly entered her heart. His voice was so infectious and she immediately smiled upon hearing it. "Beanie," she said "Mommy..." Beanie called her again before he asked, "Mommy, you are so bad. You have my phone number, right? Why do you only call Daddy? Are vou biased towards him? Do you only like Daddy and not me? Hearing that, a helpless gaze shed across Minerva''s beautiful eyes. She pinched the space between her eyebrows with her hand and asked in a soft tone, "Little fool, how could I be biased?" Beanie and Maddox were the two most important men in her life, notin any particr order. Of course, if the baby she was expecting at that moment was still a boy, then she would have one more man who was the most important in her life. However, at the moment, she really hoped that it was a baby girl. If it was a daughter, then Minerva and Maddox would have both son and daughter. A family of four. She could feel the warmth while thinking about it. "Mommy, you''re lying! You said that you''re not biased but you didn''t call me on the phone at alll¡± Beanie was stillining about her on the other side of the phone. "Well, don''t be angry. I will call you next time, okay?" Minerva persuaded "No! Mommy, you can only call me in the future!¡± He replied. Thinking that he was just a kid, she chose to listen to him. "Okay, I promise you," she replied. However, after a while, Beanie was not satisfied by her promise to call him. He sat on Maddox''s thigh while holding the handphone. He suddenly raised his head to take a look at his father.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Maddox, who was browsing through the documents, suddenly had a bad feeling. He happened to meet Beanie''s clear eyes as he lowered his head. After that, he heard him start to say something "Mommy, then do you like Daddy a little more, or like me a little more?" He asked. Maddox was at a loss for words at that moment. The way he looked at his son had instantly be dangerous. He even narrowed his eyes and stared at him sharply. However, Beanie was not afraid of him at all. He put on a smile and directly turned on the speaker mode so that he could hear her words clearly. Upon hearing his question, Minerva blurted out, "Of course I like you more, Beanie." She didn''t think much about it. After all, he was just a kid throwing a tantrum and it was okay to coax him. Furthermore. Maddox was his father. He would not mind what she had said. As a father, he should take on the responsibilities of one! "Mommy, are you telling me the truth?" Beanie then asked. "Yes." For some reason, after saying that, she felt a little cold in her back. She then subconsciously shrank her shoulders and felt a little strange. "What is going on?" She pondered to herself. In the president''s office of Collins Corporation. When Minerva''s words were transmitted through the handphone to Maddox''s ear, there were changes in his aura. He had be someone dangerous. His face turned gloomy, and his eyes were particrly sharp when he stared at Beanie. Sam, who was standing by the side, could also feel the obvious change. After all, he had been following Maddox for so many years and he was extremely clear with his emotions. However... He didn''t expect that Maddox would be jealous and angry because of his son.. "This is too... What''s wrong with that?" Sam thought to himself. He pursed his lips but did not dare to say anything. "Thank you, Mommy. I will always love you, Then, I''ll hang up the call first," Beanie said. Minerva was anxious as she heard that he was going to hang up the call. "Wait a minute." There was a slight change in addox''s fagial expression. "ls she going to ask nything about me? He ponderegtio himself. He curled ups his lipsswhen he thought of that After al it was his phone nurBer. If she was calling his phone namber, it reeant that he was still mere important than Beanie in her heart. Even if she had mentioned that just now, she just wanted to coax the kid. Well, he shouldn''t care about that. The more he thought about it, the wider the smile appeared at the corner of his lips. "Mommy, is there anything else?" Beanie asked. She then asked, "Beanie, have you eaten? You. re sil a kid, so don''t forget to eat on time. If youre ~~ hungry, 1 Femem ber to ask your dad to buyyou delicious food, okay? Alsoyyou''re not allowed to bepicky when you eat, understand? Content bel ongs to NovelDrama.Org ? At the end of her words, Minerva''s tone became a little more strict. Beanie then nodded obediently. "I am very obedient. I''m not picky about food,¡± he replied "That''s great,¡± Minerva replied. After hearing that, Minerva could finally feel relieved. From the way Maddox treated Beanie when he saw Beanie, he should be able to take good care of Beanie. "Mommy, is there anything else?" He asked while looking at the smile on Maddox''s lips. He felt that he really had to give Maddox a blow. Otherwise. he would not know that Beanie was much more important in Minerva''s heart. "Nothing else, but you have to be obedient," she replied. The smile on Maddox''s lips froze when he heard that. A hint of disbelief shed through his dark eyes. "Nothing else?" He thought to himself. The reason why she called him was to merely show her concern for Beanie. She didn''t even have anything to tell him? "Okay, Mommy, then I''ll hang up the call,¡± Beanie replied. The smile on Maddox''s lips disappeared gradually. "Okay, bye." Minerva said. Beep, Beep, Beep.. At that time, the smile on Maddox''s face had disappearedpletely. Beanie locked the screen of the handphone and then handed it to Maddox with a smile. "Daddy, your mobile phone!" He didn''t take it. Instead, he kept staring at the tender face of the little fellow in front of him with his dark eyes. He remained silent, and the surrounding air seemed to be still After a long while, the little fellow directly put the mobile phone into his hand and said, "Daddy, did you hear that? Mommy said that she loves me more." For sure, Maddox knew that it was a little trick yed by the little fellow. He deliberately answered the phone. call and turned on the speaker mode when he asked this question infront oi hire: Besides, he preventedher fram mentioning his daddy-on pGrpose. Content belongso NovelDrama.Org Was he trying to provoke him? Cr... trying to take revenge? Was it because he didn''t treat Minerva well in the past? That was why the little fellow was trying to seek justice for his mommy? After thinking about that for a while, it seemed to be the only possibility. Although Maddox knew that he had done something that had hurt Minerva in the past and he was determined to make up for it, he was suffering from memory loss at the moment. He could not recall anything that had happened in the past. It seemed like he had to hurry up to restore his memory. However, he was still in a bad mood. "It''s okay for her to say that she loved Beanie more than me, but why didn''t she ask anything about me even after hanging up the call? Did she still remember who she was actually calling?" Maddox pondered to himself. Thinking about that, he could feel some pain in his chest and he almost had difficulty breathing. "Daddy, are you alright?" Beanie came over and asked in a hypocritical way Chapter 938 Chapter 938 Without having any facial expression, Maddox reached out and pressed down on Beanie''s head which was approaching him. He said coldly, "Get down." An innocent and puzzled expression appeared on the child''s face. He asked, "Why do you say that? Are you getting mad because Mommy loves me more?" Maddox remained silent at that moment. Beanie continued to provoke him with his words. He then asked, "Cr do you feel down because Mommy did not talk with you just now?" Maddox continued to be silent. Beanie pouted as he said, "Daddy, don''t be so stingy! Otherwise, Mommy will hate you even more!" Maddox did not respond to him at that moment. Previously, he was so excited because he had a son. He was surprised, happy, and filled with all kinds of indescribable emotions However, at that moment, upon hearing his words, Maddox actually had the urge to press his head against the desk. "No, I can''t do that!" He thought to himself. He nced at Beanie. Although his face looked really annoying, it also reminded him of the fact that this was his son, who belonged to him and Minerva. "He is my biological son." "Just endure it," he told himself. Thinking of that, he stopped looking at Beanie and endured the anger in the bottom of his heart Beanie blurted out a few sentences continuously to provoke Maddox. Watching the changes in his father''s facial expression and eyes, he was secretly pleased. As long as bad daddy could not endure it anymore and tried to scold or touch him, he would immediatelyin to his mommy. Then, he would ask his mommy to leave bad daddy! Humph! Maddox only showed a cold gaze as he stared at Beanie. However, there was hidden forbearance which then disappeared. After that, nothing happened Beanie was confused. "Huh? What was going on?" He thought. "Could it be that what I said just now wasn''t harsh enough? Was that why Daddy didn''t have any response? But I clearly saw the anger in his eyes just now. It is exactly the sign of getting mad.¡± "Why has it disappeared again?" "Then do I need to increase the intensity to provoke him more?" Beanie thought to himself.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sam, who was standing at the side, had listened to their conversation. Upon hearing that, he changed his earlier thoughts. Previously, he thought that Mr. Yardley was childish, and he even got jealous because of a kid However, at that moment, he only felt that Mr. Yardley was so pitiful. "Beanie is hurting Mr. Yardley''s heart with his words," Sam thought to himself. He suddenly recalled that Beanie had asked him if he liked Vera in the hospital that day, and then he suddenly had an idea. "He is such a clever kid; he can even observe my emotions. Was he trying to say that on purpose just now?" Sam kept thinking to himself. Indeed, that was possible. After all, he was Young Master Yardley and Madam Minerva''s kid. Maybe he had good genes? However, It was too shocking for such a little kid to have such wisdom. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Sam wouldn''t have believed it if he had only heard of it from others Beanie was still sitting on Maddox''sp, unwilling to leave. He was even thinking about whether he should keep on saying something to hurt his daddy''s heart. After thinking about it for a while, he felt that it was better not to do that. He couldn''t go too far each time, but he could do it many times. He had to make sure that his daddy was always alert He wanted to make Daddy feel guilty so that he would be nicer to his mommy! Although Maddox did not press Beanie''s head against the desk, he lifted him up by his cor and ced the little fellow on the ground. After he managed to step on the floor, the little fellow pouted andined, "Daddy, you are really stingy. I''m going to tell Mommy." Upon hearing that, Maddox looked at him with a stern look. "Your mommy is already an adult, and she can distinguish who has made mistakes.¡± Maddox said "But after all, she¡¯s my mommy," Beanie replied. It meant that even if he was an adult, he was still a kid to his mommy. Minerva was his mother, so she might believe what he said "And do you know, Daddy? Most people think that children don''t lie," Beanie then said. Maddox narrowed his eyes and stared dangerously at the little fellow who was standing beside his feet. He pursed his lips and did not say anything "Sam, do you think I''m right?" Beanie asked. Sam, who had been trying hard to blend into the background, was suddenly called at that moment. He looked really awkward. What should he reply? He saw Beanie entrap his daddy with his own eyes. Beanie was looking at him. At the same time, Maddox''s cold eyes also swept over. Sam immediately stood straight and looked upright. "This sentence is right. Most people think that children don''t lie, but the reason why children don''t lie is that they don''t have such a high level of IQ," he replied. For people with a high IQ like Beanie, it was hard to say. However, he did not mention thest sentence. If Beanie wanted to argue with him, he would say that he was just stating the facts. Sure enough, Beanie''s expression became unpleasant upon hearing that. He went to Sam and argued with him. At that time, Maddox pinched the space between his eyebrows with his hands, staring at the piles of documents in front of him. He suddenly did not want to read them anymore. He closed theptop and ced it on the file. Criginally, it was just Beanie who wished to visit thepany. Therefore, Maddox took him over there. After that, he wanted to grab the chance to take a look at the documents before they were umted into piles. Initially, he wag stil in the mood to read them. However, he was not in the mood atthat moment. After hearing what Minerva said, his N mentality immediately turned worse. Even fhe keptforting himself that 3he was trying to coax. arkid, he could not help but keep thinking about it. ~ How could she love Beanie more? Besides, could her love for Beanie be the same as her love for me? Thinking about that, Maddox put away the documents, locked the cab, and said coldly, "Let''s go home to celebrate the festival." Upon hearing that, Beanie turned his head and losked at Maddox with disdain. "Daddy, when we arrived > here justnow, there were so many peopleat work, but you want te.go home¨¦ now to celebrate the festival Is-Hhis appropriate?¡± He asked. Maddox shot him a sidelong nce as he said, "They are not from Hidalgo.¡± Beanie snorted and then said, "Daddy, you are a passive and ck worker, asking the staff to work, but you yourself do not work." When it came to this point, Maddox epted it calmly. He stood up and walked up to Beanie. He reached out and pulled him into his embrace. "Ah, Daddy, can you be gentler when you hug me next time? You can''t be so rude to me just because I am a boy!" Beanieined. Maddox curled up his lips coldly as he locked at his son. "Go back and get the answer from your mommy. Let''s see who she loves the most,¡± he said. Hearing that, Beanie''s eyes instantly widened. He didn''t expect that his daddy was stil thinking about this - questionzat that moment. He gritted his teeth-and said, "Bad Daddy, > you r¨¦-ot allowed to ask Mornay. I If you dare to make things difficult for her, then I will not recognize you as my daddy." Conten belongs to However, as soon as he finished his words, Maddox had already held him under his arm and walked out of the office. Linda was about toe over to bring Maddox seme documents when she suddenly saw him holding a child. Looking at the child''s face, her eyes widened in shock. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 "This... Am I mistaken?" Linda thought to herself. She opened her eyes wide, and her look was full of disbelief. That kid looked exactly like Mr. Sebastian? Wait, no, there were still a lot of differences between them after she observed them carefully. Although their facial features were quite simr, their eyes and aura werepletely different from each other. "ls he Mr. Sebastian''s twin brother?¡± This was the first thought that shed across her mind. However, it was instantly rejected by her. It was impossible for Mr. Sebastian to have such a younger brother at his current age. Then... That kid must be his son When he was still a neer, everyone thought that he was single. Unexpectedly, he even had a child. Linda instantly thought of Minerva. "Doesn''t that girl have a crush on President Collins? She is even in a rtionship with him. Does she know about this? She kept thinking to herself. "Linda, I''m on leave these few days. Please handle thepany matters," Maddox said. She had finallye to her senses after Maddox spoke. She nodded dully, but she couldn''t help shifting her gaze to Beanie''s face. She couldn''t help asking, "Mr. Sebastian, this kid is..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Before Maddox responded to her question, Beanie had already answered her in French "Nice to meet you, Pretty Auntie. I''m Daddy''s son," he replied Linda kept standing at the same spot, staring at the good-looking kid who had just replied to her in French fluently, "What''s going on? This kid is only a few years old, and he''s from Hidalgo. How can he speak French so fluently?¡± She thought to herself. Beanie seemed to understand her doubts. He exined softly, "My mommy used to live in Courtsburg, and I have been learning French since I was born." That was why. Maddox and Sam were both surprised when they heard him speak French. They could finally understand upon listening to his exnation at that moment. Courtsburg? Maddox narrowed his eyes. What was that ce? He still had no idea about it. Linda looked at the adorable kid in front of her. She couldn''t help having someplicated feelings as she nced at Maddox. Once again, she thought of Minerva. "Should I ask the president about it? After all, it was really unfair to her. but the kid was here so he will hear it if I ask him now,¡± she pondered to herself. Beanie spoke again when Linda was still in a dilemma. "Pretty Auntie, we''re going home now. See you next time," he said. Linda came to her senses and forced a smile as she said, "Okay!" Maddox nodded to her and then left through the special passageway with Beanie. Watching them leaving, she couldn''t help but take one more glimpse at the little fellow. He was really a good-looking and very polite kid "What kind of person would his mother be?" She asked herself. She let out a sigh and suddenly felt sad for Minerva. However, everyone had their own fate and there was no point to force it. Thinking about that, she turned around and left to start working. Maddox brought Beanie to have a meal. When he finished ordering, Beanie suddenly told him that he wanted to go to the washroom. Sam immediately stood up and said, "Young Master Beanie, I''ll go with you. I also want to go to the bathroom.¡± Beanie didn''t think much about it. He then nodded and let Sam take his hand and left with him. Watching them leaving together, Maddox''s eyes suddenly fell on Sam. During the time they met previously, Sam mentioned that he was his assistant. Therefore, Maddox assumed that he should be someone who knew him very well, and he even liked to follow him. If Sam was really his assistant, he should be trustworthy. Sam... Maddox muttered the name in his heart and tried to recall his face. Soon, fragments of images shed across his mind. They were all of Sam However, those fragments of images had seemed to be swept away by the strong wind. They had disappeared so fast that he couldn''t grasp them at all. Maddox was trying his best to recall them After Sam and Beanie returned from the washroom, Sam realized that Maddox''s face locked paler than before. His lips had even be blue. "What... What''s going on?" He thought to himself. They had just gone to the washroom for a while, what had happened? However, he didn''t dare to ask directly as Beanie was there at that moment. Hence, he could only test Maddox carefully. "Mr. Yardley?" He called out. Maddox paused for a moment when he heard Sam''s voice. Then, he locked up at him. They met each other''s eyes. Sam realized that Maddox looked paler than normal. Sam immediately turned gloomy, and he looked at him with a worried gaze. "Are there many peacple in the washroom?" Maddox moved his thin lips and asked Sam shook his head and replied, "Not really.¡± "Alright." Upon hearing that, Maddox got up and walked outside. Beanie hadn''t even had the time to check his facigrexpression. That was why heldidn''t notice his N condition: However, after Maddox. left for.a. while, Beanie could clearly see that Sam was getting worried. He > Gouldn''t help but ask, ¡®Uncle Sam, my dad is just going-16 the washroom. Why are you ooking so worried?" "Am 17 I don''t think so?" Sam replied. After that, he forced an awkward smile at Beanie The boy then said, "Uncle Sam, don''t smile like that. It''s so ugly.¡± There was a scar on Sam''s face, which made him look fierce. His facial expression and appearance were really ugly as he pretended to smile at him Beanie was afraid of hurting Sam and that was why he tried not toin about him. Hearing that, Sam immediately put away the smite on his face. Although he didn''t want to, he subconsciously rubbed tt the scar on his face and said with wry smile, "I''m sorry. Did the scardrighten you when I smifed just now?¡¯ _ = = Beanie tilted his head, shook his head, and denied it upon hearing Sam''s question "It''s not about the scar, Uncle Sam, but your smile looked really reluctant just now," Beanie exined. After saying that, he smiled as he said, "Furthermore, your scar is not ugly, it won''t scare people!¡± Sam was stunned at that moment. "It''s not ugly? How is it possible?" He pondered to himself. He showed a wry smile. Cn the surface, the scar looked like it was on his face. However, in reality, it was deep in his heart "It''s really not ugly, Uncle Sam. Haven''t you heard of this sentence?" Beanie asked. He seemed to realize his sorrow and wanted tofort him. Hearing that, Sam paused and then lowered his eyes to lock at him. "What is that?" He asked. "The scars on your body are the symbol of a real man." Sam was speechless. He was stunned at that moment. He didn''t expect that it was Beanie who had told him this sentence. "Although your scar is on your face, it is also considered as a symbol. You are very handsome. Don''t feel inferior because of this scar!¡± After listening to that, Sam remained silent foralong while. He felt that Beanie was terrifying previously as he hag tricked his father. However, at that moment, he changedhis view v of Beanie after listening to him. No matter if it was sincere or conscling, these words had really reached the bottom of his heart Chapter 940 Chapter 940 Thinking about that, Sam looked at Beanie gratefully and thanked him. "Thank you." Beanie smiled as he said, "Uncle Sam, you don''t have to be so polite. Then, are you going to find Daddy? It seems that you are still worried about him." Sam nodded as he replied, "Yes." "Then, you can go now. I''ll wait here for both of you toe back,¡± Beanie said Sam quickly got up after reminding the boy not to go anywhere else. He asked him to stay there and wait for them. He quickly went to the bathroom after taking a look in that direction. Maddox was washing his face in the washroom. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he realized that he was pale. No wonder Sam locked so worried when he saw him earlier. It turned out that he was pale because he was tortured by his memories. He could even feel a headache. However, he still hoped that he could recall everything that had happened in the past. Even if he had to suffer from a severe headache because of that, as long as he could recall everything, he could ept it. The feeling of having aplete nk in his memory was really saddening There was a voiceing from outside as Maddox was deep in thought. "Mr. Yardley?" Sam called. Maddox looked in the direction of the voice. He saw Sam standing by the door, looking at him worriedly. He pursed his thin lips and then walked towards him. "Why are you here?" Maddox asked Sam did not conceal his thoughts. He directly asked, "Are you feeling unwell? Do you need..." "Do you need me to fetch you to the hospital?¡± Before Sam could finish this sentence, he was interrupted by Maddox "Can we retrieve our lost memories?¡± Sam was stunned because of his sudden question. He only reacted after a long while. He then stammered as he replied, "It should be... possible, right?" Maddox shifted his gaze from Sam to another side. His gaze fell somewhere far away. "You said you''re my assistant, right? Can you do something for me?" Maddox asked. "What''s that?" Sam straightened his back as he asked "I want to retrieve my memories. It''s really not convenient for me to do that myself, so I need your help,¡± Maddox replied Sam responded, "Well, what do you need me to do?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Beanie, who was sitting on a chair while shaking his little feet, saw the waitresse in twice to serve the dishes. The seats opposite and next to him were still empty. He couldn''t help holding his chin and starting to think. "Why did the two men go to the washroom for such a long time? "Could there be something happening that I cannot interrupt?¡± "Should I tell Mommy about this when I return home?" Beanie thought to himself. He heard that there were lots of men nowadays who like to do some unusual things. As he was thinking about it, he heard footstepsing from outside. Maddox and Sam had returned from the washroom. They met the waitress who was about to leave. When the waitress saw the handsome Maddox, she smiled at him and even gave him an ogling gaze. Foreigners were more open- minded and more straightforward. As such, when they saw a handsome man like him, they would try to hit on him. If they failed to do so they could just treat it as a greeting. Watching that, Beanie kept staring at Maddox motionlessly. He was curious to see his reaction. As a result, Maddox walked in with an indifferent face. He didn''t even look at the waitress, not to mention her ogling gaze. Not only did the waitress not get any response from Maddox, but she also only saw a cold and indifferent back. She suddenly felt bored. However, she did not get mad. She held back her expression and left. However, Sam had seen what had just happened. He shook his head and then went in. As soon as Maddox sat down, Beanie started toin about him. "Bad Daddy, I''m going to tell Mommy when I go home. You''re flirting with other girls," he said. Maddox, who had just returned from the washroom, did not get what the child had said Sam covered his mouth with his hand and coughed softly. He exined for Maddox, "Beanie, you can''t talk nonsense. You just saw that as well. Your daddy didn''t respond to her at all. Maybe he didn''t even notice it." Sure enough, Maddox looked somewhat perplexed upon listening to their conversation. He really did not have any idea what had happened. "Humph, it''s Daddy''s fault. If he had acted a little more fiercely, he wouldn''t have grabbed other people''s attention!" Sam was lost for words. He really wanted to reply to Beanie by saying that it was because his daddy was too handsome, that''s why... However, at that time, Maddox seemed to have an idea of what was going on. He said calmly, "Let him continue..." The little fellow was dissatisfied with him. Maddoxeould also feel that He had a streng resentment. It was > normal far Beanie to see him as af CYESORE. &-After all,pared tothe punch on the first day, he wasjust teasing him at that momentand it Was already a very greatghange. Since Maddox had asked Beanie to keep speaking, Sam could not say anything else. Maddox looked at the boy and asked, "Are you hungry? Your mommy asked me to remember bringing you to lunch. Now shut your mouth and eat. Let''s talk about itter.¡± Hearing that, Beanie looked at him with contempt. "Idiot, how do you eat when you keep your mouth shut?¡± Heined Puff... Sam almost burst intoughter upon hearing that. However, he could only endure it since Maddox was there. Maddox felt very helpless and could only pretend as if he had not heard anything. "He''s my kid, what else can I do?" He asked himself. Vera and Minerva were having their lunch together. Minerva suffered from a loss of appetite at that time. However, Vera kept forcing her to eat a lot in the name of pregnancy. By the time Minerva was full, she couldn''t even stand up. She sat on the seat while rubbing her belly. She said, "Don''t feed me like this. It''s pot good for the baby to eat too m uch, or else, it may be > overweight." "It''s nonsense. You are 50 Skiff1y, so how can the child be overweig ht? I want to feed your more inthe following days to make up for th¨¦ nutrients that you have lost previously. Otherwise, if your baby suffers from malnutrition when it is born, I will be worried to death!" Malnutrition... What Vera said seemed to be too exaggerated; it was impossible. At that moment, she heard the phone, which was charging in the room, ringsShe was stunned for a> moment-and then said to inerva, I need oc go and answer the phone call flow, Maybe it''s Quill''s cal: You must help me if he scolds n meter." Before Minerva could even say anything, Vera had already run in the direction of the room. After that, she quickly returned with her mobile phone and winked at Minerva. She immediately knew that the person who was calling her was indeed Quill She gave Vera aforting smile, asking her to answer the phone call. Vera took a deep breath and suppressed her fear before answering the phone. She greeted cautiously, "Hello?" "Open the door." "What?" The sudden instruction had caught Vera off guard. She was stunned and didn''t get what he was talking about "What''s the point of opening the door?" She pondered to herself. Vera was looking perplexed, but soon, her eyes widened in shock. "Open, open the door???" She repeated. "Hurry up." Quill urged her in a cold tone. Vera was petrified for a long while. She looked at Minerva dazedly before walking like a puppet in the direction of the door. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 Minerva was stunned by Vera''s gaze. As she was about to ask what was wrong with her, she saw her turning around and then walking towards the door. There seemed to be something wrong with her. "What''s... going on?" Minerva thought to herself. She felt that there was something fishy. After all, Vera shouldn''t have behaved like that after receiving Quill''s phone call. Moreover, she didn''t even tell her clearly what had happened Unless it was not Quill calling her? Thinking about that, she started to feel suspicious. After that, she quickly got up and followed along with Vera. She followed her to the door. She saw that Vera was almost in front of the door and wanted to reach out to open the door. However, as soon as her hand reached the door handle, she seemed to be frightened. She then withdrew her hand as if an electric shock would happen once she touched it, or as if there was a gue outside the door. Then, she took a step back and quickly rushed behind Minerva and hid. She could not help making some noises. In this way... Minerva felt extremely strange. She nced outside the door doubtfully. After that, she patted Vera''s hand andforted her in a soft tone, "Don''t worry, I will do that." Then, she went forward and tried to observe who was outside through the peephole. Criginally, the peephole was installed for safety purposes and Minerva used to ignore it. However, at this time, she was so worried because of Vera''s overreaction. Hence, she thought that it would be better to see who was outside at that moment She leaned against the door to take a look outside through the peephcle. She was stunned after taking a glimpse Then, she retreated and quickly opened the door. There was a tall and straight figure standing at the door, and his cold face locked even more indifferent under the light of the corridor. Quill''s eyes softened for an instant when he met Minerva''s eyes. However, he then shifted his gaze to Vera, whose face had turned pale. She was standing behind Minerva. His gaze turned cold in an instant. Vera shrank her shoulders. At that moment, she really hoped that she could have a hard shell to shrink inside, so she could hide inside without coming out again After all, Quills gaze was really cold and sharp like a knife at that moment. She didn''t even dare to look at him. Minerva could also feel his gaze. However, she didn''t expect him toe over without informing her at all. She then put on a smile and sneaked to the other side, blocking his sight of Vera. "Quill, why didn''t you tell me that you wereing?" She asked Minerva suddenly appeared in his line of sight. The coldness in his eyes disappeared gradually. However, it was obvious that he was angry. Even though he didn''t want to be emotional when facing his sister, he could not control himself at that time. "There''s not enough time.¡± Quill said faintly and then strode into the room. As he walked past Minerva, she sensed that he was exhausted at that time. She frowned and closed the door behind her. This time, he came alone and did not bring Juliette with him. However, thinking about that, it was somehow normal. It was not working time and Hidalgo was in a festive season. She had her own family and she was on holiday. How could she apany him to go abroad? Furthermore, even if she was willing to work overtime, he would probably not allow her to do so. When Quill walked past Vera, she could feel that both her body and heart were trembling. When she left before, she had made up her mind. She was bold enough and nned to shift all the me to Beanie when Quill came over. Anyway, the brother and sister would not do anything to the child. However, what about now? She didn''t even dare to breathe when Quill was here. After he entered the house, Vera was still standing there dazedly. After that, Minerva came to her and tock her hand. "Let''s go in," she said. "No," Vera replied as she shook her head. She bit her lower lip and said with red eyes, "Minerva, my legs have gone weak." Minerva was lost for words at that time. She was stunned for a long time and then suddenly smiled helplessly. She said, "You''re absolutely useless. Quift didn''t even get angry with you, and you ag? already so scared? How about in the future? Don''t yo a Still wait to marry him?" Content belongs to ? Vera shook her head hard and said, "l don''t dare to think about it now." At that moment, she only had one thought in her mind, which was to hope that he would not me her and talk to her. "Don''t worry, I''m here," Minerva said. She could onlyfort her in this way. She said," I''ll help you if anything happens.¡± Upon hearing that, Vera followed behind her pitifully. Although it was Quill''s first time there, he treated this ce as his own home ¡°After entering it, he ._ looked agound without hesitation, as if he was inspecting the oY envirorment. After he was sure thatAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. the.ehvironment was better than he expected, he breathed a sigh of relief and then sat down on the sofa. Minerva pulled Vera into the living room. At that time, there were only the two of them at home. Vera kept standing behind Minerva and did not even dare to look directly into Quill''s eyes. Minerva looked at him and smiled as she asked, "What would you like to drink?" He pursed his thin lips in front of her younger sister, and then replied, "in water will do." Hence, Minerva patted Vera''s hand that was holding hers tightly. "Vera, go and get a ss of in water," she instructed. Vera didn''t dare to stay there. After hearing Minerva''s instruction, she looked at her gratefully. Then, she quickly turned around and went to the kitchen to get some water. She was so nervous that she staggered and almost fell forward. Fortunately, she was quite agile. She stood up and entered the kitchen. Minerva looked away from her and sat down beside Quill "Quill." He lifted his eyelids and looked at Minerva. He then asked her, "Have you lost weight? Didn''t Maddox take goed care of you?" His tone became a little colder as he mentioned thest question. It sounded somehow dangerous. She was stunned hearing that. She quickly shook her head and exined for Maddox. "Quill, what are you talking about? He didn''t know me at all previously. How could he take care of me?" "This b*stard,¡± Quill cursed. He clenched his fists tightly, looking furious. "Please don''t be angry. We have already recognized each other. Now, he knows that Beanie is his child. He also treats me well. You..." Upon hearing that, Quill snorted and said, "Have you already recognized each other? Is it because of Beanie? If Vera hadn''t brought HIM here, what would have happened to both of you now?" He questioned her in a harsh tone as if he was very dissatisfied that she had lost her weight. She seemed tq have something to say. However, she couldn''t even say a word. Even though she had only ~ lost a little weight, Quill was already dissatigfied. If he knew that she almast suffered a miscarriage; wasn''t he going to tear down the H6use? As soon as the thought shed across her mind, she was determined not to tell him about it. "Where are they now?" He asked. As soon as his question fell, Vera came out of the kitchen with sses of water. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 Vera left immediately after putting the ss of water in front of Quill. He frowned subconsciously and took a glimpse of her. She immediately said, "I just remembered that I haven''t tidied up my clothes yet. I will go and do it now." After that, she quickly turned around and slipped away to her room. He was speechless at that moment.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Minerva also remained silent. Seeing Vera going into the room, Minerva couldn''t help but ask, "Quill, don''t be so fierce. Did you see how scared she is?" Upon hearing that, he gave her a cold gaze and said, "Vera is bold enough to take Beanie away without informing me at all.¡± She bit her lower lip and decided to cover up for Vera. "In fact, she didn''t mean to be here. I was the one thinking that there was no progress here. That was why I had sent her a message and asked her to bring Beanie to me," she exined. He didn''t believe her words at all. He raised his eyebrows as he asked, "Are you going to go through thick and thin with her?" "No Quill, it''s not like that... I really did send her a message and asked her toe over," Minerva said. "Do you have any evidence?" He asked. She was lost for words at that instant. She didn''t expect Quill to ask that. She kept standing dazedly for a long time before she murmured, "That... my phone storage.¡± I sent the message but I have cleared up "Is that so?" Quill asked calmly. Minerva suddenly became speechless. She felt that she could not conceal the truth no matter what she said. How could Quill not know her character? The reason she did not allow Beanie toe over was that she had nned to settle things first and only bring him over after Maddox could fully regain his memories. However, at the moment, Maddox had yet to do so. She even mentioned that she had sent Vera a message. asking her to bring Beanie over. It was not persuasive at all. Minerva then stopped talking because she knew that Quill wouldn''t believe anything she said. She lowered her head. All of a sudden, she felt extremely down Quill was stunned for a moment. Recalling that his tone might be too harsh at thest moment, he suddenly felt a little remorseful when he saw Minerva who had just suffered a blow. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to talk to you using that tone just now..." He apologized. "I know," Minerva interrupted him. "l know that you''re just worried about me, but I''m an adult. I can do whatever I want. Including Vera, she knows what she''s doing. Since she dares to bring Beanie out, that means that it''s not her own idea.¡± Speaking of that, Minerva raised her head and met his eyes. "Since Beanie is also willing to be here, why are you ming Vera?" She asked Quill could see that she was defending Vera. He couldn''t even criticize her. Initially, he was looking for Vera to argue with her about this matter. It didn''t matter what she wanted to do. However, what he cared about the most was that she didn''t inform him at all before leaving with Beanie. "What if something happened on the way?" He pondered to himself. Thinking of that, his voice turned gentler. "Since this is what you want, then I got it," he said "No, I don''t," Minerva interrupted him. "I''m just telling the truth. If you want to me Vera or even Beanie, I would say he is bolder among them. If he didn''t instruct Vera, she would never have taken him to me," Minerva said. In this case, it seemed to be reasonable. However... Quill frowned as he looked at his sister. She was not kind to her own son at all. "Isn''t she worried that I will scold Beanie?" Quill pondered to himself. However, this was not something he should worry about at the moment. He didn''t say anything else and tried to persuade her. "Alright, I got it. Don''t get angry." Minerva looked down and did not respond to him. The living room was quiet for a long time before she blurted out the question. "Since you''re here, why don''t you stay and celebrate the festival with us?" He nodded and exined, "Thepany is on holiday. Juliette was initially nning toe over, but I didn''t agree, sc she went home to spend time with her children.¡± "Oh, I see.¡± She looked around him and suddenly remembered something important. Quill seemed to only be carrying a small bag when he came into the house; he didn''t even have a suitcase. "Did he...e only with his hand phone and passport this time?" Minerva thought to herself. Thinking of that, she looked up and asked, "Quill. where is your suitcase?" After being asked this question, an embarrassedtook appeared on his ~ face which was initially calm. ~o A Thinking''a bout that, he was a litte annoyed. It was because he was in a rushand d idn''t even pack anything before he departed. Content belon to in When the flight attendant asked hi about histuggage after he got off ~ the ne, it was then that realized that he didn''t bring a suitcase at a gs Fortanately, he had all his importa nt dosuments and handphone with him. Ctherwise, he definitely wouldn''t have been able to find this ce. "Were you in a rush, and that''s why you did not bring anything?" Minerva asked Quill raised his head and replied with a serious look, "My passport and hand phone are with me." She did not say anything at that moment. After thinking for a while, she coughed lightly and then asked, "When Maddoxes back, shall I ask him to lend you his clothes first?" "Wear Maddox''s clothes?" Quill thought to himself. He refused the suggestion subconsciously. How could he wear another man''s clothes? Even if the man was his brother-inw, he couldn''t do that. He immediately rejected her suggestion. "No, thanks. I''ll go out and buy itter,¡± he said. At the sametime, Minerva did not force himvas well. She thought far a momentand said, "You''ve just.¡¯ = arrived-z and you may not be familiar with this ce. Would you like me to gowith you?" - "No need,¡± Quill replied. He then locked at the direction where Vera had just gone. "Ask her to go," he said. Initially, she wanted to say scmething. However, on her second thought, wasn''t this a good opportunity for Vera? "If she apanies Quill to buy clothes without anyone else, does it mean that they can spend a long time with each other?¡± After this idea shed across her mind, Minerva immediately nodded her head. "Well, I''ll tell Verater," she said After saying that, she got up and walked to Vera''s room. Quill kept lowering his head, and his eyshes had concealed the gloomy look in his eyes. Although Minerva was trying to persuade him not to me Vera, he thought that there were still some things that had to be made clear to her. Since he couldn''t tell Vera that in front of Minerva Then he should take her out and talk about it. Minerva directly told her the news after she entered the room. Vera''s face immediately turned pale when she heard that and then rejected her. "I don''t want to go out!" Upon hearing that, Minerva was a little surprised and she asked, "Why? Why don''t you go out with Quill? It''s such a good opportunity for you." "Minerva, I dare not... I am very afraid of him now. He must be very angry with me,¡± she exined. "Don''t worry. I''ve already told him. He promised not to me you anymore,¡± Minerva said. "Really?" Vera asked. She was a bit doubtful. "But... I''m still afraid," she said "What are you afraid of? Spending time with him to buy clothes. It''s such a rare opportunity. Are you sure you don''t want it?" Minerva asked. Seeing that Vera was still in a dilemma, Minerva decided to do something. She then turned around and walked outside while saying, "Then I''ll go and tell him that you don''t want to go." Chapter 943 Chapter 943 Seeing that Minerva was about to leave, Vera suddenly panicked and subconsciously went forward to grab her. "Don''t leave!" "What''s wrong?" Minerva looked at her in amusement. "Didn''t you say that you''re still afraid of him? I was just thinking of finding my friend to apany Quill if you don''t want to go. That friend of mine happens to be a girl. Who knows if she''ll fall in love with him at first sight?" She continued saying. Upon hearing that, Vera replied while showing an upset look, "Bad Minerva, you know that my chance is already slim. I will have no hope if there is a new love rival!¡± "So, are you going or not?" Minerva asked "Yes!" Vera nodded heavily and gritted her teeth hard. "Of course I''ll go!" She had to go, even if she was afraid of him. Minerva was right. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for her. There will be only the two of them! Vera was excited thinking about that. There must be something wrong with her brain at thest moment and that was why she didn''t dare to go. When she thought about it at that moment, she felt like she would never regret it, even if Quill would me herter. "But you have to wait for me. I can''t go now. I have to put en makeup and change my clothes,¡± she said. She was very casual at that time as her Prince Charming was initially not there. However, it was only then that she realized that she was just wearing ordinary clothes at that moment. Besides, they were randomly matched After taking a glimpse of Vera, Minerva replied, "Okay, then hurry up. If you keep Quill waiting and he insists on going out on his ownter, I can''t do anything." "Sure!" Vera quickly opened her suitcase and changed her clothes. Minerva was waiting for her outside. Vera came out of the room about ten minutester. Minerva''s eyes widened when she saw her. "Are you kidding me?" She asked Vera pursed her lips and said, "I don''t have goodlooking clothes, so..." Minerva was speechless listening to her. She then asked, "Do you know how cold it is here? Do you want to freeze to death wearing this?" She couldn''t help criticizing her. Vera then argued for herself, "Of course I know it will be cold, but you should know that staying alone with Quill is definitely a rare chance. I have to show your brother my attractiveness now. If I dress like a snowball, Quill will be even less interested in me." Minerva then asked, "Have you really made up your mind? You might catch a cold, or even have a fever." Speaking of that, she frowned and said, "No, I can''t let you go out wearing so little. Wait here for me, I''ll get you a coat.¡± "No!" Vera stopped her. "Please, Minerva, let me go out wearing this. I''m with my warmer pad now and I won''t feel cold," she said. Minerva remained silent at that moment. In the end, she did not stop her from wearing what she wanted. However, after Vera left, she walked into the room. She locked at her messy luggage in a daze. "That''s how it feels to have a crush on someone... huh?" Minerva pondered on that. Seeing Vera almost lose herself because of a man, Minerva could not help nursing a grievance for her. After that, she let out a heavy sigh If possible, she really hoped that Vera did not fall in love with Quill Vera could fall in love with anyone, but why did she have to have a crush on him? Previously, Secretary Sharpio had liked Quill for such a long time. She hoped that he would fall in love with her one day as time passed. That was why she had been always staying by his side. However, in the end, she could not endure anymore as her family kept urging her. However, it was Vera''s turn at that moment. How long would she have to endure? She couldn''t possibly be like Juliette until she couldn''t endure it anymore, could she? Quill... Why did he seem to be such a ruthless and heartless man? It was really a headache. However, he treated Minerva very well; it was so hard to understand him. On the other side. Vera went out with Quill. After closing the door and entering the elevator, he did not even look at her as they went out of the elevator. She couldn''t help feeling disappointed. She dressed in such a revealing manner purposely for him. However, he didn''t even nce at her. She felt upset at the thought of this, but soon, the sorrow in her heart disappeared. It was because there was still a long time for them to stay together. If he didn''t take a lock at her then, he would see her sooner orter. Thinking about it, her mood immediately turned better. She pulled her cor and thought to herself, "Minerva said that it''s very cold here. Why don''t I feel cold? It seems like I don''t have to suffer because of the cold weather all the way." As soon as she came out of the neighbourhcod building, she had to eat her words. Previously, they came out of the elevator, so there were walls blocking them. However, as soon as they got@ut of the building at that momedt, the biting cold wind blew frormal directions, passing through thezdefensiveyer of their ¡élothes, afd reaching their skin. Content belongs to "Gosh!" Those were the only word left in her mind at that moment! "It''s so cold!!!" She thought to herself. She felt alright when she was in the corridor earlier. Why did she be like that when she walked out of the gate of the neighborhood? For a moment, she was so cold that her teeth were chattering. She was feeling so cold that she was not able to walk.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, Quill, who was walking in front of her, didn''t wait for her at all. Looking at his back, Vera wanted to tell him that she wanted to go back and get a coat. However, she couldn''t say a word at all. If she really told him that, he would definitely think that she was troublesome and ask her to go back directly. She had to endure it. After all, it would not take them a long time to buy clothes, and it was impossible for her to be frozen. At most, she would catch a cold and have a fever. She would be fine after she came back and took a hot bath Thinking of that, she gritted her teeth and walked forward, following Quill''s footsteps. After walking for quite a while, he realized that the footsteps beside him had disappeared. When he was about to stop and check, he heard footsteps following him again. He didn''t stop walking. Instead, he continued to take steady steps forward. Vera followed-a few steps behind him. Howevef; she didn''t move to his side because she couldn''t keep up: ~~ with himiat all. His steps were tog~ huge aid he could walk really fast. She was barely able to keep up with this-distance because she trotted a fev steps. It was freezing. Why didn¡¯t Quill turn to look at her? "One nce will do!¡± Vera pondered to herself. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of her efforts to dress up? "Do you know why I asked you toe out?¡± Suddenly, Quill''s cold voice came from the front, followed by the breeze. Vera was stunned for a moment, then quickly ran behind him and asked dazedly, "Why? Do you want to reprimand me?" Quill paused for a while but did not stop walking. He caught a glimpse of her from the corner of his eyes. He then saw the petite figure behind him was running while following behind him. A dark glint shed across his eyes. After asking that question, she did not get anys answers from him. She was a lithe Anxious as she asked, -~ "Am I right? You really want to N reprimand me, don''t you? But NI trulyny fault and I have done it. Can ygtF reprimand me lightly?¡± ¡®Content belongs to ? As Vera ran, she could feel that he was slowing down his footsteps. Was it her illusion? Why did she feel that he seemed to be slowing down on purpose to wait for her? Soan, Vera realized that she was going to cross Quill if she kept speeding up. Hence, she quickly slowed down her footsteps and followed him with normal steps. Chapter 944 Chapter 944 It was not her illusion. Quill was really slowing down! Upon realizing it, Vera felt her heart beating faster and faster as if it was going to jump out of her chest. "It seems like you''re not that slow-witted. You still know your own limits," he said. Due to what had just happened, Vera suddenly felt that she had replenished her energy. She even felt that it was worth going outside at that moment, even in the cold weather. This was because she knew that he would slow down for her. She could enjoy recalling it alone for a long time. Thinking of that, she even felt that the weather did not seem to be that cold. Vera was not sure whether she could feel the warmth because of that matter, or it was because she had been staying outside for too long and that was why her body and limbs had been frozen to the point where they had lost all sensation. "Of course I know my own limits. You wouldn''t ask me to apany you to buy clothes unless you don''t want to scold me in front of Minerva.¡± Speaking of that, Vera''s voice softened a little. "Well, it''s my fault this time. If there is a next time, I will definitely not dare to bring Beanie along and leave without informing you,¡± she said Upon hearing that, Quill frowned again. He stopped walking and pursed his thin lips together while exuding an aura of displeasure. She was not paying attention at that moment. She suddenly ran into him from behind. She let out a sigh and then stopped walking "What''s wrong?" She said "It seems like you still have no idea about what you''ve done wrong," he said. She remained silent. She was looking puzzled. "What is my mistake? Wasn''t it because I brought Beanie abroad? As Beanie''s uncle, he is worried about his safety and that is why he is getting mad with me," she pondered to herself. She had already apologized to him. However, it seemed like Quill was still very angry. "What''s going on?" She thought to herself. He raised his hand and pinched his nose bridge. He then asked in a very soft tone, "Why didn''t you tell me?" She did not reply to his question. She stood rooted to the spot with a puzzled look on her face, and her brain couldn''t even function. She did not know if it was caused by the wind. Initially, she was feeling warm. However, at that moment, she felt so cold that she wanted to sneeze. She was craving a bowl of hot soup and a hot bath. Thatbination must be satisfying After these thoughts shed across her mind, she could not help shaking her head hard again to get rid of these thoughts. "How can I think about all these at this time?" She pondered The most important thing at that moment was Quill, her Prince Charming! The person she loved! Vera forced herself to cheer up and exined, "It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, I... I just didn''t dare to tell you. I was afraid that you would... not allow us to go, so..." Quill''s frown deepened. This girl... However, after a while, he managed to figure out some clues "Why was she trembling when she spoke?" Was it because she is afraid of me? And she''s even trembling as she talks?" He thought to himself. "Am I that scary?¡± He asked coldly and then turned around. All of a sudden, their gazes met in the air. Vera''s wish was finally granted. He had eventually turned back to take a look at her. However, the weather looked promising. Suddenly, a gust of strong wind blew, blowing up her shoulder-length ck hair. Under the strong wind, her soft hair became extremely stiff, and it was even a little painful. The most saddening thing was when the wind stopped, her hair was messed up. However, Quill still looked good. Cn the other hand, her hair was messy and she had totally lost her image. "Ah!" She let cut a scream. After she had realized something, she reached out and covered her cheeks using her hands. "Don''t lock at me!" She said. She really hoped that he would take a look at her. In that case, everything she had done that day would be worth it. However, she didn''t expect that there would be the strong wind that had messed up her hair. He frowned and kept his eyes on her. He shifted his gaze from her face to her body. He frowned even deeper after seeing what she was wearing at a nce. "What are you doing?" He asked. His voice sounded cold, without any emotion Vera covered her face with her hands and turned her back to him. "The... The wind is too strong. It has messed up my hair," she said. After that, she quickly reached out to tuck her hair and wanted to tidy it up p! p!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, her wrist was grabbed by Quill. She stood rooted to the ground. She was dumbfounded at that moment. "My Prince Charming took the initiative to hold my hand?" Vera pondered to herself. Why? He walked to her front. His cold gaze fell on her face. "What on earth are you doing?" He asked. His tone sounded unpleasant, and there was an impatient expression on his face. She said, "I... I didn''t do anything. Don''t you want to buy clothes? Let''s go. We should reach the shops after a while, and then..." "What happened to your clothes?" He decided to ask her directly. This time, it was Vera''s turn to be silent. She looked down at her clothes androlled her eyes. After a long while, she raised her head carefully and looked at Quill. She: asked; ''I don''t look good?" Could it bethat she had picked the wrong cfBthes? Content belongg:to NovelDrama.Org He was speechless at that moment. His tightly furrowed eyebrows could not be loosened. The little hand he was holding at that moment was extremely cold as if he had taken a stone out of the water in the middle of winter. There was no warmth in it. "She had been wearing this all the time? How long has it been?¡± Didn''t she feel cold? After he asked her what was wrong with her clothes, she even asked him with an idiotic look, "I don''t look good?" Quill let go of her hand. Staring at his hand, Vera seemed to feel that it was a pity that he didn''t hold her hand any longer. He didn''t know what to do with her. He then asked coldly, "Don''t you feel cold?" Upon his question, she had finally understood what he meant. It turned out that he didn''t find her clothes embarrassing. "Is he asking me if I feel cold?" She thought to herself. A glimpse of hope rose in her heart. "Are... are you showing your concern to me?" She asked. He narrowed his eyes in displeasure, looking at Vera, who was wearing her thin clothes. She was already feeling cold. However, atfirst, she was still afraid that the clothes were not good ~~ > looking. And at that moment, she even gsked him if he was showing his concern to her? Couldn''t she be wortied about her own body? "Let''s go back," He instructed in a low voice. Hearing that, Vera''s face turned pale. She shook her head forcefully and said, "No, I''m going to take you to buy clothes.¡± "There''s no need.¡± She said anxiously, "How can that be? If you don''t buy clothes, what will you do if you stay here for a few days? And you haven''t started to scold me vet. I can''t go back now.¡± Quill was speechless listening to her. Her face and lips had turned pale because of the weather. However, she still insisted on staying stubbornly. "I won''t go. I won''t go back no matter what you say. It is my body and I don''t even feel cold,¡± she said. He was lost for words at that moment. Realizing thatthe person in front of her had be much quieter, Vera could tellthat he must be angry at > that mordent. However, she had no idea haw angry he was. She logked up caefu ly and realized that-Quill was-unbuttoning his jacketn front ofher. Content belongs tg~ NovelDrama.Org This scene made her heart beat even faster. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 Vera wasn''t sure if Quill was going to take off his jacket for her. She wanted to stop him, but she was afraid that she would make a fool of herself if he had never intended to do so. However, if she remained silent, and if he really took off his jacket and gave it to her, wouldn''t he be the one who would suffer from the cold? Compared to letting him suffer from the cold, she would rather be the one to suffer! As she was thinking about this, Quill had already taken off his jacket. Then, he stared at her with cold eyes and walked forward with it in his hand. Seeing this, Vera subconsciously stepped back. "No!" He suddenly stopped and frowned. "Come here and put on the jacket." "No!" Vera looked at him stubbornly and bit her lower lip. She shook her head firmly and said, "Put it on yourself. I''m not cold!" Quill looked displeased and impatient, and his frown deepened. Why was this girl so unreasonable? He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Do you think I will believe you? Are you going toe over and put it on yourself, or should I go over and put it on for you?¡± Vera was speechless. If she could have things her way... of course she hoped that he woulde over and put it on for her. What a romantic thing it was for a man to personally put on a jacket for a woman! However she could not allow him to do that! She shook her head hard, trying to get rid of her imagination. When she saw his indifferent face, she couldn''t bring herself to walk over. The weather was extremely cold. She really didn''t want him to suffer the pain she had just gone through.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As she was thinking about it, he started to walk towards her. Vera opened her eyes wide and wanted to retreat. However, he tookrge steps, and in a blink of an eye, he was already in front of her and he raised his hands. A warm jacket then covered her shoulders. She was startled, and she stared at Quill in front of her like a fool They were so close to each other. She looked up and saw his chin, and there was some stubble. It was probably because he was in a hurry to catch the ne, so he didn''t have time to shave Under normal circumstances, such a close distance between them would only be possible if she tock the initiative. But now, she did not take the initiative to approach him. Instead, he was the one taking the initiative to get close to her. However, Vera didn''t have time to enjoy the moment. Quill, who was in front of her, put the jacket on her, fastened only a button, and then backed away. He said in a low voice, "Button up the rest yourself." She gave him a dumbfounded look and then locked down at the jacket that was only partly fastened. The jacket on her was still full of his warmth. Just a few moments age her body had frozen to the point that she almost lost consciousness. Now, with his jacket covering her, she felt particrly warm This warmth was different from what she usually felt. It was able to rejuvenate her with all the strength she needed. Vera didn''t button up the rest as she was told, instead, she raised her head and looked at him However, he turned his head away before she caught his eye, and he began to walk away from her. Vera paused for a few seconds, and then quickly followed behind him. "Well..." He began to quicken his pace, and she had to break into a little jog. As she was trying to catch up with him, she gasped, "Let''s go back.¡± His pace remained unchanged, and he didn''t answer her. "The weather is really very cold. Let''s go back now. Don''t walk anymore." She saw that he wasn''t listening to her, so she reached out to pull his sweater. He stopped walking and turned to stare at her, his face expressionless. She was unable to look him in the eyes, and she said croaked, "I''m serious, please listen to me... I am afraid that you..." "Why didn''t you go back when I told you to?" She became silent. It was because she wanted to cherish every single moment they were alone together. Who knew when will be the next time she could be together with him like this again. This was a very rare opportunity that appeared right before her. She would be a fool if she did not try to hold onto it. In crder to gain something, you have to lose something. That''s the order of nature. That''s why Vera didn''t care about the consequences Seeing that she did not speak, Quill pursed his lips and said, "If you are tired, go back first. I''ll go and buy it myself." Then he went on his way. Vera had no other choice. She couldn''t persuade him, so she could only keep up with him as he walked. Quill''s figure looked like a big sturdy tree in the cold wind. He was fearless of the cold, giving other people a very reliable feeling. Walking beside a man like this gave her a sense of security. What''s more, he was quite a gentleman. He obviously didn''t have feelings for her, but he still willingly took off his jacket s for her to wear and suffered the cold himself. Because of. his, she was even more attracted to him. One tall and one short, one in front and one behind After walking for who knows how long, they finally saw a shopping mall. She ran over quickly and dragged him into the shopping mall. As soon as they entered, the warm breeze greeted her face, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She was thrilled that they were finally indoors. He no longer had to suffer from the cold! Very quickly, they found a store selling men''sclothing in the mall. Quill was obviously familiar with this brand, hg-directly told them his size after enter ng the shop. . ~ Since he. ng, Vera did d, ste y-at the gs to was Buying men''s clothi not.follow him in. Instea waited for him obedient entrance. Content belon NovelDrama.Org Sh be e felt very tited because they had en walkingfor quite some time. She felt that her eyelids were getting a little heavy, and she was unablefo stand any longer so she had to sq uatdown. She supported her l with her hands and tried herbest to k¨¦ep herself from dozing off. Five minutester. He walked out with a new dark-grey coat on him, carrying a bag in his hand He suddenly stopped and looked at Vera, who was squatting at the entrance. She looked like a mushroom as she squatted there with an oversized jacket hanging loosely around her body. He looked at her for a few seconds before withdrawing his gaze, and he walked over to her. Vera turned her head when she heard a sound and saw himing out. She got up, went to him, and took the bag from his hand like ackey. "Let me help you!¡± She couldn''t bear to let the person she liked suffer even a little! It didn¡¯t matter even if Quill was a man and she was a woman! Not surprisingly, he didn''t let her take the bag. Just when Vera felt a little disappointed, she heard him saying, "Let''s go. There''s a women''s clothing store up ahead. Go and buy yourself a coat.¡± "What?" Vera raised her head nkly and asked, "I''m wearing one right now, aren''t I?" "Give it back to me once you''ve bought a new one." She paused for a moment before she continued, "Why? Can''t I return it to you after we return? I have clothes back at home, I don''t have to buy new ones." As soon as she finished her words, his eyes fell on her face. "Minerva will misunderstand.¡± Bang... This sentence struck Vera like a lightning bolt, and she couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 Minerva would misunderstand... This sentence repeatedly appeared in Vera''s mind. She couldn''t think of anything else. How could it be possible? She must have been mistaken She was trying her best tofort herself, but Quill had observed that her face had turned pale as if she had heard something devastating. In the past when he rejected her, she did not look as upset as she was now. As he remembered what had happened, he realized that it was very likely that she had misunderstood what he had just said. Regardless of whether it was necessary for him to know, he still asked her with a frown, "What are you thinking?" Clearly, it would have been better if he hadn''t asked. His question made Vera feel guilty. She bit her lower lip and tried to suppress the tumbling emotions in her heart "You... said just now that... Minerva will... misunderstand. What do you mean by that?" Vera stuttered. She bit her lower lip nervously. Upon hearing this, Quill frowned. She had indeed misunderstood what he meant. Fortunately, he tried to rify what he meant. Quill shifted the bag in his hand to his other side and said indifferently, "Minerva is my only family member. If there is any progress in my love life, she would definitely be the one who will care about it the most. Since you''re her good friend, I don''t want her to misunderstand that there''s something between us, or even think of a way to set us up.¡± With this exnation, she would definitely be able to understand, wouldn''t she? After listening to him, Vera breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt as if there was a huge hole in her heart. Fortunately, things were not as she expected It''s just that... Quill really didn''t have any feelings for her at all. He was afraid that Minerva would try to set them up again. She lowered her eyes slowly, and she felt as if all her energy had left her. "Alright, I understand. I''ll go buy a coat now, and I''ll return this back to you.¡± After that, she quickly turned around and walked away. This time, she walked very fast. When she saw a women''s clothing store, she quickly went into it. Just like how she waited outside for Quill, he did the same thing. He stood outside the store while carrying his bag. A few moments passed. A female shop assistant came out with a ck coat in her hand. She looked around and finally fixed her eyes on Quill as if she was trying to confirm something. He noticed that she was holding his coat, so he walked over to her. "What''s the problem?" "Sir, is this your coat?¡± He nodded and said, "Yes. Has she bought anything yet?" The shop assistant smiled with a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. "The thing is, thatdy asked us to help her give the coat back to you.¡± Quill was silent for a while, then reached out to take the coat. "Please wait a moment, I''ll take a bag for you to put your coat in," she offered as she felt that it was inconvenient for him to hold his coat in his arms He didn''t refuse. She took a bag and finished packing the coat for him, but Vera had note out yet. The shop assistant''s face seemed to be a little hesitant. Quill nced at her and saw that she wanted to say something to him. "Sir, thedy inside said that she wants to hang out here a little longer. She also said that... you should go back first.¡± He contemted for a moment what he had just heard, then he nodded and said, "Alright." After thinking for a while longer. he said, "Tell her to go back early, or her friends will worry about her." "Okay, sir. I''ll pass on the message to thatdy.¡± Soon after, he left with his bag without looking back. When the shop assistant came back, Vera was sitting on a stool in the fitting room in a daze, wearing a newly bought coat. When she saw the shop assistanting back, Vera looked expectantly at her. The shop assistant told her with an embarrassed expression. "Miss, the gentleman had already left.¡± The shop assistant saw the light in Vera''s eyes disappear. In an instant, the atmosphere became healy. The shop assistant had not encountered such a thing -> before, so she was a little helpless. She didn''t know how tofort Vera, tet alone know whethershe wotild buy this coat or not. Content belongs to ?> However, she couldn''t believe what kind of man she had just met. She told him to go back first, and he actually did. "Are the two of you a couple?" Hearing the shop assistant''s voice, Vera came back to her senses. She shook her head with a wry smile and said, "No." The shop assistant suddenly felt even more embarrassed. If they weren''t a couple, then... she had no right toment anything about the man. "I''m the one who likes him, but he doesn''t like me." After that, Vera took off her coat and handed it to the shop assistant. The shop assistant''s face became a little annoyed, but she did not say anything. Her guest was already downhearted, sc she might not be in the mood to buy any clothes "I would like to purchase this." The shop assistant was very surprised at her response, but she still managed to give a little nod. "Okay, please wait a moment." After paying, Vera got ready to leave with her clothes. The shop assistant followed her to the door. Seeing her lifeless look, she couldn''t help but say. "Miss, the weather is very cold. You''d better put on your coat. I can help you cut off the price tag.¡± Hearing this, Vera paused for a moment and then gave a friendly smile to her. "It''s alright, I''m not cold.¡± "Miss, you''re not feeling cold now because you''re inside the mall. You won''t be feeling warm anymore once you''ve gone outside.¡± "I know. I''ll wear it when I get out of the mall. Now... I still want to check out other stores.¡± The shop assistant stopped persuading Vera since she was so persistent. She just nodded and watched her leave. Vera grabbed the coat in her hand and went out of the mall. Sure enough, just as what the shop assistant said, Vera no longer felt warm after stepping out of the shopping mall. Although the cold air blew cruelly against her body, she did not feel as cold as before. She didn''t even feel like wearing the coat that she was carrying with her hands. Perhaps. the chilly wind would be able to wake her up a little? Thinking of this, the corners of her mouth broke into a little smile Hopefully shexwould be able to suppress het feelings for Quill once she was more clearheaded. Even > though she had liked him for sQ_ long, and her feelings for him were very-deep, it wasn''t impossibfe for hero not like him either. ContentC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org belongs to ? Vera walked aimlessly forward, her body was frozen to the point that it was almost numb. Since she wagyoung, everything had been smoothsailing for her. No matter what difficulties she faced,-> she would be able to resolve them withogt i issue. The only thing that she wasn''t able to handle was her feefings. o An unrequited, one-way love. It was really painful. So, so painful. If she could have things her way, she really hoped that she could let go of her feelings. If Quill didn''t like her, then she could like someone else. It wasn''t like no one else was interested in her. Sheughed to herself and at the same time, tears were rolling down her face. Passers-by looked at her as if she was crazy. She remained in this condition for a very long time. Suddenly, a figure blocked her way. She stopped in her tracks. When she saw a pair of familiar shoes, her heart jumped. Could it be that Quill had returned to lock for her? Raising her head, she saw Sam standing in front of her with a frown. When he saw the tear stains on her face, his frown deepened "Sam?" When she realized it was him, Veraughed at herself for being such a fool. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 Not far away, in a ck car, Beanieid prone by the window. His chubby little hand rested on the window and he stared at the two people not far away from him. "Daddy, Sam went to find Auntie Vera," he said. Upon hearing this, Maddox calmly nced at the outside. He already knew who that woman was. And she... She should be Minerva''s good friend. As for the rtionship between her and Sam, he had no idea. At the thought of this, he said, "What''s so interesting about that? Weren''t you hungry? Let''s go eat first." After having a meal, he wanted to go back to find Minerva. However, Beanie was so curious that he was still staring out the window. He looked like he was gossiping, which made Maddox feel helpless. He asked, "Are you still looking?" "Daddy, do you think Sam likes Auntie Vera?" Beanie asked. Maddox didn''t know how to respond to his question. "Will Auntie Vera like Sam?" Beanie continued to ask. "For this kind of boring question, you can ask Auntie Vera yourself," Maddox replied Beanie was speechless. After a moment of silence, he suddenly let out a heavy snort. Then, he turned his head and red fiercely at Maddox. He said fiercely, "Daddy, you''re such a heartless person. No wonder you''ve hurt Mommy''s heart." When Maddox heard this, he felt a headacheing on. How... was this rted to the rtionship between him and Minerva? His mind was full of thoughts about how to regain his memories. The other things left were Minerva and the little fellow in front of him. Where would he have the extra energy and thoughts to care about other people''s emotions? "Bad Daddy, I want to wait for Sam to have the meal with us!" After that, he wanted to open the door and get out of the car, but Maddox stopped him. He said, "If you go down now, aren''t you going to disturb them?" Beanie asked, "What?" "If what you said is true, are you sure it''s a good thing for you to go down now?" Maddox asked. Beanie cocked his head and thought about it carefully. He suddenly felt that Maddox''s words made sense. Humph! Then, he withdrew his little hand and pouted his lips with a look of dissatisfaction. Auntie Vera looked very sad just now. Normally, she would not cry like this. She suddenly went out and walked on the street in a daze and shed tears. She must have encountered something. However, his uncle, Quill, was not here. What else could make her so desperate as to shed tears? Beanie couldn''t figure it out, but he couldn''t find out as he was with Maddox at the moment. He had no choice but to go for lunch with him first. When the car left, Beanie stared at the two people until he could not see them. "Why are you here?" Vera looked at Sam in front of her and asked. He stared at her without saying a word. A momentter, she asked him in amusement, "Why are you looking at me? Because I am very ugly now, right? Do I look foolish?" Even Vera found herself a littleughable that she liked a person to such an extent. Clearly, Quill had rejected her and said that he would not like her, but she still held a little hope and persisted. She felt that as long as Quill was not married, she would always like him until the end of time. Sam remained silent, but he still stared at her. Probably because he had stared at her for too long, Vera couldn''t bear it and scold him. "What are you looking at? Stop looking at me. Haven''t you seen the miserable look before Sam, you asked Minerva and me why we wanted to go back before. You regard that ce as your territory, but now you are here, so don''t tell me that you also regard it as your own? Let me tell you. This is not your ce. Go away!" When she saw that he was standing still, she pushed him directly. Before her hand could touch him, he held it tightly. Vera struggled but failed to take back her hand. She was stunned for a moment and then began to scold fiercely, "What are you doing? Let me go!" Sam let go of her wrist, then took out a handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to her. He said, "Wipe it. Even your makeup is ruined." She was speechless. This sentence made her angry and annoyed. She was so sad, but he still reminded her that her makeup had been ruined. Wasn''t she very ugly? She remembered that before going out with Quill, she had put on makeup carefully. Although she was pressed for time, she had made a lot of effort. They were all destroyed. Quill had left, and her makeup had been ruined. She didn''t even have a jacket. She stretched out her hand slowly, took the handkerchief from Sam''s hand, and wiped the tears on her face mechanically. It was not clear whether it was because she had been frozen forza long time or too emotional. She did her best to wipe off the makeup on her face. However, the more she wiped, the more it became ruined. Sam was helpless as he watched from the side. He grabbed her wrist and grabbed her handkerchief. "Let me do it."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She did not object and allowed him to take the handkerchief to wipe her cheeks. He carefully wiped her face. He stared at her with his dark eyes and wiped every corner of her face with his handkerchief. All of a sudden, her tears fell like rain, one after another, and hit the back of Sam''s hand. He stopped cleaning her up. He asked, "What is going on?" Why was she walking alone on the street, crying, and wearing so little? This was the doubt in his heart. Could it bethat something had happened? She suddenly looked up at him with tears in her eyes, and she sobbed as she said, "My request may sound weird, but... Can I stay in you arms for a while?" Sam hesitated, "Of..." Before he could finish his words, the cold body in front of him had already fallen into his arms. It smashed over violently like ice, and the coolness instantly covered his whole body. It was even colder than he had imagined. How long had this girl been frozen? After throwing herself into Sam''s arms, Vera burst into tears and wiped her tears and snot on his clothes, feeling no pressure at all. The moment he was hugged by her, his entire body froze as if he had lost the ability to move like a puppet. He didn''t know how long she had cried. When Sam felt that his hands and feet were stiff, the crying girl in his arms gradually slowed down, and they turned into sobs, He waited patiently. About a few minutester, Vera looked up again and said in a nasal voice, "I''m sorry, your clothes are wet." "It''s not a big deal," he replied. After saying that, he quickly took off his coat and put it on her. "Let''s go." Then, he took her hand and left the scene. Before Vera could react, he had already pulled her into a store. Sam said, "Haven''t you had lunch yet? Let''s have some food first to warm yourself up. He pulled her to a seat and sat down. Her eyes were red, and her lips were white from the cold. She looked up at Sam. "Why do you care about me?" Chapter 948 Chapter 948 Facing Vera''s question, it felt the same as when she had asked if he liked her in the kitchen. Sam''s ears immediately turned red, and then he called the waiter to order the meal. Now, it was impossible to let Vera order at this time, so he didn''t even ask her. He ordered some food to warm her up and then returned the menu to the waiter. After the waiter left, Sam found that Vera was still staring at him. Her eyes were red and swollen because of crying, which made her look particrly pitiful. "You haven''t answered my question yet." She said stubbornly. He didn''t know how to respond. After a moment of silence, he exined in a low voice, "We are all acquaintances. If you saw someone you know crying on the road, would you ignore it?" After hearing his exnation, she felt that it made sense. She nodded in agreement and immediately said, "Oh, that''s it. That''s good... I thought... you liked me." He stopped what he was doing and looked at her. She did not look at him but lowered her eyes and stared at the table. "If you said you liked me, I would definitely have refused you." His heart tightened and the redness in his eyes faded away. It was a pity that Vera did not notice the changes in his mood and actions. She still said to herself, "If you really like me and I reject you, you will definitely be very sad, just like the current me, both sad and miserable." He had caught some important information from her words, so he squinted his eyes slightly. "Current you?" "Yes, I was just refused." She looked up and deliberately showed a big smile to him. "Am I in a particrly miserable situation? You have just seen it. The feeling of being refused is awful, especially when you like him very much." For a moment, Sam did not know how he was feeling. He didn''t know what had happened to her, but he was in a hurry tofort her. As a result, he was dumb and couldn''t say a word offort. Now... He knew that she had been refused. Who was it??? "So, it''s a good thing that you only treat me as a friend. If you like me, you will be as miserable as me..." After that, she alsoughed happily. He had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. His hand, which had been ced on the table, quietly moved under the table and was ced on his leg. Without even realizing it, his hand gradually clenched into a fist.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It seemed that she didn''t just like the man but was deeply in love with him. "How long has it been?" He heard himself asking her. "Ah?" She didn''t seem to understand what he was asking. He smiled faintly. "How long have you liked the man?" She seemed to be drunk. She lowered her head and began to count her fingers. Her cute appearance made him couldn''t help but want to hold her in his arms. After counting for a long time, she looked up and said bitterly, "It''s been almost four years." After listening to her words, he inexplicably twitched his lips. "Four years?" He carefully calcted the days. He liked Vera. It seemed that he had been liking her for six years. It turned out that time had actually passed so fast. Time was passing by all the way. If he didn''t calcte it carefully, he would feel that things seemed to have happened yesterday. His mind was a little absent-minded. "Yeah, four years!" She nodded hard and said, "For a long time, right? I didn''t think I could like him for so long, four years..." She counted with her fingers and said, "How many years of youth is this? Four years of youth!" Sam thought. Tve liked you for longer than that.'' He didn''t know why he had fallen in love with Vera. His feelings for her came inexplicably, but he was really moved at that time. Ever since he started following e started following Maddox, he had devoted all his time to work. When he was free, he was too tired and had no time to find a girlfriend. Although his family urged him to find a girlfriend, he was willing to put all his effort to work After all, for Sam, he could risk his life for Maddox. If Maddox hadn''t helped him at that time, maybe his life would still be filled with untold suffering, or perhaps he would have already lost his life or even his family. Hence, when he found out that he had feelings for Vera back then, he was distressed for a moment and quickly hid this feeling in the bottom of his heart. It had been hidden for many years. When he saw her standing in front of him again, the hidden feelings started to show up again. After that, as they met more frequently and he recalled the memories, the feelings began to grow. As he was thinking of this, he looked up and fixed his eyes on Vera again. If he said that he liked her at this time, would she ept him? But if that was the case, wouldn''t he be taking advantage of others'' difficulties? The fist on his leg became tighter, but in the end, he loosened it. Whatever, if he was to say that he liked her at this time, wouldn''t it be unfair to the both of them? Since she had been refused, he should wait until she was in a good mood. When she had given up on the person she liked and had nothing in her mind, he would find a way to make her fall in love with him. Unfortunately, in his current state... He didn''t know if he could win her favor. However, if he didn''t try, no one would know what would happen. When the waiter served the dishes, Vera suddenly asked the waiter for wine. The waiter froze for a moment and looked at Sam. He immediately stopped her. "You have been in the cold wind for so long, and drinking is not good for your stomach. Drink some hot to warm up your stomach first, and then eat something." "No, I don''t." She shook her head and said, "I want to drink now." After that, she looked straight at Sam and said, "You don''t know how upset I am now." He said, "After drinking wine, your stomach will be ufortable, and then you will be even worse." "It doesn''t matter. I just want to drink. Sam, aren''t you my friend? Just listen to me this time," she said. Friends... He smiled bitterly in his heart. Was this a trap he had set for himself? If he had known earlier, he would not have said that he was her friend. Now, she was using the word "friend" to refute him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When he was going to advise her again, she made a gesture of request and said, "Please, I''ll only drink this ime!" Just drink it one time? One time wasn''t enough? Vera continued, "Moreover, I am so cold. Don''t you know that drinking can warm me up?" He was speechless when he heard this. All he could do was nod. "In that case... you can only drink a little. Moreover, you have to eat something first before drinking." She agreed at once. Soon after, the wine was served, but Sam couldn''t stop her. She was obedient to eat something, but she did not drink a little. In the end, her whole face turned red, and she began to say crazy words! He began to regret letting her drink. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 After Vera and Quill left, Minerva was left alone in the house. The living room, which had been particrly lively the night before, suddenly became empty. It seemed that there was no vitality at all. She hesitated for a moment, then walked over to the window and pulled open the curtains, allowing the winter sunlight to fill the entire living room. The moment the light shone in, the room felt much warmer. She pursed her lips happily. After she finished her meal, she called Beanie. After hanging up, she began to feel sleepy and wanted to go back to her room to sleep. However, it didn''t seem good to sleep all day on the first day of the New Year? However, it was nothing after she thought about it. After all, she did not have any other rtives here. Even if she was to celebrate New Year in Hidalgo, she did not seem to have any other rtives as well. Hence, after thinking it through, she went back to her room to sleep. She had less time to rest during this period of time, so she didn''t have a good rest. In addition, she had something on her mind so that she couldn''t sleep well. However, at this time, everyone important to her was around her. What other reason was there for not sleeping well? Soon, she fell asleep. When Maddox and Beanie came back from having lunch, they also packed some snacks for Minerva. As a result, they opened the door of the room and found that she was still sleeping. Therefore, Beanie gently closed the door and put the snacks on the table. He said to Maddox. "Daddy, Mommy is still sleeping. Don''t disturb her!" Upon listening to his son''s words, Maddox did not have any expression on his face. He did not even respond to him. Beanie put his hands on his hips and said, "Bad Daddy, did you hear me?" Maddox rubbed the space between his eyebrows and said helplessly, "I heard it. I won''t disturb her." If it was him who opened the door and discovered that Minerva was sleeping, he would not have woken her up. He had heard that pregnant women loved to sleep. The night before, she had sleptte, so it was normal if she slept a little longer during the day. It was just that... The things he had to do in theing days... Due to his consideration, Maddox''s slender fingers tapped on the table, and his knuckles rang out again and again. After observing this action for a while, Beanie suddenly raised his head and said, "Daddy, are you having a bad idea?" Upon hearing this, Maddox suddenly came to his senses. He stared at Beanie and squinted his eyes slightly. His mind couldn''t escape the little fellow''s eyes? Was this really his son? Was it really true? Faced with such questions, Maddox did not answer but asked, "What do you think?" Beanie blinked his eyes and said, "I guess it must be!" Maddox was speechless. The little fellow really liked to entrap him. After all, Beanie was his son no matter how hard he tried to entrap Maddox. After all, he had done something sorry to them back then. Therefore, he needed to regain his memories as soon as possible. When Minerva woke up again, she was woken up by someone. She had been in a daze and seemed to have vaguely heard the crying and shouting of a woman. However, she slept too soundly and only felt that the voice was a little annoying. She ignored it. Soon, the noise grew louder and louder. It was so loud that she couldn''t sleep anymore. Her mind waspletely awake. That voice... Why did it sound so familiar? Minervaid on the bed for a while. Suddenly, she got up, put on a coat, and went out. As soon as she opened the door, the sound became louder. "Don''t stop me. I''m not drunk. I want to drink more. Drink!!" As soon as she opened the door, Minerva saw Vera standing on the sofa like a madwoman. She held up her mobile phone and made a toast. Her face was red and her eyes were blurred. Obviously, she was very drunk. Furthermore, she even treated her phone as a wine bottle. What was going on? This was Minerva''s first thought. Didn''t Vera and Quill go out to buy clothes? It was rare for them to have time alone, so Minerva was happy for her. She went to sleep with peace of mind. How could shee back while she was as drunk as this? Vera was drunk, and Sam, who was on the side, was anxious. He persuaded Vera to go down from the sofa and even wanted to get her phone. However, his hand was pped away. Vera said, "You''re not allowed to fight for wine with me! Don''t even think about it!" After that, she held her phone tightly. "The wine is mine! Mine! None of you can take it away." The two of them were having an out-of-control situation.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, there was also a father and son standing aside and watching the whole thing. Maddox and Beanie sat very far away from Vera. Both of them sat there with no expressions, as if they didn''t hear or see her at all. It was rare that the father and son''s expressions and eye movements were so synchronized. Minerva didn''t expect that it would be in such a situation. Maddox and Beanie only moved when they saw Minervaing out. However, before they could speak, she walked over angrily. "What''s going on?" Minerva asked. ime As soon as her voice came out, there was a moment of silence in the living room. Even Vera, who was drunk, became quiet when she heard her voice and then looked at her. Minerva continued, "Vera, why are you so drunk? Why are you still standing so high? Come down!" Vera held her phone and stood in a daze for a while. After staring at Minerva for a long time, her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had seen a treasure. Then, she jumped down from the sofa and ran towards her at high speed. Her speed was very fast, and no one had expected that she would suddenly run towards Minerva. Maddox squinted his eyes dangerously and got up quickly. However, there was still a short distance between Vera and Minerva, while Vera had already run to the front of her. If she bumped into her... "Stay away." Maddox shouted loudly. At first, Minerva didn''t think much of it, but after hearing Maddox''s roar, she started to get nervous. However, it was toote for her to escape. When she saw that Vera was already in front of her, she was pulled by a pair of hands in time. Vera''s action also stopped. Minerva raised her head and looked at the person. "Quill?" When did hee back? Why hadn''t she seen him? Where did hee from at this time? He grabbed Vera''s sleeve to stop her from rushing forward. She struggled for a while and couldn''t move, looking at the person who had stopped her. Initially, the expression on her face had been twisted into a grimace. However, when she saw him, her expression suddenly changed. Sam, who followed closely behind, also noticed the drastic change in Vera. He couldn''t help squinting at Quill. Quill... was Minerva''s elder brother, as well as the president of Hanover Corporation. Sam used to think that the person Vera mentioned must have been an acquaintance of hers from abroad. But... He realized that this person might be Quill? Chapter 950 Chapter 950 What a coincidence! There was a sh of darkness in Sam''s eyes. Then he pursed his lips and went up to look at Vera, who had suddenly be obedient, and said, "Have you sobered up?" She did not dare to speak. He raised his hand to pull her arm. Hence, Minerva saw such a scene. Sam and Quill were separately holding Vera''s one arm. Minerva felt as if she was seeing a scene of fighting for a beauty. Minerva blinked her eyes. She took two steps back and bumped into someone''s arms. Maddox took advantage of this opportunity to put his arm around her waist and pull her into his embrace. Then, he said softly, "She''s drunk. You must stay away from her. Let''s go back to our room first." After saying that, without caring about whether she was willing or not, he brought her back to her room. When Beanie saw this, he followed them with a grimace. "Bad Daddy, you took Mommy away when I was not paying attention. Stop right there!" However, what responded to him was the door mming shut with a bang. Beanie was left outside. Before Minerva could react to what had happened, she heard a clicking sound and the door was locked. She was speechless. What did this b*stard want to do in broad daylight? And there were so many people here. He brought her back to the room in public and locked Beanie outside. Even if they did not do anything in the room, the outsiders would misunderstand what they were doing... She really could not do anything to prevent those outside from misunderstanding them. Beanie shouted, "Bad Daddy, open the door! What do you want to do to my mommy? Mommy, open the door quickly. I will go in and beat bad Daddy down." She was really embarrassed as Beanie shouted outside the door like this. She was already feeling very embarrassed although there was only a child outside, not to mention that her brother and Sam were outside. How was she going to face them in the future? Therefore, when Minerva realized it, she quickly reached out and tried to unlock the door. However, he held her wrist and said in a low voice, "Stop it." She was speechless. She looked at him warily. "What are you doing? It''s not like you can''t see what''s going on outside." "I saw it." A faint smile appeared on his thin lips. When he spoke, he had already grabbed her hands and was getting closer and closer to her. "It''s precisely because I''ve seen it that I want to make use of this time... to do something." To do something? Minerva was still thinking about what he was referring to when she saw Maddox''s face erging in front of her. Then, he kissed her. She was stunned. Was this what he meant when he had something to do?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Minerva was at a loss for words. Maddox was standing in front of her, and his breath was very hot. Behind her was a hard door. From time to time, the sound of knocking on the door and Beanie could be heard. She was absent-minded when he kissed her. She was not paying attention at all. Therefore, she quickly pushed him aside and said angrily, "They are outside. Don''t you think it''s shameful?" Upon hearing this, he chuckled and said, "So what? They don''t have the time to attend to us right now." "Even if they have no time to care about other things, there is still Beanie," she said. "Punishment." However, Maddox gritted his teeth and said one word. Minerva was utterly confused. What punishment? When he mentioned this, his eyes grew even darker, and his breath spat on her face. "Did you forget? Who said on the phone that she loved me more than him?" He asked. "You are even jealous of your son?" When she asked this question, her expression and eyes carried a hint of emotion that he couldn''t understand. However, it was as if she would look down on him as long as he admitted that he was jealous of his son. Despite this, he didn''t care whether she would despise him or not. All he wanted to do now was to show his authority. When he was thinking of this, he squinted his eyes slightly, which were filled with coldness. "I am the most important man in your life." "Even my son can''t bepared with me. First, it''s me, then him." Minerva didn''t know how to respond to him. Was Maddox really jealous of Beanie, so he pulled her into the room because she had said on her cell phone that she loved her son the most? Minerva was not sure if Beanie could hear it behind the door, so she could only lower her voice and exin, "Why are you like a child? How old is Beanie? Are you a child?" However, no matter what she said, he was always stubbornly thinking, "In your heart, I am the first." Beanie wailed when he heard Maddox''s voice through the door. Although Minerva had deliberately lowered her voice, Maddox did not. On the contrary, he deliberately raised his voice so that Beanie could hear it. The little fellow had made fun of him with a gloating look just now and broke his heart. How did he feel now that he was locked out? Beanie mmed the door and said, "Mommy, don''t listen to Daddy. Your favorite is me. Mommy, hurry up and find a way to open the door. I am going to go in." As Maddox had said, except for Beanie, the people outside really had no time to care about others. That was because Vera had suddenly be drunk again, but this time she was mad at Quill. She suddenly looked at him, embraced him, and then called him dad again and again. Quill wanted to push her away, but her limbs wrapped around him like an octopus. "Daddy, I miss you so much." Sam saw that Quill''s expression had turned dark, and his expression was no better than his. Minerva couldn''t open the door because Maddox trapped her hand. He looked at her. It seemed that as long as she didn''t admit it, he wouldn''t let her go. She had no choice but to hurriedly say, "You''re number one and then Beanie. Are you satisfied with this? Let go of me. Beanie has been waiting for us." After that, she got rid of his hand and went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Beanie rushed in like the wind. "Bad Daddy, get out of here." Maddox believed that he had heard what Minerva said just now. At this moment, he was in a good mood and raised his lips, saying, "Well, if you want, we can deal with iDin private." As soon as he finished speaking, he directly reached out his hand and picked Beanie, who was making threatening gestures, up and walked in another direction. Minerva was stunned into silence. She wanted to say something more, but she saw her brother''s miserable situation after opening the door She decided to leave the father and alone and deal with Vera first. son Vera had gone mad. Only when Minerva went over did Same to his senses. "Young Madam." "Vera, how much did you drink? Help her to the room first, and then I''ll take care of her." "No." Quill rejected her suggestion. He frowned and said, "You''re pregnant now. She''ll hurt you while she''s drunk." Minerva asked, "Then what should we do?" "I''ll do it." A male voice sounded. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 Sam spoke at this moment. Minerva was startled. She nced at him subconsciously. Clearly, she did not expect him to be the one who would speak. As she looked at his current expression and eyes, a thought shed across her mind. However, it did not seem true and soon disappeared. After he said that, he stepped forward to Quill''s side and wanted to take Vera from his arms. The words that had been about toe out of Quill''s throat disappeared after Sam said that. He slightly lowered his eyes, and his eyshes hid all the emotions in the bottom of his eyes. He silently handed her to him. "Ah! Don''t abandon me! Please don''t throw me away. I really... like you so much..." Vera shouted. Her words made all the people present feel embarrassed. Sam took hold of Vera''s arm and used some strength to pull her into his arms. She seemed to be tired. At this time, she didn''t know who was holding her, so she closed her eyes and leaned back. When Sam saw this, he immediately carried her in his arms. "Young Madam, Mr. Hanover, I''ll look after her first. I''ll let you know if there''s anything." With that said, he turned around and left. Minerva looked at his back. If that thought just now had only been a blur, then at this moment, it had already be clear. It turned out that Sam liked Vera. When did this start? Why didn''t she know anything? Was it because she cared too little about her? Or was it because Sam had hidden his feelings too deeply? She suddenly looked at her older brother, Quill, as if she had thought of something. He looked at Sam''s back as if he was thinking about something. "Quill?" Minerva called him. Upon hearing this, Quill''s gaze fell on her. She observed him, only to find that his mood had not changed. He didn''t even have the slightest bit of emotion in his eyes. When she saw this, she was extremely disappointed. Vera liked him so much, and she had been taken away by another man, but he had no emotional changes at all. Did it mean... that Vera really had no hope? More importantly, was her love nothing to him in his eyes? "Quill, do you really not like Vera?" His eyes were cold as he looked at Minerva. He asked, "What reason is there for me to like her?" She realized that she could not answer him. She could only ask, "What about the reason you don''t like her?" He looked away and said in a nd tone, "Love doesn''t matter to me." His mission was to find his missing sister and hold up the Hanover family, and...Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His eyes darkened when he thought of that. He did not say anything else. Minerva was annoyed by his words. She said emotionally, "What do you mean by love doesn''t matter to you? If you''ve been single because you''re looking for me, then now you''ve found me. You can get married. I don''t want to see my brother alone when I have children. Quill... You don''t like Vera, but you can also..." Her words were interrupted. He smiled and said, "If you are afraid that I''m alone, you can have another baby and give him to me." Although he smiled faintly and said these words in a joking tone, she did not think this was a joke. Perhaps, Quill had really considered adopting her child. Then... Had he decided not to marry or have children for the rest of his life? If he wasn''t her family member, she wouldn''t have cared about what he wanted. However, this person had be her older brother, who treated her so well. Minerva felt ufortable all of a sudden. Although she was a person in the new era and was aware of society, the freedom of love and marriage, even if Quill really did not intend to get married, as his sister, she could only give him her blessings. However, she always felt that he had his reasons. "Quill, what the hell is going on?" Minerva still wanted to ask more, but he turned around and walked out. As he walked, he said, "I''ve observed the ce. There''s no extra room in this house, so I''m nning to stay in a hotel." Stay in a hotel? She was stunned and asked. "Are you going to live alone?" "Yes." She suddenly felt so sad that she couldn''t speak. Her brother came from so far away, but he had to to the hotel. She bit her lower lightly and wanted to ask him not to go, but there really was no spare room for him to stay here. "Wait a minute." Maddox''s voice suddenly came. The two of them looked at him. He had put on his coat and was holding a car key in his hand. "There are not many rooms here. My room is empty. Let your brother stay there. Beanie will sleep with you at night. Sam and I will go out." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Minerva frowned when she heard that he had already made the arrangements. "What about you then?" "Sam and I are going to stay in the hotel." She was speechless. Maddox looked at Quill with cold eyes, but the person in front of him was his wife''s brother, so he must be his brother-inw. Brother-inw... Maddox frowned slightly. Although he was very awkward, he still nodded to Quill and called him brother-inw. Quill was speechless. He didn''t expect that the arrogant person who came to negotiate with him in the past would call him brother-inw. What was this subtle feeling about? However, he did not let Maddox down. He nodded in agreement. Minerva went to help Maddox tidy up his clothes. While tidying up, she said, "Why not... I''ll bring Beanie with me to stay at a hotel with you and leave the room for them? It''s just one room per person?" After saying that, Minerva felt that her idea was extremely clever. She should have thought of it earlier. Wasn''t it good enough for both sides? However, he didn''t agree with her idea. "No way." "Why not?" "You''re pregnant now. You can''t rush around." She was annoyed. "I''m just staying in a hotel with you. How will I rush around? Also, there''s no need for us to find a hotel that''s so far away. We can find a hotel nearby. Anyway, I think it''s quite convenient for us." He thought of what he was going to do next and his eyes darkened. If he brought Minerva along with him, then she would quickly discover what he was going to do. Therefore, he couldn''t take her with him. He pinched her chin and said, "Do you really want to go out with me? Do you want to find a chance to be alone with me?" She was lost for words. Why did he tease her while she was speaking properly? She pped his hand away and said with a serious expression, "I''m telling you to be serious feel that my suggestion earlier was very good. You should hurry up and think about it. Besides, the pregnancy is stable now des, It''s not going to be a long journey." He kept his clothes in his luggage and said, "I''ll follow my original n. I''ll be back during the day." She was a little disappointed. It seemed like he had already made up his mind. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 In the evening, Master Collins sent Baldrick over, saying that he would like everyone to eat dinner at the Collins family home. Baldrick exined, "Last night was New Year''s Eve, and everyone didn''t get together to have a meal, so lets make up for it by eating together today." Going to the Collins family''s house for a meal? Minerva was a little hesitant. Baldrick smiled and exined softly, "The Old Master has already sent a car to pick up Miss Abigail." A thought came to her mind. "Baldrick, do you mean that Auntie has already agreed?" When she saw him nodding, she knew that she had no choice but to go. However, Vera was in such a drunken state, and she would definitely not be able to go. There must be someone left to take care of her. Just then, Sam came out of the room, frowned and said, "There''s something wrong with Vera." Upon hearing his words, Minerva''s expression changed. She walked over to Vera''s room quickly and went over to her side. "What''s wrong?" Minerva asked. Sam came over and said, "I thought she was drunk. I didn''t expect that she kept on talking nonsense. Then, she began to break out in cold sweat. I tested the temperature on her forehead. It seems that she has a fever." She had a fever... "Why did she have a fever for no reason? And, what happened? Why did she get so drunk when she came back with you?" Sam exined, "Young Madam, when I met her, she was walking alone on the street. She wore very little clothing and was crying. I felt that something was wrong, so I took her to a restaurant to eat. Later... She said that she wanted to drink some wine, and I couldn''t stop her." Minerva frowned after hearing his words. She had gone out with Quill earlier, but when Sam met her, she was alone. Moreover, ording to his description, Quill must have done something, or his words had hurt Vera''s heart. How could this be... When Minerva saw Vera like this, she also began to feel ufortable. Originally, she thought that this was a good chance for Vera to be alone with Quill. She didn''t expect that it would cause such big harm to her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Could it be that she had really forced this matter to happen? Minerva did not say anything else when she thought of this. She only nodded at Sam, indicating that she knew about this matter. He noticed the change in her expression and thought over and over again. He felt that she probably knew the process as well. After all, she and Vera were such good friends. After being together for so many years, how could she not know her thoughts? It seemed that there was no need for him to say anything. "Reduce her fever first. You''ve been taking care of her for a long time. Let me take care of her from now on." Sam nced at Vera. Without saying anything, he nodded and left the room. After he left, Minerva began to cool Vera down physically. Along the way, she remembered that Baldrick was still waiting for her in the living room. She went out to exin, "I''m really sorry, Baldrick. I was going to go, but Vera has a fever now. If we go there, I''m afraid no one will take care of her. So... I won''t go there today." Baldrick didn''t expect to be so unlucky, but he didn''t say anything as he understood the situation. He just looked at the others. "Then what about Mr. Sebastian and Mr. Beanie?" After thinking for a while, Minerva suddenly smiled and said, "Let Beanie and Maddox go." Jarold, under the guise of inviting them to dinner, actually just wanted to see Beanie. He looked as if he wanted to see his great-grandson before this, but unfortunately, he didn''t get what he wanted in the end. When Jarold returned, he must have missed Beanie so much. After all, he had just met his great-grandson the night before. He had just spoken a few words before he passed out. As for her? If she could not go, he would definitely be happy. Baldrick felt a little awkward when he saw Minerva''s open-mindedness. He rubbed his nose and exined, "Madam Minerva, actually, I already know what you''re thinking. But now, Master Collins''s eptance is already very high. Moreover, ording to my understanding of him for so many years, even if he didn''t want to, he''s already epted you as his granddaughter-inw. It''s just that he feels embarrassed, so..." Minerva smiled and said, "Baldrick, you don''t have to say anything else. I know all of this." He nodded with gratification. Yes, it could be seen from Madam Minerva''s attitude towards Master Collins that although his attitude was very bad, she still respected him very much. In terms of character, she was really precious. "However, I can''t decide whether they will go or not, so you have to ask them yourself. If they don''t want to go, I can''t force them to go." Baldrick nodded quickly and said, "That''s true. I''ll ask." "Alright." Finally, Minerva turned around and returned to her room to take care of Vera. After a while, Beanie came over to look for her. "Mommy, why don''t you go to Great- Grandpa''s house with me?" This was the first question that he asked after he came in. After asking, he noticed that there was something wrong with Vera''s face in bed, so he asked, "Mommy, what''s wrong with Auntie Vera?" Previously, everyone thought that she was drunk, so they felt that it was not a big deal. But... After Minerva changed a wet towel for her, she said, "Your Auntie Vera has a fever so I can''t go." He was speechless. "So I can''t go to your great grandfather''s house with you. If you want to go, go with your father." When Beanie heard this, he wrinkled his nose and said, "But Daddy refused." She stopped in her tracks and asked, "He refused?" This was... quite strange. However, after thinking about it, it was normal. It was understandable that he didn''t want to see Jarold at this moment. "Then what are you going to do? Do you want to see your great grandfather? If you want to go, let Baldrick take you there. Later, ask your father to take you home," she said. Beanie thought about it seriously in front of her and said, "Then I''ll go. Great- Grandpa always stays alone at home, and he''s quite lonely. Mommy please take good care of Auntie Vera." "Okay." After hearing this, she smiled. She reached out her hand and pinched his tender cheek. "Be good, Beanie. Go and apany your great grandfather. Remember to let him have a good impression on me. When you seed in doing so we can sit together and have a happy meal together." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If he really managed to do so, in the future, as long as everyone was happy together, there could be happy meals everyday. Why should they care about the festival thatsts mere days? After hearing her words, he nodded. "Mommy, don''t worry. I will definitely let him have a good impression on you!" Oh. Minerva thought for a moment. Beanie''s ability to enchant his elders was indeed something that could not be looked down upon. Although the little fellow was young, he had a clear mind and was very smart. She didn''t have any special opportunity in her life, but Beanie''s existence made her feel as if her life would be smooth from now on. It should be said that Beanie was the person who brought luck to her. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 When Baldrick finally picked up Beanie and left, he still sighed. Master Collins wanted to see him. That day, when he knew that he had a great- grandson, he was very excited. Who would have thought that he would be so excited that he fainted. Therefore, while waiting for them toe, Jarold had already ordered the family''s chef to prepare a table of food. Who knew that only Beanie came. However, this little guy might be the antidote to the knots in everyone''s hearts. After all, Abigail agreed when she heard that Beanie also wanted to go. After Maddox knew that Vera had fallen ill and Minerva was taking care of her, he immediately frowned. He disagreed with her way of doing things. She kept saying that she was fine. As a result, he rushed in and carried her back to her room. "Put me down. If I don''t take care of her at this time, who will? She is having a fever!" She eximed. He ced her in the bathroom and said in a muffled voice, "You''re pregnant now. She has caught a cold and has a fever. What if you''re infected? Can you take medicine in your current state?" She hesitated and replied, "I''m not that easily infected." He said, "Don''t you think that I don''t know how poor your physical condition is?" He narrowed his eyes and pushed her into the bathroom. "Take a shower first and wash your body clean. As for your friend, I''ll call the family doctor to take care of her." At first, she wanted to stop him, but when she heard the word "doctor," she instantly quietened down. The doctors were much more professional than her, who knew nothing. If they had a doctor to take care of Vera, what else could she do? Minerva did not argue with Maddox anymore. She could not help but say, "Well... Then I''ll take a bath first. Remember to bring Beanie hometer." He nodded. "Yes." After that, he turned around to help her get her clothes and then left. After closing the door, he called the family doctor of the Collins family. This family doctor was very close to him. The reason was that when he woke up, his injuries were severe. Everyday, this doctor would take care of his injuries. Over time, he had be more familiar with him. After the phone call, the doctor quickly came over. Sam took him to Vera''s room and then wanted to leave with Maddox. Quill, who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, could not help but ask when he noticed Maddox''s behavior. "What are you going to do?" Maddox paused when he heard that. He turned around to look at Quill, and his eyes grew unnatural. "I will book a hotel first." Quill looked up slightly. "The hotel can be booked online." The implication was that he didn''t have to be in such a hurry. A smart person might not speak explicitly, but Maddox squinted his eyes after hearing Quill''s words. He looked at him. Even Sam by the side also nced at him. Had he already seen through it? When Maddox was thinking of this, he smiled faintly and directly stated his thoughts. "I have to go out for something. Quill... Please take care of Minerva." Quill was speechless. He lips twitched. After a moment, he returned to normal. He turned over the newspaper in his hand and didn''t say anything more. He looked down at the newspaper seriously. Maddox knew that he had admitted it, so he did not say anything more to him and left with Sam. After Minerva came out of the shower, she found that Quill was the only one left in the living room. She called him and went straight to Vera''s room. The doctor was already taking care of her. When he saw Minerva, he greeted her. The two of them familiarized themselves with each other''s identities through a few words. After a while, Minerva asked, "Doctor, how''s my friend? Does she have a serious fever?" The doctor nodded and said, "Well, it''s a little excessive. She was too cold. She should pay attention to her body. Otherwise, her fever might get too serious and it might severely damage her lungs." She was scared out of her wits by thest sentence. She had indeed seen a fever that was capable of doing severe damage to lungs, but it was a severe fever. Vera''s case should not be so serious. "So how is she now? When will the fever be gone?" The doctor packed up his things. "Her condition is not that serious, and her fever should be gone soon. However, she has been talking nonsense." Minerva looked at Vera and did not say anything else. After standing there for a while, she felt there was nothing she could do to help, so she returned to her room. As she passed by the living room, she couldn''t help but stop and nce at Quill. She remembered what Sam had said to her. There were many questions that she wanted to ask Quill, but what would happen after she asked them? "What''s wrong?" He noticed that Minerva had stopped and was staring at him. He put down the newspaper in his hand and looked up at her. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Vera has a fever. Aren''t you worried at all?" He asked back, "Why should I be worried?" Wasn''t the doctor taking good care of her? Was there anything he had to be worried about? This reply caused her to be very disappointed. Her face revealed an expression of speechlessness. "If I remember correctly, you were the one who called her out, right?" He did not answer. "She was drunk when she came back. Now, she has a fever. You took her out, but did not bring her back safely. Now, you are sitting here reading the newspaper, and you don''t feel any guilt or selfme at all? Quill, I know that you don''t like her, but no matter how emotionless people are, they are not so cold-blooded," she scolded him. He was speechless. He probably didn''t expect Minerva to get mad at him. He stood rooted to the spot and couldn''t find any words to respond to her. "Quill, I''m really disappointed in you this time." He finally opened his mouth and said in a cold voice, "So, what do you think I should do? Knowing that the end is impossible, you still want to give her hope? Let her sink deeper and deeper?" At this point, he paused and looked in the direction of Vera, with coldness and ruthlessness in his eyes. "In my opinion, a short anguish is better than long term pain. Only when she ispletely awake can she know that I am not the person who is suitable for her." Minerva said, "It''s up to you." After that, she went straight back to her room and closed the door. He was the only person left in the living room, Everything was quiet around him. His eyes gradually darkened and then quickly became normal After that, he sat on the sofa and read the newspaper as if nothing had happened. Apart from kinship, people like him... shouldn''t expect anything else.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Minerva only remembered one thing after she returned to her room. She had forgotten to ask where Maddox was. Even if he was going to stay outside, he didn''t have to leave in such a hurry, did he? It seemed that he was going to do something. Sheined about Maddox in her heart. She seemed to be a little hungry. However, now there was only her and Quill in the house. He certainly hadn''t eaten yet. She was full of anger, so she didn''t want to go out at all. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 After thinking about it for a long time, Minerva went back to sleep under the nket. It would be fine if she was hungry for a while. Anyway, she ate a lot these days, and she didn''t eat so much at ordinary times. She started to eat and sleep more because of pregnancy. She also wanted to control herself more urately. Sheforted herself in this way. She thought that she wouldn''t be able to sleep because of hunger, but it didn''t take long for her to fall asleep. Quill had been sitting on the sofa in the living room. He was already done reading the newspaper, but he still read it over and over again. He didn''t know how long it took him to read the newspaper''s contents, but time passed by slowly. Bang! The door opened, and the doctor came out. When he saw the empty living room, he was a little shocked. After a moment, he saw Quill, and Quill also looked at him. Their eyes met in the air. In the next second, Quill stood up. "Doctor?" "Nice to meet you." Quill looked at the room behind him and asked, "How is it?" The doctor couldn''t find Maddox, and he didn''t feel strange. After all, this was not the Collins family home. Maybe these people were all friends of Maddox. He thought for a while and said, "The fever has begun to decrease slowly. ording to my previous observation, it should be back to normal soon. When the fever ispletely gone, she should have more rest. She should pay attention to keep warm, and there will be no problem." "By the way." He stepped forward and handed a bag to Quill. "This is the medicine she needs to taketer. If it''s convenient for you, please let the youngdy take it when she wakes up. I''ve marked it on the list on how to eat it." Quill took the bag politely, nodded to the doctor, and then sent him out. Aftering back, Quill looked down at the bag that the doctor had given him just now. There were a few boxes of medicine in the bag, and he pursed his lips. After hesitating for a moment, he walked into the room. In the room. Veraid quietly on the bed, covered with a thick quilt. Only her face, that was red because of the fever, was revealed. Her lips were a little pale. She looked weak and sickly. He walked over with steady steps, bent down slightly, and put the bag on the top of the bedside cab. He put the medicine in ce. The doctor had already left at this point. Naturally, there was no business for him here. He could just put down the medicine and leave. However... Quill''s feet seemed to be stuck suddenly and he stood still. Then, he slowly turned his head and finally looked straight at Vera''s face. Under the dim light, her facial features were very delicate. She didn''t belong to the kind of woman who looked very beautiful at first nce. She didn''t even have a charming temperament. Her figure was also thin. Her eyes, appearance, and figure were all like a little girl. He had never seen the vitality when smiling and the stubbornness of not giving up after being rejected by him. It was impossible that he was moved. He had sealed up that area of affection for a long time. Since that incident, he had been much less interested in love affairs. He felt that such a thing could only be found by ident and not through seeking. Later on, he put all his energy into looking for his sister. As time went by, he no longer knew what love was. It was not that there hadn''t been women showing their love for him. However, Vera was the first one who had loved him so much and even tortured herself to this extent. Then, Quill had to start paying attention to love again. These thoughts rolled across his mind. When he came to his senses, he had already sat down on the edge of the bed. He looked at theatose Vera with a gloomy look. Just like this, more than a dozen seconds passed quietly. The sleeping woman suddenly sobbed in a low voice. Her crystal hot tears slipped from the closed corners of her eyes and fell on the soft pillow; they were quickly hidden by cotton. He raised his hand unconsciously, trying to wipe away her tears. As soon as his hand touched the scalding teardrop, he thought of something, and he wanted to pull his hand back. However, at this moment, Vera seemed to have sensed something and suddenly opened her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. When she saw Quill, she froze for a few seconds before she grabbed hold of his hand with all her strength. "Quill, sob you bad guy, how can you do this to me? I like you so much, so much... If you like me, Will you die? Sob, if you like me... you won''t lose a piece of flesh. Why can''t you try to like me?" His face suddenly turned pale. He didn''t expect that she would suddenly wake up, and that she would catch him. Where had his hand been just now? If she misunderstood him because of this, not only would she not give up, but she would also make things worse in the future. What should he do? When Quill was thinking about it, he frowned even more. He used a little force on his hand in an attempt to pull his hand back. "Sob... Don''t..." When Vera saw that he was going to pull his hand back, she simply held his hand with both hands, slipped out of the quilt, and held him tightly. She said, "I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t be talking nonsense. Don''t be angry..." He was speechless. Vera suddenly came out of the quilt. Quill was caught off guard and wanted to pull his hand back, but at the same time, he was worried that she would be frozen. After all, she still had a fever. What should he do if it became serious again? In desperation, he had no choice but to say, "Let go of me first and lie back." After hearing this, her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, and she shook her head hard. He frowned. "Be obedient!" His tone was slightly harsh, and Vera''s tears fell. "How can it be like this? Isn''t this my dream? Why... In my dream, you order me and yell at me like this?" He was speechless. It turned out that she thought it was a dream. Was she confused by her illness? That was why she thought it was a dream. However, this was even sadder for her because she might have subconsciously thought that he would onlye to see her in her dreams. Sure enough, in the next second, Vera held his arm and said pitifully, "I''m so ill. You onlye to see me in my dreams, right? Since you''vee to see me... Can you say something nice?" Upon hearing this, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. Let him say something nice? How could he say it? She saw him sitting there without any response, she suddenly felt wronged, and her tears fell down again. "Can''t you? Don''t people always say that I can make my decisions inside my dreams? just asked you to say a few w Now, I §ß§à§Ö words to me. You have always been fierce to me, and I didn''t say anything." It was happening again...Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He felt a headache. The scene in front of him was somewhat familiar. It was a long time ago when she was drunk. At that time, she had been drunk and mad at him. At this time, relying on her drunkenness and sickness, she began to behave like a hoodlum again. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 Regardless of whether she thought it was her dream or something else, Quill had never been able to do what she requested, which was to say some nice words to her. In the end, Vera was not happy and got closer to his body. Anyways, she thought that this was only her dream. In reality, she could not do anything to him, but in her dreams, she could do anything she wanted. Therefore, Vera began to cause trouble for him. "You are a bad guy. I asked you to say some nice words, but you didn''t even want to. How dare youe into my dream? You leave me in the day, and I don''t dare to look for you in the real world. Now... I will get even with you!" Her hands and feet were constantly getting closer to his body. He could only avoid them. However, after a while, she still hung on him like an octopus, with her arms around his neck. "Bad guy, you left me there without saying a word. Apologize!" Quill was a little tired because of her. He lowered his head, gasped gently, and said, "Didn''t you ask the shop assistant to tell me to leave first?" When Vera heard this, she immediately widened her eyes. "I told you to leave, and you did it? Don''t you know that girls like to say that yes means no, especially to the people they like!" He was speechless. He really didn''t know. How could he figure out a woman''s thoughts? "I don''t care. You just left me behind. I''m going to get even with you!" Looking at the handsome face in front of her, her heart was full of evil thoughts. He had already refused her. It was fair for her to kiss him in her dream, right? When she was thinking of this, she pouted and moved toward him. Quill''s expression changed. He turned his face away, and Vera kissed him on the face with her soft lips. "Hey, don''t hide!" She didn''t kiss him as she wished. She was so angry that she cried out, and then she wanted to kiss him again. He pinched her chin and told her not to act recklessly. He said in a cold voice, "If you make any more trouble, I''ll knock you out." She stopped, but she was once again pitiable with tears in her eyes. She sat back on the bed and reached out to wipe her tears while crying, "I''m really miserable. Whether in reality or in dreams, you''re always bad to me." She forcefully wiped away the tears on her face and turned her back. She said, "You can leave now." He was speechless. Looking at her thin back curled up into a ball, he didn''t know what to say at the moment. He could only sigh and say, "Lie back and cover yourself with the quilt. Then, I''ll leave." Vera sat still until he came to hold her hand. She shouted angrily, "Don''te into my dream, okay? I let you go. Who asked you to care about me? Don''t be hypocritical here. Didn''t you feel very good when you left me in the daytime? Now, who are you going to show it to?" Upon hearing this, his eyes suddenly became colder, making her heart skip a beat. Wasn''t this a dream? Why did Quill give her such a real feeling? Could it be that even in her dreams, he could not be manipted by her thoughts? Was he so powerful? Vera immediately did not dare to speak anymore. "I didn''t leave." He squinted his eyes and replied with a cold voice. She was also stunned and said, "Not, not leaving? This... How is this possible? You, you lied to me!!" Her voice suddenly became loud, and her face was full of disbelief. "When the shop assistant came back to tell me, she said that you left without looking back!" At that time, she felt so sad. He didn''t even want to wait for her to go back, so he must not like her and hate her very much. However, he told her that he didn''t leave. How was this possible? If he didn''t leave, where did he go? However, Vera did not have the time to ask the following questions because after she said those words, Quill realized what he had just said. He closed his eyes, pressed her back to the bed, and covered her with the quilt. "You''re tired. Get some rest," he said. She still wanted to struggle again, but probably because of the after effects of the fever, she began to get tired, and her eyelids became heavier and heavier. She resisted the thought of closing her eyelids and muttered, "No, you should make it clear..." "If you don''t make it clear, then don''t think about leaving..." She grabbed his sleeve, unwilling to let go. In the end, her voice grew weaker and weaker. The strength she used to grab his sleeve also gradually faded away. He let out a sigh of relief when he saw that she was asleep. He smoothed out the wrinkled clothes and then went out of the room. When he came out, he met Minerva, who was standing at the door. When their gazes met, her eyes were filled with suspicion and inquiry. This look in her eyes... All of a sudden, he was not sure when she had arrived. Did she see and hear what had happened in the room just now? However, he had no intention of exining. He pursed his thin lips and said to Minerva, "Have an early rest. The doctor has already left." "Oh." She nodded. She subconsciously looked at Vera, who was already asleep, and then at Quill, saying, "You..." His eyes and expression were indifferent, and he walked back to his room. As a result, the words that were about toe to her lips were swallowed back by her. Forget it. She''d better not say too much. It was not good for her, a sister, to intervene too much. Besides, she really couldn''t intervene in matters like love. Destiny was preordained. Whether Vera could be together with Quill or not, it was not up to her to change his mind.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, she didn''t know much about what happened in the room just now. She only heard a few words when she came. It was Vera questioning Quill why he had left her alone. Then, he said no. After that, Minerva had her doubts just like Vera. If he didn''t leave in advance, where did he go? Why didn''t he stop Vera from crying on the street? Did he really want to wake her up just like what he said before? Better a short pain than a long one? The more she thought about it, the more of a headache she had. Thus, she decided not to think about it. On the other side. After Beanie arrived at the Collins family''s house, he saw Abigail sitting on the sofa. She was wearing sunsses, her arms were crossed in front of her chest, and her legs were crossed. She looked like someone not to be trifled with. Jarold was sitting not too far away from her. Compared to her, his aura lost by arge margin. "Auntie Stark." As soon as Beanie saw her, he immediately shouted at her. When Abigail, who had a strong aura just now, heard his call, she immediately changed her posture. She took off her sses and asked, "Beanie?" But soon, Abigail found another problem. "Why are you here alone? Where''s your daddy and mommy?" When Jarold saw Beanie, his old heart started to pound. He did not the first one Beanie called out to. It was as if the little fellow didn''t see him. expect that Abigail would be hoxet Jarold felt miserable immediately. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 Beanie recalled something and told Abigail about what had happened at home. Hearing this, she immediately frowned. "Your Auntie Vera has a fever? And your mommy is taking care of her?" He nodded nkly and said, "Yes, you''re right." "How can a pregnant woman take care of a person with a high fever? What if she is also infected?" Although Beanie was smart, he knew little about women being pregnant. He only knew that Auntie Vera needed someone to take care of her when she was sick, and Mommy was willing to be that person, so he didn''t say anything. However, after Abigail said this matter with a serious face, he realized the seriousness of the matter. "Then Auntie Stark, Mommy, she..." Abigail took out her mobile phone and said, "I''ll call your daddy to let him deal with this matter." Maddox already knew her identity, so she had saved his phone number. After getting up, she went straight outside to call him. As for Master Collins, who was sitting at the side, he had naturally heard the conversation between the two of them. However, he did not hear it very clearly. Thus, after Abigail left, he stood up and went to Beanie''s side and sat down. "Oh, Great-Grandpa." Beanie seemed to have just noticed Jarold. He made an "oh" and called out to him. The words "Great- Grandpa" made Jarold''s heart throb with excitement. However, when he saw that the child seemed to have just discovered his presence, he felt a little sad and disappointed. However, having been alone for so many years, his desire for family affection had long since surpassed everything else. Beanie was so good looking, innocent and clever, and he was sitting in front of him. It didn''t matter whether or not he had discovered his presence. If he was willing to call him ''Great-Grandpa'', then Jarold would already be very happy. "Yes!" He responded, and an excited smile appeared on his aged face like that of a child. Beanie looked at him, blinked his eyes, and then began to say, "Auntie Vera treats me very well. She often takes care of me and cooks for me." Jarold heard this, and he was a little surprised. "That Auntie Vera that you spoke of is actually so kind to you?" "That''s right!" Beanie nodded hard, and his small face showed a look of regret. He said," Auntie Vera is ill. Actually, I should have stayed to take care of her. However, my mommy said that you invited us to have dinner at home. If we didn''te, you would be alone, so she sent me to apany you." After that, he grabbed Jarold''s sleeve and said in a childish tone, "Great-Grandpa, I came alone. Are you unhappy?" Jarold was speechless. How could he not be happy? He was very happy. Indeed, he hoped that everyone coulde back and have a meal with him. After all, even though Maddox and Beanie were not around at the dinner the previous night, he had experienced how it felt to be lively. It had also been a long time... since he had been so excited. Things in the past had been gone for so many years. He wanted to recall, but he found that his memory was beginning to deteriorate. He could only remember who he was with at that time, but he could not remember the words said then. After he recalled them, there was only sadness left in his heart. Jarold found that dinner the previous night was the memory he remembered the most. After all, only one day had passed, and he also longed for this sort of feeling. He even thought that now, he not only had a grandson, but also a great-grandson. Furthermore, his own daughter had also returned. His granddaughter-inw also had a lot of friends. If they all came, wouldn''t it be more lively? As soon as he thought of this, he felt happy. Of course, he had notpletely epted his granddaughter-inw! "No, of course not. You said that your name is... Beanie?" Jarold asked. When Jarold mentioned his name, Beanie blinked his eyes and exined, "Beanie is the nickname Mommy gave me. My real name is Bruno Hanover." "Bruno Hanover?" When Jarold heard this name, he subconsciously frowned and said unhappily, "Why is your surname Hanover?" Beanie looked innocent. "My surname is Hanover. Is there anything wrong?" Jarold said, "Of course not. Hanover is your mother''s surname. You should have the same surname as your father, Collins." Bruno Collins? Jarold was silently mumbling this name in his heart. He felt that this name was just too pleasant to the ear. However, he didn''t expect that Beanie would deny his statement. "What you said was wrong, Great-Grandpa. If I want to have the same surname as Daddy, his surname is Yardley, not Collins." His father''s name was Maddox Yardley. Beanie had already investigated the matter. His father had only changed his surname to Collins after losing his memory. "Also, Daddy can have the surname of Collins, and I can also have the surname of Hanover." The Collins family was Maddox''s mother''s family name, and for Beanie, the surname Hanover was also his mother''s family name. If Maddox''s surname could be Collins, then he, as a great-grandfather, did not have the right to criticize Beanie''s surname. All of a sudden, Jarold didn''t know what to say. "Can I ask why your surname is Hanover?" He asked. Beanie said, "Great-Grandpa, if you want to know, you can ask my mommy. She knows it very well. After all, when I was born, only Mommy was around me, and I had no Daddy." As soon as Jarold heard this, his eyes immediately widened. "No daddy? Are you saying..." "Well, bad Daddy didn''t take care of me and Mommy. Great-Grandpa, I was brought up by Mommy." After that, Beanie made an expression as if he was crying. "At that time, besides working, Mommy also took care of me. It was so hard everyday." While helping his mommy leave a good impression on Jarold, Beanie entrapped Maddox once more. As expected, Jarold became silent after hearing this. He didn''t find out anything about Beanie. This child was well protected, probably under the protection of the Hanover family. However, he did not expect things to turn out this way. So what happened at that time? How could Beanie be brought up by that woman alone? Jarold recalled Minerva''s appearance. He had seen her treat him politely several times. Even though he knew that she wasn''t satisfied with him, she didn''t resent him. She was still very nice to him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If Abigail hadn''t stopped him the day before, he would have eaten more hot dishes at the dinner then. He thought about it carefully. Her eyes, which were looking at him, were filled with gratitude. She should be trying to tter him. Moreover, she had raised Beanie personally and taught him so well. Jarold''s thoughts towards her had changed greatly. He always felt that the women who were able to raise their children alone were great. After all, taking care of a child was not that easy. When he had raised these two daughters, he had spent a lot of effort and energy on them. Who knew that his two daughters would abandon him in the end? Chapter 957 Chapter 957 When Abigail finished her phone call and saw that Jarold was sitting in her seat, she immediately put her hand in front of her chest and said coldly, "I just went out to make a phone call. Why are you here?" Jarold, who had been scolded by his own daughter, rubbed his nose awkwardly before standing up obediently and returning to his seat. After all, it was the ce where Abigail had just sat. If she disagreed, he would not dare to sit there. She saw Jarold sit back obediently; he didn''t even dare to say a word. Abigail felt a little funny. If this scene was seen by some people who didn''t know what had happened, they would think she was abusing an old man. Hmph, so what if she abused him? Both his stubbornness and what he had done in the past had indirectly caused her sister''s death. To her, Jarold was the culprit behind Aurora''s death. Therefore, she would not forgive him easily! Even though she hade here, it was all for the sake of Beanie and the others. Otherwise... She did not want to have any other dealings with Jarold in her life! Abigail sat down in the same seat. When she touched Beanie''s body, the anger in her eyes faded a little, but she was afraid of scaring the child, so she could only disperse all her anger. Then she said to him softly, "I have just called your daddy." "Did Daddy answer the call?" Beanie asked. Speaking of this, Abigail was a little confused, but she still said, "Yes. Your dad said that he has found a family doctor to take care of Vera, so we don''t have to worry about it." She was confused that she had called Maddox three times, but he did not answer. When she called him for the fourth time, she was prepared to call Minerva if he did not answer. Unexpectedly, the call went through. However, the person who answered the phone was not Maddox, but Sam, his assistant. Abigail asked him why Maddox did not answer the call. Sam answered calmly. He said that Maddox was taking a shower, and his phone was on silent mode. He happened to see it when he came in and answered the call for him. Then, he asked her if there was anything she wanted to tell Maddox, and he would deliver it to him on her behalf. These words sounded logical and reasonable, and there didn''t seem to be a problem. After that, she spoke out her doubts, and Sam also exined to her that Quill hade. The rooms in the house were not enough, so they went out to stay in a hotel. In this way, it all made sense. However, Abigail didn''t expect that Minerva''s brother woulde here. It was really one big family. After listening to her words, Beanie snorted in his heart. Bad Daddy, at least you are still considerate towards Mommy. After Abigail knew that everyone was noting, she picked up her bag and said, "Since they are noting, then I will go back." After that, she stood up. When Jarold heard that she was about to leave, he immediately stood up nervously. He said, "You just arrived, and you haven''t even started eating yet..." "No, thanks. I''ll just go back and eat by myself," she refused. Since they were not here, she was really not interested in eating with Jarold. She intended to leave with Beanie, but he shook her hand and said, "Auntie Stark, just stay for dinner." She was stunned. Beside her, Baldrick also said, "Yes, Miss Abigail. The servants have already prepared dinner. It has only been a few minutes since they were served on the table. Besides, you have alreadye here. It''s not toote to leave after dinner." She lowered her head and nced at the expectant expression of Beanie. Suddenly, she felt that she could not refuse him. Sure enough, she couldn''t help being soft-hearted while facing children. In the end, she could only reach out to pinch Beanie''s cheek. She smiled helplessly and faintly. "Since it''s your request, if I don''t agree, I am too cruel." Baldrick and Jarold heard what she said and knew that she was willing to stay. They also revealed happy smiles on their faces. In a room full of medical equipment, Maddox''s forehead kept dripping with cold sweat. The corners of his eyes, the tip of his nose, the chin, the neck, and his chest were all covered with cold sweat. Furthermore, the clothes on his body had long been soaked through. Sam stood by the side, holding Maddox''s mobile phone in his hand. He was a little nervous because he had just answered Abigail''s call. However, he thought that he did not let the n slip, so it should be fine. He silenced Maddox''s phone and put it away. A tall man stood by Sam''s side and looked at this scene with a frown. Sam asked, "Jeremy, how is he?" The man named Jeremy shook his head helplessly. "He doesn''t seem to be in good condition." Sam frowned when he heard that. However, he saw Maddox plunge into the water again. He was resolute and did not hesitate at all. Even Sam, who saw this scene, was shocked. "He''ll be alright, won''t he?" He asked. Jeremy didn''t answer. The only thing the two of them could do was hold their breaths and wait. But gradually, the room seemed to be too quiet. There was not even the sound of water. The two of them gradually felt that something was wrong, and they looked at each other in silence. "Hurry up!" Jeremy suddenly shouted. In the next second, the two of them charged at Maddox. When Sam helped Maddox up, his handsome face was already pale. He looked as if he had lost his breath.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Put him t on the ground," Jeremy said. After Maddox wasid t on the ground, Jeremy knelt to give him first aid. Sam also knelt down and waited nervously. One second, two seconds... After more than ten seconds, Maddox finally regained consciousness. Sam and Jeremy saw this and breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. In the next second, Jeremy directly punched Maddox in the chin. The pain came from his chin, which made Maddox, who had just woken up,e to his senses. He suddenly squinted his eyes and stared at Jeremy. "You''ve gone crazy!" When facing the sharp look in Maddox''s eyes, Jeremy wasn''t afraid at all. On the contrary, he yelled angrily at him. From Jeremy''s eyes, Maddox could tell that he was deeply concerned about him. He was about to lose his temper, but his anger was reduced by half after seeing Jeremy''s deep concern. Then, he pursed his thin lips, supported himself with his hands, and leaned against the wall next to him. Seeing him like this, Jeremy sneered. "I''ve never seen someone like you who doesn''t care about your life. What, you really don''t care about your own life? I''m telling you, if your life could be donated, I would have could asked you to donate it. I definitely wouldn''t let you do this to disregard your own life." Maddox closed his eyes. "Life is important, but my memory is also indispensable." Jeremy was so angry with his words. "Even if you want to regain your memories, there''s no need for you to do this. There''s no fast route when ites to regaining your memories in the study of medicine at all. You can only rely on teslowly recover. What yourself you are doing..." Maddox shook his head. "No, we have to be fast." He had to regain his memory immediately. After listening to Beanie''s words, he felt that he couldn''t wait any longer. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 If he didn''t regain his memory in the endless years that followed, wouldn''t he be tormenting Minerva? She remembered the past, but he hadpletely forgotten them. All the pain was being taken on by her alone. It was too unfair. At least, he had to regain his memory and share the pain with her. Sam''s expression was not good. He could not help but advise, "Perhaps, we can take a more conservative approach. This way is extremely risky. If anything happens to you, when the timees..." Although Maddox''s face was ashen, he didn''t care about Sam''s words at all. He said lightly, "It doesn''t matter. As long as you can stand guard beside me, you can pull me back from the jaws of death." His words seemed as if the person who had lost his consciousness just now was not him. As a long-time friend, Jeremy really wanted to punch him in the head, but the punch just now had already hit his chin. Sam had already told him the situation before he came. Maddox had lost his memory. He wanted to regain his memory, but the doctors from regr hospitals couldn''t give too many risky suggestions, so they could only look for him. At that time, Jeremy hade up with a way to simte the scene. Since Maddox had lost his memory after being rescued from the sea, he would let him go back into the water. This was the best way to stimte him. Maybe he would remember everything once he was stimted. Originally, Jeremy had wanted him to interact with more people he had known in the past. However, Maddox said that his memory had been stimted, but it was hard to recall them. It was like a bottleneck. There were only a few memory fragments, but there wasn''t any breakthrough. That was why Jeremy hade up with this suggestion. However, that was something he had only meant to say. He didn''t expect Maddox to really dare to do this. After all, this method was very dangerous. In the stimting process, an ident that couldn''t be controlled might just happen. Jeremy said, "I''m telling you, if it wasn''t for the fact that you are so weak now, I would have knocked you down directly and made you awake." Sam said, "Jeremy, if you keep hitting him, our Young Madam will find it out." "Young Madam?" Jeremy was shocked, then raised his eyebrows and asked. "You''re already married? Why don''t I know?" Haha, as a good friend of his for so many years, he wasn''t even aware of Maddox''s marriage. Jeremy was speechless. What kind of friend was this? How could he not know anything? Sam was a little embarrassed. "The matter back then was a little tricky. I''ll tell you the details after Young Master Yardley regains his memory." Jeremy replied, "After he regains his memories? I''m afraid he''ll kill himself before he can do that. Alright, that''s all. Let''s call it a day. We can''t continue." Maddox frowned and said in a low voice, "There seems to be no progress today." He was not willing to just leave like this. Jeremy, "Oh hoho, this is only the first day. What progress do you want? God-like progress? Do you know what the progressive cycle is? Although I''ve been abroad for many years and changed my name, I still recognize this saying." Maddox didn''t know how to reply to him. He nced at Jeremy. The man in front of him was like an angry lion. Sam said that he was a good friend of his before. He doubted whether he had made a friend like this before. Just thinking about it was enough to make Maddox feel that it was extremely absurd.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. "What kind of look are you giving me? We can''t do it today even if you''re not happy. Sam, take him back and have a good rest. We''lle back tomorrow. I''ll try to figure out if there''s any safer and less risky way." Sam had no choice but to help Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, listen to Jeremy and go back to rest first. Maybe Jeremy wille up with a better idea tomorrow, and you won''t have to suffer like this." There was no other way. Maddox also felt that he was in a bad mental state. He could only listen to Sam''s words and leave with him. After watching the two leave, Jeremy couldn''t help but grumble to himself. "Lunatics! They''re all lunatics!!!" He had never seen such a horrible person before! At nearly 12 o''clock at night, Maddox and Sam appeared at the gate of the Collins family''s house. They asked the servant to go in and pass the message that they were going to pick Beanie up. Originally, Sam wanted Maddox to rest in the hotel and pick Beanie up by himself. However, Maddox didn''t say anything and went out with the key. He was sitting in the front passenger seat, and his face and eyes looked extremely tired. Sam couldn''t help saying, "Young Master Beanie is so smart. If he sees you like this, he will surely have doubts." Upon hearing this, Maddox stopped pursing his lips, and his eyes darkened. "After getting in the car, talk to him to draw his attention. Then, turn off the lights in the car. Try not to let him see my face." He looked very bad at the moment. Based on Beanie''s intelligence, it was really possible for him to find out that something was wrong. It was nothing to him even if Beanie was to find out that there was a problem. He was worried that the boy would talk nonsense in front of Minerva. It would be bad as it might affect their ns. He didn''t want to change what he had decided. Moreover, this matter was extremely important. Sam was a little helpless, but he still promised him. However, before Beanie arrived, Sam felt that it was necessary to make some things clear to Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, I don''t think this is a good thing. You''ve only tried it once today, but yourplexion is already so bad. What if it''s the same when you wake up tomorrow morning... Unless you don''t go home. Otherwise, Young Madam will discover it soon." Content, belongs to After all, no one was that stupid. This kind of thing could be concealed for a while, but it couldn''t be hidden forever. At this time, Maddox had to go home. Not only that, but he had to go back every day. His eyes darkened when he heard this and he looked at Sam. "Then what''s your suggestion?" Sam probed, "Why don''t you go there for a day and then rest for the next few days?" "No way." If he was to rest for a few days before proceeding, it would be like giving his brain some time to rest. How long would it take for him to recover his memories? In fact, after that day''s simtion of the scene, his mind was in chaos. Especially when his ears and eyes were full of water, he actually felt a particrly deep fear. This wave of fear surged from the depths of his heart. He knew the fear was there, but he didn''t know why he was so afraid. What was there to be afraid of in the water? Maddox did not think that he was someone who would be so easily scared. However, other than fear, there were no other memory fragments. If it hadn''t been for Jeremy, he probably would''ve given it another try. Sam said, "Young Master Yardley..." "This matter has been decided. Don''t say anything when we go back. Also... Minerva will definitely ask you when the timees. And... you just have to answer her like that." After hearing his words, Sam couldn''t help frowning. At this time, the servant came out. However, she came out alone. After she came out, she said to them with an apologetic look, "I''m sorry, Mr. Sebastian. Master Collins said that Young Master Beanie had already fallen asleep, so he asked you to go back first." S Chapter 959 Chapter 959 "He''s fallen asleep?" After hearing this news, Sam was a little surprised. After all, he had just discussed with Maddox how to prevent Beanie from discovering Maddox''s strange behavior. As a result, Beanie didn''te out. Sam turned to Maddox and looked at him to ask for his opinion. Maddox thought about it for a moment before nodding. Only then did Sam look at the servant and say, "Alright, then take good care of him. We''lle and pick him up tomorrow." "Okay, Mr. Sebastian." After the car drove away slowly, Maddox took out his phone and called Minerva. He didn''t pick Beanie up, so he had to tell her. Minerva was lying on the bed. It was already veryte. Maddox had yet to bring Beanie back, nor did he give her any messages or phone calls. She did not know how the situation was. She was feeling bored, so she took out her phone and was about to send Maddox a message to ask about the situation. Just as she was about to do that, his call came in. She quickly ced her phone beside her ear. "Hello?" From the phone, he could tell that she was anxious. He could almost imagine the expression on her face. He let out a low chuckle from his throat. "Why are you in such a hurry?" He asked. When Minerva heard him speak to her in a teasing tone, she was a little surprised that his voice sounded very hoarse. It was as if his throat had been injured, or he was forcing himself to speak when he was ufortable. However, when she heard his low chuckle and teasing tone, she felt that It might be that he did it on purpose. B*stard! Minerva scolded him in her heart before asking seriously, "How''s Beanie? Did you bring him back?" After asking, she felt that it was inappropriate and continued, "Why don''t you take him to the hotel, ande and pick me up by the way? Let''s stay together and leave the room..." "You want to stay with me so much? But your n is ruined." "Why?" "Beanie had fallen asleep in the Collins family''s house, so I didn''t pick him up." Minerva was speechless. Sleep? Beanie actually... She was surprised at first, but then she quickly understood. Wasn''t this kid trying to help her build up a good impression? He had even fallen asleep there. If it was someone else, she would not rest assured. However, the other party was Maddox''s grandfather and Beanie''s great-grandfather. She could tell from Jarold''s expression and eyes that the appearance of his great-grandson made him extremely happy. Therefore, it was hugely possible that he had asked Beanie to stay there. That might be why Beanie had decided to stay there. "I know, then you..." She said. "Or..." Maddox''s gaze shifted to Sam''s face, who was driving the car. For some reason, Sam felt a chill behind his ears. In the next second, he heard Maddox tease her, "I''ll leave Sam alone in the hotel and drive back to sleep with you?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sam was speechless. She didn''t know what to say either. She did not expect Maddox to say something like that suddenly. Furthermore, he had said it so straightforwardly and openly. Before she could react, he added, "After all, there aren''t many opportunities for us to stay alone for the next two days." Staying alone... Come back and sleep with her... For some reason, she recalled the kiss in the kitchen that night. He must have found the opportunity after much difficulty at that time, so he took advantage of her and kissed her. If he really came back, wouldn''t he be more insatiable? She was still pregnant, and if she was careless again... When Minerva was thinking of this, she immediately rejected his suggestion. She said, "No, you can''t do that!" "Why not?" Maddox asked. He was still smiling. However, his face grew paler in the light. Sam grew worried when he saw this. He moved his lips and wanted to say something, but Maddox lifted his hand and gestured for him to be quiet. There was no other way, so Sam could only swallow the words that were about toe out of his mouth. "Why not?" Maddox continued to ask. "You went out with him, and decided to take Sam to stay in the hotel. If you leave him alone and run back halfway, that... would not be very sincere. Thus, you''d better stay there with him first." A smile appeared in Maddox''s dark eyes. Sure enough, once he started to take advantage of her, she would begin to retreat. It turned out that this was the best way to deal with her. As long as he took the initiative, she would step back. "You really don''t want me to go back?" He asked again. "Well, take good care of yourself outside. Remember toe back for dinner tomorrow." After saying that, she quickly hung up the phone, as if she was afraid that he would say that he wanted toe back. After hanging up, she let out a sigh of relief. However, she felt that she had hung up too quickly. She should have told Maddox that she wanted him to pick up Beanie the following morning. It was impossible for her to call him again. She had to give up. She could call him the next day. On the other side. After hanging up the phone, the smile on Maddox''s face and in his eyes disappeared. He was exhausted and he closed his eyes. When Sam saw this scene, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart. Just now, he still felt that Young Master Yardley had a little vitality when he heard Young Madam''s voice, were those all fake? Young Master Yardley was merely holding on. He knew that Young Madam would definitely be worried about him, so if he was to speak differently, she would naturally have her suspicions. He had to admit that this tactic of his was truly a good one. However, it also consumed too much strength. Sam nced at Maddox''s expression and increased the speed of the car. That night, Minerva did not sleep much. She had slept too much during the day and did not feel sleepy at night. In addition, she was worried that something would so she happen to Vera in the room, so woke up when she fell asleep. Then, she got up and went to check on her. She ran back and forth twice. Every time she went in, she found that Vera was sleeping well. Her breathing was smooth, and her heartbeat was normal. She was particrly obedient and didn''t make a fuss. Minerva thought, perhaps it was the effects of alcohol? That was why Vera was so sound asleep. Later, she went to check on her again. She decided that if Vera slept well this time, she would go back to sleep and note to check on her again. She didn''t expect to meet Quill, who was standing at the door when she was ready to go back. He said, "Go back and take a good sleep. I''ll take care of her here." Perhaps Minerva was angry with him, but she didn''t want to show her anger, so she said, "It''s not a good idea. After all, there''s a difference between a man and a woman. It''s not reasonable for you to stay with her." They were not lovers and neither were they rtives. When Quill heard this, he frowned and said, "The difference between man and woman only applies in a certain situation. She is sick now, and you are pregnant. I am the only one in the house. If you don''t let me take care of her, is it going to fall on you, a pregnant woman, to always wake up at night to take care of her?" Chapter 960 Chapter 960 "Besides, don''t you trust my character? I won''t do anything to her." Minerva didn''t know how to respond to that. Of course, she knew that Quill would not do anything to Vera. She also knew that even if Vera went to seduce him deliberately, he could still stay calm. Vera would be safe if he looked after her. However, when she thought of the delicate rtionship between the two of them, she felt awkward. At the same time, she felt wronged on behalf of her good friend. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t help but say, "Quill, you..." "I know what you''re trying to say." Unexpectedly, he interrupted her. He said softly, "Don''t worry. Vera is your friend. I will handle this matter properly. Furthermore, she''s a girl who discriminates between love and hatred clearly. Nothing will change in the rtionship between you two because of me." Minerva held back what she wanted to say. She didn''t expect him to have figured out what she was thinking. She didn''t know what to say, so she could only nod and say, "I know. It''s fine as long as you know what you''re doing." After saying that, she walked towards her room. When she was about to reach the door of the room, she couldn''t help but turn back to look at him. "Quill." "Hm?" "Can I ask you a question?" When facing his own sister, Quill would naturally respond to every request and answer every question she asked. "Go ahead." "Why don''t you want to get married?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. That night, not only didn''t she sleep well but she had also thought about a lot of things. What she thought most about was the things between Quill and Vera. She used to think that Vera was not his type, so he didn''t like her. People like him didn''t want to get married because they had not met someone they loved. She understood the feeling that they even thought that being single for a lifetime didn''t matter to them. However, when she heard the conversation between the two of them, she became suspicious again. Her brother, Quill, was obviously... It couldn''t be called love, but if there was no affection, what about the things she heard and saw? That was why she had decided to ask him. In general, he would answer her every question. However this time, he remained silent for a long time and didn''t answer her question for a long time. Minerva''s brows furrowed slightly as she stared at him. "Do you have some unspeakable difficulties?" She asked. The words ''unspeakable difficulties'' caused Quill toe to his senses. He lifted his head and looked at his sister, who was not far away. Under the dim light, he seemed to have seen that the person in front of him had once again be that noble and beautiful woman from back then. He gazed at her dotingly. "Quill, after your sister is born, you must protect and take care of her." He was a kid in front of his mother. After listening to his mother''s words, he nodded hard and said, "Mom, don''t worry, I will protect my sister." They really looked alike. "Quill?" Minerva''s voice came again. He came to his senses and found that his sister was standing there, looking at him with concern. The confusion on his face and eyes disappeared without a trace. He smiled faintly and said, "Silly girl, what are you thinking about? There are no unspeakable difficulties. You''re not in good health. Go back to sleep and don''t stand there like a fool. What if you catch a cold?" However, she stood rooted to the spot and did not move. She seemed to have seen a different expression on his face just now. However, in the blink of an eye, she felt that she had not seen it wrongly. She was doubtful. She wanted to ask him more questions. However, looking at Quill''s expression, even if she continued to ask, he might not answer her. When she thought of this, Minerva could only helplessly nod her head. Then, she sincerely spoke. "Quill, I am your only family member in the world. If you have something important, you must tell me and not bear it alone." Upon hearing this, he couldn''t help butugh. "What only family member? You''re not the only one I have now." "What?" She asked. "Beanie." Quill spoke clearly. She came to her senses. Yes, although Beanie was not a lineal rtive to Quill, after all, he was her son, so he was also a family member of his. "And, there will be one more soon," he said. This time, he was referring to the child in her stomach. He continued, "Well, go to sleep. Don''t waste time." As Minerva went back to her room to lie down, she kept thinking about her brother''s words. In the past, she didn''t put her time on Quill, so it was normal for her to think that he wasn''t dating. However, she suddenly felt... that something was wrong. As a brother, he had done his best to take care of his sister. Not only did he take good care of her, but he also took good care of her child. Love However, as a sister, it seemed that she had been enjoying the responsibility and care of her brother and then neglected him. It was possible that Quill really had something important to hide from her. She didn''t know, and he didn''t intend to say it. Should she... check it out? After this thought came to her mind, Minerva became even more determined in her thoughts. Perhaps, she really wanted to find out what had happened to him. After she made the decision, there was nothing more for her to be Vol worried about. She turned over and covered herself with the nket. Gradually, she fell asleep. The next day. Minerva felt that something was amiss in her sleep. It was as if there was a gaze staring at her, and it was a gaze that did not move at all. Gradually, she felt that something was wrong and slowly opened her eyes. What appeared in front of her eyes was a pair of resentful eyes. She was shocked. When she saw who was squatting beside her bed and looking at her, she heaved a sigh of relief. She pulled on the nket and felt helpless. "You''re here early in the morning. Who do you want to scare?" Minerva asked. Vera saw that she finally woke up. She opened her mouth and her expression became aggrieved. "Minerva... you''re finally awake! I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time, but you still haven''t woken up." Minerva didn''t know what to say. Her expression and tone made it seem as if she was going to die. She took a deep breath and suppressed the helplessness in her heart. "What''s wrong?" She asked. Vera asked, "Last night, did I get drunk?" Minerva nodded, "Yes." "Then, did I go mad?" Minerva continued to nod. Vera''s eyes widened. "Then did I vent my anger on your brother?" Upon hearing this, Minerva thought about it carefully. It seemed to be yes. She continued to nod. After nodding, she found that Vera''s face turned pale in an instant. "No way! Did I really go mad after drinking with him? Then... Wouldn''t that mean that his impression of me is..." Vera covered her face and screamed helplessly. Upon seeing this scene, Minerva couldn''t help but squint her eyes. "You were so sad when you came back yesterday. I thought... you''d give up on that." "Give up?" Wh Vera heard this, she stopped immediately. She bit her lower lip and said very awkwardly, originally nned on giving up on him, but... I dreamt of himst night." Chapter 961 Chapter 961 "Hmm?" Minerva was puzzled. "What did you dream of?" Vera coughed lightly, lowered her head shyly and whispered, "I dreamt that he exined that he didn''t leave me behind and left. I misunderstood him." "And then?" Minerva continued to ask. "So... I decided to forgive him in the dream!" Vera said. Minerva was utterly confused. Vera felt that everything that had happened the night before was a dream. She not only regarded it as a dream but also forgave Quill. Not just so, she had decided to continue her love for him? Vera said, "I know you will definitelyugh at me, but... Last night''s dream felt so real, as if something like this really happened. At that moment, I felt that if I worked hard, I could get him to be gentler to me. Even if it was just a little bit, I would be very satisfied." Looking at Vera''s current state, Minerva suddenly didn''t know whether she should tell her about what happened the previous night. She didn''t know if she should tell her that the dream she was talking about was not a dream but actually reality. However, Vera must have been confused by her fever. In addition, she drank a lot of wine, so she felt that everything was her dream. s... All of a sudden, Minerva felt sorry for her. "Minerva, you''re notughing at me in your heart, are you?" Vera''s voice pulled her back. Minerva came to her senses and shook her head. "No, how could Iugh at you?" Falling in love with someone was a serious and beautiful thing. If she made fun of Vera because of this, then what kind of person was she? "It''s good that you don''tugh at me. It doesn''t matter if other people do, as long as you don''t!" Vera said. A thought shed through Minerva''s mind. She did not expect her position in Vera''s heart to be so important. Just as she was touched, Vera suddenly said something. "You are his sister. If you alsough at me, then I will... really have no chance." Minerva said, "So, you care because I''m his sister?" Vera smiled in embarrassment. She reached out to hold Minerva''s arm and leaned over. "Don''t care about these. You know that what I said was unintentional. Even if you are not Quill''s sister, I care very much about your thoughts." Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help raising her eyebrows and jokingly said, "What if I told you to give up on Quill? Would you listen to me?" When Vera heard these words, she suddenly became nervous, "Mi-Minerva..." "How''s it going?" When Vera saw Minerva''s serious face, her face gradually became sad, and she stammered, "You, you''re not serious, are you?" Minerva didn''t say anything, and Vera panicked. She grabbed her hand and shook her head hard, "I can do anything. Minerva, but this one... I... can''t... I''m sorry." Looking at how sad she really was, Minerva felt that Vera might cry out in front of her if she continued. After thinking about it, she felt that it was best not to tease her anymore. She could only smile and exin, "Alright, I am just joking. Do you really think that I will ask you to do this? We are good friends. No matter what, I can''t deprive you of your personal choices." Vera blinked her eyes. "Really? So do you mean... that I can continue to like Quill?" "That is your freedom. I will not interfere." "Minerva, you''re too kind. We must be good friends and close sisters forever Even... if in the end, I won''t be able to be your sister-inw as I wish, the two of us will still be best friends!" Probably because Vera was too excited, she bent down and hugged her. Minerva''s expression was a little conflicted. She didn''t know if she should tell Vera about what happened the night before. If she told her about it, Vera would definitely be happier than she was now. However, if she told her about it, it would be equivalent to betraying Quill. After thinking about it, again and again, she decided not to say anything. Anyway, whether it was a dream or a reality, Vera had already made up her mind. Moreover, she could see that Vera''s feelings for Quill had not faded after his repeated refusals. Instead, it had be deeper. If possible, she really wanted to persuade her not to be so stubborn.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There were so many men in the world. Why did she like a person who did not like her back? However, she had not forgotten Maddox in the past five years. She was also deeply in love with him. What right did she have to ask someone else not to be stubborn? After the two of them spoke for a while, Vera stood up and went out. Minerva got up and brushed her teeth. After washing her face, she was about to call Maddox when the doorbell rang. When Minerva went to open the door, she saw Sam and Beanie standing outside the door. "Mommy!" When Beanie saw Minerva, he happily threw himself at her and hugged her thigh. He rubbed his face against hers and said, "Mommy, good morning." "Good morning," she replied. She stretched out her hand and rubbed his little head. She looked behind Sam but did not see the figure she had expected to see. She was disappointed and could only ask. "Where is Maddox?" Sam said, "Good morning, Young Madam." "Good morning, Sam. Why didn''t Maddoxe with you?" She asked again. Sam had thought of an excuse before he came and immediately exined, "Before Young Master Yardley fell asleepst night, he said that he would pick up Young Master Beanie ande back this morning, but picked Young Master Beanie up while he was still sleeping in the morning. I haven''t told him about this yet." This statement was very convincing. Sam had been following Maddox for so long, and he had always been very considerate of him. It was normal for him to get up to work secretly if he wanted Maddox to rest more. Therefore, Minerva did not suspect anything. She even smiled at Sam and said, "Thank you for your hard work. You and Vera came here. You even had to go out and stay in a hotel, and even do these things..." "Please don''t me yourself, Young Madam. I''m Young Master Yardley''s assistant, and it''s my job to do these things. By the way, how''s Vera?" Previously, although he had left with Maddox, his heart was still with Vera. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was worried that Maddox would be in danger, he might have stayed to take care of that silly girl in person. However, he was not free, so he could only ask. Minerva looked at Sam with a strange expression as soon as he mentioned Vera. "She''s awake. Do you want to see her?" "Alright." He nodded and walked in quickly. He changed his shoes and went to look for her. Minerva held Beanie''s hand and walked inside. Beanie looked up and asked, "Mommy, does Sam like Auntie Vera?" Upon hearing this, she stopped in her tracks and shook her head. "I''m not too sure." "Mommy, if Auntie Vera is taken away by Sam, does that mean I won''t have an aunt anymore?" He asked. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 Minerva was speechless. She could not help but lower her head to look at Beanie, her eyes filled with doubt. Where did this little guy learn these things from? Why was he so fond of gossiping about adults at such a young age? Moreover, she had only suspected that Sam might like Vera since the previous night. Why did he seem to know it earlier than she did? Soon, under Minerva''s gaze, he immediately revealed the matter. "Daddy told me." Beanie had betrayed his daddy. She asked, "Did your Daddy say that?" "Yes, Daddy told me, so... Mommy, is what Daddy said true?" He asked. Minerva furrowed her beautiful brows. She didn''t expect Maddox to gossip with her son. She didn''t expect a man to gossip in such a way, even about these things... "Don''t listen to his nonsense. When the timees, I will scold him. Don''t take his words seriously. Also, children better not ask too much about adults'' matters. It''s best if you don''t talk about it in front of your uncle, Auntie Vera, and Sam, or they''ll be embarrassed. Do you understand?" "Oh." Beanie nodded cleverly and said, "Got it, Mommy." He wouldn''t be that obedient though. For a moment, the mother and son went back to their rooms with different thoughts. Vera''s fever had already gone. Other than feeling a little dizzy, she did not feel that anything else was wrong. Moreover, she did not know anything about her fever. She only thought of it as a headache after she was drunk. Hence, she didn''t think so much. She rolled up her sleeves and went into the kitchen to cook. When Sam came in, she was washing some fruits with her hands. Just like that, her fair and tender hands reached out into the cold water. When Sam saw this scene, he immediately frowned and walked in. He asked, "You haven''t fully recovered yet right? Why are you doing this?" When he came in, there was no sound. At this time, he suddenly spoke. She was still shocked and raised her head to look at him. "Sam?" She felt a little strange. She didn''t expect him toe over. Thinking about what he said earlier, she asked, "Why did youe in? And what did you say just now? What do you mean that I haven''t fully recovered? When did I fall ill?" The more she said, the angrier she became. She said angrily, "You jinx, are you cursing me for being sick? Although you treated me to a meal yesterday, don''t you think that you can talk nonsense like that." Sam was speechless. When he saw Vera''s reaction, he subconsciously felt that she might be confused by her fever, so he immediately walked towards her and put his hand on her fair forehead. His movements were very fast. Before she had time to react, she saw him lift his hand. At that moment, she thought that he wanted to hit her. She wondered how he had be so cranky that he would beat her after she said a few words. However, she didn''t know what was going on. She became slow and just stood there in a daze. She didn''t even try to dodge. Hence, when he put his cold hand on her forehead, she was shocked and then raised her head to ask him. "What are you doing?" Sam did not take his hand back. Instead, he felt her temperature. He had juste back from outside, and because he got up early and didn''t have breakfast, his hands were cold at this time. Vera felt a little cold, and she subconsciously stepped back two steps and said, "Do you want to warm your hands with my forehead? I said..." However, before she could finish her words, he seemed to be dissatisfied with her retreating action. He directly held her shoulders with his hands, leaned over, and stuck his forehead on hers. Her eyes widened, and she was still holding the fruits. She was stunned on the spot. She looked at Sam, who was close, in astonishment. Their breaths were very close, and she could even see the small hairs on his face clearly. Although she had known Sam for a long time, she still mistakenly thought that he liked her. However, after she said it, he had denied it, and it seemed that he really didn''t like her. Vera''s heart was not with him, so she didn''t care whether he denied it. But what was he trying to do? How could he behave so intimately all of a sudden? It was the first time that a man had taken the initiative to pull her closer. She only felt shy and nervous. Her eyshes and lips trembled with her movements, and she could not even speak fluently. "You, you, you... What are you doing?" He didn''t want to do anything. He felt the temperature on her forehead carefully. He made sure that there was no big difference between the temperature on her forehead and himself, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. She should be fine. Just now, he thought that she still had a fever. When Sam wanted to step back, he found that Vera had opened her eyes wide and was looking nervously at him. He was stupefied. He had just done this unconsciously because he was in a hurry. It was only then that he realized how inappropriate his actions were. When she asked him what he was trying to do, he felt a warm sensation in his ear and quickly retreated. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to," he said. She stared at him and asked, "What do you mean?" "You had a feverst night. I just wanted to check your temperature." Check the temperature? "Are you kidding me? You need to be so close to check the temperature? Do you want to take advantage of me?" After he retreated, her nervous mood became a little better. Just now, she was scared. She almost thought that he wanted to... She didn''t dare to think about it further, because it would be too shameful if she thought about it. "No!" Sam denied on the spot with a red face. "I didn''t want to take advantage of you. At first, I just reached out with my hand, but you... stepped back, so I..." "Don''t deny it. Even if I retreat, you can still use your hands. If you didn''t want to do so, you could have asked me directly. You just want to take advantage of me." When he heard her words, his face and his ears turned red. Vera saw him like this. She was also very happy. She squinted her eyes and approached him. "This is the first time I''ve seen a man who''s so shy. Your face is so red, are you thinking of something bad?" Boom... He did not expect that she would actually flirt with him, and his face turned even redder.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I... " She said, "Okay, you don''t have to say anymore. I understand!" What did she understand? He anxiously wanted to exin. In fact, he was very worried that what he had just done would affect her, and he would leave an impression on her that he was too frivolous and casual. However, she didn''t seem to be able to listen to his exnation. After holding it in for a long time, he finally said one sentence. "I''m not a casual person." She shrugged indifferently. "Well, I know." He didn''t know how to respond. Looking at her indifferent face, Sam thought of the sad face she had for another man the day before and suddenly felt exceptionally frustrated. Was it toote? Chapter 963 Chapter 963 Was it toote to like her? He had never thought that it would be toote. Time passed by so quickly yet silently. In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed, and he had never uttered even a single word of confession. He always thought that he would have the chance, but who knew... that she fell head over heels in love with someone else before he was able to tell her how he truly felt. She didn''t even feel nervous or shy anymore when she teased him about it. Although Sam wasn''t an expert in girls, he did know some basics. He knew that a girl would be shy when they met someone they like, but Vera did not appear this way in front of him. Now... The light in his eyes grew dim. He pursed his thin lips and did not speak again. His whole aura suddenly had a great change. She had always thought that he was a pure man, who would blush even when she spoke just a few words to him. But now... She suddenly felt that he wasn''t even a person at all, but a pool of stagnant water. He wasn''t angry, but he felt cold instead. What was... going on? She subconsciously bit her lower lip as she felt the sudden change. Was he angry because of what she said previously? "Hey, what I said just now... Don''t take it too seriously. I wasn''t trying to make fun of you. It''s just something I blurted out when you suddenly leaned in to me. Anyone would have misunderstood when they saw us." He raised his head and smiled faintly at her. He said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have done that. Since your fever has gone down, I won''t bother you anymore." After saying that he turned around and left the kitchen. Vera noticed something about the way he was acting... Was he trying to escape? But that''s not right... What did she do to make him want to leave so badly? It was as if something was chasing after him. She only teased him a little. Did he have to change so much? It wasn''t even her fault in the first ce because he was the one who made the move first. She recalled the scene where they were both so close to each other, and suddenly, she felt her heartbeat quicken. She vigorously shook her head, her body trembling along with it. Sam was such a nuisance. They were both perfectly fine being friends with each other; why did he have to draw so close to her? Would it be awkward if they met each other again in the future? However, after mulling over it, she felt that it wasn''t a big deal anymore. As long as he wouldn''t be awkward when they meet, she''ll y along as well. After Sam came out of the kitchen, he got ready to return to the hotel. Seeing Vera safe and sound, he was finally able to feel relieved after worrying about her for one whole night. Just as he was about to leave, he met Quill, who had just walked out of his room. Sam thought of Vera, and could not help but steal a nce at him. He had the look of superiority; the aura he gave out was not of a normal person. He was tall, handsome and restrained. His eyes looked calm but one could tell that he had been through a lot. He also had the whole Hanover Corporation behind him. Both of them were men, but Sam already thought Quill was outstanding in every aspect. What more to say women? Therefore, it was not surprising that Vera would fall in love with Quill. What about him? He was only a small assistant. He had nothing but a scar on his face. How could he, a good-for-nothing,pete with someone as outstanding as Quill? He didn''t even qualify to stand opposite him. Heughed at himself as he thought about this. He withdrew his gaze then walked out. Quill noticed something was off as he was heading towards the kitchen. After Sam withdrew his eyes, Quill stopped and turned to look at the thin but powerful figure. Just now... he came out of the kitchen. As for the kitchen... Quill pursed his thin lips, Heposed himself, and went into the kitchen. Vera had finally finished washing the fruits. As soon as she calmed down, she turned her head and saw Quilling in. Her energetic face suddenly turned away as if she had been frightened. She didn''t dare to look at him at all. Then, she saw several tomatoes on the table next to her, so Vera quickly picked them up and washed them, preparing to cut the tomatoes. "Well, if I keep myself busy, I can distract myself from Quill," she thought. She took the knife and cut the red tomato into two halves, then cut them into quarters. She heard Quill pouring water. Her thoughts began to drift away. Truth to be told, the incident that happened the day before was caused by her own caprice. He had already turned her down tantly, so it was only natural that he did not want his sister to misunderstand anything between them. Hence it was normal for her to take off her coat and get a new one. She felt wronged in her heart. She was a girl; why should he treat her like this? Hence, she made a fuss and asked the shop assistant to give the coat back to him. She didn''t even want to see him and let him go first. A thought urred to her. She thought that if she made a fuss like this, he might feel a little distressed ande tofort her. After all, he was probably really concerned about her when he took off his for her. However... She still underestimated his thoughts. He was Quill. How could hee over to coax her just because she threw a little tantrum?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This thought kept hanging over her. She felt really stupid. Vera regretted it very much. If she had known, she would not have done that then. She would have bought the clothes obediently, carried the clothes for him, and ttered him aftering out. It for could have been an op them to be alone when they went home together. Content Belongs to She had to change her strategy. Her coquetry would be of no use towards him. But... If she suffered a little, maybe he would look at her again? Just like how he had been concerned about her the day before when she was wearing so little clothing. If she took the being pitiful approach, would there be any further advancement in their rtionship? As she was thinking, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her finger. Before her brain could respond, her body was in so much pain that she screamed out loud. Quill was drinking water slowly, and he shifted his gaze to her when he heard her sudden cry of pain. At one nce he saw that Vera identally cut her hand, and blood was gushing out of the wound, getting mixed with the red tomato juice. He put down his cup, quickly walked over and grabbed her hand. He took her to the basin and rinsed the wound. Then he asked, "Are there any sters here?" In response to his cold voice, she nodded and said, "There should be." Should be? He frowned. "Wait here." When he went out, she just remained in ce and looked at the wound on her finger foolishly. She thought about the brief contact she had with him, and a sense of sweetness grew in her heart. She was still trying to decide whether or not she should act pitiful. But she didn''t expect... that God would help her. She had actually cut her finger, and It just so happened that he was here. Of course, a man like him would onlye forward when he saw that she was injured or needed help. Although the wound felt painful, Vera didn''t feel the pain at all. Instead, she blinked her eyes and a smile began to form on the corners of her mouth. It seemed like... She finally got an idea on how to approach him. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 Because Quill asked her to wait here, Vera didn''t even move a step until he came back. Even though the wound was still bleeding, her heart felt satisfied. She even began to think about the future of her and Quill in her mind. She smiled at herself as she thought if things could continue to progress this way... She secretlyughed in her heart. When she heard the footsteps outside the door, she quickly regained herposure. She looked at her own wound, and it seemed that the bleeding had started to stop. She quickly reached out her hand and rubbed her wound hard. Sure enough, red blood gushed out again. She wanted to take advantage of this situation. She could not get hurt in vain. When Quill came in, she was already in position, staring at her wound with her eyebrows frowned. He walked over and saw that her wound was still bleeding. He frowned and asked, "What''s going on?" She shook her head with grievance, "I don''t know..." Her voice was weak, like that of a pitiable bunny. He was speechless. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he did not suspect anything. He cleaned up the blood on her hand, sterilized it with a cotton swab, and wrapped it with a band-aid. During this period, she looked at Quill, who was treating her wound carefully. Hence, when he finished dealing with it, he looked up and saw her eyes. Then, he asked. "Does it hurt?" Vera was caught off guard, she nodded and said, "yes." However her expression clearly showed that she wasn''t in any pain. She didn''t want to sound fake and quickly added, "Actually... It doesn''t really hurt anymore." How could such a big wound not hurt? He nced at her then looked away, pursed his lips and said nothing. She stared at the wound, and she felt so happy. She said, "Thank you." He said faintly, "It''s just a coincidence. Since I am here, there is no reason for me to turn a blind eye to it." She didn''t care about what he thought had happened. What was important was that she had found a way to get close to him. She felt hopeful that there was a possibility of a future between them. He said, "Don''t do these jobs, and don''t let your hand touch water for the time being." She nodded obediently and said, "Okay." After giving her advice, he turned around and prepared to leave. Looking at his back, she could not help but stop him. "Wait a minute." He stopped in his tracks. "Is there anything else?" She bit her lip and hesitated for a moment before she hesitantly said, "Last night, did you..." "No, I didn''t," he replied. "I haven''t even finished my sentence, how could you..." The way he answered, didn''t it feel like he gave himself away? Could it be that what happened the previous night was not a dream, but it actually happened? However, his following words destroyed her hope. "I know what you''re thinking, but no matter what you say, the answer will always be ''no'', ''never'' or ''impossible"." She was speechless. "I''ve already made things clear to you before. Please stop hoping for unrealistic expectations. Take your thoughts and... love someone else." "Who I like is up to me to decide, you don''t have to like me back, but... you have no right to control my feelings, isn''t it? If you say no, then so be it. Anyway, I have already made my decision." Decision? Hearing the word, Quill wanted to ask what the decision was. As he was about to open his mouth, he felt that it was not appropriate for him to ask such a question at this time, so he kept silent. "Whatever." He said this and left. However, Vera was not sad at all. After he left, she looked down at the ster on her fingers and still felt very happy. After thinking about it, she followed him out of the kitchen and went back to the room to take her mobile phone. When she went in, Minerva was talking to Beanie. When Beanie saw here in, he obediently called, "Auntie Vera." "Oh, Beanie, you''re back." "Yes!" He tilted his head and said, "Auntie Vera, I heard that you had a fever. Has it gone down?" "It''s alright now." Did she actually have a fever? Why didn''t she know about this? So Sam was really trying to take her temperature just now? Did she misunderstand him? Forget it. Either way things had already happened. She could not change whatever misunderstanding that urred. Vera did not have time to entertain Beanie and Minerva. She quickly went to the bedside table and squatted down. She took out her mobile phone and took pictures of her fingers. It was only then that Minerva noticed the ster on her hand, with a faint tinge of blood. She immediately frowned and asked, "What''s wrong with your hand?" "Don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. I just hurt myself," Vera replied.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Minerva paused for a moment, then continued, "Why are you so happy after hurting yourself?" No matter how she looked at it, she felt that something was wrong. Vera was taking photos of her injured fingers. She seemed to be extremely happy, as if she had won the jackpot. Beanie blinked his eyes and suddenly asked a question that startled everyone. "Auntie Vera, did my uncle put this ster on for you?" Minerva squinted her eyes upon hearing these words. Looking at how Vera was treating her fingers, she suddenly felt that he could be right. She didn''t expect a child to be even more quickwitted than her, he was able to think of that with a single look. Vera took several pictures before she put down her mobile phone and turned to look at him. She said, "Don''t be so clever. It''s not a good thing to know too much." "Okay." Beanie nodded in a cute way. "It seems that Beanie is right. The ster..." Minerva said. §Ô§à§Õ§Ö "Minerva, I''m one step closer to my target. Just now when your brother went to the kitchen to drink some water, I cut my finger, and then... As she spoke, she started to fidget and became shy, but her eyes and facial expression were full of happiness. She was the one who hurt her finger, and Quill had only pasted a ster on it. However, she was very happy. It was easy to satisfy her. Looking at Vera like this, Minerva didn''t feel happy at all. She didn''t have a smile on her face either. She couldn''t force herself to do so. "Minerva, I''ve found a way to get close to your brother." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. Looking at the wound on her finger, a thought crept up her mind. "Don''t tell me you''re nning to..." "It''s exactly what you think." "Are you crazy?" Minerva frowned. She looked at her with distaste and said in a low voice, "This method is too extreme." "Oh, I''m not going to go overboard like what you''re thinking. I''ll be careful. Besides, what happened today was just an ident, but... I''ve already learned what I should and shouldn''t do." After saying that, she turned to Beanie with great confidence. "Beanie, just wait for me to level up to be your aunt!" He looked up and thought to himself secretly. Auntie Vera''s confident look made him want to give her a hard time. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 Vera''s idea gave Minerva a headache. Unfortunately, Beanie was next to her, so she wasn''t able to make things clear. She didn''t want to leave any bad impression on him. She also felt that the lighting in the room was not good, so she took her phone and went out. Nobody knew where she went. It was already noon and Maddox wasn''t back yet. Minerva thought to herself, "Why is this person sozy? Sam woke up early this morning to send Beanie to her. Why is he still sleeping in the hotel until now?" Could it be that he didn''t sleep wellst night? He still hadn''te back. Instead, Baldrick was sent by the Collins family to fetch Beanie. Hence, Minerva left him with the Old Master so that he could leave a good impression of her on him. It was the New Year, but there was no one in the house. She felt disappointed. "My precious baby, you are the only one who''s apanying me now," she whispered as she lowered her head and touched her stomach. "Should we continue today? Didn''t I say that you need to rest for two days?" Jeremy said with a helpless look on his face. He nced at Maddox who was standing in front of him. As his good friend, he couldn''t help but persuade him again and again. He was hoping that his friend could be more conservative, and not always take risks like this. "Yes, let''s continue," Maddox said. His expression and voice remained calm and unchanged. If it wasn''t for his slightly pale face, Jeremy would have thought that he was a normal person. He couldn''t help but sneer, "Do you think that doing this everyday is useful?" "Weren''t you the one who suggested it?" Maddox looked at him with coldness. Although the two of them were good friends, Jeremy had always been afraid of Maddox. After all, a single nce from him was filled with power. He felt that he had better give in. "Forget it." He no longer tried to persuade Maddox. They had been friends for many years, and he knew that he wouldn''t be able to change his mind, so he could only watch from a distance. When they finished, Maddox''s face turned pale from the cold. He looked more tired than before, but there was still no progress. On the way back, Sam looked at his face and couldn''t help but ask, "Young Master Yardley, if it goes on like this, Young Madam will notice it immediately when we go back." "Then we won''t go back," he said lightly. Sam paused for a moment and said, "You don''t want to go back? What if Young Madam asks about it? And there''s Young Master Beanie..." "There have been a lot of things to do in thepany recently. We''re not in Hidalgo, and the New Year isn''t celebrated much. Aside from dealing with thepany''s affairs during the day, I have to rest at night." This sounded very cruel, but... what was most important to him at the moment was to recover his memories. However, he did not want Minerva to worry. Given her personality, if she knew that he was using this method, she would definitely not allow him to go again. Moreover, when the time came, she would say that it didn''t matter whether he was able to regain his memories or not. Sam felt that this reason was not good enough. He licked his dry lips and said with difficulty, "No matter how busy your work is, it shouldn''t be until the extent where... you don''t go home, right?" "What?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and squinted his eyes. "Do you have any objections?" Facing his sharp and cold eyes, Sam shrunk his neck and said, "No, how could I have any objections? I''m just... thinking of a better way for you. After all, Young Madam will find it strange if you don''t go home everyday." "So, do you have a better way?" Maddox asked. "No, I don''t." "Then do as I said. Let''s take things one day at a time." It was possible that he would regain his memories in two days. By then... he wouldn''t have to worry if Minerva tried to stop him again. Sam said, "Alright." This was the only thing they could do. It was boring everyday during the New Year. Minerva had received news that Maddox would be busy with work, and he won''t be returning home for the next few days. Before she could react, Vera, who was beside her, had already lost her temper. "What on earth is he doing? How could he be busy with work, leaving his wife and son alone at home during the New Year! Young Master Yardley... Is he crazy?" After she said that, she obviously looked slightly downcast. She looked around and made sure Maddox was not around before she added thatst sentence. Sam also felt helpless. He was only there to pass on a message. Moreover, in order not to give anything away, he could not say too much. Therefore, he left after finishing his words. What a shame, he wanted to take another look at Vera. "We have no choice, this country doesn''t celebrate the New Year. That''s why... Thepany still needs to run. Young Master Yardley is thepany''s president, so he must make himself an example," Sam exined. "Make himself an example?" Vera pursed her lips disdainfully. "I don''t believe that such a bigpany won''t be able to run without him for a few days. Isn''t the domesticpany running well without him? Although the shares had fallen quite abit... But I don''t think that taking leave for a few days will have any effect on thepany? " Content belongs to "For us, this is a very important day. We can finally reunite at home. But he... It''s not that I am not satisfied with Young Master Yardley. I just want to seek justice for Minerva." Her words hit the point. Sam himself also felt that it was an inappropriate reason, so he was left speechless for a while. Minerva, however, appeared very calm from the beginning to the end. Vera was the one who seemed to be overreacting. "Minerva, why aren''t you saying anything? Aren''t you angry that Young Master Yardley is acting like this?" Vera said anxiously as she pulled Minerva''s hand. Only then did Minerva raise her head. She extended her hand and patted Vera''s handfortingly. After which, her gaze turned towards Sam and asked. "Did he tell you that?" Sam did not expect her to be so calm. He did not know what she was thinking, but he could only nod. "Yes, Young Master Yardley did say that, and I''ll be the one fetching Beanie in the future. He has to handle thepany''s affairs," he replied.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Okay, I understand," Minerva replied ???? with a faint smile. "But it''ll be hard for you to bring Beanie back and forth every day. If Beanie is living well at his great grandfather''s ce, then you can let him stay there for a few days first. When his as finished all his work, you can bring him back." Sam immediately agreed. Upon hearing that, he left to report to Maddox. After he left, Vera gritted her teeth and said, "Minerva, why are you so easily bullied? I feel that Sam wasn''t being truthful. What does he mean by saying that Young Master Yardley doesn''t want to go home because of work? I don''t believe them." Minerva nodded and replied, "I know they''re lying." Vera widened her eyes in surprise. "You know that they can''t be trusted, but you still..." "What kind of person do you think he is?" Minerva asked. He? Vera was stunned for a moment. Only then did she realize that Minerva was referring to Maddox. In her impression, he was not a bad person, and he was also very good to Minerva. However, this time... "Could it be that there''s a reason why he doesn''t want to go home all of a sudden?" Vera said. Minerva answered lightly, "From the looks of it, it seemed that it was his n all along to stay in a hotel with Sam." Vera didn''t understand, and she asked in a daze, "What do you mean? His n all along? Minerva, is he cheating on you?" Chapter 966 Chapter 966 Upon hearing the word "cheat", the corners of Minerva''s mouth twitched. She then looked speechlessly at Vera. "Can you please tell me what kind of absurd thinking you have?" It was unbelievable that Vera actually thought that Maddox was cheating on her. Under Minerva''s contemptuous gaze, Vera covered her mouth with her hand. After a moment, sheughed awkwardly, "Well, you know, my brain circuits have always been a little strange. It''s all because I''m a little stupid..." "No matter how strange things may seem, you shouldn''t jump to conclusions like that," Minerva thought to herself. Vera realized that she had said something wrong. She made a gesture of zipping her mouth in front of Minerva, indicating that she would stop talking nonsense anymore. As for Minerva, she knew her friend too well. Aside from the fact that she felt that Vera''s thinking was a bit too far-fetched, she didn''t feel that it was inappropriate and she wasn''t angry at all. She calmly thought about this matter. Maddox definitely had something to hide from her. As for what it was, she did not know. However, it was definitely not a small matter for him to make up such an excuse. She was hesitant about whether she should pretend that she didn''t know, or should she confront him about it? What could have happened that made him not want to see her? Since she had not seen him, she had two guesses in her mind. One was good, the other was bad. However, she still felt that it would be the good one. After all, she did not wish for her man to do anything bad behind her back. If she had seen Maddox and saw his condition, she would definitely stop him. "Excuse me?" Someone was tugging at her sleeve. Minerva came back to her senses and saw that Vera was trying to say something to her, but nothing wasing out. "What''s wrong?" She asked, but Vera still didn''t say anything. She just pointed to her mouth. Minerva stared at her for a while. Suddenly, she remembered that prior to this, Vera made a gesture of zipping her mouth, and she didn''t dare to sprout nonsense again. At this moment, she had something new to say? "You mean... You want me to unlock it for you?" Minerva tilted her head and asked. Vera nodded hard. "Oh." She smiled faintly. "I''m not going to unlock your mouth. You should stay this way." An anxious expression suddenly appeared on Vera''s face, but Minerva calmly stood up. She stretched her body and said, "Hey, I''ve been sitting for a long time, and my legs are feeling a little ufortable. I''ll go out for a walk." When Vera heard that, she followed her out as she could not possibly let a pregnant woman go out alone. As they were walking, she kept indicating to Minerva to unlock her mouth, but Minerva kept looking elsewhere and pretended not to notice what she was trying to do. In the end, Vera couldn''t stand it anymore. She burst out and roared at Minerva, "I''ve had enough!" Minervaughed and said, "You can''t hold yourself back anymore?" Vera was furious. "I''m going to suffocate to death if I keep going on this way! Minerva, I can''t believe you can be so heartless! I''ve been trying to get your attention for so long, yet you''re still adamant on ignoring me. If I was to really die, you won''t have a sister-inw in the future." "It''s not that I''m heartless," Minerva replied. "After all, you were the one who zipped your own mouth. Besides, how are you so sure that you can be my sister-inw?" "Well, anyway, I''ll just do as I please! If ever the timees when I really be your sister-inw, let''s see whether you''ll still dare to treat me this way!" "Oh, you''re actually thinking of bullying me in the future? Do you think I should cut off all ties now to avoid any trouble in the future?" When Vera heard this, she immediately gave up and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that!" After walking for a while, Minerva felt a little tired and said, "Let''s go back." Maddox did note back on the first and second day. On the third day as well, he was still nowhere to be seen. On the fourth day, the person who went to report to Minerva was Sam. On the fifth day, she grew a little impatient. Vera began to bad-mouth Maddox into her ear again. On the sixth day, Minerva looked at Sam with a sullen face, and her eyes looked murderous. He felt a chill run down his neck. Just as he was about to speak, she opened her mouth first, "Is he still noting back today?" He was taken back and swallowed the words he wanted to say. He nodded his head with difficulty and then said, "Young Master Yardley..." Before he could finish his sentence, Minerva had already stood up. She said softly, "It''s already the sixth day. What is he doing? Can''t you let me know?" "Well, this... Actually, thepany is really busy these days!" "Sam, you liar!" Vera saw that Minerva was getting angry, so she also stood up. She directed her words to him and said, "Things have alreadye to this, and yet you''re still trying to lie? You had better tell us the truth." He remained silent. He did not expect to be scolded by Vera; he looked at her with pleading eyes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell us. I won''t force you." Minerva knew that Sam did not dare to say anything because of Maddox. She understood that he would be in trouble if he spilled the beans. She said, "I''ll send someone to look into it myself. If he''s not nning to let me know anything, you can go back and tell him, see to it that I never find out what he''s trying to hide." Sam kept silent again. He didn''t expect Young Madam to be so persistent. He couldn''t stand it. He wasn''t very good with words, so he could only nod and said, "I understand, Young Madam. I''ll definitely pass on these words to Young Master Yardley." "Yes, please do." Before Sam left, he couldn''t help but steal another look at Vera, and he saw that she was ring at him angrily. When she saw him looking back at her, she scolded, "What are you thinking? Can''t you just tell Minerva what''s going on? It''s only a matter of time when she will find out. You were able to deceive everyone for a few days. Now, she is suspicious and she will investigate things herself. Why are you still so stubborn? She is the wife of Young Master Yardley. Is there anything between the married couple that can''t be said? If you tell her the truth, we will not me you. As long as she doesn''t me you, Young Master Yardley wouldn''t do anything to you either." Whatever the case, Vera thought that women shouldn''t be offended. Moreover, Minerva was the woman of his boss. Minerva was not an unreasonable woman. However if she was, and if the truth came to light one day, even though Minerva and Maddox may be on good terms with each other, it would be easy for her to get rid of Sam with just a few words. Content belongs to She really didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t even know how to be flexible! After Sam was scolded by Vera, he suddenly felt that she seemed to be right. He could barely put up with it for a few days, and that was because Young Madam didn''t try to probe into it. Now that she had decided to do some investigations, she was bound to find out sooner or would be better if he told her the truth now. later. It As he thought about this, he gave Vera a look with gratitude in his eyes. Then he said, "Well, let me tell you everything." Chapter 967 Chapter 967 Sam had not yet returned. There was a vague suspicion in Maddox''s heart, but he wasn''t sure. He wanted to call Sam and ask about the situation, but he was worried that he would be exposed. After thinking for five minutes, Sam still had note back. Maddox took the car keys and left alone. It was the sixth day. He hadn''t seen Minerva for six days. He felt bitter in his heart, but the reality was cruel. He had tried many times these days. No matter how long he had been in the water and how much he suffered mentally, it still had no effect at all. Aside from seeing fleetingly a person in his past, there was no sign of regaining his memories at all. If only there was any progress, even a little progress would do, then he wouldn''t have felt so anxious. When he arrived, Jeremy saw him and his face changed slightly. "Shall we continue today?" He asked carefully. Maddox had beening for so many days, and his expression was getting darker and darker each day. Jeremy even suspected that something was going to happen to him. However, seeing this person except for his pale face, he looked just like a normal person. Maddox''s strong desire to regain his lost memories made it hard for Jeremy to refuse. "No." However, that day Jeremy finally heard different words from Maddox''s mouth. He would usually keep a cold face and faintly say two words, "Go on." Following that, Jeremy couldn''t do anything else but do as he wished. That day, Maddox finally said ''No''. Jeremy thought that he hade to his senses, so he was very excited. "Maddox, you finally figured things out. I told you before that you should stop for a few days. That way, your physical and mental capacity won''t be over-exerted, and the probability of any risks will be minimized. You are so stubborn, and I''m scared everyday. Now that you''ve finally thought things through, it''s great news! So, you....." Maddox furrowed his brows and an annoyed look appeared on his face. It was obvious that he had lost his patience while waiting for him to finish. With a cold face, he interrupted Jeremy''s words. He asked, "Do you have time?" "Huh?" Jeremy was interrupted. He came to a halt, staring questioningly at him. Maddox squinted his eyes and said, "I can''t wait for it to recover slowly. It''ll be a waste of time." Jeremy replied, "So?" Looking at Maddox in front of him, Jeremy suddenly had a very bad feeling. Earlier, he thought that Maddox hade to his senses. However, now, he felt that something was wrong. If he had no intention to continue, he would not havee looking for him. He could have just rested at home. But he still came to find him. Based on what he knew, Jeremy felt that this trip of his definitely wouldn''t be so simple. He nervously swallowed a mouthful of saliva as these terrifying thoughts filled his mind. "Don''t tell me you want to..." Maddox saw the look of horror on his face. His thin lips curved up slightly. "You''re very smart. You''re indeed my good friend." Jeremy was in shock and couldn''t say anything. This was the first time he had seen a smile on Maddox''s face that week. Although it was very faint, after all, it was still a smile. Jeremy never thought that he would see him smile under such circumstances. He felt that the smile was not warm at all. Instead, it made him feel like he was in an ice cave. It was so cold that he felt a chill in his heart. "Maddox, listen to me... It''s not wise to be impatient when ites to regaining your memories. What if something goes wrong?" Maddox looked at him coldly. "Six days ago, you said the same thing." Jeremy remained silent. That statement made him unable to speak for a long time. Jeremy finally said in a sincere and earnest tone, "You''re right, that''s what I said back then, but your intention this time is different from previously. This time, I''m being really truthful to you. Let me ask you just one sentence, do you want to have a mental breakdown?" He didn''t want to give Maddox a chance to think. Jeremy continued on and said, "Look, you know how bad yourplexion has beentely. If it wasn''t because of this, you wouldn''t have to hide yourself in the hotel everyday, and you don''t even dare to meet other people. Let me break it down for you. You''re doing this because of your family. What if something happens this time? How will you face your family in the future? What do you want others to think?" Maddox pursed his lips and did not say anything. Jeremy didn''t know whether he had listened to his words, but his face was filled with a solemn look. He continued, "Go back and think about it. What I said was not meant to frighten you. Besides, even if you really want to do this, I won''t help you." Upon hearing this, Maddox finally raised his head and gently opened his mouth. "Is that so?" He said. Jeremy nodded heavily. "That''s right," He replied. "So I advise you to go back and get some rest first. This issue can''t be rushed." Maddox smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll do it myself." After that, he turned around, took his car keys and went off. Jeremy was left with a look of surprise. After hearing what he said, Jeremy was no longer calm. He rejected Maddox''s request for help as he saw that he came by himself that day. He thought that Maddox wouldn''t take any risk alone. Who knew he would say that he would do it on his own. So where was he going? Jeremy immediately caught up with him and asked hurriedly, "What did you just say? Do it by yourself? Where do you n to go? Let me tell you, don''t do anything stupid. Didn''t you only lose just a small part of your memory? Is it necessary for you to go this far? Is it really necessary?" He felt as though he was going to be driven to the brink of insanity by this friend of his. In the past, he had always known that Maddox was a tough guy. Furthermore, He was a cunning man. However, he did not expect him to be so ruthless towards himself. However, no matter what he said, Maddox ignored him. He quickly walked out of the door and entered the elevator. Jeremy kept following him because he was worried about him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When Maddox was about to drive away, Jeremy grabbed the opportunity and got into the car as well. Maddox frowned and said, "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to help me?" Jeremy coldly snorted, "I don''t want to help you, but why did youe to me in the first ce? Why did you tell me you would do things yourself? Am I the kind of person who would watch you mercilessly as you die?" No one was helping him. If any ident happened to him, it would be really bad. If someone was helping him, he would be able to rescue Maddox if anything bad happens. As he thought about this, he said heavily, "I owe you so much in my previous life. When you regain your memory, get out of here and don''t stay here anymore. Don''t let me worry about you ever again." While Maddox was driving, Jeremy opened his WhatsApp and sent their location to Sam. Chapter 968 Chapter 968 When Minerva heard the news, she asked Sam the first question that came to her mind. "Where is he?" He paused for a moment then answered, "Young Master Yardley is still in the hotel. When I came out, he said that he would wait for me to go back." Upon hearing that Maddox was still resting in the hotel, she felt relieved. At least he was still safe. She immediately said, "Then take me to him." Sam nodded, "Okay." Since he had already told her everything, he didn''t feel hesitant to take her to the hotel. Vera heard that they were going to look for Maddox. She raised her hand and said, "Take me with you. If anything happens, I can help you. Besides, Minerva is pregnant now, so I''m worried if she goes out alone." Minerva did not object and nodded. "Okay."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Vera immediately turned back to the room to get something. Quill, who had been sitting not far away from them, finally put down his books and looked up. "I''ll go with you." Minerva did not stop him. After all, he was her brother, and Maddox was his brother-inw. It was only normal for him to follow as well. When Sam heard Quill''s voice, only then did he realize that he was in the house. If he had not opened his mouth to speak, Sam would have forgotten that he was still here. As soon as he thought of Vera''s love for him, Sam looked at him with mixed emotions. However, his priority was that he should find Young Master Yardley first to prevent anything bad from happening. He shouldn''t think of other things now. The group of people packed up and went out directly. When they arrived at the hotel, they found that there was no one in the room. Minerva frowned and did not say anything. Vera started to fire words like a machine gun. "Where is he?" She started speaking. "Sam, you are so unreliable. Didn''t you say that Young Master Yardley is in the hotel? Why isn''t there anyone in the room?" Vera tried to control herself even as she said these words. If it wasn''t for Quill, she would have beaten Sam up. She also didn''t know why she always felt like bullying Sam whenever she saw him. Even Vera herself felt that it was strange, as the two of them weren''t familiar with each other at all. Sam didn''t dare to argue with Vera. He could only say, "Before I left, Young Master Yardley was indeed here, but... I wasn''t aware of the time." Minerva looked around and suddenly asked, "Did you guys set an appointment time?" He was stunned for a moment before nodding. "Then he might have been aware, so he left first before we came." Sam remained silent. He thought about it carefully. Young Madam could be right. Young Master Yardley was a smart person. As Sam didn''te back at the appointed time, and he didn''t call him to tell him about the situation, there was only one possibility. Sam was caught up in a situation. And this kind of situation was easy to guess. Other than Minerva, there was no one else. Therefore, after Maddox guessed what possibly could have happened, he left. "Now take us to the ce where you usually go." Minerva thought for a while and made a prompt decision. "Okay,e with me." Sam did not hesitate at all. He turned around and left the hotel with the three of them. As soon as they went downstairs, Sam''s mobile phone rang. Minerva looked at him and said, "Your mobile phone is ringing." Sam took out his mobile phone and saw that Jeremy had sent him a location. There was no text message or voice message, just a location. Vera was the closest to him. When she saw the screen of the mobile phone, she immediately eximed, "Minerva, someone sent him a shared location, but this name... Jeremy, who is it?" Jeremy? Minerva didn''t know this person, so everyone could only look to Sam to clear their doubts. He exined, "Jeremy is the doctor who is helping to treat Young Master Yardley. He used to be his friend, but he went abroad for further studies." "Follow him," Quill suddenly said. A single remark was made after he had been staying in the shadows all this while. When Vera heard his words, she quickly looked at him with attentive eyes. "Yes, let''s follow him. Quill is smart." Quill was speechless. Because she liked him, no matter what he said, she couldn''t help butpliment him. Even someone like Sam who liked to keep himself out of trouble, could not help but to feel jealous at that moment. He lowered his voice and said, "Isn''t it an obvious thing to do?" After he said that, he nced at Vera. She loved Quill, so she thought it was natural for her to praise him. However, it was not the case in other people''s eyes. When she heard Sam''s statement, her anger boiled up and she red at him. She almost wanted to start a quarrel with him. Before she was about to say anything, she remembered that she had to actdylike to keep her good image in front of Quill. Hence, she could only suppress these emotions and force a strange smile on her face. "Then you should have said it earlier. If you said it, I would haveplimented you." Sam couldn''t think of aeback. Forget it. Minerva frowned and said exasperatedly, "Let''s go look for him first." Vera immediately knew that she had done something wrong. Although Minerva did not express any emotions on her face, whenever something like this happened, she would be the one who would be the most worried. If she had the ability, Minerva probably would not wait to fly to Maddox''s side in an instant. However, she had always been very calm andposed. However, it didn''t mean that she was as calm as she appeared on the surface. Vera felt guilty because she brought them off topic for a moment. She scolded herself silently hundreds of times before she got in the car with everyone else. Maybe it was because of the tense atmosphere, but no one spoke for a while. Sam had been driving towards the shared location. Minerva sat in the front passenger seat without saying a word. Vera hid in a corner. Although Quill was sitting next to her, she was not excited at all at this time. She was trying to focus all her attention on Minerva. As for what was happening on the other side. When he arrived at the location, Jeremy looked at the huge swimming pool in front of him. He was a little speechless. He asked, "Is this where you wanted toe?" He breathed a sigh of relief because he was really worried that Maddox would suddenly say that he wanted to go to the beach. After all, he had lost his memory when he was rescued from the sea. As for what had happened at the bottom of the sea, no one knew. Recently, the progression and the degree of madness in Maddox''s treatment made Jeremy feel that he might really resort to jumping into the sea. He didn''t expect that he only wanted toe to the swimming pool. Fortunately, it was just a good thing. "Or else, do you think I''m going to the beach?" Maddox replied as he looked at him. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 That was what Jeremy really was thinking. He suddenly had nothing to say after Maddox read his mind. Then, he heard Maddox saying lightly, "I just want to regain my memories, not kill myself." As soon as he finished speaking, he began to unbutton his coat. There was a huge swimming pool in front of them. This ce was much bigger than the ce he had simted before. Jeremy looked around and suddenly said, "Let''s find a few more people to keep an eye on you. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to save you alone if anything happens." Maddox''s hand paused and he said, "Sure." Jeremy quickly turned around and called someone to help out. At the same time he took out his mobile phone and stole a look at it. Sam had not replied to a single message. What''s wrong with this jerk? Didn''t he care about Young Master Yardley? A lot of time had passed since he shared their location; didn''t he realize anything at all? But very quickly, Jeremy noticed that something was amiss. He saw on the map that Sam''s little green dot was very close to his, almost ovepping with each other. That was why he didn''t notice it before. After he saw this, Jeremy was so excited that he almost shouted out. Sure enough, Sam really dide! Jeremy''s efforts to stall for some time were not in vain. To be safe, Jeremy continued sharing his location, and he put his phone back into his pocket. Maddox stood there, his expression unchanged. When he saw that Jeremy had returned, he asked coldly, "Shall we begin?" "Wait a minute," Jeremy replied. He wanted to stall some more time because he knew that Sam was rushing to the scene. Perhaps things could turn out differently after he arrived? "Why?" Maddox raised his eyebrow and looked at him. "Is there anything else?" "I was just thinking about it. This condition of yours, it''s not like there isn''t any way to treat it. It''s not like you must resort to this method. Moreover, based on my experience, very few treated their amnesia this way. That''s why I''ve got another idea." "What is it?" Maddox asked coldly. "There is definitely a way, but we need to n first, so I don''t think we need to rush into it today. Let''s go back first. I''ll write the n out, and if you are satisfied with it, we can start tomorrow," Jeremy replied. Maddox didn''t move, and Jeremy looked at him with uncertainty, "What do you think?" "Hmm." Maddox sneered. In a cold voice, he said, "We''re already here. What''s the point of saying all these?" Jeremy paused for a moment then said, "Well, you caught me. Fine, I do want to stop you from going into the water today. The mental blows you''ve suffered in the past week are piling up. I really would not be able to handle it if something happens to you if you go into the water today." He continued, "However, I really thought of a way just now, and many people were cured by it. If you don''t believe me, you can go back with me, and I will slowly tell you." Jeremy knew that there was no way that Maddox would follow him back. He was just intentionally stalling for time. Maddox probably knew what he was trying to do. He didn''t say anything else and walked to the side of the swimming pool. "Hey... Maddox, don''t be rash. Listen to what I just said, I really thought of a way, stop and listen to me." Right at this critical moment, a female voice suddenly appeared. "Was it fun to lie to me?" Silence followed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The woman''s voice that suddenly appeared was like a savior to Jeremy. He looked around to follow the source of the voice, and a woman appeared in his sight. There were a few people together with the women, one of whom was Sam. They obviously rushed over as they were still trying to catch their breaths. That was great! Fortunately he was able to stall some time by talking to Maddox just now. Otherwise, he would have jumped into the water. When he heard Minerva''s voice, Maddox felt as if his heart had been violently crushed by something. He frowned angrily and looked at Jeremy with a fierce gaze. This was a ce where he found by chance; there was no way that Sam could have known that he wanted toe here. There was only one other person with him, and that was Jeremy. He must have been the one who spilled the beans. Seeing the way Maddox looked at him, Jeremy had no choice but to take out his phone. "When I got in the car, I shared our location. It wasn''t easy to find you. I can only say that they are smart and fast enough." s, it was really not easy for him. He meant well, but Maddox looked like he wanted to eat him alive. He was terrified. "I''m asking you a question." The woman''s voice rang out again. Almost in an instant, Jeremy felt half of Maddox''s rage and anger disappear. Well. Was this the power of love? Jeremy sighed in his heart. Then, he looked at Minerva unscrupulously. ording to what he knew, Maddox''s mother had already died. He did not have any feelings for the Yardley family, and it was needless to say that he got into a feud with them. , Therefore, it was impossible that he wanted to regain his memories for his family. The only possibility was this woman. He didn''t expect that his good friend, who was always so indifferent, would do these things for a woman. Well, it was more beautiful than he thought, and the most important thing was that her character looked very pure. Was this woman his good friend''s cup of tea? She looked very graceful, but the tone of her voice that came out didn''t sound weak at all. Instead, it was firm and strong. It seemed that his good friend was going to suffer a lot. Sure enough, Maddox didn''t dare to look back at Minerva, let alone meet her eyes. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet. There were many people present, but it was so silent that they could not even hear the sound of breathing. He never answered her question. She initially remained in her ce. However when she saw that he was not answering her question, she decided to walk over to him. Everyone held their breaths as they watched the scene. They felt as if the air around them froze and stopped flowing. The room they were in was already not warm, and it just became even colder. When she almost reached where Maddox was, she stopped. She looked at the surface of the water and said, "Was it that you didn''t dare to tell me, or did you not even n to tell me?" Thest few words made Maddox frown. He pursed his thin lips even tighter. Then, he slowly turned around and looked into her eyes. Right at this moment, Jeremy let out a soft cough. "Why don''t we leave for now?" After he said that, he went straight out. The others followed him as they didn''t want to be part of this. When they arrived at the door, a gust of cold wind blew, and Vera f. Sam, unconsciously hugged herself nest who was standing beside her saw it and blurted out, "Are you cold?" After asking, he took off his coat and put it on her. He continued, "You have just recovered from a fever, you should keep yourself warm so that it doesn''te back again." Quill raised his eyebrow without anyone noticing, and nced at the coat on Vera out of the corner of his eye. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 Vera was shocked. She wasn''t expecting Sam to take off his coat and put it on her. Because he had just removed the coat from his body, it still felt warm, and it was especially warm when it covered her body. After being stunned for about a few seconds, she came to her senses and unknowingly looked in the direction of Quill. He stood there with no expression on his face. He didn''t react much to the fact that Sam had given her his coat. This made him feel a little disappointed, but after all, he was Quill, and it was normal for him to be that way. Even though he didn''t care, she felt that she didn''t want to be like this. She showed a grateful smile to Sam. "Thank you, but I''m not cold." After that, she took off the coat and returned it to him. Her actions were so obvious and she didn''t hide her expression at all when she looked at Quill. How could Sam not notice what her intentions were all along? She was afraid that Quill would misunderstand. It didn''t matter if he was not bothered about it, but she was still unwilling to wear Sam''s coat. Well. All of a sudden, Sam thought it was ridiculous. Just because she liked someone, she didn''t even want to take care of her body? There wasn''t even any reaction from the other person at all. Was she going to continue living like that? He did not take the coat that Vera handed over. Instead, he stood there with a cold face. Vera had thought that he would take the coat back. After all, it was quite cold, and it would be cold for him after he took off the coat. Wasn''t it good to be able to put it back on? What she didn''t expect was that he didn''t reach out for the coat, so she felt it was a little strange. "Take it quickly. Put it on, and don''t catch a cold." He still didn''t take it. She was surprised. "Sam?" Jeremy, who came out with everyone, looked at this scene in amusement. His hands were folded in front of his chest, and his eyes were full of mischief. Was it fun? Sam liked the girl in front of him, but the girl didn''t like him back? Good grief. Why was the day so special? He couldn''t believe he had been watching so many dramas that day. He continuously shook his head in his mind, but a hint of a smile unconsciously appeared at the corner of his lips. He felt that everything was rather amusing. Sam didn''t take back the coat, but he couldn''t stall for too long. When he saw Vera staring at him, he said stiffly, "Since I gave you the coat, it''s yours. If you don''t feel cold, just throw it away." She eximed, "What?" What just happened? Wasn''t this coat just to be put on her? Wasn''t it being lent to her? Why throw it away? What kind of unreasonable logic and thinking was this? She looked confused, but Sam had already looked away. It was obvious that he didn''t want to say anything more, and it seemed that he didn''t even want his coat. "You''re out of your mind, aren''t you?" Even though Quill was here, Vera still couldn''t help but mutter. He let her throw away the still perfect coat. She wasn''t contaminated, so why would she throw it away? Yes, he was out of his mind. Sam thought that he was indeed out of his mind, THAT he did such a thing in front of that man. Under normal circumstances, he would have taken back the coat if Vera didn''t want to wear it. However, in front of Quill, he was naturally inclined topete with him. Vera loved him so much, but Quill didn''t even want to look at her. What was so good about such a man? What Sam did just now was because firstly, he didn''t want her to catch a cold, and secondly, he wanted to show Quill his intentions.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Such a lovely girl like Vera, it was no wonder that so many people were trying to win her heart. If he didn''t cherish her, or if he didn''t feel anything towards her, then she would soon be taken away by someone else. This was what Sam meant. However, he didn''t know if Quill had gotten it or not. Ban Despite this, Vera didn''t understand. After scolding Sam, she threw the coat back to him and told him directly, "This is yours. It had just been in my hands for less than- minute, and you''re letting me throw it away. Let me make myself clear, if you don''t want this coat, you throw it away yourself. I don''t want to do this kind of thing." She threw the coat over to him but he did not pay attention to it. With a ''plop'' sound, the coat fell on the cold floor. Vera was shocked and looked at Sam in astonishment. "You really don''t want it anymore?" He nced at her indifferently. He pursed his lips and remained silent as he walked to the other side. She was unable to find anything to say as well. This person was really out of his mind, wasn''t he? She silentlyined in her heart, and she didn''t intend to argue with him. Anyway, he was the one who gave her the coat; she didn''t snatch it, so she didn''t care whether he took it back or not. The surrounding atmosphere seemed to have descended into a strange silence for a moment. Things felt even more terrifying than it had been before. Jeremy''s original intention was to call a few more people with him to help out in case something happened. Now that the atmosphere became tense, they felt as if their bodies were about to turn ice-cold, so they ran out. However, they didn''t expect that they would stumble upon another scene after running out. They were really funny. The crowd moved silently and made a great escape. Jeremy, on the other hand, had been watching the entire drama, with a smile on his face as if he was watching a funny movie. Soon enough, Vera felt a little distressed. The reason Sam took off his coat was because of her, but she told him in front of everyone that she was not cold and gave the coat back to him, and he suddenly lost his temper. Could it be because his self-esteem as a man was hurt, and that''s why he was upset? When Vera thought about this, she felt that it was possible. After all, there were so many people just now. Perhaps he felt that his manly pride had been shattered, and that was why... She turned her head and looked at the lonely thrown coat thrown on the ground. He obviously meant well, but she didn''t ept it and even threw his coat on the dirty floor. If this act was done by someone else and not herself, then she would have definitely thought that this woman was being ignorant, and she would have scolded her. After she thought things through, she quickly went over and picked up the coat, and then wiped away the dust on it. She walked to Sam and said with a strained voice, "I''m sorry, I know you''re worried about me. I was being unreasonable just now. The weather is quite cold, so you should wear the coat tried to clean off the dust for you. It was my fault for throwing it on the ground. I will definitely wash it for you when I go back." When she spoke, her voice was much more gentle. Sam, whose heart had be cold and hard, became slightly softer after hearing her words. She had always been the person he liked. He was indeed very angry just now, but at this moment, she was speaking to him in such a gentle voice. Even if he was feeling angry, he would not remain angry any longer. He nced at her, thought for a moment and said, "Forget it, I''m not ming you. If you don''t mind, just wear the coat. I don''t have any other intentions. If you fall sick again then Young Master Yardley has to find a doctor to take care of you, and Young Madam will also be worried about you." Chapter 971 Chapter 971 So that''s what happened. Vera suddenly understood and nodded. Then, she showed Sam a sweet smile and said, "You are really apetent assistant. You are so thoughtful of Young Master Yardley and Young Madam. Young Master Yardley will be very grateful if he knows about this. He will definitely reward you with a year-end bonus." The year-end bonus... Sam smiled faintly and replied, "Probably. Please put in a good word for me in front of Young Madam." "Ah, you have been putting up with everything, just for that?" Vera thought of something else. "But hasn''t the year just passed?" "Young Master Yardley has lost his memory. As a result, he hasn''t paid me any sry this year." "I understand!" She nodded her head forcefully, "Don''t worry, I will definitely put in a few good words in front of Minerva for you, and I''ll let her perform her magic for you!" He stared gently at her face and then turned to look at the coat. "So you can put on the coat now." Initially, she wanted to give it back to him, but now, she assumed that Sam was treating her nicely because he wanted her help. It was not a big deal for her to say a few good words about him. What''s more, she was afraid that if she did not ept his coat, he might feel that she did not want to help him. After she thought things through, she finally put on the coat with a sense of relief. Then, she patted his shoulder and said, "Thanks for your coat! And don''t worry, I will definitely put in some good words for you!" Jeremy remained silent as he stood at the other side. He had heard their conversation, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What a sight! That was the first time he witnessed someone trying to win a girl over through this way. After all, he and Sam were old friends. When Vera left, he couldn''t help but walk over and whispered, "Don''t me me for not reminding you that you will never be able to get her like this." Sam didn''t reply. Jeremy said, "From what I observed, you guys are in a love triangle, right?" Sam raised his eyebrows. He squinted his eyes and nced at him. "You like her, but she likes him?" Jeremy asked. "Shut up. It''s none of your business." Sam snapped back at him. When Jeremy saw him like this, he immediatelyughed, "I was already surprised when I saw that Maddox could be suppressed by a woman! Who knew that his assistant was going through the same situation! Is this what people say ''birds of a feather flock together"?" "Alright, alright. I''m just joking around, but don''t me me for not telling you in advance. You will never seed in chasing her this way. What''s more, she doesn''t have any feelings for you to begin with. If you don''t express your feelings now, sooner orter she''ll get taken away." Sam frowned but suddenly heard Vera''s voice as she turned around and asked, "What are you talking about?" Because Jeremy''s voice was very low, she could only hear his murmur as she was standing at a distance. She couldn''t hear what they were talking about at all. Sam answered with a hint of guilt, "Nothing, we were just chatting." Jeremy let out an evilugh. "We''re just having a heart-to-heart talk, and I''m asking my bro how he chases after girls." Sam was unable to say anything. Vera looked at him suspiciously. With such a nerdy look, how could he chase after a girl? However, she did not say anything. Instead, she nced at Quill, who had remained silent the entire time. Even though he had followed the group out, he didn''t really speak much. Perhaps he wanted to follow along because he was concerned about Minerva''s safety? "Is it that you don''t dare to answer, or do you not want to answer me?" After everyone had left, Maddox and Minerva were left alone in therge space. He did not say anything to her. Instead, he looked at her with a pained expression, and his eyes looked conflicted. When she saw him like this, she began to think about what Sam had told her. She began to voice out her thoughts as she slowly walked towards him. "I know you want to regain your memory as soon as possible, but the doctor also said that there is no shortcut to regaining your memories. You only can wait for them toe back on their own You are being irrational and you aren''t taking care of your body. I can respect the decisions you make, but have you ever thought, if anything happens to you, how would your grandfather feel? What about Beanie? What should I do with the child in my stomach?" Content belongs to She remained calm andposed throughout the entire time she was speaking. It was because she had already been mentally prepared beforeing. Therefore, no matter what Maddox did, she would not be angry or taken by surprise. Although she hadn''t seen him for nearly a week, she didn''t expect that he had lost so much weight, and his face looked extremely pale. If she hadn''t known what he had been up to recently, she would have thought he was seriously ill. When she saw how pale he looked, the resentment that had umted over the past few days hadpletely disappeared. All that was left was the never-ending pain in her heart. Finally, she stood in front of him. She bit her lower lip and said, "You just recovered from your illness, and now you''re tormenting yourself like this. Is it that you thought you''ve been living for too long?" He remained silent. He stared at the person in front of him without saying a word. A look of longing appeared in his dark eyes. Her sudden appearance was not something he had expected. He thought that that day must be the day where he had to try onest time. It would not be toote to see her the next day. He didn''t expect... "You still don''t want to talk? Do you want to stay here? You want to simte the scene again to regain your memory? Whatever that had happened before... Is it really important? If so, then I will nov apany you." After saying that, she bent down and was about to take off her shoes to go into the water. Maddox, who had not moved all this while, finally panicked when he saw what she was doing. He clutched her fair wrist and pulled her into his embrace. "Don''t be irrational!" Minerva struggled, but she could not move as he held her tightly in his arms. "Let go of me! Who''s the one being irrational? Isn''t that person you?" She burst out at this moment. She struggled and started to hit his chest. with her hands. "You''re so impulsive. You don''t even want to discuss anything with me. You always d whatever you want and disregard my thoughtspletely. Why should I be worried about someone like you? You''ve gone too far. You''ve really gone too far." As she spoke, tears rolled down her cheeks. The tears felt warm as they fell on the back of his hand. Inparison to the cold winter, the feeling of her tears on the back of his hand felt like it was on fire. "I''m sorry..." He said. He panicked when he saw her tears. He suddenly regretted what he had done in the past few days. He was eager to regain his memory, but he did not want to show his failure in front of her. The purpose he acted like that was so that she wouldn''t worry, but in actual fact... It made her even more worried. Not only was she worried, but she was also heartbroken. Chapter 972 Chapter 972 The moment Maddox saw her tears, he immediately knew that he had done something wrong. He could only hold her in his arms and coax her over and over again, continuously apologizing. There was no one else with them in the quiet ce. The only sound that could be heard was his apology. It was exceptionally soft, as if he was afraid of scaring Minerva. asionally, the sound of sobbing could be heard as well. He had coaxed her for a long while, but she didn''t seem to be getting any better. He was getting anxious. He said, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I''ll listen to you next time, okay? You can do whatever you want to me, is that alright?" In fact, she didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t control her emotions at that moment. The more he said, the more distressed she felt. She felt that she had been greatly wronged. That was how people were. When no one loved and cared about them, they would only hide themselves away even if they got hurt. However they would also be fragile and be easier to cry. She belonged to thetter. Before she had met him, she had remained calm andposed. However, after seeing him, she became as fragile as ss. Minerva took a deep breath. As she was about to stop crying, Maddox suddenly bent down to kiss her. She was shocked. However, it was toote for her to push him away. He locked her lips, and the salty tears slid down her cheeks into her mouth. The kiss started to change. One second passed, two seconds passed... She finally came to her senses. She stretched out her hand to push him away, but he grabbed her and pulled her back into his arms to deepen the kiss. "Oh." She didn''t know when she stopped crying. Perhaps the tears stopped flowing by this sudden kiss, or perhaps it was because she had cried enough. After what seemed like ages, he finally let go of her. He put his forehead against hers. His eyes were deep, and his pale lips moved slightly and he whispered, "I''m sorry, I won''t do this kind of thing again in the future. Will you forgive me?" She was still bbergasted from his kiss. When she heard what he said, she looked up at him and saw the dark circles under his eyes. It was obvious that he hadn''t slept well recently. There were also dense stubble on his chin, and his face looked very pale. Even with one look it was obvious that he went through a very bad time. Minerva bit her lower lip and said, "If you do such things again in the future, I will never forgive you anymore. Then, I will take Beanie and the child in my stomach and leave." When Maddox heard this, he squinted his eyes. "No!" She exined, "What I''m trying to say is if you do such a thing again in the future..." "No." He interrupted her and said decisively, "Since you don''t like it, I won''t do it anymore." He looked at her, who was right in front of him. He couldn''t help but kiss her on the corner of her mouth. His gesture felt soft, tender and loving. After he kissed her, he still felt a little dissatisfied. He held her face and covered his thin lips on her forehead, and said in a hoarse voice, "No matter what happens, I will listen to you in the future." Truth to be told, it was a romantic thing when a man kissed a woman''s forehead. In the past, Maddox seldom did this. She didn''t expect that he would actually apologize and kiss her forehead that day. Minerva''s heart became soft. Her body was no longer as stiff as it used to be and she nestled in Maddox''s embrace. "Remember what you just said" "Yes, I will." She remained in his arms and closed her eyes, trying to relieve the pain of longing that she had because she had not seen him all week. After a long time, she couldn''t help but ask, "Do you really... really want to regain your memories?" He thought to himself, of course. If he didn''t want to regain his memories, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much. However, he also knew that she didn''t want him to go through all this suffering. He could only reply, "As you said, the past is not so important, and it doesn''t matter whether I recover it or not." She looked up and said, "Is it really not important? I also wanted to tell you that if you really want to restore your memory, maybe... I can help you." "Oh?" He looked at her in confusion. She broke away from his embrace. She looked into his eyes and said seriously, "Come back to the country with me." "Go back to Hidalgo?" "That''s the ce where we experienced everything together. If you go back with me, then I''ll take you to all the ces where we''ve been before. The roads you walked, and the things you did. One day, you''ll definitely remember." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Before this, Jeremy had mentioned this method, but at that time, Maddox felt that it was unreliable. He didn''t know how long it would take for him to regain his memory if he opted for this method. However, now after hearing Minerva suggest it, he felt that this was a good idea. Not only could he stay with her and work on their rtionship, but he could also have a chance to regain his memory. Why not? "Alright." He agreed after thinking for a while. She stood rooted to the ground. She had not expected him to agree so quickly. She was a little surprised and said, "You... Are you really willing to go back with me?" She was only simply giving him a suggestion, but she never thought that he would... "Your grandfather here..." The status of the Collins family was so high. It would definitely be better for him to stay there than going back. Moreover... His grandfather might not allow her to bring him back to the country. "I''ll deal with the external factors. You don''t have to worry," he said. She was still hesitant. "But..." "You were so determined when you asked me to go back to Hidalgo just now. Why are you hesitating now?" He asked. "Because I didn''t expect that you would agree so soon. I thought... you wouldn''t want to go back to Hidalgo with me." He was silent. However, his eyebrows frowned together as he pursed his thin lips tightly. It turned out that... she was actually afraid of him. No, it should be because she didn''t trust him enough, and she didn''t think he would go back with her. When Maddox was thinking about this, he grabbed her hand, and his eyes gradually became darker.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Don''t be suspicious, and don''t worry. I''lkisten to whatever you say. I didn''t mean to hide it from you all these while. I was just afraid that you''d be worried about me. Kdidn''t have any other intentions." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Minerva knew that he had done all these things behind her back because he did not want her to worry about him. She knew that he had decided to do everything on his own because she would have stopped him. She frowned. "Your life was perfectly fine before this. Why do you suddenly want to regain your memories?" Everything was done too rashly. She felt that something was not right. "Did anyone tell you something?" She asked. He thought of what Beanie had said, and his heart began to feel like it was being pierced by a doubleedged sword. He couldn''t tell this to Minerva. He had to think of something else. "No, I just think that because I''ve lost part of my memory, it''s unfair to you." Upon hearing this, she could not help but look at him with a pained expression. She said, "What''s so unfair about that? I have never said anything. What are you fussing about? Do you know what''s the most important thing for me right now?" "What?" "It''s you," she reached out her hand to grab his arm. After biting her lower lip for a while, she said slowly, "Ever since your incident, I''ve only been hoping that you remain safe. used to hope that you''d regain your memories, but that was because you didn''t like me. After that... When we got together, I realized that it didn''t matter if you remembered everything or not. It wasn''t important to me anymore." Chapter 973 Chapter 973 It was indeed not important. What was more important than being together? Nothing. Minerva smiled faintly. "Your past memories are just an extra bonus. If you really want to regain them, then I''ll help you. I''ll bring you along the paths we used to walk everyday. One day, you''ll definitely remember everything." "Alright," Maddox replied. Vera and others waited for a long time. There were no soundsing out from the room, so everyone outside was silent as well, not daring to breathe a word. After a long while, she started to be anxious and began fidgeting with her fingers. She bit her lower lip and looked at the group. She wanted to say something but couldn''t. In the end, she finally let out a whisper, "They... Will they be fine alone inside? Shall we... go in and take a look?" It had been so long, and the two of them had note out yet. She was really worried. The group did not give any answer as they were unable to make up their minds. She continued, "After all, Minerva is a pregnant woman. I am afraid that she will get emotional..." As soon as her voice trailed off, Quill, who had been standing still the entire time, had already turned and walked inside. She was surprised. He really cared about his sister. She wasn''t jealous of Minerva. She just envied her. If only Quill gave her just one percent of his care for Minerva, she would have been satisfied. Just as everyone was about to follow him, they heard footstepsing out. Vera stopped in her tracks and saw Minerva walking out together with Maddox. Hisplexion was a little better than before. His arms were wrapped around Minerva''s waist, and the coldness in his eyes had diminished considerably. When they saw that everyone was waiting and were about to walk inside, Minerva smiled at them and said softly, "Thank you for your hard work today. Let''s go back now." Although there was a smile on her face, everyone could see that her eyes were red, and it was obvious that she had cried. Not only that, her lips were also a little swollen... Everyone then understood what had happened. Vera was speechless. She had actually wanted to rush in. Fortunately, she didn''t. If she was to make that suggestion earlier, wouldn''t it have interrupted their intimate moment? Everyone got into their respective cars. Even though they came by two cars, Maddox and Minerva did not want to be separated again. Sam was Maddox''s assistant, so he had to drive him. At the most only two more people were able to sit at the back of the car. Hence, Quill and Vera had no choice but to take the other car. This was a golden opportunity for her. She walked excitedly behind him and got ready to get in the car with him. When Jeremy saw her, he squinted his eyes and unconsciously looked at Sam. Suddenly, he felt a little pitiful. Sam had already got in the driver''s seat, but he couldn''t help but look out of the window and stared at Vera getting in Jeremy''s car together with Quill. He lowered his eyelids and tried to suppress the tumbling emotions in his eyes. Jeremy suddenly thought of something and walked to his window with a smirk. He threw the car keys to Sam. "Bro, don''t say that I didn''t help you. Go ahead." He took the keys that were thrown at him and his eyes were full of surprise. "Go ahead, grab the chance," Jeremy said. Sam''s ears felt a little hot, and he looked at the two people in the back seat of the car. "Young Master Yardley, Young Madam..." Maddox didn''t feel like saying anything. He just continued to hold Minerva in his arms and yed with her hair. She felt a little embarrassed. She smiled and said, "Sam, if you want to go, then go." "Tsk tsk." Jeremy, who was sprawled over the window, shook his head helplessly when he saw this scene. "If it wasn''t for the sake of helping Sam, I would never have thought of bing a lightbulb for this couple." Before he got into the car, he had already seen the couple''s public disy of affection. He could only prepare himself mentally for what was about to come. Upon hearing his voice, Maddox looked up at him coldly, and his eyes were sharp. Obviously, he still remembered that Jeremy was the one who spilled the beans. He said coldly, "You can walk back." Good grief. He shook his head helplessly. He looked at Minerva with pleading eyes. "Minerva, I think he is still ming me for leaking the news. It seems that... someone is still unsatisfied that he has notpleted what he meant to do today." As soon as he finished his words, Maddox narrowed his eyes dangerously. With a vicious look he asked, "What did you say?" This b*stard actually dared to cause trouble in front of him and Minerva. Of course, she understood Maddox''s feelings. She also knew that this friend of his was not trying to make them argue again. He was just teasing them. Therefore, she didn''t get angry, neither did she make things worse for Maddox. Instead, she showed a faint smile. She answered, "So what if he is still unsatisfied? Anyway, I found out about what he''s been trying to do, and he won''t do it anymore in the future. It''s all thanks to you. If you hadn''t shared your location with Sam, we would never have found this ce. At the end of the day, what matters is that things have been settled." After saying that, she reached out and pinched Maddox. She asked, "If you are still not happy, does that mean that the words you said just now were all lies?" Looking at her face, Maddox immediately surrendered. "Definitely not. What I said just now was all true. However, that doesn''t mean et that I won''t feel this person is still an eyesore. Besides, I heard him say just now that he didn''t want to be in the same car as us. So it''s a good suggestion to let him walk back." After he finished speaking, he wrapped an arm around Minerva''s waist and buried his face in her neck. He greedily smelled her fragrance like a child. She still felt embarrassed when he treated her like this in front of other people. She patted off Maddox''s hand and then pushed him away with her hand against his forehead. "Sit properly." He looked at her, disgruntled. "Get in the car and get ready to go back." Jeremy looked at Maddox who had suffered a crushing defeat, and said with a smile, "Minerva is indeed a wise and righteous person, unlike someone..." He took the car key, sat in the driver''s seat, and sighed as he started the car. "Who would have thought that this thousand-year-old bachelor woulde to this day? With your character, I thought that you would never have gotten married. Even if you did, would you probably get married to another guy?" After speaking, he let out a few heartyughs.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Maddox''s face darkened and he said, "Shut up." He had no memory of the past. Although he really wanted to know what kind of person he used to be, when he heard Jeremy''s remark, he felt that he was making fun of him. Jeremy nced at her through the rearview mirror. "Minerva, he doesn''t know about it because he doesn''t have any memories, but you should have experienced it more than me, right?" She was slightly taken back by this. She recalled the days when she had just gotten married into the Yardley family. Back then, it could be said that she had been in deep water everyday. Now that she thought about it, she couldn''t help but let out an emotional sigh. Back then, there had been a huge misunderstanding between her and Maddox. And it really was... As she thought about this, she agreed and said with a smile, "I do have an unforgettable experience on it." Chapter 974 Chapter 974 Unforgettable experience? Upon hearing these words, Maddox couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Minerva with a strange look on his face. Jeremy said that he treated women with contempt in the past, and she said that she had experienced it. Could it be that in the past, he treated her like... Maddox then remembered what Beanie had said to him. He said that he had been very bad towards his mother, he treated her very cruelly. It seemed that he had really done a lot of things to hurt Minerva. Thinking of this, Maddox clenched his fists and sneered in his heart,ughing at himself with disgust. "Well, these things are in the past. None of it matters anymore," Minerva said. It doesn''t matter? Maddox silently stared at Minerva''s and pursed his lips. While in the other car. Vera got in the car with Quill, but she didn''t dare to sit next to him at the back, so she euphemistically got into the front passenger seat. It was enough for her to be able to sit in the same car as Quill. However, she didn''t expect Sam to walk towards them and entered the driver''s seat. He was shocked when he saw Vera sitting in the front passenger seat. Then he nced at Quill out of the corner of his eye. Quill just sat there, his face expressionless.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He was a little surprised when he saw Sam. However, when he recalled Sam''s behavior these past few days, he had some guesses in his heart. "Why are you here?" Vera asked when she saw Sam. She blinked her eyes in shock. Sam lied without hesitation, "Jeremy has something to say to Young Master Yardley, so he asked me toe over." "Oh, I didn''t expect that he would dare to sit in their car. With Young Master Yardley''s menacing look, I thought he would''ve run far away since he snitched on him." Vera touched her chin and thought about it before speaking. She didn''t realize something was off. Seeing her like this, Sam thought it was good that she thought so. At least things wouldn''t be awkward between them. Just as the car was about to start, Quill suddenly said indifferently, "I have something to say to Minerva." After that, he opened the door and got out. Seeing that he got out of the car, Vera immediately appeared nervous. When she saw him open the door, she involuntarily followed his actions. Vera stood outside of the car and looked at Quill nervously. Sam felt a dull ache in his heart as he watched the scene unfold. He sat still in the driver''s seat and looked at the two of them through the mirror. "You can talk to her after we get back? Minerva must have a lot to say to Young Master Yardley. Won''t you... disturb them if you go there?" Quill nced at her indifferently and said coldly, "I don''t think so. There''s another person in the car anyway." Vera was speechless. She bit her lip and felt a little distressed. He had already sat in the car just now, why did he suddenly want to get off? But she couldn''t think of any other reason to persuade Quill to stay. And even if she were to follow Quill, the car wouldn''t be able to fit another person. She doesn''t mind squeezing a little, but she couldn''t squeeze with Minerva at the back, could she? If she really did that... Young Master Yardley''s gaze could probably kill her. Just when Vera was still in a dilemma, Quill had already walked towards the car in front. She was so anxious that the hem of her clothes was about to be torn. But that car suddenly drove off. It was so fast that it disappeared without a trace in a blink of an eye. Quill was lost for words. Jeremy released the gas pedal a n little and let out a sigh of relief. He nced at Quill and the others who were left behind, and said with a smile "Fortunately I''m quick-witted. I dant another person to be in How amusing it would be to let the three of them be together." Minerva''s lips couldn''t help but twitch when she heard that. Jeremy was indeed mischievous. But Minerva didn''t expect him to be so sharp. This was only the first time he had met Vera and Quill, yet he could already see through the emotional entanglement between these three people. The three of them sat in the same car. There shouldn''t be any problem... Right? Minerva looked behind her worriedly at that thought. Maddox reached out to hold her and said, "Don''t worry. They''ll know how to deal with it themselves." Minerva could only nod. Even if she was worried, she would not be able to help. She shouldn''t interfere in matters like love. s, it was better to leave it to them. Let fate decide. Quill stood motionless for a while as he watched the car drive away. Then he heard a cautious voice behind him. "Um... Minerva and the others have left. You... Do you still want to stand here?" Quill moved his lips, but he didn''t say a word. He felt that the person in the other car did it on purpose. Otherwise... Why would he deliberately exchange his seat with Sam, and drove off so fast just as he was about to go there? S Huh, this person definitely had a sharp eye. Whatever. So be it. It made no difference for him to sit in either car anyway. Quill got back into the car without saying a word. He didn''t even look at Vera when he passed her by- Meanwhile, she smiled when he turned around. However, she didn''t expect that he would directly get in the car; he didn''t even nce at her. Vera felt a little defeated and the smile on her lips wavered. But she returned to normal soon after and followed him back into the car. Sam sat in the driver''s seat and acted as if nothing had happened. When the car drove off, Vera couldn''t help but steal some looks at Quill behind her. The reason she sat in this car was to find a chance to talk to him and get to know him better. But she was too scared to sit in the back seat. Moreover, Quill had his eyes closed ever since he got in the car, it looked as if he was very tired. Vera wanted to initiate a conversation several times, but seeing him this way made her shut her mouth. Sam noticed that she wanted to say something but stopped herself a few times. His eyes darkened a little and began to talk to Vera. "When are you going to head back this time?" He asked. The car had already plunged into a strange silence. Vera was surprised when she suddenly heard the voice of another person. Only then did she remember that there was a third person in the car. She touched her cheek awkwardly and looked at Sam. "Are you talking to me?" Sam looked at her coldly. "Who else?" He replied. As soon as he said that, he hid the disappointment in his eyes. He didn''t expect that he had meant so little to her. Well, ever since she got in the car, she put all her attention on Quill. So how could she have noticed the person driving next to her? Huh, Sam, what a fool you were. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 Not only did she not like you, her attention had never even been on you. He didn''t expect that even though he had liked her for so many years, he still didn''t have a ce in her heart. It wasn''t surprising though. He knew that he wasn''t as outstanding as other people. What''s more, he had be so ugly. Nobody would ever take notice of him. Sam felt so defeated that he suddenly couldn''t even say a single word. However, Vera seemed to have found a way to get rid of the awkwardness. She started to talk to him, and her clear voice rang through his ears. "I don''t know. I brought Beanie here to look for Minerva this time. We were all worried about her. But now that we know she''s doing alright, I will probably be going back soon." With that thought, Vera seemed to have thought of something else and added, "But I''m looking forward to going back. The festive season in Hildago is quite lively." There were various activities in certain ces during the festive season. It would be interesting to go and have a look around. She felt that she had been really depressed recently. Therefore, she wanted to take a break and participate in some activities that could help her regain her confidence. Sam nced at her as an idea popped up in his mind and said, "Perhaps we can go back together." "Go back together?" Vera nced at Quill from the rearview mirror and bit her lower lip. "But..." "But what? You came out with me. I have an obligation to send you back safely so that you won''t get into any trouble along the journey, and I could report to Young Madam with no worries." Vera couldn''t help but sigh. "Sam, you really are a responsible, good man." Sam paused for a moment. Yes, he really was a responsible, good person. To this extent for the first time. He didn''t expect Vera to throw him into the friendzone. He didn''t know whether tough or cry. What was more, she did it in front of his rival in love. If it wasn''t because of his strong mentality, he would have lost his temper there and then. s. Quill, who had been resting with his eyes closed, couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth at that. He had thought that could avoid everything that was happening in the outside world if he closed his eyes. However, when Vera spoke, her voice entered and filled his ears without warning. After that, Vera and Sam began to talk to each other. When Quill heard Vera praising Sam as a good person, his lips couldn''t help but twitch. For the first time, he pitied Sam. His affection towards Vera was actually very obvious. Otherwise, Jeremy, whom he met for the first time, wouldn''t have been able to see through him so quickly and even helped him create an opportunity to be with Vera. s, she was so simple-minded that she didn''t notice anything at all and even friendzoned him. It wouldn''t be surprising if Sam felt like vomiting blood. When Quill thought about this, he suddenly came back to his senses and his brows furrowed. What... was bethinking about? In the past, when he closed his eyes, he could often be oblivious to the outside world. Now, not only was he unable to block the sound around him, but he also began thinking. This was an exceptionally serious problem. Thinking of this, Quill opened his eyes and looked at the back of Vera''s head. Vera tied her hair into a small bun at the back of her head, and there was a cute pink hairpin next to it. The back of her head looked so lovely; it made her look especially desirable. Except, the male dark grey coat on her didn''t fit her current look. Didn''t fit? Quill''s finger moved. He quietly withdrew his gaze. However, Vera was able to capture Quill''s gaze. She turned her head around and looked at him with joy. "You''re awake!" Perfect! Just when he was about to shut his eyes again. This girl... Why was she that quick? Had she been paying attention to him the whole time? Quill felt ufortable at the thought of her liveliness and adoration for him even though he had rejected her several times. He had told her nicely and hurtfully, yet she still wouldn''t admit defeat. Why was that? She hadn''t even spent a lot of time with him. What did he have that she liked so much? His appearance? That was the only thing Quill could think of. When he thought that Vera only liked him for his appearance, he felt even more ufortable. When he saw Vera''s bright face again, he sneered in his heart and then closed his eyes again. Vera had clearly seen him open his eyes, and she had also greeted him. She thought that he would say a few words to her. Who knew that he only nced at her, then withdrew his gaze and closed his eyes again. Just like that, the smile on her lips froze. He didn''t even look at her, and he didn''t want to talk to her. Could it be that... he really hated her that much? For a moment, Vera was so depressed that she could only droop her eyelids as she sat silently. She stopped paying any attention to Quill and just looked out of the window. What she didn''t know was that Sam was able to observe all of her expressions that were reflected on the car window. As he nced at Quill sitting in the back seat, Sam was filled with hostility. He sneered and said, "Mr.Hanover, when are you going to return to Hildago?" Quill opened his eyes as he heard his name being called. "There are too many things to deal with in thepany. I''ll be going back soon," He replied indifferently. "Is that so?" Sam smiled. "It seems that we''re not fated to go back together." Vera initially didn''t want to say anything, but she couldn''t help but ask, "Soon? When?" Sam was speechless. He felt that as long as Quill gave his consent, she would go back with him immediately. Quill pursed his lips together. A momentter he said, "In two days." He would leave in two days? Vera blinked her eyes. She suddenly felt that nothing was interesting here. It was better to go back with Quill be on the same flight with hip ( earlier. If she had the opportunit. no maybe she could sit in the same row as him, then hehe... Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Vera was still upset earlier, but she became extremely lively after having the thought. Quill and Sam both saw this...C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As long as Quill gave her a ray of hope, she would try her best to hold onto it and not let go. She would even try to create opportunities for herself. Quill felt a little helpless, but he didn''t say anything else. However, everyone knew what Vera was thinking about. After that, the car fell into a strange silence again as they drove home. As soon as the car stopped, Quill opened the door and got out of the car. Vera quickly unfastened the seat belt and cautiously followed him. ?am remained in the driver''s seat after he had stopped the car. He looked silently at the two people who were walking further away. Sam was so agitated that he began to rummage through his pockets, but he didn''t find what he was looking for. Suddenly, he heard a knock on the car window. Sam looked sideways and saw Jeremy standing outside. Then he got in the car. "Hey, brother, why aren''t you following them? Why are you sitting here in a daze?" He asked. "Do you have a cigarette?" Sam asked. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 Cigarette? Jeremyughed when he heard it. "I say, is it really okay for you to be such a coward? That woman just ran away with another man. I''m telling you, if you really are a man, you should have followed her. Don''t waste your time on other things. Go and seize the opportunity." Seize? Sam felt a little amused when he heard his advice. But he also felt bitter in his heart and a taste of resentment spread across his chest. He could not even force a smile. "Do you have any cigarette?" He asked again. Jeremy kept silent. After a long while, Jeremy reached into his coat pocket and fumbled around. Then he took out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to Sam. Sam took one cigarette out and bit it in between his lips. He waited for a long while, but Jeremy still hadn''t given him a lighter. Sam frowned and looked at him. Jeremy smiled innocently and said, "Why are you looking at me? Your Young Master Yardley was so anxious to see me. It''s not my fault that I forgot to bring a lighter, isn''t it?" Sam was a bit dumbstruck. "What''s the point of you carrying cigarettes if you don''t have a f*cking lighter?" Jeremy replied, "F*ck. How can you say such things? Go and say it to her if you dare." "F*ck off." He impatiently threw the cigarette back to Jeremy. Not only could he not vent his annoyance, he became even more irritable because he couldn''t get what he wanted. Jeremy felt otherwise, he grinned cheekily as he put away the cigarettes. "It''s useless for you to get angry at me. Firstly, I''m not your rival in love. Second, I''m not your enemy. Lastly, I''m a brother who has helped you. I''m not asking you to thank me, but how could you vent your frustrations at me?" Sam pursed his lips lightly and remained silent. Just then, Jeremy suddenly got close and scrutinized him. Sam frowned slightly as he noticed he was staring at the scar on his face, and his expression suddenly became unnatural. "What are you doing?" He asked coldly. He then turned his face away, hiding his horrible scar in the shadow. Truth be told, this scar was not that important to him. But that was before he started to have feelings for someone. In the past, he could not even have been bothered about this scar. But now? When Sam turned his head, Jeremy seemed to have immediately read his mind. He sneered and said, "Was I mistaken? You actually don''t dare to let me see your scar. Sam, are you afraid to express your feelings to the girl because of this scar?" "No, it''s not that." Sam quickly denied. Jeremy squinted his eyes slightly and his pupils darted back and forth. After a while, heughed, "Don''t you know that denying twice is the same as confirming?" Sam kept quiet. Sam nced at him, opened the door to get out of the car, and left the key to Jeremy. "What? Are you embarrassed because what I said hit the mark?" Jeremy asked. When Sam didn''t answer, Jeremy stretched out his hand to pull the hem of Sam''s clothes and said, "I say, what''s wrong with having some scars? Which man didn''t have injuries in the past? If every man behaves like you, doesn''t that mean that nobody will get married?" He waited for his reply. "Jeremy, you really have a lot of things to say today. But these things have nothing to do with you. You don''t need to worry about them," Sam said. "Do you think I''d care if you weren''t my brother and have rtionship issues? Fine, I only have time to talk to you today. I don''t think I''ll have the chance again when you go back to Hildago. You can just think of me as a talkative person with too much time to waste today. But I''m serious about what I told you just now. Feel free toe back to me anytime." After that, Jeremy let go of Sam''s clothes and held the steering wheel with both hands. "Okay, I''ll be going first. Let''s meet again if fate allows it." The car soon disappeared from the underground parking lot. Sam turned around and stared at where the car had originally parked, then he closed his eyes tiredly. He did want to be brave, but... Vera was deeply in love with Quill. If he showed his affection now, he would only bring trouble to her, wouldn''t he? After Jeremy left, Sam silently walked toward the elevator. When he passed a trash can, he threw the unlit cigarette in. He pressed the doorbell when he reached as he didn''t have the key with him. Vera was the one who opened the door for him. When she saw that it was Sam, she looked shocked for a moment but quickly recovered. "Sam? Why did youe back sote? Weren''t you with us just now?" Her innocent and surprised response made Sam even more upset. That was it? She didn''t even notice he was gone. Did he really stand a chance? Sam felt terrible. He could not even pretend to be fine. All he did was nod weakly and let out a faint ''hmm''. For some unknown reason, Vera could sense that he was dispirited. Then, she realized what she had just said and hurriedly exined, "I''m sorry I really didn''t notice that you didn''te up with us. I was just..." "It''s okay," Sam nced at her and said coldly, "All your attention was on Mr. Hanover. It''s only normal for you not to notice me." Vera didn''t know what to say. She stood rooted to the ground, slowly digesting Sam''s words. Before she could figure it out thoroughly, Sam had already taken off his shoes and walked in. Vera stood still and thought for a long time until she finally understood what was happening. Sam... seemed to be angry. "All your attention was on Mr. Hanover. It''s only normal for you not to notice me." His words sounded a bit strange... It sounded bitter. Why did it sound like he was jealous? Jealous? Ver? was shocked. She reached out and grabbed her hair subconsciously. There was no way Sam could have been jealous. She had already confronted him before, he didn''t have any feelings for her at all. He was treating her well only because he wanted her tout in a good word for him. So, what was he upset about? Or was she thinking too much? Vera scratched her head and went back to the house.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Quill was reading some documents alone on the sofa. Minerva and Maddox went back to their room after they came back. Sam pursed his lips when he saw Quill, his expression was indifferent. As he was about to enter his room, he suddenly recalled that there wasn''t one for him. Feeling helpless, Sam could only find a ce to sit down. The living room was quiet. When Vera came back and saw Quill and Sam, she quickly went to her room. The awkward atmospherested for a long time. It was only until everyone was ready for lunch that Vera finally went to the kitchen to prepare food. Sam, who felt that he had be invisible, suddenly thought of something when he saw Vera enter the kitchen. This girl was really insensible. She had just recovered from her illness, why did she have to go into the kitchen again? He wanted to tell her off, but Quill, who was sitting opposite him, looked as if nothing had happened. He could not help but frown again He wanted to say something but realized that it didn''t seem appropriate for him to say anything, so he just swallowed the words back into his mouth. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 On the other side, Minerva finally coaxed Maddox to sleep. It was hard to imagine that a grown man like him would also need to be coaxed to sleep. Maddox hadn''t been able to sleep well for the past few days. Probably because he was attacked and tortured mentally, it became difficult for him to fall asleep. Moreover, even if he managed to fall asleep, he would wake up from his nightmares at any time. His condition was, in fact, quite serious. It wouldn''t be a big deal if it onlysted a few days. However, it would be detrimental to his mental state if this kept on. Knowing what Maddox was going through, Minerva felt both annoyed and distressed. What annoyed her was that he had done those things without informing her. What distressed her was that he was so mentally beaten up. He was such a strong man, but he still ended up like this. She could only imagine what he had gone through to arrive at such a state. Therefore, the only thing Minerva could do was to coax him. However, the rascal had taken advantage of the situation and touched her waist on and off. Finally, he said in a hoarse voice, "I miss you. I can only sleep if you kiss me." Minerva didn''t say anything. She really wanted to p him on the face and ask when he had be so shameless. But when she saw his pale face and thin lips, Minerva didn''t have the heart to do so. She only lowered her head obediently and kissed him. Minerva originally intended to only give him a peck on his lips tofort him. However, as soon as her lips touched his, Maddox immediately became bold. He put his hand on the back of her head and kissed her. "Oh." Minerva''s eyes widened. She did not expect him to be so shameless, so she pushed him away. Maddox let out a muffled groan and let out a sound from between his lips. "I''m a patient now. How do you have the heart to push me?" Maddox asked. A patient? Minerva snickered in her heart. Would there be a patient as strong as him? However, his thin lips were slightly cold and dry. Furthermore, Minerva had also missed him during this time, so she wasn''t able to refuse him. After that, the two of them cuddled for a long time. Since there were people outside and Maddox was not feeling well, they didn''t do too much. Before Minerva went out of the room, she headed to the bathroom first to make sure she was presentable. When she came out, she heard the kitchen door close. "Who''s in the kitchen?" She asked. She then looked at the two people in the living room. Quill and Sam. She immediately knew who was in there. Minerva remembered that Vera had a seriously high fever a few days ago, so they hadn''t let her cook. She didn''t expect that she would go to the kitchen again so soon. Minerva quickly walked over and opened the kitchen door. "Vera,e out." Vera was shocked and asked, "What?" "Maddox hired a nanny. What are you trying to do? Are you trying to take away the nanny''s job?" Vera was speechless. She kept silent for a while and said faintly, "I''m not used to her cooking. I want to cook for myself." It was Minerva''s turn to remain silent. "Anyway, it''s been many days since I recovered from my fever. I''m feeling totally fine now, and there''s nothing wrong with my body. Cooking won''t make me fall sick again, so why are you anxious?" Vera said with a smile, then continued, "Minerva, don''t you want to eat the food I cook? You won''t have the chance to eat it again after I''m gone in the next few days." "You''re going back?" Minerva recalled the words she had said to Maddox by the swimming pool. She said that she would go back to Hildago with him. Thinking of this, Minerva smiled and said, "Who says I won''t be able to eat it? If I can''t eat it here then I''ll eat it when I''m at Hildago." "Huh?" Vera said with a look of surprise. She was quite taken back. "You mean... you''re going back to Hildago too? What about Young Master Yardley? Are you going to leave him here?" "Stupid!" Minerva couldn''t help but reach out her hand and give her a flick on the forehead. " If I''m returning to Hildago, I''ll definitely bring him along." "Would Master Collins... agree?" Vera asked hesitantly. In her opinion, Jarold really wasn''t an easy person to handle. After all, he didn''t seem to be very satisfied with Minerva. Judging from Jarold''s character, if Minerva wanted to bring Maddox back to Hildago, arold & definitely wouldn''t agree and would even lock them up. At the mention of Jarold, a hint of worry appeared on Minerva''s face. That''s right. After Maddox agreed to follow her back, Minerva had thought of this matter. She felt that Jarold would definitely object. However, she was not the kind person who would back down because others did not agree with her decisions. However, the person they had to deal with was Maddox''s grandfather; he was also his savior. If it wasn''t for him, Maddox wouldn''t even be here. So... what was she worried about? Afraid that this would be hard for Jarold? He was already in his eighties after all. What he wanted to do most was probably to spend more time with his children and grandchildren. When she looked at Jarold''s face when he saw Abigail and Beanie, she could tell that this old man longed for familial love andpanionship. Perhaps... An idea formed in Minerva''s mind. Momentster, Minerva smiled gently and said, "There''s always a solution to any problem. Let''s just face each day at a time." Vera paused for a moment then said, "When did you be so carefree? I''m really not used to it." Minerva walked in and said, "I''ve always been such a carefree person. It''s just that you didn''t understand me in the past. Alright, if you insist on cooking, then I''ll help you." "You are a pregnant woman. It''s better if you don''t. I am afraid that Young Master Yardley will kill me with his re if he finds out." Although she objected, Vera still let her in. It had been a long time since they had been so close to each other and were able to chat with ease. In the middle of the conversation, Vera suddenly told Minerva about Sam. She couldn''t help butin. "Don''t you think he''s out of his mind? He asked me to put in a good word for him and help him with his year-end bonus, but he seemed to at me at the same time." e angry a Don''t you think it''s strange for him to be like that? Does he still want me toProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. help him?" Minerva remained quiet. She stopped what she was doing and looked at Vera who wasining. Was this girl really that clueless? It was so obvious, yet she wasn''t able to sense anything. For a moment, Minerva did not know what to say. She really pitied Sam. She could guarantee that if he kept it going like this, Vera would never realize his feelings for her. Minerva darted her eyes around and contemted whether to say a few words so that this fool would not be so clueless. Just as she was making up her mind, Vera suddenly raised her hand and mmed the kitchen knife onto the garlic with a bang and squashed it. Vera said, "Also, it''s strange. I think he''s jealous... But I don''t have any evidence." Minerva nced at her and asked tentatively, "Perhaps he really is jealous?" Chapter 978 Chapter 978 Vera was still cutting the garlic into pieces. Looking at those pieces of garlic, Minerva couldn''t help but ask, "Are you nning to eat garlic for lunch?" "Is there a problem?" "No problem. As long as... you''re not afraid of the smell." When Vera heard what she said, she suddenly came back to her senses and said, "You''re right, Quill is here. How can I eat garlic? If I have the chance to get close to him and speak to him alone, wouldn''t it be disgusting if he smells it?" Thinking of this, Vera directly grabbed the chopped garlic and threw it into the trash can next to her. Then she quickly washed the board and knife. "You''re a lifesaver," Vera said. Minerva scrutinized her and found that she didn''t have a trace of avoidance on her face. As if she had forgotten what she just said. Was she carefree, or she couldn''t care less? Minerva thought for a moment and said, "Um... Did you hear what I said?" Vera answered, "Said what?" "Perhaps, Sam really is jealous?" Vera said, "Impossible!" "How do you know it''s impossible? Didn''t you suspect it yourself? It''s just that you''re not confirmed about this." "Yeah, I am a little suspicious, but it''s still impossible that Sam likes me. We''ve known each other for so long. If he liked me, he would have a long time ago. How would he deny it when I confronted him that day? I actually regretted it a little. I was too impulsive. It''s embarrassing to ask this kind of question." Minerva was speechless. Forget it. She really didn''t know how else to exin it to Vera. She should just leave it up to her. Minerva did not say anything else, and the two of them cooked in silence. Maddox was still asleep when they ate. Minerva saved some food for him to eat when he woke up. She had just put the food away into the refrigerator when she suddenly heard Quill''s voice. "I''m going back to Hildago tomorrow," Quill said. The sound of utensils ttering on the floor echoed through the room. Vera was holding a spoon in her hand before, but after hearing this sentence, she loosened her grip and the spoon fell to the ground. Time seemed to have stood still for a moment. Then, Vera embarrassedly lowered her head to pick up the spoon. But someone else beat her to it. Sam bent down, picked it up, and put it on the table. Then he got up and went to the kitchen to get her a new spoon. Vera was still a little surprised when she took the spoon. She stuttered, "You..." "You can''t even hold a spoon properly, I won''t be surprised if you died of stupidity," Sam softly ridiculed. Vera''s eyes immediately widened. However, she did not argue with him. Instead, she looked at Quill and asked nervously, "Didn''t you say in the car that you''ll be leaving a few dayster? Why did you change it to tomorrow? Are you able to book any tickets?" "Juliette will deal with these things," Quill said. When Vera heard Juliette''s name, she was silent for a while. Yes, so many days had passed, it was time for Juliette to return to work. As long as she was the one doing the preparations, everything will be settled for Quill. Vera quickly asked, "Can I go back with you? I''m going to book the tickets now." After that, she didn''t even finish her food. She quickly put her bowl and spoon down and ran back to the room to get her mobile phone. Everyone was speechless. Minerva secretly looked at Sam and saw that he was unfazed. She felt strange about his reaction, but she remembered he was one of Maddox''s men.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. So his reaction was nothing out of the ordinary. "Quill, why are you in such a hurry? Why didn''t I hear you mention anything about leaving so quickly before?" Minerva filled her bowl with soup and asked. Quill looked at his younger sister, and his voice was much softer as he gave her his reply. "Something happened to the company at thest minute. I have to go back to deal with it. I had intended to stay with you for a few more days, but now it seems that can''t do it. You should take good care of yourself when you are outside. If you are facing any problems, don''t handle them yourself. I will always be your strongest support." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Quill paused as he spoke. His lips moved slightly as if he was considering something. After a while, he said slowly, "Although the Collins Family is affluent, the Hanover family is not afraid of trouble. Do you understand what I mean?" Minerva was shocked. She knew what Quill was trying to tell her indiscreetly. He was afraid that Jarold would make things difficult for her and even abuse the power of his family. He was telling her that the Hanover family wouldn''t cower in fea if she needed their help. As long as she needed it, the power of the Hanover family would be offered to her. Minerva felt fortunate to have a brother like him. Her eyes were slightly red as she called out, "Quill." "Alright, have some soup," Quill said. Minerva could only lower her head and drank the soup. Sam watched silently from the side. He did not expect Quill to be so gentle to his sister. But he had no affection for Vera at all. This should be the reason why Vera was so sad. However, he was an outsider, and he was not qualified to say anything about it. Quill had not been toying with Vera anyway, and he was very clear about his feelings for her. If Vera continued to be so stubborn, then she brought it upon herself. Thinking of this, Sam suddenly felt a little distressed. What if Vera was as stubborn as he was and continued to like him? "Ah, why? Why are there no tickets left for tomorrow''s flight?" While he thought about this, Vera ran out of the room crazily with her mobile phone. While running, she shouted, "There are no tickets left for tomorrow''s flight. Why are there so many people going back to Hildago? No!" Vera stood next to Quill and looked at him pitifully, she begged him and said, "Can you... stay a few more days? You haven''t talked to your sister much yet." Quill frowned slightly and answered, "I have something urgent to deal with in thepany. I have to go back." Vera felt hopeless after hearing the tone of his voice. She could only bite her lower lip and remained silent. She hung her head and returned to her seat. Everyone could see that the energy in her had leftpletely. There were so many things to ponder about while they had the meal. After she finished her meal, Minerva quickly returned to her room. That night, the Collins family suddenly sent Baldrick over to invite everyone for a meal. Minerva thought that since Quill would be returning tomorrow, she agreed. Moreover, she had something to discuss with Jarold. Of course, it was not a trivial matter. She would have to express herself properly then. She did not know whether Beanie managed to leave a good impression either. Because Quill was going to leave tomorrow, Vera lost all interest in doing anything. When she heard that they were going to have dinner with the Collins family, she refused. Quill didn''t want to go either, but he was Minerva''s brother. Therefore, he had to go, as her family member. So in the end, only Sam and Vera were left. Sam had originally intended to go with them. However, as he was about to step out, Maddox suddenly gave him a meaningful look and said, "You stay here." Chapter 979 Chapter 979 Sam was stunned. "Young Master Yardley, did I do something wrong?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Maddox pursed his lips and thought for a while. Then, he said calmly, "You''ve been working for me for many years, right?" Although he had lost his memory, he could see that Sam understood him and his habits very well. He was also able to be in sync with him in almost everything. For example, just with one look, Sam could immediately guess what he was thinking. Therefore, Maddox deduced that he had been working with him for many years. Sam nodded. "Yes, Young Master Yardley." "Since you''ve been with me for so many years, it would be bad if I didn''t help you with anything, wouldn''t it?" Sam hesitated, "Young Master Yardley?" "I''m giving you a chance. If you still fail, I can only say that youck the ability." After that, Maddox gave him a meaningful look and left. Originally, he didn''t want to poke his nose into other people''s business. However, when Minerva returned to their room that noon, she took the opportunity to tell him about this matter while he ate. She looked very distressed as she told him. Maddox told her that she did not have to worry about other people''s rtionships. Minerva agreed with him, but these people are her friends, and it made her very ufortable watching them like this. After listening to her, Maddox had a general understanding of what was going on. He also had his selfish motive. Sam was one of his men. Therefore, he intended to give Sam a hand. But as for the result, it was out of his control. Sam looked at Maddox''s back with a hint of bitterness in his eyes. Maddox''s words hit the spot. Sam almost wanted to refute him. Back then, Young Master Yardley also had his own share of problems, and he didn''t handle them very well either. What right did he have to say that he was useless now? After everyone left, Sam sat on the sofa for a while before he saw Verae out from her room. "Hey, you didn''t go out?" She was a little surprised to see him. Probably because she thought it was strange that he didn''t follow Maddox, so she asked, "You... didn''t follow Young Master Yardley and the others?" Sam said lightly as he looked into Vera''s eyes, "It''s a family gathering. What am I going to do there?" Vera paused and said, "You''re right. That''s why I don''t want to go either." There would be a lot of things to talk about in a family gathering. Vera felt that it would be awkward if she tagged along. That''s why she decided not to go. When she came out to find something to eat, she didn''t expect to meet Sam. She was surprised but also embarrassed because what she said had upset him. Vera felt awkward when Sam did not reply to her. She walked towards him and hesitated for a moment before she continued, "Em... What happened at noon just now, I really didn''t mean it. Don''t worry. I''ll still put in a good word for you to your Young Madam. Even if I''m not able to say much, I''ll definitely get her to say it in front of Young Master Yardley." "Sure." Sam nodded. Vera said again, "One more thing, the coat you lent me this morning, I will wash it and return it to you! Thank you." "Alright," Sam nodded again, his voice indifferent. Vera felt a little strange because Sam didn''t seem to want to talk much. "Are you... still angry with me?" Vera asked. Angry? Sam lifted his head and looked up at her. "What''s there for me to be angry about?" Sam asked. What was ridiculous was that he didn''t even have the right to be angry. He could only keep them to himself. "Because... I ignored you. But I really didn''t do it on purpose. It''s just that Quill is too important to me, that''s why..." "Is he really that important to you?" Sam interrupted her suddenly. "Are you that determined to have him?" Vera was startled. Was she really that determined to have him? She had never asked herself this question, so she was a little taken aback by Sam''s question. She had always just focused on liking him and never thought about their future. Like a moth to a me, she wanted to pounce on him whenever she saw him, not caring about the consequences. Those were not within her consideration. Therefore, she had never thought about whether she could live without Quill or not. Vera shook her head and said softly, "I don''t know if I must be with him for the rest of my life, but... As of now, just want to get close to him and spend as much time as Dcan with him." Usually, a genuine deep confession such as this would have moved anyone''s heart. However, after Sam listened to it, he felt extremely hurt. Did he stay back just to hear this? No, of course not. There was a voice shouting in his heart. It told him to fight for his chance and win over her heart before the other man epted her feelings. Even if the chances were slim, he still had to try. He didn''t know how long the voice in his heart crazily shouted, but Sam didn''t move regardless. He lowered his head to hide all the surging emotions in his eyes. When the room went quiet, Vera suddenly felt awkward and reached out to cover her mouth. She thought of what she said just now... There must be something wrong with her to have shared her feelings with another man. "Well, I''m going out to find something to eat. Do you want to join me?" Vera thought that he would reject her offer, as she knew he was still angry. What she didn''t expect was that Sam stood up immediately after her invitation. "Let''s go, what are we eating?" Sam asked. "Let''s go out and have a look first," Vera said. After that, Vera went back to her room and put on a coat, a hat, and a scarf as she was afraid of the cold. When she came out, she looked like a ball. Because she was going out with Sam, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with dressing up like this. She followed him out of the door and looked around. When Sam saw her looking around, he took out his mobile phone to check the vicinity, then said to her, "There is a food street not far from here. Would you like to go and have a look?" When Vera heard this, her eyes lit up. "Food street? Alright, sure! Are we going to walk there?" "Well, it''ll beza 15 minutes journey, but if you think it''s far..." "No, no, it''s not far. It''s quite close if I can get good food after 15 minutes of walking." Sam was lost for words. She was indeed a foodie. S When they got to the food street, Vera bought a bit of everything. In short, she just wanted to try them all. Sam followed behind her. When he saw that she was as happy as a swallow, he unconsciously smiled. It would be good if she could be so happy all the time. Unfortunately, the smiles that appeared that night would not be able tost. They might disappear without a trace once they reached home. Thinking of this, Sam felt downcast. "Sam, let''s go to the restaurant and have some beer." Just as Sam was lost in his own thoughts, Vera suddenly called his name. Sam followed her gaze and immediately frowned and asked, "Beer?" Chapter 980 Chapter 980 Did she want to drink again? Because she hadn''t had enough the other day? Or was she in a bad mood again? Thinking of this, Sam subconsciously looked up at Vera and saw that she did not look sad at all but had a sweet smile on her face. Her eyes looked particrly beautiful under the lights. "Let''s just have a little drink. Beer isn''t like other liquors. It''s not that easy to get drunk. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely not get drunk today and give you trouble!" Vera said. Sam pursed his lips and did not reply. He was not afraid of trouble. He just did not want to see her call out another man''s name in front of him while she was drunk. When Vera saw that he didn''t answer, she tilted her head and asked, "Yes or no?" She looked very cute. Sam nodded subconsciously when he saw her like this, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. "Thank you!" When Vera saw that he finally agreed, she ran in the direction that she had pointed just now. Sam squinted his eyes as he looked at her joyful back. Was she... acting like a spoiled child in front of him just now? Vera came in intending to eat. She ordered a lot of kebabs and several bottles of beer. She poured a ss for Sam and herself, then they raised their sses. "Come on, let''s also have a toast!" Sam was bewildered. "Although the others went off together, we''re not being left alone either. We''re in a foreign country, yet we can still keep each otherpany and enjoy ourselves. This is the best feeling ever, am I right?" Sam thought she was right, so he could only nod. Then Vera downed her drink. She kept filling both their sses as soon as they finished drinking, being very generous. "Come on, let''s keep drinking. Let''s get drunk tonight!" She said. "Don''t drink too much. Did you forget what you said before you came in?" Sam asked. "Um... I forgot what I said before. Anyway, I won''t get drunk just because of a few sses of beer. Worst-case scenario, I''ll carry you back if we''re both drunk." Sam was speechless for a moment. Did she want to carry him back? Looking at her tiny body, he chuckled and said, "You want to help me? Don''t fall and hurt yourself." "Impossible!" Vera immediately retorted. "Don''t look down on me. I''m actually very strong. Even if you''re drunk, I can still carry you back! Also, even if we really did fall, you wouldn''t be able to crush me." Crush... This word made Sam think of something inexplicably. An image shed through his mind, but he expelled the thought immediately, however, his ears became red.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Huh? Why is your face so red? You haven''t even started drinking yet." Vera obviously didn''t know what he was thinking just now. She began teasing him as she thought because he had been drinking. "Is your tolerance that low?" Sam looked at her and said lightly, "You won''t understand." Vera nodded seriously and said, "No, I do! But don''t worry, I won''t spread the fact that you are not good at drinking. I know that you care about your image. Just like what happened at noon, I only identally forgot about you, I also only just said some inappropriate things, and yet you held a grudge until now." After saying that, Vera began to pour herself another ss of beer. She symbolically had a few sses with him in the beginning, but Sam would try and stop her every time she poured another ss. In the end, Vera ignored him and drank as she pleased, toozy to care about Sam. After drinking for a considerable amount of time, Vera felt that her cheeks were starting to burn, and her head felt dizzy. She supported her chin with both hands and stared at the person in front of her, her vision blurred. "Hmm? Your face... seems to be getting redder and redder." Vera said. Although Sam''s face was indeed very red, he still sat there and ate calmly. His already warm face started to feel a rise in temperature under Vera''s gaze. After some time, Sam raised his head and looked into Vera''s eyes. "What are you looking at me for? Are you done eating?" Vera shook her head hard as she looked at him, only to find the person in front of her had suddenly changed from one to two. "Huh, Two Sams?" After saying that, Veraughed foolishly. When Sam saw her like this, he put down his spoon and thought helplessly. She said that she had a good alcohol tolerance and wouldn''t get drunk with just a few drinks, but now she had be like this. "It seems that you''ve had enough," Sam went to pay the bill and prepared to send Vera back. As soon as he paid, he saw Vera stumbling outside. Sam''s face changed in an instant and he quickly went to help her. At that moment, Vera staggered and almost fell. Sam raised his hands and took her into his arms. Bang! Her cheeks bumped into Sam''s chest. He looked down at her and said helplessly, "Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in your seat? How can you walk back when you''re so drunk? Stand properly." Vera muttered a few words. He didn''t know if she had heard him but she pushed him away and tried to walk by herself. As she walked she said, "No, don''t follow me. I can continue to drink! Drink!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sam followed her and sped her wrist. "That''s enough. Let''s go back first." He scolded. "I don''t want to go back. There''s no one in the house... I don''t want to go back." After saying that, Vera began to look at Sam with tears in her eyes. Her beautiful eyes were shining, it made her look extremely delicate. "I want to get some fresh air, is that okay?" Vera asked. Sam paused and looked at her. Fresh air? This girl actually told him that she wanted to have some fresh air in this extremely cold weather? Was she joking with him? However, Sam did not have the heart refuse to her. He could only gently hold her and said, "Sure, but not now... It''s alreadyte. We have to go back." Vera struggled, but in the end, her strength was no match for Sam. In addition, she was already drunk, so Sam was able to take her back quickly. After going back, Sam took care of Vera. This time, she didn''t make as much noise as before. Thest time she was drunk, she kept crying and threw a tantrum. However, this time, aside from the little ruckus on the street, she came back quietly. When Sam brought her back to her room, Vera immediately took off her coat and went to bed. Then she hugged her nket and smacked her mouth. Sam adjusted the temperature for her and then covered her with a nket. After seeing that she had not moved for a while, he left the room. After that, Sam went to wash up. By the time he came out, Maddox, Minerva, and the rest had not yet to return. He walked to the door of Vera''s room and stood there for a while. Hearing that it was silent inside, he went to the balcony and stared into space. On the other side. The servants of the Collins family had just finished serving all the dishes. Baldrick, who stood at the side, let out a sigh as he looked at the people gathered there. It seemed the Collins family had never been so lively before. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 All these years, Jarold had been eating all by himself. Even though Baldrick was there, they were both old men. It''s still a sad sight to see two old men keeping each otherpany. Jarold wasn''t always that lonely, he used to live with his wife and daughters. If it wasn''t because he was so strong-willed, he would never have been able to go through so many years by himself. Now his younger daughter had returned as well. Although his older daughter was no longer around, her child hade with a family of three. No, a family of four now. Moreover, Minerva brought Quill with her. Including him and Baldrick, eight people were eating in total. How lively it was. Jarold''s eyes were filled with joy. In addition, Beanie was sitting right next to him, making Jarold even more delighted. Recently, Beanie was able to help Minerva leave quite a good impression. Jarold never liked Minerva. And because of his pride, his impression of her dropped even further. However, after Beanie''s recent ''brainwashing'', Jarold''s current level of impression toward this granddaughter-inw could be said to have reached more than seventy percent. However, as he was a proud man, he couldn''t show how satisfied he was with this granddaughter-inw. However, he was able to greet Quill and exchanged a good conversation. They were all men of high status in apany after all, so they had something to talk about. It didn''t take long for Jarold to have a good impression of him. He felt that Quill was a reliable person. During the meal, Beanie mentioned a lot of good things about Minerva. On the other hand, Abigail was eating absentmindedly. Looking at the people at the big table, her thoughts drifted into a distant memory. She was still very young then, and her sister was the one who doted on her the most. Their mother met with some health problems after giving birth to her and was bedridden for years. No matter how much expensive medicine she used, she eventually still passed on. After the passing of their mother, Aurora was the one who treated Abigail the best. Her older sister took care of her like a mother. Because Jarold had been distraught about their mother''s passing, he wasn''t doing very well himself. In addition, he had been mentally and physically exhausted during that time. Thus, he was unable to settle a lot of things in thepany. Therefore, after settling their mother''s funeral, Jarold had to continue to deal with many unsolved issues in thepany. As a result, he had neglected his two daughters. At first, the sisters could understand what their father was going through. But gradually, their rtionship with him faded as time passed. For children, the most important thing was their parents''panionship. Whenever they went back home, the first thing they would always hear was that their father was busy with work, and they needn''t wait for him. At first, they still managed to see each other a few times. Later, he barely had time for them. Jarold''s work was getting busier. He was so busy that he didn''t have time to spend with his daughters, but he also didn''t look for another partner either. Thinking of this, Abigail sneered in her heart. The only good thing about her old father was his loyalty. When her mother passed away, he had already achieved a very high status. Many women around him wanted to throw themselves at him, but Jarold didn''t even give them a single look. He remained a widow for the rest of his life for the sake of his wife. He did not remarry, nor did he flirt with any other women. It was a pity that he was too authoritative. Back then, he had forced Aurora to get engaged to the son of his business partner and led them to flee away from home. Abigail thought if only he hadn''t forced the two of them, her sister wouldn''t die... "Auntie Stark..." A childish voice pulled her out of her thoughts. Abigail raised her head and looked into a pair of innocent and curious eyes. "Auntie Stark, why are you crying?" Crying? Everyone could not help but look in Abigail''s direction. Abigail was also startled. She touched her cheek and her hand got wet. She... cried unknowingly??? This was beyond Abigail''sprehension. She had only got lost in her thoughts, and sunk deeper into it, and then her memories starteding back out of control. She didn''t realize... She actually cried? This was... a gaffe. After all, there were so many people here, and they were mostly her juniors. With those thoughts, she immediately got up and forced a smile. "I think it''s because I ate something too spicy. I''ll deal with it." After that, she turned around and walked towards the bathroom. The atmosphere became slightly awkward because of Abigail''s tears. Although she still had a smile on her face, everyone seemed to have lost their interest after she left. Minerva was even a little worried. She thought for a while and finally put down her fork and spoon. She stood up and said, "I''ll go and take a look." Nobody stopped her. Maddox said in a low voice, "If anything, call me." "Alright." Minerva got up and followed Abigail. The house was massive, in the end, Minerva only managed to find the washroom with the help of a servant. What she didn''t know was that after she left, Maddox opened his mouth to speak to Jarold, who was sitting across from him. "Grandfather, I have something to tell you." After Minerva arrived at the washroom, she thanked the servant. The servant responded respectfully before she left. She thought that she would have to spend some time looking for Abigail when she went in. However, she didn''t expect to see her leaning against the sink as soon as she entered. There were still undried tear tered. not steaks on her face. She det seem to be in a hurry to go out, so she did not tidy up aftering in. When Abigail heard footsteps, she nced at the source of the sound. When she saw Minerva, she smiled slightly and said, "You''re here."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Minerva stopped in her tracks and looked at Abigail in confusion. After all, she was Maddox''s aunt and she wasn''t close with her. Her heart ached when she saw her smiling at her while she wiped away her tears. "Actually you didn''t have toe. I''m fine by myself." Just when Minerva didn''t know what to do, Abigail spoke. Minerva twitched her lips. Then, she walked to her side and handed her a pack of tissues. "Take it, Auntie Stark." Abigail looked at the pack of tissue for a long time before taking it. She wiped away the tears on her face, sniffled, and said, "Actually I''m just a little emotional after thinking about the past. I''m not sad." The tears came out unconsciously. If Beanie hadn''t said anything, she wouldn''t have realized it. "What happened in the past..." "Yes, that nasty old man... It''s all because of that old man. If he hadn''t forced Aurora and me back then, we wouldn''t have run away from home. If we hadn''t run away from home, maybe... Aurora would still be alive. She would be... your mother-inw." Chapter 982 Chapter 982 Mother-inw... Maddox''s biological mother - Aurora Stark. This... was the person Maddox mentioned to her before. Back then, when Maddox and Benedict weren''t on good terms, she heard from Maddox about what happened and thought that her mother-inw she had never met had an unyielding personality. She immediately asked for a divorce when she found out he cheated on her and never got in touch with her ex-husband ever since. Her determination and firmness were something she admired. That was also why Maddox hated Benedict so much back then. It was just that... "I know that I''ve gone too far, but this is just what I think. There are no ''what ifs'' in this world. If there were, then many people would not have died and many things won''t be like what they are today. No matter how things are right now, I''m just d that everyone can gather here today." Abigail wiped her tears again and said softly, "Everything in this world is predestined. My sister and I were destined to run away from home, and she was destined to meet a heartless man. Maddox is destined to be brought home by the Yardley family and then... he was also destined to meet you." Minerva was at a loss for words. "Everything happens for a reason," Abigail lowered her eyes as she muttered. "Auntie, what happened can''t be undone. Don''t think too much about it," Minerva walked up to Abigail and patted her on the shoulder. "I know," Abigail replied as she washed her face in the sink and then chuckled. "I''m fine now. Let''s go back." "Auntie, I have something to talk to you about." "What''s the matter?" Minerva looked at her and hesitated for a while. Then, she told Abigail what she and Maddox had decided. Abigail took in everything she said with an indifferent expression on her face. "Sure. You both can decide what you want to do as a couple." Minerva was surprised that Abigail would ept their decision so quickly. "Auntie, I..." "You are worried that Jarold will disagree, aren''t you? It''s okay, if he gets stubborn I''ll give him a taste of his own medicine," Abigail said while making a gesture as if she wanted to hit someone. "Unless he doesn''t want me as his daughter anymore, I can and will still do my best to help you both." "Actually... I''m just worried that he won''t be happy. After all, he''s pretty old right now..." "Actually, there is another way." "What is it?" "That old man adores his precious great-grandson. If you''re willing, why not let Beanie stay by his side?" "No way!" Minerva immediately shook her head firmly and said again, "No." She cannot take advantage of Beanie for her own selfish reasons. If she did, she would be robbing away her child''s freedom. "I knew you wouldn''t agree to it. I was only suggesting it as an alternative way. Don''t take it too seriously. Just bring Beanie and Maddox together with you, and you can leave the rest to me," Abigail said. Minerva knew what Abigail meant was that she could do whatever she liked and she would help them deal with everything else. She felt grateful for having such an aunt. The two of them made their way back to the dining table and found that the atmosphere was a little tense. Minerva thought that it was because of Abigail hence she didn''t think too much of it. However, the moment she sat down, she felt Jarold''s cold sharp gaze on her, making her feel uneasy in her heart. Did something happen? All she did was go to the washroom to bring Abigail back. How did she identally offend him again? Or Beanie didn''t manage to help her leave a good impression on Jarold? Although Minerva was puzzled, she couldn''t ask him directly. She could only endure his gaze throughout dinner. When dinner was over, Jarold told her, "Come over to my study." Minerva lifted her head to make sure that Jarold was indeed speaking to her. But... Why did he call her into the study all of a sudden? But it was good that he wanted to speak to her in private. It didn''t matter why, she also had something to tell him anyway. Minerva agreed to Jarold''s request. But then, unexpectedly, Maddox''s cold voice sounded. "If there''s anything you want to say, juste at me. Grandpa, you don''t need to make things difficult for her." Minerva was baffled. Jarold, probably enraged by Maddox''s words, said angrily, "What do you mean by ''don''t make things difficult for her''? I only asked her to join me in the study yet you say I''m making things difficult? I know you like her but don''t you think you''re going a little too far?" Maddox''s gaze turned cold as he replied, "Grandfather, I have already made myself very clear just now.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org You want to give us the siget that you just want to say a few words to her, but I know that you''re trying to put her in a difficult position." "How absurd!" Jarold was so angry that he couldn''t say anything, and his entire body was trembling. Minerva then grabbed Maddox by the hand and stood in front of him. "Grandpa, I''ll go to the study with you." She said softly. Maddox frowned and grabbed her wrist. Minerva pinched his palm and gestured for him to let go. Then, she said softly, "I''ll be fine. It''s just a simple conversation, he won''t physically harm me. Why are you so anxious?" Yes, it would only be just a simple conversation. Even so, Maddox was worried that his grandpa might say obnoxious words that would hurt Minerva''s feelings. Which was why he wanted to protect her and prevent her from going into the study. Minerva didn''t know what happened after she went to the washroom. Maddox then told her, "I told him about us going back when you went to look for Auntie." Minerva was a little astonished to hear about it. She had been wondering why Jarold''s gaze was sharp and cold toward her. It turned out that Maddox had already told him everything. No wonder... "Okay, I know," Minerva nodded. She wasn''t angry, she just patted Maddox''s hand consolingly and said, "I''ll just go in for a while. If you''re worried, you can wait for me at the door. Just wait for me toe out." Minerva followed Jarold into the study while Maddox waited by the door with a solemn look on his face. Watching this scene unfold before her eyes, Abigail, who was not far away, couldn''t help but bend down to Beanie. "Beanie, look at your Daddy now. Doesn''t he look like an obedient pug?" Abigail asked. Beanie looked at her with surprise. Quill, who had been at the side, being calm the entire time, also had to suppress his smile. The corner of Quill''s mouth twitched a little and he nced at Abigail. Was this person really Maddox''s biological aunt? Was there any aunt who would tease her nephew like that? If Quill hadn''t witnessed it with his own eyes, he would have found it unbelievable. Beanie blinked his eyes and said innocently, "Auntie Stark, I think he does." Quill turned his gaze to Beanie. Great, as if having an aunt like Abigail wasn''t enough, even his son was also teasing his father. As Minerva''s older brother, Quill didn''t think it was a big deal. But as a man, Quill pitied Maddox a little. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 In the study. Jarold sat in front of his desk with a stern look. His gaze was still as cold and sharp as itnded on Minerva. Minerva was already a little frightened by that gaze during dinner, but now that she was alone with him, she felt that his gaze turned even sharper. "I supposed Maddox has told you what he told me during dinner." Minerva nodded, "Yes, Grandfather." "Hmph, he really only has eyes for you!" Minerva didn''t know what to say. "He doesn''t even trust me, his grandfather. He''s afraid that I would actually hurt you!" "It''s not like that, Grandpa," Minerva exined softly. "Maddox trusts you, it''s me who he doesn''t trust. He''s probably worried that my brash attitude will offend or enrage you and if that happens, it won''t do any good to our rtionship. You''re his grandfather, and you''re the one who saved him from the sea. You''re his savior and his family. Both of us really respect and look up to you. We would never think of you that way." Her words hit the mark. When Jarold saw the sincerity in her eyes and saw that she wasn''t trying to sugarcoat nor appease him in any way, the anger that arose within Jarold subsided a little. "Hmph, it''s good that you''re aware of it." Not only did Minerva''s words subsided Jarold''s anger he also had a newfound impression on her even though Beanie had been praising his mother in front of him continually. Jarold could discern that Minerva had led a difficult life previously and did not want to make things any harder for her. Even so, Beanie was still a child and Jarold didn''t entirely believe everything he said. Now that he had heard what Minerva had to say, he found that she was indeed a decent girl. "So, Grandpa, regarding the n of Maddox and I going back to Hidalgo..." "Since the both of you had already decided on it, why bother telling me? You''re doing this because you want to leave me here all alone, right?" Minerva shook her head. "No, Grandpa. Actually, I was thinking that if you are willing to..." "Willing to?" "Willing to... go back with us." "Impossible," Jarold straight up refused. "If I go back to Hidalgo with you guys, who will take care of thepany''s matters?" Minerva didn''t know what to say.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She didn''t expect that one day she would feel having a business empire would be a burden. But this was just a personal suggestion, and it would be impossible if Jarold shared the same line of thought with her. "Then..." "How about this," Jarold suddenly rubbed his hands nervously. The action didn''t match his image at all. "If you can leave Beanie behind to keep mepany..." Minerva was taken back for a moment. She did not expect that Jarold and Abigail would think the same. It seemed like Jarold didn''t have much to say about them going back. As long as Beanie stayed with him, he probably would not care where she and Maddox wanted to go. "Grandpa, although I really want to give you what you want, but... as a mother, I can''t deprive my child of his freedom and choices. I may not be able to agree to this." Hearing her words, Jarold''s eyes narrowed and his expression seemed rather unhappy. "Unless..." When Jarold heard the change in her tone, he knew that there was still a chance for the situation to turn in his favor. He immediately asked, "Unless what? Tell me quickly." "If Beanie is willing to stay and apany you, I won''t stop him." "Alright, you said it yourself!" Jarold quickly agreed with her statement, afraid that she would go back on her word. "Then I''ll talk to Beanie myself. If he''s willing to stay, you can''t say no then!" Minerva couldn''t help butugh when she saw Jarold''s expression. He looked like a child who was afraid the candy in his hands would be stolen. "What are youughing at?" Jarold was irritated. "Do you think this is funny?" Minerva stoppedughing and said softly, "No, Grandpa. I think that you are a nice person. I think Beanie might be willing to stay with his greatgrandfather." "Hmph." Jarold looked at her discontentedly, but his eyes were no longer as disgusted as they were when they first met. He was nowpletely treating Minervadike an adult. Jarold suddenly thought of something and took out an intricate box from a drawer. "Come here." Although Minerva didn''t know what was going on, she obediently walked towards the desk. She saw Jarold pushing the exquisitely crafted box over to her. "What''s this?" Jarold didn''t look at her. He snorted lightly and said, "Seeing that you are able to bring up Beanie so well, take it as a greeting gift." Greeting gift? Minerva blinked her eyes and recalled the scene when they first met. She couldn''t help but tease, "Grandpa, if I ept this gift, would you make me leave Maddox?" Jarold did not answer her. His gaze turned sharp as he stumped. He looked up and saw the teasing smile on Minerva''s face. Jarold then recalled the first time they met. That time, he told Baldrick to take a sum of money and asked Minerva to leave. He didn''t expect that now... Minerva was using this memory to tease him? Jarold got so annoyed thinking about how Minerva was teasing him that his beard curled up. He then stretched out his hand and said, "Then don''t ept it!" "No, no, no!" Minerva quickly took the box in her hands and cradled it like a baby. "This is the first gift you''ve ever given me. I need to ept this no matter what. Thank you, C Grandpa!" Jarold was a little befuddled seeing the change in Minerva''s attitude towards him. He didn''t know how to react. "Grandpa, thank you for today. I''ll leave first then." "Go, go, go!" Jarold waved his hand impatiently. Minerva took the box and left. After she left, Jarold became a little sentimental. Jarold had actually wanted Maddox to marry Monica, as he thought that it would help Maddox in the future when it was time for him to take over Collins Corporation. But now Jarold could see that some things can''t be forced. Monica was a great girl but she just wasn''t fated to be with his grandson. Jarold knew that even though he was ruthless, he wasn''t ruthless enough to tear apart a family. Thank God, he still had his great-grandson as a source offort. When he thought of Beanie, Jarold remembered the conversation they had earlier and he got up to leave the study. He needed to make use of these few days to persuade Beanie to stay back with him. S As long as Beanie was willing to stay with him, everyone else could leave whenever and wherever they pleased! When Minerva walked out, she saw Maddox waiting by the door. She couldn''t help but tease, "Wow, you really waited outside." Maddox hurriedly held her arm when he saw here out. "How was it? Did Grandpa make things hard for you?" "You rascal! What do you take your grandfather as?" Chapter 984 Chapter 984 Jarold had originally nned to persuade Beanie to stay behind and apany him. However, he did not expect to see his grandson outside pampering Minerva. More than that, he could not believe his grandson actually thought that he would make things difficult for Minerva! How could Maddox be so unreasonable? When Maddox heard Jarold''s voice, he looked up and saw his grandfather''s upset face. He pursed his lips and did not say anything. Probably because the things Jarold did previously in thepany gave Maddox a deep impression, so Maddox thought that he would give Minerva a hard time even now. "Grandpa, don''t you have something else to do?" Minerva''s voice broke the tense atmosphere. Minerva''s words reminded Jarold of the more pressing matter. He looked around and saw Beanie standing not far from him. His face lit up with joy as he strode toward Beanie. Jarold reached Beanie in a matter few seconds. Beanie stood in front of Jarold and said politely, "Great-grandpa, please walk slowly." "Beanie, I have something to ask you. Can we talk in private?" Beanie blinked his eyes and subconsciously turned his head to look at Uncle Quill. Quill nodded faintly. "Okay, Great-grandpa, let''s go," Beanie said. He took the initiative to hold Jarold''s hand and walked away with him. After they left, Abigail nced at Quill and said, "Do you really feel assured for Beanie to leave with him? Aren''t you afraid that your sister wille after you?" Quill said indifferently. "The one who took him away was Beanie''s great-grandfather. Why would Minervae after me?" Abigail didn''t answer him. She sneered and crossed her arms in front of her chest. "Auntie, Quill." Minerva walked toward them together with Maddox after Jarold and Beanie left. Both of them nodded. Abigail then noticed the box in Minerva''s hand which she wasn''t carrying before she entered the study. The box looked exquisitely crafted. Could it be... "Minerva, what''s that you''re holding?" Abigail could not help but ask. Minerva then lowered her head and looked at the box in her hand. "Grandpa gave it to me in the study. He said... it''s a greeting gift." "A greeting gift?" Abigail raised her eyebrows in surprise and chuckled. "What did he gift you?" Minerva shook her head. "I don''t know. I haven''t opened it yet." "Open it and let''s have a look now. This box looks quite delicate, maybe it''s something expensive?" Abigail joked. Quill and Maddox heard what she said and their gaze fell on the box. To be honest, they were all a little curious. Jarold''s attitude toward Minerva had always been obviously distant and cold, so everyone was curious as to what kind of greeting gift did Jarold give Minerva. Minerva nned to open the box only after she went back, but she felt it would be impolite if she didn''t open the box after hearing Abigail''s request. Minerva nodded her head and opened the box in front of the three of them. The design of the box was very ingenious. It couldn''t be opened straightforwardly; she had to fiddle a bit before she could finally open the box. Although Minerva was a fashion designer, she always had a natural talent for designing in general. It¨¨ took her some time to figure out in the beginning, but she managed to open it with ease once she understood its mechanisms. All of their eyes shed the moment the box opened. They saw a blue diamond ne lying in the box. Aside from Minerva, everyone''s expression changed when they saw it. Abigail was exceptionally bbergasted and her eyes widened after seeing the ne. The blue diamond was surrounded by a faint blue glow under the light. It looked surreal, like a boundless sea or a vast starry sky in the universe. It was so beautiful that it was hard for everyone to take their eyes off it. As she looked at the sparkling diamond, Minerva could not suppress her emotions anymore and her lips opened slightly in awe. Although she had never seen this ne before, she knew this diamond was special after one look. What''s more, such a big diamond... Its value must be much higher than what she imagined. This... this is... Suddenly, Minerva felt the box in her hands had be much heavier and she almost couldn''t hold it in her hands. "The Cosmic Heart." Quill, who had been silent all this time, suddenly voiced out. Minerva lifted her head and stared at him. Maddox nodded as well and said, "Yes, it''s the Cosmic Heart." The Cosmic Heart? They actually gave it such a majestic name? However, Minerva felt it was a little strange. Why was such a beautiful ne given such a name? Was there a special meaning behind this? Abigail looked at the ne. Tears gradually welled up in her eyes and she got a little emotional. "It seems that Auntie Stark is very familiar with this ne," Quill nced at her and everyone turned their attention to Abigail, hoping that she would be able to give an answer. With everyone''s attention focused on Abigail, she came to her senses and fought back the tears that lingered in her eyes. Then she smiled slightly and said, "Yes, I am very familiar with this ne, very familiar..." She pondered for a while, probably thinking about where to start. After a while, she said, "Before my mother passed away, this diamond ne had always belonged to her. This was my father''s gift to her, and it was her favorite gift in her entire life. But... when she fell ill, she gave it to my sister, saying that she didn''t want her illness to taint such a beautiful diamond." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Abigail paused for a moment, and continued, "Strictly speaking, this should be my sister''s dowry. ???? However, when we ran away from home, my sister didn''t take the ne with her and hid it away. because she knew that it is of great significance to my parents. That''s why... even though she was angry, she could not bear to take such a meaningful gift with her. After we left home, this ne was left in the Collins Family. We didn''t expect that... this old man kept it all along." And he even kept it in such an exquisite box. All of a sudden, Abigail felt her hatred toward Jarold diminished. At the very least, he kept this ne after all these years, and this proved that he had not forgotten the past. Minerva finally knew the significance of this ne. She was left in a daze for a moment, then she handed the box to Abigail. "Auntie, this is too valuable. Since it belonged to your sister, I think it''s better that..." Minerva did not dare to ept the gift. If she had known in the beginning that such a precious item was contained in the box, she would never have epted it. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 "What are you talking about?" Abigail red at Minerva. "The old man gave it to you, just ept it." "But I..." "But what? Even if this belonged to my sister, she''s still your mother-inw. If she was here and saw that Maddox is married and even has a kid, she would also give you this ne." As she said that, Abigail looked as though she had recalled something and smiled faintly, "My father is probably doing this on behalf of Aurora which means... he has acknowledged you as his granddaughter-inw." Otherwise, he would not have given Minerva such a precious gift. The diamond was bought at a high price in an auction. Jarold hired a designer to fashion it into a ne and even gave it a name. The Cosmic Heart. The ne was a symbolism of Jarold''s heart for his wife. She was the only one for Jarold in the entire universe. When Abigail first heard it she roasted him for giving the ne a sci-fi name that didn''t match its aesthetic. Butter... After her mother passed away, Jarold never remarried. Although many women tried to get close to him, he had never spared them a nce before. He only had his wife in his heart. Abigail snorted in her heart as she thought about how her mother had good taste in man. However, Jarold didn''t know how to be a good father. Minerva was surprised to hear Abigail''s words. It took her a long time to snap out of the shock. Did Jarold give her the ne as an acknowledgment? Not only did he not be upset when he heard Maddox and her were leaving the country, he even gave her a ne before they left? As expected, it was because of his pride. Minerva smiled softly and kept the box. It seemed that Beanie had indeed helped her out when he stayed here a few days. He probably praised and talked good things about her to Jarold. "Well, now that you know what it is, keep it safe. It''s gettingte. I''ll go back to the hotel first." Abigail said. Then Abigail turned and walked out while waving to the others. "You don''t have to see me off. I can go back by myself." But Baldrick stopped her before she could walk far. "Miss Abigail, the master hopes... you can bring your luggage back to the Collins family." Abigail had never married after so many years. She was always by herself so it waspletely normal for her to move back home. Abigail however, stopped, flung her bag to one side, and said coldly, "Why should I move back to Collins family? Baldrick, I respect you and let you talk to me casually, but if he really wants me toe back home, he should be the one to talk to me, instead of asking you to do it for him." Baldrick did not expect that Abigail would suddenly lose her temper. He touched his nose awkwardly and said, "Miss Abigail, I am also..." "Baldrick, I know you''re doing this for his sake, but I''m also human. Some things aren''t so easy to let go of. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first." After that, Abigail took her bag and walked away. Baldrick sighed helplessly and shook his head, then walked up to Maddox. "Mr. Sebastian, will all of you be staying the night?" "No," Maddox shook his head lightly. "Well go back now." Then, he put his arm around Minerva''s waist. "Well go and get Beanie and then go home." Beanie? Baldrick was stunned for a moment and then said, "Young Master Beanie asked me to pass the message that he will be staying with Master Collins tonight and that he''ll only head back tomorrow." Minerva blinked her eyes and thought that her son must really like being here, seeing how he wanted to stay here more and more frequently. Jarold also seemed to be treating Beanie rather nicely as well which was probably why Beanie was willing to stay here. She didn''t say much and just nodded.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When everyone was leaving, Beanie looked out from the window on the third floor and watched as his parents'' car left. Looking at Beanie, Jarold couldn''t help but sigh. "Beanie,e here." Hearing Jarold''s voice, Beanie quickly turned around and ran over to his great-grandfather''s side. "Great-grandpa!" "Beanie, you really want to go back, but you chose to stay here for me, don''t you?" The longing in Beanie''s eyes as he stared at his parents'' car was gone in an instant. He looked at Jarold with an innocent expression and said, "Great-grandpa, what are you saying? I want to stay here because I want to and because you treat me well and Mommy also told me that you''re lonely so that''s why I want to stay with you." Hearing this, the corners of Jarold''s eyes turned moist. "You have a good mummy, but... I don''t want to force you. If you want to go back, or don''t want to stay with me anymore, I won''t stop you." This was his great grandson, not his puppet. In the past, he wanted to control Maddox and felt that he could help Maddox make better choices. But now, looking at such a young child like Beanie who already knew how to take care of Jarold''s feelings and knew how much his Mommy sacrificed for him, Jarold hade to realize one thing. Love was a selfless sacrifice, not a selfish desire to control. At that time, his control over Abigail came from his fatherly love. He had lost his wife and nobody was there to guide her, so he thought he should give her the best of everything. He also thought tel reason she hated and defied him was that she hadn''t understood his well-intentions as a father. However, he neglected his daughter''s feelings. So what if they were the best? Everyone was different. What was best was what a person truly desired. Just like a wanderer in a desert. If someone were to give him gold and treasure, would he want it? No, what he needed was water. However, back then, Jarold didn''t understand what his daughters wanted. Instead, he forcefully made them ept what he thought was best for them. In the end, things took a turn for the worse, and they left him. After so many years, they were still not willing toe back. Looking at Beanie, Jarold truly regretted what he had done. "Great-grandpa, you didn''t force me. I willingly stayed." He was lying. This little guy was being very considerate. "Little fool, do you think your great-grandpa is too old to see things clearly? Is there any child in the world who is willing to leave his parents?" Moreover, Beanie was brought up by his mother alone, so he probably couldn''t live without her. "How about this, you just follow your parents back, I''ll stay here alone." Chapter 986 Chapter 986 Beanie didn''t know how to react when he heard that. The reason why Jarold wanted to speak to him was to ask him if he wanted to follow his parents or stay with his great-grandfather. If Beanie was to stay with him, Jarold definitely wouldn''t feel lonely. Jarold had even acted pitiful in front of Beanie so that he would choose to stay with him. But now, he felt that it was too unfair for Beanie. Beanie of course knew what Jarold''s intentions were as he was a clever child. Which was why he immediately agreed to stay and apany Jarold. Beanie knew that his mother had suffered enough and didn''t want to put her in a difficult position. "Great-grandpa, if I follow Mommy back, you will be all alone. I feel sorry for you, so I will not go back with Mommy." Hearing this, a thought shed through Jarold''s mind. "You feel sorry for me, but don''t you feel sorry for your Mommy?" Beanie blinked his eyes and spoke softly, "Mommy has Daddy with her, but great-grandpa... has no one, so I want to stay with you." Jarold was momentarily lost for words. "Good boy!" He finally said. Jarold was touched and he reached out his arms to hug Beanie. His heart was overflowing with emotions. Jarold hadn''t expected to find his long-lost familial love from Beanie. On the way back, Minerva nced at Maddox anxiously. She looked as if she wanted to say something but stopped herself. Maddox looked up and his gazended on her face. "Worried about Beanie?" He asked. Minerva nodded. "Don''t worry, Grandpa likes him very much, and... if you really can''t bear it, well take him straight back with us." "But..... Grandpa..." "Since he has already acknowledged you, he won''t make things difficult for you. Plus, he loves Beanie a lot." "Actually... Your grandfather is a really good person. Not only is he your family, but he''s also someone we''re indebted to. I don''t think it''s bad if Beanie apanies him, but... Beanie is still too young, and it would be unfair for him." Too young? Maddox thought of when Beanie tricked him, it wasn''t any ordinary trick a mere child could think of. He even believed that Beanie''s decisions were his own and he wasn''t someone who would easily let other people decide for him, not even his own father. However, Beanie always acted like an obedient and docile child in front of Minerva, so she didn''t know how cunning her son was. "Let''s wait and see. We still have time." "Alright." That was the only way for now. If it was possible, Minerva would have wanted to be more selfish. She hoped... that Beanie would follow her back. As for Jarold, if he was willing, Minerva would be happy too if he followed them back. She was only worried that Jarold... wasn''t willing to. Sam went down to buy a lighter and a pack of cigarettes. He then leaned against the balcony and smoked, and the cold breeze carried the tobo smoke into the air. After a while, Sam stopped smoking because he was bored and he sat on a chair, looking at the stars and moon in the sky. Suddenly, a noise came from inside the room. Knock. Knock. Knock. Sam moved his gaze away, stood up, and looked inside the house. Knock. Knock. Knock. Someone was knocking at a door. Through the balcony window, Sam saw a figure standing in front of Quill''s room, knocking on his door again and again. Sam pushed open the sliding door and walked in, only to see that it was Vera. Sam frowned. Wasn''t she sleeping soundly just now, why was she awake and knocking on the door now? "Open the door, open the door!" Knock. Knock. Knock. Vera continued to knock and called out over and over again seeing how there was no response. "Open the door, open the door... I know you''re inside. Open the door quickly." This time, Vera hit the door with her palm loudly. Soon, her palm turned red. All of a sudden, a figure dashed over and grabbed hold of her wrist, pulling her to the side. "What are you doing? You''re still so drunk. Go back to sleep." "Eh?" Vera''s eyes widened as if she was trying hard to distinguish the person in front of her. After staring at the figure for a long time, she suddenly cried out, "it''s you, Sam... I''m knocking on Quill''s door. Shh, keep quiet! I have something to tell him." After saying that, Vera pushed Sam away and turned around. However, after a few steps, she realized that she couldn''t move forward. Vera turned around and found that Sam was still holding her wrist. She tried to break free but Sam''s grip was so strong that she couldn''t do so at all. After struggling for a moment, Vera wrinkled her nose. "Why are you pulling me? I have something important to do. Let me go." Something important... It was clear that Quill had no interest in her at all and yet she treated him like a treasure. Vera had gotten drunk twice because of Quill, but the person who stayed with her was Sam. Thinking about this, a hint of annoyance shed in Sam''s eyes and his grip on Vera tightened. "Something important? Is a man who has no regard for you at all that important? Can you wake up? What''s the point of being so stubborn?" Although Vera was drunk, she still had a slither of reasoning within her and she could hear Sam''s words clearly. Immediately, her face turned pale. She bit her lower lip and red at Sam. "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s none of your business. Let me go!" She used a great amount of strength and tried to shake his hand off, but Sam continued to hold onto her tightly and did not release his grip. Vera''s voice became louder, "I asked you to let me go!" Sam didn''t know what else to say to her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After a moment of silence, Sam finally let go of her hand. Vera pulled her hand back and Sam saw a faint bruise imprinted on her fair wrist caused by his strong grip. Sam''s mouth quivered. He was about to say something, but Vera snorted, turned around, and left. Seeing that she was going to Quill''s room again, Sam became outraged and distressed as there was nobody in the room. He then went forward to stop her. "Don''t go. He''s not in." "Get out of the way." "What''s the point? Would I lie to you? Even if he was in the room, he might not even answer you let alonee out to meet you. Shouldn''t there be an extent to ttering yourself?" Vera paused and stared at Sam in disbelief. Sam, who do you think you are? You''ve only drunk with me twice and now you think you''re qualified to tell me what to do? Let me tell you, I-" Before Vera could finish her words, she was pushed against the surface of the cold wall. Her view went ck and she felt her lips being touched by another pair of warm lips. Chapter 987 Chapter 987 It was only a peck. The moment their lips touched, they separated again. It felt like a gust of wind. Although the kiss was light, it was clearly imprinted on Vera''s lips. Vera, who was agitated and screaming nonsensically earlier, had be silent. Probably shocked by Sam''s sudden kiss. Vera could only stand there in a daze, looking at Sam, who was only inches away from her. Sam''s erged face was right in front of her eyes. They were so close that Vera would be able to touch his face if she moved even a little. In addition, Sam just... kissed her. So, Vera dared not move at all. And her mind was all over the ce. Sam... Why did he kiss her all of a sudden? Sam''s gaze was deep. His hand was still on her shoulder. His other hand slowly moved up and cupped her cheek. Then he asked with a hoarse voice, "Am I qualified now?" Vera was still too stunned to say anything.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She widened her eyes and looked at the man with deep ck eyes and a hoarse voice in front of her. For some reason, Vera''s heart began to pound faster and faster. She... she was... being flirted with? But, hadn''t Sam previously denied that he loved her? Why... why would he suddenly kiss her, and... Sam''s words and actions had sobered Vera up a lot. Vera locked her gaze at Sam and slowly lifted her head. Seeing that Sam hadn''t made any more moves, she then pushed him further away from her. Her movements were slow and deliberate as if she was afraid of enraging him. Sam didn''t try to make any move on Vera. His eye slid down and saw a pair of hands on his chest, preventing him from getting any closer. Then she started to slowly and carefully push him away from her. When he was pushed about half an inch away from Vera, Sam suddenly frowned. The next second, he pressed forward with all his strength, and Vera was once again caught by surprise as she was trapped against the cold surface of the wall. "What are you trying to do?" Vera was a little flustered. She didn''t expect that Sam who looked honest and upright all the time would be doing such an inscrutable thing to her right now. Her breathing was messy and her hands were still on his chest. Sam pressed his lips together, his gaze tightly locked onto her. "Didn''t you say that I''m not qualified to tell you what to do? I''m now trying my best to get myself qualified..." Vera was dumbfounded. Trying to get qualified? By kissing her? Then, Sam bent over and tried to kiss her lips again. Probably because he liked the moment they kissed, he had the urge to do it again. The previous kiss was tempted by his uncontroble rage. This next kiss was one that he wanted more of after having a taste of the forbidden fruit. However, Sam did not get to do so. Vera suddenly used all her strength to push him away, then pped him in the face. p! The p reverberated loudly in the quiet room. The sound was crisp and swift, it sounded like Vera used a great force. Sam''s handsome face was directly knocked away, his hair was also being lifted back a little. He looked somewhat difited. Vera lifted wiped her lips forcefully and shouted furiously at Sam, "F*ck qualification! Do you even know what you''re doing? You''re humiliating me! Do you think you qualified just by kissing me? If don''t revolt, will you go further than that? I can''t believe you''re this kind of guy, Sam Sorrento!" Probably because she felt aggrieved, tears then welled up in Vera''s eyes and flowed down her face. The p made Same back to his senses. He didn''t expect that he would do such a thing in the moment of anger. When he saw Vera crying, he deeply regretted what he had done. He stepped forward in a haste. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry... I... didn''t know what I was doing just now. Please forgive me." "Go away!" Sam wanted to reach out and pull her, but before he could, Vera pped away his hand. "Don''t touch me!" Vera''s voice became sharp. She took a few steps back and leaned against the cold wall, staring at Sam with fear. This bastard, after kissing her, actually said... he didn''t know what he was doing? "You dare to say that you didn''t know what you were doing after kissing me. This kind of nonsense... how can you even say such things? Do you think I will believe you?" Sam saw the change in Vera''s eyes and felt remorse over his actions. Sam never had the guts to admit he liked her and he had never dared to cross the line because he was worried that something like this might happen. That was why he had been suppressing the emotions in his heart for so many years. He didn''t expect... that he wouldn''t be able to control himself that day. She must loathe him now. Not only did his effort in trying to get her to like him went down the drain, but he also angered her even more. "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry." At this moment, other than apologizing, Sam really did not know what else to say to make up for his mistake. "What''s the point of being sorry?" Vera was so angry that tears streamed uncontrobly. She leaned on the wall devastatingly. "Then..." Sam hesitated for a moment before looking slowly back at Vera. He carefully opened his mouth and said, "If sorry isn''t going to be of any use, then... should I take responsibility?" Vera was speechless for a moment, then she burst out, "Who wants you to take responsibility? Don''t tter yourself. The person I like isn''t you!" The sentence was like a needle piercing into Sam''s heart. He clenched his fists and loosened them after a while. "Fine, it''s alright if you don''t want me to take over responsibility. But what''s done is done and I''ve already kissed you..." "Shut up!" "In the future, you can ask me to do whatever you want. Whatever it is, even at the cost of my life, I would do it for you." Hearing this, Vera was startled. "I''m really sorry..." Sam looked into her eyes and said seriously, "I just..." Crack- Just as Sam was trying to exin himself, the door to the house cracked open. Vera''s face suddenly changed. It was probably Minerva and the others. Then... Quill would be back as well. If Quill saw them, he would definitely misunderstand. Thinking of this, Vera''s lips became pale. She panicked and quickly rushed back to her room, but she suddenly stopped and looked at Sam fiercely. "Don''t tell anyone about what happened today! Otherwise, you''ll pay for it!" After that, she rushed into her room before Minerva and the rest came in. Then, she shut the door behind her. Sam remained where he stood. He dumbfoundedly extended his finger and touched the corner of his lips.A look of agony appeared in his eyes as he softly said, "Don''t worry, as long as it''s what you want, I will promise you." S Chapter 988 Chapter 988 Minerva and Maddox came back and were changing their shoes when Minerva noticed Vera''s shoes were thrown messily on the floor. She figured that she had probably gone out and just came back. She sighed lightly, bent down, ced the shoes back on the shelf, and then went in. Maddox and Quill followed behind. Quill suddenly thought of something and said to Minerva, "I''ll pack up my things and head outter. I have a flight to catch tomorrow." Upon hearing this, Minerva stopped in her tracks. She asked in surprise, "You''re going to leave tonight? Do you need to leave this early just to catch a flight for tomorrow?" Her face was filled with reluctance as she spoke. It wasn''t every day that Quill was able to see her, and because so many things had happened, she wasn''t able to spend a lot of time with him. She didn''t even get the chance to bring him around the area. Now that everything had settled, she did not expect Quill to be heading back so soon. And he wasn''t even going to stay a night longer. Seeing the reluctance on his younger sister''s face, Quill looked at her lovingly and reached out his hand to stroke her head. "You don''t want me to leave?" Maddox''s eyes shed and he narrowed his eyes dangerously When he saw Quill''s action. Although he knew that Quill was Minerva''s older brother, Quill was still another man in his eyes. To caress his wife''s head so intimately, the action... It made him very unhappy. However, despite Maddox''s unhappiness. He swallowed them down when he saw how reluctant his wife was to leave her brother. He was her family nheless. Before Minerva was married to Maddox, her family members were the ones she relied on. Besides, Quill was going to leave the next day, why should he be bothered about this? "Quill, you''ve only been here for a few days. There were too many things to deal with, I didn''t even get to entertain you well..." In her heart, she was really sorry. "Silly girl," Quill smiled faintly. "I''m your older brother. It''s fine if you don''t have the time. Besides... I''ve seen how your family has reunited. My trip here was not in vain." After that, he retracted his hand and said, "Well, let''s go in." Sam was still standing in the same spot. Soon, he heard footsteps, and then Minerva and the others came in. Three pairs of eyes fell onto Sam. All three of them began to form their own thoughts when they saw the p mark imprinted on Sam''s face. Minerva was shocked for a moment and asked, "Did something happen? Sam...your face.." Sam snapped out of his daze when he realized there was a p mark on his face. Even though he was a man and he had tough skin, the p Vera gave him was so hard that he still felt a stinging pain. Quill stared at the p mark and his gaze slowly turned dark. "Nothing happened," Sam opened his mouth and exined softly. His gaze shed past Quill and both of their eyes locked for a moment before breaking off again. Minerva was skeptical when Sam said nothing had happened. However, Sam was worried that they would misunderstand, which would consequently make Vera angry, so he simply added, "Someone got too drunk." Vera did forbid him from telling anyone what happened that night, but he couldn''t hide the p mark on his face. If he didn''t say anything, their imaginations would run wilder. So it was better if he gave an excuse. If he told them that Vera got too drunk and she identally pped him, they would probably take his words and let things go. "Got too drunk?" Minerva couldn''t help but furrowed her brows. "What happened? She just recovered not long ago and now she''s drinking? Is she trying to ruin herself?" She asked. Sam smiled faintly and shrugged, showing that he didn''t know either. Quill, on the other hand, returned to his room and packed his luggage without saying a word. The living room returned to silence. Minerva looked at the obvious print on Sam''s face and couldn''t help but say, "Vera is out of her mind. I''ll go get some ice for your swollen cheek." Minerva was about to take a step when Maddox grabbed her wrist. She turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Isn''t your brother going to the hotel? Go and spend some time with him." Maddox looked at her with a gentle gaze. He reached out and stroked the same spot where Quill did, using his hand to cover up Quill''s touch with his own, only then did he let go satisfyingly. "Go, just leave this to me." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Minerva felt Maddox''s action was a little strange but at the same time, there was nothing toment about. She could only nod and say, "Okay, I''ll go talk to him first. I''lle backter." "Sure." Maddox''s eyes followed her until she left the room, then he looked at Sam. He snorted and asked, "You failed?" Sam didn''t answer him. He looked up at Young Master Yardley and seemed to have found a hint of insult in his gaze. Seeing that, Sam felt even more disheartened. In the past, Maddox had often got into trouble with Minerva. However, now that he had lost his memory, he could make fun of him as he pleased? Sam had already been feeling unhappy, so he did not 1.n answer Maddox''s question. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Maddox raised his eyebrows and smirked. "There''s still another chance," He said. Another chance? Sam only felt that his life was shrouded in darkness upon hearing those words. If he hadn''t done what he did just now, he might still have a chance. But now Vera must''ve hated him. Perhaps more correctly, loathed him. In the future, she would probably avoid him like a gue. How could it be possible... that there would be another chance? "Young Master Yardley..." Sam paused for a moment before continuing, "I''m not going to force her. Some people just don''t belong to me at all." It had been so many years. If he and Vera were fated to be together, things wouldn''t have turned out this way. Upon hearing this, the ridicule in Maddox''s eyes diminished. He looked at Sam with disdain and said, "If you are just going to crumble after facing a little difficulty then it''s best if you give up now. Don''t waste anybody''s time." "Young Master Yardley..." Maddox had wasted his time that night in trying to create an opportunity for Sam. "Fool," Maddox scolded him coldly. "You have to fight for what you want. What kind of man are you if you don''t even want to try?" Sam didn''t have the answer to his question. Since when had Young Master Yardley be so chirpy? Was he actually giving him advice on how to pursue a girl? Sam suddenly felt that he had a whole new impression on him, and looked at Maddox in revtion. "Find some ice for yourself. You look terrible." After saying that, Maddox took off his coat and walked towards the bedroom. Sam sat on the sofa, still in a daze. He didn''t get up to look for ice. This p mark... Sam wanted to leave it. After all, it could be considered as something Vera gave him. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 At this very moment, Vera was hiding in her room. She didn''t even dare to breathe. She hoped that Minerva and the others would not find out anything about the kiss that she had with Sam. If they did, she really... Didn''t know how to face Quill anymore. Vera leaned against the door and tried to hear what was going on outside. However, she couldn''t hear anything, probably because her room was some distance away or the door was soundproof. She used all her might but was only able to tell that people were talking. However, she couldn''t hear clearly what they were saying. Vera was anxious and angry. What was wrong with Sam? Why did he suddenly kiss her? Although... it was just a peck on her lips. But,ter on, he seemed to have... Thinking of this, Vera felt that her face grew hot. Vera''s heart was still pounding madly even though there was no longer any noise outside. She wanted to know if Quill followed the others back but at the same time, she was afraid of going out. Just when Vera was about to break down from her nervousness, a series of knocks sounded on her door. Vera''s neck tingled and her body tensed up as she heard the knocks. She didn''t dare to make any sound. Who was it? Who was it that was knocking on her door at this time? "They don''t know. Don''t worry." Just as Vera was puzzled over who it was, she heard a familiar voice from outside her door. That was... Sam''s voice! Vera calmed down for a moment and opened the door. Sure enough, she saw Sam standing outside the door. She blinked her eyes and asked, "Are you sure the others don''t know anything?" Sam pressed his lips together and nodded faintly. "Then... Did Quille back?" "Yeah." Vera wanted to look for Quill, but if she went to him in her current state... he would definitely... "If you want to see him, then go." Sam interrupted her hesitation. "He should be leaving soon." Hearing this, Vera''s face immediately dropped. She immediately turned around to pack her bags, but suddenly she thought of something and stopped. Sam looked at her with a slight frown. "What''s wrong?" "Forget it," Vera lowered her eyes and stared at her toes helplessly. "I think what you said was right. There should be an extent to ttering myself. He doesn''t like me anyway. If I continue to get close to him, he''ll only hate me more." Since he was about to leave, she had better not humiliate herself in front of him anymore. Sam was at a loss for words. Even though he said them in a fit of anger, it was exactly how he felt. After some silence, Sam exined softly, "I said it for a reason. I just don''t want the woman I love to get hurt. I didn''t mean to belittle you." Vera froze in ce. She turned her head and looked at Sam in astonishment. "You... What did... You just say?" The woman he loved? Did she hear it wrong? Sam... Was he expressing his feelings to her? Sam just smiled when he saw the doubt in her eyes. He then nodded and said, "You didn''t hear it wrong. I do like you." Vera was speechless. "How could it be?" She covered her mouth and took two steps back, shaking her head in disbelief. "Didn''t you deny it when I asked you in the kitchen before?" Vera believed him because she knew that Sam would not lie to her as he was an honest and upright man. So... she truly felt that Sam did not like her. But now? He was saying that he loved her. What was going on? Vera felt that too many things had happened that night. Right now, her mind was all over the ce and she didn''t know how to reorganize her thoughts. "I didn''t say it then because I felt that it wasn''t the right time." What about now? Was now the right time? "It''s not a good time now either, it''s just that I kissed you..." Hearing the word "kiss", Vera suddenly felt her neck tingle again and she took half a step back. Noticing her action, the light in Sam''s eyes dimmed. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have said that. I''m just trying to exin myself. I let my emotions get the better of me. I wasn''t trying to take advantage of you or anything." Vera finally understood what he meant and turned her head away. "Well, I see. You don''t have to exin anymore." "Then... are you still angry with me?" Sam couldn''t help but ask. He continued to stare at her back. Vera really wanted to p some sense into him. Hadn''t she just said not to bring this matter up anymore? Why was he asking her again and again about this? Was this how a gentleman should act? S "I''m done talking to you!" Vera directly turned around and mmed the door, locking Sam outside of her room. Sam had only wanted to try and find out how Vera felt about him, but who knew that things ended up this way. He touched the tip of his nose awkwardly, looking a little helpless. Forget it. If she hated him, then so be it. Anyway, he couldn''t stay away from her just because she hated him. As he was in the middle of his thoughts, a sound came from the other side.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Sam turned around and saw Minerva and Quill, who was carrying his luggage out. Quill came here empty-handed at first, but after staying for several days he bought himself some stuff. He even got himself a suitcase to store all of that in. Sam headed over to bid Quill goodbye. He was still someone he was quite familiar with after all. "Mr. Hanover, are you leaving tonight?" Upon hearing his voice, Quill nced at him and their eyes met. "Yes, I n to stay at a hotel near the airport." "His flight is quite early, so it will be more convenient for him to stay at a hotel nearby," Minerva exined. "I see. Let me send Mr. Hanover then." "It''s alright, Sam. You''d better go and rest. I''ll have Maddox send him off." It was better if Maddox could send him off. "Young Master Yardley isn''t doing very well these days. Also, it''s veryte now. Let me do it instead," Sam replied. He hadn''t intended to take the matter upon himself, and he was indeed worried about Maddox''s health. When Minerva heard Sam mentioned Maddox''s health, she agreed with him. However... "Alright, looks like I''ll have to trouble you then." Just as Minerva was in a dilemma, Quill had already made the decision. "Quill..." "It''s fine. It''s okay if he can''t send me off this time. There will be chances for him to perform in the future. What''s there to worry about?" Minerva didn''t expect her brother to be able to read her mind so well. 1. was indeed trying to let Magne leave a good impression on brother, this was the least be should do. But who would have thought that... "Well, I''ll go first." Quill and Sam nodded their heads in unison and prepared to leave. Just then, Maddox came out and said lightly, ''TH go with you." Bang! Vera also rushed out of the room and shouted, "I, I want to go too!" Minerva was speechless. Did this mean that everyone will be going to send her brother off? She froze for a while, twitched her lips, and asked, "Do we... need to drive one more car?" Chapter 990 Chapter 990 The whole room turned quiet the moment Vera spoke. "No, it''s okay, you all don''t have to go. Assistant Sorrento can just give me a ride," Quill then stoically said. Upon hearing this, Minerva subconsciously looked over at Vera. Her brother''s words meant that there wasn''t a need for her to go. Vera''s face turned pale and she stood still. She looked at Quill miserably. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She really wanted to send him off but from his words, she knew that he didn''t want her to do so.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. There probably wasn''t any hope for her to send him off. Looking at her, Minerva, as a woman, felt unbearable for her. Quill then proceeded to take his luggage and did not even spare Vera a single nce. He then said, "Let''s go." He walked out the door without looking back, as if nothing there would be missed by him. Before Sam followed, he quickly nced at Vera. In the end, he sighed silently and then walked out the door. It was probably better this way. If Quill was more heartless, then Vera might give up faster, Sam thought this in his heart. Bang! It was only after the door mmed shut did Vera snap out of her daze. Her eyes were now red and she wanted to chase after them but Minerva stopped her. "Forget it, don''t go." Vera''s tears immediately streaked down her face. "Minerva, why?" She asked tearfully. Why? Why was it that he didn''t even allow her to send him off? Was it really impossible for anything to happen between them? Minerva wanted to say someforting words to Vera seeing how distressed she was. If possible, she wanted to share some of her pain. She couldn''t even me her brother for how he treated her because feelings couldn''t be forced. As Minerva was thinking about how to console her, Vera pushed her away and stormed into her room. Minerva wanted to go after her but Maddox held her wrist. "Don''t go." But..." "It''s probably best if she can have some time alone to calm herself down. After today, hopefully she''ll feel better and be able to think things through." When she heard this, she looked at him in astonishment, "How did you know?" He smiled and once again reached out his hand to stroke her head gently. "Your brother''s intention was obvious enough. If she still doesn''t ept that, then she''s asking for trouble herself." Saying that, he continued to stroke her head. Minerva felt strange and looked up. She suddenly remembered that her brother did the same to her as well. "What on earth are you doing?" She wanted to pat his hand away. She was already an adult but Maddox was treating her like a child. "Covering it up with my own touch," She was speechless. It was just as she''d expected. She grabbed his hand in anger and asked, "How is it possible that you''re jealous of my brother? Isn''t that just unreasonable?" He smiled; his dark eyes were filled with love for her. In the next second, his face suddenly changed, and his face convulsed in pain. "What''s wrong?" Her face turned pale in an instant and her heart skipped a beat. He grabbed her hand and pressed his lips together, trying his best to maintain hisposure. "I''m fine..." His headache worsened after she said that. He felt as if a thousand needles were piercing his head. shes of pictures flickered through his mind. The pain was so excruciating that he couldn''t even stand up straight. Minerva had never seen him in such a state and he looked extremely pale. "What''s wrong? Don''t scare me. I''ll call the ambnce right away." She thought of how Maddox fainted thest time, added on with the things that he had been doing recently, what if he was having a breakdown now? His head hurt so much that he couldn''t even utter a word. However, he still held her hand tightly as if he was grabbing a life-saving straw. She didn''t dare to leave him alone, so she quickly fished out her phone from her pocket and called an ambnce. "Argh!" He let out a groan when he couldn''t stand the pain anymore and he fell to his side. Her face changed. She didn''t care about anything else and quickly reached out her hand to support him. Crack! The cell phone fell to the ground with a loud sound. Minerva couldn''t care less if the screen cracked as she had more dire issues at hand el She pulled Maddox up to sit on the sofa Tears began flowing down as she saw how pale he looked. "Did you remember something? If it''s too painful, then don''t think about it, alright? I''m not asking that you must get your memory back. I just want you to be safe." If something went wrong with his mind just because he wanted to regain his memories, she felt that it would be better for him to just forget about it for the rest of his life. He felt a splitting headache. He felt cold as if he was in an icy cave. Suddenly, he felt a pair of warm hands grabbing onto him. Although the hands felt small, there was immense warmth in them. This... This is... "I have already lost you once, and I won''t lose you a second time." Ssh! A bucket of warm water was poured on Maddox''s head. Slowly, he began to regain his consciousness and got a hold of his surroundings. When he looked up, a drop of tear fell onto his face. This feeling of unfamiliarity caused him to instantly close his eyes. Momentster, he grabbed Minerva''s wrist. "Don''t cry." She was startled for a moment before pushing him away to take a good look at him. "Are you alright?" She asked in concern. Maddox looked extremely pale at that moment. There was no color on his lips. There was also ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. It was clear that he felt intense pain earlier. However, even so, he still showed aforting smile to the woman he loved and said softly, "Look at me, I''m fine now. What could go wrong?" She stared at him for a while. Then, she suddenly pounced on him and wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him tightly. "You really scared me! Just now, you..." "My head just hurt a little. I''m fine now." He stretched out his hand and patted her shoulder gently. He was the one who was hurt but he looked calm while she looked shocked and distressed. They stayed in each other''s embrace for a while until Minerva thought of something and pushed Maddox away. "No, I''m still worried about you. I have to call an ambnce." He stayed silent. He smiled helplessly and said, "I''m fine now. Why are you calling an ambnce? To disturb us?" She replied, "But just now, you..." "I just thought of something. That''s why I had a headache. Now, it''s all over." While speaking, he pressed her hand and said wearily, "You don''t need to call an ambnce. I''ll go back to the room and rest for a while." After the splitting headache, he felt exhausted. The reason why he suddenly felt like that could be due to his body being weakened from all the treatments he''d been receivingtely. He felt like as long as he closed his eyes, he would fall into a dark abyss. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 He suggested taking a rest and she didn''t dare to go against him. She carefully helped him back to his room to rest. Maddox was truly exhausted. Although he was alone with Minerva, he didn''t have the energy to do anything. Furthermore, she was taking great care of him. After he got into bed, she lightly covered the nket over him, with a serious expression on her face as if she was taking care of a child. As he watched her, he swallowed hard and grabbed her hand before she could turn around. "Come here," He said in a husky voice. She looked at him in shock as he gripped her hand. "What are you doing?" "Let''s sleep together." She froze for a moment. Then, she started blushing and red at him. "How could you still be in the mood for that at a time like this?" She pushed Maddox away furiously and swung his hand off her. Suddenly, he started coughing. Minerva''s expression instantly turned solemn again. She leaned over and asked him, "Are you okay?" He noticed the nervous expression on her face. He slowly reached out his hand and caressed her cheek with a faint smile on his face. "I''m asking you to get some sleep with me. What are you thinking about at a time like this?" He asked..Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Didn''t you mean... That?" She muttered. "What do you mean?" He narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled. "Madam, please exin yourself." She felt her face burning up and she felt that she had fallen into his trap. She gave him an angry re. "You did that on purpose, didn''t you? Do you enjoy making fun of me? How could you be making jokes in this condition?" She cried. He noticed a tear stain at the corner of her eye. "Lean closer to me," he said in a hoarse voice. "What are you trying to do?" Minerva replied in a rough voice. "Are you trying to trick me again? I''m not going to fall for it." She was furious. She was anxious about what had happened to him earlier and now, he was ying games with her. She couldn''t take it anymore. "I''m not trying to y any tricks on you. Juste closer to me." She ignored him and refused to move an inch. Maddox was about to lift himself up but Minerva stopped him and said, "Fine. You don''t have to get up, I''ll lean closer." After saying that, she bent down and leaned in towards him. He lifted his hand to gently wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes. Then, he straightened his back and gently kissed her on her eyelids with his lips. She was shocked by the kiss and immediately shut her eyes. His lips that were dry and coldnded on her eyelids to kiss her tears away. The surrounding was silent. His kiss slowly moved down andnded on the tip of her nose. Then, it fell onto her lips. His lips brushed gently over her lips at first, but he seemed unsatisfied with just that. She felt his breathing be heavier and his big palms slid from her cheeks to pressing against the back of her head, as if he was trying to give her a more passionate kiss. She was a little moved by his kiss but she knew that his physique at the moment might not be able to handle it if anything was to happen between them that night. Furthermore, what was more important was that she''s pregnant. Although she had been pregnant for more than three months, she still wanted to take precautions. It would be best if she did not engage in any bedroom activities at the moment. As she thought about it, she moved her face away from his kiss and his lipsnded on her cheek. He paused. Then, he pinched her chin with his fingers as if he wanted to turn her face back to him. She resisted. He paused again then turned his head to kiss her lips again. "Stop!" She pushed him away with her hands as her eyes widened. Maddoxnded heavily on the bed as he was pushed backwards. Minerva said, "I thought you said you didn''t mean to do anything! What are you doing right now then?" "I didn''t mean it initially but since you brought it up, it''s all I could think about." It was truly not his initial intention. All he wanted to do was kiss her tear stain away but the more he kissed her, the more his passion grew. And now... He wanted to have her. "Stop it. Take a look at yourself now. I think it''s best for you to sleep." She red at him and leaned away from him. She was afraid that he would pounce on her like a hungry wolf. He stared at her ruddy lips for a while and then licked his own lips. "Can I get a ss of water then?" She was speechless. She didn''t give him a reply. She got up and walked out the room. Then, she came back with a ss of warm water and passed it to him. "Here, drink it quickly. Go to sleep once you''re done." §Ö He sat up on the bed. When he grabbed the ss of water, his fingers brushed gently over hers. She was sunsure whether he did that intentionally or not, but she felt a spark and quickly retracted her fingers. ton Her fingers felt numb for a moment. She turned to look at Maddox only to find him drinking the ss of water with his head lowered. He seemed to have no idea what just happened. Did he do it intentionally or was she overthinking it? After finishing the ss of water, he passed her the ss. She quickly put him down back into bed and covered the nket over him. "Alright, you need to go to sleep." He grabbed her hand and asked, "You''re not going to apany me?" "I can''t for now. I need to check on how Vera is doing," she replied. Vera... Hearing this name, his eyes became sad. "I should be your priority. Why does it seem like she''s more important to you than me?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Vera is my best friend and you saw what happened to her earlier. I can''t leave her alone." For some reason, he did not want her to go out at this hour. "Do you really have to go?" "It won''t take long. I''ll be back in a short while." In the end, Maddox had no choice but to agree to let her go. Minerva tucked him in and made sure he was perfectlyfortable before she got up and left the room. She went to look for Vera but realized that she had locked her door. Minerva had no choice but to knock. She knocked on the door a few times but Vera didn''t open it. Minerva started feeling suspicious and she called out to her. It looked like Vera was about to break down earlier. She must have felt devastated. What if she locked herself up in the room and did something to hurt herself? She thought to herself anxiously. However, even after calling Vera''s name a few times, there was still no response. Minerva had no choice but to call even louder. "Can you please open the door? You can talk to me about anything. Whatever doubts you''re having, we can discuss it together too. Don''t try to think about everything on your own." She was most worried that Vera would do something foolish to hurt herself. Just as Minerva was hesitating to look for a key to open the door, Vera''s voice was heard from the other side. "Minerva, you should go and rest. I... I would like to be alone right now." Chapter 992 Chapter 992 Minerva was about to leave, but she stopped when she heard Vera''s voice. She turned around. She walked towards the door again and lifted her hand to knock, but she thought about what Vera said about wanting to be left alone and what Maddox had told her earlier. In the end, she put her hand back down. Perhaps, it might be best for Vera to be alone for now so that she could reorganize her thoughts. Hopefully, she would be able toe up with an answer the next day. There were many instances in life where you should choose to let go despite how hard it was. If Vera''s feelings towards Quill made her suffer and even made her lose her identity, perhaps this was the chance for her to put an end to her feelings towards him. It might not be a bad thing for her. As she thought about this, she said softly, "Alright then. Have some time alone to clear out your thoughts and when you do, drop me a message. I''ll go back and rest for now." Minerva returned to the room. Her trip took about ten minutes. She thought that Maddox would still be awake but when she returned to the room, he was already fast asleep, breathing steadily as heid on the bed. When she walked over to the bed, he did not notice it at all. It seemed that he had been truly exhausted for the past few days. After that, she went to take a bath and tiptoed to the bed. She was afraid of waking him up, so sheid down on the other side of the bed. After lying down for a while, she felt a pair of warm hands on her waist cuddling her before she could react. Her heart skipped a beat. Just as she was about to turn her head, she heard a low, hoarse voice. "Don''t you want toy down nearer to me? What if you feel cold in the middle of the night just because you''re sleeping so far away from me?" "Weren''t you asleep? Howe..." Was he pretending to be asleep? It couldn''t be, his breathing was so steady and... Maddox had indeed been asleep, but he was woken up by the sound of water from the bathroom. He was tired but after hearing the sound of water flowing in the bathroom, he felt aroused and he couldn''t control his desires. By the time Minerva got out of her bath, her body had a nice aroma, and her skin felt moisturized from the bath. Heid there with his eyes closed, hoping that she would lean over and sleep by his side. Who would have thought that this woman would lie down at the other end of the bed. He waited for a while, but she still didn''t move any closer to him. He had no choice but to go over to her himself. "I was but I woke up." His voice was very close to her and because he was hugging her from the back, She could even feel his chest vibrating. His warm breath lingered behind her ear, which made her ear tingle. She felt that at this rate something was bound to happen so she poked him with her elbow and heard him let out an annoyed sigh. "We''re going to sleep on our own tonight. Don''t get handsy with me." She reminded him in a low voice. Maddox did not want to agree. His hand remained on her waist and he said hoarsely, "I can''t even cuddle you to sleep?" "No way," Minerva rejected him. She continued, "I''ll be ufortable if we remain in this posture for the whole night." As soon as she finished her words, the man behind herughed in a low voice and said, "How about we change positions?" Change positions? She was pulled into a new position by him before she could even react. She turned around and she was now face to face with him. They looked at each other. "What do you think of this position?" He leaned over, and the tip of his nose was pressed against hers. As he spoke, she could feel the heat from his breath on her face. There was only onemp turned on, and the room was dimly lit, but Minerva could still make out his face clearly. Maddox had a handsome face and it was amplified under the dim lighting. He had thick, sharp eyebrows and star-like eyes The outline of his features were more prominent. He always had a sharp gaze but at that moment, it was gentle. Her heart was pounding madly as she looked at the man in front of her eyes. Unconsciously, her throat felt a little dry and couldn''t maintain her eye contact with him any longer. "No... We can''t," she uttered. He leaned closer to her and their lips were almost touching. "What can''t we do?" He asked. She felt that his chest was about to touch hers, so she reached out her arm to resist him. "You''re not in a good condition. We shouldn''t do it." Her tone sounded anxious. He closed his eyes and kissed her on the nose with his lips. "If you refuse me again, my condition might be worse." Previously, he felt exhausted, but he missed her very much mentally and physically. After all, they had been separated from each other for nearly a week, Even after they reunited, they haven''t done anything other than cuddling each other to sleep. If he didn''t do anything while she was lying by his side, he wouldn''t be able to call himself a man. She bit her lower lip, closed her eyes and said, "We really can''t. The baby isn''t stable yet. Unless you want to go to the hospital with me in the middle of the night?" Hearing this, Maddox''s body froze. Yes, the baby... She was pregnant and the reason why she almost had a miscarriage before this was because he couldn''t restrain himself. If he still couldn''t control himself... He pursed his lips when he thought of what happened. The light in his eyes dimmed. He hugged Minerva tightly without saying a word. Although he hugged her tightly in his arms, he did not do anything else. She let out a sigh of relief in his warm embrace. It seemed like he had taken her words to heart. Although she also missed him very much, she hoped that there would not be any more idents before the baby was born. It was even possible that he would have to go without it for about seven months. Thinking of this, she couldn''t hold back herughter. Her body started to tremble slightly in his embrace. He thought that he was suffocating her and let go of her. However, when he lowered his head, he saw the corner of her lips curled up. When she lifted her head, her eyes were filled with amusement. What was going on? Was she...ughing at him?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He narrowed his eyes into a strict gaze. "What''s so funny?" He asked. "Don''t you think it''s funny? You''re going to have to live without it for seven months." Seven months... His eyes darkened. It seemed that she was going to make him practice abstinence until the baby was born. For the safety of the child, he had no objections about it. All he had to do was to control himself for the next seven months. After that, he would make her reward him in double. But what about now? Since she made a joke out of him, things would turn a bit different. "Hmm," Maddox pinched her chin and leaned over. "Live seven months without it? Minerva, you truly don''t know men well." She blinked her eyes. Her long and slender eyshes brushed against him like two small brushes. "Are you saying that you will look for other women?" She thought about those words. "Look for other women?" He felt as if he was choked when he heard that. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. He said it so slyly but she seemed to have interpreted it in another way. How could she think that he would look for another woman? He narrowed his eyes, and his sharp gaze locked onto her red lips. "What? Do you see me as the kind of man that would just go for any woman?" Chapter 993 Chapter 993 Seeing that she didn''t answer, Maddox put his sentence in another way, "Or should I say that, do you think I''m someone that cannot be trusted? Someone that would cheat on his wife with another woman while she''s pregnant?" Minerva kept quiet. She was slightly surprised. Since when did he be so eloquent? She didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, she recalled that he had always been snarky in the past. He often said things to her that would make her furious. She would be so infuriated and didn''t know how to deal with him. Was he turning back to his old self? She blinked her eyes, her eyshes fluttering nonstop like a pair of small fans. He could barely control himself and almost kissed her. However, thinking about what she had told him earlier, he paused for a few seconds, then reached out to cover her eyes. He said in a hoarse voice, "It''s fine if you don''t want me to touch you. In the future, don''t look at me like that and no seducing me as you please." He thought of the seven months before she gave birth to the child, and he had to restrain himself from his desires. Maddox felt as if his body could burst into mes any moment. How did Minerva seduce him? Couldn''t he tell that she was rejecting him? Why was it that in his eyes, he thought that she was trying to seduce him? She recalled what he said earlier. Although her eyes were covered, judging from the distance between her and him at that moment, it made no difference if her eyes were uncovered or not. She thought for a moment. "When did I seduce you? I was clearly rejecting you," she answered in a faint voice. He remained silent. "You were the one that couldn''t control yourself. The same thing happened back in the office, it was you who wanted it but..." Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were fiercely blocked. Maddox locked his lips hard on Minerva''s as if he was venting his anger. Then, he quickly retreated. She could feel from the kiss that he really wanted to continue but he didn''t dare to. There was no movement after that. She was still unable to see what was in front of her. She blinked her eyes, her eyshes brushing the center of his palm. She felt his body froze. In the next second, he rolled out of bed. She lifted the nket and sat up on the bed. "Where are you going?" He entered the bathroom without turning his head. "I''m taking a shower." Then, he mmed the bathroom door. She was speechless. The night was very dark, and the noise from the night bustling was gradually fading away. The number of cars on the road decreased. The shadows of the streetmps stretched so long that the sparse vehicles on the road were speeding across the shadows. Sam started the car navigation and was focused on driving. Quill sat in the passenger seat. He was feeling exhausted, so he chatted with Sam for a bit then closed his eyes and rested. There was no other sound in the car except for the sounds of their breathing. It suddenly urred to Sam that if Vera was here, the ride would have either been lively oddly silent. This car ride was so calm that he was not used to it. They soon reached their destination and he stopped in front of a hotel. Quill, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes as the car came to a stop. He looked at the surroundings outside his window and realized that they had arrived at their destination. Then, he looked towards Sam who was in the driver''s seat. "Thank you for sending me all the way here." Sam nodded at him and said, "Mr. Hanover, you don''t need to be so polite. You are the brother of Mrs. Yardley Young Master Yardley was supposed to escort you personally, but now, I''m sending you on his behalf. This is part of my job." Since it was part of his job, Quill did not say anything more to him. He nodded and opened the door. Sam also got out of the car and helped him carry his suitcase out of the trunk. "Thank you very much," Quill said as he grabbed his suitcase. Looking at Quill''s tall and broad back, Sam''s mind was filled with Vera''s helpless face. He should have just turned around and left, but he wanted to say something to him. "Mr. Hanover, you seem to be down?" He couldn''t help but ask. In the end, Sam still failed to restrain his impulse to speak to him. Quill stopped and turned his head and looked into Sam''s eyes. "Why do you think so?" Sam did not say anything but stared deeply into his eyes. Quill gave him a faint smile. "Thank you for your hard work today. I''ve always been like this. Be careful when you head back." Before he could turn around, Sam clenched his teeth and said in a fierce voice, "If you''re not interested in her, I will be taking advantage of the situation." Sam''s intention was to test the waters by saying these words. He wanted to test Quill''s reaction on Vera''s behalf. As long as Quill showed any hesitation or reluctance, Sam would quit and no longer disturb her life. After Sam finished his words, he fixed his eyes on Quill. He was disappointed. He did not notice any change in Quill''s face, not even a slight ripple of emotions. "Assistant Sorrento, I think there might be some misunderstanding." Momentster, Quill finally opened his mouth and exined himself clearly, Vera is my sister''s friend. It''s inevitable for me not to see her, but there''s nothing going on between me and her." Nothing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hepletely denied the possibility of anything happening between them. Sam was startled and narrowed his eyes slightly. "You really don''t have any feelings for her?" He asked. He did not believe it at all. They had known each other for such a long time, and Vera had liked him for so many years. It was impossible for him to not have any feelings towards her. Unless... Sam thought of something and said, "Mr. Hanover, you seem to have disguised it all too well, which is why I think you''re suspicious." "So?" Quill replied indifferently. He continued, "It is my personal business on whether I have feelings towards her or not. It has nothing to do with you, correct?" Sam was so angry that heughed. However, he was in no ce to deny Quill''s words. He brought it upon himself. "I know I am not in the position to question you, but I don''t wish for her to be hurt in any way." Quill''s sharp eyes fell on his face. His gaze was so deep that they seemed to be able to see through his mind. "Assistant Sorrento, the reason you''re asking me this is because ??? you''re just trying to find an excuse for yourself. You seem to have forgotten that you don''t need my approval for you to do anything Quill told him. Then, he turned his eyes away from Sam and looked into the distance. His tone became colder and said, "But since you asked, I will make it clear to you. Nothing will ever happen between us." "Why?" Sam asked. Quill smiled faintly, "Why do you like her?" Sam was dumbfounded at his question. "Not everything in life needs a reason." For the first time, Sam had heard so many wordsing out from Quill''s mouth. He thought that he had upset him earlier, and he didn''t expect that Quill would end up saying so much to him. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 It was a cold windy night. When the lobby manager saw Quill at the door, he quickened his pace towards it to wee him. "Oh! Mr. Hanover, you''re finally here! I have been waiting for your arrival since I received the news," he said. The lobby manager was from Hidalgo and it was probably because he had been living out of his country for many years. He sounded slightly weird when he spoke in English, but it did not affect hismunication. Quill nodded in respect then turned to Sam and said, "Please excuse me." Sam had no reason to stop him. He could only watch the hotel manager carry Quill''s suitcase and escort him into the hotel. He continued to stand in the cold breeze for a moment. Then, he turned around and left. Jarold promised to let Minerva return to Hidalgo, and he even gave her a precious ne. In light of that, she began to prepare for her return to the country. She was not in as much hurry as Quill to return to the country. Moreover, there were still some matters which had to be solved first before they could leave. After discussing with Maddox, they decided to book flight tickets which were scheduled to leave after five days. By the time they flew back to the country, it would just be in time for them to celebrate the festival. As for the ne that Jarold had given her, Minerva felt that it was too precious for her to keep. She wanted to return it back but Maddox told her, "Since Grandpa gave it to you as a gift, you should keep it." She bit her lower lip. "I don''t think that''s a good idea. It''s too precious for me to keep! After I heard you and your family talking about it the other day, I did some research on the ne..." The Cosmic Heart. She had no idea how significant the ne was but Quill and Maddox were clearly aware of it. She knew that the value of the ne was worth much more than what she initially thought. When she returned, she did some research and found out that the Cosmic Heart used to be a piece of diamond. In the past, the Cosmic Heart was won by a rich businessman from an auction and waster custom made into the Cosmic Heart. The businessmanter presented it as a gift to his wife. At that time, it was one of the hottest topics discussed by everyone, not just among people in the business world. Sadly, the owner of the Cosmic Heart passed away and the ne was never seen again by the human eye. Then, everyone slowly began to forget about it. However, this did not mean that its value would diminish with time. Minerva found out about its origin. Even though the man bought the diamond with a great sum of money, when it was custom made into a ne and given as a gift to the person he loved, the ne was deemed invaluable. It became one of the most precious things in the world. The weight of the burden to be in possession of this treasure was too great. "You heard Auntie Stark the other day; the ne belonged to my mother. If she was still here with us today, the ne would have been yours too." Maddox''s tone was calm as he spoke about his mother because he lost his memories and he couldn''t remember the horrible incident in the past. She remembered how miserable his expression was when he first mentioned his mother to her in the past. She didn''t expect the change in his emotions. Sure enough, losing one''s memory may not always be a bad thing. Although he had forgotten about some significant memories, he also lost some that were extremely painful and traumatic. It seemed like a rebirth for him. So what if he couldn''t remember everything in the past? As long as he was safe, that was what mattered. "Even if you still feel uneasy about keeping it, I don''t think Grandpa is going to take it back even if you returned it." "What do you mean?" Maddox nced at her and reached out to pinch her chin. "Weren''t you rather clever with schemes when you approached me in the past? Howe you seem to be more dumb than usual? How could you not understand something so simple?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Minerva looked at him, lost for words. She didn''t expect to be ridiculed by him. "What are you talking about? Who are you calling a schemer? If you weren''t so unapproachable in the first ce, I wouldn''t have to waste so much effort on you." She remembered the time when they first met, he was indeed very cold towards her. He did not remember her but he was unmoved by her at all either. She suddenly felt her anger boiling up and she red at him. He knew that he had said something wrong which made her upset. As he was considering whether to continue teasing her or not, he suddenly remembered that she was pregnant. Therefore, he set his mischief aside. "Alright, I admit that it was my fault in the past. It will not happen again in the future. Also, about the ne Grandpa gave you, you should just ept it and keep it, or you could just wear it." "We''re really not returning it?" "Return it for what? He gave it to you as a wee gift and that means he had epted you as his granddaughter-inw. Are you trying to reject his acknowledgement?" "That''s not what I meant..." "If you return it to him, he has no one else to give it to either. He''s not young anymore, so who else can he give it to?" She thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "How about... I give the ne to Auntie Stark?" "Did you see the expression on her face the other day when she saw the ne?" She thought about it carefully. When Abigail saw the ne, her eyes were filled with all sorts ofplex emotions; it was abination of sadness, anger and disappointment. If she gave this ne to her, Abigail may be reminded of the person she missed dearly every single day. Since she couldn''t give it to anyone, should she just keep it? "Just keep it," Maddox assured her. Finally, Minerva could only nod her head helplessly. "I''ll take care of it for the time being." She finally agreed. She informed Geoffrey about the news of her returning to the country. He had helped her with a lot of things in the past. When she felt helpless, he had always been there for her. Hence, it was only natural for her to let him know that she was going home. Moreover, he had been rather quiet on his social media ounts. He hadn''t been active on her feed at all. It didn''t seem like how he would usually behave. Previously, she had been entangled in her own affairs, so she didn''t notice his odd behavior at all. It was not until she sent him a message that she realized the change in him. She clicked into his social media profile and realized that hisst update was before the new year. He hadn''t been updating his profile at all up until then. It seemed a little strange. However, she decided to wait for his reply. In any case, there were still five days before they returned back to the country. On the other hand, Maddox was right about Vera''s condition. After she woke up the next day, she didn''t cry or act upset anymore. It was as if nothing happened to her. She returned to being the carefree person she was. She looked fine from the outside. However, Minerva could see through her smiling face and saw her weeping heart. She felt bad for her but she didn''t know how tofort her either. "Minerva, you don''t have to worry about me. I may be heartbroken for now but as you can see, I am trying my best to pull myself together. I''m not the type of person who would break down easily and I can take care of myself. I will get better soon and one day I will be able to forget about him. When that dayes, I will find my happiness somewhere else." Even though she spoke with absolute sincerity, Minerva was not convinced by any of it and just gave her a hug. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 Two dayster, Geoffrey replied to her message asking her for help. It turned out that it wasn''t on purpose that he disappeared from all his social media ounts, but it was because his mobile phone was confiscated by his grandfather, Oscar. He had been living in hell recently. He ranted to Minerva about what he had been going through and she found out that he was upied with celebrating the festival with Oscar. The past few days he was dragged to see his rtives by his grandfather with the intention to match him with someone. Upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but make fun of him. "Isn''t that great? He''s doing it for the sake of your happiness." Geoffrey cried from the other side of the line, "You''re just making fun of me right now! If I tell you that what happened to me is going to happen to Sebastian tomorrow, are you still going to say it''s a good thing?" Minerva was not upset by what he said. She raised her brows and replied, "It''s different. Sebastian is taken but you are not." He broke into tears after he heard her response. "Minny, how could you say such a hurtful thing! I''ve been tortured enough recently and you''re treating me like this!" She was amused by him. However, his tone switched back to normal. "Wait, I forgot to address the main point. You two are going back home? When?" She nced at the date he had replied to her message and replied, "Yes, three dayster." "What!" In the next moment, Minerva heard Geoffrey jumping to his feet on the other end of the line. He seemed to have kicked something and hurt himself so much that he cried out. He took a deep breath of air before he pitifully said to her, "Don''t do this, Minny. It''s so rare for us to be able to meet and have such a close rtionship. What am I going to do when you guys go back? I will be all sad and lonely all by myself!" There was a brief pause. "That''s enough talk. Tell me where you are and I''lle and find you right now." She was speechless. After hesitating for a moment, she told him her address. He didn''t have his phone with him before this because he was restricted by Oscar. It seemed that he had gotten it back now. Sure enough, shortly after she sent Geoffrey her address, he came rushing over. When she heard the doorbell ringing, she checked the time. How did he rush over here so quickly? Was he speeding? She thought to herself. She looked through the peephole and saw Geoffrey standing outside. Then, she opened the door. When he saw her, he suddenly showed a sad expression and then threw himself at her with his arms open. "Minny, I''ve missed you guys!" Minerva stood there in a daze. She had not expected his passionate greeting. However, before she could dodge, he paused and his arms froze in the air. After a few moments, he walked past her and hugged the cab next to her. She was dumbfounded. Was this man a joker? Geoffrey held the closet with a face of despondency. He couldn''t believe he was about to give her a hug earlier. Although he only saw her as family, Sebastian was not going to see it as that. He would probably think he tried to take advantage of his wife and Geoffrey figured he was too young to die. She closed the door and he asked faintly, "Is Sebastian not around?" "Since we are going back to the country in three days, he''s busy settling work affairs." They had to make sure that everything had been settled properly so that they could fly back in peace. Speaking of flying back, George became depressed again. "Are you sure you guys have to fly back? Isn''t life here great? Minny, since you and Sebastian are already together, why do you still have to go back?" Minerva nced at him. He probably didn''t know what had happened recently. He probably thought that she and Maddox had just spent the New Year peacefully. At that moment, she didn''t know el. how to exin it to him; it was too long of a story. She then told him, "This ce was never our home from the beginning. We hadn''t lived here before this and that''s the reason I want to go back to the country with him. Of course, the main reason is that Hidalgo is where we came from. Furthermore, I wish to bring him to ces we went together and see if it helps jog his memory." Hearing this, he finally understood the reason behind it. The reason they wanted to go back to Hidalgo was so that Sebastian could regain his memories. Geoffrey nodded and said, "Since that''s the case, no longer have a reason to make the both of you stay or just be stopping Sebastian from regaining his memory." Minerva smiled and did not say anything. He sighed. He let out a series of sighs. He felt gloomy. She then followed him into the house. "How have you been? How did the blind dates go? Did you meet anyone you liked?" His expression turned even more miserable. "Minny, will you stop teasing me? I told you I had been living in hell. Everyone else had a great time celebrating the festivals. Me, on the other hand... It was horrible." She went into the kitchen to pour him a ss of water. He looked at the interior design of the house and could not help butpliment it. "This house was a great choice. Sebastian did a great job hiding you." She passed him the ss of water. He frowned and said, "Come on, Minny. I came all the way and you''re not going to serve me a beverage or some red wine? You''re only serving me in water?" "You''re staying for lunchter. Is in water not enough for you at the moment?" "What?" Hearing that he could stay for a free meal, his eyes suddenly lit up. Although he had been having meals cooked by a chef, he still missed Minerva''s cooking the most. When he heard that she was asking him to stay for lunch, he was in utter joy. "It''s enough! It''s more than enough!" "That''s great to hear. If you dared to say it''s not, you won''t be getting any food today." "Minny, should we go to the supermarket to get some ingredients for the meal then?" Get ingredients? She shook her head. "That''s not necessary. Someone already went." Recently, Vera seemed to have turned into a different person. Every day she woke up early in the morning then went to the then supermarket to get ingredients, she would cook a big meal for everyone. Because she had a lot ofC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org things to buy, Sam often ???? apanied her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Someone? Who is it?" Geoffrey scratched his head in confusion. He remembered Minerva telling him that Sebastian was busy at the office so it couldn''t be him. "They''re my friends and you haven''t met them yet. I''ll introduce them to you once theye back from the supermarket." New friends? Geoffrey couldn''t hide his thoughts and asked with a lustful look, "Are there any girls?" She was speechless. "I''m telling you, even if there are girls, you can''t mess around with them. Keep your hands away from my friends or I''ll..." Chapter 996 Chapter 996 Before she could finish her sentence, Geoffrey got the message and replied, "Do you have to threaten me like this? Minny, I think there is some misunderstanding between us. I''m not that kind of person!" Minerva didn''t forget his reputation as a womanizer. Moreover, this man almost tried to flirt with her too when they first met in an elevator. Did he think that she had forgotten all about it? "It doesn''t matter what kind of person you are, just don''t try to fool around with my friends." "Fine, I understand. But Minny, what if your friends fall for me? Am I supposed to reject or ept them then?" He let out an expression of doubt after saying that. She was speechless. She gave him a look then got up and walked away. He let out a sneakyugh. Then, the message notification on his mobile phone rang. He looked down at his phone and saw a message from his blind date that was set up by Oscar for him. "My gosh, what is this?" He thought to himself. When they first got each other''s phone numbers, they agreed that this was all their grandparents'' idea and they were just putting on a show for them. They also agreed to not contact each other but to his surprise, she contacted him. Geoffrey didn''t want to have anything to do with the girl since she came from a family of high status because they tended to take things very seriously and he was not ready tomit to that. Hence, he took a nce at the message and marked it as read, then he threw his phone aside and didn''t bother with it anymore. Not long after, Vera and Sam returned. Minerva was about to get up to open the door when she heard the doorbell but Geoffrey interrupted and said, "Minny, sit down! Let me get the door!" Before she could reply, he had already run to the door and opened it. Vera and Sam stood at the door with bags in their hands. When they didn''t recognize the man who opened the door for them, they stared at each other in confusion.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She couldn''t help but ask, "Are we at the wrong house?" After saying that, she wanted to take a few steps back to check the floor number. Since they were carrying too many things in their hands, the two of them rang the doorbell directly. Hence, she thought they were on the wrong floor. Before she could do so, Geoffrey walked up to her and enthusiastically helped her with the bags in her hands. "You''re not on the wrong floor. This is the correct house. All these must be heavy, let me help you!" He eximed. Vera stared at him strangely, and Geoffrey exined, "It''s my pleasure to help a beautiful woman. It''s nice to meet you. Let me introduce myself, I am Geoffrey Jules." This inexplicable introduction stunned her and she felt that this man in front of her was being extraordinarily friendly with her. What''s going on? At that moment, Sam took a step forward and stood in front of Vera. "Sir, you..." He frowned and was about to ask him about his identity when he saw Minerva standing at the door. She said, "You guys are back,e in quickly." "Minerva." Seeing her, Vera realized that she was indeed at the right ce. She quickly carried the things into the house and Geoffrey missed his chance to act as a gentleman. He let out a sigh and followed behind them. When they entered the room, Minerva caught Geoffrey trying to hit on Vera. "Hey pretty, how should I address you? I am Minerva and Sebastian''s good friend. You can call me Geoffrey." Vera felt shy, then took a nce at him. "You can just call me Vera," she replied. Geoffrey asked, "Is that your full name?" She was a little thrown off by his enthusiasm so she just replied with a simple nod. Then, he said with a huge smile on his face, "I don''t believe that is your full name but since you said so, I''ll just call you Vera then." Sam, who was helping Vera keep the ingredients into the refrigerator, noticed that Geoffrey was trying to hit on her in front of him. He walked over with his eyebrows furrowed. "Sir, are you going to help us cook since you''re still here in the kitchen?" Geoffrey was startled. He looked at the man in front of him who appeared quite hostile, and then recalled his behavior of protecting Vera earlier. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you two a couple?" Sam was about to deny it but Vera beat him to it, "What does it have to do with you?" Geoffreyughed, but didn''t reply. Minerva couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She walked up to him and said, "Geoffrey,e out now!" "Hey Minny, what''s wrong?" He turned his head and looked at her, but didn''t move his feet. She was annoyed by him. She gritted her teeth and said, "If you don''te out now and continue messing around, I am going to tell Sebastian!" Tell Sebastian? He blinked his eyes and said, "I''m not even hitting on his woman, so why would you tell him?" "Yes, you''re not hitting on his woman but do you know that Vera is Beanie''s favorite aunt? Are you sure you want to go on like this?" Beanie''s aunt? After mumbling these words a few times, Geoffrey suddenly came to his senses and his eyes became wide open. "What?!" "Come out!" Minerva said again. This time he did not remain in ce. He turned his head and gave Vera a pitiful look, and then turned around and went out. Vera and Sam were the only ones left in the kitchen. After a moment of silence, she said, "You should go out too, I''ll handle everything here." "I''ll stay and help you," he replied. She looked indifferent and said, "Well, don''t think that I''ll fall for you just because of the things you''ve been doing recently." His gaze looked empty when he heard her words but he got over it quickly. "I''m only doing what I want to do. I don''t have any other intentions. You don''t have to feel pressured." "No other intentions?" Vera nced at him and added, "You''re telling me that what you did the other night, you had ''no other intentions'' either? I may not be smart but I''m not dumb." Hearing this, Sam smiled and said, "I''m just trying to help you cook a meal. Do you have to be so defensive with me? If what I did the other day caused you trouble, I promise it won''t happen again." It won''t happen again... She didn''t believe his nonsense. She didn''t expect him to kiss her that day. Although it was just a light kiss on her lips, it was fatal enough. Moreover, he had been following her around for the past few days and she seemed to be getting a little suspicious of his actions. He was trying to get close to her. Was he trying to pursue her? Unfortunately, Quill was the only one on her mind. Especially at times like this when she was feeling an overbearing sadness. "I warn you, don''t try to take advantage of the situation. My emotions are a mess right now." Hearing that, he seemed to understand the implicit meaning behind her words. He smiled and said, "Are you saying that once you feel better, I can start to pursue you?" Her heart skipped a beat and she turned to look at him. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 Sam looked at her with a tender gaze, which looked even more intense under the shine of the lights. His gaze was filled with his deep feelings towards her. Vera had never noticed it in the past but after he confessed his feelings towards her, she finally realized it. She was startled and she took a few steps back. Then, she turned around. "Get out," she said. "Fine, I''ll go out since you hate it so much to be in the same space as me." She didn''t know that the moment she turned her back to him, the light in his eyes turned dim. He turned around and walked out of the kitchen. Bang! The kitchen door was closed and the surroundings turned peaceful. She turned back around slowly. She looked at the door in a daze for a while then withdrew her somewhat helpless eyes. Sam was great but when it came to love, things could not be forced, like how she couldn''t force things with Quill either. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and let out a long sigh. Then, she started preparing the vegetables. After Minerva pulled Geoffrey out of the kitchen, he bombarded her with endless questions like a curious child, "Minny, you and Sebastian had a kid together? What does he look like? Is he in the house? Can I meet him? I can''t believe it!" He sounded so excited as if he was the father of her child. She couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows and asked, "Why are you being so excited?" He realized that he was acting too thrilled. He rubbed his head in embarrassment with augh and said, "I''m just happy for my good friend, Sebastian. Moreover, I knew that you two had a past but I didn''t know that you had a child together. How old is he?" "He''s five years old," she replied. Sheter corrected herself, "After this new year, he will be six years old." After hearing the child''s age, Geoffrey turned silent. It took him a long time to find his voice again, his throat was dry. "Six years old? Wow, that is unbelievable! Wait a minute..." He fumbled through the thoughts in his head, then continued with a surprised face, "Before this you told me that you and Sebastian were just about to n for marriage, then he got into an ident. It hadn''t been that long since you told me that. How could you have a child that''s six years old?" He started to visualize their story in his head and shocked himself. "Unless... the child is not Sebastian''s?" He asked as he stared at her with his eyes wide open. She was speechless. She was amazed at his wild imagination. She really wanted to ask him how he managed toe to that conclusion. However, before she could open her mouth to exin, another voice rang through the room. "Young Master Beanie is the child that Young Master Yardley and Mrs. Yardley had together in the past. Sir, there are things that you shouldn''t make assumptions about." She looked over and realized that Sam had walked out from the kitchen. Wasn''t he supposed to help Vera? She wondered. Geoffrey made eye contact with Sam then immediately narrowed his eyes into slits and looked at him from head to toe. Previously, he was still trying to figure out his identity, but after he opened his mouth to speak, he found his answer. "So, you''re Sebastian''s subordinate." Sebastian. Sam knew that Maddox had changed his name to Sebastian after he moved here. He knew that Geoffrey was talking about him. Sam didn''t reply. Geoffrey retracted his gaze and said with a smile, "I really want to meet Sebastian''s child. Should he call me Uncle Geoffrey then? Where is he, Minny?" She answered, "Beanie isn''t here right now. He is with his great-grandfather at the moment. If you want to meet him, you can visit him at the Collins family manor." Hearing that, Geoffrey instantly gave in and immediately waved his hand to disregard that thought. "Forget about it then, I''ll meet him when I get the chance. If I go visit the Collins family, Master Collins is going to give me a lecture and he might even report my whereabouts to my grandfather. If that happens, he''s going to ground me again. You guys are leaving in three days and if my freedom gets restricted again, I won''t be able to spend time with you guys!" Speaking of that, he was reminded about how he suffered for the past week and started ranting about it again. Minerva had already heard his story on the phone and when she saw that he was about to repeat his sad tale, she gave him a smile and said, "I''m going to take a nap in my room." Then, she left him alone and went back to her bedroom. Geoffrey looked at her walking away in disbelief. "Is something wrong? Does Minny find me that annoying?" He thought to himself after he was left all alone. Since Minerva had left, he turned to look at Sam who was also in the living room. Sam felt the hairs stand behind his neck when Geoffrey looked at him. "What is it?" Sam raised his eyebrows. Geoffrey walked towards him and put his arm on his shoulders. "Brother, you''re under Sebastian, right? Are you free right now? Let''s have a chat." Sam''s eyebrows twitched, and the corner of his mouth twitched too.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Then, he listened to Geoffrey ranting about his life and he could barely keep a straight face as he listened to him. Geoffrey said that they were going to have a chat but in reality, he just went on about his own life. Sam was a great listener and since he had nothing else to do at that moment, he just sat and listened to Geoffrey the entire time without interrupting him. When Geoffrey finished his story, he felt at ease. He realized that Sam was still sitting in front of him, and he was moved by him. Then, he turned and gave him a big hug. "Brother, you''re such a good friend! You stayed and listened to me! What is your name? We can be best friends!" After that, Geoffrey reached out his arm and patted his own chest as he hinted Sam to mimic him. Sam nced at him from the corner of his eyes. His mouth twitched slightly as he said, "Sam Sorrento." "Sam Sorrento? What a great name! My name is Geoffrey Jules! From now on, we are best friends!" Sam was speechless. "So are you a couple with that girl earlier? Wait no that''s not right. You two are probably not a couple but you were trying to protect her. Do you like her?" Sam pursed his lips and asked with some displeasure, "Is it your hobby to gossip about other people''s personal matters?" "Come on, don''t say that! It''s not gossiping, it''s called caring," Geoffrey replied with a straight face. Sam was at a loss for words. "Since we are best friends now, isn''t it normal for me to care about what you''re going through?" Sam turned his head and pushed his hand away. "What do you want?" He asked. "What''s wrong? Are you afraid that I''ll try to steal your girl? Let me tell you, I, Geoffrey Jules, would never hit on a friend''s girl. Moreover, a best friend! It''s also important for me to understand your situation! Sam gave him a look of incredulity. The way that this man spoke made him sound like a womanizer... and el.ne why did he seem so proud about it? How was it that Young Master Yardley was good friends with someone like this? Minerva seemed to treat him kindly too. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 "Fine, it''s because you seem like a boring guy so I want to help you out!" Geoffrey confessed. "I''m really good at wooing girls and since we''re bros now, I can teach you a few tricks!" He shamelessly leaned over again and hooked his arm around Sam''s shoulder, acting as if they had been friends for life. Sam was not used to a man hooking his arm around him like this, but Geoffrey was really enthusiastic. He could only push him away and stand up. "No need," he replied back. "What do you mean ''no need''? Unless you''ve already managed to woo her? Come on, I''m serious. I may look yful on the outside but you can definitely trust me. I guarantee that my skills will work." Sam walked towards the balcony and Geoffrey quickly followed behind him. By the time they were about to have lunch, Sam had been pestered by Geoffrey with so many words that he looked miserable. An extra person was added to the meal when Maddox came back from work. He walked into the house and saw Geoffrey. He took off his jacket and looked at him with a calm face. "Why are you here?" Geoffrey was immediately riled up by his words. He jumped up and asked, "Am I not allowed to visit?" Maddox didn''t reply. He pursed his lips and hung his jacket on the shelf next to him. Geoffrey walked over and started toin, "I can''t even begin with you! If Minny hadn''t informed me, were you not nning to even tell me that you''re leaving? And by the time I found out about it, you will already be back in Hidalgo? Sebastian, I thought we were brothers!" "Are you aware of how naggy you are right now?" Maddox replied. Geoffrey replied with an upset face, "Are you saying I sound like a mom?" Maddox nodded with satisfaction and said, "It''s good that you''re aware of it." Geoffrey looked furious. At that same time, Minerva had woken up from her nap. Geoffrey saw her andined to her saying, "Minny, you''re here just in time. You have to help me with this. This brat Sebastian just said that I''m naggy like a mom. How could someone say this to their brother?" She looked at him with a strange expression on her face and pressed her lips together. "But... That''s what I think as well," she uttered softly. "Minny, how could you say that too! You have to remember that I put in a whole lot of effort to help you two get together and now that you are actually together, you''re not supposed to treat me like this." She blinked her eyes and thought about it carefully. Geoffrey had indeed helped them a lot and if it wasn''t for him, she would not have been able to reunite with Maddox so easily. Let alone the development of their rtionship after that.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Minerva looked at Maddox and said, "Let''s give him a break. He had been dragged into blind dates by his family for the past week. He had a rough time." He nodded, "Alright, we''ll listen to Mrs. Yardley." Geoffrey felt as if he was being a very bright light bulb at that moment. Just then, the kitchen door opened and Vera walked out with a pot of soup in her hands. "It''s time for lunch," she said. Sam walked over quickly and said, "Let me help." He grabbed the pot of soup from her and served it on the table. Vera then turned around and went back to fetch the other dishes. Everyone helped set the table and soon, the dishes prepared by Vera were allid on the table. The house was filled with a delicious aroma and Geoffrey felt that he had gone to heaven. After taking a few bites, he could not but feel amazed. "Wow! Minny, this cooking is better than yours!" Minerva red at him and exined, "Vera has great cooking skills, and I only cook during my spare time. I''m not even close to her standard." "I see." Geoffrey looked at Vera and said, "Whoever gets to marry her one day will definitely be a lucky man!" He nced at Sam as he finished his sentence. Sam was startled. He lowered his head to eat without saying a word, but the tips of his ears were red, exposing his thoughts. Looking at him like that, Geoffrey sighed silently in his heart. How could someone blush like that over a joke? How would he ever seed in pursuing a woman? However, Vera understood the hidden meaning behind Geoffrey''s words. She suddenly stood up and said in an awkward tone, "I''ll go check if the stove is switched off." Then, she turned around and went straight into the kitchen. Everyone kept quiet. Geoffrey swallowed a mouthful of food and nced at Minerva who was sitting opposite of him. "Minny, did I offend her with what I just said?" He asked. She nced at him and shrugged her shoulders, showing that she was not sure. She wanted to get a bite from the te of ribs on the table, but it was too far away from her. If she wanted to grab it, she might have to stand up to get it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, she felt toozy. After a few moments in a dilemma, she finally gave up and scooped the dish that was in front of her. She did not expect Maddox to pick up a piece of pork rib and put it on her te. She looked up at him in surprise. She did not expect him to notice her internal struggle. As the two showed off their public disy of affection for each other, Geoffrey, who was beside them, felt extremely miserable. He didn''t expect to have to suffer through that during a meal, but it appeared that there was someone else feeling even worse than him, which was Sam, who was sitting next to him. Geoffrey was just trying to set them up earlier, and he didn''t expect what he said to upset Vera. Sam should be feeling dejected at that moment. Geoffrey quietly moved closer to his side and whispered, "Bro, I really didn''t do that on purpose. I would never hurt you as a brother." Hearing that, Sam did not even raise his eyes. "I know," he replied indifferently. "That''s good," Geoffrey was relieved and patted his own chest. "Don''t worry. As long as I am here, I will definitely help you." Sam kept quiet. After a moment of silence, he nced sideways at the person beside him. "There''s no need for that. I''m afraid that the more you try to help, the worse the situation will be." Just like the situation earlier. The smile on Geoffrey''s lips vanished instantly. He couldn''t believe his ears that Sam actually told him that the more he wanted to help, the worse things would be! He felt as if his heart had been stabbed with a sharp de. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Vera returned back to the table, Geoffrey was careful with his words because he knew that Sam would hate him if he upset her again. After they finished the meal, Geoffrey didn''t stay to enjoy the fruits for dessert. His grandfather had been calling him non-stop and instructed him to go home. After Geoffrey left, Sam let out a sigh of relief. That afternoon, Baldrick sent Beanie home. Over the past few days, Beanie had been spending time with his great-grandfather, Jarold. When Minerva saw Beanie, she gave him a tight hug because she missed him a lot. Looking at them, Baldrick said slowly, "Master Collins said that for the next few days until you and Mr. Sebastian return to Hidalgo, he wants Beanie to be with you two." Minerva was astonished for a moment. She raised her head and looked into Baldrick''s eyes, "This was Grandpa''s idea?" Chapter 999 Chapter 999 Baldrick gave her a warm smile. He began to exin in a soft voice, "Master Collins said that a child should never be separated from their parents. Since you are leaving soon, Beanie should spend more time with you. Moreover, Master Collins isn''t an unreasonable person. He was able to spend the New Year with his great- grandson and he was truly happy about that, therefore..." Speaking of this, Baldrick''s words stopped, and then he looked at Beanie. Minerva could sense the hint and she pinched Beanie on his cheeks. "Beanie, go take a shower then wait for me in the room, alright? Your suitcase is in your daddy''s room." "Okay, Mommy. I will go take a shower first." After dismissing Beanie, Minerva asked, "Baldrick, you''re here for something else, aren''t you?" He nodded, took out an envelope from his briefcase, and handed it to her. She looked at the envelope but didn''t take it. Jarold had given her a small box thest time. The box contained a priceless diamond ne. What could be in the envelope this time? Could it be money? "Madam Minerva?" Baldrick called out to her when he saw her staring at the envelope in a daze. She came to her senses and asked him hesitantly, "Baldrick? This is... Can I ask you what''s inside?" He didn''t reply. He just mysteriously handed her the envelope and said, "Madam Minerva, you will find outter when you open it. It is a present from Master Collins for Beanie. He instructed me clearly to personally pass this to you." She took it with trembling hands. She could feel that there was something very important inside the envelope. Looking at the envelope, it could only be money inside, but when she wrapped her fingers around it, it felt more like a document. Could it be... Something shed across Minerva''s mind and she quickly returned the envelope. "Baldrick, I can''t take this. Please pass it back to Grandpa. Beanie is still too young and there is no need to prepare anything for him. I could barely keep the gift that he gave previously and this time..." She wasn''t greedy at all, and her face only expressed a look of utmost sincerity. Baldrick nodded his head in approval and told her, "Madam Minerva, you''re an honest person but this is the instruction given by Master Collins. I am just an employee of the Collins family, so my job is to do whatever they instruct me to do." "Baldrick, stop joking around. How are you just an employee? You''re a senior to me and this gift..." "You have to ept this gift, Madam Minerva. Master Collins had said that if you feel pressured about receiving it, you don''t have to be because this gift isn''t for you, it is for Beanie. As a greatgrandfather, it is only normal for him to give a present to his great-grandson. He''s more than happy to do so." She felt that if she continued to refuse it, she would be giving him a hard time. To put it bluntly, the gift was for her son and it had nothing to do with her. For that reason, she had no right to refuse the present on her son''s behalf. "Baldrick, I understand. I''ll ept it on his behalf for now. However, it will be up to him whether he wants to ept it or not in the future." "Alright." He didn''t say anything else to persuade her. Only time would tell and as long as she epted it for now, he hadpleted his task. As for what would happen in the future, it would be decided when the time came. After Minerva epted the envelope, she started to worry. She was still not used to the sudden change in Jarold''s attitude. After all, she had epted a priceless diamond from him which was a token of his appreciation to his loved one. It was invaluable to him but he gifted it to her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In Minerva''s opinion, even if Aurora did not want the ne, it should have been under Abigail''s name. She did not expect it to fall into her hands like that. Now, Jarold even gave Beanie a gift. Was he doing this tofort them since Beanie had to stay behind? She looked at Baldrick as she pondered about everything. After a while, she went into the kitchen to pour him a cup of tea and invited him to sit down in the living room. "Thank you, Madam Minerva," Baldrick smiled and took a few sips of tea, then put it down. "Baldrick, I know you''re someone whom Grandpa trusts very much, so I have a few questions for you..." She was a little hesitant as she didn''t know where to begin. However, Baldrick seemed to have read through her mind. After hesitating for a moment, he said, "Madam Minerva, you want to ask about Beanie''s matter, amet The truth is, Master Collins had asked Beanie if he was willing to stay and apany him and he said yes. Although Master Collins was extremely moved by it, he thought that a child should be with his parents, unlike how he was in the past. That being the case... Beanie ising home for good this time." Upon hearing this, her heart jolted. She immediately raised her head to look at him. "Baldrick?" "Madam Minerva, I want to apologize to you on Master Collins'' behalf, including what had happened with Mr. Sebastian. Master Collins always had his reasons behind his actions and I''ve observed him for many years. Master Collins is actually a lonely man on the inside and when he finally found his grandson, he made the wrong choice out of impulse, and that''s why..." He even brought a cheque to the office and hoped that Minerva would leave. Previously, he did not have any guilt in how he treated her but now, he was filled with regrets. Minerva thought about it and smiled, "It is all in the past and I''ve never held any grudges about it. Moreover, I am thankful to Grandpa for giving Maddox a second chance in life. It doesn''t matter what he did. would never be angry with him." Content belongs to Baldrick looked at her with gratitude in his eyes. "I knew you were a keeper. I''ve always thought that you have an understanding and a kind soul. It looks like I was right about it all along." After being praised by him, her face turned red. She said, "Baldrick, I''m ttered. I''m not as good as you think." It was just that she was just too miserable back then. It was as if she had lost her entire world. When she found out that Maddox was still alive, she was too happy. From that moment on, she felt that it was God''s gift towards her. The ne crash incident involved a lot of casualties but Maddox was able to survive it. How could she hate him? "Madam Minerva, since I''vepleted my task, I''m going to head back for now." She was deep in thought when Baldrick suddenly stood up and prepared to leave. She stood up quickly and asked, "Baldrick, why don''t you stay for dinner? Also, about Grandpa..." Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 "I don''t think I''ll stay for dinner, and about Master Collins, I''ll keep himpany, just like I have all these years. Madam Minerva, you don''t have to worry about it." For some reason, she felt heartbroken for Jarold when she heard Baldrick''s words. She felt saddened for Jarold who was already well advanced in years, living alone abroad with no family or rtives with him. She felt heavy in her heart but she didn''t say anything else. After sending Baldrick off, Minerva returned to her room. She opened herptop and went online to check on information about Collins Corporation. She did not know much about the Collins family and at that moment, she was curious to find out more about them. Perhaps, if the situation allowed, she and Maddox could invite Jarold to live with them once they had settled in Hidalgo. After all, he was already an elderly man. It wasn''t easy for him to finally have family members around him, and now he had to go back to living by himself. The feeling of losing what you had just gained was unbearable. She was focused on the research. When Beanie came out of his shower, she was still engrossed with herptop Beanie''s body was still damp from the shower. He hugged her neck and asked, "Mommy, what are you looking at?" Upon hearing his childish voice, Minerva grabbed the pair of hands around her neck and said softly, "I''m just doing some research. You''re done with your shower?" He nodded obediently. Then, he looked at the content on herptop and said with a smirk, "Isn''t this Great-Grandpa?" "That''s right." She looked through the information on the Collins family and there were many articles about Jarold as an entrepreneur. There were also video interviews done with him. She looked through all of them and realized that he was very calm in all his interviews and he would answer all the questions clearly. However, towards the end of a video interview, a snide reporter asked Jarold if his sess was contributed by the help of his family members. The reason she asked him that question was because they thought it was a smart way to get him to talk about his family. Although nobody in the public truly knew the story behind him and his family, and the reason why his children left him, everyone knew it happened. It was likely that the interviewer did not know about his past when she brought up that question. She couldn''t ask for answers directly so she tried to y it smart with other questions. When Jarold was asked that question, his expression changed from being confident to solemn. The change in his emotions were obvious to the viewers. He looked at the reporter who asked the question and said in a cold voice, "Are you sure you prepared for this interview? How could you ask this question?" At that time, it was a live broadcast. The inexperienced reporter thought that a sessful entrepreneur like Jarold would not get upset while he was live but he unexpectedly did. She was caught off guard and didn''t know how to react. Fortunately, the experienced reporters went forward to smoothly cover up for her, but in the end, the interview still ended on bad terms. Thements on the video were varied. "Was there something wrong with the reporter''s brain? What kind of question was that? How could she ask him this question? Let alone a reporter, even normal citizens like us knew about the entrepreneur''s rtionship with his family members." "It''s so obvious that the reporter asked that question on purpose. Was she trying to be smart? Who does she think she is? Why did she think Jarold Collins would make an exception for her?" "Hey, you guys with thements above, what''s wrong with asking that question? I think that she had already put it in the nicest way possible! Or do you expect her to ask him why his family didn''t like being with him?" "Are you serious about yourment? Why should he even answer your questions about his private life? Moreover, you actually feel proud about having these questions asked? It doesn''t matter if she put it in a nice way or not, the hurt would have felt all the same to him!" Looking at thesements, Minerva shook her head helplessly. Theizens had nothing better to do that they would argue over a video. She let out a sigh. All of a sudden, Beanie said, "Mommy, that reporter is terrible. She knew that it was a sensitive question for Great-Grandpa but she still brought it up." Minerva carried him up to herp. She reached out her hand to turn the video off as she said, "I think that she had crossed the line too. She shouldn''t rub salt onto one''s wound. Nevertheless, it''s also understandable if she had one it to increase her views or to boost her career." He snorted, "She bullied Great-Grandpa! I don''t want to understand her!" ne'' She smiled and gently rubbed his forehead with her warm palm, "Therefore, Beanie, no matter what you do in the future, just try your best. You should never build your sess on someone else''s pain the sake of your career, like what she did." He nodded heavily. "Yes, Mommy, I''ll remember that.''Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Good boy!" for Then, the both of them continued looking through videos as Beanie leaned in front of theptop, enjoying the moment. After a long while, he turned back to look at Minerva. "Mommy, why did Great-Grandpa send me back here today?" Hearing his question, she thought of what Baldrick had said to her earlier. She hesitated to tell the truth to Beanie. After thinking for a while, she euphemistically asked, "Beanie, do you want to go back to Hidalgo with me and Daddy?" He blinked his eyes. The child''s eyes were bright and clear like spring water. "Yes, I do!" He nodded honestly, but a thought shed through his mind. He tilted his head slightly and said, "But I don''t want Great-Grandpa to be all alone and I want to spend more time with him." Sure enough, it was what she had expected. Minerva knew that her precious son was the mostpassionate child on earth but because he was too understanding, he would always put other people first and neglect his own desires. Just like how Beanie expressed that although he wanted to return home with his parents, but because he felt sorry for his great-grandfather, he had to give up on the idea to stay with him. If that was the case, it would mean that he had given up on his own preferences and desires. How could djr bear to let her son sacrifice so much at such a young age? It seemed like she had to find a chance to talk to Maddox about her idea earlier. "How about this? I will have a talk with Daddy and we''ll see if we can bring your great-grandfather together with us back to Hidalgo. Then, you''ll be able to see us everyday and also spend time with your Great-Grandpa." He blinked his eyes again. "Can we do that? Is Great- Grandpa going to follow us back to Hidalgo?" "That''s where we need your help, Beanie," she smiled as slyness shed through her beautiful gaze. He looked at her innocently. "Why do I feel like I just fell into Mommy''s trap?" He thought to himself. She leaned forward to press her cheek against his with affection and said in a low voice, "I have something to discuss with you. I l want you to stay with your Great Grandpa for now. Your daddy and will go back to Hidalgo first and once we have settled the affairs there, then we wille and get you and Great-Grandpa. What do you think?" Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 "Mommy, you''re my favorite person." Minerva was startled by his words. Beanie leaned over and kissed her on her cheek. "I will listen to whatever you say." Those were the warmest words but somehow, she felt a sting in her heart and her eyes felt moist. She didn''t want to scare him with her reaction so she pulled him into her arms and hugged him. "Beanie, you''re such a good boy. You''re my favorite person too." "No, that can''t be!" He shook his head vigorously and added, "I can''t be your favorite person. Daddy will be angry." "What?" She looked at him in surprise. "What did you say?" "Thest time you said that I was your favorite person, bad Daddy became angry. After that, he didn''t let me go into your bedroom." When he mentioned this, Minerva felt her face burning hot. That time, Maddox had left Beanie outside the room because he was pressing her against the door and kissing her aggressively. She truly did not wish for that to happen a second time.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She coughed softly and said, "Well Beanie, you shouldn''t hold a grudge against your daddy just because of that. He was just joking around with you. You are my and your daddy''s precious little Beanie. He loves you very much too." Hmph! As if! Beanie knew that his daddy only loved his mommy. However, that was good enough for him. "So, should we settle on this decision then? Beanie, I''m only asking for your opinion, not giving you instructions. If you''re unhappy with this arrangement, you can let me know and we can work on it based on your interest. We will make it the best of both worlds, okay?" He was an extremely sensible and obedient child. She didn''t want him to feel obliged. Unexpectedly, he shook his head and said, "It''s okay mommy, I agree with what you think." "Really? You..." "Mommy, I''ll stay here with Great-Grandpa and wait for you and Daddy toe get us." Minerva wanted to say more but Beanie was already firm with his decision. She looked at his innocent little face in front of her and remained silent. She let out a sigh in her heart and hugged him tightly. It was time for them to fly back to Hidalgo. Geoffrey and Lolita came to send them off. Jarold didn''t show up but Baldrick did. Beanie stood next to Minerva and looked around behind Baldrick. He didn''t find the person he was looking for. "Mr. Baldrick, Great- Grandpa didn''te?" He asked curiously. The smile on Baldrick''s face was full of kindness, and he was holding a small box in his hand. "Beanie, your great-grandfather is busy in the office and he couldn''t make it. This is a gift he prepared for you," he said. Beanie curiously stared at the small box and asked, "What is it?" Baldrick handed the box over with a mysterious expression on his face, and Beanie immediately reached out his hands to grab it. Then, he hugged the small box in his arms. Baldrick looked at him and said, "Your great-grandfather said you should open it only when you''re back in Hidalgo." Beanie blinked his eyes and stared at the small box in his arms. "If that''s the case, it''s going to be a while before I can open it," he thought to himself. On the other hand, Geoffrey had a sad expression on his face; he looked oddly miserable. He wanted to give Maddox a hug but Maddox was standing there with a cold face and he looked unapproachable. Geoffrey hesitated for a moment then all of a sudden he turned around and hugged Sam who was standing next to him. "Boo-hoo! Brother, you are leaving soon. I really hate to part with you." The corners of Sam''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "Mr. Jules, please let go of me immediately. If people see two masculine men hugging each other, some misunderstandings may ur." Geoffrey was startled for a moment, and then asked, "I''m just sending my good friends off and I can''t bear to part with them, what''s wrong about that?" He looked around at his surroundings as he finished his sentence. Sure enough, the two of them hugging had caught some unwanted attention in the crowd. Vera crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at the two people with amusement. On the other hand, Lolita''s face was blushing as she looked at Minerva and said softly, "Minerva, even though we hadn''t known each other for a long time but... You have been a warmth to me in this cold country. Thank you." Minerva and Lolita had not known each other for long and they had barely talked to each other. Minerva was pretty defensive back then. At that time, she kept to herself because she was in a foreign country. Lolita was being extremely friendly to her, and even asked for her phone number. Minerva was reserved because she didn''t know if she had any hidden intentions. However, from the looks of it, Lolita didn''t mean any harm. She just wanted to get acquainted with her because she was from the same homnd. Minerva had always been more passive in their friendship. She smiled and nced sideways at Geoffrey, "You came here with him today?" Lolita nodded her head in a silly way and replied, "Yes, Geoffrey sent me a message to tell me that you''re leaving and asked if I wanted to go to the airport to send you two off." "Wait, let me recall. I thought you hated him before this?" Unexpectedly, during the period of time of not seeing Lolita, she and Geoffrey''s rtionship had improved drastically. Lolita immediately blushed. Sheughed bashfully and exined, "After spending time with him, I realized that he wasn''t as bad as I imagined. He is pretty nice." "Pretty nice?" Lolita nodded, "Yes, he''s very nice. Did you know, he actually treated me to a feast!" "A feast?" "Yes, I haven''t had much good food since I came to this country due to my financial situation. Other than eating in the office, I would usually just starve myself." Sheughed in embarrassment and added, You''re not going to judge me, are you?" Minerva looked at Lolita who was standing in front of her. She was indeed very skinny. She had mentioned before that the ce she lived in was not in the best condition, and it seemed like she was having a tough time. "Why would I judge you? Geoffrey is indeed a good guy, but..." Minerva''s voice trailed off when she figured that it was pointless to finish her sentence. She changed her mi and said, "Just think carefully and make wise choices yourself. If you do return to Hidalgo, you can look for me." "Alright, please don''t change your phone number or I won''t be able to find you. However..." Lolita''s smile faded a little as she continued, "It''s very unlikely that I would go back to Hidalgo. Don''t worry, I''ll go and visit you when I have the chance." "That''s great.'' "It''s time to go through the security check." Maddox''s low and deep voice sounded by her ear. Lolita quickly said, "Oh yes, don''t waste anymore time. It''s time to go through. Well see you off from here." She noticed Geoffrey who was still grabbing onto Sam with a sad face. She went over, pulled him by his sleeve, and said, "We should leave soon." Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 "Why are you pulling me away?" A six feet tall man who sounded like a child, looked at Maddox. "I haven''t said my goodbyes with my good brother. I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again. My grandpa is watching me closely and it''s going to be hard for me to visit you in Hidalgo. Sebastian, I know that we haven''t been bros for long, but aren''t you going to miss me?" Maddox looked up and nced at him coldly. "No, get lost." "Come on, Sebastian! You''re the worst friend! If it wasn''t for Minny, I would really end this friendship with you!" Geoffrey cried. Minerva grabbed Maddox''s arm and smiled at Geoffrey. "He''s just joking with you. Of course he''ll never forget about you. Geoffrey, Lolita, Baldrick, we''re leaving now. I believe that we will see each other again soon." "Hmph!" Geoffrey turned his face away. Minerva noticed the rims of his eyes turned red and her heart felt moved as well. To be honest, he was a great guy. Maddox noticed his expression and let out a faint smile all of a sudden. He looked at him for a moment then opened his mouth. "Geoffrey." Geoffrey was shocked when his name was called out by Maddox. He turned around to look at him, pleasantly surprised. "Sebastian?" "Thank you for all the help during this period of time." After that, before Geoffrey could react, Maddox turned around and left. Minerva smiled along with the others, then she followed behind Maddox. Geoffrey, on the other hand, was still taken aback. He thought he was hallucinating because he never believed it would be possible that Sebastian would actually thank him. "Wake up." When Lolita''s voice rang through his ears, Geoffrey came back to his senses, but the person standing in front of him just now was long gone. He wanted to chase after Maddox but Lolita stopped him. "What are you doing? They are going through the security check." He looked at her and said, "You heard what he said, right? Sebastian thanked me, didn''t he?" She resisted the impulse to roll her eyes when she saw him like this and nodded, "Yes, he did. Why are you so excited?" Of course he was excited. A person as cold as Sebastian actually said ''thank you'' to him. Geoffrey suddenly felt that being his brother for such a long time was worth it! Wait a minute, something wasn''t right... He had actually forgotten about the most important issue. "Oh no! I came here to meet Sebastian and Minny''s child! Where is he? I didn''t even see him!" Hearing what he said, Lolita turned her gaze towards their figures which were getting further away, but there was no sign of a child; only a few adults were there. "That''s weird, where was the child who was with them earlier? Where did he go?" "You saw him? Why didn''t I see him?" She nodded, "Yes I did. He looked just like President Collins. How could you miss it?" She didn''t understand what was going on. Her eyebrows furrowed as she watched them leave. She felt confused because their child was not with them now but she was sure that she saw him earlier. What was going on? She figured that Geoffrey didn''t manage to see the child because all of his attention was on Sebastian the entire time. He wouldn''t have been able to realize the presence of another child, especially one so tiny in size.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But now, she was doubting herself whether she had seen wrongly. Baldrick, who was standing next to them, overheard their conversation. He then looked at Minerva and Maddox from a distance and felt that something was amiss. All of a sudden, he screamed, "Where did Beanie go? He was just here a moment ago! Where is he now?" Geoffrey said, "You saw him too?" Lolita breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was not the only person who saw the child. If nobody else saw the child except her, she would have been too scared to fall asleep that night. "Of course I did, I even gave Master Collins'' gift to Beanie! How could he disappear all of a sudden? I have to inform them!" However, Lolita held him back. "Baldrick, don''t worry. I don''t think we''re the only ones who realized this issue. Maybe the kid has gone to the front and he is being blocked by the adults. Minerva and Maddox seem fine, so it shouldn''t be an issue." "No, it''s not possible! This is not a small matter!" Baldrick pulled out his mobile phone and called Maddox as he walked towards them. Seeing that he was so anxious, Geoffrey and Lolita could no longer just sit and watch. They stopped him and said, "Baldrick, you''re not in a good condition to chase after them. Why don''t you wait here and we''ll go ask them instead?" Baldrick thought for a moment and nodded, "Alright, but you have to hurry. We''re going to have a problem if Beanie is missing." "Okay!" Geoffrey and Lolita looked at each other and quickened their pace to catch up with Minerva and Maddox. Baldrick stood in ce and waited anxiously. He wanted to call Maddox, but his phone line was engaged. Since Geoffrey and Lolita were on their way to look for them, he could only wait. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but he suddenly heard a childish voice behind him. "Mr. Baldrick." The voice sounded familiar. He instantly turned around and saw Beanie standing in front of his eyes. "Beanie?" Baldrick raised his voice in surprise and said, "You... Why are you here? Your parents are going through the security check. Where did you run off to? Come on, let''s go. We can''t waste anymore time. I''ll bring you to them or you''ll miss your flight." After that, Baldrick stepped forward and grabbed his hand in a hurry. Unexpectedly, Beanie stood still and said, "Mr. Baldrick, you''re going the wrong way. We should go this way." Beanie was worried that Baldrick didn''t understand what he was talking about, so he pointed towards the exit of the airport. Baldrick couldn''t react to what he was trying to tell him and quickly said, "Beanie, you''re pointing in the wrong direction. That is the exit. That''s not where the security check is." "Yes, that''s correct," Beanie nodded his head. "That is the exit of the airport. Mr. Baldrick. I''ve already put my suitcase in your car." Baldrick was dumbfounded. He could sense that something was not right. Beanie had always been a clever child. Why did he bring his suitcase to his car? What''s going on? Baldrick looked at him in bewilderment. ''Baldrick, I''ve already decided to stay with GreatGrandpa!" "What?" "Mommy and Daddy also agreed. Let''s go home and find Great-Grandpa now." Baldrick was stupefied by his words. He was there to send them off then go back home. Who would have known that Beanie... Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 "Oh Beanie, I''m not young anymore. Didn''t Master Collins ask you to follow your parents back to Hidalgo? Howe you''re staying all of a sudden? Was this... your own idea?" Beanie shook his head. "This was Mommy''s idea. I won''t be going back to Hidalgo with them. Mr. Baldrick, are you not willing to bring me home?" Baldrick came to his senses and quickly shook his head. "No such thing. Master Collins would be so happy to hear that you''re staying, but..." He was still a little worried. However, Beanie had already grabbed his hand and was walking him towards the airport terminal exit. When they got into the car, Baldrick had just remembered that Geoffrey and Lolita had gone looking for Beanie earlier. Just as he was about to call them, his mobile phone rang. Baldrick answered the phone. "Mr. Jules." "Baldrick, where did you go? I went to Sebastian and he said that we''ll understand once wee back to you. What is the situation? Where is the kid?" Baldrick simply told Geoffrey what had happened, and then said, "Mr. Jules, I have to go. I have to send Beanie to Master Collins now. You should head home too. Stay safe on the road." Then, he hung up the phone. "Wait, no, can you take me with you..." Beep... Before Geoffrey could finish his words, Baldrick had already hung up the phone. "Did he have to hang up so quickly? I was hoping to see what the kid looked like." Hearing this, Lolita tilted her head and said, "He looks exactly like President Collins." "Exactly like him?" All of a sudden Geoffrey felt chills because he was imagining a six year old child with Sebastian''s face. He began to think that the kid couldn''t be that cute anymore. Sebastian''s face was always so cold and irritated. How would a child look exactly like him? He didn''t dare to imagine it. "Yes, he''s adorable!" However, at this time, Lolita added. Geoffrey was petrified. He turned his head and stared at her, "Okay, let''s stop talking about it. I feel scared just imagining a kid looking just like Sebastian. What would the kid be like? I wanted to meet him so badly before but now I feel... afraid." Was the kid going to look at him with a cold re just like Sebastian did? "What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense." She red at him as if she was unhappy with the way he spoke about Beanie. "Am I wrong? Don''t you find Sebastian''s face scary at all? Since the kid looks exactly like him, I could only imagine how scary it is." She genuinely thought that Beanie was adorable. Even though he looked just like Maddox, the boy was very outgoing, unlike his father. When she saw Beanie, she was surprised by how intricate his features were. "Are you judging President Collins? How does he look scary? Most women dream about men like him, unlike you..." Geoffrey was offended by her words. "Lolita, you better choose your words carefully. Do you know what you just meant? Are you saying that I''m not as good looking as Sebastian? I''m way better looking than he is, okay?" Hearing that, she gave him a faint look, looked into his eyes, and said in a cold tone, "Do you dare say that in front of President Collins!" He kept quiet. "If you dare to say that to his face then I''ll be convinced that you''re way more good looking than him." "Do you think I''m afraid to do it? Sebastian is about to board his flight and I can''t go through the security check, how am I supposed to tell him?" He replied. As soon as she finished speaking, she handed him her phone and said, "That''s alright, you can call him." He was speechless all of a sudden. He looked at her smooth and fair fingers that were holding the phone He couldn''t help but lift the corners of his lips and sneered, "Lolita, are you trying to go against me? Did you forget who was going to treat you to a feast?" As soon as he mentioned the feast, Lolita''s expression changed instantly and she also quickly took back her mobile phone. "Who said President Collins looked good? It''s not just a little; you''re way more good looking than him, okay? You''re the most handsome man on this pl." Her ttery sounded so fake; it sounded almost like sarcasm. However, as soon as Geoffrey turned his head, he saw her staring at him with a serious expression. Although she exaggerated, was she honestly praising him? Did she mean it? He kept his thoughts to himself. He knew that the reason shepromised was all because of the feast he had promised. There was a sh of helplessness in his eyes, and he couldn''t help but reach out his index finger and flicked her forehead. "Alright, you foodie! Stop the insincere praises! You''re exaggerating." "Ouch!"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She was just looking at him with a serious gaze As a result, she got her forehead flicked. Her hand went instinctively to her forehead where it hurt. When she noticed that he had walked away, she quickened her pace behind him. "Who said those were insincere praises? I was telling the truth. I couldn''t be more serious about it." Hearing this, he couldn''t help butugh and made fun of her, "If I was to treat you to a feast right now, would you say more of those exaggeratedpliments?" She immediately nodded solemnly and said, "For sure!" He was speechless. He felt that his throat was choking on something, and he didn''t manage to say a word. How much did she love food, he thought to himself. The main issue was that despite eating a lot, she was still so skinny; she looked malnourished. "Let''s go then. I''ll be a generous person and bring you to a high quality restaurant." Hearing this, Lolita almost drooled, but for the sake of her image, she held back. She followed him to the car and slid into the passenger''s seat. Then, she stared at Geoffrey with a straight face after she put on her seatbelt. "I will work hard to make more money and I''ll treat you back!" Seeing her serious look, he curled up his lips yfully and nodded, "Okay, I''ll wait for you to treat me back when you''re rich." "Yes, yes!" At the Collins family manor. A lonely old man stood by the window, holding a cane. His back looked lonely and bleak. Although be was looking out of the window, the scenery outside the window did not attract his gaze. His eyes were looking far away, and no one knew what he was looking at. "They should be on the ne by now?" After a long time, the old man muttered in a grief-stricken tone. Perhaps because he had been standing for too long, the old man''s legs did not have as much energypared to earlier. He couldn''t take it anymore and had to lean against the table, hobbling forward with the help of his cane. After he sat down, the maid immediately went forward and poured him a cup of tea. "Master Collins, don''t feel so sad about it. Drink some tea and soothe your throat." Jarold looked at the tea that the maid had ced in front of him. Usually, this was his favorite tea, but that day, he didn''t have the slightest desire to drink it. In fact, he felt a little angry. "Take the tea away." The maid did not understand what he meant. "Master Collins?" Jarold turned his head, and the maid immediately came to her senses. "Yes!" Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 The maid left the room along with the tea. The room turned silent. Jarold stared at the print of the table cloth and let out a heavy sigh. A few days ago, when his great-grandson was still here, this room was filled with theirbinedughter. It was lively, but now that Beanie had left, this ce felt empty again. Just like in the past countless lonely days he had lived in. Oh Jarold, you''re an old man now. You have lived through the past alone and this is just how it used to be, so why aren''t you used to it? He wondered to himself. Once a person experienced warmth, it was hard to go back to being in the cold. He let out a few sighs continuously. The two maids standing by the entrance looked at each other helplessly but didn''t say a word. They were afraid that if Master Collins heard them speak, he would get upset and punish them. After all, they all knew they had to take care of his emotions at a time like this. After some time, he felt that his back was aching. "s, it''s true that we get more useless when we''re old." He wanted to stand up, but at this moment, a childish voice suddenly came into the room. "Great-Grandpa!" Jarold''s body trembled. He felt as though he was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could he have heard Beanie''s voice? This must be a hallucination! He got up from the chair as footsteps approached him from behind. tter! tter! tter! tter! tter! tter! The sound of footsteps came closer and soon arrived behind him. Then, the footsteps stopped and he could hear the child being out of breath. "Great-Grandpa! I''m back!" Jarold was stunned. Only after being in daze for a few seconds, did he turn his head. At a nce, he saw Beanie standing in front of him. At that moment, Jarold couldn''t believe his eyes. Beanie should have been on the flight with his parents. How could he be standing in front of him? They looked at each other for a few seconds before Jarold suddenly ignored Beanie and walked towards the entrance. "Baldrick! Baldrick!" He was hallucinating. He wanted to get Baldrick to call the doctor. Beanie had originally thought that Jarold would be very happy to see him, but he didn''t expect that Jarold would ignore him. His little head tilted slightly. Could his great grandfather be angry that he was back again? Thinking of this, Beanie quickly chased up to him. "Great-Grandpa, are you angry with me? But I want to stay and apany you." Bang! The little guy''s head bumped into Jarold''s leg. He stopped in his tracks. At the same time, Baldrick, whose name had just been called, walked in and said with a smile, "Master Collins." "What... What''s going on?" Jarold''s voice trembled slightly. "Did you send them off well?" "Yes." Baldrick nodded. "They are on the flight right now." Hearing this, Jarold let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good." However, at the same time, the light in his eyes also dimmed. Baldrick had already sent Beanie and his parents off at the airport, so it was truly a hallucination when he saw the childing back. Not to mention that Beanie had bumped into his leg earlier. Jarold thought that it was his own imagination too. "Master Collins." Baldrick coughed lightly. He seemed to have something to say but stopped. After a while, he finally said, "Madam Minerva decided to let Beanie stay to apany you. Therefore, brought him back here. I hope that you don''t mind me doing this." Jarold''s eyes widened, as though he didn''t dare to believe it. He tried to understand Baldrick''s words and he murmured to himself. "What did you say? What happened just now... wasn''t my hallucination?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Did Beanie reallye back?! He didn''t get on the ne? At first, Baldrick was wondering why Master Collins ignored Beanie, but he never expected this to be the reason. He couldn''t helpughing out, "Master Collins, how could this be your hallucination? Beanie is standing right behind you." As soon as he finished speaking, Beanie''s slightly sad voice came from behind him. "Great-Grandpa, do you not like me?" Jarold was dumbfounded. "How is that possible?" How could he dislike his precious great-grandson? This would never happen in a million years! He quickly turned around and leaned over, wanting to pick Beanie up. He hurriedly exined, "Beanie, don''t get me wrong. How could I not like you? It''s just that I thought that you were on the ne just now and didn''t know that you''de back!" Beanie''s expression was still gloomy and unhappy. He said, "But when you saw me just now, you didn''t seem happy at all." "I''m happy! I''m really happy! I can''t be more happy about this! It''s just that... Howe you didn''t get on the ne? Didn''t we agree that you''re going back to Hidalgo with your parents? What happened?" Beanie opened his mouth and revealed a clean set of teeth. "Mommy said that you''re all alone by himself here and wants me to stay here to apany you, Great Grandpa. Mommy and Daddy are going to find a way and they wille and bring us back to Hidalgo!" It was Minerva''s idea again. Re Jarold''s heart was filled with bitterness. He didn''t expect his granddaughter-inw to know how to care for an old man like him. It was just that, the more she acted like this, the more he would recall what he had done to her previously in the past. He felt even more ashamed of himself. "Did your Daddy and Mommy discuss this?" Beanie nodded solemnly and reached out to pinch Jarold''s face. "When the timees, will you go back to Hidalgo with us? "Go back together?" Jarold was a little excited. For him to be able to return to the country with his descendants, and to be able to live lively together as a family, it was more than he could ever dream of. However, if he did follow them back to Hidalgo, what would happen to Collins Corporation? What should he do about thepany then? He wanted to pass it on all to Maddox but it seemed like he might not want it. Should he give thepany to his daughter, Abigail? She would probably roll her eyes at him and say, "Give it to whoever you want. Do you think I want your crappypany?" As soon as he thought of this, Jarold felt a headacheing. What a pain to think about! "Let''s talk about thister. Since you''re staying, how about we go out for the day?" Beanie tilted his head and nodded. "Okay!" After more than ten hours of long-distance flight, Minerva was not feeling well. It was probably because she was pregnant, but when she got off the ne, her face looked pale. Moreover, she didn''t eat anything during the flight. Although Maddox had taken good care of her during the flight, she still felt ufortable. After getting off the ne and resting on the lounge''s reclining chair, she finally felt her body and mind rx gradually. "Minerva, how are you feeling? Better?" Vera squatted in front of her, holding a ss of warm water in her hand. "Drink some water." Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 "Thank you." Minerva epted the warm water and took a few sips. The sweet sounds of Hidalgo could be heard throughout the bustling terminal. It wasn''t like abroad where all the signs were foreign. Although she hadn''t been away for long, she felt like it had been a while since she was back to Hidalgo. "What''s going on? You were fine before on ourst flight," Vera said as she looked at her with a worried face. She felt bad for her. Meanwhile, Maddox, who was sitting beside Minerva, indifferently reached out to tidy up her messy hair. Then, he took off his jacket and used it to cover her body. Feeling the warmth, she turned back and smiled at him, and then answered Vera''s question. "That''s true, I felt fine before this but not this time. I guess the baby is not behaving." After that, she stroked her lower abdomen and she felt a strange feeling; it might be due to the pregnancy not being stable yet. Maddox furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Let''s go get something to eat and we''ll go to the hospital for a check up after." "It''s okay." Minerva shook her head in refusal. "I feel much better now. I think I was just too hungry." They left the airport and picked a restaurant to eat. After Minerva finished her bowl of hot soup, she felt much morefortable. Before she could react, she felt very sleepy and she could barely keep her eyes open. At this moment, Maddox, who was beside her, suddenly asked softly, "Did you inform your brother that you''re back?" Her brother? She came back to her senses and said, "Oh no, I wasn''t going to tell him because he has too much going on in the office. I figured that we would tell him after we settled in but I forgot about it." "In that case, let''s inform him after we settle in." After Maddox paid the bill, he came back and saw Minerva sleeping on the table. The corner of Vera''s mouth twitched and she exined softly, "Young Master Yardley, Minerva said she was really sleepy. She fell asleep before I could say anything. How about..." Before she could finish her words, she stopped herself. That was because she saw Maddox lifting Minerva up, and carrying her into his arms. He then looked at Vera. She immediately said, "Young Master Yardley, don''t worry, you should bring Minerva back to rest first. We will find our way home after we finish the meal." After all, she was not pregnant. Even if she was tired, she could still bear it. Maddox pursed his lips and nodded. In an indifferent voice, he said, "Let Sam send you hometer." "Alright." Vera subconsciously agreed. After she consented, however, she felt wrong. Why would she ask Sam to send her home? She could take a taxi home by herself. After Maddox brought Minerva away, Sam and Vera were the only ones left at the table. She had almost finished her meal, so after about a minute, she put down the cutlery in her hand. "I''ve finished eating. I''ll head home first. You take your time." After that, she quickly got up and walked out with her suitcase. Unexpectedly, Sam also stood up. "I''ll send you home." "No, it''s okay!" She waved her hand hard and said,Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t have to send me. I''ll find my way home." Hearing this, he couldn''t help frowning. "Vera, are you avoiding me?" She kept quiet. However, she still forced a smile and denied it, "No, how could I be avoiding you? Why would I do that?" He took a few steps forward and approached her. His masculine scent surrounded her as he looked down at her tiny fair face. "I would like to know why too." He suddenly got so close to her that Vera felt nervous in her heart. She subconsciously took a step back and said, "Are you crazy? Why would I avoid you?" "Then let me send you home." She was speechless. After all, he just wanted to send her home. III ^4-1^ H Lets go. As Sam spoke, he went forward and picked up her suitcase without hesitating. She came back to her senses and quickly followed behind him. He was a man and he carried two suitcases at the same time. It seemed effortless and he was walking at a fast pace. She had to speed up to catch up to him. Finally, when he arrived outside, she could not help but call out to him. "Sam, stop right there!" He stopped and looked back at her in confusion. "I don''t need you to send me home!" Vera went up to him panting heavily. She grabbed her suitcase from him as she said, "I''m able bodied and it''s easy to get my own transport. Lean just get a taxi home. Why do need you to send me home? It will be easier for me to get home by myself. I don''t want to trouble you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t mind the trouble," he replied in a hoarse voice. She increased her volume and said, "But I don''t want to be involved with you!" He was stunned. "Do you understand what I mean? My feelings are a mess right now and it''s not in a good state. I need to clear my mind and find myself right now. wish that you could stay away from my life. We are just... ordinary friends." Ordinary friends... AS Those two simple words hit Sam''s heart deeply. It was a cold winter but he felt that he was drenched in a pail of cold water. It was numbing. Vera noticed his expression and realized that she might have been too harsh with her words. However, she felt that he wouldn''t understand if she didn''t emphasize it, so she didn''t regret it at all. "Do you understand what I just said?" He came back to his senses and smiled faintly. "Of course I do but let me send you home. It will be thest time before you clear your mind." "About what I just said..." She said. "You had said the same thing to me when we were abroad. Even if you didn''t use the same words, I do understand what you''re trying t say. However, do you think I am someone that would just take advantage of the situation?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "That''s not what I meant." "Then what are you hiding from? If it wasn''t you but another woman who was with us today, I would send her home too. Moreover, Young Master Yardley has already instructed me to do so, hence it is a part of my job." For some reason, she felt that what he said was just tofort her. It was quiet for a few seconds then she finally nodded helplessly. "Okay, you can send me home if you want to." In the end, Sam sent her home and walked her straight to the door. "Thank you for sending me back today. I won''t keep you here then. Take care of yourself on the way back. Goodbye." It wasn''t that Vera was rude, but right at that moment, she didn''t want to wee him into her house at all. She opened the door with her suitcase, walked in, and then closed the door behind her. After closing the door, she leaned against the door and closed her eyes. After that, she took out her phone and opened her photo gallery. She found a photo of Quill. Her fair fingers trailed around the man''s handsome facial features and finallynded on his thin lips. "Quill, I... am back." Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Not knowing how long she had slept, Minerva turned over and slowly opened her eyes. What came into sight was a strange but familiar environment. She was slightly stunned. Perhaps it was because she had just woken up so her mind was still a blur. After a long while, she regained her consciousness slowly. Then, she sat up and looked at her surroundings. Earlier, she felt strange and familiar because she hadn''t been here for a long time. However, a long time ago, she lived here alone for a period of time. This room was where she and Maddox had stayed. After his ident, she lived here all alone when she was watching over thepany for him. She didn''t expect... To be back here again. Although the time period was not long, it felt like a century to her. Minerva looked around for a while and could not help but let out a sigh. Her throat felt dry and itchy, as if she hadn''t had any water for a long time. She creased her beautiful brows, recalling what had just happened. She had been on the ne for more than ten hours, but she barely got any sleep because she didn''t feelfortable on the ne. She only got two hours of actual sleep throughout the flight. Hence, after getting out of the car and having a meal, she fell asleep due to exhaustion. She could not remember what had happened after that. Now that she thought about it, she did not even drink water or rinse her mouth after she finished her meal. Thinking of this, she panicked. She quickly got out of bed, tied up her long hair, and went into the bathroom to brush her teeth. She didn''t know how long she had slept for. She was really too sleepy at that time. "If it was before I was pregnant, the flight would have been nothing to me," she sighed. After brushing her teeth, Minerva finally felt her breath turn fresh. She washed her face and left the room. "Young Madam, you''re awake." The maid''s voice came from the side. "Young Master Yardley told us to prepare breakfast for you." "Okay, where is he?" Minerva asked. "Mr. Sorrento came to see Young Master Yardley early this morning and brought him to the office. Young Master Yardley said to let you know that you don''t have to wait up for him if you''re tired. Young Madam, you should rest well." It turned out that he had gone to thepany. Sam and Maddox had juste back to the country as well.. Why were they not affected by the time difference? However, it was true that Maddox had been abroad for too long and no one was in charge of thepany''s affairs. In the past, it was Minerva who took care of thepany''s affairs on her own while Sam assisted her. Later on, she went abroad too and the burden of thepany was ced onto Sam''s shoulders. Having been with Maddox for so many years, Sam was capable of dealing with thepany''s affairs. In addition, he used to be Maddox''s helpful assistant. He had dealt with thepany''s major investors and higher position staff members. Therefore, they worked well with him based on the experience they had with him before. At that time, when Minerva had just taken on the position of Vice President, many people were not convinced by her. Not to mention those middlelevel and high-level executives who were roped in by Benedict, even those who were not roped in were dissatisfied with her work. They would oftene to her office and make a scene. In the beginning, it was Sam who suppressed those issues for her. At that time, her management capabilities were not so strong. She was pregnant, and Maddox''s situation was unknown. It was already very difficult for her to stay in thepany for eight hours everyday, not to mention handling things. Moreover, she had never managed such a bigpany, and it was only with Sam''s help that she gradually stabilized her position. When she thought about it, tears welled up in her heart. After breakfast, she went back to her room and changed her clothes. She walked around and called her brother, Quill, at the same time. He answered her phone call. "Maddox had already informed me. How are you feeling?" He sounded caring. Minerva was stunned for a moment. She quickly guessed that Maddox must have told Quill about her not feeling well on the ne. "Quill, I had a good rest and now I''m feeling great." "That''s good." Just as she finished speaking, she heard a familiar female voiceing from the other end of the line. "President Hanover, the meeting is about to begin." He frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, Minerva spoke first, "Quill, you have a meeting? Go on ahead then, I''ll leave you to it." After that, she hung up the phone. Quill, who was holding his phone, was speechless. He put away his cell phone and reached out to pinch his eyebrows. He smiled helplessly. "This brat..." Then, he turned around and walked into the conference room with Juliette. "Miss Minerva is back?" She asked tentatively. He nodded. "Yes." She was a little curious, but when she noticed his impatience, she thought about it and swallowed her words. She wasn''t sure what was wrong with him since he came back this time round. He seemed to be moody and unapproachable. She was afraid that if she said something wrong, it would make him very upset. S Although Quill rarely lost his temper, his aura had always been steady and restrained. Before this, even if he looked unapproachable on the surface, when she reported to him about work, it just felt like he was being strict as a superior. However, now, he seemed cold and overbearing. "What on earth happened to him during the time he went abroad?" It was just a short period of time. Juliette had a thousand questions in her mind, but she didn''t know where to start. She didn''t think she was in the right ce to question him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, when she saw Quill on the call with Minerva earlier, the domineering aura around him had been reined in and was reced by tolerance and concern for his loved one. After hanging up the phone, he switched back to being cold. What was going on? s. After Minerva hung up the phone, she sat down by the water idly. It was winter now, so she did not put her feet into the water like she used to do in the summer. She could only sit by the water to bask in the sun and enjoy the view of the sea. She made a video call to Beanie. The mother and son talked for a long time. After that, Jarold came to look for Beanie and their call ended. After hanging up the video call, Minerva felt that she was sleepy again, so she went back to sleep. In the next few days, she spent every day in boredom. She hadpletely forgotten the fact that she had apany. That was until Vera found her and told her that she wanted to resign. It was only then that Minerva realized the importance of the matter. "Why do you want to resign all of a sudden?" Minerva looked at Vera in confusion. "Isn''t it good that you''re managing thepany now?" Vera shook her head and sighed, "I haven''t visited my parents in a long time, so I want to go look for them. I won''t be able to manage thepany for a while." Minerva pursed her lips and did not reply. "Minerva, I know it''s bad timing for me to ask for a resignation, but..." Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Vera didn''t say anything else and Minerva could tell that she had her own reasons to do so. Regardless, she had decided to resign. She then apologized to Minerva a couple of times and excused herself. Minerva thought about it and felt that something was not right with her. ording to her personality, she would never resign at a time like this. There must be a reason for her to do so. Hence, Minerva headed to the office in person. Since thepany was established, their business had been doing well. It quickly became a brand, and people would go to them for designs. Previously, she was unhappy with the elite team of designers whom Quill hired for her from anotherpany. As time passed, she built a rtionship with the designers, and they would exchange knowledge among each other, and create designs that would satisfy their clients. Even though Minerva was abroad, they designers would still run their designs by her. She would often ask Vera to pass on her opinions, insights, and experience to the team. Now that Vera was resigning, Minerva would be losing a great help. However, she couldn''t force the situation. Vera was an independent soul and Minerva couldn''t expect for her to work for her forever. Perhaps, she worked for her all these years because she felt pressured into it or felt that it was her responsibility to do so. Kelly was very happy to see Minerva back at thepany. She proudly presented all of hertest designs to her. "What do you think?" Kelly looked at her expectantly, with only three words written clearly on her face. "Begging forpliments!" Minerva couldn''t help butugh. She said softly, "Not bad, you''ve improved a lot." After that, she asked her about Vera. "How has thepany been recently? I haven''t been free to drop by previously. How is Vera doing?" Kelly''s expression was odd when Minerva brought up Vera during the conversation. She looked like she was trying to hide something. Minera frowned and wondered what the reason behind it was. "What''s wrong? What''s with the expression?" Kelly looked up and hesitated for a while before she finally said, "About that... I know that you and Vera are close but since you brought up about it... This is not me trying to talk bad about her but she has not been pulling her weight recently. She messed up a few orders in the past few days." "Messed up?" Minerva squinted her eyes in confusion. "How did she mess them up?" Afterward, Kelly told Minerva about the recent events that had been happening in thepany. During this time, Minerva kept frowning, but no one could tell if she was angry or not. After that, Kelly carefully said, "I didn''t mean to say anything bad about her. I said it only because you asked me about it." She was not the type to gossip about someone behind their backs. Minerva came back to her senses and nodded at her with a smile. "I understand. You''re only telling me because I asked you about it. You''re not the type to gossip about someone behind their backs. Are you happy?" Kelly''s ears turned red and her expression became bashful as Minerva stared at her. "Stop teasing me! The truth is, Vera has always been hardworking. I know that I may not be the most friendly person, but I know that she might be going through something recently and it didn''t seem like she messed up the orders on purpose." Minerva nodded in agreement. "I''ve been working with her for many years. I know what kind of person she is." "I see. So you''re trying to find out what is going on with her recently?" "That''s right." "Let me tell you some more recent news about Vera." After that, Minerva heard a lot more from Kelly. It turned out that Vera had not been able to focus at work and she would identally spill water on the clients as she served them drinks. It was either that or she would make some other mistakes to anger the clients. There were clients who had left unannounced and refused to work with thepany again. There were also other issues that Kelly realized. Minerva''s gaze became worried. It seemed that what happened with Quill had affected her greatly. Although she had suffered a huge blow, Vera usually quickly pulled herself together. It was obvious that she had not given up on him. She would always give herself excuses and end up having a hard time. Now that she was behaving this way, had she stopped giving herself excuses and was truly going to give up on him?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She looked fine from the outside but it turned out that her weakness was being revealed during her work. Perhaps it was because she lost a few bigger clients of thepany and now she wanted to resign out of guilt? Minerva didn''t know whether she should try to keep Vera from resigning. All these years, she was still unsure if Vera had willingly worked with her or if she felt obligated to do so. Regardless, Minerva was thankful for her. However, if Vera was working with her because she felt that she had the responsibility to do so, then Minerva would want to set her free. She would want her to pursue what she truly wanted to do. After making up her mind, Minerva nned to have a talk with her. Vera was shocked when she saw Minerva at the office and said, "Why are you here? Don''t tell me you''re nning to work in this condition." Minerva smiled faintly and replied. "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with working in this condition?" "Of course it''s wrong. You''re pregnant right now and your pregnancy isn''t that stable yet. It''s best for you to rest at home. There is too much going on in the office and I''m worried that you won''t be able to cope." The smile on Minerva''s face remained and she replied, "You''re worried that I won''t be able to cope now but what about after you leave?" Vera turned silent. The air was quiet. After a few moments, she scratched her head and said, "How about I stay and help you manage thepany for a while more?" Upon hearing that, the smile on Minerva''s lips faded. She did not give a reply but walked around the table towards Vera. "Have you stayed in thepany and stayed by my side with this belief all along?" "I..." Vera muttered. "We met five years ago and back then, you told me Sylvia was not a genuine person. Then, you heard about my story and you followed me abroad. You ended up living a life with Beanie and myself. You seemed happy with your life and I truly appreciate the friendship we have. However, I realized today that albof this could have been a burden to you." "No, no, no." Vera quickly waved her hand and tried her best to exin for herself, "I don''t feel burdened. You said it yourself that I was happy to be able to live with you and it is indeed my honor. How could I possibly feel burdened by it?" "How could it not be a burden? You said that you wanted to resign earlier and then you offered to stay after you heard about my health. Aren''t you giving yourself a hard time just so things would be easier for me?" Vera was speechless and she didn''t know what to answer Minerva at that moment. After a while, she said, "I... I just don''t want you to be overworked." Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 Minerva couldn''t help butugh, but her eyes began to turn red as well. Tears formed in her eyes and flickered as she looked at Vera. She reached out her hand and pinched Vera''s cheek. With a little effort, she saw Vera furrow her eyebrows in pain but she didn''t make a sound. "Did it hurt?" Minerva asked. Vera pursed her lips, looked at her with a resentful look, and whispered, "Of course it does! Why did you pinch my face all of a sudden?" "If it was painful, why didn''t you voice out?" Minerva asked. Vera was stunned for a moment. Then, she realized what Minerva was trying to do. She quickly pped Minerva''s hand away and turned around. "You''re so evil, Minerva! You''re always setting me up when you know I''m not as smart as you!" "How am I setting you up? All I did was pinch your face. You are the one who''s not willing to say anything even if it hurts you." Minerva spoke with more tears in her eyes. After Vera turned around, she felt that it was easier to speak her mind, so she didn''t force her to turn and face her. "Do you understand what I''m trying to tell you? You have to voice out if you''re in pain. If you don''t do it, no one will ever know what you''re going through. You told me you wanted to resign but you didn''t tell me the reason you wanted to do so. When you found out about my condition, you offered to stay and help. Vera, we are best friends and we are like sisters to one another. We are supposed to support each other and it shouldn''t always be youpromising for me. You will feel worn out this way." Vera''s shoulder moved gently but she didn''t answer. Minerva continued, "I know how you''ve been doing in thepany recently." "Minerva, I..." Vera turned her head back around in a hurry. Minerva realized that Vera''s eyes were red too. "Did she turn around because she was afraid for me to see her cry?" She thought. "What a silly girl." Although tears welled up in her eyes, Minerva still forced herself to smile. "You don''t have to exin. I know that you''ve been in a bad state recently and even though you tell me that you would try to adjust yourself, there are many things in life where you can''t just force it. It takes time to heal. Since you want to resign, I will allow you to do so." Vera did not expect Minerva to agree so quickly. She panicked and said, "Minerva, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I don''t really want to resign, I just..." "I know." Minerva interrupted her softly and said, "I know it all. You don''t have to exin. Go do what you want to do. You don''t have to worry about me. I will figure it out." "Minerva..." Vera felt regretful all of a sudden. She wanted to leave thepany previously because she was afraid she would put thepany at a loss due to the state she was in. She was hoping that Minerva could find someone more capable to rece her in managing thepany. When Minerva actually agreed to it, Vera felt flustered. She wanted to take back her words but she didn''t expect that Minerva would end up saying, "You should pack up your things today." She froze and stared at Minerva nkly. After a while, a teardrop slowly rolled down from the corner of her eye. Vera walked forward and gently hugged her. "Minerva, thank you." Minerva was also moved. She tried her best not to shed any tears. She patted Vera on the shoulder and said, "Alright, why are you being so emotional? Go clean up quickly then go home and take a good rest." "What are you going to do once I''m gone?" Vera''s voice sounded very muffled, as if she was going to cry. "Silly girl, this is not what you should worry about. From today onwards, you have resigned. From now on, thispany''s affairs have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to think about it anymore and rx." "I''m not worried about thepany. I''m worried about you." Vera pushed her away and looked at her with teary eyes. "You''re pregnant now et and the office has always been incredibly busy. If you were to manage it now, it''s going to take a to..." Before she could finish her words, Minerva pushed her towards the sofa and said, "Hurry up and go pack up your things. You don''t have to worry about anything else and goet have some fun. Although the company has nothing to do with you anymore, if you feel like visiting in the future, the door will always be open for you. However, I wish that you would go do something that you enjoy rather than sacrificing your precious time and thoughts on me. Vera was pushed out of the office. She was crying even harder when she heard Minerva''s words. How did she get so lucky to have a friend like her? Vera could barely control herself and was about to break out into tears. Then, she thought, "I''m in the office right now and if I were to cry in public and resign the next day, I wonder what assumptions would the others make about Minerva." So in the end, Vera still managed to hold back her tears and did not make a scene. On the same day, she packed up her things and left thepany. Minerva did not ask her to do any job handovers. Vera was handed her sry and bonus pay, then was asked to go home by Minerva. She didn''t want Vera to be busy with thepany''s affairs before she left. Therefore, once Vera left, Minerva became exceptionally busy. Since there was no handover by Vera, there was a lot of work that Minerva was unclear about. She could only search for it herself. She also asked Kelly for help. Kelly was Minerva''s fan. As soon as she heard her call, she rushed over to her immediately. "Vera will resign from today onwards. She will no longer be an employee of thepany. If she asks you all about how thepany is doing, do not tell her a thing." Kelly was shocked and didn''t know how to react. "Resigned? That quick?" "Why can''t I let her know anything about thepany? Unless..." "If she calls you to ask about thepany, just let her know that things are well handled and ask her not to worry. Don''t tell her anything else if she asks further." Hearing this, Kelly finally understood the meaning of Minerva''s words. "I understand. You don''t want Vera to be worried about thepany anymore and you arranged her resignation today, is that right?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Yes." Minerva nodded. "She hasn''t been in a good mood recently and I asked her to take the time off to rx herself. Kelly, you''re a quick learner and you are passionate about this job. I was thinking about Vera''s position..." Kelly widened her eyes and asked, "You''re not nning to let me take the position are you?" Minerva was stunned by her strong reaction. She hesitated and asked gently, "You''re not willing to?" "I am! Of course I am!" Kelly nodded vigorously and shouted excitedly, "I didn''t expect that you would put that trust in me. Of course I''m willing to take up the position!" Minerva was speechless. She thought that she was unwilling to take up the job due to the way she responded earlier. She didn''t expect that Kelly was just overly excited about it. After a few moments, Minerva broke intoughter. "Afrin, et then. Vera has just left and everything is still a mess. You''re going to be busy with me for the next few days." Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 Kelly was incredibly happy to take up the job because she was able to sort documents with her icon, Minerva, and also work closely with her. However, there were so many documents that had to be sorted out and there was no way she could sort them out on her own. At this time, Kelly thought of Aaron. "Can I ask Aaron toe over to help? Don''t worry. He is my assistant. He has been with me for many years. He won''t leak any important information." "Alright!" Minerva nodded and agreed. In theing hours, Kelly called Aaron over, and then the three of them worked together. Aaron, of course, was always by Kelly''s side. He would never reject the girl he admired. Before it was time to finish work, Minerva was already yawning non stop. She could barely keep her eyes open but she insisted on sorting the files. Aaron secretly nced at Minerva a few times, then approached Kelly and asked in a low voice, "What''s going on here? Are you taking over Vera''s job?" "Yes." She returned to being like a goddess to him and nodded coldly. He was a little surprised. "What happened?" "I asked you here to help us, not for you to ask questions." Kelly ridiculed him in a low voice. Aaron kept quiet and didn''t ask anymore questions. He went back to sorting out the files quietly. He was asking questions out of curiosity but as long as Kelly was happy, he had nothing else to say. He just wanted to apany her. After a while, he raised his head and looked in Minerva''s direction. He realized that she had fallen asleep on the table. He was surprised. He quickly poked Kelly, who was focused on reading the documents. She paid no attention to him and then he poked her again. She grabbed him by the tie and pulled him towards her. "Aaron, do you want to die?" "I just want to tell you that Miss Minerva is asleep." "What did you say?" She was stunned for a moment. She looked in the direction where Aaron pointed and realized that Minerva was fast asleep on the table. She pouted and said, "She looked exhausted." "Yeah, I saw her yawning a lot earlier. She probably didn''t have enough sleep." She squinted her eyes suspiciously. "You were watching her yawn? Are you interested in her?" "Oh my god, I could never, your highness. You know that you''re the only one I''ve been interested in all these years. You just never gave me a chance." He had worked with her for years. Kelly disliked him in the beginning but she gradually got used to him around as time passed. She let go of him and rolled her eyes at him. "Give you a chance? God knows if you find me annoying after all these years of following me around!" After that, she stood up directly. Aaron thought that she was angry, but he saw Kelly take off her coat and walked towards Minerva. He asked, "What are you doing?" "Are you blind? My goddess is asleep so I can''t let her catch a cold!" She lowered her voice and carefully walked over to cover Minerva''s body with her coat. Then, she walked to Aaron quietly and signaled him to pick up the documents on the table. "Bring them outside," she whispered. He immediately stood up with the documents in his arms. She immediately said, "Keep your voice down!" He could only rx his hands and feet, then carried the documents outside with her. When Kelly closed the door and sat down in the outer room, Aaron couldn''t help but ask, "Why are we out here? Are you afraid that we will wake her?" She rolled her eyes at him and said, "What else could it be? My goddess is fast asleep and you think we should continue sorting the documents inside the room? She looks exhausted, so we should let her get some rest." He looked at the coffee table in front of him and said helplessly, "Are we supposed to sort the documents out here?" "Do you have a problem with that?" She raised her eyebrows. He quickly replied, "I have no opinion. It''s great."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After that, something came to his mind. He took off his coat and draped it over her. It was quiet in the spacious office. Kelly and Aaron were sorting out the documents carefully. asionally, there would be the sound of pages being flipped but other than that, it waspletely silent. Therefore, when there was a knock on the door, they were stunned for a moment, and then they looked up at each other. About three secondster, the two of them got up and went to open the door together. As soon as the door opened, they saw a handsome man with a slender figure standing in front of them. They were stunned at the same time and soon recognized this well-known person in front of them. Maddox, the head of the Yardley Corporation. Aaron asked subconsciously, "May I ask who you are looking for?" As soon as he finished asking, his head was heavily smacked by Kelly. Then, she pulled him behind her and retreated to the side with a smile, "Young Master Yardley, are you here to see Miss Minerva?" Maddox nced at the two people in front of him and nodded slightly. "I called her but she didn''t pick up." After trying to reach Minerva directly, he called home to Ocean Vi. After asking the staff members, he found out that she hade to the office, so he had toe pick her up in person. "Oh... Miss Minerva didn''t mean to ignore your phone call. There was too much work to handle and she set her phone on silent." Too much work to handle? Upon hearing this, he instantly frowned. She came back to the office to do work at a time like this? "Where is she?" Kelly led him into the office and exined, "She was probably too tired so she fell asleep just now. We went out to do work because we didn''t want to wake her." She opened the door carefully. As soon as the door opened, she saw Minerva lying on the table, sleeping soundly. There was also woman''s coat draped over her.. Looking at the man''s jacket on Kelly, Maddox easily guessed what happened. He took another look at Kelly and expressed his gratitude to her. "Thank you. It''s time to end work, so you two should go home. I''ll bring her home." "Oh... Alright." Maddox strode inside and nced at the pile of documents in front of Minerva. Her mobile phone was ced aside. Maddox picked it up and put it into his pocket. Then he picked up Kelly''s jacket and gestured her over to get it. Seeing this, Aaron rushed over to take it. Maddox took off his jacket and draped it over Minerva. He then gently picked her up. He had nned to bring her home quietly but he didn''t expect her to be woken up just as he carried her his arms. , ??? When she opened her eyes, she saw his face right in front of her. She narrowed her eyes in confusion. "Why are you here?" He nced at her. At this time, she was sleepy and her eyes were still unfocused. He decided to carry her downstairs quickly before she insisted on staying in the office. He pursed his lips and said softly, "Just go back to sleep. Don''t worry about me." Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 Perhaps Minerva''s mind wasn''t clear, so she just nodded. She didn''t think anything was wrong so she closed her eyes and went back to sleep. Maddox carried her out of the office. After a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and opened her eyes to stare at him. "No, put me down." She realized that she was in the office and she had a lot to do. How could she leave now? At this moment, she recalled that she fell asleep because she was too tired. How would she be able to set an example for her employees? She was a leader and she had fallen asleep at work. She was so soundly asleep that she didn''t even realize Maddox was here. He stopped and looked at her with a frown. How did shee to her senses so quickly? "Hurry up and put me down." Minerva pushed him and struggled to get out of Maddox''s arms. He held her tightly and pursed his lips unhappily. "What are you doing?" "It''s time to get off work," he reminded her. "It''s time to get off work?" Upon hearing this, her expression instantly changedpletely, as if she had been struck by lightning. She clearly remembered that there were hours before work ended. Not only did she fall asleep, but she slept all the way past working hours?! Oh no, this can''t be. Just as she was ming herself, Kelly''s voice came from the side. "Goddess Minerva! You should go back with Young Master Yardley first. These jobs can be handled by Aaron and I. Anyway, there''s no point rushing it. Moreover, you look extremely tired, so it''s best for you to go home and rest for now." Minerva said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to fall asleep." "Don''t worry about it!" Kelly waved her hand. In the past, she was not convinced by Minerva, but ever since she found out that she was her favorite designer, Kelly respected herpletely. In her opinion, no matter what Minerva did, she must have a reason behind it. Even if she didn''t, Kelly would still find an excuse for her. Aaron had been pursuing Kelly for a long time, so he naturally knew her character and temperament well. He smiled and said, "Yes, you should head home first. Kelly and I will handle the affairs here." Maddox saw that Minerva was still in a dilemma, so he made a decision for her. "We''ll go home for today and you will continue your work tomorrow. I will personally put in overtime pay for the two of them, from my bank ount," he said and then leaned towards Minerva''s ear then added, "Are you happy now?" In fact, she felt that as a superior, she did not set a good example to her employees and she was making Kelly and Aaron do so much work. She felt guilty. At this time, he suggested increasing their sry and she instantly felt better about it. However, she was a little curious, so she asked in a low voice. "How... much more?" Maddox curled his lips and said, "Until they''re satisfied." Kelly and Aaron, who were standing aside, were speechless. Indeed, this was an act of wealth. Kelly nodded with satisfaction and said, "That''s a good deal. Goddess Minerva, you can go back home now with your peace of mind." Minerva was still hesitant, but Maddox did not give her any chance to think. He nodded to the two of them and left with her in his arms. After they left, Kelly held her chin with both hands and her eyes were full of stars. "Young Master Yardley is so lucky!" "What?" Aaron asked. "He''s hugging my goddess!" Kelly had a look of wonder on her face, as if she was the person hugging Minerva. Aaron originally thought that Kelly would be like those girls who were smitten with the tall handsome man. After all, in his opinion as a man, Maddox''s features were perfect. However, he did not expect that Maddox was not the person Kelly was worshipping but it was... Aaron couldn''t help ncing at Kelly and asked tentatively, "Kelly, are you interested in women?" Kelly, who was fangirling over Minerva, immediately turned her head unhappily and red at him, saying, "What are you talking about? What do you mean?" "Ahem, look at me. I''ve been chasing after you for so long and you didn''t respond to it at all. Now you''re being heads over heels about a woman..... If you don''t like women then why are you acting like this?" Before he could finish his words, Kelly grabbed him by his cor. She el pulled him towards her and closed. up the distance between them. Aaron looked up and saw her beautiful face in front of him. He might even be able to kiss her red lips if he moved forward a little more. He suddenly became nervous. He fluttered his eyshes and looked at Kelly in front of him. "What... What''s wrong?" Although he really wanted to kiss her, he forced himself to resist his desires. He had pursued her for such a long time. If he couldn''t resist kissing her this time, she would be shocked and he might risk her growing hatred towards himself. That will mean that all his efforts previously would be wasted." Kelly didn''t know that Aaron''s mind was full of doubts at this time. She said fiercely., "I adore my goddess. It''s a kind of adoration. Do you understand? Forget it, a dumbo like you wouldn''t understand it! ov Whatever it is, I''m just so jealous of Young Master Yardley!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After being pushed away, Aaron lowered his head and looked at his tie with a dissatisfied look. He had a strange idea that he hoped Kelly could scold him for longer. They were so close to each other. s... He rubbed his forehead. It seemed that he still had a long way to go. Minerva was originally very sleepy, but after the mess in the office earlier, when she got in the car, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. When Maddox leaned over to help her fasten her seat belt, she said quietly, "Well..." "What''s that?" He stopped and looked up at her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I think I''m awake now. I don''t feel tired anymore." He raised his eyebrows and said, "Well that''s great, let''s go home and eat." She said, "I meant... I want to go back to work." Click... As she spoke, she heard the sound of her seatbelt being fastened. She frowned slightly and looked at Maddox with a little dissatisfaction. It seemed that he was not going to let her go back to the office, but she didn''t give up. "Well, I have too much work to handle and I''m energized to work after the nap I had just now." He threw her a sentence mercilessly. "Let''s go eat first. Well talk about it after dinner." When the car drove off, she opened her mouth and then closed it again. She looked out of the window helplessly. "Well, forget about it. He''s not letting me get down from the car now, there''s no way he would let me back here after dinner," she thought. It was silent in the car for a moment. "Vera resigned," she said all of a sudden. "Alright." He responded calmly, as if he was not surprised at all. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 Minerva took a nce at him and said after some thought, "I was the one who asked her to leave the office today. There was no proper handover of work, therefore there''s a lot to do in the office now." "Okay." Maddox replied again, and then said, "Take your time and do it. Don''t wear yourself out. Don''t forget that you''re a pregnant woman now." She finally couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked, "Aren''t you going to ask why she resigned? Or why I let her leave?" He didn''t answer her question. The traffic turned red and the car stopped at the light. She saw him leaning towards her all of a sudden. He pinched her slender chin and nted a kiss on her lips. "Hmm." She subconsciously resisted his body with her hands, trying to stop him froming closer. However, his movements were fast and flexible. He pried open her mouth and bit her lip. There were still twenty seconds left on the traffic light. The kisssted for about five seconds; it wasn''t long but it was a passionate kiss. When the kiss ended, she was breathing heavily and she felt out of breath. "I didn''t want to ask because I didn''t want it to get in the way of exchanging our feelings with each other." The timer on the traffic light turned to zero and the light switched gradually. Maddox continued driving with a calm expression on his face as if nothing had just happened. On the other hand, Minerva''s face turned blood red from blushing. When he leaned over to kiss her earlier, their car window was halfway down and she noticed that the driver of the car next to them had witnessed the passionate exchange. "That was so embarrassing!" She stretched out her hands and held her hot cheeks. She licked her lips gloomily and said, "When you said exchanging feelings, did you mean this?" After that, without waiting for his reply, she grumbled, "It was just an excuse for you to take advantage of me!" "Take advantage of you?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at her mockingly. "Weren''t you the one with the face full of enjoyment? How could you say that I was taking advantage of you?" "Maddox Yardley!" "What?" "You shut up!" Who said my face was full of enjoyment? She couldn''t have had that expression on her face! How dare he say that about her! Minerva''s face flushed red again as she felt angry. "Maddox Yardley, you b*stard, always taking advantage of me but putting the me on me!" Before this, without doing anything, she was dragged onto hisp and kissed aggressively by him. Then, heined about her for seducing him. Now, he was going on about how she was making a face full of enjoyment? How could it be possible? He looked to the side and saw his wife panting in anger. He just wanted to tease her but he didn''t think that she would react so aggressively. He tried to save the situation when he thought about her being pregnant. "Fine, I took advantage of you this time. I wanted to kiss you. Are you happy?" She snorted in her heart and said angrily, "That''s the truth all along!" He did not argue with her any longer. He brought her to a restaurant and booked a small private room that was suitable for two people. After ordering, he carried her and put her on hisp. "What are you trying to do again?" Minerva pushed him away warily. However, Maddox had great strength and was holding onto her tightly. He controlled his strength well so she wasn''t able to escape but he wasn''t hurting her as well. Her heart skipped a beat and her eyes widened. "Don''t tell me you intend to... in this room..." Before she could finish her words, his lips were on her lips again. The private room had a heater and it was warm inside but the two of them had not adjusted to the temperature yet as they came in from the outside. Thus, when their lips touched, their lips were both icy cold. a while, she felt that However, after a l his lips had turned hot from cold. His lips were gliding across hers repeatedly. He was incredibly focused and his hands were on her face, holding her like an invaluable possession. She blinked her eyes as her mind was moving. He wasn''t done kissing me in the car so he''s kissing me in here? Or did he bring me here with an intention? Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she heard a sigh in her ear. It was followed by his resentful voice saying, "Are you distracted right now because my skills aren''t good enough?" She came back to her senses and saw that his gaze had changed under the light. He had a gaze of a wolf, deep and serene. It seemed that if she were to answer yes, he would immediately pounce on her and devour her alive with no bones left. Thinking of that, she shivered for no reason and shook her head violently. "No, that''s not it."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "No? Or is it because I''m not trying hard enough?" Minerva felt shy about being asked such a question. She bit her lip and pinched Maddox on his ear. "Are you done with your questions? You know I can''t answer them but you won''t stop asking! Moreover, we are here for a meal, not here to do this. You''d better stop it!" He didn''t expect her sudden change in tone. She used a little strength as she pinched him so Maddox felt pain on her ear. The heat of romance disappeared in an instance. He looked at her speechlessly for a while and said, "You are really great at ruining the moment." She took her hand back and got off him. Of course. If she didn''t ruin the moment, she would have led him on. She couldn''t do anything with him at the moment and wouldn''t he feel worse by then? Then, she sat down in the furthest seat away from him and said seriously, "From now on, you''re not allowed to kiss me without my permission." He was confused. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the woman who deliberately chose the farthest seat away from him. After a while, he sneered and said, "What does this mean?" She did not exin and added, "You heard what I said. If you were to kiss me without my permission in the future, I''ll be upset with you!" They had rarely seen each other in the past few days due to work matters. If they weren''t having dinner together, they would barely have the chance to talk to each other. He looked at the serious expression on her face as she gave him her orders. He initially wanted to earn himself some benefits. He tapped his fingers lightly on the table then paused as his thin lips curled up. She could give me orders but I don''t necessarily have to obey them. She would be upset with me? We''re a married couple. How angry would she get about this? After making up his mind, Maddox didn''t argue with her anymore. Soon, the dishes were served. While the two of them were eating, Minerva suddenly thought of something. "When will you be more free from work?" He nced at her and said, "Soon, in about a week''s time." "Well, I''ll try to finish up with all the affairs in thepany within this week." "And then?" "Then we''ll go take a look at the Yardley family''s old mansion." Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 "The old mansion?" Upon hearing it, a hint of confusion appeared in Maddox''s dark eyes. Minerva finally came to her senses. He had lost all of his memories, so he definitely wouldn''t remember the old mansion. She could only exin, "It was a mansion that belonged to the Yardley family. We lived there five years ago, then..." After she left, she had no idea when Maddox moved. When she returned to Hidalgo, she didn''t know what happened to the house. Until recently, she tried to find out about it. It turned out the house had been empty for years. Old Master Yardley was living in a sanatorium while Benedict established his ownpany. Therefore, no one was living there. Furthermore, based on Maddox''s temper, he would never have continued living there. "What happened after that?" He asked casually as if he wasn''t bothered by the matter. "I''m not sure. We have to ask Sam for the details that happened back then." Sam had always been working under Maddox, so he would know best about the past. Sam? Maddox pursed his lips and nodded. "I will handle this matter. Don''t worry about it." "Alright." The next morning, Maddox called Sam into his office and asked him about the old Yardley family mansion. As he brought up the old mansion, Sam''s expression was odd. "Young Master Yardley, why are you asking me about the old Yardley family mansion all of a sudden?" "What''s wrong?" Maddox observed his expression and asked, "Is there something wrong with it?" Sam rubbed his own head and exined, "There''s nothing wrong. It''s just that the mansion had been empty for a long time. Are you thinking about living there again, Young Master Yardley?" "Living there again?" Maddox recalled what Minerva had said to him the day before. She said the two of them used to live there and if they were to live there again, would he be able to regain his memories by reliving his old life? Thinking of this, Maddox nodded and said, "Get someone to clean the house and get it ready. I''ll go take a look in a few days." "Okay, Young Master Yardley." Sam agreed and left the office. He felt uneasy in his heart. Young Master Yardley hated the mansion back then. That was because it was where Old Master Yardley used to live. He had someone build the mansion back when he was young. After Maddox and Old Master Yardley fought with each other, Maddox took over the entire Yardley Corporation and sent Old Master Yardley to a sanatorium. It was called a sanatorium. However, it was basically a mental hospital. Later, Young Master Yardley asked someone to seal off the house and it was closed off until that day. He didn''t expect that it would be rediscovered again one day. Sam thought about it carefully. Young Master Yardley wouldn''t have asked him to do so without a reason, therefore he gave Minerva a call regarding it before he took any action. It might seem that Young Master Yardley was making the decisions but in reality, it was the Young Madam who made the calls. Minerva was surprised to receive Sam''s call. She did not expect him to ask her for her opinion for a task that Maddox asked him to do. When did she have such great power? In the end, she nodded and told him that she was the one who had brought up the matter about the old mansion to Maddox. Sam said to §Ö himself, "Sure enough, if it wasn''t for Young Madam, Young Master Yardley wouldn''t have brought up the old Yardley mansion at of a sudden." Thinking of this, he told her about what had happened before. "Alright, I understand what happened. Since your Young Master Yardley had lost his memory, we don''t have to live in it but I could bring him there asionally to take a look. It was a ce he used to live in so it could possibly trigger some memories in him." Hearing this, Sam nodded and said, "I understand, Young Madam." "By the way, why did you call to ask me when your Young Master Yardley ordered you to do so?" She couldn''t help but ask. "Well, Young Madam, to be honest, you are probably the only person whom Young Master Yardley listens to right now so I had to call you to ask about it first." She felt warm in her heart but she didn''t say more. When she was about to hang up the phone, Sam suddenly called out to her. "What''s the matter, Sam? Is there anything else?" After being asked by Minerva, the words were at the tip of his tongue. However, he didn''t manage to say a word. She heard how Sam struggled to speak his mind then adjusted his tone back to normal again. "It''s nothing, Young Madam. I will handle this matter well." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, she looked at her mobile phone in a daze. In fact, she knew that Sam was trying to ask her something and she was about to give him answers too. In the end, she managed to keep it to herself. It was better not to tell him about Vera''s resignation. She was in a bad state and she looked mentally exhausted. It would probably make Vera feel worse if Minerva was to add more burden to her situation by telling Sam about it. She needed to be in an environment where she took the time to heal and feel better. Hence, since the day she resigned, Minerva had decided not to disturb her any further. After all, she was Quill''s younger sister. She thought that Vera would probably be reminded of him if she saw her. Therefore, during this period of time, she stayed away from Vera''s sight. After hanging up the phone, Sam also looked at his mobile phone for a long time. Finally, he sighed deeply, and then put his phone away and went back to work. Soon, the Yardley family''s old mansion was cleaned and tidied up by the help whom Sam hired. Although the mansion was worth a lot, after years of being empty and not being maintained, the mansion looked worn out. If it wasn''t for the fact that Minerva told him not to move or change anything in the old mansion, Sam would have swapped out most of the furniture with new ones. However, after listening to her, he could understand her reason behind doing so. He instructed the help to clean the mansion without moving any of the items. In just two days, the Yardley family''s old mansion was well cleaned up. Sam went straight to find Minerva. She took a trip to the old mansion without letting Maddox know about it. Although she hadn''t been back here for a while, when she hacken standing in the old mansion, looking around it, she was flooded with memories from the past Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Memories from the past shed in front of her eyes like slideshows. When she first married into the family, she had truly suffered a lot of injustice. At that time, Maddox''s words were very vicious. He was never honest with her about his feelings towards her. Although he always bullied her, heThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. didn''t allow anyone else to do so. When she had no one to depend on back then, he was her ray of sunshine. It was probably the reason why she fell deeply in love with him back then. She smiled faintly as she thought about it. She didn''t stay inside for long. After about ten minutes, she walked out of the mansion along with Sam. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 "Young Madam, get in the car." Sam carefully opened the car door for her. Just as she was about to get into the car, a figure suddenly pounced on her. It happened so quickly that before she could react, Sam had already swiftly ced himself in front of her body, blocking her. He grabbed the frantically pouncing figure and pushed it outside. Minerva was shocked by the sudden turn of events. "Young Madam, please get in the car!" She was still in a state of shock. Although she was a little worried, she quickly got into the car when she recalled the state she was in. She was worried that something might hurt her baby if she stayed out there.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If she was not pregnant, it didn''t matter if she was slightly injured, but things were different now. After getting in the car, Minerva turned her head and looked out of the window. Sam ordered a few security guards who were guarding the door to help him hold the person down. The person who was held down was dressed in ragged clothes and her hair was in a mess. She looked filthy. They had no idea where she came from but they could tell she was a woman. Minerva looked at her again and suddenly realized that she looked familiar. She seemed to have seen her somewhere before. At this moment, the woman suddenly shouted in her direction. "Kimberly! Kimberly! Get down!" "Get down!" The woman roared. She sounded very strange, but very familiar. Minerva''s heart trembled as the dirty figure in front of her resembled an image of someone she knew from the past. She quickly recalled who the woman was. She quickly rolled down the window and called out to Sam. He looked back in confusion. When he saw Minerva stretch her head out from the window, he quickly moved over to protect her. He said nervously, "Young Madam, please close the windows right now, this is too dangerous!" "Wait a minute." Minerva stopped him. "I think I know this person." "What? You know this person?" Sam turned his head around and looked at the woman in confusion. She was filthy and threatening. How could Young Madam know someone like this? Wait a minute, something was not right... The woman was shouting the name ''Kimberly''? "Isn''t that... Young Madam''s former name?" "Young Madam, she called out your former name. Could it be someone you knew in the past?" She nodded. She looked up at Sam and said, "You know her too." At that time, she remembered that Sam stood up for the woman at one point but it was too long ago and she had forgotten when it happened. When he heard Minerva say that he should know the woman too, he felt strange and took a closer look at the woman. He looked at her from left to right and finally realized who she could be. "It''s her?" "Was he surprised too?" She thought. She was no less surprised than him when she realized who the woman was. It hadn''t been long since Minervast saw her and the woman was busy showing off herself previously. How did she be like this all of a sudden? She frowned and pondered. A momentter, she said to him, "Sam, ask them to let go of her first, or at least, let her stand up." He understood what she meant and asked the security guard to help the woman up. After the woman got up from the ground, she was struggling to free herself and wanted to pounce on Minerva again. "Kimberly! Kimberly! Is that you?" She kept quiet. "You''ve finally returned, Kimberly... My good sister." Upon hearing this, her frown deepened. "Why do her words sound so weird to the ear?" She wondered. "She was calling her Kimberly and she said that they were good sisters?" Didn''t their rtionshipe to an end five years ago? Moreover, she had sent the dead hare to Minerva''s neighborhood at that time and even hired someone to frame her. Yes, this person was Sylvia, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time. Sam also realized that something was wrong with that woman. He positioned himself close to Minerva and said, "Young Madam, it seems that her mental state is not quite right. We''d better be careful." Minerva nced at the woman. She had a nk gaze and she didn''t seem normal. "Did she lose her mind?" She asked. "Young Madam, it''s best if you don''t get out of the car and we should continue to observe this person. Also, she had done horrible things to you five years ago. Now that she appeared near the old mansion all of a sudden, I don''t think things are as simple as we think. Young Madam, how about you go back first and let me deal with this?" jet After thinking about it for a while, she too felt that she couldn''t do anything even if she stayed there. She could only nod her head and say, "Alright, I''ll leave this to you. Call me if you need anything. I''ll go back to the office first." After that, the driver sent Minerva back to thepany. After she returned to her office, she sat down and poured herself a ss of warm water. She thought about the woman whom she saw earlier. Sylvia... "How did she be like this? What happened to her over this period of time? She seemed to be out of her mind. Why did she appear outside the old mansion out of the blue? It''s something to think about." She recalled the things that Sylvia had done to her in the past and the pain she caused her. Minerva began to think that there must be a reason behind her appearance. Upon thinking of this, she walked back to her desk. Before she drank any water, she took out her mobile phone and called Sam. "Young Madam?" "Sam." She told him her thoughts. "I want you to help me investigate why Sylvia appeared there and if it was a coincidence." "Young Madam, don''t worry. I find it strange as well. Even if you didn''t tell me to do so, I would have still investigated this matter thoroughly for your sake." "Alright." After hanging up, Minerva clenched her phone tightly. Previously, she let Sylvia off due to the friendship they used to have. She couldn''t bear to be cruel to the person that used to be her best friend. However, if Sylvia was to try to hurt her again this time, she would not be kind with her any longer. After making her decision, Minerva''s eyes were filled with determination. Sam did his job very quickly. When Minerva finished resting in the afternoon, she heard from Kelly that Sam was there to see her. Then, she headed to the lounge to meet him. "How was it?" "Young Madam, I''ve found out the answer. This woman, Sylvia, had been circling the old mansion for while now. It''s not just recently. either She would stop by there everyday and it has been g on for about a month." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org A month? At that time, Minerva was still abroad. She frowned. "What was she doing outside the old mansion?" "We don''t know her real intentions but she would keep yelling to see you, based on what the passersby says. She would call out the same name everyday and she would mumble words of apology. She was speechless. Then, she frowned and said, "Why do I still feel like there is something behind this?" Sylvia went to look for her, called out her name, and said that she was sorry? Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 Minerva was unsure if it was because Sylvia had done things that hurt her deeply before and so she had locked her impression of this person in her mind. She felt that this incident was not that simple. "Young Madam, in fact, we''ve also investigated one more thing." "What is it?" Sam was silent for a while. He felt that it was a little difficult to talk about this matter, so he simply handed over the information that he had prepared in advance to her, "Young Madam, please take a look at this."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She grabbed the document and began to read it carefully. It turned out that after she went abroad, Sylvia''s father owed loan sharks arge amount of money. The loan sharks then went to the restaurant where she was working and threatened her. They wanted her to pay for her father''s debts. The situation kept repeating itself and Sylvia would seduce the restaurant''s old manager and sleep with all kinds of older men to lure them into paying off her debts for her. At first, it was just a few thousand dors, then it would go up to a hundred thousand dors, and then two hundred thousand dors. After that, it went up to more than a million dors. Sylvia was just a s*x partner to those men and she worked hard to charm them. The men were wealthy and they didn''t think the amount of money spent on her was an issue. As the amount of money grew bigger and the intervals became more frequent, they realized that there was no ending to it. Therefore, they were not willing to pay off the debts for her anymore. Since she had no money to pay them back, Sylvia could only ask the loan sharks to give her more time. They were willing to give her more time because she owed arge amount of money. After all, they wanted money and not a person''s life. However, when it was time for her to pay up and she didn''t, the loan sharks became more aggressive. Then, Sylvia ended up angering them and she was forced into taking nude photos. They threatened to leak her nude photos on the inte and ruin her reputation forever if she didn''t pay up quickly. She had not found anyone to help her, so she wanted to look for Quill. However, she didn''t manage to see him because she was always stopped. Then soon after, before she could clear the debts, her father had fled. She decided to escape but she was caught at the train station. The loan sharks were angered by her escape and they ended up putting her nude photos on the inte. They even r*ped her. She was r*ped by a group of men. Sylvia was saved after she was sent to the hospital. However, after what happened, she became mentally ill. "That''s what happened." Minerva held the document in her hand and her fingertips trembled slightly as the color of her lips began to turn pale. Seeing her like this, Sam suddenly felt that something was wrong and quickly said, "Young Madam, now that you know what happened, you can let me handle it. Don''t worry, I will take care of it." After saying that, he hesitated for a moment before taking the documents from her hands. She was in shock. She looked at her pale fingertips and suddenly raised her head to look at him. "What are you going to do?" "Huh?" He was confused. The fact that Young Madam was asking him this question, could it be that she felt sympathy towards that woman, Sylvia? Just as Sam was hesitating if he should ask Minerva how to deal with this matter, she suddenly lowered her gaze and said in a low voice, "Forget it. It''s up to you to deal with it. You don''t need to let him know about this." After all, Maddox could no longer remember the past. Sam put away the information and nodded. "Got it, Young Madam." After Sam left, Minerva stared nkly at the scene in front of her. Perhaps she was faithful to her past friendship. After finding out about Sylvia''s experience, she found it funny that she actually felt sympathy towards her. In fact, she even wanted to lend her a helping hand. However, she quickly recalled the hurtful things Sylvia had done to her in the past. Hence, she gave up the idea of giving her a helping hand. Minerva took a deep breath and looked out of the window. She told herself in her heart. "I''m not a saint. I can''t just forgive her for things she had done to me and offer her help." "She was the one that got herself into that situation." If she hadn''t paid for her father''s debts in the beginning when it was a smaller amount, things wouldn''t have gotten worse. The greed for money wouldn''t have gotten stronger. The fact that she had turned out like this now simply meant that she had reaped what she had sown. As for Minerva, her identity had been taken by Sylvia in the past, and she had even set up a trap to separate her and Maddox. She would never forget about that. Therefore, she should not forgive her and she should just pretend to not know about it. It had nothing to do with her. Although those were her thoughts, she was oddly moody when it was time to get off work. Maddox came to pick her up from work even though she didn''t want him to. However, he was afraid that he didn''te to pick her up, she would want to stay in the office after work hours to continue working. Therefore, he had to keep an eye on Ker. As Minerva was sitting in her office in a daze, Kelly''s voice came from the outside. "Young Master Yardley, are you here to pick up Minerva?" "That''s right." The cold reply and the steady footsteps. After that, the door of Minerva''s office was pushed open. When Minerva saw Maddox appear in front of her, she kept a smile on her face and got up to pick up her bag. Lets go. He frowned slightly as she walked past him. The next second, he reached out and grabbed her arm. She turned her head and asked, "What''s wrong?" "What happened?" He asked. Her heart skipped a beat at his words. She looked at him in surprise. She had not said anything. How was he able to tell? She didn''t want to tell him, so she shook her head and said, "Nothing. Why are you asking all of a sudden?" She had already warned Sam not to tell Maddox about this. Given Sam''s temper, he would keep his mouth shut. Thus, did he manage to notice something off in her expression? She had already smiled, but she didn''t want him to see through her smile. She didn''t expect... Indeed, his brows furrowed when he heard her words. His thin lips twitched as if he wanted to say something. "I''m a little hungry. Shall we go out to eat today or go back home to eat?" She suddenly interrupted his words and asked. His eyes were deep, and he probably had thought of something. He said calmly, "Where do you want to eat?" She gave it a serious thought and said, "Why don''t we go home? I''ll cook." He walked over and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. "No, we have a maid at home. Let her do it. You''re pregnant right now." "I''m just pregnant. It''s not like I can''t move. Don''t treat me like a cripple." Her tone carried a hint of annoyance as she spoke, as if she was really dissatisfied. He lowered his head and looked at her. He had sensed that she was hiding somet based on her emotions but it seemed that she didn''t want to tell him about it. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Whatever, he should let her deal with it herself. The woman he loved was definitely capable of handling her own matters. Although he didn''t want her to wear herself out, he knew Minerva could be very stubborn. If he were to force her, she would do the opposite of what he wanted. Therefore, if Maddox wanted to help her ease her burden, he could only do it behind her back. After getting into the car, Minerva put on her seatbelt and fell into silence. Although she kept finding excuses for herself, she was still haunted by Sylvia''s incident the entire afternoon. One shouldn''t make someone else suffer for their mistakes. If the person involved had not been Sylvia, Minerva would have found the girl to be incredibly pitiful as it was not her debts but her father who had made the mistakes. Although Sylvia was the one who had tricked the man into paying her debts but to her, there was no better solution. She could only make use of her own body. The image of Sylvia getting tortured by multiple men shed in Minerva''s mind and she felt a headache at the back of her head. All of a sudden, she had trouble breathing. The car stopped at the side of the road then a hand reached out and covered her forehead. "Are you okay?" The hand was wide and warm as if it had pulled her out of the darkness and back into the light. Minerva suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed his hand as hard as she could as if her life depended on it. "Maddox!" She called out Maddox''s name and turned to look at him. He was looking at her worriedly. His dark eyes were filled with concern and anxiety, nothing else. Minerva did not know what she was thinking at this moment. But she blurted out as if her brain was not in control of her mouth. "I want to see Sam." Maddox''s eyes narrowed. After a while, he moved his hand and gently stroked her face. "All right." He guessed that something had happened but if she wasn''t willing to tell, he wasn''t going to force her either. Now that she had voiced out to him, Maddox had no choice but to agree to her request. He turned the car around. Then, he called Sam and asked where he was. Sam was dealing with Sylvia at the moment. Minerva told him not to tell Maddox about it, so he was extra cautious. Yet, Maddox was calling him to ask about his whereabouts all of a sudden. As soon as he heard Maddox''s request, he knew that something was wrong. Sam dared not lie to Maddox openly so he faltered. "Young... Young Master Yardley, I am dealing with a private matter right now." "Private matter?" Maddox raised his eyebrows and asked coldly. "What is it? Why are you so hesitant?" "Young Master Yardley, I''m afraid that..." Sam mumbled. "Report your location to me right now." "Young Master Yardley," Sam felt cornered. "Sam, since when... have you started hiding things from me?" Even though Maddox''s tone sounded nd, for some reason, Sam felt a chill run down his spine and he felt goosebumps all over his body. After working for Maddox for so long, what he was fearful of the most was the way he looked awfully calm and expressionless Some people show their rage on their faces. However, Young Master Yardley was the kind of person who would make others inexplicably fearful and suppressed despite him seemingly not being upset. Minerva couldn''t stand listening to the conversation any longer. She nced helplessly at Maddox. "I told him not to tell you. He promised me first, so he has to keep the promise." After exining, Minerva raised her voice and said, "Sam, it''s me. Where are you now? Send us the location. We''reing over." "Young Madam?" Hearing Minerva''s voice, Sam breathed a sigh of relief and stopped stammering. He then quickly agreed to send them his location in an instant. After hanging up the phone, Maddox had mixed feelings. Wasn''t Sam his assistant? Why did it seem like he wasn''t able to order him anymore? Just as Maddox was deep in thought, Minerva suddenly asked, "You''re not upset, are you?" Maddox came to his senses and said in a low voice, "No, I''m not. There''s nothing to be upset about. Sam is my assistant and it''s only right that he listens to you." Minerva kept quiet. Was she thinking too much? She had an odd feeling about his words. But Sam was Maddox''s assistant, after all, so Minerva tried to put a good word for Sam, "I asked him to keep it a secret. Although he is your assistant, he is not the kind of person who doesn''t keep his promises. If you want to me anyone, me me." "What nonsense are you talking about?" Maddox nced at her helplessly. "It''s not like he was following someone else''smand, he was following yours, why would I be upset about that?" It was only when they arrived at their destination that they realized they were at a mental hospital. Minerva had mixed feelings when she read the signboard that said mental hospital. She had guessed if Sylvia was suffering from a mental illness, but now it seemed that... it was just as she had guessed. Because of what happened to her, she was suffering mentally. "Young Master Yardley, Young Madam. Sam came up to them. He initially hadn''t intended to bring Sylvia to the mental hospital because she was just some crazy person and she had harmed Young Madam in the past He wanted to take her somewhere and let someone watch over her every move for some time. Then, they would let her go as long as they were sure she wasn''t faking her illness and she didn''t have any other bad intentions towards Young Madam. However, the conversation with Young Madam in the afternoon changed Sam''s mind. Young Madam was a particrly kind person. Even if Sylvia was her rival, she had suffered enough hardship. Although he did not intend to help her, he thought he should at least bring her here. "Sam, how is she?" "Young Madam, she''s inside. She was throwing a fit earlier and the doctors had no choice but to give her a sedative. She''s asleep right now." Minerva bit her lower lip lightly. "She''s asleep? Then can we go take a look at her?" Hearing this, Sam hesitated for a moment before discussing with the people inside. After that, he came back and said, "You can have a but you should do it from the outside in case she wakes up all of a sudden and tries to hurt you." "Okay, thank you." Minerva walked in quickly. Naturally, Maddox was worried about letting her go in alone, so he followed her. As he walked past Sam, heplimented him. "Well done."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His voice drifted into his ears. His tone was light but the words were sharp like a knife. Sam subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Young Master Yardley was actually praising him for doing a good job? Why didn''t it sound like apliment? Was he purposely being sarcastic? Had he offended Young Master Yardley badly in actuality? All of a sudden, Sam''s emotions were thrown into turmoil. But he quickly followed behind them regardless. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 Standing outside the room, Minerva looked at the person lying inside through the ss window. She looked different from the Sylvia she had known in the past. She had changed into the hospital''s clothing and her body was cleaned, revealing her snowy white skin. However, there were many scars on it. Scratches, burns, and all kinds of wounds... Although they had already scabbed, the wounds wereplicated. They were all over her neck, wrist, and even on her face. It looked horrifying. Minerva felt her breath stifled. At this moment, a hand gently covered her eyes. "Don''t look if you''re scared." It was Maddox''s voice. He stood behind her and spoke softly. Minerva was quiet for a moment. Then she pulled Maddox''s hand down and gently shook her head. "I''m fine. I''m just a little surprised that she actually suffered such serious injuries." Maddox understood something from her words. He frowned slightly and asked, "Are you not on good terms with her?" Hearing this, Minerva didn''t reply. She just smiled faintly and stared at Sylvia who was lying inside the room. Minerva was reminded of the past when she looked at Sylvia who was lying on the bed, looking incredibly serene. When the two of them were best friends, they would have sleepovers together and Minerva would always wake up earlier than Sylvia. While Sylvia would always kick the nket off herself. Therefore, Minerva would always cover her up again when she woke up every morning. She looked the same as she had been now. Just like before. The vivid memories shed upon Minerva''s mind. All of a sudden, her heart started to ache, and tears built up in her eyes. "We used to have a good rtionship. I saved her in the past and she became dependent on me. She always said she''s indebted to me and she would treat me nothing but well for our entire lives. She had helped me through a lot when I was in trouble. I thought that... we would be best friends forever. We would even talk about being each other''s bridesmaids. I didn''t think that..." It turned out that it was just a show. She still had not figured out if Sylvia treated her well because she wanted to thank her and they eventually became best friends or she found out about her secret and became close to her just to take advantage of her. But no matter what the reason was, the moments they had spent together felt like a me burning on her chest. "You don''t remember her, do you?" Minerva suddenly turned around and looked at Maddox. "You used to know her too. Maybe taking a good look at her face will help you recover some of your memory." Originally, Maddox didn''t pay attention to what the woman lying inside looked like. After hearing Minerva''s words, he looked at Sylvia''s face. At first, he thought there was nothing strange about this face. He had no impression of it either. However, after looking at it for a while, several images suddenly appeared in his mind. He saw Minerva in some of them, but... it wasn''t a good sight. The woman in the image wore a pair of pink earrings and he took out a pair of simr earrings. When Minerva saw them, she was furious and she smashed the earrings he had gifted her. Never had his memory been as vivid as they were now. When he realized that he had hurt Minerva in the past, Maddox felt a dull pain in his chest. However, before he could experience the heartprating pain, he felt a sharp pain in his head. "Are you recalling something?" Minerva asked. Maddox retracted his gaze and looked at Minerva''s face once again. The gaze she had looking at him was extremely worried and ovel concerned. Then, it gradually ovepped with the painful expression on her face in the image that he recalled earlier. Seeing that he did not answer and only looked at her with a deep and dark gaze, Minerva grew fearful. She didn''t think much about it when she asked Maddox to take a look at Sylvia. They were here anyway and Sylvia yed a big part in their lives. Perhaps it could be helpful for his memory loss. But she didn''t expect his reaction to be so drastic. Thinking of this, Minerva grabbed his hand anxiously. "Are you alight? Did you think of something?" Sam, who was standing to the side, also realized that something was amiss. He stepped forward to help Minerva support Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, are you okay? How about we get out of here?" Minerva nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go out first." However, just as she was about to take a step, Maddox grabbed her hand and said, "I''m fine." "You''re fine?" Minerva still felt incredibly worried because Maddox didn''t look like he was fine. She looked into his dark eyes and asked, "Did you recall something?" How could he have such a huge reaction towards Sylvia? Was it because of the horrible things she did? For some reason, Minerva suddenly felt uneasy in her heart. Of course, she knew that Maddox only had her in his heart. But she couldn''t help but feel upset after seeing Maddox react so aggressively about Sylvia. She knew very well where the jealousy came from. However, at a time like this, she did not have the energy to care. "I did recall some things," Maddox said in a low voice. He grabbed her hand and used a lot of strength. He frowned tightly and looked at her with a painful look. He was only sweating from his forehead but didn''t have other excessive reactions, he could even tell her that he recalled some things. It seemed that... he really did think of something. "Did... did you recall some bad memories?" Minerva asked. Maddox paused for a moment and then nodded. Minerva was suddenly at a loss for words. She took a deep breath and looked around. When she saw that there was a bench not far away, she turned around and said, "Let''s go over there and sit for a while." Maddox thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay." Maddox''s headache gradually disappeared after he recalled the memory. With a gloom, he apanied Minerva toward the bench.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After sitting down, a medical staff from the hospital had probably seen what happened between them and asked curiously, "Are you two all right? Do you need any assistance?" Sam quickly replied, "No, thank you." After saying that, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. They were all sane. Why would they need help from the staff of a mental hospital? After sitting down, Minerva took out a piece of tissue from her bag. She wiped the sweat off Maddox''s forehead and wiped the sides of his nose. However, Maddox grabbed her hand. He suddenly said, "Don''t be angry." Minerva paused for a moment. "Hmm?" She uttered. Maddox''s thin lips twitched. He only managed to spit out a sentence after a long while. "I have nothing to do with her." Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 Upon hearing this, Minerva became even more confused. However, she had a rough idea after thinking back to Maddox''s behavior and what he had said just now. He had seen Sylvia just now. If his memory had been stimted, then what he was recalling right now were probably fragments of her and not the full picture. Was that the reason why he told her that there was nothing going on between him and Sylvia? To confirm her guess, Minerva smiled and asked, "Are you talking about the person lying inside?" Maddox''s face was calm as he pursed his lips tightly. His gaze never left Minerva''s face. It was as if he was afraid that he would miss out on something. Although Maddox did not answer Minerva''s question, he did not deny it either. Minerva knew her guess was correct. "If f you suddenly thought about these things after seeing her, that means... the memories are about her." "Not her." Minerva was surprised, "Then?" "I saw that pair of pink earrings." Minerva''s eyes widened in shock. For some reason, her heart started pounding in her chest. Pink earrings. What he remembered... was that. At that time, because of those pink earrings, she quarreled with Maddox and her friendship with Sylvia broke. When Maddox picked another pair of pink earrings for her, Minerva straight away threw them away. Although it had been many years, she still felt upset thinking about it. Maddox tightened his grip on Minerva''s hand when he noticed her strange expression. Minerva came back to her senses when she felt the pressure on her hand. She hurriedly got rid of the resentment in her eyes. "These things happened a long time ago, what you saw... is one-sided, not the entire thing. So, you don''t have to exin anything to me. I know everything." Sam, who had been on the side, overheard their conversation and his thoughts suddenly drifted back to that year. He couldn''t help but interrupt, "Young Madam, I''m still infuriated now that you brought up this matter. At that time, Young Master Yardley bought the pair of earrings for you. However, I have no idea why, but Sylvia stole them. She even wore them to meet you!" Minerva was at a loss for words. She raised her head and looked at Sam in astonishment. She had always thought that Maddox believed Sylvia''s words, that was why she had thrown the earrings... At that time, she had always chosen to believe in Maddox, so she didn''t overthink. However, Minerva knew that this was something that had always bothered her. At the thought of this, Minerva closed her eyes and tried topose herself. Then, she said slowly, "If she did not have the chance to get close, how would she be able to steal those earrings?" Upon hearing Minerva''s words, Maddox''s brows furrowed further. He grabbed Minerva''s hand tightly. "Minerva!" "Young Madam..." "It''s fine. What I''m saying now is nothing but the past. Regardless of what happened, it''s all in the past," Minerva said as she smiled faintly. She seemed like she was ying down the matter and did not take it seriously at all. However, the way she looked now waspletely different in Maddox''s eyes. He had lost his memory and he had only managed to recover small parts of it, what''s worse, they were rather hurtful memories. It was obvious that what Sam had said just now waspletely strange to Maddox. What he saw was different from what Sam said. Thinking of that, Maddox pursed his thin lips tightly and remained silent with a grave expression. However, when Sam looked at his expression, he could not help but want to defend him. "Young Madam..." Minerva raised her head and looked at Sam. "Did the doctor say anything about her condition?" Upon hearing this, Sam kept silent for a while and nced at Young Master Yardley. When he saw that Maddox remained motionless with a gloomy face, he could only answer Minerva''s question. "The doctor said that her condition is serious. She would have to stay in the hospital for a long while." Stay in the hospital? Minerva nodded and said, "I understand." "Young Madam, are you nning to let her stay in the hospital?" "Yes." Minerva no longer hated her since she had received her retribution and had be like this. Instead, she pitied her. And she was merely lending a helping hand. "I understand, Young Madam. Leave everything to me. It''s gettingte. Why don''t you and Young Master Yardley head back home first?" "Alright." Minerva immediately stood up. Just as she was about to leave, something suddenly came to her mind. She turned around and tugged at Maddox''s sleeve. "Are you noting?" Maddox''s eyes lit up. He initially thought that she was angry and did l not want to talk to him. He also thought that she would leave without him. However, he did not expect that she would turn around and ask him. Maddox could not help but reach out to quickly grab her wrists when he realized that she was about to take them back. He clutched it tightly. Minerva was stunned. She tried to struggle. However, not only did she not manage to break free, Maddox tightened his grip further. Although she felt a little helpless, Minerva still said, "Come on, let''s go home and have dinner." After finally seeing Maddox and Minerva off, Sam secretly wiped his sweat. In fact, he felt that something was wrong with Young Master Yardley. He had met so many people before that day. Although he was stimted every time, he could not remember anything. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, when he saw Sylvia, he managed to recall those bad things that had happened in the past. Even if he was not Minerva, he could still feel grievance. However, Sam did not think Maddox was triggered because Sylvia was important. There had to be another reason. Was it because he despised her? Or perhaps it was because he had suffered too much earlier and that whenever he saw someone he was familiar with, he was able to slowly remember bits and pieces about his past? Sam was lost in his own thoughts. He wasn''t sure if he should find a chance to exin it to the Young Madam. What if she got upset before Young Master Yardley could remember anything. And he would not know how to appease her. Then, everything would be screwed! Sam made up his mind to exin this matter to Young Madam when he had the chance. At night. Sam had been busy the entire day. Just as he was about to lie down after taking a bath, he received a call from Maddox. "Young Master Yardley?" Sam was a little surprised. Since returning to the country, Young Master Yardley had rarely called him in the middle of the night. He would usually handle thepany''s affairs during the day. Sam felt a little strange when he received Maddox''s phone call. Maddox''s voice was low as it came from the other end of the phone.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How well do you know about mine and Minerva''s past?" When Sam heard this, his heart skipped a beat. The reason for his call was for this? "I can''t say that I know every single thing. I would say I know about 80%." After all, Maddox had always trusted him and never hid anything from him. That was why Sam knew a lot of things about him. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 After all, Maddox had always trusted him and had never hidden anything from him. That was why Sam knew a lot of things about him. "Alright then. I want you topile everything you know into a folder." Huh? What? Maddox wanted him topile everything he knew into a folder? Sam almost could not believe his own ears when he heard Maddox''s words. He was stunned. Wouldn''t he have to crack his brain to write everything down then? "No, Young Master Yardley!" Sam immediately refused Maddox''s order. "I do not have literary talent. I''m afraid I will not be able topile everything for you into writing." This was differentpared to the time they had to investigate other people. Back then, his subordinate would do the investigation for him and all he had to do was hand him their findings. "Did I ask you to do it?" Maddox said coldly, "Why don''t you find someone to do it for you?" Sam was stunned for a moment. Then, he asked, "Who should I look for?" Maddox sneered as he asked, "What do you think?" Sam immediately fell silent. He knew exactly who he should find. Regardless of who it was, all Maddox wanted was for him topile everything he knew about his past. Sam was a little hesitant. After all, those memories had to do with Young Master Yardley and Young Madam''s love and hatred. As a man, he found it hard to speak about it. "Young Master Yardley... can we discuss this matter further? Perhaps..." Just as Sam was trying to get Maddox to find someone else to do the job, he suddenly heard a female voiceing from the other end of the line, "What are you doing? Why are you not asleep?" This was Young Madam''s voice! "Young Madam, please help me!!!" Sam shouted in his heart! Maddox leaned against the balcony as he made this call. When he heard Minerva''s voiceing from behind him, he turned around, nced at Minerva, and frowned. He immediately hung up the phone and walked over to her. "Why are you out here? And you''re wearing so little!" As soon as he finished speaking, he unbuttoned his jacket, pulled Minerva into his arms, and draped the coat over her shoulders. Minerva only had her pajamas on. Although it was winter, she was still out on the balcony after all. He was sure that the cold would definitely get to her. Moreover, they were by the beach and she was also pregnant. The more he thought about it, the more Maddox frowned. He said coldly, "Go back in." Minerva looked up at him. She had no intention of moving. "Who were you talking to?" Maddox tightened his jaw and lowered his head to stare at Minerva. Under the dim light, her beautiful eyes looked spiritual and bright. She stared right into his eyes as if she could see through him, but couldn''t at the same time. Such gaze... Maddox''s eyes were filled with emotion. He subconsciously looked away from her eyes andnded on her earlobe. He felt dry in his throat and said in a low voice. "Someone from thepany." He exined in a hoarse voice, "It''s work rted. He had something important to discuss." "Work-rted?" Minerva was a little surprised. "At eleven? Young Master Yardley, I never knew your employees were so devoted to their work? He''s still working at this hour. He must be someone from the management to have to call you, the president of thepany, right?" "Yeah," Maddoxughed lightly. "The employees are very devoted to their work, all thanks to you." "Me?" Maddox''s gaze was still fixed on her earlobe. He was beginning to get a little restless. "Have you forgotten?" He whispered in a low voice as he got close to her ear, "You hold all of thepany''s shares, Mrs. Yardley." Minerva''s expression changed. If Maddox had not mentioned it, she would have totally forgotten. He had actually given her such a contract in the past. The contract had ''ominous'' written all over it and something did indeed happen to himter. It infuriated her just at the thought of it. "You! Hey..." Just as Minerva was about to scold him, her earlobe was caught in his mouth. She was caught off guard and she subconsciously reached out to push him away. She had forgotten that she was in Maddox''s embrace and failed to push him away. Instead, Maddox hugged her tightly as he gently nibbled her earlobe. "What are you doing? Let me go..." Minerva was panicking. "I have something important to ask you." It had been a long while since he was able to experience such an amazing feeling, how could he stop at this time? He breathed evilly. "This is important as well." There was nothing more important than this. "Maddox Yardley!" "Come on, be a good girl." Minerva wanted to scold him, but he picked her up and carried her into the bedroom. The temperature in the bedroom was much warmer than outside. Maddox gently ced her on the bed. She wasn''t sure whether he it out of fear that she would run away, but he pressed his body a down on her and ced his hands on both sides of her body, trapping her in his arms. Minerva panicked. "Stop it! I really have something very important to ask you!" Maddox''s eyes were slightly red and he was a little out of breath. "What''s the matter? If it''s about the past, then don''t bother asking. I don''t remember anything." Minerva suddenly remembered. Yes, she wanted to interrogate him about something that happened in the past, but they happened before he had lost his memory. It was. useless for her to interrogate him now as he could not remember anything. S Minerva instantly turned gloomy at the thought of this. What made her even more depressed was that the crisis in front of her had not yet been resolved. Because it had been a long while since they were this intimate, Maddox got so hungry that he had begun nibbling her neck. She finally came back to her senses when she felt a tingling sensation on her neck. "No! Stop it!" If Maddox gave her a hickey on her neck, everyone would see it when she went to work tomorrow. However, Maddox did not listen. Minerva could only reach out to cover her neck and block his attacks. However, he was not mad. When he could no longer kiss her neck, he began to kiss her arm. His thin lips trailed from her arm to her shoulder. He unbuttoned her pajamas and kissed her on the shoulders feverishly. Minerva let out a muffled moan. She managed to stop him from making a move on her neck, but she failed to protect her shoulder. So, she reached out her other arm to shield her shoulder. Maddox looked up at her. There was a hint of evilness in his eyes. Heughed softly and moved to unbutton her pajamas. "Stop it!" She really wanted to die! Why was this person acting so beastly tonight? "Alright." Maddox stopped but did not give up. Instead, he pred open the buttons of her pajama''s with his teeth. As for himself, half of the buttons on his pajamas had already been undone. A huge part of his muscr chest was revealed in addition to his action of prying open the buttons with his teeth. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva swallowed and closed her eyes. Although she did not want to admit it... she was turned on. She seemed to have... fallen in love with him. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 To be aroused at a moment like now... Minerva wasn''t capable of any coherent thoughts. An rm kept ringing in her head, telling her she could not go on like this. However, her body did not have the strength to resist at all. Aroused by Maddox''s seductive appearance, she gradually wrapped her arms around his neck. Her mind was in a state of confusion as she began to respond to his advances. Not only did she not respond in the beginning, she even resisted him. So, Maddox had put in a great deal of effort. However, he realized how terrible the situation had be when she finally responded to his advances. Initially, he just wanted to tease her. Since he could not have her, he could at least have a taste of her, right? But now... Just when Minerva was lost in her blissful thoughts, she suddenly felt Maddox rolled over and sat on the edge of the bed. Because she was pregnant, he supported himself with both of his arms, afraid of hurting her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva had given in to his advances. However, now, he had backed away. Why? "What''s wrong?" Minerva could not help but ask as she stared at his back. Maddox turned his head around and nced at her. His eyes darkened as if a ball of fire was surging. He reluctantly pursed his lips together and then said in a hoarse voice, "Aren''t you pregnant?" Minerva did not understand what he was trying to imply, but she nodded. "Yeah." A look of helplessness and dissatisfaction appeared in his eyes. When he moved closer to her, Minerva thought that he wanted to continue. However, just as she was about to reach out to hug him, Maddox merely pressed his lips on her forehead and left. Minerva was bbergasted. Wait, that was it? Minerva frowned and watched as Maddox covered her with a quilt. He said in a restrained but gentle voice, "Go to sleep." This person... What was wrong with him? If he had no intentions to sleep with her, why did he start making out with her in the first ce? Not only had he stopped abruptly after sessfully arousing her, but he also did not finish the job. Minerva could not help but lift her foot out of the quilt to kick him at the thought of this. After that, she quickly tucked herself in and faced her back at him. If he did not want to continue, so be it. She wasn''t the one suffering anyway. Since he was the one who started but did not finish the job, she would let him suffer by himself. Minerva did not care to know Maddox''s reaction after she turned her back to him. It was toote for him to regret now. Maddox remained seated on the edge of the bed for a while. After that, Minerva felt a movement behind her; Maddox had left the room. Minerva sneaked a peek and saw that he had made his way to the balcony again. "Hmph, go ahead and stay on the balcony. Serves you right to freeze to death." She decided to leave him be and adjusted to afortable position before falling asleep. Being pregnant made her lethargic, moreover, she was the type to fall asleep quickly. Initially, Minerva fixed her eyes at his back but very soon, her eyes got heavier and heavier. After that, she could not keep her eyes open and fell into a deep slumber. She could not remember whatever happened after that. On the other side. When Sam heard Minerva''s voice, he wanted to ask her to save him. However, Maddox immediately hung up. Sam pondered for a while but he dared not call back, so he merely stared at his phone in a dilemma as he sat on the side of his bed. Maddox had assigned him such an impossible task. If he asked him to jump into a volcano, he would not be as troubled as he was now. Sam had not received any more calls from Maddox after waiting for a long while. So he thought to just go to bed and pretended that Young Master Yardley had not called him that night. Sam felt that it was a good idea, so he went to get ready for bed. Just as he turned off the lights, his phone vibrated. Sam shuddered. He briefly nced at the message and almost fainted. Maddox had sent one sentence. "I want the files in two days." Two days?! He wanted to ask Maddox if he to ash knew that it was alreadyte at night and that there was only one day left for him topile all the l.n information for him. Furthermore, he still had other things to attend to in the morning. After thinking for a while, Sam felt that he had to buy himself some time. So, he picked up his phone and began to type a reply. Maddox sat on a chair in the balcony with his legs@rossed and his eyes closed. Although he seemed indifferent, his tightly knitted brows made him look like he was restraining from something. though it was currently winter, his forehead was still beading with sweat. Beep... Maddox lowered his head to take a look when he heard a beep from his phone. It was a text from Sam. "Mr. Yardley, can I have two more days? This task... is a little challenging." Maddox typed expressionlessly. "No." "Then, do you want it by morning or night?" "Eight in the morning." Sam was speechless. Sam cursed non-stop in his heart. He wanted to scold him and told him it was impossible. However... in the end, Sam only tossed his phone aside, tucked himself in, and closed his eyes peacefully. Yes, peacefully. Because he had already predicted the difficulty of this mission, perhaps he would actually leave peacefully. knowing Young Master Yardley''s temperament, He should not have asked this question. He could''ve dragged it until the end of the day when he hadn''t given him a specific timing. But he had dug his own grave. Vera did not look for another job ever since she resigned. It had been a long time since she had gone home, the reason was that she had to apany Minerva overseas. So she resigned from the finance department in the Yardley Corporation. However, the finance department manager happened to be her father and he was furious when she decided to resign. It was such a good work environment. If she resigned, the position would soon be filled up by someone else. By that time, even if she regretted her decision, she would not be able to return. However, at that time, Vera felt that Maddox was a jerk and did not want to continue working in hispany. She even advised her father not to work for this jerk. As a result, she got a round of lecture. He also threatened her and said that if she insisted on resigning, he would not acknowledge her as his daughter anymore. She was also not allowed to step into their family home. At that time, Vera was still young, so she was particrly aggressive. l Originally, she wanted to try and persuade him, but she did not expect her father to be so stubborn. If she softened her stance, it would be very shameful. Content belongs to Hence, Vera immediately broke off their fatherdaughter rtionship and said that she would not go home! Many years passed in the blink of an eye. Her father had never called her nor had they tried to contact each other. Only her mother would call her every year to ask when she woulde home. It was in those moments that Vera wondered why the person who called was not her father. Wouldn''t it be shameful for her to go home if he had not asked her to go back? Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 She did not want to go back. However this time, she still had Minerva''s house to stay in after her resignation. But she felt hollow inside. Beanie was overseas apanying his grandfather while Minerva was with Maddox. Out of the three of them, she was the only one left. Vera felt lonely and she naturally thought of her family at a time like this. However, when she thought about how her father hadn''t called her all these years, she felt aggrieved. She wanted nothing more than to go home but she also did not want to be the first to give in. People tended to be frivolous when they were young. However, she did not expect her words to be the result of her suffering. It would be great if her father called and asked her toe home now. All Vera did these days were eat and sleep. She felt like she had be a loser. She felt miserable. She had never felt as lonely as she had been now. Coupled with the feeling of lovelorn, she felt as if she had been abandoned by the entire world.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although it was an unrequited love. Love was indeed troublesome. This was true. She should not have meddled with love in the first ce. She was the one who brought this to herself. Vera thought that it would be nice if someone was there to apany her. She turned over in bed and felt that the sunshine shining through the window was ring. Vera got out of bed and closed the curtains, the room became dark in an instant. She felt much morefortable. Vera walked back to the bed andid down. However, her phone suddenly rang. Vera was surprised that someone was actually looking for her. Could it be Minerva? Perhaps it was Beanie? At the thought of this, expectation grew in Vera''s heart. She checked the caller ID and found that it was her mother calling. Mother? Why would she call her at this hour? Vera hurriedly answered her phone. "Mom?" "Vera!" her mother''s voice sounded anxious as if there was something urgent. Vera rubbed her eyes as she asked, "Mom, why are you calling me at this hour? I told you before, I''m not going home." "Vera, you shoulde back as soon as you can." Sure enough, her mother had called her to urge her to go home. Vera curled her lips and did not want to answer. "Vera? Are you listening?" "Yes, I''m listening..." Vera answered casually. Sheid down and covered herself with the nket. "You need toe home no matter what this time. I know you''re still mad after all these years, but it has been five years. You haven''te home ever since. Your dad and I didn''t raise you to infuriate us." Vera was a little fed up listening to her mother''s nagging. However, her current loneliness made her feel inexplicably warm. In the past, Vera would usually make up some excuse by saying that she had work to do and hang up the phone. However, at this moment, she did not want to hang up. Instead, she listened to her mother''s nags in the bed. "Mom, it''s not that I want to infuriate you. You know how it is. He was the one who decided to end our father-daughter rtionship. Since he does not want to acknowledge me as his daughter, why should I go home? Wouldn''t it be unpleasant then?" "Your father is getting old. How can you believe his words? So what if he said what he said? Why can''t you be more considerate?" "I want to, but I can''t bring myself to do it," Vera replied. "Fine, I won''t talk about the past. Let''s talk about today. You have toe back." Vera closed her eyes, turned over, and said depressedly, "I don''t want to go back. Mom, I''ve told you countless times. I will only go back if he personally calls and ask me to go back. Or else, wouldn''t it be shameful if I go back now?" However, her father hadn''t been willing to put his pride aside and so did Vera. She felt upset thinking about it. All she wanted was her father to personally tell her to go home. When that timees, she would immediately go back without hesitation. There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Vera''s mother sighed heavily as her tone grew heavy, "Vera, even if your father wants to call you, he can''t do it anymore now." "What do you mean?" "He met with a car ident on the way back from work yesterday. He''s lying in the hospital now." Boom... She felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck her. Vera was stunned, she did not respond for a long time. Her lips trembled and she could not say a word. Her mind was in a mess. "Vera, I didn''t care how unruly you wanted to behave before your father got into an ident. However, he is now lying in the hospital. If you still insist on being unruly now, don''t me me for being ruthless." "Which hospital is he at?" Vera''s voice trembled. Her mother''s mind went nk for a moment. After that, she told Vera the name of the hospital. "I''ll be waiting for you in the hospital." After she hung up, she grabbed her phone and keys and headed out without a second thought. She didn''t even take her bag, let alone change her clothes. As she walked to road, people started giving her strange looks but she coher Rene care less about what they thought. As soon as she sessfully hailed a taxi, she hopped in and told the driver the name of the hospital. She had been anxious the entire car ride. Moreover, when they were met with a traffic jam, Vera felt disheartened. She kept asking the taxi driver how long it was going to take. In the beginning, the taxi driver answered her patiently, but thest time she asked,ter he became little impatient and immediately said, "Look at this road up ahead. It''s not that purposely chose this road. To put it bluntly, I''m not sure when we''ll be able to get there!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Vera waned after being scolded. She curled up her legs, lowered her head, and buried her face in her knees. The taxi driver was stunned. Was she serious? He raised his voice just a little and now she was crying? el.ne The taxi driver suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He could only lower his voice and said, "Miss, I really didn''t mean to yell at you, but as you can see, there is a traffic jam up ahead. However, you can rest assured that you will make it to the hospital. It''s just going to take a little longer than usual. Although there is traffic now, it''s still not too bad. We will get through this in no time." Vera nodded silently. When the taxi driver saw her current state, he did not say anything more. Soon, they managed to get through the traffic and arrive safely at the hospital. After Vera paid the fare and got out of the car, she saw her mother waiting for her at the entrance of the hospital. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Vera''s eyes turned red and she felt a twinge in her heart. She rushed over and hugged her mother, Mabie. "It''s good that you''re finally here," Mabie said as she patted her on the back. Tears started to pool in her eyes as well as they hadn''t seen each other in so many years. After Vera stepped out of the embrace, she looked at her mother with tears in her eyes and asked, "Dad... How is he doing?" "The doctor said that he has to be hospitalized for observations for 48 hours after sessfully resuscitating him. He would be fine once he is out of the woods, but..." "48 hours..." Vera nearly passed out when she heard the time. Wouldn''t that be two days? How did he get so severely injured? "Where is he now? Can I go visit him?" Mabie shook her head and said, "He''s in the ICU right now. The doctors don''t allow multiple visits at the moment. Your rtives came this morning. We can only take a look at him from outside his ward." "Alright." On their way to the ICU, Mabie suddenly frowned and said, "There seems to be a strange smell. What''s that smell?" Vera wanted nothing more than to see her father right now. She shook her head indicating that she could not smell what Mabie had. Just then, Mabie looked at Vera in astonishment. "Vera, how, how can youe to the hospital looking like this?" She eximed. It had been many years since they had met and Mabie was too excited to take notice. But now, she realized Vera hade dressed in her pajamas. Moreover, there were stains on it and her hair was unkempt. "Mom? What''s wrong? Let''s go and see Dad." Mabie stopped in her tracks and thought for a moment. "I''m afraid that you will frighten your dad if he wakes up and sees you looking like this." Vera was confused. "What''s wrong with me?" She asked. "Look at how messy your hair is. Even a chicken''s nest looks nicer than your hair. And the foul smell that I was referring to..." Mabie leaned in and got a whiff of her body odor. She then took a couple of steps back in disgust as she said, "Tell me, when was thest time you had taken a shower? You smell very bad. Didn''t anyone faint on your way here?" Vera was at a loss for words. Vera stared at her mother, speechless. She helplessly lowered her head in the end. Sure, her words were still just as hurtful even though they hadn''t seen each other for so many years. Was she really her daughter? "Fortunately, you are not allowed in the ward. Your smell... You will be able to wake him up only to put him back in aatose state. "Mom!" Vera was agitated. "Can you stop insulting me? Dad is still lying in the ICU!" When Mabie heard this, she rolled her eyes at her with resentment. "If I did not tell you that he was in the ICU, would you havee back?" "I..." "I think you''d bettere home and clean yourself up first since we are not allowed to visit him. Look how unpresentable you are right now." "Since I''m already here, why don''t you let me go and take a look at Dad first? Mom, I''m begging you. All I''m asking for is one look, I''ll clean myself up right after!" Mabiepromised in the end. Tears started pooling in Vera''s eyes again when she stood behind the window of the ICU and stared at the person lying in the hospital bed. "D*mned old man, how can you be so careless when you drive? You have so much driving experience yet you were involved in an ident. Wouldn''t you be aughing stock if this news got out?" Vera wept as she spoke. When Mabie saw this, she could not help but shed tears as well. She wiped away her tears as she patted Vera on the shoulder, "You d*mned girl. How can you still call your father that now that he''s in the ICU? You have no conscience." The mother and daughter held each other as they burst into tears. About ten secondster, Mabie wiped her tears away and said to Vera, "Alright, we''re supposed to keep quiet in the hospital. We''ll disturb your father if we cry too loudly. We''ll cry after we reach home, you should also take the chance to take a shower. After saying that, she pushed Vera away in annoyance. Vera was speechless. Her own mother! Later, Vera followed her mother home. While unlocking the door, Mabie said, "ve kept your room clean even though you hadn''te back for so many years. You should stay here while your father is in the hospital. I''ve kept all of your old clothes. Although it has been five years, you look thinner than when you had left. You should be able to wear them." Crack... ?? Mabie finally unlocked the door and Vera followed her into the house. She felt tearsing when she saw nothing had changed. But before they could even pool in her eyes, Mabie turned around and pped the back of her head. "Go and take a shower! Take off your shoes as well! I just mopped the floor yesterday." Vera was speechless. Her sadness was forcefully taken away by the p and she walked into the bathroom, slightly depressed. "What about your clothes? Do you n on not wearing anything?" Vera hesitated before saying, "Mom, would you let me enter my room looking like this?" "You''re right." Vera was at loss for words. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she was so bbergasted that she immediately took a few steps back. She stared at the disheveled woman in the mirror with a horrified expression. That... that was her? How had she be like this? Vera stared at herself in the mirror. Her pale lips trembled as she touched her cheeks with quivering hands. Her hair was as messy as a chicken''s nest, her eyes were swollen, her lips were dry and peeled, and her skin was dull. She looked like a woman who had juste out from the mountains. Oh, no. Even a woman who came out from the mountains was beautiful. Beautiful ces nurture beautiful people after all. Unlike the ugly and ridiculous woman in the mirror. There was no way Quill would like her now that she looked like this. While her self-pity was nothing more than just a joke. Quill could not see her right now. Even if he co could, he would not feel sorry for her. Her life every day was worse than the day before. People stayed away as if she was a monster when she went out, even her own mother was disgusted by the way she smelled. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org What a miserable life she was living right now.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera had not looked at herself in the mirror recently. But now that she had be like this because of a man, she suddenly felt that she was ridiculous. She had been by Minerva''s side for a long time. Back then, when she and Maddox broke up, she was lovelorn for a long time. However, she did not let herself be what Vera had. But look at her. She had only ended an unrequited love. If this news got out, she would be aughing stock. After turning on the shower, Vera took off her clothes and stood underneath it, allowing the hot water to run down her body. From that day on, she wouldn''t allow her life to go on like this anymore. A lifetime could be long and there were many interesting things in life. Love was not a necessity, neither were men. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 Vera spent half an hour in the shower before she finally felt she was clean. When she came out from the bathroom wrapped in a towel, Mabie was sitting on the sofa, talking on the phone while wiping her tears. "I didn''t expect this to happen either. David is really unfortunate. He''s still in the ICU. The doctor said he has to be hospitalized for 48 hours for observation..." Mabie cried as she spoke. When she saw Verae out of the bathroom in the corner of her eyes, she said in a hurry, "Alright, I need to go. I''m going to hang up now." Then, she hung up the phone, wiped her tears away, and walked towards Vera. She stood in front of her and scrutinized her. Her sadness hadpletely disappeared from her face.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera did not find it strange nor did she think that her mother was not concerned about her father. She cried because she was genuinely sad but now, she did not want to ruin the mood when spending her time with Vera. Her mother had always been clear about what to love or hate. One moment she could be gloomy, the next moment, she could be cheerful. Mabie had taught this to Vera from a very young age. She did not expect that... she would fall for a man deeply in the end. Of course, Vera did not dare to tell these things to her mother. If she told her, she was sure that she wouldugh at her. "You look much better. What was that just now? The old gatekeeper downstairs would think that I was kind enough to let a beggar into my house." Vera felt helpless hearing her mother''s words. "Mom, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Can you please stop insulting me now that I''m here?" Mabie blinked innocently. "What? I''ve never said anything hurtful to you over the phone. We haven''t seen each other in so many years. Are you upset because I criticized you for a bit?" "Not at all!" Vera made her way back to her old room. When she opened the closet to pick out some clothes to wear, she nearly fainted when she saw the selection. The clothes that she thought were fashionable and beautiful five years ago now all looked extremely childish. Vera was speechless in an instant. She mmed the closet shut. When Mabie saw this scene, she could not help but roast her daughter, "What are you doing? Why aren''t you putting on some clothes? Are you nning on walking out of this house naked?" After finishing her words, Mabie realised that her daughter was staring right at her. She felt a little uneasy and asked, "Why are you staring at me?" "Mom, I think your clothes look better than my old clothes. Can I borrow your clothes to wear?" "What is wrong with you? Why would you want to wear an olddy''s clothes?" "What do you mean by an olddy?" Vera was at a loss for words and rolled her eyes. Her mother wasn''t as old as she said. Instead, she looked ageless and liked to pretend that she was young. Therefore, her clothes were rather fashionable, though it was a little different from Vera''s usual style. Nevertheless, Vera felt that her mother''s clothes were a much better optionpared to what she had in the closet. Moreover, she had already decided that she was going to turn over a new leaf from that day onwards. She would no longer get upset over a man nor even shed a single drop of tear. If she ever got upset or cried over a man again, she would be the ugliest and fattest pig in the entire world! The first step she was going to take was to change the way she dressed. She had to abandon all her childish clothing. She wanted to be a woman with both a mature mind and a mature appearance! "Mom, can you please lend me some of your clothes? I don''t want to wear my old clothes." After that, Vera held Mabie''s arm and tried to use her charm to persuade her. "Fine, go. You''re going to look much older when you wear my clothes. People would think that you''re already married. How are you suppose to find a man to marry in the future?" Mabie suddenly thought of something when the topic of marriage came up. She looked at her daughter, who was holding her arms, with suspicion and asked, "By the way, you''ve been abroad for five years. When did youe back? How long have you been back? Why didn''t you tell me? You must have a boyfriend, don''t you? What does he look like? When are you going to introduce him to me?" When her mother brought up her love life, the emotions under Vera''s eyes stirred. Then she avoided Mabie''s gaze and said with a chuckle, "Mom, you have too many questions. I don''t know where to start. I''m going to put on some clothes now, I''ll tell you about what happened to me when I''m free." Vera was her daughter after all, how could Mabie not see through her thoughts? Her daughter looked as if she was hiding something from her, not to mention her bedraggled appearance when she first showed up. Mabie felt that she discovered a secret. She looked at her daughter and asked, "Vera, were you dumped?" As soon as she finished her words, Vera immediately jumped up as if she had been caught, and cried out, "Mom, what are you talking about? Who was dumped? You have such a beautiful daughter. Who would possibly dump me?" Mabie knew Vera very well. So when she saw how strongly she reacted, she said, "You have definitely been dumped." "Mom! I wasn''t dumped!" "What does he look like? Is he good-looking? How long have you two been together? Why did you break up?" "Mom!" Mabie''s gaze fixed at her and they stared at each other for a long time before Vera finally gave in. She sat down on the bed dejectedly and said, "He''s handsome. We never got together, let alone breaking up." "Hmm?" Mabie quickly processed her words and walked over to Vera. She sat down beside her and asked, "You failed to capture his heart? Then why are you so dejected?" Vera''s expression was gloomy. It was clear that she did not want to talk about it. "Mom, please don''t force me. I have already decided not to talk about this matter. From now on, I will forget that person. I''m going to turn over a new leaf." When Mabie saw the determination in her daughter''s eyes, she knew that she would be rubbing salt in her wound if she kept pursuing this matter. So she only nodded and said, Alright then. It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. I''ll let you sort out this matter on your own. You can tell me whenever you''re ready." After hearing Mabie''s words, Vera looked at her as if she was looking at a monster. She muttered, "I''m really not used to you being so gentle." "You d*mned girl! I am the one who is not used to seeing you like this!" Mabie pped the back of Vera''s head as she said this. Vera rubbed her head and howled, "Mom, can you stop hitting my head like this? What happens if you give me brain damage?" "It''s better that way. I''ve been asking you toe home for so many years yet you always refused. Feels like we''ve raised a good-for-nothing for so many years..." "Alright, alright. I''m home now, aren''t I? Don''t worry. When Dad wakes up, I''ll kneel in front of his bed and apologize, okay?" There was no way she would actually apologize, let alone kneel to her father. However, she really hoped that her father could wake up, otherwise... she would definitely hate herself! For so many years, she had never gave in, not once. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 In the end, Mabie still refused to lend Vera her clothes. So she had no choice but to wear her old childish clothes and head back to pack her luggage. As soon as she entered the house, she was shocked by the scene. The smell was so bad that it almost knocked her out. F**k... She had been living a really bad life recently. After Vera scolded herself for turning Minerva''s house into such a terrible state, she quickly cleaned up the ce. She was nearly out of breath by the time she was done. After taking a short break, Vera started packing up. This house was bought under both of their names, but... this house did not belong to her after all.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. She had an apartment in this city. Her father had bought it for her, saying it was for her dowry. Ever since she had fallen out with her father, she hadn''t gone back to that apartment. However, she did not intend to return to the apartment for the time being. Instead, she nned to go home and live with her mother for a while. It was much closer to the hospital and it would be more convenient to travel back and forth from there. Furthermore, the mother and daughter could take care of each other. Vera packed her things and dragged her luggage out of the door. Vera held the key to the house in her hands and stared at it nkly for a long time. Initially, she had wanted to personally hand it over to Minerva, however... she did not wish to see anyone for the time being. After contemting for a while, Vera decided to hold on to the key for now. She then exited the house with her luggage in tow. On the other side. Minerva had managed to settle thepany''s affairs while the incident in Yardley Corporation hade to an end. It was now the weekend and the two of them decided to head over to the Yardley Mansion. Sam was overjoyed when he heard the news. This was because he had yet toplete the task Maddox assigned him. He was in the abyss of suffering as hecked literary talent, so he didn''t know where to start. In the end, he got a ghostwriter to help out. The ghostwriter, Olivia, was really something. She was able to write anything and everything he wanted. However, Sam... could not bring himself to say it. It was not a big deal for him to recall the past, however, when he had to tell others about it, he became rather embarrassed. Sam was filled with anxiety as he watched the time pass, and the task became more and more urgent. Oliviaforted him when she saw him in this state. "Don''t worry, just treat yourself as an outsider. Tell me what you know, and I''ll write them down. Then, you can go through it when I''m done." Outsider? Treat himself as an outsider? Sam coughed lightly. Why hadn''t he thought of it before? After that, Sam spoke as if he had found inspiration and told Olivia everything he knew. Olivia found herself deeply immersed in the story. She even sneered in the end. "I say, how are you able to tolerate a man like him? I really want to kill him now." "Please don''t have such ideas. Just write as I say. Do not twist the character. I am not going to pay you if I am not satisfied with your work." "Don''t... I''ll write as you say. I will even beautify the story, is that alright?" "You don''t have to beautify it. Just follow my words. It needs to sound real." After all, this was for Young Master Yardley and not Young Madam. What was the point of beautifying it? Olivia nodded. She had no choice. It was not easy to be a writer these days. Furthermore, Sam''s offer was very attractive. Once she was done with this job, she would have the money to enjoy for quite a long time. The two spent the entire day getting this task done. When night fell, Olivia decided to call it a night. Sam stayed back to read what she wrote. Her words nearly scared him to death. Because Olivia had described Young Master Yardley in her writing as... a rich yboy. What the f*ck! Sam was furious. He quickly phoned Olivia. Olivia had been busy with the task all day. Just as she was about to hit the sack, she received a call from Sam and instantly became nervous. She picked up the phone and said, "Mr. Sorrento, it iste. What''s the matter?" Sam scolded, "What have you done? Why have you written it like this?" Olivia was confused. "Didn''t I ask you to write as I say? Why did you add so many unnecessary things?" "I didn''t add anything. Didn''t those wordse out of your mouth, Mr. Sorrento? I found it interesting, so I decided to write it down." After that, Olivia could not help but praise him, "In the beginning, when I heard you talk about the incident, I. thought the man is a viin. Later on, when you talked about other incidents, I suddenly feel that the man has a softer side. He might seem cold on the outside but he''s warm on the inside, so..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "So you wrote him like this? Are you really not afraid of death, or do you not want money?" "I want both my life and money!" "Then what the hell have you written?" Sam lowered his head and looked at the writing again. There was an unrestrained smile on the corner of his mouth. His eyes were burning like fire. His hands... Stop, Sam could not bear to read it anymore. He almost crushed his teeth. "You cannot treat this as a novel. This is only information that I have to give my boss. You..." "Mr. Sorrento, don''t be angry. You are not your boss, so how do you know that he will not like my work? As a writer, I think it''s best to liven the character up as much as possible. That way, it will be easier for your boss to immerse himself into that world. I don''t think there is anything wrong with it." Sam was speechless when he realized Olivia was as stubborn as a mule. He could only shut his eyes and grit his teeth as he asked, "Are you going to amend it?" "No!" Olivia insisted. "This is my principle. I can''t change it just because you want it to be changed. It will ruin the artistic conception." "Where do you live?" "The third floor of Sunshine Residence..." Olivia suddenly realized something and asked warily, "What are you nning to do?" "I''m going to find you and kill you." "Don''t be impulsive. Killing people is against thew. You will have to go to jail. If I die, you will have to die with me." "Pfft." Sam scoffed disdainfully. "You''re right. Killing people is indeed illegal, but if I submit your work, I''m going to die anyway. Why don''t I kill you first? It won''t be a loss." Olivia trembled in fear. What the f*ck? What kind of madman had she provoked? In the end. Sam asked again, "Are you going to amend it or not?" Olivia hurriedly replied, "Yes! It must be amended!" Sam sneered, "Why didn''t you just say so earlier?" Olivia said, "But it''s already sote. I''m going to sleep. I promise I will amend it first thing in the morning!" Sam said, "Fine. I will kill you if I''m not satisfied with your amendments!" Olivia wailed inwardly. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 Sam had no choice but to wait till the next day. The next morning, he realized that could not get in touch with Olivia. He called her several times but all of his calls went unanswered. He even texted her, but she did not reply either. After trying for half an hour, Sam hurried over to the third floor of the Sunshine Residence. However, he had no idea which unit she lived in. When he saw that he was cutting close to the deadline, he had no choice but to call his men to check which unit Olivia lived in. While he waited for his men, Sam decided to call Maddox just in case. To his surprise, just as Maddox answered his call, he heard Minerva''s voiceing from the other end of the phone. "We''ve never interacted much on the first floor. Let''s head up to the second floor." This was... Sam thought for a moment and asked cautiously, "Young Master Yardley, are you and Young Madam at the Yardley Mansion?" Maddox''s cold voice came from the other end of the phone. "Yes." Sam was overjoyed when he heard his reply. However, he did not let it show. He carefully asked, "Young Master Yardley, about the information that you asked me topile..." "I don''t have the time right now." As Maddox spoke, he noticed that Minerva was staring at him. "Who''s calling you?" She asked. "It''s nothing." Maddox quickly hung up the phone and walked towards her. "Wrong number. Did you just say that you want to go to the second floor?" Maddox shoved his phone back into his pocket as he spoke. Minerva nodded. "Yes, let''s head up to the second floor." Then, she suddenly said as she thought of something, "I wonder if the elevator is working." "Let''s use the stairs. It''s safer." "Alright." As for Sam, his anger had dissipated in an instant. On the contrary, he was delighted. Since Maddox hung up the phone so abruptly, it meant that he had no time to deal with this matter for now. As such, even if Sam wasn''t able to submit the information by the given deadline, Maddox would not have the time to look for him. This meant that he still had time to rectify the current situation. Just then, his men managed to check which unit Olivia lived in. He located the unit and pressed the doorbell. However, no one answered the door. Sam called her phone as he pressed the doorbell. When Sam thought back to the promise she madest night, anger welled up in his chest when he realized that she wasn''t answering his call nor replying to his messages. He then kept ringing the doorbell rapidly. After God knows how long, Sam was relieved when he finally heard the sound of hurried footsteps from the other side of the door apanied by roars of anger. "Who is it? It''s the butt crack of dawn! Why don''t you let me sleep in?" Creak... Olivia was stunned when she found Sam standing at the other side of the door with a gloomy face. About two secondster, she mmed the door in his face. Bang! Just as Sam wanted to take a step forward, Olivia mmed the door on him with a frightened face. Not only that, she nearly mmed the door on his nose. Fortunately, his movements were slow, or else, he would have broken his nose. "F*ck! Open the door!" Sam came back to his senses and mmed on the door with great force, creating loud noises. "Can you hear me? I said open the door! Do you know how long I''ve been waiting for you?" He could not hear any movementsing from the other side of the door. Sam suddenly calmed down and sneered, "Do you really want me to kill you? I''ve been looking for you the entire morning. I''m pissed right now! You''d better open the door now, or else..." Creak...This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, the door opened. Olivia stood there with a face of despair. When their eyes met, Sam sneered and said, "You''re finally willing to open the door, huh? Miss Olivia?" Olivia flinched under Sam''s gaze. In the end, she fiddled with her ear and said in a low and helpless voice, "Mr. Sorrento, it''s only seven in the morning and I only got back at midnight." "So?" Sam asked. "I arrived home at midnight and by the time I was done washing up, it was already one. Just as I was about to hit the sack, I received a phone call from you. Because of you, I@d not sleep until the wee hours. Now... you came all the way tomy house at the butt crack of down to wake me up. Don''t you think it''s rude?" Sam sneered and said, "Not only did you not finish your job you''re even sleeping leisurely. Don''t you think it''s rude then? And you call yourself a writer?" Olivia knew that no matter what she said, Sam was not going to leave. She would definitely have to amend her work right now. She was speechless for a moment before she finally reluctantly said, "Fine,e in." On the other side, at the Yardley Mansion. Minerva and Maddox went up to the second floor. They did not bring anyone else here with them. When they arrived, they saw several security guards at the entrance of the Yardley Mansion. There were also people patrolling the area. After asking, he realized that it was el Sam who had arranged for those guards. Meaning that there hadn''t been anyone staying here for a long time and he was afraid that something simr like that day would happen. Therefore, for the sake of Minerva''s safety, he had tightened security. Minerva was quite satisfied with this. Therefore, when Minerva and Maddox went upstairs, they were not on guard at all. As she walked up, Minerva looked at the bricks and tiles in front of her. She felt as if she had been there for a lifetime. Everything happened five years ago, but at the same time, it seemed like it was just the day before. Sometimes, she didn''t even know where she was if she stared at it for a long time. As they turned the corner, Minerva suddenly came to a halt and looked ahead. Not far ahead was Maddox''s room. She remembered that when she first got married, Maddox had treated her badly. He wanted to kick her out of the Yardley family. However, Minerva did not want to leave. After that, she even slept outside the door for an entire night. Back then... she was foolish and stubborn. Now that she thought back to that day... Just as Minerva was reminiscing, she did not notice Maddox frowning beside her. Memories shed through his mind as he looked at the familiar scene in front of him. As they got closer and closer, Maddox felt as if his memories had been triggered. However, he still could not remember anything. He felt a sharp pain in his head but Maddox was afraid that Minerva would worry, so he endured it. "This used to be your room." Minerva came back to her senses. Perhaps because she was too excited, she went up to him and said, "I can''t believe nothing has changed in this room." As soon as she finished her words, a little cupboard in the corner of the room caught her eyes. She was stunned. That little cupboard... She had bought it for herself because Maddox did not allow her to share a closet with him. Later on, Minerva bought this little cupboard. Before buying this cupboard, she kept her clothes in a suitcase. It was just that Minerva thought that they would have thrown it away after she left. Because the cupboard did not match the decor of the room, regardless of its workmanship or appearance. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 However, she did not expect that after so many years, the little cupboard was still perfectly intact. For a moment, Minerva''s feelings becameplicated. However, the corner of her mouth was slightly raised. Maddox did not throw this small cupboard away after she left five years ago. Did this mean... that back then, he was... At the thought of this, Minerva reached out and ran her hand along the cupboard. She then slowly opened it. She was surprised to find the items inside the cupboard were the same as how she had left them. Her hand, which was holding the cupboard door, shook violently. She stood there in a daze. Not only did Maddox not throw the cupboard out, he even kept the items in it. The cleaners Sam hired were all professionals. Sam had instructed them to only clean up the ce and leave everything, from the sofa and cupboard to the pots and carpet, in their original state. Minerva was moved. She felt as if someone was tugging her heartstrings. Maddox''s headache worsened when he saw the cupboard. He leaned against the door and witnessed the scene in front of him slowly change. At first, he could only see Minerva kneeling beside the closet. Then, there was another figure right next to her. A man was sitting in a wheelchair. The room was deadly silent. He sat not far from the cupboard and his gaze never left it. Those who were unaware wouldn''t know what he was looking at. But at this moment, Maddox knew that was the only thing in this room that constantly reminded him of Minerva after she left. Because she did note back to collect her belongings, everything was naturally left in the cupboard. This happened to be the thing that reminded him of her. During that time, he spent each passing day staring at the belongings she had left behind while waiting for information on her whereabouts. Whenever he entered the room, he would always sit in his wheelchair and reminisce about the times he had spent with her. Images of Minerva''s frown and smile would fill his mind. Later..... he didn''t know when, but he stopped visiting this room. However, he never changed a single thing in this room. These memories flitted through Maddox''s mind like fireworks on new year''s night. The memories vanished in the blink of an eye. Maddox pursed his lips tightly as he felt his headache worsened. His brows furrowed even deeper. Cold sweat started to trickle down his forehead. Maddox tried topose himself and did his best to draw himself out of his memories. Soon, the scene in front of him vanished in an instant. The only thing he was seeing was Minerva standing in front of the cupboard in a daze. It seemed like she had an emotional attachment to the cupboard, just like he did. Just as Maddox saw her reaching out to touch the clothing, this headache intensified. He could no longer endure the pain and almost let out a muffled groan. If Minerva saw him like this, she would definitely worry. Therefore, Maddox turned around and left quickly. Minerva, on the other hand, was immersed in her own memories. She hadn''t noticed Maddox had left. She ran her fingers along the clothes in the cupboard. Suddenly, something hit her arm. She lowered her head, only to discover that it was a drop of tear. She subconsciously stopped her movements. However, she dared not wipe away the tears on her face. She did not expect to be so emotional as to cry when she saw this cupboard. If Maddox saw this, he would definitely make fun of her. No, she couldn''t let him see her like this. Minerva pretended to reach into the cupboard and plunged her head into the pile of clothes. After hurriedly wiping her tears away with the clothes, she took a deep breath andposed herself. Probably because Minerva had a guilty conscience, she had a smile on her face when she turned around. "I didn''t expect the cupboard to still be here," she said. "Back then... it wasn''t easy for me to get the cupboard, and you...." Minerva stopped midway through her sentence when she realized that Maddox, wasn''t in the room like she thought he was. She stood rooted to her spot with a look of shock and confusion on her face. Wasn''t he in the room just now? Why did he disappear all of a sudden? Did something happen? Minerva''s face darkened at the thought of this. She quickly left the room in search of Maddox. As soon as Minerva exited the room, she saw Maddox standing at the end of the corridor, by the window with his back facing her. He had one hand ced on the window sill. Minerva hastened over to him but did not call out his name. When she got closer, she discovered that the veins on the hand that was holding onto the window sill were protruding. Maddox suppressed the pain in his head, trying to endure it as best as he could. In a blink of an eye, his entire body was drenched in a cold sweat. To his surprise, not only did his headache not subside, it aggravated.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Maddox heard a faint sound of footstepsing from behind him. His pupils constricted and his expression changed. He quickly wiped off the sweat from his forehead and turned around to look at Minerva. "You''re done?" His expression and voice were calm; nothing sounded out of the ordinary. However, Minerva stared back at him. Maddox walked up to her with a faint smile. "What''s wrong?" She did not answer and just stared at him. Finally, she asked, "I should be the one to ask you this question. What happened?" Upon hearing this, Maddox''s lips curled up slightly. He asked, "What do you mean?" Minerva could not help but frown when she saw him like this. She bit her lower lip as she stared at him. "Are you in pain again?" Maddox replied, "No, I just came out to get some fresh air and enjoy the scenery outside the window." He lied indifferently as if the person grabbing the windowsill in pain wasn''t him. His attitude angered Minerva, but she felt sorry for him at the same time. On one hand, she was mad at him for hiding the fact that he was in pain. On the other, she knew that he hid it because he was afraid that she would be worried. The more Minerva thought, the more her heart ached for him. She wanted el to reprimand him, but at the same time, she knew he was in a lot of pain right now. If she lost her temper, he would have tofort her in return. He was already in so much pain, yet he still needed tofort her. How unbearable would his pain be? Minerva could only smile at the thought of this. She pretended to believe him and asked softly, "What is there to see downstairs? I asked you to check out the cupboard just now, did you see it?" The cupboard... Maddox''s head started to throb with pain again at the mention of the cupboard. Minerva realised that the corner of his eyes were twitching. She then hurriedly changed the topic and said, "By the way, I remember that there''s a garden behind. Let''s go there. The airis much fresher back there." Maddox''s pale lips parted into a smile. He nodded gently and said, "Alright." Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 As for Maddox, it was hard enough for him to endure the pain in his head while maintaining an unchanged expression. Minerva seemed to have noticed something when he agreed to head over to the back garden with her. She hurriedly walked over to him and wrapping her arms around his. It seemed like she was offering him support rather than urging him to go to the backyard. As if she was afraid that he would fall over. Maddox''s brows furrowed further when he noticed that she was offering him support. It turned out that she knew all along. She just did not expose him. He did not want her to see him in pain, only because he did not want her to worry. It was obvious that she knew what he was thinking. She epted his way of doing things but discreetly turned things around by doing it her way. How well-intentioned. His woman. Maddox suddenly stopped in his tracks at the thought of this. Minerva was stunned a second before she said, "Why don''t you wait for me here? I''ll check out the garden by myself. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." Although she deliberately changed the topic, she knew that he was trying hard to suppress the pain. If she remained by his side, he would keep pretending that everything was fine. At this moment, Maddox''s pale lips twitched as he lowered his head to look at her. "I am somewhat in pain." Minerva''s smile froze for a moment as she looked at Maddox dumbfoundedly. She had not expected him to suddenly confess to her. She did not know how to react and merely stared at him nkly. "Don''t go? Please?" He lowered his body and buried his face in her neck. When he smelled the fragrance on her body, he felt as if his headache subsided a little. Minerva did not expect him to suddenly confess and tell her not to leave him. When she finally came back to her senses, she could only reach out and hug him. "Alright then, I won''t go. Then I... Why don''t we go into the room and sit for a while." "Okay." In the end, Minerva helped him into the room. After she sat him down, she noticed hisplexion still looked very poor. She turned around and said, "I''ll go and get you a ss of water." Maddox lifted his head to look at her while his head throbbed with pain. When he saw her left in such a hurry, he could not help but frown and wanted to say something to her, then the scene in front of him changed. He leaned against the sofa weakly. Although Minerva was in a hurry, her steps were steady. She reminded herself that she was pregnant, so she had to always be careful. She quickly made her way to the kitchen downstairs. Just as she was about to pour a ss of water, she realized there was no boiled water because no one had been living here for a long while. Moreover, the kettle had been kept away. Minerva searched through the cabs for a long time before finally finding the kettle. She then washed it and boiled one round of water before boiling another round. She was worried that something might go wrong since the kettle hadn''t been used for so many years after all. Minerva decided to head back upstairs while waiting for the water to boil. Just as she walked to the kitchen door, she turned around, picked up the kettle as well as a cup, and brought it upstairs. Maddoxid on the sofa with his eyes closed. His eyshes fluttered gently in the air. Ever since thest time he and Jeremy tried to reenact the scene to stimte his memory, his mental state seemed to have gotten worse with each passing day. He could still carry out his daily life properly. However, as long as his memory was stimted even by a little, then his mind would have to bear great destruction. That feeling of wanting to recall his past, but not being able to do so almost broke his spirit. Minerva... She wasn''t back yet. Maddox looked up at the white ceiling and slightly curled his lips. Although it was a huge blow to his spirit to do this, he was indeed slowly recalling his memory. Especially after returning to the country. Thest time he remembered something was when he met Sylvia, and this time, back at the Yardley Mansion. Although he remembered a lot, they were notplete. When would he be able to recall everything? By the time Minerva came back to the room, Maddox had already sat up. He was sitting upright on the sofa. Apart from his pale face, he looked no different from a normal person. Minerva ced the kettle on the table and plugged it into the switch before walking over to Maddox. "No one has been living in this house for a long time, so there wasn''t any hot water. Well have to boil some. Just give it a few minutes." Minerva sat down beside him and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead while exining to him. She had only gone to the kitchen for a while but he had sweated profusely. He really wasn''t feeling well. Minerva was a little worried. She could not help but bite her lip and ask, "Why don''t we... head over to the hospital and have the doctors examine you?" Maddox smiled faintly. He grabbed Minerva''s hand that was wiping the sweat off his forehead and put it in front of him. Then, he took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped Minerva''s hand. "This..."Minerva gave him a strange look as she did not understand what he was trying to do. "Disgusting," Maddox exined to her as if he had heard her confusion. Minerva immediately understood that he was wiping her hand clean because she had wiped his sweat off his forehead. This reason made her speechless, and even somewhat mad. "What are you talking about? I don''t mind." "Yes." Maddox nodded. "I know." But he did. He could not recall anything at the moment and from time to time, his head would ache. She was currently pregnant and he did not want her to worry of possible, he really wanted to solve these things alone, but... he could not hide it in front of her. She was his wife, and they lived together after all. Even though he said he knew, he still wiped her hands clean. His movements were extremely gentle and serious. When Minerva saw him like this, she pulled her hands back and wrapped her arms around his neck. She then kissed his forehead. Maddox was caught by surprise. By the time he regained his senses, Minerva had already left and stared at him closely. Her gaze and expression clearly showed her dissatisfaction. "If you do that again, I will be angry. I said that I don''t mind, but you still want to wipe my hands. Why?" Maddox knew that she did not mind, but he did not expect that she would prove herself in this way. Her thoughts were so naive and foolish, that he... could not help himself.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He looked at the woman in front of him who was pouting and ring back at him. Maddox felt a surge of heat up to his head. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. "Ah..." Before Minerva could react, she was already in his arms, sitting on hisp. Moreover, she had wrapped her arms around his neck earlier Now that she was sitting in hisp, their posture was indeed intimate. Maddox caressed her cheek with his hands and gently touched her lips with his thumb. His eyes darkened as he said, "Since Mrs. Yardley is so passionate, I shall do as you wish." Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Maddox seized her chin and kissed her. His pale lips were fairly cold. Even so, as soon as he started kissing her, his lips began to burn. Minerva watched as he closed his eyes and wrapped his arms around her instead of pinching her chin. He kissed her affectionately. If it weren''t for the sweat that was seeping out from his forehead, she would have thought that he enjoyed this moment. Unfortunately, she knew that he was in pain and her heart ached for him. A kiss could excite a person. Maybe kissing would make him forget about the pain. Minerva blinked her eyes at the thought of this. They had made an agreement earlier. He wasn''t allowed to kiss her without her permission. However, this was a different circumstance. Maybe... maybe she should give a little response? Just as she had fallen deep in thought, Maddox pulled away from her lips. Minerva came back to her senses and realised that Maddox was staring at her. "Ahem... Could it be that he knew I was distracted by something else?" Minerva thought to herself. Minerva was a little embarrassed. She bit her lower lip subconsciously and paused to think for a moment before taking the initiative to kiss him. Maddox''s pupils dted. The next second, he squinted as a sign of danger, held the back of her head, and kissed back. The uneasiness and pain Maddox felt earlier were gradually taken over by the sweetness of the kiss... The two of them kissed passionately in Yardley Mansion. On the other side, in a certain unit in the Sunshine Residence. Sam sat on the sofa leisurely as he enjoyed a freshly brewed coffee. He then looked up at Olivia, who had her back against her, as she worked away on theputer. She had been sitting there for nearly half an hour. As soon as Sam finished his cup of coffee, he went to get himself another. When he went to refill his coffee, he realized that Olivia''s house wasn''t big. Nevertheless, she seemed to be a person who knew how to enjoy life. She had almost everything: A coffee machine, a bread maker, a cake machine, and many more. Her kitchen was huge. It was filled with all the kitchen appliances that one could imagine. Even her fridge was filled to the brim. Before this, Sam was told that ghostwriters hardly ever leave their houses. They would either have instant noodles or ordered takeouts. However, everything in her refrigerator was fresh; she looked like someone who would cook. Sam took another sip of coffee. Suddenly, he thought of something and looked at Olivia''s back. He felt something was amiss. She had been sitting there for half an hour and had not said a single word. Not only that, she hadn''t left the table at all. He only asked her to amend a little. Why was she taking so long? Sam frowned at the thought of this. He put down the cup of coffee in his hand and called her. "Hello." There was no response. When Sam saw ack of response, he raised his eyebrows and thought, "Maybe she is immersed in her work?" But why did he have a gut feeling that something is wrong? Sam waited for a few more minutes, but Olivia remained motionless. This was way too unusual. Sam simply stood up and walked over to her. He said, "Is it done? Why are you taking so long? Are you even a professional writer?" Sam had already walked to her front as he spoke. He briefly nced at theputer and turned to look at her. Olivia was sitting up straight in front of theputer but her eyes were closed. Her mouth was slightly agape; she was fast asleep. Sam was baffled. What the hell was going on? Wasn''t she supposed to amend her work? Why is she fast asleep in front of theputer? Not only that, how did she manage to sit so straight while sleeping? Olivia suddenly moved her lips. Then, she tilted her head and continued sleeping. Sam was at a loss for words. He could not believe it. He was slightly impressed at how bold she was. Sam suppressed the anger burning within him and reached out to knock on the table. Knock, knock, knock... Olivia seemed to have not heard it. She was still fast asleep. Sam was speechless. He knocked on the table even harder. "Knock! Knock! Knock!" This time, he knocked quite hard. If she still wouldn''t wake up, then... He was right. Olivia still did not respond at all. She looked like she was in a meditative state and had blocked out all interference. Just as Sam was confused, the cotton wools in her ears suddenly caught his eyes. He sneered and reached for the cotton wools. He had only intended to take out the cotton wool and wake her up so that she could continue with her work. However, little did he think that he would pull out a tuft of hair while pulling the cotton wool out from her ears. "Ah!!!" The next second, a cry rang through the entire room. It sounded more bitter than a pig being ughtered. Sam looked at the few strands of hair in his hand and gulped subconsciously. He... It was an ident. "F*ck! F*ck!" Olivia woke up and sawThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. in¨¦t a few strands of ck hair in his hand. Her anger rose in an instant, and she bellowed, "Mr. Sorrento, what the hell? I was only taking a nap Did I say I wouldn''t amend my work? If you have any problems with me,e at me!" Sam didn''t know how to respond. "Why did you pull out my hair? Don''t you know how important our hair is as writers? I''m going bald thinking of content to write every day. How dare you to pull my hair... boohoo..." Hair loss was a sore spot for every girl. Especially for people with a high hairline. Not to mention Olivia was someone with a high hairline and was having hair loss. More importantly, ever since she became a writer, her hair was falling more violently. Olivia had been searching for a solution to her hair loss every day, but her hair was wayward. It kept on falling every day. Not only that, she had thin hair. She felt that she was going to go bald soon. S And now... Sam had even pulled a tuft of her hair off. Olivia''s fingers trembled as she gently caressed the piece of skin on her scalp that was hurting. She could feel a small piece of flesh... There was no longer a single strand of hair there. Olivia suddenly burst into tears. She went forward to grab Sam''s cor and said resentfully, "Tell me, what grudge do you have against my hair? Why did you do it?" Sam was supposed to be innocent. However, he did not expect to identally pull out her hair. Therefore, the tables had turned ?? Olivia grabbed his cor and interrogated him. Sam did not know what to say. "I''m telling you, I will not let you go if I am not satisfied with your answer. Don''t think that I will amend the work for you and don''t even think about stepping out of this door today!" Sam was lost for words. Sam looked at her somewhat helplessly. Was this the same Olivia as before? How did she turn into a hag in the blink of an eye? All because he had identally pulled out her hair? However... Sam nced at her hair and said in a struggle, "Sorry, I really didn''t mean it. I just wanted to pull out the cotton wool from your ears, but I did not expect..." "You were waiting for a chance to retaliate. How is it possible for you to pull out my hair if you were just meant to take out the cotton wool?" Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 Sam didn''t know how to refute. He wanted to say he hadn''t done so. However, when he saw the hair in his hand, he really did not know what to say to defend himself. In the end, Sam just said, "Forget it, even though I didn''t mean it, it has already happened. Since I was wrong, I apologize. You can do whatever you want. But..." He paused as his eyes fell on theputer screen. "Can you please finish amending the words?" Olivia was baffled. "Mr. Sorrento, how much more inhumane can you get? Do you have any idea how much we writers value our hair? Look at my hair... I don''t have much to begin with. Doesn''t your conscience hurt when you tear off such arge chunk?" Olivia pointed to her hair while speaking. Sam hadn''t noticed it before. However, after hearing what she said, he took a nce at her hair. He felt that she might have exaggerated a little. Although it wasn''t thick, at least it looked normal. So, Sam replied straightforwardly, "You look like you have a good amount of hair on your head." Olivia was speechless. Sam put his palms together and said, "I''m sorry, I''m genuinely sorry. It was my fault, but I did not mean it. I will be sure to make it up to you as long as you finish amending your work. Deal?" When Olivia noticed how anxious he was about the work and theck of remorse for pulling out her hair, Olivia snorted and said, "I''m not changing anything." "I''ve already made an exception by agreeing to amend the work in the first ce. Now that you have offended me, I am definitely not making any changes." Sam was at a loss for words. Sam was going crazy. Although Young Master Yardley and Young Madam were at the Yardley Mansion, Sam had no idea how long they were nning on staying there. He guessed that he had at least up until lunchtime. But what about after lunch? Young Master Yardley and Young Madam probably weren''t nning to spend the entire day at the Yardley Mansion, were they? They would have to head back for lunch. After that, Young Master Yardley would most probably ask for the information from him. If Olivia refused to amend it for him, would he have to submit this overbearing and evil romance novel to Young Master Yardley by that time? It was his fault. He shouldn''t have hired a ghostwriter through the inte and also not check what genre the writer specialized in after hire just because the matter was urgent. It could be said that he dug his own grave. "It genuinely wasn''t my intention. How about this? Why don''t you amend it first, then you can demand more money or do whatever you want." Olivia originally wanted to stand firm. However, when she heard that she could demand more money, she narrowed her eyes and questioned, "Who do you think I am? Do you think that I am such a money-minded person?" Sam uttered, "I..."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "I want at least three times your initial offer!" Sam''s words were still stuck in his throat. However, Olivia had already put three of her fingers in front of him. Sam was speechless. He fell silent and lowered his eyes. Fine, sure enough, money makes the mare go. Humans were the same. "Deal! Now, can you please amend it?" "Alright!" In an instant, Olivia left the matter of her hair behind. She sat in front of herputer and began typing away. Sam''s initial offer was very attractive. Now that it was tripled, she realized that she would be able to take a break from work for a while. She could not bear to rack her brains every day. Olivia was very efficient and quickly amended her work. She only needed to delete the parts where Sam did not like. Sam stared at her while she worked. He would asionally chip in and say, "You can delete this part. I don''t think it would be of much help to him." "And also this. This... is unnecessary." Olivia looked at him as she deleted it. She couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, does the Young Master Yardley that you mentioned, have amnesia?" Sam was shocked when he heard her question. He then stared at her with a warning gaze. "How did you know?" As an author, he did not tell her anything about Young Master Yardley''s current situation. He just. told her that he needed someone fo trante his words into writing. Not only that, he did not even mention Young Master Yardley''s full name. He just referred to Mention as Young Master Yardley. Now, Olivia was asking such a question... Olivia could sense dangering her way when she saw his warning gaze. She was so shocked that her hand holding the mouse trembled a little. She rolled her eyes as she said, "Please. If he does not have amnesia, why would you hire me to write this down for you? Even a dummy would know." Sam was dumbfounded. Was that so? "I have a very good imagination. Let me tell you what I know judging by your words. Not only has your Young Master Yardley lost his memory but he has been working hard to restore it. He had taken a lot of effort to restore his memory and might have suffered a lot in the process. However, your Young Madam must be in distress but he is reluctant to let her feel sorry for him. That is why he''d rather suffer in silence, am I right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sam looked at her in shock. She was totally right. Things were exactly the way she said it was. She said that she guessed it, but how could she be so precise? As if seeing through the doubts in ??? his heart, Olivia said, "I could roughly tell what''s happening halfway through writing the story. Man, it sounds like Young Master Yardley lives a very dramatic and interesting life. Here, I have a suggestion. Let me use the idea ande up with a story. I won''t take your money today. What do you think?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "You want toe up with a story?" Olivia nodded. "Yes. You know that I''m a writer. I think it''s a good idea." Sam immediately shook his head and refused, "No." "Why not? I told you that I will not take your money." Sam''s face was cold. "Believe me, if this story gets out, you should be afraid of the people you have offended. By then, you don''t even need to think of living!" He said it so frighteningly, he had sessfully scared Olivia off. "Okay! I understand!" She cried. Forget it. Although the idea was very creative, she was just a nameless writer. If she really offended someone, she knew that she would suffer in the future. Soon after, Sam''s expression remained impassive as he transferred three times the amount of money to Olivia''s Paypal ount. Then, he took the document and left. After he left, Olivia washed her face and went back to sleep. Ever since Vera returned home to live with her mother, she had instilled the habit of going to bed and waking up early. She would always cook with her mother and go to the hospital to visit her father. The 48 hours observation period had passed but Vera''s father, David, still had not woken up. However, the doctor said that he was already out of the woods. Vera and Mabie were relieved to hear the news. Mabie breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the news. "That''s good. Vera, when your father wakes up, you must apologize. Do not upset your father." Vera nodded with a hint of emotion in her eyes. "Mom, I know what to do." She had such a bad temper before, and her temper had never changed all these years. If it weren''t because of her father''s sudden car ident, she wouldn''t have known what it felt like to lose somebody. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 It would be toote to regret if her father actually died. She really did not want to be foolish and petty anymore. So, Vera had decided to cherish her father after he woke up. She told herself that she would apologize to him and would spend more time with him in the future. While the mother and daughter were talking, Mabie began to wipe her tears again. "I hope your father will wake up soon. The longer he stays asleep, the more uneasy I be." "Mom, the doctor said that he was out of the woods and that he will wake up within these couple of days." While speaking, Vera stood up with her bag in her hands. "Let''s head over to the supermarket. We have to go and get some supplements for Dad. Then, once he wakes up, he can start taking them to boost his health."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mabie immediately grabbed her bag and went out with her. Just as they were about to head downstairs, they happened to bump into their next door neighbour, Madam Amelia, who had just gotten back. "Hey, Vera! You''re back! "Amelia said, a little surprised. "Vera, it sure has been long since you came back. Your mother told me that you''ve been living abroad all these years. How have you been? I heard it''smon for girls who travel overseas to have a foreign boyfriend. Do you have one?" Vera didn''t know how to respond to the situation. Although she had been home for a few days, this was the first time she had seen Amelia in a long time. Everyone in the neighborhood knew that Amelia was loquacious and a busybody. Vera often bumped into Amelia when she used to live with her parents. At that time, Amelia would always ask her whether she had a boyfriend and whether she wanted her to introduce some boys for her. Vera would always refuse. However, the next day Amelia would always bring the boy to her house and set up a blind date for them. From then on, Vera would always make up excuses to avoid Amelia. Now that Vera bumped into Amelia again, if she knew that she was still single, wouldn''t she want to set up another blind date for her? At the thought of this, Vera immediately said, "Yes, I''m back! My boyfriend is abroad. He did note back with me." When Mabie heard this, she narrowed her eyes and stared at her suspiciously. She then said, "Your boyfriend is abroad? Didn''t you say that you blew it? Furthermore, you''re..." Before she could finish her words, Vera''s expression changed. "Mom!" Mabie covered her mouth. She realized that she had nearly revealed the fact that her daughter was dumped. After all, she still had her pride to keep. If not for herself, she should at least help keep her daughter''s pride. Thus, Mabie agreed and said, "Yes, yes, her boyfriend did note home with her. David got into an ident, that''s why I asked her toe home." "Yeah. Amelia, we were about to head over to the supermarket to get some stuff, well get going first." After that, Vera held Mabie''s arm and made their way downstairs, ignoring Amelia. Amelia looked at both of them as they walked away and muttered, "What? If you really had a boyfriend, you would have already brought him home and introduced him to everyone. Why wouldn''t you want him toe home with you? I''m sure you were dumped, that''s why you came back, right?" Although her voice was low, it was loud enough for Vera to hear. Vera immediately frowned and wanted to stop. Unexpectedly, Mabie pulled her forward and said, "Just ignore her. I''m sure you know how bad her mouth is. If you turn around and argue with her, she will definitely say something more hurtful." Mabie hurriedly led Vera downstairs. She said angrily, "What? Am I supposed to not say anything and let her talk about me behind my back?" Upon hearing this, Mabie gave her a faint look. "If she wants to talk about it, then just let her. She''s not wrong either." Vera was at a loss for words. "Mom, am I even your daughter? How can you treat me like this?" "Vera, let me tell you this. I am who I am, and I''ve never liked putting on an act. I''ve always lived by a principle; it''s called being honest." Vera could not help but rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "Wow, you sure are honest." As soon as they came home from the supermarket, they started putting away the groceries. Mabie said while she arranged the things "Why don''t you head over to the hospital first in case your father wakes up? That way, there will be at least someone to look after him. Leave these to me." Content belongs to Vera also felt that what her mother said made sense, so she nodded and said, "Alright then. I''ll head over to the hospital." "I will bring you lunchter." "Thank you, Mom." Vera went into her room to retrieve her bag and made her way to the hospital. Because David was out of the woods, he was transferred to the general ward. When Vera entered his ward, she found that he was still in aa. Maybe because of the ident, she realized her father looked particrly frail. Her heart ached at the sight. Vera pulled a chair and sat down by her father''s bed. She then quietly looked at her father. Tears gradually pooled in her eyes. If she hade back during the holidays every year, she wouldn''t have acted like this now. Vera still remembered the first thing her rtives said when they saw her. "Vera, how can you note back and visit your father for so long? You never even bothered to give him a call. He is your father after all. Your parents raised you, how can you treat them like this? To put it bluntly, if something happened to your father this time, you are indeed guilty." "Yes, Vera. If anything really happens to him, you will lose him forever. These things are very unpredictable. You must not be so capricious next time." Although Vera firmly believed her father would be fine at that time, her rtives'' words made her fearful now. She knew she was wrong. She had learned her lesson. She should not be so capricious. So this time, she had made up her mind that if her father woke up, the first thing she would do is apologize to him. After that, she would stay home and apany them. She would not leave them anymore. Tears gradually rolled down Vera''s cheeks the more she thought. Vera reached out to wipe the tears away, took a deep breath, and raised her head. Her eyes fell on David''s face again. At this time, she was surprised to be met with a pair of hoary eyes. Vera was stunned and sat there in a daze while her heart pounded hard against her chest. "Thump! Thump!" When David awoke, his movement was stiff, and he found it hard to open his eyes due to the sudden brightness. However, he adjusted slightly and opened his eyes again. Then, he saw his daughter, whom he had not seen in five years, sitting by his bedside. David was in a trance and could not remember that he was involved in a car ident. He only remembered that his daughter, whom he hadn''t seen for five years, was angry at him and refused to see him. Yet, at this moment, she suddenly appeared in front of him. David felt as if he was in a dream. Regardless of whether it was a dream or not, David found that he could not take his eyes off of his daughter. "Vera?" His voice was a little hoarse as he called his daughter. Vera had just managed to stop her tears from falling. However, when she heard her father calling out her name, she started tearing up again. She remained in a daze for three seconds, then quickly rushed over to his bed and hugged him. "Dad, you''re finally awake!" Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 David felt that he was dreaming when Vera rushed over to hug him. That was because his daughter had not hugged him for many years. Ever since she had grown up, they were not as closed as they used to be. Although David spoiled her, it was impossible for him to hold her in his arms forever. Besides, David and Vera had not seen each other ever since they had fallen out. He always thought that Vera did not want to see him. He missed his daughter very much, but because of his pride, he could not bear to apologize and ask her toe home. Furthermore, he was the one who asked to end their father-daughter rtionship. Wouldn''t it be a p in the face if he had asked her toe home? David was a person who cared a lot about his pride. He did not expect that Vera was more stubborn than he was. Neither one was willing to be the first to give in. However, now, Vera actually rushed over and hugged him. Her burning tears fell onto his face. "Vera, is that really you?" David gently reached out to touch Vera''s hand. Vera was crying, but suddenly she thought of something and quickly retreated. "How reckless of me. I was so excited you had woken up that Ipletely forgot you''re still injured. Dad, I didn''t hurt you, did I? How are you feeling? Do you want some water? Or maybe I should call the doctor?" Vera asked a bunch of questions. She did not even give David a chance to answer them. After that, she hurriedly turned around and ran out of the ward. When David saw his daughter like this, he sighed helplessly. It seemed that it was not a dream. He doubted that his daughter would be like this in his dream. He did not expect that after so many years, she still had not changed. She was still as impatient as ever. Vera got the doctor over promptly because they had informed her to call them as soon as David woke up. So Vera recalled the doctor''s words almost immediately hence she rushed to find them. After the doctor came, they gave David a full-body examination. After asking a few questions, they looked at Vera and said, "Miss Zais, your father is recovering well. The next thing he has to do is get plenty of rest. He is not allowed to eat any greasy and spicy food for the time being. Try to feed him some mild food. It''ll be good for recovery." Vera nodded quickly. "Thank you, doctor. I know what to do. Thank you." "You''re wee. If you have any other questions, please don''t hesitate toe to me." After sending the doctor away, the ward suddenly became quiet. Vera walked over to her father''s bedside but kept a distance from him. Her ears and face were a little red as she was slightly embarrassed by her actions earlier. After all, they had not seen each other for so many years, and Vera rushed over to hug him earlier when she realized that he was awake. Vera felt as if she had returned to her childhood, but she was obviously an adult. She suddenly thought of something and took out her phone. "I''m going to call Mom to inform her that you''re awake." After she said that, she turned around and was about to flee. Unexpectedly, her father stopped her. "Vivy." Vera suddenly froze. She was rooted to the spot and felt a lump in her throat when she heard her father calling her nickname. Tears started to pool in her eyes again. "I haven''t seen you in so many years. Come here and sit down. Let me have a good look at you." Vera reached out and covered her mouth. For a moment, she choked with sobs and could not say a word. Although her full name was Vera Zais. But her father loved to call her Vivy when she was younger. Her name gradually changed from Vivy to Vera. She did not expect that after so many years, she would still hear someone call her by her nickname... Vera choked with sobs. She could not bring herself to turn around. David could only stare at her back and watched as her body trembled. Her suppressed cries were like needles pricking into David''s heart. When David thought of the fact that they hadn''t contacted each other for five years, the corners of his eyes also became a little moist. Vera stood, trembling with her back against her father for a moment before she said in a choked voice, "I, I am going to get you a ss of water." After that, Vera went out David waited for her for a long time before she finally came back?He did not me her. After all, he knew that she could not control her emotions earlier. When Vera brought the water to him, it was clear that she was much calmer. Except for her red eyes, everything else was normal. "Dad, here, let me help you sit up and drink." Vera came forward to hold him and ced a couple of pillows behind his back. After lying down for so many days, David felt that his whole body was stiff. It required a lot of effort to sit up. After that, Vera handed him a ss of water. David''s hand trembled as he reached out to take the ss. When Vera saw her father''s trembling hands, her nose grew sore again. She instantly stood up and said, "Dad,e, let me help you." After that, she held the cup for her father and fed him. David did not refuse either. After all, for so many years, all he wanted was his daughter toe home. He was content that she was willing toe back to see him and stay here to take care of him. After drinking the water, Vera asked again, "Dad, do you feel any pain anywhere?" David shook his head. "If you feel any pain, you must tell me. I can get the doctor toe over." "I''m good. I don''t feel any pain. Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? I''m recovering well."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s true, but..." "Don''t worry about me. Didn''t you say that you want to call your mother? Go ahead, tell her that I''m awake so that she will not worry." Vera was supposed to call Mabie, but she forgot about it because she was crying. Now that David reminded her, she immediately took out her phone and called Mabie. At this moment, Mabie was in the kitchen, making lunch. When she heard that David had woken up, she turned off the gas right away. "He''s awake? Really? Then I''ll head over right now." "Mom..." Vera stopped her. "Don''t worry. It''s almost lunchtime. Why don''t you finish making lunch, thene over? Besides, the doctor told me that Dad isn''t allowed to have greasy food. He is only allowed to eat something mild, so..." Content belongs to "I understand. I''ll cook for you and your father, then head over to the hospital afterward. Take good care of your father. Don''t make him angry. Do you hear me?" "Mom! I''m not that kind of person," Vera said. Although Vera was wilful, this was not the right time. At this moment, she would be sensible. "Alright, alright. Look after your father while I make my way over." After hanging up the phone, Vera breathed a sigh of relief and put the phone back into her pocket. "Mom said she''lle over once she''s done making lunch." "Alright." The ward fell into silence again. Vera felt a little awkward. After thinking for a while, she said, "Dad, how about I wipe your face for you?" Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 David was also stunned. Had Vera just offered to wipe his face? Vera was already making her way to the bathroom to get some water before he could refuse. After a while, she came out with half a basin of water in her hand along with a white towel. She had brought all these with her from home. She had nned to use them when her father woke up. Vera ced the basin on the bedside table. She then wrung the towel and bent down to wipe David''s face. It was probably because David and Vera had not been this close for a long time, so he felt a little ufortable when Vera came over to wipe his face. As his ufortableness grew, he said, "Vivy, I''ll do it myself." After that, David reached for the towel. However, as soon as he moved his hand, he felt a sharp pain shot through his entire body. He was in so much pain that he could barely endure it. He gritted his teeth. "Dad, are you okay?" Vera suddenly became very worried and asked, "Does it hurt? Do you need me to get the doctor?" David shook his head and said, "No, I''m fine. I might have identally pulled on my wound just now." When Vera heard this, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''ve already said that I will wipe your face. Why do you still want to move around? Just lie down quietly. I am your daughter, not a stranger. Why do you have to refuse?" Vera sounded a little strict when she said those words. She turned around to rinse the towel. Then, she bent down and continued to gently wipe her father''s face. She said, "Are you afraid that I will not do a good job? You can rest assured that I will wipe your face clean and Mom will be satisfied." David looked at his daughter in front of him. Five years. It had been five years since hest saw his daughter. Now his daughter was by his side, wiping his face while talking to him in a strict tone. David had imagined countless times how their reunion would look like. He thought that Vera would continue to be as wilful, and he would continue to be as stubborn. However, he did not expect that the two of them could reconcile. Thinking of this, a touch of gratification appeared on David''s face. Then, he said, "My daughter has finally grown up. At least she knows how to take care of me now." When Vera heard his words, she stopped what she was doing. When she saw the fatherly love in his eyes, she suddenly thought back to the reason they had fallen out, and her heart ached once more. She bit her lower lip. Her voice was choked with sobs. "Dad, I''m sorry..." David was also stunned. "I shouldn''t have been so unreasonable five years ago. It was my fault. Dad, can you forgive me? I promise to take care of you and Mom. I promise not to leave the two of you anymore." David did not expect her to be so considerate. Tears started to pool in his eyes. "Vivy, I''ve never med you. Do not me yourself." "Really? But in the past five years..." "Do you know what was going through my mind during the ident?" David looked at his daughter''s face, then curled the corners of his mouth up slightly as he looked at the ceiling. "When the ident happened, I was very regretful. I regretted... Why didn''t I take the initiative to call you? If... I had done so, we probably would not have been separated for five years. Fortunately, God took pity on me, and I managed to pull through." And now, he could still see his daughter. Just when Vera had finally composed herself, her father had said such touching words and tears began to pool in her eyes again. She fought back her tears and said "Dad, I know. That''s exactly what I was thinking too. So in the future, let''s not quarrel any more, okay?" David nodded with a smile. "I will not be so wilful anymore, and I will not go abroad. From now on, I will stay and look after the both of you." All of a sudden, David felt that Vera''s temperament hadpletely changed. To Vera, how could she not change? She had been rejected by Quill, but before she could get over him, her father was involved in a car ident. It was a bolt from the blue. At that moment, she suddenly felt that nothing was as important as her parents'' lives. Regardless whether it was work or love, they were not as important as her parents. That was why she decided to pull herself together. At noon, when Mabie came to deliver the meal, Vera personally fed David porridge. He was only allowed to eat light food as he had just woken up from aa, and his body was still recovering. Not only that, he wasn''t allowed to eat too much. Vera fed him very slowly. She was very focused on this task. Mabie, who was watching the scene from the side, could not help but ask, "Have you two reconciled? Did you two talk about it?" "Of course, Mom. Otherwise, do you think I will be feeding dad right now?" Vera looked at Mabie helplessly. She felt that her mother really could not read a room. She had to touch a sore spot. Mabie wanted to say something else, but Vera interrupted her. "Mom, have you eaten?" "Not yet. I was busy cooking but I did bring some food for us. We can eat together." "Then you can eat first." "Alright then." Mabie did not stand on ceremony; she went ahead and ate. She suddenly thought of something while she was eating. She looked at Vera and said, "By the way, I bumped into Amelia again when I left the house." Vera subconsciously frowned when she heard Amelia''s name. "Amelia told me that one of her friend''s daughter married a rich businessman. She''s now living the rich life. She''s been spending her time in a luxurious resort these days. She even bought all kinds of luxury goods for her elders." Vera frowned even more when she heard this. What was Amelia trying to tell her mother? "Mom, do you want me to marry a rich businessman so that I can buy luxury goods for you and Dad?" "Pfft!" Mabie retorted. "What kind of person do you think I am? Yes, I want you to get married, but I wasn''t nning on selling my daughter. What''s so good about being rich? heard that although they are rich, they would often quarrel. The girl would sometimese home crying. They don''t want to show the ugly side of their family. However, I heard rumors that her husband has a mistress, that''s why they often quarrel. So, what''s the point of being able to buy luxury goods? They don''t even live a happy life." Vera blushed with shame. "Mom, what on earth are you trying to say?" Mabie put down her food in embarrassment and rubbed her hands together as she said, "Actually, I just want to know why did you and your boyfriend break up?" Vera said, "Mom! Didn''t I tell you that we did not even get together? Don''t ask about this anymore." At this point, she lowered her voice and said, "Dad is still here."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. David chuckled when he heard his name. He did not seem to be curious at all, but he was happy to listen to Mabie and Vera bicker with each other. He had not seen this scene for a long time. It warmed his heart. "Your dad is not an outsider. What''s wrong with him knowing that you''re dating? You''re a grown woman. Your prime years will be gone in two years." Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 "Mom, I''m still very young, alright? Besides, it''s no longer a thing to get married so early. People are getting married at an older age these days." Vera was not itching to get married unless she was with someone whom she really liked. Otherwise, she would rather not get married. Life contained inevitable suffering. There was no need to force marriage as it was a lifetime thing. That was why when Vera fell in love with Quill, she never gave up on him and hoped that one day, she would be able to capture his heart. Who knew... Vera shook her head violently to get rid of the thoughts. Why was she suddenly thinking of that person again? Stop it! Stop it! "Vera, you are not allowed to think about Quill Hanover anymore. That man is just a passer-by in your life. You two are not destined to be with each other," Vera said to herself. "You must forget about him." "You must find someone else that you truly love." Mabie continued, "Even if you don''t want to get married so early, you can''t get married toote either. You would need a couple of years to date, won''t you? It takes time for a rtionship to blossom into love. By the time you''re ready to get married and have children, you might be old. Don''t you know that it is very dangerous to get pregnant at an older age?" Vera said, "Mom, don''t worry about this. Let''s just leave it to fate. Besides, Dad is still recovering from a serious injury. Let''s talk about it when he is feeling better." "You''re right. Fine, I will not talk about it. It''s just that Amelia seems to want to set you up with someone. You better be mentally prepared for it. She might evene to our house to set up another blind date for you someday." When Vera heard this, she almost fainted. She took a deep breath and suppressed the flicker of irritation that surged through her. She then continued to feed David. David swallowed a mouthful of porridge. At this time, he looked at his daughter and said, "Vivy, you can get married whenever you want. I will not pressure you. Wait until you find the right one, then you can think about getting married. You don''t have to rush." After going through a near death experience, David had taken a lot of things lightly. Life was short and unpredictable. No one knew when they were going to die. Therefore, the most important thing was to live in the present and be happy. He was not going to pressure his daughter to get married. "Thank you, Dad!" At Yardley Mansion. Minerva and Maddox did not stay there for long. They rested on the sofa for a while because of Maddox''s headache. However, around noon, Maddox suddenly stood up and told Minerva that he was going to take her out for lunch. "It''s alright, there''s no rush. You can continue to rest if you''re still not feeling well." Maddox''s gaze fell on her face. He asked, "Are you not hungry?" Minerva shook her head and waved her hand. She replied, "Not yet." Just as she finished her sentence, her stomach started to growl. The sound rang through the entire room. It was very clear as they were the only ones in the mansion. The next second, Minerva''s cheeks flushed. She subconsciously caressed her stomach and said, slightly embarrassed, "I''m really not hungry. Maybe... our baby is." If it was in the past, she would definitely be able to control herself. She did not expect her stomach to growl. Furthermore, it happened to growl right after she told Maddox that she was not hungry. "Ahhhhh, my unborn child, how can you let me down like that? Couldn''t you wait a little longer before you protest? Let your Dad rest a little longer." She thought. Maddox smiled faintly when he heard her words. His voice was low and pleasant to the ear. "Since our baby is hungry, then let''s go. I don''t want my baby to starve." Minerva bit her lower lip and looked at him with worried eyes. "But you..." Tm fine." Maddox immediately stood up. Before Minerva could react, he bent down and carried her in his arms. Minerva was caught off guard and instinctively grabbed his cor. She asked anxiously, "What are you doing?" "Weren''t you worried about me?" Maddox asked. Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "Take a look at me now. Do I look like there''s something wrong with me?" Minerva was speechless. She was confused for a moment before she realized what he meant. She gently poked his chest with her fingers and said, "You mustn''t do it again, It doesn''t matter if you scare me. What if you scare the baby? Besides, I was just worried about you." "Fine. Then, does this mean you agree to go and get lunch?" Minerva smiled faintly and hooked her arms around his neck as she said, "Let''s go." After lunch, Maddox sent Minerva back to Ocean Vi. After eating and drinking to her heart''s content, Minerva soon felt sleepy. However, she did not want to take a nap immediately because she had just finished eating. So, she nestled on the sofa and watched TV. After watching for about ten minutes, she could not help but sumb to slumber. When Maddox came out of the study, he saw that she had already fallen asleep on the sofa with a nket over her. His expression turned cold. He then picked her up, carried her back to her room and tucked her in. After staring at her for a while, Maddox felt the phone in his pocket vibrate. So Maddox went out to answer the phone.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hello?" "Young Master Yardley, I''ve alreadypiled the details that you''ve requested. Are you still in the Yardley Mansion with Young Madam?" Maddox strode towards the study and said in a cold voice, "I''m back at Ocean Vi. Come over now. I''ll be waiting in the study." "Alright, Young Master Yardley. I''m on my way." Sam was led to the study by Sarah. On the way to the study, Sam could not help but test the waters by questioning Sarah. "How long ago did Young Master Yardley and Young Madam arrive here?" Sarah thought for a moment before she replied, "They just got back." "What do you mean by just?" "About half an hour ago." They got back about half an hour ago? Sam thought for a moment. They arrived at the Ocean Vi about half an hour ago. It took him quite a while to get here. Young Madam must have already fallen asleep when he called Young Master Yardley. Sam was still a little frightened as he held the stack of documents in his hand. He did not know what Maddox''s mood was like right now. In the study room. Although it was a weekend, there were still a lot of things in thepany Maddox had to deal with. After all, he had just taken over thepany. There were still a lot of things he needed to settle. What''s more, he still had toe up with a solution to bring Jarold and Beanie back to the country. Knock, knock. Maddox lifted his head and pursed his thin lips. He said, "Come in." The door of the study was pushed open. Sam entered the room with the documents in his hand and then closed the door behind him. As soon as Sam entered the room, he felt that the temperature in the study was much lower than outside. However, he noticed that Maddox''s expression did not seem out of the ordinary. He wasn''t sure whether his eyes were ying tricks on him. "Have you aplished what I''ve asked you to do?" Maddox looked up and his eyes fell on Sam. Sam subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva when he met Maddox''s eyes. "Yes, Young Master Yardley." He then stepped forward and handed him the stack of documents. He said, "All the information is right here. There''s quite a lot. Young Master Yardley... you will probably need some time to finish reading them." Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 After that, Sam tried to read Maddox''s expressions. Maddox still looked indifferent when he epted the stack of documents from Sam. Then, he turned to read the first page. Cold sweat started to trickle down Sam''s back. He then said, "Young Master Yardley, how about you take your time to read and I''ll head out first?" Although he had asked Olivia to remove all those irrelevant sections, he still felt a little uneasy. After all, it was really embarrassing to put these things into words. Especially the part where Minerva was drugged. At that time, Olivia had asked him to pretend that he was an outsider and told him not to be nervous. After that, he felt he was only retelling what he had seen. It was not until he had handed Maddox the information that he realized how dangerous it was. Maddox suddenly looked up and fixed his eyes on Sam''s face. "Are you nervous?" When Sam heard his question, he subconsciously licked his lips and shook his head. "No." Why would he be nervous? Hehe. "Oh." Maddox looked away and said coldly, "Then wait here while I finish reading." Sam didn''t know how to react. What else could Sam say? He was extremely nervous, and he was sure that Young Master Yardley could read his emotions, yet he still had to ask whether he was nervous. However, Sam could not admit to Young Master Yardley that he was indeed nervous. In fact, he did not have much confidence in the information. Therefore, just as Maddox was about to start reading the information, Sam decided to give Maddox a head''s up. He coughed lightly and said, "Young Master Yardley... I just want to tell you that I hired a ghostwriter to help me put my words into writing." "A ghostwriter?" Maddox raised his eyebrows slightly as if he had thought of something. "Did you arrange everything ordingly?" Sam knew what he was referring to and immediately nodded. "Yes. I''ve made sure to keep this confidential. It''s just that, the writer is a female. So, she might have added a little of her own fantasy into it, and.." Sam knew better than to continue. He had made it obvious; he was sure that Young Master Yardley would understand what he meant. "I understand." Maddox ignored him after that. He lowered his head and began reading the information. He looked very serious and sincere as he read it. He seemed to treat the documents in his hands like some sort of valuable treasure. In fact, for Maddox, his and Minerva''s past was his treasure. He carefully read every single word. He seemed to not care what style it was written in, nor who wrote them. For him, these were not important at all. Sam eventually gradually rxed as he noticed Maddox seemed to be in his own world right now and would asionally frown. At first, Sam thought that Maddox was dissatisfied with the information. He wanted to exin but realized that Maddox did not say anything. He just continued to read the information with his eyebrows knitted. Later, Sam saw the frown on Maddox''s face became deeper and deeper. He even looked to have murderous intent. Sam felt that he was screwed and that he might not be able to escape this time. However, Young Master Yardley kept on reading with his eyebrows knitted. He did not stop nor did he scold him. Sam observed Young Master Yardley and realized that although he looked calm and collected, his eyes were fluctuating a lot. It was only because he had worked for Young Master Yardley for a long time that he was able to read his expression. So, had Young Master Yardley started to recall his past? The murderous intent he was emitting was due to what he was recalling, right? And not because of Sam? Sam was finally relieved. Time passed and the study remained silent. Maddox was deep in his memory. When Sam saw that Maddox was immersed in his own world he suddenly found his courage back. He turned around and found a chair to sit on. Then, he took out his phone. And it was also at this time that Maddox''s eyes swept over him. Sam suddenly froze. However, Maddox did not care. After giving him an indifferent nce, he retracted his gaze. Then, Sam heard him say, "Why don''t you go out and take a walk around?" Sam immediately got up and said, "Alright then, Young Master Yardley. I''lle backter." Sam exited the study and took a deep breath. He felt that the air outside was better than that in the study. However... Why did Young Master Yardley suddenly ask him to leave? Forget it. He should take a walk around first. After all, Young Master Yardley knew what he was doing. Perhaps because Sam was in such a hurry to leave that he did not notice the strangeness in Maddox when he closed the door of the study. After Sam left, Maddox, who had been sitting upright, suddenly raised his hand and pinched the space between his eyebrows. Although he had only read a few pages, he remembered every word he saw. Maddox could not help but furrow his brows when he thought about how she had married into the Yardley family and how she was treated. ?? Then, some broken images shed intermittently in his mind, just like a broken TV. The pictures briefly appeared and suddenly disappeared. It was so fast that it annoyed him. Maddox tried his best to recall the time he had spent with Minerva. He could only force himself to remember the scenes that shed through his mind in hopes that he would be able to recall something. Just like that, Maddox fought with the shing images. Although he found it hard to win the battle, he was not one to back down. Gradually, Maddox''s head started to ache again. Cold sweat drenched his back. Although it was winter and he was wearing a coat, there was no way to see that the white shirt beneath waspletely soaked. What was visible was the cold sweat on his forehead that slid along the edges of his handsome face as it dripped onto the documents. He was in excruciating pain. However, he continued to read as he flipped to the next page. When he read the part where Minerva was drugged by those despicable people, his fury sprang to life. He nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. However, he med himself even more for not protecting her in the first ce. It was because of him that she was hurt. And at this very moment, Minerva was also dreaming. She dreamed about what happened not long after she married Maddox and everything that happened after that. When she woke up, she felt cold sweat run down her back. Minerva felt that her heart was pounding in her chest. Even her lower abdomen felt uneasy. Since she was pregnant and her heart was beating so fast, she knew that the baby was probably feeling the same. As a result, Minerva could only suppress her feelings of unease and fear. She urged herself to think about the wonderful things that she had right now. Gradually, Minerva''s breathing became steady. However, her shirt was soaked and she needed to change out of it. Hence, she could only get up and retrieve a fresh shirt from the closet. The room was deadly silent. Minerva remembered that she fell asleep in the living room. She initially did not want to sleep right away since she had a heavy lunch, so she decided to watch some TV in the living room with a remote control in her arms. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 Minerva could not remember how she had fallen asleep. Maddox probably found her asleep on the sofa, as such, he carried her back to her room. She had no idea what time it was or where Maddox had gone. Because of the dreams she had, Minerva wanted nothing more than to see Maddox and hug him right now. So, Minerva quickly put on a thin coat and made her way out of the room. Sarah had been waiting by the door the entire time. After all, Minerva was pregnant. What''s more, it was a special case that day. Maddox had asked her to wait outside the door in case anything happened. He also told her to inform him when Minerva had woken up from her nap. Therefore, the moment Sarah saw Minerva open the door, she immediately put down her phone and stood up. "Young Madam, you''re awake. I''ll go and inform Young Master Yardley." Minerva stopped her and said, "There''s no need to tell him. I''ll go and look for him myself. Where is he now?" The two of them were married. Sarah did not find it weird that Minerva would want to look for Young Master Yardley as soon as she woke up. She said respectfully, "Young Master Yardley is in the study. Assistant Sorrento is also here." Sam was here? Minerva paused for a moment. Could it be that they had something important to discuss? If so, it might not be convenient for her to look for Maddox now. Unexpectedly, at this time, Sarah suddenly said, "Young Madam, you don''t have to worry. I saw Assistant Sorrentoe out from the study and wander around not too long ago. Young Master Yardley is probably alone in the study." Minerva was stunned. She nodded her head once she came back to her senses. "Thank you." Sarah smiled faintly. After that, Minerva walked towards the study. She was now familiar with her surroundings. When she first moved in, she often got lost and would end up in a different room than the one she had intended to go to. Later, she stayed here alone for a long time when Maddox was involved in the ne crash. She would ask the servants not to disturb her at will because she was in a bad mood. Therefore, even if she lost her way, she would not ask anyone toe and guide her. She would gradually find her way back. That was how Minerva managed to familiarise herself with her surroundings. Soon, Minerva arrived at the study. The door to the study was tightly shut but Minerva did not find it strange. She reached out and knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock. Just when Maddox got to the crucial part of the information, he was pulled back to reality by the sudden knock on the door. He frowned and suddenly felt a flicker of irritation. He was on the verge of losing his temper when he was suddenly interrupted. Especially at a time like this. Maddox pursed his lips and did not answer the door. Minerva, who was standing outside the door, was a little confused. Why wasn''t there any reaction after she had knocked? Was he not in the study? Minerva knocked on the door again. This time, her actions were more cautious. "Who is it?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finally, she heard an ice-cold voiceing from inside. The voice was so cold that there was no warmth at all. Minerva was stunned. What happened? His voice sounded a little strange. However, Minerva still replied gently, "It''s me." A light female voice could be heard from the other side of the door. Maddox''s heart tightened. He grew even more anxious as he held the documents in his hands. She was already awake? Maddox nced at the clock and realized that she had only been asleep for an hour. Why was she awake so soon? As far as he remembered, she would usually take a nap thatsted more than a few hours in the afternoon. "Can Ie in?" Minerva''s voice rang out again. Maddox came back to his senses and swiftly shoved the documents into a drawer. He was nning to open the door for Minerva after hiding the documents but she was getting impatient. She opened the door as soon as she asked toe in stood at the door, and stared at him. She happened to catch a glimpse of him Minerva looked at him, slightly confused. away the documents. Maddox remained seated on his chair. The anger that had surged from his body after being interrupted earlier hadpletely disappeared. At this moment, he looked very calm andposed. "You''re awake?" Minerva walked up to him with a puzzled look on her face. She stared straight at him. Her beautiful eyes were still a little misty as she had just woken up. At this moment, she was looking at him and it made him feel a little uneasy. "Why don''t you sleep a little longer?" He asked softly. However, the thin coat that she was wearing suddenly caught his eyes. His expression immediately changed. He frowned and asked, "Why are you wearing so little?" He sounded a little reproachful and strict. Minerva stared at him for a moment. After he finished speaking, she suddenly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. She sat on hisp and buried her face in his chest. "I had a nightmare." She hugged him and said with a hint of mncholy. Maddox paused for a moment before his heart melted into a puddle when he heard her words. Minerva hade to him as soon as she woke up and sat in his arms coquettishly because she had a nightmare. This showed that she relied on him both physically and mentally. At first, he was nning on lecturing her for wearing too little. However, now he could not bring himself to do so. Maddox wrapped his arms around her and said in a low voice. "What was your nightmare about? Don''t be afraid. Dreams are the opposite of reality." Minerva said in a muffled voice, "Really? But I''ve heard the dreams we have serve as some kind of warning." "Who told you that? There is no proof of that. Dreams are dreams. It''s impossible for them to be reality." Minerva also felt that his words were quite reasonable. Dreams were dreams. How could they be a reality? She knew the truth as well. However, sometimes dreams could seem quite real. She woke up from her dream with a lingering fear in her heart. That was why she wanted to see him immediately. Now that she was nestling in his embrace, Minerva felt a little more at ease. She did not hesitate to sit in hisp and made herselffortable in his arms while he gently wiped the sweat from her forehead as whispered something to her. However, Minerva gradually realized that something was amiss. Just now, she only cared about herself, so she did not notice anything strange about Maddox. Now that she was much calmer, she could feel that his heart was pounding. After noticing this strangeness, Minerva began to pay attention to his words. She realized that although Maddox''s tone was extremely gentle, she could te that Maddox was breathing rapidly when she listened carefully. It seemed as if he was panting. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Minerva suddenly remembered that she did not receive any response when she knocked on the door the first time. The second time she knocked, she heard his cold tone asking who it was. So when she had not received a response after telling him that it was her, Minerva anxiously asked if she coulde in. Then, she did not wait long before she pushed the door open. She was a little worried that something was wrong with Maddox. He was already acting a little strange when they went to the Yardley Mansion earlier that day. This made her worried. When Minerva opened the door just now, she saw him shoving some documents into a drawer. She did not take it to heart at first as she thought those werepany. documents. But now it seemed like... it wasn''t that simple. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 Minerva''s heart skipped a beat when she realized that Maddox was acting strange. "I heard Sam is here?" Maddox paused. Then, he nodded in agreement. "What''s he doing here? Isn''t it a weekend? Are you still busy with thepany''s affairs? Do you need me to help you?" Minerva asked, slightly concerned. "I used to work in thepany, so I should be able to help with some small matters. If you..." Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox reached out a finger and ced it on her lips, preventing her from continuing. Minerva was caught off guard. She saw a sense of helplessness arise in his eyes. "What are you thinking about?" "Hmm?" "I have finished dealing with thepany''s affairs. You don''t have to worry about it. Mypany''s affairs aside, I don''t even want you to be so hands-on with yourpany''s affairs." "If I don''t, what will happen to thepany? Should I just sell it then?" Minerva joked while she snaked her hand to Maddox''s back. It felt warm and damp as well as a little sticky. Her brows furrowed slightly. Maddox seemed to have sensed her actions. He pinched her waist lightly, causing Minerva to shriek while he took the opportunity to pull her hand over and held it in his. Both of her hands were wrapped in his one hand and Minerva could not shrug out of his grasp. She struggled and said, "Why are you holding my hands? Come on, let me go." Maddox smiled and said, "I''m trying to warm you up." Minerva said, "What are you talking about? Your hand is obviously colder than mine." "Fine." Maddox immediately turned the tide and said, "Then you can warm me up.'' How much more shameless could he get. His hand was obviously colder than hers, but he insisted on holding it. Maddox would definitely not have done so in the past, so Minerva knew that there was something fishy going on. The more he did not want her to know, the more curious she was. However, even though she was curious, she still knew him well. So she did not say anything after that; instead, she focused on warming him up. Since she had just woken up, she was very warm, like a little furnace. In a matter of moments, Maddox''s cold hands were nice and warm. Minerva rested her hand on his chest and asked, "Do you feel warm now?"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox did not say anything. He swallowed a lump that rose in his throat, then lowered his head and looked at Minerva, "Are you trying to seduce me?" Minerva shook her head innocently. "Why would I seduce you? I''m pregnant and we''re not allowed to have sex. You know that." Pregnant... Maddox''s eyes darkened at the mention of the word. That''s right, he still had a long way to go. "I''m really doing my best to warm your hands up," Minerva said. Just as she finished her words, she saw a thinyer of sweat on Maddox''s forehead. Coincidentally, someone knocked on the door at this time. "Young Master Yardley?" It was Sam''s voice. Minerva was still sitting in Maddox''sp; their position looked very intimate. If Sam came in and saw them, wouldn''t that be very awkward? At the thought of this, she quickly pushed Maddox away and got up. As she smoothed out her clothes, she said, "Since Sam is looking for you, then I''ll head back to my room." "Alright." Maddox nodded gently and did not stop her. He watched her leave. When Minerva saw him like this, she was even more certain that there was something wrong with Maddox. Otherwise, he would not be acting like this. When Minerva opened the door, she happened to meet Sam''s eyes. Sam wasn''t surprised when he saw Minerva because Sarah had informed him that she was in the study with Young Master Yardley. Sam wasn''t sure what was going on inside, but he felt that he should knock on the door, to help Young Master Yardley get out of whatever situation he was in. In the end, even though he felt that he should prioritize Young Madam''s demands, it was still built on his loyalty to Young Master Yardley Otherwise, he would not respect the woman Young Master Yardley married that much. Moreover, Young Madam treated him well. Ever since he had that scar from an injury on his face, Young Madam had often felt bad for him whenever she saw it. However, she never said it out. She always politely looked away and did not stare at the scar for a long time, not wanting him to feel ufortable. How could anyone disrespect her like this? When their eyes met, Minerva did not ask Sam anything. She smiled faintly and said, "You''re here. Maddox''s waiting. I''ll go back to my room first." After watching Minerva leave, Sam turned around, entered the study, and closed the door behind him. After entering, Sam realized that Maddox was resting his head on the desk. There was a hint of forbearance in his eyes. He was probably trying to endure a great deal of pain. When Young Madam was in the study, he must have pretended nothing was wrong. It must have been hard for him to bear. At the thought of this, Sam cursed himself for noting to his rescue earlier. He should havee by earlier, or at least wait outside the door of the study instead of wandering around. After all, those pieces of information could trigger Maddox''s memories. He had no idea how Young Master Yardley was doing now. "Young Master Yardley, are you okay?" Sam approached him and asked with concern. Maddox did not say anything. He sat up and leaned against the back of his chair, closing his eyes ti redly. He did not speak, and Sam did not make a sound either. Instead, he stood quietly by the side and waited. After a while, Maddox opened his eyes again; they were much clearer than before. The pain between his brows faded a little. It was not that he had a serious illness. He would look like a normal person just as long as he did not try to recall his memory. However, as long as he did, his head would start to throb, as if a former affliction had rpsed. Sam observed him from the side for a long time. He then turned around and quietly poured a ss of warm water for Young Master Yardley. Maddox''splexion looked much better after drinking the ss of water. He slightly moved his pale lips and said, "If Young Madam asks, don''t tell her that you came by to hand me this." Sam nodded. "Naturally. Don''t worry about it, Young Master Yardley." "Did Young Madam notice anything just now? She gave me a look when she went out, but I didn''t say anything." Maddox recalled Minerva''s behavior a moment ago in addition to how she behaved while they were at the Yardley Mansion. He helplessly twitched his lips and smiled bitterly. "We can''t hide everything from her. If she says she doesn''t know, then it''s just her well-intentions." When Sam heard this, he roughly understood what Maddox was trying to say. He remained silent. "That''s all for today. Thank you foring over. You can head back." Sam was pleasantly surprised when he heard Maddox''s words. He did not expect that Young Master Yardley did not have any queries about the contents of the documents. Part of him wanted to leave, but when he saw Maddox''s current state, he suddenly could not bear to leave. "Young Master Yardley, I''m free anyway. Why don''t I stay and take care of you?" When Maddox heard this, he looked up with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He said, "How are you going to take care of me? Share this headache?" Maddox was right. There wasn''t much Sam could do to help him. He should just leave. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 After leaving Ocean Vi, Sam drove home by himself. While he was driving, he suddenly received a text from Olivia. "Mr. Sorrento, is your boss satisfied with the information?" When Sam read the message, he did not think too much and quickly gave a short reply. "Somewhat." After replying to Olivia''s message, Sam subconsciously clicked into his contact list and saw a familiar name. Vera Zais. Ever since they came back from overseas, they had not seen each other nor contacted each other. What Vera said that day made Sam feel that if he bothered her again, it would mean that he truly wasn''t a nobleman. Therefore, he refrained from looking for Vera. He wondered how she was doing all this while. In the end, Sam gave up on the idea of calling her and continued to drive. Unknowingly, Sam found himself at the building where Vera used to work. There was no one in thepany today as it was a weekend. Sam simply parked the car and lowered the window to look at the entrance of the building. He motionlessly stared at the building and found himself picturing how Vera looked when she arrived for work. Before returning to the country, Vera must have been very happy to go to work. He pictured her wearing a dress and carrying a bag as she rushed into the building. If she ran too fast, the things in her hands might fall out. Then, Vera had to bend down to pick up her things. Because of this, it might cause the other things in her hand to fall as well. Anyway, she would look like a scatterbrain. In the past, Sam did not fancy this kind of woman. However, if this woman was Vera, he would find her very adorable. As expected, love could make a person irrational. Suddenly, Sam thought of a saying. Those who fell in love first were the dumbest. Not only did he not dare to contact Vera, he even ended up at an empty office building. How much dumber could he get? After a while, Sam started the car and drove away. Time flew by. Vera visited the hospital every day to take care of her father. During this time, Mr. and Mrs. Zais also saw her earnestness, and Mabie would always sing praises about Vera to David behind her back. "David, don''t you think your daughter has matured a lot ever since she came back? She hasn''tined at all and she doesn''t look like she''s tired or angry at all, right?" When David heard this, he also nodded in agreement. He said, "You''re right. She''s much more mature now. I didn''t think we would be this close after having not seen each other for five years." "Don''t be silly. She''s your daughter after all. As long as you stop being stubborn, there is no way you two would fall out." "Stubborn?" David subconsciously frowned when he heard the word. He asked, "How am I stubborn?" "How are you not? Your daughter is a grown-up, but you had to go and interfere with her life. You even told her that if she resigned, you would not acknowledge her as your daughter anymore. Are you nning on controlling her life forever?" It had never crossed David''s mind, but now that Mabie had put it that way, he found himself at a loss for words. After a moment, he said helplessly, "I never thought about controlling her life. It''s just that it was a job that was hard toe by. Because she did not cherish it, it upset me a lot. What''s more, if this was how w you you felt, why didn''t you mention it at that time? Why are you reviving old quarrels?" Mabie peeled an orange and made sure to remove the orange pith before stuffing a piece into her mouth. David watched her with eager eyes. However, Mabie did not give him any. In the end, he could not help but say to her, "Why do you have to peel off the orange pith?" Upon hearing this, Mabie lowered her head and nced at the oranges. "This is how I''ve always eaten it. Why? Do you have a problem with that after all these years?" "Besides, listen to what you just said. What do you mean by reviving old quarrels? Am I reviving old quarrels? You were so insistent back then. Do you think I dared to say anything, lest you break off your rtionship with your daughter then divorce me?" David was speechless. "Do you think I''m such a horrible person? We''ve been married for so many years. Don''t you know what kind of a person I am? Do you think I would even mention divorce?" Mabie did not take his words el seriously. She continued to eat her oranges and said, "Yes, we''ve been married for so many years and I know your character very well. It''s because I know you so well that when you decided to end your fatherdaughter rtionship, do you know what I was thinking? the hell have you be like this? I have never seen you act like that; you were like a stranger at that moment. Do you think I would dare to say anything? I was afraid that you would divorce me if I did. If it happenes, then our family will fall apart. Do you know I''ve been the pir of the family all these years?" David thought for a moment and said, "In the end, you just want to take credit, right?" "Well, don''t I deserve it? I''m sure you are aware of your rtionship with your daughter during these past five years, right? was the one who called her during the holidays. If were as stubborn as you, Vera would have probably run away whet someone and nevere back. Take this time for example, if I hadn''t called your daughter and begged her toe after your ident, do you think she would be taking care of you right now?" Mabie became a little emotional as she spoke. "Are you trying to burn bridges right now?" David felt that if they continued, they would end up quarreling again. Ever since Vera left, they had quarreled quite often. However, each time after quarreling, Mabie would hide in her room and wipe her tears while David would be angry and regretful, and his heart would even ache.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, his pride stopped him fromforting her. Now that he had experienced a near-death situation, he was much more open-minded now. At his age, there was no need to be so calctive, especially with family. There was no need to exaggerate such a small problem, was there? Just like this instance, if it were in the past, David would''ve thought that Mabie was being unreasonable, and he would definitely argue with her. He would then ask why she was being so capricious or something hurtful like that. However, these were not important to David anymore. Life is so short. As for someone like him, who had lived through almost half his lifetime, there wouldn''t be a lot of years left. At the thought of this, David sighed and said softly, "Mabie, I never thought of burning bridges. You have done a lot for our family. I admit I was stubborn. I should have thought it through before saying anything." Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 By this point, David even reached out to hold Mabie''s hand. It caught her off guard. Mabie was confused by the sudden turn of events. She stared at David strangely. "What''s gotten into you?" she asked. David was speechless. Mabie continued to stare at him. Then she said, "Did you hit your head hard during the ident? Should I get the doctor?" David was speechless. He could no longer maintain the smile on his face, and the emotions that were surging within him had disappearedpletely. He should not have talked to Mabie so emotionally. "No, what''s the matter with you? Why are you acting like this? David, don''t scare me, are you..." "Forget it." David interrupted her and said helplessly, "It''s only because I had a near-death experience that I''m much more open-minded now. There''s no need to be calctive amongst family. It might bete for me to admit it, but betterte than never, right? Why must you think that something is wrong with me?" Mabie was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she had a look of realisation on her face. "Oh, that''s what it is. I was wondering why you sounded like a normal person for once..." David was speechless. Forget it, it was best if he stopped talking. Otherwise, he might die of anger. "By the way, David. I realized that Amelia likes toe over to our house these days. She would always ask me about Vivy. I have a feeling she wants to set up a blind date for her." David frowned upon hearing her words. He said, "Why would she want to do that? Why can''t she mind her own business and stop being a matchmaker? Now that Vivy is finally back, it''s better not to bother her with these things." Mabie nodded in agreement. "You say that, but I still think it''s best if we keep a lookout for Vivy. What if the boy is eligible? We can at least ask Vivy to give it a try. If he isn''t, then we can at least decline on her behalf. After all, she''s not getting any younger. She would have to get married eventually. It''s not too early to talk about it." David felt that her words were quite reasonable, so he nodded and said, "Fine, you can do as you please as long as you don''t scare her away." "Don''t worry. Do you think I am like you?" David was speechless. Sigh, he had a feeling that his wife was never going to let him live it down. However, after surviving this ident, David felt that it was nice to have this kind of life. It was now that he learned to cherish these kinds of moments. When Vera came to visit in the afternoon, she brought them the lunch that she had prepared. At the beginning, it was Mabie who would always prepare lunch. However, one day, Vera decided to make lunch. David and Mabie were amazed by Vera''s cooking after tasting her food. Ever since then, Mabie insisted that Vera cooked every day. She told Vera that she did not want to enter the kitchen again. Just like at this moment, while Mabie was eating her daughter''s delicious cooking, she asked, "Vera, what have you been working as these past few years? You look thinner than before, but your cooking skills have improved so much. Did you work as a cook overseas?" Vera couldn''t believe her mother would think like that. She said, "No way! I''ve been working as a designer all these years. My friend and I lived on takeouts for a while, but then I decided to cook more since I had a lot of time on my hands. That way, I was able to satisfy my cravings as well as my friends''." Mabie said, "So that''s how it is." David''s eyes fell on her face. "I heard from your mother that while you were abroad all these years..." As if guessing what David was going to say next, Vera coughed softly and interrupted David. Then stared at her parents. "Mom, Dad, I have something to discuss with you."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s the matter?" "Tell us about it." Vera held a bowl of hot soup in her hand. She drank it while saying, "I want to find a ce near our area and open up a restaurant. What do you think?" David and Mabie were stunned when they heard their daughter''s words. "You want to open a restaurant?" Vera nodded and said, "Yes, as you all know, my cooking has improved a lot. So, I was thinking of opening a restaurant near our neighborhood. It would also be convenient for me to take care of you two. If the restaurant does well, then I n to settle down here." David and his wife looked at each other and did not answer. Vera continued, "Besides, I really enjoy cooking. Also, I think once you''ve recovered from your injuries, you should quit your job. Although the job at Yardley Corporation i? quite good, it''s rather toilsome want you to be able to enjoy life like your peers. You can go out for a walk, stay at home and watch some TV. You can also asionally go and hang out with your friends." Mabie blinked her eyes. Her daughter had everything nned out for them in thetter half of their lives. She thought for a moment and then asked, "Us aside, have you thought about how you want to do this restaurant? After all, you''re a girl and you''re not married yet. Once you''ve open a restaurant, you''re going to be extremely busy, how are you going to manage?" "Mom, I can still run a restaurant even though I''m not married. I don''t have to rely on men. If there is no one to help me, I can ask for help t managed to save up quite a bit these past few years, so you don''t have to worry about me. In short... I just want to discuss the location. Where do you think is strategic?" David finally understood. "I know what you''re trying to say. Since you want to start a business, as parents, we will definitely help you. You don''t have to worry about money. You are our only daughter. You have our full support." "Mom, Dad, those are your hard-earned money. You should keep it and spend it on something that you like. You don''t have to work anymore. Don''t worry about the capital for my restaurant. I have enough." "You''re just a young girl, how would you have so much money? You would need a huge capital to start a restaurant. You would also need money to buy furniture and kitchen equipment. These things cost a lot. You..." "Don''t worry, I really have money." She had made a lot of money by working for Minerva all these years. Minerva was a designer. Vera had always been by her side helping her and Minerva had never mistreated her. Furthermore, after Minerva started her ownpany, she treated her even better. Of course, the treatment was only one aspect. On the other hand, Minerva would also give her all sorts of bonuses, especially her year-end bonus. It was a generous amount. Every time Minerva rewarded her, she would say that she deserved it. Of course, Vera told her parents about this job. Otherwise, they would think that she had been fooling around abroad all these years. It was a decent amount of savings after all. When David and Mabie heard their daughter''s words, they heaved a sigh of relief. Mabie was very happy. "It sounds like your boss treats you very well and is very capable. A designer at such a young age. When are you nning to invite your boss over to our house? We should properly thank her." Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Speaking of Minerva, Vera naturally thought of that person. The light in her eyes suddenly dimmed a lot. She smiled faintly and said, "She is pregnant now. The baby is a little unstable. I don''t want her to be running around. So it''s best to wait until she gives birth. After that, I''ll introduce her to you two." "All right." Thus, the matter was settled. Vera initially thought that her parents would oppose the idea of her opening a restaurant. Before she came, she hade up with a lot of excuses just in case her parents rejected her idea. She did not expect the discussion to go so smoothly. Vera had a checklist of things to do to open a restaurant. After discussing with her parents, she began to scout around her neighborhood for a suitable store. After scouting for two days, she still could not find one. In the end, Mabie was the one who suggested a location to her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I bumped into my friends when I went to the park this morning. I told them that you were nning to open a restaurant and they happened to have some news. They told me that there was a shop on Southway that was very suitable for us, and we can check it out when we have the time." "Southway?" Vera subconsciously scrunched up her nose. She was nning on purchasing the shop lot so that she would not have to worry about paying rent. Moreover, she would be able to live on the second floor. Based on the amount of money she had in hand, she roughly knew she could afford a shop lot at a decent location. She did not want to set up a restaurant somewhere dodgy, but then again she could not afford anywhere too expensive. At this moment, Vera was a little hesitant when her mother mentioned Southway. It was because she knew that it was one of the busiestmercial streets in their area. Not only that, there were a lot of restaurants there as well. She knew that the shop owners would invest in those properties as a means to collect rental ie. It was their long-term investment. High rental, small shop, and fiercepetition. "What are you thinking about?" When Mabie saw that her daughter did not say a word, she continued, "I''ve asked around. Although thepetition is fierce in Southway, it''s a very strategic ce to open a restaurant. Besides, what''s there to be afraid of? Your cooking is excellent." "But Mom..." "As the saying goes, pure gold does not fear fire. Vivy, are you not confident in your cooking?" Vera speechlessly rolled her eyes. How could she not have confidence in her own cooking? She was just thinking not only were the rents there high thepetition would also be fierce. By then, she would be very busy once her restaurant opens. Apart from that, if she wanted to be able topete with the others, she would have to purchase more ingredients, and she would even have to change the price she would be charging. In short, Vera felt that she would have to put in a lot of effort but end up with a low return. However, if she were to set up the restaurant in a less busy area, her workload would be less, but the money she earned would be even lesser. Vera had thought it through. She did not want to open up her restaurant in such a busy area. She just wanted to open a small restaurant which was enough to support her and her parents. She never thought of making big bucks from her restaurant business. However, Mabie did not know this. When she saw her daughter standing there in a daze, she simply took her arm and said, "Since it''s not noon yet, let''s go and check out the shop. If it''s decent, then your father and I will support you financially." Before Vera could say anything, she was pulled away by Mabie. Time passed quickly. The matters in Minerva''spany were finally settled. Maddox was worried that she would overwork, so he had specifically asked Sam to get someone to manage thepany on her behalf so that she could go to thepany whenever she liked or rest at home if she wanted. Minerva did not object. After all, she knew that this pregnancy was unstable because she had encountered too many things whilst being pregnant. She had suffered a lot recently. Therefore, Minerva decided to listen to the doctor''s advice. She felt that since she had the choice to stay at home and take care of her unborn child, she was going to do it. Unless there were specific asions where she had to personally head over to the office. As for Maddox, Minerva had no idea how he was doing. She was hoping to reunite with Beanie as soon as possible. However, Minerva never brought up such selfish thoughts to Maddox. After returning to the country, both of them had been busy with their respectivepanies. Furthermore, Maddox even took care of herpany''s matters on her behalf. Aside from thepany''s affairs, Maddox had suffered a lot both mentally and physically during the process of trying to recall his memory. Therefore, at this time, Minerva did not want to mention anything about Beanie and Master Collins. She would asionally video call Beanie when she was at home. "Mommy, Mommy, when are youing over to get me and Great-grandpa?" Like that day, Beanie suddenly asked Minerva this question while they were video calling on Facebook. His eyes were filled with expectation. When Minerva saw that Beanie''s eyes were filled with expectation, she could not bear to disappoint him. She could only say softly, "A little while longer, Beanie. We''ll bring you and your greatgrandfather over once everything is settled, okay?" Beanie originally wanted to ask more, but he suddenly saw the anxiousness in Minerva''s eyes. He swallowed the words he was about to say, "Alright then. I am not in a hurry to go back anyways. It''s e fun over here. Great-grandpa takes me to a lot of ces every day But you have to tell me earlier when youe and fetch me. There are still a lot of ces I want to go. He said excitedly, even his face was filled with expectation. As if he was really happy. For a moment, Minerva could not tell whether Beanie was genuinely happy or not. Then she thought about it and realized that children were not asplicated as adults. He was probably genuinely happy. Perhaps, he really liked staying abroad? "Beanie, if you have any grievances, just tell me. I will think of a way for you. I... I want you to rely on me. You don''t need to put on a brave face, do you understand? As she said these words, Minerva gently caressed Beanie''s cheeks through the screen. However, Beanie could not feel it. "Mommy, I don''t feel aggrieved. Great-grandpa is the same as Mommy and Daddy. I know I will be able to be by your side soon." He was still a child after all. Beanie felt a lump in his throat and as if something was in his eyes. Coincidentally, someone called him. He took the opportunity to say, "Mommy, I think Great-grandpa wants to take me out. I''m going to end the call now. I''lle back and send you a photo in the evening." "Alright then. Be careful." After that, Beanie ended the video call. Beanie was sitting on the couch alone in the big room. He just stared at the phone silently. After a while, he curled himself up into a ball and buried his head in his knees for the first time. He felt incredibly sad and wanted to cry after ending the video call with his mother. However, he couldn''t do that. His mother had suffered a lot while raising him as a single mother. But she neverined once. She had never lost her temper at Beanie because of these hardships. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 Beanie had always been very sensible. He did not want his mother to worry about him. Just like a moment ago, if it was any other child, they would have burst into tears and would want to hug their mother. However, he did not. Moreover, he hung up as soon as he felt his tearsing. He did not want Minerva to know. Beanie knew that Minerva loved him, so he needed to be considerate of her. He may need to be considerate of his mother, but there was someone who needn''t sympathy. Beanie thought about it for a moment. Then, he raised his head from his knees, took the phone, and made a video call to Maddox. At this time, in the Yardley Corporation. Maddox felt his phone buzzing as soon as he entered the conference room with a cold face. He frowned slightly. He hadn''t had the chance to put his phone on silent when he came in. Maddox took out his phone. Just as he was about to ignore the call, he realized it was his son. Beanie? Why was Beanie calling him at this moment? To Maddox, there was nothing more important than a meeting. If there was, then it would be his wife. Of course, his son as well. No one dared to say anything when they saw him holding his phone since he was the president of thepany. Maddox pursed his lips and answered the video call. "What''s the matter, Beanie?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After the video was connected, his son''s face appeared on the screen. He looked angry and dissatisfied. Maddox frowned slightly. Had he offended his son? He pretended to be angry as soon as he called him. Beanie did not give Maddox any face. He immediately shouted, "Bad Daddy!" The senior management team was stunned when they heard a child''s voiceing from the other end of the phone. Then, they silently looked at each other in despair. After a moment, everyone came back to their senses. Was this Bruno who was calling President Yardley? It was only when Minerva took over thepany that they knew Young Master Yardley had a son. At that time, Minerva would bring Bruno along to work with her. Because there were many people in thepany who were dissatisfied with Minerva. Everyone but Sam felt that she was unreliable only because she was a woman. Moreover, they were unhappy that the Yardley Corporation had ended up in the hands of an outsider. One day, Minerva decided to bring Bruno along to work with her. Bruno was a carbon copy of Maddox. However, there was one aspect that he was different from Maddox. Maddox was cold, not easy to get along with, and unfathomable. Bruno on the other hand, was different. He would respectfully greet everyone when he saw them. He single-handedly won over their hearts, and they subconsciously began to ept Minerva. Everyone suddenly felt that there was nothing to say. Although Minerva and President Yardley had not held a wedding ceremony yet, Bruno was not a toddler anymore. What''s more, Bruno looked exactly like President Yardley. There was no need to suspect anything. Even though Minerva had taken over thepany, Yardley Corporation would still return to the hands of the Yardley family in the future. So when the senior management heard Beanie''s voice, they fell into a trance as they felt a sense of familiarity. However, when they saw the expression on President Yardley''s face, it was so cold that they could not feel any warmth at all. The people on the senior management team suddenly reminisced of those past times. If they did notpare, they would not feel the difference. However, now that theypared it with the past, they felt that things were different now. It wasn''t that they felt that Young Master Yardley wasn''t good, it was that Young Master Yardley was not as amiable as Minerva. In fact, Minerva was not that kind and amiable when she was in a meeting. However, she was Maddox''s wife after all. Although she was one of the major shareholders, she treated everyone equally. She was nothing like Maddox, who was indifferent and merciless. He would reject any suggestion that he deemed uneptable. Fine, maybe they had set their expectations too high. Because not only had they wanted Maddox''s decisiveness, they also hoped that President Yardley had the same kind of affinity as Minerva. Forget it. They could only dream. At this time, they could still hear Bruno''s voice from the other end of the line. "It''s been so long. When are you going to pick me and Great-grandpa up?" Maddox''s brows furrowed slightly when he heard his son''s words. He pursed his lips and told Beanie one word. "Soon." Beanie suddenly became unhappy. "How soon? Do you have a specific time? You''re useless, Bad Daddy!" Maddox''s brows furrowed deeper when he heard his son''s words. Then, he said, "In one week''s time." Beanie blinked and said, "One week? Daddy, you''re saying that you''re picking me and Great-grandpa up in a week?" "Yes." Maddox nodded. "At most one week." Beanie was quite satisfied with this answer, but he pretended to be disapproving of it, "Fine then, Great-grandpa and I will wait for another week. Oh, yeah. Don''t tell Mommy I called you!" He did not want his mother to worry! He would just let his father do all the work since he made his mother suffer so much in the past. He wanted his father to suffer now to even the score. Bruno put on a pretentiously na arrogant expression. Maddox looked at the face that looked exactly like his and felt his heart suddenly went soft. He gently touched Beanie''s head and cheeks through the screen. con No matter what, he was still his son. Although this child was extraordinary, and he would only trick him, but... blood was still thicker than water. Moreover, Minerva had given birth to Bruno for him. At the thought of this, Maddox suddenly rxed a little. His expression was a touch gentler than before. "Don''t worry, I don''t want your mother to worry more than you do. If anything, you should be careful not to reveal anything when you call her." Beanie snorted, "I am not that dumb, Bad Daddy!" Toot, toot... Probably because Bruno grew more pretentiously arrogant, he angrily hung up the phone. In an instant, the screen was reced by the original interface of the phone. Maddox looked at the scene in front of him. He was stunned for a moment before he locked his phone and shoved it into his pocket. As soon as he looked up, he found that everyone in the conference room was looking at him. Everyone had a disappointed look on their faces as if they hadn''t heard enough of his conversation with Beanie. Maddox curled his lips slightly. He suddenly emitted a gloomy aura. "What are you all looking at?" He asked. Upon hearing his, everyone hurriedly withdrew their gaze. Some even pretended to cough. Someone from the senior management suddenly said, "President Yardley, you have such a good rtionship with Bruno. Hahahaha." Theughter sounded a little awkward. They probably felt a little embarrassed, so other people also echoed. "Yeah, yeah, I''m so envious." Maddox''s face darkened. "Mrs. Yardley sure is capable. Not only had she given birth to such an adorable son for you, but she''s also courtly and generous. She was the one who managed thepany before you came back." Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 Maddox was initially feeling gloomy. However, when he heard everyone praising Minerva, he rxed a little. After that, the maliciousness in his eyes disappeared as well. Not only that, there was a slight smirk on his face. It was no surprise that she was outstanding. She was his woman after all. Furthermore, the reason these people were able to be on the management team was not only because of their capabilities but also because they were good at reading a room. They could see the changes in Maddox''s mood. When the senior management team realized that their ttery of Mrs. Yardley was very effective, they became excited and continued praising Minerva. "Mrs. Yardley is amazing at managing the corporation. President Yardley, you have a good eye." "Congrattions, President Yardley. You''re blessed to have such a wonderful wife and son!" This meeting had suddenly turned into an over-the-toppliment session for Minerva. Maddox was happy to hear this. Since everyone loved praising Minerva, he let them be. Besides, he liked people praising his wife as well. Sam, on the other hand, was speechless. He rolled his eyes when he heard the senior management kept on heaping praise on Minerva. He really wanted to mock them for being shameless. When Young Madam took over as vice president, they looked down on her, but now... Sam coughed lightly and walked toward Maddox. He reminded in a whisper, "Young Master Yardley, it''s about time to start the meeting." Maddox nodded as usual.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Maddox agreed, Sam cleared his throat and raised his voice. He said, "Everyone, let''s be quiet. The meeting is about to start. Please return to your seats and get ready." After all, Sam was Maddox''s right-hand man. Since he said so, it meant that Maddox was nning to start the meeting soon. They knew better than to continue to heap praise on Minerva. They soon fell silent and returned to their seats. The meeting began. Mabie brought Vera to check out the store she mentioned on Southway. It was located strategically. However, the rent was over the top. That was why although there were many potential tenants, no one wanted to rent this ce. More importantly, this store was quite different from the others. Thendlord had a weird personality. If anyone wanted to rent this store, they would have to abide by his rules. If they failed to do so, he would terminate the rental agreement and the tenant would have to move out immediately. It was said that the previous tenant had breached one of his rules, that was why he terminated the rental agreement and was forced to move out. When Vera followed Ralph, the real estate agent, into the store. She noticed that the shopfront looked rtively new. It seemed like not many people had rented this ce. She could not help but ask, "What did the previous tenant do to make thendlord terminate the rental agreement?" Ralph looked at Mabie, then at Vera. He said in a low voice, "Initially, we are not allowed to tell you the reason unless you decide to rent this ce, but since it was my rtives who introduced you, then I''ll be frank with you. Thendlord has a weird personality. He has one request. If you decide to rent this ce, you are not allowed to change the design of the shopfront. You''re not allowed to refurbish a single thing." As Ralph spoke, he looked around and said, "As you can see, the design of this store is different from the rest. Whoever rents this ce is not allowed to refurbish the ce. It''s stated in the contract. If you breach the contract, then you will have to pay liquidated damages and move out. Everyone is afraid that gains would not make up for the losses. What''s more, this design is not suitable for most businesses. This is also the reason why no one wants to rent this ce even though the location is very strategic." Not allowed to change the design of the shopfront? Vera took a quick look at the design of the store. She did not answer Ralph, but Mabie could not help but say, "The design... it''s leaning toward the Japanese style. It looks a little like a teahouse, like those we see on the TV, right Vera? Does this ce look like a teahouse?" Content belongs to en.swnovels Vera said, "Mom, I did not expect you to have a good memory. It sure does look like it." But there was something different. Vera realized that the design was abination of Japanese and Western, visually it just looked a little more Japanese at first nce. She pursed her lips and said, "Correct me if I''m wrong, did this ce used to be a ramen shop?" Content belongs to en.swnovels S Ralph smiled and said, "Yes, it was a ramen shop." Vera found it strange. Everyone loved ramen, but why did it fail? However, Vera did not ask Ralph. Although she was quite satisfied with the interior design, the rent must be high judging by the look on Ralph''s face. "Vivy, aren''t you thinking of opening a restaurant? Why don''t you open a ramen shop? It sounds like a good idea. The people in our neighborhood seem to like noodles." Mabie tugged at Vera''s hand. Her expression showed that she was very satisfied with the interior and exterior design of the store. Vera was speechless. When Ralph realized that they might potentially rent this store, he smiled and said, "Since you''re thinking of opening a restaurant, then this store sounds perfect for you." Vera frowned slightly and asked, "May I ask, how much is the annual rent?" Ralph looked a little awkward. After a while, he showed Vera three fingers. Vera remained silent when she saw his fingers. However, Mabie was single-minded. When she saw Ralph''s fingers, she smiled and said, "Thirty thousand dors? That''s not too expensive. I think it''s good. Let''s rent this ce." Upon hearing this, Ralph''s expression suddenly changed. After all, the number Mabie was talking about was ten times lesser than what he was indicating. It seemed like he would not be able to rent this ce out today. "Madam Levin, you misunderstood. The rent is three hundred thousand dors per year." Mabie''s smile froze on her face. "What? three hundred thousand dors per year?" Ralph nodded and said, "This is the lowest I can offer since we''re acquainted. In fact, I offered 3.5 hundred thousand dors to the others. I''ve talked to thendlord and the lowest he can go is three hundred thousand dors." Mabie was stunned. It meant that the monthly rental was 25 thousand dors. There was an average of 30 days per month; a day''s rent was about one thousand dors. The et turnover per day would have to be more than a thousand dors just to break even. Aside from that, they would still have to take into consideration the wages, cost of ingredients, electricity, and many more. en.swnovels And if they wanted to have a high turnover, they would need more people. In this case, they would need to hire workers. So, how many bowls of ramen would they need to sell to make money? Mabie began to worry. She suddenly understood why Vera was a little reluctant toe and check out this ce. "Madam Levin, I know that the rent is a little high, but the location is very strategic. Look..." Mabie was a little unhappy. She said, "I''m sure thendlord is trying to rip people off. The rent is so high and the tenant is not allowed to renovate the ce. Who would want to rent this ce?" Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 To put it bluntly, thendlord was able to demand an exorbitant price just because his store was at a strategic location. Mabie had always known that rents at such a good location would not be cheap. Before she came here, she had thought about it carefully. Even though it was expensive, she and David could still help to make up for the differences. In short, as long as Vera was able to open a restaurant and they could still live a decent life, it would do. However, the rent was too expensive. Wouldn''t Vera have to work in vain to break even? This was a perfect example of putting in a lot of effort in exchange for a low return. Ralph also felt embarrassed after hearing Mabie''s words. He scratched his head and looked at Vera as he said, "I''m really sorry. If you''re not satisfied with this store, why don''t I show you somewhere else?" Vera nodded and said, "Sure. Sorry to trouble you." Ralph then brought Vera and Mabie to check out several other stores. During the entire time, Vera was amiable while Mabie looked unhappy. Once they were done visiting all the potential stores, Ralph apologized once again. "I''m really sorry. I''m afraid that I wasn''t able to find a suitable store for you all. Well, why don''t we exchange our numbers and I''ll contact you as soon as I find something suitable? What do you think?" "Sounds good." Vera and Ralph then exchanged numbers. After Ralph left, Mabie said unhappily, "I really don''t understand you. The stores that we have just visited clearly weren''t as good as the first one. Unfortunately, the rent is too high. What a waste of time." Upon hearing this, Vera looked helplessly at Mabie andforted her, "Mom, Ralph spent his entire day apanying us to visit those stores but did he charge us for it? Not only did he fail to find a suitable store for us, but he also doesn''t get amission, yet he still greeted us with a smile the entire time. We must still at least be respectful. Moreover, I think he still put in the effort to try and find a suitable store for us. As for the first store that we visited, it has nothing to do with him. He is just a middleman. He wasn''t the one who set the rent. It did not seem like he had the intention to cheat us. If he really does, he would coax us to sign the contract. Once the contract is signed, he wouldn''t care about us since he got his cut already." After Mabie listened to Vera''s words, she suddenly felt that what she said was quite reasonable. "It''s my fault. I should not have talked to him like that. Should I call him to apologise?" Vera smiled at her mother and said, "There''s no need. But next time, you have to treat him better. You must not lose your temper." After finishing her words, Vera suddenly noticed Mabie was staring at her, not saying a word. Vera felt a little uneasy under her mother''s intense gaze. She blinked ufortably and said, "Mom, why are you looking at me like this? Did I say something wrong?" "No." Mabie shook her head and said seriously, "I feel that you''ve matured a lot ever since you came back. You''re much more sensible now." Vera didn''t know how to respond to her mother''s words. Mabie said, "I used to look forward to this day, but now when I see you like this, my heart can''t help but ache a little." Growing up was actually a very bitter thing. Especially in terms of temperament. Mabie had always hoped that her daughter would grow up quickly and be more sensible. Now that she was, she could not help but feel sad at the thought of what her daughter had been through. It seemed that Vivy must have been hurt badly this time. "Mom, don''t overthink." Vera stepped forward and took Mabie''s hand. She said, "Let''s go home first. If we don''t go back now, Dad will not have anything to eat for lunch." When Mabie heard Vera''s words, she suddenly remembered that an old man was still waiting for them in the hospital. She nodded and went home with Vera to cook. Time flew. Another three days had passed. Vera had been running back and forth between her home and the hospital. She would asionally go on the inte to look for shops to rent when she had the time. There was a pretty decent shop just down the road. Unfortunately, she not afford the rent, let alone could purchase it. Therefore, Vera decided that she would find a store somewhere further, but she would have to purchase a bicycle or an electric car to travel back and forth. The first few years of a business was the toughest. It was never easy. However, she did not expect there would be a turn of events. Just as she was about to head to the supermarket, she received a call from Ralph asking whether she was free. He informed her that he had discussed with thendlord, and he agreed to lower the rent. Vera was a little confused. Didn''t he say that the lowest he could offer was three hundred thousand dors? Now the rent could be reduced even further?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Vera asked, "How much lower?" Ralph said with a smile, "one hundred thousand dors per year." One hundred thousand dors per year? Vera thought she had misheard. Did thendlord just reduce the rent by two hundred thousand dors? All of a sudden, Vera felt that there must be a catch. She pursed her lips and asked, "It''s impossible that the is willing to reduce the rent by that much. What''s the catch? Content belongs to en.swnovels "I knew I couldn''t hide it from you. You are very smart, Miss Zais. Thendlord did mention some conditions, but he did not tell me the specifics. He''ll tell us when we meet up. That''s why I called you. I wanted to ask you when you will be avable?" Vera raised her hand and briefly nced at her watch. She then replied, "I am free now. I''ll head over right now. We''ll talk then." "Okay, Miss Zais." After hanging up the phone, Vera packed her things and went out. Just as she was putting on her shoes at the entryway, Mabie came over and sat beside her. "I heard you talking over the phone. Are you heading out, Vivy?" "Yes, Ralph called me and said that thendlord was willing to lower the rent. However, there are conditions and he will only tell us when we meet up." " "Conditions?" Mabie asked subconsciously, "What conditions? Shady business?" Vera replied, "Mom... it''s impossible." "Why not? Didn''t you see Ralph''s attitude that day? It''s impossible for thendlord to reduce the rent in three short days. I don''t think it''s that simple. Wait here, I''ll go and get changed. I''m going to apany you. If anything happens, at least we have each other." Content belongs to en.swnovels After that, Mabie hurriedly went back to her room to get changed. Since she wanted toe along, and Vera could not refuse her, she could only helplessly remain at the entryway while she waited for her mother. In fact, she was not too worried because she doubted thendlord was a bad person. The interior design of the ramen house was so beautiful. There was also a touch of femininity mixed in the grandeur. Vera had a hunch, but she wasn''t sure whether she was right. However, she believed that the truth woulde to light that day. Once Mabie was all set, they headed out the door. Ralph had been waiting for quite a while when Vera and Mabie finally arrived. When he saw the mother and daughter, he greeted them enthusiastically. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 "Miss Zais, Madam Levin, you''re finally here. How was the weather on the way here? Was it cold?" When Mabie heard Ralph''s question, she immediately felt that he had ulterior motives. She wanted to say, "You would know if you go and take a walk around. There''s no need to ask." However, as soon as the words came to her mouth, she suddenly remembered what Vera had said to her the other day. So, she immediately dismissed the idea. "The weather is not that cold, it''s perfect for a stroll. Have you been waiting for us here for a long time? I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for so long." Her attitude had changed dramaticallypared to thest time they met. It made Ralph slightly confused. However, because of the nature of his job, he was able to respond ordingly rather quickly. "Madam Levin, it''s alright. It''s part of our job to wait. Why don''t I bring you and Miss Zais to meet the gentleman now." "The gentleman?" Mabie''s eyes narrowed when she heard that the owner was a man. "Um, may I ask what''s his condition? Where are we going to meet him? Will there be any danger?" Vera was speechless. She had failed to stop her mother from asking those questions. For a moment, the atmosphere became a little awkward. Momentster, the corners of Vera''s mouth twitched as she tried to exin for her mother. "I''m sorry. My mother is rather feudal. Besides, the neighborhood elderlies gossip a lot. I''m sure you can understand. She does not have any ill intentions. She''s just afraid that I''ll get hurt." Ralph nodded and said, "I see. I can understand Madam Levin''s concern. However, don''t worry, we run a legitimate property agency. We usually run a background check on the customers before epting them. Rest assured, everything will be fine." "Mom, you see. Stop overthinking." Only then did Mabie nod. Then, Ralph brought them to meet the owner. It was a vi in the suburbs. Mabie was a little shocked when she entered the front gates. The vi was grand and well kept. It was obvious that the owner was rich.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that the amount of rent he would collect was not all that important. In fact, he might... not even becking in money. "We address the owner as Mr. Lowell. I heard that Mr. Lowell decided to close the shop after his wife passed away. I heard that she was the love of his life. He wasn''t in the mood to continue with the business after she died. I also heard that it was his wife who came up with the design of the restaurant before she died. That is why he does not allow anyone to renovate the shop." Mabie chimed in when she heard Ralph''s words. "Judging by your words, it seems like Mr. Lowell is very much in love with his wife. How long ago did his wife pass?" Ralph shook his head and said, "That, I''m not sure. Whatever I just told you took me a great deal to find out as well. I guess the high rent has something to do with this wife." When Vera heard Ralph''s words, she immediately understood Mr. Lowell''s intentions. It seemed that Mr. Lowell had no intentions to rent out the store. Besides, it also seemed like he was very in love with his wife. That was why he did not allow anyone to renovate the store. He was afraid that if the store was renovated, it would not be able to return to its original state. However, Vera still could not understand why he was willing to reduce the rent all of a sudden. Vera never truly wanted to rent that shop. It wasn''t even within her consideration, to begin with. "I understand what you''re trying to say, but why did Mr. Lowell decide to reduce the rent? And why was he willing to reduce it by so much? There must be a reason for this, right?" Ralph smiled and rubbed his nose before he said. "To tell you the truth, I don''t really know. I heard that Mr. Lowell had been searching for the right person. Perhaps, you happened to be the one?" The right person? When Mabie heard Ralph''s words, her face suddenly darkened. "What do you mean the right one?" Vera thought about it and said, "He''s actually searching for the right person for the ramen shop, isn''t he?" Ralph nodded and said, "Miss Zais, you sure are smart. That sounds about right." "Mom, don''t talk any nonsense when we get in there. Let''s see what he has to say. We can''t force these things, alright?" Finally, Ralph led Vera and Mabie to meet Mr. Lowell. "Hello, Mr. Lowell. I''m Ralph, the real estate agent for your property. This is Miss Vera Zais, the person I talked to you about earlier." Vera went forward and nodded to him. "Hello, Mr. Lowell." Mr. Lowell smiled and said, "Hello, I heard that you want to open a restaurant?" "Yes, Mr. Lowell." Vera immediately said, not wanting to beat around the bush. She continued, "I like the Japanese-influenced interior of your store very much, but to be honest, the rent made it unappealing. That is why I want to know what made you decide to reduce the rent by so much? What are the conditions?" "Miss Zais, you are indeed a wise person. I only have one simple condition. As long as you''re able to abide by it, then we can discuss the rent. In fact, I am willing to rent it to you for free." Mabie inadvertently held her breath when she heard his words. Rich and overbearing indeed. But this condition... it had to be demanding, right? Mabie couldn''t be med for thinking so as she really could not think of a reason he would rent out the ce for free. Could it be that he wanted to court Vera? However Ralph just mentioned that Mr Lowell was very much in love with his wife. It was very unlikely he would do so. So, Mabie decided to listen to her daughter and not open her mouth. She wanted to hear Mr. Lowell''s condition first. "Please tell me, Mr. Lowell. If I can do it, I will definitely do it, but if..." "Don''t worry, Miss Zais. I''m a decent person. My condition is very simple." "So, Mr. Lowell, what is it?" "When my wife was still around, her favorite food was ramen. She designed and renovated the shop herself. She even came up with the menu by herself. So, Miss Zais, if you can recreate the taste of the dishes that are on my wife''s menu, then I will rent the ce to you, free of charge." While they were talking, a servant brought over the menu for them. Recreate the taste of his wife''s dishes? When Mabie heard this, she could not help but say in a low voice, "But Mr. Lowell, Vivy has never met your wife. How would she be able to recreate the taste?" Mr. Lowell just smiled and said nothing. There was an enigmatic look on his face. However, Vera could see the pain in his warm eyes. She pressed her lips and lowered her head to study the menu. Then, she said softly, "I will try my best." Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 Mr. Lowell specially asked someone to prepare the kitchen for her. All the ingredients had been prepared as well but she would have toe up with the recipe on her own. "I won''t make things difficult for you, Miss Zais. It''d be harsh on you if I''d asked you to recreate everything on the menu. How about this? You can pick one dish that you''re confident in recreating. I''ll leave the kitchen to you. We''ll wait outside." "Alright then." After that, Mr. Lowell invited Ralph and Mabie to the patio to have some tea. He was good at making tea, however, none of them knew how to drink or appreciate it properly. Ralph was not the type to drink tea. He did not know how to appreciate it but he knew how to heap praises. After taking a sip, he immediately said, "Good tea." Mr. Lowell just smiled and said nothing. Mabie was a little worried about her daughter that she was not in the mood to drink the tea. After Ralph told her about Mr. Lowell and his wife''s story, she felt that the man was a devoted husband. If that store was the only memory he had of his wife, then she understood why he did not allow anyone to renovate the store and why he had set the rent so high. But now, she felt that he was asking too much. Vera had never met his wife and this was the first time they had met Mr. Lowell. However, now, he had asked her to recreate the dishes on his wife''s menu. It was impossible.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mabie knew it was too good to be true when she heard that Mr. Lowell was willing to lower the rent. It sounded more like he wanted to humiliate them. She felt a flicker of irritation run through her and she wanted to express her thoughts. However, when the words came to her lips, she suddenly remembered her daughter''s warning. Hence, she had no choice but to hold back her words. Forget it. Her daughter was currently in the kitchen making the dish. She had to have faith in her. If she wanted to say anything, she would say it after her daughter was done making the dish. Ralph was unsure how many cups of tea he had drunk while waiting. Mr. Lowell kept making new batches of tea, so he decided to show him respect by drinking the tea. It was currently winter. His body felt very warm after consuming so much tea. He drank so much that he felt the need to use the bathroom. However, he felt a little awkward if he stood up now, so he decided to wait a little longer. Who knew, maybe Miss Zais was done? However, after waiting for a few minutes, Ralph felt that he could not hold it in any longer. He could only say, "Excuse me, Mr. Lowell, Madam Levin. I drank a little too much tea. I need to use the bathroom." Mr. Lowell nced at him politely. "Go ahead." As soon as he finished speaking, he nced at the servant next to him. The servant immediately went over to Ralph and said, "Sir, I''ll show you the way." Not long after Ralph left, the kitchen door opened. Mabie felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. When she heard the sound, she immediately stood up and greeted her daughter. "Vivy, how did it go? Did it go well?" Vera was startled by how nervous her mother was. She inadvertently took a couple steps backward and said, "Mom, I have soot all over me. Don''t get too close to me." Mabie was so angry that she reached out to pinch her ear. "You bad girl, now is not the time to talk about this. Tell me, how do you think you did?" After that, she turned and looked at Mr. Lowell. He remained seated in his seat and looked at them calmly. Mabie lowered her voice and said, "I feel that Mr. Lowell has evil intentions. He probably wants to humiliate you by asking you to recreate his wife''s dish. If you ar §Ö not confident, let''s just excuse ourselves and head back home. I''ll ask your father to find a better store for you. At worst, we would have to find a ce slightly further away." "Mom, isn''t it a little toote for you to say these words now? I''ve already made the dish. Furthermore, if I don''t let Mr. Lowell try my cooking, I wouldn''t know where I stand in my cooking, right?" Mabie said, "What are you talking ''you to about? I have faith in you, but did you hear what he said? He wants you to recreate his wife''s recipes. Do you know her? Do you know her name? How is it possible for you to recreate her recipes? This iso obviously a trap. I''m a little regretful now. I shouldn''t have asked you to check out the store, or else, this wouldn''t be happening right now." Vera said, "That''s enough. We are already here. Don''t say anything more." She stepped forward and nodded at Mr. Lowell. "Mr. Lowell, I''ve already made the pasta." Mr. Lowell gestured to the servant and she served him the dish. Soon, a te of fragrant and delicious pasta was ced in front of him. Since they first saw Mr. Lowell, he always maintained a faint smile on his face. It made him seem friendly yet a little distant. However, after the te of pasta was ced in front of him, his expression changed. The smile on his face faded a little. A momentter, he looked up at Vera and said softly, "Miss Zais, you''re very smart indeed. This dish is my wife''s favorite." If it had been his wife''s favorite, it meant that it was his favorite as well. Mr. Lowell did not expect Vera to have such a good eye. She actually chose to make this dish. The chefs, who came in the past, were full of confidence. They felt that they were able to make pasta dishes that were better than his wife''s. Hence, they would always choose something they were good at. Unlike that day. Vera actually decided to make his wife''s favorite te of pasta. For a moment, Mr. Lowell looked at her more seriously. This woman was not an ordinary woman if she knew what he liked. Mr. Lowell smiled. He lowered his head, picked up his fork and took a bite of the noodles. After taking a bite of the food, he was stunned for a moment and then took another bite. Mabie, who was watching nervously from the side, clutched her daughter''s hand tightly and whispered, "What do you think, Vera?" She remained indifferent. In fact, she did not have much confidence in herself. As Mabie said, she had not met his wife before nor had she tasted her food. How was it possible for her to recreate her recipe? However... She also had her own thoughts. A momentter, the smile on Mr. Lowell''s facepletely disappeared. His handsome face was full of sadness, and his eyes were dark. Vera walked over and sat down in front of him. Mr. Lowell raised his head and said in a deep voice, "Miss Zais, your pasta is very different from those made by my wife." Mabie, who was standing by the side, was not surprised when she heard his words. It was as if she had expected him to say those words. She clenched her fists indignantly. Then, she heard her daughter speak up. "Mr. Lowell, I specially made this te of pasta for you. I want you to try my cooking." Lovesickness was both bitter and sweet. In addition, his wife had passed away, so when Mr. Lowell thought of her death, he felt bitter. However, when he reminisced about their past, he felt sweet. Therefore, the taste of pasta had a hint of sweetness and bitterness. Perhaps it was not delicious, but it was just in line with Mr. Lowell''s current mood. Mr. Lowell suddenly stopped eating for a moment. He then looked up at Vera and said, "You are very smart, but what I''m looking for is a te of pasta that tastes like my wife''s. So... I''m sorry, but you have failed to meet my requirements." Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 Vera was not mad at Mr. Lowell''s words. Ralph happened toe back just in time to hear his words. "It''s a pity that you failed to meet my requirements." Ralph let out a cry. He looked very disappointed. It seemed that this business deal would not go through. Vera was not angry. She smiled and said, "Mr. Lowell, I knew that I would not seed from the moment you put forward the conditions. However, I realized that although Mrs. Lowell has passed away, she''ll forever remain in your heart. Moreover..." She looked down and seemed to have thought of someone. "You are very blessed to have been married and experienced love." Unlike her. She hadn''t been in a rtionship, much less lost someone she loved. Mr. Lowell looked at her. His lips moved, but he did not say a word. "Well, I am d to have been able to see Mrs. Lowell''s menu. I am honored, but my father is still in the hospital and he''s waiting for us. Thus, I have to go now." After that, she got up and took Mabie''s hand. She whispered, "Goodbye, Mr. Lowell." Mabie was disappointed by the oue and was pulled away by Vera. Just as they were about to walk away, they heard Mr. Lowell''s voice. "Please wait a moment." Vera stopped and turned back. "Mr. Lowell, is there anything else?" "100,000 dors per year. What do you think?" Vera asked, "Huh?" She did not seem to have heard him clearly. However, Mabie''s eyes were wide open. It was as if she could not believe what she had heard. "Although you did not meet my requirements for free rent, I can reduce the rent to 100,000 dors per year. I wonder whether you''re satisfied with the rent, Miss Zais?" Vera held her breath and said, "Mr. Lowell, what are you..." "You are the first chef who has been able to read what''s going on in my mind. Those chefs who came to meet me in the past... Some of them just wanted to show off their cooking skills and some made empty promises about not giving up trying to replicate my wife''s recipes." But only he knew. He knew that his wife had passed away and there was no one in the world who could recreate his wife''s dishes. No matter how simr the dish looked, his wife''s dishes had a unique taste. Vera decided to make a dish ording to his state of mind. No one liked the bitter taste, so that te of pasta... was unptable.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, after the bitterness passed, he felt that there was a faint sweetness at the tip of his tongue. Just like every night, while he mourned for his wife, he recalled the sweetness of her smile. "Therefore, I''ve decided to offer you 100,000 dors of annual rent. I also hope... that her efforts will not go to waste." Mabie felt like she was in a dream after exiting the Lowell family vi and getting into the car. "This is incredible, Vera! Why didn''t you tell me in advance? I thought that you would try your best to recreate one of the dishes on the menu. I never thought that you would create a new dish." Ralph also nodded and praised her. "Yes, I have long said that you are a smart woman. I did not expect you to be this amazing." Vera smiled faintly and exined softly, "In fact, it''s not that I''m smart, but I know that every chef has their own taste. It''s just like how every person is different. Though they might look the same, they are not the same person." As she spoke, her mind slowly drifted away. Mr. Lowell stared at her just as she was about to leave after epting his offer. It was as if he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. At the time, she had no idea what he wanted to say, so she could only quietly stare back at him. Finally, he smiled slightly and suddenly said, "Miss Zais, if you manage to find the right man to spend the rest of your life with, you must not give up. You have to cherish him." When she heard his words, she felt that there was no special meaning behind it. However, when she thought back to their conversation, she felt that something was wrong. After all, why would he say something like this to her? But... Where was the problem? Everything seemed to be carried out in a logical and reasonable manner. He just did not want his wife''s efforts to go to waste, and that was why he had set that requirement. However, she failed to meet that requirement. Since she did not meet his requirement, but... "Vera, let''s tell your father the good news when we meet him. Then, we can get the store ready for opening since we don''t need to renovate it. All we have to do is to look for a perfect day for the grand opening." Vera came to her senses and nodded. "Alright." Forget it, what was so strange about it? Things were already at this stage. Everything was logical and reasonable. She''d better not think about it anymore. "By the way, are you nning to tell your friend about the grand opening of your store? After all, she treats you so well and takes care of you You should invite her over at that time. Mabie sounded very happy as she spoke. After all, she did not expect this trip to be so smooth. Vera knew that her mother was referring to Minerva. Ever since she left thepany, she hadn''t talked to Minerva because she was avoiding all her friends. Furthermore, she hadn''t logged into her Facebook for a long time. The two of them hadn''t been in contact in awhile. She had no idea how Minerva was doing now. Since she had decided to let the past go, then why couldn''t she face her friends? The more afraid she was, the more she had to face it. "Okay, I''ll call her tonight and tell her about it." "Alright." Back at the Lowell family vi. After those people left, Mr. Lowell sat there and stared nkly into space. It had to be said that this was the most unptable te of pasta he had ever eaten in his life. He could still taste the bitterness on the tip of his tongue. However, he could not help but want to keep on eating. He wanted to taste the sweetness after the bitterness. After a moment, he seemed to think of something. He smiled with relief. Then, he took out his mobile phone to make a call. "You have a good eye. She is a girl who takes her job seriously and has her own ideas." After a moment of silence, a cold voice came from the other end of the line. "Have you finalized the deal?" Mr. Lowell nodded and said, "Yes." After that, he thought of something funny. "I haven''t seen you in so many years. I did not expect that after all these years, the first favor you needed from me was because of a woman." Quill obviously did not want to continue on with this topic. He said, "I have a meeting to attend in five minutes." Mr. Lowell looked at the time on his wristwatch and said, "Well, since you have five minutes, why don''t we talk for a while? How did you two meet?" "Ernest, how did she get through to you? Although I was the one who asked you for a favor, I know how demanding you are." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon hearing this, Ernest lowered his head and ate another mouthful of pasta. He savored the taste that was on the tip of his tongue. "She... reminds me of my wife." Quill held his breath and asked, "What?" "Don''t misunderstand me. I don''t have any inordinate thoughts about her, and what I said just now also has some ambiguity. It should be that she made me think of my wife." When Quill heard his words, he fell e silent. Ernest smiled faintly and said, "Vera is a good girl. If you love her then you should cherish her. Life is short if you don''t seize the opportunity right now, you might not get it in the future." Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 There was silence on the other end of the line. Ernest smiled faintly as he said, "Why? Did I hit the nail on the head? You have nothing else to say?" After a moment of silence, Quill''s voice finally returned to its usual aloofness. "She is a friend of my sister''s." "Oh?" Ernest chuckled and said, "She''s your sister''s friend. Are you trying to go for someone much younger than you? That''s good. She''s young and energetic. She''s perfect for an old man like you." Ernest pretended that he did not understand the meaning of his words. In fact, ording to his understanding of Quill, he knew that he meant that Vera was just Minerva''s friend and nothing more. He had helped her because she was her friend. But who was Ernest? Why would he believe him? He had to misinterpret Quill''s intentions. Anyway, he couldn''t do anything to him. Sure enough, Quill just sighed and did not even bother to exin. He just said, "You can interpret it as you wish. My meeting is about to begin." Ernest said, "Go ahead. Remember that you owe me a favor." After that, he hung up the phone. The smile on his face slowly disappeared. All of a sudden, he became apletely different personpared to the one who was joking with Quill earlier. His wife had passed away for many years. He had long since known how to control his emotions. Although he felt bitter on the inside, he was still able to talk cheerfully and humorously with his friends. His smile might not be sincere and did not reach his eyes, but did it matter? In this world, the only person who could understand his pain and felt sorry for him, was dead... He had already... lost her forever. He closed his eyes and a faint smile appeared on his pale lips. Minerva was a little surprised when she received the news that Vera was going to open a restaurant. However, after the initial shock, it turned into joy. "When''s the grand opening? I will bring Maddox along on that day to support you." When Vera heard that Young Master Yardley was conning, she felt a little embarrassed and whispered, "Why don''t youe by yourself? I''ll go and pick you up when the timees. Young Master Yardley''s presence is too strong. I''m afraid my little store will not be able to withstand his presence." Upon hearing this, Minerva subconsciously nced at the bathroom. At this moment, Maddox was taking a shower. She could not hold back herughter at the thought of his cold expression and strong aura. "Don''t worry. I doubt he would dare to do anything on that day." "Hey, Minerva... Are you really nning on bringing him on that day?" "Of course, it''s your store''s grand opening. The more the merrier." Vera did not know what to say for a moment. She turned around and looked at her father, who was lying in bed. If Young Master Yardley actually came on her store''s grand opening day... She wondered how her father would react? Would he be surprised? She was curious all of a sudden. Who knew? Maybe it would be fun. "Alright, you can bring him along when the timees. By the way, Minerva, you don''t me me, do you?" "Huh?" Minerva was a little confused by her words. She asked, "Why would I me you?" "I haven''t contacted you in such a long time, and... I haven''t gone back to thepany to help you, and now I''ve decided to open my own restaurant. I''m really..." The smile on Minerva''s face faded. Her voice became a little harsh. "Are you telling me that you don''t treat me as a friend?" "Minerva, why would you say that? How can I not treat you as a friend? Don''t misunderstand me. That''s not what I meant..." Vera became anxious when she heard sternness in Minerva''s tone. She tried her best to exin. She looked as if she was about to cry. "Well, don''t worry. I don''t me you. If you treat me as a friend, you shouldn''t worry about what I think You can do whatever you want. I cannot interfere with your choices, let alone have the right to me you. Do you understand?" Vera said, "Minerva, I..." "I''m angry because you feel remorseful when in fact, I am the one who owes you. If you hadn''t been by my side all these years, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be here today." "No, no, no." Vera shook her head forcefully and said, "It''s because of you that I am able to do what I want today. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have earned so much money..." If she did not earn that much money, she would not have been able to open a restaurant. All in all, she was very grateful to Minerva. "Are you a fool? You worked hard to earn that money. It is all you and it has nothing to do with me. Vera, we''re best friends and we are equal in every way. You should not look down on yourself." "Minerva..." "If you keep looking down on yourself, then I''m afraid that I will have to disown you as a friend." When Vera heard this, she immediately became anxious. "No, Minerva. I will not look down on myself, ever." "That''s good." "Alright then, it''s a deal." In the end, the two of them returned to their usual selves and began catching up. Minerva hung up and ced the phone on the bedside time just as Maddox emerged from the bathroom. When he saw her actions, he paused while drying his hair. "Did Beanie call?" Upon hearing this, she paused for a moment. She shook her head and said, "It wasn''t Beanie. It was Vera." His expression seemed to be a little dazed. However, after a short while, he came back to his senses. "Oh, Vera." "What''s with that expression? Did you forget about her?" She was displeased. No wonder Vera asked her toe alone. He had actually forgotten all about her. Maddox pursed his thin lips and reached out helplessly to touch his nose. He was embarrassed that he had actually forgotten Vera. Moreover, she meant a lot to Minerva. He did not forget her on purpose. However, these days, his memory was elusive. His memory seemed to be ying hide-and-seek with him A brief image would suddenly appear in his mind and disappear as quickly. Only he himself knew how jumbled up his memory was. Content belongs to He could only remember fragments of his memory. When it appeared in his head, he had no idea whether it appeared in the right sequence. He remembered that Vera was Minerva''s best friend, but he had forgotten about the people whom he usually did not have much contact with.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He could only remember Sylvia very clearly. However, the reason why he could remember her was because she had done something unforgivable to them. This was something that he remembered on his own. Based on the information that Sam had given to him, he roughly knew what kind of a person she was. "I did not forget about her." Maddox walked to the side of the bed and bent down to get closer to Minerva. "I remember everything about you very clearly. It''s just that haven''t seen her in a long time, so her name suddenly slipped my mind. What''s wrong, Mrs. Yardley, do you want me to get closer to your best friend?" She widened her eyes andined. "You getting closer to my best friend and you forgetting all about her are two separate issues all together." He curled his lips helplessly and pinched her chin. "You caught me." Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 "D*mn, what a pity." Maddoxughed and nted a kiss on her lips. While Minerva was still in a daze, his lips had already left hers. This man stole a kiss from her again! She covered her mouth and red at him. Momentster, she put her hand down and snorted. She could not be bothered to argue with him over this matter. "I have something important to tell you." She then told him about Vera''s intention to open a restaurant. He stood where he was and continued to dry his hair, expressionless. He nodded after listening to her exnation. "Thus, I have to go and support her on the day of the grand opening." "Are you nning on bringing me along?" Maddox turned around and stared at her intently. When Minerva saw the look in his eyes, she swallowed nervously. She initially wasn''t nning on bringing him along. After all, he had forgotten all about her. Furthermore, Vera wanted her toe alone. However, she nodded when she saw the look in his eyes. "I guess so..." I guess so? The next day, Quill called Minerva and invited her over for dinner. She felt that since she had not had dinner with her family ever since returning to the country, she decided to ept his invitation. However, many thoughts started running through her head. Her brother had not invited her over for dinner before, so why did he suddenly invite her over? It so happened that just the previous night, Vera told her that she was nning on opening a restaurant. Was there a connection between these two things? She racked her brains. When she brought it up to Maddox, his expression remained indifferent. "You''d better stay away from other people''s rtionships." She became unhappy as soon as she heard that. "It''s not that I want to be involved with other people''s rtionship, I just want to know whether these two matters are interconnected. Besides, they are not "other people". Quill is my eldest brother and Vera is my best friend. It''s a good thing if they can be a couple." He looked up and fixed his eyes on her face. All of a sudden, his cold eyes became fiery. He was staring at her with burning eyes. "You, why are you looking at me like this?" He walked over and trapped her between his arms. "If your brother has feelings for her, he will act on his own. If he doesn''t, no matter how hard others push him, he will be indifferent." She responded, "You''re talking as if you''ve been through it before." She teased him and lowered her head. However, just as she lowered her head, Maddox gently pinched her by the chin. Then, she raised her head as he pinched her. "Why haven''t I? Back when I went on a blind date, weren''t you there watching me?" Minerva was a little stunned at first. After recalling for a long while, she suddenly thought of something and opened her eyes wide in shock. "You, you... remember?" There was a faint smile in his eyes. "I can remember bits and pieces." "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Tell her? His eyes became darker. "I wanted to give you a surprise." In fact, he wasn''t fully recovered and he still couldn''t remember a lot of things. What''s more, his memories were jumbled up. He was afraid that she would ask him and worry about him. She was pregnant now. He did not want her to worry about him too much. She was touched when she heard him say that he wanted to give her a surprise. However, her heart ached a little as well. During this period when he was trying to recall his memory, she knew that he was suffering a lot in private. He just did not want her to know about it. He had put in a lot of effort to hide it from her. In that case, she was nning on fulfilling his wish. Since he pretended that everything was fine, then she was going to do the same as well. She did the usual things with him. They slept, traveled and went back to the Yardley Mansion together. As long as he gradually recovered, then there was no need to act impulsively. This was good enough. However, now that she thought about it, her heart did ache a lot. Minerva suppressed the bitterness in her heart. She could not help but wrap her arms around Maddox''s neck and pressed her forehead against his. "We''re an old couple now. There''s no need to give surprises." Sheined in a low voice. After all, she was about to give birth. "An old couple?" He narrowed his eyes and seemed to be surprised by her use of words. After repeating her words, a faint smile appeared on his face. "An old couple? Well at least have to be old and grey before referring to ourselves as an old couple." Old and grey? She suddenly understood his meaning. She had never thought that this would happen. However, after hearing his words, she suddenly pictured them growing old together. She felt warm in her heart just thinking about it. She gently rubbed his forehead and said, "Then let''s make a deal. We have to grow old together. You''re not allowed to have any more idents in the future."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You have my word, Mrs. Yardley." They kissed each other again as they talked. However, he suddenly stopped. He had juste out of the bathroom. It did not take long for him to reenter the bathroom after pulling away from her. Quill had invited her over for dinner. Minerva wasn''t nning on bringing Maddox along with her. After all, there were a lot of things they needed to catch up on. Even though it wasn''t a problem if he was around, it was just that she did not want to neglect him while she caught up with her brother. Initially, that was her thought. Then, she expressed her thoughts to him. As they got into the car, he said, "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry about me." What happened in the end? While Minerva talked to Quill, Maddox remained seated beside her and did not say a word. He only sped his hands around hers. Then, he tucked her hair behind her ears and tidied up her cor. After a while, he draped his jacket around her shoulders. He did all sorts of things. Under such circumsta ces, how could she have a good conversation with her brother? She obviously couldn''t. Although Maddox did not speak, his presence was unusually strong. Finally, she could not stand it anymore and asked him in a low voice. "What are you doing?" When he looked into her angry eyes, Maddox''s eyes were full of smiles. "What did I do?" "Didn''t we have an agreement? I thought you told me not to worry about you?" "Yes." He nodded. "You may continue." She replied, "Do you think that just because you did not say anything means that you''re not interrupting?" When he heard this, he raised his eyebrows. Those were exactly his thoughts. When Minerva saw him like this, she felt that there was no way he was going to stop. She tugged on his sleeve and pulled him up as she said, "Quill, excuse me while I have a few words with him. Wait for me in the study. I have something to tell you." Quill''s gaze shifted between her and Maddox. Then, he nodded. "Alright." After that, he got up and left. Minerva pulled Maddox up and pushed him out of the room. "We''ve just had dinner. Why don''t you take a stroll in the garden while we digest our food?" She pushed him but he barely moved half an inch forward. He suddenly grabbed her hands and asked, "You seem like you have a lot of things to talk to your brother about. Why can''t I listen to what you have to say?" Minerva red at him. "I''m going to talk to him about Vera. Do you really want to listen?" Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 She wanted to talk to Quill about Vera? Maddox furrowed his brows. He even tightened his grip on Minerva''s hand. He said, "Didn''t I tell you not to meddle with other people''s rtionships? What? Are you trying to be a matchmaker?" For some reason, he suddenly thought of his assistant, Sam. Sam seemed to have been helping him deal with thepany''s affairs these days. He had no idea whether he was seizing the opportunity or not. "No, I just want to talk to him about her. I''m not trying to be a matchmaker." "Then, you don''t have to worry about it." He puckered his lips. After a brief pause, he said, "Remember what I told you just now? If your brother has feelings for her, he would act on his own." She protested, "But..." "You''re his sister, so he will listen to you. If you say something to change his mind, are you going to be responsible for the consequences?" "So, are you still nning on talking about it to your brother?" She suddenly narrowed her eyes and stared at him. She asked seriously, "Do you mean what you''ve said?" "What?" "Does Sam like Vera? Is this why you don''t want me to set Vera and Quill up?" He raised his brows at her words. He had asked her to stop because she was pregnant. He did not want her to worry about other people''s rtionships. After all, everyone had their own fate. Moreover, everything had its cause and effect. It was not a good thing for her to intervene in this matter. He wasn''t nning on helping Sam. He had already tried his best to set them up while they were abroad. However, it seemed that Vera did not have her eyes set on him. Hence, naturally, there was nothing he could do to force him nor was he nning on forcing him. If Maddox really had to demand for one thing or one person, that person had to be Minerva. At the thought of this, he reached out and lightly tapped her forehead. "What are you thinking about? What does this have to do with others?" "It doesn''t matter. Then why don''t you let me intervene?" He stared at the fair skinned woman in front of him, he then raised his hand and wrapped her scarf tightly around her to prevent her from catching a cold. He spoke in a gentle voice. "Do you think we''ve spent much time together ever since we returned to the country?" "Huh?" She did not understand why he was asking this. "What do you mean?" "Tell me what you think." She thought about it carefully. They did indeed hadn''t much time together after returning to the country. Each had their own matters to attend to. The two of them really hadn''t spent much time together, except for when they got home from work at night... They were usually busy with their own work during the day. She coughed lightly at the thought of this. Then, she asked, "What''s wrong?" "We don''t even have much time to spend with each other yet you''re willing to spare your time for others?" He approached her slowly as he spoke. His thin lips were almost sticking to her forehead. When he spoke, his soft lips moved slightly. She suddenly understood what he meant. He was hoping that she would cherish the time they had together.. "When we reunite with Beanie, we will not have much alone time left." "Alright, that''s enough. You can stop talking," she interrupted him. She felt that she should dismiss the idea of going up to the study to talk to Quill about Vera after having this conversation with Maddox. Moreover, she felt that she really should not meddle with Vera''s affairs after being lectured by him.. Previously, she had no intentions of meddling, but this time... She had no idea what was going on. She just felt the need to talk to Quill about Vera. At that thought, she could only say, "I know what to do, but I''ve already asked Quill to wait for me in the study. I have to go up there and talk to him before I can leave." "Good girl." He pinched her cheek. "I''ll give you five minutes. I''ll wait for you outside." "Alright." Maddox released his hold on her and headed outside. Minerva turned around and made her way to the study to meet up with Quill. On the way to the study, she kept thinking whether she should say something to ease the awkwardness. After all, she told him that she had something to tell him. She made it sound like it was something very important. However, now, she decided not to talk to him about Vera. So what else could she talk to him about? What was she supposed to say if her brother asked her? She was in a dilemma as she tried toe up with a solution. She was fast approaching the study. She stepped forward and hesitated for a moment before she reached out and knocked on the door. "Come in." A cold and calm voice came through the door. She pushed open the door and saw Quill sitting at the desk with hisptop opened. There was also a stack of documents beside him. She took a quick nce at the stack of documents and couldn''t help but ask, "Hey Quill, you''re still working at this hour?" He reached out and closed hisptop. He said, "Yes, it''s just some trivialpany matters that needs to be taken care of. I''m nearly done." "Quill, you''re very hardworking, but it''s after office hours, so you should take this opportunity to rest, not work. Health is wealth." "You''re telling me?" His face was gentle. His voice was not as cold as before. "Weren''t you pregnant when you ran thepany and now you''re asking me to rest?" She was speechless. She did not expect that he would tease her. She coughed slightly and smiled awkwardly. "You mentioned just now that you need to talk to me. What''s up?" He asked as he gently tapped his fingers on the table. Minerva did not expect that he would suddenly ask her this question. She definitely wasn''t nning to talk to him about Vera anymore. She could only talk about other things, but she did not have anything else to talk to him about. In the end, she decided to talk to him about Maddox''s situation. She told Quill about how he was trying to recall his memories. Sure enough, when Quill heard this, he became serious. "If that''s the case, I''d suggest you find a doctor." "Find a doctor? I think so too, but... he likes to pretend that everything is fine. I know that he is suffering in private. I''ve never experienced the pain, so I have no idea how it feels." "This thing may or may not beContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org. serious. If he recovers naturally, then el it''s fine. However, given his current situation I''d suggest that he seeks treatment. Minerva, you are pregnant now. You must not worry about these things. I''ll talk to him another day." "Hey? You want to talk to him?" She thought about it for a while and felt that it was feasible. If Quill advised Maddox to seek treatment, perhaps he would not have any scruples. However, given if she had asked him, he definitely would not listen to her. She nodded her head at the thought of this. "Quill, I''ll leave this matter to you. But... You have to take care of yourself. As for work, you should put it aside first. Also, you''re not getting any much younger. Don''t you have any ns?" He chuckled and interrupted her. It was as if he knew what she was going to say next. "You know that I''m not getting any much younger, so it''s a waste of time. Over the years, I''ve never had much luck with love. It doesn''t matter whether I''m able to find my other half or not." Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 It did not matter if he found his other half or not? Minerva actually did not believe him. That was because she still remembered what happened that night while they were overseas. Vera drank until she was drunk. That night, she had a fever. She had clearly heard what he had said to Vera outside the room. At that time, judging by his actions and tone, it was obvious that he had fallen in love with Vera. However, after that night, it seemed like nothing happened between them. He also abruptly left. After they returned to the country, neither one contacted each other. Minerva could feel that he had feelings for Vera, but why didn''t he want to give it a try? She was confused by this. What exactly happened? She moved her lips, but Maddox''s words rang in her ears. "We don''t even spend much time together. Why do you still want to meddle in other people''s affairs?" She swallowed back the words that were at the tips of her tongue. Forget it. She had already promised Maddox that she would not interfere with this matter. She was not going to say anything. She had promised him that she would meet up with him in five minutes. Thus, she decided to call it a night and told Quill, "It''s alright. Since you''ve already made up your mind, I''ll stop talking about it. Maddox is still waiting for me downstairs. I''m going to head home now."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Go on." He nodded. She turned around. She could not help but turn back around to look at him after taking a couple of steps. She looked as if she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Quill, did you really ask me toe over this evening just to have dinner with you?" He, who was still lightly tapping his fingers on the table, suddenly paused. He looked up at her and said in a gentle voice. "Yes, what else?" What else? She stared at him for a while and then looked away. "Nothing. I''ll be going now." After that, she did not look back and quickly left the study. After she left, Quill, who remained seated at his desk, lowered his eyes. His eyes suddenly became dark. As soon as Minerva arrived downstairs, she saw Maddox walking towards her from a distance. She counted the time carefully and realized that she seemed to bete. She coughed softly. She felt a little guilty as she walked towards him. His lips curled up slightly. There was a faint smile on his lips. He looked fine on the surface, but she felt that there was a hint ofughter hidden behind his calm smile. "You promised me five minutes. You''rete." He briefly nced at the watch on his hand and said softly to her. His voice was soft, but she could sense danger behind it. She walked over to him with a smile and grabbed his hand to check his watch. She then said, "I think the time on your watch is running a little too fast. I was watching the time when I was in the study. I timed myself to be down here as soon as the five minutes was up. You''d still have to take into consideration the time it takes to walk from the study, right?" "Hmm?" He raised his eyebrows. She continued, "You did not mention that the five minutes includes my walking time. You can''t me me. I did not say anything." "You did not say anything?" He narrowed his eyes slightly. "If you did not say anything, why did it take you more than five minutes to talk to your brother?" She said, "I was just talking to him about his usual stuff, you know? I am concerned about his well being. Anyway, he is my family. Am I not allowed to ask him these things?" Since she had already said that, it would not make sense for him to say anything else. Although he might not remember Quill, he was still Minerva''s older brother after all. He mustn''t step over the line. Therefore, he stopped. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. "Are you done talking?" She stared at him and said, "Yes." "Let''s go home." After Vera signed the rental agreement with Ernest, she thanked him and told him that since he liked the pasta that she cooked for him the other day, he was more than wee toe by her store. She could even have it delivered to him. He smiled faintly and agreed. After that, she began making preparations for the opening of her restaurant. She used to dream of opening a restaurant and now, her dream hade true. However, there were a lot of things that needed to be done in preparation for the grand opening and she could not do it on her own. She had to seek the help of her mother as well. However, because her father had not been discharged from the hospital, they decided to put aside the matter for a while after running around for two days. They wanted to wait until David was discharged from the hospital. When David found out that they were waiting for him to be discharged from the hospital before continuing on with the preparations of the opening of the store, he waved his hand indifferently. "It''s alright. Go ahead and do what you have to do. Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself." "Dad, we can''t do that. It''s better if we take care of you. Our preparations are nearly done anyways. We''re not in a rush, so we can wait." Mabie, who was sitting by the side eating grapes, nodded in agreement. "That''s right." After that, she picked up another grape and stuffed it into her mouth. When David saw her like this, he helplessly closed his eyes and said, "You, don''t just take care of yourself. You have to take care of our daughter. She has lost so much weight since she came back. Why hasn''t she put on any weight ever sin¨¦e she got back? It''s fine if she did not put on any weight, but why does it seem like she''s getting thinner every time I see her?" Upon hearing that, she became unhappy and immediately retorted. "What do you mean that I only care about myself to eat? Isn''t that a little too much? What does it have to do with me whether she puts on weight or not? You should know how delicious my food is. However, have to make something clear. If it wasn''t because she has to run back and forth everyday to take care of you, do you think she would be this thin?" He was speechless. Vera said, "Mom, Dad, that''s enough. I''m thin because I''m on a diet. It has nothing to do with either one of you." "You''re on a diet?" They looked at her. "You''re already so thin. Why do you need to go on a diet? Are you trying to be like the other girls? Who would want to date you if you''re so skinny? If you continue to lose weight, I''m afraid that you will be blown over by the wind." Content belongs to The corners of Vera''s mouth kept twitching. In fact, she was not on a diet. She maintained her body well. Maybe it was because she had too many things to deal with recently and did not have the time to eat. That was why she lost weight. At the thought of this, she immediately said, "Oh no, I won''t. Once the preparations for the store are done, then I''ll start bulking up. Don''t worry. I will take care of myself." As time flew by, Maddox gave Beanie a call. He told him that he would be sending someone over to pick him and Jarold up in a couple of days. Because he did not turn on his camera, he couldn''t see his son''s expression. However, Beanie sounded very excited. He could roughly imagine what he looked like at the moment. "Daddy, since Great-Grandpa and I are going home in two day''s time, does it mean that everything''s settled?" "That''s right." Maddox nodded. He had already settled whatever he needed to settle. Beanie asked, "How did you do it?" "Why are you asking so many questions? When youe back, you should spend some quality time with your mother." When Beanie heard this, he snorted and said, "You don''t have to tell me. I will definitely spend time with Mommy." Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 After hanging up the phone, Beanie thought for a while and felt that something was wrong. Did Daddy really have the ability to settle things so quickly in such a short amount of time? What about his foreignpanies? His greatgrandfather was getting old. He seldom went to the office these days unless there was something important that needed his signature. As for the rest of thepany''s matters, the managers had it under control. Thus, he did not have to worry about those trivial things. However, this did not mean that he could sit back and rx. After all, he was getting old. If he was to return to Hidalgo, who would be taking care of thepany''s affairs? He began to worry. After hanging up the phone, he thought about it for a moment before he decided to look for Jarold. At this time, Jarold was having a video conference in the study. Beanie peaked through the small crack of the door. He realized that although Jarold was old, he still had a very imposing manner whenever he was in a meeting. His voice was very clear and had an aura of grandeur. It seemed that there was no need to worry. It seemed that there should not be any problems when he saw his great-grandfather like this. Jarold had been pulling a long face the entire time. He would only put a smile on his face whenever Beanie was around him. He was always serious at work. No one dared to joke around him. It was probably because he had reached a certain age, but his eye sockets were very deep. It made him look very stern. "Alright, this matter is settled. You all should get to it immediately. Secretary, follow the progress closely. Report to me if there is any unexpected situation." Jarold was about to say something when he caught a glimpse of a figure standing by the door from the corner of his eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. His expression changed slightly. He thought that it was one of his servants who had disobeyed his orders. However, when he looked up, he saw a pair of big and round bead-like eyes. Beanie? The fierce aura emanating from Jarold immediately dissipated. The person on the other end of the video conference noticed it as well. Jarold then said, "Since everything''s settled, if there''s nothing else, then let''s call it a day. I''m tired." "Yes, sir." He turned off the video and then took off his sses. He waved at the small figure at the door. "Since you''re here, why don''t youe in?" Beanie hid outside the door and reached out to cover his mouth. He also blinked hard. Only after hearing what Jarold had said did he turn around and walk into the study. "Great-Grandpa!" When Jarold heard Beanie greet him sweetly, his heart instantly melted. He opened his arms and gestured for the boy toe over. "You''re such a good boy. Come here." Beanie walked over obediently. "Why didn''t youe in? Why were you hiding outside the door and peeking at me?" Jarold lifted him up onto hisp. He then straightened Beanie''s clothes. When he noticed that the boy only had a thinyer of clothes on, he immediately frowned. "The weather is so cold. Why didn''t you put on an extrayer of clothes? Did the servants not take good care of you?" "It''s not that. All the servants treat me very well. It''s just that I don''t feel cold." After speaking, he grabbed Jarold''s arm. "Great- Grandpa, the reason why I didn''te in just now was that I realized that you were in a meeting. I did not want to disturb you." "You''re such a good boy." Jarold was very pleased that Beanie was so sensible and considerate. The more he interacted with him, the more he felt that Minerva had done a good job with raising him. He was a high-ranking officer and had seen a lot of uneducated children all these years. Although most of the CEO''s children were polite and obedient on the surface, their eyes were full of impatience and disgust. Furthermore, there were some who were too dull and acted like machines. However, Beanie was different. When he greeted someone and started talking to them, his eyes were full of liveliness and seriousness. It was impossible for anyone to ignore him. This child was able to hold a decent conversation and would not hesitate to answer any question and it would always be beyond anyone''s expectations. Even if there were some things that one did not know, he could still make it clear. Not only did Jarold feel gratified that his great-grandson was so smart, but he was also happy. If Maddox did not want to take over hispany, then... he could leave it to Beanie. Once this idea began to form in his mind, he could no longer forget about it. Jarold already had this n. Previously, he was still worried about who would take over hispany. When he found Maddox, he was very happy. He thought that after he had changed his name, he would stay behind and take over hispany. However, he did not expect that he would return to Hidalgo. That was why Jarold had started to feel vexed recently. It wasn''t until the idea of letting Beanie inherit hispany popped up that he finally felt at ease. Hence, he told Maddox about it when his grandson called to tell him that he was going to send someone to pick them up. Maddox was silent for a while before he replied. "Minerva and both respect Beanie''s §Ñ§Ý§î way of thinking. Although he is a child, he has the ability to think independently. Thus, you can l discuss it with him. If he wants to inherit it when he grows up, Minerva and I will not object." After all, he had to choose his own path when he became an adult. As parents, they did not have the right to interfere anymore. As long as he did not go stray, that was enough. Thus, this matter was decided by Maddox and Jarold. Thetter would be in charge of the matter. Jarold was finally able to put aside his worries. Thus, he naturally agreed to return to Hidalgo with Beanie. He had someone he trusted in thepany who could help to manage thepany for the time being. Hence, he could even stay with them for a while. All he needed to do was to find some time toe back and check on hispany. "Great-Grandpa, is yourpany very busy these days?" During this period of time, the two of them had grown closer than ever. Jarold helped Beanie straighten his clothes. The child reached out and ced his warm hands on his great-grandfather''s ear and asked in a childlike voice. Beanie''s words and gestures managed to melt Jarold''s heart. He lightly pinched his cheeks as he thought of how to tell him about the matter. "Thepany''s not that busy. I have a good team of managers taking care of everything. They are very reliable. Thepany just needs me to take care of some very important matters asionally. Beanie, when I brought you to visit mypany that day, what do you think of thepany? Do you like it? Was it impressive?" Beanie simply nodded and said, "It''s great. Very impressive. You''re great." Jarold was very pleased when he heard his words. He narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. "Beanie, are you willing to manage thispany?" Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 What? Beanie blinked his eyes and stared at Jarold. He blinked again, and Jarold was still looking at him. Although his smile had reached his eyes, the expression on his face and the emotions in his eyes did not seem as if he was joking. He blinked again and thought to himself, "Was... Was this Daddy''s n?" Did his father n this for him? This was the thought that went through his mind at that time. His father did not want to take over thepany, so he decided to hand it over to him? What?! He was just a six year old kid! He knew nothing about running a business!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Bad Daddy! A man who could hurt his mother was definitely not a good man! Beanie felt helpless now that he was the candidate to take over thepany. "Beanie?" Jarold thought that the boy did not understand him as he did not give him an answer. Hence, he exined again, "Don''t worry. What I mean was, I am going to hand over thispany to you, but not right now. Thepany will be handed over to you when you have learned how to run a business. Look at it this way, Beanie. When you grow up, you will have billions of dors to your name."1 Beanie tilted his head. He was only six years old, but he would have billions of dors to his name? That sounded awesome! However, he felt that it would be very exhausting to manage such argepany. Besides, it wasn''t his dream to be a president of apany like his father. His dream was... He pouted. His expression clearly showed that he wasn''t willing to take over thepany. Jarold did not think that the child would respond in such a manner. He felt a little awkward and could only say, "Beanie, I will not force you. Maybe you can think about it first. Or perhaps I will sell thepany and hand over the money to you so that you don''t have to worry about your future anymore." In fact, it was wrong to do that. That was because some kids would end up being spoiled. They would think that there was no need to work hard since their future was guaranteed. They would only end up doing whatever they want with all the money they have. However, Jarold felt that he did not need to worry about that when it came to Beanie. He did not feel the slightest bit of heartache at the idea of handing over his wealth, which he had spent years acquiring, to his children. It was just a pity that he had to sell hispany if no one wanted to take over. Beanie initially did not n to ept it. However, after thinking about it carefully, he felt that even if he had epted it, it would not affect his dreams and ideals. Anyway, he still had a long way to go before he grew up and became mature. Thepany was huge. At that time, he could find someone he trusted to manage it. Then, he would be able to leave thepany to that person while he continued to pursue his dreams. "Great-Grandpa, don''t think like that. I promise you that I will take over thepany." "What did you just say?" Jarold was overjoyed. "Are you being serious?" Beanie nodded and said, "Yes." "Good! Good! That''s really good!" Jarold was overjoyed and kept on repeating the same word. He then said, "I should immediately break the news to your father." Beanie sat where he was and blinked. Well, it seemed like he was going to be rich soon. Three dayster. Jarold and Beanie returned to Hidalgo together. Maddox and Minerva went to the airport personally to pick them up. They then brought them back to Ocean Vi. Beanie engaged in a long conversation with his mother as soon as he returned. Then, he went to settle scores with his daddy. After that, he made a video call to Vera too. "Auntie Vera, I''m back home. I really want to try your cooking." Vera and Beanie had lived together for nearly five years. Although they were not mother and son by blood their rtionship was like that of one. When she saw him acting like a spoiled child towards her, her heart softened right away. "Sure. I will cook for you." "But, I heard from Mommy that you''ve resigned and that you''re not living with us anymore." Beanie looked very disappointed and there was a trace of sorrow in his vel eyebrows. "Auntie Vera, where did you go? Don''t you want to see me anymore?" She replied, "It''s not like that. Where are you now? Can Ie and pick you up?" Half an hourter. When she arrived at the Ocean Vi, she could see that Beanie was already waiting for her. "Alberg, please wait here for a moment. I''ll be back soon." He nodded and said, "Alright." After getting out of the car, Vera closed the door and quickly walked up to Beanie. As she walked, she subconsciously took off the scarf around her neck and immediately wrapped it around him as soon as she arrived at his side. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s so cold. Why didn''t you wear a scarf? And why are you alone? Where''s your Daddy and Mommy?" "Daddy and Mommy are together. I don''t want to disturb them." When Vera saw his naughty face, she could not help but feel likeughing. She reached out to pinch his cheek and said softly, "You''re very cheeky, you know?" Beanie blinked and asked, "Auntie Vera, what did I do wrong? It was Daddy who told me that even though I''m back, I mustn''t disturb him and Mommy. I have to let them spend some time alone." She was speechless. She did not expect that Young Master Yardley was such a person. She felt a little helpless, and also a little embarrassed, so she decided to change the subject. "Alright then, but you still have to leave a message to your mommy to inform her that you went out with me. Otherwise, your mommy will be worried about you if she realizes that you''ve disappeared." He nodded obediently. After that, Vera got into the car with him. Beanie then realized that there was a thermos in the car. He said excitedly, "Auntie Vera, is this for me?" As soon as he finished asking, he reached out for the thermos immediately and wanted to open it. Looking at the boy who was so excited, Vera really didn''t want to disappoint him. However, she was nning to bring the thermos to the hospital for her father. If Beanie had eaten it, then she had nothing left for her father. She had no choice but to stop him. "Beanie, that thermos is not for you. You cannot eat it, okay?" When he heard her words, he paused. After a while, he raised his head and said dejectedly, "Auntie Vera, do you have another favorite kid now?" She was speechless. "You''re a bad auntie!" He shoved the thermos back to her. He then sat down angrily with his back towards her and with his arms crossed, ignoring her. However, his actions looked very adorable. When Alberg saw Beanie acting like this, he could not help butugh and said, "Miss Zais, who is this child? He''s very cute and also handsome." She twitched her mouth and then replied, "He is my friend''s son. Don''t praise him. He''ll gloat." "Beanie." When she called him, he snorted and continued to ignore her. She felt slightly helpless. She could only say, "I need to send the thermos to the hospital, do you understand?" When he heard the word ''hospital'', he finally realized the seriousness of the matter. He immediately turned around and asked, "Auntie Vera, who''s in the hospital?" Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 David had already recovered a lot. It wouldn''t be long before he could be discharged from the hospital. When Vera brought up this matter, she was not sad. Hence, she told Beanie the whole story. After hearing the story, his eyes turned red. He grabbed her hand and acted like a spoiled child. "Auntie Vera, I''m sorry. I had no idea Mr. Zais was involved in a car ident. I will not eat this. I''ll leave it for him." When she heard his words, she reached out and gently pinched his nose as she said, "At least you have a conscience." He took the opportunity to hold her arm and asked softly, "So, are we heading over to the hospital now to send this to Mr. Zais?" "Yes." She nodded. "We''ll send it over to him and then I will bring you back to my house and cook for you to eat." He hummed and did not speak again. Vera got out of the car as soon as they arrived at the hospital. She held the thermos in one hand and held Beanie''s hand with the other. Although she looked young, when she held Beanie''s hand, it looked like they were mother and son. After all, there were many girls who give birth at a young age these days. However, he was a very good looking boy. Hence, when everyone saw him, they would be surprised that Vera had such a good looking son. On second thought, it was probably because Beanie''s father was handsome. That was why he was handsome as well. Of course, these were only what everyone would assume. If someone had said it out loud, Vera would be scared out of her wits. Soon, they arrived at the door of the ward. She quickly reminded him. "Beanie, you''re not allowed to wander off." "Auntie Vera, don''t worry. I''m a good boy. I''m sure you know that." Yeah, she did know that he was particrly a good kid. He was much more obedient and smarter than other children of his age.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When she opened the door, she only saw her father who was quietly reading the newspaper on the bed. Vera subconsciously nced at the bathroom and realized that the door was closed. Mabie was probably using the bathroom. "Dad." She called out to her father. "Vivy, you''re here." He put down the newspaper and looked up. However, David froze as soon as he looked up when he saw the boy standing beside her. "This, isn''t this..." He was dumbfounded as he stared at Beanie. Wasn''t this Young Master Beanie? What was he doing here? "Mr. Zais, nice to meet you." Beanie greeted him politely without Vera asking him to. She looked at her father and blinked. She thought for a moment and realized that it made sense. Beanie and Young Master Yardley looked so alike. It was no wonder her father had this reaction when he first saw him. She had no choice but to exin, "Dad, he is..." "He''s President Yardley''s son. I know." She was caught off guard when her father abruptly cut her off. She then said, "Dad, how did you know..." "Why wouldn''t I know? I''ve seen him at the office before." After saying that, he smiled at Beanie and changed the subject. He said, "Bruno, what are you doing here? Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing? I would have prepared myself." Vera could not help but roll her eyes at her father''s words. Her father was doing it again! He actually referred to Beanie as Bruno! "Dad, don''t do that. Don''t call him Bruno. His name is Beanie. You can call him that just like me. He came to see me today. I''m going to bring him hometer." "Huh?" David was confused for a moment. "What, what does this mean? Why are you bringing Bruno home with you?" "Dad, I forgot to tell you that the designer that I worked with is Minerva. She''s Beanie''s mother and your president''s wife." David was speechless. He was lost for words. He had no idea that his daughter actually got along so well with President Yardley''s wife and son. He never knew that his daughter was that capable! "Mr. Zais, I''ll bring my parents to visit you next time." David was speechless. When Vera saw the look on her father''s face, she quickly pulled Beanie aside and said, "Alright, Beanie, you can stop talking. I''m afraid that if you continue to speak, he will get out of bed." Beanie nodded submissively. He immediately stopped talking. David was speechless for a moment. He nced at his daughter unhappily andined in a low voice, "Vy, what do you mean? Why can''t talk to Bruno? Why didn''t you give me a heads up that he wasing? You shouldn''t have brought..." Before he could finish his words, she had already sat on his bed. She said, "Alright, alright. Why don''t you start eating?" Although David felt a little wronged, he still took over the thermos and began eating, all while staring at Beanie. "Oh, whose kid is this? He''s such a handsome boy." A sharp voice suddenly filled the room, and it startled everyone, especially David. He even dropped his utensils on the ground. Vera was speechless. She went and retrieved another pair of utensils for her father. She then picked up the utensils that fell on the ground and shoved them into the bag. "Oh my!" Mabie, who just came out of the bathroom, hurried over to Beanie. She carefully examined him from head to toe. "Hello, Mrs. Zais." Beanie greeted her politely. "Mrs. Zais? You know who I am?" She smiled, She could not help but reach out to touch his cheek. He did not avoid her and allowed her to pinch his cheeks. She was delighted that he allowed her to touch him, so she continued pinching his cheeks. Beanie remained smiling the entire time. It was as if he did not mind at all. Vera stood by the side and watched. "Vivy, this... This isn''t your son, right?" David was speechless. Vera was speechless too. What Mabie had just said made Vera''s and David''s jaws drop. He dropped his utensils in shock again. Fortunately, Vera caught them just in time. "Dad, I don''t have any spare set of utensils for you if you keep dropping them." He had no choice but to hold his utensils tightly. "Vivy, you haven''t answered my question. Where did this handsome boye from? I doubt he is your friend''s son, is he? Did you really have a kid with someone else?" After all, Vera had not been back for five years. Mabie would not be surprised at all even if her daughter indeed had a kid who had grown to such age. "Mom! Stop overthinking. This is my boss'' son, and also the president of Dad''spany, President Yardley''s son. His name is Beanie. You''ve never thought it through, have you? How can your daughter have such a good looking son?" Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 "I don''t have such good genes, alright?" Mabie listened, then carefully looked at Vera, and then at Beanie. She seemed to be making aparison. After a moment, she nodded in agreement. "You''re right. It can''t be possible for you to give birth to such a good-looking child..." Vera was speechless. Although Mabie was simply stating the fact, how could she say such cruel words to her own daughter? Vera felt annoyed. Regardless, she exined, "Beanie just returned to the country earlier today. He wanted to see me so I picked him up and brought him here. I''m sending him hometer. Other than sending food over, I don''t think I have much time to visit here today. Take good care of Dad for me." Mabie had always wanted to thank Minerva. As she heard Vera say that Beanie was Minerva''s son, she quickly nodded her head. "Alright then. You should bring him around and have fun. Since he just returned to the country, you should treat him to some of the good local food near us. Try to pick the decent ones and avoid the stalls by the side of the road so he doesn''t risk getting an upset stomach, Vivy." Vera answered, "I got it, Mom. I understand." "Mrs. Zais, I''m not picky about food and Auntie Vera treats me very well. Don''t worry about it." Mabie broke into a smile when she heard that and said, "Oh, look at you being so understanding. You''re such a smart and good-looking child. What do your parents look like?" Mabie could almost imagine what Beanie''s parents looked like; they were probably good looking and intelligent too. Vera had begun to pack up and said, "Alright Mom and Dad, you two should have your meal first. I''m going to bring Beanie out to have some fun and I''ll drop byter tonight. Beanie, say goodbye to them." "Goodbye, Mr. and Mrs. Zais. I''lle to visit again another day." "Alright." "Take care, Bruno. Let me know earlier if you''re visiting next time so I can prepare a gift for you." Vera finally managed to bring Beanie out of the hospital. She let out a breath of relief. She stroked his head gently and said softly, "My parents might be crude, but they are very friendly. Were you shocked by them, Beanie?" He shook his head and said in a warm voice, "Auntie Vera, Mr. and Mrs. Zais are both really nice. I like them." Vera smiled, "You''re such a sweet-talker!" Then, she bent down and hugged him up, "I''m going to bring you home now." After that, Vera brought Beanie back home. When she was about to prepare lunch, Beanie suddenly poked his head into the kitchen. "Auntie Vera, why don''t we go out and eat?" She put down the vegetables in her hand and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you wanted to have my cooking? Why do you want to eat out all of a sudden?" A hint of sly shed across Beanie''s eyes. He hid his phone behind his back and said, "Auntie Vera, I am suddenly craving for the fish from Restaurant XX. I checked online and they have good ratings." "Fish from Restaurant XX?" Vera frowned. She had never heard of this restaurant. Just as she was hesitating, Beanie walked towards her side and tugged the corner of her shirt.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Auntie Vera, let''s go. Let''s go eat it. Welle home for dinner, okay?" He coaxed her and she could not reject him. She had no choice but to nod and say, "Fine, since you want to have it so badly, I''ll go try it with you." "Yay!" After getting ready, Vera went out with him. As they were going down the stairs, she said, "Beanie, have you texted your mom to let her know that you''re out with me? If she can''t find you she''ll be worried. Beanie, your mom is pregnant right now and it''s not good for her to worry, do you understand?" He was typing on his cellphone as he replied, "Yes, Auntie Vera. I am sending Mommy a text right now." Seeing that Beanie was holding his phone and agreeing to her words, she didn''t check the contents of his text and trusted him to do so. As they turned around at a corner, they ran into Vera''s neighbour, Amelia. Amelia grinned when she saw Vera. She approached her and wanted to say something to her but she stopped when she noticed the child who was standing beside her. She even forgot about what she wanted to say. "Th-This is..." Vera didn''t want to share too much with Amelia but she was afraid that she would spread false rumors, so she exined, "Amelia, this is my friend''s son. He just returned to the country today so I''m showing him around. Beanie, you can call her Madam Amelia." "Madam Amelia." Amelia was dumbfounded and couldn''t help but stare at him. Vera grabbed his hand and said, "Amelia, I''m bringing him to his mother now. We''ll leave first." After that, she left with him. As she walked away, she heard Amelia standing there and looking at her, muttering. Although she couldn''t hear what she was muttering, she knew that it couldn''t be anything nice. It was best for her to leave Amelia alone. Vera called a taxi and took Beanie to the restaurant he picked. After they entered the restaurant, he led Vera to the waiter and said a few words. The waiter quickly smiled and replied, "VIP room number 3, right? Please follow me." After that, the waiter led them into a private room. After sitting down, she looked around the spacious private room and looked at him speechlessly. "Little guy, the two of us are just having a meal together. Why did you make such a big deal out of it? It''s not good for you to have a habit of overspending at such a young age even if you''re wealthy. You need to be more frugal, do you understand?" "Got it, Auntie Vera. I won''t do it again next time." He stuck out his tongue at her, with a guilty face. As long as he was aware of his mistake, she didn''t bother finding fault with him any further. The two of them sat down and Vera realized that Beanie was ordering a lot of dishes. She frowned and said, "Didn''t I just tell you not to waste your money like that? It''s just the two of us, how are we going to finish all the food?" He did not listen to her and asked the waiter to carry on with his order. She held in her anger in front of the waiter. It was only after the waiter had left that she started to reprimand him. "Beanie, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you just promise me to spend moderately? Now you''re..." "Aunt Vera, you''ll find out in a while." She was dumbfounded. What was she going to find out? "Mr. Hanover, this way please..." Just as Vera was confused by Beanie''s words, the voice of a waiter came from outside of the room. The door was then pushed open and a tall broad figure was guided by the waiter into their private room. When she saw the man, her heart almost stopped beating. How could it be him? Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 Vera froze and it felt as if her heart had stopped beating. Her mind went nk and she sat in a daze. She watched as Quill was guided into the room by the waiter. It has been a long time since theyst saw each other. There didn''t seem to be any change in his appearance. He had a tall, broad figure and a cool handsome face as usual. He looked clean and neat in his suit and tie. The buttons on his suit were well fastened. You could tell right away that he was an uptight person based on his appearance. Beanie wasughing sneakily at the side. Quill walked into the room without any expression on his face. Then, he noticed something from the corner of his eyes and his footstep paused. However, it was only for a moment and he casually joined the table. "Mr. Hanover, here it is." The waiter pointed. "Uncle Quill!" Beanie called out as he nced at Vera with the corner of his eyes. She lowered her head as her fringe draped and covered all the emotions in her eyes. She looked like she was embarrassed and tried to hide her face. Only she herself knew how overwhelmed she was feeling on the inside. Her hands that were under the table were shaking uncontrobly. She resisted the urge to stand up and leave. She sat there as she forced herself to contain her emotions. Why? She spent so much time trying to forget about this person. She was busy recently and the times she had thought about him became lesser and lesser. She thought that a little while more and she would be able topletely forget about this man. However... Here he was, right in front of her. Then, her heart fumbled violently.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t realize that this was Beanie''s n all along. "No wonder Beanie was busy on his phone earlier and he suggesteding to this restaurant for their steamed fish all of a sudden," she thought to herself. When Beanie contacted her before this, he clearly told her that he wanted to have her cooking. Something must have happened for him to change his mind out of the blue. She was truly naive. She didn''t suspect a thing and followed him here without much thought. "What is he thinking right now?" "What will he think about me now?" Vera wondered. He must have found her annoying since he had already made himself clear about their rtionship but she still showed up here in front of him. She felt dizzy as she thought about it. She was lucky to be sitting down because if she was standing on her feet, she would have copsed to the ground. She didn''t understand why she was so weak about it but she couldn''t control her emotions. She thought that she had almost gotten over him but seeing him in person now, she felt helpless all over again. "Uncle Quill, I''ve ordered your portion as well. You don''t have to order anymore." As Beanie''s voice filled the room, Vera slowly came back to her senses. She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. "Alright," Quill replied with a cold tone. "What time did you reach the airport? Why didn''t you inform me? I could have picked you up." His tone softened as he spoke to his nephew. "It''s okay, Uncle Quill. Mommy said that you''re busy so I didn''t inform you. Mommy worries about you too. You must take good care of yourself, Uncle Quill!" Beanie replied. "Okay, I will." As the two of them were having a conversation, Beanie realized that Vera was oddly quiet. He nced at her once again and realized that her head was still lowered. "Auntie Vera, why aren''t you talking?" He couldn''t help but ask. She took a deep breath and slowly lifted her head up as she was being called. She smiled faintly at Quill. "Hello... Mr. Hanover." His gaze swept across the stiff smile on her face and he nodded faintly, "Hello." They were distant like strangers. Vera''s hands clenched together under the table and she bit her lips lightly. They shouldn''t need to be so formal with each other, but they had be like strangers again. All of this was caused by her one sided feelings. It wouldn''t have be like that if she wasn''t so proactive towards him before this. At least, her rtionship with him would not have be so rigid. "No!" She shook her head violently in her heart. "Vera, why are you still thinking about that now? You''ve already decided to forget about this man! What are you still doing here? Are you still nning to have a rtionship with him?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Do you still want to be involved in such aplicated rtionship? Or do you still want to go back to bing that annoying Vera with no principles?" "No!" She couldn''t let it go on like this. She had to get out of here. After giving herself a pep talk, she decided to leave. "I... I''ve just realized that I made an appointment with someone today and I am about to bete. Mr. Hanover, since you''re here, please send Beanie hometer so his mom won''t worry about him. Thave to go," she said as she pretended that she had an urgent meeting to attend to. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, she stood up from her chair instantly. Her movement was so aggressive that the chair behind her toppled over. Her expression changed instantly and she quickly fumbled to pick up the chair. Beanie realized that something was off as he wrinkled his little nose. What was going on? Did his kindness turn out wrongly? "I''m sorry about that... You two enjoy your meal. I''ll leave first." She ced the chair back in ce and picked up her handbag. Then, she walked hurriedly towards the door and fled the scene. "Auntie Vera..." Beanie eximed. However, Vera didn''t seem to hear him call out to her as she disappeared from the room. After what happened, he felt moody. His attention then fell onto Quill. "Uncle Quill..." Quill smiled faintly and said, "Since she has something to attend to, you should eat well. I''ll send you home after our meal." After that, he reached out his arm and poured the child a ss of water. Beanie kept quiet. He wasn''t sure if he was overthinking but he realized that Quill seemed gloomy all of a sudden. He nned this because he promised Vera that he would help her. Therefore, he invited Quill to meet them here so he could create an opportunity for the both of them. However, something went wrong based on their reactions. Could something have happened during the period of time when he was with his greatgrandfather? He had so many questions on his mind but he didn''t dare to ask Quill for answers. On the other hand, Vera stopped after walking hurriedly to a distance away from the room. She realized that her legs were feeling too numb to walk any further. She then quickly asked for directions from a waiter who was walking towards her. "Excuse me, where is the washroom?" Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 After entering the washroom, Vera went into one of the bathroom cubicles, pulled the toilet seat cover down, and sat down topose herself. Her heart was beating furiously and her tears started flowing out of her eyes. She desperately resisted the impulse to cry and raised her head to prevent her tears from flowing down her face. "He''s just a man. I don''t need him." She felt miserable as she wiped her tears with her hand. However, the more she wiped her tears, the more tears flowed out from her eyes. She couldn''t hold it in any longer and started bawling. She covered her face with her hands and cried like a baby. Even though she tried so hard to make herself forget about Quill... She couldn''t understand why she still reacted this way upon seeing him. She was frustrated with herself. She couldn''t let it go on like this. She must try harder to forget about himpletely. She could not let herself fall into the hands of this one man for the rest of her life. "Yes, I am going to open up my shop and get busy. As long as I return to a busy life without seeing him, I will no longer think about him," she thought to herself. She took out tissue paper from her bag and wiped her tears and nose. Then, she walked out of the cubicle. As she walked out, ady came out from the bathroom cubicle beside hers. Thedy must have heard her when she broke down earlier. Thedy looked at Vera''s red-rimmed eyes with concern. "Hey, are you alright?" Vera shook her head. "It''s nothing. I''m fine, thank you." The woman kept quiet. Then, Vera rinsed her face at the basin and redid her makeup. She made sure her face looked as usual before she left the washroom. After leaving the restaurant, she took a taxi home. She sat in front of the mirror and looked at her slightly swollen eyes. She wrapped some ice cubes in a towel and ced them on her eyes to reduce the swelling. She was living with her parents, and she didn''t want them to notice that anything was wrong. Furthermore, she had already decided what she was going to do and she must be determined about it. Quill... "I guess I''ll keep this love locked up forever." "He will just be a stranger to me the next time I see him." Beanie felt moody throughout the meal. He didn''t really want to have the fish dish from this restaurant. What he really wanted was to have Auntie Vera''s cooking, but he came up with this n for the sake of her happiness. It was all to create an opportunity for her and Uncle Quill to spend some time alone. He didn''t expect for things to turn out this way. He felt a little depressed and didn''t have the appetite to eat. Let alone Quill, who was not keen on the food in the first ce. He was only here because Beanie invited him here all of a sudden. He had no idea that this was part of the boy''s n. Furthermore, Vera was petrified by his presence and fled the scene. She seemed to be afraid of meeting him and didn''t want to see him at all. It caused him to feel like a weight was in his heart. As Beanie was eating, Quill barely touched the food. After some time, Beanie stopped eating and looked at him with wide eyes. "You''re done eating?" Quill asked. Beanie took a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth. As he looked at the variety of dishes in front of him, he tentatively said, "Auntie Vera told me not to waste food but she didn''t even have any before she left. Some of these dishes were even ordered by her. How could she be so wasteful?" He observed Quill''s expression as he spoke. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. Quill''s expression remained the same and Beanie couldn''t tell what he was thinking. After a while, Quill seemed to think of something and said in a low voice, "If you don''t want to waste any food, take away all those untouched dishes." Beanie asked, "For who?" Quill nced at him and said in a soft voice, "Bring it to the office." The dishes here were above average standard and it would be a treat for the staff members at the office. "Uncle Quill, aren''t you hungry?" Beanie then suddenly asked, with his hands on his cheeks, "Uncle Quill, do you not have the appetite to eat because Auntie Vera left?" Quill asked the waiter to pack the food. After hearing what Beanie said, he nced at him and replied in a cold tone. "Don''t bother doing such meaningless things anymore in the future." "Hmph! You''re ming me? I won''t invite you out for a meal anymore in the future then!" Upon hearing this, Quill felt that he was too harsh with his words. He then patted Beanie''s shoulder and said in a soft voice. "I am not ming you but what you did will put Auntie Vera in a bad spot. You also saw how she had reacted earlier." Finally, they got to the point. Beanie seized the opportunity to grab Quill''s hand and wanted to get some answers out of him. "Uncle Quill, did you offend Auntie Vera? Maybe that''s why she ran away as soon as she saw you!" Offend her? Before this, she wanted to see Quill but he didn''t allow her to. Not to mention, what he did to her when they were overseas, she had probably already lost all her feelings towards him. This was a good thing. Quill''s expression didn''t look great but he managed to force a faint smile on his face. "Maybe. I''m not sure either, but Beanie, please don''t do this again in the future. You can spend time with Auntie Vera but don''t invite me along, alright?" This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Beanie replied, "Why? Don''t you like Auntie Vera? I wish that she could be my aunt." Hearing the word ''aunt'', Quill frowned subconsciously and yelled, "Don''t talk nonsense anymore or I''ll be angry." Beanie kept quiet. He didn''t expect that Quill would be so angry with him. He was shocked and he dared not speak for a moment. Quill also realized that he lost control of his temper. Beanie was just a child and there was no reason for him to be so upset with him. Moreover, Beanie didn''t know the reason behind all of this. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that. Have you had enough food? If not, how about I take you to eat something that you like?" Beanie pretended to be angry and deliberately said, "Then you should send me to Auntie Vera''s home. I want to eat the dishes made by her." Quill was speechless. "If you''re unwilling to send me there, then forget about it. I don''t want to go home anymore. I''ll go look for Auntie Vera myself." After saying that, Beanie turned and ran outside. Quill was frustrated by the boy''s attitude but he knew that if he left him alone, Beanie would try to find Vera on his own. He was just a child and it''s too dangerous for him to be out alone by himself. Quill could only stop him. "Wait a minute, I''ll take you to meet Auntie Vera once the food is done being packed." Beanie then stopped and waited in ce. After that, Quill walked to his car in the basement while carrying the food, and sent Beanie to Vera''s house. When they arrived at the destination, Beanie looked at the familiar building in front of him and said, "Uncle Quill, how did you know this is where Auntie Vera lives? I''ve only been here twice including when she brought me here just now. belongs to "Content Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Quill was speechless. His gaze looked a little bit gloomy, and he leaned over to unfasten the seat belt for Beanie. "You may leave now. Go look for Auntie Vera." Beanie sat still, then looked up and stared at him. "Uncle, you haven''t answered my question yet. How did you know that Auntie Vera lives here?" Beanie looked like he was unwilling to leave until Quill had answered him. Quill tightened his lips and looked indifferent. "With my ability, it''s not very difficult to find out where a person lives." "Since you already got my answer, you can get out of the car now. I have to go back to thepany." "But I don''t know where exactly Auntie Vera stays. Uncle, can you take me there?" Quill looked at him and thought, "This little guy is actually asking more from me." "Uncle, you''re so resourceful. You must know where Auntie Vera stays right? Uncle, take me with you. I''m afraid to go by myself." After that, Beanie held Quill''s arm tightly and refused to let go. He was audacious.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If he didn''t take him, Beanie would probably cling to him all the time. If he took him... Quill didn''t actually know which house she lived in. After thinking for a while, he got out of the car with Beanie. The boy followed him excitedly. He thought that Quill would take him to Auntie Vera''s house directly. He didn''t expect that Quill would take him to the security guards after getting out of the car. Beanie was speechless. It seemed like Quill really didn''t know. After asking, he then took Beanie with him. Ding-dong... Vera had been sitting in front of the dressing table since she came home. After applying some ice on her eyes and making sure that her eyes didn''t look swollen anymore, she breathed a sigh of relief. Although there was still some redness in her eyes, she would look much better when dusk fell. At that time, her parents would surely not notice anything strange. It was still early, and she was not in the mood to do anything else, so she simply browsed the Inte to look at some decorations for the store. Ernest was very easy to talk to. Although he won''t allow anyone to alter the decoration, it was still possible for her to add other decorations. After entering the website, she looked through the decorations carefully. Time passed quietly just like that. Ding-dong... The doorbell rang suddenly. Vera was shocked for a moment, and then she looked up from the screen. Was it her illusion? The doorbell actually rang? She subconsciously took a look at the time. Who woulde at this time? Could it be Amelia next door? Thinking of this, she put down the mouse in her hand and went to open the door. After opening the door, she was too shocked to move after seeing who was at the doorstep. "Beanie??" Why did hee? Wasn''t he eating with Quill in the restaurant? How could it be... "Auntie Vera." When Beanie called her, he nced at Quill at the stairs from the corner of his eyes. When they heard Vera''s footsteps from the room, Quill quickly walked to the side and asked Beanie not to make a sound so that his presence wouldn''t be known. Beanie didn''t say it explicitly, but he kept ncing at him. Quill frowned. He knew that things would not go well if Beanie kept ncing at him. Hence, he quickly entered the lift and left before Vera noticed him. Sure enough, she realized that something was not right after looking at Beanie''s expression. At first, she subconsciously wanted to pop her head out to have a look. However, when she thought of a certain possibility, she immediately halted her movements, and she did not dare to move forward again. "Auntie Vera," Beanie called her in a piteous manner. She came to her senses and gave a smile. "Since you''re here,e in first." Beanie looked disappointed. He didn''t expect his uncle to escape in such a hurry, and it seemed like Auntie Vera didn''t intend to go out to have a look. What had really happened? After entering the house, Vera quickly closed the door. Beanie didn''t know if it was just his illusion or not, but he felt that she closed the door a little too hard. "Do you want something to drink? Do you want to have a ss of juice? No, it''s too cold now. It''s not good for your health. I will make some hot chocte for you." After that, she went into the kitchen straight away regardless of Beanie''s answer. He stood there in a daze. After a long while, he walked to the kitchen. He then leaned against the door of the kitchen and looked at Vera who was making hot chocte for him. She looked really unhappy. "Auntie Vera, are your eyes swollen?" He couldn''t help but ask. She paused for a moment, and then answered him. It then became a long silence. After quite a while, she poured the chocte into a cup and walked over to him. Steam wasing out of the cup, and Vera''s expression seemed to be a little vague and unclear in the steam. "Here you go." She bent down slightly and gave the drink to him "Drink it, and you will feel warmer. Since you came here so early, you haven''t eaten anything, right? I''ll make something for you to eat, okay? Well, I''II make some pasta, okay?" "Auntie Vera..." Beanie couldn''t really give a smile nor agree. He felt that although she was smiling, she looked really sad. Thinking of this, he reached out his hands and touched her cheek gently. "Auntie Vera, don''t smile anymore." The smile on her face froze, and her eyes turned a little red. However, as soon as she noticed that she had lost herposure, she quickly turned her back before her tears fell down. "Beanie, I''m fine, but I can''t be your aunt in the future. You... won''t me me, will you?" Beanie didn''t say anything. He held the cup and did not say a word. Que "I initially wanted to be your aunt because I could love you even more, but now that I think about it... I can continue to love you even if I am not your aunt. If you miss me in the future just make a phone me. I will pick you up right away. However, your uncle is very busy at work. The things that happened today, please don''t let it ur again in the future, okay?" Content belongs to She tried to speak as calmly as possible, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her. However, he was very upset when he heard what she said. "Auntie Vera, did you give up?" She was dumbfounded. Did she give up? Yes, her feelings had been one-sided all the time. It was time for her to give up. If she did not give up now, she would not have any pride left in her. How would she continue to live on in the future? However, she did not want to affect him with her negative emotions, so she could only say lightly, "I didn''t mean to give up. I just found that there is a lot of fun in life. Besides, I a will manage a restaurant soon and I will be very busy. I''ll have no time to think about things like this anymore." Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 This time, Vera was sure that she had really given up. If things like that happened in the past, she might not even be able to leave, but now... She could control herself so as to not continue to stay with him, and she could also not look at him. As long as she persisted, she would definitely forget Quill. "Auntie Vera..." Beanie seemed to want to say something but was interrupted by her, "Well, you are a child, so you don''t know much yet. Don''t say anything more. I am going to cook for you now. You can have your hot chocte in the living room while waiting. When I''m done cooking, I will call you." After that, she closed the kitchen door immediately regardless of his reaction. Obviously, she didn''t want him to ask anymore. She looked so distressed, and he didn''t dare to say anything more. He silently held the drink in his arms and went back to the living room. The hot chocte which he usually thought was delicious, lost its sweetness and deliciousness at this moment. He got tired of drinking it. Beanie took a few sips and put it down. Then, he looked at the closed kitchen door. Should he tell her that it was Uncle Quill who had sent him here just now? Moreover, he also knew where she lived. However, looking at Auntie Vera, he didn''t know whether she would be sadder or not if he had told her. For a moment, he struggled to make a decision. Bad uncle. He must have done something that hurt her. However, Beanie really didn''t know what had happened and she certainly wouldn''t tell him. When Vera came out from the kitchen, she had already controlled her emotions well. Seeing that Beanie had only taken a few sips of the hot chocte, she was a little surprised and asked, "What''s wrong? Is it not good?" He quickly replied, "No. The hot chocte is tasty, but I was afraid that I would be too full to eat the pasta if I drank too much, so I decided not to drink so much before eating." Hearing this, she couldn''t help butugh. She reached out her hands and pinched his cheek lightly. "It''s okay. It''s good that you realize that the main course is important. The pasta dish is ready,e and eat." While Beanie was eating the food, he observed Vera''s expression and found that she looked as if nothing had happened. He dared not say the things that he would like to say initially as he was afraid that it would cause her to recall the sad memories again. "By the way, I called your mommy while cooking the pasta just now. I told her that you''re here with me. You little brat, you actually lied to me that you''ve already told your mommy. She wouldn''t have known that you''re here if I hadn''t called her." He was eating pasta while replying, "Hmm." He didn''t mean to keep it a secret from her. He just didn''t want to interrupt his parents. "You can''t do this next time, okay?" "Okay, Auntie Vera." While eating, he suddenly asked, "Auntie Vera, are you going to open your own restaurant?" "Yes." She nodded and said, "I want to open a pasta restaurant. What you are eating now is my new product. Does it not taste different from before?" He immediatelyplimented, "Oh, really? No wonder it''s so delicious! Auntie Vera, can I go to your restaurant to eat your pasta everyday?" "Sure, I won''t charge you money when youe. You can pay with yourbor." "Labor?" Beanie tilted his head slightly and asked. "That''s right." Vera smiled and said, "Let''s say, help me wash the dishes, serve the food, clean the tables, and so on." "Oh?" He was wondering. "Wash the dishes, serve the food, and clean the tables? Are you asking me to be a waiter?" She was just kidding with him. However, looking at the seriousness and even a little bit of expectation in his eyes, she began to imagine and couldn''t help butugh before saying "Yeah, I will also ordere. ne I special waiter''s uniform for you. Then, you can bring in more customers at the entrance. How good it is!" He had his hopes up; it seemed to be very fun! "Auntie Vera, can I choose the color of my uniform?" "Well?" She blinked her eyes and said, "You ???? really want toe, don''t you? I was just kidding with you. If you really put on the waiter''s uniform and stand at the entrance to bring in customers, everyone will think that I am abusing children." After that, Vera reached out her hands and gently stroked Beanie''s head and said softly, "By then, you can juste to the shop whenever you like. There is no need to help."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her acting like this, he didn''t know why but he suddenly felt so sad and wanted to cry. He felt that something he didn''t know must have happened during that period of time, which worsened the rtionship between her and Uncle Quill. At this moment, he was splitting hairs and started to imagine things. He was wondering if it was all because he pleaded with her to take him abroad, and Uncle Quill thought it was her who took him abroad without telling him. Then, they had a quarrel because Quill was angry with her about this. Thinking of this possibility, Beanie felt somewhat frustrated. Was it really because of him? Besides, he had also made Auntie Vera very sad this time. Although she did not show her emotions explicitly, it would be a pity if such a good woman could not be his aunt... However, these were just his own thoughts. He didn''t say a word, nor expressed it on his face. Time passed quickly. Vera quickly sent the boy back to Ocean Vi before night fell. At the entrance of Ocean Vi, there were several security guards. When they saw Beanie returning, they all went forward to greet him. Beanie took Vera''s hand and said, "Auntie Vera, don''t you want to go in and see mommy? I''m sure Mommy misses you a lot." "I miss your mommy too, but I have to deliver food to the hospital. Anyway, there''s still a chance to meet your mommy soon, so I won''t go in today. Beanie, go back obediently, and I will pick you up tomorrow, okay?" He could only nod and watch as she got in her car before she left. "Young Master Beanie, you''re back." He looked up and saw that it was the guards who were greeting him. The depressed look on his face suddenly became cheerful again, and he smiled at them. "Hello, uncles!" "Oh, such a good boy." "Yeah, Young Master Beanie has really good manners. He is much more considerate than the children from the other families." When Beanie walked to the corner, he waved his little hand to them. "I''ll go in first." Minerva became more and more sleepy these days, but her appetite was not very good. She would want to eat very badly when she was hungry, but her appetite would be gone all of a sudden when the food was in her mouth. Thus, in the past two days, she was really ravenous, but she couldn''t eat anything. She would suddenly want to eat some hot and spicy snacks and also all kinds of fast food. Of course, Maddox would not allow her to eat these foods. It was well-known that the snack stalls were not clean. However, in order to satisfy their own appetite, many people would still eat street food. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 Of course, it wouldn''t be a problem to eat it once in a while. Even if it was arsenic, it would be a bias when talking about its toxicity without taking into consideration the benefits of it in a suitable prescribed dosage. As long as one didn''t eat it too much or too often, it didn''t really matter if one ate it once in a while. However, Maddox still did not agree to allow Minerva to eat these foods. Firstly, they were not hygienic, and secondly, they contained preservatives. However, she really had no appetite. The maids suggested that such food could be prepared at home as well, which would be cleaner and more hygienic than the outside ones, albeit it would take a lot of effort. In the end, he agreed. When he was about to have her spicy dishes, she remembered that Beanie had not returned yet. Therefore, she decided to give him a call to ask him when he would return. It was then that she saw a small figure walking in from the door. "Beanie?" "Mommy!" He called out to her. He walked up to her and gave her a hug. "Why didn''t Auntie Verae in with you?" Minerva looked behind him after she finished speaking. "Mommy, Auntie Vera''s father had a car ident. He was in the hospital, and she had to send some food to her father." Upon hearing this, she was shocked. She was dazed as if something hit the back of her head hard. "What? What did you say? Auntie Vera''s father had an ident? In the hospital?" Beanie nodded. She was suddenly not feeling well. She let go of him and stood up. She panicked and wanted to run out. "Mommy!"Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There were only the two of them in the room for the time being, so when he saw that she was about to run out, he held onto her quickly and asked, "Where are you going? Auntie Vera has already left. You won''t see her even if you go out now." She stopped herself. She took a deep breath and calmed down before asking, "How''s the situation now? How much do you know? Tell me everything." "Okay." After Beanie told Minerva the situation, she finally felt relieved. She seemed to be relieved, but when she recalled Vera before, she felt particrly distressed. At that time, Vera was very distressed and refused to see her. Minerva was Quill''s younger sister, so she did not dare to meet her casually as well. Because of her request, Minerva did as she asked. But what about now? Minerva got the news that Vera''s father had an ident. At the time when she was in her most difficult moment, when her loved ones had an ident, Minerva, who imed to be her good sister, was not by her side. How did Vera get through that period of time? Minerva''s heart ached as she thought about this. She could not utter a single word. "Mommy?" Beanie noticed that there was something wrong with his mother and he quicklyforted her, "Mommy, Auntie Vera didn''t mean to not tell you. She just felt that she shouldn''t tell you since you are pregnant and that if she was to tell you, you would surely be worried. Besides, Mr. Zais is fine now. Mommy, don''t worry." Minerva came back to her senses. Indeed, Mr. Zais was fine now. She did not have to worry about him. She was just worried about Vera. Just talking about Mr. Zais had made her miserable. Beanie didn''t dare to say that Vera met with Quill that day and that she became sad. He helped Minerva to sit on the sofa. "Mommy, take it easy. It''s okay. In the future, I will apany Auntie Vera everyday on your behalf." Minerva thought about it and decided that it would be fine. By then, she could bring Beanie to a private school. The next day, just when Vera finished tidying up her home and was ready to take a taxi to pick up Beanie, she heard the doorbell ring. She opened the door and found that he was standing in front of her. "Auntie Vera, good morning." He tilted his head and gave an innocent smile. She was astonished and looked at him. "How, how did you get over here?" "Mommy said that it would be too troublesome and tiring for you to pick me up everyday. Mr. Alberg will be responsible for picking me up everyday from now on so you don''t have to send me back and forth again." After that, he added by whispering, "Besides, Mr. Alberg will follow us all day, so you can go wherever you want.'' After hearing this, she was a little touched. She didn''t expect Minerva to be so thoughtful. "Please thank your mommy for me. Thank you so much." "Well, if you really want to thank Mommy, call her yourself and tell her!" Vera smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll call herter." Later, the two of them went to the hospital to send food to David. Seeing Beanie visiting again, David was so excited. Mabie liked Beanie very much too. The couple talked a lot to him. Vera could only shake her head helplessly. At this moment, her mobile phone rang, and she picked up the phone. "Oh? It had already arrived today? Okay, okay, I will go back in a moment. Thanks a lot for helping me to move things over here. Don''t worry. I willpensate you all by then. Thank you for your hard work." After hanging up, she stood up and said, "The furniture I bought has arrived. I have to go back to the restaurant now. Mom, Dad, please take care of Beanie." Beanie stood up and said, "Auntie Vera, I''ll go with you." "Huh? Together? But... I wille back soon. Besides, the restaurant hasn''t officially opened yet. What''s the point of going?" "Go, go. Mabie, take Bruno and Vera with you and take good care of our Bruno. This hospital is not a good ce either. I''m fine alone. There''s no need for a child to stay here with me and risk getting infected viruses and bacterias in the hospital." Vera was speechless. These words were unpleasant to the ears... Even though she knew it was a good intention. The hospital was not a good ce, but it was a ce for the patients to rest and recover. "Dad!" She frowned as she called out to him unhappily. David could probably guess why his daughter was frowning. He quickly waved his hand and said, "Go, go, go. All of you go together. After finishing your business,e back to visit me again." Mabie blinked and stood up. "Why don''t we go together then? Your dad has been recovering well recently, and he can also get out of bed by himself. We''lle back in a while and let the nurse take a look at himter." Vera nodded when being gazed at by the stubborn David. After that, she took Beanie and Mabie out of the hospital and went to the restaurant. After everything was settled, Mabie and Vera went back to their respective destinations. Mabie went back to the hospital, and Vera went back home with Beanie to cook. Initially, she intended to send the boy back home right away. She would then go home by herself to cook However, he mysteriously took out a small luggage bag from the car boot and winked at her. Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 "You... You''re going to stay with me?" Beanie blinked his eyes innocently and said, "Can I, Auntie Vera?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He had already told his great-grandfather, Jarold, that he would spend some time with Auntie Vera first, and then go back to spend some time with him. As for Jarold, he hadn''t returned to the country for a long time. He had his daughter, Abigail, to keep himpany. Although he didn''t have Beanie apanying him, he still had Abigail. Although she was still fierce and didn''t have a good attitude towards him, herpanionship was enough to make him satisfied. "Of course, you can stay here as long as you want." After that, Vera carried the luggage for Beanie, and then went upstairs with him. Then she once again ran into Amelia next door who was so idle that she had nothing to do. "Hey Vera, your friend''s son is looking for you again?" She nodded and smiled faintly, "Amelia." "Hello, Madam Amelia." Amelia looked at Beanie from head to toe. Finally, she moved her gaze to the small luggage bag in Vera''s hand. "This is?" She hid the suitcase behind her back and said with a fake smile, "It''s just a few things. Amelia, Maria is still waiting for you downstairs. Aren''t you going to dance with her?" Amelia noticed that Vera didn''t intend to tell her anything. She muttered a few words and then left. When Beanie came in, he was a little apprehensive. "Auntie Vera, will Madam Amelia speak ill of you?" "What kind of bad things can she say about me?" Amelia couldn''t just spread some false rumors and im that it''s the truth when it was a lie, could she? Moreover, Vera wasn''t the kind of person who would care about what others thought about her. If she really cared about others'' impressions of her, she wouldn''t have be good friends with Minerva when everyone in thepany was averse to her presence. Beanie stood still and stretched out his two index fingers and pointed them at each other, then whispered, "Auntie Vera, maybe... I''d better go back?" Vera heard him, then paused and said, "What are you talking about? Do you think I care about what others say? You can stay here, and others can say whatever they want. I don''t care about it, so there''s no reason for you to worry about it." After that, she brought him to the bathroom and then took his clothes for him. "Alright, go take a bath, and then don''t go to the hospital with me after dinner. Stay at home, watch TV for a while, and then go to sleep." He was speechless at all these arrangements made in advance for him. He didn''t want to watch TV, nor did he want to go to bed so early. Evil news rides fast, while good news baitster. She didn''t know if it was because of jealousy or something else. The news that Vera took a child home spread through the whole city quickly. Her parents had been living in this area for a long time, and most of the people who lived in this area had also been here since then, so most of them were old acquaintances. Despite the fact that they were not on good terms, they would still smile and greet each other whenever they met. Then, they would begin to show themselves off, and continue topete with each other. After that, they would then return to their homes with a fake smile on their faces. After getting to know each other for a long time, everyone naturally knew the details of other families such as the number of children they had, where ere their children ework ne and so on. How their children were doing, be it good or bad, would also be the subject of their gossip. Those who were doing well would be praised and those who were doing bad would be scorned. This was always the topic for their gossip in the afternoon. Therefore, the news that Vera brought a child home had spread really quickly. When the news had been spreading for a while, it turned out to be like this. She had been abroad for five years, but she had been abandoned by her lover. Now, she came back from abroad in disgrace and brought back a burden with her. When Mabie told the news to her, Vera was extremely confused. Abandoned? Brought back a burden? Young Master Yardley would be furious when he heard this. Furthermore, when Jarold heard about this, he would probably stomp his foot on the ground in anger until the entire North City would be shaken at least thrice. His precious great-grandson was being called a burden. Even Vera wanted tough after hearing this and also wanted to hit that person who distorted the facts. "Initially, Amelia said she wanted to introduce someone to you, but now she saw that you brought a child home, she didn''t dare to do it anymore. She said that she was afraid that you would be rejected." Mabie didn''t know Vera''s feelings at all, and she was still adding fuel to the fire. "Mom! Beanie is not a burden, you know!" Mabie nodded and said, "I know, I know, but nobody else does. You brought a child home with you. Those who know you will surely doubt that this cute and delicate child was given birth by you. Even myself as your mother, I would also be doubtful that you can give birth to such a child." Vera was speechless She really had no words to describe her emotions at that moment. "I believe in you, but others don''t. Moreover, those people don''t even care whether Beanie is your son or not, or what the truth is. They only care that you have brought someone home." Hearing this, Vera was silent for a while. Yeah, those people did not care about what the truth was. Even if she was to tell them the truth, they would not believe it anyway. They would only believe what they wanted to believe. They would then coax themselves by saying that he was Vera''s child, and then tell others that she brought a burden back home. Thinking of this, she felt exhausted. She had expected that everyone would gossip about it, but she didn''t expect it to be so absurd. "What are you going to do now? Do you still want him to stay here?" "Mom, what do you mean by this? Beanie is just a child. He doesn''t understand anything. If I send him back because of this gossip, wouldn''t it hurt his feelings?" Mabie pressed her lips and nodded in agreement. "I also believe that justice and truth will prevail. Why don''t we just ignore them and let those people talk nonsense?" "Mom, don''t you mind?" "Why should I mind? Anyway, you are not in a hurry to get married, so why should I be? Now that the news has already spread all over the ce, do you think I can undo it?" What Mabie said seemed to be true. Although those rumors were not very pleasant, they could save a lot of trouble for Vera too. If everyone thought that Beanie was her child and thought that she brought back a burden, those matchmakers who wanted to propose a marriage for her would probably give up too, and she would be relieved. Thinking of this, she shrugged her shoulders and said, "Sure, let them gossip. I don''t care." Mabie was surprised and said, "I brought up this matter with your father two days ago that you might not be able to get married for the rest of your life. Now, it seems like there''s really such a possibility." Vera was speechless for a short moment. Then she replied, "Either way, I am able to support myself. Marriage isn''t a path that one must choose in life anyway." Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 "Look at you, child. What are you talking about? Marriage is a big event in life. How can it be something unnecessary? I''ll say that you haven''t found the person you like, but if you dare to not get married for the rest of your life, I will be the first to kill you." Vera was speechless. "Forget about it," she thought. "I''d better not say anything more about my thoughts." And who said that she didn''t want to get married? She wanted to get married; she wanted to get married to the person she loved, and this person had to love her as well. Only such a marriage could be a happy one. However, the person she liked did not like her back. She thought that she probably would not fall in love with any man except Quill in this life, so she felt that she would never get married for the rest of her life. "You still have a long life to live. How old are you now? Don''t keep thinking about these things. When you reach a certain age, you will find that there is nothing you can''t go through. Life is always full of ups and downs." Mabie was an experienced woman after all. She knew a lot of things better than her. Furthermore, Vera was her daughter. How could she not see the change in Vera after she came back? It was just that as her mother, it was not easy for her to know everything from her. "I see, Mom. I''m going to see if Beanie has woken up." After that, Vera went to wake Beanie up. He had been following her these days. Knowing that he was staying with Vera, David kept insisting that he wanted to be discharged from the hospital. She naturally knew why her father wanted to be discharged from the hospital, but he had notpletely recovered from his injuries yet, so she and Mabie did not allow him to do so no matter the reason. For this reason, David even became unhappy for a long time. Everyday, Vera would send meals to him, and he would re at her, and then ask when he could be discharged from the hospital. Every time she thought about this, she found it funny because she didn''t expect her father to be so childish. Because the restaurant was going to open for business, Mabie specially chose a good day. However, after considering for a long time, she found that the good days were only avable the following month. That was to say, if they wanted to choose the best date for the opening, they would have to wait until next month. However, Vera couldn''t wait. She wanted to get busy as soon as possible so that she could forget all the things in her mind. "What if we don''t look at the date anymore. Dad will be discharged from the hospital in a week. The day he leaves the hospital will be a good day for our opening." Mabie thought about it carefully and said, "Then I''ll go pick up your dad. I''ll go straight to the restaurant after picking him up from the hospital." Vera nodded and agreed, "Alright." A weekter. Vera''s restaurant was ready. Mabie bought some fireworks for her opening ceremony, but Vera felt that they were too dangerous, so she refused them and only got some balloons and flowers.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As the contract had been signed, Vera was not stingy. She directly paid for two assistants. Since the restaurant was newly opened, she also had discounts for her new customers. For example, after taking photos and sharing them on Facebook, the customers would need not pay for their bills if they had more than a certain number of likes, but this offer was only limited to the first 500 customers. After they had been fully redeemed, the customers would need to pay. There were also some small activities such as giving out free gifts upon spending a minimum amount in the shop. In any case, Vera had spent several nights preparing these things. Although that day was the opening day and she was in good spirits, she had a pair of extremely dark circles around her eyes. Moreover, over these past few days, she had lost a lot of weight. Vera did not have an oval face, but more of a round one. However, after losing weight, she lost some of the roundness on both sides of her cheeks. This made her facial features appear sharper, and her eyes looked deeper. Although she looked a little gaunt, she was much prettier than before. Mabie took David out of the hospital and they rushed to the pasta restaurant. When she got out of the car, she said to him, "Be careful. You just got out of the hospital. Don''t fall down and get hospitalized again." He was speechless. His wife was impable at everything, but it''s just that her words were too infuriating! It''s fine if she didn''t know how topliment others well, but her words were just too hurtful! Perhaps because he was upset, his steps were unsteady and he stumbled. Seeing this, Mabie quickly went to help him up, and she then scolded him. "See, what did I just say? I told you to be careful and not to fall down, and it really did happen. Luckily, I was able to hold onto you." He was speechless once more. Although David wanted to say that if it weren''t for her words, he wouldn''t have fallen down, he just kept quiet so as not to make a scene. When the two of them arrived at the restaurant, there were already some customers inside. David went in and looked at the inan decorations. He couldn''t help but be impressed. The decorations and design of the restaurant looks really good. What has Vera taken vel advantage of by paying the meagre rental for this ce?" Mabie said disapprovingly, "What do you mean by taking advantage of? I told you clearly about what happened at that time. Mr. Lowell is not short of money at all. I guess he was just avoiding those who didn''t have much interest in this ce. Vera has the ability so she could guess Mr. Lowell''s intention correctly." "That''s bizarre. Tell me, how did Vera manage to guess his thoughts correctly? Even if she did, how could she have guessed so urately? Don''t tell me that she knows how it feels to miss someone?" It didn''t make much sense at first, but when they thought about it more, there seemed to be something wrong. They looked at each other and did not speak in a tacit understanding. "Mom, Dad, there you are." When Vera saw David and Mabie were there, she hurried over and held David''s hand immediately. "How is it? Did the doctor say anything else? You feel better today, don''t you?" "He didn''t say anything. He just asked me to get a good rest at home, and I''m not allowed to exercise for a short period of time." Hearing this, Vera breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good." "Where''s Bruno?" David looked at his daughter, and the first thing he was concerned about was Beanie''s whereabouts. After hearing this, Vera really wanted l to hit him. It turned out that the true purpose of her father being in a hurry to leave the hospital anding over to the restaurant was not for the opening of her restaurant at all, but to see Beanie. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Dad, you can call him Beanie like how I do. Don''t call him Bruno. There are many customers here. It''ll be strange if they hear itter." Hearing this, David nodded and said, "Okay, then he won''t me me, will he?" "He''s just a child. What''s the point of ming you? Besides, he calls you Mr. Zais. You''re the only one who''s being too formal." Vera helped him to sit down on a seat inside, and then poured him a ss of water. He constantly looked around, trying to find Beanie. She said helplessly, "Alright Dad, stop searching. Beanie is helping me inside." Hearing this, David''s eyes immediately widened. "Helping? What is he helping with? Vera, don''t tell me you are mistreating Bruno, are you?" She was speechless for a while. "How can I mistreat him?" It was good enough that he didn''t mistreat her. Beanie was so clever, but... Recently, she didn''t know what had happened to him. He was much more obedient and less naughty than before. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Vera thought that this should have something to do with the incident involving Quill previously. When she thought of him, her eyes became dim. She restrained her emotions and whispered. "Dad, you and Mom can sit here. I''ll go in and have a look." Then, she went in. Seeing this, David also wanted to follow her, but he was stopped by Mabie. "Why do you want to follow her? Sit here. You''ve just been discharged from the hospital." He was speechless. He could not resist Mabie. All he could do was sit obediently. At the same time, she saw a few figures outside the door from the corner of her eyes. She said, "There are some customers. I''ll go greet them. Sit here and don''t move." "Go ahead." Seeing her stand up, David kept his gaze in the direction where Vera had left. He wanted to find Bruno, although he knew that he was just a child. However, that was Young Master Yardley''s child. He didn''t expect that his daughter could get along so well with Young Master Yardley''s son and wife. He felt relieved and proud. His daughter was better than him. "Nice to meet you. Pleasee in." Minerva and Maddox came in together. Sam had driven them. When she saw that Sam was going to drive them to the restaurant, Minerva could not help but mutter in heart. Out of her expectations, the cunning Maddox did not allow her to interfere in Quill and Vera''s affairs, but he had let Sam be involved. However, as Sam was present, she remained silent. She intended to settle things with Maddoxter when she had the chance. Sam and Maddox held gifts in their hands when they entered but thetter''s expression was frigid. There was not a hint of joy on his expression and a solemn and cold aura surrounded him. Sam had been following him all these years, thus his aura was also overbearing. Mabie only nced at them briefly and felt that the two men were not to be pestered with. Her heart jolted. Only when she saw the petite woman beside her with a smile on her face did she greet them. "Nice to meet you, Auntie." Mabie was confused. "Today is the grand opening of Vera''s restaurant, so we came here to support her. These are gifts for her." After saying that, Minerva motioned for Maddox to hand over the gift. He obliged, but his expression remained cold and indifferent. It was at this time that Mabie raised her head and looked at him. She was stunned after taking a close look at his face. Oh my god, how was it possible to have people who looked so alike to each other in this world? This tall, handsome man in front of her looked almost the same as Beanie. She and the boy had be quite close as they had spent quite a bit of time together recently. Now, another person who looked exactly the same as Beanie suddenly showed up. Mabie looked at Maddox and then at Minerva, who had a sweet smile on her face. She quickly came to her senses. "You, you''re Minerva, right?" Minerva was stunned for a moment. In fact, she had never met Vera''s mother. She was just judging from her features and age. Mabie and Vera looked a little alike, especially the eyes and brows. However, Minerva did not expect Mabie to know her. "Yes, Auntie. I''m Minerva. Before this, you..." "Ha, you''re trying to ask me if I''ve seen you before, or else how else would I know you, right?" Minerva smiled and nodded. "In fact, I didn''t. It''s the first time seeing you today, but I often heard Vera talk about you, and...Beanie is now living in our house. He and..." Speaking of which, she nced at Maddox and did not know how to address him. She was reserved when she said, "You look very simr to him, so guessed it." "I see." Minerva nodded in agreement. "Auntie, you''re really smart." After that, she pulled Maddox''s sleeve and said, "He is Beanie''s father. His name is Maddox Yardley. You can just call him Maddox." The man was expressionless. He could feel that his little wife was pulling his sleeves with a little more force than usual. He moved his lips into a gentle smile. "Nice to meet you, Auntie. My wife is right. You can just call me Maddox." Mabie could see the small tricks of the couple. The man in front of her must be the President Yardley whom David always mentioned. She heard that he dealt with matters very quickly. and did not show any mercy. She did not expect that he would be so willing to obey a woman. "By the way, Auntie, this is a gift for you." "How nice of you! I used to hear Vera talk about you. I should be one to thank you for taking care of her all these years." It seemed that Minerva was easy to get along with, so there was no estrangement when they talked. Momentster, she was already holding Minerva''s hand, and she brought her inside. "Let''s go inside to have a seat and chat." "Sounds good." Minerva let go of the hand that was holding Maddox''s sleeve and followed Mabie into the room. Maddox, however, felt disappointed once she let go of his sleeve. Looking at his wife''s back, he shook his head helplessly. Earlier, she was tugging at his sleeve, but when her aim was achieved, she turned a blind eye to him. However, he still strode forward and followed her obediently. David was sitting in his seat waiting. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he looked in their direction. With just a nce, he was petrified. "President... President Yardley?" Was it because he was old and dizzy? Or was it because of the after-effects of the car ident? Otherwise, how could he see President Yardley appear in this restaurant? No, there must be a reason why President Yardley came here. After all, Bruno was always here. Nothing was impossible at all. David stood up excitedly. "President Yardley." "Mr. Zais." Maddox handed over the things he brought to him. "I heard that you were hospitalized due to a car ident. I''m sorry that I didn''t have the time to visit you at the hospital. This is for you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org David looked at the gift bag and extended his trembling hand. However, he did not dare to ept the gift. "This..." "Uncle, this is an apology from me and Maddox. We really didn''t know that you were hospitalized. Otherwise, we would have gone to see you earlier. We''re really sorry." Minerva knew David well. After all, he was the Manager of the Finance Department and she had dealt with him many times. David was so excited that he was about to faint. President Yardley, who had always been indifferent, actually came to his daughter''s restaurant, gave him gifts, and even apologized. What''s more, the president''s wife... "Minerva?" Vera''s surprised voice was heard.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She stood at the back entrance and looked at her with some surprise. "Why didn''t you call me? You should have told me so that I can pick you up." "Your new restaurant has just opened today. If I asked you to pick me up, what about your restaurant?" She hadn''t seen Vera for a long time. Now that she had lost so much weight, Minerva''s heart ached for her. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 "There are so many people in the restaurant, and I''ve also hired helpers." Only then did Minerva look at the restaurant''s decoration. It seemed that some European elements were added. The lights intertwined with each other, giving people a feeling of being in Europe. After inspecting the restaurant, Minerva felt that by having food in this restaurant, no matter whether the food was delicious or not, she could feel like she was in a foreign and exotic ce. "The decorations..." "Mommy, Daddy, you''re here too?" A childish voice suddenly sounded. Minerva was interrupted and she looked in the direction of the source of the voice. Beanie was carrying a small te of food in his hand as he stood rooted to the spot and watched them in surprise. She was also stunned. She saw that he was not wearing his usual clothes, but a work outfit instead. However, his work clothes were adorable, which made him look particrly small, yet delicate and cute. Seeing him in this apparel, Minerva felt her heart soften owing to his cute appearance. She wanted to scream out loud, then hug him in her arms and squeeze his face! That was because he was way too cute! However, there were too many customers in the shop, and this was Vera''s restaurant. Such behavior was really inappropriate! Therefore, she had no choice but to refrain herself. "What do you think? I''ve ordered a special outfit for Beanie. Isn''t it cute?" Vera and Minerva had known each other for so many years. Naturally, she could read Minerva''s emotions and see the excitement on her face. When Vera first saw Beanie dressed like this, she was also very excited. Then, she had him take a lot of pictures together with all kinds of poses. She didn''t stop until he couldn''t stand it anymore. "Yup!" Minerva continuously nodded in agreement with Vera''s thoughts. "It''s really adorable!" Beanie, who was still holding a food tray in his hands, walked outside while saying, "Daddy, Mommy, please wait for me here for a while. I am going to serve the food." "No problem!" Minerva waved at him and said softly, "Be careful." Then, everyone stared at him. After he finished delivering the dishes, the three girls at one of the tables saw him and instantly eximed. "Oh my god, what a lovely boy! Are you working here?" "Oh my god, this boy is so cute and handsome, and he works here? This is so unfair!" "Little cutie, can we take a picture?" Beanie politely refused them, "I''m sorry, beautifuldies. My mommy will be jealous." One of the girls replied, "Ouch, I''ve actually been rejected by such a handsome little boy. I want to cry into my pasta, and none of you are allowed to stop me." "It''s okay, we won''t stop you. After seeing such a handsome and cute boy, we won''t me you!" "What a bad friend! You really hurt me since you don''t appreciate a good friend like me!" The group of the girls at that table were still students. They were lively and particrly energetic, and most of them were making fun of each other when they talked. Looking at them from a distance, Minerva thought of the days when she was still in school and also when she was with Sylvia. Back then... All these things had not happened. She and Sylvia used to be... best friends. She didn''t expect that everything would change owing to the passage of time. Just as she was feeling sad alone, a cold and oppressive voice sounded behind her. "He''s going to work here for you?" When they heard the voice, they all instantly turned to the person who was speaking. It was Maddox. He had no expression on his face and his tone was so apathetic that no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. Who would dare to conjecture the mind of the boss of Yardley Corporation? At the very least, no one else dared to do so other than Minerva, Furthermore, Vera ha worked in the Yardley Corporation before. Even if she had been good friends with Minerva for so many years, the trauma that he had caused her would never vanish. No matter how gentle and affectionate he was when he was with Minerva, it was only limited to her. They, who were the outsiders, wouldn''t have such treatment at all. Therefore, after hearing Maddox''s words, everyone who was present, except for Minerva and Sam, were startled. This was especially so for Vera, and she spoke in a panic. "No, no, he just thought it was fun. I just opened a restaurant and he came here to y for two or three days. Young Master Yardley, you are joking... How could I let Beanie work here? This kind of ce... is not suitable for him." Minerva came back to her senses and frowned. She looked at Maddox unhappily. He had only asked casually and had no other intention. However, it was probably due to his aura that made others be subconsciously afraid of him. Now that Vera had spoken so softly and nervously, Minerva as her friend, was naturally displeased. Under her re, Maddox felt helpless in his heart. He could only sigh. "I was just asking. Don''t be so nervous." Everyone stayed silent. David and Mabie looked at each other and did not speak. After Minerva was done ring at Maddox, she hugged Vera''s arm with a smile. "It''s alright. I think it''s good to let Beanie train here. Let him help you here." Vera''s lips twitched and said awkwardly, "No way, Minerva. Even if you agree, I wouldn''t. Beanie will only stay here for a few days. Later, he will have to go back to school. I don''t dare to obstruct his future, and using childbor is against thew." Everyone knew this, but they didn''t say it out loud. "Well, that''s fine too. Then let him stay with you for a few more days. We''ll let him go back to school a bitter. There''s no need to rush." Minerva patted Vera''s hand, indicating for her not to be nervous or worried. Vera was indeed frightened earlier, but when she saw that Minerva was able to handle Maddox so quickly, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Minerva, thank you." Vera whispered into her ear. Minerva wanted to say something, but she suddenly caught a glimpse of Sam, who was standing beside her. He had been here for a long time, but he did not say a word to Vera. Furthermore, at this moment, he kept staring at Vera. If she didn''t do anything, would she seem too heartless? After all, Sam had helped her and Maddox a lot in recent years. Thinking of this, she said, "You don''t have to be so polite to me. The gifts from me and Maddox are on the table. I''m going to look around your restaurant. There are seats on the second floor, right?" Speaking of this, she tugged Maddox''s sleeve before saying, "Let''s go to the second floor and have a look." Naturally, he would agree to her requests. "Okay."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thus, they went to the second floor. David and Mabie kept looking at them until... "Sam? You''re here too?" In fact, Vera had noticed him long ago. When she saw him, she naturally remembered thest time they met. The words she said at that time were still vivid in her mind. She didn''t know whether her words had hurt him. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 Seeing that he was still carrying a gift in his hand, Minerva seemed to have purposely given some space to him. Vera felt sorry to ignore him, so she could only take the initiative to greet him. Sam didn''te to his senses until she called his name. He hade that day to deliver a gift. He only heard the news that Vera was going to open a new restaurant that day, so he took the initiative to follow Young Master Yardley. When he came in, he found that the little girl he missed was much thinner. Although she became prettier than before, he was full of distress when looking at her. He found that he still preferred her slightly chubby face from before. She was too skinny now. "Congrattions on the opening of your new restaurant. I just learned the news today, so the gift was chosen in a hurry. I hope you like it." He stepped forward and handed over his gift. Minerva, who was walking up the stairs, also heard him. Her lips twitched a little and she silentlyined about his straightforward method when speaking to Vera. These words sounded very official, as if the two of them were very unfamiliar with each other. Minerva turned to look at Sam, but Maddox held her waist and said coldly, "Focus. Don''t fall down." She regained her senses after hearing him. She nced at him and grumbled softly. "I wanted to talk to my brother about Vera. You told me not to meddle in other people''s affairs, saying that we don''t have enough time to spend together alone, yet what''s going on now? You wouldn''t let me interfere, but you helped Sam. Double standards?" After reaching thest step of the staircase, since both of them were now on the second floor, Maddox loosened his grip on her waist a little. It did not seem as if he had much to worry about. However, at this moment, he looked at her quietly and said in a low voice, "Who said that Sam was brought along by me?" "You didn''t bring him with you?" "If he was to ask you for this, would you turn him down?" Minerva couldn''t say a word. Downstairs, the atmosphere was very awkward. Vera listened to Sam''s formal words and could only ept the gift from him. She also smiled formally and she said, "Thank you, I will definitely like it. That''s very kind of you." The conversation between the both of them did not make David and Mabie suspicious. Furthermore, David knew Sam and knew that he was Young Master Yardley''s right-hand man. Almost wherever he went, Sam would be there too. Thus, when Young Master Yardley came to his daughter''s restaurant that day, it was reasonable for Sam, as his assistant, to follow him. Since he was here, it was also reasonable for him to prepare some gifts. Therefore, David didn''t think so much. After the gift was delivered, David hurriedly asked Sam to sit down. In front of Vera''s parents, Sam was very ufortable. He couldn''t be himself when sitting in front of them. "Assistant Sorrento, President Yardley won''t be angry that Bruno is helping out here, will he?" As soon as Sam sat down, David lowered his voice and asked, on the qui vive. There was no other way. He really couldn''tprehend President Yardley''s temper. He didn''t dare to ask even if he couldn''t figure it out, but he treated Assistant Sorrento differently. He was much easier to talk to. Sure enough, after listening to his inquiry, Sam seriously exined to him. "Mr. Zais, you don''t have to worry. Beanie and Vera have been with each other for many years. They have a good rtionship. Young Master Yardley won''t be angry." He wouldn''t dare to be angry as Minerva was there. Not only did Maddox not get enraged, but he was also stopped by her when he had just asked a simple question. Then, he had even given an exnation unprecedentedly. This was the first time Sam saw him like this. After hearing that, David nodded with relief, and then said with a smile, "That''s good. I''m afraid of offending President Yardley." "You guys can continue. I''ll go inside to handle my business first." Vera saw that Sam and her father were having a good conversation, so she went straight inside instead of standing on the spot. Mabie also stood up. "Vivy, I''ming to help you." Staring at Vera, Sam was in a daze for a moment. He shouldn''t havee here. After she said those words, he should have kept some distance from her for at least a period of time. However... After hearing her name, he still couldn''t control himself and bought a gift for her. He didn''t know what he was doing and didn''t know whether it was right or wrong... But he knew that he should do something, otherwise... there would be no hope. When David looked up, he found that Sam was staking somewhere in a daze. He turned around to find that it was in the direction of his daughter walking into the kitchen. As an experienced man, he blinked his eyes and felt as if he had found out something unbelievable. "Vera." After Vera went into the kitchen, the two helpers she employed greeted her. "Well, you can continue your work." After that, she began to get busy. Mabie leaned over to her at this moment and whispered, "That friend of yours, she''s blessed." "Huh?" This unanticipated statement puzzled Vera, and she didn''t understand what her mother was talking about. "Mom? What do you mean?" "That friend of yours named Minerva." "What''s wrong with her?" "Nothing. I just feel that she married the right person." Mabie stood beside her and said seriously, "Usually, your father would say that President Yardley was not a person to be trifled with. I saw that the man was very good-looking, rich, and handsome, but he was always gotten over a barrel by your friend. Won''t you say she is blessed?" Vera was astounded for a moment. It turned out that Mabie was talking about Minerva. Minerva seemed to be very happy now, but she had experienced many things before. Vera almost knew everything that urred between her and Young Master Yardley, and what she had experienced before was also very, very agonizing. Despite this, she did not intend to tell Mabie about these things, but she just nodded in agreement. "Yes, she is indeed very happy." "Marriage is very important for a woman. Marriage is the second life of a woman. If you have a bad marriage, it will be like jumping into a fire pit. Thus, Vera... I think if you want to find a husband in the future, you must find someone like President Yardley, who knows how to love his wife and is willing to protect you." Vera didn''t take these words seriously; everyone knew this actually. However, not everyone would be so fortunate. She wasn''t Minerva. She wasn''t able to meet a man like Maddox who would belong to her. She was just Vera. She fell in love with someone she couldn''t love. "Did you hear what I said to you?" "Yes, I got it." "What''s your opinion?" "What can I do? Mom, don''t you know about me? I have no money and I''m not gorgeous. I have nothing..." At this point, she seemed to have recalled something sad, and her eyes started to turn red.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mabie was stunned when she saw her slightly red eyes, and Vera also realized that she had lost herposure. She quickly forced a smile and said, "Well Mom, don''t worry about my marriage. I will see what I can do." If one day she couldpletely forget about Quill, she would try to fall in love with someone else. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 At noon, the business in the restaurant was booming. Perhaps it was the rapid spreading of the news over the Inte that caused many people toe for Beanie. It even included some online celebrities. As soon as they heard that there was a new pasta restaurant and a lovely waiter, they wanted toe over to take pictures to increase their poprity. However, what they didn''t expect was that after they had arrived, there was a sign indicating that they were prohibited to take any photos in the restaurant. If they took pictures without the consent of others,pensation would be demanded in ordance with thew. Nowadays, there were a lot of online celebrities and streamers who loved to do live streaming activities. Additionally, there were a lot of them who tried to involve all the passers-by despite their identities. Perhaps these passers-by were just identally appearing in their videos. However, some of the online celebrities or streamers would vilify and even take advantage of them to gain poprity. The same went for Beanie. If Vera didn''t stop them, then photos of him would be uploaded online and there wouldn''t be a peaceful life for him in the future. Therefore, they were disappointed when everyone knew that they couldn''t take photos. Nevertheless, they were charmed by the cute appearance of Beanie and the taste of the pasta in the end. On the other hand, in a private room of a six-star hotel. Two men sat facing each other. There were only two of them in the extravagant and luxurious space. As such, it looked exceptionally empty. However, the aura that both of them exuded had filled the empty space. Ernest poured himself half a small ss of wine and gently swirled it in his hand. When the light shone and cast the shadow of the ss, he was slightly absent-minded. He just stared at it and didn''t drink at all. After a brief moment, he suddenly said, "Vera had a grand opening for her new restaurant. Aren''t you going to visit?" The person opposite to him momentarily paused. He then quickly continued eating. "You asked me out today just for this?" Quill asked. He raised his eyes and looked at him indifferently. Ernest''s meticulous, calm, and self-sustaining friend, Quill, was as usual. He looked ruthless and desireless like an enlightened master. If it hadn''t been for the matter that Quill had asked him to do, Ernest would''ve really believed him to be this kind of person. However, he identally discovered Quill''s dark secret. There was no fun in his life. At that moment, Ernest found a little secret of his friend''s, and Quill didn''t want to admit it. That really aroused his interest. "I just want to remind you that you owe me a favor," Ernest said. He teased as a meaningful smile curled from his lips. He held the ss to his lips and gently took a sip of the wine.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Quill frowned. "Did you bring your driver?" He asked. "No, I didn''t," Ernest responded. "Don''t say that I didn''t warn you not to drive after drinking," Quill warned. Ernest continued to drink slowly. "I haven''t lost my memory. You don''t have to remind me," he said. Upon hearing this, Quill frowned even more. "What''s wrong? You owe me such a big favor. What''s wrong if you became my driver?" Ernest sneered. Once again, it was about the favor. Quill felt as if he had a headache whenever he heard that specific word. However, he still pinched his eyebrows and lowered his eyes to continue his meal. Ernest wouldn''t be that boring. He repeatedly reminded Quill that he owed him a favor just to tease him. After all, they had been friends for many years. It was the first time that Quill had asked a favor from him. Additionally, it was for a girl. Ernest noticed that Quill didn''t reply to him. Therefore, he finished the wine in the ss with satisfaction and slowly filled another ss for himself. He was gently swirling it. "Tell me about it," Ernest said. Quill didn''t react nor answered him. Ernest continued, "What? You don''t want to tell me? Fine, I won''t force you. How about you exin it to me. Do you really like that girl?" Quill raised his eyes and looked at him with displeasure. "When did you be so gossipy?" He asked. "I''m bored. You also know that I have nothing to do all day. Let''s just talk about it," Ernest said. Upon hearing this, Quill pursed his lips. Both of them had known each other for a long time. There was once when Ernest was going to die for a woman. At that moment, Quill didn''t know how to dispel his attachment to that woman. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Soon after that, Ernest lost himself and didn''t care for hispany. Thepany then plummeted day after day. Fortunately, he had strong financial resources from his family. Therefore, even if he lost himself, he wouldn''t do anything that would harm hispany. Otherwise, thepany would''ve gone bankrupt long ago. "If you''re bored, go back and take care of yourpany," Quill said. "No, it''s boring to manage apany. It''s much more interesting to gossip," Ernest said. He smiled. However, his smile was from the bottom of e his heart. Quill knew that his psychological injury wouldn''t heat so quickly Therefore, he didn''t say anything. Soon after that, no matter what Ernest said, Quill didn''t pay any attention to him. Therefore, Ernest continued to drink until Quill couldn''t stand it anymore. "That''s enough. Let''s call it a day. I''ll ask my driver to drive you home," he said. Soon after that, he picked up his suit jacket and put it on. Although Ernest had drunk a lot of wine, he was still very conscious. After his wife''s death, there was a long period of time where he had let himself drink to numb his mind on a daily basis. In the beginning, his drinking capacity wasn''t too great and alcohol could indeed deaden him. However, day after day, year after year, alcohol could no longer have the same effect on him. For him, drinking wine was like drinking in water. Of course, this was with regards to his mind. With regards to his body, drinking alcohol was very harmful. It was particrly harmful to his stomach. Due to excessive drinking, he was sent to the hospital countless times. Whenever he was at the hospital, he would be particrly cooperative with the treatment. However, he didn''t stop his drinking habit. He wanted to die to apany his wife. However, at the same time, he cherished his life. That was because his life had been exchanged with his wife''s. The past was unbearable to reminisce about. Soon after that, he also started to get up. "Okay, let''s go. It''s rare for President Hanover to drive me back. However, you can''t refuse wherever Imand you to go," he said. Ernest had already set up his n in his mind. Quill opened the door with a gloomy face. Both of them entered the elevator together and headed to the car. The driver was waiting for him downstairs. "President Hanover," the driver greeted. "You can drive my car back. You can pick me up at his ce at ater time," Quill said. "No problem, President Hanover," the driver responded. The driver quickly left after receiving Quill''s order. Ernest took out the key and handed it to Quill. Both of them got into the car together. "Let''s go. Send me to your girl''s ce and we''ll have a look," Ernest said. As soon as he got in the car, he immediately fell on the passenger seat. He looked like he was drunk. However, the words he said were lucid. Quill paused for a moment and nced at him. Ernest was looking at him as he smiled. "What? Don''t you dare to go?" He asked. Quill pursed his thin lips and his chin tensed up. However, his face grew colder and colder. "You''re a mature man. Why are you afraid of meeting a girl? Quill, I''ve known you for so many years. I don''t seem to recall that you would ever be so timid?" Ernest teased. He was deliberately mocking him. Quill''s face looked cold under the dim light in the car. "I''ll return the favor that I owe you. However, this isn''t a reason for you to make fun of me. Ernest, there should be a bottom line for you to make a joke," Quill warned. "Ah? Are you angry?" Ernest helplessly shook his head. "It''s really scary. However, I am able to see my friend being like this. It seems like I''m quite lucky. What do you think if I go asked me to make it happen? What 2nd tell her that it''s you who would she think?" He threatened. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 There was a brief silence in the car. Ernest seemed like he was going to go head to head with Quill. He spoke harshly as if he wanted to force him. After a long while, Quill took out his mobile phone and started to make a call. Ernest squinted his eyes and asked, "What are you doing?" "I''m calling a driver for you," Quill said. Ernest was stunned and then heughed. "Do you have to do that? It''s just a joke. Why do you have to act as if you were bullied?" He said. Quill ignored him. He had already made the phone call. Upon seeing this, Ernest felt helpless and reached out to press the screen. "Let''s stop it, shall we? My head hurts. Let''s go home," Ernest finally said. Quill turned his head and looked at him with an expressionless face. His eyes were nk. "Remember that you still owe me a favor. You haven''t paid it back. I''ll find another opportunity to ask for it in the future," Ernest said as he retracted his hand. He leaned against the seat and closed his eyes with a tired look. Quill didn''t argue with him anymore upon seeing his friend being ufortable. He put his phone away and started driving. As the sun was setting, the sky gradually darkened. There were more customers in the restaurant when it was dinner time. Vera didn''t expect that business would be so good on the first day. She didn''t even have time to eat for the entire day. Both employees were also very busy. Even Mabie and David stayed to help. Minerva was pregnant. As such, no one dared to ask her to do anything. She didn''t cause any trouble herself. Although she wasn''t working, it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t ask others to help instead. She gave Maddox a nudge as she stood beside him. "The restaurant seems to be very busy. Why don''t... Why don''t you help serve the dishes?" Minerva said. His mouth twitched as he was being nudged. "Serve the dishes?" It seemed that he couldn''t believe what he heard even if it was Minerva who said it. However, to ask him to serve the dishes...Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He gave her a serious and questioning look. It was a pity that she couldn''t understand it at all. As soon as their eyes met, she innocently blinked as she asked him to go. The corners of his lips twitched. As soon as David saw this, he quickly smiled and said, "Haha Mrs. Yardley, you''re making a huge joke. The fact that President Yardley and Mrs. President are here is already a great honor. If you were to serve the dishes..." He didn''t even dare to think about it, let alone how President Yardley would possibly end up serving the dishes. He was the president of a big corporation! He hadn''t done anything like this throughout his entire life! Minerva noticed that Maddox didn''t move at all. Now that she heard what David had exined, she roughly understood the current situation. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go myself." Soon after that, she was about to get up. Maddox frowned and pulled her hand when she got up. She had been pregnant for nearly four months and her tummy was obviously bigger now. It was just that the thick winter clothes and her slender figure made her pregnant tummy difficult to notice. However, this couldn''t hide the fact that she was pregnant. Additionally, her pregnancy wasn''t stable. As such, he was very worried about her. Now that she was about to get up to help, he grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back. Soon after that, he got up himself. "Stay here," he said. Minerva looked at him with dissatisfaction in her eyes. He had no choice. He said softly, "I''ll go." "What?" "I''m going to serve the food, okay?" He reluctantly said. On the other hand, David''s jaw dropped as soon as he heard him. His mouth was opened so wide that it could almost fit an entire egg. "Okay." Only then did Minerva nod her head in satisfaction. She said softly, "You''ve worked hard. We''ll go home after helping out for a while." "Okay, just wait for me here," Maddox said. He turned around and went ahead. David hurriedly got up as soon as Maddox left. It seemed that he wanted him to stay. However, he was stopped by Minerva. "Mr. Zais, just let him go. The shop is so busy. It''s just a piece of cake for him to help out," she said. David looked very anxious. "President, how can he do this kind of thing? No, Mrs. Yardley, let''s..." "Mr. Zais!" She stopped him and said, "Vera and I are friends. It''s normal for us to help. Besides, we''re not in thepany, so don''t be so courteous. Otherwise... I''ll feel very embarrassed." Since she had already spoken her thoughts, he couldn''t say anything else. He could only nod his head in agreement. Maddox entered the kitchen where i nest Sam was helping to wash the dishes. When he saw himing he was a little surprised. "Young Master Yardley? Why did youe in? Did something happen outside?" Sam asked. Vera raised her head to look at him when she heard the voice. Maddox was frowning and his thin lips were pressed tightly together. It appeared as though he was struggling over something. It was only a momentter that he finally spat out a faint sentence. "Is there anything that I can help with?" He asked. Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed slightly. Vera was the first to react. She shook her head and said, "There''s no need. We''re almost done here. Young Master Yardley, you can go out to apany Minerva." However, he stood still. He knew that the restaurant was very busy. If he went out now, Minerva mighte in to help. Upon seeing that he didn''t move, Vera felt awkward and didn''t know what to say. Sam took a nce at her and continued to wash the dishes. In reality, it was his first time washing the dishes. He stayed by Young Master Yardley''s side for a long time and seemed omnipotent. However, he wasn''t really good when it came to kitchen work. However, he could quickly pick things up. Even if he couldn''t do it to the very best, it was still eptable. If he couldn''t clean the bowl the first time, he would do it a few more times. At the very least, he would still be able to help others'' work. Other people would then be able to do something else. Sam really couldn''t think of what Young Master Yardley could do to help. On the contrary, he felt that because of Young Master Yardley''s aura, perhaps other people might not be able to continue to work as usual if he continued to stand there. For example, both girls came to help. They had been staring at Maddox ever since he entered. Their cheeks even flushed due to their shyness. Sam was speechless. Nobody dared to ask Maddox to work. However, Mabie was different. She had witnessed the interaction between the young couple. She knew that he must havee here because of Minerva. That was why she directly called out to him without trying to be courteous. "Maddox, since you want to help, please follow me to bring this bowl of pasta to table three," she said. Table three? He took a nce and nodded as he picked up the food tray. He then turned around without any expression on his face. "Mom, how can you..." Vera said. "Oh, don''t worry. Now that he came in, it''s your fault if you really don''t let him help. Why do you think he came in?" Mabie asked. Upon listening to this, Vera thought about it and roughly understood. Maddox entered without Minerva. He must''ve been called in by her. "Since he wants to help, you can stay rest assured," Mabie said. Vera bit her lower lip as the corner of her mouth twitched. "How can I be at ease..." Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 As the president of the Yardley Corporation, Maddox came to her restaurant and helped her to serve the food. Vera had never imagined this in her life. If it wasn''t for Minerva... She felt that everything had changed after she met her. As she thought of this, Vera lowered her eyes and didn''t speak. At that moment, Sam suddenly said, "You don''t really have to feel uneasy. There must be a reason for Young Master Yardley to do this. He particrly listens to what Young Madam says. Therefore, you don''t have to worry at all." Vera, of course, knew that Maddox would do this because of Minerva. However, her burden became even heavier upon owing countless favors to her. "Okay," she finally said. She nodded and didn''t continue to say anything else. Sam looked at her and slightly moved his lips. It seemed that he wanted to say something. However, he eventually remained silent. Mabie, who was standing aside, witnessed all of this and seemed to understand everything in her heart. Very soon, Minerva saw a personing out of the kitchen with a tray in his hand. There were two tes of pasta on the tray. Upon seeing this, she was momentarily stunned. She knew that Maddox had gone in to help in recement for her. However, she only thought that he would help to wash vegetables in the kitchen. She didn''t expect that he would... Come out to help and serve the dishes? She blinked her eyes and felt that the restaurant would be even livelier. Their eyes crossed with each other. She clearly noticed a hint of helplessness from his eyes. However, on top of that, there was also a trace of affection for her. Soon after that, the look of helplessness was quickly reced by affection. He slightly moved his thin lips and silently said three words to her Maddox didn''t make a sound. However, she immediately understood. "Didn''t President Yardley say something? What did he say? He won''t get angry, will he?" David said. Although Minerva had already convinced him that everything would be fine, he was still nervous. Therefore, he had been staring at him as soon as Maddox came out. He was like an ancient courtier while Maddox was the monarch. The monarch had lowered his status and came to help serve the pasta for his daughter. No matter how someone looked at it, this sort of thing seemed particrly surreal. David felt that he was dreaming. However, on the other hand, he also felt that it was terrifying. He felt as if Maddox would be extremely enraged in the next second. However, as soon as he noticed the faint smile that emerged from Minerva''s face, he felt that his fearful feeling had been significantly soothed. "It''s okay. He won''t be angry," she said. She naturally didn''t tell David what Maddox had said. She only lowered her head and smiled. Maddox didn''t say anything and only moved his lips. However, she understood what he was trying to tell her. He had said, "Wait for me." After that, she heard a few exmationsing from the restaurant. She roughly listened for a moment before turning to look at the source of the voice. It was a few girls. They couldn''t help but exim when they saw Maddox''s handsome appearance. A few of them were already blushing. However, as soon as he served the pasta, he turned around and left with a cold expression. "Oh my god, are all the waiters so handsome nowadays? It''s a pity for him to be a waiter, isn''t it?" One of the girls said. "You''re overthinking. He doesn''t look like a waiter at all," another rebutted. "Not a waiter? What is he doing here?" A third asked. "Can you see the logo of his suit? It''s a unique logo by a famous designer. His suit alone is already very expensive. How can he be a waiter? Judging from his aura, he must be a very powerful person," one of the girls said. "Then why is he working here as a waiter?" The girl asked with regret when she heard that Maddox was extremely powerful. She said, "He seems to be as powerful as you described. I thought that he was just some handsome waiter. I wanted to hit on him," another girl said. "Hey, stop dreaming, sister. Good-looking guys already have girlfriends. Even if they didn''t have girlfriends, well... Maybe they have boyfriends," someone said. The girlsughed aloud as they spoke. Maddox had returned to the kitchen and continued to serve the food. Mabie saw that he was doing a good job. Therefore, she handed over this task to him and continued to smile. She knew that he didn''t have any expression on his face and it also seemed as if his forehead warned others not toe close to him. Therefore, the person asking him to serve the meals should be someone irrational. Content belongs t sto NovelDrama.Org However... He was so handsome! Moreover, he and Beanie looked so simr. Both of them went out to serve the food, which formed a pretty scene for this pasta restaurant. As such, the business in the restaurant was getting more and more prosperous. When Maddox turned around, a few memories shed across his mind. At the same time, a few other voices also rang out in his ears. "Kimberly, I''m warning you, you''re just my assistant in front of others," the voice sounded. "I''m just helping you because I don''t want to bring shame on the Yardley family, got it?" The voice continued. These words... Maddox slightly frowned. He was the one who had said it. Even though he had spent plenty of time reading the past stories of him and Kimberly that Sam had sent over, he could only grasp a general idea of what had happened. He me Vithe hadn''tcarved out the details of how both of them got along with each other. As such, he could only rely on the information he had and recalled some memories from time to time. However... It was still very difficult for him to recall these past memories. There would asionally be a sh of inspiration in his mind as fragments from all sorts of memories would appear. Despite this... He couldn''t recall everything that had happened in the past. Nheless, those two sentences echoed in his mind. It made him secretly shocked. The tone that he was speaking in just sounded... In the past... Just how much had he hurt Minerva? Perhaps his aura seemed to grow even colder as a result of these trivial matters. However, he didn''t scare the customers. Instead, bet attracted more female customers. They even cupped their own faces when they didn''t receive any response from him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Wow... He''s really handsome, really handsome... I like this kind of man with a cold face and domineering character! I want to fall into his hug!" One of the girls cried. Maddox felt a slight pain in his head. He reached out and pinched between his eyebrows. He then walked down the stairs. Someone had caught up behind him. "Sir, please wait a moment," the voice sounded. Maddox stopped and turned around to look at the person with displeasure. The person who caught up with him was a young girl with a flushed face. She bit her lower lip and nervously looked at him. "Well... My friend wants to add another bowl of pasta with steak. Could you please help me ce the order?" The girl asked. He calmed himself down and said coldly, "Sure." Upon receiving the reply, a look of pleasant surprise appeared from the eyes of the girl. "Sir, you''re such a good person. Can you..." She said. He frowned as there were many fragments of memory shed past his mind. Additionally, it seemed that a lot more of them were rushing into his mind. He had a severe headache and started to feel dizzy. The girl next to him was still talking to him. "I... In fact, it''s my friend... She said that she thinks you''re very good-looking and wants to make friends with you. I don''t know if you can add your Facebook..." The girl said. "Actually, I''m just... Ah! Sir! Are you okay?" The girl asked. Minerva and David were still chatting when they heard a sharp female voice that sounded from the second floor.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She was suddenly startled. The teacup in her hand was slightly tilted and the boiling hot tea scalded her fair hands. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 David immediately stood up as he was shocked. "You didn''t hurt yourself, did you?" He asked in concern. Minerva looked at her scalded hand as her heart was violently thumping. She had a very bad premonition. She was at a blind spot. She couldn''t see what was happening on the second floor. As such, she didn''t know what was going on. "What''s going on on the second floor?" She asked. David was attracted by the voice as well. It''s just that Minerva spilled the tea over herself before he had the chance to find out what was going on. As such, his focus was drawn towards her. Mrs. Yardley was just sitting in front of him. What should he do if she had hurt herself in his daughter''s restaurant? He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Perhaps something happened. I''ll go and have a lookter. What about your hand... Why don''t you go inside to rinse it with water first? I''ll ask Vera to buy you medicine," he said. "I''m fine," she replied. Minerva could feel her heart beating fast. Even though Maddox didn''t look any different, she was still worried. David was the same as her and didn''t know what had happened. She couldn''t be at ease. She stood up while ignoring her scalded hand. "Mr. Zais, I''m going to check out the situation. Please sit here for a while," she said. Upon realizing that herplexion had turned bad, he immediately got up and said, "Well, I''ll go there with you." "Sure." However, just as they got up and walked towards the stairs, they heard a girl shouting. "Help! There''s a guy here who just fainted," she cried. Those words immediately struck Minerva''s heart. She was startled and quickly walked over. She froze when she saw the situation in front of her. "Mr... Mr. Yardley? What''s going on?" David was so nervous that he began to stammer. His face started to turn pale. Just when Vera came out to serve the food, she also happened to hear themotion. "What happened?" She asked. Her face turned pale as well when she saw the situation. She quickly looked at Minerva while trying to reach her phone. "Minerva, don''t worry, I''ll call the ambnce this instant," Vera said. Minerva stopped her and looked at her. "Calling for the ambnce is too slow. Get Sam toe out. We''ll go to the hospital immediately," she said. "Okay, I''ll go and call Sam right away," Vera quickly went. After Minerva finished making arrangements with Vera, she quickly walked up the stairs to help Maddox. When the girl who held him saw Minerva, she seemed to doubtfully look at her. "Thank you for taking care of him. Let me handle him." She went forward and crouched down to hold Maddox. His face was now deathly pale and his entire body was covered in sweat. His brows were tightly knitted together. One could tell that he was suffering a lot from his current expression. She silently wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and calmly waited. Even though she was extremely terrified, she tried to remain calm.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The girl who wanted to chat with him silently watched Minerva and immediately understood their rtionship. Sam rushed upstairs after a brief moment. "Young Madam, what happened to Young Master Yardley?" He asked. She raised her head and said calmly. "Help me get him to the car. Let''s go to the hospital now," she said. "Alright," he quickly responded. The few of them quickly helped Maddox down the stairs. Beanie also ran out of the kitchen as well. He immediately noticed Sam was helping his father get into the car. Soon after that, he quickly ran towards his mother and shouted, "Mommy!" Upon hearing his voice, Minerva looked back at him and said softly, "Beanie, I''m going to send your daddy to the hospital now. You should stay in Auntie Vera''s restaurant and don''t run around. I will call youter, okay?" Beanie was very worried and even wanted to follow them. However, he knew that his mother would definitely be too distracted to take care of him if he went along. He finally nodded and obediently said, "Okay, Mommy. Be careful. I will wait for your call." No one had expected such an incident to happen in the restaurant. Mabie had also noticed that something had happened. When she came out of the kitchen, they had already left. Soon after that, she saw her daughter returning with a sad look on her face. "Vivy, what happened?" She grabbed her daughter and asked. Vera told her the incident and said, "I wanted to follow along. However, Minerva disagreed. She asked me to stay in the restaurant to work. Why would she think that I''ll still be in the mood to work? Mom, what should I do?" Mabie looked at the remaining customers in the restaurant and blinked her eyes. "It would''ve been fine to close now if it wasn''t for today''s grand opening. However, you''ll have to open this restaurant in the future. Will closing now be..." David made a prompt decision and said, "Why do you care so much? President Yardley had gone to the hospital and he''s helped so much et welket today. It doesn''t matter if the restaurant has closed for now If the customers really like our pasta, it won''t matter if we''re closed for a day or two." Vera nodded in agreement. "Mom, that''s what I think. If I continue to stay here, I''ll definitely feel really sorry," Vera added. Mabie said in reply, "Wait, there are so many people in the restaurant. Are you going to drive them all out? David, can you think before you speak? You''re not the only person who feels anxious. Do you think I''m really that calm? The point is what''s the use of you going to the hospital now? Minerva has left Beanie in our care. What do you think that means?" He argued, "You don''t have to care what purpose we can serve if we go to the hospital. It''s just to show our concern." "Stop it. If you can''t offer any help, what''s the use of being concerned? There are doctors in the hospital and he has his wife as well as his assistant around him. Let''s take good care of Beanie here and stop taking orders. However, we can''t send the customers away,* Mabie said. Vera was already very frustrated while her parents were still arguing in front of her. Her head ached and suddenly interrupted, "From now on, we won''t take in new customers and continue to serve the rest. After that, I''ll take Beanie to the hospital." If she went to the hospital, there wouldn''t be anything for her to help with. However, she still had to go. On the contrary, she had to first settle the things in the restaurant beforehand. After sending all the people away, Vera took off her apron and said to Beanie, "Beanie, it''s a littlete now. What if you don''t follow me to the hospital anymore?" Beanie shook his head and said, "Auntie Vera, I''m not sleepy." It was true. His father had been hospitalized and he was a smart child. How could he fall asleep? Vera decided to bring him along to the hospital as they initially nned. Soon after that, David wanted to go with her but was stopped by Mabie. "You just left the hospital today and your body hasn''t fully recovered. Why do you want to go? If you go to the hospital, your daughter will have to take care of you. Wouldn''t that be causing more trouble?" She said. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 David was dissatisfied. "What are you talking about? I was discharged from the hospital because I had already recovered. Why does your daughter have to take care of me if I go to the hospital? Why can''t I go and see what''s wrong with President Yardley?" He argued. "That''s enough. Just let your daughter go. If you go, you''ll only cause more trouble," Mabie rebutted. He was speechless. He was unhappy and wanted to fight back. However, he couldn''t do anything Upon hearing this from the side, Vera tried to persuade softly. retort. "Dad, Mom is right. It''s inconvenient for you to go there at such ate hour. I also have to get someone to send you home. It''s really troublesome to go back and forth by then. If you''re really worried about Young Master Yardley, you can wait until tomorrow. Take a good rest tonight and you can visit him tomorrow," she said. After saying that, she didn''t care about the reaction of both her parents. She carried her bag and immediately took Beanie. "Please help me to close the restaurant. I''ll take Beanie to the hospital," Vera said. Beanie obediently waved to David and Mabie. Vera went out of the restaurant and was about to take a taxi. Unexpectedly, a familiar figure appeared in front of her. "Sam? Why are you here?" She asked in a surprised tone. Shouldn''t he be in the hospital at this time? As soon as Sam heard her voice, he turned around and a warm smile appeared on his face. "Knowing that you can''t rest assured, I came back to pick the both of you up and bring you to the hospital since I still have time," he answered. He was talking about both of them. It wasn''t only meant for Vera. Therefore, this sentence didn''t burden her. What''s more, she was also in a hurry to go to the hospital. However, she didn''t know which hospital he was in. It would be better if someone came to pick them up. There was no need to call for a taxi. "Get in the car." After getting in the car, Vera held Beanie by her side. The weather was still a little cold at that time. She was also worried that he would catch a cold. Before going out, she constantly checked him over and over again. "If you''re sleepy, you can sleep on myp for a while. I will wake you up as soon as we arrive," Vera said. Beanie rubbed his eyes and said, "Auntie Vera, I''m not sleepy." She smiled softly at him and stroked his head. "Be good." She then suddenly looked up as if she had thought of something. "Wait, you''re already here. Isn''t Minerva alone in the hospital? She''s pregnant, how can..." She asked Sam. "I won''t do something like this. Young Madam has someone to apany her right now," he said. Otherwise, how would he dare to leave? Only when the Young Madam was being taken care of did he dare to leave. There''s someone apanying Minerva? "Who is it?" Vera asked. There were only three of them when they were leaving. As soon as Sam left, who else was there to apany her? There was only one particr name that came to her mind. Perhaps it might be him. After all, he had always paid much attention to Minerva''s matters. Sure enough, after hearing her inquiry, Sam, who was driving in the front, was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth. He said slowly. "Quill." Quill... Vera was struck by his answer. At that moment, she turned her face to look out of the window and didn''t speak again. She had decided to avoid him. However, she didn''t expect... that they would meet againter. However, she was going to visit Minerva and Young Master Yardley. Whoever was there had nothing to do with her. Later on, she just had to pretend that it had nothing to do with her. After mentioning the name of the person, the car was in a long silence. Sam was also a little annoyed. He knew that the name had some special meaning to her. Why would he mention that person? However... Since she asked, he had to answer her. Was he really too stupid? The awkwardnesssted all the way to the hospital. It didn''t stop until they got out of the car. "I''ll take you upstairs," he said. "Don''t worry too much. The doctor already said that he''s fine, you can stay rest assured," Sam said. Quill was stillforting his sister as he stood outside the hospital''s corridor. Upon facing him, Minerva forced herself to smile and nodded in reply. "Okay." He frowned as soon as he saw her expression, "You don''t have to pretend to be strong and force a smile in front of me." "Quill, I''m not. I''m just worried about him," she replied. Although the doctor said that Maddox wouldn''t have any majorplications, he still had to be monitored for twenty-four hours. No one knew when he would wake up. Everyone instantly knew what it meant when the doctor mentioned that he had to be monitored for twenty-four hours. That was to say, Maddox''s condition might change again within twenty-four hours. However, they didn''t know what would happen next. It could be either good or bad. Minerva closed her eyes as she thought of this. She felt very tired. "Well, I''ll take you home. Tomorrow morning, I''ll ask Nash to bring you to the hospital," Quill said. "No." She shook her head in reply. "I want to stay here and apany him," she said. "Minerva," he called her name and l there was a hint of sternness in his tone. "You''re pregnant and the weather is cold. He has to be monitored for twenty-four hours you want to stay here for twenty-four hours?" "That''s right." Do She nodded without hesitation and greatly angered him. Just when he was about to say something, she suddenly stood up and said, "I''m sorry, Quill. I really can''t go back, so don''t try to persuade me. I''m going to the washroom." Content belongs to She then proceeded to thedy''s washroom without even looking back. It wasn''t convenient for Quill to follow her. He could only lean on the wall and waited for her to return. Tap! Tap! Tap! The sound of hurried and messy footsteps could be heard. He slightly tilted his head. The corridor was previously empty. However, there were now three figures by the corridor. Vera and Beanie followed behind with Sam being the leader. The three of them walked in that direction together. The light pulled the shadows of Vera and Sam together and both their shadows eventually ovepped. Quill narrowed his eyes as he saw this scene. A trace of anger shed in his eyes. However, it soon disappeared. Vera had already nned to immediately find Minerva as soon as she arrived. However, Quill was unexpectedly alone in the empty corridor. He was leaning against the wall and seemed lonely. She only took a quick nce at him and immediately withdrew her gaze. She then went to look for Minerva. She didn''t see her. However, she didn''t question Quill either. On the other hand, Beanie was standing beside Vera. He looked at Quill and called, "Uncle." "Mhmm," he nodded in reply. He took the initiative to exin, "Your mommy went to the bathroom." "Uncle, how''s my Daddy?" Beanie asked. "He''s still inside. He has to be monitored for twenty-four hours," Quill exined. His voice and tone were both faint and there was no sense of emotion in them.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam''s eyes momentarily met Quill''s before they looked away. Quill pressed his lips together and no one knew where he was looking. The awkward silence in the car had now been transferred to the corridor. Beanie looked at the three adults in front of him and felt tired. 1 Since he previously made Auntie Vera sad, he really didn''t dare to talk nonsense or do any mischief. He used to think that he was very smart However, heter discovered that he didn''t understand the world of adults at all. Bad Daddy, why did he go to the hospital? Mommy wasn''t here right now... Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Fortunately, Minerva came back shortly. Upon seeing Minerva, Vera and Beanie felt as if they were like tadpoles who had found their mother. They swiftly walked up to her and clung to her side. "Minerva." "Mommy." After going to the washroom, Minerva washed her face and calmed down. She did not expect to see Vera and Beanie when she came out. She was slightly surprised but responded quickly. It was entirely within her expectations that Vera woulde here. After all, she had wanted to follow them here earlier on, but Minerva did not allow her to do so. However... she still came. "Your restaurant has just opened today. Wouldn''t there be any problem for you toe here just like this?" Vera frowned and said in an unpleasant tone. "Minerva, let''s not talk about my shop. It''s not that important now." Minerva smiled. "Why isn''t it important? If it was in normal times, it wouldn''t be a big deal. But today..." "Alright, that''s enough. If the restaurant is not performing well, I can still find a way in the future. But there is only one Minvera in this world. How could I note to you after something like this happened? We already know about Young Master Yardley''s condition. Let''s sit for a while." Vera pointed at the chair next to her, Minerva nodded and did not insist on anything else. The three of them sat down. Perhaps because of this unusual situation, Beanie was particrly obedient and quiet. He did not say anything other than holding his mommy''s arm and stroking her tofort her. The two men stood at the side while the three of them sat. Soon enough, they fell into silence again. They did not know when Maddox would wake up, nor did they know what they should do next. However, it was impossible for them to leave now. Hence, every second and minute passed just like that. While they were sitting and waiting, the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped a lot. Vera felt a little cold, but she did not dare to show it. Moreover, she was worried about Minerva the most now. After all, Minerva was pregnant. Thinking of this, Vera said, "Minerva, how about..." "You don''t have to mention it, nor say anything. I won''t go back." "No... You misunderstood me." Vera grinned. "I wasn''t trying to persuade you to go back. How can I not know what you''re like after so many years? What I want to say is, since Young Master Yardley needs to stay in the ward after his observation anyway, why don''t we book a ward next door? There is a bed in it. You can go in and sleep for a night." "Young Madam, I think that''s a good suggestion. Your body is weak, and now it''s the coldest time of the day. It''s not even the night yet, it''ll be colder when night falls. What if Young Master Yardley wakes up by then? We won''t be able to exin ourselves to him." What they said was all true. The temperature in the corridor was indeed low. It would probably be even colder at nightfall. She could endure it, but the baby in her belly could not. Besides, she had Vera and Beanie by her side. She could not let them suffer while she kept vigil. Thinking of this, Minerva agreed and said, "Okay then." Because what they booked was a VIP ward, it was an independent room. There were facilities inside such as an air-conditioner and hot water. However, no one brought their clothes, so they naturally did not take a bath. When Minerva entered the room, she looked back at Sam and Quill. Quill and Sam looked at each other and said. "We''ll keep watch here for the night, so you can rest without worry." Minerva finally nodded and gave them a grateful look. "I''ll bring you guys nketster." Vera naturally followed Minerva into the ward. After they entered the room, Sam said, "Mr. Hanover, you have to go to work tomorrow, don''t you? You can just leave this to me." "There is no need," Quill replied indifferently. Sam nced at Quill but did not say anything in the end. So the both of them just stood vigil. Although the three people in the ward lied down, none of them were asleep. Even though Minerva was covered in the nket with her eyes closed, her mind was a mess as she was worried about Maddox. She was indeed a little sleepy, but when she fell asleep a little, she would wake up with a fright when she dreamt about Maddox lying in the emergency room. Beanie slept with Vera. Initially, he wanted to sleep with Minerva, but considering that Minerva was pregnant, he was afraid that he would hurt her, so he ended up sleeping with Vera. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The lights were not switched off. Vera and Beanie looked at each other as theyid face-to-face. Not knowing how long it had been, Vera suddenly whispered as she stroked Beanie''s head. "Go to sleep." Beanie blinked and looked at her with a particrly innocent look. He didn''t say anything, but he didn''t close his eyes obediently either. Vera looked in Minerva''s direction and was still a little worried. In the end, she sighed helplessly in her heart. "Forget about it, don''t sleep if you can''t, but you must sleep if you feel sleepy." She couldn''t fall asleep herself, let alone Beanie. It was only then Beanie nodded and agreed. The two of them stared at each other in silence. All of a sudden, Vera heard a rustling sound. She turned around and saw that Minerva had gotten up. "Minerva?" Seeing this, Vera quickly turned over and got out of bed. "What is it? Is there something wrong?" Noticing Vera''s nervousness, Minerva could only exin herself. "I just thought that they would feel cold in the corridor, so I want to bring them a nket." While they were talking, Minerva had already picked up the nket, but Vera stood in front of her. "You have alreadyid down, and you did not put on much clothes. Let me go instead." "But..." "You''re pregnant. Take good care of yourself. It''s so cold outside. What will happen to your baby if you catch a cold? I''m different from you. I''ll go." After that, Vera snatched the nket from Minerva. Then, she turned around and instructed Beanie. "Beanie, look after your mommy. Don''t let her run out." Minerva was speechless. Why did she feel that when she was pregnant, everyone would treat her like a child? Upon receiving the order, Beanie sat up immediately and stared at Minerva. "Mommy, you can''t go out." Although Minerva was still in a bad mood, she didn''t know whether tough or cry when she saw their actions. In the corridor, Sam and Quill stood in two different ces. They still hadn''t sat down after Minerva and Vera had gone into the ward. When Vera came out, she was a little surprised to see this. Although they were men, they were still human. Wasn''t it tiring for them to stand there for so long? And... after staying in the room for a long time, she really felt that it was cold outside. A gust of cold wind blew, and Vera subconsciously quivered at her neck. Sam saw it coincidentally and frowned. "Why did youe out?" Vera walked up to them with a smile and said softly, "I came to deliver the nkets. It''s too cold outside. If you feel cold, then cover yourself with the nket. Don''t catch a cold." Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 As both of them approached each other, Sam stretched out his hand to take the nkets from Vera. Because of the close distance, Vera could still feel the iciness from Sam.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. While taking the nket, Sam''s fingertips identally touched Vera''s. Compared to hers, Sam''s fingertips were almost as cold as ice. On the other hand, there was a faint warmth at the tip of Vera''s finger; he was reluctant to part with it. Vera realized something and quickly withdrew her hand. Sam was stunned for a moment and took over the nkets while pretending nothing had happened. Vera brought two nkets; she should have been one to each of them. However, she didn''t want to have any interaction with Quill, so she gave the nkets to Sam. He would give one to him anyway. "Should I go get some hot water?" She asked. Sam stared at her thin shoulders and turned her down. "No need. The nket is good enough. It''s cold at night. You should go and rest early. Don''te out again." Since he said so, Vera couldn''t say anything more. She nodded and left. She never looked at Quill the entire time, nor did she have any contact with him. After Vera left, Sam turned his head and looked at the slender figure that was leaning on the other side. Half of his face was hidden in the shadow, and his eyes were covered. He pressed his lips tightly, making his jawline extremely visible. Sam wasn''t sure if he was mistaken, but he felt that there seemed to be a noxious aura around Quill. Whether it was or not, it had nothing to do with him. After all, he was the one who had rejected Vera. Thinking of this, Sam threw the nket to him. Quill caught it expressionlessly. "She won''t pester you anymore, just as you wished, President Hanover." After throwing the nket at him, Sam couldn''t help but remark sarcastically. To tell the truth, he was very sad. From Vera''s attitude, it was obvious that she had not forgotten Quill. If she didn''t care about Quill anymore, then she could hand him the nket generously and leave. However, she didn''t even look at Quill, which meant that she still cared about Quill very much. During this time, she said that she wanted to sort out her feelings. However, how could Sam not understand? Falling in love with someone... how could one move on so easily? Hearing his sarcasm, Quill raised his eyes and looked at Sam deeply without responding to him. Not going to pester him anymore... That''s right, from thest time they met until now, she had always been doing very well. Last time, she greeted him as if nothing was wrong. But this time, she did not even look at him, let alone nce at him. Quill hid all the emotions and expressions in his eyes. It was good that way too. Quill closed his eyes and held the nket Sam threw at him. He felt extremely anxious. Vera returned to the ward, closed the door, and found that the two people in the room still did not sleep. She smiled and walked over. "Why aren''t you two asleep yet?" Beanie shook his head. "I''m staring at Mommy so that she will not run around." Minerva was speechless. "You sure have found yourself a good excuse. Why don''t you stare all night and not sleep then?" "Auntie Vera..." "Alright, hurry up and go to sleep. Don''t hang around here. Do you still want to get up tomorrow?" Beanie nced at Minerva, then back at Vera, and then slowly climbed onto the bed and covered himself with his nket. "Fine, I''ll sleep." The two of them watched as Beanie climbed onto the bed. Minerva and Vera also exchanged nces. "You''d sleep early. Don''t forget you''re still pregnant. Don''t think too much. Young Master Yardley will be fine when you wake up." Veraforted her. Minerva did not want them to worry about her so she rubbed her eyes and said, "Sure, I am sleepy too, so I''d better go to sleep. You''re right. Maybe he''ll be awake when Dwake up After all, time flies whilst asleep. Swn It would be more unbearable if she stayed awake. The hospital was deadly silentte at night. Minerva kept trying to hypnotize herself. Her eyelids were heavy, but she was still not sleepy at all. She didn''t know how long it took before she fell asleep. It was already the next morning by the time she heard any sound again. Birds were chirping happily on the trees nted by the hospital outside the window. It also gave the lifeless ward a sense of vitality. Minerva opened her eyes and saw that it was already bright outside. She had actually fallen into a deep sleep. She wondered how Maddox was doing now. Had he woken up yet? Thinking of this, Minerva quickly lifted the nket and got up. Then, she put on her clothes. Perhaps it was too big of a move, she woke Vera up, who was sleeping in the bed next to her. She rubbed her eyes as she got up sluggishly, "Minerva?" Minerva nced at her and saw that 610 she was looking around with a confused look as if she had forgotten what had happenedst night. After some time, she remembered something and wanted to get up quickly, but she was afraid that she would wake up Beanie, who was sleeping beside her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org So Vera moved cautiously. She slowly got out of bed and put on a sweater and coat. "What time is it?" After Vera put on her clothes, she walked over to Minerva as she heard her ask. So she took out her phone and looked at the time. "Six- thirty, I wonder how they did outsidest night." Vera was worried, but she got really sleepyter in the night. Then she fell asleep. It was so cold outside she wondered how they didst night. "Minerva, you get changed first. I''ll go out and take a look." "All right." Vera left quickly. She thought of changing shifts now that she was awake while Sam and Quill kept vigil the entire night. She should take over now and then let them rest. Naturally, she would not talk to Quill. When she saw Samter, she would tell him the situation and let him pass the message. Unexpectedly, when Vera walked over, she only saw a figure on the bench in the corridor. He was handsome and cold, surrounded by a steady vibe. Quill. Sam was nowhere to be seen. Vera swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously when she saw this. She had forgotten everything she wanted to say. Since Sam was not here, she should return. But... there were definitely sounds of her footsteps when she came over just now. If she turned around and left now, wouldn''t it be... Because Vera hesitated, she stopped in her tracks. She stood where she was, looking at the man not far away from her. She was familiar with his side profile and his figure. It was this face that made her toss and turn in her dreams. In the past, she would want to get close as soon as she saw him. It was good even if she could talk to him to remind him of her presence. to rem But now... she wanted to avoid him, but there was nowhere to escape. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 Just thinking about it was enough to make one''s heart ache. Vera remained where she stood, hesitating. After a long while, just as she decided to give up and leave. Quill moved. Then, he just happened to look in Vera''s direction. At first, he only nced at this side unintentionally. After taking a nce, he withdrew his gaze. As he looked away, this handsome man paused and looked back again, as if he wanted to confirm something. Although they were a little far away from each other, Vera''s vision was good, so she saw Quill''s movements clearly. Of course, she knew that he had seen her now, and she had no chance to leave at all. Sigh, if she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have hesitated for so long; she should''ve just left as soon as she could. Now...This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera braced herself and walked over. She raised her hand to Quill with no expression on her face, and the corners of her mouth lifted casually. "Good morning, President Hanover. Where is Sam?" Quill was still a little surprised when he saw the youngdy walking towards him. Because ording to the previous two situations, he thought that she would definitely turn around and walk away when she met him. He hadn''t expected she would walk toward him. Inexplicably, the color in Quill''s eyes darkened. But very quickly, he felt as if a wet nket had been thrown at him. The youngdy had indeed walked over to him, but she spoke extremely politely to him. "Good morning, President Hanover. Where is Sam?" Not only had she addressed him as President Hanover, but she also came to ask about Sam? He felt as if something had entered his chest and then ran from his heart to all four of his limbs. He couldn''t stop himself from asking. "Are you two seeing each other?" Huh? Initially, Vera forced herself to walk over and mustered all her courage to talk to him. In fact, she also thought about how to address him countless times. Mr. Hanover was less appropriate, so she called him President Hanover like others did. Then, she thought that he might not be in the mood to answer her. ording to his usual temper, he would only reply with a hum and nod as a response. She hadn''t expected he would ask such a question. "Are you two seeing each other?" Vera was confused. What did he mean? At first, Vera was baffled, then confused, and finally, she understood what he was talking about. Quill was asking if she and Sam were together. Why? Was it because she had asked where Sam was the moment she arrived? Just when Vera wanted to answer no, Quill stood up and handed the nket in his hand to her. His voice and tone were very cold. "Just asking, you don''t have to answer. By the way, thank you for the nketst night." Vera subconsciously reached out her hand to take "He is in the bathroom and shoulde out soon. I have a meeting in the morning. I have to go first. Please tell Minerva for me." After that, Quill turned around and left as if nothing had happened. Looking at his tall figure, Vera subconsciously opened her mouth to exin that there was nothing between Sam and her. However, even though she had opened her mouth, her throat was so dry that she couldn''t even utter a single word. She held the nket in her hand, and it was burning hot. Finally, Vera looked at his back as he walked further and further away, and her hand hung down powerlessly. Her heart ached. Forget it, what was there to exin? Whether she was with Sam or not, he wouldn''t care at all. If he cared, then the reason could only be that he hoped that she could find someone else as soon as possible and not disturb him. This was definitely what he cared about. She had even overthought. When she thought about it now, she was scared by the ridiculous thought in her mind. She was really stupid. That man had refused her so many times. She should have figured it out long ago. When Sam came out of the bathroom, he saw the youngdy standing in front of the bench in a daze. He smiled unconsciously and wanted to go over to greet her. In the end, he saw the red rims in her eyes. Sam stopped in his tracks, and then he stood still. After that, he saw Vera holding a nket in her hand. It looked a little familiar, but it was not the one he had usedst night. Soon, Sam figured out who the nket belonged to. The corridor was empty and Vera was the only one left. The figure of that person had long disappeared. Seeing this, Sam clenched his hands into fists. Not knowing how long had passed, Vera heard the sound of footstepsing from behind. She came back to her senses and blinked her eyes hard to restore her emotions. "You''re awake?" A hoarse male voice came from behind. Vera turned around and looked into Sam''s eyes. He had a warm smile, and his eyes looked gentle, "Did you sleep wellst night?" The warmth in his eyes was the exact opposite of Quill''s coldness. Vera didn''t feel so ufortable and just nodded her head. "Not bad. What about you? The corridor must be very cold. You must be tired after a night''s watch. Go and have a rest. I''ll keep vigil." However, Sam smiled faintly and said, "No need, it''s my duty to guard Young Master Yardley. There is no such thing as being tired. There is breakfast downstairs. What do you want to eat?" "You..." Vera frowned. "You really don''t want to rest, do you?" "How do buns and milk sound?" Vera said, "It''s really not necessary. You stayed here all night. You''d better go and rest." "It''s settled then." After saying that, Sam went to buy breakfast directly. Vera''s expression changed, and hurriedly caught up with him. "You really don''t have to worry about us. Even if it''s to buy breakfast, I''m the one who should go. Go take a rest." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Vera was afraid that he would continue to walk, so she even grabbed his clothes while she spoke. This action was nothing to Vera. After all, it was only his clothes; they didn''t have skin-to-skin contact. However, to Sam, it was a great signal. He stopped and turned his head, staring at the pair of hands that were holding the corner of his clothes. He didn''t say anything. Aware of what he was looking at, Vera came to her senses. She withdrew her hands and said, "I, I''m sorry. I got impatient. After all, you two stayed up the whole night.4... I slept inside for such a long time. I can''t not do anything." "It''s just buying breakfast. It''s alright. Just wait here." This time, Sam left, and Vera did not chase after him. She stood there for a while, then went back to the chair and sat down. Only then did she realize that she had been holding on to the nket Quill had handed her. At the sight of the nket, Vera''s eyes darkened even more. "Where are my brother and Sam?" When Vera was in a daze, a voice suddenly came from the top of her head. She came back to her senses and saw Minerva hade out. "Sam went to buy breakfast. Your brother... has returned to thepany." Noticing that she was acting strangely when she mentioned Quill, Minerva did not pursue the matter further. Instead, she looked in the direction of the ward. "What about Maddox? He hasn''t woken up yet, has he?" Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 Hearing Minerva''s question, Vera''s heart skipped a beat. What was she doing? Young Master Yardley was still lying there and hadn''t woken up yet, yet she was in the mood for self-pitying? She was too selfish! Vera came back to her senses and immediately spoke to Minerva. "Minerva, don''t worry. Although Young Master Yardley hasn''t woken up yet, the doctor didn''t send any notice. That means Young Master Yardley was doing fine in these past few hours." Although Minerva''s brows still furrowed intensely, she smiled when she heard Vera''sforting words. "Yes, very soon. We''ve already spent the night. 24 hours will pass very soon." Although she didn''t know what would happen after 24 hours, Minerva only needed Maddox to get through this observation period safely. After that, the surroundings became quiet again. Sam came back with breakfast soon enough. "Young Madam." Minerva nodded at him. Seeing that he was carrying a lot of bags in his hand, Vera got up and went over as soon as she was about to step forward to help. Sam had brought breakfast for everyone, but Minerva had no appetite at all. She just simply drank a ss of milk and then ate a sandwich under Vera''s request. "That''s more like it. What would happen to your belly if you constantly don''t eat?" Vera ate a bun while drinking milk. After that, Minerva looked at Sam. "You stayed up the whole night. After breakfast, go back and have a rest. Vera, you should leave with Sam." Hearing this, Vera had her eyes wide open. "You want me to leave too? Why? I don''t want to leave. I have to stay here with you." "Quit it. This is only the second day you''re opening your restaurant. If you don''t go, how will your business sustain?" Vera looked as if the matter didn''t bother her. "It doesn''t matter if my shop isn''t open for a day or two. It''ll be the same even if I open it a few dayster. As long as my noodles are delicious, customers wille back. If they don''t, then it will betheir loss." "No." Minerva still shook her head. "You have to go back." "No way! What will you do if I go back? You, a pregnant woman, stay in the hospital alone. I am worried about you! No matter what you say, I won''t leave." Minerva was speechless She looked at Sam and signaled him with her eyes. She hoped he could help to persuade Vera. Sam understood Minerva''s hints and smiled bitterly. If Minerva, Vera''s best friend, couldn''t even persuade her. Then what right did Sam have to persuade Vera as an outsider? However, he didn''t let Minerva down. "Since Young Madam wants you to go back, you should go back. I think Young Madam is right. It took a lot of effort for you to open the restaurant. You will lose a lot of customers if you close down on the second day." "So be it." Vera shut him up with just one sentence. "I''m the one losing customers, not you. Don''t butt in." Sam was speechless. Alright then, he''d better not say anything to anger Vera. After all, she had a bad temper. Seeing Sam being scolded by Vera, Minerva began to sympathize with him. She even thought that if Sam was already like this now, by the time he actually ended up with her... It was possible that... she wouldpletely dominate him. He wouldn''t dare to object to anything Vera told him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Minerva found the thought quite amusing. Minerva curled her lips into a smile unconsciously. "You, don''t always be so fierce." Vera pouted and said, "I''m not fierce at all... Minerva, you''re having double standards." Minerva used to be fiercer than her, but now she turned her nose up at her. Double standards? Minerva recalled and realized that she had been quite fierce in the past. She didn''t have the right to say this about Vera at all. She smiled helplessly and said softly, "I have already called Grandpa to tell him about this. He wille with Auntie Stark today. They''ll stay with me the entire day. So... you can go back to open your restaurant with peace of mind." Hearing someone wasing, Vera felt relieved. "Really? You won''t lie to me, will you?" "What''s there to lie about? Do you think his grandfather and aunt won''te over when Maddox is already in this state?" Vera thought that it made sense. "You''re right, there''s no way they wouldn''te over. But..." Vera was still a bit worried. "Alright, go back and open your restaurant. If you are worried, you cane back at night. I will not stop you then, but I have a favor to ask." "Go ahead." "When you are leaving, take Beanie with you to your shop." Hearing this, Vera frowned. "Why? Why don''t you let him stay here with you?" "Beanie is still small. I don''t want him to see all this. It''s best not to let hime over eventer at night." Vera still couldn''t understand her motives. "I''m in a low mood, and I''m afraid that I''ll affect his mood too much, so..." "I get it. Don''t worry. I will take him under the pretext of needing some help for my busy restaurant." "Sorry to trouble you, Vera." "There''s no trouble between us. I''m so happy that you trust me so much." After that, when Vera was leaving, she took Beanie with her. Sam was in charge of sending them back. Beanie didn''t want to go, but when he heard that Great-grandpa and Auntie Stark woulde to the hospital, he left with Vera reluctantly. After they had left, the surroundings quietened down. Minerva sat alone on a chair in the corridor with her phone in her hand. Abigail sent her a message this morning, saying that she would arrive at the hospital at eight on time. It was almost eight o''clock, so she decided to sit for a while longer. However, the doctor came before Abigail and Jarold arrived at the hospital. After Minerva asked about Maddox''s basic condition, she let out a sigh of relief. When the doctor saw that she was still tense, he smiled at her. "Mrs. Yardley, right? You don''t need to be too nervous. After some time, Mr. Yardley should not be in danger. And I just observed him and found that there was no big problem with his situation. Did you stay here all night?" Minerva shook her head. "No, my friends kept an eye for me. They''ve all gone back to rest now." "I see. Mrs. Yardley, you don''t look very well. Even if you''re worried about your husband, you have to pay more attention to your health." "Thank you, doctor. I... Can I ask, after he passes the critical period, will he wake up? Or would it be considered that he has passed the critical period after he has woken up?" Minerva knew that the doctor was very busy and might not have time to listen to her nonsense. However, other than asking these questions, there was nothing else she could do. She could only feel at ease after receiving an affirmative answer. But the doctor did not show signs of being impatient after listening to her questions. Instead, he pushed his sses up and said softly, "Mrs. Yardley, since you ask so, I will tell you the truth. This is not the first ???? time we have encountered ar da simr situation to Mr. Yardley''s, but every case is different." Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 "How so?" Minerva muttered. Her heart also skipped a beat. Then sheforted herself that the doctors would usually exaggerate the matters so that the family members and patients could be mentally prepared. But generally, the results would be much better than expected. Upon thinking of this, Minerva finally felt a little more at ease. "You said before that Mr. Yardley had lost his memory, didn''t you?" "That''s right." "The reason why he is in aa now probably has something to do with his memory. Under normal circumstances, as long as he gets through this critical period, he should wake up in a day or two. But if the situation is unusual, it is possible that he would only wake up after three to four days, even four to five days, or even longer..." Longer? Upon hearing this, Minerva became a little perplexed. "Mrs. Yardley, I know you are worried, but there is nothing much we can do." "Does that mean... he may not... wake up?" The doctor choked and said helplessly, "Mrs. Yardley, don''t be too pessimistic. Try to see everything positively. The probability of Mr. Yardley ending up in a vegetative state is highly unlikely. Although Mr. Yardley had a severe brain injury in the past, he recovered well after that. So, you don''t have to worry too much about something so low in probability." Low in probability. It meant that it was still possible. It wasn''t that Minerva wanted to think of the worstcase scenario; she was just worried. Minerva bit her lower lip and said, "Thank you, doctor. I understand." "No problem." After the doctor left, Minerva sat alone on the long bench, weakly sping on to her phone. She hoped that Maddox would wake up after going through the critical period. It didn''t matter if he did not remember the past; she only wanted him to be safe. Nothing else mattered as long as he was safe and sound. If he could wake up this time, Minerva would definitely look after him and keep him by her side all day long. She would not allow him to recall his past or suffer any more torment. As long as he was safe and sound. "Minerva?" A tentative voice could be heard. Minerva was pulled back from her distant consciousness. When she raised her head, she saw Abigail walking towards her with Jarold. "Auntie." "Grandpa." Abigail found that Minerva looked extremely pale, so she quickly stepped forward to support her. "Let''s sit down and talk. Why do you look so pale? Are you not feeling well?" After asking, Abigail remembered that she was pregnant. Her current pregnancy was already unstable, and Minerva still came to the hospital in a worried and fearful state. She would have to help with her pregnancy after this. Although she was four months pregnant now, they should still try to avoid any unexpected complications. "I''m fine." "Why don''t I apany you to a check-upter? We can''t let anything go wrong." Minerva did not refuse; she nodded. Jarold walked over. He had already epted Minerva as his granddaughter-inw. Furthermore, he had even given the precious diamond ne to her as a greeting gift. After returning to the country, he had also been staying in the Ocean Vi. Minerva and Jarold frequently met each other. So even if their rtionship was not amiable before, after this period of getting along with each other, the rtionship between them could be said to be very harmonious. In addition, Beanie had helped with his impression of Minerva. Thus, when he saw that Minerva was not looking good, Jarold was also a little worried. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you all right? Abigail, you''d better take her to have a check." "When have you started to care about your granddaughter-inw? I thought you came here because of Maddox." Hearing this, Jarold refuted displeasure. "What are you talking about? Can''t I care for both of them? By the way, what is Maddox''s condition? What did the doctor say?" Minerva looked a little tired when this question was brought up. "The doctor said that they need to continue observing his condition, so let''s wait a little longer." As for other things, she really did not have the strength to repeat. "It''s alright as long as he''s fine. We won''t be of much help anyway." Abigail turned his head and nced at Jarold. "Old man, stay here while I take Minerva for a check-up." Jarold was already used to being called an old man by Abigail. Now that he heard Abigail, he felt that he had no objection to this. "Okay, take her there quickly. Remember to inform me in time if there is anything wrong." Abigail rolled his eyes silently and then held Minerva''s hand. Lets go. As the two of them walked forward, Minerva quietly looked at Abigail. "Why are you looking at me?" Abigail looked confused. Upon hearing this, Minerva smiled and said, "I feel much more energetic now that you have reconciled with Grandpa." Upon hearing this, Abigail instantly became awkward. "What do you mean by ''much more energetic1? Do you think I''m happy? The old man has been pestering me all day and doesn''t know how annoying he is. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have stayed." Although her words were difficult and ruthless, Minerva could see some warmth in her eyes. Abigail had left home with her sister a long time ago. How could she not be eager for familial love? If she didn''t have familial love for Jarold, she wouldn''t have been so angry for so many years. "Actually, I still haven''t forgiven him." Abigail suddenly sighed and said, "I can''t forgive what he did in the past, but... I know he is getting old. It''s bing difficult for him to manage hispany. I have also thought about not reconciling with him for the rest of my life. But then I realized that I can''t get rid of the familial affections deep in my heart. He is still the father who loves us. Everyone makes mistakes and does foolish things in their lives; I also did many wrong things when I was young. I''m not a saint, and so is he. So, why should he do everything as I deem fit? So, although it still bothers me, I can get along with him now. At least... If anything happens in the future, I won''t have any regrets." Upon hearing this, Minerva understood what she was trying to express. Abigail still did not forgive Jarold for what he had done in those days, but they shared the same blood in their veins. She still longed for this fatherdaughter rtionship. Moreover, Jarold was old, and she was really afraid that if something really happened, she would regret it too much. "Auntie, it''s good that you cherish what you have now." Abigail could not help but rub her head. "You also have to cherish what you have. Maddox will definitely be fine. All you need to do now is to take good care of yourself and the baby in your belly. As for the rest... We have to trust the doctor." "You''re right.¡± Later on, the results showed that Minerva''s health was not very good, and it was slightly affecting her fetus. However, it was not a big deal. Minerva just needed to rest, not run around, and make sure not to fluctuate her mood too greatly, and she would be fine. Abigail initially wanted to take her back home, but after thinking for a while, she said, "Why don''t you stay in the ward for a while. You can take care of your baby while you wait for Maddox to wake up." Minerva was grateful Abigail understood that she wanted to stay and did not insist on having her stay at home. "Thank you, Auntie." Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 "What for? I know you won''t go back with me no matter what. Instead of forcing you, I might as well let you stay in the hospital to recuperate. Besides, the environment here is okay. It won''t be a big problem for you to take care of your baby in your belly. As for Maddox''s situation, I have learned the situation from the doctor. You don''t have to worry too much." Because Abigail and Jarold were around, Minerva felt much more at ease. After lunch, she even took a nap. Abigail was right. She had to trust the doctor. At the same time, she also had to believe in Maddox. He would definitely wake up soon. After the observation period, Maddox was moved from the ICU to an ordinary ward. He was supposed to be staying in the same ward as Minerva. However, considering that there would be someone keeping vigil, Maddox was arranged a separate ward. If the person keeping vigil got sleepy or cold, they could rest for a while. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At eight in the evening, Quill came over and chatted with Minerva for a while. Sam and Vera also came. Vera pushed the door of the ward open and said, "Minerva, I heard that Young Master Yardley has passed the critical period, you..." When she came in, she still had some coldness with her. However, Vera stopped talking the moment she saw Quill in the ward. Then she stood at the door in a daze; the door was half-opened. A big hand reached out and pressed on the door near her palm, pushing the door open fully. Then, he lowered his head and looked at the girl, who was shorter than him, and said in a low voice. "Let''s talk inside." Vera withdrew her hand and walked in obediently. Sam followed behind her and closed the door of the ward. Because of the cold weather, Vera was wearing a pink overcoat, and her hair was tied into a bun. A light-colored fluffy scarf covered half of her face, only revealing her delicate eyes and nose. On the other hand, Sam was wearing a long ck trench coat. When the two of them came in, they both brought the cold air with them. One was tall and the other was short. They seemed to be well matched. A trace of malevolence shed across Quill''s eyes but then quickly disappeared. "Young Madam." Sam greeted Minerva with a nod. "You''re here," Minerva said with a faint smile. She then turned to Vera and asked, "Beanie didn''t tag along? Looks like he listens to you." "Yeah, Beanie is very understanding. I exined to him and he agreed not toe after that." Minerva nodded with relief and said, "Thank you, Vera." Vera said with a wave of her hand, "Not at all. It''s no big deal." If Quill was not here, Vera would''ve definitely said that there was no need to thank her since they have a close rtionship. But since he was here, she couldn''t say a word. There was a strange silence in the ward. After a while, Quill''s cold voice sounded. "Why don''t you let Beanie stay with me for some time?" Upon hearing Quill''s words, Minerva looked at Quill in surprise. "Ah? Let Beanie be with you, but yourpany..." "There are not many things to deal with in thepany. You are my sister. As his uncle, I ought to take care of Beanie." After he finished speaking, Quill stood up and said, "Why don''t I pick him up now." Minerva suddenly didn''t know what to say because she noticed a trace of seriousness from Quill''s eyes. He seemed to have decided to do this no matter what. To her, Quill and Vera were both just as trustworthy, so no matter where Beanie was, she could rest assured. However, Vera had a different interpretation when she heard Quill''s words. He said... Minerva was his sister, and Beanie ought to be taken care of by his uncle. That meant that she was just an outsider, and it was not proper for her to take care of Beanie. She didn''t have the right at all. Thinking that this might be what he meant, Vera''s face became pale. She looked down and didn''t speak, and it took her a long time to raise her head. "In that case, it''s better for President Hanover to take care of Beanie." Since Quill had offered himself, what else could an outsider like her say? As soon as she spoke, Quill passed by her. Vera subconsciously avoided his body and let him pass. Unexpectedly, Quill had stopped close to her. "Is it convenient for you to lead the way?" Vera came to her senses and nced at Quill, who was staring at her. What did he mean? Had he meant that he wanted her to lead the way? That''s right. If he wanted to pick Beanie up, then he would have to go to her ce. So she would have to lead the way. Vera nodded her head dryly. "Yes, yes." Sam, who was standing at the side, stared at Quill without batting an eyelid. There was inquiry in his eyes, but he kept his lips pursed tightly and did not say anything. Vera turned to Minerva. "Minerva, I''ll take him to pick up Beanie. I... I''lle backter." "Okay, be careful." Although Minerva didn''t know what was going on at the moment, she still didn''t want to say too much at a time like this. So Vera followed Quill and went out. Because she intended to keep a distance from Quill, Vera walked very slowly. There was a long distance between the two of them. Vera was still walking slowly even though she had seen that he was entering the elevator. By the time she got to the elevator, the door was about to close. Only then did Vera step forward and block the door in a panic. Quill, who was standing in the elevator, held out his hand at the same time. Their hands identally touched each other. Ding... The elevator sensed the collision and slid open once more. Vera withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted and gawked at Quill. "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean it." She... She touched Quill''s hand, hadn''t she? Would he think that she did it deliberately? Would he hate her even more? Would he think that she was ying hard to get? Vera stood where she was, feeling bitter in her heart. Quill''s cold voice sounded from the inside of the elevator. "Are you noting? Do you want to wait for the elevator door to close again?" Vera came back to reality and rushed into the elevator. After entering the elevator, she hid in a corner and closed her eyes in despair. She was really... too ashamed to show her face. She was doing just fine in the past few times. Why had she suddenly be so idiotic? Just because she wanted to avoid him, so... As there were only two of them in the elevator, the space was filled with silence. Perhaps because of Quill''s strong aura, Vera felt that her breath was full of Quill''s masculinity as it surrounded her. She could barely breathe. Ding... When the elevator door opened, a group of people rushed in, one of whom was pushing a wheelchair. Perhaps the person was afraid of moving too slowly, so the wheelchair was pushed forward a little quicker. Seeing that it was about to bump into her, Vera wanted to dodge. However, there was a wall on one side and Quill on the other; she could only remain where she was. Just let it hit... "It''s not like I would die," she thought. But the next second, she felt a weight on her arm, and she was dragged into someone''s arms. Bang! Vera''s face mmed into Quill''s chest. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 At the moment of collision, Vera only felt a burst of pain on her forehead, and then she felt dizzy. A strong masculine aura suddenly enveloped her from all directions. Because of therge number of people, the elevator was noisy. But after Vera realized where she was, she felt that the entire world fell silent. She raised her head and stared at Quill, who was holding her in his arms. Her eyes were full of incredulity. This... What was going on? Quill... Did he know what he was doing? Just as Vera''s mind was filled with doubt as she looked at Quill, he pushed her away with a cold face. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Don''t you know to avoid?" Vera was unable to lift her head because of his words. She bit her lower lip lightly and was about to refute when she heard Quill staring at the person pushing the wheelchair and saying coldly. "Even if you are in a hurry, you should watch out in a public space, shouldn''t you? If you hurt someone else, did you think it would be enough to say some irrelevant apology?" He was the president of apany, coupled with his strong and strict aura. So at this moment, because of his words, the noisy elevator also quieted down. Others didn''t want to cause trouble, so they held their breath and didn''t make a sound. The wheelchair was pushed by a middle- aged woman, who was dressed in fashionable clothes. The man in the wheelchair was very old and they looked like a pair of father and daughter. The woman looked at Quill. She could tell at a nce that Quill was an extraordinary person. He was probably someone not to be trifled with. However, she felt annoyed that Quill was embarrassing her in front of so many people, so she replied in a strange tone. "I didn''t hit her, didn''t I? Besides, didn''t you know to move aside when I came in? Don''t you know how to take care of an elderly man?" The elderly man she was referring to was the old man sitting in the wheelchair. Vera hadn''t expected Quill to scold the woman, nor had she expected her to actually retort. The atmosphere in the elevator became tense all of a sudden. "So you''re saying that you can do whatever you want just because the person in the wheelchair is an old man?" Quill spoke in an even colder tone. All of a sudden, the temperature in the elevator dropped drastically. The middle-aged woman was embarrassed and didn''t say anything else, seeing that the man was not someone to be trifled with. At this moment, the old man in the wheelchair trembled as he opened his mouth. "I''m sorry, youngdy... My daughter didn''t do it on purpose. She''s just a little anxious. We''re rushing downstairs. I apologize to you on her behalf." The old man was very sincere, and his attitude was very good. Initially, Vera didn''t care about it, but the middle-aged woman''s attitude was really very bad. Now, after hearing the old man''s apology, Vera had her heart softened immediately. She waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. I wasn''t hurt anyway. You don''t have to apologise." The middle- aged woman said in a mean tone, "That''s right. Even the youngdy admitted that she hadn''t been hit. Why are you so fussy about it as a man? You''re so crass!" Hearing that she talked down to Quill, Vera frowned, and the anger that she had just restrained burst out at this time. "What are you talking about? I said it was nothing for your father''s sake. Your father has a good attitude. How can he have a daughter like you? It''s obvious that you almost hit me, but you kept arrogantly ming me, and think you did nothing wrong." Vera suddenly burst out; it was beyond the middle-aged woman''s expectation. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief. "You..." "What? I have never lost a fight before. Don''t bully people just because they''re young and say that they are crass. Why don''t you look at yourself? You almost hit me, but you don''t want to apologize. You sure look disgusting!" The people in the elevator also did not expect that Vera would burst out. She looked so vulnerable hiding under Quill''s protection just now. But now? She looked as if she was an animal and her territory had been invaded. She looked fierce and bared her fangs as she roared angrily at the other party, acting as if she was protecting the weak. After that, Vera put away her sharp ws and teeth and showed a sweet smile to the old man. Her voice was soft. "Sir, I promise I''m not yelling at you. This has nothing to do with you. You''re a good man." The old man was speechless. What happened? Where was he at? Even Quill looked at the back of Vera''s head in bewilderment. Hadn''t she always had a good temper? Had she suddenly just lost her temper? The people in the elevator merely watched on. At this moment, the elevator reached its destination. The middle-aged woman was choked by Vera''s words and couldn''t even retort. She snorted with anger and pushed the old man out angrily when the elevator door opened. The others in the elevator smiled and said, "Youngdy, your girlfriend material is off the roof." "That''s right. That woman had crossed the line just now. She was unscrupulous just because she was with the old man. This type of person needs to be taught a lesson and also learn some manners." "Good job, youngdy. Your boyfriend is also very handsome!" Quill was tall and handsome, and Vera was petite and cute. Quill had pulled Vera into his arms just now and then sought justice for her. To outsiders, they looked like a perfect match. So, naturally, everyone assumed that Vera was protecting her boyfriend. Being teased by so many people, Vera blushed instantly. "That... is not what you think, I..." How was she going to exin it? Vera looked pretty awkward now. She had only heard the middle-aged woman called Quill crass, and she burst into anger and retorted for him in an instant. She hadn''t thought about what would happen after that. Now... Vera tilted her head and peeked at Quill. Quill''s handsome face was stone cold as usual. There was only a pair of ck eyes staring at her. As soon as their eyes met, Vera moved her gaze away instantly. There were too many people in the elevator, so she was too embarrassed to speak. Therefore, Vera lowered her head. During this period, she felt that a gaze was stuck to the top of her head. Thus, Vera began to let her imagination run wild again. Had she washed her hairst night? Was her hair in a mess now? She didn''t know if there was any dandruff on her head or any odor? As as she was imagining, the elevator finally arrived on the first floor. Vera followed Quill out of the elevator. She still kept a distance from Quill, but, just now, they stood too close to each other in the elevator. She seemed to still have his scent on her. It was calm, clear and cool. Vera gently bit her lower lip, recalling what had happened in the elevator just now. His arms... felt really warm. No! Vera shook her head all of a sudden. What was she thinking? How could she be crushed by a hug and forfeit all the ns she had made? No, Vera thought she couldn''t be like this! After Vera came to her senses, she followed Quill to the parking lot. Then, she thought of something important. Hadn''t it been Quill who sent Beanie to her homest time? Then he would know where she was staying. Since he knew where her home was, why did he ask her toe down and lead the way? Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Or perhaps the person who sent Beanie to her housest time was not Quill? Who in the world then? The more Vera thought about it, the more confused she became. Her mind was in a mess. Bang! Feeling a sharp pain on her forehead, Vera came back to her senses and found that she was too immersed in her thoughts. She didn''t even realize when Quill stopped in front of her and bumped into him directly. Vera quickly reached out and covered her painful forehead with her hand, and then she stepped back, frowning tightly. Adding on to the time in the elevator, would Quill think that she had done it on purpose? In order to avoid his misunderstanding, Vera decided to pre-empt. "Okay, why did you stop all of a sudden?" Quill was stunned. He probably had not expected Vera to question him so self-righteously after she ran into him. He turned around, and there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. His voice was clear and melodious. "We''re here." After his reminder, Vera realized that he had already walked to the driver''s seat. She was obviously following him in a daze the entire time. She didn''t pay attention to where she was heading at all. He had probably stopped for a long time before opening the door to get in, but she bumped into him. Not only had she bumped into him, but she also questioned him preemptively that why he suddenly stopped. How embarrassing! She had made a big fool of herself! Vera stretched out her hand and covered her face. I m sorry. Then she turned around and went to the back to open the door. Quill watched as she opened the door and quickly climbed into the back seat. He squinted his eyes imperceptibly. As soon as she sat in her seat, she kept her head down the entire time. Actually, she almost went to the front passenger seat just now, but fortunately, she reacted quickly and stopped at the back seat and mbered in. If it was in the past, she might really sit at the front passenger seat unscrupulously to strive for more opportunities to get close to Quill. Now, she wanted nothing more than to stay far away from him. She only had to hold on a little longer. As soon as Quill picked Beanie up, she would be free. Since Beanie would be under Quill''s care, she could find a different time and avoid him when she went to the hospital. They didn''t say anything the entire journey. Vera kept her head down the entire time. Suddenly, she heard Quill speaking. "The address." "Huh?" Vera was unable to react for a moment as Quill spoke too suddenly. "What?" she asked. Quill looked at her through the rearview mirror. "If you don''t tell me the address, how can we pick Beanie up? Do you think that I have precognition?" Vera came to her senses and quickly told him her address. After that, they were silent all the way and arrived at their destination quietly. When the car stopped, Vera quickly said, "President Hanover, please wait here for a while. I''ll go and get Beanie." After that, she opened the car door quickly and ran out. Quill''s gaze was deep as he looked at Vera''s back. A momentter, he withdrew his gaze and leaned on his chair, and shut his eyes. What he had done recently seemed to have gone against his initial intention. What the hell was he doing? When Beanie heard that his uncle wasing to pick him up, he was still surprised and sat on the bed without moving. "Why did Uncle Quill suddenly want to take me back?" Strange, there were no signs before. Why was it so sudden? "How would I know what he''s thinking? But he insisted on taking you back. I couldn''t do anything about it. Go and pack up your things." Vera urged him. Seeing that he wasn''t moving anytime soon, she patted his little butt. "Hurry up." However, Beanie directly held her arm. "No, Auntie Vera, I want to y with you. I don''t want to go back with Uncle Quill." Vera''s heart quickly softened when Beanie begged her. But when she thought of what Quill said in the hospital, she knew he meant that she had no right to take care of Beanie since she was an outsider. "Be a good boy. Since your uncle wants to take care of you, then let him do so." Of course, Vera would not reveal her thoughts in front of him, because it would only be embarrassing for her. She could only coax him softly. Who would''ve thought that Beanie was stubborn; he refused to leave. So he held onto Vera with all his might. "I don''t want to go with him. I want to stay with Auntie Vera! Or I can go to Mommy. You can only choose between these two. I don''t want to be with Uncle Quill no matter what." His uncle had made Auntie Vera distressed. He was a bad guy! Just like Daddy, he was a bad guy who would only make women sad! Beanie even thought that when he grew up and had a girl he liked, he would not let her cry! His father and uncle had never avoided this from happening! They were both bad guys! Vera didn''t know what to do as she hadn''t expected Beanie to be so stubborn. Quill was still waiting downstairs, so she could only whisper, "Beanie, your uncle didn''t offend you, why don''t you want to be with him? He is waiting downstairs now. Why don''t you go down with me and go back with your uncle? It will only be a few days. After that, I''ll pick you up, okay?" Mabie, who had been listening behind the door for a long time, couldn''t stand anymore. She ran in and said. "What''s the matter? Why are you making such a fuss in the middle of the night? If the child is willing to stay here, just let him be. It''s not like your father and I can''t take care of him." "Mom... It''s not about taking care of him or not. It''s just that his uncle is waiting downstairs." "What does this have to do with anything?" Mabie opposed. "If you are embarrassed to go, then I will. I''ll tell him that Beanie has fallen asleep, and he shoulde back another day." This was a good excuse. Vera would have done it at ordinary times. But now... Vera bit her lower lip and looked at Beanie awkwardly. "It''s decided. I''ll go now." Hearing that Mabie was going to tell Quill, Vera suddenly panicked and quickly grabbed her hand. "Mom, don''t go, don''t go!" Mabie was stunned because this was the first time she had seen her daughter in such a panic. Furthermore, when she squinted her eyes to size up Vera, Vera had also avoided her gaze. Vera didn''t dare to look her in the eyes. Mabie quickly realized that something was amiss. Initially, she thought it didn''t matter whether she told Quill herself or not. But now, thinking about it... she really had to go downstairs. Thinking of this, Mabie said. "Beanie, since your uncle insists on taking you home, you should pack up your things." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Beanie suddenly showed an aggrieved expression on his face, as if he was bullied. Mabie was speechless when seeing this. "D*mn, this child is a wunderkind!" She thought. "You know what, forget it." She waved her hand as her heart softened. "Since you don''t want to go, then stay here. Vera, apany him. I''ll go down and talk to him." "Mom! You shouldn''t go. I''ll do it." After saying so, Vera got up and ran out without care. Seeing her run away, Mabie did not chase after her. Instead, she walked to Beanie and smiled. "Beanie,e. I have something to ask you..." Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Vera ran downstairs again, and she was starting to catch her breath. So before approaching Quill, Vera first found a ce to calm herself down. About ten secondster, Vera felt that she could breathe as usual. She walked forward with small steps. Quill had his car parked downstairs. Because he had waited for quite a while, the engine had long been turned off. He was still sitting in the driver''s seat with the window lowered halfway. The silhouette of the car was revealed under the streetlights. His handsome face was hidden beneath the shadow of the car. In the distance, this was the scene that Vera saw. His temperament was calm and restrained; it made people feel at ease at the sight of him. Vera used to think so, but now... she felt that the man in front of her might not have a heart. No, he did have one, only for his sister. It was impossible for others to even get a piece from him. Vera walked over to him with difficulty. Noticing the sound, Quill gazed at her coldly. Looking into his eyes, Vera felt a sense of fear in her heart, but she still walked over despite the fear. "Pre... President Hanover" Quill frowned, and he began emanating an unpleasant aura. Vera subconsciously tucked her neck. She thought that Quill was upset because Beanie did not follow her down. She wanted to take Beanie down. After all, he had made it so clear to her. If she didn''t bring Beanie down, she would really look like a particrly thick-skinned person. "Beanie... He''s not willing toe down no matter how I persuaded him." Vera twitched her lips and finally bit the bullet and said, "Why don''t I talk to him again tomorrow and persuade him to go back?" Quill did not reply. He looked at Vera in silence. His gaze was so deep that no one knew what he was thinking at this moment. After a long while, Quill pursed his lips. "He will be in your restaurant during the day?" Vera nodded dully. "Got it." After that, when Quill was about to leave, Vera''s phone rang. She looked at it and thought that it was a little strange for Sam to call her. She wanted to take it, but Quill was here. Vera noticed that Quill didn''t seem to want to leave. But Sam was in the hospital; he might have called her for something urgent. In the end, Vera answered the phone. "Hello?" Her tone was cautious, probably because Quill was in front of her. "Are you home?" Sam''s voice could be heard at the other end of the call. Vera nodded subconsciously. "Yes, we''re at my home." "How do you n oning to the hospitalter?" Sam asked directly. Vera was shocked for a moment and then said, "I''ll probably get a cab?" After all, she had not yet bought herself a mode of transportation. She could only take a cab to the hospital at such ate night. Besides, it''s not hard to get a cab nowadays. "You''re a girl. It''s not very safe to take a cab at night. Send me the address and I''ll pick you up." Vera didn''t know how to respond to Sam''s offer. Because it waste at night, and the surroundings were silent, Quill could hear Sam clearly even though Vera hadn''t put him on speaker. Quill''s gaze became colder. Vera had her lips twitched awkwardly. "Well, I don''t think it''s necessary... You''re still in the hospital. It''s very troublesome to drive back and forth. I can take a cab myself." "It''s just a small matter. Remember to send me your address." After hanging up the phone, Vera noticed that Quill still hadn''t left yet. She thought that he was obsessed with taking Beanie with him. However, he had also said that he understood. Vera thought that what he was going to do next was to drive away. She hadn''t expected him to still be here. She didn''t know what he was thinking, but she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. So she turned around and intended to leave directly. Unexpectedly, Quill voiced out. "You want to go back to the hospital to apany Minerva?" Hearing what he said, Vera stopped for a second and then nodded. "Get in the car," said Quill. Vera was stunned, thinking that she had heard wrong. He had asked her to get in the car? Does he intend to send her back? "President Hanover?" Vera asked in confusion. Quill said with a poker face, "Aren''t you going to the hospital? I also have something to do there. Might as well." Alright, it appears that he also needed to go to the hospital. No wonder. Otherwise, why would Quill send her back to the hospital intentionally? He could not wait to stay further away from her. Finally, Vera got in the car and called Mabie, asking her to look after Beanie for the night while she headed to the hospital ande back the next day. Mabie agreed immediately and then asked before hanging up. "Are you in Beanie''s uncle''s car now?" Vera peeked at Quill, who was driving, and whispered a hum. She covered her phone just in case to prevent him from hearing the conversation. But soon, Vera found that it was useless because the car was deadly silent, and Mabie''s voice could still be heard. After that, Vera thought of countless ns; she rolled the window down quickly. The cold wind ruthlessly drifted into the car. Vera didn''t notice for a moment, and her hair was blown into a mess. Because of the cold, the wind was like a knife blowing on her face. "F*ck Vivy, what are you doing? Why can I hear the wind so loudly?" Vera took the opportunity and said, "Mom, I can''t talk right now. I''ll call you tomorrow. Bye." After that, she hung up the phone quickly and then put it in her bag. Because she had just rolled down the window, Vera did not dare to close it immediately, so the wind kepting in. Quill frowned. "Are you not cold?" Vera shivered for a second. How could she not be cold? She was freezing to death, but she still shook her head to save her face. "I''m a little warm." Quill was speechless. Quill nced at Vera through the rearview mirror. He suddenly remembered the day when they were abroad. It was freezing outside, but she wore very little. Then she even went out with him, and she was almost frozen to ice. Later, she had a fever. Quill didn''t want to expose her for acting stubborn, but he thought that Vera might get sick and he had seen how she suffered with his own eyes. Thinking of this, Quill directly rolled the window up. Vera had already prepared to brace the coldness, with a determined look, for another three minutes before rolling the window back up. Then, she would act as if nothing was wrong and say that she was much cooler. Unexpectedly, Quill rolled up the window. To save face, Vera could only ask, "Why did you roll up the window? I haven''t had enough." Quill was speechless. She would rather die than lose her face. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There happened to be a red light in front of them. Quill stopped the car and turned to look at her. "I''m cold." Quill''s answer rendered Vera speechless. Okay, he seeded in persuading her with this reason! Otherwise, Vera was still wondering if she should continue to roll down the window. Since he said so, Vera would just agree with him. "I''m sorry, I wasn''t considerate enough. I won''t lower the window again." "Okay." Vera wondered if it was her imagination, but she felt that their rtionship seemed to be much more rxed than before. She lowered her eyes and felt both sweet and bitter in her heart. Quill didn''t seem to be so wary of her as he had before. Was it because she was finally not pestering him? Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Actually, this was not bad either.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They should stay this way in the future. She would hide all her feelings for him in the deepest part of her heart and suppress it so that it would not see the light of day. Vera''s phone rang again; it was a message from Sam. "I''m already out of the hospital. Where are you?" Vera''s expression changed slightly. Because she was too nervous earlier, she had forgotten about his request. Vera quickly replied to his message. "I''m already on my way to the hospital. You don''t have to pick me up. Thank you." When Sam received this message, he felt bitter on the tip of his tongue. Did she not even want to give him a chance to prove himself? Even so, Sam was still a little worried about her safety, so he replied. "Tell me the te number. Be careful." "The te number?" Vera frowned. Sam had probably thought that she was in a private car or a cab, so he asked for the te number. Vera simply replied, "It''s fine. I''m with President Hanover. He''s heading back to the hospital to look for Minerva." Sam read herst message several times in surprise and bewilderment as if he was confirming something. After a moment, he burst outughing as he looked at his phone. So that''s how it was. When they arrived at the hospital, Vera saw a familiar figure standing not far away as soon as she got out of the car. At first, she thought that she had seen it wrongly. But after taking a closer look, she found that it was Sam. It was actually him? Vera remembered that when he messaged her, he said that he was already out of the hospital. She thought that he would have gone upstairs by now; who would''ve thought he was still downstairs. Seeing Vera, Sam gave her a gentle smile. Under the soft light, the horrible scar on his face softened a little. "You''re here." Vera didn''t know how she felt about Sam. She had mixed feelings. She nodded. "Why didn''t you go up?" "What for? Weren''t youing? I might as well wait for you here." If someone was convenient enough to send her here, why couldn''t he conveniently wait for her here? Vera was speechless Vera blushed after hearing Sam''s blunt words, and she felt her ears getting red. If her memories served her correctly, she remembered telling Sam that she still hadn''t sorted out her emotions and that he shouldn''t disturb her. But now he... Did he think that she had already figured out her feelings? In reality, Vera had been calm previously. But after seeing Quill, her mind was in a mess again. "President Hanover." While thinking, Sam called behind her with a smile on his face. "Young Madam is waiting for you upstairs." Quill nced at Sam as he hummed a reply lightly and went straight upstairs. As he walked, Vera''s gaze subconsciously followed his figure. Sam suddenly appeared in front of her and blocked her gaze. "Are you cold? Are you hungry? Since they have something to discuss, shall I take you to eat?" Although he was asking, Vera felt more like he was making a decision. Of course, if Vera wanted to refuse, he couldn''t force her to go with him. However, Vera was not someone who could not read a room. As an outsider, she shouldn''t join in the conversation between the pair of siblings. So she nodded. "Sure, I also happen to be a little hungry." Near the hospital, apart from private residences,rge pharmacies upied most of the shops. There were a few clothing shops, and because there were a lot of people who would look after a hospitalized loved one, there were quite a few restaurants as well. The two of them found a shop nearby and went in. Actually, Vera had no appetite at all. She just didn''t want to go upstairs to visit Minerva for the time being. They ordered a bowl of noodles each and sat down face to face. Sam was probably really hungry. After sitting down, he first drank a mouthful of soup, and then concentrated on eating the noodles. His seriousness made Vera embarrassed for not eating. So, she grabbed a spoon and drank some soup, then ate some noodles. The owner of the restaurant was probably an honest person. Probably because it waste at night now, and there were not many people eating. So he added a lot of meat into their bowls. If she finished her portion, would she still be able to sleep tonight? Vera drank the soup silently. "You don''t like it?" Sam looked at her bowl, which was still full of food, and asked. Hearing this, Vera came to her senses and shook her head. "No, it''s not that. I just suddenly remembered that if I eat too much now, I won''t be able to sleepter. I''ll just drink some soup." After listening to her words, Sam didn''t know what else to say, so he just smiled at her and then stopped talking. In fact, he wanted to continue the conversation, but he really didn''t know what to say. He was afraid that if he dragged on the conversation, Vera would begin to dislike him. After eating, Vera put down the spoon, and Sam went to the counter to pay the bill. Vera caught up. "Let me treat you." Unexpectedly, Sam had already paid the bill in a blink of an eye and then asked her toe out of the restaurant. Vera was stunned for a moment, then caught up with him and said, "Let''s split the bill. Upay you back." Hearing this, Sam stopped in his tracks and helplessly turned his head to look at her. "It''s just a bowl of noodles. You don''t have to worry about it." Sam knew what she was thinking; she was speechless. "Although I like you, you didn''t think I treated you to noodles on purpose, did you? I''m just hungry and don''t want to eat it alone, so I ask you toe with me." "Is that so?" Vera thought and blinked her eyes lightly. "So you don''t need to feel pressured. I''ll remember what you said. Don''t worry." Hearing this, Vera did not know what was going on with herself and only felt relieved in her heart. She obviously knew that Sam liked her, for a long time, as a matter of fact. Because she had liked someone before, she understood the bitterness. She couldn''t bear to hurt him, but she couldn''t do anything in return, so she was very perturbed. The two of them returned to the hospital and entered the elevator together. The space was so quiet that there was only the sound of their breath. "Sam." Vera suddenly called him. Sam turned his head and said, "Yes?" "You... shouldn''t waste your time on me. It''s not worth it." Vera raised her head, and their eyes met. She chose a more euphemistic way to refuse him. "You know that I like someone else. You will only waste your time on me. I have known you for so many years; I know what kind of person you are. You are really outstanding. You will find..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Before she could finish her words, Sam interrupted her. "Vera, you think... I''m outstanding? Since you think so, why don''t you give me a chance?" Vera held her breath. She just wanted to turn him down politely; who would''ve thought that he would say something like this? Sam took a few steps toward Vera, and his aura became stronger. He said, "Perhaps, we can really have a try. Maybe we are made for each other." Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 Vera didn''t know how to reply to him. In the narrow space of the elevator, Sam forced Vera to retreat step by step until her back was against the cold wall; there was no way to retreat anymore. She couldn''t help reaching out her hand to block Sam''s advance. "Don''t, don''te any closer." Her hands were pressed against his chest. Sam looked down at her soft little hands. He kept feeling as if his heart was being knocked by something; his heartstrings kept quivering. The young woman in front of him looked innocent and lovely. If it wasn''t for his reasoning, he really wanted to lower his head at this moment... Thinking of this, Sam closed his eyes and tried to restrain his rogue thoughts. "I just want to tell you that I won''t coerce you, but you can''t control my feelings either. I''m serious about liking you. I''m also serious about being with you. But... you need to give me a chance." Vera didn''t expect that he would be so proactive and get so close to her. She couldn''t escape at all. She stared nkly at Sam, who was right in front of her, "That..." "So even if you don''t want to give me a chance for the time being, don''t push me away either, okay?" Sam lowered his head. It was obvious that he was humbling himself. Vera was shocked. Was he begging her? How could this be? She just didn''t want Sam to waste his time on her. After all, if he only focused on her, he would miss the better person around him. But she didn''t expect Sam to... Ding... Just as Vera did not know how to answer Sam''s question, the elevator door opened. Vera took the opportunity and pushed Sam away with all her strength and ran out. But just as she ran out, she was bbergasted because she saw Quill.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. He was waiting outside the elevator with a poker face. Vera''s face changed, wondering if Quill had seen what had happened just now. Her heart was filled with fear, and her lips were trembling. She wanted to say something, but she couldn''t utter a word. While she was in a dilemma, Quill had already entered the elevator with a cold face. He... didn''t care at all. Yet why was she so sentimental here? Vera did not hesitate further; she sped up her pace to leave. It didn''t matter if he had really seen it or not. He would not care anyway. Not to mention that she and Sam hadn''t done anything just now. Even if she and Sam were hugging each other, Vera guessed that Quill would not show the slightest change in emotion at all. When she returned to the ward, Minerva was sitting inside. Seeing here in, she greeted her with a smile. "Vera, you''re here." Vera felt sad in her heart, but she did not want others to know, especially Minerva, so she could only force herself to smile. "Well, how are you doing? I heard from Sam that Auntie Stark took you to the doctor. Is it because of what is going on, that the baby..." "No, it''s not." Minerva shook her head and denied, "We just went for a check so that we''re assured. The baby is fine; you don''t have to worry." "That''s good." Vera breathed a sigh of relief and then walked over. "Why don''t I sleep with you since Beanie''s not here tonight." Minerva paused for a moment and remembered that the two of them had not slept together for a long time. In the past, she and Vera often squeezed into the same bed and slept together before she delivered Beanie. Sometimes, the two of them would chat for a long time at night; they had endless things to talk about. "Sounds good." After so many years, Minerva also missed this feeling. So they took their coats off and squeezed in one bed. As it was winter, it was particrly warm being so close to each other. It could be said that they were warming each other up. However, because Minerva was pregnant, Vera''s movements were exceptionally light. She dared not squeeze too hard for fear of hurting Minerva. After a while, the temperature in the quilt began to rise. Vera let out a sigh. "I remember when I first went abroad, we huddled together like this. At that time... you were also just pregnant." Reminiscing the past, memories of the past few years appeared in front of Minerva. At that time... after she left Maddox, she went abroad. She hadn''t expected Vera to follow her. After that, they practically lived together. On many nights when she was having nightmares, Vera hadforted her many times, and that was why they had such a close rtionship. Nothing changed even after so many years. "Yeah, at that time, you kept worrying about hurting the baby, so you slept cautiously." Vera pouted and said, "Yeah, my mother said, when I was a child, I was particrly restless when I slept. I could turn myself 365 when sleeping. But at that time, I wasn''t sure if it was because of psychological burden or something. I didn''t even change my position when I was sleeping with you." Minerva looked at her and chuckled. "It must have been torturous for you, isn''t it?" "No! It wasn''t!" Vera came close to her and whispered, "I don''t feel tortured having such a good friend like you." Friendship, love, and affection were important in the trajectory of one''s life. Having suffered a little grievance and torture for her good friend, Vera did not feel wronged at all. In retrospect, there were only beautiful memories and regrets to cherish. After all, those days were not that long. Later, Minerva''s stomach became bigger day by day and Vera did not dare to be presumptuous. Every night, she had to be careful when climbing to the bed. She was even cautious when going to the bathroom at night, for fear of waking Minerva up. However, she neglected one thing. Minerva was a pregnant woman, and she was also lethargic all the time. When Vera recalled this matter, she always felt that if she got up at night to y music, Minerva would probably still be able to sleep very well. Thinking of this, Vera burst outughing. "What are youughing at?" Thus, Vera spoke her true thoughts out loud. Minerva couldn''t hold back herughter as well after hearing that. She said, "Actually, I didn''t know why I could sleep so well back then either. It''s the same now... both of my children are able to sleep very well." "Is it possible that it is also a boy?" "A boy?" Minerva blinked. She couldn''t describe how she felt about it. In fact, she was a little greedy. She hoped that this child was a daughter. That way, she could have a son and also a daughter. However, it didn''t matter to her if it was really a boy. Be it a boy or a girl, they were both her and Maddox''s children. Thinking of this, Minerva stretched out her hand and gently caressed her lower abdomen. She had been pregnant for nearly four months, and the bulge in her lower abdomen was obvious. She smiled faintly and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t care if it''s a boy or girl. As long as my child is born safely, it is God''s blessing to me. If it is a girl, I will let Beanie dote on her more in the future. If it is a boy then there will be someone who can fight side by side with Beanie in the future." Vera whispered, "Honestly, I think girls are better. Because girls are so considerate, and then you will have both a son and a daughter. Minerva, if this child is a boy, why not... you give birth to another child? Give birth to a daughter, and then let the two brothers pamper their younger sister." Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Minerva did not know whether tough or cry at Vera''s words. "How can I get pregnant so easily?" "Why not?" Vera moved closer to her again. Although there were only the two of them in the room, they would still lower their voices when whispering for fear of being overheard by others. "Young Master Yardley is so capable. You can give birth to as many children as you want." Minerva shook her head. "No, two is enough. I can''t take good care of them if I have more." "Hmph, If I were you, I would give birth to a bunch of sons and then a daughter, and let the brothers take care of their younger sister. That way, the daughter would be the only little princess in the family." "Then you have to work hard, get married as soon as possible, so that you can fulfill your wish." In the darkness, silence suddenly fell. The atmosphere seemed to have be quite gloomy. Minerva was still smiling earlier. However, she took a while to realize what she had said after noticing the atmosphere. She opened her mouth slightly and peeked in Vera''s direction, and said softly. "I''m sorry..." Hearing her apology, Vera quickly responded and interrupted her. "What are you sorry for? I think what you said is right. Since this is what I wished for, I will try my best to make it happen. I will get married and have children as soon as possible. I will strive to get a son and a daughter and live a happy life with them." She sounded cheerful as if it was easy for her. However, Minerva felt extremely heartbroken listening to what she had said. Vera had been forcing herself to smile in front of her. There was no way she couldn''t see this. The person Vera liked was her brother. It was probably a form of torture for Vera to visit her every day, but she still came to apany her every day regardless. Thinking of this, Minerva stretched out her hand and searched in the dark. Then, she ced it on Vera''s back and patted it gently. "Vera, be good. In the future, you will surely find a person who loves you very much, and then you will give birth to a bunch of boys and a girl. You will live a joyous life." Her voice was filled with sincerity. It was the life that she was obviously looking forward to. However, at this moment, Vera was distraught. She really wanted to have a bunch of boys and a girl, and then the brothers would pamper their younger sister. However, there was still one thing that she did not say. She hoped that the father of her children was that man. "That''s right." In the darkness, Minerva could sense that Vera was crying from her reply. However, she didn''t know what to say tofort her and could only gently pat her back. The two snuggled with each other while they thought about their own matters. Gradually, they fell asleep as they were already very sleepy. The next day, Maddox still had not woken up. The doctor said that this situation could happen, so he asked them to wait patiently. Although Minerva was anxious, she keptforting herself. After all, it was only the beginning. Perhaps Maddox would wake up the next day. However, another day had passed, but Maddox was still lying quietly on the bed. There was no sign that he was going to wake up. Minerva grabbed a towel and personally wiped his body. Her actions were careful as she was afraid of hurting him. Abigail, who was standing beside watching this, folded her hands and started toin. "D*mn Maddox. Doesn''t he know that his wife and child are waiting for him? Why hasn''t he woken up after so many days? Does he want to make everyone anxious?" Minerva paused her movement for a moment, then said with a faint smile, "Maybe he had been too tired, so he wants to take this opportunity to have a good rest. He will naturally wake up when he feels that he has rested enough." Speechless. Abigail was rendered speechless by Minerva''s excuse. He was too tired, so he took this opportunity to have a good rest? Abigail really wanted to tell Minerva not to lie to herself. If Minerva wasn''t here, Abigail really wanted to p Maddox in the face and then scold him. That brat had done so many hurtful things to her in the past, and now he still didn''t want to wake up. How much more hardship did he want her to suffer for him? Abigail wondered what Maddox had done in his past life to have Minerva treat him with such high respect? Of course, Abigail only dared to murmur to herself. She dared not say her thoughts out loud. She was afraid to make Minerva anxious if she said too much. After all, she was still pregnant. "Hope this brat can wake up sooner and recover all his memory, and nothing bad would happen to him again in the future." Abigail thought. "God, I, Abigail Stark, had never prayed for anything in my life. Even when my sister had an ident, I was still insensible. But now I want to beg you to be kind and don''t torment the two people who loved each other." Abigail closed her eyes and begged sincerely for a long time before opening them again. Then, she sighed as she looked at Minerva, who was taking care of Maddox. Minerva wiped Maddox''s body every day. Even though Abigail had mentioned getting a caretaker for Maddox, Minerva did not agree. She insisted on doing it herself; the others had no choice but to let her be. One day, two days, three days... A week had passed, but Maddox was still unconscious. Even the doctors were frowning when they came over, but they still supported and encouraged the family members. "It''smon for a patient to be like this. You have to believe in him. Maybe he is struggling to wake up now. People who are close to him can talk to him more. If the patient can hear it, it would help him regain his consciousness." Since then, apart from sleeping and having meals, Minerva spent the whole day apanying Maddox She was either wiping his body or of talking to him. Sometimes, she would even fall asleep on the bedside while holding his hand. Seeing this, Abigail''s heart ached for Minerva. She couldn''t stop herself fromining to Jarold, who was beside her. "See that? Where else can you find a granddaughter-inw like her? And you even thought of breaking them up in the beginning!" Jarold, who had been lectured, reached out his hand and touched his nose. He felt awkward. He hadn''t thought that the love between these two children would be so deep. He only realized how good Minerva was after he slowly epted her. In addition, because of what happenedtely, Jarold''s impression of Minerva was even better.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now, not only would he not break them up, if anyone wanted to break up this young couple, he would be the first to disagree. Unfortunately, his grandson remained unconscious. Jarold thought for a moment and said to his daughter, "Why don''t we... head to the temple to pray for Maddox?" Hearing this, Abigail rolled her eyes. "Old man, you are a well-known entrepreneur. Is it really good for you to be so superstitious? Can we wake him up just by praying?" Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Jarold could only shut his mouth after being scolded by his daughter. Although he was a well-known entrepreneur, there was nothing he could do about this matter. No matter how good a doctor was, if they encountered a situation like Maddox''s, they would only say that it was all up to the patient themselves. If he wanted to wake up, he would definitely wake up. What else can they do? They had asked all the good doctors whom they knew.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Aside from burning incense and praying, Jarold really couldn''t think of any better ideas. Even though Abigail scolded Jarold, she didn''t take Jarold''s words to her heart either. After that, when she went to look for Minerva, she even joked about it with her. Out of her expectation, Minerva agreed, and she was even serious about it. Abigail was petrified at once. What? She thought that the old man was superstitious as he was old. However, society was not superstitious anymore. Why was Minerva also... Thinking of this, Abigail asked, "Minerva, you''re from the younger generation. How can you... be superstitious along with this old man?" Upon hearing this, Minerva smiled and exined, "Auntie, this is not being superstitious. I''m just seeking peace of mind." She had never thought about this before. But since Maddox''s grandfather had mentioned it, there was no harm to go for prayer. Although she did not believe in this, she was still respectful to the Gods. "For peace of mind?" Abigail epted this statement. She touched her chin and thought for a long time before she opened her mouth. "Well, I heard that the St. Anne Mount in the neighbouring city is very efficacious. Why don''t we go there and have a look?" "Neighboring city?" Wouldn''t that take a long time to travel? Abigail roughly calcted. "The trip will take about two days. Wouldn''t you be worried about him?" Minerva nced at the sleeping Maddox. To be honest, she was unwilling to part with him. But... "Alright, as an aunt, I will take care of him for the next two days while you go to St. Anne Mount to pray. Although I don''t believe in this, since you have decided to go, then don''t dy and remember to be sincere." Abigail promised to stay and take care of Maddox, and Minerva had no reason to refuse. She told Vera about this, and Vera decided to go with Minerva as she had something to pray for too. Sam was worried about Vera and Minerva, so he requested to follow them. Vera didn''t agree at first but considering that it would be safer if he came along and that Minerva was pregnant. She was afraid that she couldn''t handle things alone if anything happened to them. If Sam was there, they could still help each other when something went wrong. After thinking twice, Vera agreed. Minerva returned to the hospital to visit Maddox one more time before they left. She sat by the bed and said a lot to him. Abigail and Jarold left the ward to give them some space. Abigail waited for a long time, but Minerva still had note out, and Vera came to urge her. "Auntie Stark, is Minerva still not done yet? It''s time to leave." "Let me have a look." Abigail got up and walked to the door of the ward. Through the ss, she saw Minerva bending over and kissed Maddox on the lips. She then snorted and turned around, "She''sing out soon. Just wait a little longer." Minerva was truly deeply in love with this brat. Vera and Sam didn''t know what Abigail had seen, so they looked at each other and could only wait for a while. Sure enough, the ward door was opened in less than a minute, and then Minerva came out. "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting. Let''s set off now. Auntie, Grandpa, I''ll have to trouble you for the next two days." Jarold touched his face and waved at Minerva. "Take good care of yourself. Remember that you''re pregnant, don''t hurt yourself." Minerva nodded. Abigail snorted, "Old man, are you concerned about your granddaughter-inw or the baby in her belly?" Jarold flushed. He coughed heavily a few times, "Abigail, what are you talking about? Can''t I care for both of them at the same time? Look at what you''re saying... Minerva, take care of yourself." Abigail rolled her eyes and didn''tin anymore. After that, it was time to set off. On the way to the neighboring city, Vera was looking forward to something, but she felt that it was impossible. After all, she hadn''t seen that person for several days. She wondered where he had gone recently. Was he too busy with thepany''s affairs? Since that night, she had never seen Quill again. It was not that Quill had never been to the hospital, but both of them went to the hospital at different times. Thinking of this, Vera mocked herself. "What? Isn''t this what you wanted? You wanted to avoid his visiting time, but now what are you upset about?" Thinking of this, Vera took out a mask and a pair of sses to put them on. Minerva, who was beside her, asked when she saw her. "What''s wrong?" Vera replied. "Nothing, I just wanted to sleep, but if I don''t wear a mask and sses, you will see how I look when asleep. It''s horrible." In fact, that was not the reason. It was just that her mood was low. was afraid that Minerva and Sam would notice, and she wouldo She embarrass herself. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing that she was going to sleep, Sam said, "The journey will take about two hours. You can sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when we arrive." "Okay, thank you." Minerva thought of her brother when she saw how the two of them interacted. If her brother had such feelings for Vera, Quill might have been the one who went to the neighboring city with them that day instead. No, it was only now that Minerva realized that she had forgotten to tell Quill about the trip. Thinking of this, Minerva took out her mobile phone and texted Quill. For convenience''s sake, they traveled at night. Perhaps Quill would probably only see her text the next day. Besides, he had been overwhelmed by hispany''s affairs. However, Minerva still informed him. Then, she kept her phone and didn''t think too much about it anymore. As Vera slept, she suddenly leaned toward her. She took out a mask and asked, "Do you want it?" Minerva took it and said, "Thank you." She also felt a little embarrassed about her sleeping look, so she put on her mask and then leaned on the back seat to sleep. Sam was the one driving at the moment. Apart from him, they also got their driver from home toe along. Because it was a neighboring city, it would be faster for them to drive. Minerva had already made up her mind. If it weren''t for the fact that they were driving on their own, she might have dragged Vera to the airport together. Sam took a look at the rearview mirror and found that both the Young Madam and Vera had fallen asleep, so he turned up the temperature quietly. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 The next day. Quill had just woken up when he saw Minerva''s text message. Seeing the content of the text message, Quill was stunned for a moment. Then he felt relieved and replied. "Be careful. If anything happens, call me." Then, he put away his phone and went to wash up, put on his clothes, had his breakfast and went to work as usual. His life had always been in such a regr pattern. For so many years, there had been no change, and no other woman around him had interfered with his life. Apart from the years after he found his sister, Quill flew abroad from time to time, but what he sacrificed was his personal rest time. When it came to work, he didn''t fall behind at all. On the other side, Minerva and the others had already arrived at the neighboring city. Since they traveledte at night, they went straight to their hotel that night. After that, they fully rested before going to the temple on St. Anne Mount to pray. Minerva and Vera slept in the car for two hours, but their backs were sore because of their poor sleeping posture, so the moment they saw the bed, theyid on it immediately. The next day, everyone slept until around ten in the morning before they got up to meet. During their meal, Sam exined to them. "I have consulted with them. It is said that St. Anne Mount is very efficacious, so many peoplee from all over the country to pray. I heard that the people whose wishes were granted came back to redeem their vows." Vera thought it was true. "Redeem a vow? Does it mean that once my wish has been granted, I have to return here purposely?" Sam nodded, "Yes." Vera widened her eyes in surprise, "Really? I thought... everyone was just seeking peace of mind." Sam smiled faintly. Who could actually tell if this was true? It could be that the person worked harder to get what they wanted, and that was why their wish was granted. After all, no one could get anything without working for it. It was still very difficult to get what one desired. He did not continue talking, but Vera''s heart was beating fast. If it was really so efficacious, could it be possible for her dream toe true? Thinking of this, Vera quickly lowered her head and ate. "Young Madam, well take a cab to St. Anne Mount after eating. I heard that there''s a road built over there that allows cars to enter until halfway up the mountain. However, I''ve heard from the wishers that if we walk starting from the first step at the bottom of St. Anne Mount, there''s a higher chance that well realize our wishes." Before Minerva could say anything, Vera immediately raised her head and replied. "Then let''s start from the first step!" Sam was speechless. He nced at her and reminded her, "Young Madam is pregnant." Hearing this, Vera lowered her face, "Oh, yeah, if Minerva started walking from the very first step, her body might not be able to take it." "Sorry, Minerva, I didn''t think of it just now." However, Minerva also took Sam''s words to her heart and looked out of the window. No matter what the result was, praying was a matter of sincerity, and one should not be disrespectful. One may not believe in it, but one should still be respectful. It was the same as a small vige with its own customs. When you entered a vige, you had to follow their rules. If you insisted on breaking the customs and not being respectful, the vigers would feel offended. Worshipping God was actually the same as this. Both had to be sincere. If one was careless and disdainful, it would be better not toe. Thinking of this, Minerva said. "Let''s start from the first step." "Minerva?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vera was surprised, "You just said..." "Yeah, since we are here, let''s show our sincerity. These steps are not many, so it doesn''t matter if we walked." "But..." "That''s decided. I''m not worried, so don''t worry about me. If there is anything wrong, I will tell you in advance." "Okay, whenever you don''t feel well, you must stop and rest." "Okay." After the three of them finished their meal, they headed straight for St. Anne Mount. When they arrived, they found that many people came to pray; there were even foreigners. Vera whispered, "Do you think the foreigners speak French when they pray? Do you think our God understands French?" "... maybe their English is very fluent?" Lets go. Minerva did not have the mood to pay attention to others, so she walked ahead. St. Anne Mount was surrounded by trees from the outside, so it was impossible to see what it looked like from the bottom. It was said that this mountain was famous during ancient times. The roads were steep, and it was very difficult to go there. If you were not careful, you could easily fall into the abyss. Later on, the steps of St. Anne Mount were added with stones. This project took a long time toplete. Followed by that, a temple was built on the top of the mountain. Because of its efficacity, it became more and more famous and attracted many visitors. Soon, many vendors came to set up shops that sold incense and drinks as they saw business opportunities as well as providing convenience to the pilgrims. At first, many people came here to pray. Later, the mountain became a tourist spot. Since everyone came here for different purposes, the roads were built to suit them. For example, there was only one path at the beginning to the top of the mountain. But as they walked, the path was divided into several smaller paths. But no matter which road you took, you could reach the top of the mountain. Minerva and the others did not choose their route; they let fate decide. Because the routes were designed to prevent overcrowding, that was why it was separated into different paths. The further they went, the fewer people there were on the road. As soon as Minerva was out of breath, she heard Vera gasping and said, "Am Icking exercise? Why do I feel so tired after walking for such a short time?" Sam nced at Vera and found that she was panting heavily, so he stopped to teach her. "There''s something wrong with your breathing technique. It''s like this..." After Sam demonstrated to Vera, Minerva slowed down as well. Under Sam''s guidance, Vera''s breathing became smoother, but she was still a little puzzled: "It''s not like I don''t walk normally, but I don''t get as ufortable as this." Minerva looked around and exined. "You usually walk on t ground, but now you are going uphill. Every step needs strength. This is only the beginning. Can you climb up the mountain like this?" She was still talking, as if she didn''t seem to be tired at all. Vera couldn''t help butin in an instant. "It''s unfair, Minerva. We used to be together. Why don''t you look tired at all? If I couldn''t climb up the mountain, wouldn''t it be more difficult for a pregnant woman like you?" Upon hearing this, Minerva smiled faintly. She was different from Vera. In the beginning, because Vera was full of vitality, she would trot or takerge strides. Although she stopped from time to time to wait for them, her physical strength was consumed quickly, and her recovery was slow. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 But what about herself? Minerva preserved her strength and moved one step at a time. This way, she could use all her strength effectively and hopefully climb up the mountain. Seeing her smile without a word, Vera pouted unhappily. "It''s unfair! It''s unfair!" Sam couldn''t bear to watch any longer, so he exined it to her. After listening to Sam''s exnation, Vera finally understood and vented her anger on Sam. "So you guys knew all along. Why didn''t you remind me at the beginning and leave me to use up all my strength? You guys are mean." Vera did not only expressed with words but also started to hit Sam. Sam was smiling, he felt helpless but happy at the same time. He said while he looked at Vera dotingly. "I didn''t remind you because I knew that you would get tired in a short while, but at that time, you didn''t use up all your strength. As long as you follow my instructions, continue to walk while recovering your strength, it shouldn''t be a big issue." After that, Sam looked up. "But judging from this height, we might need to rest a few times along our way." If it was him, he would probably reach the top in one shot. But there were two girls in this team. Needless to say, Vera''s stamina was very poor. Although Young Madam knew how to utilize her energy wisely, that did not mean that she was very strong. Even if she knew about energy utilization and recovery, there would still be a point where she would be exhausted. Moreover, she was pregnant. So Sam should ask them to rest before they were exhausted. The further they went, the fewer the people around them. However, there was a young couple who persistently followed them. They supported each other, and they seemed to have a good rtionship. Vera looked back several times, and her beautiful big eyes were full of envy. She also hoped to have such a romantic rtionship. "Envious?" Sam''s voice came from her side, pulling Vera''s back to her senses. Unknowingly, Sam had actually walked to her side, and he was very close to her. "If you are willing, we can be the same." When he said this, he leaned over to get closer to her, and his voice was lowered too. Vera reflexively looked at Minerva. She continued to walk with no expression on her face. She didn''t know if she had heard what Sam had just said. However, Vera still felt inexplicably shy, so she bit her lower lip and red at Sam. "Who wants to be like that with you?" Sam blinked his eyes. "Like what?" Vera was bbergasted. These words seemed to be easily misunderstood. Vera exined in a hurry, "I am talking about being like the couple at the back; it''s not what you are thinking!" Because they had walked for a long time, Vera''s fair cheeks were slightly red. In addition, she was embarrassed, which made her look even cuter. Sam used to be a straightforward person, but now he had the idea of teasing her when he saw her being like this. Therefore, he added a sentence. "What am I thinking? How would you know what am I thinking?" Vera said, "Of course I know what you were thinking. How could I not know what you were thinking? But what you were thinking was not what you should be thinking, I..." Speaking of this, Vera suddenly paused and then said with exasperation, "Oh, what is this? It''s like a tongue twister. I don''t want to talk to you anymore." After saying that, Vera ran to Minerva''s side, leaving Sam far away.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. A doting smile appeared on Sam''s face. Minerva saw Vera''s angry face when she ran to her. So, she asked, "What''s wrong?" Vera directlyined. "Sam is too abominable. He looks like a gentleman. But in fact, he is not." "Huh?" "He... Forget it. I''d better not tell you." Minerva nced at Sam through Vera. She knew Sam''s character since she knew him for so many years; he was definitely serious about being with Vera these days. If Vera could not be with her brother, Sam was a good choice. Thinking of this, Minerva lowered her voice. "Have you ever considered him?" "Ah? Wh-what?" Vera''s eyes suddenly became a little flustered, "Minerva, you mean..." e "Yes." Minerva nodded. Her eyes and expression were very calm. "You can''t possibly spend the rest of your life waiting for someone, right? You''re still so young; there''s no need to waste your time on my brother. If you keep your heart closed and not consider others, your youth will be wasted." Vera didn''t know what to say. "I know that I am not qualified to I advise you because I am also the type who would not change when have my heart set on one person. No matter whether he is dead or alive, I will never change. But... I still wanted to convince you, if you listen to me." "Don''t say anymore." Vera interrupted her with a whisper. "Although I can''t be as smart as you, and can''t be an excellent designerdike you, but... I have my et him, determination and pride. I like and won''t give in to the person I don''t like. Sam... he''s very good, but feelings can''t be forced. Besides, I don''t intend to wait for your brother. I''ve already decided to give up on your brother the day we came back from abroad." Minerva could guess so, but she still said, "But you look like you haven''t let go yet." "Yes, not entirely, but I''m better than before. Look... I don''t pester him anymore. Minerva, I''m already moving on." Minerva did not know what to say and could only remain silent. Vera took her hand and said in a lower voice. "Don''t say that again. If he hears it, it will be very awkward." She was referring to Sam. Sam''s affection for her had been obvious recently, and he had even told her his feelings. Like any other girl, Vera also felt shy, but it was not out of love. She knew clearly what she wanted and not. It would hurt Sam if she agreed to be with him. Minerva looked at Vera and sighed helplessly. There were only a few who found true love in this world, and even if there were, it would change very easily. What wasmon was unrequited love. However, they still had hope and looked forward to it. They were looking forward topletely different oues. Maybe one day, it would reallye true? Minerva looked down and decided not to talk to Vera about love anymore. She would let her be. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 By the time they reached halfway up the mountain, there was already ayer of sweat on Minerva''s back. Although it was a particrly cold winter now. They had their hats, scarfs, and gloves on when they came. By the time they reached the halfway point of the mountain and sat down to rest, Vera and Minerva had already taken off their gloves and hats; they even took off their scarf. Vera felt so hot that she wanted to take off her jacket, but Sam stopped her. "Don''t take it off. You just feel hot, but the surrounding temperature remains the same. If you take off your coat, you will likely catch a cold." Because he had stopped Vera from taking off her coat, she wrinkled her nose unhappily. "But it''s very hot. How can I cool down if I don''t take off my jacket?" Sam took out two towels from his backpack, looked to the other side and beckoned. "There is a bathroom over there. Young Madam, you can go inside with Vera and wipe off the sweat and then rest for a while." Minerva smiled as she took the towel from him. "Thank you." It had to be said that Sam was very considerate. He had even thought of these things. The more she looked at Sam, the more Minerva felt that he was a good person. Vera was carefree. Sam should be able to take good care of her. What a pity. Both of them cleaned up the sweat on their backs. When they came out again, Sam had prepared the hot water and was waiting for them. "I don''t know how you guys are doing just now, but you''d better drink some hot water to warm your body." When Minerva took over the hot water, she gave Sam a meaningful look. It could be said that this man was truly very attentive. "Thank you." Vera was drinking the hot water slowly. Looking at the travelers and pilgrims around her, she sighed and said, "I thought I had worked hard enough. On the way, I felt that I was very strong. I didn''t expect to find so many people here when I came halfway up the mountain. When we reach the topter, could it be that there will be many people there too?" Minerva pursed her lips and said with a smile, "Maybe? After all, there must be a lot of people who want to worship sincerely." After resting for nearly half an hour, they recovered most of their strength and then continued to climb up. Because she was getting closer and closer to the top of the mountain, Minerva felt that her energy was being consumed faster and faster. She rested for a long time but could only continue for a short period. She thought if she were a few more months pregnant, she really wouldn''t be able to hike. It was not until five in the evening that they finally reached the top of the mountain. Actually, they could''ve reached the top earlier. However, Minerva and Vera did not have enough strength in the middle of the journey, so they rested a few times. The time they spent altogether on their rest was used up just like that. "After you go in, if you don''t know how to pray, just follow me." Before going in to worship, Minerva reminded Vera beside her. Many people came to St. Anne Mount to perform benedictions, and everyone was particrly solemn and respectful; no one smiled or did anything else that was not appropriate. When it was Minerva''s turn, she knelt and began to pray for blessings. Vera, who stood beside her, followed her sincerely. "Have you ever prayed? Do you know how to pray?" Vera nodded subconsciously. "I know." When she was a child, Mabie would always bring her for prayers. Mabie always told what she wanted before saying the benediction. "That''s good." Minerva closed her eyes as she prayed. She performed some gestures when praying and also uttered some benedictions softly. After a while, Minerva opened her eyes to pause for a moment before continuing to her prayers. When it came to Vera, she was a little nervous. When she heard that Minerva wasing, she felt that she also had something to pray for and wanted toe with her. She had a request deep in her heart, and she knew what it was. However, when it actually came to this, Vera felt that this was so absurd. Would the deity hear her prayers? No... Would her deity help her toe up with such an absurd idea? In addition, she had made up her mind to give up on him. Then why did shee here for him? "What are you daydreaming about?" Minerva saw that Vera had been standing there absentmindedly, so she gave her a gentle push. Vera came to herself, went forward to kneel, and started her prayers. "It''s better not to be ridiculous," Vera said to herself. "I, Vera..." Vera silently recited her name, but she didn''t know what to say next. Her mind was in a mess as she was trying to pray. Bang... Unexpectedly, at this time, she suddenly lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Shocked, Vera suddenly opened her eyes and stared in astonishment at everything that has happened before her eyes that she has been caught off guard. Minerva, who was beside her, was also shocked. She did not expect such a thing to happen. She quickly knelt and helped Vera to get up. After which, she gave Vera a look. "Be serious." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Vera apologized several times. She tidied up herself before praying again. She took a deep breath, and her mind became clear. "I, Vera..." Dozens of secondster, Vera seemed to know what to pray. Vera quickly recited whatever she wanted and performed the gestures of her prayers. After that, she left and gave the space to other people for their prayers. After exiting the basilica, Minerva looked at Vera worriedly. "What''s wrong? Why are you feeling uneasy?" "I''m fine. I just lost my bnce..." Minerva pursed her lips and looked at Vera''s slightly pale face. She did not continue to ask. Everyone had secrets that they didn''t want others to know at the et bottom of their hearts. Everyone W same, so why did she have to get to the bottom of the matter? They went to the confessional and revealed their confessions to the priest. Minerva was the first to enter. The priest listened attentively to what Minerva was confessing and also her doubts. "As long as you desire, you can obtain whatever you wish for." Upon hearing this, Minerva had her eyes lit up. She smiled and thanked the priest, saying, "Thank you, Father." "And next?" The priest now focused on Vera to listen to her confessions. Vera came to herself, opened her lips, and then told her confessions. From the way she spoke it seemed like there was something not good. Sure enough, after listening to Vera, the priest spoke in a deeper tone.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "This..." Vera bit her lower lip and waited for the priest''s reply. But the priest suddenly changed his tone and said, "You don''t have to worry too much. Everything depends on men''s efforts. You will be triumphant eventually." Vera felt that the priest was comforting her. She felt a little sad, but she still did not let him down on his kindness. She forced a smile and said to the priest, "Thank you Father. I will remember your words. Men''s effort mattered, and she would be victorious in the end. In the past, Vera had always believed that as long as she persisted in what she believed, she would seed one day. But on certain matters, that was not necessarily the case. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 When both of them came out, Sam was waiting outside. When Sam saw both of theming out, he went forward and handed them some water. "Young Madam, how is it?" Minerva smiled and nodded, but she quickly thought of something. She nced at Vera, who was beside her, and Sam immediately understood. "Don''t look at me. I was just simply praying. Besides, I caused a scene just now. Maybe the deity got upset." Vera spoke in a muffled voice, and she sounded low-spirited. She lowered her head and did not seem to be lively and energetic at all. Sam felt that if she were a small animal now, both of her ears would have been down at this moment. He could perceive it just by imagining. Sam even thought that he could pull that pair of ears. Of course, in reality, he had no such ears to pull on. However... He couldn''t help but reach out his hand and gently put his big palm on Vera''s head. "Don''t let something you can''t predict bring you down. How could you know if it woulde true if you didn''t try it?" Vera wanted to re at him, but when she looked up, she suddenly saw some notes in his pocket. She subconsciously reached out to grab it. She held the note that Sam had written in her hand. "Ah? Did you also go and pray?" Minerva, who was standing to the side, was speechless. She felt as if she had discovered something extraordinary. Before entering, Sam had clearly indicated that he did not want to go. But Minerva did not expect him to secretly... Getting caught, Sam felt a little embarrassed and a little ashamed. But now, he couldn''t deny it. He could only nod and admit, "Yes, I didn''t want to go initially, but it''s was really boring outside here, so... I went to pray." Vera didn''t care what he said. She had already taken out the note and looked at it. When she saw that his note had some prayers for something that was not happening well for Sam, a smile immediately appeared on her face. "I was wondering why you suddenlyforted me. It turns out that you are alsoforting yourself at the same time. Sam, what were you praying for?" Sam looked at her and did not tell. "What did Father tell you? Did he say that a man can determine his own fate and that everything depends on men''s effort?" Vera said as she raised her head, and she looked into Sam''s eyes instantly. His gaze was deep, it seemed to be burning on her face like a fire. Vera''s heart skipped a beat. Sam was... She panicked and wanted to look for Minerva. However, Minerva seemed to have expected this to happen; she had already hidden somewhere. "You should know what I prayed for."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just as Vera''s heart beat wildly, Sam had already spoken faintly. "I know what you prayed for as well. But obviously, life has not been smooth for us recently. It seems that... this situation mayst for a little bit longer? But I believe if I work harder, you will be mine." You would be mine... You would be mine... Vera was so nervous that she blinked several times and stepped back in a panic. After that, she thought of something and put the note back into Sam''s arms while she said angrily. "I don''t have the same kind of thing as yours in my mind. My matter is different from yours! As for what I prayed for, I won''t tell you!" After that, Vera ran away directly. A faint smile appeared on Sam''s lips as he watched her run away. As Minerva was drinking water, Vera ran over to her and sat down beside her. There was a smile in her eyes, and then she heard Veraining to her. "Minerva, are we still good friends?" "Of course. Why would we not be?" "Then why did you abandon me when I was in trouble? Why did you sit here and drink water leisurely? You are so heartless!" "You were in trouble?" Minerva turned her head, and her eyes were full of smiles. "You didn''t seem like you were in trouble, though I did see a man. As your good friend, when you have someone who loves you, I will naturally give you more time and space." Vera was speechless. Then she pouted angrily. "What love? I don''t need love. I''m someone who needs to work hard to maintain my restaurant. I don''t need love." Minerva just smiled and said nothing. "But he also has it rough recently. Suddenly I felt that he was as unlucky as me, and I am not the most unlucky person." "That''s right, both of you are quite fated for each other. You were sad that you had it rough, and you wereforted knowing that he was the same." Vera was speechless for a moment before saying, "Look at you, you''re talking about this again. Minerva, you''re really getting worse and worse these days." "Am I?" "Hmph, of course you won''t admit," Vera says sulkily. "Alright, don''t be angry anymore. We should get ready to head down." Minerva nced at the darkening sky. It would be about nightfall when they reached the foot of the mountain. However, she noticed that there were streetmps on both sides of the mountain when she went up. Moreover, going downhill would be much faster; it would probably only take them half an hour. "Huh, don''t you need to rest for a while longer? You didn''t seem to have any problems on the way here, but you are pregnant, after all. You won''t force yourself, will you?" Vera looked at her worriedly. She was worried that Minerva would not say a thing about feeling ufortable. "Don''t worry, look at me, do I look like I have any problems? Or, do you want something bad to happen to me?" "Touch wood!" Vera interrupted her rudely. "What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I hope that something bad happens to you? I hope that you will be safe and sound, and nothing will happen to you!" As they were talking, Sam came over. "Young Madam, how are you doing? We should get ready to head down." As soon as Vera saw Sam, she thought what he said just now. The expression on her face suddenly became a little unnatural. She coughed softly and then turned her head away. Seeing the awkward expression on Vera''s face, Minerva smiled and said, "I''m alright. Let''s head down then." Vera followed Minerva and got up. When they went up the mountain, she didn''t have the strength to hold onto Minerva. But when they went down, Vera followed Minerva closely, and she stayed far away from Sam. Sure enough, the sky turned dark halfway, and the streetmps had been turned on. There were a lot of people going down the mountain. When they reached the foot of the mountain, Vera covered her stomach and said, "I''m hungry. Let''s get something to eat." They returned to the hotel and went back to their rooms to rest after dinner. Minerva and Vera stayed in the same room. After taking a shower, Minerva called Abigail to tell her that everything was fine and then asked her about Maddox''s situation. "Don''t worry. It''s alreadyte today. You should have a good rest ande back tomorrow. Nothing happened to Maddox. I will take good care of him for you." "Thank you, Auntie. I really appreciate your help. I''lle back tomorrow." Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 When she woke up the next day, Minerva realized that Vera, whoid beside her, was staring out of the window in a daze. She looked a little lost. "What''s wrong?" Minerva had just woken up, and she felt that her eyelids were still a little heavy. She asked as she closed her eyes. She wanted to sleep a little longer, but she had to prepare to return to North City that day. Hearing Minerva, Vera came to herself and pointed out of the window. "Look, it''s snowing." It was snowing? Minerva felt that her heart had missed a beat as she looked out of the window. It was snowing outside the window. She only took a nce, and then she quickly sat up. She cked out for a moment as she moved too fast, but she managed to recover very soon. She then ran towards the window without wearing her shoes. It was really snowing, heavily at that. The scene outside of the window was all white, and snowkes were falling from the sky. In this situation... "Minerva, what''s wrong?" Vera walked to the window. Probably because she had just woken up, so she was still slow to react. She tousled her hair as she asked, "It''s snowing heavily. How unexpected." "Ah!" Vera suddenly seemed to have thought of something and pped her head. "Oh, how silly of me. Would the roads be blocked because of the snow? How can we return to North City?" Minerva frowned. She bit her lower lip lightly and looked out at the vast expanse of whiteness. She did not check the weather forecast before she came since the weather had been good recently. She thought that it would not snow this year. Out of her expectation, it snowed without any warnings. The doorbell rang... The two of them stood in front of the window in a daze. Vera spoke as soon as she heard the doorbell of their room. "I''ll go open the door." The person behind the door was Sam. He had already dressed up, so when he saw Vera in her pajamas, he frowned unknowingly. "It''s snowing outside. I''m afraid we can''t leave today." After that, Sam''s eyes fell on Vera and said, "Put on more clothes. Don''t catch a cold." Vera lowered her head and found that she was only wearing pajamas. She subconsciously red at him and covered her chest with her hands. Then she mmed the door and went to get dressed. She put a coat on Minerva, "Put it on quickly. Don''t catch a cold." Although the heater was turned on, what if Minerva would walk out the next second? Furthermore, she was barefooted. Minerva put on her coat and looked at Vera with a worried look. "I know what you''re worried about, but there''s nothing we can do about the heavy snow. Let''s stay here for another day; well see how it goes tomorrow, okay?" Minerva did not answer Vera''s question. Instead, she took out her phone to check. There was news reporting about the sudden heavy snow, and many roads were blocked because of this, so it was not very convenient to travel around. Although Minerva was determined to return home, she could not ask for that now. After all, it was inconvenient and dangerous to travel in the snow. "Minerva?" Minerva came back to her senses. She raised her head and saw Vera looking at her anxiously. She quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that just now. If you don''t want to stay for another day, then we..." "It''s okay, let''s just stay for another couple of days. It''s not every day that we''re here. After breakfast, we can go to the shopping malls nearby." Hearing that, Vera finally let out a sigh of relief. "As long as you''re not angry." Minerva looked at her helplessly and said, "You care too much about the emotions of others." "What can I say? I''m your best friend. I don''t treat others like this." Upon hearing this, Minerva was stunned. She was right. Vera had always been frivolous in the past. It was only after they got closer that she started to be more considerate. Sure enough, it was destiny. It was snowing heavily. Abigail called Minerva and told her to be safe and keep herself warm. She asked them to return to North City when the roads were clear after the snow had stopped. Minerva had also sent Quill a message since she was not able to make it back in time. Meanwhile, Vera also called Mabie to inform her about the situation. Mabie was busy in the restaurant when she received the news. Vera had taught her before they opened the restaurant, so she was able to manage it even if Vera was not around. In addition, their lucky charm, Beanie, was there too, so their business was doing well. Since that day, Quill had went to find Beanie once. However, Beanie rejected him on the spot, saying that he was a bad person and did not want to live with him, making the atmosphere very awkward. Quill did not force him, so Beanie stayed with Mr. and Mrs. Zais in the end. Recently, Mr. and Mrs. Zais had been enjoying hispany. He even said that he would marry Auntie Vera when he was grown up. David was so shocked that he nearly fell from his chair and quickly covered Beanie''s mouth to stop him from talking. "Oh my, you shouldn''t say something like this. If President Yardley hears this, he would think that I had taught you to say it." Mabie, who was standing beside them, burst intoughter. "I think it''s good. Looking at President Yardley''s appearance, Beanie will definitely be simr to his father when he grows up. It''s a good choice." Beanie smiled proudly at Mabie. On the other hand, David was extremely anxious. "You wish. It''s none of your business that he would look good when he has grown up. How old will Vivy be ten, twenty yearster? How embarrassing would it be if an olddy was dating a young man." Hearing this, Mabie was unhappy and shouted at her husband. "You old man, how could you talk about your daughter like that? Who is old? My daughter will forever be 18!" David was speechless. Women were really unreasonable! Come to think of it, how is it possible for her to be 18 forever? If she could, wouldn''t that mean she would be an old demon? It was terrifying just to think about it. It was still snowing heavily. It did not stop for the whole day. When Minerva and Vera returned to the hotel, both their heads and shoulders were covered with snow. There were no heaters outside, they were shivering from the cold. The first thing they did when they returned to the hotel was to take a hot bath. Minerva was worried about Maddox since she couldn''t go back, so she made a video call with Abigail in the afternoon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maddox was lying quietly on the bed in the video. He looked better too. Not sure if it was just Minerva''s hallucination. "Do you think that he looks slightly better?" Just as Minerva was thinking about this, Abigail asked in time. Minerva came to her senses and asked in surprise, "Auntie, you think so too?" Abigail nodded. "Yes, not only do I think so, but the old man said so too. And to be honest, the doctor said that he is recovering well and he might wake up soon." Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 After Abigail spoke, Minerva felt her heart beating a lot faster. Thump, thump, thump! It was threatening to jump out of her chest. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Abigail teased her and said, "Don''t be so excited. Keep calm. You are pregnant; you can''t be so emotional. You have to learn to control yourself, okay?" "Sorry." Minerva smiled apologetically. She ced her hand in front of her lips and controlled her emotions before speaking again. ''TH control myself, Auntie. I''ll go back as soon as the snow stops." "Don''t rush. Safety first." The snow finally stopped two dayster. The highway was blocked, and it would take a longer time to go back. Minerva didn''t dare to rush either, so they stayed in the neighboring city for four days before returning. The first thing Minerva did was go to the hospital when they got back to North City. "You are too hasty." Abigail frowned and said. "Auntie, aren''t I back safely? Besides, we''ve been there for too long. Thank you for your hard work these days. Let me take care of him. You can go back and have a rest." Abigail thought for a moment, nodded, and went back with Jarold. After they left, Minerva stayed by Maddox''s side and held his hand. "I''ve gone so far away to pray for you. If you can hear me, please wake up soon, don''t sleep anymore." She muttered to Maddox. She did not know if he could hear her, but there was no one around that moment; she just wanted to tell this to Maddox. "Our baby and I both need you, so you have to wake up quickly. It doesn''t matter if you can remember the past." After that, Minerva continued to talk to Maddox until she fell asleep on his arm. When Vera came over at night, she felt angry and distressed when she saw them. A pregnant woman sleeping on her stomach; she sure wasn''t afraid of catching a cold. When Sam saw them, he pursed his lips and said, "It''s better to wake Young Madam up. It''s not good to sleep like this." "I think so too." Vera nodded and went to wake up Minerva. When Minerva woke up, she rubbed her eyes subconsciously and asked, "Vera, you''re here?" She didn''t know what time it was. Minerva wanted to look at the time, but Vera helped her up. "Why don''t you know to take care of yourself at all? Why are you sleeping here?" When she got up, Minerva''s legs went numb, and she could only sit back down. "What''s wrong?" Minerva looked embarrassed. "I think I''ve been staying in the same posture for too long, so my legs are a little numb." With that, she stretched out her hand to massage her thighs. Vera helped her as she scolded. After that, Sam spoke. "I''ll keep vigil." Minerva frowned. "But you drove yesterday. Have you rested well?" "Don''t worry, Young Madam. I went back to take a nap today, and now I''m energetic. Besides, Young Master Yardley''s current situation is very stable. I will find time to rest at night." The next day, Minerva spoke a lot to Maddox again. In the end, she couldn''t help falling asleep again. Then, Minerva had a dream. In the dream, Maddox woke up, but he had forgotten everything. He didn''t recognize Beanie and even didn''t admit that the child in Minerva''s belly belonged to him. Then he said to Minerva coldly, "Lady, don''t think you can lie to me. How can I like a woman like you?" Then, he pushed Minerva away, and she identally rolled down the stairs. Minerva was so frightened that she immediately woke up and broke out in a cold sweat. The first thing she did when she woke up was touching her stomach. Minerva slowly calmed down when she felt that her stomach was not hurting and that there was nothing wrong with her. However, Maddox was still lying peacefully on the bed in front of her. Hisplexion was better than the day before. It turned out to only be a dream; it was just a false rm. Minerva raised her hand and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Her heart was still beating rapidly. She could only take deep breaths to calm herself down. It took a lot of effort for Minerva to finally calm down a little. Only then did she hold Maddox''s hand again. Her palms were sweaty because she was nervous. However, Maddox''s palms were dry and warm. They werepletely different from hers. "I had a nightmare. It scared the hell out of me. I know that it''s impossible for it to happen, and there was no way you would abandon me. So... Can you wake up soon?" "Everyone is worried about you. The doctor said that you may wake up soon or not wake up for a long time. Listen to me Maddox Yardley, I have suffered so much in the past. I don''t want to guard someone in aa for the rest of my life. If... if you really areatose forever..." At that point, Minerva lowered her eyes. Her eyes were filled with tears, and for that, she couldn''t see what was in front of her. She opened her lips slightly. "I will not want you anymore..." Just as she finished speaking, Minerva felt Maddox''s fingertips moved a little. She froze on the spot as if she was struck by lightning. Then, she quickly raised her head to look at Maddox''s palm while her heart throbbed violently. Was it her illusion? She sensed Maddox''s hand moving a little earlier... At this moment, a slightly weak but familiar hoarse voice could be heard. "You dare abandon me?" Maddox? Maddox!!! Minerva froze and she trembled, even her eyshes too. Then she slowly raised her head to look at Maddox. She wasn''t sure when he had opened his eyes. His gaze was still n deep even though he had slept for a long time, and they fixed on her. However, his lips were pale. He frowned when he saw her turn to look at him, and he tried to speak. "Just now, you said, you don''t want me?" Minerva had no time to care about what he said. She had a mixed feeling of joy, surprise, and anxiety. She sat there for a few seconds before she came back to her senses, and quickly rushed over to hug Maddox tightly. Before Maddox could see clearly, Minerva had already wrapped him in her arms. He could feel warm tears flowing down his neck.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Maddox held his breath and felt a pain in his chest. This woman... "You''re finally awake... I thought you''d sleep even longer. That''s great. You''re finally awake." Maddox''s heart ached when he saw Minerva crying for him. He lifted his hand and ced it gently on her waist with difficulty, pulling her into his arms. "Don''t cry. How can I leave you alone?" Maybe because he had been lying for a long time, so his voice was very hoarse. Minerva wanted to hug him and cry for a while, but when she heard his voice, she let him go and then wipe her tears. "I''ll get you a ss of water." After that, she got up and poured water for Maddox. Suddenly, she remembered something and said, "No, I have to get a doctor to check on you. I will feed you some water if you are really okay." Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 As soon as she finished speaking, Minerva immediately ran out of the ward. Maddoxid in bed and was waiting to drink some water. He was speechless and had no idea what''s going on. After a brief moment, the doctor came. He was surprised to see Maddox awake. He performed a check-up on Maddox and ensured he was alright before he left. As soon as the doctor left, Minerva poured a cup of warm water for Maddox and helped him up. "Have some water," Minerva said. Maddox did not move; he stared at her motionlessly. His gaze was intense, and Minerva felt awkward. "What... what''s wrong?" Minerva uttered. Maddox pursed his lips and wanted to argue with her. However, his voice cracked when he spoke. His eyebrows tightened and had no choice but to grab the cup of water. He took a few sips of water to soothe his throat. At this moment, Minerva took out her phone to send some messages to everyone. She wanted to tell them that Maddox was awake. For convenience''s sake, Minerva made a group chat and sent the news there. As soon as she was done with the message, Maddox quickly snatched her phone just as she was about to make a post on her profile. "I just woke up, and you choose to look at your phone instead of me?" He questioned. Minerva raised her head in shock. She lightly bit her lower lip and shook her head. "That''s not it. Everyone has been worried sick ever since you''ve been in aa. Now that you''re awake, I have to inform everyone." Minerva exined. "Well, you''re done with it," Maddox said as he put her phone under his pillow. He obviously didn''t want Minerva to touch her phone again. Minerva didn''t know what he meant. She thought for a while and took that he didn''t want her to be on her phone. So, she didn''t insist. "The doctor just did a check-up on you. Are you feeling any difort at the moment? Or do you want to have some more water? Are you hungry? How about I call for some..." Minerva anxiously asked. She asked one question after another. All of them were concerns for Maddox. He suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. Minerva looked up at him as she fell into his embrace. "What are you doing?" Minerva asked. Maddox held her chin. A dangerous aura emanated from his eyes. "Who was the one who just said that she didn''t want me anymore?" Maddox asked. Minerva blinked her eyes and looked at him helplessly. It was the third time he had asked this. She could tell that he was really bothered by it. She failed to avoid the topic after being asked twice earlier, perhaps he wasn''t going to let her off the hook this time either. "Hmm?" Maddox sounded. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Maddox asked again. This time, his tone deepened even more. It was as if he wouldn''t let her go until he got an answer. "Alright, I did. But it was only to see if I could get some reaction from you. Why did you have to remain in aa? As soon as I said that, you woke up. Isn''t it great?" Minerva exined. Maddox narrowed his eyes warningly. "Great?" "What I''m trying to say is that it''s great that you''re awake now. What I said earlier... was only to get you to wake up. If I really didn''t want you anymore, would I still be here by your side?" Minerva exined. Maddox was stunned as soon as he heard her exnation. That was true. How could she not want him anymore? Even in the past, when he got into an ident and disappeared from the face of Earth, she didn''t even know if he was still alive. However, as soon as she found him and realized that he''d lost his memory, she survived through all of that alone. At the thought of this, Maddox slowly approached her and breathed some warm air onto her face. Minerva''s eyes subconsciously widened when she saw him lean close towards her. She immediately pushed him away and said in an urgent tone. "You''re a patient who had just woken up from aa. You shouldn''t act recklessly!" Minerva urged. As soon as she finished her words, Maddox bent down and hugged her. Minerva was stunned and felt his hand tighten around her waist. However, he suddenly let go of her waist as if he''d remember of something. At that moment, he gently held her waist. "Even if you don''t want me anymore, I won''t let you leave me. You''ll forever be mine in this life." Maddox assured. Maddox spoke in a tone of seriousness. Minerva moved her lips and wanted to say something. However, she felt that it was best not to say anything at all. The corner of her lips lifted into a smile. They embraced each other in silence in the ward and enjoyed their time of serenity. However, at that moment, a phone suddenly rang. Both of them paused for a moment. It was the phone Maddox had ced under the pillow. Before Maddox even had enough of hugging his wife, the call disturbed them. He frowned and ced the phone in silent mode. After that, he ced it back under his pillow and continued to hug his wife. Minerva was speechless. "Are you sure it''s okay that I don''t pick up the call?" Minerva reminded in a soft tone. "What''s the big deal? Didn''t you inform them that I was awake?" Maddox said in a low voice. "You''ve already informed them once, and it''s enough." What he said was reasonable, and she didn''t have a reason to argue. Abigail was the first to arrive at the hospital. It was also the first time she called Minerva. However, Abigail grew anxious after her multiple calls to Minerva were not answered. Hadn''t Maddox just woken up from hisa? Why wasn''t she answering her phone?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, she instantly left Jarold and rushed to the hospital. In the end, as soon as she pushed the door of the ward open, she saw the couple hugging each other. The scene was serene and beautiful. Was the reason she didn''t pick up her calls because they were hugging the entire time? Abigail felt as if she was being blinded by their love. "Hey, hey, hey! Are you guys done hugging?" Abigail intruded. Although Abigail knew that she shouldn''t have disturbed their alone time, she still knocked on the door to check on them. In actuality, Maddox knew that Abigail had arrived. However, he shamelessly ignored her. As soon as Minerva heard Abigail''s voice, she was shocked and instantly pushed Maddox away. She turned to look at Abigail with a blushed face. "Auntie Stark..." Minerva anxiously spoke. Abigail slowly walked over in her high heels. "How are you feeling after just waking up from aa?" Abigail asked. Maddox nced at Abigail and withdrew his gaze. He looked at Minerva and fixed his gaze on her. Abigail couldn''t help but roll her eyes at the sight of it. "I say, you just woke up, and you''re already clinging to each other," Abigail added. Although he was very upset to be interrupted, Abigail was still his elder. Moreover, Minerva was flustered by her sudden appearance. Maddox put on a serious look and spoke. "Nothing''s serious. I can be discharged from the hospital today," Maddox exined. "Discharged? Are you joking? You''ve been in aa for days and you want to leave the hospital today? What if something else happens?" Abigail yelled. These words made Maddox frown even more. He obviously didn''t want to stay in the hospital as he didn''t feelfortable here. Additionally, he had been lying in bed for so many days. Minerva spoke just at the right moment. "How about we consult the doctorter? If the doctor agrees for Maddox to be discharged, then we''ll leave the hospital for now ande back for follow-up appointments," Minerva exined. Since Maddox disliked staying here, she would try her best to satisfy him. After all, he was a patient for now. Minerva worried about what might happen to him again in the future. What if he passed out again? Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 As soon as she finished speaking, Abigail gave Minerva a displeased look. "Minerva, why are you spoiling him? He should be the one spoiling you since you''re the girl in the rtionship!" Abigail added. Abigail rubbed her forehead. She was concerned about Minerva''s position in the family. If the woman does not have the upper hand in the rtionship, she might be easily taken advantage of. Maddox''s thin lips curled into a smile as his charming face bathed under the twilight. "What are you worried about? Do you think I''ll bully her because she spoils me?" Maddox teased. As soon as Abigail heard this, she rolled her eyes at him. "Hadn''t you bullied her enough? You used to bully her constantly in the past. Such a decent girl... Only Minerva is foolish enough to stay with you." Abigail continued. Abigail didn''t go easy on Maddox with her words. She meant to say that her nephew was a jerk and how great Minerva was. Minerva probably deserved better. The more Abigail continued to speak, the more furrowed Maddox''s brows became. The images of what happened in the past shed through his mind as if it just happened the day before. He really was a jerk. Upon seeing Maddox''s frown, Abigail figured that he disagreed with herments and started to threaten him. "What? Are you not happy with my words? Let me tell you this. If you ever bully Minerva again, I will definitely disown you as my nephew." Abigail added with rage. Minerva was so amused by Abigail that she couldn''t help but smile. "Auntie, he had just woken up from hisa. Please don''t..." Minerva said as she tried to ease the tension in the room. "I was wrong," Maddox suddenly spoke. Minerva and Abigail were speechless and didn''t know how to react to Maddox''s sudden apology. They looked at Maddox in confusion. Maddox''s eyes were intense as he stared at Minerva. His gaze was determined, and his tone was filled with emotions. The smile on Minerva''s face gradually disappeared, reced with seriousness. "You..." She opened her mouth in a hoarse voice but dared not speak her mind. She was careful with her words as she was afraid that it would set Maddox off. Abigail stood at the side and noticed the tension. The atmosphere in the ward suddenly became tense. Her eyebrows tightened, but she remained silent. "Yeah." Maddox continued. Maddox gently nodded under Minerva''s nervous gaze. He said in an indifferent tone, "I remember all of it now." He remembered everything that had happened in the past. With thisa, he felt as if he had returned to the past. He experienced everything once more in his mind as if he had a life-long dream. He thought everything in his dream was not real as he felt that he had encountered every one of them in the past. He couldn''t waste any more time there; he wanted to look for the woman who was waiting for him in the present. In his dreams, Maddox would asionally hear someone whispering to him. The voice sounded very close but far away from the horizon at the same time. Regardless, he had finally woken up. He remembered everything from the past, and his beloved was well right in front of him. The ward was surprisingly quiet. "The old Maddox was a jerk, but he won''t be anymore in the future. He would never be," Maddox reassured. Minerva felt a lump in her throat. She lightly bit her lower lip as her hands quietly clenched into fists by her side. He... really remembered everything. She figured that it was fine if Maddox never regained his memories. In her opinion, their rtionship was more important than the memories they had together. She hadn''t expected him to regain all of his memories after being in aa. "Are you willing to give the rest of your life to this jerk? For him to make it up to you and protect you forever?" Maddox sounded. Minerva''s eyes welled up with tears. She could barely see the face of the man in front of her. Abigail was speechless as she stood by the side. She thought she had misheard him. Was Maddox proposing? In a hospital??? "You brat, I''m warning you. Don''t go too far..." Abigail warned with a stern voice. "I do," Minerva replied. Even before Abigail could finish her words, Minerva nodded with a smile, and tears flowed down her cheeks. Abigail looked at her in astonishment. "Minerva, why did you say yes? He is clearly not putting in any effort..." Abigail questioned. Minervaughed and cried at the same time. Maddox struggled to stand up and walked towards her as his masculine scent covered her. He reached out to wipe the tears away from the corner of her eyes. However, Minerva was probably too moved by his gesture. Tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Maddox hesitated for a moment. Then he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eye, wiping away her tears. Abigail was dumbstruck at such a scene. Alright, she hade to watch them show affection for each other. However, seeing that her nephew had just woken up from aa, she decided to let him off. After another check-up that day, Maddox was immediately discharged since there was nothing particrly off. The doctor told him that he just needed toe back for follow-up appointments in the future. Jarold nned to celebrate Maddox''s recovery with a party by inviting a few close friends over. Therefore, Vera''s family, Quill, Sam, and Abigail were present on the day of the celebration. Due to the small number of people attending, Minerva invited a few other designers from herpany. The group of designers gathered together. Upon realizing Jarold''s identity, they were instantly dumbfounded. Kelly screamed in awe. "My goddess is amazing! Not only is she exceptional; but the person she found is also amazing too! I have to work harder to be capable like her and find someone amazing too!" Kelly added. Aaron, who was by her side, became anxious as soon as he heard this. "Then I''ll definitely work harder with you and be even more outstanding," Aaron added. On the other hand. Vera was together with Minerva and curiously asked her. "I heard that Young Master Yardley instantly proposed to you in the hospital the day he woke up?" Vera asked. As soon as Vera brought up the incident, Minerva''s heart palpitated. Her cheeks blushed as she nodded. "No way! I thought it was fake news. I can''t believe it''s true!" Vera said as she cupped her chin with her hands. "I feel so envious just listening about it," Vera said with a jealous face. As soon as she finished speaking, she changed the topic of discussion. "By the way you told me to bring my parents here. I initially didn''t want to, but when I told them about it, they were surprisingly excited about it. Therefore, I brought them here to have some fun," Vera said. "That''s fine. Let uncle and auntie have some fun here." Minerva said. The door opened with a crack. Vera saw Maddoxing in. He was stunned as soon as he saw her. He probably hadn''t expected Vera to be here. Vera immediately jumped up. "I''m suddenly feeling hungry. I''ll go outside and get some food. Minerva, I''ll leave first," Vera frantically said. At that moment, she instantly disappeared from Maddox and Minerva''s sight. Vera breathed a sigh of relief after sneaking out of the room. No matter how bad she was at reading a room, she could tell that Maddox felt that she was disturbing them as soon as he saw her. Fortunately, she quickly slipped away. Not many people were invited to the party. However, it was a celebration, and there were definitely more guests than usual. When Vera walked around, she saw some familiar faces along the way. After all, they were all her ex-colleagues. "Vera, why did you suddenly quit? Where are you working now?" "I thought you and Minerva had a fallout when you seemingly disappeared from thepany. I guess that wasn''t the case." A group of people constantly asked Vera questions.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 Vera initially didn''t want to talk about the topic. However, these bunch of people wouldn''t stop asking her about it. They constantly asked her about her job; Vera knew that they were just curious and didn''t have any ill intentions. However, as she kept giving the same answers, she felt that she was about to explode. She simply got a piece of cake and hid in the corner. As she silently ate the strawberry on the cake, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. The woman wore a beautiful, dazzling nightgown. She was gorgeous as her figure was slim and slender. There were several people by her side, and she looked very popr. Vera knew this person. She was Helen Lowell, a loyal client of Minerva''spany. Why was she here too? Vera was a little surprised. Back then, due to Helen''s interest in Minerva''s design and her admiration for Minerva, she immediately signed a long-term contract with Minerva''spany. Helen didn''t dare to send messages to Minerva frequently. Back then, during the wedding incident, Helen didn''t dare to look for Minerva openly as well. She sent messages to the people in thepany to indirectly inquire about Minerva''s situation. At that time, Vera was one of the people she asked, and Vera replied, "If you want to know so badly, why don''t you ask her yourself?" Helen sent a crying emoji and added, "I do want to, but they haven''t found Maddox yet. I''m afraid she''d be upset if I asked, but I''m also worried. So, I could only ask you guys about it. I don''t have any other intentions. Please don''t misunderstand." Vera understood and told Helen that Minerva was fine. She didn''t have anything to worry about. Ever since Vera left thepany, It had been a while since she met Helen. She never expected to run into her that day. As she was thinking, Helen saw her. Her eyes lit up and immediately walked toward Vera. "Vera, turns out you''re here. I knew you''d be here today, but I didn''t see you earlier." Helene greeted. Vera was a little surprised. She didn''t expect her toe over and say hello first. She wanted to stay invisible in the corner. After all, she''d catch a lot of attention just by being close to Helen. After all, she was a popr celebrity and this party was full of people from her previouspany. She raised her hands to Helen and gave her a faint smile as a way of greeting her. "I was with Minerva just now," Vera exined in a soft tone. Helen pretended to be enlightened. "I see. How is my goddess? She''s been well, hasn''t she? I heard people from thepany say that she came back to Hidalgo with Young Master Yardley?" Helen asked. "Yes." Vera nodded. "She''s been doing great. You don''t have to worry about her," Vera continued. "Phew." Helen breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s great." All of a sudden, she noticed the cake Vera was having and thought that it looked delicious. Then, she asked Vera where she got the cake from. "Do you want a slice? I''m going to get another slice for myself. I''ll grab one for you too," Vera asked. Helen thanked her. "Yes please, thank you," Helen said. Soon after, Vera returned with two slices of cakes. Helen''s face lit up with joy when she saw Vera return. She took the cake from her hand, took a bite and let out a gasp. "It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten cake in such a long time," Helen eximed. "Why?" Vera seemed puzzled and asked. "It''s tough to be a celebrity. I have to control my diet and manage my figure well. If I were to gain the lightest weight, my fans would hate me," Helen exined. Vera was taken aback. Her fans would hate her for putting on a little weight? What kind of fans were they?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing the disbelief on Vera''s face, Helen exined, "You don''t believe it either, do you? I used to think that way too. I thought if they were your fans, they would genuinely like you and would never dislike or insult you just because you put on a little weight. But the truth is many fans out there admire the celebrity just because they look good. They would build standards for them and believe they should only behave a certain way. When the celebrity acts differently, they would no longer be a fan and even insult the celebrity at times. Of course, there are also genuine fans out there." Life Reel Vera had never been in the entertainment industry. She only knew that it could be maniptive. You would have to sacrifice certain things to get what you wanted; it wasplicated. It would be difficult when you had no fame, but for those who were famous, it was tough too. They had to stay relevant and try not to be reced. They had to constantly be aware of their actions and not do anything reckless because they were always being watched. "It must be tough to live like this." Vera thought for a moment and said. She didn''t want this for herself. Helen became a little absent-minded when she heard Vera''s statement. "Yes, it''s hard. But sometimes, when I see the many people supporting me, I feel like it''s worth it." Helen exined. As soon as she finished talking, Helen took another spoonful of cake and put it into her mouth. "Oh, my God!" A sharp voice suddenly rang. As the voice sounded, the cake in Helen''s hand was also snatched away by a big hand. "Helen, I only left for a moment, and you''re already being reckless! Can you not do this?" Helen shrugged indifferently. "I didn''t do anything reckless. Aren''t I just having some food here?" Helen replied. The person was Helen''s agent. He lifted the cake in his hand and Cake said, "Do you know what this is? It''s cake! It''s full of cream! Do you want to wear yourself out in the gym. tomorrow? Are you not aware that you''ll end up on the headlines if you gain weight?" Helen patted him on the shoulder. S "Oh, I just ate two mouthfuls. I won''t gain any weight," Helen calmly said. "If I hadn''te early, you would''ve eaten the whole thing, wouldn''t you?" The agent anxiously spoke. Helen remained silent. She had indeed thought so. She was tired of restraining herself and wanted to let go for a moment. Vera admitted that she couldn''t bear to watch it any longer, so she decided to speak up for Helen. "Well..... I think she''s already very slim. It doesn''t matter if she eats a small piece of cake once in a while," Vera said. "What do you know? A normal person would look three times their size on camera! If she didn''t keep an eye on her figure, the camera would make her look worse!" The agent said. Vera was dumbstruck by the agent''s statement. Helenforted Vera with a smile. "It''s alright. I''m used to being this way. I won''t disturb you from enjoying your cake anymore. I''ll excuse myself for now," Helen said. "Alright," Vera replied. As soon as Helen and her agent left together, Vera sat and ate the cake silently. She didn''t know how long she had been sitting there. She had some juice, cake, and a lot of snacks. She decided to go to the bathroom after drinking too much. Vera subconsciously touched her round belly and gave out a sigh of satisfaction. She thought not being a celebrity was better; she didn''t have to watch what she was eating. However, overeating was not good either; she just couldn''t help herself that day. Vera got up and went to the bathroom. However, when she came out of the bathroom, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 The person''s back was tall and broad, like a steady pine tree standing in the wind. It was Quill. Vera instantly recognized his back. She reflexively stepped back and hid in the corner. Her heart thumped rapidly as she stood close to the wall. What a disappointment. Vera scolded herself in her heart. All of a sudden, a familiar female voice rang. "Um... I''m sorry, President Hanover. I didn''t mean to bother you. It''s just that since I have an opportunity to be here today, I wanted to look for you. I''ve admired you for a long time, and I knew that you''ve been single. I didn''t dare to speak hastily before, but I want to take this opportunity today to ask you to give me a chance." Vera''s eyes widened incredulously. If she hadn''t heard wrongly, the voice... was clearly Helen''s, whom she chatted with earlier. The famous Helen actually... admired Quill? She stood there in a daze as she found the news extremely surprising. How could this be? However, it made sense as she continued to think about it. Women would throw themselves at someone as outstanding as Quill. A celebrity was also an ordinary person with desires. It''s only normal for her to act so too. What about Quill? Helen was outstanding too. She was beautiful, and she had the best face and body. Compared to her, they were heaven and earth. He would probably be moved by being confessed by such a beautiful woman. Vera''s heart ached, and her nose felt a little sour as she thought about this. What was she thinking? Even if Quill liked someone like Helen, it had nothing to do with her. She had already decided to forget about him, hadn''t she? Just Vera''s imagination ran wild, a cold, masculine voice rose. "Since you know that I''ve always been single, then you probably shouldn''t have said these words to me today," Quill spoke. Helen was stunned for a moment. But she was a celebrity, after all, so she was good at managing her reaction. She gave a faint smile. "Maybe things could be different after today? You''ve been single for a long time, and I wanted to give myself a chance too. If I didn''t give it a try, then I would have nothing." Helen exined. What she said was true. There were many things in life we should take our chances on. She was fearless. It was also what Vera had thought before suffering any setbacks. She even thought that as long as you wanted it, you could get it by working hard. However, she had forgotten one thing. He had never belonged to her. Now, Helen was in the same position as her. "Things wouldn''t be any different." Quill looked indifferent as his gaze turned cold. This particr goddess, for many people, didn''t look special to him at all. Helen looked at his handsome face, and her lips moved slightly. Just as she was about to say something, Quill suddenly interrupted her in a cold voice. "How long do you n to keep hiding and eavesdrop on us?" What? Helen initially couldn''tprehend his words, and it took her quite some time to react. She instantly became nervous and began to look around. Could there be paparazzi around? That was impossible. Everyone at the party was acquaintances, and this was the Ocean Vi. None of the paparazzi in the North City would dare to infiltrate this private area. As soon as they were caught, they could get sued for going against thew. As soon as Vera heard Quill''s words, she was so afraid that her whole body instantly tensed up.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. What... What did Quill mean by that? "How long do you n to keep hiding and eavesdrop on us?" Had he realized she was eavesdropping? How could he have noticed her when his back was facing her when she walked out? Could it be that eyes grew on his back? "Are you waiting for me to drag you out of there?" There was a hint of threat in his faint voice. A sudden sense ofcoldness suddenly swept over Vera''s body. She dared not waste any more time. Quill seemed to be a calm person and rarely lost his temper. However, it wasn''t easy to get along with him at all. She took a deep breath and braced herself as she walked out. Upon seeing Vera, Helen was stunned but eventually dropped her worries. That was great! She thought the paparazzi hade to sneak pictures of her. Fortunately, it was Vera. Vera walked towards the both of them with a depressed look. She stopped at a distance, and she repeatedly bit her lower lip. "I... I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation. I just happened to be in the bathroom. When I came out, I saw both of you having a conversation. I... I didn''t want to interrupt you." Vera exined. She exined her situation clearly so that Quill wouldn''t misunderstand her and thought that she was pestering him. Quill frowned slightly as his eyes fell on her face. Vera''s scalp tightened. She quickly lowered her eyes to the ground; she dared not look at Quill at all. "It doesn''t matter," Helen said and smiled frankly, without any embarrassment of being rejected. She even came over to hold Vera''s shoulder and said, "I heard that someone was eavesdropping.P thought it was the paparazzi Fortunately, it''s you. But you should''ve just walked out the next time; you shouldn''t feel so nervous." Vera could only nod awkwardly. An uneasy aura emanated from all around. Although Helen wasn''t embarrassed at all, Vera was still extremely embarrassed. She couldn''t be bothered with it had it been someone else confessing to another person. However, the person was Quill. What was she supposed to do? Vera hurriedly spoke as she thought about this. "Um... you guys should continue your conversation. I... I... I''ll excuse myself," Vera said with a blushed face. As a result of her nervousness, Vera couldn''t even speak fluently and stuttered like a child learning to speak. After speaking clumsily, Vera turned to Helen and gave a polite smile. Soon after, she was prepared to leave. At that moment, Quill suddenly spoke. "Hold on." Vera stopped, and her heart trembled. Was he about to me her? Otherwise... He wouldn''t have called her out for eavesdropping. However, after waiting for a long time, Quill still didn''t say anything. Helen didn''t know the reason either so she just looked at Quill. When she saw Quill staring at Vera, she blinked, feeling that she suddenly el understood something. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I believe the both of you have something to talk about. I''ll excuse myself then." Helen said. After that, Helen left casually. Her agent was waiting for her not far away. When he saw hering, he scolded her in a whisper. "Honestly, how could you say such a thing at a ce like this? Aren''t you afraid of being recorded? If this gets onto the inte, you''re going to be in big trouble." Helen''s agent said. "Why would I be in trouble? Is it wrong for a woman to pursue a man? This world is really mad. Are only men allowed to pursue women?" Helen rebutted. "You''re really driving me crazy. Let''s go!" The agent angrily said. Before they left, Helen could not help but look back at Vera and Quill with a deep gaze. Vera saw her gaze and felt numb. None of them said a single word. Quill had asked her to stay, but he remained silent. Vera only felt a stare from above her head that didn''t move away. She was extremely nervous, so she took the initiative to break the silence. "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to eavesdrop," Vera apologized once more. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Vera took a deep breath and gathered all her courage to look up at Quill. "Don''t worry, I don''t know what happened just now, and I won''t tell anyone about it," Vera reassured. Quill stared at her silently. "Is that all you have to say?" Vera blinked and looked at Quill in confusion. What else was she supposed to say? Vera thought carefully for a moment and suddenly understood. Helen and Quill had made their hearts clear. Moreover, Quill had discovered her presence and thought that her feelings for him would have been reignited upon listening to his conversation with Helen. Did he want her to stay so that she would promise him that she wouldn''t pester him anymore? Was he that afraid? Although she had decided to give up, her heart was still extremely ufortable when she saw Quill in his current state. Although Vera didn''t feelfortable, she eventually clenched her teeth and raised her hands to make a solemn swear. "I promise that I won''t tell anyone about what happened today. I just unintentionally passed by and didn''t notice anything. Also... what you are worried about won''t happen either, so don''t worry." Vera reaffirmed her promise. Quill frowned slightly, and his eyes were full of emotions. He stepped forward until he was only one step away from Vera. His masculine scent suddenly surrounded her. Vera, who had raised her hand to make a promise, was stunned in ce from Quill''s sudden approach. "What am I worried about?" His voice was cold. Under the corridor lights, his features looked charming. There was a faint light in his eyes as he stared at her like staring at a target.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera stared at him for a long time. For a brief moment, she saw a different emotion in his eyes. She instantly lowered her head and stared at her toes with an uneasy feeling. "Aren''t you worried that I''ll pester you?" Vera asked. It was probably a mistake, or she was probably possessed. Otherwise... why would she have seen a trace of warmth in Quill''s eyes? And... As for the rest, Vera didn''t dare to think about it any further. It would all just be her wishful thinking! She should stop overestimating herself! "Don''t worry. I remember what you told me in the past. I used to like you, and I even stepped on my dignity for you..." Vera spoke. Quill''s gaze paused. The young girl in front of her spoke with her head hung low, looking as if she had been wronged. He subconsciously raised his hand and directed it at the back of her head. "But now I''ve thought it through, and I won''t pester you anymore. I won''t like you anymore either." Vera continued. The words "I won''t like you anymore" caused Quill''s hand to pause in mid-air. He didn''t continue any further. Instead, he tightly pressed his lips together and frowned as he looked at her. Vera still didn''t raise her head. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She spoke her mind in one go. "Since I''ve decided not to like you anymore, I definitely won''t pester you in the future. Therefore, you have nothing to worry about. The reason you told me to stay is to hear me say these words, isn''t it? Now that I''m done speaking, can I... go now?" Vera said. After that, Vera quietly breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, she could say anything when she didn''t look at him. If she looked into his eyes, she wouldn''t have said it so smoothly. When Vera looked up again, Quill''s face had already turned cold, and he had already kept his hand. It was as if everything just now had not happened at all. Since Vera had said all that, what else could he say? Vera wanted to leave, but he did not agree. Therefore she dared not leave. At that moment, a bunch of girls came to the bathroom as they chatted andughed. Vera''s expression changed upon hearing their voice. Before she managed to get a response from Quill, she said, "I''ll make my move first." and immediately ran off. She was so panicked as if she was afraid of other people seeing her with Quill. Quill watched as she staggered off. It wasn''t until a long while that he retracted his gaze. When Vera returned to the party, she was out of breath and became particrly skittish. She got herself a ss of juice and nestled in the corner. As soon as she took a sip of the juice, Helen came over. When she said hello to Vera, Vera jumped and almost spat out the juice from her mouth. However, she held it back and ended up choking herself. Then, she coughed violently. "Cough, cough..." Helen passed her a couple of napkins as sheughed in amusement. Vera grabbed it and wiped the corner of her mouth. She was coughing so terribly that she had tearsing out of her eyes. As soon as she recovered, she thanked Helen after she wiped the corner of her eyes. There was a strange smile on Helen''s lips when she looked at her. "Why... Why are you looking at me like that?" Vera asked. Vera''s scalp tingled under Helen''s stare. She looked away in guilt, probably because she had just witnessed Helen''s confession earlier. She didn''t dare to look her in the eye. "I can''t believe you hid it so well," Vera was baffled. Hid it so well? What did she mean? She looked at Helen with a face full of confusion and hoped that she would exin herself. Helen quietly squeezed her way over to Vera and whispered. "You''re with Quill, and you never talked about it. How does this not count as hiding well?" Helen teased. Vera''s throat turned itchy from all the coughing earlier. As she was about to take a sip of juice to help soothe it, she didn''t expect Helen to say something like that. She was so startled that she spit out the mouthful of juice from her mouth. "Pfft..." Helen hurriedly avoided her and helplessly looked at her. "Can you calm down?" Helen said. "I''m sorry..." Vera was embarrassed, and her face turned blood red. She had lost herposure. Compared with the beautiful and noble Helen, she looked so vulgar. All of a sudden, she felt miserable. "Alright, I''m not ming you. I just want you to stop freaking out. If you keep spitting when I talk to you, this party will run out of juice... Back to the topic. Come on, tell me, how long have you guys been together?" Helen asked again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Vera grabbed some tissue and tried to clean up the mess she made. She let out a bitter smile as she finally cleaned herself up. "You''re mistaken. I''m not with him." Vera said. Perhaps it was because she eavesdropped on their conversation, and Quill had asked her to stay. Maybe that''s why Helen had misunderstood the situation. "Mistaken?" Helen raised her eyebrows in surprise and said. "Aren''t you two a couple? You''re not lying to me, are you?" Vera really didn''t know why a celebrity like her would be so gossipy about it. At that moment, Vera firmly shook her head. "What benefit would I get from lying f to you? I''m curious, on the other hand... Aren''t you usually acting? How would you..." Vera couldn''t bring herself to finish her sentence. She blushed as she wanted to ask Helen why she fell for Quill Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Upon seeing her like this, Helen couldn''t help but pinch her red cheeks and said, "Just ask if you want to. What are you so nervous about? Plus, we''ve known each other for such a long time." After pinching her cheeks, Helen smiled and exined in a whisper. "You think I like him, don''t you?" Helen teased. Vera opened her lips and asked, "Isn''t that the case?" If Helen didn''t like Quill, why would she confess her love to him? Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 "It''s actually not what you think. I just thought that since he had been single for so long and Minerva is my goddess, I decided to go for it and see if we could have a chance," Helen eximed. Vera was taken aback. Vera gently opened her mouth in surprise, "You could do that?" Her silly reaction instantly amused Helen. She covered her mouth andughed for a long time. "Vera, you''re so cute. Why not? I was just giving it a shot anyway. The worst thing that could happen for me was to be rejected," "Furthermore, this was a rare opportunity, and great men like Quill are hard toe by. I thought that both of you were a couple but turns out you''re not. You need to try harder!" "Try harder? For what?" "Try harder to be his girlfriend, of course!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vera was bbergasted. "I believe that you have a good chance! Don''t give up; you need to try harder!" Helen cheered. Helen couldn''t be more wrong about her situation with Quill. Vera wasn''t going to tell her about the conversation she had with Quill earlier. Although she was the one who did all the talking while Quill just stayed silent. Then a bunch of girls showed up, causing her to run off. She was weak and pathetic. "Let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s impossible." Vera said. Upon seeing Vera''s dejected look, Helen wanted to ask her if she was aware of Quill''s gaze at her. However, she kept quiet after some thought and figured that it would be better if she didn''t make it so clear. It would be better for them to realize their feelings for each other on their own. "Anyway, I have faith in you. Good luck!" Helen cheered once more. After that, Helen left with a smile on her face. Vera continued to drink her juice gloomily. She had never thought that Helen confessed to Quill just because she wanted to be family with Minerva. However, she was right. There weren''t many capable men like Quill out there, and it was only normal for her to target him. After that, Vera spent the rest of the night eating and drinking. By the time the party ended, her tummy was so bloated that she felt ufortable. As she was very close to Minerva, Vera stayed to help clean up when people started leaving. However, just before her hand could touch anything, they were taken away by the maid. "Miss Zais, you''re our guest tonight. Please go have some rest and let us handle this." The maid said. "Alright." Vera''s belly was bulging. She nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go sit down then. Thank you for all your hard work." As soon as she sat down on the sofa, she didn''t care about her image at all. In the next second, she caught sight of Quill from the corner of her eye. She was so scared that she stood up from the sofa frantically. She looked like a school student whoid on the table, quickly sitting up straight when the teacher walked toward her. It was only when Quill finally left did Vera rx. She felt terrible lying there and suddenly saw a familiar figure. It was Sam. He attended the party, but she hadn''t seen him all night. Upon seeing Sam, Vera hurriedly waved to him. As soon as Sam entered the room, he looked around; he seemed to be looking for something. When he saw Vera, he coincidentally saw her waving to him. A faint smile appeared on his lips as he walked toward her. Sam noticed her ill expression and asked, "Did you drink?" Vera shook her head and said, "No, how could I drink?" Her actions, in the past, after consuming alcohol were horrifying, so she wouldn''t do such a thing on asions like this. "Where have you been all night?" Sam raised his eyebrows. He hadn''t expected her to ask about his whereabouts. "Young Master Yardley asked me to do something for him. Now that I''m done with it, the party ended too. Want me to send you home?" Sam asked. Although thest part was a question, Sam had already held her arm to help her up from the sofa as she crookedly stood up. Upon seeing this, Sam couldn''t help butugh. "Why do you look drunk if you didn''t have any alcohol?" "I just had too much food." Vera covered her stomach, and her face was extremely pale. "I''m stuffed." What? Sam was speechless when Vera told him that she had just eaten too much food. Soon after that, he walked her out the door. "I''ll send you home. We''ll get some digestive tablets on the way," Sam said. Sam had recently been helping Vera at her restaurant every day, so the both of them had gotten a lot closer with each other. Therefore, Vera was not as defensive as she was with Sam before this. "Is it convenient for you? If it is, then you can send me home. If it''s not, I''ll get a cab myself. It''s hassle-free." Vera added. "Of course," Sam answered. "How could it not be? You already know it." Vera was speechless. She bit on her lip and med herself for bringing up such an awkward topic. She knew it very well... Vera coughed lightly, pushed his arm away, and stood firmly by herself. "Um, I''d better take a cab. You don''t have to send me home." Vera insisted. As soon as she finished speaking, Vera hurriedly walked out. Sam''s eyes darkened, and he naturally stepped forward to follow her. He recently made a post on the inte inquiring how he should pursue a girl He even described the situation he was in. Theizens online gave him tons of ideas. Some suggested Sam to use his money to flood Vera with all kinds of gifts. There was a saying about how a man that would willingly spend money on you doesn''t necessarily love you but a man that is not willing to spend on you doesn''t love you at afp. Others told him to move her with his actions. Sam should be avable for her all the time and always show up during her tips and downs. As time passed, the girl would depend on him and grant him one step away from sess. By then, he should start to y hard to get, and the girl would end up throwing herself at him. There were other suggestions that told him to be more aggressive by forcing a kiss on her. If Sam weren''t more assertive, the girl wouldn''t be attracted to him. As soon as Sam saw thest suggestion about being assertive, he immediately rejected the idea. Sam thought that he would be no different from a rogue if he did such a thing to Vera before they confirmed their rtionship with each other. Therefore, he reported thatment, and that ount was quickly gged as an inappropriatement. However, that person quickly came online and applied for a new ount to leave a message under his post. "Brother, can''t I give you some advice? If you don''t ept it, you can simply ignore it. Why did you report my ount?" The new ount wrote. Sam replied coldly and said, "Yourment isn''t healthy and can be misleading." That ount user must''ve felt wronged. In fact, Sam felt that he wasn''t wronged at all. It was scary that some people have thoughts like that. He looked through all the suggestions and did some brainstorming. He felt that the second suggestion was the most suitable for him. Vera wasn''t the kind of person who could be tempted by gifts. The toughest part was, she has someone else in her heart. If he wanted Vera to ept him, he had to let her get used to him being around. It was the only way for her to possibly ept him. As soon as Vera ran outside, she took out her phone and called for a cab. When she looked back, she realized that Sam did not catch up with her. Just as she heaved a sigh of relief, a silver Bentley stopped in front of her. The car''s window rolled down, revealing Quill''s cold side profile. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Vera was instantaneously stunned as soon as she saw Quill. She felt much soberer. But she hadn''t had any alcohol... "Get in the car," Quill said coldly. Vera was speechless. Vera cried in her heart. Was he not going to let her off just because she overheard his conversation with Helen? She helplessly looked at him. "Um, can I not get in the car?" She had already promised him so much. Why would he still not let go of her? Moreover, Vera had previously eaten too many cakes. Therefore, she felt nauseated. She dared not get inot the car because she was afraid that she would end up vomiting in it. "I''ll send you home." "Huh? Send me home?" Vera pointed at herself, not knowing how to react. Did Quill want to send her home? Why does it sound like a fantasy? She felt that she was dreaming, so she rubbed her eyes and focused her gaze again. She realized that Quill''s charming face was still in front of her; he didn''t disappear. Vera immediately straightened her back and answered seriously. "Thank you, but there''s no need." Vera insisted. She knew that Quill was being a gentleman and wanted to send her home because she was his sister''s best friend. Otherwise, ording to Quill''s personality, he would never willingly stop his car to wait for her. Since Vera had made a decision to stay away from him, she insisted on not getting into his car. If she allowed it to happen, she would only be fueling thisplicated rtionship between them. More importantly, Quill might be unaffected, but she would be the one feeling miserable. She had made up her mind to give up on him. If she were to be around him, it would just be torturous for her. Therefore, she could not get in the car! She had to stand her ground! Upon hearing this, Quill frowned. After listening to what Vera had said earlier, he had expected her to refuse. However, he couldn''t himself. He still stopped his car when he saw her tiny figure there, even though he knew that he should''ve driven past her. "Are you sure?" Quill asked as he looked at her with a light gaze. Vera felt the look from his eyes made her feet cold inexplicably. She bit her lower lip lightly. Just as she was about to answer him, someone grabbed her shoulder. "Thank you, President Hanover. However, I''ve promised to send her home. I''m afraid that Vera would feel bad if she were to cancel on me and get in your car." a voice sounded behind her. Sam suddenly appeared and gently held onto Vera''s shoulder. He pulled her into his arms and exined to Quill with a smile on his lips. Quill''s gazended on Sam''s hand. It onlysted for two seconds before he looked away. However, his act was still captured by Sam''s sharp eyes. He quietly looked at Quill as he waited for his next move. Unfortunately, he didn''t. Quill''s eyes turned cold once more as his voice was emotionless. "If that''s the case, I won''t force it then." After that, he drove off. Vera stared at the back of the car for a long time before she came to her senses. It seemed that Quill drove himself that day. Why hadn''t Nash driven him to the party? "Why are you still dreaming? Let''s go." Sam said. Sam held Vera and walked to the other side. Vera saw that his car was parked not far away, and her chaotic mind gradually became clear. She didn''t get into Quill''s car, but she was getting into Sam''s. What would that mean? As Vera thought about this, she suddenly stopped walking. "About that..." Vera uttered. Sam stopped and looked at her in confusion. Vera awkwardly pursed her lips and waved at him. "I think you should head back first. I just remembered that I have something to talk to Minerva about, so I''ll be heading back inside." Vera said. "What do you need to see her about? How long would it take? I''ll wait for you here." Sam insisted. Sam didn''t suspect anything upon hearing her words. He thought that she really had something to discuss with Minerva. After all, she had a close rtionship with Minerva, and everyone knew about it. Vera was at a loss for words. She couldn''t believe he couldn''t understand she was kindly rejecting his offer and didn''t want to get into his car. Vera didn''t want to be too straightforward with her wo she knew that he was being kind to her, so she tried to hint at him. "Well, I''m seeing her about something very important and it might take quite some time. I don''t feel good about you waiting for me for so long. You should just head home first." Vera exined. Sam responded with a poker face and said, "I don''t mind. I have nothing to do anyway." Vera was speechless once again.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Dude, you are so annoying!!!" Vera eximed in her heart. Could he calm down and try to understand what she was hinting at? Could he not be so clueless?! He was really pissing her off! Vera clenched her teeth and lost her patience totally. She red at him and yelled, "Fine! You can wait as long as you like!" As soon as she finished speaking, she turned around and walked inside. It wasn''t until Sam saw her exasperated figure that he suddenly realized what had happened. It turned out that she was rejecting him. She didn''t want to get into Quill''s car, and she didn''t want to get in his car either. Sam could onlyugh bitterly in his heart when he finally understood the situation. After looking at the figure in front of him for a moment, he stepped forward and chased after her. Sam was tall, and his legs were long, so he quickly caught up with Vera and stopped in front of her. "Stop throwing a tantrum. I''ll send you home. If you go in and look for Young Madam now, she probably doesn''t have time to see you either," Sam insisted. Vera stood still and looked toward Sam as soon as she heard him. "What do you mean?" Vera asked. "She''s with Young Master Yardley right now. Are you sure you want to go in and disturb them?" Sam exined. Vera fell silent. Minerva was with Maddox? She could not help but shudder at the thought of Maddox''s icy cold expression. She could just forget about the idea. However, it was toote for her to was take back what she had said. "I''ll just wait for her inside then. I''ll talk to her when she''s avable. Even if she isn''t, there are so many rooms here. I''ll just stay overnight or sleep with Auntie Stark." Vera said. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As the both of them were talking, a man and a woman came out of the room. It was Kelly and Aaron. Upon looking at Vera, Kelly waved to her. "You haven''t left yet? I saw you walking out earlier, and I thought you were almost home," Kelly said. Vera''s eyes lit up upon hearing her words. She quickly ran to Kelly and Aaron as if they were her only hope. "Are the both of you heading home? Can you give me a ride?" Vera begged. The both of them paused. Aaron''s expression turned odd even before Kelly could react. "Don''t you... have someone behind you that can send you home? Why do you have squeeze with us?" He finally found an opportunity to send his goddess home, and he wasn''t going to let Vera be the third wheel. Vera didn''t know what to say. Kelly nced at Aaron and said, "How could you say that? If you don''t agree, you can go home yourself. Vera and I can get a cab." Vera nodded quickly and said, "I agree." "What do you mean you agree? It''s dangerous for two girls to get a cab at such ate hour. Moreover, it''s not like you don''t have a ride." Aaron exined. No matter how upset he was, Aaron couldn''t bear to let Kelly take a cab home thatte. Therefore, he reluctantly agreed. However, Sam walked over at that exact moment. "I''m sorry for disturbing the both of you. I''ll send her home. You guys should go ahead." "Sam!" Vera gnashed her teeth and shouted at him. However, Sam smiled and said nothing. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 Kelly realized that something was going on between Vera and Sam. However, as a girl, she stood on Vera''s side. If Vera was not willing to let Sam send her home, Kelly was also willing to help her. She pulled Vera close to her and red at Sam. "I don''t think she''s disturbing us at all. If Vera wants to take our car home, I''m more than happy to let her join us. I''ll also have someone to chat with, so I won''t be bored. Moreover, it has been a while since I saw her in person. Come on, let''s catch up." After that, Kelly circled her arm around Vera''s shoulder like a man would and walked her in the direction of the car. Sam and Aaron looked at each other. Sam had nothing else to say, but he saw a trace of anger on Aaron''s face. When the two women left, Aaron looked at Sam with contempt. "Bro, you''re horrible at this. It''s bad enough that you''ve failed, but you had to drag me down too. I''m not ming you, but could you stay away from us next time? I had such a good opportunity." Sam was also very helpless. He forced augh and said, "I was trying my best, but you guys walked out all of a sudden. What was I supposed to do?" Aaron sighed and looked heartbroken. Kelly shouted from a distance, "Aaron, what are you still doing there? Do you want to stay here with him?" Aaron saw a silver lining and immediately replied, "No! I''ll be right there!" After saying that, he gave a look to Sam to wish him good luck and caught up with Kelly and Vera. Sam remained where he was, looking at Vera, who was taken away. He felt helpless, and he realized that Vera was still resistant towards him. It was such a headache. After getting into the car, Vera and Kelly sat in the back seat. Aaron sat in the front all alone and drove sulkily. The conversation between Vera and Kelly was heard from the back seat. "Thank you, Kelly." Vera looked at Kelly with gratitude and apologized. With a heroic expression, Kelly patted her chest and said, "What are you thanking me for? I should always help a friend in need. Furthermore, you''re my goddess''s best friend. If I helped you, it would indirectly mean I was helping her." Vera was dumbstruck. Another one of Minerva''s fangirls.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t think that Minerva''s work would attract so many fangirls. Vera felt happy for Minerva, but at the same time, she felt incapable because she hadn''t be sessful after all these years of work. "But, wasn''t that Young Master Yardley''s assistant? He likes you?" Kelly was straightforward with her question. She didn''t beat around the bush, and it made Vera''s cheeks turn bright red. She coughed lightly. "I don''t think... it counts as like." "I didn''t know you get shy so easily?" Kelly stared at her red cheeks as if she had just discovered something new. Kelly held her chin in her hand and said, "So he''s pursuing you?" Vera nodded and let out a soft hum. "Ha, he''s not bad. He looks rather decent. You should give him a chance." Kelly actually began to evaluate Sam seriously. She suddenly remembered something halfway through her words and said to Aaron driving in front, "He''s much more handsome than you." Aaron was bbergasted. He silently gritted his teeth. What did he ever do to Sam? Not only did he ruined his chance to be alone with Kelly, but now Kelly said that he looked more handsome than him. Thinking of this, Aaron felt extremely unsatisfied deep down. "But he''s not as tall and strong as me. I look way more assuring than him. If someone were to bully you, I could protect you from them and kick their a*ses. Kelly red at him. "Big whoop, stop being such a show-off. For a big guy like you, you sure know how to tter yourself. You''re nothing but a meathead." "So what if I am a meathead? Regardless, you''re stuck with me." Aaron sneered. Kelly flushed and red at him. "Shut up!" Vera blinked and suddenly realized that she had done something wrong unknowingly. Although she avoided Sam, she became their third wheel! No wonder Aaron''s expression didn''t seem quite right. That was why. All of a sudden, Vera felt so awkward that she stopped talking. When they arrived at Vera''s ce, the corner of Vera''s mouth twitched, and she said to the two of them, "Thank you for sending me home. I''ll buy you guys dinner the next time I have a chance." Aaron said, "You''re wee. Don''t invite us to dinner next time. I just want time alone with Kelly. Thank you." "Wow, that was honest." Vera uttered. "Pa!" Kelly directly pped the back of Aaron''s head with her hand. "Shut the f*ck up!" Aaron became well-behaved after being scolded. He touched the back of his head with a silly smile on his face. Kelly turned to Vera and said, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. brain is not built like everyone else''s. You should head upstairs; we''ll leave after you go up." "Thank you. I''ll be leaving then. Drive safe." Vera quickly went upstairs, then walked to the window and looked out. She saw Kelly looking up, and then she waved at her. Kelly got back into the car with a smile and left. Looking at the two of them leaving, Vera stood there in a daze. Kelly bickered with Aaron, yet she was very happy. Everyone seemed to be very happy, except her... "Why are you standing there like a fool?" A voice suddenly came from behind. Vera was shocked and jumped in surprise. She turned around and saw Mabie staring at her with a ss of water in her hand. It was already veryte, and Mabie looked so scary. Vera ced her palm over her heart and said, "Mum, why do you have to be so scary? Can you not do this at such ate night? I felt like my heart was about to jump out." "Tsk." Mabie snorted, not taking it seriously. She walked over to the window and looked out, her face full of curiosity. "You say I''m scary, but you''re the one standing by the window in silence. Do you thin that''s not scary? If I didn''t know, I would have thought you were about to jump out the window." Content belongs to "We''re on the third floor. Even if I wanted to jump down, I would have gone to the rooftop, alright?" Mabie said, "What are you looking at? Your lover? Did a man send you home?" Vera took off her shoes and her essories one by one. Instead of answering Mabie''s question, she asked, "Minerva invited you to attend the party. Why did you leave so quickly? Where have you guys been? I didn''t see you the whole time." "Oh." Mabie sat down next to her. "We were just having fun with Beanie. Your dad loves that kid and thinks he''s very smart and adorable. He''s bubbly too. He even said that it would be great if you were to get married earlier and give birth to an adorable and smart baby tike Beanie." Vera stopped in her tracks, and then she slowly raised her head. "Mom, are you rushing me?" "What do you think?" Mabie raised her brows. "You''re not young anymore, Vera, and you''re our only daughter. Moreover, you brought over such an adorable child for us to take care of; of course, we''d want a grandchild even more." "It''s still too early for me to get married! You guys just have fun with Beanie. Don''t put your hopes on me, for now." Vera changed into her ts and went back to her bedroom to take a bath. "Mom, you should go to bed early. I''ll go to bed after taking a bath. I''m exhausted today." Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Vera had a dream that night. She dreamed that she was in a rtionship with Quill. In her dream, he was very gentle. He would wipe her tears away, coax her with a tender voice, and he would even kiss her. Although it was just a dream, Vera felt that it was too surreal. She struggled all night, wishing she could stay in that dream longer. She wished that she could stay in this dream forever. But the more she struggled, the quicker she woke up from it. After a while, Vera realized she was wide awake. She opened her eyes and saw daylight outside her window; her pillow was drenched in tears. Vera was a little confused and wondered if she had cried all night? Last night, she dreamed that she was with Quill. She felt blissful but it was too surreal. She wanted to prove that it wasn''t a dream but she couldn''t bear to ruin it. As she was struggling within, she woke up. Sure enough, she could only get what she wanted in her dream. However, life went on. At the thought of it, Vera raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes. She got up and changed her pillow cover that was wetted by tears. Then, she went into the bathroom to freshen up. After changing clothes, she went downstairs to make breakfast. As soon as Vera finished her breakfast, she went downstairs straight. The warmth from the sunshine covered her face and body as she stood there and enjoyed it for a little while. "It''s all right. Without romance, there are still other things that matter in life. I still have a future ahead of me, and I should embrace it." Vera thought. Four monthster. Vera''s business became more and more popr. She only hired two workers in the beginning, and now she had hired two more to help out due to the good business. David had resigned from his job and would asionally help out at the restaurant along with Mabie. During their free time, they would stay at home and sometimes they would go shopping or line dance with their friends. The people around were all envious of Mabie. They wouldpliment her for having a daughter who knew how to run a business and that Mabie could retire and enjoy her life years earlier. On the other hand, they were sorry to hear that Vera was not married yet and they would ask Mabie to urge Vera. Minerva''s belly had be huge. She went from barely having any appetite to having a huge appetite. Minerva had gained quite some weight, and her body was bloated all over. The baby in her tummy would make her ufortable by kicking her all the time. The pregnancy was giving her a hard time. When Maddox saw his wife''s condition, he did not even want to deal with thepany''s matters anymore. He would let Sam handle everything and go home to apany his wife. Sometimes, when he noticed the baby giving Minerva a hard time, Maddox would say in a faint voice. "If we didn''t know it was a baby girl, I would beat this kid up after you give birth to her for torturing you now." Upon hearing this, Minerva red at him. "Nonsense! Even if it isn''t a girl, it''s still your son. How could you bear to hit him?" Maddox looked deeply at her and hugged her. He then kissed her forehead tenderly. "After this pregnancy, let''s not have any more kids." Minerva was stunned. No more children? She thought Maddox would ask her to give birth to a few more children, but he... "Two is enough. I don''t want to wear you out." In actuality, Minerva was not against giving birth to children. However, she felt that having two children was enough, so she nodded in agreement. "Okay, no more children after this." The pasta restaurant was packed with people. But, there was a special guest among the crowd that day. This person was none other than Ernest, the person who had rented the space to Vera. Vera was still a little surprised when he came, and then sheughed and brought him to the private room on the second floor. There was only one private room there; Ernest and his wife built it especially. They kept it for personal use, and it was not open for any guests. "Don''t worry. I know this private room is special to you and your wife. Since the day I opened this restaurant, I''ve never let any guests in here, and we clean it every day. When Ernest walked into the private room, he noticed that it was spotless, and the air was filled with a faint floral scent; it felt refreshing. Ernest then noticed a few nts and fresh flowers by the window. "Not bad." Ernest''s lips curled up, and he looked at Vera deeply and thought, "Someone has a good eye. Vera sure is very thoughtful and attentive to details." "What if there are guests who insist on dining in this private room? What would you do? Would you go against them just to keep this room private?" "They probably won''t. We do have a crowd every day, but they are mostly understanding people. Moreover, I would let them know that it''s for s private use only. If they still insist, then I have nothing to say Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He understood what she meant. Even if she had to offend a guest, she wouldn''t open up the private room for public use. "It seems that I really rented this ce to the right person this time." Ernest said. "You''re here for pasta today, aren''t you? The same one you hadst time?" Veraughed as she changed the topic.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "You sure are smart." "Well, have a seat first. I''ll be right back." Vera turned around, went downstairs, and personally made his order for him. Ernest looked at the surrounding environment, and the corners of his mouth slightly lifted. "Are you seeing this? Your wish came true, and she kept your private room well." He said very quietly as if he was talking to himself. In the kitchen, Mabie leaned close to Vera and asked quietly, "Mr. Lowell is here? Is he here to inspect us? I heard that..." "Mom, he just came to have something to eat. Don''t overthink." She was quick and agile. Soon, she finished preparing a bowl of pasta and personally sent it up. Several employees started gossiping as they watched Vera. "Why is Vera so efficient all of a sudden? What is her rtionship with that man upstairs?" "Yeah, when I was sending food upstairs earlier, I saw that Vera brought him into the private room. Does it mean that we will have a male boss soon?" "I think it''s about time too. That man looks very handsome. Vera is such a luckydy!" When Mabie heard these words, she couldn''t help but frown. The employees might not know it, but she was the one who apanied Vera to see Ernest, and she knew that Ernest was deeplymitted to his wife. Although his wife had passed away, it was obvious that Ernest had no interest in remarrying. How could it be possible that Ernest was having a rtionship with her daughter? "Stop making assumptions blindly." Mabie leaned forward with her hands folded in front of her. "Not only are you guys not working hard, but you''re gossiping about this foolishly. Why must there always be something going on between a and a woman? Mr. Lowell is a married man, and he is the original boss who rented this space to Vera. The private room upstairs used to be histe wife''s favorite private space, so we kept it for him. My daughter rented this restaurant through her talented skills. Mr. Lowell is only here to have some pasta and pay tribute to his wife. But you are all making unhealthy assumptions about it; do you want me to make a fuss?" Mabie intended to make the truth clear to everyone so they didn''t l make assumptions or spread rumors because it would be disrespectful to Ernest and histe wife. Moreover, it would ruin her daughter''s reputation. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 Sure enough, after these words, the bunch of employees who were gossiping turned silent. They looked at each other and did not dare to speak. One of them even bowed to Mabie. "We''re sorry, Mrs. Zais. We were just curious. We don''t mean any harm. We won''t gossip about it anymore after hearing your exnation." Mabie nced at her. It was the new girl who joined the restaurant recently, and she was a hard worker. Mabie shook her hand and said, "Forget it. I''m not trying to me you guys, but this is about my daughter''s reputation, and it is disrespectful to Mr. Lowell''ste wife. It is better that I exin it clearly so you would know about it." "I see, Mrs. Zais, it won''t happen again." The others also nodded. Mabie cleared the misunderstanding just like that. In the private room upstairs, Vera served the pasta to Ernest. He looked up at her and smiled. "Thank you." Vera returned a smile and said, "I''ll leave you to it then."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Ernest''s first visit to the restaurant since its grand opening. He looked like he was hesitating when he entered the restaurant earlier. Perhaps this ce had too many memories for him, memories between him and his wife. Therefore, he was struggling between wanting and not wanting toe. Of course, these were merely Vera''s guesses. In fact, she just assumed that Ernest was the kind of man who wouldn''t want anyone else''spany other than histe wife. Although she wanted to entertain him, she felt that it was better to give him his privacy. Ten minutester. The delivery truck was here, and there were plenty of boxes in various sizes. Vera carried them into the restaurant by herself. Although other people were helping her, Vera was still the quickest. After a while, Vera saw an extra figure among the crew. Ernest hade down from the second floor. She was shocked and asked, "Mr. Lowell, why are you down here?" Ernest was a strong man. Vera could only carry one box at a time, and she had to do a few trips, whereas Ernest could easily pick up a few boxes in one go. Vera ran after him as she carried one of the boxes. "Mr. Lowell, you''re a guest, and you''re technically my boss too. You should put these boxes down; I''ll handle it." However, Ernest said indifferently, "It''s no problem. I just happened toe across this, so I thought I''d help out. You don''t have to feel pressured. Also, when did I be your boss? You opened this restaurant, and you pay me rent; it''s perfectly reasonable." "Alright, but these boxes..." Vera wanted to say more, but Ernest insisted. She didn''t persuade him further and could only quicken her pace. She also asked a few kitchen employees toe out to help so they could carry most of the things before Ernest did." Five minutester, all the items were well received by the restaurant. Mabie poured Ernest a cup of tea and said with a smile, "Thank you for your help, Mr. Lowell. Have some tea." Ernest had a sip of the tea and replied, "Thank you, Mrs. Zais. By the way, why don''t you get a man to help out in the restaurant? Do you all always carry all these items by yourselves?" Before Vera could exin, Mabie said, "Well, usually Vera''s dad would help out, but he had something to do today." "I see." Ernest nced at Vera. Although Vera was young and skinny, she was very efficient. Especially when she knew she couldn''t persuade him to put down the boxes, she started moving really quickly and tried to finish the task all by herself. She seemed vigorous and energetic. No wonder the spiritless Quill would fall for her. However, Ernest felt puzzled recently. He thought that Quill would make a move on Vera, but a few months Kad past yet Quill had never even been to her restaurant. Ernest asked him about his schedule, and apparently, he was working overtime every day. It was already rare for him to fall for someone, yet he held it in for such a long time; he was truly an old virgin. If possible, Ernest was more than willing to help his good friend. Unfortunately, Quill hadn''t given him a chance to set him up. It was frustrating. "Missis, you''re not young anymore. Perhaps you should consider someone for long-term freebor." When Ernest spoke, he tapped the table lightly with his finger with a mysterious expression on his face. Vera was stunned for a moment, and then she instantly reacted. He meant getting a husband, isn''t he? She moved her lips. "Mr. Lowell, I don''t..." Unexpectedly, Mabie also realized the meaning of his words. She quickly interrupted Vera and asked, "Mr. Lowell, are you nning to be my daughter''s matchmaker?" A matchmaker? He didn''t expect that he, Ernest Lowell, would end up being a matchmaker one day. But if it was for his good friend, he was willing to give it a shot. "In that case, I do have a friend who I can introduce to Miss Zais, but... he is much older." "Much older?" Mabie instantly el thought of a middle-aged man who wasn''t clean shaven, badly dressed and had a bad personality. Otherwise, why else would the man not be married at such an age? It was either the man was too r¨¬ch, or he had overly high standards, or it could even be the man''s personal issue. But soon, Mabie quickly came to her senses. Ernest was much older, but he had a great presence; he was much more capable than most young men and he has a great temperament. If the person was someone who Ernest knew, he probably wouldn''t be too bad. She had really overthought. "He is much older. He has an odd temper, and he never had a girlfriend in his life." "What? Never had a girlfriend in his life?" Mabie was shocked. How could it be possible? A man at such an age had never had a girlfriend? Could it be that he was suffering from some hidden illness? "Yes." Ernest smiled as he nodded. "When most of our friends got married, he was still single. After so many years, I didn''t expect him to remain the same." Vera, who was standing aside, had a rather strange expression. "He is much older. He has an odd temper, and he never had a girlfriend in his life." Strangely, when she heard Ernest''s description of his friend, a name popped up in her mind. No, it couldn''t be him. Ernest probably didn''t know Quill. Lately, as time passed by, Vera had thought of Quiltless and less. She became extremely busy; she had to work tirelessly in the restaurant and experimented on new recipes after she got home. She even had to shop for ingredients and suppliers. Sometimes she was so exhausted that she would fall asleep immediately after a shower. Content belongs to asionally, Quill would show up in her dreams. It was when she woke up from her dream, with her pillow covered in tears, that she remembered she still loved Quill. But on normal days, she was able to hypnotize herselfpletely, thinking she no longer liked him. She didn''t expect to think about Quill again from hearing Ernest describe a few characteristics of a person. "The man had been single for so many years. Could he be against marriage? Do you think Vera would bepatible?" Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Ernest smiled and said, "Mrs.is, there''s nothing wrong with him; he''s quite healthy. It''s just that he has always put his focus on work, so he doesn''t have time to date. As time went on, he didn''t have much interest in dating anymore." At that, he suddenly paused. Why was he only talking about Quill''s ws and nothing good? How would he be able to set him up this way? What if Vera''s mother thought that he was saying all these just to shame her daughter? Sure enough, when Ernest raised his head, he saw Mabie''s eyes had be somewhat resentful. It was normal. After all, no one would want their daughter to be taken advantage of, and his description of his friend sounded questionable. "I''m sorry, I mean to say that my friend has a sessful career, but he is not as experienced when ites to rtionships. He doesn''t have any unhealthy habits; he doesn''t smoke, drink or gamble. I noticed Miss Zais has a decent temperament, so I thought I could set her up with my friend. I''m sorry if I offended you." Mabie felt a lot better after listening to his exnation. "It''s not a big deal that he isn''t experienced in rtionships but... Vera looks rather average. Since your friend has a sessful career, I''m sure he''s used to seeing all kinds of beautiful women, yet he still hasn''t managed to find anyone he likes. So why would he..." What Mabie meant was that the man didn''t show interest in stunning women, so why would he be interested in an ugly duckling like Vera. Vera looked at Mabie with resentment as she stood beside her. Did her mother really give birth to her? Why does she have to attack her like this all the time? Ernest found Vera and Mabie''s rtionship amusing. Heposed himself and said, "When my wife and I first got together, she would alwaysin about the beautiful women around me, but as time passed, it was no longer an issue. There are many good-looking people on this pl, but it''s rare to find an interesting soul. It''s important to find someone with a soul that connects to you." Mabie was at a loss for words. She blinked. Ernest''s words were deep and philosophical, but Mabie still understood what he was trying to say. He had meant to say that there would be many beautiful women out there, but apatible personality was what would make the rtionshipst. "Perhaps... I''ll try to call him? Maybe you two could meet next time?" Vera finally couldn''t help but say euphemistically, "Mr. Lowell, I''m really grateful for your thought, but right now, my focus is on this restaurant, and I''m afraid that I might not have time to deal with other things. I''m really sorry. Truly..." She expressed her apologies to him deeply. She hadn''t expected Ernest to set her up with someone. She still had someone in her heart, and she didn''t think it was a good idea to be set up with another person. Therefore, before she couldpletely get over her feelings for Quill, she would not be going on any dates or have any progress in her love life. Since she had been back home, she had been introduced to quite a few dates, but she rejected them all. Because of that, rumors and gossip arose. "That''s okay. Since your focus is not on this, we can talk about it again when you have the time. I don''t think my friend has any ns to get married in these two years anyway. Although..." Ernest raised his eyebrows and held a pregnant pause. "I may be wrong, but I think he would actually get married instantly if he finds true love."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera was bewildered. At this point, Vera thought that Ernest was acting strange. Why was he still telling her about his friend? It had nothing to do with her at all. However, perhaps because he had a close rtionship with that friend, and he couldn''t help but bring it up. Therefore, she didn''t take it to heart. So Vera smiled at him and did not answer. It could be seen that she was indeed not interested. Ernest didn''t insist further and left after staying for awhile. Vera breathed a sigh of relief. Mabie nced at Vera. "You brat, I think you want to be single forever, don''t you? Hearing this, Vera shrugged helplessly and then smiled, "I don''t think being single is a bad thing." In the afternoon, a customer suddenly asked Vera a question. "Madam, why doesn''t your restaurant do delivery? I wanted to order food from your restaurant on the app but I didn''t manage to find it. Sometimes I feel exhausted after getting home from work and really don''t feel like dining out but really miss your pasta here, why don''t you provide delivery service?" Delivery service? Vera had never thought about this before because the app would charge a certain amount of fee, and it was not cheap. Also, pasta wouldn''t taste as good if it was not being consumed within a short amount of time. Therefore, Kera had never thought about putting her restaurant on the app. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing the man in front of her was a regr customer, Vera replied, "I''ll think about doing delivery service then. I''lle out with a card by then, but if it gets too busy in the restaurant, we won''t do delivery." "It''s okay, as long as there is a delivery service. It''s better than nothing!" After that, Vera went back to discuss with her parents. David instantly nodded in agreement. "Let''s do it then! We should charge for the delivery. I don''t know how to cook, but I sure know my way around North City. I can go anywhere; let me do it." "Dad." Vera frowned. "You''re not that old, but you''re not young anymore either. If I were to have you out to send deliveries, I might as well not open the restaurant." "What nonsense are you talking about? How dare you underestimate your father like this? Don''t you know some people get stronger as they get older? What''s wrong with helping my daughter with food delivery? Vivy, you just focus on the business and leave all the errands to Dad." David said with overflowing love for her daughter. Vera''s eyes started to tear up. "It''s all right, Vivy. Let him do it. It''s good for his health to move around." After the matter was settled, Vera quickly made it happen. She got people to print name cards for her restaurant. Then, she got phone number and a delivery a tform. After it was a very she gave out the name cards to her customers and hopefully they would contact the restaurant if they were interested in ordering food. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org There weren''t many people who called for delivery in the beginning, and all the deliveries were done by David. Then, more orders started toe in, and Vera didn''t want her father to do it alone, so she started sending deliveries herself too. On weekends, Sam woulde over and help too. After some time, Vera''s parents found Sam very likable. Sometimes Mabie would say to Vera in private. "Sam seems like a great guy. I think you should consider him." Vera felt a headache from Mabie''s words. Vera had told Sam many times that he didn''t have to help her at the restaurant anymore because she won''t be able to repay him. Sam told her that she didn''t need to, and he did it of his free will. Therefore, she wanted to pay him a sry, but he refused. Then, Vera insisted that he shouldn''te anymore. Who knew that he would stille to the restaurant to help every weekend despite her asking him not to. Vera felt troubled. "Mom, stop bringing it up. We are never going to be together." "Why not? Are you still thinking of the man who broke up with you? What is there about him for you to hold on to? Sam is a great guy. Don''t throw away something great for something lesser." "What are you talking about? Love is about fate, and you''re not supposed to force it. Why do you make it sound like it''s a deal?" Quill would appear the next day... Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 "All right, all right. Whatever you say. Oh, Sam said that something came up at work, so he went back to deal with it, and he will be back tomorrow." "I hope he doesn''te back. I''m not able to repay his help, and he''s wasting his time." "But he did it of his free will, and we can''t chase him off. What can you do about it?" Vera sighed. "Vera." "What''s wrong?" Vera walked out of the kitchen. The employee who was handling delivery orders called out to her. She pointed at an address and said, "A customer in this nightclub ordered ten portions of pasta, and wants us to deliver it to them." Ten portions of pasta? Vera was stunned for a moment. Such a big order? At a nightclub? Vera felt that it seemed a little dangerous just by looking at the delivery address. Perhaps it was because she didn''t have much experience with ces like this, and the unknown felt scary to her. When she was hesitating, the employee said, "Why don''t I deliver it? It''s near my house, so it should be safe, and I know my way around there." Vera looked up at her and then shook her head with a smile. "I''m not letting you go. Stay and watch the delivery phone. Since my father isn''t back yet, I''ll go deliver it." Mabie was a little surprised when she heard that Vera was going to deliver a big order. Mabie asked in astonishment, "How are you going to carry all this food?" As she was speaking, Vera easily picked up the pasta and put them into a box, then carried it. Her strength had been trained over time. Only the people who were used to being taken care of wouldin about being unable to carry things. Vera had seen a lot of women who could barely open a bottle cap before they got married, but they were able to rip through their parcels with no issue, and they could even move quickly, carrying two children on them. Therefore, women weren''t physically weak; it just depended on whether they wanted to do it or not. "Mom, it''s okay. I''ll be right back." At the nightclub. When Vera entered with a box in her arms, she was stopped by the receptionist, who asked her why she was there. After Vera told the receptionist her identity, she looked at her with a little bit of disdain and spoke to her with little respect. "Food delivery? Just go up in that elevator in the front." Vera wasn''t bothered by the judgmental gaze as she would be out of here after she delivered the food. As she was about to enter the elevator carrying the box, someone entered the club, and it was someone Vera knew. She was shocked because she hadn''t expected to see him there. The person was none other than Ernest, who ate at her restaurant recently. Why was he here? Should she greet him? Would it be rude if she didn''t greet him since she already saw him? As she thought of it, Vera took the initiative and said hi to Ernest. Just as the receptionist saw this interaction, their face was filled with more disgust. Ernest was here to look for someone, and he had someone with him; the two of them spoke in a low voice. It was only when the person with Ernest noticed Vera, that Ernest looked in Vera''s direction after he told Ernest something. When he saw Vera standing there with a box of food in her arms, Ernest was taken aback, but he quickly reacted. Then he stepped toward Vera. "Mr. Lowell, what a coincidence." Vera smiled at him and the person beside him. Ernest sized Vera up then smiled too. "What a coincidence indeed. It''s my first time here, and I happen to run into you. You''re here to deliver food?" "Yes." Vera nodded enthusiastically. "A customer ordered ten portions of pasta from our restaurant. Things are pretty busy back there, so I came to deliver myself." Hearing this, Ernest looked at Vera a few more times and thought that she was indeed hardworking. He quickly reacted and said, "How about I help you carry the food? Which floor are you heading to?" Seeing that he was about toe forward, Vera''s face changed slightly. She took two steps back and said, "It''s okay, I can handle it. Thank you, Mr. Lowell. I''m going to the sixth floor." "We are going to the sixth floor too. Shall we?" Upon hearing this, Vera nodded in a daze. "Okay." to So Vera followed Ernest into the elevator. When they entered it, Ernest''s friend really couldn''t bear see a petite girl carry such a huge box then said, "Let me help you with it. It should be hard for a girl like you to carry such a heavy box. "It''s really fine. I can carry it myself. Moreover, all I have to do is take the food out; then it''ll be an empty box. It''s all good." Although Ernest had only met Vera a few times, he could see that she was stubborn and did not like to take other people''s advice. She always had her own way of thin when doing things and would not change her mind. She also hated to trouble people. He could tell that no matter how his friend were to persuade her, Vera was not going to let him help her carry the box. The elevator quickly reached the sixth floor. After walking out, Vera checked for the room number; it turned out she was supposed to head in the same direction as int them. After a while, Vera found the room where she was supposed to deliver the food. "Mr. Lowell, I''ll go send the food then." "Sure." Ernest lightly nodded and continued to move forward. After that, Vera knocked on the door of the room. After the door opened, Ernest''s cousin peeked into the room briefly. "Hi, did you order food delivery service?" The man who opened the door had a cigarette in his mouth, and he looked vulgar. He sized Vera up, then moved away from the door. "It wasn''t me. It''s my friends inside who ordered it. Bring it in." "Okay." The man''s gaze made Vera feel extremely ufortable, and she decided to leave as soon as she ced the food on the table. However, when Vera walked in, she realized that the room was filled with a strong smell of alcohol and cigarette smoke. The smell was pungent and nauseating. The room was full of men, and their eyes were all red from the alcohol. Most importantly, each of them were hugging women that were in revealing clothes. With a nce, Vera realized that something was wrong. She quickly turned around and walked towards the exit with the box of food in her arms. However, when she took two steps forward, she was stopped by the man with a cigarette in his mouth who had just opened the door. "Hey? What are you doing? You haven''t put down the food yet, and you want to leave? Are you here for delivery or not?" Vera pursed her lips and said with a worrying look, "I''m at the wrong address."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, she was going to walk around him, but the man blocked her path again. "How could this be the wrong address? There''s the name on your box. Patrick, were you the one who ordered the pasta?" The man called Patrickughed sneakily as he held a woman in his arms. "What do you think? I told you the owner of this restaurant was a hot girl. Look at her small waist and slender legs. I wasn''t lying, was I?" "Patrick, you have good taste. Come on, girl. Let me see if the pasta tastes good today." Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 Vera was extremely nervous. She couldn''t care less anymore; she dropped the box of food, turned around, and started running towards the exit. She knew that holding the box would only hold her down, and these people obviously didn''t want to let her leave. She also didn''t know what they would do to her. Therefore, all she could do was run. She was d to see that the door was not fully closed as she headed out. As long as she ran out of the room fast enough, she would be safe. Worst case scenario, she would go seek help from Ernest even if it meant to trouble him. If these vulgar men knew she hade with friends, they would be more vignt. However, reality rarely worked out as one imagined. Before she could reach the door, she was grabbed by the man with a cigarette in his mouth. He grabbed her wrist forcefully and pulled her back into the room. "Ah! Let me go!" Vera screamed and struggled hard. The men on the side couldn''t help butugh when they saw this scene. "Oh, this girl is quite aggressive. Could she happen to be pure and innocent?" "She must be. No men are working long term at her restaurant; there are only her parents." "Hehehe, little girl. It must be hard for you to run a restaurant by yourself. How about you pick one of us here, and he will work for you at your restaurant for free." All Vera wanted was to escape from this ce; she could care less about what those b*stards had to say to her. Since she couldn''t free herself from the man''s grip, she bit on his hand hard. "Ah!" The man let out a scream. He let go of his grip and threw a tight p on Vera''s head. Bang! His strength was so great that Vera lost her bnce. "Do you want to die? How dare you bite me! You shameless b*tch!" Vera felt so dizzy from the p that she could barely see what was in front of her, but she remembered the direction. She got up and tried to walk towards the exit again. "How dare you escape after biting me? Do you think I will let you?!" The man pulled on her hair and dragged her back. "Ah!" Vera was in so much pain that her face turned pale, and she shrieked in pain. On the other side. "That brat! He must have known that I brought you here to help; that''s why he escaped before we got here. He better not let me catch him again." Ernest came to look for a man in the other room, and they were ready to drag the man back. But they hadn''t expected the man to already run away. "My brother isn''t afraid of anyone in the family other than you. I have no idea where he got the news that you wereing, and he escaped. Ernest, I''m sorry for troubling you to make this trip here. Ernest didn''t mind it. He shook his head and said, "It''s all right. I don''t have anything to do today, anyway." Upon hearing this, Jimmy was stunned. Then, he thought of something and sighed, "You should let the past stay in the past. You can''t go on like this. It''s better that you move on." Ernest pursed his lips, and his expression turned cold all of a sudden. Jimmy could tell that he didn''t like to hear those words and he quickly changed the topic. "Okay, okay, I won''t talk about it anymore. You can live as you wish. Since we can''t find that brat, let''s head back." They took the elevator down and saw that the delivery cart was still outside. Jimmy said, "Isn''t this that girl''s cart? She''s not done with the delivery?" Upon hearing this, Ernest stopped in his tracks. "What do you mean?" Jimmy touched the back of his head and said, "Didn''t you hear her say earlier? She was going to leave as soon as she sent the delivery, so she refused our help to hold the box for her. But it has been a long time since then and she''s not out yet. Ernest, you know her, don''t you? What''s your rtionship with her?" Ernest said, "She''s the tenant of my pasta restaurant." "Just a tenant?" Jimmy blinked. "Then it shouldn''t be your business if anything happens to her, right?" Hearing this, Ernest finally realized that something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes and stared at his cousin with danger, "Make it clear." "When she was sending food earlier, I saw a man with a cigarette in his mouth open the door for her. ording to my experience, that man is not someone you want to meddle with. I think the delivery order was just an excuse to get the girl here because you can get any food you want in this ce; there''s no need to order delivery... Hey, where are you going?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Before Jimmy could finish his words, Ernest walked toward the elevator with a cold face. His cousin caught up to him and said. "Isn''t she just your tenant? Why are you so anxious?" When they entered the elevator, Ernest''s eyes were cold. "Are we supposed to just let something bad happen to her?" Jimmy smacked his lips and said, "It is harsh to just leave her there, but there are so many people inside. Don''t act impulsively or start a fight with them. I''ll call the police immediately if we don''t have a choice." Inside the room. "F*ck! This girl is amazing. Patrick, you really picked a good one this time." "I told you not to be so violent. She has a pretty face; it''s going to be a pity if she''s injured." The man picked up Vera and threw her into Patrick''s arms, and he quickly hugged her. Vera wanted to struggle to escape, but Patrick pressed her firmly on the sofa with his legs. "Stop running. I won''t do anything violent to you. I just want to have a chat with you, that''s all. Don''t be nervous..." They were used to seeing weing women in the nightclub and not women like Vera. Furthermore, it intrigued them even more as she was petite and fighting back. Looking at the men in the room, Vera closed her eyes in despair. Was she really going to be taken advantage of that day in a ce like that? No, she wasn''t going to let that happen. She opened her eyes and gritted her teeth. "Do you know that this is against the daw? I''m not one of the girls you called for, so you have no right to do this to me. Also, I came here with my friend. You better let me go now, or you will all be screwed when my friend realizes something happened to me and calls the police." Patrick was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect her to be so sharp- tongued, and heughed even louder. "Call the police? That''s great. We have so many people here. Will your friends be enough to fight us? Will they have time to call the police?" Hearing this, Vera understood his words; he was clearly telling her that he wasn''t afraid of anything. Bang! The door swung open with a hard kick. Ernest''s cousin was recording the situation inside the room with his phone as he said, "You all better not move. I''ve already called the police." Perhaps they didn''t expect the door to be kicked open suddenly, so everyone was stunned for a moment. Soon, one of the men in the room stood up. "You dare to call the police? Fine. I''m going to have you on the floor before they arrive." After saying that, the man was about to walk over to Ernest and his cousin, but someone stopped him. "Thomas, Thomas, that''s Ernest Lowell." "Ernest Lowell? Which Ernest Lowell? Who the hell is he? What does it have to do with me?" "Ernest Lowell from Lowell Real Estate." The person who pulled him whispered something into the man''s ear, and the man''s expression changed instantly. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 Forty minutester. Everyone involved was brought to the police station. A few drunks kept mumbling for more alcohol while those who assaulted Vera were questioned separately. Vera hadpleted her report with the police. She sat on a bench alone, and her face was burning in pain. A kind policewoman wrapped some ice with a towel and gave it to Vera to soothe her pain. Vera thanked her and quietly nursed her wound as she sat there. Although she had been saved, she was still traumatized. The incident earlier was truly horrifying. If... Ernest hadn''t arrived, she would probably... Thinking of this, Vera closed her eyes and didn''t dare to imagine further. Suddenly, her phone rang, and it frightened her. She pulled it out and saw that it was a call from the restaurant. She had been gone for so long and hadn''t return, they must be worried sick about her. Vera took a deep breath and answered the phone. "Hello?" Vivy? Are you all right? Why haven''t youe back from the delivery yet? Did something happen?" Mabie stood by the phone and hurriedly asked Vera a few questions. David was beside them and urged her, "Ask Vera where is she right now!" "Yes, yes, Vivy, where are you right now?" Vera shot a nce around her and prepared to sound calm. "Mum, I''m fine. I''ll be back soon. You''re in the restaurant with Dad, aren''t you? There''s nothing to worry about." Vera held back her tears and tried to speak in her usual tone. It didn''t sound troubled, but she did tremble on some words. "Are you really okay?" Vera knew that her parents couldn''t see her right now but she still forced a smile on her face and said, "I''m really okay, Mom. You guys don''t have to worry about me. I just passed by a jewelry shop and the jewelry looked nice, so I decided to do a little shopping. Don''t me me for beingzy, all right? I''ll talk to you guyster." Vera quickly hung up the phone, fearing that she would be exposed if she spoke further. Not long after hanging up, she heard a rush of footsteps approaching her direction. Vera didn''t think much of it and continued to apply ice to her face. She looked down and stared at her toes. Suddenly, a pair of shoes appeared in front of her. She was stunned for a split second, and just as she raised her head, the person ced their hand on her shoulder. The man''s scent shrouded her. Vera absentmindedly looked at the man who leaned over as he ced his hand on her shoulder, scrutinizing her. "Are you all right?" She didn''t speak. Vera''s pale lips trembled, and she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. He was very handsome, and his usually calm eyes were now looking anxious. It was obvious that his breath was unstable as he spoke to her, and she could feel his warm breath on her cheeks.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Quill. Vera called out his name in her heart and it took her a bit of time to react. She opened her lips and asked, "You... Why are you here?" Was she dreaming? Was she hallucinating? Quill, whom she hadn''t seen for several months, actually... appeared in front of her eyes? Quill frowned. Seeing she wasn''t answering his question, he pursed his lips unhappily and grabbed her wrist, leading her outside. Vera reeled her head in shock and looked at her wrist. She was being strung along by Quill like a puppet. As they walked out, they happened to run into Ernest, who was walking towards them. When Ernest saw his usually calm friend gripping onto a girl''s wrist and pulling her out of the police station, he couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that the things Quill told him before simply weren''t true. He merely casually told Quill about the incident, and he already showed up within ten minutes. Ernest wanted to greet him, but the look on Quill''s face clearly showed he wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries. Ernest didn''t mind that. Seeing that Quill ignored him, he spoke to Vera instead. "Since you''re done with your police report, you are free to leave now. I have something to attend to; President Hanover will see you home." Vera opened her mouth to say something, but she hadn''t a clue on what. An idea then came to her mind, and she stopped walking. She would not go any further. Quill felt her hesitance and turned around with a frown. "You should go to the hospital now." Vera shook her head and pulled her hand away inch by inch. "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I''m fine." Her wounds weren''t serious. She only felt dizzy from the p earlier. Other than the swelling on her face, she was fine. Quill was speechless. He took a deep breath and patiently exined to Vera, "Let the doctor have a look and let them decide if you''re alright." Hethen took a step toward her and went to grab her hand again. Vera took a few steps back reflexively and avoided Quill''s touch. Ernest, who was watching from the side, raised his eyebrows at the scene. He was nning to leave, but now it seemed that things were about to get heated, and he wanted to see things y out. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Vera was already traumatized from the incident earlier, and now Quill had shown up. She found that very strange but she quickly put two and two together. The reason Quill was here was because of Ernest; they knew each other. "Do you know Mr. Lowell?" She looked up at Quill''s face, making eye contact with him. Quill stayed silent. This was the first time she looked at him directly after she said she wouldn''t bother him anymore. Seeing that he remained silent as if he nned on staying so, she asked, "Say something. You guys know each other, don''t you?" She was determined to get some answers. She turned to look at Ernest. He coughed lightly to cover up his embarrassment and turned away. "Mm." Quill admitted it. Vera was stunned on the spot. He had admitted? Her eyshes trembled. "Why?" "Is it because I''m your sister''s best friend? Or was it because you rejected me and thought I looked pitiful, so... you wanted to show some kindness to me?" It was clear that Vera was referring to the restaurant. Ernest had stayed to watch the scene unfold, but now he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. He didn''t expect Vera to ask about the restaurant. He should''ve left. Facing Vera''s questioning, Quill pinched the space between his eyebrows and took two steps toward her. He said in a soft voice, "Don''t do any more deliveries. You''re a woman and it''s dangerous for you to do deliveries." Was he choosing to avoid the question? Vera sneered and said, "Who are you to even say those things, President Hanover? How am I supposed to survive without doing deliveries? Not everyone is lucky to be born wealthy like you!" Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 It was the first time Vera had lost her temper and used such harsh words. She meant it too. Now that she had found out about Quill and Ernest''s connection, she felt that Quill was just taking pity on her. She was angry and humiliated! She was so furious that she bit down on her lower lip to stop herself from screaming, and her eyes were burning with rage. But just then, Quill suddenly took out a pen and wrote a note in front of her. What was he doing? Vera looked at the note and looked at Quill as if she was asking what he meant. "This is mypany''s address. If you must do deliveries, then send them to my office. I''ll pay for them." Vera was at a loss for words. Hearing this, Vera finally understood his intentions. Ernest, who was standing aside, really couldn''t help but feel for his friend when he saw their interaction. Perhaps... he shouldn''t have called Quill here that day. Or he should have left after asking Quill toe. Perhaps then Vera wouldn''t have noticed that they were friends.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Before Vera''s anger subsided, Quill''s offer fueled it further. She felt that the reason she could get the space for the restaurant was because of someone else''s pity. Now, he even wanted to mind her delivery business. He must have felt that her delivery that day was pitiful as well. After all, many people don''t consider food delivery a real job, and they would usually make judgments on people like them, like the receptionist who looked at her in disdain. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She red at the note in his hand and felt the anger in her growrger. She slowly reached out her hand and took the note. Quill pursed his thin lips and looked at Vera. Something didn''t feel right. "Then I really have to thank President Hanover for your generosity. But my restaurant is small; I don''t think well be able to serve such a bigpany like the Hanover Corporation." After saying that, Vera crumpled the note into a ball in front of Quill. "I meant it when I said I won''t pester you anymore. Also, being infatuated with you was my own choice; it has nothing to do with you. It''s only normal for you to reject me; you don''t have to feel bad for it, nor do you need to take pity on me. I don''t need it." She opened her palm and let the ball of paper fall off. As it fell to the ground, Vera shed a condescending smile. Then she turned and rushed off. Quill frowned and could only watch Vera''s back as she got further away. Ernest couldn''t stand to watch them anymore and urged Quill. "Aren''t you going after her?" Quill was rooted to the ground and did not move. His thin lips were tightly pressed together. "I really don''t get you. You''ve rushed over here all anxious- like, just to piss her off? Do you even know how to speak? Even if you''ve never been in rtionships, you can''t be this ignorant!" Quill ignored him. He shifted his gaze to the paper that Vera had crumpled into a ball. During the party, Vera told him that she wouldn''t be pestering him anymore and rejected his offer to send her home but epted Sam''s ride instead. He knew he caused Vera a lot of pain, so he didn''t force anything. Besides, he had never been the type of person to force things on people. It was up to Vera to make her own choices. He never imagined having anything between them. After all, he always preferred to be alone and never nned on getting married or having kids. So it was beyond his expectations for someone like Vera to pursue him aggressively. And that person just so happened to be his sister''s friend. So from the very beginning... Quill had nowhere to run. In the end... Realizing his train of thought, Quill stopped himself. He wouldn''t allow himself to think about it anymore. Ernest had known Quill for many years, and he could tell what was exactly on his mind. He crossed his arms and said with a side-eye. Knowing your personality, you definitely won''t go after her. So let me ask you this, is it true that you''ve rejected her before? When you came to me in the beginning, I gathered you were interested in her, but you didn''t want to admit it. Who would''ve thought... you two have such a history. No wonder you didn''t want her to know. It turns out that you have a guilty conscience." Upon hearing this, Quill suddenly opened his eyes and red at Ernest. Ernest gave a slight smirk. "What? Was I wrong? She ran off in anger because of you. Since we''ve been friends for years, just say the word, and I''ll go smoother, things out with her for you. How about that?" "Scram." Quill couldn''t take it anymore. He let off a frustrated grunt at Ernest and walked away. The matter at the police station had already been resolved; Ernest had no reason to stay. He saw Quill walk away and followed. "If you don''t let her know your feelings, she never know your real intentions Do you know how hard it is to understand a woman? If you see don''t exin it to her, she wause what you''re doing for her is because you like her. Instead, she''ll only think you''re doing all this to humiliate her." Like... That word made Quill''s heart tremble a little. He still didn''t answer and strode forward. "You really don''t need my help?" Ernest wasn''t giving up. Quill finally stopped. "Have you thought it through?" "Are you so bored? Why do you care about these things?" Upon hearing this, Ernest raised his eyebrows and said, "If I didn''t care, Vera may have been..." Ernest didn''t need to finish as it was self-evident. Quill had a headache. "I''m not talking about this." "What are you referring to then?" Quill didn''t answer. "Are you too embarrassed to say it? How about I help you verbalize it then? You rejected Vera, and now you regret it. So, you came to me and hoped that I would help you. you didn''t rush here today, I would still be uncertain of my hunch would have assumed you were simply trying to make up for rejecting her. But seeing you now, I''m certain my guess was correct. You do have feelings for her, don''t you?" Quill felt that his heart was suddenly struck by something, and the pain spread throughout his body. There was a hint of cruelty between his eyes. He responded coldly, "Stop speaking such outrageous things and tarnish someone else''s reputation." After that, he turned and left, and this time he strode off much faster. However, both of them were men with long legs. Even if Quill walked faster, Ernest would be able to keep up easily. "Why do I think that you''re angry? If you didn''t care about Vera, why did you rush to the police station? I gave you a call, and you arrived at the police station ten minutester. Isn''t your office located quite a distance from here?" Probably because he prodded Quill''s sore spot, he stopped to give Ernest a deathly re. Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 "Since when did you be so long-winded and a busybody?" Ernest realized he had gone too far. He waved his hand slightly and said, "Fine, I was just concerned about you. Since you''re so against it, I''ll let it go."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After that, Ernest left, leaving Quill alone. He stood in ce for a long time. Then, he walked forward. After Vera rushed out of the police station, she walked alone along the road. She was brought to the police station in a police car, and her delivery car was still at the nightclub. She had to cover the lie she had told Mabie earlier. Maybe she should get a cab to the nightclub and drive her delivery car home to get some fresh clothes. Then, go stay at her apartment for a couple of days. In the state that she was in, her parents would definitely be suspicious of what happened to her, and she would have to tell them. Vera thought about it and decided that she didn''t want them to worry for her. As she walked, Vera felt her leg hurt. She only realized it after leaving the police station. The pain was probably from when the men forcefully dragged her back into the room and she knocked her knee on the corner of the table. She was in so much pain that she was on the verge of tears. With every step she took, she could feel her leg aching. She slowed down and took out her phone, ready to hail a cab. The sound of a horn ring came from behind her. Vera subconsciously dodged to the side. Her steps were a little shaky, and she almost fell backward. After she steadied herself, her phone slipped from her hand and smashed onto the ground. Vera gasped and held back the pain as best she could before she squatted down. When she saw that the screen on her phone was broken, she grew frustrated. She was injured. Why didn''t she slow down? A pair of familiar shoes appeared in front of her. Vera was stunned at first, and then she reeled back. She recognized the pair of shoes from the police station. It belonged to Quill. Vera raised her head. The tall figure was standing in front of bright light. His features under the shadow were deep and intriguing. It was a pity that Vera couldn''t see his eyes. She didn''t know what kind of gaze he had as he looked at her, but she could imagine it. He probably felt sorry for her. She squatted there and didn''t budge. She lowered her head again and looked at the screen of her phone, ready to clean it with her hand. However, Quill was faster. Before her hand could touch the screen, Quill picked it up. "The screen is cracked; you''re going to cut your hand if you use it to clean the screen." As soon as he finished speaking, he took out a clean handkerchief from his pocket to wipe her phone. Because it was close to her, Vera could smell the scent of oak from his handkerchief, and she took notice of the quality, and the brand up-close; it was a branded item. When she recalled the only reason she got her restaurant was because of his interference, Vera grew furious again. She couldn''t help but sneer, "This handkerchief is expensive, I''m sure. Now that you''ve used it to clean my phone, how many deliveries should I do to be able to afford another one to return it to you?" She deliberately said these words to trigger him. Quill paused from what she said, but he quickly cleaned the phone and pocketed it in his suit. Vera didn''t understand what he was doing. "What are you doing? Give me back my phone." "Get up." Quill''s tone was cold. "I''m taking you to the hospital." "I''m not going." Vera shook her head stubbornly. "I said I''m fine. I don''t need to go to the hospital." "You can''t even walk steadily, yet you''re still saying that?" Quill''s gaze fell straight on her face. There was a hint of sharpness in his eyes. Although his voice sounded steady, his expression was turning grim. So what? There was nothing else in Vera''s heart besides anger. She couldn''t be bothered about Quill''s feelings at all. She knew Quill wouldn''t care about her and wouldn''t like her anyway, so there was nothing for her to care about. "Who said I couldn''t walk steadily? I just slipped. Also, President Hanover, a busy man like you should be heading back to yourpany shouldn''t you? No need to waste. your precious time on pathetic people like me. Whatever happens t¨¦me has nothing to do with you. You... Ah..." Before she could finish, Quill couldn''t bear it anymore. Suddenly, he put one hand around her shoulder and the other around her leg and lifted her up. Quill was very tall, and Vera was very slender. As Quill lifted her up, she looked tiny in his arms. She didn''t expect him to do this, but her body reacted and expressed her true feelings within. Perhaps she was afraid of falling down b he stood up, her arm when subconsciously hooked onto his neck as she yelped. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org By the time she regained her senses, Quill had already stood upright. She frowned and shot a deep nce at him before he started to walk in the direction of the car. It was the first time he had carried her in his arms like this. Vera was a little overwhelmed, but she let him carry her into the car. Quill''s breath was very close to her as he helped fasten her seat belt. His handsome face was only inches away from her; she could sneak a kiss on him effortlessly. She would have done this in the past, but now... Vera silently turned her face away, trying not to face him as much as possible. She nervously blinked her eyes, her heart beating wildly. After Quill fastened the seat belt for her, he didn''t move away; it made Vera even more nervous. What on earth was he trying to do? Why hasn''t he moved away yet? After a while, Vera quietly turned back and met with Quill''s steely cold eyes. "You..." "Let go of your hands first. I''ll carry you again when we get to the hospital." Hearing this, Vera finally realized something. She slowly opened her eyes wide and saw that her hands were still around his neck. No wonder he had not moved away since he helped her fasten her seat belt. She withdrew her hand shyly and quickly. Her face was burning hot, and she bit down on her lower lip hard. She was extremely frustrated with herself. Quill got into the car, but Vera didn''t dare to look at him, and she kept looking out the window. The ride was silent the entire journey to the hospital. Maybe because she was immersed in her own world, Vera did not notice it at all when the car stopped. It wasn''t until the door was opened and her seat belt was unbuckled that she came to her senses. She reflexively pressed on Quill''s hand. "I''ll do it myself!" In her anxious attempt to say that she could do it, she identally ced her hand on Quill''s palm. The moment their skin touched, Vera''s heart skipped a beat. She was so startled that she suddenly withdrew her hand and stammered, "S-sorry." Quill''s expression was cold and indifferent as he nced at the hand she had touched. He wasn''t bothered by it and adjusted her seatbelt, then carried her out of the car. "I... I can really..." Vera was strongly insistent. And this time, she didn''t dare to put her hand around his neck, but she couldn''t break free from his grasp either. She froze stiffly in his arms as her face and neck flushed from embarrassment. There were a lot of people moving about in the hospital. Quill was tall and handsome, so he naturally attracted many people''s attention. As people looked over, Vera felt so embarrassed that she shrunk herself further into his arms. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 As she pressed her face against his chest, she could hear his strong heartbeat. Only then did Vera realize something was wrong. She should have resisted his embrace, not because she disliked him, but because she didn''t want his care at a time like this. However, after being held in his arms, Vera fell for him all over again. Because his embrace... was very warm. It was the same feeling she had when she dreamed about him for so many nights. Now, it had be a reality. Unfortunately, it was as much a fantasy as it was reality. For Vera, these moments were like bubbles that could burst at the slightest touch. Even though she knew this to be the case, she was still like a moth flying into a me, bravely moving forward regardless of its safety. After seeing the doctor, aside from the wound on Vera''s face, she had bruises on her leg too. After her pant leg was lifted, a huge bruise could be seen on her knee extending to her calf. The doctor pressed on it lightly, and Vera started sweating in pain and gasped. Seeing her reaction, the doctor suggested, "If possible, it would be best to take an X-ray and see if there are any cracks in your bone." An X-ray? Wouldn''t that be too much trouble? "It''s fine. I..." "Where do we go for her to get an X-ray?" Quill interrupted her. After getting directions from the doctor, he lifted her up and brought her over to get her X-ray taken. The X-ray results came out very quickly. After taking a look at it, the doctor exined it to Vera. "ording to the X-ray, your bones are fine, but you shouldn''t be doing a lot of walking for the time being. Have a few days of rest. I will give you some medicine for the swelling on your face and another one for your leg." "Thank you, doctor." After the medicine was prescribed, Vera sat on the bench alone and waited while Quill went to get the medicine. She sat there in a daze, quietly thinking about everything that happened that day. After thinking for a while, her brain became a mess, and she couldn''t figure it out at all. Just thinking about the scene in the nightclub was enough to make her tremble with fear. Vera shook her head, reached out to hold her cheek, and wanted to lean her face against her hand. However, she identally touched the swollen part of her face, which made her gasp in pain. Just then, Quill came back with her medicine and sat down beside her. He didn''t say anything; he merely opened up the bag of medicine in front of her and took out a bottle of ointment. He opened it, put some of the ointment on his finger, and gestured it towards her face. Vera reeled her head back and looked at him uncertainly. "Apply some ointment," Quill exined. Quill stretched his hand domineeringly to her face. Although his action looked domineering, his touch was gentle when his handnded on her face. The warmth from his fingers was mixed with the green cool cream, gently gliding over her skin. She allowed Quill to apply the medicine for her, but she didn''t dare to look into his eyes at all. When he was done, he capped the ointment and said, "Apply it twice a day, morning and night. If it''s still painful, apply it one more time. Be gentle when you wash your face, so you don''t aggravate the wound." Vera nodded. "Your leg." Quill took out another bottle of ointment and squatted down in front of her, ready to take her shoe off. "There''s no need." Vera quickly stopped him. "I can do it myself." It was not like her hands were useless. She could apply the ointment onto her knee herself. Although Quill usually looked calm and unbothered, he had always been persistent with his actions, like applying ointment for her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Despite Vera''s refusals, he still rolled up her pant leg. After looking at therge bruise on her fair, slender legs, a disheartened look appeared on his face all of a sudden. However, it disappeared quickly. He took the ointment and applied it on her skin. Probably because of the pain, Vera''s body trembled slightly, and her hand subconsciously grabbed the hem of her clothes. Quill looked up and nced at her. "Is it very painful?" Vera quickly shook her head. "No, it doesn''t hurt." Quill pursed his lips and looked at her with a helpless look on his face. The pain was obviously unbearable, but she insisted that it didn''t hurt Luckily he caught up with her; it he hadn''t, she would have swallowed down the pain by herself. "It''ll be done soon; endure it for a bit." As soon as he finished speaking, Quill''s touch became softer and quicker; he didn''t want her to have to bear the pain any longer. When he applied the medicine, his movements were gentle, and his eyes were serious, giving people the impression that he was applying medicine for the woman he loved. The woman he loved... Vera quickly pushed the words out of her mind as soon as they appeared. How could it be possible? Vera bit her lower lip lightly and couldn''t help but ask him. "You... Why did you bring me to the hospital?" She actually wanted to ask him why he was treating her so well all of a sudden, but she was afraid to ask him so directly. Perhaps all this meant nothing to Quill. So she rephrased her question and asked him why he had brought her to the hospital. She thought that Quill would catch her meaning from it. "You''re badly injured. Where else should you go other than the hospital?" However, Quill disappointed her. He didn''t seem to understand what she really meant to ask andpletely missed the point. No, this wasn''t right. Quill wasn''t stupid. How could he not understand what she meant? Perhaps he understood but pretended he hadn''t. He merely answered what she asked. Sure enough, it was more dignifying that way. But she didn''t want to give up. She still wanted to know, and she couldn''t help looking at him again. "Then you could''ve just dropped me off at the hospital. Why did you stay and help with the ointment?" Quill was quiet. He pursed his lips and slowed the movement of his hand a little. If he didn''t catch her actual question before, then this time, he was bound to get it. She was really asking him why he came back to her after rejecting her. If he understood correctly, this was her true question. Seeing that he did not speak, Vera then assumed another possibility. That he still just felt sorry for her. It was just the same when she was abroad. Anytime a woman was injured, the man in front of her w suddenly turn affectionate. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Previously, she would have been secretly happy about this discovery, but now she thought it was just ridiculous. Why on earth was she happy about this? Quill''s thin lips moved as if to say something. However, Vera quickly interrupted, "You don''t have to say anything. I know why." Quill was speechless. She knew why? Quill squinted and looked at her as he capped the ointment. Then, he pulled down her pant leg to cover her wound. Seeing this, Vera took the medicine from his hand and put it back into the bag with a smile on her face. "Thank you so much for today. How much did it cost in total?" Quill didn''t answer her. Vera coughed softly and said, "I know you have money, but this is my injury, and I should pay for the treatment. I''ve already troubled you enough for sending me here; I couldn''t bear for you to pay for it too." Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 However, Quill did not tell Vera how much he had paid even until the end. In the face of her persistent questioning eyes, he avoided it and lowered his head to take the medicine from her hand. Vera didn''t know what he was doing; she let him take the bag. Then she watched Quill put the bag into his pocket. Vera didn''t know how to react. Seeing this, Vera couldn''t help blinking her eyes. Did she anger him because she kept asking about the price? And now he wasn''t going to give the medicine to her? This was the only thought in Vera''s mind. She felt a little depressed, but she quickly thought it through. If he wasn''t going to give her the medicine, she could just go to the pharmacy and buy some more herself. As she was reasoning things in her mind, Quill suddenly approached her and reached out his hand.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vera leaned back and looked at Quill. "What... what are you doing?" Quill''s hand paused mid-air and asked dejectedly, "Do you want to stay in the hospital, or would you prefer to go home?" "Go home?" It was only then Vera realized he was nning to take her back home. So his action just now was to carry her again? "What was going on? Was he addicted to carrying her all of a sudden? Hadn''t he usually kept his distance from her? "If you don''t want to go home, where do you want to go?" "Of course, I want to go home, but you don''t have to send me. I can go home by myself." Even though he stayed silent, Vera already knew the answer in her heart. She was such an idiot. She had just been asked such an embarrassing question. If she promised to let him send her home now, what kind of person would she be? Upon hearing this, Quill didn''t rush either. His eyes moved down along her face and fell on her injured leg. "You want to go back by yourself? Can you walk?" Vera felt a little guilty under his sharp eyes. She bit her lower lip and nodded, "Of... of course, I can walk by myself." "So, you have forgotten what the doctor said to you earlier?" Vera remained silent. "The doctor told you not to do any exercise and to avoid walking around too much." Vera stared at him, speechless. Does he actually mean to say that he wanted to carry her back? Sure enough, seeing that Vera did not speak, Quill went forward and carried her in his arms again. Vera''s eyebrows were furrowed tight, she didn''t know where to put her arms, and she wasn''t going to grip his neck again. She could only snuggle in his embrace. Oddly enough, Vera was the only one who felt awkward in this situation. Whether she was held in his arms, when she was ced into the passenger seat of the car, or when he fastened her seat belt, Quill''s expression was always faint, even his breath was extremely calm. Vera, on the other hand, had no control over her emotions. Her expression changed over every action he took. Due to his gentle touch, her face was burning up, and her heartbeat was racing because of his breath. Once they were in the car, Vera didn''t even ask where he was taking her. Instead, she slumped on her seat and closed her eyes, pretending to be dead. She thought it was best she pretended to be asleep and not care about it anymore once she reached home and got down from the car. As for the money he paid for her treatment, if he wouldn''t ept it, she would just transfer the money to Minerva and let her pass it to him. And if Minerva wouldn''t do it, she would ask Beanie. Beanie would help her. On the way home, Vera kept her eyes tightly closed. When Quill stopped at a red light, he turned to look at her. She grabbed onto the seatbelt in front of her tightly. Although her eyes were closed, she still looked as if she was ready to die, and her breathing was unstable. The swollen side of her cheek still had a hand imprint that looked rather nasty. Quill''s eyes darkened slightly, and veins throbbed on his forehead. Vera had only wanted to close her eyes and pretend to be asleep, but she didn''t know what happened, maybe because Quill''s driving was so steady, or she was too tired, she ended up actually falling asleep. When she woke up, she found her surroundings to be very quiet; the car had stopped. Had they reached? Vera looked around and saw that they were indeed at her ce; the car was stopped at the same ce where Quill sent her homest time. She didn''t expect to fall asleep. Vera suddenly looked at Quill and happened to meet his slightly cold eyes. "You''re awake?" Vera nodded and regained her senses. "Thank you for sending me back and for everything else today." "Mm." Quill nodded. For a moment, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Vera took a deep breath and said, "I''ll be going then." "I''ll walk you up." "No! You can''t Vera refused him firmly. "This is my home. Everyone around here knows me. If you follow me up, people may misunderstand. I''ll go up by myself. The doctor said I shouldn''t do too much walking, not that I shouldn''t walk at all. Just less." She was afraid that he would be stubborn about it, so Vera overwhelmed him with all her reasonings. When she finished, she realized that she might have said too much. She could only scratch her head embarrassingly, then opened the door and got out of the car. "Be careful." Quill wanted to get out of the car, but Vera stopped him and said, "No need to follow me up. You should leave first. Thank you for today..." She peered around, looking like a thief making a getaway. After confirming that there were no suspicious neighbors around, she turned around and limped upstairs. Quill could only watch as she limped away, as though she had seen a ghost. Quill''s cold eyes were tinged with a doting expression that he didn''t realize he had until Vera''s figure disappeared from view. It was only then that he withdrew his gaze and focused it on his steering wheel. The corners of his lips curled up into the faintest of smiles. The truth was... he didn''t mind being misunderstood. Vera was out of breath by the time she entered her home. Her parents were still in the restaurant so the house was quiet, she was alone. Vera was so nervous earlier that she became thirsty. So, she went to the kitchen and poured herself a ss of water. She drank a huge ss in one go. Then the doorbell rang. As soon as she heard it, Vera became very conscious of her surroundings. Someone rang the doorbell as soon as she got home? Did her neighbor Amelia see hering up to her house? As she thought about it, Vera put down her ss and went to open the door. She hid behind the door, only showing her head. After realizing who it was, Vera widened her eyes in surprise. "You..." "You forgot your medicine." Quill handed the bag in his hand to her. Vera stretched out her hand and took the bag feeling unsure of how to feel. Quill left right after delivering the medicine. Vera returned to the living room, threw herself weakly onto the sofa, and swung the bag in her hand around. After swinging it around for about ten minutes, Vera remembered that she had to call Mabie to tell her her current situation. Touching her pocket, she found that her phone had gone missing. She suddenly remembered that Quill had picked up her phone when it fell onto the ground earlier, and he put it into his pocket. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 Ah! Why didn''t he return my phone to me? If her memory served her right, he ced the bag of medicine into the same pocket where he kept her phone. Why did he return the medicine but not her phone? Thinking about it, Vera felt miserable, but she had no other options since he was already gone. She could only call Mabie with thendline. When Mabie heard that Vera had returned home early, she realized that something was wrong. "What''s the matter? Why did you go home so early? Are you feeling unwell, Vivy?" "No, Mom, I''m fine. I''m just tired from the shopping, and the restaurant is too noisy, so I sneaked back home to take a nap. You don''t mind, do you?" While speaking, Vera stuck her tongue out and made a face at the phone. In doing so, she pulled on her wound by ident, causing her to gasp in pain. "Vivy, what''s wrong?" Mabie heard her wince. Vera quickly covered up. "It''s nothing; I''m fine. I identally kicked the table, and it hurt." "You brat, you''re already an adult, and yet you are still so careless! Only a child would identally hurt themselves like that." Mabie nagged her daughter over the phone. "Oh, Mom, it was an ident, alright? You have to stop nagging me; my ears are ringing. All right, I''m really exhausted; I''m going to sleep now. I''m hanging up." "Fine, all you do is ck off now that you''ve opened a restaurant, you brat. Thank God that your father and I can still handle this work. If we were older, we wouldn''t be able to handle this at all." "Hehe. Mom, you and Dad are the best. I love you two. I''m going now, bye." After that, Vera quickly hung up and breathed a sigh of relief before she limped back to her room. She changed her clothes andid down to rest. She closed her eyes, but her mind was full of images of what happened in the private room at the nightclub.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The man with the cigarette in his mouth grabbed her hair and dragged her into the room. Then he gave her such a powerful p, which made her dizzy. D*mn it, how could a person be so violent? It was like a nightmare. As she pondered on it, Vera soon fell asleep. In her dream, she was being tortured and beaten up; no one came to save her. She was being pulled about by her hair, and they tore her clothes. There were all kinds of injuries on her body. Vera cried for help until her voice turned hoarse, yet nobody came to save her." "No, no... Don''t do this to me. Don''te over..." "Vivy, it''s Mom. Wake up." Mabie sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her daughter in distress as she was having a nightmare. She gently held her shoulders and shook them, trying to wake her up. However, Vera seemed to be trapped in her nightmare. No matter how Mabie tried to rouse her, she wouldn''t wake up. Instead, it only made the situation worse, and she started crying as she wailed for help. "Vivy, it''s not real; you''re just dreaming. Wake up." Vera screamed before finally, she opened her eyes. As soon as she opened his eyes, all the horrible illusions in her dreams disappeared. Instead, they were reced by her warm and bright bedroom. There were no disgusting faces or sounds around, only a gentle face with anxious and worried eyes. "Mom!" Vera''s first reaction was to sit up and hug Mabie tightly, and then she couldn''t stop herself from crying loudly. Mabie was utterly dumbfounded. Ever since Vera had grown up, she rarely cried in front of her. Although her daughter was stubborn, she would never show her sadness in front of her parents. It was also because of this, Mabie understood Vera very well. Earlier over the phone, she noticed that something was off. After the call ended, she discussed what she heard with David and decided to go home to check on Vera. Upon reaching home, Mabie let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Vera''s shoes were indeed there. Then she found Vera in her bedroom. When she saw Vera sleeping, she thought she was overreacting. But as she came closer, she noticed that Vera''s face was swollen. Mabie was furious when she saw the wound. Just as she was about to rush out to call David, she heard Vera crying out. Vera was having a nightmare. Combined with all her reactions, Mabie was almost certain that her daughter had been assaulted. Vera cried for a long time. Halfway through her crying, she regained herposure. She wiped away her tears and looked at Mabie with red eyes. "Mom, why did youe back all of a sudden?" Hearing this, Mabie felt slightly heartbroken, My daughter is in so much pain, how could I note home? What? If I didn''te home earlier, Were you going to hide it from me? You brat, I''m your mother, and I''ve raised you. How could you hide this from me?" Content belongs to After being scolded, Vera could not help sniffing. "I didn''t want you to worry." "Oh, here you are hiding your injury from us, and you think that isn''t going to get us worried? Do you know how heartbroken we would be? If you don''t want us to worry, the correct way would be to tell us what happened and let us bring you to the hospital." Vera stopped talking. Although her intentions were good, it was still wrong for her to hide her injuries from her parents. After all, they would really be worried about her. "Alright, look at you, what happened? Can you tell me now?" After thinking about it, Vera decided to tell Mabie everything that happened. At first, Mabie was able to stay calm, but after hearing what took ce, her eyes were almost about to burst into mes. Then she jumped down from the bed and rushed out. "Mom, what are you doing?" Vera stomached the pain on her feet and stopped her. "Don''t stop me. I''m going to kill those b*stards! How dare they attack my daughter! Do they really think that I am so powerless? I''m going to kill them!" Mabie was furious that her daughter had suffered such pain. She even thought about taking those men''s lives. "Mom, they''re all in the police station. The police will handle it. Don''t cause trouble for them." "So what if they are at the police station? I''m your mother. Am I not supposed to fight for you?" "They will be punished by thew. Please don''t act like this, Mom. My leg hurts a lot, and I won''t be able to stop you..." Upon hearing this, Mabie was taken aback. She lowered her head and looked at her daughter''s leg. "Your leg is injured too?" Vera nodded and said, "It''s bruised, but I took an X-ray. The doctor said that there is nothing wrong with my bones, and I just have to rest for a couple of days." Mabie was furious, but when she realized that Vera''s leg was injured, she did not say anything more. She only helped her daughter back to bed. She sat Vera down and checked on her wound. "Are you sure there aren''t any bone fractures? Do you want to go to another hospital for another X-ray? It''s always good to be careful." Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 "It''s okay, Mom. The hospital I went to was one of the best, and they were very professional. We don''t have to go to another one." Mabie nodded, but she was still not at ease. Therefore, she checked on Vera''s body again to make sure she wasn''t hurt anywhere else. "Other than injuring you, did they do anything else to you?" Knowing what Mabie was asking about, Vera shook her head. "That''s good. Those people should rot in hell. Didn''t their parents teach them not to mistreat women? They are such b*stards!" "Mom, don''t be angry." "Oh right, you said Ernest saved you?" "Yeah, he did. When I was delivering the food, I ran into him at the nightclub. He was there to meet someone. He probably realized that I didn''t leave the club, so he came and saved me. He called the police after, and everyone went to the police station." "I see. We should properly thank Mr. Lowell well for saving you. If it wasn''t for him, I don''t know what would have happened to you." During the situation, not only did no one in the room help Vera, the people who bullied her were all men. It was chilling for Mabie just to think about it. "Yes, I''ll find an opportunity to thank him." After David found out about the incident at night, he repeated Mabie''s actions. However, David reacted more aggressively than Mabie. Just as he went into the kitchen, she grabbed his wrist to stop him. David said that he was going to get a knife to kill those men. Vera tapped her forehead helplessly as she stood aside. "Dad, killing people is against thew. You''ll have to go to jail too." "Am I supposed to just sit by and watch my daughter get bullied?" David replied. "Vera said that those b*stards would be punished by thew. We shouldn''t meddle with it. Or we could teach them a lesson by hiring someone to beat them up after they''re out from jail to show them it was a bad idea to bully our daughter." After that, Mabie pointed at the kitchen knife in David''s hand. "This knife isn''t for killing; it''s for me to cut meat. Put it back." David could only put the knife back in the kitchen. Vera wiped the cold sweat off her face. Fortunately, her parents listened to her advice, and they weren''t reckless people. Vera had been recuperating at home for the entire day. Her phone hasn''t been returned to her yet, and she didn''t dare to call her own number, so she could only stay at home all day. The next day, she nned to go to the restaurant. Initially, Mr. and Mrs. Zais didn''t agree, but it was when Vera promised them she was only going to oversee the operations and not move about much that they agreed. As she stayed at home after the incident, a few of her employees were curiously asking her what happened to her delivery the day before when she got to the restaurant. Vera gave them a brief reply because it wasn''t something she was proud of, and there was no reason to let everyone know about it. Therefore, Vera told them that she met with a car ident and she injured her leg so she couldn''t walk properly. Her employees were considerate, and they told her to remain seated and not walk around the restaurant. Vera was greatly moved by their gesture. When it was almost noon, Ernest came to the restaurant. When he saw Vera, he couldn''t help but raise the corners of his mouth. "I had a hunch that you would take the rest of the day off yesterday ande to the pasta restaurant today. Who would''ve thought my assumptions were right." Seeing Ernest, Vera was stunned for a moment before she revealed a grateful expression. David and Mabie also quickly walked out to him, especially David. He went forward and held Ernest''s hand enthusiastically. "Mr. Lowell, wee, wee! We are honored to have you here..." Vera was speechless. And so was Mabie. Both of them showed a look of disdain. Could David be any more embarrassing? On the other hand, Ernest shook hands with David politely and then spoke before David could, "Let''s go to the private room upstairs. We''ll talk there." "Okay, okay." After going to the private room, David prepared tea for Ernest, and it was a good quality tea too. Then, be kept thanking Ernest and even said that hewas going to visit Ernest at home to thank him again and show him how sincere they were. Mabie also agreed. Ernest nced at Vera, who was sitting next to him obediently, and smiled faintly. "Uncle and auntie, you don''t have to be so polite with me. All I did was open a door and made a phone call It was only right of me to do so. Even if it was someone else, they would have done the same thing too Furthermore, Miss Zais is a tenant of mine, and it''s only reasonable for me to keep her safe." He spoke in a very formal tone. He was polite and well-spoken. Vera nced at him. It was clear that Ernest was trying to say that they shouldn''t be bothered by the incident because it was just a small matter to him. As she thought about it, Ernest said, "Uncle and auntie, there''s something I would like to discuss with Miss Zais in private; it''s about the restaurant. Do you mind giving us a little privacy?" "Sure, sure. No problem at all. Mr. Lowell, you saved our daughter Vera, so you can have anything you want." After they left, Vera couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth; she was exasperated at the actions of her parents. "I''m sorry, Mr. Lowell. My parents are very enthusiastic and simple-minded people. They are very grateful to you after knowing that you saved me, so... they have been overly enthusiastic. I am sorry about it." "Miss Zais, you don''t have to apologize. Your parents are very sincere people. However, the reason I''m here today is because of something else." Vera had a hunch as to what it was, and her heart skipped a beat. Her lips moved as she looked at Ernest. She was about to say something, but she stopped herself. "What is it that you want to say?" Ernest looked at her with a smile and said, "How about I let you speak first? What are your feelings toward it now?" Vera didn''t know where to begin. Her heart was in a mess, and she didn''t know what she felt about it. In the end, she shook her head as Ernest stared at her. "I don''t have anything to say. Go ahead, Mr. Lowell." "There''s nothing you want to say? All right then, it seems that you''re more reserved about it, so let me speak then." Vera looked down and did not answer him. "Let''s address the restaurant first. Last night at the police station, when you realized that Quill and I knew each other, your first thought was that he came to me. Do you think that was because of him that I decided to rent this space to you?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Vera did not speak, her lips tightly pursed. At that time, she really thought so, but when she thought about it again, she was a little unsure. Judging from Ernest''s personality, there was no way he would just rent out something precious to his wife to anyone. "To tell you the truth, Quill dide to see me, but I made it clear to him that if you didn''t meet my expectations, I wouldn''t put anybody''s feelings into consideration, even if he had been my good friend for many years. "But after that, you managed to pass the test yourself. You did it with your own skills and your considerate personality." Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 Hearing this, Vera was moved. It turned out that Quill had really gone to see Ernest. "I was surprised that you thought so, but why are you not confident with yourself? You''re a smart and hard-working woman. Why are you so blind when ites to rtionships?" Vera was a little embarrassed. "I''m sorry, I was... flustered back then. Everything happened too quickly, and I wasn''t able to ept it, so I..." Ernest''s fingertips were lightly tapping on the table. "Also, the reason you were so upset was because you thought Quill was doing all these to make it up to you, am I right? You think that he was showing pity to you?" Hearing this, Vera suddenly raised her head and looked into Ernest''s eyes. She didn''t expect that he was able to pinpoint her thoughts. He knew everything. "Mr. Lowell, you..." "You find it strange that I can understand your temperament so well? It''s because my wife used to be like this too. For a long time, I wasn''t able to understand her well, and I would always upset her. Back then, I found her impossible, but soon after, I realized that I had done things wrong." "My wife ended up being honest with me, and she said that she didn''t know my feelings for her back then. So, she assumed that the things I did for her were out of pity, and it was to humiliate her. You feel the same way about Quill, don''t you?" Vera was taken aback. Realizing the meaning of his words, Vera''s heart pounded. How could it be? Ernest was obviously trying to say... However, her rtionship with Quill could never bepared to Ernest''s with his wife. Perhaps Ernest had misunderstood something. Thinking of this, Vera calmed down and smiled at Ernest. "Mr. Lowell, did you purposely take this trip here today? Thank you for telling me all this; I understand." Ernest looked at her carefully. Although she said that she understood, there was no glimmer in her eyes. If she understood what he wanted to express, how could this be? Soon, Ernest discovered the problem. If it weren''t for the fact that he had experienced it before, it would have been hard for him to discover it. Thinking of this, Ernest tapped the table rhythmically. He even thought that if things go well for Quill and Vera, then Quill would owe him another favor. What should he ask from him when the timees? "Do you know what he was doing when I called him yesterday?" Vera frowned slightly. She didn''t quite understand where Ernest was going with it. Ernest''s lips curled up slightly. "I heard from his secretary that he was in a meeting about a billion-dor business." As soon as he finished speaking, Vera''s hand trembled, and she looked at Ernest with uncertainty. Vera''s lips were trembling slightly, and she looked at the person opposite her. "Mr. Lowell, what do you mean by that?" "Nothing specific. I just want to ask you if you would still be angry with him if you found out he sacrificed a billion-dor business opportunity for you." Vera was speechless. Vera''s face turned pale. Ernest smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous. You don''t have to pay for the losses. I can tell that he did it willingly." Vera was still speechless. "I''ve said what I wanted to say. If it weren''t that he is my friend and I happen to know you, I wouldn''t havee here today." After saying that, Ernest left, leaving Vera sitting alone in the private room. Time seemed to have stood still. Her heartbeat was the only thing audible to her. She felt it beating so fast that it was going to leap out of her body. Why... If he didn''t like her, why did he give up a billion-dor deal for her? Was it because she was at the police station? He was afraid that something bad happened to her, and thus he would feel even more guilt. Vera was unsure before this, but now she was even more confused. What on earth was Quill thinking? They said that a woman''s heart wasplicated, but why did she feel like Quill was harder to understand than a woman? The more she thought about it, the more she felt like her head was about to explode. Then, she forced herself to stop thinking about it and distracted herself. Regardless of what Quill was thinking, the reason she was upset this time was that she still had feelings for him, and she saw his actions as a form of pity towards her. Therefore, she reacted aggressively to it. Now that she thought about it, Quill came to check on her at the police station, but she ended up throwing a tantrum at him and threw away his note. Food delivery... Maybe she should send him pasta as an apology. Since he had said those words to her and paid for the hospital fees, it was only reasonable for her to send him some food. Moreover, if what Ernest said earlier was true, then she would never be able to pay him back even if she did delivery for the rest of her life. Vera covered her head as she felt a headacheing. The next day, Vera made some pasta, and just as she was about to head out, Mabie questioned her, but she let Vera go after not getting anything out of her. Vera took a cab to Hanover Corporation. She paid the driver and sighed. This was probably the most expensive delivery she had done. It cost her almost sixty dors for the trip here and back to the restaurantter, but when she thought about Quill losing so much money for her, she felt that this small amount of money was nothing. Content belongs to She knew Quill for a long time, and she had hugged and kissed him before. She''d even been to his house and slept on his bed before. However, she had never been to his office. Therefore, Vera did not know her way around, and she could only check with the receptionist. Vera was smart enough that she didn''t tell the receptionist she was here to see President Hanover. Instead, she said she was looking for his secretary, Juliette. When the receptionist heard that she was looking for a woman, she was not wary of Vera, but she still narrowed her eyes to look at Vera. "You''re looking for our President''s secretary, Juliette. Do you have an appointment with her?" Vera shook the bag in her hand and said with a smile, "She ordered pasta from our restaurant, so is that an appointment?" "Food delivery?" The receptionist was stunned for a moment. To be honest, although they had a staff canteen in thepany and the food was good there would inevitably be times when the staff were tired of eating the same food. So the employees sometimes ordered food delivery. Therefore, it was normal for someone toe to thepany to deliver food, so the receptionist did not suspect anything and called Juliette directly. Juliette''s face was nk when she received the call. "Food delivery? When did I order food?" Vera did not expect the receptionist to call Juliette, so when Juliette was on the other end of the call, Vera raised her voice and spoke. "Secretary Sharpio, I''m Vera Zais. You ordered pasta from our restaurant, should I send it to your office? If it''s not convenient, you cane down and retrieve it too." Vera?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing Vera''s name, Juliette quickly changed her words. "Oh, pasta delivery. Let here up through the elevator." After hanging up the phone, the receptionist looked at Vera with a strange look. "You can take the elevator over there. Secretary Sharpio is waiting for you upstairs." "Thank you." Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 After getting into the elevator, Vera''s originally calmed heart started to feel uneasy. Before she came, she had already mentally prepared herself. She told herself not to be nervous because she was just here for delivery to express her apologies and also thank Quill, that was all. Therefore, there was no need to be nervous; she should behave like how she usually did. Before leaving the elevator, Vera took a few deep breaths. When she walked out of the elevator, the person who weed her was an unfamiliar face. "Hi there, are you Miss Vera Zais?" Looking at the fresh face in front of her, Vera was stunned for a moment, then she quickly nodded. "Secretary Sharpio told me to wee you; please follow me." Vera, who had no idea what was going on, heard Juliette''s name and could only follow behind the girl absent-mindedly. Since she was already in the Hanover Corporation, nothing bad would happen. As the girl guided her, Vera walked in with a bag in her hand. The girl brought her into a room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Miss Zais, please wait here. Secretary Sharpie said she woulde over in a while." "Thank you." After the girl left, Vera looked around and found that the room was spacious. There was a sofa and a coffee table. They had water, coffee, and even a wine cab. This was probably the antechamber of the Hanover Corporation. The antechamber of a bigpany sure was different. Back then, Vera was the one who set up the antechamber in Minerva''spany; it wasn''t as luxurious as the one here in the Hanover Corporation. After sitting for five minutes, Vera heard footstepsing from the outside. "Vera." The person was wearing a sharp suit and high heels; she looked absolutely stunning. Vera stood up and addressed her with a smile, "Secretary Sharpio." "It is really you. I wasn''t sure if it was you through the phone call earlier." Juliette was surprised. She was Quill''s secretary. Although she had never contacted Vera in private, she had been working under Quill for a long time, and since Vera was always around Minerva, the two of them got familiar. "Yes." Vera nodded shyly as she recalled how anxious she sounded over the phone call earlier. Juliette looked at her from head to toe. Vera was wearing an orange blouse and a pair of skinny jeans while her hair was tied up into a ponytail; she looked fresh and outgoing. Vera had always had a babyface, and her outfit made her look like a fresh graduate about to start her first job; pure, glorious, and not scheming. "You''re here to see President Hanover, aren''t you?" Juliette was so direct that Vera''s pale face turned red, and she nodded in embarrassment. "..." "Unfortunately, he''s in a meeting now." Hearing this, Vera quickly waved her hand and said in a panic, "That''s all right, I''ll just wait for him here. Shouldn''t you be busy too if he''s in a meeting?" Juliette nodded helplessly. "Yes, since I am his secretary, I should be in the meeting taking down notes. I made an excuse toe out here to see you. I''m going to go back to the meeting after this." After she said this, Vera felt very guilty. "I''m sorry, I didn''t think that my arrival would cause you trouble. Secretary Sharpio, you should head back to the meeting first." Juliette gave her a meaningful look and said, "No trouble at all; it''s only a few minutes. Don''t worry about it. This is a VIP antechamber; there''s aputer and television here. Feel free to entertain yourself with them if you feel bored." "Okay, thank you!" After Juliette left, Vera remained in the antechamber. To her knowledge, this kind ofpany meeting would need at least one to two hours, and that was only if it was quick. Some meetings would take up to four to five hours or even a day. She didn''t know how long she had to wait, but when she thought about how Quill lost a billion-dor opportunity for her, Vera figured she didn''t mind waiting here for days even. However, she was worried about the pasta she brought. It was going to be hard after some time. It wouldn''t be nice to eat by then. Thinking of this, Vera slumped on the sofa, dejected. At first, she was sitting upright, but soon she got bored andid down. Then, she the phone and started y" t games on it. Soon, she felt tired and started surfing the. Her eyes were exhausted, but there was still no one attending to her. She didn''t know when the meeting would end. Vera nced at the time and found that only an hour had passed. She assumed that Quill wouldn''t be done with the meeting for at least another hour. Vera looked around and closed the door of the reception room. Then, she took off her shoes andid down on the sofa. After sleeping for a while, Vera took off her jacket, thenid down and covered herself with it before she closed her eyes again. In the conference room. Just after the meeting, the management level employees left one after the other. Quill got up and started walking toward his office Just as Juliette packed up, she suddenly remembered something. She looked up and realized that Quill things was gone. She grabbed hat Quill and chased after him. "President Hanover." Due to Juliette''s voice, Quill couldn''t help but slow down a little. "What''s the problem?" "Mr. Hanover, Miss Zais is here to see you." "Miss Zais? Vera Zais?" Quill frowned slightly. "She''s here? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" His reaction made Juliette squint her eyes curiously. Why did it... seem fishy? Then, Juliette said mischievously, "Well, President Hanover, you were in a meeting. As your secretary, I don''t think I should let anyone disrupt such an important meeting." Quill was speechless. Without another word, he strode out. Juliette once again caught up to him. "President Hanover, where are you going?" Quill didn''t answer, but it was obvious that he wasn''t going into his office. "President Hanover, are you looking for Miss Zais?" "Secretary Sharpio." Quill paused and looked at her with displeasure. "You''re done with your work?" "I do, but before I head back to work, I have to let you know that I had someone bring Miss Zais to the VIP antechamber because you were in a meeting." Upon hearing this, Quill felt his eyebrows twitch; he looked at Juliette with a cold gaze. Perhaps because she had been working for him for a long time, she wasn''t nervous at all. Although he was looking at her with a chilling gaze, Juliette wasn''t intimidated. Instead, she replied to him with a smile. "I heard Miss Zais brought food for you, but judging from the time the meeting ended, I have a feeling you won''t be able to eat it anymore." Quill was silent. "That''s all. I''m heading back to work now." Juliette turned around and left, her high heels click-cked. Soon, she disappeared from Quill''s sight. Quill stood in ce for a long time. He suddenly wondered if he should find a new secretary. This secretary had been working with him for so long that she was no longer afraid of him, and he didn''t seem threatening at all. While thinking, Quill walked in the direction of the VIP antechamber. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 In the antechamber, it was silent as the door was pushed open. The sun was warm on the winter day as it shone in from the window into the room. Vera rested quietly on the sofa with her down jacket over her body. She was probably freezing as she rolled herself into a ball. This was the scene Quill saw when he walked in. His legs had always been too long for the sofa, but it fit Vera''s height well; it made her seem even tinier than she was. Quill didn''t expect that she would fall asleep in the antechamber. Before he came, he thought that Vera would''ve left due to impatience. After all, he was already surprised she would suddenly visit his office. Because after he sent Vera home the other night, it was clear that she didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore. He had always been a cold person. So, even though he had felt something for her, he was able to control his emotions very well. Especially after she told him that she was going to give up on him. If staying far away from him would make her happy, he would be okay with it. This was because many of his emotions were beyond his expectations. Unconsciously, Quill moved closer and closer toward Vera. He ended up squatting down in front of her and observed her sleeping face. There was something different in his gaze this time. Just as Vera was in a deep sleep, she suddenly felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at her. It felt intense, and she instinctively opened her eyes. Quill had moved toward her unknowingly, and now that she suddenly opened her eyes, he had no time to diverge. Moreover, if he did, it would seem like he was hiding something. Therefore he chose to stay in ce. Their eyes met almost in an instant. As Vera had just woken up, her gaze was still blurry. When she saw Quill''s face in front of her, her heart skipped a beat, and she became wide awake. She sat up from the sofa; her jacket fell onto the ground. "You... You... Why are you here?" Due to her nervousness, she started stammering. She blushed as she looked at Quill. She adjusted her hair frantically and said, "I... I think I overslept." She had only wanted to take a short nap, but she didn''t expect to fall into a deep sleep. Quill opened his mouth faintly. "Don''t sleep in the antechamber next time." Vera didn''t reply to him. He probably despised her for sleeping here and affecting hispany''s image, wasn''t he? Since it was a VIP antechamber and she wasn''t a VIP. Thinking of this, Vera could only bite her lower lip awkwardly. "Sorry, I..." She was about to say that she hadn''t meant to do it, but Quill added. "It''s winter now; you might catch a cold if you sleep here. If you want to sleep, you can go to the lounge." Just as Vera was about to pack her things and stand up, she stopped her actions when she heard these words. After which, she raised her head and looked at Quill in surprise. She didn''t know how to continue the conversation, and she also didn''t dare to look into Quill''s eyes. Her gaze floated around the room andnded on the bag on the table. It was the pasta she brought for Quill. She was hoping to ease the tension by giving him some pasta. "Didn''t you ask me to send you food? I brought you this, it''s..." Before she could finish, Quill suddenly moved close to her. Vera froze in ce and looked at him with her eyes wide open. "What... what is it?" "Have your wounds healed?" His gaze was fixed on the cheek that was swollen previously. Vera took a step back unconsciously and nodded, "Yes, it''s all healed." "What about your leg? Is it healed too?" Inexplicably, Vera felt that he was questioning her like he didn''t believe her words. Then, she nodded dryly in admission. "Yeah." "It''s healed?" Vera did not dare to answer, so she looked away guiltily. In fact, her leg still ached when she walked, but it was not as painful as it was on the day of the incident; it was much more bearable now. "Looks like it''s not fully healed then. And you''re still running around" Quill furrowed his brows and was about to roll her pant leg up to check on her injury However, Vera pressed on his hand to stop him, "Forget it lt''s already the third day. Although it''s stitta little painful, it''s mostly healed now. Besides, it''s just a superficial wound, and there was nothing wrong with my bone; it''ll heal quick enough." Her hand was pressed on the back of Quill''s warm hand. He noticed that her hand was only half the size of his palm; he could wrap both of her hands with just one of his palms. Seeing that he did not speak, Vera took a look at her hand and withdrew it in a panic. "I-I''m sorry. Y-you should eat. I brought you food." Vera quickly stood up and took the pasta from the bag. Looking at her nervous expression, Quill stood up and sat down on the sofa opposite Vera nonchntly. After opening the lid, Vera noticed that the pasta had all turned hard, and it was cold. Therefore, she quickly capped it again. "Umm... the food doesn''t taste good anymore after being left for such a long time, I think it''s better if you didn''t eat it." Upon hearing this, Quill frowned slightly and asked, "Doesn''t taste good anymore?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vera nodded. Quill thought about how Vera fell asleep as she waited for him in the reception room; he looked at the pasta in her hand and said in a low voice, "I''m not picky with food." In other words, he doesn''t care if it tasted good or not, as long as it was edible. Vera understood his words and shook her head vigorously. "Even if you aren''t picky with food, it has already turned cold. I''ll throw it away." After that, Vera put the pasta back into the bag. However, Quill was quicker than her, and he forcefully grabbed the pasta that she was about to throw away and ced it in front of himself. "You''re really going to eat it? The pasta has been sitting here for as long as your meeting. I touched the container; it''spletely cold. Don''t eat it." She only urged him to eat the pasta because she had no idea what to say, but if Quill were to really eat it now, she would deeply regret it. Quill sat down and opened the lid again. It was as she said; the pasta looked hard, and it had turnedpletely cold. However, how could he waste her effort? At least, he did not want to let her down anymore. Thinking of this, Quill began to open up the bag of cutleries. Vera watched him as he elegantly took out some cutlery and picked up some pasta. Vera bit her lower lip and said, "You''ll have a stomachache." Before he could put the pasta into his mouth, Vera rushed to grab his hand and said, "It''ll really upset your stomach, don''t eat it." Quill was silent. She grabbed his hand that held the cutlery, and half of her body leaned on him. Quill nced at her and said, "All right, I won''t eat it then." Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Vera was truly so anxious that she was about to cry. The rims of her eyes turned red. When she heard Quill gently agreeing with her, she realized that she was overreacting. She quickly let go and stepped back from him. After that, she packed the food back into the bag again.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They didn''t speak for a moment, and the antechamber waspletely silent. All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door. Juliette stood by the door with an odd expression. "Are you done with your meal? President Hanover, you have a video conference in five minutes. The notes have been prepared." Quill and Vera were silent. Quill frowned and Vera turned around to look at Juliette. "Hadn''t he just finished a meeting? There''s another one now? What a hectic schedule. Moreover, he hasn''t had time to eat since thest meeting. If he continues with the video conference, will he skip his lunch?" Vera thought. "I know. I''ll be there in a minute." Juliette received the answer she needed, so she waved at Vera then left. Vera became even more uneasy. She stood up with the bag in her hand and said, "Since you''ll be busy, I''ll leave first." Seeing that Vera was about to leave, Quill wanted to ask her to stay and wait for him here. However, she had already waited for him for a long time, she even fell asleep, so there was no point to keep her here. Quill hesitated for a moment and said, "Your leg is injured; let Nash send you back. Wait for him here for fifteen minutes." Then, he called Nash. Nash rushed over as soon as he received the call. Quill left the room to attend his video conference. Before he did, he asked her. "Will youe here again?" "Huh?" "Tomorrow." Vera blinked and said dryly, "Yeah... I think so..." "All right." When he left, Vera realized that her heartbeat had inexplicably raced again. Was Quill... inviting her over? An idea gradually formed in her mind, and it was something that she never dared to entertain in the past. She knew what it was, but she didn''t dare to ponder. All she wanted to do was cherish the moment. After waiting in the reception room for about fifteen minutes, Nash came to pick her up. He wore a shirt and a thin jacket. He smiled at Vera from outside the door. "Miss Vera, President Hanover told me to give you a ride home." Vera felt a familiar feeling when she saw Nash because she used to sit in his car often with Minerva. When shepared her attire to his, she felt awkward. Although winter was about to end, the weather was still cold. Many people had changed into thinner jackets while Vera was still wearing a down jacket with a t-shirt on the inside. It was convenient for her because she could just take off the jacket if she felt too hot or put it back on if she felt too cold. However, she could be easily judged as a lunatic because some people were already wearing short-sleeved clothing. "Nash, sorry to bother you. And thank you." Then, Vera threw the pasta away in the trash can downstairs. Initially, she wanted to head home, but after thinking about it, she felt that she should be helping in the restaurant. In the end, she asked Nash to send her there. After arriving at her restaurant, Mabie saw Veraing down from the car, and she instantly narrowed her eyes to observe the older man in the driver''s seat. Then, she pulled Vera to one side after she came in. "Who drove you back here?" After being asked that question, Vera''s expression changed slightly, and she asked, "Nobody. What is it?" Mabie did not answer. Seeing her daughter dodging her eyes, Mabie grabbed her cor and said, "What''s with this attitude? Why are you hiding it? I saw the person driving was an older man. Are you..." "Mom!" Vera knew Mabie too well. Hearing her words, she was able to guess what she was thinking, so she immediately stopped her and said: "That is an elder that I respect deeply, please do not make assumptions." "What are you talking about? What did I say?" Vera said angrily, "Who knows what nasty things you were about to say if I didn''t stop you. I had to inform you beforehand." "An elder that you respect a lot? The man was driving such a nice car, so tell me who it is." Vera didn''t want to talk about it. "My leg hurts. I''m going to rest upstairs." "Come on, give me an answer! Why are you rushing off?" Mabie said so, but considering that Vera''s leg was injured, she couldn''t bear to chase after her for an answer. She was afraid that if she caught up with Vera, she would try to run. If she ran, the injury on her leg would take a longer time to recover. Minerva was due to deliver soon. Recently, her stomach had gotten so big that she couldn''t even bend down. It was a challenge for her every time she tried to lie down in bed or get up. Back when she was pregnant with Beanie, her belly was not as big. This time, she felt that she had a ball in her belly, and most importantly, Minerva felt that her limbs and neck, and even her face had bloated up at an rming speed. Because of that, Minerva even went to Vera toin about her worries. After Vera went online to check on Minerva''s condition, sheforted her. "I heard that the second pregnancy would be different from the first. Many mothers gained more weight after giving birth to their second child, and it''s harder for them to get back into shape. But you should have more faith in yourself, you''ll be fine after giving birth." Have faith in herself? H*ll no. Minerva didn''t think Maddox was a superficial person because they had been through a lot, and it would be impossible for him to despise her just because she gained some weight. However, if she were to let her beloved see her in an appearance that even she couldn''t ept, it would be a bad memory to have. Even if she were able to slim down again, the image of her being overweight would still be in his mind. Minerva wanted to cry the more she thought about it. She began to chase Maddox away when it was time to sleep. He was forced to sleep in the guest room, away from her. Maddox felt worried because of her sudden change in emotions, but he thought that she was just throwing a tantrum, and it would be over in a couple of days. However, he didn''t expect it to go on for days and Minerva''s temper had worsened. Not only did she not allow him to enter the bedroom, but she didn''t want to see him either. Maddox felt frustrated about it because he couldn''t see her, and he §Ö wasn''t able to ask her what exactly was going on. Since Minerva was pregnant, he didn''t dare to barge in because he was worried that he would upset her even more. After some thought, Maddox decided to go to Abigail for advice. Abigail was also confused when she heard it. "What''s the matter? Did you do something wrong? Did you flirt with someone else during her pregnancy, so she''s ignoring you? Maddox Yardley, I''m telling you, if you''really dared to do such a thing, I will break your legs on behalf of your mother." Maddox was bbergasted. His face was gloomy and irritated. "So is that it? Tell me." Abigail intended to torture him until he confessed the truth if he wasn''t willing to tell her. "Don''t you think you''re being dramatic? What I''m worried about now is her. Stop fooling around. Do I look like I would do such a thing?" "Who knows?" Abigail said teasingly, but she did know that Maddox was not that kind of person. After all, not every woman could catch his eye. In all these years, Minerva was the only one. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 "All right, I''ll help you check on her. She''s not willing to see you but I think she''s still willing to see me." Maddox was not sure either, but he nodded in agreement. "I''ll have to trouble you, Auntie Stark." "Tsk, you''ve be more polite. Since you called me Auntie, I''m going to help you coax Minerva even if you did do something wrong." Abigail said. Then, she added, "But if you did flirt with somebody else, I will convince her to break your legs with me." After that, Abigail went to see Minerva. When Minerva heard someone knock on the door, she was leaning on the sofa, and she didn''t want to move. "Minerva, it''s Auntie Stark." Minerva came back to her senses after she heard Abigail''s voice outside the door. "Auntie Stark? Why is she here?" She wondered. Soon, Minerva realized that Abigail was probably sent here by Maddox. "Hmph! This d*uche actually went to get help." Minerva felt annoyed. Auntie Stark was her elder, so she couldn''t act as if she wasn''t in the room. "Auntie Stark, what is it?" "I heard that you have been unwell for the past two days. I got a little worried, so I wanted to see if you''re doing alright. Do you need me to bring you to the hospital for a check-up? Or if you don''t want to go to the hospital, why don''t you let me in and I''ll take a look for you? I used to be a doctor, and I know a little bit about your situation, after all." Then, Abigail tried to twist the doorknob open. A click was heard, but the door didn''t open because Minerva had locked it from the inside. Minerva struggled to stand up then walked over to the door. She asked Abigail softly. "Auntie Stark, are you here alone?" Abigail knew what Minerva was worried about, but she didn''t think that she would ask her so straightforwardly. Abigail couldn''t help butugh on the inside. Luckily, she chased Maddox away beforehand, or Minerva might not want to open the door for her. Thinking of this, Abigail said, "Yes, it''s only me out here. You can open the door with ease. You know you can tell me anything. If you feel wronged, I will make it right for you, and I won''t show that brat any mercy." Creak... The door cracked open. Abigail looked in, but she did not see Minerva''s figure. "Minerva?" "Auntie Stark, I''m here..." Minerva opened the door wider, and Abigail managed to slip in. Then, Minerva quickly locked the door as if she was afraid that someone would follow Abigail from behind. "Don''t worry. If you don''t want to see him, he wouldn''t barge in without your permission. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee to me." He was afraid that Minerva wouldn''t be able to handle him barging in, so he went to Abigail for help. Abigail scrutinized Minerva as she spoke. It had been a long time since they saw each other. Since the day Maddox regained his memory, Abigail left the couple alone so they could enjoy their time together. She went back to her own home and brought Jarold along to live with her. She would asionally follow Jarold abroad. It had been two months since Abigailst met Minerva. Two months ago, she noticed Minerva''s belly was quite obvious, but she didn''t think that two monthster... Abigail couldn''t help butugh out loud. "Minerva, how did you gain..." So much weight? She didn''t dare to finish her sentence because she was afraid that it would hurt Minerva''s self-esteem, but herugh was too obvious. With the way she was staring at Minerva earlier, it was easy to tell what she was thinking in her head. Sure enough, after herugh, Minerva''s pale cheeks immediately flushed. She turned around awkwardly. "Auntie Stark, don''t make fun of me." Abigail stoppedughing and then stared at her. "It''s only been two months since west met. How did this happen?" Minerva''s expression was gloomy. "I don''t know either. Perhaps it''s because all I do is sleep and eat all day, but it wasn''t like this who all pregnant with Beanie." I was When she said this, Abigail noticed that there was a trace of distress in Minerva''s expression. Her eyes were full of worries because of this matter. "So, you''ve been hiding from Maddox because of this?" Although she was embarrassed, Minerva still nodded admittedly. "Auntie Stark, since we''re both women, I''ll be honest with you. If I could, I really want to avoid him and deliver this baby alone." When she was pregnant with Beanie, she had also gotten out of shape, and it took her a long time to get back in. She was alone back then, and Maddox was not by her side. She wasn''t bothered by what other people thought of her, so it didn''t matter what she looked like. However, now, he was by her side every day, and he would watch her look worse day by day. Hence, she felt distressed just thinking about it. "Silly girl, what are you thinking? Most women go through this, and if a man were to dislike you because you''ve gained weight for having a baby, would you still want to be with him? Giving birth is already a tough job, and you want to hide and do it alone? If that is really what you''re thinking about, you can''t me me for scolding you." "But..." Minerva lowered her head dejectedly as she looked at her thick limbs. She felt miserable. "Come on, don''t worry. You''ll be fine after giving birth. You are still you." After that, Abigail gave Minerva a lot of reassurance and insisted that she couldn''t hide herself to have this baby alone; she had to face Maddox. After persuading her all day, Minerva finally nodded. When Abigail came out, Maddox was standing outside the door. He quickly went up to her when he saw here out. "How did it go? Did Minerva tell you why she was ignoring me?" Abigail had been talking to Minerva all day, and her lips were extremely dry. Therefore, she instructed Maddox, "Go and pour your aunt a ss of water." Maddox didn''t react. Maddox remained where he was. Abigail raised her eyebrows and said, "You don''t want to? You don''t want to know what Minerva''s thoughts are? Or do you actually not wish to see her at all?" It was an obvious threat. Maddox frowned; he still got Abigail a ss of water. After drinking a cup of water, her throat was much better. Abigail put the cup aside and found that Maddox was looking at her coldly, as if he were going to kill her. "Can you tell me now?" "What? You''re looking at me like I''m your nemesis. What are you going to do if I don''t tell you?" Maddox''s expression instantly turned darker. After thinking for two seconds, he slowly spoke. "It shouldn''t be difficult to make you spit out the water you just drank." What!!! Abigail looked at Maddox with disappointment. "Do you even see me as your auntie? You were nice when you were asking for my help earlier. Forget it. I''ve already talked to her; she won''t lock you outside tonight.'' Although he got the answer he wanted, Maddox still didn''t know why Minerva was ignoring him for the past few days. He didn''t leave but continued with a question.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What''s the reason?" "The reason? I promised her not to tell you. If you want to know, go ask her yourself." Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Maddox was speechless. What was such a big deal that she couldn''t tell him straight? Seeing him frown in deep thought, Abigail decided to give him a hint by saying, "You should use your mind and think harder about the condition Minerva is in. If not, you should put yourself in her shoes, and you might just find out the reason." "Anyway, I''m done with my job here. I''m going home to check on my dad. He just sent me a message earlier." At night, the room was quiet. Maddox and Minervaid quietly in bed. She had her back facing him, and he watched her as he sighed deeply on the inside. Although she was willing to let him in, when he came into the room, he realized that it was pitch ck. All the lights were switched off, and the curtains were drawn. He didn''t take any action but asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t you turn on the lights?" She immediately said, "We should sleep with the lights off so it doesn''t hurt our eyes." She made up a lie. In fact, she didn''t have a habit of sleeping with the lights off. After she had gotten pregnant, she would wake up throughout the night to use the bathroom, therefore the lights would be kept on. Abigailforted her a lot and although she was convinced, she still wasn''t able to let her guard down. In the end, Maddox did not say anything and climbed into the bed silently in the darkness. Minerva wasn''t asleep. He didn''t do anything wrong, and she was the one who was acting strangely. She bit her lower lip as she felt frustrated and upset with the situation. A warm body leaned over from behind her. His breath spread onto her neck, and it was ticklish. She lifted her shoulder reflexively. "What''s wrong?" A low and hoarse voice came from behind her ear. She moved her shoulders again and moved her body a little forward. Then, he leaned close to her once again. "Did I do something wrong? Wasn''t everything fine two days ago?" Although Abigail asked him to think about it himself, he still couldn''t figure out what it was that he had done to upset Minerva. The only possibility he could think about was that he had been spending most of his time working and it made her feel left out. "Is it because of work? I had an important meetingst week, and I was away for a while, but I came home right after the meeting. If you don''t like that, I''ll put everything at work on hold and I''ll focus on spending time with you." The more considerate he was towards her, the more embarrassed she felt. He had been treating her very well, but she was acting like a child. Furthermore, the reason was that she found herself unattractive when she looked in the mirror, so she no longer wanted to see him. She had heard about people saying that pregnant women tended to get emotional and she didn''t believe it at all, but now she realized that it was true. She always saw herself as a confident woman but now... "That''s not what this is about." Minerva shook her head and denied it. In order to spend time with her, Maddox had already put aside a lot of work. Other than the important meeting the other day, he would usually not be attending to any work during this period. Plus, he had been treating her incredibly well to make up for the faults he had done to her in the past. He kept the promises he made to her during the day he proposed to her in the hospital ward. Originally, he nned to hold a wedding ceremony, but she didn''t want to be in a wedding gown when she was pregnant, and she also didn''t expect that she would put on so much more weight since then. "What is it then? Can you tell me?" He questioned when he realized that she was finally saying something. He leaned closer to her, and his body was close to her back as his huge palm gently touched her belly. "I''m your husband. I am your closest person in this world. Who are you going to tell other than me?" He asked patiently with a gentle voice. After listening to Abigail''s words and his reassurance, she slowly let her guard down and she apologized to him. He paused for a moment and thenughed in a low voice. "Why are you apologizing for? You will never have to say you''re sorry to me." "Actually..." She hesitated for a moment, organized her words, and then said slowly, "I saw myself in the mirror a few days ago, and I realized that I looked bad..." "Hm?" He didn''t understand what she was trying to say, and he also didn''t understand why women were so obsessed with the way their bodies looked. He thought that a lot of women were constantly trying to lose weight. Although a lot of them Ofthem end up failing to do so, they would never give up on losing weight and would try harder the next time. "Do you think I will be fit again after I give birth to this baby? Or am I going to stay this way forever?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "How could it be? Didn''t you be fit again after you had Beanie in the past?" Back then, he did not know that she had given birth to his baby because she didn''t look like she had a child. Despite that, he had no idea what a woman was like after having a child. However, he still saw her as the same as in the past. "You don''t understand," she said, sounding a little annoyed. "I wasn''t like this back then when I was pregnant with Beanie." Back then, her arms and legs weren''t as chubby. Only her belly was slightly bigger and her figure was a little plumper. Her figure recovered quickly too after she gave birth to Beanie. Now that she had be like this, it was hard to say if she would be able to go back to how she was. "What if I keep looking like this even after I give birth?" She was very worried. "How am I going to attend my wedding? How am I going to wear a wedding gown? What''s most important is that I look horrible now, and if I was to stand beside you, I was to stand people are going to make fun of me..." Maddox remained silent. He didn''t realize that she had so many worries on the inside. If she didn''t tell him, he would never have known that his own wife was worried about all of these. He couldn''t understand it at first, but then he tried to think about it from her perspective. After that he could finally understand her worries. If one day he was in a miserable state and stood by Minerva''s side, he would probably have the same feeling that he was not good enough for her. Now that he had heard what she said, he felt that he had understood. "Who would dare to make fun of you? It would mean that the person is trying to go against me, and I won''t go easy on them." His tone was firm as he spoke. Moreover, he was protecting his wife. "If that''s not good enough, then what about I apany you?" She didn''t understand what he meant for a moment. "What do you mean?" "If you think that you''ve be ugly, then I''ll also be ugly." She was speechless. Although she did not want to drag him down with her, she couldn''t help but ask in curiosity. "What do you mean by turning ugly? You can''t give birth to a child so..." His thin lips curled up. "It''s simple. I''ll just disfigure my face or I''ll gain weight with you." As he brought up disfiguring his own face, she was terrified as he said it as if it was nothing. It was infuriating just thinking about it. She chided him. "What nonsense are you talking about? Disfiguring your face? Are you thinking of doing something to your face?" Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 "If disfiguring my face can give you more confidence, then I''m willing to do so." His hand took hold of hers. Then, he said in a deep voice, "That''s because to me, you''re the most important thing in the world. I don''t care about what other people think about me." Minerva''s heart was violently moved when she heard these words. It was true... Having each other was the most important thing, and what other people thought had nothing to do with her. However, she cared most about Maddox''s opinion. Now that he had told her that he was willing to disfigure his face to be with her to make her feel more confident, there was no reason for her to continue being insecure. Thinking of this, she held his hands. He felt it and let out augh before he gripped her hand tighter. "So what happens now? Are you still going to reject me in the future?" She shook her head. "I won''t reject you anymore." "Do you still think that you''re not good enough for me?" She continued to shake her head. Love was not about being good enough for the other person, but it was about how deep was your love for them and if you were willing to love them. "No, I don''t." He was very satisfied with her answer, so he asked again. "Are we going to switch on the lights then?" "Sure..." She subconsciously opened her mouth and said a word. However, she realized that something was wrong and quickly stopped. Her scalp tensed up, and she immediately took back her words, "No, don''t!" Heughed in a low voice and leaned towards her. He ced his thin lips on the back of her head and kissed her gently as if he was coaxing a child. "Be good and turn on the lights. Otherwise, you won''t be able to see when you wake up in the middle of the nightter." Every night, she would sneak out of bed to use the bathroom. She didn''t want him to know about it, but it turned out that he knew about it all along. Sure enough, nothing could be hidden from the person who slept beside you in bed. After thinking about it for a long time, she thought that there was no need to be insecure since she had talked to him about it. "Switch on the lights then..." "Good girl." He kissed the back of her head with satisfaction, and then he let go of her and turned to turn on themp on the bedside table. The soft light filled the whole room at once. After turning on the light, the man behind her leaned over and held her hand tightly. He lifted her long hair and kissed her on the back of her neck with his thin lips. "Good girl, it''s time to sleep." "Alright." She nodded her head in satisfaction before closing her eyes. Minerva had always loved sleeping and because of this matter, she wasn''t able to sleep well. After she talked to Maddox about it, she didn''t have any worries anymore. So she closed her eyes and fell asleep within a minute. Afterying down for a while, he could hear the sound of her breathing and his gaze shed with a sense of happiness. She fell asleep so fast. It seemed that she was no longer bothered by the matter. However, it was his fault too for realizing her worries sote. If he had figured it out earlier and talked to her, he wouldn''t have to spend his nights in the guest room. Ever since Vera brought Quill food, she would go over to Hanover Corporation every day to send food. At first, the receptionist at the front desk would call Juliette every time to check for an appointment. Later on, Juliette informed the receptionist directly. "President Hanover said from now on that when Miss Zaises over, you can just send her up." The receptionist was shocked and nced at Vera. She didn''t think that a delivery girl would be allowed toe and go in Hanover Corporation freely. Moreover, she was going into President Hanover''s office. There were so many girls in thepany who wanted to get closer to him, but they ended up losing to a delivery girl. The receptionist conveyed the message to Vera in an insincere tone. After Vera left, the receptionist immediately gossiped about it in a group chat. After finding out about it, the girls in the group became indignant. "How could this happen? How did a delivery girl get so lucky? I should''ve known earlier. At least I wouldn''t have worked in finance. Instead, I would start doing food delivery." "Hey,e on. A job as a food delivery girl would never be asfortable as your job in finance." "Girl, you don''t get it. President Hanover is such a catch and if I could get close to him by doing food delivery, why would I still be working in finance? I would be the president''s wife instantly." "Well, he has to want you in the first ce." "I... I want to be a food delivery girl too! How lucky! Wasn''t there a rumor about President Hanover not being interested in women? I heard that he had never had a girlfriend until this age. Also, there''s one more thing I want to tell you guys." The women in the group hurriedly asked what it was about. "It''s Juliette. I heard that she used to like President Hanover, but because he didn''t like women, she never dared to approach him. She wanted to stay by his side and hoped that one day he would fall in love with her Who knew that he wouldn''t end up having feelings for such a pretty woman after so many years?" A lot of people had known about that, and their hearts had been broken by it. After all, Juliette''s outstanding talents were apparent. Her ability to handle matters, her figure, and her appearance were all first-ss. Most of the girls had given up on Quill just at the thought of how amazing she was. Later on, like Juliette, those girls got their own boyfriends, and some had gotten married. They had all lost hope on Quill. Who knew that it would be a delivery girl? It was such a humiliation!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Death was better than humiliation! "Tell us, is the delivery girl pretty? Does she have long legs?" The receptionist tried hard to think about Vera''s appearance. She was petite, and she looked decent. She was the type who didn''t look extraordinarily beautiful but after a period of time, you would find her very attractive. She was young and energetic. She was the type who seemed not pretty enough, but at the same time, one wished they looked like her. The receptionist indeed had that thought before because Vera looked outgoing and energetic. Hence, it was a sign of youth. "F*ck. Why would a sessful man like President Hanover fall for a girl like this?" The receptionist felt envied Vera deeply, so she ended up replying, "I can''t remember what she looks like." "Oh my god, you can''t even remember her face? How ordinary could she be? I''m okay with losing to Juliette and I''ll ept it if President Hanover is not interested in dating, but to lose to a food delivery girl with an average face? Are you guys going to ept that?!" "I can''t ept it. I will not." "What time is sheing tomorrow? How about we go take a look at what she looks like?" Later, the receptionist told everyone about the time of day that Vera would drop by every day. Then she thought about something and told the girls, "Although she isn''t officially the president''s girlfriend, she is allowed toe and go freely in the elevators and his office with his express permission. You guys can have a look, but don''t do anything bad that would ruin me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After all, she was the one who had told them the ce and time that Vera would show up. If anything bad was to happen to Vera, she would be the first person to be questioned. She was not that stupid since she was the one who spread the information in the first ce. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 "Don''t worry, we just want to find out what she looks like out of curiosity. What bad intentions could we have?" "Exactly, you''re overthinking it. If you''re so worried that something bad would happen, then you shouldn''t have told us about it and kept it to yourself instead." Seeing thesements, the receptionist suddenly felt a little regret. Perhaps she should have hidden it from them. If anything bad was to happen the following day, she would be directly involved in it. However, she wanted to see Vera''s defeated face and figured to just let it be. The first few times, Vera would be in the reception room waiting for Quill because he had a lot of work to deal with, but the day before, she fell asleep in the reception room. However, there were other guests who went into the room and ended up seeing herying on the sofa. The guests and Vera were dumbfounded. After that incident, Quill told Vera to wait for him in his office directly as he also had a lounge in his office. It was the first time she had entered his office. She was lost, and she felt anxious. She bit her lower lip lightly and took a deep breath to reassure herself before she walked out from the elevator. Then, she ran into Juliette outside the elevator. Seeing her, Juliette smiled at her as if she was not surprised to see her and she said, "You''re here?" Her tone sounded very casual towards her, but somehow, Vera was flustered when she saw Juliette because she thought that Juliette seemed like a smart woman and she could read her every thought. In front of her, Vera had nowhere for her to hide her thoughts. Of course, she didn''t mind if someone could read her mind, but Juliette used to like Quill, and she liked him for a long time too. Vera found out about it from Minerva, and back then Juliette wasn''t married yet. She had thought that Quill and Juliette would end up together after a while. At that time, Vera''s feelings towards Quill were not that deep, and she figured that she would give up on her feelings if he and Juliette got together. However, who would have thought that Juliette would give up on him first? She ended up getting married quickly and having kids. Back then, Vera felt that it was a pity that Juliette didn''t get to be with the man that she had been in love with for such a long time. Now, when she saw her again, Vera''s opinion hadpletely changed. All of a sudden, Vera envied her because she was daring when it came to love, and she was loyal to her feelings towards Quill back then. After she decided to give up on him, she was able to drop all her feelings for him. Then, she managed her marriage well and did a great job in educating her children without being distracted from her work. Juliette was such a capable woman, therefore Vera felt a little ashamed in front of her. "Yes." Vera nodded and smiled shyly at her. Juliette looked at her. Vera was wearing a bluecolored sweater with a knee-length skirt. Her soft, long hair was on her shoulders, and she looked fresh as usual. She even looked an extra dash of adorable that day. As she smiled at Juliette, Vera''s face looked sweet and it made her look very cute and lovable. These were characteristics that Juliette never had. So, was this the type of girl that Quill was attracted to? She couldn''t deny that he did have good taste, because even as a woman, she found Vera lovable too and she had the urge to protect her. "Good news. President Hanover just finished with a meeting and he doesn''t have any work nned for the rest of the day, therefore you can have sometime with him." After hearing what she said, Vera instantly became embarrassed. She was flustered as she exined to Juliette, "No, it''s not what you think. I''m just..." "You''re just what?" Juliette looked at her with a smile. "I''m just here to deliver food." "Is that so?" Juliette''s lips curled up. She walked around Vera in a circle and then stopped next to her. She leaned into her ear and whispered. "There are so many people who could be delivering food, but why did President Hanover specifically ask for you?" After saying that, Juliette saw that Vera''s ears were turning pink. For some reason, Juliette was encouraged to tease her even more. "Moreover, President Hanover brought a phone back then and asked me to send it to the phone repair shop to get the screen repaired. I thought the cover on the phone looked cute. It''s yours isn''t it?" "What?" Vera raised her head in surprise. "It''s been sent for repair?" She had been here for a few days in a row, but she didn''t dare to ask Quill where he kept her phone. She figured that if she didn''t manage to get her phone back that day, she would just go and get a new one. Anyway, it was just a mobile phone. It was nothingpared to the amount of money Quill lost. She didn''t think that he would send it for repair.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, the process wouldn''t take this long either. Seeing Vera''s face filled with doubt, Juliette almost thought that the phone wasn''t hers and said, "Why? The phone isn''t yours?" Vera admitted honestly, "Yes, it should be mine. It''s a pink-colored cover. But... Does the repair take this long?" Juliette said with a sigh, "It''s all because of the repair shop. They ?? recently hired a new employee, and he was the one on shift when I sent the phone over the other day. He promised to fix it and gave me receipt. When I was there the next day to get the phone, the employee told me that he hadpletely forgotten about it, so the repair ended up dyed for a few days. They have to run tests on the phone after it''s repaired too. President Hanover even lectured me for it." Speaking of this, she looked at Vera with a meaningful gaze, and her tone became heavier. "I have worked with President Hanover for a very long time, and I hardly ever get lectured." Listening to these words, Vera didn''t know how to react because she felt that Juliette wasining to her. If it wasn''t for her stupid phone, she wouldn''t have been lectured by Quill. However, Vera looked at Juliette''s gaze and didn''t think that she was the kind of person to say such a thing. "What? Don''t you understand?" When Juliette saw how nervous she was, she couldn''t help but reach out her hand to touch Vera''s soft face "I''m trying to say that this is the first time he lectured me for a non-work rted matter. I''m not upset about it d''m trying to tell you that you are indeed special to him." Vera''s heart skipped a beat. Special? "You knew about my matter in the past and we chatted back then when we were abroad. I remembered talking to you for a long time. Now looking back at it, you managed to make it happen." "No, no, no." Vera waved her hand. "This is actually just a misunderstanding. President Hanover has no feelings for me. He rejected me many times and I''ve already decided to give up on him. The reason I''m delivering food to him is because... I owe it to him." Ernest told her that Quill had lost a billion-dor business deal because of her, and all he asked for was for her to deliver him food. It was only reasonable. Besides, she hadn''t managed to pay him back for her medical fees from the other day. Juliette reminded her about it, and Vera thought that she should quickly return him the money since she still had some savings in her bank ount. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 "You owe it to him?" Juliette raised her eyebrows and suddenly felt that there seemed to be something she didn''t know about, but she didn''t intend to dive deep into it. Instead, she smiled at her and said, "Well, I won''t ask you more about it. Just walk down straight and thest one is President Hanover''s office." "Thank you." "I''ll go grab lunch." Juliette waved at her and left. After she left, Vera stepped forward. She followed Juliette''s instructions and found thest door. The door was closed, so she could only knock. "Come in." The man''s deep voice came through the door and her heart fluttered. She felt nervous all of a sudden. Then, she quickly calmed herself down, pushed the door open, and walked in. Quill''s eyes were fixed on the screen of hisptop. He instinctively asked the person toe in when he heard knocking on his door. Then, he didn''t bother looking up at who it was, because he assumed it was just one of his employeesing in to report to him about work. After all, it was what he had to go through everyday. Unexpectedly, after waiting for a while, he found his office was still inplete silence. He then looked up and saw Vera holding a bag in her hands as she stood obediently in front of his desk. She looked ufortable. It turned out to be her. No wonder it was so quiet. "You''re here?" He asked, and SHE nodded hard. She began to stammer nervously and asked, "Err... Should I put this on your table?" He recalled the past, where she would behave in a sprightly manner in front of him, and her eyes would light up at the sight of him. She was straightforward, real, and genuine. She was terribly sincere. Now? She would avoid eye contact, and she would stutter when she spoke to him due to her unease. It was probably all influenced by him. He was unhappy about it. The fact that she was behaving so anxiously around him made him feel like he shouldn''t have asked her toe here and make her feel like she couldn''t be herself. As he thought about it, he stood up and whispered, "There''s a table here." She walked towards it and ced the bag on the table. Since he was here, she said, "I''ll leave it here then. If there isn''t anything else, I think... I''ll leave first?" The handsome man in front of her raised his head and looked at her face. When she asked, her tone was very cautious. He looked at her in silence with a sharp gaze. "Are you afraid of me?" "No... Not at all." She was just afraid of what he would do to her, and she was also awkward because of what has happened in the past. "If you''re not, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" To prove that she was not afraid, Vera could only walk to the sofa in front of him and sit down. She ced her hands on her knees and sat up straight, like a school student in ss. "I''m not in a hurry to leave. I just didn''t want to disturb you during your meal. If it doesn''t bother you, I can just sit here." "Alright." Quill didn''t refuse her and began to eat in front of her. He looked noble and elegant when he ate. His handsome side profile was particrly charming. When he ate, his lips parted and closed. The color of his lips was slightly dark, but it suited him. While watching, she was deeply drawn by him. She naturally thought about back then where she forced a kiss on him. At that time, she was a fearless young girl. She pursued him passionately despite being rejected by him. But now she just found the old her terrifying. If she was to fall in love with someone again, she would never be able to do things that would risk her self-esteem again. Sure enough, when it came to certain things in life, it took a lot of courage to go through the same experience again. Staring at her, he suddenly looked up at her and they made eye contact. She was stunned for three seconds before she quickly turned her head away. She tried to act natural but her ears were blushing. He stared at her for a while and realized that she was blushing from her ears to her neck. If he continued looking at her, her whole body might turn red. Thinking of this, he said in a low voice. "The box on the table is for you." Box? She nced over and saw a small box on the table. It looked beautiful from the outside. Was he giving her a gift? That was the first thought that popped up in her mind, and her bodyCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. quickly reacted to it. She waved her hands as she said, "No it''s okay, you don''t have to give me anything haven''t returned you the medical fees the other day, so..." "It''s your phone," he interrupted her words and rified the matter. Her phone? It was her phone that he had sent for repair. She felt deeply embarrassed, and she recalled that Juliette had told her about it earlier, but she had forgotten about it. As soon as she saw the box, she thought that he was going to give her a gift... Vera''s face was so red that it almost bled. She quickly took the box and opened it. Sure enough, her repaired phone was sitting inside the box. "It was dyed for a few days, but your phone is fine now." Vera''s throat had dried up due to the misunderstanding. She nodded with a smile, "Thank... Thank you for doing that. How much did the repair cost? I''ll pay it back to you along with the medical fees." Quill ignored her and continued eating his meal when she asked him about money. She sat there, absent-minded. Why would he give her a gift? She was such an idiot, and she made a fool out of herself in front of him. "Vera Zais, could you please calm down? Why are you so naive?" She thought to herself. "But I didn''t bring enough money today, so I''ll bring it over here to you tomorrow. I still have things to do in the restaurant, so I''ll be leaving..." She stood up as she spoke, but he suddenly raised his head and stopped her. "Why are you rushing off? I do have a gift for you." She was rooted to the spot, looking at him in surprise. "What did you say?" He put down his fork, then stood up and handed her a box from the shelf. At first, she did not dare to take it, so she stared at him with suspicion. "What is this?" "There is a banquet the day after tomorrow. Do you want to go?" "Keep this. Let me know beforehand if you want to go. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you to." Vera finally came to her senses after hearing this. She looked up at Quill and asked, "Are you... asking me to attend a banquet with you? Is there a dress in the box?" "Yes." She then reached out and took the box, but she was too nervous to open it. He looked at her holding the box as if it was a treasure chest, and a gentle smile appeared on his ips unconsciously, which even he himself did not notice. "Take a look and see if you like it." Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Vera couldn''t recall how she left Hanover Corporation and returned home. When she got home and sat down, she felt that everything that happened earlier that day was unreal. It was possible that it was all just a dream. Why else would Quill ask her if she liked the dress in such a gentle tone? He sounded like a boyfriend who was trying to pamper his girlfriend and spoil her rotten. Shecked courage, and she was startled by his words. Hence, she didn''t say anything but turned around and ran off instead. After she ran out of Hanover Corporation, she realized that she still had the box in her hands. She was overwhelmed. She carefully opened the box, and it was a pure white cocktail dress. She quickly ran into her bedroom with it and held up the dress to her in front of the mirror. Honestly, she thought the dress was exquisite.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She had worked in the fashion industry along with Minerva for a long time, and she was familiar with a lot of designers'' work. Therefore, she could instantly tell that this dress was a work by one of Westovia''s famous fashion designers. The designer specialized in female fashion and his designs had a strong style of his own. His designs were not designed to amodate the general public, and he once said that he would only design for young women, but it was not because he was particrly interested in young women or against older women. The real reason behind it was that his fiancee had passed away when she was twenty-eight years old of cancer after 3-year fighting against cancer. She was wearing one of his works when she passed away. The designer felt that his world was ended, and he thought that he would never design dresses anymore. However, his beautiful fiancee said to him, "My dear, your work is the best in the world. I have no regrets about leaving this life wearing a beautiful dress designed by an amazing fashion designer. You shouldn''t give up on your art because of me. You are a designer full of soul. Don''t ever give that up." Later, the designer said that his fiancee loved his work. They were promised to each other when they were kids, and they grew up as each other''s childhood sweethearts. It was said that he had nned to have his fiancee wear a wedding dress he personally designed for her once she was at a legal age to get married, and he would marry her at her prime. When talking about her, the designer couldn''t help but feel a lump form in his throat. He said that his fiancee was a very kind and beautiful girl. Although it was an extremely painful battle with her cancer, she endured it with a smile on her face. Even on her deathbed, she still tried to protect his dreams and asked him to never give up on it. He felt sorry for her but he didn''t want to disappoint her either. When Vera found out about this the first time, she empathized with the designer greatly because his story happened more than forty years ago. Now, he was an old man, but he had never married anyone. He had never given up on his work and he had been designing dresses for young women. He kept his promise to his fiancee and he would continue to design until the end of his life. Thinking about it, she felt sorry for the old man and she considered herself luckypared to him. At least she was still in the same world with the person she liked. It must be dreadful to not be. Now that Quill had given her this dress, did it mean that she was special to him, just like what Ernest and Juliette said? Maybe all her efforts in the past were not wasted. Perhaps, she could try again. This time, she wanted to make it all the way into his heart. During dinner, Mabie noticed that Vera would giggle subconsciously with her head held low from time to time. She held onto her te of in mashed potatoes and took a few bites without touching any of the dishes that Mabie took a long time to prepare. Her eyes narrowed as she knocked on Vera''s te with her fork. Vera came back to her senses and blinked innocently at her. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Do you have anything against the dishes I made?" "Huh?" Vera looked confused and shook her head. "No, I don''t. What''s wrong?" "If you aren''t against them, why are you not eating it at all?" Mabie pointed to the dishes in front of her and looked at her husband. "David don''t just focus on the food. Take a look at your daughter. See how much weight she lost. Now, She''s only eating in mashed potatoes, so can you be more concerned about her?" Puzzled, he said, "Since when am I not concerned about her? Aren''t young girls these days obsessed with losing weight? I think that she''s just trying to lose weight because she thinks she''s too chubby." He was not interested in restricting Vera because she was an adult and she could make her own decisions. He used to put too much pressure on her, and it cost him five years to repair their rtionship. Now, he just thought that anything was fine as long as she was happy. However, in order to please his wife, he added, "Vivy, even if you want to lose weight and keep a good figure, you should pay attention to your health." After that, he picked a piece of meat and ced it on Vera''s te. She didn''t realize that she was not having any meat. She quickly swallowed the piece of meat that David put into her te and said to Mabie. "Mom, I have no objections about your cooking. It''s delicious. I was just thinking about some things. I''m sorry." "Is that so? Why don''t you tell us what you were thinking about? Are you in a rtionship, but you''re not telling us?" Vera almost choked on her food, "Mom! I''m not!" "You''re not? Then what have you been smiling about all night? You think I don''t know what I see? Stop lying to me." "I''m really not in a rtionship!" It was barely even a rtionship. Vera wanted to share her joy, but she wasn''t sure about the situation yet. "Mom, give me some time. I''ll let you two know for sure when everything is settled." In the end, she could only take a step back and ask for a reprieve. Mabie''s eyes lit up when she heard that. "Oh? Does that mean you''re seeing someone? Who is it? Do I know him? How is he? Is he handsome? What''s his family background like? I''m telling you, you''d better not look for men that have a good-looking face but have a horrible personality or men who gamble or abuse their wives..." Vera felt that she should not have told them about it at all. With Mabie''s personality, she wouldn''t stop bothering her with her questions. "Mom, stop asking questions about it. I''m not in a rtionship right now because I don''t intend to be in a rtionship right now. However it there is a chance for it to happen, I''m not against it either. I''m not saying that I''m seeing anyone right now." "What? So you mean that there''s no one right now?" Vera nodded. In order to stop Mabie from pestering her, she simply put down the cutlery and said, "I''m full. You two enjoy your meal." After she left, Mabie sneered in her seat. "How dare she lie to me? Does she think I''ve never been in love? If she''s not seeing anyone, why would she be smiling like an idiot?" "That is your daughter. Could you be nicer?" David replied. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 "Hmph. She''s my daughter so I can say anything I want about her. Don''t you dare say anything about it." David was speechless. Forget it, he was not going to reason with a woman. "Well, our daughter seems to be seeing someone recently. I''m going to keep an eye on her." He wanted to tell Mabie to give Vera some personal space, but he ended up keeping quiet about it because he figured that mothers and daughters had a closer bond so they could talk about that topic. Vera didn''t eat much throughout the day because she didn''t feel hungry, probably due to being overexcited. She was oddly energetic. After taking a bath, she tried on the dress. Surprisingly, the dress fit her figure very well, especially around her shoulders and her waistline. The designer was very specific with his designs. It was only meant for young women, and he only made them in one size. Furthermore, he would only make one dress for each design and there would never be a second piece of the same work. Vera was shocked when the dress fit her, and it meant that her figure was not bad. It was fortunate for her. If she was to be slightly chubbier, the dress would have been too tight on her. The more she thought about it, the more she was thankful for the fact that she didn''t eat much that day. If she did, her belly would stick out and it would not look good. The banquet was held the day after tomorrow, so she went to Quill''s office the next day as usual. Although she came here every day, she would still politely greet the receptionist before going upstairs. When she arrived at the front desk that day, she realized that there were six to seven girls gathered at the front desk. They all looked like employees of Hanover Corporation. She thought that they were dealing with something, so she didn''t go forward to disturb them. Later, she was stopped by one of them. "Hey, delivery girl. Wait a minute." Delivery girl? Vera stopped and doubtfully looked at the source of the voice. Was she referring to her? After all, she looked around and did not find anyone else who was delivering food. Vera pointed at herself. A tall girl in the crowd nodded proudly and said, "Yes, you. Come here." She didn''t know why the girl asked for her but out of politeness, Vera walked over. "Hello, is there anything I can help you with?" As soon as she approached, all the girls examined her impolitely. It seemed that they were going to eat her alive as they casted their eyes over her. "What''s going on?" Vera blinked her eyes and looked at these women who suddenly appeared. She didn''t know if it was her hallucination when she noticed that the gazes of these girls looking at her were full of hostility. When had she ever offended them? All of them looked at Vera. It was probably because the receptionist previously described her to them as a very average-looking girl, and she told them she could barely remember what she looked like. Therefore, these girls imagined her as an average-looking passerby. When they saw her in person, they felt bitter on the inside. Vera was not as ugly as they thought, nor was she ordinary. She was wearing simple clothing, and it was obvious that she prioritizedfort over her looks. Despite that, she did not look in, but she was nice to look at and she was youthful. Her eyes looked lively too. Most of them had dark eye circles from workingte nights. Although they used expensive skincare products, their skin couldn''t bepared with the fair and wless one of a young woman. Vera''s skin at the moment was moisturized and soft, making them jealous. The crowd wasn''t able to criticize her looks, so they could only criticize her career. "I heard that you are a pasta restaurant owner?" "Yes, is there a problem?" Vera nodded and said. "It''s not a problem. Since you send President Hanover food delivery everyday, could you do it for us too?" "That''s right. We want to have pasta too. Can you deliver it for us?" Vera was a little embarrassed. After the incident, she yelled at Quill about how she wouldn''t be able to survive if she didn''t do food delivery. After some thoughts about it, she realized that she didn''t earn much from doing food deliveries. There was already a huge crowd in the restaurant everyday, but they didn''t earn much from doing food deliveries Furthermore, David had to travel back and forth to the restaurant a lot. If anything was to happen to him, it would not be worth it Therefore, she had decided to either only do food deliveries for regrs only or to stop doing food deliveriespletely. It was obvious that these people in front of her had never been to her restaurant. "I''m sorry, everyone. Currently we don''t have enough staff working at the restaurant so we won''t be providing any delivery service at the moment. If you would like to have our food, you maye to the restaurant and dine in." "What? You don''t provide delivery service? Then why are you delivering food to our President Hanover every day?" "Exactly, what do you mean you don''t provide delivery service? Aren''t you stilling here every day? Unless you think we are just employees and we are all women, so you''re not willing to deliver food for us because there''s nothing you can get from us?" The girls looked at each other and then startedughing. "That''s right. You''re not a president of apany, and you aren''t a man. There''s nothing she can get from you, so why should she send food delivery for you?" "Hey, delivery girl, are you trying to be Mrs. Hanover?" Vera didn''t think much of it when they called her over, but as she watched them insult her, she finally understood why they were all gathered here that day. It was all because of her. She soon figured out the whole thing and her expression turned cold as she listened to them belittle her. "Me wanting to be Mrs. Hanover or not doesn''t have anything to do with you. I''m afraid that you are the ones trying to do that instead, therefore you can''t control yourselves from attacking me, right?" Perhaps it was because Vera looked obedient, so they didn''t think that she would have such a sharpeback. They were all stunned.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The receptionist, who was hiding at the side, felt satisfied as she watched them. She had always wanted to insult Vera, but she didn''t dare to. Now that someone else was doing it for her, she felt thrilled in her heart. She figured saying a few harsh words to her wouldn''t be a big deal. Since President Hanover had not confirmed his rtionship with Vera, he wouldn''t possibly make a big fuss over this. "What are you talking about? Who says that we want to be Mrs. Hanover? You''re just a delivery girl and you don''t even have a proper profession. You stick to any man you see, so how you dare to criticize us?" Vera stared at them coldly. "I make money by working hard. ssism is long gone. Just because you''ve found an easy job, you think that you''re a level above people who do manualbor, and you think you can just criticize them as you wish?" "You!" The girl was furious, and she wanted to fight her. Vera took a step back instantly. Then, she suddenly paused after some thoughts. "If you want to hit me, you can try. Let''s see which one of us would be embarrassed. Also, let me remind you about one thing. It''s time for me to delivery food for President Hanover and if he doesn''t see me..." Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 At this point, she didn''t have to finish her sentence forthem to understand it. All of them didn''t expect Vera to be so sharp-tongued. She had them speechless with a few sentences. After a long while, the taller girl said angrily, "Don''t assume that you can be President Hanover''s woman just by sending him food. One day when he''s tired of your food, you will be a nobody." "The reason I''m sending him delivery is because I owe him a favor and it''s not any of your business. Whether he gets tired of the food or not, it will be my problem to worry about, not yours." "I''ll be leaving." After that, Vera went straight to the elevator. After she left, the others gathered furiously. The receptionist said carefully, "Why don''t you all go back to your office?" "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say she looked average? And why is she so sharp tongued?" "I didn''t say that she looked average, I just said that I can''t remember what she looked like," the receptionist replied. "If you can''t remember what she looked like, she could only be average right?" "No, I''m just bad at recognizing faces." She lied about it and told them she was bad at recognizing faces since they couldn''t argue with that, and she didn''t say anything specific about Vera before this. "Let it go. We''ll let her stay happy for a few days. Since she''s so proud, let''s check out her restaurant. Let''s find out where it is and when President Hanover is tired of her, we''ll pay her restaurant a visit." Vera sent pasta to Quill as usual. Initially, she had mixed feelingsing here due to leaving unannounced the day before, but after what happened at the front desk, she realized that she was no longer afraid. Perhaps it was because she was angered by the other girls, so her face was burning and her gaze was filled with rage. He instantly realized something was wrong with her. "What''s wrong?" He asked as he stood up. Hearing this, she was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. "No, it''s nothing." "Then why is your face so red?" She reached out and touched her cheek. It was indeed a little hot. Her body tended to react this way when she got emotional. She rubbed her face and said, "It''s probably just too hot." He nced out of the window. The sun was indeed a little too bright that day, so he did not pursue the matter any further. "Did you like the dress?" He took the initiative and mentioned the dress from the day before. Her face flushed red again. She was dumbstruck before this, but now she only nodded her head shyly and replied, "Yes... I like it." Due to her nerves, she started stuttering again. "You don''t have to send food over here tomorrow. The banquet is at night and I asked Juliette to pick you up in the afternoon." Vera nodded obediently. "Oh, okay." She kept looking at her toes as she spoke, like a shy animal, and the tips of her ears were pink. "Well, if you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go first." "Okay, see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow." She raised her head and secretly looked at him. She waved at him and then trotted away. Time passed quickly. When Juliette came to pick Vera up, she stopped right in front of her building. Vera hopped into the car with a bag in her hand. When Juliette saw that Vera was still in her street clothes, her eyebrows lifted, and she asked, "Why aren''t you wearing the dress?" Vera coughed awkwardly and exined, "There are too many neighbors around, and if I was to wear the dress straight out from the house, they would all be looking." "What are you afraid of? What''s wrong with them looking when you look great?" She didn''t know how to exin it to Juliette, so Vera didn''t say anything else. "Well, I understand. You''re a young girl, and it''s normal to feel shy. I''ll bring you to do your makeup first, and then you can change into the dresster." "Secretary Sharpie, thank you." Juliette continued driving. As the traffic light turned red, she said to Vera. "In fact, President Hanover has never invited a woman to attend a banquet with him all these years." "Hmm?" Vera was stunned for a moment as she looked at her. Why did she say that all of a sudden? "Other than me, but of course, President Hanover has never seen me as a woman as I''m only an employee and a secretary to him." "President Hanover''s identity is very special and everyone who attends the banquet knows who he is. There were many female celebrities who invited him to attend banquets with them, but he rejected them all. Do you know why? It''s because once he know has a woman by his side, many people would start guessing who the woman was and she would also benefit from being his chaperon for the night. President Hanover has never let it happen before." Vera blinked her eyes as she thought that what had been happening for the past few days seemed unreal. First, it was Ernest, and now, Juliette. They were both telling her strange things. Although she knew what they were trying to say, she didn''t dare to assume the truth. If it was all true, what would the reason be? He treated her differently back then. She was terrified about being wrong about the situation. She was afraid that she was overthinking it again, and it was all one sided. However, since she saw a glimmer of hope, she decided to seize the opportunity this time. Thinking of this, a smile slowly appeared at the corner of Vera''s mouth. "Thank you for telling me these things so I could know more about him." If it wasn''t for her, she might not have known about these things. Juliette looked at her with a smile. "I''m not telling you this because I want you to understand him." Vera was speechless. "I''m just giving you a bit of a heads up." "Heads up?" Vera asked.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Why are you so ignorant? I already told you before this that you are special to him. This time, it''s even more obvious. I''m telling you that you may be the person who will be with President Hanover till the end." After speaking up to this point, Juliette turned around and gave Vera a rather meaningful look. "Keep it up. I tried really hard in the past and he had never looked at me at all apart from work. It''s different for you now and if you don''t manage to get him in the end, I''m going to took down on you." Vera had thought that Juliette would be against her, but she didn''t expect her to be so generous about it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sure enough, she was an open-minded and generous woman. Vera replied with a smile. "I will try my best!" Once she arrived at the makeup studio, Vera was going to change into the dress before doing her make-up. After putting on the dress, the makeup artist looked at the front of her dress and asked, "Do you want to add more padding? "Huh?" Vera did not respond for a moment. "What do you mean by more padding?" Juliette had an evil smile on her face as she stood at the side. "It''s for you to look more... feminine!" The makeup artist was staring at her... Vera suddenly reacted. She blushed and reached out to hug herself. She said awkwardly, "No, there''s no need." She was already thin, and she had lost some weight recently for being moody. Therefore, certain parts of her became smaller too, but it had never bothered her. She didn''t expect to be judged after putting on her dress. When she sat down for her makeup to be done, the makeup artist asked her. "Honey, do you really not need extra padding? If you put it on, your figure is going to look even better." Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 "It''s really not necessary. Thank you," Vera rejected her awkwardly, and then bowed her head and stopped talking to her. Obviously, she was shy because of this matter. "You''re so shy. I was only asking you about a small matter, and you''re blushing this much. How will you pursue President Hanover like this?" Vera heard her and looked up into Juliette''s eyes before she said, "Actually... I wasn''t shy at all back then when I pursued him. I should have been shy but..." Perhaps she was fearless in the beginning, and she thought that she could give him all until she was rejected many times by him. Then, she gradually lost hope. It was normal to be shy, but she was brave back then and she did what her heart wanted to do. It was nothing like how she was now, constantly worried and afraid, and what she wanted would always be putst. "But what?" "It''s nothing." Vera shook her head. It was obvious that she felt demotivated all of a sudden. Juliette noticed her head hanging low and patted her on her shoulder. "It''s alright. The past is in the past and right now, you''re here. The future is unknown and there are many opportunities waiting for you." Her words of encouragement were strong, and Vera repeated them in her heart continuously. She finally agreed and smiled. "That''s right!"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The young woman in front of Juliette had regained her spirit. "That''s right. This is how energetic you should be when you attend the banquetter." "Thank you, Secretary Sharpio." Vera''s skin was great, and the make-up artistpleted her job smoothly. Then, she eximed. "Your skin is great. I''ve been a makeup artist for many years, and I''ve only seen a few girls with good skin. It''s effortless to put makeup on, and I don''t have to waste so much effort on applying a thickyer of powder." Vera smiled shyly at the makeup artist as sheplimented her. The more the makeup artist looked at Vera, the more she thought that she was adorable. She couldn''t help but rub her on her head, but she realized that she had just done her hair, and she''d have to fix it if she messed it up, so she stopped herself. By the time they left, night had fallen, but the city was not drowned in darkness. Instead, it was lit up by thousands of lights. "It''s great, you look amazing tonight. It''s official, you''re going to be the center of everyone''s attention tonight." Vera was already nervous, and she gasped as she heard Juliette''s words. "What? The center of attention?" "That''s right." Juliette winked at her through the rearview mirror. "Don''t you think you look good in this outfit?" "It... It is quite beautiful but I know where I stand." She knew her appearance well. She was nothingpared to those gorgeous women, so why would she be the center of attention? Furthermore, she didn''t want to be the center of attention because she would feel ufortable if everyone''s gazes were on her. Thinking that it waspletely impossible for her to be that beautiful, she breathed a sigh of relief. However, Juliette seemed to be teasing her on purpose. As Vera breathed a sigh of relief, Juliette added, "Perhaps you don''t know your own potential. Although you don''t have amazing facial features, trust me, you have a charming presence. Moreover, you have underestimated President Hanover''s presence too. He has been single for so many years and he had rejected so many celebrities, resulting in him not having a chaperon for so many years. When he does, the women whom he had rejected before mighte up and try to bite his chaperon''s head off." Bite her head off... Vera felt chills run down her spine and she instantly sat up straight. She looked at Juliette motionlessly, and she had an image in her mind. Therefore, the reason that she would be the center of attention tonight was not because of her looks or even her dress. Instead, it would be because she was standing beside Quill. It would be reasonable, and she would definitely be the center of attention because he had always been it. Furthermore, she would be standing beside himter. Vera suddenly felt a little regret. Why did she agree to be his chaperon? However, at the time, she hadn''t known what to do. She ran away subconsciously and didn''t think about refusing at all. "Are you scared?" Juliette nced at her and asked with a smile. She did not speak. "What are you afraid of? If you like him, you must have the courage to stand next to him, don''t you?" Hearing this, Vera suddenly raised her head. "If you don''t dare to stand with him, how will you be able to be his woman?" "But..." Vera bit her lower lip uncertainly. "I don''t think I''m great, and I don''t think I''m good enough to be with him." "What does it mean to be good enough? Family background? el Looks? Personality? To me, it''s none of those. It''s about mutual feelings for each other and oveing challenges together. Although society may be cruel and we have no choice but to face the reality, but t¨¦tell you the truth, I''ve been married for many years, and back then, when I met my husband, I knew that I could still believe in true love." "That''s amazing." Vera was sincerely envious. "You''ll have it one day too. Believe in yourself." It had to be said that Juliette was really a very considerate person. After arriving at the venue for the banquet, she got out of the car with Vera. She was in high heels, so it was a little inconvenient for her to walk. She remembered the ill-fitting high heels she wore back then when she tried to see clients with Quill. She ended up injuring her heels, and it hurt for days. However, at the time, her heart hurt the most. "Er... Secretary Sharpio..." Vera hesitantly followed by Juliette''s side. "Is this the venue of the banquet?" "That''s right." Why didn''t she see Quill? Did he go in by himself without waiting for her? Thinking of this, she was disappointed. "Are you disappointed?" Juliette''s voice sounded from her side. Vera immediately restored her original expression and shook her head. "No." It was as if nothing had happened. Although she was a little disappointed in her heart, she was still very happy. After all, Quill had invited her to attend a banquet as his chaperon, and it was already the first step to something great. She just needed to work harder from now on. "Why don''t you take a look at the entrance?" "The entrance?" Vera looked around, and then she saw a crowded ce covered with red carpet. Countless people passed by there, and they needed to hand in invitation cards to enter. At this moment, a tall and handsome figure appeared at the entrance, standing in the crowd like a beacon. Quill! Vera felt that her heart seemed to have been hit by something, and her pink lips parted. She was so excited that she almost called out his name on the spot. However, she soon realized that there were many people at the entrance, so she stopped herself. "Are you still disappointed now? President Hanover came out just to wait for you." Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 Listening to Juliette''s straightforward words, Vera''s heart was beating rapidly. At the same time, Quill''s gaze went past the crowd andnded on her. Their eyes met in midair. "Go ahead." Juliette nudged her back, indicating for her to move forward. However, Vera stayed where she was. She didn''t dare to step forward and looked at her with hesitation. Juliette''s eyes lookes like smiling. "What are you doing? President Hanover is waiting for you in front. If you don''t go over now, he might go in himself, and you would be here for nothing tonight. You''ll lose your chance." After hearing what she said, Vera realized that since she had promised to attend the banquet as Quill''s chaperon, she should be brave to take the first step. She didn''t want to leave so she could only step forward. "Thank you." Vera took a deep breath and got herself together. Then, she walked towards him. Quill was tall and handsome. He was calm and mature. When he stood there, it was as if there was a halo around him. People couldn''t help looking at him. People who attended the banquet today were all upper ss. Among them, some parents were dying to bring their daughters so they could experience events like this and take the chance to meet some big shots. Hence, it was likely that they were trying to set their daughters up with someone from this banquet. Since they had daughters, their eyes were naturally set on him. Before entering the hall, many girls looked at him and then some of their parents would sigh. "Don''t look at that man. It would just be a waste of time." The parent next to him also echoed when he heard that. "Yeah, I heard that he had rejected many women in the past, and he had never brought a chaperon for banquets before other than his secretary. However, I heard that his secretary has been married for many years and she even has kids now." "Does he not like women? Does he like men?" "That''s not possible. He doesn''t have many men around him either. What''s scary is how disciplined he is. I heard that Mr. Harris invited him to a private event and there were many gorgeous women there. Despite how they tried to seduce him, he refused to look at them." "It seems that there is no hope." Somedies refused to give up, so they tugged at their father''s sleeves. "Dad, why do I think that the reason he''s like this is that he has yet to meet someone that he liked? If he doesn''t like men, then this must be the only reason. He is probably indifferent in the past because he was not attracted to those women. Why don''t we try our luck today?" After listening to his daughter''s words, the father thought that what she said was rather dumb. Perhaps he had spoiled her too much, resulting in her speaking without thinking. When he was about to yell at her, the person who was talking to him suddenly turned to his daughter and said. "She may be right about it. Maybe it''s because the woman isn''t pretty enough! Why don''t you with her go to give it a try? At least you have apanion." The two girls looked at each other with disdain in their eyes, but soon pretended to be friendly with each other.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Then let''s go together." "Sure." Quill''s eyes had been following Vera. At first, his face was calm, but gradually his eyebrows frowned because when she was walking towards him, she was suddenly blocked by a man. After that, the man''s lips curled up in a smile as if he was saying something to her. The scene of the two of them standing together made him feel inexplicably ufortable. He pursed his thin lips tightly, and the temperature around him suddenly cooled down. When he was about to walk forward, two women blocked his way. "President Hanover." "Hello, President Hanover. I am Yannie Sharpio from the Sharpio Group. I saw you standing here from afar, so are you waiting for someone?" When the other person saw that Yannie was speaking, she didn''t want to be left behind. She took a few steps forward and leaned over to Quill''s side. She smiled and said, "President Hanover is waiting for someone, right? Do you need me to help you?" Looking at the two women who suddenly came up to him and stopped him, he frowned and stared at them with displeasure. "What''s the matter?" The two paused for a moment. They didn''t expect him to be so ruthless, so they didn''t know what to say for a moment. "If there''s nothing, then please get out of my way." Quill was usually polite to strangers, but he felt anxious now and he had no patience to deal with these two women. Yannie''s expression changed slightly. Probably due to the pressure from him, she could only take two steps back and didn''t say anything more. The other person was Susan Yonas. When she saw Yannie back down, she sneered in her heart and secretly called her dumb. She wanted to seduce a man, but she didn''t even have the patience. She got out of the way as soon as she tried to hit on him because he told her to. How would she be able to get what she wanted this way? She simply went forward and grabbed Quill''s shoulder. "Oh Mr. Hanover, I see that you''re here alone today. So am I. I wonder if I can invite you to be my date tonight?" Upon seeing this, Yannie''s expression changed drastically. She thought to herself, "Oh no! She caught me off guard!" She quickly calmed herself down because Quill''s expression turned extremely cold and veins were popping on his forehead as Susan stopped him. He was giving out a dangerous aura. "Let go." Quill tolerated her silently, keeping his manners as a gentleman. Susan noticed that he was upset, but since he didn''t push her away, she figured that he acturally liked her. Therefore, she stayed in ce. She didn''t expect to be pushed away aggressively in the next second. "Ah!" A woman''s scream sounded on the scene. Yannie saw Susan, who had shown a triumphant smile on her face the previous second, was flung away onto the ground in disarray. Everyone around was startled, and no one knew what was going on. Some of them realized what had happened, and they were gloating secretly. It was obvious that Yannie was one of them. "I can''t believe she tried her luck. Luckily I moved away." However, Quill didn''t bother checking on how Susan was doing because he had warned her to let go of him. It would be her own responsibility for what happened after. On the other side. Vera did not expect that she would be stopped by some man. The man said that he saw her alone, and he wanted to invite her to be his chaperon for the night. At first, she politely informed him that someone was waiting for her. After he asked who was waiting for her, she started stammering so the man didn''t believe her. "No one is actually waiting for you, right? You don''t have to be afraid of me, I''m not a bad person. It just happened that you''re too gorgeous, and I''m attracted to you. I''ve never invited anyone to be my chaperon for a banquet, you''re the first." After he finished his words, he figured that she would be deeply moved by his sweet words. Unexpectedly, at this time, a low voice interrupted. "Is that so?" Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 The sudden sound of the male voice shocked both of them. The person who talked to Vera looked at the source of the sound. When he saw the speaker''s stern face and cold eyes looking at him, he inexplicably felt a chill behind him. "President... President Hanover?" Who at this banquet wouldn''t know who President Hanover was? However, he was usually alone. Why was he talking to him all of a sudden that day? The man knew he wouldn''t stand a chance to talk to him. "The reason that President Hanover is here is that..." He thought about it and looked at the girl he was trying to hit on. The girl in the white cocktail dress. Sure enough, Vera''s eyes were fixed on Quill''s face. There seemed to be a frightened expression on her fair face, and her lips were slightly parted as if she wanted to exin something, but she couldn''t. In fact, when she was stopped by this man, she felt anxious because if she waste, she didn''t know if Quill would go into the banquet by himself and leave her outside all alone. She didn''t expect him to walk over to her. At this moment, his eyes were a little cold and they looked a little heavier than usual. Vera pinched her dress and hesitated for a while. Finally, she walked towards him with unsteady steps. As she walked, she took a deep breath. Although the shoes fit that day, they were too high for her. If she had known this earlier, she would have picked a pair of high heels that were shorter. However, the pair of high heels were the only ones that matched the dress. It took her a few days to pick them out. Just as she was about to reach Quill''s side, she tripped on her shoes and she fell forward towards the ground. Not far away, Yannie saw with her own eyes that Susan had been thrown out after throwing herself into Quill''s embrace. She fell onto the ground in a miserable state and be gloated by others. There was actually another woman trying to reenact the same trick by falling into his embrace? Yannie''s arms were crossed in front of her. When she saw Vera fall towards the cold and elegant man, the facial features on her face changed. Her expression became panic-stricken. Her acting looked real. However, she wasn''t that great at controlling her expression. She was falling into his embrace with such a horrific expression, so was she trying to scare him off? Tsk, that was so dumb of her. Soon, Yannie was pped in the face by her own thoughts. Quill, who looked unfazed, suddenly stretched out his hand and caught Vera firmly in his arms. The crowd who was ready to watch the good show were speechless. Yannie was dumbfounded. Susan, who had just embarrassed herself horribly, was shocked too. What was going on? Vera thought that she would be on the ground, but someone caught her. Then, a familiar scent rushed into her nostrils and surrounded her. She raised her head in surprise and happened to meet Quill''s calm and dark eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. "Does he think that I fell on purpose just to get him to hold me?" This was her first thought. Thinking of this, she quickly exined herself, "Oh, I''m sorry... These heels are a bit too high. I didn''t do it on purpose." Upon hearing this, he frowned slightly, and then his eyes fell on her shoes. The white high heels wrapped around her small, delicate ankles like white marble. Her toes, which were slightly round but not bloated, were delicate and cute. This pair of shoes was very suitable for her, and he estimated the height with his eyes. Perhaps it was for the sake of the banquet, so it was a lot higher than usual. It would have been easier for her to move around if she wore her usual high heels. After all, he had seen Juliette run around in high heels quite often. However, every time Vera appeared in front of him, she would always be in ts. She was probably not used to high heels. He recalled back then when she apanied him to dinner, she wore shoes that weren''t right for her feet then ended up injuring herself. As he thought about it, he stared at her heels and asked in a deep voice. "Do the shoes fit well?" "Ah?" Vera was stunned for a moment, and then quickly responded. She nodded and said, "They... They do. They''re just a little high and I''m not used to them." Quill raised his eyes and nced at her nervous face. "Can you walk? If it''s not suitable, you should change into another pair of shoes." "Change into another pair of shoes? No, there''s no need for that. I''m just not used to it. It''s alright, I''ll try to walk."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After that, she realized that she had been lying in his arms the whole time. Her face was burning. Then, she quickly picked herself up and noticed that everyone was staring at her. She was embarrassed and quickly hid behind him. Although she was a little afraid of him, he was the only person that she knew here, therefore she felt safe with him. After taking a nce at the unfamiliar faces around her, she subconsciously tried to hide behind him, which was noticed by him. He couldn''t say why, but he felt that his gloomy mood gradually dissipated and was gradually reced by a faint sense of satisfaction. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He pursed his lips and said, "If it''s inconvenient for you to walk, you can hold on to me." Not long after he said that, Quill felt she tugged his sleeve. He looked down and saw a pair of fair hands grabbing his sleeve carefully. However, she only grabbed a small part of it as if she was afraid that he would be unhappy if she held too much of him. "Follow me." "Alright." Vera followed by his side. She grabbed his sleeve with one hand and walked forward with tentative steps. When they passed by Yannie and Susan, their expressions looked horrible. Susan stood alongside Yannie after her father held her up. Yannie originally thought that Vera would be pushed away by Quill too, but she was unexpectedly held by him and he allowed her to be by his side, walking into the banquet with her hand on his sleeve. The most important thing was that this woman seemed to be unfamiliar. For upper-ss people like them, although they weren''t familiar with everyone, they would know who the other person was from because they met at all kinds of events. Over time, even if they didn''t know each other, they would asionally greet each other. "Who is this girl? Why is she with President Hanover?" Sure enough, among the spectators who had witnessed everything just now, some of them began to ask questions out of curiosity. "Yeah, I thought President Hanover never brings a date for banquets? What''s happening today?" Everyone was stunned. "President Hanover brought a woman to the banquet, so is he trying to announce something?" "No way! Does he finally have a woman?" Yannie and Susan looked at each other, and their expressions were horrific. "Did you see what happened to Yannie and Susan earlier? They went over to hit on President Hanover and he didn''t even look at them." Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 "Yeah, Susan still wanted to go there and stay with President Hanover, but she was left behind..." "Susan is so miserable." "Bah, she threw herself at a man in public. It served her right that she fell. Let''s see if she will do it again next time." When Suan heard this, her eyes instantly became fierce. However, she had humiliated herself in public. Now was really not the time for her to argue with everyone. She was so angry that she shook her hand and left. Her father had to chase after her. Yannie''s father, Charles, on the other hand, had an earnest expression on his face. "Fortunately, you''re not like Susan. Otherwise, you''d be the one who''s humiliated this time." Yannie was initially in a very bad mood. However, when she saw Susan being angered to such an extent, she felt a little pleased in her heart. Even though she was not that lucky person, she was also not the unluckiest one. That was because Susan diverted 80% of the attention from the people. "Dad, didn''t you say that President Hanover never brought a femalepanion to attend the banquet? What about that woman just now? The girl seemed to throw herself at him" "Yes, this kind of thing has never happened before. I don''t know why it suddenly changed this time. The girl looks unfamiliar. I have never seen her before." Yannie squinted her eyes and recalled the interaction between the two of them. Someone in the crowd had guessed that Quill had brought a woman to the banquet to announce something? If he really wanted to announce something, then the two of them were most likely lovers. However, if the rtionship between them are lovers, why did the girl carefully hold his sleeve instead of his hand as if she was afraid of upsetting him if she touched him? Yannie began to think seriously and stared at Vera. She said, "Could it be that there are too many women pestering President Hanover? So he found someone to attend a banquet so that he could shut up the public?" "Shut up the public?" Charles squinted his eyes slightly when he heard this. "It sounds a little reasonable, but... if it''s someone else doing it, it would be believable, but after all, it''s President Hanover. He has been alone for so many years. It doesn''t really make sense to suddenly find a woman to shut up the people at this time. It''s really suspicious." Yannie did not give up. "But Dad, look at the interaction between the both of them. They don''t seem like a couple at all. Shouldn''t a couple be very intimate? Plus, he was standing there alone when we came." "Well, what you said seems to make sense." "Dad, I''m suddenly a little curious. Let''s go to the banquet together. You can find a chance to help meter. I''ll find out from the woman." "What are you trying to do? Even though I let you greet President Hanover, I was just taking it as a fluke. He has ignored you. If you try something now, wouldn''t it upset him?" "Dad, what are you thinking about? Even if the youngdy is really his girlfriend, I am just going to say a few words to her and ask a few questions out of curiosity. I wouldn''t hurt her at all. Even if it causes Mr. Hanover to be upset, he can''t do anything to us, Sharpio family." Charles thought for a moment and thought she was right. "Then it''s up to you." Vera followed Quill to the venue of the banquet. As soon as she entered, she attracted many people''s attention. Most of them were curious. After all, it was strange that he suddenly brought a woman to attend the banquet. She felt for the first time, what it was like to be the center of attention. No wonder Juliette said that she would be the most dazzling woman at the banquet. When Vera first walked on the red carpet, only a few people looked at her, but now it was different. Almost everyone''s eyes were on her. Everyone knew who he was, but they were not looking at him now. Instead, they focused on the person beside him. She felt a little embarrassed. She secretly bit her lower lip and pulled his sleeve with more force. He could sense her every move. When he felt her dragging him, he stopped and gave her a side nce. "What''s wrong?" He asked. Her action just now was involuntary. She knew that she might have affected him when he asked, so she shook her head quickly. "Nothing!" She was shocked. She responded to his questions in reflex, showing just how nervous she was. He pursed his lips and turned to face the youngdy. "Are you nervous?" "No, I''m not." "Because everyone is looking at you?" Quill directly ignored her answer and asked. Vera knew that he didn''t believe her when she said she wasn''t nervous. Finally, She nodded and exined in a low voice, "Well, there are a lot of people, so I''m a little nervous, but... it''s alright." It was not like she had never stayed with him before.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Initially, he was going to take Minerva with him but ended up taking her. Everyone looked at her with inquiring eyes. However, Quilt held the banquet specially for Kis younger sister, so everyone who went there was well aware, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, no one had a misunderstanding about what was going on between her and Quill. However, it was a little different that day. "It''s just a casual banquet yet you''re so afraid. How about in the future?" He suddenly said unconsciously. "What?" She did not understand for a moment and looked at him in surprise. What did he mean? What did he mean in the future? What was the future? At this moment, the host of the banquet greeted them with a polite smile. "President Hanover, it''s really my honor that you are willing to take time toe attend today." These were all polite words, but it was also the truth. After all, in the name of Quill Hanover, he could invite many big shots in the business world. "You''re wee." Quill nodded to him with a distant attitude. Quickly, the host looked at Vera, who was next to Quill, and asked with a smile, "And this is..." She looked into the man''s eyes and subconsciously hid behind Quill again. She only showed her head and looked at them. This scene was really incredible. He did not answer the question but just gave a faint smile. "I''m taking her out for a bit." The host of the banquet immediately understood and nodded. "I see. I get it. What''s your name, Miss?" Vera nced at Quill and saw him nod. Then she introduced herself, "Hello, my surname is Zais." "Oh, Miss Zais. Don''t be shy tonight. Enjoy the food and drinks tonight. If you need anything else, just order us." She didn''t know how to reply. He was too polite. He even asked her to order him... She smiled at him awkwardly and said, "It''s alright, thank you." l "Missis, you are too polite. President Hanover is the most distinguished guest. You are femalepanion, so you should also receive the best treatment." Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 After that, the banquet host arranged a waiter to stay by Vera''s side and attend to her needs. She felt that this was too much and quickly waved her hand to refuse. "No, no. I really don''t need it. I am alright by myself," she said. She would feel ufortable if someone followed her around, and more people would look at her. Quill suddenly spoke. "Let him follow you first." "Ah, why?" She was a little confused. Why should he let people follow her? She would be ufortable. She was embarrassed to say it out loud. She could only stare at him and widen her eyes, trying to let him understand what she meant. However, he didn''t understand. He just said, "Let him follow you. I have something to do and will leave for a while." Vera finally understood what he meant. She could only nod helplessly. "Alright then." After that, the waiter followed Vera, and Quill left with the banquet host. After he left, the people who looked at her did not decrease but increased. She looked around and then walked to the corner where there were fewer people. She felt that she might not be able to breathe if she stayed any longer. As she was thinking, she quickened her pace, stumbled, and almost fell. Fortunately, the waiter who followed her helped her in time. Vera was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat. "Thank you..." If she had fallen just now, it would have been too embarrassing. Fortunately, she didn''t fall. "It doesn''t matter. It''s good that you''re fine, Missis. Please walk carefully." "Okay." She found a corner and sat down. She didn''t eat anything when she came here because she was afraid that she would show off her stomach if she ate too much. It wouldn''t look good if she wore a dress. When she saw the delicious food on the table, she was so hungry that her stomach growled. However, there were still many people watching her, so she didn''t dare to eat at all. s... The feeling of being hungry and tired was really ufortable. As she sighed in her heart, the waiter came with delicious food. "Missis, you should taste this." Her eyes brightened. The waiter brought her a beautiful small cake, topped with beautifully cut fruits. Because the cream was greasy, a lot of fruits were added to bnce the taste. She swallowed her saliva; she had apulsion to eat. "Missis, you can eat at ease. No one wille and bother you." "Really?" Vera was still worried. After all, she felt a little awkward having so many people watch her eat. Thus, she thought about it and asked, "Do you know if there is a quiet ce with less people?" The waiter thought for a moment and nodded. "I know a ce. I can take you there if you''d like, Missis." "We can go? Butter..." She actually wanted to ask what if Quill came back and couldn''t find her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, the waiter said very considerately, "I will take you there first, and then I''ll get my friend to inform President Hanover. He cane look for you there." "Thank you." Since they were going somewhere quiet, Vera got up and took a few more dishes that caught her eye. She then put them on the waiter''s tray and followed him. He took her to the small yard of the host of the banquet. .n Compared to the noisy banquet, this ce was very quiet. There was arge tree in the courtyard, and there were many flowers and nts. Under the tree was arge swing, with a stone table and chair next to it was a very tranquil courtyard. Vera took a fancy to the swing at a nce, and she had to admit that this servant was very sharp-eyed. After two seconds, he said, "Miss Zais, if you like it, you can sit on that swing while enjoying your dinner." "Is it okay? Won''t it be inconvenient?" "It won''t, Miss Zais. My master has already told me that you are a VIP tonight and we should treat you well. You can do whatever you want. Even if you want to have a meal in my master''s room, it''s okay." She was speechless. That was too exaggerated. She did not want to eat in the master''s room. What kind of person would do such a thing? However, his words made Vera feel at ease. She brought a slice of cake and sat on the swing. What an amazing experience, she thought happily in her heart. Initially, she thought that this peace and quiet couldst until Quill came to look for her. She had decided to hide here until the end of the banquet. Who knew that there would still be some random peopleing to her. It was Yannie Sharpio, who said that she woulde to ask the femalepanion of Quill. Yannie hade by herself. Because she was a woman, she did not attract any special attention. The waiter''s gaze quickly passed by her after noticing her. She walked towards them. "Excuse me." Yannie looked at Vera and the servant with a perfect smile. "I went out to the bathroom and then got lost. It''s really too big here." Vera was stunned as she heard this. "Lost?" She thought for a while and nodded. "It''s really big." Earlier, she had walked behind the waiter for a long time toe here. If the waiter had let her go back to the banquet hall by herself, she would probably... not be able to find the way either. "Yes, what are you doing? Why are you sitting on the swing?" Yannie looked at her with a gentle face and slowly approached her. The waiter looked at her and wanted to stop her. However, when he saw that she was not malicious and was also a guest who had lost her way, he held back the idea. Vera was a little embarrassed. "There were too many people inside. I felt a little ufortable, so I came out for some fresh air. I couldn''t help myself from sitting on this beautiful swing" Hearing this, Yannie looked up and down at the swing she was sitting on and nodded approvingly. "It''s indeed very beautiful. Your master has great interests to have such a swing in the yard. Does he have a child in his family?" The waiter nodded. "Yes, this is the request of our young mistress." Huh? Vera''s face changed slightly. It turned out to be the swing yed by children. How could she y with this at such an age? She must have looked very childish. "Miss Zais, sit down. It doesn''t matter. Our young mistress hasn''t been at home recently. Besides, you like this swing so much, so she shouldn''t mind." Yannie was ted when she saw this. She stared at the swing and suddenly said, "This swing looks quite big. Do you mind if one more person sits on it?" "Uh..." Vera was also unsure, so she could only look at the waiter inquisitively. Yannieughed in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, my request seems a bit too much, but I''m not interested in going back to the banquet anymore. Besides, Host my way and saw such an interesting scene. I just want to y together. I don''t mean anything else." IMS Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 "It''s alright, but..." Vera still sought the waiter''s opinion. He smiled slightly and said, "Miss Zais, if you''re willing to let her go up, then I''ll follow your wish. Although there has never been two people on this swing at the same time before, it seems that there should be no problem." "There has never two people on the swing at once?" Vera was a little nervous by the waiter''s words. She was not afraid of falling, but she was afraid of breaking others'' things. After all, it didn''t belong to her. It didn''t seem right for her to make the decision. As she thought about it, she came down from the swing and then said to Yannie with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, the swing is not mine, so I can''t decide whether you can go up or not. If you want to go up, you can decide by yourself." Yannie was speechless. It was actually just a small matter, and she did not take it seriously at all. She did not care whether she let her go up or not. She just wanted to find a chance to get close to Vera and find out about her rtionship with Quill. However, she didn''t expect that Vera would let her decide by herself, which was equivalent to that she handed over all the decision rights to herself, and then the consequences of the decision would be borne by her. It seemed that she had underestimated Vera, who did not seem as naive as she appeared to be. IfYanniewas to test her out, wouldn''t it be a little difficult? However, soon, Yannie came to her senses and said with a smile, "Since you have said so, it would be not appropriate for me to go up again, but why did youe out? I think it''s quite lively at the banquet." As she spoke, she sat down on a stone chair next to her. The long hem of her dress touched the ground. Vera walked over and sat down opposite her. Her dress was not as long. The length was just up to her knees, revealing a pair of delicate and beautiful shins. When she sat down, her dress would not touch the ground. This scene became a stark contrast, causing Yannie''s heart to feel ufortable once more. She recognized the dress on Vera. It was a designer''s work. She liked the designer''s work very much, but hatefully... every piece of the designer''s work was unique, and there weren''t sizes that she could fit in. That''s right. Yannie''s body type was the kind that would gain weight easily. She ate less, but she still gained weight, and yet, she seldom exercised... Thus, normally, she could only control herself by not eating fattening food. Despite this, sometimes she couldn''t help eating all kinds of sweets or fried foods, and she was getting fatter. When she put on the dress, it would be very unsuitable for her figure. However, she didn''t expect that the designer''s work would look so perfect on Vera. "The banquet is really lively, but I still prefer to be alone. It feels morefortable," Vera sat down and exined. As she heard this, Yannie came to her senses and smiled, "So that''s why. Then we are simr. The banquet is so boring, so I wanted toe out and take a breather. I didn''t expect to get lost. If you don''t mind, I''ll sit here with you for a while, okay?" Vera nodded and said, "Okay." When Vera came out, she took a lot of cakes for herself. Now, she felt bad to eat them all by herself, so she had to share the cakes with Yannie. When Yannie saw the cakes, her expression changed slightly. "No, I''m on a diet. The calories of these things are too high." "Really?" Vera nced at the things she brought; it''s true that they seemed to be of high calories. She thought for a moment. "You really don''t want to try it?" Yannie waved her hand. "Well, then I''ll eat them by myself. I haven''t eaten anything today. I''ll eat some more to fill my stomach." After that, she buried herself in eating the cake. Yannie originally thought that Vera had the body type of eating anything and not bing fat, but she immediately sneered in her heart when she heard that she hadn''t eaten anything that day. What? It turned out that she was also a person who was on a diet and afraid of getting fat, so why did she eat cake here? Who was she putting a show for? Thinking of this, Yannie said, "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat after eating so many cakes?" Vera shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. I like cakes very much." She was just afraid that her stomach would swell if she ate too much. Yannie was speechless. Haha, sheughed coldly in her heart. Go ahead and keep pretending, I will reveal your real character. "Didn''t you avoid eating all day just because you want to lose weight?" Vera didn''t feel anything wrong with this sentence and nodded. "Well, this dress requires a good figure. I dare not eat because I''m afraid that my stomach will swell after eating However, I don''t have to wear it after the banquet, so it doesn''t matter if I eat more now." Yannie couldn''te up with a response to that. She didn''t expect her to be so frank, and didn''t feel that there was any problem with what she said. Yannie asked suspiciously, "Do you usually lose weight?" Vera shook her head and said, "No. I''ve been too busy with work recently, and I''ve lost a lot of weight." She used to keep a good weight, but she had been thinner since she returned to Hidalgo. If it was in the past, she really can''t be sure whether she could fit into this dress. Ah, life... Yannie looked at her small, oval-shaped face, and slender arms. She didn''t want to say another word. Vera was eating slowly. She had no intention of paying any attention to her. After sitting for a while, Yannie finally couldn''t bear it any longer and asked. "Erm... I saw you walking with President Hanover just now?" "Ah?" At the mention of Quill, Vera suddenly stopped eating and was almost choked. She covered her mouth and coughed for a long time. The waiter took a drink and went up to say, "Miss Zais, have some drinks." Vera took the cup and took a few sips to smooth her breath. Then, she looked at Yannie, who was sitting opposite her. Yannie was good-looking and wore a very expensive dress. She had said earlier that she hade out to the bathroom and had lost her way here. However, there was still a long distance between the banquet hall and here. If the waiter had not taken her, she would not have been able to come here. Previously, Vera only thought that Yannie was not familiar with the ce, so she would get lost. However, Vera felt that something was wrong after Yannie asked about President Hanover. Yes, something was indeed amiss. No matter how farYanniehad gone, she should have gone somewhere else. How could she get lost and end up here? Furthermore, if she really got lost, she could have asked for directions and head back. Why would she stay here and ask her these things?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yannie actually felt a little guilty after being stared at by Vera. Furthermore, why was this girl''s gaze so sharp? She had only just asked a question. As she was thinking, she hurried to exin. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just asking. If you find it inconvenient to tell me, then I won''t ask anymore." Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Inconvenient? Vera tilted her head. She stared at her for a long while and then suddenly curled up the corner of her lips into a smile. "Why is it inconvenient? There''s nothing inconvenient for me." Just like she had decided; she wanted to win over Quill''s heart this time. If she really decided to be by his side, then there would be many such asions in the future that something like this would probably happen. She couldn''t avoid it every time, could she? Yannie was shocked. "What?" "You''re right. I came to the banquet with Quill tonight. I''m his femalepanion. Is there anything wrong with that?" Quill... Yannie was stupefied as she heard Vera call out his name, and her heart suddenly sank. "Don''t be nervous, I mean no harm. I was just curious when I saw you walking together because my father said... President Hanover usually doesn''t bring a femalepanion to the banquet, so I was surprised to see you here this time." "Ah, is it?" Vera also revealed a kind smile and blinked her eyes. "I thought you were here to ask for more information." The straightforward words made Yannie''s heart skip a beat. In the face of such sharp eyes, Yannie actually felt that she could not handle it. What''s going on here? How was this girl so gutsy? Actually, Vera was making aint at this moment in her heart. If it was in the past, she would definitely not dare to point out the others bluntly. However, she had been by Minerva''s side for a long time, so she naturally learned a little. It was just the right time for her to use it. "Why would I? Why would Ie here to inquire about the information?" Yannie smiled awkwardly and then exined for herself, "Don''t think of me as that kind of bad person. To be honest, there are indeed many people who like President Hanover, but I don''t think I''m one of them. I''m just curious. Don''t think too much." "Oh, you''re just curious. Then, I won''t tell you." Vera showed a sweet and innocent smile. "Anyway, you are just curious, so it doesn''t matter whether you know it or not." Yannie was speechless. What she said was so reasonable that she couldn''t refute it. This woman seemed to be docile and easy to bully, but she didn''t expect it to be difficult. Yannie was preparing to make things difficult for her. A steady sound of footsteps was hearding towards them.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vera looked at the corner in the direction of the footsteps, wondering if another person hade to ruin the tranquility of this ce. However, the silence here had already been destroyed by the woman in front of her. Although it was annoying, it was much better than at the banquet. When Vera saw that Quill and the banquet host, Tobias, were approaching together, the cunning smile on her face disappeared. Instead, it was reced by an obedient look. Yannie saw that she had changed her expression very quickly, so she then turned to look at the people who were approaching. Then, she gasped. It was President Hanover who came over. Why would hee here? He had seen her before, and she had spoken to him. If he came over at this time, would he think that she hade to create trouble on purpose? To not create more trouble for the Sharpio family, Yannie just took a quick look and looked away. Then she said to Vera, "I suddenly remembered that I have something urgent to do. I''ll go first." Then, she hastily rose to her feet and left the scene at full speed. Vera was speechless. She stared in the direction in which Yannie left. She didn''t seem to have lost her way at all as she walked. She wanted to inquire about Quill from her but when she saw himing, she ran away. Well, it turned out that he was indeed scary. While she was deep in thought, Quill and Tobias had already walked up to her. Tobias saw that many small cakes had been ced on the table in front of Vera. He smiled and said, "It looks like I''ll have to give the pastry chef a bonus." Vera was still thinking about Yannie, but when Tobias said this, her face turned red instantly. She was so focused on eating that she didn''t expect Quill toe back so soon. Now... She was even seen eating so much food, which made the atmosphere extremely awkward. She touched her nose and forgot to put everything away. Quill took a look at the small cake that had been eaten. The girl looked extremely embarrassed, and there was a little cream on her lips. He naturally raised his hand and wiped the cream off her lips. When he reached out his hand to her, she did not react, so his hand touched the corner of her mouth. When she saw a touch of white cream on his fingertip, her face instantly turned red. What was wrong with her? It was fine that she had eaten so many cakes, but why did the corner of her mouth still have cream? Vera''s heart was in a mess, while Quill had wiped off the cream on his fingertips with a handkerchief; his face was calm. Tobias squinted at the scene and smiled. "Why are you here alone, Missis? It''s lively in the banquet. I can introduce you to some people." Introduce her to some people? She wanted to say that she was just a pasta restaurant boss. Who should he introduce her to? However, a thought came to her mind. Tobias wanted to introduce her for Quill''s sake. Thus, she looked at Quill. He said, "Do you want to go? If you don''t want to go, you can choose not to." Of course, she didn''t want to go, but there must be a reason for him toe to the banquet. If she didn''t go, she would definitely cause more trouble for him. After weighing the situation in her heart, she nodded obediently and said, "I want to go." "Okay, let''s go." Then, Vera grabbed Quill''s sleeve and carefully followed him forward. Under Tobias'' introduction, and also because she was with Quill, everyone''s attitude towards her was particrly good. However, there were still some who did not have sense. They asked about her family''s situation, and received Quill''s cold gaze in return, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The man was so embarrassed. However, he was a straightforward person, so he immediately burst outughing. "I''m really sorry. I''m so stupid. It''s my fault to offend you, Missis. I''ll punish myself with three sses of drink!" Thus, he drank a few sses of white wine in front of everyone. Vera saw this scene and her expression changed slightly, trying to stop him, but it was toote. She watched the man finish the drink, and then she picked up the cup. "Then... Let me propose a toast to you..." After that, she was about to put the wine to her mouth. Quill nced at the ss and saw that the alcohol content of the wine she was holding was high. When he was thinking of how she was drunk several times, he stopped her after she drank a mouthful of wine. "What''s wrong?" She was stopped by him. She looked at him in confusion and asked in a low voice, "He drank three sses. Would it be... wrong that I drink one ss?" Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 ? She did not quite understand the rules of these upper-ss people. She just saw the man drink three sses. If she didn''t respect him, she might make things difficult for Quill, so she also drank as the other party did. "No, you''re doing great." Quill nced at her indifferently. "However, don''t drink too much." She was speechless. "Hey, President Hanover, are you worried about Miss Zais?" "How rare. President Hanover never brought women to attend banquets before. Now, he will get worried about women. He doesn''t even let her take a sip of wine." Everyone teased Quill. The people present were all worldly-wise men. How could they not see that he was different from before? If it was in the past, they would not dare to make fun of him like this. They were afraid that he would stare at them coldly and leave them alone before they could finish their words. However, that night, probably because there was a femalepanion with him, Quill would not get angry no matter how everyone made fun of him. There was even a faint smile in his dark eyes. "Mr. Hanover is not willing to let Miss Zais drink it. Why not... you drink it for her?" What? Quill was drinking for her? How could this be possible? Vera was about to say something, but Quill just smiled faintly and then really drank up her wine in front of everyone. Originally, she wanted to say something, but seeing this scene, she couldn''t say anything. She stood in ce and looked at his profile, unable to say a word. She was shocked in her heart. Obviously, everyone was deliberately making fun of him to let him drink the ss of wine. He could have refused it with his status. Even with just a look, everyone''s disturbance would not continue. But he... Her heart stirred, and the light in her eyes trembled slightly. Although she didn''t know what was going on and why he suddenly became like this, she... she didn''t want to ask why, as long as he was willing to ept her. Next, after everyone was sure that Quill would really drink the wine for her, they began to toast him crazily. However, he did not refuse and drank a lot. It was not untilter that Vera finally realized that he had drunk too much. She wanted to go forward to stop him, but she was a little scared. However, he seemed drunk already. She had no choice but to brace herself to go forward. "Don''t drink anymore. It hurts your stomach if you drink too much." "Oh..." When the people around heard this sentence, they all followed and teased her. "You are worried..." "Then let''s not get Mr. Hanover drunk." "How can that be? It''s a rare day. How often do you guys get the chance?" Vera said, "Don''t drink anymore!" Her tone became a little harsh, and her little face was full of worry as she looked at Quill. He tilted her head to look at her and nodded after thinking for a moment, he spoke. "Alright." "I won''t drink." When Vera heard thest sentence, she breathed a sigh of relief and finally rxed. However, the others looked disappointed. Some of them still wanted to go forward and propose another toast, but Quill''s gaze stopped them. It was only half way through the banquet. Despite this, because Quill had drunk too much, Vera asked to leave in advance. When she was about to go up to help him, he whispered, "I''m fine." "Is it really okay? Then can you walk on your own?" "Yes." His steps were really steady, but the smell of alcohol on him was particrly heavy. His eyes were not as calm as before. Vera followed him and saw him identally hit his head. There was a loud bang! It was only then that she suddenly realized that he might really have drunk too much! He wasn''t drunk! It was just that he had drunk too much! His brain was not clear! Although his steps were very steady, he still hit the door of the car. If it was the usual Quill, he would not make this mistake. Vera wanted to run forward but couldn''t because of her high heels. She simply took off the shoes and carried them in her hand. "Are you alright?" He leaned against the car. He must have felt a little pain from the collision, so he leaned on the car to rest. When she came to his side to ask, he looked up at her, and his eyes were deep and bright. "I''m fine. I just have a headache," he said. "You are already looking like this. Why would you still say you''re fine? Let me take a look at it for you?" He pursed his thin lips and opened the door. "Get in the car first." He didn''t want her to see it. Vera had to get in the car. As she climbed into the car and put her shoes down, he had already gotten in. It was Nash who was driving the car. Once he saw that both of them were seated, he did not speak a word and drove the car. After getting into the car, Quill leaned against the back of the seat and closed his eyes. His handsome face was expressionless. His aura was a little cold, and he smelt like alcohol. Vera tried to hold back her worry, but she couldn''t control herself and asked in the end. "Where did you hit just now? I''ll check it out for you." He remained motionless in his original position, sitting there in a cold manner. It was silent in the car. Vera thought, d*mn it, at least reply to her. Even if he didn''t need to, just said it. If he didn''t say a word, it would make her feel awkward. However, thinking of the wine he had drunk at the banquet, she let it slide. Since he was willing to kiss her indirectly, why would she mind about this? Who cares if he''s aloof, why not take the initiative. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Thinking of this, she lifted her legs into the seat and sat cross-legged. Then, she slowly supported her body and leaned toward Quill''s direction. The smell of alcohol on him got heavier as she got closer to him. When she saw him drink ss after ss, it didn''t seem to be much. However, many people toasted him. He drank a lot. No wonder he would hit his head and sit here motionlessly. He must be dizzy. After getting close to Quill, she saw that his forehead was red. His eyes were shut and his breathing was heavy. She did not wake him up but reached out her hand to touch the wound on his forehead. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When her fingers gently touched the wound, he suddenly opened his eyes, and came eye to eye with Vera, who was inches away from his face. She was shocked and lost control of her hand that she pressed hard on his forehead.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before he could respond, she got scared and quickly lifted her hand and exined nervously, "Well... I just wanted to check on the und for you because you hit your forehead. If you don''t rub it, could..." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org S to vel? The more she said, the brighter his eyes were. She was frightened when being stared at by his piercing eyes, so she quietly withdrew her hand back. "Well, since you don''t want to, then let''s... Ah!" Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Before she could finish speaking, her wrist was heavily sped by Quill. Then he pulled her forcefully, and Vera fell into his arms. The distance between them disappeared. Both their breathing was audible, and their breaths intertwined. She stared at him in a daze. He was only inches away from here. His face was really handsome. Not the kind that was conspicuous and arrogant, but the kind that was of a deep and steady introvert. Although his breath was heavier than usual, he still took control. If it wasn''t for the strong smell of alcoholing off him, as well as the ident of him hitting his head, she wouldn''t have been so sure that he had been drunk. That was because his eyes were frighteningly bright. "What are you doing..." She asked weakly, but she quickly quietened down. That was because he suddenly moved forward a little, Vera could feel his warm breath against her face. They were eye to eye, and nose to nose. She was wrapped by this man''s unique aura. She was frozen in ce. Her eyes were so tense that she didn''t dare to blink, and even her breath slowly stopped. At this moment, Quill was very close to her, so close that she could kiss him as long as she moved forward. He was still moving forward gradually. His breath was getting closer and closer. She was so nervous that she did not dare to move. Her eyes were gently blinking, and her hands were unconsciously scratching her palm. This was the first time... It was the first time he had taken the initiative to get so close to her. His handsome face was getting bigger and bigger in front of her. He was so close that her eyes were losing focus. At the banquet, he had drunk that ss of wine for her. She wanted to remind him at that time, didn''t he know that it was an indirect kiss? However, on second thought, how could he not understand? After all, she had drunk it. If he disliked her, he would not drink it again. He could get another drink for himself. His thin lips were about to touch hers. She slowly closed her eyes and unconsciously grabbed his cor. Perhaps... he was also interested in her. It was just that he had restrained himself too well in the past, so no one had noticed it. But at this moment... She had discovered him. Vera felt sweet in her heart, and her heart was trembling. However, after waiting for a long time, the imaginary kiss never fell. Her eyshes were gently trembling, and she didn''t know if she should open her eyes at this time. Could it be that he was brewing something? Or could it be that he wasn''t prepared yet? All she needed to do was wait a little longer. She waited for a little longer, but she still did not get the kiss as imagined. With doubt in her heart, she slowly opened her eyes. Unexpectedly, as she opened her eyes, she was met with a pair of eyes as cold as ice. Then, she was pushed away before she could react! She had fallen into Quill''s arms, but when she was pushed away, her back hit the back of the seat again. She was so shocked that she didn''t even realize what had happened. She sat there in a daze for a long time before she recalled what had just happened. When Quill pushed her away just now, he seemed to be very annoyed and impatient. It was the first time that she had seen such an expression. Why did he have such a look on his face? He was the one who pulled her into his arms all of a sudden, wasn''t he? He was the one who suddenly leaned into her, wasn''t he? Then why... would he suddenly have such an expression? Was it because... he could not ept the fact that he was kissing her? Or was it because he felt disgusted when he wanted to get close to her, and that was why he was so irritated? The more she thought about it, the more her heart sank. She sat on the seat and felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Quill pushed her away, sorted out his thoughts for a long time, and then said in a low voice.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Sorry, I drank too much today." That was why he moved forward and couldn''t control himself. He pulled her into his arms and then got closer and closer to her. It was not untilter that he saw the girl''s fluttering eyshes that he regained his senses. Then, with his greatest might push the girl away. Fortunately, his willpower was strong enough. Otherwise, he would have been driven mad by her faint scent, not to mention that she took the initiative to close her eyes. The voice of him apologizing came from the side. Vera smiled bitterly in her heart after hearing what he said. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She did not answer him. She looked out of the window at the colorful neon lights passing by. These lights were as bright as the stars, illuminating this silent and dark night, but she could not see his heart clearly. She thought that he might have had a good impression of her; that''s why he rushed to the police station and took her to the hospital. He allowed her to go to thepany and into his office. In the end, he even brought her to a banquet. All of this ended up giving her an illusion. No, it wasn''t just her. Even the people around her felt the same way. They all thought that he was treating her specially. Even she was deceived by such an illusion. She felt that she was indeed special to him. It wasn''t until he pushed her away with a face full of irritation that she suddenly realized something. All this was just a dream. He had refused her so many times that it should be enough to wake her up. Only a fool like her woulde forward when he needed her. She slowly leaned back and closed her eyes. It was so ridiculous, Verais... No one could be more ridiculous than you. How could you... be so stupid? You didn''t understand the rejection. If someone needed you, you woulde over happily, and then you would believe it is all real. The atmosphere and the temperature the car suddenly dropped to freezing point, and neither of them spoke again. Quilt was upset at the moment. He didn''t know whether his move had scared her He didn''t know what she was thinking. However, he really had too much to drink that day. It was better not to talk about this matter for the time being. The following day... When she came to thepany, he would talk about it. He decided in his head. Nash drove to Vera''s house. She opened the door herself, and as she got out of the car she said, "Thank you, I''ll get going." Then, she left barefooted without even looking back. Quill vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he only thought that he had scared her. Or maybe she was nervous, so he didn''t think about it any further. Nash saw that Vera''s facial expressions were off. He knew what happened in the car just now. As an experienced man who had been with Quill for such a long time, he was clear that these actions were definitely not Quill''s frivolous acts. However, for Quill, he might have felt that his behavior was too frivolous, so he suddenly pushed Vera away. He didn''t know what Miss Zais was thinking. After thinking for a while, Nash still reminded him in a low voice. "Sir, Miss Zais..." "I know what you want to say. I will exin it to her tomorrow. Let''s go home," Quill interrupted him. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 As this was said, Nash felt that there was no need for him to say anything further. Anyway, he was too old to talk about the matters between men and women. Quill should be able to settle them on his own. Quill asked him to drive off after seeing that Vera had gone upstairs. She came home barefoot and was in a very bad shape. She took off her shoes when she got into the car, so she didn''t even take the shoes when she left. She walked to the door barefooted and then entered the house with her fingerprints. As soon as she entered the room and closed the door, she turned around and found Mabie standing right there. She crossed her arms and looked at her, waiting to gossip. "You finallye back? And you''re still wearing such a beautiful dress? The person who sent you back, could it be..." "Don''t ask anything, don''t say anything! There''s nothing at all!!" Vera''s emotional outburst interrupted Mabie''s words. Only then did Mabie notice that her daughter''s face was pale, and as she spoke, her eyes turned red. She was shocked and quickly walked up to her. "What''s going on?" When she saw Vera in the afternoon, she obviously went out happily. Why was she acting like this after she got back? Mabie was not sure what happened to her, but when she saw her daughter''s eyes turning red, as a mother, she was very anxious and could only keep asking, "Did something happen? Who did you go out with? Did the person who just sent you back bully you?" It was better if she didn''t ask. Vera could have kept her emotions in check and walked back to her room, expressionless, before lying in bed after taking a shower. However, her emotions fell apart once she was shown concern by her loved ones. Her lips were slightly parted as if she wanted to say something to Mabie, but before any words coulde out, her tears came first and wouldn''t stop flowing. Mabie was wiping the tears from her eyes in a flurry. She said, "Don''t cry. Tell me what happened." "Boohoo..." Vera wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say a single word. She could only lean into her mother''s embrace. Mabie opened her arms to hug her, and her shoulders became drenched. She wanted to ask further, but looking at her daughter''s current condition, she was afraid that she would not be able to express herself clearly. Thus, she gave up on that idea and gently patted Vera''s shoulder. "It''s okay Vivy, we don''t have to discuss this. Don''t cry. It''s okay!" David was about to sleep in the room. When he heard sounds from outside, he pushed the door open and came out to have a look. He came over when he saw his daughter crying so badly. But then, Mabie made a gesture to him telling him to go back to his room and not run around. Although he was helpless, he still went back to his room. Vera didn''t know how long she cried. In the end, she was taken back to her room by Mabie, and she then didn''t even have the strength to take a bath. Sheid on the bed in that short, white dress. "Are you tired? Why don''t you go to bed first and take a shower after you wake up?" Mabie suggested. Vera nodded eagerly. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and she looked pitiful as shey there. Mabie felt inexplicably sad. She took a wet towel and wiped her face clean. Then, she touched her forehead and said softly, "Sleep well. I''ll be here." Vera closed her eyes, but her hands were still holding Mabie. Perhaps she was tired from crying, so she fell asleep swiftly. David, who was in his room, couldn''t hear any more sounds from outside. He quietly snuck into Vera''s room to peek at her. When Mabie heard some noiseing from outside, she turned her head and red at him. She gritted her teeth and gestured for him to go back to his room to sleep. He walked in anyway. "What''s wrong?" Mabie red at him and said in a low voice, "What are you doing in here? Didn''t I tell you to go back to sleep? It''s none of your business." He was speechless. "What do you mean that it''s none of my business? Vera is also my daughter. Can''t I show my concern?" She retorted, "It''s alreadyte. Didn''t you see that she''s sleeping? It''s none of your business." He decided not to continue arguing with Mabie being scolded and shifted his focus onto Vera instead. Mabie had already covered her with the quilt, leaving only her petite face exposed. He observed Vera and obviously, her eyes were red. "What''s the matter? Why is my daughter crying? Did someone bully her?" After considering for a moment, she made sure Vera was sound asleep before she slowly pulled her hand out and motioned David to head out with her. The two quietly left the room, closed the door and sat down in the living room. "What the hell is going on? Tell me quickly. Vera is crying like this. As her father, can''t I know?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Mabie raised her head and gave him a mocking look. "What are you worried about? Would I not tell you if knew? Vivy was upset when she came back. She burst out , §ï? in tears right after I asked her a few questions. Oh, do you want me to Keep asking her what was wrong when she was already crying? He replied, "I didn''t mean that. I thought you knew it, so I asked you." "I don''t know what happened to her. Anyway, it seems like her emotions were shaken. I suppose it''s something about rtionship matters." Hearing that it was about a rtionship, all of a sudden, he felt relieved and said, "s, Vera has grown up." She said, "Let her have a good sleep first. She''s tired of crying. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." "Okay, then well ask tomorrow." "Let''s make it clear first. If she doesn''t want to tell us, you can''t force her." He asked, "What kind of person do you think I am? Am I that kind of person? D*mn it!" He was so angry that he marched back to his room. Mabie was left sitting in the room; she sighed. She did not tell David about the car she just saw downstairs. Although she didn''t know much about cars, David liked cars, so he would talk to her about them. Therefore, when she saw the car, she could tell that it was an expensive car. Their family was ordinary. How would they rte to such a wealthy family? It''s probably between Vera and the other person involved, but she got herself so broken-hearted. It looked like it''s not a good thing... "What rights do you have to stay by my side? rejected you so many times. Can''t you understand humannguage? Or could it be that your brain is so dumb that you can''t even understand these words?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Look at that woman. She''s a joke. After being refused so many times, she still continues to pursue him. Doesn''t she know what etiquette and shame is?" "She is shameless. He clearly said that he wouldn''t like her, and she still pestered him. Nobody can be as disgusting as she is." "What a b*tch! No other person can be cheaper than she is! If I was to be humiliated like her, I would rather just die!" Vera opened her eyes and woke up from the nightmare. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 The sun had risen, and the sunlight shone through the window. It was so bright that she could barely open her eyes. However, Vera didn''t dare to close her eyes again. She was afraid. She was afraid that if she closed her eyes, she would see the scenes in her dream again and hear those mocking words repeatedly. She had slept for the whole night, but what happenedst night had been bothering her. Instead of feeling better, she felt gloomier. Sheid quietly for a while before she lifted the nket and got up. When she walked into the bathroom and passed by the mirror, she saw that she was still wearing the white dress sent by Quill. She was stunned and looked at herself in the mirror for a long time. A momentter, she took off the white dress. Before this, she had thought that the dress was beautiful, but now, when she looked at it again, she only felt ridiculous. Vera calmly took a shower, put on her clothes, and proceeded to check her bank bnce. She spent a lot of her savings when opening the shop, so she only had a few tens of thousands of dors left in her current bnce. Although it was not a big sum, to Vera this is not a small amount of money. However, it probably meant nothing to Quill; it might only be a drop in the bucket. No big deal. She would pay as much as she could first. In the worst case scenario, she would work hard the rest of her life to make money and return it to him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. After tidying up, Vera headed out of the room. "You''re awake?" "Vivy,e and have breakfast." As soon as she left the room, David and Mabie asked Vera toe over for breakfast. She wasn''t in a good mood and had no appetite. She didn''t feel like eating, but she didn''t want them to worry about her, so she went over and sat down. "Good morning, Mom and Dad." "Good morning. Vivy, I bought you the pastries that you like very much. Try them." "Yes, there''s also some milk." David and Mabie were especially enthusiastic to Vera. Both of them were all smiles and did not mention what happened the previous night at all. It was not like Vera had lost her memories. Of course she remembered that she held onto Mabie and cried hysterically. As she thought about it, she felt that she was too impulsive at that time. How could she do such a thing? Wouldn''t it worry her mother? However, at that time, she really couldn''t control her emotions. She waspletely broken. "Vivy, what are you daydreaming about? Hurry up and eat," Mabie said. "Alright," Vera replied. Vera refocused her attention, and took a bite of the pastry. Usually, it was exceptionally crispy and tasty, but that day, it was tasteless as she didn''t have any appetite. She put it down after taking a bite and took a sip of milk. As soon as the milk entered her stomach, she felt her stomach churn. She put down the ss, ran into the bathroom, and vomited into the sink. "Vivy!" "What''s wrong!" David and Mabie dropped all that they were doing and followed her quickly into the bathroom. "Ugh..." Vera retched into the sink. Mabie could only step forward and sweep her back for her. "What''s the matter? Were you too hungry?" "I''m fine..." Vera said after spitting out some bile. Her face was extremely pale, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead due to the difort. She looked extremely weak. "You''re still saying that you''re fine? How about I cook some oatmeal for you? You can have some then head to the hospital for a check up." Vera only felt empty in the stomach because she didn''t eat anything the previous day. She only had some caketer which was quite greasy. She slept for a long time and Date these first thing in the morning. Therefore, her stomach couldn''t take it and started churning. "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just that I was starving. I just need to eat something." Vera walked out of the bathroom with Mabie''s help. Watching from aside, David was both angry and distressed. He knew that Vera had grown up, but he couldn''t bear looking at her ending up like this for the sake of love. "You take a rest, I''ll cook some oatmeal for you. Let''s not open the shop today." Vera wanted to agree to it, but remembering that she was in huge debt and had to make money everyday; how could she not open the shop? When she thought about this, she immediately shook her head and rejected Mabie''s suggestion. "No, the shop needs to open as usual, but it''ll be open a littleter today. Anyway, there''s less business in the morning." "You stubborn girl, why don''t you listen to what I say? Okay, fine, we''ll open but you''ll rest at home this morning andter, have your dad take you to the hospital. I''ll go open the restaurant." "There''s no need, Mom. I''m fine. I''m just hungry... I..." Speaking of this, Vera felt a churn in her stomach and she ran into the bathroom again. David and Mabie just exchanged a look. "You''d better take Vera to the hospitalter," Mabie said. "Isn''t she unwilling to go? Instead of making her go to the hospital, it''s better to cook something for her to eat. Look at her vomiting... Her stomach ispletely empty," he said. Mabie came to a realization, and she immediately nodded. "Yes, I''ll quickly cook some oatmeal." After being worked up the whole morning, Vera had a bowl of oatmeal. Finally, her stomach felt somewhat soothed. Sheid down and touched her stomach, and her face was still a little bit pale. David said, "Your mother went to the restaurant and told me to take you to the hospital if you still feel ufortable. Vivy, how are you feeling now? If you don''t feel well, make sure to tell me." Upon hearing this, Vera looked at her father and revealed a bitter smile. "Dad, I''m fine. Maybe I ate something bad yesterday that''s why I''m feeling unwell. I''ve eaten the oatmeal now and I''ll be fine after lying for a while," she replied. "Vivy." He did not leave but sat down beside her. "If there is anything wrong with you, you must tell me. It is not a solution for you to hide them in your heart." Her father was worried about her because of what she looked like the previous night. As she thought, she continued to force a smile, "Don''t worry, I am fine. Even if there was something before, it''ll be alright in the future." There was a hint of determination on her face when she said these words. At a nce, David knew that Vera was hurt because of love. As a father, he could not offer her a lot of help like his mother, so he could only reach out and stroke his daughter''s head and said softly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Well, you can sleep for a while. If you don''t feel well, remember to tell me. Remember, no matter what happens, your mom and I will always be with you." She closed her eyes and felt tears in her eyes again. Soon, he went out. When Vera heard the sound of the door closing, she opened her eyes again. The Hanover Corporation. In the office. After Quill dealt with his work in the morning, there was going to be a meeting. However, he asked Juliette to dy the video meeting to the next day due to what happened the night before. He then waited patiently for Vera to arrive. However, he did not see her in thepany. He frowned and kept looking at the door. Was shete, or... Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Quill was puzzled. After an hour, there was still no sign of the person he was waiting for. He frowned slightly. It seemed that what he did the previous night really scared her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t suddenly disappear as it was all fine before this. When she said that she wouldn''t want to have anything to do with him, was she serious? He was deep in thought and it was hard to read his emotions. After a while, he called Juliette and asked her to resume the meeting. The meeting originally scheduled for that day was postponed to the next day, and then it was brought back. Juliette felt a little tired. However, as a verypetent secretary, she didn''t dare to say no, nor did she dare toin. She nodded her head and went on to make the arrangements. Half an hourter, the meeting began. Quill nced at Juliette before entering the meeting room. He asked, "Did you receive any news today?" This sudden question startled her. She then realized that Vera, who should have been at the office, had note. "No, I didn''t." She was thinking hard while shaking her head. Lately, Vera came everyday, and at a certain time. Not only Quill himself but even Juliette was used to it. Thus, when he said that he would cancel the meeting, she thought that he purposely did it for Vera. She didn''t expect that Vera didn''te that day. That left Quill waiting in the office alone. Never mind that he waited. He then called for the meeting to be held again. He even asked if she had heard any news. Obviously, he was asking about Vera. Juliette asked, "Do you need me to call and ask for you?" "There''s no need," he replied. He rejected her suggestion and walked into the meeting room indifferently. Looking at what just happened, she was speechless. In the meeting, everyone could clearly feel that Quill was depressed. As they were talking to him, they were extremely careful as they feared that a slight mistake would cause him to lose his temper. Juliette, who was standing aside, observed everything that happened. She realized that although Quill was very depressed, he controlled his emotions and temper very well from beginning till the very end. He also listened to others seriously and asionally made suggestions. She sighed silently. This man was really too good at hiding his thoughts, and he was also too good at restraining himself. She didn''t know when he would have an outburst. After the meeting, he went straight back to the office. She thought about it and went downstairs to the front desk to find out. When the receptionist was being asked this question, she avoided eye contact probably because she felt guilty. Because of what happened two days prior, she had been worried for a long time. She was afraid that she would be asking for trouble. That was why when the group of people said that they would find time to make trouble for Vera in the restaurant during the holiday that week, she tried to persuade them not to do that. They didn''t listen. They called her a coward. The receptionist said to them that they could go as they wished but she wasn''t going. Juliette suddenly came asking her, and at the same time, Vera did not show up. The receptionist suddenly felt that something was not right. Secretary Sharpio personally came down to ask about her just because she hadn''te for a day. It was obvious just how important this woman was. If she was just a ordinary woman, why wou Secretary Sharpio personally ask about it? "I, I''m not too sure... Normally she woulde, but not today..." Juliette was a shrewd person. She guessed something wasn''t right when she saw that the receptionist was hesitating and evasive when she spoke. She then narrowed her eyes and stared at the receptionist. "What''s wrong with you?" When the receptionist heard Juliette''s question, her expression changed. "Nothing," she replied. "Nothing? then why are you so nervous?" Juliette asked again. The receptionist was so scared that she bit her lower lip and said, "I, I... I usually see here here, but she didn''te here today, so I am just a little worried." "Impossible." Juliette immediately rejected her statement. "If you were just worried, then your eyes wouldn''t be darting, to the extent that you wouldn''t even dare to look at me. Do you know what is written on your face right now?" The receptionist subconsciously reached out and touched her face. Confused, she asked, "What is that?" Why would she find any words on her face? How was this possible? "The word ''guilty''," Juliette smiled. "That''s impossible." The receptionist shook her head. "Why would there be words on my face?" Juliette was speechless. Was this front desk receptionist a little slow? Did she think she was saying that there were actually words written on her face? She coughed lightly. "I feel like I have to exin things to you. The ''guilty word that I said is referring to your expression and your vague way of speaking. You must be hiding something. Tell me, what happened? Do you know something?" The receptionist shook her head, determinedly saying no. "Alright, it''s fine if you wouldn''t tell me now. Wait until I find out..." The receptionist immediately said, "I didn''t do anything. They said they wanted to see what the person who delivers food to President Hanover everyday looked like. They all came over. I had no choice, so I..." Juliette didn''t expect her to confess so quickly. She couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. "So you guys bullied her? You scared her so much that she didn''te today?" Juliette asked. "No, no!" The receptionist denied immediately and exined for herself, "This happened two days ago, and Vera still cameter. As for why she didn''te today, I really don''t know..."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Did it happen two days ago? Juliette thought for a moment. If it happened two days ago, then it shouldn''t be a big deal. Moreover, Vera didn''t say anything about it when meeting her. It seemed like it wasn''t a big deal. However... She still squinted her eyes, staring at the receptionist in danger. "Even if it doesn''t matter, it''s true that you all gathered together to bully her, isn''t it?" The receptionist bit her lower lip with a face of grievances. "I didn''t. It wasn''t me. I really didn''t say anything that day. It was them who bantered with Vera for a bit. Secretary Sharpie, everyone likes President Hanover very much. We''re upset because we suddenly see a woman freely enter and exit his office. Secretary Sharpio, please don''t be angry with us, okay? We just said a few words to her, and we didn''t bully her." Juliette believed what the receptionist said as she seemed sincere. Recently, Vera always went to thepany. Indeed, many people would be jealous. "She''s just here to deliver food. If no one has ever gossiped about it, there won''t be many people who know about it. You''re here to work, not to gossip. It''s useless to pretend to be innocent when something happens." As she spoke, Juliette''s gaze became sharp, and her tone became a bit cold. "Hanover Corporation needs capable people. If something like this happens again, then... you should go to the HR department and resign." Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 The first day. Vera did not go to the Hanover Corporation. The next day. She sorted out her money and then gave it to Beanie, asking him to deliver it to his uncle. Beanie immediately asked with a puzzled face. "Auntie Vera, do you owe my uncle money?" "Yep, I owe him a lot of money. I''ll pay some with my savings first and pay the restter on. Beanie, you help me to pay your uncle againter, okay?" He blinked his eyes and looked at the huge amount that she had transferred to him, although this number was not worth mentioning at all for his uncle. However, he came to the restaurant to help out recently and he knew that it was not easy for her to make money. This money was estimated to be all her savings. Thus, he couldn''t help but ask. "How much do you owe my uncle? Do you need me to pay for you?" "What?" She was shocked. "You''ll pay for me?" He nodded seriously. In the next second, Vera couldn''t help butugh out loud. She threw her hand over Beanie''s shoulder, reached out to stroke his head, and then pinched his cheek. "Silly boy, you''re just a child. Why would I ask you to pay for me?" "I have money!" "Even if you have money, you can''t spend it like this. It''s me who owes your uncle money. It has nothing to do with you. You shouldn''t have to take on this responsibility and simply mention things like that. Okay?" She earnestly persuaded him, "I know that you are very obedient and considerate, but you can''t simply say things like that in the future. What if you meet someone who wants to cheat you?" "Auntie Vera, you''re silly. I will not be cheated out of my money!" When she heard it, she was stunned. Yes, Beanie was so smart. How could he be cheated of his money? He offered because he regarded her as an important person in his life. She was a little touched, but she still did not ept his suggestion. "Anyway, this matter has nothing to do with you. I didn''t want to involve you in it, but... I don''t want to contact your uncle, so I can only ask you to transfer the money to him. You just need to obediently transfer the money that I transferred to you to your uncle, okay?" He found that when she was talking, there seemed to be sadness in her eyes. He pursed his lips and asked, "Auntie Vera, did something happen to you recently? What happened between you and my uncle?" "Why does a child ask so many questions about adults? You wouldn''t understand even if I told you. Be a good boy!" Beanie felt depressed. He wanted to ask his uncle but dared not. However, to him, Auntie Vera was much more important than Uncle Quill. He would pick her over his uncle anytime! Beanie then transferred 60,000 dors to Quill''s bank ount. Quill, who had received the money, sent a question mark to him through a text message. When Beanie saw the indifferent question mark, he snorted with anger and then left the messaging app. He didn''t want to talk to him. Quill waited for a long time, but there was no reply. He looked at the 60,000 dors and did not understand why Beanie suddenly transferred so much money to him. He thought of asking Minerva. However, he felt that it was not a good time to disturb her as she was waiting forbor, which would be very soon. He could only call Beanie. Unexpectedly, he immediately hung up the call. One call, two calls... He hung up all of them. Quill gently rubbed the screen with his fingers and pursed his thin lips. Perhaps he should know where the 60,000 dors came from? Vera was very busy as business was very good at the pasta restaurant. Finally she was free and had some time to sit down and have a cup of tea. Sherry, the waitress in the restaurant, sat down and couldn''t help but ask her. "Vera, I saw a very handsome man outside. He has been watching you since you were busy." Upon hearing this, Vera was stunned, "What?" She thought it was a customer, so she didn''t think much about it and looked outside. "He is very handsome, isn''t he? Is he your boyfriend?" Sherry asked again. Just one nce, and Vera was stunned. She quickly denied after hearing what Sherry said. "No, he''s not my boyfriend." How could he be her boyfriend? How could she be Quill''s girlfriend? Not in this lifetime. Just as she was mocking herself, he looked up at her. She quickly looked away when they made eye contact and went inside. "I will continue with my work. If that persones in, tell him to leave. Our restaurant is too small to amodate him." After she spoke, she quickly went inside, leaving Sherry with a confused look. She had no idea what just happened. Quill saw that there were a lot of people in the restaurant when he came. Vera was rushing about and did not notice him at all, so he just waited aside. Unexpectedly, she moved away the moment they made eye contact. She didn''t bother looking at him or saying anything. Instead, she went away immediately. He frowned slightly and pursed his lips. He could no wait longer, so he strode towards the restaurant. Although Sherry felt that the man in front of her was very handsome, Vera was still her boss and the person who paid her sry. Hence, she noted what Vera told her to do. When Quill came into the restaurant, she stopped him and said very righteously. "Sir, I''m sorry. Vera asked for you to leave. Our restaurant can''t amodate you." He was speechless. Now that he was standing closer, Sherry found that this man was much more handsome than she had imagined Why would Vera not serve such a good looking man? She seemed to have a little temper when she spoke just now. Were they a couple? Quill had expected Vera to be a little emotional before he came, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. His eyebrows knitted together. He pursed his thin lips and spoke slowly. "Then please help me tell her that it''s okay if she doesn''t want to serve me. I''ll wait for her at the door." Sherry nodded dully. "Okay, I''ll tell her." She then proceeded to deliver the message to Vera, who frowned after hearing this. She said, "What did he say? He will wait for me at the door? Is he not going to leave?" Sherry replied, "Judging from his tone, that should be the case." Vera was speechless. She didn''t think Quill would pull off such an act? Why would he wait for her? He pushed her away and showed an annoyed expression. What was he doing here? "Vivy, who is it?" Mabie asked curiously. "Mom, it''s nobody. He''s just an insignificant person. Don''t worry about him. Let him wait as long as he likes." She wouldn''t serve him! Although that''s what Vera thoughtContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. inside, she felt extremely ufortable when she worked because she knew that Quill was waiting at the door. She kept feeling someone watching her. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 His gaze burned a hole in her back. Vera couldn''t stand it anymore. She then just hid and worked in the kitchen. Mabie felt that she was acting weird, so she made an excuse that she was going to the front to serve the dishes but was stopped by Vera. "Mom, you are not allowed to go out. You can only stay here with me." "What''s that silly talk? I''m going out to serve the dishes. Move aside." "No, I won''t. You''re just using that as an excuse. You must be going out there to look for someone." Vera knew her mother too well. Anyway, she had decided not to have anything to do with him. It was better not to let Mabie know, let alone to meet him. That was just to avoid any awkward situations in the future. "Who said so? Who am I supposed to look for? Don''t you see that the restaurant is so busy? I just want to go help." Vera said with a bitter face, "The kitchen is also very busy. It''s the same if you helped here." No matter what Mabie said, Vera was unwilling to let her go. Until evening, Vera was still nestled in her seat after having dinner. "Has that man left?" She asked Sherry carefully. She shook her head. "He''s still there. Vera, you really don''t want to go out and have a look? He has been there all day and hasn''t eaten anything yet, or..." "No way!" Vera immediately interrupted her, "I know what you are thinking, but you can''t do that! Understand?" He simply starved for a day? She didn''t eat for the whole day as well when she followed him to the banquet. What did she get in return? Of course she wasn''t going to be stupid. If he wanted to wait and not eat, let him be. Vera knew that he must havee because of 60,000 dors. At nine o''clock in the evening, Vera couldn''t stand to stay in the kitchen anymore. She was falling asleep sitting there. "He hasn''t left yet?" She asked. "Yes," Sherry replied. Vera was speechless. Why hadn''t he left? Vera didn''t understand. Was it just because of the 60,000 dors? There was no need for this, right? "Vivy, what happened? He''s waiting outside. I think you''d better go out and talk about it." Mabie was curious, but she was more concerned about Vera. She saw her daughter crying like that the other night. Vera was avoiding this man now. He was probably the one who made her cry that night. "Matters have to be solved, don''t they? It''s pointless to avoid him."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Mom, I am not avoiding him..." Vera wasn''t avoiding him. She just didn''t want to humiliate herself anymore. "If you''re not avoiding him, then go out and clear things out with him. He has been waiting the whole day. It''s obvious that he''s quite a patient person." The resistance in Vera''s heart was gradually worn down as Mabie persuaded her, and she nodded helplessly. "I got it, Mom. I''ll go out and talk to himter," she replied. "Just say what you have to say. Don''t bottle it up," Mabie said as she tugged at Vera''s sleeve. "Did you hear what I said? It''s only when you talk things out that you both will feel better." "Got it." Quill came alone, but he didn''t expect that he would wait the whole day there. Vera still didn''t want toe out to see him. Furthermore, he was someone who could control his emotions very well, so he had been waiting there the whole time without a foul mood. Vera was thinking to herself when she exited the kitchen. She would definitely initiate the first move and take control. She would then make things clear and humiliate herself again! She would say what she had to say and ask Quill to leave and never look for her again! He was on a phone call when she came over. "Well, it''s about the same. Later..." He saw her approaching and quickly ended the call. "You''re here?" He asked calmly when she walked up to him. Vera was a little surprised. She thought he would be moody since he waited for the whole day. Unexpectedly, his tone was still so calm. Did he not have any feelings? Anyway, what did this have to do with her? "You''re looking for me regarding the 60,000 dors, right?" She asked directly. He froze for a moment before pursing his thin lips. He had already guessed that it was Vera who transferred the 60,000 dors to him, but that was not the reason why he came here. "I heard that you lost a huge business deal when you had gone to the police station and also you bought the dress for the other day. I know howe you a lot of money, but... I will slowly earn the money to pay you back." Pay him back? Quill frowned unhappily when he heard this. He asked, "Ernest told you that?" Vera didn''t want to expose Ernest, so she denied it very quickly. "No." She denied it. Quill didn''t seem to intend to pursue the matter any further. He merely squinted his eyes and said, "That has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to take responsibility." Nothing to do with her? She sneered. "Well, since you said it has nothing to do with me, then it has nothing to do with me," she thought. "But me wanting to return the money has nothing to do with you either." Quill looked at her and was uncertain. He slightly narrowed his eyes and asked about what had happened in the past two days. "You''ve been very busy these two days?" "Why, do you need me for something?" Vera was still looking at him mockingly. Quill''s eyes darkened and had a hint of sharpness. "You didn''te to thepany." She heard this and pretended to be enlightened and said, "It turned out to be because I didn''t deliver food to you, President Hanover? You are right. have been very busy these two days. It is not convenient for me to go over. You just saw that the restaurant is so busy that can''t go." After these words, there was a moment of silence between the two of them. "Are youing tomorrow?" He calmly asked after a moment of silence. She didn''t know how to respond. She blinked her eyes and looked at the handsome Quill. His face was partially in the shadows, making him look unreal. "No, I won''t go," she said. He nodded, then asked, "What about the day after tomorrow?" Vera was speechless. Did he really not understand, or was he just ying dumb? She bit her lower lip. She felt that Quill came to mock her deliberately, didn''t he? That was why he asked her such a question. Did he think that, as usual, as long as he needed her, she would rush over? No way! As she thought of this, she gritted her teeth and said, "I won''t go either." He asked again, "When will youe over?" She finally understood after hearing this. It was not that he didn''t understand, but he was really pretending to be stupid. She couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth and showed a mocking smile to him. "I won''t be going there anymore." She was so firm with her words. Her eyes that were usually full of vitality and smiles, were now filled with determination. "I won''t go to yourpany to look for you anymore, and you shouldn''te looking for me either." Quill, who remained indifferent all this while, frowned. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 The light wind parted Vera''s fringe slightly. Her eyes were filled with determination, but other than that, she was expressionless. "I''ve already said what I wanted to say. If there''s nothing else, please leave, President Hanover." The tall figure stood firmly before her and stared at her without giving any response. He had no intention of leaving. She waited for a while, but he still didn''t leave. She simply turned around and went back to the restaurant without looking at him. When she entered, Mabie was watching them not far away. She watched her daughter conversing with the young man by the door. Although he wasn''t very close, Mabie still saw the man''s appearance clearly. He looked like a sessful man. He remained expressionless from the beginning, not giving away anything. No wonder he could make Vera so heartbroken. When Mabie saw her daughter heading back, she wanted to stop her but failed. She ended up following her to the kitchen. "How did it go? Did you do as I told you? Did you two talk it out?" "Yeah, we did." Vera, who was initially so energetic, replied weakly after she met with Quill. She looked like a puppet with broken strings, lying there lifeless and uninterested. "Since you both talked it out, what''s the oue? Why do you look so weak? Did you not reach an agreement?" "Mom, don''t be so nosy." Vera turned and put her head on the table. Mabie began talking again. "I am just concerned about my daughter''s love life. How is that being nosy? It''s not like I''m putting my nose into other people''s matters. I saw that handsome man from afar. He''s been waiting for you for the whole day. Whatever it is, don''t just get upset." "I wasn''t simply upset. He waited for me regarding other matters. I have already rified things with him and we will not stay in contact." Vera seemed to have lost all her might after saying that, and buried her face in her palms. Mabie was speechless. Since her daughter had said so, she didn''t know what to say anymore. The man remained standing outside till the restaurant closed. Several employees even quietlymented as they left work together. "Ah, he is so handsome. He seems to be more handsome than the man who came to find Verast time. He has been waiting for Vera the whole day, hasn''t he? Why did she ignore him?" "I don''t know. Maybe Vera doesn''t like him, and that''s why she doesn''t want to talk to him?" "She''s so picky. She doesn''t even like such a refined man." "Vera must have some hidden talents. She owns a pasta restaurant, but there seem to be many men who drive luxurious cars toe looking for her. Is she so attractive?" "Don''t talk nonsense. Didn''t our boss'' mother already exin about Mr. Lowell thest time? He rented the restaurant to Vera. Plus, he has a wife and is infatuated with her." "How many men can be infatuated with their wives? They only say it verbally. Who knows if they''ll end up together?" "Respect the deceased. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." They left in a group. Mabie packed up her things and was about to leave. Who would have thought that Quill was still standing there? She couldn''t help but go up to say something. "Sir, why don''t you go back first? You''ve been waiting for a whole day, and you haven''t eaten anything." Quill''s eyes shifted when he saw Mabie. "Nice to meet you, Madam." "Hello, I''m Vera''s mother." Mabie introduced herself and then said, "Don''t wait up anymore. It''s better for you to leave soon. Don''t torture your stomach." The corner of his lips twitched, and a smile appeared on his face. "Thank you for your concern, Madam. I''ll wait for a little while more." She saw that he was insistent. He was very well mannered, but was rather aloof and distant. She was surprised that he didn''t beg her, as Vera''s mother, to speak for him. This gave her a different impression of him. She then went back into the kitchen and tugged on Vera''s cor. "Wake up. How long are you going to rest? Are you going home or not?" Vera, who was woken up, had a bitter expression on her face. Sheined, "I''ve been tired for two days. Can''t I rest for a while?" "Even if you want to rest, you shouldn''t rest here. Go back and take a bath, have something to eat, and then steep in your bed," Mabie said. Vera didn''t know what to say to that. She had no choice but to get up and pack up. Finally, she left with Mabie. As she walked out the door, she stopped in her tracks; there was aet complicated expression on her face. He actually... hadn''t left yet? W Initially, she had thought that ording to Quill''s character, he would have definitely left after she said those words. She didn''t expect him to still be here. Mabie winked at her. "Why don''t you go have a chat with him?" Vera frowned and said, "Mom, did you do it on purpose? Why didn''t you tell me this earlier?" "If I had told you earlier, then you wouldn''t want to head home, isn''t it?" Vera didn''t know how to respond. The reason given was legitimate, and she couldn''t refute it. She walked over with an expressionless face as if she didn''t see Quill still standing there. She had made up her mind to stand her ground. If her heart softened just because he waited for her for the whole day... How about when she got hurt? She didn''t want to continue humiliating herself. The door of the restaurant was very wide. Vera wanted to go the other way around as Quill was in the way, but Mabie stopped her. "You''re not going to talk to him anyway. Are you afraid to walk past him?" In the end, she dragged Vera around Quill''s side. As she passed by him, Vera heard his cold voice. "I have something to tell you." He had something to say to her? What did he have to say? She sneered in her heart. She did not answer and picked up her pace instead.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He frowned slightly. He couldn''t help but step forward to block their way and gave Mabie an apologetic look. "I''m very sorry, Madam. I''ll dy you for just a few minutes." She replied, "You young people should solve your own problems. I''ll go wait over there. Vera, have a good talk." Vera wanted to leave with her, "Mom..." It waste; many of the shops on the street were closed. Under the street lights, there were two long shadows. Quill seemed to look a little haggard after a long day. He did not look as refined as usual. Vera felt a little happy inside looking at him, now that he had a taste of what she had felt. That was how she starved for the whole day. It would have been fine if she got what she wanted in the end. Unfortunately, she didn''t. She got heartbroken instead. She then said coldly. "You have something to say to me? Anyway, I have nothing to say to you." Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Vera had be unsympatheticpared to thest time they met at the banquet. When facing him, she no longer felt uneasy, no longer nervous and fearful, and even looked at him with sarcasm in her eyes. When she spoke, she also looked straight at him without any fear. It was good that she was like this. However, what she said was not what he wanted to hear. Quill frowned, giving off a depressing aura. He took a step forward and said, "Then you listen to me. I want to exin about that night." When he mentioned that night, her expression changed, and she instantly remembered the scene where she had stupidly closed her eyes and waited for his kiss. As a result, when she had opened her eyes, he had pushed her away. He must have seen what she looked like that moment. He must think that she was stupid! Even now when she thought of it, she felt stupid and cheap. It hade to an extent where even she detested herself. If she continued to be entangled with Quill, she would be humiliated for the rest of her life. As she thought about this, Vera spoke up with a cold expression. "President Hanover, you don''t have to exin. I can see it for myself." He looked at her with clear, glistening eyes. He tried to exin, "I drank too much that night, so..." "That''s enough!" She suddenly covered her ears and took a big step backward. Her eyes were wide open, and tears began to build in her eyes. "I already said that you don''t have to exin. I saw it clearly myself. What else do you want from me?" He didn''t understand her emotional outburst. He just stood there and frowned harder. He had been looking for an opportunity to exin since that night, but she never came. He even came and waited for her for the whole day. He didn''t expect that she wasn''t even willing to listen to his exnation. She covered her ears and shouted, "I was not sensible before and did a lot of things that bothered you. I promise that it will not happen again. If you really think I am going too far, please let me go for your sister''s sake!" Right after she finished speaking, she left right away without waiting for him to react. It wouldn''t be good for him to stop her since she was so emotional. Mabie was waiting aside. She should not have eavesdropped on the conversation between the young people, but she was curious and worried. Hence, she quietly moved closer to them and wanted to hear what they were talking about. However, shee did not expect that Vera would suddenly be so vehement, which almost scared her to death. Soon, she saw that her daughter had had a breakdown. She spoke loudly while covering her ears, attracting the attention of many people on the sidewalk. The moment Vera finished speaking, she ran away. Mabie felt that Quill had been patient for waiting for a whole day, but looking at how he caused her daughter to be so upset, she did not bother talking to him anymore. Hence, without even looking at him, she immediately chased after Vera. Vera was so emotional that she ran until she was out of breath. She didn''t stop until she was out of energy. She bent over by the side of the road and gulped for air as if she was deprived of oxygen. Mabie, who was behind her, caught up to her and panted beside her. "Oh, I almost died running after you, Vivy. Are you alright?" When Vera heard her mother''s voice, she realized that she had just acted ludicrously in front of her mother because of a man. She was stunned and then turned her head to look at Mabie, dazed. "Don''t be sad." Mabie smiled and reached out to help her up. She .ne wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes gently. "It''s a small matter, Besides, I didn''t me you for what you did just now. Most of the time, one''s emotions can''t be controlled. Let''s go home, okay?" Initially, Vera was only crying due to her emotional outburst. Now, after hearing Mabie''s words, she felt really upset. She pursed her mouth, wanting to hold back her tears. She then started el to bite down on her lower lip to prevent the tears from falling. bit harder and harder until she tasted blood. However, she still couldn''t hold back the grievances in her heart and burst into tears. "It''s okay, let''s go home first." Mabie stepped forward and put her arms over her daughter''s shoulders, and they looked like close sisters. That night. After Vera finished packing, she smiled weakly at Mabie, who had been by her side. "Mom, you don''t have to apany me. Go back to rest." "Really? Are you alright by yourself?" "I am not a child anymore. Even if you leave me be, I can adjust to these things by myself. Don''t worry. It''s gettingte. Go wash up and rest early." Although she felt as if her heart was stabbed, she still didn''t want her mother to be tired because of her. Moreover, it was for a petty thing called love. What a joke. "Alright then. You rest well too. If you need anything,e get me. Okay" "Okay..." Mabie finally left. Veraid on the bed, staring nkly at the snow-white ceiling. It was some time before she turned over and switched off themp on the bedside table. The room was plunged into darkness, only leaving a pair of tearful eyes glistening under the moonlight.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The sun continued to rise the next day. Vera got ready and went out. When passing by the square, she saw that the square dancers were still enthusiastic and active. The workers who were rushing to work hurried to the subway station. The big screen on a high-rise building had changed to an advertisement featuring another celebrity. The blue skies and fluffy white clouds remained the same. It was true that no matter what happened, the earth still turned. No matter how sad she was, life still went on, and she had to work hard to earn money to clear her debt. When she arrived at the restaurant, she stood there, recalling the previous night. It was here that he waited for her for a whole day. Perhaps in the eyes of many people, he was indeed sincere. However, his actions had left a deep wound in her heart. She didn''t want to humiliate herself anymore. When she was thinking of this, she took a deep breath and then opened the restaurant for business. The Hanover Corporation. The day before, President Hanover cancelled everything on his schedule and went out for a whole day without returningpany. Juliette could only do what she could and arrange that day''s schedule more tightly. Despite this, she felt that there was something wrong with Quill that morning. He had a frightening and moody aura. He did not answer her when she spoke to him but just stood there with a sullen expression on his face. It made people feel very depressed. She rubbed her nose and tactfully stayed away, staring at his back. She had been his secretary for a long time. What was Quill up to the previous day? How could she not know? But it seemed like it didn''t go well? Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 As Juliette was thinking of this, she sighed in her heart. If it didn''t go well the previous day, then... Her guess was confirmed when she didn''t see Vera appear in thepany at noon. The person whom he waited for didn''te. It seemed that Quill didn''t handle the matter well when he went out the day before, and it seemed like it had gotten worse? She couldn''t help but think about it. When she spoke to the receptionist the other day, the receptionist didn''t seem to be lying, and she had told both sides of the conversation. Juliette also felt that ording to Vera''s lively personality, how could she be angered by a few words from a few women? Furthermore, even if she was really angry with a few women, it had nothing to do with Quill. Juliette and Vera were not particrly familiar with each other, after all, they hadn''t known each other for that long. Despite this, she knew that Vera was not the kind of person who would vent her anger to others. Ruling this out, then the only thing left would be the night of the banquet. On the night of the banquet, it was Juliette who sent Vera over. When she walked away, she didn''t actually leave. She just hid in a distance and left when she saw Quill take Vera away. At that time, when she saw the scene, she felt that he was jealous. She even thought that perhaps the two of them would be together in a few days. Well, that was good. Quill had been single for such a long time. It was time for him to find a girlfriend. However, who would have thought that things would turn out like this in just one night? Here was where the questions came in. What exactly happened that night? Juliette couldn''t figure it out after thinking about it over and over again. What had happened that night that caused the rtionship between the two to be so bad? In the afternoon, she knocked on Quill''s office. "Come in." His voice was cold and emotionless. She pushed open the door and stood in front of the office table. While he flipped through the documents in his hands, she said, "Regarding the Clear River project, I feel like there are quite a few points missing, so..." "You go ahead and decide." Before she could finish her sentence, his fingertips knocking on the table interrupted her impatiently. This was the first time that she had seen him so annoyed. He didn''t even listen to what others were saying. It seemed that the situation was really serious this time. She mmed the folder shut. "President Hanover, although I know that I am not in any position to ask about your private affairs, what you have done in the past two days has seriously affected your work. Thus, I have to ask, what happened?" He frowned when the question was brought up. It seemed that he was unhappy, but he didn''t lose his temper. He just said coldly, "Go out." Juliette stood there without moving, and the corners of her lips curled a faint smile. "President Hanover, I am a girl after all, and girls should know a little more about girls. Why don''t you tell me what happened, and maybe I can help you?" Upon hearing this, Quill was moved, and he looked at her face. She was right. Both of them were girls. Perhaps she would understand them better. But... His eyes darkened a little, and his voice became a little more tired for no reason. "Go out." She thought that she could persuade him, but she didn''t expect that he still refused her suggestion. "Well since you are so stubborn, suit yourself. Since I am your secretary, I will listen to your instructions. As long as you need me, you can ask me at any time." After leaving the office, she couldn''t help but roll her eyes in the direction of the office. "You deserved to be single," she thought to herself. Sam found Vera looking tired when he came to the restaurant so he asked questions out of concern. However, she said that she was fine and didn''t want him toe here in the future. He was silent for a moment and then asked someone else about what had happened during his absence. However, the staff did not know much. They just told Sam what had recently happened in the restaurant. Sam fell silent after he heard what had happened. "Sam, you oftene to the restaurant to help. You like Vera, don''t you?" A girl took the initiative to ask. He was shocked when he heard the question. Then, he nodded and admitted it. "Really? I told them that you like Vera, but they didn''t believe it. However, Vera seems to..." Shel didn''t dare to say the following words, afraid of upsetting him. He just smiled faintly at her. "Did you want to say that she doesn''t like me?" The girl hesitated and nodded, and then quickly said, "No, I didn''t mean that. Sam, you will be able to win Vera over if you tried a little harder, really!" "Is that so?" There was a hint of bitterness in his voice. "I hope so too." ? Unfortunately, the time he had left here Wishing by the day. He didn''t know if Vera would fall with others by the time the Young Madam gave birth to the child. Later in the afternoon, he had to leave again. This time, he had to be away for nearly half a month, so he went to bid goodbye to Vera. After she knew, she nodded innocently. "Then, I wish you a smooth journey." He felt a tightness in his heart looking at her reaction. He smiled slightly and said, "Since I''ll be away for so long, things may be diff¨¦rent when Ie back. Can you give me a hug before I leave?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Give him a hug? She looked at the warm handsome man in front of her in a trance. Even though she rejected him, he always looked at her gently, without a single trace of me. Her lips parted slightly, but she swallowed her words and nodded instead. "Thank you." After she nodded, Sam took a big step forward and opened his arms to hug her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He was quite tall. As he was hugging her, she felt her cheek bump into a firm and warm chest, and then she heard a strong heartbeat. It was as if the heartbeats were thumping against her cheek. His hug was warm, and he surrounded her with his scent. However, she knew that she should not be entangled with him for too long. She moved her body a little, trying to pry herself away after a brief hug. Who would have known, the hand that was on her shoulder moved down to her waist when she moved, pulling her into a tighter hug. She let out a soft cry, but she didn''t know how to respond at that time. His hands were stuck to her waist, tightly gripping her. Vera felt like she couldn''t breathe. Sam suddenly loosened his grip and looked at her with a smile. He reached out his hand and rubbed her head gently. "I''m sorry, I was out of ce." She didn''t know how to respond. He was going to leave. What else could she say? She could only ept it silently. "Forget it. I''ll not make a fuss with you. Have a safe trip." He opened his mouth wanting to say something, but no words came out. Finally, he said helplessly, "Well, I''m leaving." She didn''t know if she misread it, but she felt that the words which he didn''t say were these. He was saying... Wait for me. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Sam left shortly after. After he left, Mabie came over and spoke softly to her daughter. "Actually, I think that Sam isn''t that bad. He is a capable person, and is always kind to others. He seems like a decent guy whom you can rely on." Vera gave her a look after hearing what she just said. Mabie immediately smiled awkwardly and said, "I''m just saying. He''s going away anyway." Sam had left, so he wouldn''t have heard what she said anyway, so it didn''t matter. Older people were always concerned, so Vera just let her be since it wouldn''t cost her anything. She felt really negative for a couple of days. It was not until Beanie came to the restaurant that she forced a smile on her face. She chatted with him for a while, but soon, she felt down again. "Auntie Vera, the restaurant is not busy today. Can you bring me out to y?" Beanie tenderly took her hand, and gently shook it. She paused for a moment and looked at him. "Where do you want to go?" "The amusement park," he replied. The amusement park? He had never wanted to go to amusement parks before. He wasn''t really into things that other children liked. However, she used to take him there when they lived abroad. She had been so excited every time they went, especially when on the roller coaster and pirate ship rides. Beanie would always look at her contemptuously and say, "Auntie Vera, you are a mature adult. Can you not be so childish? Do you always like these attractions for children?" When that happened, she would pull on his ears and scold him, "What do you mean ''attractions for children''? This is entertainment meant for rxation. Don''t you see all the adults, too?" He patted on the hand that was pulling his ear and said, "Auntie Vera, you''re wrong. They all came with children." "So did I!" "But I didn''t want toe. Auntie Vera, if you pull my ear again, you''ll have toe here yourself the next time!" She loosened her grip as she heard this, and then changed her facial expression and patted his ear gently. "Oh, I''m sorry, Beanie. Are you hurt? Let me blow on it for you. You''lle with me the next time, right?" "Humph! I want you to blow on my ears twice!" These memories seemed to have happened just the day before. Vera snapped out of it and noticed that Beanie was tugging on her sleeve. "Auntie Vera, are we going or not?" "Yes, let''s go." She nodded. Beanie was so thoughtful. He must have seen that she was unhappy, so he wanted to take her to the amusement park to make her happy. After informing Mabie, Vera went out with him to the amusement park nearby. The two had a st and didn''t go home until evening. As soon as they arrived home, she was so tired that she copsed on the sofa and fell asleep. Beanie went to the bathroom to get a pail of warm water to wipe her face. Mabie came out whilst he was doing that, and hurried forward. "Oh, Beanie, leave it. Let me do it." Mabie put him to bed in his room after he was done wiping Vera''s face. When she came back to the living room, she saw that Vera had flipped over and was about to fall down. She wanted to go up and give her a hand. However, Vera, who was sound asleep, flipped over again and ended up on the floor. The loud thud sounded painful. She woke up, holding her painful body in confusion. "You woke up? Go to sleep in your room. If you really fell asleep here, I won''t be able to move you into the room. You know, you are not a little girl anymore. I can''t pick you up anymore," Mabie said. Vera looked at her and blinked. She remembered what had happened during the day. Then, she nodded in silence, got up, and went back to her room. She was being so obedient that it was unnerving. Mabie was even more worried about her. She had seen the broken look on Vera that night, but she had been very well-behaved recently. Although she hadn''t been energetic, she did not cry or make a fuss, as if she had bottled everything up inside. Mabie wasn''t sure if it would cause an incident if it went on. The next day. el Because it was a Sunday, business in the restaurant was good. Vera had to work hard, even if she was feeling down. When she had finished cooking in the kitchen, she §Ö happened to see Mabie talking to Amelia, who lived next door. Amelia? Why was she here? Ver was still wondering about it when Amelia saw her and rushed over to her. Mabie couldn''t stop her in time, and walked over with a troubled look on her face. Content belongs to "Hi Vivy! You are so talented, opening your own pasta restaurant at such a young age. It seems that business at the restaurant is pretty good." Well, you wouldn''t pick on someone who wasn''t picking a fight, would you? What''s more, there were people in the restaurant, so Vera just pursed her lips and smiled at her. "Amelia, thank you for yourpliment. You had the time to drop by today? Would you like to try the pasta here?" Amelia rubbed her hands in embarrassment. "Thank you for offering." "Please have a seat. I''ll go prepare your pasta," Vera said "Okay, thank you." Mabie followed Vera into the kitchen. She asked, "Why did you ask her to stay? Do you know why she''s here today?" "What for?" Vera asked casually, "Isn''t she just bored? She just hangs around for gossip wherever she goes." Mabie knew she didn''t know the truth, judging by the way she was reacting. She told her the truth directly. "She''s here to introduce a potential boyfriend for you." Vera paused. "Boyfriend?" "Why else? Her ce isn''t that nearby. Why would shee here just to have pasta? Is your pasta that delicious?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "It''s very delicious. It''s not like you haven''t eaten it before," Vera responded. Mabie was speechless. To be fair, her daughter''s cooking skills were very good, and she was excellent at voring. She could make different vors even with the same Lovel seasonings, and her food attracted good business. "You''re right. What if she finds the pasta so good and ends uping back everyday?" When Vera heard this, she gave Mabie a strange look and said, "Mom, what are you talking about? Isn''t it good for us if shees to eat everyday?" Mabie asked, "Are you kidding me? What''s wrong with you?" "What''s not good about it?" Vera didn''t understand. Mabie asked again, "What if she doesn''t pay?" Vera hesitated then said, "I don''t offer free food here. She shouldn''t dine here if she doesn''t want to pay." After that, she went out with a te of pasta. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Mabie followed behind Vera. Amelia sat there, looking rather awkward. Her eyes sparkled at the sight of the pasta. It smelled so good, and she had a taste right after Vera ced it down on the table. "Your cooking skills are pretty good. You can make money and cook; that makes for great wife material. It would be a blessing for anyone who marries you." The corner of Vera''s lips twitched when she heard what she said. She couldn''t wait even for a moment to have a man introduced to her? She couldn''t even wait to talk about it until she''d finished her pasta. The pasta should have been hard to resist. In the next moment, Amelia stopped talking to Vera, as the pasta was too delicious, and she continued eating. "Enjoy the pasta, Amelia. I''ll be busy," Vera said. "Vivy, don''t be in a hurry to leave. I came here today because I have something I''d like to talk to you about," Amelia said. Mabie stood there with a look on her face and thought to herself, "I knew it. I knew this would happen." Vera replied, "Amelia, let''s talk another day. The restaurant is quite busy today." "No, no, let''s talk now. I''ll make it quick. Five minutes will do." Vera was speechless. "I have a nephew who came looking for me a few days ago. From what I can see, he is quite good looking and seems like an honest man. Apparently he already owns a house, but has yet to find a girlfriend. Vivy, you''ve been back for a while but still haven''t gotten yourself a boyfriend, right? Thus, I thought of introducing you two to each other. Why not try to get to know him?" In the past, Mabie would encourage it if someone wanted to introduce a boyfriend to Vera. However, she had seen Vera heartbroken just a few days ago. If she was to be introduced to a suitor now, it would only fail miserably and it would make her feel annoyed. Hence, she had already refused Amelia before Vera came. Who would have known that Amelia just wouldn''t give up the idea. She kept praising her nephew, insisting on letting the two of them meet each other and giving it a shot. "Uhh, Amelia, my daughter is pretty upied with running the restaurant. You can see it too. Does she look like she has the time?" Mabie interrupted with a smile. Amelia immediately waved her hands and rebutted. "That''s not a problem. I''ll call him, and ask him toe by." Mabie and Vera went quiet. The two of them looked at each other in dismay, at a loss for words. Were they going to have a blind date right at her restaurant? "Amelia, now is not a good time, is it?" Mabie asked uncertainly, "The restaurant is very busy. What if we are unable to attend to him when hees here?" "It''s alright. He is a very helpful and hardworking person. You can even get him to help while he''s here. Vivy, honestly, you are a great girl. It''s too much work for you to run the restaurant alone. Furthermore, your parents are getting old, and you can''t keep relying on them to help you. Why not find a man from the same city who has a house and get together with him? You can even have a few kids after you get married, and live a happy life." Amelia had put it quite nicely, making life sound so easy and smooth sailing. Unfortunately, Vera was not convinced. However, Mabie was deeply impressed by Amelia''s words. She had seen Quill the other day. He had been extremely handsome, but Vera was so mundane inparison. Even if they got together, they wouldn''tst very long. As Amelia had said, it would be better to be practical and look for a realistic rtionship instead. However, she did not dare to agree. "Vivy, he really is nice. Let me give him a call now, and ask him toe over." Amelia then took out her mobile phone and began to make a phone call. She moved so fast that everyone didn''t even have the time to react. Mabie quickly said, "Amelia, you''re too rash. This..." "Mom, it''s fine." Vera suddenly stopped her and smiled slightly. "You wanted me to go on a date, didn''t you? Then let''s do it." Mabie''s expression changed and she said, "Vivy, don''t think like that. I wanted you to go on some dates hoping that you would be able to meet someone you like. I only want the best for you. If going on a date now makes you unhappy, then..." "Nah." Vera interrupted her and said with a smile, "I think it''s fine, going on a blind date. Amelia is right. I should meet someone and have a good life." Mabie didn''t know what to say in response. Did she say that because she was heartbroken? She wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Amelia. "Oh, since your daughter has agreed, what are you worried about? If she is willing to go on this date, you shouldn''t stop her. It''s just like getting to know a new friend, it won''t cost her anything. They can choose to keep in touch or not, after that. Nobody is going to force them." "Yes, Mom. If I really don''t like him, I''ll just have him leave," Vera said. Mabie sighed in relief. "Well, since you''ve decided, I won''t stop you." She supposed there was no harm for her to just meet him. Maybe her daughter would fall in love with him, and would then get over her previous rtionship. It might work out. She felt much more at ease when she thought about it from that perspective. That guy came very quickly after Amelia gave him a call, and Mabie watched him talking to her from afar. He wore a crisp white shirt. Although he didn''t look outstanding, oked decent enough. He wore a pair of sses, and looked like a gentleman. he She nodded in approval at her first impression of him. "He looks fine. What do you think?" She asked. Her question received no answer. She turned her head, and found that Vera was looking at her phone, frowning. "What''s the matter?" Mabie leaned over and asked. Vera looked up and locked her screen, slotting her phone into her pocket. She quickly replied, "Nothing." Beanie had sent her a screenshot a moment ago. It showed a message of Quill returning the money, as he had told him to return it to her. Beanie had asked her what he should do. She hadplicated feelings upon seeing the message. Unexpectedly, Mabie looked over then. "Nothing? Then why did you hide your phone? You look very distracted. Why don''t you just cancel this blind date?" Vera smiled and said, "Mom, I''m fine. Let''s go." expectations for this blind date. She Anyway, there weren''t any could only leave it up to fate, whether they would like each other or if they would even bepatible. Maybe she would end up like Juliette, who''d found a husband that loved her very much. In time, they would have a happy family with children. Who would then bother with that cold-hearted man? ContentCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. belongs to NovelDrama.Org At the thought of that, she took a deep breath, "He''s already here? I''ll go meet him." "He''s talking to Amelia," Mabie replied. As they were speaking, Amelia led the man to them and introduced him to Vera. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 "Vivy, meet Sheridan. Sheridan, this is Vivy. Both of you should get to know each other," Amelia introduced them. His eyes moved towards Vera and he reached out his hand for a handshake. "Hello, my name is Sheridan Lewis." "Vera Zais." The two of them introduced themselves and shook hands. He politely withdrew his hands when she withdrew hers. "Vivy, you can ask Sheridan to help you with anything. Anyway, it''s a weekend and he doesn''t have to go to work." After that, Amelia looked at Mabie and winked at her. "Mabie, can you apany me to the nearby market?" She obviously knew what this meant. Going to the market was just an excuse to leave these two youngsters alone. She gave her daughter a worried look and only left after Vera returned her look with a nod. After they left, Vera said, "You don''t have to help in the restaurant. Feel free to have a seat somewhere. I''ll get you something to eat; it''s my treat." Sheridan smiled and said, "It''s alright. Amelia told me that your restaurant''s busy, so I can help you with anything you need. Although I don''t know much about it, I can try to learn." He had a humble attitude as he spoke, not arrogant at all. Vera didn''t dislike him, but she didn''t particrly like him either. It was impossible for her to have any feelings for him. Her heart was upied by someone else. She didn''t even reciprocate when Sam had treated her so well. How could it be possible to have feelings for a blind date? She always felt that she''d agreed to this out of spite, but... She just felt that it was possible to forget Quill. She wanted to prove that she could move on from him. She would definitely be able to lead a happy life. She could ept someone else. Her employees exchanged eye contact and kept their thoughts to themselves, as there was an unfamiliar man in the restaurant. Sheridan was very nice to Vera. He knew his ce and did not ask ufortable questions. He was a quick learner and helped her a lot during the day. When it was time for dinner, he chuckled and said, "This was really an eye-opener, I''ve learned a lot today. How about Ie again tomorrow to help you? I don''t have to work tomorrow anyway, and I''ve got nothing to do at home." She considered for a moment and nodded. "Okay." "I''m looking forward to seeing you tomorrow, Miss Zais. I''ll head off now," he said. "Okay, bye," she replied After he left, Mabie came up and put her arms around Vera''s neck. She asked, "How was it? Did you guys get along well? If you don''t like him, I will reject him for you. It doesn''t matter." "I promised to let hime over tomorrow to help," she said. Upon hearing that, Mabie was shocked. "You like him?" "No, I don''t." "Then why did you..." "I''m single, and he is a nice guy. Why not give it a try. Anyway, no one wants me." Mabie said, "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s impossible for no one to want you! Vivy, tell me the truth, did you agree to this blind date today out of spite? Did you do it on purpose?" It was true that she had, but Vera didn''t want to admit it. She bit her lip and said, "No, I just felt that what Amelia said made sense. As long as we live, we shouldn''t force things. Instead of being unhappy at everything, why not enjoy what we have." "It''s good that you think so." The next day, Sheridan came again and helped Vera a lot. He asked her for her phone number before he left. He was very smart. As he got along with her these few days, he did not mention anything about the blindContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. date, nor did he ask manyet He wouldn''t cause any awkwardness at all. No one could say that they were in sync, but his actions and words were appropriate. She felt a little weird. How could such a man be single? Leaving aside the fact that he had a house and a stable job, he should have been able to win the hearts of many girls just by his personality. However, she was not familiar with him, and she was not sure if they would actually know each other for long, so she did not ask him any personal questions. On the third day, Sheridan came to the restaurant after work. He treated Vera''s parents very well, and even helped David deliver food a couple of times. Therefore, David liked him. Even Mabie gradually felt that he wasn''t too bad. In fact, he was pretty perfect. Amelia waited for Vera''s family to get home before visiting them. "Vivy, I heard that you and Sheridan have been getting along!" Vera didn''t know how to answer and smiled awkwardly. Mabie said, "They''ve only known each other for a few days. It''s going to take some time to determine if they''ll be more than that." She was implying that Amelia was rushing it. Amelia was thick-skinned and said with a smile, "That''s true, but you got along quite well at the beginning, didn''t you? There shouldn''t be any problems in the future." "Hey, who knows? Who knows what will happen in the future? Amelia, I''m sorry if I''m being forward, but nowadays, many youngsters tend to hide their true colors. You''ll never know until theye clean. As parents, we should always be cautious, right?" Mabie said. "Yes, but don''t you worry. Why would vel I introduce him to Vivy if Sheridan wasn''t a decent man? After all, she is so beautiful and talented, isn''t she? I always choose the best choices when matchmaking." "Really?" Mabie smiled. "But theard that you introduced a man to someone else''s daughter and she ended up being a victim of domestic violence after they got married. When Amelia heard this, her expression changed, and she exined, "How am I the one to me? Both of them should take responsibility for that. The woman must have been disobedient, or she must have done something unforgivable." Mabie red at her. "He could have filed for divorce if he couldn''t forgive her. Why should he hit her? Amelia, do you think he was right to hit her?" Afraid of making it worse, Amelia quickly exined herself. "No, no. Mabi?, don''t get so agitated. I just thought that we should view this objectively. There must be some reason that it resulted in domestic violence. It''s definitely wrong to hit someone. Besides, that''s someone else. I''ve watched Vivy grow up, and treated her like my own daughter. Why would I hurt her?" Vera was shocked as she listened to their conversation. Was Amelia really reliable? It didn''t look like she was at all. However, after getting to know Sheridan for two days, there didn''t seem to be anything wrong with him. Mabie asked Vera toe to her room after Amelia had left. "What do you think about Sheridan?" Vera hesitated then replied, "I guess he is okay?" Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 "Do you like him?" Mabie asked in surprise. Vera gave her a weird look. She shook her head and then exined, "I haven''t known him for long. Isn''t it too soon to say whether I like him or not?" "You''re right. You''d better continue observing him first. I feel that there''s something fishy about Sheridan." "Hmm?" Vera was slightly shocked. She didn''t expect that Mabie''s thoughts would be so close to hers. She did think that there was something strange about Sheridan, but she couldn''t put her finger on it. What could be wrong with such a fine man? She thought she''d been judging him negatively. However, when she heard that Mabie''s thoughts were the same as hers, it made her curious. Why did her mother think so? Was it because they were mother and daughter, so they thought in the same way? "Mom, why do you think there is something wrong with him?" Mabie sighed heavily. "Don''t mind my pettiness. You are my daughter, so naturally I hope for the best for you. Sheridan seems pretty nice, almost too good to be true. Think about it, why does such a perfect person not have a girlfriend? Was there nobody that was willing to date him? Has he always been waiting for someone to introduce a girlfriend to him, and then simply get married? In this era, that is rather odd. Therefore, I guessed that there might be something about him that we don''t know. However, to know what exactly it is, we''ll have to wait for him to reveal it himself." Vera felt that what her mother said made a lot of sense, and it was exactly what she thought as well. "Actually I thought the same, but... It didn''t seem like there was anything wrong with him. He must have been too busy with work." It was never a good thing to mindlessly criticize others. Mabie nodded in agreement. "He was probably really upied with work. Maybe he doesn''t have many female friends, or maybe all those female friends are married, so he could only choose to go on a blind date?" They didn''t continue with the conversation. Before heading back to their rooms, Mabie told Vera to try getting to know him better for a while more. If she still didn''t like him in the end, then she could just leave things be. When Beanie came to the pasta restaurant, he noticed an unfamiliar man with Vera, chatting happily together. The little boy had probably inherited Maddox''s intuition. Therefore, Beanie, who seemed domineering yet suspicious, stood out to him despite his young age. When Sheridan walked out, he was a little surprised to see such a handsome child at the restaurant. He thought it was the son of a customer, so he came forward to greet him. "Hello, kid. Are you here to have pasta?" He had a gentle smile on his face, which made him look especially amiable. However, his behavior made Beanie dislike him even more, especially when he called him ''kid''. Despite this, he had always been a very polite child, so he would not let others see the dark side of him. Sheridan showed him a gentle smile, and he returned an innocent one. "Nice to meet you, sir." Sheridan was surprised to find that the child also had a lovely voice. Besides, he was so goodlooking that he could tell from the child''s handsome appearance that his parents must be very good-looking. Therefore, he curiously looked for his parents in the restaurant. When Beanie saw what he was doing, he asked in a childish voice, "What are you looking for, sir?" Upon hearing this, Sheridan smiled and replied. "I''m looking for your parents. Did youe here with your father or your mother?" Beanie blinked. He replied, "I came with my mom." "Kid, where is your mother?" "Sir, why are you looking for my mother?" Sheridan was stunned by this question. He had thought that the little boy would simply answer him and point towards her direction, and he could take him to her. He did not expect that the boy would ask him what he wanted to see his mother for. Hence, he could only exin softly, "I will take you to your mother." "Why do I have to go to my mother? Can''t I sit here?" Beanie asked. Sheridan felt that this child might be a little stubborn, and could only nod his head in the end. "Yes, of course, you can. Do you want to eat pasta? I''ll treat you?" "Can I?" Beanie tilted his head and said innocently, "You said you would treat me to pasta. Do you own this ce?" "Yes." Sheridan saw how cute he was and wanted to reach out to touch his head, but the child took a step back to avoid him before he evenid a finger on him. Beanie immediately hated him. Bah! He had no rtionship with Auntie Vera, but had lied that the pasta restaurant belonged to him. Obviously, he had ill intentions. However, Sheridan did not know what Beanie was thinking. He said, "What''s wrong? How about I treat you to some pasta? Let''s go to the second floor?" Beanie was about to answer when he saw a familiar figure. He immediately said sweetly to Sheridan, "My mommy is here." "Eh? Your mommy is here? Where is she?" When Beanie pointed at her, Sheridan followed the direction he l was pointing at, and saw Veraing over. At first, he didn''t understand and turned back to ask, "Where is your mommy? I don''t see her "She''s the one over there, in the yellow hoodie!" Sheridan didn''t react, but in the next second, his expression changed, and his lips couldn''t help but tremble. "What? What did you say? Your mom is the one in the yellow hoodie? Kid, are you sure?" "There''s no mistake," Beanie tilted his head and said with a smile. Sheridan shut up. After that, Beanie saw the blood in the man''s face gradually disappear. Then, he turned pale as if he had been greatly insulted, and his lips kept trembling. "Sir, what''s wrong with you?" Beanie asked curiously. Sheridan was very angry, butContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Beanie''s handsome face suddenly reminded him that the child was so handsome that his parents had to be very goodlooking. He couldn''t be Vera''s child. Furthermore, no one had said that she''d had a child before they''d met. As he thought this, he gradually calmed down. "Kid, why don''t we ask her, since you said she''s your mom?" Beanie went quiet. He didn''t expect that Sheridan would call him out so quickly. He thought that he could''ve sent the man in front of him away without any effort. Humph! How dare he try to snatch Auntie Vera away from him! Dream on! Besides his uncle and Sam, Beanie felt that no other man could be worthy of his great Auntie Vera! Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 However, his lousy uncle wasn''t good at rtionships, and had even broken Auntie Vera''s heart. On the other hand, Sam was often busy assisting Maddox with thepany''s affairs, and would be going overseas soon. Therefore, she would be alone during this time, and it would be easy for others to hit on her! Thus, Beanie needed to take up the responsibility of making sure no other guys could take advantage of her. Vera had already noticed Beanie before he could speak, and she made her way to him slowly. She had been reluctant to approach them when she noticed that Sheridan was there. After all, she didn''t even have the slightest hint of affection towards him, despite having spent the past two days with him. She had wanted to head back into the kitchen after serving the food, before seeing a small figure standing in front of Sheridan. Wasn''t that Beanie? She felt a little guilty when she noticed Beanie standing next to her date. She then walked over. "Beanie, what are you doing?" Vera called his name, and waved to him from afar. Disappointment shed across his eyes. Why did Auntie Verae now? It would have been better if she hade a littleter. However, he couldn''t address her as his mom in front of her, because it would make her feel embarrassed and awkward. He then reluctantly walked over, and called her ''Auntie Vera''. Sheridan had heard it, loud and clear. They didn''t look like mother and son at all when they stood next to each other. He let out a sigh of relief. This kid was too mischievous. How could he have lied to him? Luckily, he had seen through his act. "Hey, why are you here today? How''s your mommy been, recently? If I remember correctly, she should be going intobor soon, right?" Vera asked. Beanie nodded and said, "Well, it''s because Mommy is going intobor soon that Daddy has no time to care about me, so I came to look for you alone." After that, he realized something, and looked at Sheridan. "Auntie Vera, who is this? He wanted to treat me to some pasta because he thought I was a customer. He even said that he owns this restaurant." Sheridan''s smile froze when he heard those words. He hadn''t expected him to say that. Even Vera was stunned after she''d heard what Beanie said, or rather, what Sheridan had said. Either way, he could only speak up to defend himself.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not what you think. I saw that he was alone, so I offered to treat him to a te of pasta, but I guess the kid was worried that I didn''t really want to treat him, so he asked if the restaurant was mine. I had no choice but to say yes to calm him down." Beanie blinked and clicked his tongue in annoyance. He didn''t expect this man to be so quick on his feet. Vera understood what was happening. "I see. I apologize. Beanie is my best friend''s son. She''s about to go intobor, so he sometimeses to the restaurant when he gets bored. He didn''t say anything bad, did he?" Beanie blinked and said, "Auntie Vera, I didn''t. I didn''t tell him about you and Uncle. I... uh." Before he could finish his words, Vera put her hand over his mouth. She smiled at Sheridan in embarrassment and said, "I''ll take him in first. Help yourself." She then dragged him into the kitchen. "Watch your mouth!" She began to lecture him after they got inside. He was so furious that he crossed his arms and huffed, "Auntie Vera, do you like him? Are you going to date him? Why didn''t you let me tell him about you and Uncle Quill?" "Of course, I don''t like him that way." She paused before answering Beanie''s question, "But he is my date now and it would be weird if you told him. Also, your uncle and I will never be together, ever. I can never be your aunt. You are not allowed to mention your uncle in front of me again." They were never going to be together, ever? "Why, Auntie Vera?" "No reason. Stop asking so many questions, Beanie. Anyway, you are not allowed to bring it up again, and you are not allowed to mention anything about me in front of your uncle. If... If you bring it up again, I won''t talk to you anymore." He pouted. "Hmph." "Did I make myself clear?" He remained silent. "Well? Hurry up and promise me. If you don''t agree, I''ll call your mommy now and ask her to send a driver to pick you up." He nodded reluctantly. "Okay Auntie Vera. I won''t bring it up anymore." However,ter, he sent Quill a text message. Quill was at work when he suddenly felt his phone vibrate. He took it out to have a quick look and saw a message from Beanie. He frowned slightly as he read the message. "You lousy uncle, I won''t talk to you anymore. You''re so bad! You are worse than Daddy!" Quill held his cell phone in confusion. What had he done to make Beanie think that he was worse than Maddox? Obviously, Maddox was objectively the worst. He then simply replied with a question mark. Beanie waited for a long time for Quill''s reply. He got angrier when he saw that he had only replied with a question mark. Quill, on the other hand, seemed to have understood what had just happened. Beanie would not have gotten angry, or hated him for no good reason. If such a thing happened, it probably had something to do with that woman. Now... Quill had a headache. He pursed his thin lips slightly, wanting to type something on his phone, but he didn''t know what to ask. She hadn''t been aroundtely. It was clear she didn''t want to have anything to do with him who have es he gone to see her that day. He was never the type to force others against their will. If that was what she wanted, then he would let her be. It wasn''t that hard for him to make things difficult for himself. "Uncle, do you really like Auntie Vera?" As he was thinking, Beanie had sent another text message. That was a very difficult question Quill swer. He didn''t answer Beanie''s question. Instead, he d typing on his phone. "What is going on?" "You answer my question first, or I won''t tell you." Beanie didn''t receive a reply. "You horrible uncle, if you insist on not answering, Auntie Vera will fall in love with someone else!" Fall in love with someone else? Quill''s pupils shrank. As far as he knew, Sam was the only one who was close to Vera. Was it Sam? "Uncle???" Looking at the words, Quill really didn''t know what to say. They had been getting along well before that. Was she offended by his abruptness? "Ah! You terrible uncle! Auntie Vera was on a date. She is probably going to get married soon!" Married? Quill squinted as he read the text message, the pen in his hand dropping to the ground with a loud thud. Beanie put away his mobile phone and chuckled to himself after sending those messages. He didn''t manage to keep the promise he made to Auntie Vera, but extraordinary measures were needed for extraordinary times. Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 As soon as Beanie put away his mobile phone, he saw that Auntie Vera''s date was approaching him. He immediately gathered himself and found a ce to sit down. "Hi, kid." Sheridan sat down in front of him and greeted him awkwardly. "I apologize for what happened just now." Beanie rolled his eyes when he heard this. "Sir, are you sorry for not treating me to a meal, or are you sorry for saying something wrong?" His question made Sheridan feel very embarrassed. He thought it would''ve been easy to handle this kid, but he didn''t expect him to be so quick on the uptake. However, Beanie was still a child. As long as he appealed to him, it would be fine. As Sheridan thought of this, he said, "Actually I didn''t say anything wrong. It would just be a matter of time. I said I would treat you to a meal, and that means that I''ll definitely treat you." "But, I don''t want to eat pasta." Beanie blinked pitifully. "Then, what would you like to have?" He could see that Vera had a close rtionship with this kid. He had to think of a way to stop this kid from talking nonsense in front of Vera. "Will you treat me to whatever I want to eat?" A cunning look shed through Beanie''s eyes. "Of course." Sheridan didn''t think too much about it. He thought that he could afford anything that a child wanted to eat. At most, it would cost him a few hundred dors. "If you say so. Do you have a car, sir?" "Yes, I do," Sheridan replied. "Thank you, sir. Let me go tell Auntie Vera that you are taking me out for a meal, then we shall leave." "Okay." Sheridan smiled sincerely. He had no idea what wasing. When Beanie told Vera about this, she frowned slightly and said, "He wants to take you out for a meal? That doesn''t seem appropriate. You don''t even know each other that well. How can you ask him to treat you to a meal?" "He is just using me to please you, Auntie Vera. Just let him treat me to a meal." Beanie looked at her with an innocent face. However, she felt that the more he acted this way, the more dangerous it was. After all, Beanie was different from ordinary children. What if he got hurt when he was out there? She then squatted down and pinched his face. "If you want to go out, you have to pay for your own food, or I can pay it back to him when you get back." He wasn''t too happy when he''d heard what she said. If Sheridan wanted to act generous, then she should let him be. Why did she want to pay him back? Besides, Beanie couldn''t be med for not liking that man with his arrogance when he''d said that the restaurant belonged to him. "Okay, Auntie Vera. It''s not a big deal. I can pay for it by myself." Humph! Beanie wouldn''t do that. "That''s good. Get going." "Thank you, Auntie Vera. I''ll help you observe him." She was speechless. This naughty kid... Sheridan took Beanie out. Mabie was a little worried. "We haven''t known him for that long. Would it be a good idea for him to take Beanie out?" Vera listened to her and frowned. "If you''re saying that, then I don''t think it''s a very good idea. Maybe I should tag along?" She quickly dropped what she was working on and headed out. However, Sheridan and Beanie were nowhere to be seen. "Give him a call to ask for the address and head there. I''ll stay in the restaurant," Mabie said. "Okay, thank you, Mom. I''lle back after they finish their meal." "Well, Beanie is your friend''s child. It''s better to be careful." After Sheridan took the child out, Beanie gave him an address, saying that he wanted to have the delicious food there. Sheridan nced at the address. He didn''t recognize this ce. He supposed it must''ve been somewhere he had never been before. However, he didn''t think too much about it. He turned on his phone navigation and headed towards the destination. Beanie''s phone suddenly rang. He looked and saw that it was Auntie Vera calling, and quickly answered. "Auntie Vera." "Beanie, I was being too careless just now. I should have gone with you. Where are you now? Where are you going? Send me the address. I''ll get in a taxi and head there." He really would rather she note and ruin his ns, but he still nodded obediently and said, "Auntie Vera, we haven''t arrived yet. I will send you an address when I have arrived." "No, you send me the address now, I will be there just in time," she said. "Okay, I''ll send you the address via text message." "Okay." Sheridan looked at Beanie after he hung up the call. "Was that your Auntie Vera that called?" Beanie felt pleased, hearing him say "your Auntie Vera". "Yes. Auntie Vera was a little worried about me." Sheridan rubbed his nose and said, "It''s true that I didn''t handle this well. After all, we''ve only known each other for a while, but I brought you out Have you sent her the address? Is sheing?" "Sir, are you not going to treat me to a meal if Auntie Veraes? How about..." "Don''t worry, I''ll treat you to a meal as promised."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What if my order is too expensive?" Beanie asked again. How expensive could a child''s tastes be? Sheridan generously said, "Don''t worry. Just order what you want. I can afford it." "Oh, thank you then. It''s really busy at Auntie Vera''s restaurant. It would be better for her not toe." "Well, that''s okay," Sheridan said. He thought to himself that if he appealed to Beanie well, the kid might put in a few good words for him. He would then stand a better chance. After Vera had hung up the phone, she waited for Beanie to send her an address. However, he still had not sent the address after a good five minutes. She was a little worried, so she sent him a message and asked him why he had not sent her the address yet. "Beanie, what''s the address? Where are you now? How about you just share your location with me." He was actually stalling for time because he had already sent his uncle the address, and had told him that he was going out with Auntie Vera''s current date. There''s no way he would still remain calm. Therefore, when she had sent him the message, Beanie replied with a cute emoji and then said, "Auntie Vera, we are reaching our destination soon. Please hold on for a little while." She was speechless when she received the message. She had a bad feeling about this. Mabie had said that she was worried about Beanie, but Vera knew that only he would be willing to toy around with other people. Who would be able to fool him? He had been procrastinating. It was obvious that he did not want to tell her where they had gone. Why wouldn''t he tell her? It could only be because the ce they were going was not somewhere she was allowed to go! Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 Vera got angry. She''d clearly asked him to do as she said. Why was this little boy so sly? "Don''t y coy. Send me the address now, or I will be very angry. You know what the consequences are if I get angry." When Beanie saw this message, he could almost imagine her face. He couldn''t hold hisughter back. However, he had no choice, as he didn''t like this blind date of hers. Besides, he felt that it was fine for Sheridan to treat him to a meal. It was just to test him anyway. It didn''t matter whether or not he could afford it. What was more important was whether he would admit it. "Auntie Vera, don''t be worried. I will manage." "Address! Now!" Beanie sent her a cute emoji and then put away his phone, not wanting to continue the conversation with her. She was very angered by this, and pulled a long face. Mabie saw that Vera hadn''t gotten into a taxi after being out for a while, so she had toe over and have a look. "What''s wrong?" "Beanie doesn''t want to give me the address," Vera said helplessly. "Why? Isn''t this boy worried about himself?" "What''s there for him to worry about? Mom, we should worry about Sheridan instead. Beanie will definitely mess with him." "What are you talking about? Beanie is so adorable. Besides, he is just a child. How would he mess with him?" Vera was speechless. She looked at her mother helplessly. It seemed that she had beenpletely persuaded by Beanie. The boy must have been acting all obedient and lovable with them, and that was why David and Mabie didn''t know what a little devil he was. Vera didn''t want to debate about this anymore. She then said, "I''ll send a message to Sheridan."This is from N?velDrama.Org. The two of them had added each other on Messenger, but they hadn''t exchanged phone numbers yet. She''d initially called Beanie because they were closer, which should have made things easier. Who knew he would act all stubborn and not budge. Hence, now, she had no choice but to contact Sheridan. She then sent a message to him. After waiting for a long time, he finally gave a brief reply. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of him." This did not satisfy her. He didn''t want to tell her where they were either? It seemed that Beanie had brainwashed him. How could he do that... Forget it. It''s not like she could really hate Beanie. She had to find another way. She signaled for a taxi and got in. She then said to the driver, "Sir, do you know if there''s any ce around here that''s really expensive?" "An expensive ce?" The driver''s expression changed, and he looked like he was thinking hard. She saw this and quickly added, "For dining!" The driver immediately understood and said, "Well, I have been out and about, so I know a few ces, but which one are you referring to?" Which one? Vera wasn''t sure where Beanie would take Sheridan to, but he must''ve been nning something against him, since he didn''t want her there. The only way to find out was to try looking for the ce, one by one. As she thought of this, she said to the driver, "Can you please take me to one of the restaurants you mentioned? I need to look for someone. We will proceed to the l next restaurant if we don''t find them there." The driver considered it for a moment before nodding. "Sure." She sent a message to Sheridan when she was on the way. She didn''t want to be too straightforward to not undermine his self-esteem, so she sent the message very euphemistically. "I''m sorry, Beanie is so naughty. You just got to know him. There''s really no need for you to treat him to a meal. I''ll pay for all his spending today, or you can just give me the address and I''ll head over." Putting it this way shouldn''t hurt his self-esteem, she thought. However, there was no response after the message was sent out. She had no choice but to wait for his reply. On the other hand, Beanie and Sheridan had arrived at their destination. When they arrived, Sheridan frowned slightly when he looked at the magnificent hotel before him. A child would note to a hotel to eat, right? Plus, how Would a child know of such a luxurious five-star hotel? Content belongs to It was probably an icondmark, and the ce he''d wanted to find was near this hotel. He calmed himself down, and got out of the car with Beanie. "Let''s go. I will take you to eat," he said. How could he be so generous while he was here? Beanie blinked. Was the man in front of him really willing to pay for a meal with him? Humph! However, as soon as Beanie took him to the entrance of the hotel, Sheridan''s face twisted a little. "Beanie, are we at the wrong ce?" After listening to his words, the boy turned and looked at him with sparkling eyes. "No, this is the right ce." "Then why would you..." Sheridan''s expression looked terrible. Did this child really intend to go into this five-star hotel to eat? How much would it cost to eat here? "Are you going to break your promise?" There were quite a few people around because they were standing at the entrance. Although Beanie wasn''t loud, Sheridan felt embarrassed, so he went over and lowered his voice. "I won''t go back on my word. I just think it''s not suitable for children here. I''ll take you to a ce that is more suitable for children, okay?" Beanie rolled his eyes and asked outright. "Are you afraid that it''s too expensive here? Don''t worry. If you don''t want to pay for me, I can ask my uncle to pay for it." He shouldn''t even think of winning Auntie Vera over if he was inferior to Uncle Quill. Beanie didn''t even know if his uncle woulde after seeing his message. If Quill didn''t show up, he would ignore him forever. When Beanie had said he would ask his uncle to pay, Sheridan''s face became even more gloomy. The boy was taken away by Vera before he could finish what he was saying, but Sheridan had heard what he said clearly. Vera must''ve had some rtionship with his uncle. Beanie had even said to him that his uncle would pay. Wasn''t that looking down on him? Sheridan didn''t want to embarrass himself and said, "No, I can afford it. You want to eat here, right? Then let''s go in." "Oh, thank you," Beanie said. They walked in, and Beanie knowingly went into a private room. Sheridan was with the waiter. He felt a little embarrassed, but shamelessly asked the waiter anyway. "How much is the minimum amount here?" The waiter replied politely, "Hello, sir. The minimum price for booking a private room is 5,000 dors." Five thousand... Sheridan''s face fell. That would mean that he would have to pay five thousand dors. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 Five thousand dors. Five thousand dors... wasn''t a big deal. He was more afraid that the kid would coerce him into spending more money during their time here. As Sheridan thought of this, he regretted his decision. He really shouldn''t have pretended to be generous. Now that he''d brought him here, he, as the adult, couldn''t get the kid to leave. Sheridan was feeling extremely depressed. He entered the private room and looked on painfully as Beanie ordered food. He calcted the amount he''d be spending silently andforted himself. Never mind. What was five thousand dors? It would cost way more to get a wife. What was more important was to win that woman over sessfully. Sheridan beamed at the thought of them getting married in the future. He would set up a pasta shop, and he wouldn''t need to wake up early for work anymore. Vera would be handling the chores, and they would live a peaceful life together. Sheridan suddenly felt that the 5,000 dors was totally worth spending. After Beanie had finished ordering his food, he realized that Sheridan didn''t seem like he was in distress. He even looked like he was daydreaming. Although he didn''t quite understand his facial expressions, he doubted that he was thinking of anything good. "Sir, what are you thinking about?" Sheridan was pulled back to reality when he heard Beanie make a sound. When he saw the boy sitting there staring at him with crystal clear eyes, he smiled again. "I wasn''t thinking about anything. You''re done ordering? Is that enough?" Beanie smiled happily. "That''s enough. Thank you." "You''re wee." Beanie felt that Sheridan didn''t seem to mind his spending at all. Who knew why he''d changed his attitude so quickly. He looked at his phone as it vibrated, and it turned out to be a message from his uncle. "Where are you?" Beanie''s eyes twinkled when he saw this!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Oh, Uncle Quill had finally decided to show up! He quickly exited Quill''s chat box, opened Auntie Vera''s chat box, and then shared his location to her. By the time she got here, they would bump into each other. Moreover, once this blind date of Auntie Vera''s met Quill, he would know to back down. Beanie then returned to his uncle''s chat box and asked him boisterously. "Are youing?" "Wasn''t it you who''d asked me toe?" "But you don''t seem to be willing toe over? I better not tell you where I am." At this moment, a car stopped outside the hotel, with Quill in the back seat. He stared at the text message and pursed his lips unhappily. He massaged his temples, as his head hurt. This little guy was trying to force him to admit that he''d wanted toe, wasn''t he? He really was cheeky. Who''d taught him to be this way? Oh well, if the chips fell the way they were supposed to, he would have to admit it sooner orter. He then started tapping on his screen to reply to the message. "I wanted toe, okay?" "You said it yourself." "Give me the private room number." Beanie was satisfied with his answer. He got the private room number from the waiter, and sent it to Quill. After the waiter had gone out, Sheridan had a confused look on his face. "Is there anyone elseing?" "Yeah. I''ve called my uncle over." Upon hearing this, Sheridan frowned and looked upset. He didn''t want to get angry, but he couldn''t suppress his temper. He asked in a strange tone, "What for? Wasn''t I the one who was going to treat you to a meal?" "Yes, but I ordered way too much. We probably can''t finish everything, so I asked my uncle to join us." Sheridan went quiet. If there was another person here, would they order more food and spend all his money? He couldn''t hold himself back anymore. "Beanie, I said I would only treat you. Your uncle... can''te." Five thousand dors was already too much for him to spend, and just for a woman. He hadn''t even intended to spend any money, initially. He was only focused on what he could get out of it, an that''s why he''d endured the pain of spending 5,000 dors. He would not allow anything more than that. "Sir, don''t worry. My uncle is filthy rich, and he certainly won''t spend your money. It''d be alright even if he paid instead." This did not make Sheridan happy. Beanie made it sound like he was poor. He did not answer, and his expression was getting uglier by the minute. "Sir, are you and Auntie Vera a couple?" Beanie suddenly asked. Sheridan was stunned by what he''d heard. He wanted to say yes, but he was afraid that the boy would call him out, just like how he''d done when he''d said that he owned the restaurant. He couldn''t let this kid ruin his ns. Thus, he denied it. "Not yet, but..." "That''s good." Beanie put his hand over his heart, and looked like he was frightened. "It would be a difficult situation if you and Auntie Vera were a couple." "What do you mean?" Sheridan could sense that something was not right. "Because Auntie Vera likes my uncle," Beanie said with a smile and an innocent look on his face. Sheridan was speechless. Did that woman have eyes for another man? Wasn''t she single? What was this? "Beanie, do you mean that Vera and your uncle are a couple?" "Well, not yet, but Auntie Vera and my uncle have liked each other for a long time. It shouldn''t take long before they get together. Sir, how do you and Auntie Vera know each other? Why have you been helping out at the restaurant these few days? Are you a new employee hired by her?" "No!" Sheridan suppressed his anger and denied it. "How could I be just an employee?" He should''ve been the boss employee his a*s. He was nning to y the good guy until he seeded. Who would have thought that someone woulde into it and ruin his ns? "If you are not an employee, then who are you?" "I''m your Auntie Vera''s blind date, a potential husband. Get it? You just said that she liked your uncle. Is that true?" When Beanie heard Sheridan say that he could be Vera''s potential husband, he showed a shocked expression, and put his palms over his mouth. After a while, he put his hands down and stuck out his tongue. "I''m sorry, sir. My mistake. Auntie Vera doesn''t like my uncle at all. She didn''t secretly kiss my uncle when she was drunk, and she didn''t move into my uncle''s house... Ah!" Before Beanie could finish his words, he quickly covered his mouth again! "What?!" Upon hearing this, Sheridan''s face turned as dark as charcoal, and he frowned hard. Did that woman not have any self respect? D*mn it! What a shameless woman! "Sir... I made a mistake. I was just talking nonsense." Beanie looked so regretful that he was about to cry. Sheridan was about to blow up. He was about to say something when a cold male voice interrupted his words. "Since you know you''ve said something wrong, you should apologize to him properly." Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 The sudden voice of a man shocked the both of them. They looked towards the direction of the voice. Quill was in a ck suit, standing at the entrance of the private room. He was staring at Beanie with a restrained look of annoyance on his handsome face. Looking at his sharp gaze, Beanie felt his radiating anger. He quickly sunk further into his seat. Uh oh. He seemed to have angered his uncle. He needed to get help! However, he hadn''tpleted his mission yet. Auntie Vera wasn''t here yet, though he''d already told the waiter to bring her to the private room when she arrived. Beanie was hoping that she would arrive before it was toote. "Uncle Quill." He had been looking forward to his uncle showing up, but now that he was finally here, Beanie felt scared of him. After greeting him, he quickly shrunk further back into his seat, and hoped that Auntie Vera would arrive soon. As long as she came, Uncle Quill would not focus on him anymore. Quill shouldn''t havee here. It was Vera''s own choice, to go on a blind date with another man. He had no right to interfere with her life or her freedom to choose. However, what you thought and what you ended up doing didn''t always go hand in hand. After putting down his mobile phone, he considered it for a moment, but his body had moved faster than his brain. He''d decided toe anyway. Although he knew he might see her with someone else if he came, but... he couldn''t stop his feelings. He couldn''t stop that strong urge of wanting toe over. Quill didn''t expect to overhear the conversation when he''d been about to enter the room. It seemed like Vera was not there. He confirmed that she wasn''t there after he walked into the room. It seemed like he had been fooled by Beanie. Quill strode towards him, and then looked at Sheridan coldly. As soon as their eyes met, Sheridan felt that there was some kind of pressure on his body. This invisible pressure made him freeze in ce, and he couldn''t move. Beanie was so handsome and sweet, and he looked like a child from a rich family based on his vocabry and actions. Hence, Sheridan had been mentally prepared, but Quill''s appearance still caught him off guard. This man in front of him really did look absolutely stunning, and has a strong aura. He could tell that the man was not an ordinary guy. How did Vera have anything to do with such a man? "Sir," Quill said coldly. He looked at Sheridan and said, "I''m Beanie''s uncle. Hello." His aura was so strong. Sheridan was stunned, and he stretched his hand out. "H-hello. I''m Sheridan Lewis." "Hi." Quill reached out to shake his hand and calmly said, "It isn''t true, what Beanie just said. Children like to talk nonsense. I hope you didn''t misunderstand." "I know. Children always speak whates to mind. I didn''t take it seriously." "If you did take it seriously, I can exin," Quill said. "No, no." Sheridan waved his hand awkwardly. "You don''t have to exin, I believe you. Furthermore, I don''t think Vera is that kind of woman. How could she do such a thing? I trust her." Quill gave Beanie a stern look. "Since you''ve said something wrong, you should apologize sincerely." The boy pouted pitifully and said, "Uncle Quill..." He acted like a spoiled child and refused to apologize. He wasn''t talking nonsense anyway. Auntie Vera liked his uncle, and she really had done those things. He really didn''t know what Quill was thinking. He came, but he was trying to rify things to her blind date. Wasn''t this helping to bring both of them together? Beanie was furious. "Apologize!" Quill''s eyes were more stern than before, and he was more aggressive. Oh well. Beante could only admit defeat and reluctantly said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Lewis. What I said just now was all nonsense. Auntie Vera is very nice to me, so I had always hoped that she would be my aunt. That''s why I said all that nonsense." "It''s okay. I don''t mind. Don''t worry." Soon, the dishes were served, and Sheridan broke the ice. "Since you''re already here, why don''t you join us?" Quill nced at the food on the table, and his eyes fell on the bottle of expensive red wine. He looked at it, and looked back at Beanie. He guiltily bowed his head while facing his uncle''s re. Ouch, he was only helping Auntie Vera. If Sheridan yed generous even though he didn''t have money, she would definitely suffer if she married him. "Thank you, Mr. Lewis," Quill said. He sat down. As soon as the three of them settled down, a woman''s voice could be heard from outside the door.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Is it here? Thank you." Vera was still catching her breath when she entered the room, as she''d rushed over as soon as she''d received the location from Beanie. She''d ven checked her bank ount bnce while she''d been walking upstairs. She immediately felt like weeping. She was so broke now. Even if she had gotten here, what was she going to pay with? Forget it. In the worst case scenario, she could borrow and transfer money from the app first. Vera felt that her life was so difficult, and Beanie was making it harsher. She rushed into the private room, shouting Beanie''s name. She froze when she saw a familiar person. Quill... Why was he here? There were three people in the room. Quill, Beanie, and her blind date. She felt so embarrassed. Her lips parted a little but no words came out. She had thought that only Sheridan and Beanie were here, and she had already thought of what to say, but she couldn''t say a word when she saw Quill there. She didn''t want to see him, and she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Unexpected, Beanie would... Soon, Vera calmed herself down. She then walked over, and sat beside Sheridan. Quill''s eyes sank a little. He pursed his thin lips and remained calm. Beanie became unhappy when he saw what had happened. "Auntie Vera,e and sit with me." He pointed to the seat next to him and said to Quill, "Uncle Quill, get up quickly. I want to sit with Auntie Vera. You can move to another seat." Before Quill could respond, she replied in a low voice. "No, I''m okay sitting here." It seemed like she did it on purpose, as she smiled again and exined aloud, "Allow me to introduce Sheridan Lewis my blind date. It''s a for me to sit with him, so we can get to know each other better." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Sheridan heard this, he was both surprised and happy. Did it mean that she had approved of him? He then looked at her with affection. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 At the blind date. Quill tightened his fist under the table, and lifted his cup of tea to take a sip. Beanie was feeling stressed out. He had no idea what Auntie Vera was trying to do. She obviously loved his uncle, so why was she going on a blind date? He just kept eating because he was feeling stressed, but he was in no ce to speak. He hadn''t actuallye to eat, but he had ordered so much, so he couldn''t waste it. Otherwise, based on his uncle''s attitude earlier, he would probably be scolded for it. He concentrated on eating, but the three adults were focused on their thoughts. Sheridan was being particrly attentive, because of what Vera had said. He refilled her te, and gently reminded her to eat more. She was speechless. She didn''t really like that he used his own utensils to put food on her te. There were obviously serving utensils avable. Why did he use his own? Did she just put herself in a difficult situation? She had to eat, but she wasn''t willing to. After all, she didn''t want to exchange saliva with a man so frivolously... It was disgusting just thinking about it. Just when Vera was in a dilemma, Beanie suddenly raised his head from eating. "Mr. Lewis, there are serving utensils here. Why did you use your own to help Auntie Vera pick up food?" When Sheridan heard this, he exined with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. Your Auntie Vera and I are going to get married soon anyway. It doesn''t matter if we share utensils." Quill said, "It''s fine for both of you. What about other people?" "Huh?" Sheridan asked. Quill directed his gaze to the dishes on the table. "It''s you guys who are going to get married. We''re not rted to you. Do you think you''d be willing to share saliva with strangers if you''re asked to do so?" Sheridan went quiet. He''d not bothered to think about it when he was with his friends, but in this five-star hotel, it would be strange if he didn''t bother with it. "That''s right, Mr. Lewis. How can you be so unhygienic?" Beanie quickly took the opportunity to pile on. He finally understood that although Quill seemed to be okay on the surface, his words just now were deliberately aimed at Sheridan. Thus, he couldn''tg behind. At first, Vera did not intend to eat. When she heard this, however, she felt that it would be obvious that she detested his actions if she didn''t do anything. She then smiled and looked at the people opposite her. "It''s not a big deal. If you mind it, we can eat separately." Beanie said, "Auntie Vera, don''t do that. These are all foods that I love." She went quiet. This foodie. She couldn''t bear to admonish him, so she spoke softly. "I mean, I don''t mind. Sheridan was just careless. How about this, just put the dishes that he''d picked at before in front of us. You don''t have to eat it." "Auntie Vera, are you really going to share another person''s saliva?" She didn''t know how to respond. The way he put it made her feel very disgusted. She''d juste here to eat, but things had escted. She was in distress. She also disliked it, but she couldn''t go back on her own words. As she thought about this, she smiled. "It doesn''t matter. We are going to get married soon anyway." "Vera, thank you for not rejecting me." She was about to eat when Quill mmed the teacup on the table with a loud bang, attracting everyone''s attention. "Waiter," he called out coldly. The waiter came in very quickly. "Take away all the dishes that have been touched, and rece them with the exact same ones," Quill ordered in a cold voice. The waiter was stunned for a while but quickly responded, and took the dishes away. He stared at the te in front of Vera, which was piled high, and said, "Take away that one in front of her as well." Sheridan frowned. Vera gritted her teeth and endured this for a while. Finally, she couldn''t stand it anymore and put down her spoon with a bang. "What do you mean?" Quill''s expression was calm, without a trace of unhappiness and anger. He looked up slowly, raised his eyebrows and said, "Nothing. I just can''t stand people who have poor hygiene." He rarely spoke like he did that day. What he''d said was clearly directed at Vera''s blind date, and she felt that he was being belittled.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He pushed her away, but now he was here venting his anger at her date. What did he do wrong? She really couldn''t stand it, so she sneered. "I have already said that if you feel that we have poor hygiene, you can choose to not sit with us. No, you shouldn''t even sit in the same room with us After all, you probably think that even our breaths are O unhygienic, right?" Beanie was very confused. Why were they arguing? The atmosphere became really intense. Even Sheridan did not expect Vera to have had such a strong reaction. On second thought, he suddenly realized that her reaction shouldn''t be this strong, el even if she was really angry. The waiter who was standing by didn''t expect this to happen, and felt extremely awkward. He didn''t know whether he should proceed with Quill''s request, so he could only look at him. "Sir, what do you think?" Quill responded faintly, "Go on." Even if Vera was angry, she could only watch the waiter clear the dishes in front of her. She stood there and helplessly looked at Quill as she red rage at him. He simply ignored her, and didn''t bother arguing with her. He must really hate her, deep inside. However, why was he here if he hated her? Right, he wouldn''t havee if it wasn''t for Beanie. She felt like she''d lost, and walked back to her seat weakly. Soon, the waiter served the dishes again. Sheridan''s face darkened as he felt that this would cost him a lot of money. He bit on his dry lips and asked, "Uh, will we be charged for the new dishes served?" The waiter was stunned, and then he nodded. "Of course." Sheridan''s face twisted further. He felt that he didn''t have to respect Quill anymore because of what had happened. Thus, he said directly, "n that case, you should put all this on a different bill. It was that man who asked you to take the dishes anyway. It has nothing to do with us." The waiter had never been in such a situation before. He could only look at Quill to seek for advice. He nodded, and the waiter left in relief. Vera clenched her fists under the table. Quill would surely look down on Sheridan even more now, after what he''d said just now. She stayed silent for a very long time before she looked at Sheridan. "It''s okay. If he wants to change the dishes, just let him. I will pay no matter how much it costs. Anyway, we were supposed to treat Beanie to a meal today. It has nothing to do with other people." Sheridan felt extremely reluctant when he heard this. However, at the thought that Vera would pay, he nodded. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Everyone was supposed to eat together. However, ever since they started, it was only Beanie who was eating. Vera was so angry that she had no appetite. She wanted to fight with Quill, but he gave her no reaction. She had nowhere to vent out her anger. It was like punching hard, but hitting a ball of cotton. It didn''t hurt you, but it didn''t help you feel better either. Therefore, she did not eat anything. Sheridan persuaded her several times, but she simply said, "Thank you, but I don''t have much of an appetite. You can eat." He wanted to eat, since he had never had these dishes before. Moreover, it would be a waste if he didn''t eat the food he paid for. He tried to persuade Vera to eat because he thought that he would lose face if he ate alone. However, no matter how hard he tried, she wouldn''t give in. He gave up and started eating. Quill, like Vera, did not eat at all. He had only been drinking tea since he came here, and he had not eaten any of the dishes in front of him. There was a ghastly expression on his face, and his emotions were concealed. Who knew how long it would take for this to be over. Vera couldn''t sit still anymore. Beanie only stopped eating when he was so full that he was about to blow. Then, he carefully peeked over at Quill. "Uncle Quill, I''m full." Quill''s eyes were indifferent, as he nced at the boy. He pursed his lips and remained silent. Beanie showed a pitiful expression, and held his bulging belly. "I really can''t eat anymore." It was the first time he''d seen such a serious look on Quill''s face. It was so frightening. He really wanted to go home and find his mother! Quill was angry, but when he saw the little guy putting his hands on his tummy, he realized something. "Then don''t force yourself." He was still a child. He had silently eaten so much, so he must''ve learnt his lesson. Moreover, he would not be able to exin it to Minerva if Beanie had any stomach issues. Beanie finally breathed a sigh of relief after getting Quill''s approval. He bent over the table and said,Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Thank you, Uncle." Finally, he could stop eating. If he had continued eating, his stomach would burst. Sheridan was the only one left eating. He really could eat a lot, and he would make sounds when he ate. Although everyone had their own eating habits, he should''ve still minded himself when he was in public. Vera also did not expect him to be like this, but she was not in the mood to bother. Everyone was waiting for him to finish. Beanie asked, "Mr. Lewis, are you that hungry?" Only then did Sheridan realize that he had been too absorbed in eating. He stopped in embarrassment and wiped his mouth with a napkin, revealing a decent smile again. "I''m not hungry. I just don''t want to waste the food." Oh, it was a virtue not to waste food. Beanie did not have anything else to say. When the waiter came in with the bill, Sheridan immediately said, "I''ll pay the bill!" Vera was sending money on an app on her phone. She saw that there was an opened bottle of wine, so it would definitely be impossible to return it. It wouldn''t be cheap. Fortunately, she could send money online. She wouldn''t let Quill pay for the meal, no matter what. However, she was still processing things on the app when Sheridan, who was right beside her, unexpectedly stood up and generously offered to pay. Beanie blinked and smiled at him. "Mr. Lewis, thank you for treating me to a meal." "You''re wee. Don''t mention it. How much is it?" Sheridan asked. After the waiter read out the amount, he froze and did not react for a long time. "You, what did you say just now?" "Sir, the amount is a total of 38,688 dors." Sheridan said, "Didn''t you say that the minimum was 5,000 dors? Where did the other 30,000 dorse from?" "Sir, this bottle of red wine is worth about 30,000 dors." Sheridan eximed, "When did we open a bottle of red wine? Why didn''t I know?" He took a look, and saw a bottle of red wine on the table. It did seem very expensive. What wine was this? Why was it so expensive? Where was he going to find over 30,000 dors? He didn''t have much savings at all. Sheridan''s face turned pale as he thought about this. "Can that bottle of red wine be returned? We haven''t had a sip at all," Sheridan asked. "I''m sorry, sir. Once the bottle is opened, it can''t be returned." "Why can''t I return it? We really haven''t drunk it. You... You can just take it back and wrap it up again." "I really can''t do that, sir..." While Sheridan was arguing with the waiter, Quill handed over a card and said, "Sorry for the trouble." The waiter took the card and ran out quickly. bet "You, why did you... Didn''t I say that I''ll pay?" When Sheridan saw that Quill was the one who paid, he suddenly felt bad. He could only his best to salvage a little pride, "None of us touched the bottle of red wine, but you paid for it anyway. Isn''t that very wasteful? Why would we want to pay for that?" Quill exined in a low voice. "Red wine can''t be returned once it is opened. You''ll still have to pay in the end, no matter what you say." Sheridan went quiet. "Yes, Mr. Lewis. Thank you for wanting to treat me to a meal. Thank you for your kindness." Beanie''s words sounded very sarcastic. Sheridan saw the look in his eye and felt that he had been insincere. Soon, Vera transferred 40,000 dors to Beanie''s bank ount, then looked up and spoke to him. "Beanie, I''ve transferred the money to your bank ount. Remember to check it and help me pay it back." Sheridan felt that he could make aeback, when he heard what she said. He turned to her with a smile and said, "I should treat you. I will transfer the money to you when I get backter." She didn''t have the mood to stay anymore. She could only nod her head and she said, "I have something to do in the restaurant, so I''ll go first." Beanie looked gloomily at Quill after Sheridan left with Vera. "Uncle Quill, why didn''t you stop Auntie Vera?" Quill paused. Stop her? What should he do to stop her? She had already gone on a blind date, and was going out with other men. What could he do to stop her? After taking hisst sip of tea, he ced the cup on the table. "Don''t do such nonsense in the future." Beanie was unhappy. "It''s not el nonsense at all. Mr. Lewis isn''t sincerely dating Auntie Vera. It''s obvious that he has no good intentions. Besides, she likes you. Why would she want to be with someone else?" Quill did not answer. Beanie added, "You really shouldn''t have denied it. Then that bad guy would have left Auntie Vera alone." "And then?" Quill looked at him and said, "After he left, what if he had gossiped about her and ruined her reputation?" Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Beanie was stunned when he heard that. He''d only thought about driving the man away from Auntie Vera. He didn''t consider the more important things. If Mr. Lewis had left in anger because of his words, he might''ve ruined her reputation. It wasn''t that he did not think of it before, but he felt that there was no need to mind what other people would say. Moreover, Auntie Vera liked his uncle, so the only person she cared about must''ve been his uncle. Thinking of this, he retorted. "Auntie Vera is not the kind of person who cares about the views of others." "What about her parents?" Quill asked. Beanie went quiet. Quill held the key and stood up. "Do you know why I denied it now? Let''s go. Don''t do this again in the future. Next time, I''ll send you to your father''s ce and let him lecture you himself." Let''s see if he still dares to think I''m the bad guy here, he thought. Beanie got up and followed him out reluctantly. He was still angry inside and could only say, "You have to believe me. Mr. Lewis really does have ill intentions. When I went to the restaurant, he told me that he owned the restaurant." Upon hearing this, Quill finally paused and squinted his eyes. "Are you telling the truth?" "It''s true; that''s why I don''t like him. He hadn''t even gotten married with Auntie Vera yet, but he''d already said that the restaurant was his. That restaurant is her blood, sweat and tears." Quill didn''t answer him, but he already had an idea. "Okay. I''ll handle it. You''d better stay out of it." After returning to thepany, Quill called Juliette in, and asked her to investigate a person. At first, she did not know who she was supposed to investigate. She only knew the reason after finding out more, and then she could not resist teasing him. "Have you finally reached enlightenment, President Hanover?" His eyes were cold and stern as he looked at her after hearing her words. Sheughed and said, "I can''t even ask? Alright, I''ll go and investigate. I''ll return with the results ASAP." Vera had been feeling down after she got back to the pasta restaurant. Sheridan tried to pursue conversation with her a couple of times but she didn''t entertain him, or she didn''t hear him. In the end, he waspletely discouraged. "Are you ming me for not being able to pay for that meal?" After hearing him say that, she realized that what she had done had been too much. She could only exin, "No, it has nothing to do with you. I just felt a little tired after being out and about. Plus, I''ve already said that you are not rted to Beanie. You have no obligation to treat him, so it''s fine if I did it." "Well, do you still have money? That meal was so expensive. You..." "It''s okay." She smiled and said, "I have a restaurant. I earn an ie everyday. You don''t have to worry about it." She must''ve been wealthy. It seems that whoever had introduced her to him was right. Vera was indeed a rich woman, he thought to himself. "Why don''t you head home?" She felt bad. It was gettingte, so she asked him to go home early to rest. Although he was unhappy, he still nodded his head. "Well, I''lle to see you tomorrow then." "Okay, have a safe trip." After he left, she bent over the table again. She hadn''t made enough money, and now had spent another tens of thousands of dors. She felt heartache at the thought of it. Vera suddenly regretted not taking the bottle of red wine with her when she''d left. It was red wine worth 30,000 dors. She paid, but didn''t take it with her. Was she an idiot? The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. After closing up the restaurant, Vera and Mabie were getting ready to go home together. When they left, they saw Quill''s car parked not far away, and he stood still next to it. Hisz slender figure stood tall, and his handsome face attracted everyone''s attention. Mabie was shocked when she saw him. Then, she turned to look at Vera. Something hadn''t been quite right when Vera came back that day. She thought about it for a moment and guessed that something had happened again. Mabie was only able to connect the dots when she saw this handsome man appearing here again. When Quill saw them, he quickly walked over and stopped in front of them. "Hello, Madam. We meet again." Mabie looked a little embarrassed, but she still smiled politely at him. "Yes, are you here to look for Vera?" There was a faint smile on Quill''s lips. He nodded and said, "I have some private matters to speak to her about." "Alright, then you guys talk. I''ll wait there." Vera said, "Mom! Don''t go, I have nothing to say to him." "Vivy, I''ve told you before to talk things out. Even if you may end up being strangers in the future, you should still settle whatever this set between the both of you. Stay calm. You are my daughter. If he bullies you, I won''t let him go." Vera was speechless. "Well, you youngsters go ahead and talk, I''ll go home first. I hope you can send my daughter home safely." He nodded. "Will do, Madam." After Mabie left, Vera stood there, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "I''ve paid for the meal, and I''ve made it very clear that I won''t pester you anymore. What else do you want?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She sounded fed up and tired, and she didn''t even look at him. He was a little upset and pursed his thin lips tightly. "I know, but I think there are some things that you must know," he said. She looked up and fixed her gaze on him. "What exactly are you trying to say?" "Let''s talk in the car," he suggested. There were many people around, and they would look at the both of them. He didn''t want such an atmosphere for a serious conversation, and most importantly, he was hoping for Vera to calm down. "Let''s talk in the car?" She looked at the car behind him and suddenly showed a sardonic look. "Would that be a good idea, President Hanover? After all am an unhygienic person. Besides, I''ve been working in a pasta restaurant for a whole day, and my body is dirty and smelly. Wouldn''t it be considered air pollution for you if I entered your car? Forget it.'' These words were particrly sharp, causing him to feel even more miserable. "Must you say something like that to me?" "Then what would you like me to say?" She smiled and took two steps back. She stared at him curiously and asked, "Say something ttering? Maybe you would like that?" He pursed his lips and looked very serious. The temperature around him fell a few degrees. He didn''t expect that what happened that night would escte. Could he not save this? "That night, I..." "If President Hanover wants to exin what happened that night, then there''s no need for it. I understood it very well. There''s no need to trouble you!" She stepped back and covered her ears, not wanting to listen to his exnation at all. It was happening again. It was ridiculous that the president of Hanover Corporation was at a loss at what to do with such a woman. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 However, Quill was very sure that Vera did not want him to exin what happened that night. In that case, he decided not to say anything. Despite this, there were still some things that she had to be aware of. He went forward and grabbed her by her wrist. Then, he pulled her to the side of the car before she could react. She only felt his strong grip on her wrist that hurt her a little. She wanted to struggle, but his strength was like a heavy chain. It was so heavy that she couldn''t break free. She was quickly pulled to the side of the car. When she saw him open the door, she reluctantly stood there, unwilling to get in the car. "I want to talk about your blind date. Don''t you want to know?" The blind date? Sheridan? Vera frowned and looked at him. "What do you mean?" "Get in the car if you want to know," Quill said. She was speechless. Was he threatening her? Her beautiful eyes widened. After thinking for a moment, she got into the car. It''s just getting into the car, what was there to be afraid of? She finally got into the car. He let out a sigh of relief and got into the driver''s seat. Vera sat in a huff and didn''t move. Quill asked her to fasten her seatbelt, but she ignored him. He had no choice but to personally fasten her seatbelt for her. However, as soon as his hand reached over her face, she quickly said, "What''s wrong with my blind date? Just tell me quickly and I will get out of the car. There''s no need to fasten the seatbelt." As she spoke, he already had his hand on the seatbelt. His cold gaze fell on her, but his tone was even colder than his gaze. "I promised your mother that I would take you home safely." "That was what you agreed to, but I didn''t." She turned her face away and didn''t want to look at him at all. Her eyes were full of disdain. "If you have something to say, say it. If you don''t say it still then I''ll leave." He didn''t know what to say. He was really helpless when she was acting like that, and he could only soften his tone. "You really won''t fasten the seatbelt? You also won''t let me take you home?" She was stubborn and firmly said, "No." There was a moment of silence in the car. He had no choice but to withdraw his hand. After a while, he handed over a document. When Vera heard sounds of paper, she turned her head and saw that he handed her a document. She was puzzled. "What is this?" What did it have to do with her blind date, Sheridan? She did not reach out to receive it. Instead, she asked him. "It''s information on your blind date." Vera shouted, "You''re investigating him?" He nced at her and returned his gaze to look in front. He said lightly, "Do you know what kind of person your blind date is? Didn''t you find out more about him before you went on a blind date with him?" These words... She indeed did not know Sheridan very well. It was just because he was introduced by Amelia, so in a fit of pique, she agreed to go on a blind date. However, a blind date did not mean that they were going to get married. If they tried and did not have feelings for each other, they would part ways. Besides, blind dates were meant to be like that. They were supposed to try to get to know each other better. As she thought about this, she looked at Quill with a colder gaze. "Of course I did. Would I go on the blind date without finding out more? So what advice do you have for me with this information you got from the investigation?" He was speechless. Vera was very hostile towards him, and she even said that she knew that man very well just to upset him. If she really knew, why would she still go on a blind date with that man? Not only herself, but her parents wouldn''t agree either. However, Vera did not intend to look at the information. He pursed his lips and told it to her straight. "He went to jail because he conned a girl out of her money. Did you know that?" These words caught her off guard, and she didn''t know how to react. "What did you say?" Been in jail? She did not expect this at all. Although she felt that something was off with Sheridan, she had not expected that he had been sent to jail formitting a crime. Or put it this way, she never thought it would be anything like this. Now that Quill broke this news to her, she was not only surprised, but also quite embarrassed. That was because she didn''t even find out more about her blind date and he had to bring this information to her. Look, your blind date is such a terrible person, and you even treated him like treasure, and threw a tantrum at me. You didn''t know anything and entangled yourself with such a person. What a joke. Vera clenched her fists. Her mind twisted into a knot and she couldn''t snap out of it. No matter what Quill did, she felt that it was ridiculous. "This matter was discovered by Beanie at first. I thought it was better to investigate just to be safe." The man''s faint voice was heard. She felt like he had a halo. She was clenching her fists and finally looked up at him. "So?" Quill pursed his lips and looked at her without uttering a word, waiting for what she had to say next. "Even if he had been in jail, so what?" He frowned. "Do you know what you''re saying?" "Of course I do," Vera revealed a charming smile and leaned over to him. At this moment, they were so close to each other and exchanging breaths. Her eyes were full of irony. "You are trying to tell me that even Beanie noticed something wrong, but I didn''t. I am an idiot, the dumbest person, right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Looking at her who was just inches away, Quill couldn''t make out how he felt. When she suddenly got close to him, he felt his heart tremble a little. Seeing irony in her eyes, his feelings diminished. He, who had always been steady, was stirred up and down by a little girl. "You know that''s not what I meant." "I don''t want to know what you meant. I told you before. I won''t bother you anymore, and I also told you not to look for me anymore. I don''t want to see you again." Her words poked at his heart. "Also, even if my blind date had been to prison, it is my problem. Since I don''t want to see you anymore, it means that my affairs have nothing to do with you, and you don''t need to with get involved. Even if I endeded to I a murderer, it has nothing to do with you," she said. The more she spoke, the colder the smile on her face became. Quill was really ridiculous. Obviously he didn''t like her, obviously he hated her, then what''s the point of doing all these. What''s the point? Doing her a favor? Did he really think that she was a beggar? Should she run over to him whenever he called her over? Should she automatically hide in a corner when he pushes her away? Only at the moment did she realize how petty she was and how narrow-minded she was.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She would never be able to ept that, not one bit. "Don''t be capricious." Quill frowned when he heard her words. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 He didn''t expect that Vera would be so willful and even mentioned a murderer. Didn''t she know the importance of these matters? A person would only get married once in their life. If she bet her happiness on an unreliable person because of her anger, it would be too stupid. "Yes, I''m capricious. I''ve never been so considerate. Are you happy now?" Her mind was full of resistance towards him, so she spoke without thinking. After that, she did not want to stay in the car with him any longer. She turned around and was about to open the car door to leave. However, as soon as sheid her hand on the door, he stopped her by holding her wrist. He leaned over, grabbed her wrist in one hand, and pulled her towards him. He then put his other hand between her and the door, not letting her get out of the car. "What are you doing? Let go of me." She struggled to pull her hand back, but he was too strong. She struggled for a long time but failed to pull her hand back. However, she did not give up. She was still struggling with all her might, trying to escape. He quickly locked the car door and let go of her. She tried to open the car door several times, but failed. She stared at him angrily. "What the hell do you want?" "I promised your mother that I would send you home safely." After knowing that Sheridan had been imprisoned, Quill felt that Vera''s current situation was very dangerous. If he let her and the man continue seeing each other, he didn''t know what would happen. However, the current situation was that she resisted him. No matter what he did or what he said, it would only make her angrier. "I also said, you agreed to that, not me. Open the door and let me get out of the car." In response, she heard the car moving. The car quietly drove on the empty street in the night. In contrast to the calmness of the outside world, her heart was almost aze with anger. She didn''t know how things had escted. She seemed to have gotten crazy and lost herself. As she was thinking, she closed her eyes and leaned far away from him. He could send her home if he liked. After that night, she would just pretend that she never knew him no matter what he did. This would be thest time. He was surprised by her sudden silence. They just kept quiet along the way home. She wanted to get out of the car immediately once the car came to a stop. However, he still had the doors locked. She could only sneer and said, "What? Are you still not going to let me leave, President Hanover? Are you reluctant to let me go?" He was speechless. The sarcastic look on her face was really a headache for him. He advised, "I don''t want to interfere with you. I just don''t want you to get hurt. Don''t hang around with such people anymore." "President Hanover, we have arrived at my house. You have fulfilled your promise. Can you open the door?" It seemed that it was useless to say anything. He unlocked the doors, and she got out of the car quickly and went up. After Vera returned, Mabie hurried to meet her, but she didn''t want to say a word and went straight into her bedroom. She didn''t even shower before she buried her face in her quilt, letting her tears fall silently. The next day, Sheridan still came to the restaurant after work. After what happened the day before, Vera couldn''t look at him in the same way. She didn''t expect Amelia to be so unreliable and introduce such a horrible person to her. However, she hadn''t decided whether or not to tell Mabie him being sent to jail before. Maybe she should privately talk to Sheridan? She then walked to Sheridan and asked. "Are you free tonight?" Upon hearing that, Sheridan was stunned and then nodded. "Yes, what''s the matter?" "I feel sorry that youe to the store to help everyday, so I intend to treat you to dinner this evening. I also have something to say to you. What do you think?" As soon as she said that she had something to say to him, he subconsciously thought that she wanted to discuss the marriage with him, so he immediately nodded. In the evening, Vera said goodbye to Mabie and went out with Sheridan. David was having tea when the both of them left. He rubbed his chin in satisfaction seeing his daughter and another man looking like a couple. "What are youughing at?" Mabie sat down beside him and red at him discontentedly. David smiled and said, "I think our daughter is about to get married, isn''t she?" "Why would you think the daughter is going to get married? Can''t you see that she doesn''t like Sheridan?" He was a little surprised. "Really? Are they not getting along well?" "Yes, but don''t you think she''s very polite to him? It''s just like how she treats customers whoe to the restaurant to eat." After hearing her words, he thought for a moment and realized that what she said made sense. Vera and Sheridan left in a taxi to go to a nearby restaurant. She wanted to make things clear, so she simply found this restaurant. Besides, she was thinking about how to talk to him without hurting his self- esteem. Hence, she did not notice a silver Bentley slowly following behind their taxi. In the restaurant, Vera and Sheridan sat opposite each other. "This restaurant has a pretty good ambience." He looked at the price on the menu and said with a little hesitation, "It''s just that the price is a little expensive." When she heard this, she naturally said, "Don''t worry. I''ve said that it''s my treat today so I''ll pay the bill." He was waiting for these words, but he didn''t want to make it obvious. "I''m a man. How can I let a girl pay the bill? It''s too uncouth." "It doesn''t matter." "Since it''s ourst meal together anyway, there would be no next time," she thought to herself. After all the dishes were served, Vera still had no appetite. She looked at Sheridan, and said slowly "I''m very grateful for your help during this period of time, but... I feel that I should make some things clear to you." "Well, go ahead and say it." QUMS "You are really nice and diligent. My parents like you very much, let alone Amelia. She is full of praise for you." These words made him happy. As expected, if this woman thought he was excellent, was his n going to seed Marrying a virtuous wife and taking the restaurant as well. He would only need to sit back and take the money and let this woman do all the work. Not bad at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Unexpectedly, she suddenly said the opposite, "But I think that we are notpatible, so..." When he heard this, his expression changed dramatically. "What did you say? Notpatible? Which part? Haven''t I done well enough?" He asked.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She exined, "No, you''ve done very well. It''s just that... marriage is about spending a lifetime together, so... I feel that we should be more cautious." Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 Sheridan finally understood why Vera had suddenly wanted to treat him to a meal. She was obviously going to turn him down. His face darkened. "How are we not serious? Haven''t we been getting along very well these days?" "Yes, but I..." Vera didn''t know how to exin it to him, so she could only try to sound as calm as possible. "Mr. Lewis, I''m really sorry, but blind dates are like this. If we''re notpatible, then it can be called off."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t want to handle it sloppily; she tried to make it a little more concise so that he could understand her. Sheridan was no longer in the mood to eat as his wishful thinking shattered. He had thought that he could live a leisurely life in the future, but now she said that she would not continue. He asked, "Is it because of the man yesterday?" Vera''s expression changed slightly; she shook her head to deny it. "Ho." "No? I don''t think so. You and that man were flirting with each other in front of me. Did you think that I''m blind? We just saw him yesterday, and today you are telling me you don''t want to continue our rtionship. You still want to deny?" Vera remained silent. "How about this? I don''t mind if you have anything to do with him in the past. Let us find a day to get the marriage certificate and have a wedding?" Get the marriage certificate? Vera''s face turned pale, and she refused his suggestion. "Sorry, I don''t like you. I can''t marry you." Sheridan was very eloquent, but she was insistent regardless. It was obvious that she didn''t want to continue seeing him. Seeing that his beautiful dream shattered to the point of no return, Sheridan immediately became angry from embarrassment. "Looks like what Beanie said is true. You went to live in that man''s house before you got married. I have seen way too many vain women like you who always throw themselves at rich men. Vera Zais, you sure are a sl*t. You''re using me as a backup, but you''re also reluctant to let go of your fat cat. His voice was so loud that it attracted the attention of many people around; everyone looked over. Vera was shocked, but she soon realized that the man in front of her was angry from embarrassment, and it was clear that he wanted to embarrass her as well. However, he underestimated Vera''s psychological tolerance. Except for the people she cared about, it didn''t matter even if she was under the strange gaze of others. So Vera took her bag and stood up. "Anyway, I have made it clear to you. Sorry, I have to go back to the restaurant. I''m leaving first." Vera went straight to the counter to pay the bill. When she got out of the restaurant and was about to wave down a cab to leave, Sheridan suddenly rushed over, grabbed her by her wrist, and dragged her to a corner. "B*tch, how dare you betray me? Let''s see how I deal with you today." The man who wore sses and looked gentlemanly disappeared. Sheridan was like a mad beast at that moment. He dragged Vera to a ce with nobody. "Let me go. What are you doing? Help..." p! As soon as Vera shouted, he pped her face, and the next second, her mouth was covered by Sheridan. "You still dare to scream." After that, he shouted at the people around him. "What are you looking at? This woman is unfaithful. What''s wrong with me teaching her a lesson?" Although many people were curious, everyone was afraid of trouble after all. After hearing what he said, they all left. Vera was dragged into a nearby alley. "B*tch, if I knew that you are such a good-for-nothing woman, I wouldn''t have pretended. I would have just made you pregnant with my child, and you would have to marry me whether you like it or not." Sheridan pulled on Vera''s hand. Regardless of Vera''s kick and w, he went and tore her clothes. When he saw her snow-white skin exposed, there was a sh of desire in his eyes. He growled and wanted to jump on her. "Don''t... let me go..." Vera was horrified to find that her strength could notpare with his, and she was desperate. Bang! The next second, Sheridan was sent flying. He crashed straight into the wall not far behind him, making a muffled sound before falling back down to the ground. It was Quill who kicked Sheridan into the air. Heid on the ground in so much pain that he couldn''t get up. He covered his body and moaned in pain. However, this degree of pain did not relieve Quill''s hatred. His whole body was filled with hostility. He came closer to him step by step. "You have a death wish?" As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped on his finger, hard. After a scream, Sheridan found that the hand that was being stepped so happened to be the one he used to Ito tear Vera''s clothes. Looking at the man in front of him shrouded in darkness, he finally realized that he had caused trouble and hurriedly begged for mercy. "I was wrong. Please forgive me. Please spare my life... If I die, it won''t end well for you, too." However, in response to that was a sharp pain in his other hand. Maybe because his bones were broken, Sheridan passed out. Vera was frightened, but she was still aware. She squatted down after being rescued, and soon she found that it was Quill who had saved her. After that, Quill''s series of actions exceeded Vera''s expectations. This was the first time she had seen Quill in such a state. His eyes werepletely devoid of anyone else, and he was full of rage. Nothing else. He seemed like he wanted to take Sheridan''s life. Even though he had passed out, Quill still didn''t stop. It wasn''t until Sheridan said," If I die, you will pay for it with your life." This sentence woke Vera. She rushed forward to pull onto Quill. "Don''t beat him anymore. If you continue, he''ll die." "He deserves to die." Quill continued, and Vera tried her best to hold him back, but she couldn''t. In the end, Vera could no longer hold herself back and burst into tears. "Stop hitting him. I don''t want you to go to jail!" Quill''s came to his senses when he heard the cries. He stopped his actions and stood where he was. Then, he slowly turned around and looked at the crying girl in front of him. His dark eyes surged with a trace of forbearance. "Okay, I won''t go to jail." After that, he took off his coat, draped them over Vera''s body, and wrapped her tightly. Vera couldn''t stop her tears because she had just broken down and cried. Quill lowered his head and wiped her tears. After staring at her red eyes and swollen face for a long time, Quill carried her in his arms. Vera tugged on Quill''s sleeve when he was gently putting her into the car. "Umm... will he die?" Quill''s eyes turned cold when he heard that. "He won''t." "Really? Should we call an ambnce for him?" Quill looked at Vera, who was still sobbing. "I... I''m just worried..." "I understand what you are worried about. I will have someone handle this matter." Vera felt relieved when she heard that. "Let''s go to the hospital first." "No, I don''t want to go to the hospital." Vera shook her head hard and looked at him with red eyes. "I... I''m not hurt... There''s no need to go to the hospital." She didn''t want others to see her miserable look and see that her clothes were torn. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Vera looked very pitiful at that moment. His jacket hung on her shoulders; her hair was a mess, her face was swollen on one side, and tear-streaked; she looked very grievous. "You don''t want to go to the hospital. What if you''re hurt?" Quill tried to lower his voice and asked softly. "I don''t want to go to the hospital, and I don''t want to go home either." Vera shrank into her knees and said in a muffled voice, "You can send me to a hotel." Quill was speechless. What was this girl saying? Even if they didn''t go to the hospital at this time, there was no way he would take her to a hotel either. After thinking for a while, Quill took her to his house. However, this was his private ce. Unlike the usual Hanover family''s house that he lived in, there was no servant. Therefore, Vera looked confused when she got out of the car. "Where is this?" "My home." He then stepped forward, carried her in his arms, and walked inside. Vera let him do as he pleased; she was surrounded by his distinct scent. It was just the day before that she decided to never see him again. But this man saved her during her most hopeless moment; she felt that he was reliable and trustworthy. She couldn''t help but sink further into his embrace. Quill paused and looked down slightly. He obviously felt the change in her as well, but he only thought that she was afraid, so he tightened his arms and said in a low, tender voice. "Don''t be afraid. This sort of thing will never happen again." Vera felt a wave of fear, remembering what had just happened. If Quill had note to save her, what would have happened to her? When she was thinking of the possible oues, her body trembled unconsciously. Quill carried her upstairs and ced her on the soft sofa. His movements were careful as he said, "Wait for me here." Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Vera suddenly grabbed onto his sleeve. "Don''t go." The room was so spacious that it was terrifying. When Quill saw her like this, his eyes dimmed. He said softly, "I m just going to get the first aid kit. I''ll be back in a minute." One minute? Vera looked at him with doubt. It seemed she was asking, "really?" Quill nodded. "I''ll be quick." "Then, then youe back quickly..." After Vera finished, she reluctantly let go of her hand and let Quill get the first aid kit. When Quill left, Vera looked down and found that her white shoes were stained with ck dots. It stood out and made her think of what had happened to her. Just like these white shoes, she was tarnished by Sheridan.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She must be very dirty at this moment. She remembered him grabbing her arm, tore her clothes, and touched her shoulder and skin. Images kept appearing in her mind, more and more surfaced. Vera couldn''t take it anymore. She let out a scream, and as soon as she got up and wanted to run out, she bumped into Quill. "What''s wrong..." Before he could say anything, Vera took a few steps back and avoided him as if he was a gue. Quill had the first aid kit in his hand to treat her wounds. He was quick and came back very soon. But when he came back, he noticed that something wasn''t right with the look in Vera''s eyes and her expressions. He was away for only a short while, and she had be like this? He tentatively took a small step forward. "Don''te near me!" n As expected, yera screamed and took a big step back, staring at him with resentment. "Why did you save me? Didn''t I say that I would no longer pester you? Didn''t I say that you should never appear again? Why did you still save me?" Quill pursed his thin lips, and the look in his eyes became colder. "If I didn''t save you, who would?" She lowered her eyes. "Anyone... but why did it have to be you? Why did you have to see me in such a miserable state... I... I''m so dirty now..." She bit her lower lip, trying hard to block out those disgusting images in her mind, but the more she tried, the more stuck she felt and couldn''t get rid of them. Quill frowned and looked at Vera. Was it because she was emotionally unstable? If he had known that she would be like this the moment he left her side, he would have kept her with him at all times. "I am so filthy now... You didn''t like me before, and now... you must feel that I am disgusting, right?" At this point, Vera gave a depressing smile as she said, "If I had known this earlier, I would have rather lost my virginity than having you to save me." At first, Quill''s heart ached for her, but when he heard herst words, he almost choked. He squinted his eyes and looked at her dangerously. What did she mean? Quill was enraged by her stupid words. However, Vera was crying sadly, her mouth was all red, and she looked very pitiful. Quill shut his eye briefly and looked like he had decided to do something when he opened his eyes again. "By my character, I wouldn''t want to do something like this at a time like this, but....." As soon as he said that, Quill strode forward, held Vera''s chin with his fingers lifting it up with a little force and kissed her. "Mm..." Vera waspletely frozen on the spot, and her eyes were wide open in astonishment. In that instance, the disgusting images in her mind vanished, and then her mind became nk. She couldn''t think of anything else and focused on the feelings of the moment. That was the warmth of his lips. Quill''s lips were chilly when he kissed her, and it gradually became warm. Then, it became hot like fire; she was almost burned. She was so shocked that her body trembled, and she fell back feebly. But Quill caught her by her waist and smoothly pulled her into his embrace. The kiss didn''t end; it was deepened instead. Vera''s head was spinning. It was an unforgettable night. Time passed by, but Vera did not close her eyes the entire time. Even when Quill let her go, she was still stunned and stared at him nkly. Quill moved his forehead away for a moment before he leaned his forehead into her again. Probably because he had just kissed her, his voice sounded very hoarse and mixed with desire. His breath gentlynded on her face, but it hit heavily into her heart. "Do you still feel filthy?" What she could see now was only his handsome face and the warmth of his lips. How could she still cared if she was filthy or not? Quill knew he made the right decision when he saw the look on her face. Moreover, he had realized something crucial; he couldn''t stop himself from kissing her for a long time. He initially wanted to just give her a peck to calm her down and prove to her. She was not filthy. But after kissing her, he lost control. And he waspletely out of control that he kissed a frightened girl forthat long. This gave Quill a headache. He pursed his lips and spoke slowly again. "Why don''t you take a shower first?" Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Take... take a shower? After the kiss, Vera couldn''t help but overthink when she heard him say this. When Quill saw that she looked at him shockingly, with eyes filled with a strange expression, he knew that she had twisted his intention. He then softly exined. "Go take a shower and calm down." "Oh..." Vera nodded adorably, and then she walked off to the bathroom. The bathroom was right where she could see it, so she walked toward it and closed the door behind her. She then looked at herself in the mirror. She looked at herself in the mirror and found that her face was rosy and her lips were red and plump from the kiss earlier. She merely stared at herself for a while before she lifted her hand to touch her lips with her fingers. Was she hallucinating? Quill kissed her just now? Moreover, it wasn''t just a peck; it was... Aspared to when she secretly kissed him, this kiss was ten times more passionate than her secret kisses. Was it fake? If she wasn''t hallucinating, then she must be dreaming!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vera suddenly pinched her cheek hard, causing her to shout in pain. Then she realized something and covered her mouth and widened her eyes. Quill wasn''t far away; could he have heard her shout? Vera swallowed the pain, turned on the shower, and stood under the warm water. All the filthy images had disappeared. Quill''s kiss worked. Now all she could think about was that kiss. Vera put her hands on her cheeks. She didn''t know how long she stayed in the shower when she heard a knock. Vera panicked and turned off the shower but stood there quietly. "I''ll leave the clothes here at the door and head out; remember to take it." Then there was what sounded like a stic bag and Quill''s footsteps faded. Vera then heard the bedroom door being closed. She hesitated for a moment, then tiptoed to the door to open it slightly and grab the bag outside. There was a thick ck shirt in the bag. Vera blushed when she saw this. There were no other men here, so this shirt must''ve belonged to him. He actually gave her his shirt to wear? Vera bit her lower lip lightly and felt a little nervous. What should she do? Should she wear it? But would it be a good idea for her to wear his shirt? However, reality did not allow Vera to hesitate because her clothes were dirty, and they got wet in the bathroom. Perhaps, she should not have taken a shower. What now? After hesitating for a long time, Vera dried her body and put on the ck shirt. Quill was tall, and Vera was petite, so the shirt was able to cover up even her knees nicely, and because it was dark in color, the shape of her body was barely visible. Vera felt a sense of relieve after she looked at herself in the mirror. She took a deep breath, opened the bathroom door and went out. The room was so quiet that she could hear her own breathing. She walked into the room barefooted, leaving her wet footprints behind. "Done showering?" A crisp voice of a man came from the door, which scared Vera, and she covered her body in reflex. This action made Quill feel a little embarrassed. He pursed his thin lips and looked away awkwardly. "There is a jacket on the sofa. You can put it on." Vera was now like a marite, and Quill was the one pulling on the strings. Basically, she would do whatever he said. So Vera listened to Quill and went to put the jacket on. The jacket was a spring collection; it was that kind that was light and thin. Vera felt much morefortable after she put it on. After Quill saw her put on the jacket, he walked towards her with a pair of slippers and bent down to put it beside her feet. He said in a low voice, "I don''t have an extra pair of slipper. Wear mine first." Vera lowered her head when she heard this. A pair of male light grey slippers were ced in front of her. The size for men was muchrger than for women. There was a big gap when Vera put it on. "If I''m wearing yours, what about you?" Vera looked and noticed he was barefooted. Weird. There was only a pair of slippers in this house? Quill probably knew what she was thinking and said in a low voice. "I rarelye here, so there''s only one pair." After that, Quill reached out and held her arm. "Come and apply some ointment." Quill led her over to the couch and sat her down. Then she watched him open the first aid kit to take out the ointment and started to apply it to the wound on her face. He carefully applied the ointment. Their faces were really close to each other that their breaths met; Vera could only control her breath so that she would not keep breathing into his face. After he was done with the wounds on her face, Quill looked at her and asked. "Anywhere else on your body that''s hurt?" Vera was stunned. On her body? Did he want to apply the ointment on her body? Actually... she didn''t seem to have any injury anywhere else. Since Quill appeared in time, She was only pped and her clothes tore nothing much other than that. However, her back stung when she was in the shower. She wasn''t sure if it was because she scratched herself against the wall. But she couldn''t tell Quill she hurt her back. Of course she couldn''t take off her shirt and show him her back for him to apply the ointment. Quill looked at Vera''s blushing cheeks and paused for a while. Suddenly, he realized something and asked in a deep voice, "Not convenient?" Vera nodded dully and then shook her head quickly. "No, it''s not inconvenient. I... I''m not injured." Quill frowned when he heard what she said. When he was there, he saw that she was pressed against those rough walls. How was it possible not to injure her tender skin. However, it was indeed inconvenient for him to do it. Quill handed the ointment to her, "Are you able to apply it by yourself? This ointment is good for healing wounds. It can relieve inmmation and pain. Apply it on where you can; I will help you if you cannot Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Vera didn''t know how to respond for a moment. "No, thanks. I''ll do it by myself." It was impossible to let him help. Vera could only take ointment quickly and went into the bathroom. Vera realized it was difficult to apply the ointment to the wounds on her back. She could reach it, but she couldn''t apply the ointment properly. It was hard to control the pressure applied, and if she was not careful, she would scratch on the wound. Nevertheless, she persisted in applying the ointment. However, after applying the ointment, Vera felt as if she made the wounds worse. She put on her clothes and headed out to return the bottle of ointment to Quill. "You''re done?" Vera nodded awkwardly. "Yes..." After her wounds were treated, the two of them looked at each other and said nothing. Vera felt rather awkward as they quieted down. On the other hand, Quill handed his phone to her. "It''s gettingte. Call your mother to let her know that you''re safe." Vera nodded. "Okay." Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Mabie had been very worried the moment Vera left with Sheridan. She also regretted that she did nothing as a mother. She had already discussed with Vera before that she felt that there was something wrong with Sheridan. Why did she still let Vera go out with him? As time passed, Mabie became more and more anxious. She didn''t want to manage the restaurant anymore; she wanted to go look for Vera. Seeing she was restless, Davidined. "What''s going on with you? You''ve been anxious since Vivy left. What''s the matter?" Mabie was anxious, but there was nothing she could do. Hearing David''s words, she sat in front of him. "Don''t you think there is something off about Sheridan?" David asked, "Why are you being so suspicious about him? What is there to worry about? Isn''t he getting along with Vivy well?" "It is exactly because there is no problem at all that it is suspicious. Think about it, when had Amelia ever introduced a good partner to others? Something would always happen. I actually didn''t want to agree to this. We are not in a hurry to find a boyfriend for our daughter anyway, aren''t we? But who would''ve thought that Vivy actually agreed to this blind date? I have no idea what this child is thinking." Davis said, "What else? She probably started having the idea of getting married. Why would she agree to the blind date if she didn''t want to get married?" Mabie was rendered speechless. The thoughts of a basic man could really drive one crazy. "It''s one thing if young boys don''t understand these things. How can an old man like you be so simple-minded? Can you think about it properly? Vivy is your daughter; can you not treat this like it''s no big deal?" David didn''t know how to respond after being scolded for no reason. What did he say wrong? Why would Vera agree to the blind date if she didn''t want to get married? She could''ve just rejected if she didn''t want to. Mabie didn''t want to exin it to him anymore. She grabbed her phone and said, "No, I have to call her to find out about the situation." "Vivy has grown up and has her own way of thinking. Don''t disturb her, or else she will find us annoying." "I''m not trying to mess things up; I''m just worried about her safety. I''m afraid that Sheridan will harm Vera. Can''t you understand?" Upon hearing this, David finally realized the pretext. He... he would do such a thing? "Wait, do you mean that Sheridan will harm Vera? What do you mean? Why would he harm Vivy?" "Didn''t you see the expression on Vivy''s face when she went out? I think she decided to make it clear to Sheridan that they''re not suited for each other. Although Sheridan looks like a gentleman, too many people conceal their true colors. I''m only concerned about her safety." As they talked, Mabie dialed Vera''s number. However, for a long time, no one answered the phone. Mabie frowned. "What''s going on? Why isn''t she answering the phone?" So Mabie called again, but still, no one answered. David became nervous and asked, "This... could it be that something really happened?" Mabie''s expression grew gloom as she continued to call. She kept on calling, but no one answered. "Quick, call the police!" David got up and was about to go out, but Mabie pulled him back. "What are you calling the police for? We don''t know what''s going on now. They probably didn''t go too far. Let''s close the restaurant first and look for them in the restaurants nearby." "Okay," David replied. As this was out of the ordinary, the couple closed the restaurant in advance and let the employees get off work early. As they were about to leave, Mabie''s phone finally rang. "Is it Vivy?" "Yes!" Mabie answered the phone excitedly. "Vivy, what happened to you? Are you alright? Where are you now? I called you for a long time, but you didn''t answer." When Vera saw many missed calls on her phone, she had expected this to happen. She only spoke slowly after Mabie asked all the questions. "Mom, I''m fine..." Mabie and David were finally at ease when she heard Vera''s voice sounded normal. "It''s good that you''re fine. You scared us to death. What''s going on now? Where are you?" Where was she? Vera looked around and then bit her lower lip. "I am... at my friend''s ce." "At your friend''s ce?" "Yes." "Which friend is that?" "Dad, Mom, I won''t be going back tonight. I''ll go back tomorrow." David and Mabie looked at each other and sensed danger. Their daughter''s tone sounded normal, but she said she was at her friend''s house and would not return that night; she would onlye back the next day. It didn''t sound quite right no matter what. Mabie wanted to tell her daughter if she was kidnapped, give them a signal. But their conversation was on the phone. It didn''t make sense for her to do that. Therefore, Mabie thought about it for a while and could only ask, "Vera, didn''t you promise me to go back to our hometown with me tomorrow? Why would youe back sote? I''m worried about you. What if you miss the train tomorrow?" Vera was a little confused. "Mom, when did I say that I wanted to go back to our hometown with you? And... since when do we have a hometown?" Mabie was bbergasted. This dumb girl! How was she doing right now? "Silly child, have you forgotten? We talked about it when we went to bedst night. Who said we don''t have ¨¤ hometown? Your grandma''s ce. She''s old now; her legs are weak; she even fell a few days ago Well have to go back to visit." The more Vera listened, the more confused she became. She and Mabie had not slept together for a long time, and they did not have a hometown. And the most crucial thing was that her grandmother had already passed away a few years ago. Why did her mother suddenly say such strange words? After thinking for a while, Vera finally realized Mabie''s intentions. She felt helpless and could only exin in a low voice, "Mom, don''t worry. I''m really okay. Stop saying weird stuff anymore. I am not he... he''s not a good person, but he UT kidnapped or threatened should be in the hospital now." "What? Did something really happen?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yes." Vera nodded and took a deep breath. Her breath was filled with the scent of Quill''s clothes. The crisp smell slowly calmed her mind from the shock. She exined softly, "But right now, I can''t exin it clearly on the phone, so I''ll tell you when I get back tomorrow." "What are you thinking, Vivy? Why aren''t youing home after something has happened? How can we sleep at night? Where are you now? No, you have toe back. Tell me the address; we''ll pick you up." Vera was at a loss for words for a moment. "Mom, Dad, you really don''t need to do that. I... I''m at Beanie''s uncle''s ce..." Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 "Beanie''s uncle''s home?" Mabie was still wondering who Beanie''s uncle was... She was a smart person. Combining the recent information and Vera''s embarrassed tone, she had a hunch as to who the person was. However, she couldn''t confirm. So Mabie asked, "Are you staying there tonight?" "Mom... don''t ask any more questions. My mind is a mess right now. Can we talk after I get back tomorrow?" Vera was her darling. Mabie''s heart softened when she heard her daughter speak in an aggrieved tone. Just as she was about to agree, David spoke in time. "Vivy, have a good rest then. If there is anything, you must tell us. Don''t be afraid, okay?" "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Mabie nced at David. "I haven''t agreed yet. What are you in a hurry? Do you know who Beanie''s uncle is? Although Beanie has a good rtionship with us, who knows what his uncle is like? Do you really trust him?" David said with a serious face, "Of course I do. Beanie is so well-mannered. I believe his family members would not be evil people. But the most important thing is that Vivy trusts him. Naturally, as her father, I trust him too." Well, thetter sentence was right. Vera went out with Sheridan, and they were initially worried that Vera might be coerced, so they crazily hinted at a few sentences. However, Vera directly pointed it out; there was even a hint of helplessness in her tone. Later, she said that Sheridan should be in the hospital, and she was in Beanie''s uncle''s home; her tone fluctuated as she spoke. Since she was willing to stay there and that man happened to be Beanie''s uncle, the both of them let it go. After Vera hung up the phone, she saw that the battery of her phone was low. She had used her phone an entire day. Later, Mabie called her many times, using up most of the battery power. Fortunately, there was still a little left. After reporting that she was safe, Vera held the phone in her hand and looked around the empty room. She felt afraid previously. But because what happened just now was too illusory, it shrouded all her fears. Vera walked out hesitantly. As she walked, the slippers flipped-flopped loudly; the slippers were overly big for her, so it was hard for her to control; the sound stuck out like a sore thumb in the silent night. She was a little embarrassed, so she could only try to curl up her feet as much as possible and tried to keep quiet as she walked. She pushed the door open, she saw that the lights in the corridor were on, but there was no one. The house was huge, and so was the corridor. But Vera couldn''t see anyone, and she didn''t know where Quill had gone to. She didn''t want to stay here alone, so she could only find Quill with difficulty in her slippers. At the corner, a white cat suddenly jumped out and leaped past her. Because the cat appeared suddenly and rushed towards Vera, it gave her a shock and caused her to step back in reflex. But her shoes were so big that they got in the way and shended on the floor. In the silence of the night, Vera was so scared that her heart was pounding, and the hair on the back of her neck stood. At the same time, arge hand suddenly grabbed her arm, and Vera screamed out of fear. When she wanted to push the person away, a clear and familiar male voice sounded behind her. "Its me." This was... Quill''s voice. It was a voice that could put her at ease. After hesitating for a moment, she turned around and threw herself into Quill''s arms. She hugged him tightly, burying her face in his chest, refusing to look away. When Vera threw herself to him, Quill was stunned for a moment. Then he felt her soft cheeks hit him, and his heart seemed to have been hit by something. He felt all soft and mushy inside. Soon, Quill realized that Vera was shaking violently as if she had been greatly frightened. His eyes grew a little colder as he put his arm around her shoulder and nced at the culprit who scared her. "Koby. What are you doing up, scaring people?" Ko by was a cat, a purebred ragdoll. After being scolded by Quill, as if it could understand him, it sat there, tilted its head, and let out a meow. "Meow..." The cat meowed exceptionally gently, with a hint of ingratiation, as if saying, "my bad." Vera was curled up in Quill''s arms and was stunned when she heard the meows, Her hand that had been holding Quill tightly slowly loosened a little. Then she peeked through his arms and looked at the source of the sound. The white figure that had just shed past her eyes was actually this cat? Ko by sat there. When it met Vera''s gaze, it blinked its eyes and let out another meow. "Meow... Meow..." It was as if it was greeting Vera. Vera was indeed frightened a moment ago. She was so nervous that she only saw a white shadow rushing toward her. She was shocked and ended up on the cold floor. But she then realized it was a cat who had scared her. Aftering to her senses, Vera felt a little embarrassed because the little ragdoll in front of her was so adorable, and its fur was smooth and clean, which made it look like it was easy to bully. "It is usually very obedient. It probably sensed a stranger''s scent in the house tonight, so it came out to have a look. Did you hurt yourself?" The fall was actually really painful. However, facing Quill, Vera did not dare to say anything. She just shook her head hard and looked at the cat. "Koby?" "Meow?" Koby tilted its head and seemed like it was asking, "Were you calling me? Meow." This adorkable look made Vera rx, and her mood was not as tense as before. She asked, "Can I touch it?" "Sure, Koby is obedient," Quill said. Vera then slowly walked to Koby, squatted down, and gently touched its round head. Its fur felt soft andfortable as if she was touching cotton candy. Vera couldn''t stop herself from touching it for awhile. "Meow, meow." Koby feltfortable. It began to purr in a low voice. Vera had always liked cats. The cats that Minerva and Beanie took in from the housing area were little orange cats. Vera had been particrly fond of that family of four However, due to her having to go overseas and other matters, she had to give the cats up for adoption. At that time, some girls from herpany heard that she had cats to give away, so they adopted them. Only the big orange cat was left in thepany. It was very smart and would not run around. After Minerva came back, she took it to the vi. After that, Vera never raised a cat again. She didn''t expect that Quill would have one. Because judging from his appearance, he didn''t look like someone who knew how to take care of a cat.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Meow, meow!" The ragdoll suddenly stretched out its two paws and asked Vera for cuddles. Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 Vera was taken aback by a split second. Before she could react, Ko by had already thrown itself into her arms. She was stunned for a few seconds and then hugged Ko by tightly for fear that it would fall. Ko by turned around and rubbed itself against her arm, then gently nestled in her arms. It was so cute and adorkable. Vera was ted. She held the ragdoll and got up, looking at Quill in embarrassment. "It can stay with you tonight if you''d like." "Is that okay?" Vera asked with uncertainty. Actually, she wanted to ask if she really had to sleep here. "Yeah." Quill walked forward. "It''s gettingte. I''ll take you back to your room. You should rest early." Vera held Ko by and followed behind him as they entered the room together. Quill took her to the bedroom and said, "You can sleep here tonight. I am just next door. If you need anything, you can call my phone or call me directly." He really made her stay here. Vera held Ko by, nodded at a loss, and whispered a hum. "Then I''ll be going." Before leaving, Quill stopped and looked at her. Vera suddenly became nervous. "What''s wrong?" "Don''t think too much. I will... solve the matter. Have a good rest," Quill said. After that, he couldn''t help but put his hand on Vera''s head and gently rubbed it. Vera was astonished. It was not until she heard the sound of the door closing that she came back to her senses. Just now... Quill had actually rubbed her head? And she was stunned on the spot and forgot to react. "Meow!" Suddenly, Ko by struggled in her arms. Vera lowered her head and asked, "What is it, Ko by?" "Meow!" Ko by jumped out of her arms, onto the bed, slipped into the quilt, andid down. Then it looked at Vera as if it was inviting her to bed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vera did not react. She felt as if the cat was behaving like a human. After thinking for a while, Vera also got into bed. Ko by quickly moved to her side and meowed once. Vera took the opportunity to touch its head for a while andy down. Too many things had happened that night. However, the most unforgettable thing for her was Quill''s kiss. It happened so suddenly that she had no time to react. Vera had no idea how she managed to interact with him after that. She reached out her hand and touched her lips gently with her fingertips. Her heart was burning with heat. Why... Why did he kiss her? Was it what she was thinking? Vera closed her eyes and didn''t dare to think further. She was afraid that she might think too much and end up disappointed again. She petted Koby''s head and went closer to it to ask in a low voice. "Koby, why do you think... he did that all of a sudden?" "Meow?" Ko by turned its head and stared at her with its beady eyes. "s, you''re just a cat. What would you know? Let''s sleep." Vera tucked the two of them in and closed her eyes, preparing to sleep. She had thought that once she closed her eyes, she would see the images of Sheridan trying to humiliate her. However, who would''ve thought all she saw was Quill. His eyebrows, his eyes, his lips... Vera shook her head, trying to shake Quill''s face off her mind. Then she turned over and went back to sleep. But even so, Quill still kept her mind upied. Vera opened her eyes and looked at the snow-white ceiling. At this moment, she felt that she would never be able to love anyone else but Quill for the rest of her life. If he didn''t want her, then... she wouldn''t be able to get married, and she''ll be lonely until the end of her time. After tossing and turning, Vera finally fell asleep in exhaustion at about four or five in the morning. In her dream, Quill gently lifted her face, lowered his head to kiss her. He kissed her again and again... The whole night, Vera dreamed of kissing. When she opened her eyes the next day, she found that she had actually drooled. She was so scared that she quickly jumped up and wiped her mouth. Whereas, Ko by who apanied herst night, was nowhere to be seen. Clearly, it had run out as the bedroom door was slightly opened. Vera sat in a daze for a few seconds before she got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. She also washed the pillow cover she usedst night. After sleeping for the whole night, she realized that Quill''s shirt had be so wrinkled that it was hideous. However, she did not have any new clothes. While she was thinking, there was a sound of meow from outside the bathroom. "Meow..." "Koby?" As soon as Vera came out of the bathroom, she saw Koby sitting on the carpet obediently. It had a bag in front of him which looked like there was something in it. "What is this?" Vera went forward and squatted down to check, only to find that there were girl''s clothes in the bag. She felt a little strange, "Why would you suddenly..." In the middle of her words, Vera thought of something and was enlightened and stunned. How could she be so stupid? Obviously, it was Quill who prepared the clothes. There was no one else here since she camest night; there were only two people and a cat. She didn''t expect that he would ask the cat to send her clothes. "Meow?" Koby''s task has beenpleted. The ragdoll turned around and ran away. Vera took the clothes and went back to the bathroom. When she opened the bag, she found that there were even undergarments in there. When Vera changed into the new undergarments, her face was burning. Because it fitted perfectly, vel. she wondered how he guessed her sizing so urately. Content belongs to She rarely wore a dress, but Quill bought her a sweet white dress with small blue flowers. It looked good on her, but it felt... strange. Maybe because she was not used to it? Vera scratched her head, tied up her hair, and then went out of the room. Vera thought there was no one else here; she didn''t expect to meet a middle-aged woman as soon as she got out of the room. As their eyes met, the woman smiled first. "It''s Miss Zais, right? I''m a servant hired by Mr. Quill to clean up the ce. He said that you could go downstairs to have breakfast after you wake up." "Eh?" There was actually a servant cleaning up here? Of course. The house was spotless when they camest night. Moreover, Quill didn''t usually live here, so there must be someon who woulde to clean up once in a while. Otherwise, it would be dirty after some time. She smiled shyly at her and asked, "Hello, how do I address you?" "Miss Zais, you''re too polite. You can just call me Florence." "Thank you, Florence. Then I''ll... head down first?" "Go ahead, Miss Zais. Be careful as you walk down the stairs." After saying goodbye to Florence, Vera went downstairs. Although she had changed her clothes, she was still wearing Quill''s slippers, so it was a little difficult to walk down the stairs. Halfway down the stairs, she suddenly heard a voiceing from downstairs. "Stay there, don''t move." Huh? Vera turned around and met with Quill''s eyes. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 These words made Vera remain where she was; she stopped moving forward. Then she saw Quille over to her with a pair of shoes in his hand and bent down in front of her. "Change into them. The slippers are too big; you''ll fall easily." Looking at the light blue slippers in front of her, Vera said thank you and put them on. After putting them on, she was about to bend down to get the slippers left aside, only to find that Quill''s movements were faster than hers. He picked up his slippers and went downstairs. Vera stood there and looked at the dress she was wearing, then at the color of her slippers. She sighed in her heart. Although Quill was somewhat a male chauvinist, at least... his aesthetic judgment was not like one. If he was a total male chauvinist, he would think that all girls liked pink. Then the dress and shoes she wore would all be barbie-pink. When she followed Quill downstairs, Ko by was already seated in a chair waiting for his meal. When it saw Veraing down, it tilted its head and meowed at her. Vera immediately walked toward it and sat down beside it. There was a lot of food on the table, and the milk was still warm. It was the first time she ate alone with Quill. She was still very nervous, and she sat there, petting Koby''s head for a long time. Ko by meowed. It felt that its head was going to be bald from Vera''s petting. It tilted its head and wanted to get away from Vera''s evil palm. "Don''t run," Vera whispered and caught Ko by back. Because of her nervousness, she didn''t know where to put her hands, so she could only keep petting Koby''s head. "Meow, meow!" Koby protested with some dissatisfaction and struggled slightly. "Let it go." Quill''s voice suddenly came from the opposite side, which scared Vera. She looked at him and subconsciously let go of her hand. After Koby was free, it instantly fled away from her arms. At first, it wanted to stay here with Quill, who it hadn''t seen for a long time, and eat breakfast. But now? In order not to let its head get touched, it had better run away quickly. Soon, Koby disappeared from the living room. Vera was a little embarrassed because Koby fled so quickly as if it was afraid of her. She bit her lower lip lightly and dared not look into Quill''s eyes. It was then he spoke. "I''ll take you home after breakfast." "Okay..." Vera could only lower her head and eat. She ate slowly, and when she was about to finish eating, she heard footstepsing from outside. Vera looked up and found that it was Juliette. Her high heels clicked-cked on the floor loudly. Vera suddenly blushed when she saw her, and she turned her head away guiltily. Why was she here? When she saw her and Quill here, would she... "President Hanover." When Juliette came in, she saw the two people eating breakfast, but she didn''t care. She pulled a chair to sit on the other side and spread out the materials. "Mm." Quill responded in a cold tone. "I''ve gathered all of this overnight, and I spent some time sorting them out. His previous crimes, as well as some of the fraud involved, were quite widespread. Looking at the current situation, he will spend a good few years in jail." When Vera heard this, she realized what she was talking about had to do with her, so she quietly looked at Juliette. At first, she thought that when Juliette spoke, she would be focusing on the materials or staring at Quill. She hadn''t expected to meet with Juliette''s smiling eyes at her when she turned her head. Vera didn''t know how to respond for a second. She was embarrassed and quickly looked away. Even her ears and neck were rosy. Hey, she was such a shy little girl. Julietteughed in her heart, not afraid of Quill''s presence. She directly asked Vera, "Why don''t you dare to look at me, Miss Zais? This has everything to do with you." Vera didn''t respond to her. Ah! Why did Secretary Sharpio have to do this? She will ignore her! "Miss Zais? Why are you ignoring me?" However, Juliette was determined to tease her. When she saw that Vera ignored her, she shamelessly spoke again. Vera bit her lower lip and lowered her head even lower. She was going to ignore Juliette no matter what. What could she do to her? "Secretary Sharpio." Quill tapped his finger gently on the table. His expression was cold as he asked, "How is his injury?" Juliette squinted her eyes and turned to Quill. "President Hanover, were you trying to save herCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. from me? I just wanted to say a few words to her. Why are you so anxious to protect her? Perhapsst night..." "Ah!" At the mention of what happened last night, Vera stood up in agitation. She was afraid that Juliette would say something that embarrassed her, so she quickly cut her off. "Nothing happenedst night! Don''t make any wild guesses!" Juliette was at a loss for words. And so was Quill. With such a strong reaction, was it possible that nothing happened? It was also at this time that Vera realized that her reaction was too intense. She looked at Quill and Juliette with embarrassment, then turned and ran upstairs. "If you say there''s nothing, then there''s nothing. What are you running for?" Juliette''s voice came from behind, and Vera picked up her pace. Juliette found the way Vera looked was amusing. She turned back to look at Quill and said, "President Hanover, nothing really happenedst night?" ? Quill frowned as he stared at the breakfast Vera had yet to finish. She was already a slow eater; now, she everdeft before finishing. He had to do something about it. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking from theplicated look in his eyes. Juliette could only push the documents toward him. "President Hanover?" Quill finally looked at her. He pursed his lips and looked a little unhappy. After a long while, he finally spoke. "You are talking too much." Juliette didn''t say anything. "Send the information to the police station to make a report, also to thepany that he works in." Hearing this, Juliette was slightly surprised. It seemed that Quill didn''t want to give this person a way out. Truly ruthless! Once thepany had a record of this person''s criminal information, he would not be able to get a job even after he came out of prison... Thinking of this, Juliette felt a little bit sad. She didn''t expect Quill to be so partial when protecting someone. It made her a little envious. "All right, how are you going to deal with the things at Vera''s side? I thought what happenedst night would traumatize her, but judging from earlier, she seems to be doing alright." After speaking, Juliette closed the folder and stood up with a smile. "If that''s the case, then I won''t continue to be the third wheel. President Hanover, this is a rare opportunity. This time... don''t let it slip away." After saying that, Juliette felt that she seemed to have said too much. Quill didn''t need to be taught. He even brought Vera here. She had been his secretary for so many years, yet she had no clue about this ce... Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 Vera ran back to the room in one breath; she was still panting when she closed the door. She bit her lower lip in annoyance and held her cheeks. Why was she so agitated? She should have just answered those questions calmly and pretended that nothing had happened. She had done it. She showed such a huge reaction in front of Quill; he would probably think that she cared about this greatly. She was really timid and embarrassing. How should she go downstairster? And what did he mean about the incident the night before? Perhaps... would it be better for her to pretend that nothing happened? As she thought about this, Vera wanted to give herself a big thumbs-up for being quick-witted. As long as she pretended that nothing had happened and acted normal, everything would be fine. After taking a deep breath, Vera silently encouraged herself and opened the door. When she was about to go downstairs, she saw Quill standing right in front of her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She jumped in fright and widened her eyes as she took a few steps backwards. "W-why are you here?" Shouldn''t he be talking with Juliette downstairs? Why did hee up only after such a short while? "Are you really going to eat this little?" It bothered him that she didn''t eat much earlier, so Quill asked her the moment he saw her. Vera was stunned for a moment, then she nodded nkly. "I... I''m full. I can''t eat anymore." "Have a little more; I''ll take you home after that." Her parents must have been distressed about her since she hadn''t gone home all night. Quill should have sent her to the hospital, then her home after the incident. But she probably didn''t want her parents to worry too much, so she asked him to take her to a hotel. How could he leave a youngdy in a hotel alone? What''s more, she was still... Thinking of that, Quill''s gaze fell on the wound on her face. Although he had applied some ointment onto the wound, there was still a mark after one night. "Does your face still hurt?" Quill''s voice unconsciously softened a little. He reached out a hand to touch the wound on her face and gently rubbed against it with his finger. Vera trembled a little. Quill frowned and said, "Is it still painful? You should continue applying ointment on it." Actually, it wasn''t the pain that bothered Vera. The p on her face was really painful, but the medicine that Quill gave her was an antiinmmatory ointment, so her face was almostpletely healed after a night, though it still hurt a little when someone touched it. It was just that when Quill''s slightly cold fingertips touched her, Vera couldn''t seem to control the excitement and trembles inside. She then began to stammer from nervousness. "I-it doesn''t hurt. It''s much better now." "Where''s the ointment?" Quill asked her. "It''s... it''s in there. Should I get it?" "Sure." Vera then went inside and got the ointment. She left it in the bathroom after she applied it to her back. She took the ointment out and handed it to Quill. After handing it over, Vera suddenly remembered that the wound was on her face. She could have applied the ointment on her own in the bathroom. Yet, she handed it to Quill. Wasn''t she making it obvious that she wanted him to apply the ointment for her? Thinking of this, Vera suddenly reached out her hand in embarrassment. "I... I''ll do it myself." However, Quill had already opened the lid and started applying it to her wound. Vera lowered her eyes, feeling awkward, wanting to avoid him. "Don''t move." His breath brushed by her cheeks andnded on her face. Vera was so nervous that she kept blinking. She could feel Quill''s warm fingers rubbing her cheeks. Until he was done applying the ointment. Vera was so nervous that her toes were all curled up. "It''s done. Go down and eat some more, then I''ll send you backter." "O-okay..." Vera simply nodded and followed him downstairs. Ko by was initially sitting on the sofa, but when it saw Quilling down with her following behind, it ran off again. Vera was rendered speechless. Did it have to do this? Can''t it save her some face in front of Quill? It ran away so fast as if she had tortured it in secret. "Umm, it seems that Koby doesn''t like me..." Quill answered indifferently, "It doesn''t like to be disturbed when it''s eating. You hugged and petted it for a long time this morning. It probably thought that you wanted to snatch its food." Vera didn''t know what to say again. Why would she snatch a cat''s food? "I thought it was because it was afraid of me touching it again. Oh yeah... why would you keep a cat here? I''ve never heard of this before..." She had always thought that the Quill she saw when she was with Minerva had always been the truest side of him. She had never imagined that this man had such a ce, let alone a cat. Perhaps, she had always been wrong? Or perhaps Quill had many secrets that many people did not know about? She wanted to know, but she didn''t dare to ask, After all, this was his privacy, and she was in no position to ask him such questions. Although they kissed the night before, who knew if the kiss was just to calm her down? "The cat..." Quill uttered, then fell silent and did not continue. Vera was suddenly curious. Was there a story behind the cat? Did it belong to an ex-girlfriend? Or someone else? No, she had never heard of Quill being in a rtionship before. It shouldn''t be an exgirlfriend. As Vera let her imagination run wild, her phone rang. It was Mabie; Vera answered the call. "Mom?" "Vivy, didn''t you say that you''ll be back today? Look at the time. Why aren''t you back yet? You''re making us worry." Vera looked at the time. Although it was notte, it was not early either. It was only going to be eightthirty. Her parents would usually wake up at six-thirty in the morning. After what happenedst night, she was sure that they didn''t sleep well, and they might have spent the whole night awake. They had probably stayed up until dawn, and they had been waiting for her for hours. Vera felt guilty and quickly said, "Mom, I''m going back very soon. You don''t have to worry about me. Have you two eaten your breakfast yet? You should eat first. I''ll exin everything when I get back." "Really? Thene back soon. Don''t make us wait for long." After hanging up, Vera then looked at Quill. "My mom is urging me to go back. I..." "Let''s go then." Quill went back to his room and took his keys. When he came out, he was wearing a coat and holding another in his hand. "Put it on. It''s still a little cold outside." Vera took the jacket and found that it was his short jacket. It was not too big on her. When they reached the door, Vera saw a pair of white female shoes on the shoe rack, simr to what she usually wore. "You bought them for me?" "Who else?" Quill was all ready, leaning against the door with his keys in hand while looking at her. Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 In the Zais family home. "How is it? Did Vivy tell you when she would being back?" Actually, Mabie got up bright and early to cook some porridge. The couple didn''t sleep all night because they were too worried about their daughter, so Mabie got up to cook first thing in the morning so that Vera could eat some porridge as soon as she got back. Who would''ve thought that she hadn''te back after a long wait; she didn''t even give them a call. Therefore, they called her instead. After hearing that Vivy wasing back soon, Mabie urged David to quickly finish his bowl of porridge and eat a little more. "Didn''t she say that she would being back soon? Why are you urging me? Eat up." David said, "I didn''t sleep all night because I was worried about her. I haven''t seen her yet; how could I eat?" "Don''t eat if you don''t want to. You better have the energy to talk to Vera when shees back. Don''t eat like mad in front of her." David wanted to roll his eyes at Mabie''s scolding. "How can you speak like this, Mabie? Don''t tell me you''re not worried about Vera. How could you have such good appetite?" Mabie was so angry with him that she took away the bowl in front of David. "If you don''t want to eat, just leave it and go. Not only won''t my conscience hurt, but I''m also doing very well. Can''t you think for one second why I''m asking you to eat up? If you got angry about what Vera would sayter, how would you have the energy to teach that b*stard a lesson? I think Sheridan probably did something to Verast night, or else why would he end up in the hospital?" Hearing that, David instantly came to his senses. "I see! Then I have to hurry up and eat more. If Sheridan really dared to bully Vera, I swear I''ll beat him to a pulp!" After saying that, David was going to take back the bowl in Mabie''s hand. Mabie sneered. "Get your own food; don''t you have any hands?" David didn''t answer. He had no choice as he refuted Mabie earlier, so she scolded him back. David did not dare to say a word; he could only go into the kitchen and get some porridge himself. Quill sent Vera back to her ce. Vera unbuckled her seat belt and turned to look at Quill. "Thank you for sending me home, and...st night as well... thank you." As she said that, Vera saw Quill unfastened his seat belt. She was dumbfounded and asked nkly, "What are you doing?" "I''ll go with you to exin the situation."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vera was totally dumbstruck. How could she let that happen? If Quill went up, Mabie would definitely misunderstand. Thinking of this, Vera quickly stopped him. "It''s already nine. Don''t you have to go to work?" "I''ve pushed back my schedule. I am free in the morning." "But, you''re the president of apany. Won''t it be bad if you don''t go to work?" Just when Vera was still trying hard to persuade him, Quill suddenly stopped his actions and turned his head to look at her in silence. She was attempting to persuade him just now, but now that he was staring at her with his cold gaze, she felt nervous and didn''t dare to speak further. "No rush." He looked at Vera and said word by word. "We should deal with your affairs first." Vera didn''t know how to respond to that. Vera bit her lower lip, feeling a little conflicted inside. She felt that he didn''t have to help her deal with it. He had already beaten Sheridan to the point of staying in the hospital; he surely wouldn''t do anything to her. "Really..." Vera still wanted to say something else, but Quill had already opened the door and got out of the car while she remained in her seat, staring into space. She realized that she could not persuade him otherwise once he had made up his mind; she could only follow him. So be it; they would just go with the flow. When they were about to go upstairs together, a sharp voice suddenly came from not far behind. "Oh my, hadn''t I said that Vera was already seeing someone. She still had the nerve to say that she''s single. I was kind enough to introduce her to a blind date who would''ve thought that she already has a boyfriend. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have wasted everyone''s time." Amelia''s words could be heard from afar. The entire block could hear her. Several neighbors were at the door. Some of them were ying with their children, and some were chatting in groups. This was amon scene in Vera''s neighborhood. Amelia''s shout was merely to let others hear her. Was Amelia trying to defile her to save her own reputation? Since when was she dating anyone? Just because Quill was standing beside her? If it weren''t for Quillst night, she might have been... Thinking of this, the hostility in Vera''s heart became greater, and the hands by her side were also clenched into fists. She quietly waited for Amelia toe. Although Amelia was quite old, she was quite fast. Soon, she stood in front of Vera. She initially wanted to rush straight to Vera, but when she saw the tall man standing beside Vera, she eliminated those thoughts and kept a distance. "Vera, what''s wrong with you? Why did you ask me to introduce you to a man when you already have a boyfriend? Sheridan is a genuine person, and he helps you out in your restaurant every day after work, He is so honest and modest; he is also sincere to you. Even if you don''t like him, you should make it clear to him. Why did you get your boyfriend to beat him up to the point of being sent to the hospital? Now he is lying in the hospital. His injuries are so severe. I heard the doctor say that he had dozens of broken bones." Amelia''s usations rendered Vera speechless. The corner of her mouth twitched as she thought, "Continue making stories up. Can he still be alive if dozens of his bones were broken? It''s not that he would be dead; it''s just that he would be half dead." In fact, Vera hated Sheridan to the core after his despicable actions the night before. If Quill had not appeared, what would await her? What could she do in the future? Thinking of this, Vera''s eyes became colder. She raised her chin and looked at Amelia fearlessly. "Madam Amelia, you kept saying that my boyfriend was the one who beat him up so badly that he ended up in the hospital. Did you witness it with your own eyes?" Her voice was not soft, but it was enough for gossipers to hear. At the same time, the neighbors also sensed that something was going on, so they slowly surrounded them. Vera knew that if she didn''t make things clear on the spot, the neighbors would surely talk behind her back in the future. She didn''t care much about whatever they had to say. However, she could not allow these people to criticize her parents freely. Amelia was stunned for a bit. She didn''t expect vera to talk back. After a while, she said, "Sure, I didn''t witness it with my own eyes. I''m just an old woman who stays at home all day. How could I have witnessed it? But today, Sheridan called me and told me that he was injured. I went to the hospital to visit him, and his injuries were severe!" Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 "If you didn''t witness it with your own eyes, how dare you say that my boyfriend had hit him, Madam Amelia?" Vera nced at Quill with an unconfident look when she said the word boyfriend. Although they kissedst night, they still couldn''t be considered a couple, so it was better that she rified it. Thinking of this, Vera added. "And, when I said I don''t have a boyfriend, I meant it. I will never go on a blind date when I already have a boyfriend. Madam Amelia, you are ndering me; ruining my reputation." Amelia didn''t expect Vera to be so eloquent. She was stunned for a while before she said arrogantly, "Don''t deny it. Sheridan told me everything. He said your boyfriend beat him up so badly that he had to be sent to the hospital. He even said that you''re the kind of person who would goon a blind date even when you already had a boyfriend. Vera, all of us here have watched you grow up; we can be considered as your parental figures. You can''t do this to us." In fact, Amelia was confident that Vera would not mention what happened the night before to protect her own reputation. What was more, the news she got was that Sheridan had only tried to kiss Vera, but she disagreed and pped him in the face. Amelia took it as a matter of fact thatparing a p and being beaten up, of course, thetter would be more serious. Parental figures? After hearing that, Vera sneered in her heart. Did these people feed her or gave her money to spend? How dare they say such things? Just as she was thinking, Quill, who was next to her, suddenly moved a little, as if he wanted to stand up for her. Vera reached out and grabbed his sleeve, and he looked over at her. Vera hinted at him with her gaze, telling him not to do anything. She could settle such a small problem on her own. He had gone too far for her the night before; she couldn''t trouble him further. Quill pursed his thin lips slightly. Seeing that the young girl was full of confidence, it seemed that she knew that she could solve the matter easily. Since that was the case, Quill stepped aside, intending to sit back and watch how Vera would win this match. "Oh, look at the way you two are looking at each other, and here you''re saying he''s not your boyfriend?" Amelia began criticizing again. She sneered at Vera and said, "Just admit it, Vera. He''s the one who beat Sheridan up, isn''t he? I''m sure it''s him. How can you two do such a thing?" "Madam Amelia," Vera shouted as she took a step forward toward Amelia, staring at her. Amelia suddenly had a bad feeling about it as she narrowed her eyes. "What?" "Do you know what actually happenedst night? The man you introduced to me; not only was he verbally disrespectful, he even tried to molest me. What''s worst, he tried to ruin me." As she said that, everyone around gasped and looked at her in disbelief. Even Amelia looked at her with wide eyes, astonished. She didn''t expect Vera to say such a thing so directly! She thought that Vera would stay silent, and Vera wouldn''t be able to find any excuses to refute her after being humiliated horribly. In fact, even Quill had not expected her to be so bold. He looked towards Vera, and his gaze deepened. Perhaps, she was braver than he imagined. Of course, she was the girl who chased after him without care; how could she not have this bit ofCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. courage? "You... Are you trying to spout nonsense? Sheridan has always been a decent man; how could he do such a thing? Vera... How could you spout nonsense and ruin one''s reputation?" "Nonsense?" Vera smiled slightly. "Madam Amelia, if you don''t believe what I said, why would you believe. whatever he said then? If he wouldn''t do such a thing, would my friend do such a thing then? In my opinion, my friend is also a decent person. He would never do such a thing either." Since the other party didn''t want to admit what he did, there was no need for them to be guilty of beating him up as well. They didn''t have any evidence anyway. "Also, Madam Amelia, do you think I''m just trying to use him of his innocence by saying such things? We are both women. Do you suppose my words are ruining his reputation or my own instead?" Hearing these words, the crowd nodded in agreement. "That''s right, if Sheridan didn''t do that, why would Vera say so then?" "That''s right. She didn''t have to say such things to ruin her own reputation. There is no need for her to do so at all. Amelia, was the person you introduced not decent at all? From what Vera said, that person is simply a scumbag. l.n "Since he is not a decent man, it doesn''t matter much if he got beaten up, does it?" "Yeah... If someone dares to do anything like that to my daughter. It''ll be good enough if I don''t beat him to death." The crowd started to lean toward Vera. Amelia didn''t expect Vera to be so bold. Her eyes rolled as she fell backwards, and the people beside hurriedly held her up. When they held her up, she began to cry and scream out loud. "D*mn it, how can you all treat me like this? I was kind enough to introduce you to a man. It''s okay if you were not satisfied with him, yet you''re even ndering him. How can you do that? You don''t even have any evidence!" Vera didn''t budge when Amelia was pretending to be ill because she saw that Amelia''s eyes were still beaming, and her voice was full of energy. It was obvious that she was just faking it. She sneered and said directly, "Both parties have no evidence. How can you use my friend of hurting people then? Madam Amelia, tell me, why am I not allowed to do the same thing you''re doing?" Amelia did not expect Vera would still not let her go even after she pretended to be ill. She was stunned for a bit and continued to cry out loud again. At this time, Vera''s parents also hurried downstairs. They were initially waiting for Vera at home, but she still hadn''t returned after a long time. Then they heard a quarrel downstairs, so they went out to check. Unexpectedly, they heard Vera''s conversation with Amelia. e When David heard that Sheridan tried to humiliate Vera, he almost couldn''t hold back his anger. Mabie then held him back as she whispered to him, "Don''t you think that our daughter has grown up? She can still appear to be so calm and rxed even when she''s facing so many people?" Hearing Mabie''s words, David also instantly felt that it was the case. Vera wasn''t anxious at all facing so many people? So the couple decided to observe the situation a little longer. When Amelia began to cry and scream, only then they decided to stand out. David rolled up his sleeves as he walked over. "Whoever dares to bully my daughter, I will directly bury him in the grounds, let alone the hospital! Don''t even think of ending up in the hospital!" Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 David was fierce, his voice was loud, and he had a big build. When he stepped out, he looked fierce and scary, like someone not to be trifled with. Mr. and Mrs. Zais usually looked kind and amiable as they were all neighbors. Although they weren''t close, they would still normally greet each other, and everyone understood not to offend friendly people. That was the first time everyone saw David so fierce. Everyone moved aside when they saw him acting so. After all, they just came to watch a scene; they weren''t there to cause trouble for themselves. As soon as everyone stepped aside, there was no one to help Amelia anymore. The one initially helping Amelia was a young woman. Seeing that everyone stepped back, she quickly helped Amelia up then said, "Madam Amelia, please stand properly." After that, she went off along with the crowd. Amelia was speechless. Did they all have to be that snobbish? Weren''t they all standing quite near earlier on? The neighbors were afraid of David, but Amelia was not. She straightened her back and said, "David, you came right on time. I want to know how you educate your daughter. How can you allow her to nder others like this? I watched her grow up, and I can be considered her parental figure, can''t I? Although I am old and my children are not by my side, you can''t bully an olddy like this... Boohoo..." Mabie followed behind David and was surprised by Amelia''s words. She thought that Amelia was simply too shameless. What did she mean by being a parental figure to Vera? Just because she watched her grow up? She thought of how Sheridan humiliated her precious daughter while Amelia still had the nerve to stir up trouble early in the morning, making their neighbors gather to watch the scene. If this spread, it''ll ruin Vera''s reputation as well as their family''s. At this thought, Mabie didn''t want to show the slightest bit of kindness to Amelia; she directly criticized, "Amelia, I can still reluctantly agree that you wanted to introduce a man to my daughter out of goodwill. I can also admit that you had watched her grow up. But I cannot agree with you saying that you''re like a parental figure to Vera. What do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that after David and I raised Vera so hard, we could only be considered as half her parents?" Amelia didn''t expect that Mabie would hold a grudge on that, and she didn''t know how to refute for a moment, "It''s just a phrase; I wasn''t trying to say that I''m really her parent. But no matter what, I''m still considered an elder, am I not?" "Since you are not her parent, you have no rights to discipline our daughter." Mabie stepped forward and pushed David aside. In terms of eloquence, women were surely better than men. Besides, Mabie already knew how to deal with Amelia a long time ago. They had been listening in the corridor for a long time, and Mabie was suppressing the anger in her heart, so she didn''t intend to allow Amelia any opportunity to refute as she said, "Also, I was listening to the conversation from upstairs. You kept using my daughter of having a boyfriend, yet she asked you to introduce her to a man. Amelia, we shouldn''t falsify the facts. You were the one who came to the pasta restaurant to introduce this Sheridan to Vera. You already called him over before we could even agree to it. How did it end up as Vera being the one who asked you to introduce a partner to her? Amelia, with the way you''re falsifying the facts, I''m highly doubting the story about my daughter''s boyfriend beating Sheridan up and causing him to end up with dozens of broken bones. You probably lied and made those stories up as well, didn''t you?" Vera stood on the side and looked at her mother. After listening to those words, she felt very pleased and more confident. Originally, she thought that her parents would not let this matter escte because they cared about their reputation, and they would rather deal with it in private. She did not expect them toe forward to help her. "You! Mabie! How dare you say that I''m falsifying facts? You better make it clear right now!" "Amelia, just say did you personally go to the restaurant to introduce someone to Vera? There were so many witnesses at the restaurant; it''s not something you can deny easily! Looks like what I said is true, seeing that you still won''t admit." "I... I have just suddenly forgotten e about it because I was anxious. So what if I was the one who took the ¡Á initiative to introduce Sheridan to Vera? Wasn''t it for her sake as well? Sheridan is such a decent kid, but now he''s in the hospital because you guys had beaten him up; what a sinful thing you''ve all done!" Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Amelia, don''t change the topic. Let''s make it clear Are you allowed to nder my daughter just because you got anxious? What kind of reasoning is that? You said that Sheridan ended up in the hospital with dozens of broken bones. I don''t think this can be made clear. Why don''t we call the police now and let the police analyze the situation?" After that, Mabie did not hesitate to take out her phone in front of everyone; she was firm on calling the police. Amelia''s eyes darted left and right; no one knew what she was thinking. Suddenly, she stepped forward and pressed on Mabie''s hand. "Mabie, why are you calling the police? The authorities can''t settle such domestic problems! If you don''t believe that Sheridan is badly injured, you can go to the hospital with me to have a look." "Guys, don''t you all think so?" The neighbors looked at each other, unsure of what to do. "Let''s go and have a look then. If he really got beaten up, he would definitely still be in the hospital. But is it as serious as Amelia described?" "Yeah, I also think that we should go and have a look. It''s unreasonable of them to beat someone up that badly." "Isn''t it? I would like everyone here to judge the situation. Let''s go to the hospital." Just as everyone was about to go to the hospital, they heard a cold voice. "There''s no need for that!" Vera stood there and looked at everyone coldly. "Everyone, we''re all neighbors, and I respect all of you seeing that you''re my elders. But if you can even make a fuss about this, then don''t me me for ignoring you in the future. only say one thing; my friend wouldn''t beat people up. Even if he did, then Sheridan deserved it." "Hey, Vera, are you afraid now because everyone is going to the hospital?" "I''m afraid?" Vera smirked and suddenly nced at Quill, who had been standing behind and watching. He didn''t do anything at all, but he didn''t leave either. He obviously stayed to back her up. Before they reached, she read through the extra copy of documents Juliette gave her. Sheridan hadmitted a lot of crimes; just one was enough to send him to jail. Their eyes met. Quill could guess what Vera was thinking; he nodded to her. Vera made up her mind. "There''s no need for everyone to go to the hospital. You probably won''t find him there. As for the reason, you''ll know when he is in prison." Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 When they heard the word prison, everyone was obviously stunned for a moment, and they could hardly react. Wasn''t it just a blind date? What they thought of were, at most, fighting over a girl out of jealousy and reconcile in the end. How did it end up... with Sheridan having to go to prison? Seeing the puzzled look on everyone''s faces, Vera thought that since she had already said it, she might as well make it clear.This is from N?velDrama.Org. As she thought so, there was a faint smile on her face, but her voice was as cold as ice. "To be honest, Sheridan had cheated people into marriage and cheated their money. He had several records already. It was only because some people cared about their reputation that they did not speak about it. However, some still reported it to the police. So he went into prison because of that. He was just released not long agost year. I''m sure you''re aware of his past, don''t you Madam Amelia? You said that you introduced me a man for my own good? Is it really out of goodwill? Weren''t you just trying to push me into a fire pit?" "What? He went to prison before? How could anyone want such a man?" "That''s right. How can Amelia do this? He even cheated others into marriage and cheated their money? It''s probably because he saw that Vera''s pasta restaurant was booming that he targeted her." "This is horrifying. I heard that the blind date Amelia introduced to another girl was abusive. Now, there''s this man who cheats for marriage and money. What are Amelia''s intentions?" "It turns out that she is just like that. No wonder that her children wouldn''t want toe back to visit her. They''re afraid that she will bring them trouble, don''t they?" "You... you!" Amelia didn''t expect Vera to say so much. In fact, she didn''t know much about Sherdian''s past. She only knew that he hadmitted crimes. But Amelia thought that most men weren''t decent anyway, so what if he was a little lousy? Since nobody wanted Vera, she simply did her a favor by introducing them to each other. "As for whether what I said was true, you can verify it for yourself if you''re interested." Everyone just wanted to watch a show; they couldn''t care less about verifying the matter. Moreover, when they saw Vera talking so confidently, they were already convinced. They were only probably waiting for the tables to turn again. "I have finished what I wanted to say. Madam Amelia, I hope that you will not say such things again to ruin my reputation in the future. Otherwise, even if we''ve been neighbors for many years, I will sue you for nder." Mabie, who was standing beside them, said along, "Well sue you!" She looked fierce and intimidating. The crowd looked at this scene. Two women stood there with angry faces while two men stood behind them, looking extremely calm and steady. Everyone thought the women from the Zais family were not someone to be trifled with. The farce was then resolved on the spot, and the bad news wasn''t spread around. Even if some wanted to gossip, they would have to say this ending anyway. As long as everyone knew the conclusion. Quill looked at Vera''s back, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes. He thought that after what happenedst night, she would be afraid; she might have even backed off. He hadn''t expected her to solve the problem without his help at all. Just as he was thinking, Vera suddenly looked at him. Her aggressive look earlier had turned to one that was obedient and flustered now. It was as if she wanted him to praise her yet was afraid that he would scold her. It was a seamless switch. Mr. and Mrs. Zais invited Quill to their ce to have some tea after the matter was resolved. Vera was seated aside. She initially wanted toe back to exin the whole matter to her parents. But now Quill was sitting right there, she was a little tongue-tied when she spoke, and she couldn''t seem to form her sentences. When Mabie saw that her daughter had be so useless in front of the man whom she has feelings for, she smacked her head hard. "Speak properly. Why are you stuttering?" After being smacked, Vera was in so much pain that she almost burst into tears, but she held it back and looked at Mabie resentfully. "Seriously, you''re a good-for-nothing." Quill felt his heart aching when she saw the pitiful look on Vera''s face. However, it was inappropriate for him to do anything in front of her parents. He could only purse his lips as he proceeded to speak. "Mr. and Mrs. Zais." "It''s hard for a girl to talk about what happenedst night, so it''s normal for her to feel nervous and stammer. Please don''t be angry, Mrs. Zais." Upon hearing this, Mabie raised her eyebrows and threw a nce at Quill. Wow, he would defend Vera to such extent. It was rare for men to know to defend their beloved, not to mention a handsome and temperamental man like Quill. Even when Mabie was right in the middle of the argument, she was still secretly observing Quill. This man was not bad; he looked reliable. "So, allow me to exin what happenedst night." Quill began to narrate the situation. When it came to the part where Vera was humiliated, he paused for a moment and nced at Vera before he continued, only glossing over with one sentence. Mabie was even more satisfied with Quill. This man obviously knew to care about Vera''s feelings. Some men tend to show off, so they would describe how miserable and terrible the situation the girl was in at that time. But such words were equivalent to making Vera recall What had happened. Now that Quill had put it in such a way, Vera could barely remember the situation already. When he was done exining, Mabie had made her judgements on Quill. He was attentive, observant, well-articted, logical, and sensible as well. More importantly, he was able to keep calm. Unlike Vera''s father. After listening to Quill''s words, he almost flipped the table. He was already gritting his teeth in anger while listening. "D*mn that b*stard! Isn''t it too kind to only beat him up till he had to go to the hospital? Where is that guy now? I''m going to cripple him." "Would you stop it? Judging from Amelia''s exaggeration, I''m sure he''s been hurt badly." And all of this was probably Quill''s doing. Mabie nced at him and suddenly frowned. This man looked reliable now, but she didn''t expect he would beat a person till he was half-dead. She wished that it was because of her daughter, not because he was used to using violence. At that moment, Vera seemed to know what Mabie was thinking. She then said directly, "Mom, he''s usually not like that; it''s just because what happened was too awful. If Dad was there, he would definitely beat Sheridan up badly as well," Mabie didn''t know what to say at once. Vera was already defending him before they confirmed their rtionship? And she even used her own father as aparison. What sort of lousyparison is that? Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 Quill could feel Vera''s intention to defend him. He didn''t think much of it back then, but now there was a strange feeling surging in his heart. "Alright, I haven''t said anything yet. You don''t have to rify so hurriedly. Did I say he''s abusive?" Vera didn''t know how to reply suddenly. She was dumbstruck for a bit; she thought it was exactly what her mother thought. Was she wrong? Mabie then looked at Quill. "Anyhow, thank you for helping Vera this time. If you hadn''t helped in time, we might not have been able to deal with this matter in the end, so I should show you my appreciation." After saying that, Mabie stood up and bowed to Quill to thank him sincerely. Seeing that, David also followed. Probably because Quill had never faced such a situation before, it took him five whole seconds to react. "Mr. and Mrs. Zais, you don''t have to do this. Anyone else would have done the same thing." Mabie nced at the tall and handsome man in front of her, then at wimpy Vera. She thought for a while, and just as she was about to speak, Quill''s phone rang. "Sorry, I have to take this." He took out his phone and went to the balcony.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Mabie looked at her daughter while Quill was busy answering the phone. Originally, she thought, afterst night''s incident, Vera would be in low spirits or even traumatized. But now? Vera didn''t look depressed at all. Instead, her face was filled with happiness. When Quill went to answer the call, she even looked in his direction from the corner of her eyes. s... It was indeed true that a grown girl wouldn''t be kept at home, the truth to life. Mabie felt both sad and gratified that the daughter she raised had finally found someone. She leaned closer to Vera and asked in a low voice. "Tell me, what else happenedst night?" Vera was shocked by that. At the mention ofst night, Vera reacted greatly. But she had learned her lesson that morning. So, she didn''t jump up out of guilt; this time she pretended to be calm and remained seated instead. "Nothing else happened." "Are you sure?" Mabie squinted at her. Vera blinked nervously and nodded hard. "Really, nothing else." However, just as Mabie leaned in to take a good look at her, Vera lowered her head in guilt; she dared not look straight into Mabie''s eyes. How could Mabie not tell the guilty look on her face? She nced at the person on the balcony and whispered again, "Is he the same person you told me about before?" Vera was baffled. Why did her mother suddenly ask about this? Was she that good at understanding situations? Vera suddenly felt as if she had nowhere to hide. Seeing Vera''s awkward expression, Mabie instantly knew what the answer was. Who would''ve thought the person Vera loved was actually Beanie''s uncle. At the thought of this, Mabie suddenly thought of something else. "Is the reason you are so nice to Beanie that you like his uncle?" "Mom! Don''t spout nonsense. Although they are rtives, there isn''t a direct rtion to me." She was good friends with Minerva first, and she only liked Quillter. Even if she and Quill didn''t date, she still wouldn''t cut ties with Minerva, let alone be nice to Beanie just because she wanted to be with Quill. She just happened to get along with Beanie, and the two of them were on the same wavelength. "Okay then. You don''t seem to care about benefits anyway. Moreover, Beanie is such an innocent child, and he trusts you so much. He is definitely a good child." As they were talking, Quill came back after he ended the call. Vera stood up nervously and said, "Was it from yourpany? I''m all fine now. Why don''t you... head to thepany first?" Looking at the way Vera was aciting, Mabie smiled and stood up as well. "That''s right, Mr. Hanover, thank you for your help. We would like you to join us for lunch, but it seems that you''re quite busy with work. How about this? Mr. Hanover, David and I would like to invite you over for a meal to express our gratitude when you have time." A meal? Quill nced at Vera, who looked uneasy. If he really agreed to it, Vera would certainly feel more anxious. He smiled faintly and said in a gentle tone. "Thank you, Mrs. Zais. But I do have something urgent to deal with at thepany. I''ll treat you all to a meal another day." "How can it be your treat? I''ll ask Vera''s dad to pay. After all, it''s to express our gratitude." After that, Quill didn''t say anything else, and Mabie gave Vera a push. "You should see Mr. Hanover off." "Oh, okay." Vera finally came back to her senses and led Quill out the door and downstairs. The two of them walk down without saying a word. As Quill was about to leave, he saw through the corners of his eye that Vera remained silent. Ever since he kissed her the night before, she had been acting like an ostrich. Had she be addicted to being one? However, seeing that it wasn''t a good time for him to say anything else, Quill thought that it was better to let her rest first. Quill then spoke indifferently. "You should go in." The cold male voice pulled Vera back to her senses, and she realized they were already downstairs; she didn''t expect it to be so quick, so she simply nodded. "Okay, then... have a safe journey." After saying that, Vera waved at him carefully. Seeing that Quill didn''t have any expression, she put her hand down and turned around to head upstairs. Vera suddenly felt someone grabbed onto her arm and stopped her in her tracks, unable to move forward. Quill was pulling on her. Vera was astonished. What was he trying to do? Vera''s heart beat wildly; she did not even dare to breathe as they tacitly didn''t talk about the incident sincest night. However, Juliette deliberately brought it up earlier, so Vera was distraught that he would talk about it No doubt, she was worried, but she looked forward to it too. "You shouldn''t go out alone for the time being. Call me if you need anything." To her surprise, Quill did not mention what happened the night before. Instead, he just reminded her. Was he concerned about her? Vera then nodded. "Okay..." "You should go back in." As he said that, Quill reached out and stroked her head. He said in a gentler voice, "Don''t overthink." "Huh?" Vera suddenly raised her head and looked into his eyes. Don''t overthink? Don''t overthink what? Was he referring tost night? Did he tell her not to overthink and not to tter herself? Just when Vera was looking at him in confusion, Quill suddenly got closer to her; his breath brushed on her face. "I just told you not to let your imaginations run wild. And yet, you''re already doing it in front of me." Vera was rendered speechless. Her face suddenly flushed red. How was he so capable; he could see through her with just one look. Was she an open book? Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 In the end, Quill stroked her head again and asked her to go upstairs. Vera turned around and left with a blushing face. When she went back inside, she was still spacing out. After all, what happened was too illusory. Did Quill seem to be a lot more gentle to her? Although his tone was still as indifferent as before, it was no longer as cold and unapproachable. Was it because of that kiss? Thinking of that, Vera''s cheeks started to heat up. Swoosh... The door opened, and Mabie poked her head out. "What are you doing? Why are you giggling by the door?" Vera immediately stopped smiling and snorted as she went back to her room. In the Ocean Vi. On the wooden patio by the sea, Minerva sat down with difficulty while supporting her belly. She tried to put her feet into the cold waters. Then, a faint voice rang out from behind. "Mommy, Daddy will be upset if he sees that." As she heard that, Minerva stopped in her tracks. She turned around to look at Beanie, who followed behind her. She looked a little awkward. "He''s not here, isn''t he? I''ll do it secretly; he won''t catch me." Beanie blinked innocently and said, "But Mommy, Daddy asked me to keep an eye on you before he went out." Minerva was speechless. "Beanie, I am your mommy. Are you sure you want to bully me along with your daddy?" Beanie walked to Minerva''s side, pulled on her sleeve, and pouted in dissatisfaction. "But Mommy, you''re going to have a baby soon. The water is so cold at this hour; it''s not good for your health..." "The weather is getting warmer; it''s no big deal for me to have some fun, is it?" As she was due very soon, Maddox kept an even tighter eye on her; she wasn''t allowed to go anywhere. He was so protective of her as if she was a precious jewel, afraid that anything might happen to her. Minerva didn''t know to be sad or happy about it. It was because Maddox was never with her when she delivered. He felt that he didn''t fulfill his responsibilities as a husband during her first pregnancy. Therefore, he wanted to make sure that he apanied her this time. Who would have thought that he would be so strict after he read the precautions during pregnancy? If it wasn''t for the fact that he had no choice but to leave that day, but he couldn''t bring her along with him, Minerva thought he might even put her in her pocket and take her along. It was only when Minerva promised that she would obediently stay in her room until he came back that Maddox left. But even so, he still got someone to keep an eye on her. Yes, it was Beanie. "Beanie, your Daddy has no experience in giving birth, but I do. When I was pregnant with you, I wasn''t as restricted as now; I even went to work then. In short, I did a lot of things I should not have done during pregnancy. You still ended up fine, didn''t you?" "Humph, it''s not the same. I am a boy, but Mommy is pregnant with a little girl now. A girl must be well protected..." Minerva was rendered speechless.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What Beanie said sounded so reasonable that she couldn''t refute his words. "Mommy, get up quickly. Daddy will be back soon, and if he sees that you left the room, he will watch you even more closely in the future. His words reminded Minerva. That''s right. If Maddox found out about this, or if something happened to her, he would definitely watch her even more closely. She probably wouldn''t even have the chance to walk around freely like now... These words struck Minerva as she stared right at Beanie. "You''ve convinced me." "Mommy, let''s go back then. I''ll keep youpany today." "Okay." Minerva got up with some difficulty, and Beanie went forward to help her up. Then, the two of them held hands and walked back to the room. Sheridan had toy in the hospital for a few days before he could move. Deep down, he was filled with hatred. He wanted to take revenge on Vera, yet he was afraid of Quill. His gaze looked like Hades that night. It was not an exaggeration to say that he wanted to kill him. As for why he was able to keep his life, it was probably because the heavens had decided to give him a chance to let him get his revenge on Vera after he could leave. Actually, the police had already come a few days ago. But at that time, the doctor said that Sheridan''s injuries were severe, so he could not be discharged for the time being The police had sent someone to stand guard at the hospital. They nned to take Sheridan away when his injuries were better. Content belongs to However, Sheridan''s injuries were so severe that heid unconscious most of the time, so he didn''t know about it at all. Vera had been staying at home all this while. Mr. and Mrs. Zais were afraid that she would be frightened, so they did not let her go out, let alone the restaurant. They said that she needed a good rest and shouldn''t be out and about. How could Vera not know? The two of them were just afraid that Sheridan woulde to get his revenge if she had gone out. "Mom, Dad, don''t lock me up anymore. I''ll be moldy if I continue to stay at home. I want to go out for a bit. At least let me go to the restaurant to help out. It''s my restaurant; how can I let you two work so hard for me?" "No way." Mabie refused her request without hesitation. Vera looked all depressed. "Mom, aren''t you just worried that that person will cause me trouble when I go out? Actually, he won''t be able to. He''s too seriously injured. He''s probably lying in the hospital, unable to get up. There''s no chance that he can do anything to me." Vera guessed Mabie''s thoughts, and Mabie narrowed her eyes. "How did you know that he was seriously injured? That night..." Vera nodded. "Mm." "Did he beat him up that badly?" She recalled how Quill looked when he beat Sheridan up that night. If she hadn''t stopped him, Quill would have beaten him to death. She didn''t expect that he, who had always seemed indifferent, would have had such a big reaction. "Mom, it''s not that. It was just that Sheridan went too far that night, and I also helped. I hit him as well. Vera''s eye darted a little when she said thest part. She obviously wasn''t confident when she said those words. How could Mabie not know that her daughter was just trying to defend that man? As she thought about it, she held her daughter''s hand and asked, "Are you serious about him? Is it that you wouldn''t want to marry anyone else but him?" Vera''s face turned red. "Mom, why would you suddenly ask this? Weren''t we talking about me going out?" "Answer me first, and then I''ll think about whether I should let you out." After thinking about it, Vera felt that it was better that she speak the truth. She felt that Quill was the only one for her anyway; she might as well put it out there bluntly. "Yeah." She nodded and admitted it. "Mom, do you know the feeling of when you can''t see anyone else except for that one person?" Mabie''s heart shuddered when she heard Vera''s words. Then, she heard Vera continue speaking. "When I first met him, I didn''t like him at all. But when I started falling for him, I couldn''t see anyone else anymore, no matter how outstanding others were." Mabie calmed herself a bit. "I understand. If you really think so, then I''ll support you, but... How does he feel about you?" Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 She was first her mother. Only then she was a supporter in her rtionship. If Quill liked Vera, it didn''t matter if they didn''t care about their differences, as long as they could live happily ever after. But from when Mabie knew about this, Mabie had watched as Vera was hurt and shed tears many times. But now... "Mom, don''t ask about it for the time being. I will let you know when there''s a conclusion." Vera also felt the change in Quill''s attitude toward her, but she still wasn''t sure deep down. He didn''t make it clear to her after all, and she dared not ask. In the past few days, he would text regrly to ask about her wellbeing as if he was a boyfriend caring about his girlfriend. She was probably a coward. Even up till now, she didn''t dare to ask him about the kiss. She felt extremely annoyed; the more she thought about it, the more annoyed she got. So she decided to go out for some fresh air and take the opportunity to visit Minerva. She had already told Beanie she wasing, and just so happened that Maddox wasn''t around that day; she could keep Minervapany. "Okay then, you have your own thoughts and opinions; as long as you''re happy. Your dad and I are not unreasonable people. What''s more, after your father got into that car ident, all he wants for you is to be happy. Even if you walk into a mud pit happily, he won''t stop you." Vera didn''t know what to say. "Go ahead. Go and find him. Do take care of yourself." "I''m not..." Forget it; she didn''t want to exin anymore since Mabie wouldn''t listen anyway. Vera got dressed and went out. It wasn''t that they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, Minerva did go to the grand opening of her restaurant, but her belly had gotten much bigger and it was inconvenient for her to go there. Minerva couldn''t hold back herints when she saw Vera. "Back when we were abroad, he wasn''t there to apany me, but my pregnancy back then wasn''t as difficult as this. I don''t know what''s going on with me. I feel that I have be too fragile. Vera, could it be because I am pregnant with a girl, that''s why I''m feeling like this? Vera knew that Minerva was pregnant with a daughter. Everyone was happy knowing the news. After all, they had Beanie already. If they had a daughter, they would then have a boy and a girl. Minerva was also ted, knowing that they were expecting a daughter. She had even thought of her daughter''s nickname. "Maybe because girls are really more delicate? Don''t worry about it; you''re giving birth soon. How nice it will be when you have two childrenter..." Minerva was initially feeling annoyed. Hearing Vera''s envious tone, she couldn''t help but peep at her. Beanie was her child, so how could he not tell her about Vera''s matters? She had heard from Beanie about what happened between Quill and Vera. Looking at how Vera looked currently, Minerva''s lips curved into a smile. Fate sure was intriguing, wasn''t it? Just when you thought it was gone, in reality, it was being put together again. That was the case for Vera and Quill. "What about you? I have a pair of children already; you should do your best too. I hope to hear some good news from you by the day I deliver the baby." Vera''s face turned red instantly when she heard Minerva''s words and she confessed without duress in front of Minerva. "I... There''s nothing between your brother and me. Don''t simply say anything." Minervaughed out loud. "I didn''t even say who it was. Why are you shooting yourself in the foot?" Vera realized what she had done. "Minerva!!" She stomped her feet out of embarrassment, and her face and ears were all red. "Did Beanie tell you that? He was talking nonsense. What happened earlier..." "Was it really nonsense? You don''t want to give it another shot?" "I..." Vera hesitated for a moment. "I do." "Then do it. I think my brother... has fallen for you." Hearing Minerva''s words, Vera''s heart suddenly pounded wildly. Had he really fallen in love with her? Was it really not just her wishful thinking? Minerva suddenly leaned over and blinked her eyes. "Has he taken the initiative to kiss you yet?" Vera was totally dumbstruck. Her face turned red, and Vera couldn''t utter a word for a moment. "Looks like he had?" "N-no..." Vera was so nervous that she began to stammer again. After struggling for a while, she finally lowered her head in defeat. "Okay, he did, but it doesn''t mean that he likes me. Perhaps... he just wanted tofort me?" Minerva didn''t understand and asked her, "Comfort you?" Hence, Vera told Minerva what happened that night. Minerva wanted to roll her eyes after hearing the story. "Honestly, how much more obtuse can you get? Do you think someone like my brother would do such a thing tofort you? Think about t carefully. If it were you, would you kiss a random person just to.fort him? Love is not something §Ö N you give away like charity know the two of you too well. If you are unsure, you can try and test him." "Or, force him to admit." Force him? Force Quill to admit he liked her? How was she supposed to do that? Minerva smiled and said, "It''s very simple. When hees to find you, treat him soldly deliberately and see how he would react. Or, you could hint at him that you''re tired and you don''t want to be the one taking the initiative anymore." Vera was speechless. What kind of idea was that? She had to pretend to treat him coldly, facing Quill''s icy cold attitude? However, it seemed like a workable idea after she gave it a second thought. Back when she was indifferent toward him, he waited in front of her restaurant the entire day. Maybe he liked to be ''abused like that? UMS As she was thinking about it, someone knocked on the door. "Auntie Vera..." When Beanie saw Vera, he ran over to hug her and said, "I called my uncle toe over for you." What??? Quill wasing over? Vera stuttered. "Did... Did you call him over under my name?" Beanie shook his head. "I used Mommy''s name. Auntie Vera, join us for lunch." Minerva and Beanie were on the same page when it came to dealing with Quill and Vera. They spared no effort in trying to bring them together. Quill went during lunch hours as he was busy with work. He entered the door just as the food was served. As soon as he entered, he saw a familiar figure sitting there uneasily. He froze in his tracks for a moment, then returned to normal.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Uncle, you''re here." Quill carried Beanie with ease when Beanie ran toward him, asking for a hug. Quill walked to the table and stated in a cold voice, "I came as soon as I was done with work. How long have you all been waiting?" Minerva sat there with her big belly. Upon hearing that, she answered, "We just sat down; we didn''t wait for long." Next to her, Vera had her head down, pretending like she wasn''t there and she didn''t hear any sounds. Minerva looked at Vera exasperatingly. How could she expect Vera to test Quill''s feelings for her? Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 Soon, Quill went to wash his hands, and everyone took their seats. It should have been a pleasant meal as everyone was familiar with each other. However, because of the rtionship between Vera and Quill, the atmosphere became awkward. Vera would not look up and talk to Quill no matter what; she just kept her head low and ate. Quill did not say anything either and looked calm as if nothing happened between them. Minerva felt that things couldn''t go on like that. She had to do something. However, Minerva felt a little shy doing so in front of Beanie, so she signaled him with a look. Beanie was smart. He immediately understood and put his tableware down. "Mommy, Uncle, Auntie Vera, I''m full now. I''ll head back to my room first, if that''s okay?" Then, Minerva pretended to ask, "You''re full already? You''ve just eaten so little; don''t want to eat a little more?" Beanie shook his head. "I''m too full, Mommy." Quill pursed his lips and nced at Beanie. The boy chuckled and left the dining table. After he left, Minerva smiled faintly. Just as she lifted her head, wanting to tell Quill something, she suddenly met his eyes, which were staring right at her. Although there was not much expression on his face, it seemed to have a trace of helplessness. Had he known what she was nning to do? Minerva wondered if he really knew her that well. "Quill..." Just when Minerva was about to speak, Vera stood up as if she was triggered by something. "I''ll go and have a look at Beanie. He ate too little." After that, she ran away in a hurry, ignoring whatever reactions the rest had. Minerva didn''t know what to say. Huh? Before she could even call out to Vera, she had already disappeared. For how long was she going to continue acting like a scaredy- cat? Minerva was a little helpless. She had deliberately asked Beanie to go away so that they could talk about matters that weren''t suitable for kids to listen to. In the end, Vera also ran away with him. What a waste of her painstaking efforts. Minerva sighed and turned to look at Quill. "How scary are you to be able to scare her away again?" Quill drank some soup calmly. His actions and expression were as usual. When he heard that, he lifted his eyes and nced at Minerva. "Wasn''t it you who scared her off?" Minerva sneered. "When have I scared her off? If you weren''t here, would she act so timidly?" Quill did not reply when he heard her words. Instead, his brows knitted into a slight frown. Even until now, Vera was still afraid of him. After that night, their rtionship was indifferent; there was no progress at all. It was just that her reaction when she saw him wasn''t as cold as before, but... it wasn''t much better than before either. She was acting like a frightened bird, and he was the hunter who was pulling the bow. Even though he didn''t have an arrow in his hand at all. Thinking of that, Quill pursed his thin lips and said faintly, "Maybe because I was born with a scary look?" Minerva was rendered speechless. What nonsense was he talking about? "Quill, how on earth do you actually feel?" He raised his eyes and looked at her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "You said that you didn''t want to be in a rtionship and only wanted to take good care of me, didn''t you? believe your words. But now? You kissed a girl, flirted with her, yet you can still sit here calmly. Isn''t that a little too irresponsible of you?" Although she sounded as if she was asking Quill for an exnation, Minerva''s tone was not angry at all. What was more, there was an entertaining smile on her face. Was his sister trying to make a fool of him? "She told you about it?" Minerva was stunned for a moment before she understood what Quill was referring to. She gave an affirmative nod. "That''s right. Is there a problem? Don''t tell me you dare to do it, but you wouldn''t allow others to talk about it." Quill did not say anything else. However, Minerva did not intend to let him off that easily. "Quill, I''m sure I know you well. You have probably fallen for her a long time ago, but because of some reason, you had to keep yourself in control. You thought you wouldn''t want be in a rtionship forever, didn''t you? There''s just the two of us left in the Hanover family. As your only kin, I don''t want to see you grow old alone. And... most importantly, you can''t turn back after you''ve missed it." Quill didn''t speak for a while. "I know." He knew it ever since Vera started treating him coldly. But at that time, his feelings for her were not so strong; until when she suddenly hated him. She didn''t budge when he stood at the door of her restaurant the entire day; she even went as far as to go on a blind date. "You know? I thought you didn''t know; you didn''t do anything even after kissing her. Honestly, although you are my brother, I don''t want you to hurt Vera either. If you really don''t like her, then you shouldn''t see her anymore." Quill was taken aback. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he stared at her. "She doesn''t need a person who isn''t sure about his feelings for her; she needs someone serious and responsible toward her. If you continue like this, Sam will be a better candidate than you." Although she felt a little sorry for Sam, Minerva really thought so. She had always thought that Sam and Vera were better suited for each other. But only one would know their own feelings. Vera liked Quill, so she didn''t want to say anything else. The siblings looked at each other for a long time before Quill withdrew his gaze. He lowered his head and slowly drank some soup. After that, he left the bowl on the table; he didn''t speak a word for a long while. "Quill?" "You don''t have to worry about this. I know what I should do. Just rest and wait for the baby''s arrival." Minerva was little angry when she heard that. She wanted to m the bowl on Quill''s head instead. She grimaced in anger. "What the hell are you nning? Can''t you just tell me? What do you mean by you know what you should do?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Quill''s gaze moved. Finally, he said, "I want to tell her about it first." Minerva couldn''t react for a second. What did he say? After a long while, Minerva finally came to her senses. So... this was his intention? She had been overthinking all this while? Minerva stared at Quill with a gloomy expression. She felt that she had lost her position as the most important one, but... she was also happy for Vera. After all, Vera''s dream woulde true soon. The person she liked happened to like her back. What a joyous thing it was. Vera followed Beanie back to the room together. However, she couldn''t hide for long. Minerva called her out after lunch, saying that Quill wanted to talk to her outside. Vera''s had goosebumps that instance. "Don''t tell me you told him whatever I told you." Minerva blinked and said, "No, I didn''t. You weren''t there; what''s the point of me saying it? He''s probably looking for you for something else. Anyways, don''t be afraid; be bold." Vera didn''t know what to say. She helplessly nced at Minerva. She regretted not controlling her mouth. In the end, she could only timidly go to Quill. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Quill was waiting for Vera in the living room. When Vera came out, she walked over to him with her head hung low. "W-why did you ask me... toe over?" She stammered. Was she that nervous? Quill pursed his lips and said after a moment of silence, "I have to go back to the office now. I have a meeting at two; it''ll probably end around three- thirty." Vera thought his words were odd. Why did he suddenly say that to her? What does his meeting have to do with her?" "I don''t have any other ns after the meeting." The next sentence made Vera even more confused. She couldn''t help but raise her head to look at him with a quizzical look. Her innocent and naive expression made Quill feel a little helpless. But he didn''t think it was a bad thing. A faint smile appeared in his eyes. "Do you want to go to the office with me?" Vera didn''t know how to reply. He... was actually inviting her to go to the office with him? "Go to the office with you?" She asked him in uncertainty. Quill nodded. Seeming uncertain about it, he asked again, "Do you want to go?" "Yes!" Vera nodded hard and said in a louder voice. After that, she felt like her reaction was too much. She then quickly held herself back and exined, "I mean, I have nothing else to do anyway. So, why not." After exining, she began to regret it. Why did she say so much? If she didn''t exin, it would be awkward. But now that she exined, it seemed as if she was trying to hide it, exposing herself even more. Vera really wanted to bite her tongue off. She then got into the car with Quill, put her seat belt on, and they left. When they left, an adult and a child were watching by the window on the second floor. Beanie raised his head and looked at Minerva. "Mommy, is Auntie Vera going to be Uncle''s wife?" Upon hearing the term Uncle''s wife, Minerva was surprised to find it especially pleasing to the ear. The corners of her lips arched into a smile, and she reached out her hand to rub Beanie''s head. "Most probably, it should be quite soon." "Oh." Beanie nodded. "Then I can go to Auntie Vera''s house for meals openly in the future." Minerva didn''t know what to say. What kind of son had she raised? All he thought of was going to Vera''s ce for delicious food? In the office. When Quill and Vera entered the office together, the receptionist immediately recognized the person next to President Hanover was the person who delivered the food previously. At first, she thought she had seen it wrong, but Vera''s eyes just happened to meet hers when she looked over. Just a nce, she immediately looked away guiltily. She hadn''t forgotten about what had happened before. She and the others had ganged up to cause trouble for her. If this girl wanted to get her revenge, she would definitely be the first to be punished. Upon thinking of that, the receptionist regretted not watching her mouth. However, Vera just gave her a nce and quickly caught up with Quill''s footsteps,pletely ignoring her. The receptionist breathed a sigh of relief and quickly opened her Facebook Messenger. She originally wanted to tell her colleagues about the news, because they had already decided to go to her restaurant that weekend to cause some troubles. If she warned them now, it shouldn''t be toote. So the receptionist sent a message about this in the group chat. The others immediately jumped in surprise. "What the hell? The delivery girl came to thepany with President Hanover? What does this mean? Did she really manage to seduce him?" "What the f*ck, who exactly is she? It hasn''t been that long, hasn''t it? You can''t even catfish that fast, can you?" "D*mn it! To think that we actually lost to a delivery girl, I feel so irritated all over now!" "I know, right. Let''s go and teach her a good lesson this week. By then, we should ask her if she''s better at making pasta or serving men?" Seeing those words, the receptionist remembered Juliette''s warningst time. "You guys shouldn''t cause any more trouble. We''d better not go this week. Don''t offend people and get ourselves in trouble. Secretary Sharpie has also told me not to cause any more troubles." However, the others didn''t take it seriously.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Why are you such a coward, Jennifer? Are you afraid just because Secretary Sharpio said a few words? Don''t forget that She used to like President Hanover as well. If the delivery girl is themet dating the president, then the most furious one would be Secretary Sharpio. Compared to us the one who really wants to kill the girl should be her." "That''s right. She was warning you not to cause trouble on the surface, but in fact, she''s trying to hint that you should cause more trouble." Seeing the messages, Jennifer felt a little confused. How could it be possible? Secretary Sharpio obviously warned her not to do it again, and she looked serious then; she didn''t look like she was joking at all. "I don''t think so... She looked serious." "Of course she had to be. What''s her background? She graduated from a famous university, and she has a good figure and looks. How long has she been working under President Hanover? Everyone knows how capable she is, but she lost to a delivery girl. If it were you, wouldn''t you be serious?" Their words made sense, yet Jennifer was still hesitant. "But she is now with President Hanover; what if she tells him about it?" "Don''t worry. Would President Hanover really fall in love with such a woman? He''s just probably ying with her for a bit. It wouldn''t be long until we see her crying. Jennifer felt a little helpless as she looked at the messages. She really wanted to say that she had never seen the president womanizing. That aside, he never even had a girlfriend... In the office on the top floor. Quill opened the door and let Vera in first. She walked in cautiously then Quill closed the door behind them. They came at a precise timing, so as soon as they entered the office, Juliette knocked on the door and entered. When Juliette saw a beautiful silhouette in the office, she was stunned at first. Then an understanding smile appeared on her face. "President Hanover, do you need me to postpone the meeting for you?" "No need." Quit looked at Juliette indifferently and said in a cold voice, "Go and prep first. I''ll be there shortly. No problem..." Juliette gave Vera ameaningful nce before she left. Vera was so embarrassed that she quickly looked away. After she left, there were only two of them left in the office, and the coldness in Quill''s tone had faded a lot. "I''ll be back right after the meeting. Wait for me here?" Quill looked right at her and asked. Vera nodded subconsciously. "Okay, sure." After Quill went out, she was left alone in his office. Vera blinked and looked around. She kept feeling all of it was surreal. Why did he bring her to thepany? Vera couldn''t think straight earlier because Quill was beside her. Now that he had left for his meeting, Vera could finally calm down and give it a good thought. ording to what Quill told her before, he didn''t have anything else to do after the meeting, and he also told her to wait here. Did he... have something to say to her? Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Thinking of this, Vera''s heart pounded hard; she was even frightened to the point of wanting to run away. But she suppressed her emotions almost instantly as she put her hand on her heart. "Steady. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Then she looked around, and chose a seat on the sofa to sit down. She had been to this office before. She used toe every day when she delivered food for him, but she hadn''te over for a long time. One and a half hours wasn''t a long time, but it wasn''t short either. However, Vera was bored to death as she waited. She initially wanted to do some online shopping for clothes, but she couldn''t focus. Her mind was upied by things that had nothing to do with the clothes. In the end, she put her phone away and fell asleep on the sofa. It was only when Vera heard steady and clear footstepsing from outside the door that she suddenly opened her eyes. She sat up, wide awake. Quill opened the door and saw Vera sitting on the sofa, raising her head with her back upright. She looked like a student in front of the principal, sitting up straight with a serious look. A smile crept into Quill''s dark eyes; he didn''t even notice it himself. Vera looked at Quill, trying to look natural, "Is the meeting over already?" "Yes." Quill nodded lightly. He had already walked to her front. "Have you been waiting here all this while?" Vera was stunned for a moment. Then she heard him say, "Are you tired? Do you want to take a nap?" She found it hard to speak. "No need." Who would be able to sleep in such a situation? Vera felt that Quill was rather senseless; she shook her head. "I''m not sleepy." Quill narrowed his eyes slightly. "Are you sure?" Vera straightened her back a little bit more under his stare and shook her head firmly. "I''m really not sleepy." "Okay, since you are not sleepy, let''s talk about us." Just as Quill finished speaking, he suddenly sat beside Vera. There was a small distance between them, but the sudden moment of the sofa sinking where he sat and the smell of him reaching her nose made Vera''s heart miss a beat. Then, her heart started beating rapidly against her chest. She was such a coward. After hearing what he said, her fingertips trembled a little, and she peeked at Quill. "U-us... What about us? What... what is it?" She felt extremely guilty, but she was also expecting. Who would''ve thought Quill would be staring at her with a burning gaze. "You don''t know?" Vera kept quiet. She froze and looked at Quill nkly. "Do you want to know why I kissed you?" The atmosphere froze. Vera''s heart almost stopped beating, and her fingertips shook more violently. Her pupils also dted in that instance. She did not expect Quill to suddenly ask so bluntly. After a moment of stupefaction, her fair cheeks blushed. "If you really want to know, why didn''t you ask me yourself?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vera was bbergasted. She knew it! Minerva said she didn''t say anything, but she told him everything. That big fat liar! Vera didn''t expect Quill to ask her so bluntly. She... she was extremely embarrassed. She wanted to pretend to be calm, but Minerva betrayed her and told Quill that she cared about that matter a lot. She really didn''t know what to do at all! Vera bit her lower lip; she didn''t know how to answer Quill''s question. Did she dare to answer? Not at all! Just when Vera was shouting wildly deep down, Quill, who didn''t get an answer, suddenly moved forward a little, closing their distance even more. "Hmm? Why aren''t you saying anything?" Vera was so nervous that she could not utter a word. And because he got closer, she found it difficult to breathe. She subconsciously inched her head backward, trying to keep a distance from Quill. He wanted to make the matter clear, but Vera kept trying to evade it; it upset him. He pursed his lips and continued, "Don''t evade." He reached out and grabbed her arm, refraining her from trying to move backwards. Then he found that Vera''s body was trembling intensely. Had he scared her? Quill frowned; he looked serious. "Don''t you want to make this matter clear?" Vera''s lips moved a little. She wanted to say it, but she was too nervous. "I... It''s not that. I''m just... just a little nervous. D-don''t get so close to me." She was suffocating. Nervous? Quill''s eyebrows were no longer knitted into a frown. Instead, a faint smile appeared in his eyes. Not only did he not move away, but he inched even closer, letting his strong masculine scent engulf her. "How are we going to make it clear if I don''t sit closer?" Vera inexplicably felt that Quill''s voice became a little lower, like the red wine she''d tasted before, rich and attractive. His handsome face was only inches away. The lights above his head shadowed his features, like thick ck mists in the night. "V- you can still make it clear... without getting close..." Vera stammered and subconsciously put her hands in front of Quill to stop him from moving closer. However, Quill behaved unusually that day. The more she tried to stop him, the more he leaned in. His intense breath was burning her; she even dared not look up. "Since it didn''t matter whether we needed to be close or not to talk, then why not sit closer." His breath blew onto her neck, and Vera felt that her arms were trembling. "I''ll give you the answer today for the question that has been bothering you." What? Vera suddenly raised her head and met with his deep gaze. Quill''s handsome face inched toward her, and Vera froze. After some time, his cheek brushed past hers,nding by her ear as he sighed helplessly. "I''ve allowed you to avoid me for so many days because I wanted you to think about it thoroughly. I''m not a man of romance after all, and I don''t have any experience in love. It will certainly be difficult for you to be with me. with me. You might not be able to get what every girl wished for from me. I am much older than you, my parents have passed, and I have a sister who I care about a lot. It took me a great deal to find her. If you don''t mind these..." Before he could finish his words, Vera blurted out in a hurry. "I don''t mind at all!" They fell silent. The atmosphere was silent. Vera blinked and then shut them hard, frustrated with herself. Aargh!!! It seemed that she failed to control herself again! Where was her restraint? What happened to staying calm? Where was her self- respect as a woman? How stupid! Just as Vera was extremely annoyed at herself, she heard a light chuckle. Then, Vera felt something softnding on her cheek, and it slowly moved toward the right; itnded on her lips. "Mmm." The man before her hugged her waist, and she was held tightly in his embrace. Vera was just overwhelmed. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 In short, Vera was in a mess. She still couldn''te to her senses after being kissed for a long while. Since Quill''s meeting ended in the afternoon, and there were no other ns in his schedule, he held Vera patiently for a long time. When they finally broke away from each other, Vera still felt dizzy, and her body turned to jelly. She could onlyy in Quill''s arms, grabbing onto his shirt with her soft little hands. His dark shirt became wrinkled from her grasp, and one of the buttons was undid, revealing his corbones and Adam''s apple. Seeing that, Vera swallowed a mouthful of saliva uselessly. "Do you like what you see?" Noticing her subtle actions, Quill''s eyes darkened slightly. He questioned as he undid the remaining buttons on his shirt. Vera''s eyes suddenly widened as she asked nervously, "What are you doing?" "I thought you liked it?" Quill didn''t seem like he was stopping at all. Vera pressed his hand down with her face flushed and stopped him from continuing. She said anxiously, "I don''t have to see it even if I liked it!" Quill stopped what he did as Vera held the arm he used to unbutton his shirt. He looked at the blushing girl, and his lips slowly curled upward. "Okay, you''ll see when the time is right." Vera was speechless. Looking at that extraordinarily charming man before her, Vera couldn''t help but swallow. Why did she feel... that this man had suddenly be flirtatious? Was it her imagination? He was as cold as an iceberg in the past, and he became as passionate as fire as soon as their rtionship was confirmed? While Vera was still in fright, there was a knock at the door. "President Hanover." A male voice came from outside, ruining the atmosphere. Vera was bewildered for three seconds before she suddenly stood up, leaving a huge distance between her and Quill. She anxiously looked for a ce to hide. When she saw a lounge, she went in without a second thought. Quill stayed silent the whole time. He watched her every move; she looked like a little hamster who was caught eating. He coughed softly and said in a hoarse voice while doing his buttons, "Come in." The moment he opened his mouth, he returned to his poker face and calm tone. The senior manager who was waiting at the door then pushed the door open and went in. When the senior manager came in, he certainly felt that something was odd because the president would usually be sitting at his desk. But he was sitting on the sofa that day, and his clothes seemed a little messy? The senior manager was a little frightened. He had heard of the rumors recently, but he simply ignored them. After all, everyone thought that he would probably remain single for the rest of his life. But now? The senior managed to catch a white cross-shoulder handbag that clearly belonged to a woman by Quill''s side. However, he only saw the belongings, but not the person. The senior manager turned his eyes to the lounge. She was obviously here, yet she hid; was it because she could not be seen? What was that? It could only mean... "What are you looking at?" A low, harsh voice interrupted all his thoughts. The senior manager came to his senses and no longer dared to simply look around. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Nothing, President Hanover. You need to sign this document." As he heard this, Quill didn''t reach out to take the document from him. The senior manager awkwardly ced the document on his desk. "Just leave it here," Quill said faintly. The senior manager understood Quill''s words. He left the office as soon as he ced the documents. Vera hid in the lounge; she dared not e make a sound. When she leaned against the door to listen to the conversation outside, she realized Quill was talking to the senior. manager coldly, he was back to his usual indifferent, distant attitude. Oh, so that flirtatious demeanor only belonged to her? Thinking of this, Vera felt joyous as if lovely pink bubbles filled her heart. Though everything still felt like a dream to her. Vera stayed at the office until nighttime, and Quill sent her back home. When the car stopped downstairs, she sat in the front passenger seat in a daze. Quill leaned over and unbuckled her seat belt for her. His masculine scent engulfed her once again. After he unfastened her seatbelt, he did not retreat into his seat. Instead, he looked at her and asked, "A penny for your thoughts?" The low masculine voice pulled Vera''s mind back from the clouds. She jumped a little when she realized that his face was only inches away from her. She began to stutter again. "N-no, nothing." "Nothing? Then do you know where we are now?" Where were they? Vera looked out of the car window and found that they had already arrived at her ce. Her face suddenly turned red. "We''ve already arrived? I... I was just thinking about something else."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Hmm?" Quill narrowed his eyes. "Didn''t you say nothing?" Vera didn''t know what to say. Vera raised her head and looked into his dark gaze. Although it was a pretty smooth day, but it probably was the most surreal day in her life. She looked at Quill, who was only inches away from her, and suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. She buried her face in his neck, took a deep breath, and held him a little tighter. Quill was slightly taken aback. He was not used to her sudden initiative. This was because ever since that night, she had always been the passive one. But now... He felt that her mood was odd. Quill then gently held her arm and pulled her away. "What''s wrong?" Under his gaze, Vera''s eyshes trembled slightly, and her voice was as light as a feather. "Do you know? Today is probably the most surreal day of my life. I don''t know if all this is real I''m thinking, if it is all just my imagination, I don''t want to ever wake up from this dream. But I know... If it is just my imagination, I would have to wake up someday. So I want to hug you as long as I can..." She said exactly what she was thinking. Quill smiled helplessly after hearing her words. He pulled Vera into his arms and pinched her chin. "Did you really think so?" It was quite dark in the car. Vera raised her head and nodded at him with a pitiful look. Her pinkish lips looked even more attractive under the lights. Quill''s fingers ne slowly and did what was on his mind. He gently caressed he lips and said in a low and hoarse voice, "Then do you want to kiss a little longer?" Vera was struck speechless by his words. She blinked her eyes and shook her head hard as she said, "No, I''m not that greedy. I''m easily satisfied; a hug is good enough." She was afraid that all this would be gone if she asked for too much! By then, she might not even be able to get a hug! She looked too innocent and adorable. Quill had a hint of a smile in his eyes and something more. He slowly approached her and said, "Sure you don''t want a kiss?" Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 Vera waspletely dumbfounded. The way he asked was as if he was deliberately making her take the bait. "Huh? Are you going to kiss me? If you don''t, you won''t get another chance. You really don''t want to kiss me? I''ll kiss someone else then." For some reason, the monologue appeared in Vera''s head. She knew Quill was not that kind of person on second thought. So she shook away the thoughts in her head, looked at this handsome face right in front of her, and suddenly leaned forward. "I''ll kiss!" She was a little aggressive, and Quill wasn''t prepared for it when she bumped into him. The impact forced him backward, but Quill stabilized himself in a second and held onto Vera''s waist as he helplesslyughed inside. She really was over the top. Vera didn''t care whether it was a dream or reality anymore. Since he had offered, it would be foolish of her not to take the advantage! Besides, he had kissed her for so long earlier in the afternoon. Now she finally had a chance to be the dominating one; why would she not want it? A few minutes passed. Quill''s lips bled from the bump, and he hit his head several times. Vera kissed him carelessly as she held onto his neck haphazardly. Quill had no choice but to grab her arm and pull her away. "Do you actually know how to kiss?" Vera''s cheeks and ears flushed red. She nodded awkwardly at his questioning and said, "O- of course I do." She was even more embarrassed when she saw his grazed lips. "Why don''t we... leave it at this... I''ll practiceter." "Practiceter?" Quill suddenly narrowed his eyes with a hint of fierceness. "With whom?" Vera became flustered. "No one. I''m just going to do some research. Don''t worry; I''ll work hard." If that was the case... Quill''s Adam''s apple bopped as he said in a low voice, "You sure do need some practice, but isn''t this a good opportunity now? Come here." Vera was befuddled. What did he mean? Did he want her to practice with him? "I''ve also never been in a rtionship before. We can practice together and figure it out." Quill pulled the befuddled girl closer. Before Vera could react, she was being kissed again. Just like that, the two of them ''practiced'' in the car for a long time. When they separated, Vera coughed awkwardly and leaned on his shoulder; she dared not look him in the eyes. "Does it feel more real now?" Real? How was that possible? Vera felt that her head was heavy, yet her whole body was light as a feather as if she was floating in the clouds. It felt even more surreal. However, she didn''t say anything, but Quill had a hunch as to her thoughts. He pinched her elbow and asked, "Hmm?" "If you still feel that this is too good to be true, why don''t you go back with me tonight?" Vera was bbergasted, "No! I can''t! It''s too fast!" They just confirmed their rtionship in the afternoon, and he already offered her to spend the night at his ce? How could she possibly do that? Although she wanted to deep down, but... but she mustn''t! She had to restrain herself! Vera felt a sharp pain on her forehead as Quill flicked her lightly. Then, she saw Quill staring at her with a smile. "What are you thinking about? We''ll go back to the same ce. Ko by will be there, and well sleep separately." Vera didn''t reply to him. "Or, do you want to..." Vera shook her head, "No, I don''t want to!" She quickly leaned back into Quill''s shoulder and did not look into his eyes anymore. They hugged each other in silence for a while. Vera realized it was gettingte; she had to go back. Moreover, the car had been parked downstairs for a long time. Seeing that no one got out of the car for a long time, people would definitely gossip again. It didn''t bother her, but she had to consider her parents'' feelings. Thinking of this, Vera slowly got up, "I have to go." "Well," Quill responded lightly. He tidied up Vera''s messy hair and crinkled clothes; his movements were extremely gentle. Finally, he caressed her lips with his thumb before letting go of her. "Go H on. Vera blushed and got out of the car. As she walked slowly, she suddenly thought of something and turned and ran back to the car. She leaned over the car window and looked at Quill with sparkling eyes. "I..." "Hmm?" "Can I text you after you get back?" Quill was stunned for a moment, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his lips. "Of course." "You''re agreeing to it? Then what about calls?" Vera wanted more. She wanted to probe his tolerance toward her. To her surprise, Quill reached out to pinch her cheek; it was light and a little ticklish. "You''re my girlfriend. Of course you can do whatever you want." His voice was very soft, but it mmed right into her heart. Oh, my! Great! So sweet! Vera''s heart began to beat wildly again. After staring straight at Quill for a few seconds, she turned around and ran home. Looking at her back as she ran off, Quill''s smile widened further. It was until he couldn''t see her anymore that his smile faded, and his expression became cold as usual, and he drove away. As soon as Vera got home, she met her parents'' probing looks. Although Quill had tidied her clothes for her before she came back, Vera still looked a little different from usual. Her lips were a little swollen, and there was a hint of seductive charm in her eyes. "Ahem, ahem!" David coughed a bit and then got up. "I''m going to the bathroom. You two should talk." Soon, David went into the bathroom. Seeing this, Vera said, "It is so hot today. I''m going to take a bath." "Stop right there." Mabie stopped her before she could leave. Vera stood where she was and didn''t dare to move an inch. After a moment, she turned around to look at Mabie and smiled. "Mom, it''ste; why aren''t you asleep yet? Was it busy at the restaurant today? went + to visit Minerva today. Her belly is so big now. she is probably due next month." Upon hearing Vera spouting all sorts of nonsense, which were all unrted to herself, Mabie stopped her. "Others aside. Let''s talk about you first." Vera went stiff and asked, "Me? What''s there to talk about me?" "Are you dating?" Mabie''s questioning shocked Vera. Vera''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?" They had just confirmed their rtionship that afternoon. How did Mabie... "I happened to see you when I went down to throw garbage." Vera was speechless. Her mind became a little numb. Did that mean... she saw her in the car with Quill... "Mom, you... how..." "What? You know to feel embarrassed now? There were so many peopleing and going, yet you weren''t even at all shy!" Mabie scolded disdainfully, but in fact, she was happy for Vera. As long as her daughter was happy, she didn''t care What others thought. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vera''s embarrassed, and she didn''t know what she should say to exin. After all, one of the most embarrassing things in the world was for parents to find their children making out. Although her parents were experienced, it was still embarrassing regardless, Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 In the end, Vera just hid in her room. Mabie knocked on the door to her room, but Vera pretended not to hear it. It was when Mabie knocked harder that Vera simply said, "Mom, stop knocking. I''m going to take a shower." After that, she took her clothes and hid in the bathroom. Then she turned on the shower, hoping that Mabie would leave after hearing the sound of running water. At the thought of something, she got out of the bathroom and took her phone that she left outside into the bathroom and closed the door. There was only the sound of running water in the bathroom, isting all the other noises. As Vera was listening to the sound of water, she turned on her phone, wanting to text Quill. But on second thought, it hadn''t been long since she got upstairs. Quill was probably still driving. If she texted or called, it would definitely distract him. Forget it; his safety was more important. So Vera put her phone on the rack by the sink and began to shower. She didn''t know if Quill went back to the Hanover Vi or the private vi? If he had gone back to the Hanover Vi, then the distance from her ce was not too far, so he would probably have reached by the time she finished her shower. If he went to his private vi, then she wouldn''t be able to estimate. Because she was in a daze when she went there that night, and she was busy avoiding him when she came back. So she had no idea where that ce was exactly. Well, even if he got home, he would need some time to wash up; it might take him quite a while. She decided to take her time in the shower. She would text himter. Initially, Vera wanted to shower her body only because she just washed her hair the previous day. She did not have the habit of washing her hair daily, and she was always kept busy in the restaurant, so she wouldn''t wash it if it wasn''t necessary. But things were different now, she and Quill were dating. They might have to meet every day in the future. Well, with Quill''s personality, it probably would be a little difficult for them to meet daily, but... what if? If they were to meet each other, how bad would it look if she was unkempt? As expected, dating was indeed troublesome. Why didn''t she care about her image back then? Thinking of this, Vera felt that even her body was filthy. She used a bath sponge and some shower gel and scrubbed hard. Only then did she realize that the shower gel was for babies. Vera secretly decided to change her shower gel! After the shower, Vera put on her pajamas, which had a cartoon character on it. When she was about to brush her teeth before the mirror, she saw from the mirror that the cartoon character in her pajamas was smiling hriously, making her look totally... Vera was bbergasted. Would Quill like her childish style? In the past, she did not think that her clothes were at all childish. She chose this kind of pajamas specifically because she thought that they looked cute! But now? Vera couldn''t ept how it looked. So she remarked to get some new pajamas! After taking a shower and drying her hair, Veraid on the pillow with her phone and opened the shopping app. She began to look for new shower gel and pajamas for herself. There were many types of shower gel, one specialized in floral and fruit fragrance, packaged in a transparent bottle with petals in it. It looked colorful and exceptionally beautiful. Vera bought it because of the packaging in the past, and it looked gorgeous when she received it. But the fragrance wasn''t longsting; the smell would be gone only after a short while. After browsing for a while, Vera still didn''t buy anything. She went to the perfume category then she saw a perfume with the name After Sex; it made her eyes widen in disbelief. There was actually such a perfume?! It changed her perspective of the world once again! After some time, Vera still couldn''t see anything she liked. She simply put her phone aside andid on the bed. Forget it; she should take a look at the mall the next day. At least she would get to try out the fragrance there. Time passed, and Vera looked at the time again. She wasn''t sure if Quill had reached home or if he had settled down. Just when she was wondering if she should text and ask him, her phone suddenly vibrated. It was a message from Quill, with only two words. "I''ve reached." He was his usual self. Vera nced at the time; had he just reached?dt seemed that he had returned to his private vi since it wouldn''t take long to get to the Hanover Vi from her ce. Thinking of this, Vera quickly replied to his text. "You''re home? Did you go back to your private vi?" As she finished typing, Vera felt that she was too unreserved; it made her look desperate. So she deleted it all and retyped. "Did you just reach? I''m already done showering..." No, no, taking a shower would seem as if she was implying something. Vera deleted the text again and began to type again. "You''re back home? Is Ko by there?" After a second thought, she felt it was more appropriate to reply like that, so she sent the message. Then, she anxiously waited for his reply. She didn''t do anything else but wait the entire time. Beep... The phone vibrated, and Vera read the message impatiently. "Add me on Facebook Messenger." Facebook? Vera was stunned for a moment before she opened her Facebook. When she was about to search for his name, a friend request came in; it was from Quill. She quickly clicked ept. She didn''t expect that Quill would one day add her as a friend. But weren''t they texting each other? Why did he suddenly add her on Facebook? Just when Vera was wondering what she should say, a video callContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. request popped up. Vera was so shocked that she almost threw her phone out. After giving a second look, she realized it was Quill. Vera panicked. How could she answer the call lying on the bed looking like a mess? Vera quickly refused it. Boohoo, she didn''t reject it on purpose. It was not a good idea for them to video call when she was wearing her cutesy pajamas, and her hair was a mess. Thinking of that, Vera quickly typed. "It''s not convenient for me to video call right now. Can we just text?" "Sure." Quill replied in a matter of seconds, and then he typed again. "I was going to let you have a look at Ko by." Have a look at Koby? Was that the reason he requested a video call? Right, she asked him about Koby in her previous text, but she didn''t expect him to video call her. In fact, it wasn''t that she actually wanted to see the cat. She just wanted to see him. Although she liked cats very much, Koby was her Prince Charming''s cat after all. Actually... it wasn''t a bad idea for her to have a look. However, she had already rejected the video call. Hence, Vera could only reply through text. "You''re not at the Hanover Vi? Did you just reach?" "Yeah." Then she received an audio message. After Vera clicked on it, she heard a baby-like meow. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 Its meow almost melted Vera''s heart. Oh, dear! Koby was so adorable! Vera suddenly missed how Koby slept beside her that night. It was particrly calming to her messy emotions when Koby slept beside her and rubbed itself against her arm from time to time as it meowed. And so was that moment! But she still couldn''t forget the way Koby looked at her in disgust the next morning. Thinking of this, Vera immediately typed another text. "Koby seems to dislike me. I wanted to touch him that morning, but he ran away as soon as he saw me. I would surely pet him bald when I have the chance to see it next time! After sending it, Vera realized that the words she used were too casual. Would Quill feel that she was annoying? Just as she was in a dilemma, Quill sent her a reply. "You don''t have to wait; you cane over tomorrow." Vera looked at the message in shock. Then she let go of her phone and covered her mouth, suppressing the urge to shout. She still felt that this was all illusory. How... did they suddenly end up in a rtionship? When did things begin to change between them? Did he like her? If he did, since when? A whole bunch of questions popped up in Vera''s head; she felt as if her head was about to explode. Beep... The phone vibrated again. "I''ll pick you up tomorrow?" Only then did Vera reply quickly. "But, don''t you have to go to thepany tomorrow? Don''t you have to work?" "Weekend." Oh right, the next two days were the weekends. It was the weekend right after they confirmed their rtionship. For normal couples, wouldn''t they be going out on dates? However, Vera did not dare to think too much about those, so she typed her reply. "You don''t have to pick me up. Send me the location; I''ll go after I''ve run some errands." Quill didn''t fuss about it and sent her the location. Vera was on cloud nine. She nned to go to the mall first thing in the morning then to Quills after that. Just as Vera contentedly prepared to say goodnight to him, Quill sent her another voice message. "You don''t want to call?" The deep voice traveled into Vera''s ears. She blinked, then continued typing. "It''s gettingte. We can call another day. Quickly wash up and rest early. Good night." Then, Vera sent a ''good night'' emoji right after. There was an adorable sticker on Facebook Messenger; it was a little ball with red ears and paws, saying good night as it went under the nket and slept after putting the phone down. Staring at this cute little sticker, Quill was absentminded for a long while then, he chuckled a bit. "See you tomorrow." After seeing the three words Quill sent, Vera held her phone and rolled around on the bed. She got under the quilts for a bit then came out again. She sat up and looked out of the windows, thenid down and covered herself with the quilt again. Vera found that she was overly excited, and she thought that she wouldn''t be able to sleep that night. She wanted to cry! Then she grabbed her phone and listened to the only voice message Quill sent dozens of times. As she listened repeatedly, she pursed her lips and snickered. She kept this on until past midnight, and she finally fell asleep after the drowsiness swept over. Then Vera had a dream. In her dreams, Quill brought her back to his private vi. Vera felt scared being alone, so she went to look for him. After that, he pressed her against the wall and... They kissed passionately, then Vera''s shirt fell onto the ground. At that moment, she suddenly woke up. Her dream ended abruptly, and Vera opened her eyes. After staring into space for nearly five seconds, she quickly closed them again, trying to resume the dream, but all that was left was darkness. Why? Why did she suddenly wake up at such a crucial moment? Her body clock wasn''t usually that punctual; what was wrong with her that day? Vera was so mad that she was almost spitting blood. But soon, she opened her eyes again, then turned her body to the other side while hugging the quilt as she fell into deep thought. How could she make up dreams about Quill like that? How horrible. Quill wasn''t as perverted as he was in her dreams! Thinking of this, Vera rubbed her head hard, then got up and went into the bathroom to wash up. onContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. While brushing her teeth, Vera was shocked by the dark circles around her eyes, and she nearly fell when she stepped back. Fortunately, she reached out to hold the doorknob her side, then she stood by the door and stared at the person in the mirror who had panda eyes in a daze. She didn''t know when she fell asleep the night before. She only remembered that she had been listening to the voice message Qu sent. Right toward the end, Quill''s maic voice kept echoing in her ears. Gradually, the voice turned into Quill saying, "Go to sleep, Go to sleep." Vera''s eyelids were heavy by then, and she soon fell asleep. As for what time it was, she had no idea at all. But judging from the dark circles under her eyes, it was probably past 3 o''clock. And her messy hair; she had just washed itst night, but why did it be like that in the morning? Vera had no choice but towash her hair again. She then went out for breakfast with dark circles around her eyes. Mabie was surprised to see her damp, long hair. "Didn''t you wash your hairst night? You washed it again today?" Vera felt depressed when she heard that question, "Because my hair became unruly again when I got up today. I thought that it looked too horrible, so I washed it again." "You know it now? I thought you didn''t care when I told you about it back then?" Vera didn''t know what to say. "Yeah." David, who was sitting aside, asked as he looked at Vera while eating his food, "And what''s with the dark circles around your eyes? Did you not sleep wellst night?" Vera was totally speechless. She felt that it was a big mistake for her toe out for breakfast. Thinking of that, she put down the half-eaten food and said, "Mom, Dad, I have something to attend to these two days, so I won''t be going to the restaurant. Please help me take care ofit. If it gets too busy, I will recruit another two workers to help out." After saying that, she got up and went into her room. "You haven''t even finished your food yet?" David shouted from behind. Vera casually waved her hand and said, "I''ve lost my appetite." After entering her room, she mmed the door shut. "This child... Does she not even want to eat her breakfast? Isn''t she afraid of being hungry?" David said helplessly. Mabie sneered and sat down. She took a bite of the bread. Then, she gave David a sidelong nce. "We might not be able to keep her by our side for long this time?" Mr. Zais asked, "What happened this time?" Humph, useless, single-minded man. Mabie didn''t care to exin to him. She decided to shut her mouth and eat quietly. It was too difficult for her tomunicate with David about such a thing. On the other hand, Mabie didn''t expect Quill to act so quickly. Seeing that Vera was absent-minded all the time because of him just a while ago, Mabie thought that Vera would suffer for a long time. Little did she expect in just a few days... Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 After Vera ran back into her room, she quickly opened her closet to look for some clothes. After looking around, she found that her clothes were all rtively casual; none were eitherdylike or mature-looking. There was only one eye-catching dress in the cab. It was the floral dress that Ko by brought over for her when she was in Quill''s house the other day. She took out the dress and held it before herself in front of the mirror. She didn''t expect that it would be the most elegant dress in her closet. However, Quill bought her that dress, after all; wouldn''t it be a little too insincere if she wore this dress to meet him? After some hesitation, Vera thought that she should go to the mall to buy some clothes. Hold on; she was short of money for now... earlier, she had asked Beanie to transfer the money to Quill; she was now broke. Vera checked the bnce in her bank ount and found that she only had 200 dors left. She supported her chin with a hand and thought if she should get some money from the restaurant. No way! The money in the restaurant was for stock purchases and wages. If she took that money every time she didn''t have any, they wouldn''t have enough to renew stocks and pay the staff wages. By then, the restaurant might be in trouble. Thinking of this, Vera dismissed the idea. Mabie left for the restaurant in the morning. After she left, Vera sneaked to David''s side and called to him sweetly, "Dad..." David was reading the newspaper when he heard a female voice suddenly calling him; he looked at his daughter. "Vivy, are you looking for your mother? She went out." Vera''s lips parted, and she showed a smile. "It''s not that. I''m looking for you." "Me?" Upon hearing this, David put the newspaper on the coffee table, and his expression seemed quite serious. "Is it something important?" Seeing David like this, Vera suddenly didn''t know how to tell him. When she started the restaurant, she said that she didn''t want her parents'' money, but they still secretly helped her financially. Vera knew that they had saved up throughout the years. Moreover, she was their only daughter. Since the couple didn''t have other hobbies, and they didn''t gamble or spend much, their family''s savings was rather decent. But it was still difficult for Vera to ask for money from David. She always thought that she had grown up and she had to be filial toward her parents. But the money her parents chipped in for her restaurant aside, how could she allow herself to ask for more money from her parents now. "Vivy?" Vera smiled and shook her head. "Nothing. It''s just that I noticed you have more white hairtely. If you are tired, we should cancel the delivery service. Not only do we not gain much profit from it, but you also have to run around tirelessly." Hearing her words, David immediately refused her request. "How could we do so? It may not be much, but it''s still money. What else can I do now that I''ve retired and I can''t help out much in the restaurant? Don''t tell me stuff like I should stay at home and enjoy my retirement. If I stay at home and do nothing all the time, I would go limp after a long time." "But you have to bear the hot sun every day if you do delivery..." "All right. If this is all you want to say, then you can go back to your room. I don''t want to hear this anymore." After that, David began to cover his face with the newspaper and refused to continue the conversation. Vera didn''t know what to say. "Dad!" David continued to block his face,pletely ignoring her. Vera had no choice but to go back to her room. She looked at the clothes in the room for a while and finally put on the clothes she usually wore. When Vera headed out, she thought that this was how she looked all the time, so why should she change after dating him? If he was willing to date her, it would''ve meant that he epted how she was. Although she really wanted to better herself so that she could be worthy of him. However... sometimes, the difference between people could be drastic. Based on his career achievements alone, she would probably never be able to catch up to him. Vera became downcasted as she thought about that. She ended up not buying anything and just took a cab to Quill''s ce. When Quill received the message from Vera, it was ten minutes after she had sent him the message. When he saw the message from her, he immediately frowned and called her back. Vera was squatting on the side of the road, looking at the view in front of her at a loss. His private vi was nearby, but she couldn''t seem to find it. There were many vis in the area, but she didn''t know which one it was. Initially, she wanted to give him a call, but she found that it was still quite early. Her initial n was to buy some things beforeing to Quill''s ce in the afternoon. There was a change of ns. She didn''t buy anything, and she didn''t have her breakfast either; she just came straight. She couldn''t wait to see him. But she was afraid of disturbing him. After thinking for a while, Vera just sent him a text. When she didn''t receive a reply after a few minutes, Vera felt fortunate that she did not call him. If she did so at that hour, she would definitely have woken him up. After that, Vera thought that since she was already there, she simply found a ce to squat down and daydream as she looked at the grass in front of her. She didn''t know how long she had waited before her phone vibrated; it was a call from Quill. Vera''s heart suddenly beat rapidly as she answered the phone. "Hello?" "Where are you?" When Quill called, he had already put on his shoes and went out to look for her. Vera pursed her lips and said with a chuckle, "You''re up? You don''t have to rush. I sent you a text earlier, didn''t I? knew you weren''t up yet et when you didn''t reply, so I just strolled around. You don''t have to look for me so hurriedly. Go wash up first, then have your breakfast, and when you''re free..." "Look up." Quill suddenly interrupted her.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vera was stunned as she slowly raised her head. She immediately saw Quill standing not far away from her. He was wearing a casual knitted long-sleeved shirt and trousers. His whole body bathed in the morning sunshine. His hair was still a little messy as he didn''t get to tidy himself up yet. He held his phone in his hand, and his cold gaze fell on her as his lips slightly parted. "I''lle over, stay there." Then Vera stared nkly at Quill as he walked toward her. It was only when he was right in front of her that she finally came back to her senses. She got up and said with an awkward smile, "You... Why did youe out that soon? And... is it that near? I didn''t know when I camest time, so..." Before Vera could finish her words, her eyes went dull, and she fell forward uncontrobly. Quill grabbed her arm just in time and pulled her into his arms. Bang! Vera''s head bumped into Quill''s chest. She felt dizzy, but it was lucky that she didn''t fall onto the ground. "What''s wrong?" Quill frowned. At that moment, he saw that Vera didn''t look too good, then she fell forward as if she was going to faint. He then asked her, "You''ve squatted too long?" Vera closed her eyes and bit her lower lip as she nodded carelessly. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 It was true that she had been squatting there for too long, moreover, came over without having breakfast, and she didn''t sleep well the night before. Since there was insufficient blood supply to her brain after squatting for a long time, and her blood sugar was low, she felt parched and ufortable as soon as she got up. She leaned against him for a while, then tugged her lips into a faint smile with difficulty. "I''m fine. My feet just became numb. You don''t have to worry." Quill lowered his head and stared at her. "W- what is it?" She stammered. Vera was stupefied by his burning gaze. The next second, Vera thought she heard a barely audible sighing from his throat, then Quill said, "Give me your phone." Vera didn''t know what he was going to do, but she still handed him her phone. After Quill took it, he kept it in his pocket and carried her in his arms. "Ah..." Before Vera could react, her arms had already reflexively draped over his neck as she cried out in surprise. "What is it?" Vera smelt a faint minty fragrance on his body when she got close. Had he just got up? So did he brush his teeth after reading the text, or the other way around? It was as if Quill could read her thoughts; he reminded her, "Call me first before youe next time. I can pick you up as well. You came over so recklessly without giving me a call beforehand. If I had something else in hand, how long do you intend to wait?" "I... It''s not like that. I just waited for a few minutes." "A few minutes? You sent the text more than ten minutes ago. Or do you think I''m gullible?" Vera became flustered when she saw that Quill was inexplicably annoyed and he sounded serious. They just started dating the day before, and he was already upset. "I''m sorry. I won''t do this again. Don''t be angry..." After saying that, Vera quickly tightened her arms around his neck as she buried her face in it, and muffled, "I was just afraid of disturbing you because I nned toe over in the afternoon. But... I came ahead of time. I was afraid that you would still be asleep, so... But you don''t have to worry, it''s shady here. It''s really fine for me to wait for over ten minutes." Quill''s heart softened, and his gaze became more gentle when Vera rubbed her head against his neck as she spoke softly. "Just call me right away next time. You don''t have to be so cautious since we''re a couple now." After that, Quill walked forward while carrying her in his arms. It was then Vera realized that they were not far from his vi. She just didn''t know which one it was, so she didn''t dare to enter hastily. Being held in Quill''s arms made her feel like everything was like a dream again. It seemed that she was among the clouds once again. It was only when Quill put her down on the sofa, and Vera felt the texture, that she felt a sense of reality. But soon, Vera realized she still had her shoes on, so she quickly took them off and put them on the shoe rack. When she stood straight after bending down, she still felt a little dizzy. If possible, she should sleep earlier next time and also get up early to have her breakfast. She didn''t expect her own body to be so weak. While she was deep in thought, Quill''s voice traveled to her ears. "Come here." Vera came back to her senses. She rubbed her temples, then turned around and walked over. "Let''s have breakfast," Quill said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "It''s fine... I already ate beforeing." Vera declined. She was too embarrassed to tell him that she didn''t have her breakfast, nor did she sleep wellst night because she couldn''t wait to see him. She was afraid that Quill might make fun of her. However, she couldn''t hide her condition as it was written all over her face. After a moment of silence, Quill rephrased his words. "Then, why don''t you apany me and have a little more." Vera didn''t know what to say. It seemed that it wasn''t a bad idea. She blinked, then nodded, and went over to have breakfast with Quill. Quill prepared breakfast himself. Vera wanted to help, but he wouldn''t allow her to enter the kitchen. She could only wait obediently at the dining table. She looked at the in the kitchen through the the ss UMS door. Quill had put on an apron. Although it was grey, it still gave him a domestic feel. Vera suddenly felt that she was a little closer to him. The Quill in his office, dressed in a suit, gave her a powerful and distant feeling. However, his domestic look waspletely different. Vera couldn''t resist the urge to take a picture of Quill with her phone. However, when she tried to look for it, she realized that her phone was still in his pocket. She became a little depressed. If she had known earlier, she wouldn''t have given him the phone. If she had it with her, she could secretly take a few pictures at this time. She didn''t know how long she waited before breakfast was finally ready. Vera didn''t expect that he would actually cook for her. She rather embarrassed; her cheeks were flushed even when she was drinking milk. Quill spoke unintentionally, "Have you told Minerva about us?" "Huh?" Vera was taken aback. She didn''t expect him to ask such a question so suddenly. She couldn''t react for a moment. "Right, we just confirmed our rtionship yesterday. You wouldn''t be able to tell her so soon even if you wanted to." Hearing this, Vera unconsciously held the cup in her hand a little tighter and bit her lower lip in hesitation. In fact, she didn''t think to tell Minerva about them so soon. After all, she still did not know if Quill was dating her because he liked her Perhaps he did like her a little, but she still hadn''t a clue as to how long they wouldst. Thinking of it, Vera said softly. "About that... I was thinking that it''s better to not tell Minerva for the time being." "Huh?" Quill stopped in his actions and looked at Vera. Vera exined awkwardly, "Minerva is your sister and my best friend, after all. She had always hoped that we would get together. I''m sure she would be happy if we told her now, but what if, in the future..." Vera didn''t finish the rest of her thoughts, and she paused for a while before continuing. "If something happens... I am afraid that she will feel sad for us." Quill didn''t speak. He understood what she meant. He then narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Vera. His sharp gaze made Vera''s back go stiff. She bit her lip lightly and drank the milk at a loss. Because she was too nervous, she drank the milk too quickly, and she identally spilled the milk on her shirt. "Ah..." Vera eximed and stood up directly. As a result, she identally knocked the juice beside and spilled both the milk and juice on herself. "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry..." Being drenched in milk and juice, she suddenly became chaotic. How could she... have done such a stupid thing? Quill strode over and took a napkin to wipe for her, but it was still toote. The milk had already soaked her white T-shirt, and her slightly wet shirt stuck against her torso, revealing her beautiful curves. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 After just one nce, Quill retracted his gaze. He pursed his lips and deliberately lowered his voice. "Your clothes are dirty. You should change your clothes first before you continue to eat." Vera didn''t know what else to say. She nodded sadly, ming herself for acting so clumsily. Quill brought her into the bathroom and handed her a dark-colored shirt. When she took it, Vera felt all embarrassed. She quickly hid in the bathroom, took off her wet clothes, then changed into the shirt Quill gave her. It was the one she worest time. Seeing this shirt, Vera remembered that she hung it in the bathroom after she changed itst time, and she didn''t wash it before returning it to him. She felt awkward just at the thought of it. She was wearing a dark-colored skirt that day; she found that the shirt perfectly matched if she tucked it in. After that, Vera washed her dirtied T-shirt in the bathroom. When she opened the door, she saw Quill standing by the door, waiting for her. Vera jumped in fright, "Why are you here?" Quill nced at her and found that she had already changed into the shirt, and she held her dirtied T-shirt in her hands. She probably washed it in there; that was why her sleeves were a little wet. Remembering how she looked with her wet clothes earlier, Quill''s eyes darkened a little as his Adam''s apple bopped. Then, he reached his hand out to her. "You''ve washed the shirt? Give it to me." Vera subconsciously handed her shirt over after hearing his words. After thinking for a bit, she retracted her hand. "No, it''s fine. I can just hang it myself." Quill let out a low chuckle and said, "What are you afraid of? You''re already wearing my shirt for the second time, yet you''re afraid of me helping you hang your shirt? Vera was at a loss for words. She hesitated for a while and gave him her shirt. Quill took it and went to the balcony; Vera followed him blindly. Then she watched Quill hang her shirt. Inexplicably, when Vera saw Quill''s slender fingers brush past her shirt, she had an unusually strange feeling in her heart. When he was done hanging her shirt, her ears were already covered in ayer of pink. Vera turned around with her blushed face and was ready to sneak away before he could turn around, but Quill strode forward and caught up with her as he grabbed her arm. "Go down for breakfast." "Oh, okay." "Actually, you don''t have to be so nervous. I''ve already told you, you don''t have to be so cautious in front of me now that we''re a couple." Quill suddenly opened his mouth and started another topic. "If you really are that afraid of me, then..." Quill''s hand, which was holding her arm, gradually moved upward. Vera was dumbstruck for a moment. Before she could react, Quill had already grabbed her shoulders and pressed her against the wall. Vera widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at the man leaning in front of her. His breath was gentle, yet it burned her cheeks as it brushed past. She anxiously looked at the person only inches away from her, and her lips slightly parted, "What is it?" Quill pursed his thin lips and inched even closer; his voice was low and hoarse. "If you continue being so cautious, then I can only use some unusual ways to make you not be so afraid of me." "Unusual... ways?" Vera blinked. Her eyshes were like butterflies fanning on Quill''s heart. A thought came to his mind, and his voice became even more hoarse. "Yes, unusual ways. Aren''t you afraid of me? I can only make you get used to being intimate with me. You''ll surely get used to it the more we do it." His lips were very close to hers as he spoke. Vera''s body trembled. Although she looked forward to it, yet she did not want to admit it. "It''s... it''s not like that. I was just..." "Perfect time to continue our practice..." His voice got lower as he got closer, and then... Vera felt somethingnding on her lips, and a pair of huge palms held her waist. She stood there helplessly, not knowing what to do. After a while, Quill took around his waist. Vera was stunned for a bit; did he want her to hug him? Vera''s hands and ced et As soon as she reacted, she felt Quill retreating a little and said in a husky voice, "Hug me." Vera was baffled. Her face flushed instantly, and she was so shocked that she retreated her hands. Aargh! This man was beyond flirtatious as soon as he got into a rtionship! Originally, she would be the one to take the lead between the two of them, but who would''ve thought that he had already kissed her multiple times since the day before. Moreover, his enthusiasm scared her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Vera did not sessfully retreat her hands as Quill grabbed them halfway. After she failed to break free, he tugged on them and put them on his waist. "Hug me, hmm?" Quill coaxed her gently. When he spoke, he caressed her earlobe with his lips; it was especially alluring. Under his persuasion, Vera gradually rxed, and she slowly hugged his waist. In fact, Quill enjoyed her hugs. Just like when they were in the carst night, she took the initiative to hug him and held him tightly. That feeling... was real and warm, making his heart flutter like never before. But Vera was too shy that day; her hands around his waist were loose. Quill stared at her fluttering eyshes and continued to coax again, "Hug a little tighter; we''re going to continue."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vera''s face was blushing, and she was shocked by his sultry manner. She couldn''t help but re at him. "Just kiss. You sure have a lot of requests..." She mumbled aint. Although she spoke mercilessly, she still tightened her arms, and it pleased Quill. After that, he smiled and pressed his lips onto hers again. The practical training this time was obviously more skillful than the day before. Vera had thought that kissing would be something difficult for them since neither of them had ever been in a rtionship before. Though, she did not mind if they had to slowly practice together. However, she slowly realised one thing. Quill seemed to have found a tactic very quickly, but she still hadn''t yet. He waspletely under control as he kissed her however he liked; she couldn''t fight back at all. Vera became a little annoyed, and she kissed back furiously. She ended up identally wounding Quill''s lips again. This time, Quill remained unmoved. He only paused for a moment before hugging her even tighter. Vera''s back pressed against the cold wall, and she felt that Quill was somehow different. After a long time, Vera felt weak all over, and she could not seem to stand properly. Oh, dear... She only had half a ss of milk, and she was hungry again... When Quill finally released her, Vera leaned weakly against his chest and murmured, "I... I''m a little hungry." Then she heard his soft chuckle, which was pleasing to the ears. "Then go get some breakfast. Don''t be picky." Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 Vera was stuffed that meal. Perhaps it was because of that kiss Vera felt as if she was in the clouds. When Quill asked her again, she admitted that she came before having her breakfast in a pitiful tone and face. Then... Quill put a lot of food before her on the table and ordered her to finish them all. "That''s too much; how can I eat them all?" Verained secretly. If she had known this would happen, she would not have told him that she had not eaten breakfast.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Finish them. I don''t want you to pass out againter." That left her with no choice. Vera dared not disobey his order and could only keep stuffing food into her mouth. But she was indeed starving. Besides, her Prince Charming prepared this lovely meal. He personally made them, so Vera ate quite satisfyingly. After she was done, her stomach was a little bloated. She fell back on the seat and leaned on it. She touched her belly, and her expression looked a little painful. "Are you too full?" Quill asked with a frown. Vera was just about to say that she wasn''t, but she burped just as she opened her mouth. She was shocked and stunned on the spot. Just now... Had she made that sound? How could she make such a shameful sound in front of Quill? When she realized what she had done, Vera quickly covered her mouth. Her eyes widened in disbelief, not wanting to look into his eyes. But she slowly remembered what Quill said to her earlier and that kiss. He said that she needn''t be so cautious in front of him; she had really listened. Perhaps, she could try to make it less awkward? As she thought about it, Vera coughed lightly and looked at Quill with an innocent look. "It''s all your fault that I''m too full now." In other words, if he hadn''t made her eat that much, she wouldn''t have burped. Quill froze for a moment when he heard Vera ming him, and he looked at her. Vera was there sitting at the dining table, wearing his shirt. The shirt hung loosely on her. Her hands were t on top of her thighs, and she nervously grabbed the hem of the shirt. The sun shone in from the windows, beaming on her. There was a touch of pink on her fair cheeks, and her eyes seemed to be shining when she looked at him. Quill''s lips inexplicably curled up into a smile. "Okay, it''s all my fault. Shall we do some exercise then?" Vera''s mind was inexplicably filled with suggestive thoughts when she heard the word ''exercise'', and her face immediately turned red. However, she knew that Quill''s words were not like what she thought. It was just that the meaning became distorted somehow. Thinking of this, Vera immediately shook her head, trying to shake off the weird thoughts in her mind, and then nodded firmly. "Sure." The two of them then went out for a walk. It was a prosperous piece ofnd; security facilities were set up after thend was built into a private vi area. Non-residents weren''t allowed to roam around at will. The only reason Vera was able toe in was that the security guard recognized her. Many people were still in bed since it was the weekend. There were nts on both sides of the quiet path, and the air was fresh. Then Vera found that people were running at all hours as she had originally thought that no one would run at that hour. She didn''t expect to meet a few peopleing back from their jog while a few prepared to leave their ces. Then, she began to wonder, shouldn''t they get up earlier to jog? Wasn''t it hot at this hour? As she was thinking about it, a pudgy middle-aged man jogged in their direction. Vera saw himing and subconsciously moved over to Quill''s side, allowing him more space to pass. Unexpectedly, the man stopped not far from them, then walked toward them while wiping off his sweat with a towel draped around his neck. "President Hanover." "They know each other?" Vera thought. She silently moved a little further away from Quill. Just after she took two steps away, Quill immediately held her hand. Vera was startled, and she instantly stopped moving. Probably because they had walked for quite a distance, his palm was so warm that it almost scalded her. Vera took a deep breath and suppressed her nonsensical thoughts deep down. Quill looked at the maning over and nodded faintly. "Mr. rk, you''re here for your morning jog?" "Yeah, I''m getting old. My wife wasining that I''m too fat. She asked me to go out for some exercise so that I won''t fall ill easily from obesity." After that, he smiled and wiped his sweat, then turned his eyes to Vera. He looked at her and asked, ''And this is?" Vera, who was suddenly getting the attention, became a little nervous. She subconsciously bit her lip, wondering how Quill would introduce her to others. Would he introduce her as his girlfriend? Or would he introduce her as his friend? But soon, Vera felt that the big hand holding herself tightened a little, then she heard Quill speak in a faint yet heart-pounding voice. "She''s my girlfriend. Vera, say hello to Mr. rk." Quill looked at his girlfriend as if he was protecting his baby and said softly. Vera quickly came to her senses and squeezed a smile at the middle-aged man nervously. "Hello, Mr. rk, I''m Vera Zais..." Probably because of nervousness, she bowed a little after finishing her words. Mr. rk looked at her with an even wider smile, He then nodded approvingly and said, "President Hanover you sure have a good eye. This youngdy seems quite lovely. We all thought that you wouldn''t get a girlfriend; who would''ve thought you''ve secretly found one Moreover, he looked to be protecting something precious from his posture. He saw from a distance that Quill, who usually wouldn''t go close to women, actually took the initiative to hold the girl''s hand and even introduced her. After that, Mr. rk looked at Vera again and smiled, "How rare. Youngdy, you have to cherish it. Not just people in hispany, even the employees in ourpany all fangirl over him." Vera''s face was flushing as she nodded awkwardly. Quill reminded him coldly, "Mr. rk, should you continue with your jog? We''re going for a walk after our meal, so excuse us for now." He would always keep a distance from everyone. At first, there would be some people who were upset about it, but after seeing that he treated everyone like that, they naturally got used to it. Besides, he was still polite. Although he gave people a cold impression, he would still greet back if people greeted him. Anyway, no one could find fault with his manners or etiquette. Therefore, Mr. rk immediately nodded and said, "Okay, you two should go ahead. I''ll go home first." After walking for some distance, Vera couldn''t help but lower her head and looked at how they held hands. Just some time ago, she was still mad at him; she even went on a blind date. She didn''t expect that they would be dating at this point. She wondered if he would keep holding her hand for the rest of their lives. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 It was only when Mr. rk mentioned that Ernest knew Vera and Quill were dating. They met each other when they were getting drinks. They usually just nodded to greet each other or exchanged a few words at most. But when Mr. rk saw Ernest, he remembered the youngdy who was with Quill. He knew that Ernest had a good rtionship with Quill, so he went forward to gossip about it with him. He was a middle-aged man, after all, and he had no more pursuits. After all, he had a perfect family with a son and a daughter. Aside from intending to reduce his weight, he was only interested in gossip. Therefore, when Mr. rk saw Ernest, he went up to gossip. Seeing that Ernest was puzzled, Mr. rk spoke enthusiastically. "Mr. Lowell, although you are close with President Hanover, it seems that there are still some things that you don''t know about." Ernest waspletely befuddled as he didn''t understand what Mr. rk wasughing about. But he was experienced, so he was not anxious at all. He just smiled and looked at Mr. rk, quietly waiting for him to spill everything. Sure enough, seeing that Ernest was not asking about it, Mr. rk couldn''t hold back any longer and wanted to show off. "My wife has been asking me to go out for a jog every day. She asked me to reduce my body weight, so I free up some time to work out every morning. But when I came back, I met President Hanover. Guess what I saw?" Ernest remained calm. Mr. rk still seeded in piquing his curiosity. What did he see that was so shocking? Could it be that Quill had a woman by his side? "There was a youngdy by Quill''s side." Upon hearing this, Ernest raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "A youngdy?" He actually guessed correctly that it had something to do with women. He didn''t know why, but when he heard the words youngdy, a familiar person appeared in his mind. There was only one person Ernest knew who had something to do with Quill and could make him care for. "Yes, a youngdy. Probably only a little older than my daughter. Seeing how President Hanover had always acted, I thought that he would stay single for life. Who would have thought that he would be shameless enough to go after a youngdy." After saying that, Mr. rk kept shaking his head as he clicked his tongue. Hearing his words, Ernest smiled. "Mr. rk, did you say that in front of him?" Mr. rk appeared to be shocked. "How would I possibly do that? Wouldn''t I just be digging my own grave? I wouldn''t dare to do that. I just didn''t expect that he would actually go after a young girl. This youngdy is surely charming. Otherwise, why would President Hanover suddenly be interested in women when he had never been interested? How strange." "It''s just a matter of fate." Ernest picked up his teacup and slowly took a sip as he said faintly, "Who could be sure? No matter if it''s a youngdy or a matured woman, as long as it''s Quill''s fate, there''s surely no doubt." "Ah, you''re right indeed, but you''re moreposed than I thought. Aren''t you surprised that President Hanover is finally dating?" Hearing that, Ernest smiled faintly and put down the teacup in his hand. "Perhaps it''s because I had a hunch that they would end up dating each other?" Mr. rk yelled in dissatisfaction immediately and med Ernest. It turned out that he had known about it long ago, yet he didn''t say a word about it. He thought that he had grasped some big news and boasted about it. "I just saw that you were so excited about it, so I didn''t want to ruin your fun." Mr. rk was rendered speechless. He felt that he couldn''t befriend him anymore. No wonder Quill and Ernest have such a good rtionship. Both of them were not decent people at all! Hmph! After tea, Ernest went to the pasta restaurant in the afternoon. It''d been a while since hest came, and the pasta restaurant had be even more popr. When Ernest went in, the group of people who wanted to cause trouble for Vera happened to be inside as Well. When they saw Ernest, the sh expression changed slightly. Then they bent down and lowered their heads to whisper. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Isn''t that Mr. Lowell of the Lowell Group? Why is he here? Does that mean the delivery girl really has something to do with President Hanover?" "Mr. Lowell is close with President Hanover, and everyone knows about that. Who would''ve thought that she would be so quick to act? Does she want to hook up with two people at a time? Or does she have other purposes?" Jennifer sat in the corner, looking timid, "I think... they''re probably just friends. After all, Mr. Lowell is famous for being loyal." Everyone knew this. Since Ernest''s wife passed away, he had never remarried, and he refused to get close to any other women. Otherwise, with his status and e identity, how could he still be single until now? Of course, there were a lot of women who threw themselves at him. But he only had histe wife in his heart. Who couldpete with the deceased? Therefore, everyone''s target was not on Ernest anymore.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jennifer thought for a moment and said, "Why don''t we just leave after having the pasta today? Let''s just pretend that we came here to eat. Mr. Lowell is here. If we cause trouble, he might recognize us." Everyone had an ugly expression. After all, no one had foreseen Ernest appearing. Moreover, they hadn''t seen Vera, and they didn''t know where she had gone. At this time, Beanie came and handed them the menu. "Hello,dies. Here''s the menu. What would you all like to eat?" A childish voice suddenly appeared, attracting the attention of the girls on the table. One of them couldn''t help but exim just as she saw him. "Oh dear, what an adorable boy..." Just when they wanted toment further, Beanie had already handed them the menu. They didn''t want to let the child down, especially one who was so lovely and good-looking. After they ordered, Beanie smiled and took back the menu. "Okay, then. Please wait for a moment." Someone then said after he left. "Who is that child? He''s so good-looking. Could it be the delivery girl''s illegitimate child?" Someone couldn''t help but re at her. "You think too highly of her. How could she bear such a good looking child with that average look?" "That''s true." Jennifer stared at Beanie''s back, thought for a moment, and said quietly, "Don''t you think... this kid looks like someone?" "Who???" Everyone was suddenly interested. Jennifer rubbed her nose and said, "The president of the Yardley Corporation." "Maddox Yardley?" One of them cried out in surprise. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 "F*ck, you''re right. No wonder I thought that he looked a little familiar." "What the hell is this? What does President Yardley of the Yardley Corporation have anything to do with this? Do you mean that this delivery girl is having multiple affairs?" One of the girls was exasperated. "Do you not have a brain? Didn''t you see the viral news about Yardley Corporation some time ago? Mr. Yardley has a wife, but he got into an ident when they were preparing for the wedding. I have seen photos of his wife in the news. She is indeed a beauty." "Now that you mentioned it, I think we should still be able to see the news if we search it up." So they took out their phones to search for the news. Sure enough, they saw photos of Minerva during the wedding. However, because something happened to Maddox, Minerva was the only one at the wedding. "Is that the child of Mr. Yardley? Is he already that big?" "Why is he here? Is he working as a waiter for the delivery girl?" They were all dumbfounded. Only Jennifer swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously. She really felt that they should not havee that day because they had unfolded too many secrets. Everyone thought Vera was just an ordinary woman without any background or status. However, she could get Maddox''s son to help out in her small restaurant. And then there was also Ernest and Quill. These three people were big shots in the business industry.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Thinking of that, Jennifer grabbed her phone on the table and said, "Umm, I suddenly remembered that I still hadn''t done myundry, and it seems like it''s going to rain soon. I have to go back now. You guys stay; I''ll pay for the meal." Then she got up and went to the cashier to pay the bill, then left the store quickly. Everyone else looked at the bright sun outside and wondered, "The sun is zing; there''s no sign of rain at all. What''s up with her?" Hearing that, someone sneered. "You idiot, she''s obviously running away because she''s afraid. Can''t you tell?" Everyone fell silent for a moment. "So, should we leave?" They suddenly found that the person they wanted to deal with might be someone they couldn''t afford to provoke. What was worse? If they lost their jobs or crossed those bigpanies just because they wanted to embarrass a girl, the loss would surely outweigh the gain. In addition, seeing that Jennifer had left and Beanie and Ernest appearing there made them reconsider their actions. Soon, some of them followed along and got up. "I didn''t support the idea of causing her trouble from the beginning, and I''m not in love with President Hanover either. If you want to embarrass her or cause her trouble, be my guest. I''m leaving." "Then I should leave too. My boyfriend is not happy about meing here today. It''s the weekend, yet I came here for pasta instead of going on a date with him. What''s all this for?" A few of them left one after another. Seven of them came, but now, there were only three of them left, staring at each other. "Are you guys going to leave as well?" "Forget it, since we''re already here... Why don''t we eat before we leave?" "Okay, well leave after eating then." Soon, Mabie brought their pasta out. She saw that the crowded table was now left with just three girls sitting there. "Huh? Did I make a mistake on your orders? Did your table order seven bowls of pasta?" She put three tes of pasta in front of the girls and asked in confusion, "Had Beanie written the wrong order? Would you like me to change it for you?" "There''s no need!" One of them quickly said, "We usually eat a lot. We ordered seven tes. Please continue serving the rest." The other two nodded their heads nkly. Mabie said, "You all don''t have to force yourselves. It''ll be fine to correct it; if you ced the wrong order." "No, it''s the right one. Auntie, please continue serving the rest. My friend has paid the bill." There was nothing else Mabie could say since they had already said so. She could only return to the kitchen and mumble as she walked. "I wonder what''s going on with the girls outside. There were only three of them, but they ordered seven tes of pasta. I asked if they ced the wrong order, but they said that there was no need to change. Seven tes; can they even finish it?" A staff member replied after hearing what she said. "Auntie, since they said so, then there is no need to change. I suppose that they''re craving the pasta badly. They probably wanted to make their trip worthwhile now that they finally have the time toe." Upon hearing this, Mabie felt that it was rather reasonable, so she didn''t let it bother her anymore. However, the atmosphere outside was not so pleasant. The three girls who were left behind were upset, and they didn''t want to leave just dike that, so they stayed for some pasta. They didn''t dare ask for a refund as well, for fear of offending the little Maddox. "How stupid. What''s the big deal if we get a refund? Are we not allowed to issue a refund if we ordered extra by ident? Why are you guys such cowards?" "If you''re that brave, why didn''t you say it just now?" "Yeah, not only did you not say anything, you even nodded. Isn''t that approval?" "You!" l "Forget it, since everyone has left. Obviously, they don''t want to ruin their own schedules for this matter. Besides, we are just unwilling to admit defeat. But if President Hanover really takes a fancy to her, then there is nothing we can do either. It''s not like we can change President Hanover''s thoughts, can we?" "That''s right, Secretary Sharpio has been working under President Hanover for so many years, and she couldn''t change anything, let alone us. Besides, we were just unconvinced and wanted to cause her trouble; it''s not like we could gain any benefits from doing so." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What are you two trying to say? Was I the one who asked you guys toe from the start? It''s all because you all agreed to it." All of a sudden, they fell silent. They then looked at each other and sighed. "Forget it, since we''re already here. Since we''ve decided not to cause her trouble, then let''s leave it aside. We''ll leave after we finish the pasta." So the three of them began to eat the pasta. One of them took a mouthful, and her expression suddenly became somewhat different. She wanted to exim in awe but was afraid of beingughed at, so she could only whisper a few words. "Th-the pasta tastes quite nice." The other two did not believe her and also took a bite. They found that it was rather decent. However, everyone remained silent and ate tacitly. This matter finally came to an end. Ernest sat in the private chamber on the second floor for a long time, but he didn''t see Vera at all. He swished the tea in his cup and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Had she really neglected the restaurant after she started dating? Tsk, he thought of having some pasta that day. Just as he was deep in thought, a rush of footsteps suddenly came from outside. Soon, Vera appeared in front of him while panting heavily. "Mr... Mr. Lowell... I just heard that you came. I had something to attend to earlier. I''m sorry." "It''s fine. Dating does require some of your time." Ernest looked at her with a faint smile. Vera suddenly felt embarrassed. Her face flushed red, and she began to stammer. She knew that Ernest was acquainted with Quill. He was the one who told Quill to go to the police station at that time. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Vera even got mad that time. Thinking about it now, she felt awkward and embarrassed. After all, to her, although he was Quill''s friend, she didn''t know him that well. Vera didn''t know how to respond to his sudden ridicule. Ernest put down the teacup and said to her leisurely with a smile. "What''s wrong? It''s a good thing for you to be dating. What''s with that look?" Seeing the faint smile on Ernest''s face, Vera finally understood that Ernest came on purpose after hearing about this matter. Although Vera didn''t know their rtionship and why he cared so much about Quill''s love life, she didn''t have the guts to ask so directly. However, Ernest was also a smart person. He quickly guessed what was on Vera''s mind and asked lightly, "You''re wondering why am I here?" Umm... Vera did not answer, but her face said it all. "Honestly, I just find it interesting. Do you remember the person I wanted to introduce you to before?" Hearing what he said, Vera was stunned for a moment, but she understood almost immediately. "Don''t tell me the person you talked about was Quill." Ernest smiled and nodded. Vera was at a loss for words. "He has been single for years; there has never been a girl that he took a fancy to. The first time he came to me was about your matter. I was astonished to hear another girl''s name apart from his sister, so I became curious. Weren''t you mad when you were at the police station thest time? In fact, you don''t have to think so. The fact that he would request from others for you could only prove one thing." Vera didn''t quite understand why Ernest was there that day. Could it be that he was trying to put in a good word for Quill? However, in Vera''s eyes, Quill was already the best among the bests. "Although it''s unnecessary for me to say these things now, I should still put in a good word or two for my friend, don''t I?" Ernest smiled faintly as if he was just joking.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Vera couldn''t help but show a smile. "No matter what, I should really thank you, Mr. Lowell." "Oh?" Ernest raised his eyebrows when he heard her words. "Thank me? What for? I wanted to introduce you to him, but you didn''t agree to it." "It''s not that." Vera said awkwardly, "I was referring to when you called him to the police station. If it weren''t for that, perhaps... we wouldn''t have any more interactions." Ernest was a little upset. For some reason, hearing her being so formal with him made him somewhat ufortable. Although he was much older than the young girl in front of him, he was the same age as Quill. She and Quill were dating, yet she was being so formal with him as if he was her elder. "You''re being too polite. It''s fate that brought you two together. I just gave you two a push. Even if that didn''t happen, you two would still be destined to be together." That was what his wife often said when she was alive because their encounter was extraordinarily marvelous. After they got married, he would always wonder if he hadn''t gone to that banquet that day, would he have met her? His wife would pinch his face and question his wild guesses every time. Fate brought them together. If they did not meet that day or the day after, they would eventually meet someday. Once they have met, they would not be able to escape the fate that tied them together. Therefore, when Quill came to talk to Ernest about Vera''s matter for the first time, he had already confirmed one thing. Quill wouldn''t be able to escape. It wasn''t that Vera needed Quill, but he needed her. But then again, Ernest coughed softly and said seriously, "If you insist on thanking me, you just have to speak to me like you usually do. You don''t have to be formal with me. After all, Quill and I are the same age." Vera was at a loss for words. She was stunned for a while before she could understand what Ernest meant. It turned out that he felt that she was regarding him as an elderly person. What he said was true, though. Since she was dating Quill, it would be weird for her to regard him formally as if he was her elder. After giving it some thought, Vera scratched her head awkwardly. "Sure thing, Mr. Lowell." "If you don''t mind, you can just call me Ernest. It''s not too much to ask, isn''t it?" Vera quickly nodded. "Of course not! You''ve reduced the rent for me by so much, and you''ve also helped me before. I''m happy to be able to call you so." Vera didn''t hesitate and soon called him by his name, which made Ernest feel morefortable. He felt that he finally won Quill by a bit. He wondered if he could boast to Quill about this? Just thinking about it made him feel good. "Ernest, I''ll make you some pasta. Just wait for me for a bit." "Sure." After Vera left, Ernest immediately took out his phone to call someone. Quill was about to hang the shirt the young girt wore after taking it out of the washing machine when he received Ernest''s phone call. Seeing his call, he looked at it silently for a while before answering it. "What''s the matter?" "Am I not allowed to call you for nothing?" Upon hearing this, Quill frowned slightly and said while holding the shirt in his hand, "Just say whatever you want to say." "Who was the one who came to me for help for his girl? Don''t tell me you''re going to burn the bridge now that you two are dating." Quill didn''t say anything. "You still owe me a favor. And one more at the police station." Quill still didn''t say anything. "We''ve been good friends for so many years. Why didn''t you tell me that you''re dating? What''s the meaning of this?" "Ernest Lowell, what the hell are you trying to say?" Quill sighed helplessly and asked. "Can''t I just be happy for you? You finally have someone by your side, so I''m happy for you." Quill felt that something was wrong with Ernest''s tone. He took a nce at the calendar and asked, "Where are you right now?" "Where am I?" Ernest nced around and said with a faint smile, "Where do you think? It sure is hard for me to get a te of pasta; I''ve waited for almost half an hour." Quill didn''t speak. After a moment of silence, he said, "Give me 15 minutes." Beep... After hanging up the phone, Quill hung the shirt up. Looking at the shirt Vera wore hanging among his white shirts, his heart inexplicably fluttered. At first, he wondered if it would be very troublesome to have a woman by his side. But he thought everything that had happened so far was rather nice; he even looked forward to this kind of life. Soon enough, he grabbed his car keys and went out. 15 minutester, he arrived at the pasta restaurant. When Quill got there, all he saw was Mabie as Vera was apanying Ernest. That was why he couldn''t find her downstairs. Mabie was stunned for a moment when she saw him. Then she saw Quill greeting her. "Hello, Auntie." Mabie asked, "Are you here for Vera?" Quill nodded slightly. "She''s upstairs with Mr. Lowell." Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 "Apanying Mr. Lowell?" There was a slight change in Quill''s eyes. It seemed that Ernest was bored to death; he deliberately came over and waited for so long just to have a meal. Not only that, he even called him over as well. "Do you want me to bring you upstairs?" Mabie''s words pulled Quill back to reality. He smiled politely and said faintly, "Thank you for the offer, Auntie. I can go up by myself. I rushed over today, so I didn''t prepare anything. I''ll visit you some other time." His tone was indifferent, but Mabie did not think there was anything wrong at all. After all, he was an outstanding man, yet he was willing toe over to look for her daughter again and again. Although Vera ignored him for an entire day, he remained his cool. He also did not try to tter Mabie only because she was Vera''s mother, and Mabie was indeed satisfied with that. She didn''t care how good the man''s attitude was toward herself and David, as long as he treated their daughter sincerely. "What are you talking about? It''s good enough that you''re here. You don''t have to visit us purposely. Alright, why don''t you head up first." Quill smiled faintly and said gently, "Thank you, Auntie." After Quill went upstairs, Mabie kept thinking that something was amiss. It took her a long time to finally realize what the problem was. When she said that Vera was with Mr. Lowell upstairs, she unconsciously blurted it out. However, Quill did not ask who Mr. Lowell was. Could it be that he knew who he was? Did the two of them actually know each other? Vera would have just brought Ernest his pasta and left at ordinary times. But she felt a little embarrassed at the fact that he waited for her for so long, and they were on a first-name basis after, so Vera felt that they weren''t that distant anymore. At least they were slightly closer now, so she just sat there and apanied Ernest for his meal. Seeing Vera sitting upright in front of him, Ernest recalled the times his wife was still alive. She was around his age, so when she passed, they were around Vera''s age. However, his wife was not as well-behaved as Vera. She was always yful and mischievous, and she couldn''t sit still even when they were having a meal. She would always fool around with him, sometimes asking him to feed her, and she would feed him as well. They were always clingy after they confirmed their rtionship. Ernest knew that others gossiped that they wouldn''tst long as they were too clingy, but they never broke up. Later on, they got married, and their rtionship became even better after marriage, unfortunately... Fate was indeed fair. Probably because they had used up all the clinginess in that life in advance, that was why God decided to bring his beautiful wife back. "Ernest?" Ernest thought he heard someone calling him. When he came to his senses, he saw Vera''s palm waving in front of him. Realizing he was lost in thought, Ernest smiled and said, "Sorry, I would subconsciously think of my wife every time I sit here." Vera''s hand stopped her action. It took her a while before she slowly withdrew it. She said nervously, "S-sorry..." He thought of his wife again. He was probably dejected, wasn''t he? When Vera saw that he sat motionlessly and his eyes were empty as if he had fallen into his memories, she called out to him as she got worried. "It''s alright." Ernest lowered his head and took a mouthful. The bitter taste instantly spread from the end of his tongue and filled his entire mouth; it felt the same as when he thought of his wife in the middle of the night. "I''m used to living such a life." Vera really didn''t know how tofort others, nor did she have much experience with it. She could only stammer as she said, "Ernest, don''t be sad. Since you''re my older brother now, feel free toe over whenever you miss your wife. I''ll cook for you. I''ll never allow other customers to enter this room either; I''ll leave it only for you." Her words were so sincere that Ernest couldn''t help butugh. "I''ve never expected myself to get a younger sister after Quill dated a girl. Not bad." It would be fine if he didn''t say it out loud, but every time he mentioned Quill, Vera still couldn''t stop herself from blushing. Just as she was about to say something, Vera suddenly heard footstepsing from the outside. She frowned slightly, "Is it that someone wants toe over?" She had already made it clear that this was not open to other customers. Why would someone stille over? Hearing that, Ernest took a nce at his wristwatch. It seemed that it was almost time; he should arrive. As he thought about it, he said in a low voice, "It should be someone you know." Someone she knew? Vera felt puzzled upon hearing Ernest''s words. She was somewhat confused, so she got up and opened the door. However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a familiar figure standing at the door. The moment their eyes met, Vera froze on the spot. Quill? Why had hee all of a sudden? They had just parted not long ago. Why did they meet again? "Hey, you''re quite fast. A few minutes earlier than I expected." Vera still stood there dumbfounded while Ernest, who was behind her, had already spoken as he smiled. Quill''s gaze brushed past Vera andnded on Ernest. Vera tilted her body slightly. So did ve Quille to look for Ernest? She paused before saying, "You two have something to talk about, don''t you? I''ll go downstairs first then Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, Vera passed by Quill. When she was about to leave, Quill suddenly grabbed her wrist, and she lifted her head to look at him in surprise. "What are you going downstairs for? It''s not like you''re not allowed to listen." Ernest looked at whatever was happening before his eyes, as if he was watching an interesting movie, and his eyes were full of brilliance. "But..." Vera still wanted to say something else, but Quill had already pulled her in and made her sit down. She wanted to leave at first, but now she could only sit beside Quill with her hands ced neatly on her leg, looking obedient. One looked mature and calm, and the other looked as well-behaved as a schoolgirl. "Do you have something to tell me that you suddenlye over?" Ernest looked at Quill and asked with a faint smile, his eyes darting back and forth between Vera and Quill. Vera seemed restricted when she was with him, he thought that it would be better if Quill came. But now he found that it wasn''t the case. Ernest looked at how Vera behaved sitting beside Quill; she looked so nervous that she didn''t dare move an inch. With that thought, Ernest reminded just in time. "Say, Quill, do you always put on a straight face when facing her? Why does she look so nervous and afraid in front of you?" Hearing that, Vera took a deep breath. Why did he bring that upCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. again? In fact, she had already changed a lot. She was even more afraid of Quill before that, but since he pressed her against the wall and kissed her, she had started getting used to him. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Quill was as calm as usual when he heard that, and he said in a cold voice, "Did you especiallye here because you have nothing else better to do?" "You''re right. I have nothing else to do, so I''m here to visit my dear sister." "Sister?" Quill narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t quite understand the meaning of that address. "That''s right. Vera has already regarded me as her older brother, so why don''t you change your way of addressing me in the future?" As he said that, Ernest couldn''t hide theughter in his eyes anymore, "How does that sound to you? My dear brother-inw?" Quill didn''t speak. Vera, who was sitting at the side, knew that Ernest was totally taking advantage of Quill. She initially thought that it was no big deal regarding Ernest as her older brother, but she did not expect him to use it to make fun of Quill. She thought that this kind of banter was nothing as it was just a form of address. It was just that she didn''t know how Quill thought about it. At that thought, Vera anxiously spoke up for Quill. "That... Ernest, I..." Before she could finish her words, Quill grabbed her hand and interrupted, "What are you anxious about?" Vera was stunned upon hearing his words as she looked at him. "Just let him call as he pleases. It''s no big deal." The most important thing was that Vera was by his side. Moreover, he was already happy knowing that she was protective of him. Ernest felt extremely jealous as he watched the scene in front of him, "In the past, I didn''t think you were the type who would dote on your girl even if you have fallen in love. Who would''ve thought that you''re more doting than I imagine. Vera, you won''t be able to find another man like him in the future. You have to cherish him well." Vera blushed hearing their words and felt that she could no longer stay there. She retrieved her hand and said, "It''s a little busy down there. I should go and help out. I''ll let you two chat." After that, Vera hurriedly got up and left before Quill could ask her to stay. After she left, Ernest still had a teasing smile on his face. "She''s still a youngdy nheless. She couldn''t even stand just a few jokes." Quill nced at him indifferently after hearing his words, "Since you know that, why did you still tease her?" "Life is so boring; you have to find some fun yourself. Otherwise, how boring will it be? Isn''t that right?" Quill didn''t reply. Considering that the death anniversary of Ernest''s wife was approaching, Quill could only suppress his emotions deep down. He was only verbally taking advantage of him, so he let him be. "What? You''re serious about her? Are you sure that she''s your one and only?" After teasing him for a bit, although the smile on Ernest''s face had notpletely disappeared, his eyes were clearly filled with seriousness when he asked those questions, "As your lifelong friend, I want to remind you that this young girl is not one to be toyed with. If you can''t guarantee that you''ll treat her well forever, you''d better leave her." Quill nced at him helplessly for a while before he spoke, "How do you know that I won''t?" "Who knows if you will or not? After all, you''ve been heartless for far too long. Who''s to say that you wouldn''t suddenly go mad and abandon her now that she is suddenly by your side. Although I have little contact with her, I can see that she''s a stubborn one from her words and actions, and she''ll insist on going on the path that she chose. If you disappoint her one day or hurt her heart, I''m afraid that she won''t be able toe out of it for the rest of her life." Those words were true. Vera was indeed such a person.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Although Quill had just started dating her, he also knew that Vera was headstrong. Otherwise, she would not have loved him for such a long time. But since he was dating her now, he was fully prepared. He would surely not allow any idents or anything else to happen to them. Seeing that Quill wasn''t speaking, Ernest stopped smiling. "But, are you not going to tell her about that matter?" Speaking of that matter... Quill''s expression changed slightly, but he still didn''t respond. Ernest continued. "Although I don''t think that she has to know about this, yet you''ve been hiding this for so many years. Are you really not going to tell her about it?" Tell her? There was nothing much for him to say. "Some things are bound better not to know forever," Quill said faintly. Hearing Quill''s words, Ernest roughly understood that he was nning to keep it a secret for the rest of his life, and he would never tell anyone about it. "I''ve already gone back on the promise I made back then." When he said that, Quill''s eyes showed a faint trace of pain. Ernest thought for a moment and said, "How should I put this? As long as the oue is the same, who cares-about the process? As long as the result is good, then you haven''t really broken your promise Hearing Ernest''s words, Quill could only force a bitter smile, "I hope so." The two of them chatted upstairs. After Vera came down, she went into the kitchen, and Mabie immediately leaned over. "Why did youe down?" Vera looked awkward and said, "They wanted to have a chat. It''s not convenient for me to stay there." Hearing that, Mabie finally understood something, "You''re saying Mr. Lowell and Beanie''s uncle know each other?" Vera nodded. "I see." No wonder when Mabie said that Vera was upstairs with Mr. Lowell, Quill was not puzzled at all, "They actually knew each other. Then this store..." Mabie was quick to think. She immediately thought of the sudden drop in rent and those special treatments. Vera was speechless for a moment. "Mom, it''s true that he helped me, but Mr. Lowell told me that I should believe in my abilities. After all, I passed his test that day, and he thought that I''d surely be able this restaurant well, and he''s to y run satisfied with how it is now." Mabie stroked Vera''s head lovingly and whispered, "You don''t have to exin. Of course, I know that you''re excellent, but I only want to know if he treats you well or not. That''s all." Regardless of whether what Quill had done yed a role in helping them or not, the most important thing was that he did it for Vera, and his intention was good. Vera choked, and she began to blush again. "H-he treats me very well, of course. Ah, Mom... let''s not talk about this." "You''re already embarrassed? Why didn''t you feel embarrassed when you went to his house?" Vera immediately shouted, "Mom!" Mabie smiled and said, "Alright. As long as you know what you''re doing." Half an hourter, Ernest and Quill went downstairs and bid farewell to each other, Vera saw Quill, and she inexplicably wanted to chase after him. But at the thought that they had just parted not long ago earlier in the morning, she controlled herself. Mabie, who was standing beside her, noticed something and gave her a nudge on the shoulder, "If you want to go, just go." Vera''s face turned red as she shook her head, "I won''t." Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Vera then turned around and ran into the kitchen. After Quill was done talking to Ernest, he turned back and found that Vera had already run into the kitchen, leaving Mabie standing there alone. He paused for a while and then regained his calm demeanor. After bidding goodbye to Mabie, he left with Ernest. Vera stayed in the kitchen for a long time, and Mabie went in. "Mom, have they left?" "They''ve left. Why didn''t you stay out there if you''re that curious about it?" Vera didn''t answer her. She thought that she had just met Quill earlier that morning. What if he got tired of her because she was too clingy? After she started dating, she didn''t care much about the businesses anymore. That wasn''t a good thing. She should allocate her time well. Time flew by, and soon it was the end of the month. There were only two days until Minerva was due. Maddox kept an even tighter watch on her, rarely leaving her side. In Beanie''s words, his father had gonepletely mad. He guarded his mother like a madman and controlled her in every aspect. Beanie felt exasperated. A man in love... As Minerva was due soon, Maddox was still keeping watch at the side when Minerva called her over, and it made Vera feel extremely ufortable. She did not even have the chance to tell Minerva her secrets. She could only keep her voice low as sheined to Minerva. "Why isn''t Mr. Yardley leaving? I feel so ufortable when he''s here staring at us like that." Although Vera knew that Maddox''s attention was fully on Minerva, she was still there as well. She felt that the atmosphere was tense when Maddox was in the room. Minerva was peeling and eating an orange, and she gave Maddox a nce once she heard Vera''s words. She found him sitting there with his hands crossed, staring at them all the while. Minerva couldn''t help but sigh. She turned to Vera and said, "To tell you the truth, I feel like he has gone madtely. I don''t know if he''ll be better after the baby''s born. He has been keeping watch as if I''m a prisoner." Vera replied, "That sounds a little scary." After saying that, Vera suddenly thought of her future with Quill. If she was pregnant, would Quill keep an eye on her like how Mr. Yardley would? It seemed... that it wasn''t too annoying either. Thinking of that, Vera suddenly understood Maddox''s actions. Perhaps it was because he really loved her that he was acting that way. "Actually, maybe Mr. Yardley cares too much about you." Minerva wasn''t displeased with how Maddox was acting either. She just felt that he would exhaust himself. After all, he kept a watchful eye on her even when she was resting. When she woke up, he still wouldn''t take a rest. What would happen after the baby was born? "I mean it. But I''m still a big coward; I don''t want to stay with him in the same space, or... should I head back first?" Vera whispered to Minerva to express her dissatisfaction. Upon hearing that, Minerva nced at her with aining look in her eyes. "You barelye and apany me. How can you already leave when you just got here? Are we not best friends anymore?" Vera was rendered speechless. She wanted to stay as well, but the atmosphere was too terrifying. "Why don''t you ask Quill toe over?" Vera was dumbstruck at once. Vera knew that she couldn''t hide the fact that she was in a rtionship with Quill. Although she didn''t mean to conceal it, she didn''t bring it up as well. Yet there was a big mouth in the restaurant; it was Beanie.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. How could Beanie hide that secret from his mommy? Vera felt defeated and asked, "Perhaps he''s busy?" Minerva waved her arms and said, "Isn''t his girlfriend more important than his job?" Vera didn''t know what to say. "Send him a message. Ask him toe over to get Maddox to leave. I also feel weird being stared at like this by him." Since Minerva had already said so, Vera could only take out her phone and send Quill a text. After sending the text, she didn''t receive any replies for a while. Vera guessed that Quill was probably dealing with his work in the company at that hour, so he couldn''t reply to her texts. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org "He''s probably quite busy. I don''t know if he''ll reply or not, but I already sent him the text." As soon as she finished her words, her phone beeped. Vera looked at it; Quill had responded to her text. "Are you free right now?" was her text. Quill replied, "What''s the matter?" When Vera read the text, Minerva also leaned over and looked at it. She then urged Vera when she saw the reply, "Ask him toe over quickly." Vera was at a loss for words, "I don''t think that''s a good idea. Why don''t we forget about it?" "Why are you so afraid? He''s your boyfriend, not your enemy. All you have to do is to ask; it''s up to him whether toe or not." Minerva probably seeded in persuading Vera, so Vera asked Quill if he coulde over, but she said it in a quite euphemistic way. "Umm... I''m with Minerva right now. Do you want toe over?" After finishing her words, she was afraid Quill would think that her tone was too much, so she quickly followed with a cute emoji. Minerva, who was sitting at the side, witnessed the whole process and blinked. "Do you two usually talk this way?" Vera nodded, "Yeah, is there a problem with that?" Minerva smiled and said, "None at all. Let''s wait for him." As long as she was happy with it. Such a way of getting along together was not bad as well. "Well, he''s at work now, so he probably won''t be able toe." As soon as she said that, Quill replied her text. "Wait for me." Vera didn''t expect that he would really agree to it, so her heart started pounding rapidly. She took her phone and stuffed it into the bag. "I told you he''de, didn''t I?" Minerva winked at her and smiled. "He must have agreed after hearing that I''m here with you. After all, you''re his sister. He''ll definitelye." "Is that so?" Minerva lifted her eyebrows and wasn''t bothered by it. Soon, Quill arrived. When he arrived there, he realized that Maddox was also in the room. Maddox''s attitude was not too enthusiastic when facing his brother-inw, but not too cold as well. Both men just nodded their heads as a greeting. Quill then walked over to Vera''s side. He asked Minerva about her current situation first before turning to Vera. "Why did you ask me toe over?" Vera immediately felt embarrassed and mumbled, "No, it''s nothing... It''s just..." "Quill." Minerva interrupted them, "Is she not allowed to ask you toe over if there''s nothing? Don''t just focus on work. You should spend more time with your girlfriend." Vera didn''t know what to say. She secretly tugged at Minerva''s shirt, but Quill didn''t answer. He gave Minerva a nce and seemed to agree with her words. Then he nodded and said, "Alright." A few minutester. Vera and Minerva stared nkly at the two men sitting side by side, who had the same cold aura. They looked at each other for a long time. Minerva sighed. "If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have called him over." Minerva initially thought that Quill would bring Maddox away when he came over and she could have a nice chat with her best friend. Who knew that he would sit side by side with Maddox there? Was that his so-called "apany his girlfriend"? Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 Minerva felt hopeless. Vera felt awkward as she didn''t know things would end up that way. She was already suffocating from Maddox''s presence in the room. Now that Quill was there, Vera felt as if she couldn''t breathe at all. All of a sudden, Minerva spoke. "Can we make a deal? Can you two leave?" Maddox didn''t speak. Neither did Quill. After a while, Quill asked faintly, "What''s wrong?" Vera met his eyes and quickly shifted her gaze away, pretending that she didn''t notice it. She let Minerva answer his question, "We want to chat for a bit. Can''t you two go out and talk?" "No." Before Quill could say anything, Maddox had already rejected Minerva''s request. He fixed his gaze on Minerva as if he didn''t mind the tiredness in his eyes at all, "I need to keep an eye on you." The doctor had already warned that the baby coulde within these two days, and her family must stay by her side at all times, just in case. Maddox had survived for a long while, so he couldn''t ck off these two days. Vera felt that Maddox would definitely not leave just by listening to their conversation. He would probably stay by Minerva''s side until she delivered. After thinking about it, Vera asked tentatively, "Why don''t I visit you tomorrow?" Minerva looked at her resentfully, and Vera suddenly felt guilty. She really wanted to apany Minerva. If Maddox wasn''t there, she could even stay with her for the night. Although she was close with Minerva, she was still quite afraid of Maddox. Just when Vera was about to say something else, Quill opened his mouth at that time. "Actually, you don''t have to keep such a close eye on Minerva. Giving birth isn''t such a horrifying thing. Besides, isn''t she only due in another two days? It would still be fine if you stay by her side when she delivers." Maddox sneered when he heard Quill''s words as he didn''t agree with him at all. "Let''s see if you can discuss this calmly with me when your wife is due." All it took was one refute to shut Quill up. Quill was speechless upon hearing that. Vera, who was at the side, was speechless as well. Minerva said in a somewhat despairing voice, "Forget it. You both should head back first." Vera hurriedly stood up and said, "Alright then, I''ll take my leave first. I''lle back to visit you in two days." "Can''t you at least put on a show? I just said it, and you''re already so eager to leave. We''re not friends anymore!" Minerva looked at Vera and dered in a heart-wrenching tone. "Alright! We''re not friends for these two days. We''ll make up after you''ve given birth!" Vera patted Minerva''s cheek with a grin and said softly, "I''lle over after the baby''s born." Vera and Quill then left together. After they left the vi, Vera finally heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at Quill; it was obvious that she wanted to say something, but she didn''t dare say it out loud. Finally, she couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Yardley is watching over Minerva too closely. He can''t even rest assured when I''m there." "Although it''s not his first time being a father, it''s his first time facingbor, after all. So, it''s quite normal." Quill answered her question faintly. "Is that normal?" Vera was a little confused and said, "Do all men act like this when they are faced with being a father for the first time orbor?" Quill paused when he heard that. A momentter, he pursed his lips and asked, "Are you asking me?" Umm... "In theory, 80% of men would behave like that, but I''m not sure if I''m one of them or if I''d be in the remaining 20. Or, if you want to find out, you can try." "Try?" Vera asked unconsciously. After saying that, only then she realized what Quill had meant. Her fair cheeks instantly turned red as she looked at Quill for a long time and said, "Shameless!" He was actually teasing her! Quill had already guessed that Vera would give him such a dramatic reaction. The smile on his lips widened, and even his dark eyes were filled with a warm tone. "How am I shameless? Aren''t you the one asking the question? I''m just giving you a practical answer." What nonsense! What sort of practical answer was that? He was obviously just trying to tease her! Vera puffed her cheeks in anger, but she felt slightly sweet deep down. Did that mean that Quill wanted to be with her for long? Did he want to get married and have kids with her? For some reason, the more she thought about it, the redder her face became, and her ears were getting hotter and hotter. She quickly rolled down the car window to let some wind in. "You''re hot?" However, Quill still wasn''t going to stop, and he actually asked again, "Do you want to turn the air conditioner on?" Vera was speechless, "There''s no need, thank you." Could that man be any more flirty? Honestly! He was too much! Verained loudly in her heart, but on the surface, she didn''t dare to make a sound. After a while, the car stopped in front of a traffic light. The atmosphere in the car was a little awkward, and Vera kept looking out of the window without saying a word. Quill cast a sidelong nce at her and saw that Vera was leaning against the window with her lips pouted, showing a look like she didn''t want to talk to him at all. He couldn''t help but want to tease her even more. "Who was the one who sent me a message and asked me to go over?" After hearing his words, Vera was stunned for a moment and secretly looked over at Quill, only to find that Quill was staring right at her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Now that I''m here, are you going to ignore me?" Vera said, "Since when did I ignore you? Weren''t you driving? I didn''t want you to be distracted." "We''re now at a red light." Quill reminded her. Vera nodded, "I know." It wouldn''t take long for the red light. to turn green There are still 25 l seconds left. He spoke again. Vera replied, "What can you do in 25 seconds" She looked at Quill quizzically. She didn''t understand why he would suddenly remind her of the time. When she raised her head and looked into his eyes, she found that there was a faint smile and other emotions in them. Content belongs to Not knowing why, Vera''s face suddenly went hot again, "You... Don''t you even dare!" "Hmm?" "You''re thinking of doing it in front of a red light? It''s too dangerous. No way!" Quill narrowed his eyes, "Do what?" He seemed to be a little confused. After a moment of thought, he suddenly realized what Vera was referring to and could not help butugh, "You said that you didn''t want to distract me when I was driving. I''m just reminding you that there are 25 seconds left for you to talk to me. How did it turn to me wanting to do ''that'' with you? Or perhaps, you want it?" When he said thest few words, Quill deliberately slowed down, and his tone changed. The atmosphere in the car suddenly turned different. Vera was dumbfounded and looked at him in a daze. She had shot herself in the foot, hadn''t she? "Mm, it seems that you really want to do it, but it''s not convenient now. Let''s wait and see if we have the chanceter." Just as he finished his words, the lights turned green, and Quill was about to continue driving. Vera could only exin hurriedly as she was the one who was misunderstood right then, Since when did I say that wanted it? I didn''t even think about that! You were the one who misled me. Why are you pushing the me on me now?" Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 Vera didn''t even notice that Quill had turned the car from the main road to ane as she was busy exining herself. It was only when the car stopped that she realized where they were. "Where are we at?" As she asked, Vera turned to look outside. She even wanted to pop her head out of the window. Quill grabbed her wrist just as her head was halfway out, then he pressed her head back with his hand and said in a low voice, "Don''t poke your head out of the car like that. It''s dangerous." He pressed Vera''s head back without any warning. Then she watched as the window rolled back up, sealing the space. She turned around and said in confusion, "I won''t poke my head out then. Why do you have to roll up the window..." Just as she was halfway through her words, Vera started to stammer as she suddenly realized that there was something off with Quill''splicated emotions in his eyes as he continued to press on her head. "What''s the matter..." Vera reflexively ced her hand out to block Quill, trying to stop him from advancing. She suddenly came to a realization. Had Quill driven to that ce on purpose? He was allowed to park here, so he deliberately turned and stopped the car here? Realizing that, Vera''s heart began to pound uncontrobly. Did he want to kiss her again? Just as Vera was lost in her thoughts, the man in front of her had already leaned toward her. Vera inched back and put her hands in front of his chest, "What are you doing? It''s still broad daylight, and we''re in public..." Although they could park the car there, there were still people and cars passing by. How could they do that there... Quill wasn''t in a hurry either, even though she was preventing him from advancing. He stared right at Vera''s red lips and whispered, "Do you know that I put off my work in thepany because of your message?" Vera was taken aback. She didn''t expect him to suddenly bring that up. She felt somewhat guilty and said, "I-1 was just asking. I didn''t think you''d reallye... Besides, if you really are busy in thepany, you can refuse." Vera began to lose confidence as she continued with her words. Probably because of that, she did not have so much strength and resistance when pushing Quill anymore. Quill took the opportunity to move closer. "How can I refuse my girlfriend''s request?" Vera was taken aback. "Even if it''s a request from your girlfriend, you can still refuse if you think it''s unreasonable..." Vera was so nervous that she started to break out in cold sweat because Quill was getting closer to her as she spoke, and she had no strength to resist him at all. Soon, she heard Quill chuckle, "But what if I don''t want to refuse?" Boom! That chuckle was too alluring, and it shot straight into Vera''s heart, tangling it. She froze in ce as she looked at the handsome face in front of her magnifying. His familiar breath made her get closer and closer to him. Before Quill kissed her, she heard him whispering. "Since I''m here, I should get something in return, don''t I?" After that, he kissed her before she could even say anything. Quill took charge the entire time. Since it was broad daylight and they were in public, Vera was so nervous that she dared not do anything else. She even identally ripped Quill''s neck a little. Hearing his soft grunt, she quickly loosened her grip.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Does it please you to hurt me every single time? Do you have a weird penchant or something?" Quill said helplessly. Vera replied, "I didn''t mean it..." After being kissed, her eyes were surging with emotions; she looked exceptionally pitiful and innocent. Quill suddenly couldn''t control himself and leaned in again. Vera didn''t know how long had passed, nor could she remember where she was at. All she knew was that Quill had forcefully grabbed her arms to his waist, making her hug him as she was being kissed. After that... She could barely remember anything Vera only realized howe much time had passed when Quill drove off and that they reached the front of the Hanover Corporation building. What the hell??? Vera suddenly didn''t know what to say; she shrank into the seat, pretending to be dead. "Just let me die quietly. Don''te looking for me..." She thought. However, Quill still opened the car door for her. "Come on out." Vera hid in her seat and didn''t want to move an inch. She just wanted to be a hamster and not go anywhere. Knowing that Vera was shy, Quill curled his lips into a smile, and he said in a helpless tone, "Hurry up. I still have something to deal withter." Hearing that he had something to attend to, Verazily lifted her head and asked him softly, "What is it? Is it work?" "Mm." "Then... You up by yourself. I''ll wait for you here." Vera felt that she needed to calm down after being kissed by the roadside for so long. She couldn''t follow him anymore. After that, she adjusted her posture and continued to y dead. Seeing that she wouldn''t budge, Quill bent down and stuck his body into the car, unfastened her seat belt, and carried her in his arms directly. "Ahh..." Vera cried out in surprise, subconsciously putting her arms around his neck, "Put me down." "Aren''t you just trying to make me carry you?" Quill held onto her tightly and bent down slightly for her to close the car door for him. Vera wanted to cry so badly. She didn''t want him to carry her. All she wanted was to pretend to be dead in the car. They were at hispany. How would she end up like in other''s mouths when they saw their president carrying her all the way upstairs? What a joke. After closing the door, Vera immediately asked Quill to put her down. Quill had a tall figure while Vera was petite and skinny, so carrying her upstairs was not a problem for him at all. However, Vera was extremely embarrassed. They were in the parking lot, so there was still no one around. But what if they met someone after they entered the elevator? How could she face others in the future? She jinxed it. As soon as the elevator door opened, they were met with Secretary Sharpio and a few senior executives of Hanover Corporation, who were exiting. Everyone in the elevator looked at President Hanover, who always kept a straight face, standing at the door of the elevator with a young girl in his arms and gentleness in his eyes. The girl kept squirming in his arms, but he was not willing to put her down. Vera was totally speechless. The rest of the people didn''t know what to say either. Juliette lifted her eyebrows, and the corners of her lips couldn''t help but curl into a smile. When she met Vera''s gaze, she even winked lightly at her. That was like a bolt from the blue to Vera. Before Quill could react, she quickke free from Quill''s arms and bid behind him. She didn''t dare look at anyone else anymore. Quill''s smile disappeared, and his expression returned to normal. He then said coldly, "How much longer do you all n to stay inside?" Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 After hearing Quill''s reminder, only then did the senior executivese back to their senses and rush out of the elevator. Just so happened that the elevator door was about to close, and one of them mmed onto the door with a bang. He cried out in pain and retreated, stepping on the feet of the person behind him, leading that person to cry out in pain. Everyone shoved each other out of the elevator. On the other hand, Juliette had alreadye out of the elevator long ago. She watched as the group of men pushed and shoved, secretly shaking her head helplessly. Luckily, she got out quick enough. Otherwise, she would have been squeezed into meat chunks. After everyone exited, Quill held Vera''s hand emotionlessly and pulled her into the elevator. Vera was dragged inside; she was so embarrassed that she didn''t dare look at the others. It wasn''t until the door closed that she finally dared to breathe. As for the managers, they started gossiping right on the spot. "Who is that young girl? Is she President Hanover''s girlfriend?" "No way? She looks so young, and President Hanover has never wanted to be in a rtionship, hasn''t he? Why did he suddenly have one so silently?" "If I had known that President Hanover was interested in getting a girlfriend, I wouldn''t have allowed others to have the chance. I would have introduced my daughter to him. s, who would''ve thought someone else had already taken him." "You''re right. If I had known that President Hanover liked young girls, I''d have introduced him to my daughter, who had just reached the legal age." Everyone looked at that person who was talking with contempt. "Timothy, how shameless of you. How could you introduce your daughter to President Hanover when she''d just be a legal adult. Have you ever considered your daughter''s feelings?" "That''s right. Timothy, are you even a father?" "What''s wrong with that? She''s not underage. How could you all call me shameless? Besides, do you all even know what shame is? Don''t all of you want your daughters to date President Hanover as well? Everyone knows that this man doesn''t smoke nor drink, and he''s so wealthy. Who wouldn''t want their daughter to marry him?" "What a pity... who is that young girl just now? Do any of you know her?" Juliette, who had been listening to them gossip, couldn''t listen on anymore; she directly interrupted them. "Guys, if you''re all so interested in President Hanover''s private life, why don''t we take the elevator up and ask President Hanover in person?" They were at a loss for words, "How dare we do that? Secretary Sharpio, you''re the closest person to President Hanover. Who is that young girl? Which family does she belong to? Why have we never seen her before?" "Yeah. Secretary Sharpio, how did she get together with President Hanover?" "Tell us about it. What if we have the chance in the future?" Juliette was speechless at once. She narrowed her eyes and scrutinized the men in front of her. "Who would''ve thought? All of you usually look so decent, yet you''re all thinking about such things? You all want your daughters to marry President Hanover, but have you ever thought that the person who just went up would be the future Mrs. Hanover?" Everyone was stunned at once and could not respond in time. "So what you''re all doing now is openly trying to snatch her husband away from her. Are you sure you all want to do this?" Everyone was instantly embarrassed when they heard her words, so they refuted, "Secretary Sharpio, you can''t say that. She''s just a girlfriend for now. Who knows if she''ll be the president''s wife in the future?" "Indeed. She''s just a young girl. How can she be our president''s wife? Would she know how to deal with thepany''s affairs?" "That''s right." When Juliette heard those words, she became upset, and the smile in her eyes turned colder. She sneered coldly and said, "So you''re saying we have to marry someone who can help us in our career?" "Isn''t that the case? What''s the point of marrying a woman who can''t help you in your career? Are we supposed to raise her like a pet? Secretary Sharpio, you''re a capable woman. It''d be excellent if President Hanover can marry someone like you." The corners of Juliette''s lips twitched, "I''m sorry, but I''m already married, and I want to make it clear to you all that I''m not doing any help to my husband''s career. He operates his career, and I''m busy with mine. Both of us work hard to manage the family, and that''s the most important thing. Although all of you are praising me, I still want to retort. If you''re only marrying just to help your career, then you might as well forget it." Her words made everyone''s faces turn unpleasant. "What? Am I wrong? Why don''t I put it in another way instead? If your daughters were to marry one day, but the other party only marries your daughters for their family background and don''t treat her well after marrying them. As a father, would you be happy about it?" Everyone was left with no words.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Are you all at a loss for words now? See, humans are selfish and have double standards. You all should put yourselves in others'' shoes before saying anything next time. I should also remind you all that President Hanover has never fancied any women until now. I''m sure all of you understand what this means, and don''t do anything useless." "Secretary Sharpio, you..." "I''ve said what I had to. I''ll take my leave then." Secretary Sharpio ignored them and left with the sound of her heels fading away with her. After she left, everyone nced at each other and couldn''t helpining. "What''s wrong with Secretary Sharpie? Why did she suddenly lose her temper? Does this have anything to do with her? We were even praising her just now." "s, it''s just so difficult to understand women. My daughter will also lose her temper once she hears something that upsets her a little. I didn''t expect that such a strong woman like Secretary Sharpie would act like a little girl at times." "Hey, she''s still a woman, after all. You should be understanding." "But I think what she said just now is quite right. What kind of person is President Hanover? Do you think hecks women going after him? Have they ever seeded? I think that girl will definitely be the president''s wife in the future." Vera and Quill entered the elevator, and they didn''t know what had happened outside. The elevator rose quickly and soon arrived at the floor of the president''s office. As the senior managers saw Vera being carried in Quill''s arms earlier, her face was still scarlet after standing firmly by herself. After she followed Quill out of the elevator, she moved as slow as a snail. "Are you walking so slowly because you want me to carry you?" Quill asked. Vera shook her head hard as if she had just realized something as she said firmly, "No need!" Then, she quickly caught up with his footsteps, and they entered the office together. She did not want to experience the same situation again. Quill had some work to do, so Vera waited for him in the office. Hours passed by, and then she left thepany with him when he got off work. They went for dinner together, and Quill sent her back home. The whole day passed like that in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 In the Ocean Vi. There was only a dimmp in the room. Minervaid on the bed, half- asleep, and was feeling extremely uneasy. Maddox, who had been by her side, sensed something wrong with her emotions. He held her hand and said softly, "Are you feeling unwell?" Minerva was afraid that he would be worried. On top of that, she felt just slightly ufortable, so she did not tell him about it as she shook her head with a smile. "Not really. I just can''t seem to fall asleep..." "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Maddox stretched out his arm and gently tucked the loose strands of her hair behind her ears. His voice was calm and poised, and it made her feel inexplicably safe and secure. Minerva nodded. She closed her eyes again and tried to sleep. She was honestly quite sleepy and wanted to sleep, but her stomach was ufortable. It felt familiar... Like that night she gave birth to Beanie. But there were still two days until she was due to deliver. Could it be that she was going to give birth in advance? She''d better not scare herself. Minervaforted herself as she closed her eyes. After a while, she fell asleep dazedly, but the ufortable feeling in her stomach was getting more intense by the minute as if the baby in her belly was eager toe out. Minerva opened her eyes again and met the nervous look in Maddox''s eyes. Her lips parted, but to her surprise, it was vaguely difficult for her to speak. "Don''t be nervous. I''ve already made a call. Auntie will be here soon." "Auntie?" Minerva remembered that Abigail used to be a doctor and might know little about it, so she nodded. Maddox wiped the cold sweat on her forehead as his heart ached, "Is your stomach hurting?" "Yes, a little." Minerva nodded. The ufortable feeling was more obvious than before. She felt that she might be giving birth two days earlier than the expected date. She would tell Abigail about it when she arrived. Abigail arrived soon after. Master Collins came along with her and was holding his walking stick, his face filled with anxiousness. "What''s going on? Is she already going to give birth?" Abigail looked at him helplessly, "I asked you not toe along and be a nuisance, yet you still insisted on following in the middle of the night. Just keep quiet since you''re here, can you? I won''t have the time to care about you if she is really delivering." Master Collins wasn''t angered after hearing Abigail refuting him. He had gotten used to being treated like that. He had made mistakes in the past, but he didn''t care if she scolded him now that Abigail was willing to stay by his side. What mattered was as long as he had a ce in his daughter''s heart. "So be it. Just take good care of Minerva!" What he said sounded decent, and Abigail was quite satisfied with it, so she did not say anything. When she entered Minerva''s room, Master Collins waited outside. After a while, Master Collins saw that Maddox had been chased out of the room as well. He then snickered in his heart and went up to talk to Maddox. "Maddox, how is it? Is Minerva going to give birth soon?" Maddox''s brows were tightly knotted into a frown, and his lips were pursed together. He didn''t answer Master Collins''s questions, and he emitted a cold aura. Seeing him that way, Jarold said rather delightedly, "Don''t worry. It''s like that when a woman gives birth. It''ll be fine when the baby''s out; you don''t have to be so anxious." Maddox''s brows furrowed even more. If the person in front of him wasn''t his grandfather, he would have told him to get lost. It was a pity that Master Collins was his elder, and he should set a good example as he was already a father. Therefore, no matter how annoyed Maddox was, he still said nothing. Maddox didn''t say a word, but Master Collins wasn''t angry either. He waited anxiously yet leisurely. After a while, Abigail came out of the room. "Let''s go to the hospital. She might be giving birth to the baby in advance." Maddox''s face did not show any rxation. He pursed his lips and wanted to say something else, but Abigail spoke, "I''ll take care of her. Go get the car and pick her up from the nearest ce possible." Maddox nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll go right now." Then, he turned around and left. Master Collins stood where he was and said, "Where''s Beanie?" The servant beside him replied, "He should be sleeping by this hour." "Asleep? His mother is going to deliver soon, yet he is still able to fall asleep? Go wake him up." Abigail was speechless. The servant hesitated for a bit, but since Master Collins ordered, she had no choice but to do so. However Abigail stopped her almost immediately. "Don''t. He can''t do anything even if he tags along. The two of you will only cause more trouble if you follow along. Just stay here and don''t go anywhere." Master Collins was initially afraid that he would be bored waiting outside thebor room. After all, that brat wouldn''t talk to him at all. From the looks of it, he might even be even more anxious than ever. So he wanted to bring Beanie along; at least they could chat or something. Who knew that Abigail would directly deny his idea? That wasn''t good! "Who says that the two of us will only cause trouble? Minerva is going to give birth so as a family member, we have to be there. Although we aren''t able to do much, we can still tag along to let everyone see how important my granddaughter-inw is having so many people keeping herpany when she gives birth in the middle of the night." Abigail didn''t know what to say. What he said may have sounded sensible, but Abigail found that she couldn''t refute it. s... "Abigail, you think what I said is quite right, don''t you? Go and wake Beanie up."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The servant nced at Abigail and then at Master Collins, and she seemed to be asking for further instruction. Abigail had no choice but to nod, "Alright then, go wake him up. Leave him be if he''s sleeping too soundly." "I''ll go myself." Master Collins immediately went forward with his walking stick. Abigail had a short-lived peace now that Master Collins was gone, but soon Maddox drove over. Abigail instructed him to carry Minerva and put her in the back seat of the car. Maddox then drove, and Abigail sat in the back. Perhaps because they were in a hurry, the car left the Ocean Vi in no time. When Master Collins finally woke Beanie up from his deep slumber, and they were done packing their stuff, the whole ce was already empty. "Where are they!?" Master Collins shouted with displeasure, "Can''t they even wait for us for a while?" Beanie blinked and didn''t know what was going on, but he had a hunch as to what it was with that smart brain of his. Jarold told him earlier that something had happened and ordered him to get up quickly. He hadn''t a clue, but when he saw that his parents weren''t around, he had an idea as to what it was. He tugged at Jarold''s sleeve and said softly, "Great-grandpa, Mommy is going to give birth, isn''t she? They surely can''t wait for us. It''s fine if we go on our own." Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 Master Collins immediately came to a realization after hearing his great-grandson''s words. He immediately urged Beanie, "Then should we head over now?" Beanie nodded. He took out his phone and sent a message to Abigail to ask where they were heading to. Then, he and Master Collins both left the house. In the middle of the night, Vera was asleep. Suddenly, she felt a vibration from under the pillow. Was it her phone? Vera was exhausted. She obviously felt the phone vibrating, but her body couldn''t respond to it at all. The phone finally stopped vibrating after a while, but it began to vibrate again after a short while. Vera forced herself to reach for the phone under the pillow and answered the call. "Hello..." Her voice sounded weak and blurred. "Auntie Vera!" Beanie''s voice sounded from the other end of the call. Vera frowned unconsciously, "Beanie? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night? What''s the matter?" "Auntie Vera, Mommy is inbor!" "Who? What do I have..." Before she could finish her sentence, Vera suddenly stopped; her drowsiness was instantly gone. She abruptly opened her eyes wide and sat upright on the bed, "Minerva is inbor?" "Yes, Auntie Vera. We''re already at the hospital. I''ve already called Uncle Quill; he''s going to pick you up." Although she had a million doubts inside, Vera was more anxious then. She then replied, "Alright, I''ll be there right away." She put the phone down and immediately changed out of her pajamas. Then, she grabbed her phone and opened the door. Perhaps it was because she was making too much noise, Mabie opened her door just as Vera opened hers; she looked at Vera with drowsy eyes. "Vivy, it''s past midnight. What are you doing awake?" "Mom?" Seeing Mabie standing there, Vera felt bad, "Did I wake you up with all the noise? Sorry, go back to sleep. I have to go out for a bit." "What''s going on?" Mabie walked out frowning. "Minerva is delivering. She''s in the hospital right now." "Minerva is about to deliver?" Mabie was surprised, "Didn''t you say that there are two days still? Why is she giving birth so suddenly?" Vera shook her head and said, "I''m not sure. I just received a call from Beanie. I''m leaving, Mom." "It''s not safe for you to go out alone in the middle of the night. Let me change my clothes and apany you there." "Mom, you don''t have to!" Vera stopped her and exined, "Someone wille and pick me up. You don''t have to worry about it." Hearing Vera''s words, Mabie immediately understood. She nodded and said, "Alright then. Then you should only go down when it''s about time. It''s the middle of the night after all." Vera nced at the time and found that it was past three o''clock. She would still have to wait for a while if she went down right away. Thus, Mabie apanied Vera in the living room. The clock in the living room ticked, and the sound was crystal clear in the quiet night. After a long time, Vera kept urging Mabie to go back to sleep, but Mabie didn''t want to and insisted on waiting with her. Vera finally gave up, and she stopped trying to persuade Mabie. Finally, Vera''s phone beeped. It was a call from Quill. Vera quickly stood up and answered it, "Hello?" "I''m already downstairs. Are you ready?" "Yes, I''ll head down right away." After hanging up, Vera turned to look at Mabie and said, "Mom, go back to sleep. Quill is downstairs." Mabie walked to the window and opened it. Sure enough, there was a familiar car parked there. She then nodded at Vera with peace of mind and said, "Alright, go ahead. I''ll go back to sleep right away. Stay safe." "Sure, Mom!" Vera pushed the door open and ran downstairs.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In the silent night, there was only one car parked next to the streetmp. Vera ran over to open the door and sat in the passenger seat. Mabie watched her getting in the car from upstairs. After making sure that Vera would not be in danger, she closed the windows and went back to sleep. The car turned and left. "Seat belt." Quill reminded her, and Vera §Ö immediately reacted. She frantically fastened her seat belt as she asked, "Isn''t Minerva only due two dayster? She''s delivering early? Has something happened?" It was probably because his younger sister was about to give birth; Quill was a little worried as well. The expression on his face was solemn. "I''m not too sure. Let''s get to the hospital first." "Alright." When the two of them arrived at the hospital, Minerva had already entered thebor room. Only Abigail, Beanie, and Master Collins were left outside. Seeing the two of them hurrying over, Abigail and Master Collins both nodded at them as a form of greeting. "Uncle Quill, Auntie Vera." Beanie ran toward them. "Beanie, where''s your Mommy?" Vera asked as she panted. "Mommy''s in thebor room." Hearing that, Vera looked around and asked, "Did your father go in with her?" Beanie blinked and nodded, "Yes!" The corners of Vera''s mouth twitched. He actually apanied her into thebor room? Although she was somewhat surprised, Vera felt envious after some thought. She wondered if her husband would be with her when she gave birth. Thinking of that, Vera involuntarily nced at Quill. He had been frowning all the while, and he did not notice Vera''s gaze and thoughts at the moment. "What did the doctor say? Why is it earlier than the expected date? Will there be any danger?" Hearing his questions, Vera realized that she was thinking about matters she shouldn''t have at that time. She shook her head and then went forward. Seeing that the both of them were ? rather worried, Abigail stood up and ced them, "Don''t worry. It''s just two days early, not two months. It''s normal." n Abigail was a doctor back then, and her words carried authority. When the others heard that, they were all finally relieved. Then they sat on the bench by the corridor of the hospital. In thebor room. Minervaid on the bed with her forehead drenched in a cold sweat. Maddox was by her side, apanying her. He held her hand the entire time. However, from the expression on their faces, Maddox''s expression was much worse than Minerva''s, and he was even more sweaty than her. Minerva took a look at Maddox and couldn''t help but smile seeing him like that. "I''m the one giving birth, not you. Why do you look like you''re in more pain than I am?" Maddox didn''t reply. Upon hearing that, he held her hand more tightly and asked her in a low voice, "It hurts a lot, doesn''t it?" Minerva shook her head, "It''s fine. I can still handle it." She had given birth before, so the secondbor was much easier. Although it was still ufortable for Minerva, seeing Maddox was so nervous, she thought she shouldn''t scare him. After thinking for a moment, Minerva asked him, "Why don''t you go out first and wait for the baby to be delivered?" Hearing her words, Maddox shook his head firmly and said, "I want to be with you." Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 Minerva actually wanted to tell him that she felt more pressured having him there. After all, when she was in pain, Maddox looked as if he was more painful than her. At that thought, Minerva felt a little speechless. She felt as if the one who was giving birth was actually Maddox and not her. The doctor came over and nced at Maddox as he advised, "You can apany your wife duringbor, but remember to encourage her and cheer her up." Maddox nodded slightly, indicating that he heard it. After that, Minerva did as the doctor instructed. At the critical moment, she was in so much pain that her face was pale all over. Maddox moved his hand to her front and said, "Bite my hand if you feel pain. Don''t just hold it in." Minerva''s pale lips were stained with blood as she bit her lips too hard. Minerva was stunned when she saw Maddox put his hand to her mouth. She did not bite down. On the contrary, Maddox got anxious instead and put his hand directly into her mouth. Minerva was rendered speechless. "Just bite if you''re in pain. Don''t hold it in!" Maddox said! Minerva really wanted to push Maddox''s hand away. After all, his hand was made out of the flesh as well. If she bit him, she would be relieved a little, but he would have to bear more pain after that. Thinking of that, Minerva shook her head. In fact, she could still endure it. "C''mon, bite." Maddox coaxed her; his expression and tone were as if he was coaxing a child to eat. Minerva was like the child who wouldn''t eat even when the food was right before her mouth. When the nurse saw that scene, she couldn''t help saying, "Miss Hanover, if your husband wants you to bite him, just bite him then. Since he''s not afraid of pain, why do you care? Moreover, this is the time to do it; only then will your husband know how much you''ve suffered. It''s not easy for women to give birth." Minerva listened to the nurse''s words, but she wasn''t interested in doing so. If a woman wanted her husband to know that delivering a child was not easy, she just wanted him to pay more attention to her so that he would help take care of the child after the child was born. But Maddox had been watching her closelytely. After thebor, he would surely treat the mother and daughter preciously like a piece of fine jewelry, so there was no need for her to do such a thing. Although Minerva thought so, the sudden pain still made her unable to control herself, and she bit Maddox''s hand. Out of the blue, Maddox felt pain in his palm. As he hadn''t expected it, he almost let out a muffled groan, but he managed to control himself. Seeing that, the nurse and the doctor both looked at Maddox. There were indeed men who had apanied their wives duringbor, and there were also some who had offered their hands for their wives to bite on. Although they did so, they would still physically feel pain and frown. But right then, they couldn''t see any expression on Maddox''s face, not even a single frown. The pain was still there, and the doctor continued to guide her along as Minerva followed the doctor''s instructions. The group of people waiting outside thebor room tacitly did not speak at all. After all, no one knew what to say at that moment. They didn''t want to make each other even more nervous by talking about Minerva''s condition, and it was not appropriate for them to talk about other things either. Time passed, and Beanie began to lie against Vera. Seeing that, Master Collins couldn''t help feeling a little jealous. Although Vera was close with Minerva, they still weren''t rted after all. How could Beanie be so close to her? Thinking of that, Master Collins stretched out his hand and pulled Beanie''s clothes. He said sternly, "Beanie, sit properly." Beanie rubbed his drowsy eyes and looked at Master Collins in a daze, "Great-grandpa, what is it?" The dazed look on his face was simply too cute. Master Collins stroked his head as he said, "Sit by yourself. Why are youying on someone else, troubling her? Or you cane over to me." Only then did Vera understand the t meaning behind Master Collins''s words. Did he feel that Beanie was¡Á causing her trouble? She quickly waved her hands and said, "It''s fine, Master Collins. Let Beaniey on me. He''s still a child, after all. He must be tired waking up in the middle of the night." Jarold didn''t know how to refute. He was slightly upset on the inside. "What do you know? I just want my great-grandson to be closer to me." He thought. He couldn''t believe she didn''t understand his words.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hearing that, Beanie nodded as well. He then found another posture andid in Vera''s arms with satisfaction, closing his eyes as he said, "Auntie Vera, do wake me up when Mommy''s out." "Sure." Vera nodded and pulled Beanie''s sleeve down. Then she took off her coat and draped it around Beanie''s body, snugged. She then said softly, "Beanie, just sleep if you''re sleepy. I''ll call you upter." Watching that scene from the side, Master Collins was quite jealous. However, in his heart, he felt that Vera treated his great-grandson well. He then looked at Quill, who was beside her. The two of them were sitting close to each other. Was there any distance between the both of them? Not at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org No matter how close a man and a woman''s rtionship was, they wouldn''t sit so closely together. After giving it some thought, a sh of inspiration came to his mind. Were they in a rtionship? As if they were confirming his guess, Quill frowned slightly when he saw Vera taking off her coat. Then he took off his zer and put it on Vera without another word. Vera was dumbfounded. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed; there were two elders there with them. If she had known that Quill would do that, she should have asked him to cover Beanie with his zer. Wasn''t that killing two birds with one stone? Vera felt really awkward after thinking forth, but Abigail, who was on the side, seemed to not care about whatever she saw at all. She just smiled faintly and shifted her gaze away. Master Collins, on the other hand, stared at them the entire time. His gaze even fell on her face a few times. Vera felt awkward at first, but after some thought, she felt that it didn''t matter. Everyone would know of their rtionship sooner orter; she had to just get through it. Time passed by slowly, and they waited for a long time. Everyone was not sleepy at all, although it was reallyte at night. Even Beanie, who was lying in Vera''s arms with his eyes closed, had his whole heart focused on his mother in thebor room. Finally... The door of thebor room was pushed open. Hearing the sound, everyone got up instantly except for Vera as Beanie was still lying on her. However, Beanie also got up quickly, and Vera followed along. After walking two steps, she found that her legs were slightly numb, and it was somewhat difficult for her to walk. It was also at that moment that they heard the doctor''s congrattions. "Congrattions, Mrs. Yardley has given birth to a daughter." Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Actually, everyone had long known that the baby was a girl. However, hearing the doctor announcing it personally, they still couldn''t confine the joy deep down. Especially for Master Collins, he had spent most of his life alone. His heart was filled with great joy now that he had a great-granddaughter. Therefore, when he heard the doctor''s good news, Master Collins pped a few times. "Great!" Abigail, who was beside Master Collins, gave her father a re when she saw him acting in such a manner. She whispered, "Are you insane?" Master Collins was once again scolded for no reason, and he rubbed his nose and thought if he did anything wrong again. He was only happy because Minerva gave birth. Couldn''t he praise her for a bit? Abigail sure was strict! But at that moment, his joy was greater than anything else. Master Collins quickly forgot about Abigail rebuking him. The baby''s cry came from thebor room; it was loud and clear. Abigail pursed her lips, "Looks like this little girl gave Minerva quite a hard time." Hearing this, the doctor chuckled and went along with her, "She sure did. The child has big eyes, and she looks very energetic and healthy. You all can rest assured." In thebor room, a child was born, but Minerva was near to copse, and she had no strength at all to even open her eyes as sheid there. She thought of something, and a helpless smile appeared between her pale lips. When the baby was just born, she was too tired to even speak. The doctor held the baby to her front for her to carry. Unfortunately, she had no strength at all; she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. So the doctor brought the baby to Maddox. Who would''ve thought that Maddox twitched his nose and said softly, "I want to have a look at my wife first." The doctor was totally speechless. What was with that man? The baby was his daughter, after all. Why did he show such an obvious dislike for her? However, Maddox didn''t care what others thought. He held Minerva''s hand tightly, bent down, and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead gently. Then he lowered his head and kissed her forehead tenderly. "Thank you, Honey." While Minerva was feeling tired, she felt a touch of warmth on her forehead. Then, Maddox''s gentle voice drifted into her ears. Although she was tired, at that moment, she felt that everything was worth it. Thinking back to what had just happened, Minerva couldn''t help smiling deep down. Even though she knew that the baby was Maddox''s and her child, the fact that Maddox ced her first pleased her. As for Maddox, he only went to hold his daughter after he hadforted his wife. What regrets could Minerva have when she already had a husband like that? She felt as if all the bitterness she had suffered in the past had finallye to an end. Soon, Minerva was transferred from thebor room to a normal ward. After the doctor handled everything for the baby, he handed her over to Minerva as sheid beside her. The baby was there, tiny and fair, lying obediently, with both pinkish hands in fists, and she was sleeping with her eyes shut. A group of people gathered around the hospital bed, all staring at the baby.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Maddox was the only one who stayed on the other side of the bed, holding Minerva''s hand tightly. Master Collins was the happiest of all. He stared at at his great- granddaughter. He adored her no matter how he looked at her, and he couldn''t help but poke her little pink fist. The old man''s fingers were ¨¤ little rough, while the baby''s skin was extremely tender. He didn''t dare touch her for a second time, afraid that he would break his great-granddaughter. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He suddenly thought of something and looked at Beanie, who was beside him, solemnly. "Beanie, do you still remember the things I gave you?" Beanie was lying on the bed, looking at his baby sister. When he heard Master Collins''s words, a strange look appeared in his eyes, "Great-grandpa, what''s the matter?" "You''ll have to give half of them to your little sister!" Beanie was at a loss for words. Master Collins said, "Look at how cute your sister is. You''ll have to take good care of her in the future, do you understand?" Minerva didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard his words. Beanie could already think on his own at his age. Moreover, he was especially smart. Now that Master Collins suddenly told him those things, as a mother, she still had to give some advice. "Grandpa, you should keep those things for yourself. Beanie is still too young. He has no authority to decide that." "How could it be?" Master Collins said unhappily, "Since I gave them to him, he has full authority to make the decision. There was only Beanie in the past, so it was all his. Now that he has a younger sister, as an older brother, he has to dote on his younger sister." ras Minerva nced at Beanie. She was somewhat worried that he would feel otherwise, as Master Collins''s words were simply too obvious. It was as if he was trying to tell Beanie that if he didn''t have a sister, everything, including everyone''s love, would be his and only his. But now that he had a sister, he would have to give half of everything to her. Although she had already reassured Beanie beforehand, and Beanie did not reject the idea of having a younger sister at all, it did not mean that they could bring it up that way. Beanie probably knew what his mommy was thinking, so he spoke in time. "Great-grandpa, don''t worry. I''m an older brother; I''ll surely love my sister. I''m more than happy to give everything to her, let alone half of them." After that, Beanie reached out his hand to hold his sister''s little fist. Beanie''s hand was not big, but it was much biggerpared to a newborn. It wrapped around the baby''s fist nicely, yet revealed a small patch of pink, and the scene looked harmonious. When Master Collins heard those words, he was equally gratified. Abigail, who was at the side, had the urge to hit Master Collins''s head. If it weren''t for the fact that he was her father, she might have really given him a hard blow. All of a sudden, Master Collins asked again. "By the way, have you guys thought of a name for her?" Minerva paused and nced at Maddox. Maddox''s gaze was gentle as he said, "You can make the decision." Minerva then thought for a moment and said honestly, "Grandpa, we''ve already thought of her nickname, but we haven''t decided on her full name yet. Grandpa, since you''re knowledgeable, why don''t you think of a name for her?" Her words made Master Collins particrly pleased. He stroked his beard as he put on an unfathomable expression, "Since you asked me have to agree to it. However, names are important. I have to go back and think about it carefully. Tell me what the little girl''s nickname is first." "Jelly Bean." Jelly Bean corresponded well with her brother''s name, Beanie. The two names suited the siblings nicely. When he heard of that nickname, Master Collins still had some disdain for it, but upon thinking about it, he showed some understanding. Although he disliked it, he still nodded his head. "It''s not bad. It suits her very well!" Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Everyone surrounded Jelly Bean, and the atmosphere was joyous. Vera, who was standing by the side, was also delighted to see Jelly Bean''s adorable appearance. She would reach out her hand and poke Jelly Bean''s soft and cute fist from time to time. She felt happy as she touched it, and she kept doing so, having fun with it. Quill, who was at the side, naturally noticed Vera''s actions. Her innocent and lovely behaviour made a smile gradually appear on Quill''s cold countenance. Minerva did not know why, but she had a mischievous thought all of a sudden. Looking at Vera, she asked, "Is my daughter cute?" Vera did not know what she was going to say next. She only took that Minerva was happy to have a daughter, so she nodded excitedly, "Of course, Jelly Bean is so adorable. Look at her tiny hand, her little face. Aww, so soft and cute. If I weren''t afraid of hurting her, I''d really want to carry her." However, newborns were too small and fragile. Vera, a person who had never been a mother, did not dare pick Jelly Bean up for fear of hurting her. "It''s alright. You can try carrying her." Vera shook her head and said, "No, it''s fine. No need to rush. I''ll hold her when she''s a little older. There''s still more toe. It''s not like I don''t have a chance in the future." "If you really like babies so much, you should hurry up and give birth to one." After saying that, Minerva even deliberately nced at her older brother, Quill. Vera was still excited earlier, but her whole body went stiff that moment. She stared at Minerva with wide eyes. Why did she deliberately mention that when there were so many people around? Vera didn''t know what Quill''s thoughts were, but there were so many people there. Her face blushed all over, and she didn''t dare look at Quill at all. However, Quill defended her and nced indifferently at Minerva, saying faintly, "You sure have the strength to ridicule me right after delivering. Looks like you''re not that exhausted at all." Minerva blinked and held Maddox''s hand tightly. "With someone apanying me, why would I be exhausted?" While gripping, Minerva suddenly realized something. She turned her head and saw that her fingers were pinching right onto Maddox''s wound. To be honest, it was not a serious wound. Minerva had left a bite mark; it seemed deep, and it was even bleeding. Minerva heard the doctor asking Maddox if he needed them to deal with the wound earlier, but Maddox didn''t seem to care about it. Yet... Minerva moved her fingers away in a panic. Looking at the deep bite marks, her heart ached for him. "Don''t show such a look. It doesn''t hurt at all." How could it not hurt at all? Minerva didn''t believe him at all. The wound was so deep; it was obvious that he was lying. "Do you think that I''m a three-year-old?" Everyone saw the couple suddenly bantering as if there was no one else around. Abigail then eyed the people around, and all of them retreated quietly. "Since when did I take you as a three-year-old?" Maddox chuckled softly, feeling helpless. He put his injured hand behind his back and said, "A man shouldn''t cry when he''s in pain. Such a small injury is nothing. You, on the other hand, must be tired." It would be a lie if Minerva said she wasn''t moved. No matter when, whether it was during her younger days or her current age, or perhaps when she got older, she still wouldn''t be able to resist the gentleness of the person she loved. Just like right now, even though Minerva had been in great pain when she gave birth, she still felt satisfied deep down. It waspletely different from when she gave birth to Beanie back then. When she gave birth to Beanie, she was in her most miserable state as she was separated from Maddox at that time. She didn''t know who Beanie''s father was. Beanie was her only hope; she had to birth the child alone. Unlike now, she had so many people keeping herpany and the gentle whispers from her most beloved one. Just as she was deep in her thoughts, Maddox''s face suddenly erged before her eyes. He pressed his forehead against hers and kissed her lightly on the tip of her nose. Minerva pushed him away reflexively, "There are people here..." "There aren''t." Maddox grabbed her hand and smiled, "They''ve all left." Only then did Minerva realize that she and Maddox were the only ones left in the ward; it was still lively earlier. Of course, Jelly Bean remained on the bed beside her, sleeping soundly. She didn''t expect them to run away that fast. The thing was, she didn''t even realize that they''d left at all. Maddox went forward again and kissed her on the corner of her lips. Minerva wanted to continue, but when she thought of the wound on his hand, her heart ached. She then stopped him and said, "Don''t be like this. The wound on your hand is serious. Go get the doctor to deal with it first." His actions became more and more imprudent, "Why are you that anxious? It''s fine if I deal with itter." In fact, Maddox hadn''t intended to do anything to Minerva. After all, she had just given birth to a baby, all he wanted was to kiss her. Even so, Minerva was very resistant. "No, you have to go right now." She had already caused such an injury to him; what if the wound worsened and became infected if she dyed him from treating the wound? Due to Minerva''s persistence, Maddox had no choice but to get a doctor to treat his wound first. After a whole night of bustles, everyone was exhausted. Abigail took the initiative to say, "I''ll keep vigil. All of you should go back and rest. You guys still have to work tomorrow." After that, Abigail looked at Quill and said, "Could you please send the old man and Beanie back?" Quill nodded expressionlessly. Even if she hadn''t asked, he had nned to do so. Beanie was his nephew, and needless to say about sending Master Collins back; he was his elder. "Then you should all go back first." Just as she finished speaking, Maddox came out of the room. He nced at everyone with a cold expression. He no longer had thet gentleness from when Minerva was just done with thebor, and his voice sounded somewhat_icy. "You all should go back first. Leave everything to me." Hearing that, Abigail lifted her eyebrows and said, "How many nights have you been staying up? Are you sure that you can settle everything alone?" Maddox nodded with a cold face.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Abigail hesitated for a moment but didn''t refuse, "Alright then, if you insist. We''ll all go back and rest. We''lle back when we''ve had enough rest tomorrow." "Sure." Maddox nodded slightly. Because Abigail didn''t need to keep vigil, she took the responsibility of sending Beanie and Master Collins back to Ocean Vi, then she also washed up and slept there. Quil took Vera home; she had actually wanted to stay and apany Minerva. They were, after all, best friends. But thinking that Maddox definitely wanted to stay by Minerva''s side more than she wanted to, she gave up on the idea and left alongside Quill. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Abigail suggested Minerva not breastfeed Jelly Bean. That was because if she were to do so, she would have to get up in the middle of the night all the time. She would even sometimes have to feed the baby when she was eating, and it would be troublesome because it would just end up tormenting Minerva''s body. Therefore, Abigail suggested that Minerva feed the baby with powdered form. That way, she could rest well and allow Maddox to be a qualified nanny daddy. Minerva naturally knew that it was for her own good. However, she breastfed Beanie in the past and would naturally want to breastfeed Jelly Bean as well, so she didn''t go ording to Abigail''s suggestion. "It doesn''t matter. It won''t be for long anyway. Just let her drink breast milk." Abigail blinked her eyes, "You''ve made up your mind?" "Yes." "Alright then." Abigail turned to Maddox and said, "Even if Minerva is going to breastfeed the baby, as a father, you should still help out. You have to take note of Minerva''s emotions, understand? It''s easy for a woman to get depressed after giving birth. If anything happens to the child and if you''re needed in the middle of the night, you need to help!" In fact, Maddox had already been doing all those before Abigail advised. Minerva was particrly tiredst night and was dopey when she seemed to have heard the child crying. When she opened her eyes, she saw Maddox shushing at her before carrying the baby out. In the end, she did not know if it was because the way he carried the child was wrong or something else Jelly Bean''s cry became louder. It made Maddox feelpletely helpless as he didn''t know what to do. All Minerva heard was a bunch of clumsy coaxing. "Oh, don''t cry..." She helplessly lifted the quilt and sat up as she stretched out her hand to Maddox, saying, "Maybe she''s hungry. Bring her over." Maddox frowned slightly. Minerva hadn''t been resting for long, so he was worried that the baby would disturb his wife. "She''s your daughter. Don''t overthink. Hurry up and bring her here." Maddox had no choice but to carefully bring the child to Minerva. Minerva took the baby and fed her as she red at him. "What are you even thinking about?" Maddox pursed his lips and nced at Minerva, but he didn''t reply. He had done a lot of research beforehand and even apanied Minerva to various lessons. During his study, he was often criticized by others. However, in the end, he still managed to finish it with flying colors. But now that he was practically applying it, only then did he realise that it wasn''t an easy task. After all, the little dolls in the lessons could not move. But when he held Jelly Bean in his arms earlier, his whole body stiffened. Because Jelly Bean''s body was softer than he had imagined. She was so small that he could hardly hold her in his big hands and was so soft that he thought he could pinch her into pieces if he put forth his strength. Therefore, Maddox could only try his best to be as careful as he could, clumsily. Sure enough, Jelly Bean was hungry. She quieted down after being fed. It was quiet in the ward; only the sound of the baby sucking the milk could be heard. Time passed gradually. After Jelly Bean had enough, she fell asleep drowsily. Minerva ced her by her side. Maddox had just thought of picking her up when he received a warning look from Minerva, and he could only stop his action. He was being despised. Since he was not able to take good care of the child, Minerva coaxed Jelly Bean to sleep while Maddox stayed by the side. It was only when the sun was about to rise that Minerva told him, "Go and sleep on the bed. I''ll call you when Jelly Bean wakes up." However, Maddox did not sleep at all; he remained by her side. Maddox had barely closed his eyes since the previous night. He had obvious dark circles beneath his eyes. When he spoke, his voice was also hoarse. Minerva''s heart ached a little. She then asked Abigail to stay and apany her. Then, she drove Maddox back to rest. At first, Maddox did not agree, but Abigail scolded him. "Do you think you''re a robot? If you don''t go back and rest now, who will be there to take care of Minerva and Jelly Bean, if you fall from exhaustion? And if you keep pretending to be strong, dine? you think that Minerva won''t worry for you? If she worries about you, do you think she''ll be able to rest well?" Content belongs to Maddox felt that Abigail''s words made sense, so he left to get some good rest. The fifth day after Minerva had given birth. Jelly Bean was already close to everyone. When Master Collins yed with her, she would giggle, and she would also giggle no matter who was ying with her; it made everyone really pleased. So, everyone enjoyed ying with Jelly Bean very much. Did she go to the hospital to y with Jelly Bean? Check! Did Jelly Bean smile that day? Check! Vera took a lot of photos of Jelly Bean and uploaded them to her social media. Many of her friends liked her photos, then they all asked her about when she would... Vera was totally speechless. She regretted it so much that she almost chopped off her hand. Why did she upload it for everyone to see? She should have set the pictures to private. That day, Master Collins and Beanie were ying with Jelly Bean. Minerva watched from the side and listened to Jelly Bean''s giggles. Although she felt happy inside, she could not help but feel a little worried. Why did she... feel that Jelly Bean''sughter sounded silly? Could it be that Jelly Bean... A thought formed in her head, but Minerva did not dare think about it nor say it out loud. After all, Beanie was highly intelligent; he was not like Jelly Bean when he was born. He didn''t giggle in such a silly manner like how Jelly Bean did when people yed with him. Jelly Bean seemed too silly. She hoped that her daughter was just naive. However, who w would''ve thought that the little b*stard, Beanie''s thoughts were the same as hers. Not only that, but he also said it out loud. looked at Minerva and said,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. el¡¤ "Mommy, why do I feel that Jelly Bean seems a little silly?" Content belongs to After that, he even tilted his head and pretended to act cute as if he was trying to emphasize that he was innocent and not wrong. Minerva almost choked on herself. Master Collins got upset when he heard that, and he couldn''t help but reach out to gently knock on Beanie''s head, "You rascal. What nonsense are you talking about? She''s your baby sister. How can you say that she''s silly?" Beanie held his painful head, grunted pitifully, saying, "I''m just thinking out loud. Great-grandpa, why are you sq fierce? Do you not want me anymore now that you have Jelly Bean?" Jelly Bean is a girl. As a brother, you should also dote on her more. You can''t say such things anymore in the future!" Beanie did not say it again, but every time he saw Jelly Bean''s silly smile, he still had some worries in his heart. If his sister wasn''t a fool, then she would probably be overly naive. s, could it be that all the intelligence went to him? So Jelly Bean didn''t get her shares? Master Collins went back to think for a long time before confirming Jelly Bean name. "I thought of the namest night. Since her nickname is Jelly Bean, I thought about it for a long time and found a name that sounds simr to it. Why don''t we name her Jesse Hanover?" Jesse Hanover? Why did it sound like a boy''s name? Minerva hesitated for a moment before ncing at Maddox, who was beside her. Maddox thought for a while and said, "How about another one? That sounds slightly stiff and might not be suitable for girls. Jenny Hanover will sound much better." Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 "Jenny Hanover?" Master Collins considered it for a moment, then nodded in satisfaction, "That''ll be her name then." "What?" Beanie tilted his head and looked at the three adults discussing the names. He kept feeling that something was peculiar. He used to be called Bruno Hanover. He got hisst name from his mother because he only had a mom and his daddy was not by his side. That was why hisst name was Hanover. But now, why did it seem as if Great-grandpa, Mommy, and Daddy had already acknowledged thest name, Hanover? Why was that? He didn''t know whether they had forgotten or if they had already discussed it before. Should he remind them? Beanie held his chin with his hand and thought deeply. If Hanover was hisst name, it meant that his Mommy was on the advantageous side. Beanie would definitely be on his mother''s side; it was best for him to bear thest name Hanover. "Beanie, what do you think of your baby sister''s name?" When he was deep in thought, Master Collins suddenly looked at Beanie. He thought about it for a long time when he went back. Because Beanie''s name was Bruno Hanover, that was why Master Collins decided to give Jelly Bean the name Jesse. At first, he wanted to name her Jelly Hanover directly, but it seemed too weird, so he changed it to Jesse. Beanie blinked gently as he met Master Collins''s gaze. "It''s nice, but..." He nced at Master Collins, then at Maddox and Minerva, "Is herst name really going to be Hanover?" He should bring it up so that his great-grandfather wouldn''t rebuke Mommy for taking advantage of Daddy when he realised it after. After Beanie''s questioning, Master Collins immediately stood rooted to the ground. It took him quite a while to finally react. "Oh right. How could I forget such an important thing? You and Jelly Bean are both Sebastian''s children. Thest name should be Yardley." As he said it, Master Collins''s face flushed red. He''d never imagined that he''d actually forget such an important matter and allowed both his greatgrandchildren to bear others''st names. "Great-grandpa, yourst name is not Yardley anyway, so it doesn''t matter whatever ourst names are," Beanie said at that moment. After hearing Beanie''s words, Master Collins came to his senses again. The reason he didn''t care much about thest name was probably that it wasn''t his ownst name as well, and it was also because he was the father to Maddox''s mother, which was why he didn''t feel weird giving Jelly Bean the name Jenny Hanover. Minerva felt a little awkward after Beanie''s reminder. She hadn''t thought about that before, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that she realized it, she quickly looked at Maddox. It was a traditional rule for children to bear the father''sst name, so she didn''t know what Maddox''s thoughts were. He had just acquiesced the name, Jenny Hanover. Would he think that she was an unreasonable and selfish person? But she didn''t expect that when she looked at him, she happened to meet Maddox''s deep eyes, which were filled with gentleness and warmth. "What''s wrong?" "Thest name..." Minerva didn''t know how to put it. "Doesn''t matter what thest name is." Maddox sat down by her side. There was a faint smile on his lips, "Hanover sounds nice. Besides, you''re the one who gave birth to both children." When Master Collins heard that, he was a bit anxious. But he then thought that the two kids wouldn''t have thest name Collins anyways. What did theirst names have to do with him then? After thinking about it, he had some other ideas in his mind. Minerva did not care what the two children''sst names were either. No matter if they were Hanover or Yardley, they were still Maddox and her children. Just as she was about to speak, Master Collins cleared his throat and drew their attention. Perhaps because he felt that what he was going to say next was simply too shameless, his face showed embarrassment. After hesitating for a long while, he finally spoke, "Since both of you don''t care about the child''sst name, why don''t... you give them thest name Collins?" Minerva didn''t reply. And so did Maddox. Beanie, on the other hand, was rendered speechless. "Great-grandpa, you really know how to find a loophole." Master Collins felt even more embarrassed after hearing Beanie''s words. But since he had already said it, there was no reason for him to take it back. He might as well continue with his suggestion. At that thought, Master Collins continued to be brazen, "Both of you don''t care about thest name either way. Other than Maddox, there isn''t a single good person in the Yardley family. It''s better not to bring thest name Yardley down to the future generations. It''ll be better to have thest name, Collins." Beanie snorted and directly rejected Jarold''s proposal. "No way. Collins is not a nicest name. I don''t like it as myst name." Master Collins didn''t know what to say at once. That brat, how could he? Maddox, who was at the side, was rather moved by the idea. It was true that none of them from the Yardley family were decent. His grandfather, and his father, none were decent people. If possible, he would also want to change hisst name. It was a pity that his mother did not change hisst name for him after the divorce; it meant that his mother still had some love left for his father in her heart. If that was the case, it was impossible for him to get away from thest name "Yardley". Instead of doing so, it was better to... Maddox nced at Minerva.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. With just a nce, Minerva felt as if she could read Maddox''s mind. However, she felt a little fearful because she did not expect Maddox to agree to it. How could he care so little about reputation? At that time, Maddox said, "It''s not like it''s impossible to bear thest name Collins, but not for the both of them. One should get thest name Hanover, and the other will be Collins." Master Collins was shocked by Maddox''s words. He hadn''t expected Maddox to agree to it. It seemed that Maddox himself didn''t like thest name Yardley as well. "Then... Whosest name will be Collins?" Master Collins was excited about it. If he had a tail, his tail would have been wagging all around since long ago. Maddox gave Beanie a slight nce. "Let them pick it out on their own." Master Collins looked at Beanie, then at Jelly Bean. He asked cautiously, "Jelly Bean is just a newborn. Would she know how to pick? How does that count?" Minerva knew Master Collins''s situation. He only had two daughters. His eldest daughter had (el already passed away, and Abigail seemed like she wasn''t interested in getting married. If she stayed unmarried for the rest of her life, the Collins family might really have no descendants in the future. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In addition, before that, it seemed that Master Collins had left most of his heritage to Beanie. It was best to let Beanie bear hisst name. Thinking of that, Minerva said, "Why don''t we let Beanie bear thest name Collins then?" Master Collins held his breath, "Is this... Is this appropriate..." In fact, Jarold didn''t even dare think about it. What he wanted was for Jelly Bean to have thest name, Collins. He was happy enough to et have a velhet a cute and lovely great-granddaughter. He had never fathomed that Minerva would be so selfless... Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 Minerva nodded with a smile, "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. To us, the family name is just a title. It doesn''t matter much." Most people cared about the child''sst names, but to Maddox and Minerva, fame, fortune, and things like this meant nothing. She only hoped that they could live a safe and peaceful life; she didn''t want to think about anything else. She nced at Maddox and saw that there was no objection in his eyes. Instead, he was looking at her with a doting smile. Minerva then discussed that matter with him. "Since Beanie''s changing hisst name to Collins, Jelly Bean will use Yardley; what do you think?" Maddox''s body shook slightly when he heard that. Minerva did not name the children after herself. Maddox pursed his lips when he thought of how much pain she was in when she gave birth to the children. He was just about to speak. "My brother bears the name Hanover, and now that he''s with Vera, there''s no need to worry about not having a child with the name of Hanover, is it?" That was right. When Maddox heard that, he finally understood and smiled faintly. "Besides, I think Jenny Yardley will sound better. Jenny Yardley, Jelly Yardley, how cute is that!" "Alright, anything you say." Although the couple agreed, Master Collins still wanted to know Beanie''s opinion. He bent down and asked, "What about you, Beanie? What do you think? Are you willing to use myst name?" Beanie blinked, looked at his parents, and nodded obediently. Since his mommy didn''t care about it, there was no reason for him to be bothered about it. When everything was settled, Master Collins was overjoyed. In the past, he wanted a son-inw who would marry into his family. Now that he had Beanie, he was satisfied. So the final decision was that Beanie would use Master Collins''sst name, while Jelly Bean would use Maddox''s. Changing thest name wasn''t something that could be done in a matter of minutes. However, with Master Collins and Maddox''s influence, it could be settled quickly. Vera was quite surprised when she heard about it, "You can do that?" It was really... impressive. After everything was settled, Minerva and the others returned to Ocean Vi. Master Collins was overjoyed as he got a great-grandson with thisst name on this trip. In addition to apanying Beanie every day, he came to y with Jelly Bean.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Apart from falling asleep, all Jelly Bean did was stare at the person who was ying with her, with her big round eyes. She would look at the person and smile foolishly; her smile was pure and clean. Inexplicably, Minerva thought of Beanie''s words. Minerva didn''t want to go to a confinement center, so she recuperated at the vi. Abigail offered to take care of Minerva since she was the sister to Maddox''s mother. At first, Minerva was somewhat embarrassed, but after some thought, both her parents and Maddox''s have passed, Abigail was their only female rtive left. Moreover, she had medical knowledge. It was best that she help take care of Minerva. However, Abigail was only there during the day. She went back to her room to rest in the evening. Minerva would take care of the child by herself. Maddox would sleep together with her and help out as well. She had to admit; this confinement was much easier and rxedpared to when she gave birth to Beanie. Perhaps it was because she was depressed at that time; her days were dark during her confinement period. But when she saw Maddox taking care of Jelly Bean in a flurry while trying to calm himself down at the same time, she felt as if her world was a colour palette. In the night, when Minerva was sleeping, Jelly Bean suddenly burst into tears. She was awakened and wanted to get up. However, Maddox, who was beside her, reacted faster. After getting up, he picked Jetty Bean up and patted her on the shoulder to coax her to sleep. In the end, no matter how hard he tried to coax her, she kept crying. Minerva was exhausted, and her eyelids were heavy, but she still sat up and told Maddox, "Maybe she''s hungry. Bring her over." Feeling defeated, Maddox could only clumsily give Jelly Bean over to Minerva. Minerva wanted to breastfeed Jelly Bean, but she would drink and kept crying. When children cried, their voices were loud and clear, especially on that quiet night. Maddox stared at Jelly Bean for a long time, turned around, and was ready to go out. "Where are you going?" Just as he turned around and took two steps, Minerva called to him. She nced at his expression and asked, "You aren''t going to look for your aunt, are you?" She was right. Maddox rubbed his nose and said softly, "Perhaps Auntie knows better than we do." "Have you forgotten?" "What?" "Auntie has never given birth to a child and has never taken care of a child either." What she said seemed to make sense, but... When Minerva was about to say more, she suddenly had a whiff of a strange smell. All she thought of was to feed Jelly Bean earlier, so she didn''t pay attention at all. Now when she lowered her head, she smelled it. UMS Thinking of that, Minerva coughed lightly and said, "Jelly Bean might be..." She was a little embarrassed, but on second thought, Jelly Bean was also Maddox''s child; what was there to be embarrassed about? So Minerva held Jelly Bean and got up. When Maddox saw that, he said, "What are you doing? Let me do it." "That... you might not know how to," Minerva exined softly. Maddox looked at her and said, "I can learn." "Are you sure you want to learn it?" Minerva looked at him with doubt. In fact, she thought it was okay for Maddox to learn it. After all, it didn''t matter if she let him handle such matters. Thinking of that, Minerva handed Jelly Bean, who was still crying, to Maddox. Maddox naturally took the baby over. "Hold her tight. Do you smell anything strange?" Minerva asked. In fact, Maddox had already smelled it, but he didn''t take it seriously. He just felt strange that the smell in the room was slightly strong; he had wanted to get the servants to clean it up the next day. After hearing Minerva''s words, Maddox was stunned for a few seconds before he reacted swiftly. "You mean?" An uncertain look shed across his eyes. The corners of Minerva''s lips curled into a smile as she nodded. She then waved her hand at him and said, "You said you wanted to learn, so I''ll leave it to you. Good luck!" After that, Minerva turned around andid back down in bed. Maddox was left standing alone on the spot. He held Jelly Bean in his arms, and the strange smell lingered around him. He remained motionless as if he had been struck by lightning. Seeing Maddox that way, Minerva couldn''t help but snicker. At the thought of what Maddox was going to face, Minerva couldn''t help wanting tough out loud. But it wasn''t the time to gloat. She had better wait until he was done dealing with it. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 Pitifully, President Yardley had never dealt with such things. He stood there for a long time, not knowing what to do until Jelly Bean''s loud cry pulled him back to his senses which had drifted far away. Only then did he slowly put Jelly Bean on the soft cushion next to him. He gently coaxed her not to cry first, but then he did not know what to do. Minerva hid in the nket. She didn''t know if she should help, but she''d better not after thinking about it for a while. There was always a first for everything. He would know how to take care of his daughter after he carried it out himself. Therefore, Minerva hid in the quilt and yed dead. Maddox got down to it frantically. At first, he really didn''t know what to do. But he had attended lessons before that, so gradually, he began to work step by step and dealt with it steadily. However, it took a long time. And... after handling Jelly Bean, he was drenched in a cold sweat; even his nose was covered in a thinyer of sweat. He wanted to lift his hand to wipe it but realized a strange scenting from his fingertips. The corners of his lips couldn''t help twitching. Maddox cleaned up and washed his hands before changing into a new set of clothes. When he came out, he found that Minerva had taken Jelly Bean back to her side and slept with her in her arms. Maddox walked over and stopped beside the bed. The duo on the bed breathed steadily and was soundly sleeping. When Maddox looked at them, he realized that they looked very much alike. It was said that a daughter would look more like her father when she was young, but she would grow up to look like her mother. At that moment, Jelly Bean was already nearly identical to Minerva. Maddox''s cold heart instantly softened. He sat down by the bed and looked at his two beloveds in front of him. He slowlyid down beside Minerva. The memories of the past lingered in his mind. His Minerva had suffered a lot, and also the awful things he had done in the past. In the future, he would use the rest of his life to take good care of her and his precious daughter. Poor Beanie didn''t know that he was neglected by his father at that time and that he would live life with his father favoring his younger sister over him. However, Beanie was the same as his father as he would also dote on his mother and sister a lot. Beanie would constantly conflict with his father over them. Of course, that was all to be talked about in the future. Poor Beanie was still sleeping soundly in his room at that time. He knew nothing. After learning of Minerva giving birth to a second child, Mabie couldn''t help but sigh. "Look at yourself. Minerva is only a few years older than you, and she has already given birth to two children. The key is that Beanie already grew up." Vera was speechless, "Mom, what are you really trying to say?" Mabie looked at her and said, "What do you think? She did her best. Shouldn''t you do the same?" When Vera heard that, she couldn''t help but raise her hands and surrendered, "Leave me be, please. I''ve just gotten into a rtionship, and you know that. Don''t tell me you want me to get married right away?" Got married right away? When Mabie heard that, the corners of her lips lifted with satisfaction. She said, "If the man is reliable, there''s nothing wrong with it, isn''t it?" Vera was shocked. She thought that with Mabie''s character, she would let her take her time to observe. Although she really wanted to marry Quill, they had just finally got together. Besides, she didn''t know if Quill would be with her forever. Maybe he just wanted to try to be with her. Maybe someday, he would regret it. When Vera thought of that, she was slightly depressed. "Vivy, think about it. If he''s a good man, what''s the difference between getting married early andte? It''s better to get married early." Vera could only smile bitterly. "What kind of society are we in now? If there is no love, do you think two people can be together forever just because they''re married? Men and women are the same; if I married someone I don''t like, I might not be able to live with it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Life today was no longer like the past when chastity was important; men and women were now seen as equals. People in love could get married together, but also part when the rtionship was broken. If one wanted to use marriage or children to tie down a man, that was too foolish. "You''re right, but I can see that you mean a lot to Quill, and he''s Minerva''s older brother. You know him very well, and you like him so much, so you have to hurry up. After all, he doesn''t seem young anymore. Although you are, he..." Speaking of that, Mabie paused for a moment. She probably felt that it was not good to say it directly, so she whispered something in her daughter''s ear. That sentence made Vera''s fair cheeks flush with embarrassment. She pushed Mabie away and said, "Mom, how could you?" Being pushed away, Mabie couldn''t helpughing, and her eyes were brimming with brightness, "Am I wrong? You don''t have to feel embarrassed. You''re my daughter; what''s wrong with talking about such things? I''m just worried about your happiness in the future. || Mabie deliberately emphasized her tone in thest sentence. Vera''s face turned redder. She didn''t expect her mother to be so open. "Stop it. I don''t want to hear it," Vera said. After that, Vera directly got up and ran into the bathroom. Looking at her flushed face in the mirror, she got the faucet running and took a handful of water to pat her face, trying to reduce the heat that was rising in her face. But soon, Vera began to think about it again, seriously considering what Mabie had just said to her. Marriage... She really didn''t dare think about marrying Quill.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although deep down, she had such hope because she couldn''t fall in love with anyone else but Quill. She had no choice but to marry him. But Quill was not her. He was different. She couldn''t fall in love with anyone but him, but Quill wasn''t. He was with her currently. Although Quill became different after they fell in love, and he took the initiative many times, turning from a calm person into someone who was more and more flirty in front of her he was still more mature than Vera and he was in control of everything. If they had to part someday, that would be up to him. At that time, Vera would be in a miserable state. In short, after thinking about it for a while, Vera felt that she loved him a lot, but his feelings for her were weak. Eh, no, that was not right. If he had not devoted much to her, why would he give up a billion-dor business for her? If that was the case, she wasn''t that lowly either. With that thought, Vera cupped her cheeks and gave a satisfied smile. She shouldn''t think too much. It was not easy for them to get together, so she had to cultivate their rtionship. As for marriage, it was better to let nature take its course. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 On the other side of the world, when Geoffrey received the news that Minerva had given birth to a daughter, he was so angry that he started shouting. He kept bombarding Maddox''s Facebook Messenger, questioning why the couple didn''t inform him of anything. He wanted to be the child''s godfather. As he was over relentless, Maddox cklisted him. So Geoffrey came to Minerva. He bombarded her with various messages. Minerva naturally wouldn''t treat Geoffrey as heartlessly as Maddox did. After all, when she was abroad, Geoffrey had helped her a lot. Besides, she quite liked Geoffrey, who looked like a fool. Therefore, after Geoffrey told Minerva that Maddox had cklisted him, Minerva sent a snickering emoji over and typed slowly, telling him. "Don''t mind him. You''re good friends with him. Don''t you know his character? You can ask him to add you backter." Seeing that she had replied to him, he began to comin non-stop. "Minerva, you have no idea how cold-blooded and heartless that man is. I helped you so much back then, yet he cklisted me so heartlessly." "Yeah, he''s too heartless." Minerva thought for a moment and added, "Why don''t you just ignore him in the future?" "No way. I still have to get even with him. Minerva, take a few pictures of my goddaughter and send them to me." Goddaughter? Minerva blinked. She hadn''t even agreed to it yet, yet he had already acknowledged himself as her godfather? Thinking of that, Minerva typed lightly. "You want to be my daughter''s godfather?" "Yes, can I?" After sending out the message, he added a particrly pitiful emoji.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Minerva was speechless. In fact, Geoffrey''s family background was also powerful. It would be nice to have him be Jelly Bean''s godfather. When Jelly Bean grew up, she could have a lot of people backing her up. She was a girl, after all; it would be good to have more people supporting her. Minerva began to think about it seriously. On the other side, Geoffrey saw that Minerva fell silent and did not respond to his message. He instantly panicked and bombarded her with several messages in one go. His tone sounded as if he was rolling on the ground, begging to be Jelly Bean''s godfather. "Minerva, I promise that I''ll treat my goddaughter well. I''ll definitely pamper her!" "Minerva, for the sake of the fact that I made efforts to bring you two together, you should help me fulfill my wish to be a father in advance, right?" When Minerva saw thest sentence, sheughed out loud. Geoffrey actually wanted to be a father in advance? What kind of absurd idea was that? Why didn''t she notice Geoffrey wanted to be a father before? "If you want to be a father, you should get married and give birth to one yourself. Then you wouldn''t need to concern my daughter, would you? There''s a sea between us. How are you supposed to pamper her?" "F*ck! That''s hurtful, Minerva. You guys don''t care about me at all. I''m returning to Hidalgo next month. My grandfatherins that Ick the ability and wants to throw me back to the domesticpany to start from the grassroots to gain experience. I feel miserable just thinking about it..." Mhm? Gained experience from the grassroots? Minerva blinked and sent him a message. "Then won''t your life be hard? Will you have the opportunity to pamper my daughter?" Geoffrey was at a loss for words. "Minerva, aren''t you too realistic? It seems that I have to work hard! This time, I''ll work hard to prove my grandfather wrong. How dare he look down on me." When she was abroad, Minerva heard rumors about Geoffrey from others. It was not a surprise that his grandfather would look down on him. Just as she was about to send him more texts, Minerva''s phone was suddenly taken away by a big hand. She looked up and met Maddox''s deep and handsome eyes. Maddox nced at the screen of the phone and cklisted Geoffrey without a second thought. Minerva didn''t know what to say. "Don''t be so cruel. Geoffrey willunch another round of tantrums." She said. Upon hearing that, Maddox pulled her into his embrace, "Why do you care about him?" His familiar scent immediately enveloped her being in his arms. His cold scent also burrowed into her breathing, but it made Minerva feel inexplicably warm and safe. Thinking of that, she couldn''t help putting her arms around Maddox''s waist and buried her head in his arms, "You''re not approachable." She mumbled aint. Maddox''s smiling voice could be heard from the top of her head, "How am I not approachable? If I''m not approachable, will you hug me so tightly?" Minerva was speechless. "You know I''m talking about others." She lifted her head and looked at him with a helpless expression on her face. Maddox lowered his head, and their eyes met, "You also know that it''s others. Since it''s others, why does it matter whether I''m approachable?" They looked at each other. After a few seconds, the atmosphere around them seemed to turn somewhat different. Maddox looked at Minerva, who was right in front of him. He slowly shifted his gaze to her lips, and his breathing became heavier. He gradually lowered his head and kissed her red lips fiercely. Lately, Maddox hadpletely entered a state of pure and unambitious cultivation. Not only was there no sexual life between the husband and wife but there was also little time for them to kiss each other. BUMS The first reason was that Minerva was unwilling to do so. Her body was so swollen that she didn''t want Maddox to kiss her face, so she resisted particrly. She didn''t even want to hug Maddox, let at him. QUMS kiss The second thing was that Maddox was controlling himself. After all, it would be fine if he only gave her a peck. But if he kissed her a little harder, it would be difficult for him to control himself not to do vel something with her. What would happen after he had the feeling to do something with her? Minerva was still pregnant then, and he couldn''t do anything but take a cold shower. So, in the end, he wouldn''t even think about it and focused on taking care of Minerva. She also needed a recovery period after giving birth to the child. Maddox had apanied her till herbor the entire time. After witnessing the pain of giving birth to a child, he did not touch her. That day, there was sudden eye contact between them, and all hell broke loose. The ambiguous atmosphere grew thick, and the temperature gradually rose. Minerva''s entire face was cupped in Maddox''s hands. She could not even breathe. Right at that moment, all of a sudden... "Waal" The cry of a baby suddenly sounded in the quiet room. The two of them, who were hugging each other, froze at the same time. As Jelly Bean suddenly cried, Minerva suddenly did not have the mood to do anything else. She subconsciously pushed Maddox away and said anxiously, "Jelly Bean is crying. Let''s see what''s wrong with her." Maddox was dumbstruck. His dark eyes were bloodshed. As he was interrupted all of a sudden, he really wanted to give someone a good beating. But the person who interrupted them happened to be their daughter. He stared at Minerva for a long time unwillingly. Finally, he got up and walked toward Jelly Bean. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Jelly Bean was lying on the princess-like cradle, dressed in pink. When Maddox picked her up, she instantly stopped crying and looked at Maddox curiously with her pure eyes. Seeing Jelly Bean like that, the gloom in Maddox''s heart faded. He stretched out his finger and tapped Jelly Bean''s fair and tender forehead lightly, whispering, "You little fool. Don''t cry at any time in the future. You''re bothering us." Maybe it was because of the telepathy between father and daughter; Jelly Bean started giggling again when she was being tapped. When she smiled, thest bit of gloom that remained in Maddox''s heartpletely disappeared. However, he still had a dark expression on his face. It was just that the smile in his eyes could no longer be concealed. He reached out again and poked Jelly Bean''s cheek, teasing her with his fingers. Jelly Bean giggled. She looked cute no matter how. When Minerva saw that, she shook her head helplessly. She was more and more worried about Jelly Bean. How could sheugh so happily at his father''s gloomy face? What the hell was she giggling at? The business in the pasta restaurant was average that day, so Vera texted Quill on her phone. After a while, Quill said that he had to go for a meeting and asked her to wait for him. Vera agreed obediently and grinned with her phone in her hand. In fact, when Quill went to work, Vera didn''t dare text him. After all, who knew if he would have a business to deal with in the next second. When he said that he came after receiving her message thest time, Vera would not take the initiative to message him when he was at work. But Quill probably considered other factors; he would asionally send her messages when he was free. So they agreed on texting only when they were free, and if there was something important, they would attend to it immediately. As for Vera, if there were customers in the restaurant, she would not even have time to reply to Quill''s message. By the time she was free to check her phone, it might be a few hourster. However, the beginning of a rtionship was always sweet. They would always make use of every second and minute to chat and send messages. As soon as she put the phone down, Vera was ready to get up when she suddenly saw a familiar figure walking into the restaurant. Just one nce, Vera started to avoid his gaze as it was none other than Sam, whom she hadn''t seen for a long time. After thest time he came to bid farewell to her, although Vera felt somewhat sorrowful, she soon forgot about that man.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This showed how much Sam meant in her heart. It was also true that love couldn''t be forced. However, Vera felt sad thinking about everything Sam had done for her. If possible, she wished Sam had never liked her. That way, he would not stay single up till now, and she would not have to feel so guilty. When their eyes met, a faint smile appeared on Sam''s face. Although there was a scar on his face, it didn''t affect his appearance at all since he was already rather good-looking. It was too unfair for Sam, who was so sincere, not to be able to find someone who would treat him well. Sam didn''t know that Quill and Vera were already together. He had just finished his work and hade back from abroad. The first thing he did after returning was to look for Vera and see how she had been doing. Just as he wished, Vera looked to be much better than before. Her face was rosy, and the most important thing was that her eyes were bright. Seeing Vera like that, he was relieved, but at the same time, his heart was in suspense, and the light in his eyes dimmed. Before he left, he had a vague feeling that his trip would change many things. Perhaps... he truly was toote. When Sam walked up to Vera, she had already smiled at him. "Are you... finished with your work?" She really didn''t know how to treat Sam. She was afraid that if she warmed up to him, he would misunderstand. If she was cold toward him, she was scared that she would hurt his feelings. Although the two of them couldn''t be lovers, they were still friends after getting to know each other for so long. There was a saying that there were no pure friends of the opposite sex. The only exception was if one yed dumb and the other didn''t say a thing. She couldn''t y dumb, and neither could Sam keep silent. So were they destined not to even be friends? Thinking of that, Vera only felt sorry in her heart, but soon she became firm. If staying friends would give Sam a glimmer of hope, she''d as welly it all out. "Yeah." Sam nodded with a smile and looked around the restaurant, "Why are there so few people today? Have you been cking off recently?" There was a trace of affection in his voice. Vera noticed that there were dark circles under his eyes. He probably did not have a good rest Moreover, after not seeing him for a while, he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Vera could only exin, "It''s Monday today. Maybe everyone has to go to work. It''ll be better at noon." After chatting for a while, Sam put his hand into his pocket. He brought a gift for Vera on this trip. He didn''t go anywhere else after he got off the ne and just wanted to visit her to see if there was a chance to give her the gift. S Just as Sam was about to take out the gift and give it to Vera as if it was nothing, Mabie suddenly came out. "Eh? Sam, you''re back?" With that, Sam''s hand paused. He withdrew it as if nothing had happened and nodded to Mabie. "Madam, long time no see." Mabie was obviously delighted to see Sam. She quickly stepped forward and brought him in for tea. Sam followed her with a helpless smile on his face. Vera looked at Sam, who was being pulled in, and felt somewhat annoyed with her mother. She and Sam were destined not to be together. In addition, she was with Quill. Although she didn''t know if it wouldst long, she had decided that she would not be with anyone except for him in her lifetime. Mabie was so enthusiastic towards Sam. What if he misunderstood? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In reality, Mabie also had her own thoughts. Of course, she liked Sam. Compared to Quill, as a mother, she was more inclined toward Sam. Sam and her daughter were quite close to each other, but her daughter had no feelings for him, so it was difficult for them to be together. It was a pity since Sam was such a decent young man. Mabie decided to settle things as soon as possible for her daughter. "You must be tired from all the work, aren''t you? You''ve lost a lot of weight." Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Facing Mabie''s inquiry, Sam answered each question appropriately. The two of them chatted for a while. Mabie poured some tea for him and asked, "Did you juste back? Why don''t you go back and rest for a while?" Sam thought of something and spoke sincerely, "I''ve already rested, so I came over." He had already rested? Mabie lifted her eyebrows. If he has rested, how did he still have a travel-worn face? Even little girls would not believe such words, let alone a person like her who had lived out most of her life. Since Sam''s answer was proper, Mabie did not intend to expose him as she said, "It''s fine if you''ve taken a rest. You''re busy; you should take good care of yourself when you''re still so young. Don''t be like Vivy. She has recently gotten into a rtionship and has lost herself. She doesn''t sleep at night and always clings to her phone, giggling." Upon hearing that, Sam''s hand that was lifting a teacup paused, spilling tea. That subtle movement naturally did not escape Mabie''s eyes. However, she had to make it clear. Although Sam might not feelfortable at that moment, he still had to get through it. "You youngsters cling onto your phones when you''re in love. It sure is convenient for you guys to talk. Unlike how it was for us. When we wanted to chat, we can only write letters or something. It''s very inconvenient." The smile on Sam''s face slightly faded. Although he had vaguely guessed the oue, he did not expect it to be so sudden. It was so sudden that... he was caught off guard. He had known that he might not stand a chance, but he didn''t know that it was already toote. Sam took a sip of tea. The bitterness lingered in his mouth, filled his throat, and went straight into his heart. After a long while, he smiled faintly. "Yes, with the advancement of science and technology, it''s convenient for us to do anything." He refrained from mentioning Vera''s love affairs. Mabie knew that he must have understood her words, but she didn''t know what he was thinking. She only watched him continuously drink tea, finishing a few cups in one go. Vera, who stayed outside, didn''t know that Mabie had yed such a trick behind her back. She was still pondering about how she should make it clear to Sam. In fact, she had already expressed her thoughts clearly, but Sam obviously wouldn''t give up. Otherwise, he wouldn''te to her the moment he returned. With that thought, she was in such a dilemma that she bit her fingers. What should she do? After a long thought, Vera decided to get straight to the point. Sam would give up after knowing she was with Quill, wouldn''t he? Just as she made up her mind and got up to ask for Sam, Mabie and Sam came out. "Thank you for the tea, Madam. I''ll go back first and visit again when I have the time," Sam said. Mabie waved at him and said, "Alright, Sam, go back and have a good rest. You must be very tired from work recently." "Thank you, Madam for your concern." Then, Sam turned around and faced Vera with a light smile on his lips. He did not speak and just stared at her. Mabie pushed Vera''s arm and said, "Go and see Sam off." "Oh..." Vera came back to her senses. She nodded her head dazedly and apanied Sam as they walked out. Sam drove there. When Vera saw that he was alone, she couldn''t help but worry, "Did you drive here alone?" "Mm." "Are you sure it''s alright for you to drive back?" In fact, Vera felt that Sam looked to be very tired. His journey would be long; even as an ordinary friend, she would be worried about him. When Sam heard her concern, he nearly wanted to ask if she was concerned about him. But thinking of what Mabie had told him, Sam swallowed the question back in his throat. He should forget it. He would say such things back then because Vera was single then, and he didn''t want her to suffer. If she were to be with him, he would treat her well. But she was in love. Now that she had a boyfriend, some things were inappropriate for him to say. With that thought, he showed a barely visible smile and said softly, "No problem. I came here just like this." "Alright," Only then did Vera nod. Although she was still worried, it seemed inappropriate for her to say anything else since he said so. The atmosphere between the two of them turned somewhat awkward. Vera didn''t know what to say to him, but she was too embarrassed to urge him to leave, so she could only stand there with him. The wind blew again and again and brushed against Sam''s face. The hair on Sam''s forehead was gently blown up, and the wind blew it down again as if nothing had happened. Except for himself, no one noticed that he wanted to take the gift, but he didn''t have the courage to do so. He wanted to give her. It would be fine if he didn''t get any response. But if he gave it to her, even if Vera epted it, it would only give her more pressure. That was why Sam gave up on that idea. Since she already had a boyfriend, why should he bother her? After a long silence, Sam suddenly spoke, "You should go in. I''m also about to leave."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He didn''t say anything else, and Vera suddenly wasn''t used to it. She couldn''t bring herself to persuade him to stay either, so she only waved at him and reminded him to drive carefully. After Sam got in the car, he drove for some distance before he stopped at the side of the road and took out the gift. He opened the box, in whichid a delicate and small hairpin. When he was dealing with work abroad, he happened to pass by a ss showcase and noticed it Although the hairpin was small, it was created by a well-known designer, so it was quite expensive. He had no other intentions. It was only that when he saw that hairpin, he thought of Vera and felt that it suited her very well. When he realized what he had done, he had already bought the hairpin. That was the first time he had bought a gift for a girl in his life. His happiness at that time was just as bitter as he was feeling now. He closed the box, put it away, and continued driving. Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of a bar. He randomly stopped there. He initially wanted to drive home, but when he saw the bar, he felt that it was not a bad idea to have a drink at that moment. Was he going to drink to relieve his sorrow? Pfft, if it was in the past, Sam might not have done so, but... he felt that he might give it a try all of a sudden. At the same time, two girls were bickering at the door. "Oh, I still have a lot of work I need to get done. If I don''t hand in the work this week, the editor will kill me. Show some mercy and go in yourself, will you?" Olivia was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of loose pants, struggling to resist her friend''s dragging. Her best friend said the man she liked was drinking at the bar. She didn''t daree alone, so she had to drag her over to apany her. And the reason was that Olivia was sloven so no men would be over interested in her and her best friend was more than happy to have her around. Who the f*ck was sloven! Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Olivia felt that she was really bad at making friends! That was why she had a good-for-nothing friend like Tiana Fisher, who said such bullsh*t that could hurt her feelings in any way. "Oh, c''mon, Ollie. Just go in with me. We''re best friends. I can only be at ease having you around. The man I like is so handsome. If I have someone else by my side, what if he falls in love with her?" "Haha." Olivia sneered and stood with her arms folded, "Aren''t you afraid that the man will fall in love with me?" When Tiana heard Olivia''s words, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes and roasted her. "Oh, shut up. Do you think there''ll be men who will like your outfit and your t body?" Olivia replied, "Haha, it''s just that I don''t dress up. Who says I have a t body?" After saying that, Olivia puffed her breast. "Alright. Quit it. I can''t see anything." Tiana threw her words like arrows at Olivia. Poof... Olivia almost spat out blood. Feeling stuffy in her chest, she covered it and said, "You sure know how to hurt my feelings. It seems that you don''t need my help. You''d better go in by yourself." After finishing her words, she waved her hand and was about to leave. Tiana quickly wrapped her arm around hers and spoke tenderly, "Dear Ollie, my lovely Ollie, you have to help me. I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time. Help me this time, and I''ll help you with your story, deal?" Olivia looked at her with contempt and said, "You''ll help me write? I remember that you''ve never gotten a mark for your essay." Tiana coughed, "Ahem, ahem. Don''t mention the past anymore. I''ll put in a good word for you in front of your editor and ask the editor to give you another week''s time." "Do you think you own the website? As if I''ll be given more time if you said so." When Tiana heard that, she suddenly thought of something and smiled, "Although it''s not mine, it''s not impossible to make the website mine. As long as you help me, I''ll immediately get my dad to buy the website. What do you think?" Olivia was at a loss for words. Sh*t! Wicked rich women! That was right. Tiana''s family was wealthy! Buying a website was a piece of cake. Just as Olivia was in a daze, Tiana had already dragged her into the bar.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Olivia rarely came to such a ce. It was not because she disliked bars, but because the music inside made her ears ache, and the lights were dazzlingly bright, which made her eyes ufortable. So be it that she had to face herputer at home, but she was also shone at by the lights in the bar. After Tiana entered, she rushed towards the bar like a wild monkey. "Did you see him? My Prince Charming! The guitarist and main singer. He''s too handsome!" Olivia looked at her best friend. She pursed her lips and directly started ridiculing. "Do you know what role you are now in my novel?" Tiana''s whole heart was at her Prince Charming, so she didn''t think much about it and asked, "Am I the main character? Hee hee, I know I''m charming." "Tsk." Olivia shook her head regretfully, "Sadly, you''re wrong." Upon hearing that, Tiana could not help ring at her, "You''re not going to say that I''m a supporting actress, are you?" "You''re still wrong. Do you know that your current behaviour is no different from the female walk-on in my novels who fantasize about handsome men?" Tiana was speechless as she glowered at her fiercely and snorted, "What''s wrong with female walk-ons? Don''t you know female walk-ons can turn into main characters these days?" "Is that true?" Olivia looked at her with her arms folded and said with a smile, "Do it then. I can''t wait to witness it." "Just wait and see. I''ll definitely make my Prince Charming cast his eyes on me!" "Ah!!!" As soon as Tiana finished her sentence, the guitarist and main singer on the stage, in a ck jacket, had finished singing a song. In other words, Tiana''s Prince Charming had finished singing a song. Then, the girls under the stage couldn''t help but scream. Their voices were almost as loud as the sound of the speaker of the bar. Olivia helplessly picked her ear with a disdainful look, "Aren''t you afraid of hurting your throat when you scream so loudly? Honestly... There''re so many people. Will the person on the stage know who shouted? Even if he notices you, you''re just someone from his fan group. Are you sure you can win?" "Come on! Are you even my best friend? You should be encouraging me at a time like this. I didn''t call you over to drag me down." With that, Tiana looked ahead and said, "I''m going there to cheer for my Prince Charming. Wait for me right here. I''lle backter. Remember! If I don''t see you when I''m back, I''ll kick a hole in your door at night." After warning her with harsh words, Tiana quickly ran forward and joined the huge fan group in no time. Olivia looked at the scene and curled & could her lips. She couldn''t understand Tiana''s words when she brought her over. What did she mean by saying that she would not attract others attention because she was sloven? But fooking at the girls in the group of fans, who were well dressed, even if she would not attract others'' attention, there must be someone else... From that, it could be seen that Olivia''s trip was really in vain. It was just an excuse; Tiana only needed someone to boost her courage. n Olivia sighed in her heart and found a seat at the counter. Immediately after, a handsome fellow wanted to take her order. Olivia had never been to such a ce and had no idea what to drink. She did not dare say nonsense for fear that others would think she was a hillbilly. Olivia suddenly noticed a girl not far away, sipping an eyecatching drink topped with extraordinarily bright colors. "Give me a ss of that!" Olivia immediately pointed to the ss in the girl''s hand. The handsome waiter looked in the direction she pointed. When he saw the woman''s drink, the corner of his lips curled up, and he looked at Olivia, "Is this your first time here?" Olivia touched her nose in surprise. She had tried to pretend not to be such a hillbilly, but did he still see through her? The waiter saw that Olivia did not answer and was embarrassedly touching her nose instead, so he smiled and said, "Please wait a moment, beautifuldy." Beautifuldy? Tsk, it was true that she would be praised if she spent money. Olivia, who was in a looserge T-shirt and pants, really wanted to give the waiter a thumbs-up for praising her. He was really dedicated to his work! Soon, a ss of a beautiful cocktail was served. Olivia tried to take a small sip, and she was surprised that it actually tasted good. So she took another sip and looked around. Her gaze fell on a familiar figure not far away from her left. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 What? Was she mistaken? Olivia looked at the man who was drinking alone at the bar counter. He had a tall and thin figure, wearing only a grey shirt. His rolled-up sleeves revealed his slender arms. The lights on the bar counter shined on his fair skin. The man was chugging as if he wanted to achieve a certain purpose through alcohol. But unfortunately, his gaze showed that he was still rather sober. At first, Olivia just felt that he looked familiar, but it was indeed that person after sizing him. When he asked her to write the story on his behalf, she did not have a good impression of him! Because he had pulled off a small chunk of hair that she valued the most!!! Although he was quite generous after, it didn''t mean that Olivia forgot about it! Because that part of her hair became bald! Fortunately, she didn''t have to go out every day. Otherwise, she would really fight him to death! At that thought, Olivia shook her head, withdrew her gaze, and continued sipping the drink in hand, but her mind had alreadye up with different plots and twists. There were only two reasons men got drunk. He was either heartbroken. Or, he lost money for gambling. Looking at his eyes, his whole body emanated a gloomy aura, and the atmosphere was particrly tense. But there was no hostility in his eyes, so it probably wasn''t thetter. Since it wasn''t about money, then it must be about his love affair. He deserved it! Oliviained in her heart and couldn''t help lifting the corner of her lips. For Olivia, although she knew him, they had only crossed paths. They were not even nodding acquaintances, let alone friends. So even if she knew who it was, she did not intend to go over and greet him. She just wanted to finish her drink and go back with Tiana. But gradually, Olivia felt bored. The singer on the stage continued to sing, and she didn''t know where Tiana was. After thinking for a while with her hand holding her head, Olivia suddenly got up and walked towards Sam with the ss of drink in her hand. Sam had a high alcohol tolerance. Typically, he felt that it was a good thing. After all, he had gone drinking with Vera several times, and he could remain rather sober after that. Then he would send her home. But at that moment, he suddenly felt that it was horrible to be excellent at drinking. He thought that if he was bad at drinking, he could use alcohol to numb his feelings. Although he knew that it was wrong to do so, he hadn''t slept for a long time. What he should be doing was to drive home, take a hot shower, sleep for a good eight hours, get over his jeg, and face work and life positively. However... he felt stuffy in his chest. He had to do something to vent out those emotions. Suddenly, a person sat down by his side. Sam could tell that it was a girl because she was petite and had a faint fragrance. Strangely, although the scent was faint, it instantly reced the smell of alcohol in front of him. So Sam cast a nce at the person next to him. Olivia sat beside him and looked at him with a pair of big eyes. When their eyes met, she even blinked. Then Sam saw her smiling, saying, "What a coincidence." Coincidence? Sam recognized her at a nce because the woman in front of him could be said to have left him a deep impression. To write those pasts for Young Master Yardley, he urged her and even went to her house to monitor her writing. And that woman had actually dared to sleep in front of theputer... She even managed to do so sitting upright. Later, Sam identally ripped off a small chunk of her hair, so he had a deep impression of her. However, Sam did not intend to talk to her, so he just nced at her and withdrew his gaze, continued drinking. Obviously, he did not intend to talk to Olivia. Olivia, who was ignored, was speechless.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. F*ck! D*mned b*stard! She hade over to talk to him. He had seen her and even recognized her, but he did not say a word to her. He didn''t even greet her. Was he afraid that she would take the opportunity to ckmail him again? Wait, she wasn''t ckmailing him He had ripped off a small chunk of her precious hair at first, and she was generous enough not to let him pay her ten times as much! He gave her the cold shoulder? Great! Olivia stretched out her hand and waved her snow-white palm in front of him. Sam did not respond while Olivia continued waving. He still did not react, so Olivia continued. She would wave until he was distracted. Let them see if he could continue to ignore her! However, she underestimated Sam''s endurance. He was Young Master Yardley''s right-hand man, after all. It was impossible that he had this little patience. He could ignore her utterly even if Olivia kept waving her hand at his face. In the end, Olivia''s hand was sore, so she had to retrieve her hand and said with a helpless face. "You''re too cold and heartless. I''m a delicate girl. Don''t you know to respond when I''ve taken the initiative to greet you? It''s fine even if you don''t answer me. At least give me some kind of response." She shook her hand so strenuously, but he pretended not to notice it. If their eyes didn''t meet, Olivia would have thought that she was invisible! However, Sam still ignored her. ??? But Olivia wasn''t upset. She pulled the chair closer and leaned her whole body on the bar table rxedly "Forget it. I won''t argue with a man with a broken heart, But seeing that we''ve worked together before, I can give you a chance to pour your heart out to me t''ll begrudgingly be your loyal listener." Tiana hadn''te back yet anyway, and she had nothing to do. Besides, as an author, she also wanted to collect materials. What if Sam''s story was very dramatic, very bizarre? Who was to say that it wouldn''t be popr after she wrote it into a novel? Then she could count the money and sleep in the pile of cash every day. Sam cast a sideways nce and saw a cunning smile on Olivia''s face. He didn''t know what to say. She really behaved like a boy. He shifted his gaze away and finally spoke, "No need." He was finally willing to talk? Olivia found a breakthrough point and immediately began to talk actively. "By the way, you''re suffering from heartbreak, aren''t you? It hasn''t been long since west met. You don''t seem like you have a girlfriend. Why are you suddenly heartbroken? Have you fallen in love with the female lead from the story you told me to Wate?" When Sam heard that, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching. In love with Young Madam? How was that possible? Unless he didn''t want to live. Looking at his twitching mouth, Olivia knew that she had guessed wrongly, but it was not important. She held her chin with one hand and said, "If it''s not the female lead, then it''s her best friend, isn''t it?" Sam was speechless. Was that woman a chatan? He couldn''t believe that she guessed it right. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Looking at his expression, Olivia knew that she had guessed right that time. She couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Don''t be surprised by my talent. Have you ever heard of the phrase noveles from reality? I''ve written so many stories. How can I not guess the situation?" She wrote so many vivid characters, so she was good at guessing plots and characters. Olivia even thought that she was good at judging people. Of course, that was just her self-perception. "Let me guess what happens next? You like the best friend of the female lead, but she doesn''t like you. Then the person she likes should be..." Speaking of that, Olivia pondered for a moment. She wrote the story on his behalfst time, so she knew the main character''s background very well. After thinking for a while, she suddenly looked at Sam and said, "Don''t tell me the person she likes is the older brother of the female lead?" Sam didn''t bother talking to her in the first ce, so he picked up his ss and was ready to continue drinking. After hearing what she had said, he couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of alcohol. "I''m right, aren''t I?" Olivia was surprised for a while beforeughing as she continued, "I''m really amazing. Who would''ve thought my blind guess was right. I should venture into fortune-telling instead of writing stories." Sam finally took a deep look at her. "Can I help you?" Can I help you? In other words, don''t bother him and go away. If other women were to be refuted that way by men, they would definitely be upset. But Olivia wouldn''t. She was thick-skinned. Furthermore, she had approached Sam to gather story materials, so she didn''t mind. She reached out her hand and patted Sam on the shoulder. "Dude, don''t be discouraged. ording to the plot of the novel, although the girl you like fell in love with someone else, your true love will appear immediately!" Sam was at a loss for words. Olivia continued to ramble, "Maybe it''ll be tonight! She''ll suddenly appear by your side and save you in despair from your heartbrokenness. She''ll lead you through darkness and head toward a bright future from now on!" Sam frowned slightly. When he heard her words and looked at her, he vaguely felt that something was amiss. "So don''t be discouraged. Just wait patiently." Olivia was terrified under his gaze as if something was wrong. "What?" She moved closer to Sam with a mysterious look on her face. Her big, watery eyes blinked, and her long eyshes were like two small fans. Sam felt as if his heart was tickled. When he came back to his senses, he moved back by half an inch, distancing himself from Olivia. After that, he picked up the ss and sneered before drinking, "Are you talking about yourself, Miss Olivia?" Olivia was shocked, "What? Myself? Mr. Sorrento, you''re so funny. Why would I mention myself?" When Sam heard that, he nced at her and said faintly, "Think about what you just said." Olivia had indeed felt that something was amiss, but after hearing what he had said at that moment, she gave her words a second thought. Then with a bang in her mind, she was stunned on the spot. "Maybe it''ll be tonight! She''ll suddenly appear by your side and save you in despair from your heartbrokenness. She''ll lead you through darkness and head toward a bright future from now on!" She had just said those words, and... the facts seemed to have pointed to herself. Wasn''t that right? There weren''t any other women next to Sam apart from her at that moment. Olivia didn''t expect to drag herself into the matter. She felt extremely embarrassed and scratched her hair hard. Seeing her action, he remembered when he tore off a small chunk of her hairst time. She was enraged on the spot as if tearing her hair off was equivalent to taking her life. Why did she scratch her hair now? But evidently, Sam didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Olivia said awkwardly, "Well, I''m just telling the truth. I''m just analyzing the plot. I was certainly not talking about myself. I''m just here to collect materials." He was a man with a broken heart. She, Olivia, did not want him. And judging from his state, he might have a tough time recovering from the heartache. She was not interested in finding a man who had another woman in his heart to bother herself. "Collect materials?" Sam squinted, then sneered, "Yes, I forgot that you''re an author. Now that you got what you came for, can you leave now?" It was an order for her to leave.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Olivia raised her chin proudly, "The bar is so big. This is not your exclusive ce, so why can''t I sit here?" There was really no reason to chase her away. Sam withdrew his gaze and ignored her. Clearly, he had let her do as she pleased. Seeing his state, Olivia only felt depressed. She turned around to look for Tiana, but she couldn''t even see her shadow. She could only hope for Tiana toe back soon, and then she would go home and have a good sleep. After writing a day''s work, her eyes were sore, and she just wanted to have a good rest. However, the guitarist on the stage didn''t seem to be stopping anytime soon. Maybe because the fans were too enthusiastic, the guitarist sang one song after another while the man next to her drank one ss after the other. Olivia yawned out of boredom. These people were less and less interesting. She couldn''t help slumping over the bar counter and almost fell asleep. Just then, the people beside her slumped all of a sudden. Olivia was shocked. She looked at Sam, who was obviously drunk. He seemed to be in pain with his eyes closed as heid there, motionless. "Drinking madly when you''re heartbroken. What''s wrong with you? You look like you''re a slump of mud after drinking! It''s so annoying!" Olivia couldn''t help butin and then continued to wait for her friend toe over. Half an hour passed. Another half an hour passed. The guitarist on the stage finally stopped. It took Olivia a long time to wait for Tiana to return. Tiana was over the moon when she came back with hearts in her eyes. She held her hands as if she was holding her own heart, "Ollie! Ollie! Ah, my Prince Charming held my hand; can you tell???" Olivia was at a loss for words. Was that why she had been so careful with her hands? "I think I''ll never wash my hands ever again." "You''re not allowed toe to my house to eat if you don''t wash your hands. Thank you." Olivia retorted, then waved her hand, "Now that you''re done seeing your Prince Charming, we''re going home I''m exhausted from all the waiting." Olivia was ready to leave, but someone behind her stopped her. "Miss..." Tiana looked behind her in confusion, and so did Olivia. It was the waiter who had served her the drink earlier. He nced at Sam, who was still lying on the bar counter, then at Olivia, "This..." Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 "Oh." Olivia nced at Sam and said without guilt, "I don''t know him. Is there any problem?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The waiter looked confused, "You don''t know him? But I saw you guys chatting happily just now. And you seemed so close to each other..." Olivia was speechless. When did she chat happily with that person? And what the hell did he mean by she was close to him? Tiana, who was standing beside her, seemed to have sensed hot tea and immediately came over to her. "Hey, this man looks like he has a good figure. You just hooked him up?" Olivia looked at Tiana speechlessly, "Do I look like such a person?" "Although you usually have no desire like a pool of dead water, who''s to say you don''t have a raging heart on the inside?" What the hell did she mean by looking dull outside but had a raging heart inside. Olivia red at the waiter and said fiercely, "Who said we''re close? If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll sue you for nder. If I know him, how can I ignore him when he''s so drunk? Obviously, I don''t know him!" The waiter touched his nose sulkily after being scolded. Her words made a lot of sense. If they knew each other, how could she leave him alone? "Ollie, you''re not the kind of person who chats with strangers. I don''t believe that you don''t know him. Tell me who he is." Olivia replied, "I don''t know. Don''t ask for more, thanks. Let''s go." After finishing her words, Olivia dragged Tiana outside. However, Tiana did not believe it and kept pestering her. When they got out of the bar, Olivia looked at the empty streets and suddenly felt a headache. She thought of Sam, who was still inside. He was already drunk and unconscious. The bar would definitely not let him sleep for a long time, so they would definitely throw him out when it was time to close. There would barely be anyone around by then; would he be in danger? One of Olivia''s biggest shorings was that she was soft-hearted. If they really were strangers, Olivia might ignore him, but he was someone she knew and had given her money. At that thought, Olivia stopped in her tracks with a thoughtful look on her face. Tiana saw that she had stopped, she immediately became interested, "What is it? You''re regretting, and you want to go back, don''t you?" Seeing her best friend''s behavior, Olivia wanted to deny it, but if she denied it, she would have to go back. That would mean that she would have toe back once more. She didn''t have the time to do so. Even if she had, she didn''t have the energy. After thinking thrice, Olivia said directly, "You go back first." Tiana grabbed her wrist tightly, "Wow, I knew there''s something fishy. You''re going back for the man on the bar counter, aren''t you? You lied to me and said that you don''t know him. If you really don''t know him, why would you go back? Olivia! Who is he? What''s your rtionship with him? You''re friends?" Olivia was at a loss for words, "Are you interrogating a prisoner? I don''t want to answer any of your questions. Just go back first." Olivia saw that Tiana still wanted to say something else, so she directly stopped her with her words, "Otherwise, I won''te with you to these activities ever again." When Tiana heard that her excited face immediately turned into a long face, "Hmph, so what if I go in with you? If the man passes out, can you carry him alone? If I''m with you, I can still help you." Listening to her words, Olivia thought she was right. If Sam passed out, she wouldn''t have the strength to carry him on her own. What was wrong with having Tiana help her? "Fine, help me out then, but don''t gossip." Tiana nodded repeatedly, "Mhm, don''t worry. I definitely won''t say anything." The waiter at the bar counter was looking at Sam with worry, but after thinking about it for a while, he felt that it did hot matter. There were many drunk customers every day anyway. It would be fine if Sam woke upter. As he was thinking, he suddenly saw the two youngdies returning. His eyes lit up, and when Olivia came to him, he wanted to say something. Who would have thought that Olivia would viciously interrupt him? "I know what you want to say, but please shut up, or I''ll just leave him here!" When she said that, she deliberately red, looking fierce. The waiter, who was refuted, was stunned as he looked at Olivia. Olivia went up to Sam and pushed him, "Wake up. Hey, wake up!" However, Sam was already drunk, and he was lying there motionlessly. Olivia poked him relentlessly, but there was still no reaction. Tiana, on the other hand, couldn''t help saying, "Stop poking him. He''s obviously dead-drunk. He won''t wake up even if you made a hole in him." "Forget it. Let''s carry him away." Olivia boldly used the word carry. She stepped forward to put one of Sam''s arms on her shoulder and let Sam put his strength on her. Then let him stand up with her support. Because Sam was sitting at first, Olivia didn''t think much of it. It was when the man left the chair and had all his weight pressed on her, Olivia felt as if she was experiencing the weight of a mountain. F*ck! Olivia almost couldn''t breathe. If she hadn''t stood properly, she would have fallen to the ground. Tiana hurried over to help Olivia when she saw that. Seeing that they were about to leave with Sam, the waiter finally couldn''t help saying, "Omm..." "Shut up!" The waiter wanted to cry. Who had he offended? Couldn''t he even say a word? Why was that girl so fierce? However, thinking that the man drank so much alcohol, the waiter felt that he had to say something. So he told Olivia, "Miss, this gentleman hasn''t paid for his alcohol yet!" What? Olivia staggered and almost fell. He hadn''t paid for his alcohol? Olivia thought for a while and told Tiana, "You hold him up. I''ll see if he has a wallet." "Alright." Olivia searched Sam''s body and finally found wallet in his pocket. With a sly smile, she pulled the wallet out and walked to the baret When she opened it, she realized that there were only two hundred dors, an ID card and a bank card int. At that moment, Olivia had the urge to curse out loud. She nced at the waiter at the counter and asked, "Why don''t you guys charge in advance?" If they charged in advance, she wouldn''t be in despair. She had to pay his bill, didn''t she? After paying for the wine, Olivia and Tiana finally helped Sam out of the bar and hailed a cab. However, as soon as he was settled in the car, Tiana received a call from home. Her face darkened, "Ollie, my family may have found out that I ran out in the middle of the night. I have to go back now, so I can''t apany you." Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 Hearing Tiana''s request to head back first, Olivia frowned but soon let it go. Tiana''s family was strict, so if she didn''t go back at that time, she might be scolded badly. "Alright, take care of yourself. Send me a message when you get home." "Rx, you don''t have to worry about me. But you..." Speaking of that, Tiana looked at Sam, who was dead drunk, then she showed Olivia a mysterious smile, "Every moment is precious. Best of luck!" Her words rendered Olivia speechless. What the hell? However, before she could catch Tiana back and interrogate her, she had already escaped. She resigned to fate helplessly, worm her way into the passenger seat, and told the driver an address. It waste at night. Olivia dragged Sam back to her home and threw him on the sofa. She was so tired that she kept gasping for air. "D*mned you, You''re so heavy." Oliviained. After that, she went to the kitchen to pour herself a cup of cold water. She downed it, but her heart was still pounding rapidly. When she came out, she saw Sam had fallen to the ground; she was speechless and stared at him. She was so tired that she had no strength to move him one more time. Since he chose to fall, let him sleep on the floor for the night then. Olivia''s whole body was enveloped in the smell of alcohol after carrying Sam. Not only that, after Sam wasid in the living room, the strong smell of alcohol filled the entire space. So Olivia opened the window to get rid of the smell then took her clothes to take a shower. Honestly, she was rather bold to take a shower when there was a man in the apartment, but he was dead-drunk the entire journey back, so Olivia was particrly at ease. Sure enough, when she was done taking a shower, drunk Sam was still lying on the ground, motionless. Tsk. If there was suddenly an earthquake, he probably wouldn''t wake up, let alone run for his life. Olivia dried her hair, walked up to him, and kicked Sam''s calf, "Hey, I didn''t mean to bring you home. It''s only because I saw you, and I really couldn''t bear to leave you alone. I was afraid that you would be thrown out onto the road in the middle of the night, so I carried you back out of kindness. You can sleep here for the night and leave after you''re awake tomorrow. Also, never talk about tonight!" Of course, Sam wouldn''t respond. All he did was frown. "Also, you''re sleeping on the floor tonight!" "If you don''t answer me, I''ll take it as a yes!" Poor Sam didn''t know anything and was still lying on the floor. Olivia walked back to her room and blew her hair dry with a hairdryer. She locked the door of the bedroom before going to bed. After all, there was suddenly a man in her home, and he was drunk. What if he suddenly charged into her room in a drunken fit in the middle of the night? Olivia didn''t know if it was because of the cocktail she had earlier, but her head felt ufortable after lying down. It was also possibly because she was not used to having another person in her home, so she couldn''t sleep no matter what. In the middle of the night, Olivia thought of something. She got up, took a nket from the closet and went out of the room. When the light in the living room was turned on, Olivia was speechless as Samid on the floor in the same position as before; he didn''t move at all. She walked over and covered him with the nket as she nagged. "I''m probably the only one who is too soft-hearted to bring you home and put a quilt on you." After saying that, Olivia realized that Sam''s brows seemed to be tightly furrowed, and he looked very ufortable. There was even cold sweat on his forehead. Seeing him that way, Olivia became softhearted again. She thought for a while and went to the kitchen to make him some hangover soup, then came back to feed Sam. Sadly, Sam was dead drunk; how could he drink the soup obediently? But Olivia was tough. If she was a delicate young girl, she wouldn''t have been able to carry such a big guy like Sam home. Therefore, Olivia sat beside him and grabbed Sam''s clothes with one hand to let his head rest on herp Then she pinched the corners of his mouth, took a spoonful of the hangover soup, pried opened Sam''s mouth, and poured it in. At first, Olivia could control Sam like he was a robot. Later, she didn''t know if it was because the hangover soup had worked, but he began to react. When he was fed a spoonful of the soup, he wanted to spit it out subconsciously. As if Olivia could tell what he was thinking. She immediately pinched his mouth and threatened fiercely, "Do you believe that I''ll throw you out if you dare spit it out?" Probably because the threat was effective, Sam swallowed the hangover soup after a long time. After that, Olivia forcefully fed Sam an entire bowl, then took a towel to wipe Sam''s face. While wiping, sheined, "If I had known that I''d have to do so much, I should have let you fend for yourself outside." || Forget it. If anything, she would ask for money when he woke up the next morning, Considering that she would ask him for money, Olivia dragged Sam onto the sofa strenuously so that he would not think that she abused him when he found himself lying on the floor the next morning. After all that, Olivia was ready to leave. But suddenly, her wrist was grasped. She turned her head and found that Sam, whose eyes were closed, held onto her wrist. She tried to withdraw her hand as she stared. It was alright if she didn''t move. But drunk Sam tightened his grip when he felt her hand was withdrawing.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "F*ck, are you taking advantage of me?" Olivia roared at him. Sadly, Sam did not hear her words. He muttered something repeatedly, and Olivia doubtfully bent down to listen to him. "Don''t go... Don''t go... Don''t leave me..." Olivia didn''t know what to say. When Olivia heard that, her face immediately showed a look of disgust. What was there to be confused about? That man got drunk because he was heartbroken, so he must be calling out to the person in his heart. She swung her hand, "Let go of me. You''re calling the wrong person." "Don''t leave..." Olivia wanted to withdraw her hand, but she had really underestimated the strength of a man, especially a drunk man who had no sense of propriety. Although her strength was strong for a girl, it still couldn''t bepared to a man''s. Therefore, Olivia didn''t manage to save her hand after a long time. Olivia simply sat next to him, staring nkly and hopelessly. Sam also quieted down, knowing that the person finally chose not to escape, but he still held Olivia''s hand tightly. Olivia nced at Sam and found that he was actually quite good-looking, but there was a scar on his face. She didn''t know if it was because the girl disliked his scar that she didn''t want to be with him. However, Olivia did not dislike that scar at all. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 Scars were like marks on a man''s body. Olivia spected if that scar was caused by that girl. If it was true, then it was surely campy. She quivered and felt jealous in her heart. She took care of him tirelessly for a long time, but in the end, not only had he taken advantage of her, but he also took her for another woman. He hadmitted the most heinous crimes! At that thought, Olivia couldn''t help reaching out to flick Sam''s forehead. Probably because of the pain, Sam''s eyebrows instantly knitted again. "Ha, I didn''t crack your head open thanks to my benevolence, alright?" Olivia was a little worried, looking at the hand she couldn''t withdraw. Would she have to spend the night like that? Evidently, Olivia was like a green foxtail. She could survive no matter how. Therefore, Olivia detested in the beginning, butter, she soon fell asleep leaning against the sofa. Sam felt as if his body was numb, and his head was so painful that it was going to explode. His hand seemed to be gripping onto something tightly, but his eyelids were heavy; it took him a great deal to open his eyes. The first thing that came into view seemed to be an unfamiliar environment. It looked unfamiliar, but... it was also vaguely familiar. Where had he seen it before? However, he couldn''t remember where that ce was. Sam''s head ached horribly. Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out to rub his temples, but he found that he couldn''t move his hand at all. He frowned and looked at his right hand. With a nce, he was frozen on the spot. A girl in white pajamas leaned against the sofa on the floor, with her cheek resting on his arm, sleeping soundly. Her soft ck hair scattered around his arm, carrying a faint fragrance. And that face... Sam was soon able to recall what had happenedst night. At that time, he was in the bar, and Olivia suddenly came to talk to him. Butter, when they stopped chatting, Sam felt that he could not hold on anymore. He was quite satisfied knowing that he was finally about to be drunk. After that, he got his wish. He had no impression of what happened afterward, and he couldn''t help feeling a little muddled when he saw his surroundings. However, Sam was not a fool. After thinking back and forth, he had a hunch as to what had happened. His heart belonged to someone else, so he was naturally not happy having another woman so close to him. Hence, after he regained his sense of reasoning, Sam wanted to push Olivia away, who was resting on his arm. As soon as he moved, Olivia woke up. She opened her misty eyes. They looked into each other''s eyes for a total of five seconds. Sam thought that Olivia would scream out loud, but who would''ve thought she would twitch the corner of her mouth and said, "You''re awake." Sam was taken aback. Was that how a normal girl should react? Was that a freak in front of him? In fact, if Olivia found that she was so close to Sam after she went to sleep, she might really be scared. But that was not the case. She had a deep impression of taking care of him tirelessly the night before, so she couldn''t forget the matter no matter how. "Get up." The cold voice ordered without any emotion. Olivia looked at Sam confusedly. He looked at her as if he was looking at an enemy, which made her extremely ufortable, "What do you mean?" "You''re resting your head on my arm." Sam reminded her coldly. Olivia was at a loss for words. She was taken aback, but she reacted after a split second. She wanted to be angry, but when she saw his hand that gripped hers, she suddenly moved closer to Sam and asked Because I rested my head on your arm, so you''re not happy?" When Sam heard her words, he frowned slightly and stared at her in disbelief. "Then, tell me. Do you think I''ll be happy having you grab my hand?" Olivia said. After that, she lifted her hand. Sam had been gripping her hand the entire night, and as Sam held her wrists too tightly in his dream, he didn''t let go even when he woke up after so long. When he saw it, Sam''s face darkened. It was true that he held onto the girl''s hand and wouldn''t let go. Not only that, but he was also holding it tightly. He instantly let go, only to see a red strangtion mark on Olivia''s fair and slender wrist... Sam was startled. Last night, he... "See that? It''s not that I want to rest on your arm. You''re the one who held onto my hand, and I couldn''t break free. So, I had to sit here and sleep for the whole night. It''s clearly your fault, yet you dare to me me?" "Sorry!" Realizing that he had offended her, Sam immediately apologized, and the coldness in his eyes disappeared, reced by a strong apology. Olivia didn''t expect such a drastic change, so she said, "You''re quick to apologize, but I don''t need it. My hand is swollen from your grip the entire night. You can see it, can''t you?" Indeed, her wrist was bruised from the grip. Sam did not know how much strength he had exerted in his dream. Anyhow, he was especially sorry. There was no way Sam could refute what she said. Sam nced at her hand again and had nothing more to say. He could only say, "This is indeed my fault. Whatpensation do you want, or how do you want to punish me?" Compensation and punishment? If it were up to Olivia, she would definitely choose the former. Because she didn''t have the fondness of punishing others. Besides, what kind of benefits could she get from punishing others? She didn''t want it! However... looking at Sam being so obedient, he was totally different from before. Perhaps... Sam did not notice that there was a sh of cunningness in Olivia''s eyes. Olivia started to y coquetry, "Just forget about it, I know you didn''t do it on purpose. After all, you''re heartbroken. Understandably, youet won''t remember anything after you''re drunk. I''m such a generous person, so I won''t make a fuss. But... I helped youst night, so you owe me a favor." Owed her a favor? Sam furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Many people were afraid of owing a favor. After all, all one had to do was to pay up if they owed money. However, no one knew when the ne would be able to return the favor they owed, and it would be a psychological burden. Content belongs to However... Sam looked at the girl who was sitting on the cold floor and had a red mark on her hand. He had already injured her so badly, so there was no reason for him to refuse. Sam said, "Alright. If you need any help in the future, just tell me." After saying that, Sam sat up, then he saw that he was covered with a nket. There was a trace of strangeness in his eyes. He didn''t expect that she was rather kind-hearted. But on second thought, if she was not kind, why would she bring a man like him back to her home?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Fortunately, he was not a bad guy. Thinking of that, Sam took another look at Olivia''s bright eyes and couldn''t help reminding her, "You''d better not get yourself involved in such things in the future." Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Heaven knew that he had only meant it as a reminder. She had helped him, so he wanted to remind her to watch out for her safety and not to simply bring strangers home. However, because Sam did not exin himself, Olivia got upset when she heard his words; her smile faded as she stared at Sam coldly. "Mr. Sorrento, do you mean to say that I''m a busybody?" Sam was taken aback. "Because I nosily brought you home, and now you owe me a favor, so you''re unhappy, aren''t you?" Olivia looked at Sam angrily. As expected, men were heartless. Especially one who was a lovelorn! If Olivia had known that he would react like this, she would not have brought him back. Sam stammered. "That''s not what I meant." Olivia said angrily, "If that''s not what you meant, then what did you mean? Didn''t you just say that I''d better not get myself involved in such things in the future?" "Yes." Sam nodded. He looked and sounded helpless. "I did say that, but... what I meant to say is that, other than today, it''d be best if you don''t care about things like this in the future." "Why?!" Olivia was still angry. She still hadn''t figured it out yet. Sam remained silent. How could this girl be so obtuse? She was giving him a headache. But he was in her home, and he owed her a favor, so Sam exined patiently, "What if the person you brought home is dangerous? You live alone. It''s dangerous to bring a man home." Hearing that, she finally understood what he meant. "So you''re saying, apart from you, all men are dangerous?" "I mean, strange men can be very dangerous, including myself. So you''d better be aware in the future," Sam replied. Seeing that he was worried about her, Olivia''s anger instantly subsided. She snorted arrogantly. "So, you''re concerned about me. I guess you still have a conscience. Do you know how tiring it is for me to bring you home from the bar? Looks like my efforts weren''t for nothing." Olivia quickly added, "Don''t worry, I''m not stupid. I only helped you because I knew you weren''t a bad person." Sam wanted to say more, but he coughed a few times as soon as he opened his mouth. "I''ll pour you a ss of water," Olivia said as she got up. She cried out in pain and fell back down. Sam frowned. "What''s wrong?" Olivia looked at her legs and then looked up at Sam. "My legs are... numb." She had stayed in the same position for an entire night. How could she not be numb? Olivia helplessly reached out to gently massage her legs. Sadly she could feel pain and numbness in her legs when she moved, so she didn''t dare do anything drastic. Seeing her action, Sam thought he should help as he was the reason her legs were numb. But her legs... After some thought, Sam got up and walked to her side. "I''ll help you." Hearing his words, Olivia thought he wanted to massage her calves. She immediately declined. "No need, it''s alright! You..." Before she could finish her words, Sam picked her up. Olivia looked at him in shock. She subconsciously grabbed his clothes, and her eyes were wide open.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What are you doing?" Sam looked at her indifferently and didn''t say anything. He put her down on the sofa and said softly, "You''ve been staying in the same position for too long, so your blood isn''t circting properly; that''s why your legs feel numb. Put your legs down slowly." Olivia originally wanted to reprimand him, but Sam''s slightly hoarse voice, from having alcohol and that he had just woken up, gave her immense ease. Therefore, Olivia did as he said. After a while, Olivia''s legs were no longer as numb and painful. She nced at Sam sitting next to her. "You carried me without my permission." Sam was taken aback. "Sorry... I didn''t do it on purpose," Sam apologized. "You took advantage of me. You owe me another favor." "Okay," Sam replied helplessly. Although Olivia didn''t know what Sam could do for her, she didn''t want to lose the opportunity. She''d let him owe her for now; perhaps it woulde in handy in the future. Unfortunately for Sam, he didn''t know that she would use him. Moreover, little had he known that because of these two favors, he would be entangled with this sly girl. In the end... Of course, that was a story forter. Time passed quickly. There were 365 days one year, 24 hours one day, and 60 minuted one hour. Time waited for no man. Jelly Bean would be one month old soon. Maddox was no longer a novice. He constantly took care of the child as he was worried that Minerva would be tired. He tended to all the child''s needs. Minerva didn''t have to do anything. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to do it; Maddox didn''t allow her. He had taken good care of her and Jelly Bean during her confinement. He did all the dirty and tiring work. All she did was eat and sleep. She had taken all kinds of supplements during this period. After the month had passed, Minerva only lost her oedema instead of her weight. Looking at herself in the mirror, she had e be one size bigger, so she red at Maddox. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It''s all your fault. If you had allowed me to be more hands-on with Jelly Bean, I could''ve at least lost some weight." Maddox patted her head. "Giving birth is hard enough. Why do you still want to take care of her? It''s not like you don''t have a husband. What''s wrong with me doing these things?" It wasn''t a bad thing, but Minerva felt that she should also take care of the child. Otherwise, Jelly Bean would only be close to her father and not to her. In actuality, even though Minerva was heavier than before, she was under a lot of stress in the past, so she was underweight. She looked to be in good shape, although she had gained some weight. However, Minerva decided to sign up for a ss in a gym a few dayster. She wanted to start working out. When Vera found out that Minerva wanted to be more hands-on with her child, she became envious. "You really don''t know how lucky you are. Do you know how many men don''t help their wives look after the children? It''s also why a lot of women suffer from postpartum depression!" Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 ? Indeed, there were reports that some women who suffered from postpartum depression would hurt themselves and their children as it had be too much for them to cope with. However, Minerva would not have done such a thing if she was in their shoes. If no one cared about you, wouldn''tmitting suicide just in vain? So she would stay strong in that situation. There was a saying, where there is life, there is hope. No matter what, hurting herself was the stupidest way to Minerva. As there were many other ways to resolve it. Of course, what was more important was that there was only one chance at life. One should cherish it. Minerva looked at Vera and asked softly, "How have you and Quill been doing?" Hearing that, Vera smiled and replied, "We''re doing well." They were still the same. Every day was a sweet one ever since they got together. However, they couldn''t spend much time together because of their busy schedules. Furthermore, Quill often went on business trips, so the time he spent with Vera was short. Vera felt sad, and Quill probably knew her thoughts, so he wanted to buy her flight tickets. But she still had a restaurant, and her parents would be busy helping out. She couldn''t be so selfish and leave her parents for Quill, so Vera refused. The business in her restaurant was booming. Lately, Vera was so busy that she would fall asleep as soon as her head touched the pillow. She and Quill texted less and less. "Well?" Minervaughed as she nced at Vera. "Then why do you seem unhappy?" Vera shook her head. "I''m not unhappy. I''m just..." "Just what?" "I don''t know how to exin it..." Everything was as usual between her and Quill. But shecked self-confidence, and she was afraid that he would leave her one day. It wasn''t easy for them to be together, and Quill was already very good to her, so she thought she shouldn''t ask for more. If she had expressed her feelings, people would say she was thinking too much. Vera took Minerva''s arm and said, "Alright, no more questions. I''ll deal with it myself. You just need to take good care of your Jelly Bean." Minerva looked at her helplessly and said, "Now that you two are now together, you have tomunicate with each other. If you keep everything in your heart, over time, it will affect your rtionship." Vera understood what Minerva meant. She nodded vigorously. "Don''t worry; I value this rtionship very much. I will cherish it," she answered. Minerva knew that she valued it greatly. That was why she was a little worried that she would drive herself to a dead end. After all, she didn''t know Quill very well, so she didn''t know what he would do. Geoffrey specially flew back for Jelly Bean''s one-month celebration. He stretched out his hands and said, "Wow, Jelly Bean,e and let your godfather hug you."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Geoffrey was about to hug Jelly Bean when someone kicked him. "Ah!" There was a footprint on his pants. He red at Maddox. "Sebastian, aren''t we friends? Why can''t I hug my goddaughter?" Coldness filled Maddox''s dark eyes. "Who is your goddaughter?" "Jelly Bean, of course!" Geoffrey pointed at Jelly Bean, who was in Maddox''s arms. "I want to be her godfather!" Geoffrey said angrily. Maddox pursed his lips and sneered. "I won''t agree." "Like I care what you think. I have already told Minerva anyway; she will agree!" "Is that so?" "Sebastian! You can''t just burn the bridge after crossing it. Think about who had always helped you when you were abroad. You had lost your memory and weren''t treating Minerva well. I was the one e who took care of her! Otherwise, would you two end up like this?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Geoffrey was confident about this as he had indeed helped Minerva a lot back then. Hearing his words, Maddox frowned slightly. Geoffrey was right. He had lost his memory at that time and couldn''t take care of Minerva. Seeing that Maddox was silent, Geoffrey said proudly, "So? You don''t have anything to say, do you? Let me hold my goddaughter!" As he finished speaking, Geoffrey walked toward Jelly Bean like a creep. Surely he would be able to hold Jelly Bean this time. But who would''ve thought, just as he got close to her... Maddox kicked him again. Geoffrey was bbergasted. "What''s with you?" "I owe you a favor, but you can''t be her godfather," Maddox said. How could a man of a strong sense of possessiveness like Maddox give his child to someone else, let alone a buffoon like Geoffrey? If he became Jelly Bean''s godfather, he might be a bad influence on her in the future. "Why?" Geoffrey asked indignantly, "My family is well-off and reliable. I will have her back as her godfather. What''s bad about it?" Maddox nced at him coldly. "Do you think Maddox Yardley''s daughter and the granddaughter of the head of the Collins Corporation needs you to back her up?" Geoffrey was rendered speechless. He scratched his head; it made sense... Her father was the president of the Yardley Corporation, her grandfather was the head of the Collins Corporation, and her uncle was the president of the Hanover Corporation. The Jules family''s status was nothing inparison. However, Geoffrey wasn''t one to back down easily. He said shamelessly, "Jelly Bean has such a solid background that it doesn''t seem over n to be necessary. However... since she already has three backgrounds, why don''t you add another one to the list?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Laughing like a buffoon, Geoffrey got up to run toward Maddox and waved at Jelly Bean. "Little Cutie, don''t you agree? Can I be your godfather?" Maddox was getting annoyed. "Geoffrey Jules, you better..." Jelly Bean giggled. Before Maddox could finish his words, Jelly Bean, who was in his arms, suddenly giggled; her eyes were bright and happy as if she had found something interesting. Geoffrey immediately grabbed the opportunity and said, "Look, Sebastian. Jelly Bean agreed!" Hearing that, Maddox nced at him coldly and asked, "When had she agreed?" "Sheughed as soon as I finished talking. Doesn''t that mean she has agreed! Obviously, she''s very happy," Geoffrey replied. Actually, how could a child understand? Geoffrey just made use of this situation to achieve his purpose. Besides, she was too cute. Beanie had grown up, and he was shrewd. He couldn''t be his ov godfather, but he could at least be Jelly Bean''s godfather. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 Jelly Bean agreed? Maddox would be crazy to believe such nonsense. Heughed coldly and said, "You''re not qualified to be her godfather. If you want to be a father so badly, give birth to one yourself." Listening to Maddox''s words, Geoffrey was instantly upset. "You just said you owe me a favor. I only have this one request." "Oh, really?" Maddox''s expression was indifferent as if he was talking about something unimportant, "If that''s the case, then let''s forget about the favor." Maddox turned around and walked away with Jelly Bean still giggling in his arms after he finished speaking. The child stoppedughing and looked at her father curiously with her big round eyes. Poor Geoffrey didn''t see the change in Maddox''s expression after he had turned around; tenderness had reced his original coldness within a split second. He looked at Jelly Bean and said in a low voice, "Little Dummy, you nearly acknowledged a buffoon as your godfather." Such a buffoon didn''t matter. Wasn''t it enough to call him Uncle Geoffrey? Why did he want to be called Godfather? What a terrible address. Maddox had made up his mind. He wasn''t going to let Geoffrey be Jelly Bean''s godfather. After knowing Maddox wasn''t going to change his mind, Geoffrey pulled out all the stops at Minerva. She was a little overwhelmed by his persistence. "If Maddox is unwilling, then there is nothing I can do. Geoffrey... I''m not the only parent Jelly Bean has. Also, don''t you think it''ll sound better if Jelly Bean calls you Uncle Geoffrey instead?" Geoffrey was taken aback for a second. He tilted his head and doubted. "You think so?" "Of course." Minerva smiled as she nodded and patted his shoulder. "Uncle Geoffrey sounds great. Think about it. Nowadays, the title ''godfather'' is ambiguous. Although we don''t think it''s wrong, what about others? What will they think then? What if they misunderstand? So, after giving some thought, I think Maddox is right to refuse. No matter what, Jelly Bean is supposed to address you as an uncle. Besides, it''s just a title. If you really like Jelly Bean, you will naturally be able to get along with her." He had to admit, Minerva had sessfully persuaded him. People might really misunderstand if she called him Godfather. It would take ten or twenty years until she grew up, and Geoffrey would have be an old man then. It didn''t matter if people gossiped about him, but not Jelly Bean. She would be a young girl then. What if her reputation would be ruined? With that thought, he instantly gave up on the idea of bing her godfather. Then, he said with a smile, "Alright, Uncle Geoffrey it is then. Don''t worry, Minerva, I will be so nice to Jelly Bean!" Just like that, the issue was never brought up again. Minerva suddenly thought of something.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "By the way, did youe back alone this time?" Geoffrey twitched his lips and said, "Of course not." "Oh?" Minerva was a little curious. "Is there someone with you?" Geoffrey nodded and said, "Of course there is. My grandfather insisted on following me, saying he had to attend Jelly Bean''s one-month celebration. Why does he insist oning all the way here? He''s old, and he can barely walk, yet he still wants to run around!" It turned out to be his grandfather. Minerva thought that he hade back with Lolita. "Why''d you ask, Minerva?" Minerva smiled thoughtfully. "It''s nothing. I suddenly thought of Lolita. How is she doing?" At that time, Lolita was miserable. However, Minerva wasn''t a saint; she could barely get her life straight, so she had no time to think about Lolita. Minerva sighed as she thought about her. After all, Lolita also apanied her for quite a while when she was abroad. "That woman?" At the mention of Lolita, Geoffrey''s expression became strange. He looked like he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "She''s... doing well. Why wouldn''t she be?" "Why do you look a little guilty?" Minerva squinted and scrutinized him. Geoffrey felt even guiltier under her questioning. "I''m not guilty at all. She is doing quite well. I treat her to feasts every day, and she''s moved to tears eating like a king. How could she not be doing well?" Minerva was rendered speechless. She wanted to roll her eyes at Geoffrey''s remarks. "She didn''t return to Hidalgo?" "No." Geoffrey shook his head, and a strange look shed across his eyes. He didn''t think that Lolita would dare to return to Hidalgo. She had left everything behind and gone abroad to avoid getting married. She didn''t have anything with her, she had messed everything up. That was why she ended up so miserable. Lolita was so moved by Geoffrey''s support that she would talk to him with tears in her eyes every time. "Geoffrey, don''t worry. When I make a lot of money, I''ll definitely treat you to a meal!" Every time Geoffrey saw her like this, he couldn''t help but reach out and flick her forehead. He would tease her as she cried out in pain and rubbed her forehead. "Can you have a little bit of dignity? I only gave you some food, and you''re already so moved. If I treat you for another year, would you be so moved that you''ll give me all your love?" Geoffrey didn''t know if his flick had dumbed Lolita; even though she was in pain, hearing his words, Lolita nodded tearfully. Geoffrey''s smile froze in an instant. He was just joking with her. Who would''ve thought that she would respond like that? So, he was frozen on the spot for quite a while. When he finally came back to his senses, he knocked on Lolita''s head again. "Are you an idiot? You can be bribed with just a few meals? Give me all your love, Honestly. Are you going to give all your love to every man who treats you to a meal? You are a girl. A girl Do you understand? How can you promise such a thing so casually? You will suffer, do you know that?" He poked her forehead as he spoke; her fair forehead turned red. Lolita cried even harder. She looked at him and shook her head. "You don''t understand. Ever since I came abroad alone... you are... the first person who has treated me so well." "So you can give me all your love? I''ve only treated you to a few meals. You don''t have to be so touched! Besides, you are Minerva''s friend. I am just taking care of you on her behalf!" After hearing Geoffrey''s words, Lolita''s eyes darkened slightly. However, he didn''t think much of it and urged her to eat quickly. Although he kept treating Lolita to feasts after that, his mood had changed a little. He didn''t know if it was because he had made fun of her. But he felt a tinge of satisfaction every time he watched her beam with joy at the sight of food and lowered her head to eat. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 He didn''t know whether it was selfishness or something else. Geoffrey wasn''t sure if Lolita''s attitude towards him had changed, but he sure had. That was why he was guilty when Minerva asked. Geoffrey was quite regretful. If he had known that a single word would cause such a big change, he wouldn''t have bbered. Minerva looked at Geoffrey. It seemed that he had fallen into deep thought all of a sudden. Judging by his looks, he was probably thinking about Lolita. She waved her hand in front of his face. "What are you thinking about?" Geoffrey came back to his senses. Seeing that Minerva was looking at him, his face flushed red, and he took two steps back. "Nothing. Minerva, do you know anything about Lolita?" Minerva was caught off guard. She had only known Lolita for a short time; apart from seeing each other in thepany, they barely saw each other privately, so she didn''t know a lot. Besides, she wasn''t the type to gossip either, so she only knew what Lolita had told her. Geoffrey''s expression became serious. "After you returned, some people tried to catch her several times, but she always had to run away in a flurry. She didn''t say anything when I asked her at first. I thought she had offended someone or owed money. Later, there was once after I helped her, she told me that she was escaping a marriage." Minerva nodded. "She had brought it up before. But she only briefly mentioned it. I don''t know the details." "Her family wanted to marry her off to a man she didn''t know in exchange for profit. She was unwilling, so her family cut her off financially and forbade her from leaving the house. Later, she found a chance to escape." "You both probably met after that." Marrying a stranger in exchange for profit?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Listening to Geoffrey''s words, Minerva suddenly thought of herself. Back then... the Shell family had made her take Erica''s ce to marry into the Yardley family. Wasn''t it for profit too? At that time, she had just gotten a divorce and was already forced to remarry. She couldn''t believe there were such cruel parents. It was onlyter that she discovered they were not her biological parents. No wonder she always felt that her parents were biased. If Lolita was the same, then would she also... Minerva kept it to herself. She said indifferently, "What do you think?" "Huh?" Geoffrey was caught off guard. Minerva smiled at him. "Don''t you like her?" Geoffrey was baffled. F*ck? When did he say he liked her? Geoffrey stared at Minerva in shock. He covered his chest and said, "Minerva, must you scare me? When did I say I liked her?" "Really? You don''t have any feelings for her?" Minerva nced at him with a faint smile. It was obvious. He sounded very protective when he was talking about her. She guessed that the two of them must have developed some sort of rtionship through their interactions. Otherwise, why would Geoffrey look so guilty? Geoffrey felt even more guilty after Minerva''s questioning. He had wanted to deny that he didn''t feel anything for Lolita out loud. However, as he was about to say so, he thought of the day he had joked with her, in addition to the ambiguous atmosphere during their interactions after that day. In the end, he didn''t have a chance to deny it. "You''re at a loss for words?" Minerva''s smile deepened. She didn''t say anything further. Instead, she slowly walked forward. As she saw Maddoxing toward her. Perhaps it was because she was too close to Geoffrey, Maddox''s handsome face was dark, and his eyes were gloomily fixed on Geoffrey. Just when Geoffrey was still immersed in his own thoughts, suddenly, a cold shiver ran down his spine, and he felt a sharp gaze at him. He slowly turned around and met Maddox''s gaze. Was that gaze from Sebastian? How had he offended him again? After some thought, Geoffrey figured that it was because he had spoken to Minerva, so Sebastian got jealous? D*mn that jealous man. If Geoffrey hadn''t been so broad- minded, he would have broken off his friendship with Sebastian long ago. Of course, Geoffrey only dared toin in his heart. On the surface, he had already put on a buffoon-like silly smile and ran over to Maddox and Minerva excitedly. Minerva naturally walked to Maddox''s side. She had on a long blue dress, and her soft ck hair fell on her shoulders. She only wore light makeup. Maddox was pleased that she had walked to his side naturally. "I''ll carry her." Minerva stretched out her hand to carry Jelly Bean, but Maddox gave her his arm instead. "Hmm?" Minerva blinked and looked at him quizically. Maddox didn''t move. He looked at her and smiled helplessly. "Just hold my arm. Why do you want to carry Jelly Bean?" Minerva was at a loss for words. Maddox had been carrying Jelly Bean in his arms since the beginning of the celebration. She only wanted to help him because she was afraid he would be tired. Who Whappy thought that he would be unhappy and even give her his arm? After some thought, Minerva still reached out to hold Maddox''s arm. Watching from the side, Geoffrey couldn''t help but shout. "No, no, no. You already have such a cute daughter. Must you deliberately be so affectionate in front of me?" Maddox ncedzily at him and said, "Go and find a girlfriend if you''re jealous." Minerva held Maddox''s arm and said with a smile, "Yeah, go find one. Then you can also be affectionate in front of us." Geoffrey was hurt. There were a lot of people at Jelly Bean''s one-month celebration. Minerva had wanted to have a simple celebration with close friends. But Master Collins disagreed. He said that Jellyel was a precious treasure and that they should invite more people, including some of his friends. Those old men used to make fun of him for not having a sessor. They even said that he was a lonely old man with no grandchildren! Master Collins never forgot those words nor the people who said them. He sent out the first invitations to those old men who hadughed at him. Those old men didn''t dare to refuse Master Collins even though they usually made fun of him. They had no choice but toe over and congratte him. Master Collins, on the other hand, couldn''t stop bragging about his family. He constantly talked about how great his grandson was or what a dignified and generous woman his granddaughterinw was, and how smart his grandchildren were. True enough, Maddox''s and Minerva''s looks alone were already enough to make those old men embarrassed. Despite they were unhappy, they endured it. After all, they had also made fun of him back then. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Now that Master Collins had the upper hand, he had to show off. Other than those who Master Collins invited on purpose, other family friends attended as well. One of them was the Dormer family. Two members of the Dormer family came. They were Master Dormer and Zaydon. Minerva bumped into Zaydon when Maddox left to change Jelly Bean''s diaper. They were taken aback the moment they met. As Minerva had witnessed Monica''s crazy behaviors. It was as if she was mentally ill. On the other hand, Zaydon... was still reasonable. However, Minerva wasn''t particrly fond of Zaydon either, so she only smiled faintly at him. On the contrary, Zaydon seemed to have let bygones be bygones. He quickly walked to her with a ss of wine in his hand. "Mrs. Yardley." Minerva was stunned for a moment. She nodded at him. "Mr. Dormer." "Congrattions." "Thank you." It was an awkward conversation. Just as Minerva was about to find an excuse to leave, Zaydon suddenly said, "What my sister did back then was absolutely absurd. I would like to apologize to you on her behalf." Zaydon''s seriousness and sincerity made Minerva feel somewhat embarrassed. Since he had humbled himself, wouldn''t she seem petty if she held a grudge? After all, it was all in the past. With that thought, she said, "This has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to bear her responsibility." Zaydon studied her for a moment and shook his head. "She''s my sister. As her older brother, I''m also responsible for how she had turned out, so I''m truly sorry. I hope you can understand that she was young and ignorant and forgive her actions in the past." Young and ignorant? A hint of suspicion shed across Minerva''s eyes, and she said with a faint smile, "If I remember correctly, your sister is about the same age as me. At most, she is only one or two years younger. I''m not her elder, so I can''t ept the excuse that she was young and ignorant." Hearing that, Zaydon frowned slightly. It meant that she wouldn''t forgive her, had she? But almost immediately, Zaydon realized he had said something wrong as he noticed Minerva''s attitude suddenly turned cold. "I''m sorry. I was wrong toment from a brother''s perspective. But I don''t think Monica wanted to do this. She isn''t mentally well. She is monitored by doctors every day, and she isn''t allowed to go out." The more he talked, the more Minerva frowned. She became even unhappier. Therefore, a tinge of mockery arose in her gaze toward Zaydon. Zaydon couldn''t continue his words under her gaze. He looked slightly embarrassed and said, "Mrs. Yardley, you''re..." "Mr. Dormer, do you think I have to forgive her because of her mental state?" She smiled faintly, and her tone became colder. "I hadn''t taken this matter to heart from the start. After all, She''s just a stranger that needn''t bother. But don''t you think what you''re saying is moral coercion? Whether she is young and ignorant or that she is mentally ill, it''s the Dormer family''s responsibility; it has nothing to do with me. Maddox and I are the victims here. In the end, I have to forgive her just because she is young and ignorant or mentally ill?" Zaydon had wanted to make amends, but he didn''t think it would make her upset. He frowned slightly and said, "Mrs. Yardley, I don''t have other intentions. I just..." Minerva interrupted him. "I don''t care what you meant. Since you are here to attend my daughter''s one-month celebration, then you are a guest. But I don''t have the time to entertain you now. Feel free to make yourself at home." With that, Minerva turned around and left. Geoffrey was dumbfounded as he watched the exchange. He couldn''t help giving Minerva a thumbs-up at her back, then walked over to Zaydon. "Hey, Zaydon, have to say, you sure can be thick-skinned for your sister''s sake. Not only are you thick-skinned enough toe to her daughter''s one-month celebration, but you even begged her for forgiveness. To be honest, even I would look down on What Monica did in the past." Looking at Geoffrey, Zaydon''s aura grew grim. He looked at Geoffrey coldly as he spoke. "Does this have anything to do with you?" In other words, it was none of Geoffrey''s business, so he should scram and not be a busybody. "Why doesn''t it have anything to do with me? Sebastian is my buddy, and Minerva is his wife. Of course, it has everything to do with me. Say, Zaydon, your sister''s morality sure is average. How did your family raise such a person?" Zaydon was growing upset. "Geoffrey Jules, I won''t hold a grudge because of the rtionship between our families. But please be more respectful when you speak." "Hehehe, So what if I don''t? What are you going to do about it? Besides, I don''t think that I am disrespectful. Your sister is wicked; as her brother, you should feel ashamed. Yet you dare toe and ask for forgiveness!" Zaydon didn''t retort. He had indeede to ask Minerva for forgiveness. Then, he couldn''t help but exin his sister''s situation to her with the hope that she would forgive her in that light. Even if his sister had gone too far, she was still his sister, after all. He just didn''t expect that Minerva would get annoyed. Zaydon was a person who understood boundaries, but he was too eager to protect his sister. Everyone in the Dormer family naturally wouldn''t think there anything wrong with that; they would even praise him for being a good brother. But to Minerva, that wasn''t the case. Minerva had gone to see how Maddox was doing with Jelly Bean. However, she unexpectedly bumped into Quill and Vera on her way.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. They were bound to attend Jelly Bean''s one-month celebration. Vera was standing there eating cake while Quill stood by her side and looked at her helplessly. He patted her head and whispered, "It''s sweet. If I remember correctly, you''ve eaten a lot of sweet food recently, haven''t you?" Hearing his words, Vera blinked. "I didn''t eat... that much." "Put it down. Don''t eat anymore." Besides weight gain, there wasn''t any other benefit to eating sweet food. It was best to eat less. Seeing that she was reluctant to let go, Quill took the cake out of her hand. In an instant, she looked up at him pitifully. "This is Jelly Bean''s one-month celebration. Let me have some. I promise that I won''t have any more after today." Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 "Some?" Quill squinted. He hadn''t nned on giving her any; who would''ve thought that she actually wanted to eat a few pieces. Vera saw him squinting and immediately corrected herself. "Two pieces!" She stretched out two fingers. "How about that? I''ll eat only two pieces; then I won''t eat anymore."N?velDrama.Org owns this. Quill looked at her silently. Vera coughed and slowly put down one finger. "How about... one piece?" Quill remained silent. Vera suddenly became dejected. Although she really wanted to eat cake, if Quill didn''t agree, she would bear the pain and give up the idea. "Forget it then. I won''t eat it." Vera became downcast. Just as she dropped her head, Quill patted the back of her head helplessly. He gave her the piece of cake he was holding. "Go ahead." Seeing so, Vera''s eyes lit up immediately. She looked up at Quill as if she was asking for his permission. "Really? You won''t be angry?" "This is thest piece." Quill moved his hand from the back of her head to her cheek and pushed back a few strands of loose hair gently. "Mhm!" Vera replied enthusiastically. Minerva''s eyes sparkled as she watched them. She didn''t know if she was feeling d orment. In the past, Quill had told her he wasn''t going to get married and even wanted her to give birth to a few more children on his behalf. Who would''ve thought... It sure was a p in the face. Not only was he in love with Vera, but he was also spoiling her thoroughly. Minerva was undoubtedly happy that her best friend and brother were happy together. However, Vera still had no self-confidence. Perhaps she should think of a way to help improve their rtionship? Minerva put her hand on her chin and looked at them thoughtfully. Got it! The corners of Minerva''s lips curved into a smile. She was going to do just that. Vera and Quill had no idea what Minerva was up to. After that, Minerva went to find Maddox and shared her ns with him. Hearing that, Maddox frowned slightly. He looked at her, slightly displeased. Minerva was surprised. She stared at him curiously and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." He wanted to say that she shouldn''t spend her energy on others, but Minerva''s brother was her only family. He was afraid that she would be upset if he said that. So, in the end, he denied it. But how could Minerva not see through him? She could also see that Maddox was suppressing his emotions. She took his hand and asked, "Could it be that you''re jealous?" Maddox''s face darkened. Although he didn''t say anything, she could tell that she was right. "C''mon, Quill is my brother, and Vera is my best friend. It wasn''t easy for them to be together. There''s no harm in helping them," Minerva exined. Maddox''s expression was still dark. It was obvious that he still wasn''t happy. "Alright," Minerva moved closer to him. "When Quill was single, he spent all his energy on me. Now that he has a girlfriend, why can''t we just help them? When he gets married, he won''t have time to take care of me. By then, I''m yourspletely, aren''t I?" Herst sentence moved Maddox. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her as he held her chin. He said in a hoarse voice, "You have always been mine,pletely." He lowered his head and kissed her lips. Minerva''s eyes were filled with smiles. She closed them and kissed him back. Jelly Beanid in her cot as she bit her hand, unaware of what was happening. Three dayster. Upon receiving Minerva''s message, Vera''s mind went nk. Minerva had said that she couldn''t go to the couple travel package she and Maddox had booked. In order not to waste money, she had given the spot to Quill and Vera. "You should go. I paid a lot of money for it," Minerva said. "Can''t you get a refund? There''s still time. You should be able to get a refund." Vera suggested. "I can''t. I booked it long ago, but then I suddenly gave birth. How can I leave Jelly Bean now?" She had booked it a long time ago? She had suddenly given birth? Vera felt that it sounded strange. Just as she was about to rify, Minerva asked again, "Are you sure you don''t want a free trip to spend time with your Prince Charming?" Vera was a little moved by Minerva''s words. "But..." "Perhaps there''s a chance for you two to take your rtionship a step further? Maybe... sleep with him?" Vera''s face turned red from embarrassment. She was flustered from Minerva''sment and interrupted her. "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not that kind of person!" "Really?" Minerva smiled. "Who was the one who swore to me that she would definitely get together with Quill before they got together? She had even said she was going to sleep with him..." Vera was bbergasted, remembering her own words. Back then, she was fearless, but she had be cautious after being hurt thoroughly. She didn''t expect to change so much either. Was it because the pain had made her mature? She seemed to have grown up overnight. Vera came to her senses and coughed twice. "I was young and el ignorant back then. How dare I say that now?" "Tsk." Minervaughed at her. "You used to say it so confidently, but now that you''re with him, you''ve be weak instead?" Vera didn''t let it bother her. She said weakly, "I think it''s better if we don''t go. Quill is very busy with his work, besides..." "Don''t worry; I''ve already told him." "You''ve told him?" Vera was a little surprised. Would Quill agree to go with her? "I sure did," Minerva replied giddily. "Did he agree..." Vera held her breath; she was a little uncertain. "Of course he did." Minerva smiled andforted her softly, "You''re already a couple. Have a little confidence in yourself, okay?" Speaking of that, Minerva sighed heavily in her heart. Vera was so confident in the past, but now she had be so cautious and didn''t have any confidence in hersendet Although Quill was so gentle with her she still hadn''t recovered from the blow she had suffered. Arranging this trip for them seemed like the right decision. Sometimes you needed someone else to give you a push. "Anyway, that''s that. Arrange everything you have to do in the next few days. You and Quill will leave in three days." After saying that, Minerva hung up directly. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 Minerva and Maddox''s honeymoon trip was now Quill and Vera''s, just like that. Maddox had thought about such an idea. He wanted to have a honeymoon trip immediately after the wedding, but Minerva didn''t want to wear a wedding dress while she was pregnant, so the wedding was put on hold. When he brought it up again, this time, Minerva refused on the spot. She didn''t want to wear a wedding dress because she felt that she didn''t have a nice figure. Besides, she had just given birth to a baby. Who would want to wear a wedding dress when they still had a postpartum belly? After all, it was a once- in-a-lifetime thing. Maddox stared at her as he held her wrist, but she couldn''t make out his expression. Minerva grew a little guilty under his gaze. "What is it?" Minerva asked. "You''re just afraid of wearing a wedding dress, aren''t you?" Maddox pointed it out. Minerva''s heart skipped a beat under his usation. She hadn''t expected Maddox to be able to guess her thoughts so quickly. She took a deep breath to hide her feelings. She said, a little annoyed, "Of course I''m scared. My figure hasn''t gone back to normal size. What if the guests make fun of me?" Maddox looked at her deeply. What about a wedding without guests? Just you and me." He was stubborn about putting on a wedding dress for her. Minerva became even more flustered at his determination. In fact, Maddox was right. She thought of their past two weddings. The first time, he sat in a wheelchair and didn''t even nce at her. After the ceremony was over, she was sent directly to the bridal chamber. The second time, he was met with an ident, so he didn''t even show up at the wedding venue; she was surrounded by reporters alone. It was as if... her wedding was not blessed by the heavens. Therefore, Minerva felt as long as she could continue to live like this, she wouldn''t mind even if there was no wedding. As far as she was concerned, it was just a ceremony. Thus, Minerva shook her head gently. "Let''s forget it. As long as I can be with you, I don''t care about having a wedding or not." She didn''t want to be separated from him again. She wouldn''t be able to handle it. When she thought about how Maddox had fallen into the sea, she felt as if her heart was being strangled, making it difficult for her to breathe. Maddox felt the sudden change in her and felt helpless. He wrapped her in his arms. "Okay, anything you say." He wanted to give her a grand wedding. He wanted to help her put on a wedding dress and put a ring on her finger. But if she didn''t care about these things, there was no need for him to persist. On the other side, Vera was ready to set off. She had packed all her things. Quill called her two minutes ago and said that he would pick her up. Vera became nervous and started heading for the door. However, Mabie stopped her. "He just called you, and it will take him about 20 minutes to get here. Why are you in such a hurry?" Vera was so nervous that she couldn''t exin herself. When Mabie saw her daughter''s expression, she couldn''t help poking her forehead. "Can you have a little more dignity?" Vera rubbed her sore forehead and bit her lower lip. She said, dissatisfied, "How do I not have dignity?" "You do? You''re just going on a trip, and you''re already this nervous. How are you going to bemanding when you get married in the future?" Commanding? Vera''s eyes widened in surprise. Her mother had wanted her to bemanding after she married; how was this possible? "What? Don''t tell me you''ve never thought about it?" Mabie asked. Vera shook her head. "Honestly! What am I supposed to say about you? How can you have never thought about it? If you don''t bemanding, what will you do if he bes unfaithful?" Mabie was like that in front of David, and she wanted her daughter to do the same. Who would''ve thought that Vera would re at her and refute directly? "Quill is not such a person!" She said angrily, "Mom, don''t say such nonsense. This is my personal affair. I will deal with it myself." "Silly girl, how are you going to deal with it? Judging from your guts, you would be controlled even after getting married." Mabie could only hope that Quill would stay the same even after marriage. Too many men in this world were good at hiding their true colors; they would only show their worst side after marriage. However Quill didn''t look like that kind of person. "So be it..." Vera didn''t know whether she would marry him at all. Who knew what would happen in the future. "You silly girl... forget it. Everyone has their own blessings. Perhaps you are a silly girl who also has your blessing.'' " After all, even she didn''t think her daughter could be with someone like Quill. Although she wasn''t prejudiced, they still needed to be properly matched. She had heard that Quill''s parents already passed, so even if Vera married Quill, she wouldn''t have a hard time.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Soon, Quill arrived. Vera rushed downstairs with her suitcase. Probably because she was afraid Mabie woulde down and talk to Quill, so she urged Nash to leave as soon as she got into the car. Nash was confused, but he did as she said since she was Mr. Hanover''s girlfriend. Seeing her nervousness, Quill, who was sitting next to her, wiped the sweat off her forehead. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Hearing his words, Vera remembered what Mabie had said to her earlier and smiled awkwardly. "It''s nothing." She guiltily turned her head away. If Quill knew that they had been talking about marriage, she didn''t know whether he would think she was... Upon arriving at the airport, they were weed by a travel agent, Dimitri. His eyes shone, looking at Quill''s extraordinary presence. Then, he looked at Vera, who was next to him, and thought they looked like a perfect match. So he praised them, "Mr. and Mrs. Hanover sure look like a perfect match." Newlyweds usually loved these praises. So he would naturally butter up. Vera flushed red the moment she heard his words. She looked at Dimitri and asked, unsure. "Mrs... Mrs. Hanover?" Dimitri looked confused, but he still answered, "Yes, Mrs. Hanover, you''ve booked our honeymoon trip. Is everything okay?" Vera was at a loss for words. She looked at Quill, embarrassed. She asked in a whisper, "Should we exin?" Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 After all, it would be awkward if Dimitri kept calling her Mrs. Hanover the whole trip. She was only Quill''s girlfriend at that moment, and they hadn''t even been together for long. Besides, the two of them had never talked about this before, but it was now directly pointed out. It was really awkward. Exin?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Quill lowered his head and nced at the young girl beside him. There were uncertainty and caution in her eyes as if she was afraid that he would be angry. Quill squinted and pulled her into his arms. He smiled faintly at Dimitri and said, "Everything''s fine. Well let you take care of everything." Vera was bbergasted. Quill, he actually... didn''t exin. And he didn''t deny either? Not only that, he even pulled her into his arms. Was it... an indirect admission? No, that''s not right. He probably felt that it would be awkward if he denied it on a honeymoon trip. With that thought, the trace of joy in Vera''s heart disappeared. "Okay," Dimitri replied happily. Minerva had paid a lot for the trip and had given it to Vera and Quill. It was basically a one-to-one service. Dimitri would arrange everything and even act as a guide. But he was also witty; he would immediately disappear after he was done introducing the attractions and only reappear when it was time. The rest of the time belonged to the young couple. Of course, this was a story forter. After theynded, they were brought to the hotel in a private vehicle. Flying long distances was really tiring. At first, Vera was nervous and excited. But after the long journey, she was exhausted, so she had decided to take a shower and go to sleep immediately after arriving at the hotel. No! She wouldn''t shower. All she wanted to do was go to sleep immediately! However... Vera waspletely dumbfounded when she entered the hotel room. She stood there in a daze, the corners of her mouth twitching slightly. Quill walked over after changing his shoes and setting down their luggage. When he saw her rooted on the spot, he asked softly, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you were tired? Why aren''t you resting?" Vera nearly cried out when she heard his voice. There was only one bed in the room. Although it wasrge and could amodate four to five people, what made it awkward was the big rose petal heart, and the pair of swans in the middle of it. It was very romantic and would be really appropriate for newlyweds. But they were not. They were just a couple who hadn''t been together for long, who happened to walk into such a room. Looking at such a bed, it was difficult not to fantasize. Vera''s fair face gradually turned rosy. She looked at Quill awkwardly, and she spoke with difficulty. "But... there is only one bed..." When Quill walked over, he naturally saw the same thing as Vera. A tinge of awkwardness shed across his face, but it was barely noticeable and disappeared the next second. Seeing that Vera''s face was red, he knew she was obviously embarrassed. Quill smiled faintly, sped the back of her head, and leaned in. "What''s wrong with one bed? This is a honeymoon trip for newlyweds. Do you think the staff will prepare two beds for you? Or two rooms?" Vera didn''t know what to say. Although he was right, Vera still felt extremely awkward. Seeing Quill was so close to her, she bit her lower lip lightly. "But..." Quill patted her head. "Don''t overthink. Aren''t you tired? You can go to bed after you remove the roses." He said it as if it was no big deal. Vera thought about herself. She was already distressed before she left, and she even became embarrassed when she saw the bed. Compared to Quill''s attitude, she felt a little ufortable and thought that she was a disappointment. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Why was she the only one who was nervous while he felt nothing? Did he... have no feelings for her at all? After some thought, Vera''s face turned red again. She pushed his hand away and went to remove the roses, upsettingly. Just like that, Vera threw the rose petals that the hotel staff had made into the trash can. She even threw the swans away as well. While she was cleaning up, Quill said he was going to look at the surrounding environment, and she should take a good rest. Then he left. Vera was a little unhappy. She wanted to follow, but she had said that she was tired. Quill must have realized that she wanted to rest, so he didn''t take her with him. After Vera took a shower, sheid on the bed and sighed as she looked at the ceiling. Would anything change after this trip? Why did Quill seem so calm to her? Countless questions ran through Vera''s mind, and she gradually fell asleep. Vera hadn''t expected that she would sleep until the next morning. Perhaps she had slept for so long that she started to feel restless, She would flip over and pull the quilt now and then. In the end, she wrapped herself in the quilt. The air conditioning was on in the room, so Vera would wrap herself in the quilt when it was cold. After some tossing and turning, she fell onto the floor. Then, Vera woke up in pain. She rubbed her aching body and got up. She was surprised to see the morning sunlight. She was a little confused. What was going on? It was already almost dusk when she went to sleep. Shouldn''t it be nighttime when she woke up? Could it be... it was already the next day? Vera quickly looked around, only to find that the room was empty, and so was the bed. The pillow next to hers didn''t look like it was used. Vera jumped onto the bed and sat there in a daze. She hadn''t expected that she would sleep until the next morning, and Quill didn''t seem to have slept herest night. So where had he gone? Vera was stunned for some time. She took out her phone and saw that Quill had sent her several messages. One of them was, "I''m staying next door. Call me if you need anything." Next door? Vera''s expression changed slightly. The day before, he had asked if she thought that Dimitri would prepare two rooms for them. Who would''ve thought that he had gotten himself a separate room silently? S For some reason, Vera felt her heart slowly sink after knowing this. It wasn''t that she wanted to share a bed with Quill badly. But he was acting as if he didn''t want to be in the same room with her... Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 This made Vera rather depressed, so she didn''t message Quill to tell him that she was awake. Instead, she went into the bathroom in low spirits to wash up. After brushing her teeth, Vera pulled on her hair for a bit and looked at herself in the mirror with annoyance. Her stomach growled at this time. She hadn''t had dinner the day before, so she was hungry. "I''m so hungry..." Vera rubbed her stomach. She really wanted to eat something. But there was nothing in the hotel room. What if... she went down and ate something first? But wouldn''t it seem unreasonable if she didn''t eat with Quill? But his actions had upset her, so she didn''t want to talk to him at all, let alone meeting him. Vera let out a long sigh at that thought. Sheid back down on the bed without even changing her clothes. She looked at the ceiling and continued to starve. While she was lying on the bed, her phone suddenly vibrated. It was Quill, asking if she was awake. Vera got even more upset when she saw his message. If he wanted to know, why didn''t hee over? Why did he have to send a message? She wouldn''t reply! Vera threw her phone back onto the bed angrily. She was going to ignore him. However, right after she threw her phone aside, Vera began to cave in. He hadn''t done anything anyway. Was it unreasonable for her to be angry? So after some thought, Vera picked up the phone and sent a reply. As soon as she replied him, there was a knock on the door. Vera immediately got out of bed and ran to open the door. Quill was standing outside with a bag. When he saw her barefoot, his gaze paused, and then he walked in. "You went to bed without having dinnerst night. You must be hungry. I brought you breakfast," Quill said. Vera looked at the bag in his hand. Had he gone down to buy breakfast? She had thought that they could eat together. The honeymoon trip provided breakfast, but it was a little early. In addition to Vera''s condition the night before, Quill thought she would be starving by the time she woke up, so he personally got her breakfast. Vera was still thinking about them sleeping in separate rooms during breakfast, but she didn''t express her feelings. When it was time, Dimitri appeared again. On the first day, Dimitri arranged for them to go sightseeing. Although they were abroad, there were many tourists at the attractions. Since they were given a special pass, they were able to enjoy many activities. However, Vera got tired very soon. Although she didn''t dare to say anything, Quill noticed. Suddenly, he said, "Let''s take a break." Dimitri realized he was walking too fast. Looking at the sweat on Vera''s forehead, he smiled awkwardly. "It sure is a little hot. There''s a bar just in front. It''s within our itinerary too. Would Mrs. Hanover be able to hold on for a few more minutes?" A few minutes? If Quill hadn''t said anything about taking a rest, Vera felt that she could hold on for another one or two hours, let alone a few minutes. So she nodded. "Okay." Dimitri led them in the direction of the bar. Quill held her in his arms and asked, "I''ll carry you." Vera was taken aback as she said, "No, I can still walk." He smiled faintly as he reminded her. "There''s no need to be embarrassed. In his eyes, we''re husband and wife. It''s normal for us to do anything." Vera didn''t say anything. He deliberately lowered his voice and whispered in her ear. She felt his hot breath brushing her ear; it was a little ticklish and teasing. However, his words made Vera even more frustrated. As in Dimitri''s eyes, they were husband and wife, so any of their actions were normal. Was that why he thought of doing so? Then, if he knew they weren''t husband and wife, then, would he... Ah. What was she overthinking about? She came on this trip to have fun. Quill was already very good to her. What the hell was she overthinking about? They walked into the couples bar, and the ce was filled with couples. Dimitri disappeared no long after they went in, leaving the two of them alone. Vera had wanted to drink alcohol, but Quill ordered fruit juice for her instead. Vera looked at Quill indignantly, seeing that he changed her order. Quill reached out and knocked her head, looking at her with a half-smile. "Okay, don''t look at me like that. Are you here to drink or quench your thirst?" Vera pouted slightly and said, "Alcohol can quench my thirst too." "No way, what if you get drunk? Don''t you want to have fun today?" Quill asked. He had witnessed how Vera got crazy when she was drunk. He still remembered the first time she got drunk. She kept asking him to kiss her crazily. She probably wouldn''t remember what she had done when she became sober. ? Though, Quill didn''t mind if his girlfriend got drunk and threw herself at him at that moment. But they were in public, and there were too many people around. In the end, Vera humphed and drank the juice. Seeing many couples taking photos, Vera was tempted to do the same. They had never taken a picture together despite being together for quite a while... Should she... take photos with him too? However... Vera dismissed the idea as she looked at his cold expression. Strangely, Quill treated her very well, but she stillcked confidence facing him. She didn''t dare to do many things for fear that he wouldn''t like it. Just then, a scream suddenly came from the bar. Vera was startled by the sudden sound and looked in the direction. "D*mn you. I paid for the honeymoon trip. What right do you have to criticize me? Are you asking for a beating?" A man was punching and kicking a woman. The woman was knocked to the ground and couldn''t stand. She protected her face with her hands, crying and screaming. "Honey, stop... Please don''t hit me... I was wrong..." Vera was shocked. Her heart raced as she watched the scene unfold in front of her dumbfoundedly. What was going on? Weren''t they husband and wife? But... Why did he hit her so badly? Vera frowned as the sight bothered her. When she looked at Quill, hejust happened to withdraw his gaze, but it was indifferent. As soon as their eyes met, they got up at the Same time. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "Stop it!" UMS Vera cried out. Quill grabbed the man by his cor and pulled him off the woman with ease. Vera ran over and helped the injured woman up. "Are you alright?" Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 After Vera helped her up, she slowly lowered her hands from her face. When Vera saw that her forehead was bleeding, she was frightened. God, this man was so cruel. He had beaten his wife to this extent. Vera was so angry that she took out her phone. ''TH call the police for you." This was domestic violence. It was against thew! However, just as she was about to call the police, the man''s expression suddenly darkened. He tried to pounce on Vera and cursed, "B*tch. Why do you care that I hit my own wife? If you dare to call the police, I''ll kill you today... Ugh..." Before the man, Austin could finish his words, there was a cracking sound; Quill had dislocated his arm. He was in so much pain that he cried out and broke into a cold sweat. Quill''s face became grim. "You can try." His voice was not loud, but his tone was inexplicably cold. It was obvious that the man was resentful, but Quill had dislocated his arm easily. Not only that, the coldness he emitted made him scared to make another move. Vera was also taken by surprise. She didn''t expect Austin to be so ruthless. She was even more determined to call the police. She looked at him with contempt. "Domestic violence is also against thew. Even if she is your wife, she is a human being first." She quickly called the emergency line, but before she could dial it, the woman rushed over and held Vera''s hand, crying, "Don''t call the police, please... don''t call the police..." Vera was frozen on the spot. She looked at her in confusion. "You..." Seeing his wife''s behavior, Austin sneered, "Don''t meddle in other people''s business. This b*tch has done something wrong. Call the police? She is more afraid than I am!" "Shut up! Shut up! I didn''t do anything wrong!" The woman red at him indignantly and turned to Vera, tears falling down her cheeks. "Thank you very much for helping me, but please don''t call the police, okay? If you call the police, he...he will beat me even harder." Vera paused and nced helplessly at the woman. "If we don''t call the police, do you think he won''t continue to hit you?" Domestic violence had been around for a long time. In the beginning, many women chose to endure it, but their husbands would be even more violent. The men would say that it was their mistakez and that they would change, butter, they would hit and scold their wives as they pleased. If the police were involved, they would get an even worse beating. Because of that, many women did not dare to call the police or do anything. They would just continue living like that. Vera couldn''t stand it anymore. There was a great difference between the strength of men and women. Besides, even if he didn''t pamper his wife after marrying her, there should at least be mutual respect, shouldn''t it? A man should never treat his wife as a punching bag. Hence, Vera insisted on calling the police. The woman pounced on her and hugged her tightly. She cried out loud, "Please, don''t call the police. Don''t call the police. Please." Vera didn''t know what to say. She hadn''t expected the woman to be so stubborn. She frowned and said, "Believe me; it can only be solved by calling the police." "No, don''t!" There was deep fear in the woman''s eyes. Vera looked at Quill, asking for his opinion. She naturally wanted to call the police after getting involved, but the woman wouldn''t allow her. What was the purpose of her interfering then? Quill''s eyes met Vera''s. He pursed his lips slightly and finally said, "Do what you think is right." Do what she thought was right? Vera wanted to call the police and let them handle it. But she knew that Austin would at most be let off with a warning, let the couple resolve, and she still had to leave with him in the end. After that... Thinking of that, she frowned. She didn''t regret intervening, but since she already had... She should do it till the end. What followed would be quite troublesome, but she definitely was not going to leave the woman alone to fend for herself. Vera looked at her and said, "Call the police first and let them settle this. As for you, we take care of your safety. What do you think?" The woman still shook her head and insisted on not calling the police. She grabbed Vera''s arm tightly. "No, don''t call the police. If... If you are willing, can I follow you first? I''m really scared..." "B*tch! You dare to leave me? You better believe I will kill you!" Austin shouted. The woman hid behind Vera in fear after being threatened. "Youngdy." Austin stared fiercely at Vera. "Do you know why I hit her?" Vera wrinkled her nose as she red at him. "If you take her with you, you will definitely regret it." Vera didn''t know if she was imagining it, but the man seemed to be ncing at Quill meaningfully. There was an unreadable emotion in his eyes; it was strange. Just as Vera was about to take a closer look, the woman suddenly screamed and fainted, falling onto Vera. Vera called the police in the end, as well as the ambnce. They took Austin away, and then Vera took the woman to a nearby hospital.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was seriously injured. Vera stayed close by while the doctor treated the woman. There were all kinds of wounds on her body, and even her private parts were... full of scars. She could tell the man was not only abusive but also a brutal person in their private life. Vera suddenly felt sorry for her; she was so pitiful. After the doctor finished treating her wounds, he looked at Vera and many shook his head. "There are too serious and minor injuries. Besides these new injuries, there are countless old ones. And these wounds are new. What kind of environment does she live in?" A chill went down Vera''s spine. How did she manage to live with such an unpredictable man? As the police had taken Austin away, Quill followed them to give a statement. After all, he was a witness. Seeing that he hadn''t returned, Vera sat in the ward and waited for him toe back. The woman slowly regained consciousness. Vera forced a smile at her. "You''re awake?" When the woman saw Vera, she nced behind her and asked, "You''re alone?" The question was a little odd, but Vera did not give much thought to it. She thought that the woman was worried that her husband was there. She exined, "Yeah, I''m alone The doctor had just finished treating your wounds, and... I called the police in the end." Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Hearing Vera''s words, the woman was silent for a while before she spoke. "No matter what, thank you for helping me. I''m Lauren Lowell. What is your name? Vera smiled innocently. "My name is Vera Zais!" "Vera..." Lauren repeated her name thoughtfully. "Is the person with you your husband?" The word husband made Vera blush. She embarrassedly scratched her head and shook her head. "He''s not?" Lauren looked at her quizzically and asked, "Didn''t you two travel together?" "Yeah." Vera nodded and exined softly, "We came to this trip together, but we''re not husband and wife. We''re just boyfriend and girlfriend." Hearing Vera''s exnation, Lauren smiled and said, "I see. I think he treats you well." Really? Vera blinked. She was happy. Even strangers could see that Quill was very good to her. Wasn''t it a good thing? Just when she was still deep in thought, Lauren spoke again, "But I feel that he''s a little cold. Has he always been like this?" Vera didn''t think much about it and nodded. "Yeah, he is a little cold. He has always been like this." However, in Vera''s opinion, it was better to say that he was steady. He waspletely different from Maddox. Maddox was truly cold and insufferably arrogant; he wouldn''t talk to people he was not familiar with. But Quill was different. He would talk to people and be gentlemanly at the very least, even though he gave people an unapproachable feeling. Vera liked this kind of Quill very much. A strange look shed in Lauren''s eyes when she saw the look of a maiden in love on Vera''s face. She began to chat with Vera. At first, Vera didn''t react. Later on, she suddenly realized Lauren kept asking questions about Quill. She wondered why Lauren wanted to know so much about him. Vera was a straightforward person, so she didn''t beat around the bush. "Why are you asking so much about him?" Being questioned, Lauren grew awkward, "I''m sorry. You must like him a lot because you look so happy when you talk about him. You helped me, but I can''t do anything. So... I can only talk to you about the person you like." Her exnation made sense. Because of her words, Vera''s face turned red again. She pouted and denied in a low voice, "I don''t look happy when I talk about him..." Although she denied it, she wondered if it was really that obvious. It seemed that... perhaps she liked him more than she imagined. After that, when Lauren brought up Quill, apart from being shy, Vera had no other emotions. She even thought that Lauren mentioned him on purpose because she wanted to see her shyness. Until... someone knocked on the door. Vera came to her senses and quickly got upto open the door. It was Quill. Her face was still red from chatting with Lauren. Vera said, "You''re back?" Quill paused slightly. He looked at the young girl in front of him. Her face was red, and her eyes were bright as she looked at him. Although they were in a hospital, her actions made Quill feel like he was at home. It was like... they were a married couple, and she was a young wife waiting at home for him to return. Quill''s heart warmed. He gently stroked her head. "Mm." His voice was soft and gentle. Lauren thought of her husband as she watched them. He never looked at her gently, let alone behaving like that.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. "By the way, what happened after you went to the police station? That man..." Vera asked hurriedly. Quill''s eyes darkened. "Well, he is temporarily locked up." Temporarily? Vera guessed that it would be for a very short time. After all, this was just a fight between husband and wife, not some heinous crime. The police could only give him a warning. "What about her? Her whole body is covered in wounds..." Vera lowered her voice deliberately and said to Quill, "Should we take her with us for the next couple of days?" As soon as Vera finished talking, Lauren lifted the quilt and got out of bed. She cried as she said, "Mr. Hanover, thank you for saving me. But... he will definitely kill me when hees out... He definitely will." Listening to her words, Vera frowned. She couldn''t just sit back and watch after knowing her situation. "Don''t worry; we will help you." Vera ran over and helped her up. Lauren leaned on her shoulder and shed tears as she faced Quill''s direction, looking very pitiful. Commonly, men liked weak women. The stronger the man, the more he liked to protect the delicate beauty Lauren was very confident in her appearance, so although her face was injured, she deliberately leaned on Vera and showed her weak side to Quill. However, Quill didn''t notice her actions as all he saw was Vera. Even if Vera had her back to him, his gaze was glued to the back of her head. Lauren cried for a long time, only to realize that Quill did not even look at her. She was so angry that her whole body shook. Vera, who was supporting her, noticed it and thought that she was afraid. She gently patted her back and said Alright, don''t worry. Since we are already involved, we will help you to the end. You should Love recuperate in the hospital first, and we will help you contact your family, okay?" To her surprise, Lauren said pathetically, "I... I don''t have a family anymore. My parents died when I was a child. My rtives... They were afraid of revenge, so they wouldn''t help me at all." Hearing that, Vera felt that it was really troublesome. She had wanted to send Lauren safely to her parents. Who would''ve thought... there would be no one in her family to take care of her. Then... What should she do? Only then did Vera realize that she had gotten herself in a tricky situation. But couldn''t just sit by and watch as Lauren got beaten if she was given a second chance. So after thinking for a while, Vera could only look at Quill pleadingly. Seeing his girl looking at him pleadingly, his eyes softened as he asked her, "What do you want to do?" Actually, Vera was not sure. Lauren Pet cried and said, "Why don''t... you leave me be? I will be beaten up when he''s released anyway. Don''t get yourself into trouble. I will feel bad I keep dragging you guys into this." UMS Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 In the end, Vera decided to bring Lauren back to the hotel. At first, Vera wanted Lauren to recover in the hospital while she came back to figure something out. But Lauren was unwilling, saying she was afraid that her husband would suddenlye for her if she stayed there alone. By then, she surely would be dead meat. Lauren was in tears while she told Vera this. Vera helplessly asked her what they should do next. Lauren wiped her tears away and asked, "Where are you staying? Can I stay with you for a couple of days? Don''t worry. I''ll buy a flight ticket home in two days. I won''t get you into trouble." Since she had said so, Vera still agreed even though it was a Catch-22. Just like that, one more person joined their honeymoon trip. Vera was a little disappointed, but she let it go soon enough. Lauren was taking a shower in the hotel bathroom. As she looked at her misty reflection in the mirror, then at the spacious bathroom and the clothes that Vera lent her, her lips curled into a faint smile. Vera sure was a little girl. The clothes she wore were also so childish. She didn''t know how Vera managed to get a man like Quill. Was that kind of little girl worth liking? After finding out they were not husband and wife, Lauren hade up with other ideas. Initially, she really didn''t have other intentions. But Quill was simply too outstanding. Whether it was his appearance, words, or actions, something about him drew people in. Lauren happened to look up and watched as Quill dislocated Austin''s arm. Shepared him to Quill. Her husband was like a clown, while Quill... was as handsome and outstanding as a god. Then she thought about Vera. Not only was she childish, but she was t as well. Even her looks were iparable to Lauren''s. However, such a woman was able to find such an excellent man. What about Lauren? Her appearance was better than Vera''s. Why should she be beaten and scolded by such a loser? So, Lauren had an idea, and soon she arrived at a decision.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She wanted this man! This was a good opportunity. First, she would use Vera to get close to him. Show him her good side and let him know she was better than Vera. Maybe... With that thought, Lauren''s smile grew cold. My dear Vera, don''t me me for using you. You can only me yourself for being a fool. At that moment, Lauren felt that everything would go ording to n; she was not worried at all. With her superb skills, men would usually fall for her soon enough. Only her b*stard husband was useless and liked to use her as a punching bag. She must get rid of him! Quill was her target! Vera, who was chatting with Minerva in the hotel room, had no idea that her boyfriend had be a target. She was angrily telling Minerva what happened earlier that day. "I''ve never seen such a cruel man. He pushed his wife to the ground and beat her. Isn''t he her husband? He hit her as if he was hitting a bad person. How could there be such a man in this world?" The two of them were on a video call. Minerva looked helplessly at Vera, who was so angry that her face had turned red. Sheforted Vera softly, "Alright, don''t be angry. No matter what, it''s someone else''s business. It''s their own choice. If she wanted to solve it herself, you wouldn''t even need to butt in." "C''mon, she couldn''t even fight back that time. Her whole body was covered in new and old wounds... Even I was frightened looking at it." Minerva was not at the scene, but through Vera''s description, she could imagine how badly the woman was injured. She frowned and said, "It''s a good thing to help someone else. But you guys are there for a vacation, so you have to be careful. Since the man is so unreasonable, he will inevitably seek revenge if you meddle in his matters now." Vera felt that Minerva had a point, so she nodded seriously. "Minerva, don''t worry. We''ll take care of ourselves." The two chatted about a few other things before they hung up. As soon as Vera hung up and looked up, she saw Laurening out of the bathroom. Lauren had put on Vera''s clothes. The clothes that were loose on her were tight-fitting on Lauren. And... To Vera''s surprise, Lauren''s figure was quite curvy, and she looked mature and enchanting. The corner of Vera''s mouth twitched. It turned out that the same clothes looked different on different people. If Vera had looked like a high school girl in those clothes, then men wouldn''t be able to move their gaze away from Lauren. Lauren smiled softly at Vera as she turned her body half intentionally. "What do you think? Your clothes don''t really suit me, does it, Vera?" Lauren was seven or eight years older than Vera. Vera came to her senses and quickly shook her head. "No, no, it''s quite suitable. You look better than I do in this." Lauren smiled shyly and put her hair behind her ear. Then she looked around and said, "Huh, are you alone?" Vera understood what she was referring to, so she awkwardly nodded her head. A strange emotion shed across Lauren''s eyes; she went to Vera''s side and gently put her arm around her shoulder. "You guys came on a trip, but you''re not staying together?" This question... was so personal... Vera didn''t know what she would ask next, but she still shook her head honestly. Lauren''s mouth dropped open in surprise. "I can''t believe you guys aren''t staying together. Could it be that... you guys haven''t slept together?" Vera was shocked. Vera grasped Lauren''s hand tightly, and her face turned even redder. "Oh, you don''t have to be so shy. We''re both women. He wouldn''t know we''re talking about this. What are you afraid of?" Lauren asked. Vera shook her head gently. "I''m not afraid. I just..." "Vera, you''re so easily shy. We''re both women, yet you''re already so shy. What if one day he really wants to..." She trailed off, but Vera knew what she meant. Her ears turned light pink. Lauren sneered in her heart when she saw Vera''s expression. She was indeed a little girl who didn''t know anything. She thought that this girl could be with a man like Quilt because she was good in bed. She hadn''t expected they hadn''t even done anything. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 But it was good news for Lauren. She was very confident in her ability. As long as the man had a taste of it, he would realize Vera was nothing. As Lauren thought of this, she said, ''Alright, I know you are shy. I won''t say any more, but..." "Hm?" Vera looked at her, confused. She seemed rather curious as to what Lauren was going to say next. Lauren looked reluctant to speak. "I think I''d better not tell you. After all... it may not be true." Her words immediately piqued Vera''s interest. If Lauren hadn''t said it, Vera wouldn''t have wanted to know. But since Lauren had said it, but now that she was tantalizing, Vera really wanted to know. Why couldn''t she tell her? "Lauren, go ahead." "Do you really want to know?" Lauren looked at her with uncertainty. "Mhm." Vera nodded. "Alright, if you really want to know, I''ll tell you then. I didn''t want to say it, but... you helped me and stood up for me at such a dangerous moment. You even brought me here, so I should tell you my thoughts." Vera was confused. She didn''t understand what Lauren was trying to say. "Lauren, what in the world do you want to say? Stop beating around the bush." Lauren coughed lightly and looked awkwardly at Vera. "Actually... couples don''t behave like this. If a man likes you, he will desire you. But... never mind that you both aren''t staying in the same room when you travel together. You two even..."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lauren stopped herself. Although she didn''t continue, Vera could sense that she was hinting at something else. "Lauren..." "I don''t mean anything else. You are just so kind; I don''t want you to be disappointed. That''s why I''m telling you this. But maybe the reason he doesn''t want to stay in the same room with you isn''t that he isn''t interested in you, or that he doesn''t like you very much. Perhaps he just respects you?" Lauren quickly changed her words. However, Vera had already taken it to heart. Normally, if Vera thought carefully about it, she would be able to guess Lauren''s intentions with ease. But at this moment, she was doubtful about their rtionship. Ever since she woke up and realized Quill had booked another room for himself, Vera had felt that perhaps he... did not love her as much as she had imagined. Although they had hugged and kissed... "Alright, Don''t overthink it. I was talking nonsense just now. Don''t take it to heart," Lauren said. Vera forced a smile and said softly, "Don''t worry, Lauren. I won''t. It''s gettingte; you should get some rest." "Okay." After Lauren went to bed, Vera took her clothes and went to take a shower. She stood with her back against the closed door and thought about what Lauren had said. After a few minutes, Vera shook her head vigorously. No! How could she let her imaginations run wild? It took a great deal for them to be together. Quill had a cold personality, but he had changed a lot since they started dating. The moment they confirmed their rtionship, he had unbuttoned his shirt in front of her. It was only that Vera was so shocked she stopped him. He even said that he would wait for the right time. He didn''t sleep in the same room as her, probably because it wasn''t the right time yet! That must be it! After all, the two of them had not been together for long. She shouldn''t overthink anymore! Soon, Vera threw these distracting thoughts behind and took a quick shower. After she was done, Vera dried her hair as she walked out of the bathroom. Suddenly, she stopped. Quill was in the room. He was sitting on a chair with a cold expression on his face. Lauren poured a ss of red wine and said with a delicate voice, "Mr. Hanover, this is the wine I poured for you." As she spoke, she bent down and put the ss on the table next to Quill''s band. Vera didn''t know if it was her imagination, but Lauren seemed to have rubbed her body against Quill as she bent down. Noticing that her waist was about to touch Quill, Vera''s eyes widened. Just as she was about to speak, Quill seamlessly avoided her contact. He stood up and looked at Lauren with grim eyes. Lauren was dumbfounded. She had pulled her cor down, deliberately lowered her voice, and lightened her footsteps as she walked to him. Not only did he not feel anything he even avoided? Was it unintentional, or? Lauren was unwilling to give up. Her physique was much better than Vera''s. How could a normal man like him not be tempted? Just as Lauren was about to give it another try, Quill noticed Vera hade out from the bathroom. He turned to look at her and quickly walked to her before Lauren could get close. "You''re done?" Even though Quill''s face was still cold when he faced Vera, his gaze and tone had softened a lot. Vera didn''t know what had happened. She stood there in a daze, staring nkly at Quill as he walked toward her. "Mm." Vera nodded subconsciously at his question. She then nced at Lauren before turning to Quill. "Why are you here?" Quill smiled faintly and stroked her head. "Go and pack your things." "Huh?" Vera looked at Quill, confused. "Pack my things?" What happened? Why did he suddenly ask her to pack her things? If they were in aic, Vera''s head would''ve had a lot of question marks above her head. "Just do it, okay?" Quill didn''t exin further. Although Vera did not know what had happened, she still listened to Quill. She quickly wrapped her wet hair and packed her things. She hadn''t brought many things, so it took her no time to pack up. When she walked over to Quill, he naturally took the suitcase from her. "What''s wrong?" Vera couldn''t stop herself from asking. Although Lauren was smiling, she was obviously not in a good mood. She hurried forward and stared at the suitcase in Quill''s hand. "What''s wrong? Is it because I''ve caused you guys trouble? If that''s the case, why don''t I leave?" After saying that, Lauren turned around and was about to leave. Quill didn''t say anything. Vera felt bad and tried to stop her. "Lauren, wait a minute." Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Since Vera had called to her, Lauren could only stop in her tracks. Her eyes soon turned red; she cried as she said, "I''m really sorry. I should have stayed in the hospital if I had known that I would cause you two so much trouble. But... I''m scared to be alone in the hospital at night..." As she spoke, Lauren began to cry. Vera frowned and tugged on Quill''s hand as she mouthed, "What happened?" Quill looked at the young girl in front of him; her hair was still wrapped in a bath towel. She didn''t have makeup on, and her eyes were clean and bright; she looked like a naive little fool who was ignorant of worldly affairs. Somewhat helpless, Quill held her hand and said, "There''s only one bed in this room. Move next door with me." Hearing his words, Vera was frozen on the spot. She felt as if her head had been hit. But... why did Quill suddenly ask her to move into his room? Could it be that he had heard their conversation earlier? No, that was impossible. Then what was the reason? Vera couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard she tried. But then, Quill was already looking at Lauren. His tone was polite and distant. "Miss Lowell, don''t worry. Since we''re already involved, we will help you to the end. You can stay here for the next few days with no worries. If you need anything, you can call room service." As soon as he finished, Quill left the room with Vera''s luggage in one hand and her hand in the other. Bang! When the door closed, Lauren clenched her fists as her face turned pale with anger! That d*mned man! He actually made her look bad! He even took Vera away, as if she was some evil demon!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lauren was so angry that she wanted to smash the things in the room, but she restrained herself after giving some thought. No, she had to calm down. Quill was no ordinary man, so he was not easy to seduce. She would have to make more effort if she wanted him to be hers; she needed to calm down and think of a n. She couldn''t go back to that horrible man anymore. Otherwise, only endless abuse awaited her. Besides, Quill was her target this time. As for Vera, well, she was only a girl who would feel uneasy after listening to just a few words. How could shepete with Lauren? Thinking of that, Lauren sneered. In the other room. Quill held Vera''s hand as they went over to the next room. He deliberately brought her a pair of slippers to change into and went in with her suitcase. Vera looked down at the slippers on her feet. It was another pair of slippers that didn''t fit her... However, she still mindlessly followed Quill from behind. She couldn''t help tugging the corner of his shirt when she saw him putting her suitcase away. Quill had just put her suitcase away when he felt her tug his shirt. He turned around and saw her right behind him, looking up at him questioningly. He tapped her head. "What is it?" Vera pursed her lips and blinked. "You know." "Aren''t you going to dry your hair?" Quill asked. Vera was more concerned about something else, so she didn''t move. Before she knew it, Quill took hold of her wrist. "Go and dry your hair. Don''t catch a cold." Just like that, Quill dragged her over to dry her hair. She had intended to do it herself. Who would''ve thought Quill did it for her. Vera sat obediently on the chair as Quill dried her hair. Probably because she was nervous, Vera put her legs together and put her hands on her legs. "What''s going on? Why do I feel that... you don''t like Lauren?" Vera finally asked after hesitating for a long time. However, Quill didn''t have any unusual reactions; he merely spoke indifferently, "She''s a stranger after all. It''s not safe for you to stay with her." His exnation seemed reasonable, but Vera instinctively felt things weren''t so simple. "That''s it?" She blinked and asked. The sound of the hair dryer stopped, and Quill brushed her hair. His voice was deep when he spoke. "What else do you think?" "Umm..." Before Vera could answer, Quill suddenly leaned over and put his chin on her shoulder. She felt his warm breath brush her neck. "Just take it as I want you to be here. How about that?" Vera was rendered speechless. She was about to faint at that moment. As he whispered in her ear and even deliberately lowered his voice, he sounded hoarse, like a burning knife going down the throat. Vera''s eyshes fluttered. He leaned her backward, and she fell straight into Quill''s arms. Almost immediately, everything went dark, and she felt his kiss, apanied by his cold aura. She was enveloped in his presence. Because of her position, Vera could only tilt her head back and rest it on Quill''s thigh. She could clearly see Quill bending over to kiss her. Her eyshes fluttered. She really wanted to exim that he had a good waist. Vera''s lips hurt, and she came back to her senses. Quill gently flicked her forehead with a hint of helplessness in his eyes. "You still have the mood to think about other things at a time like this?" "Umm..." Vera pouted andined, "I didn''t mean to get distracted." After all, his waist was more attractive. "Didn''t mean to?" Quill squinted, hearing her words. He gently pinched her chin and leaned closer. "Then, you''re saying... I''m not trying hard enough? That''s why you can think about other things?" Content belongs to Hearing his words, Vera widened her eyes and refuted, "No! That''s not what I mean!" As if she wanted to prove herself, she suddenly got up. But as she had stood up too violently, she hit Quill''s chin. She was shocked and e sat down. But because of her position, she fell over. Seeing so, Quill grabbed her hand and pulled her back, then both of them fell onto the bed. Bang, bang! Quill''s backnded on the soft bed while Vera fell onto his chest. Comparably, Vera was hurt by the impact. Because of the pain, Vera looked up bitterly. The romantic atmosphere from earlier was gone. "It hurts..." Vera said, looking at Quill as if she had been wronged. Quill was speechless. This silly girl. She was in his arms, and there were only the two of them in the room. It was a perfect atmosphere and space, but she said she was in pain. What else could Quill do? He could only reach out and rub her head. He hit?" asked softly, "Where did your Vera''s face reddened at his question. She fell facing him. Where else could she have hit? In the end, she could only say with her face flushed red, "My face!" Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 She red at Quill angrily, as if he had offended her. "My bad. I''ll help you rub it, okay?" Quill raised his hand to help, but Vera pped it away. "It''s my face. How are you going to rub it?" "Who says it cannot be done?" Quill asked. "Tell me how then," Vera said. Just as she finished speaking, Quill held her waist and turned her over. Before she knew it, Quill had already pressed her down. The air seemed to be still for a few seconds. After realizing what was going on, Vera''s breathing stopped. She dared not move as she could clearly feel the lines of his body. She could onlyy there like a puppet! "Has my girl gone dumb?" Quill gently pinched her cheek and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you say it hurts? Let me have a look." Vera stayed silent. After that... Quill yed with Vera''s cheeks. He had said he wanted to take a look at her injury. But now? He was having fun pinching her cheeks. His usually cold gaze was filled with warm smiles as he pulled her face and made all kinds of expressions. Although Vera didn''t have a mirror, she could imagine how ugly she looked at that moment. At first, she foolishly didn''t dare to move, but she became angry when she realized Quill was pranking her! She was so angry that she directly pped Quill''s hand away! "You big meanie! Don''t touch my face!"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vera didn''t realize she had sounded coquettish. She even stared at Quill angrily. The girl in front of him knew to be happy, throw a tantrum and even get angry at him; she was especially energetic. In the past, Quill had always been calm and selfrestrained; he had always been proud of his forbearance and ability to control as he could dominate everything. But now... facing Vera, all of this was gradually out of his control. Just like earlier... he had wanted to kiss her. But Quill controlled himself. Because in that small space, he was afraid he would do something that would scare her, so he only pinched her face. To his surprise, he felt that he hade alive when he watched her expressions change under his control. Who would have thought that Vera would get angry and re at him? Quill was suddenly on edge. He wanted to lean over... But he knew that he couldn''t do it. They hadn''t dated for a long time. Besides, they hadn''t reached that stage yet. He didn''t want to frighten her. Thinking of that, Quill, who had his hands on the bed, clenched it into a fist. After a moment, he turned over andid down beside Vera. "I''ve only pinched your face. If you''re angry, I''ll let you pinch it back?" Quill said. When Vera heard that, her eyes suddenly lit up. She could do that? "Really?" She looked at Quill''s handsome but slightly cold face and began to imagine him making other expressions. Just the thought of it amused her. He must have made ugly faces on her just now. She was definitely going to take revenge. And if she could, she wanted to take pictures and set them as her phone wallpaper! Vera''s joy was written all over her face. Quill sighed in his heart as he looked at her affectionately. He said helplessly, "Of course, I''m your boyfriend. You can... do whatever you want." Quill paused for a moment before saying thest four words. It was hard to say if Vera understood what he meant. However, looking at Vera''s excited expression and actions, Quill knew that she definitely didn''t understand, or perhaps she wasn''t even listening. All her attention was on taking revenge. So, even if Quill had other intentions, they soon disappeared. After getting her revenge, Vera red at Quill. "You''re not allowed to move. I want to take photos!" Quill couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. "You want to take photos?" "Yes!" "Let''s not, okay?" Vera was already ready to take the photos, but when she heard Quill''s words, she pouted and said, "You''re not happy that I''m taking photos, aren''t you?" "Huh?" Quill asked. "But you were obviously having a good time when you bullied me earlier. Now... I want to take revenge!" Vera said seriouslyas she stared into his eyes. They stared at each other for a moment before Quill smiled. "You really want to take pictures?" Vera nodded seriously. Finally, Quill admitted defeat. "Okay, go ahead. Just don''t put them out in public. After all, you''re the only one who gets to see this look." Vera was content hearing his doting tone. She quickly took out her phone and took several photos of him. When Vera was done, she realized Quill looked handsome lying in bed. She looked back at the photos and realized all of them looked very nice! What was going on! She had wanted to take ugly pictures of Quill. How could she have forgotten to make expressions on his face? Just as Vera reached toward Quill, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and asked her softly, "Do you want to take a photo together?" His words immediately attracted her attention. "Take a photo together?" Quill had a faint smile on his face. "Don''t you girls like it?" Vera turned her phone''s camera to selfie mode subconsciously. When they were out earlier, she had seen many couples taking photos together. She had wanted, en take photos then, but she didn''t dare say anything. So the two of them hadn''t even taken a photo together. Who would''ve thought Quill would take the initiative? With that thought, Vera suddenly didn''t know what to do. She looked hesitantly at Quill. Instead of answering him directly, she said "But it''s nighttime now, and there''s no scenery around us. How can we take pictures?" "It doesn''t matter," Quill answered. S He slightly shifted his hands, and Vera fell directly into Quill''s embrace. It was wide and warm, just enough to amodate Vera. Just like that, she was wrapped in his arms. While she was still confused, she heard Quill saying, "You can take it now." Vera was taken aback. He was holding her in his arms on the hotel bed. Were they going to take selfies like that? Vera was speechless. What in the 1 world was he thinking? She didn''t want to take pictures on the hotel bed as she had always felt that photos with such backgrounds harbored malicious intentions. It was especially misleading and fanciful... Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Cough, cough! Come back! Vera quickly erased those distracting thoughts and slowly raised her phone. What a joke! Although this kind of photo was misleading, they finally had an opportunity to take photos together. What was more, Quill was the one who suggested. Even if people thought otherwise, she would not let go of this opportunity, alright? Although Vera had worked up to it, her heart still skipped a beat when the camera was facing them. Perhaps it was because the light was too bright, or maybe it was just her emotions. She felt that Quill''s gaze was cool, and he looked extraordinarily handsome. He had his arm around her, and she fit right into his broad shoulders. This scene looked so harmonious. Click... Unknowingly, Vera had taken several shots, but they were all the same. She couldn''t help but want to take more, but at the same time, they were all the same. She wasn''t sure if Quill wouldugh at her if she took too many of them. So Vera quickly put her phone away after a few shots. She still felt a little disappointed. "What''s wrong?" She wore her feelings on her sleeves, so Quill could easily tell how she felt at a nce. Vera pursed her lips and whispered, "If I had known, I would have taken more photos when we were out earlier." Quill looked at the girl in his arms and couldn''t help but tousle her hair. "Then take more photos when we go out tomorrow. You can take as much as you want, okay?" "Really?" Vera looked at him nervously. "Would you think I''m annoying?" Quill did not reply her immediately. Instead, he looked at her helplessly. "What is it?" Vera became nervous in an instant. Would he really think she''s annoying? Just as she started to let her mind wander, Vera felt a flick on her forehead. She covered it with her hand in pain. Then, she heard Quill lecturing her. "I''ve already said you can take as many photos as you want; you''re still overthinking. Can''t you have a little more confidence in yourself? I''m already by your side; you''re still thinking about nonsense." That''s right. His words struck her heart. He was already by her side. Why was she still thinking about nonsense? Vera suddenly reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist. She buried her face in his chest and hugged him tightly. He was real, and he was hers. What else did she have to worry about? At least there had never been anyone else, only her. Quill raised his hand once more, wanting to rest it on her head. He withdrew after he thought of something. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and held her. The next day. Vera seemed to have heard someone knocking at the door in her sleep. But she was so sleepy... Her eyelids were so heavy that she could hardly open them. Although she heard the sound, her sleepiness had automatically blocked out the outside world. Knock, knock... Knock... The incessant knocking didn''t stop. Quill opened his eyes; there was only silence under them, not even a hint of mistiness. He nced sideways at the sleeping girl beside him. She hid under the quilt; only her head and face could be seen. She must have been disturbed by the knock on the door as she was frowning slightly; she even wrinkled her nose. It seemed that the knocking was going to wake her up. The two of them had slept togetherst night, so Quill knew that Vera was wide awake at first. She nervously had her back at him and didn''t seem to dare to sleep. Later, she quietly called him a few times; Quill was worried that she was nervous, so he could only pretend to be asleep. He knew she had gone to the bathroom several times in the middle of the night and didn''t manage to fall asleep until early morning. She stirred as she heard the knocking, but she was still drowsy. If the knocking continued, it was going to wake her up. Quill sat up, a cold expression on his face. He didn''t make a sound as he got out of bed and walked towards the door. Knock, knock... The knocking continued. The closer Quill got to the door, the more he frowned. He had a hunch as to who it was.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Quill opened the door quickly, worried that Vera would be woken up by the knocking. Crack! Sure enough, it was a familiar face. Lauren. Lauren''s face lit up when she saw his handsome face. Just as she was about to walk in, Quill''s movement was@ven faster and only left a crack in the door. He looked at her coldly. "What''s the matter?" Lauren was taken aback. She hadn''t expected him to be so cold. She had forgotten what she was going to say and could only stammer, "I...just want to... see if you guys are up..." "No," Quill replied coldly. "You can leave now." Bang! Quill shut the door as soon as he finished his words. Lauren was about to step forward but was almost hit by the door. Anger shed across Lauren''s face. She had got up bright and early to dress in such a way that would attract this man''s attention. Who would''ve thought he would be so indifferent! Just when she wanted to smash the door out of anger, the door opened again. Lauren immediately put on her most charming smile. "We need to rest in the morning. Don''t knock on the door if there is nothing important." Quill added. Bang! Poor Lauren. Before she could even put on her brightest smile, Quill had shut the door as soon as he finished speaking once more. Lauren stood frozen, staring nkly at the door for a long while. She almost couldn''t hold back her anger and wanted to smash the door. This was the first time she had met such a difficult and ungentlemanly man who took no pity in women! She was infuriated! Why? She had dressed up. Why wouldn''t he take a second look at her? Was she iparable to that brat who had nothing? Anger colored Lauren''s face. She turned around and left extremely reluctantly. In the room, after Quill had closed the door, he thought she probably wouldn''t be so insensible. If she knocked again, he really wouldn''t be so polite again. When Quill was about to rest for a while more, Vera had sat up and rubbed her eyes as she looked at him. "I heard someone knocking on the door. Who was it?" Her voice carried a hint of cloying as she had just woken up. It was obvious she was extremely sleepy as her eyes were half-closed; she couldn''t open them. "You heard wrongly." Quill denied it without missing a beat. Had she? There was a sh of confusion in Vera''s eyes. Had she really misheard? But she had clearly heard someone knocking on the door. Just when Vera was still confused, Quill had already taken his shoes off and sat on the edge of the bed. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 "It''s still early. You can sleep a little longer if you''re still feeling sleepy." Quill said. Vera was indeed sleepy; she was so sleepy that she was in no mood to think about anything else. So she nodded and mumbled to herself before sheid back down after hearing his words. "That''s weird... I clearly heard someone knocking. Was I dreaming?" Quill didn''t say anything. When he turned around to nce at Vera, he was rendered speechless. She was still talking to herself a second ago, but she had fallen asleep the next second. Honestly, this girl... Quill shook his head helplessly and tucked her in. There was not a trace of coldness which was in his eyes when he was facing Lauren earlier. Quill knew she was single-minded, but little did he expect her to be so innocent as well. That woman... As Vera had only fallen asleep in the wee hours, she fell back asleep as soon as her eyes closed; this slumbersted until noon. In the meantime, Dimitri came knocking on the door; Quill left after telling him to postpone the activities. When Vera woke up, she suddenly remembered she had slept in the same bed with Quillst night. The room was quiet at that moment. She was the only one in the room. Vera rubbed her eyes and fished for her phone in a daze. Was it possible that Quill had booked another room while she was asleep, just like he did before? Vera checked to see if Quill had sent her any messages. But there was none. He wasn''t in the room, nor had he left any messages. Where had he gone? Vera suddenly thought of something. She quickly got out of bed without tidying herself up and ran next door barefoot. She anxiously knocked on the door, and soon, Lauren opened it. She was surprised to see Vera. "Vera, you''re awake?" Vera didn''t say anything. Lauren looked at her, panting, unable to speak.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She smiled softly. "Why are you in such a hurry?" Hearing her words, Vera was stunned. Yeah, why was she in such a hurry? Nothing seemed to have happened. However, Quill was not in the room, and he didn''t leave a message. For some reason, the scene fromst night reyed in Vera''s mind. She didn''t know if Lauren had done it on purpose; probably not. But she thought of it inexplicably. Vera felt that she really liked to be jealous. She shook her head and panted as she replied. "Nothing. I just suddenly thought about you as soon as I woke up Lauren, have you had breakfast?" Vera naturally started to walk into the room. Seeing that, Lauren deliberately blocked her way. "Lauren?" Vera raised her head and looked at Lauren, confused. Lauren''s lips were red, and she looked at her, flushed. "Didn''t you just wake up? Why don''t you go and get ready? Aren''t you guys going outter?" Vera was even more confused. "How did you know..." Lauren smiled embarrassingly as shyness arose on her face; she said, "Mr. Hanover told me." Vera didn''t know what to say. Vera felt as if she had been hit in the head harshly. She looked behind Lauren, but she moved,pletely blocking her view, and held her shoulder, pushing her out. "Alright, what are you thinking about? Go and get ready quickly." Before Vera could react, Lauren had already closed the door. After that, she leaned against the door and smiled coldly. Vera sure was stupid. Not only had she gone to Lauren herself, but she was even fooled by her little trick and a few words. What was so good about a young girl who didnt know anything? Maybe men-liked them in the beginning, but gradually they would get bored. When Quill realized Ker true colors, he would naturally abandon her. But before that, she naturally had to create more misunderstandings. Lauren''s smile widened at that thought. She was on cloud nine; she hadpletely forgotten who had saved her from her abusive husband and took her to the hospitalter. She was so used to biting the hand that fed her that she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. Vera was baffled that Lauren had shut the door on her. She didn''t think much of it at first, but the more Lauren tried to cover it up, the more suspicious she became. She didn''t know if it was imagining things, but she felt Lauren was behaving as if Quill was in room. She also said... Quill told her they were going outter Was it true? She didn''t dare to overthink, nor did she dare to jump to conclusions as she didn''t want to wrongly me anyone. Thus, Vera needed to stay and confirm something. She didn''t leave. Instead, she squatted by the door and messaged Quill. "I''m awake. Where are you?" After sending the message, Vera waited patiently. One minute, two minutes, three minutes... Half an hour had passed. Normally, half an hour wasn''t that long, but for Vera, it seemed like an entire century. However, Vera wasn''t anxious. She still squatted there quietly, waiting. She didn''t receive his messages, nor had he appeared. Her legs were starting to get a little numb after squatting for so long, so Vera decided to change into a different position. Just then, the sound of steady footsteps traveled in the corridor. Vera looked toward the direction of the sound. With one nce, she saw the person whom she had missed so much. Quill was carrying a bag in his hand. He saw a familiar figure squatting in the corridor, only getting a better glimpse as he got closer. Vera''s eyes lit up when she saw him. She didn''t care if her legs were numb. She jumped up and ran toward him. "You... Where have you been?" Vera nced over his shoulder and asked, "Where did youe back from?" She looked very nervous, and her questions were also strange. Quill nced at where she was squatting and thought of her questions. He soon figured out what had happened. "I went downstairs to buy something, and then I took the lift up. Did you think I was going to take the stairs?" He spoke with a hint of tease, and there was a faint smile on his lips. Vera shook her head embarrassingly. "No, I was just... a little worried about you. You didn''t even reply to my message." It had been half an hour! She had squatted outside for half an hour, but Vera was not in the least bit upset. Instead, she was ted! Because he confirmed her guess! Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 "Huh? Message?" Quill pursed his lips and took out his phone. He pressed it a few times. "It''s dead." The phone in his hand was indeed off. Vera took it and said, "I''ll charge it for you then. Honestly, why don''t you fully charge your phone before you go out? It''s not a good habit. Did you bring a power bank? If not, I have two. I can give you one!" Actually, Quill had all these things. After all, he was an extremely disciplined person. He would charge his phone every night and made sure it wouldst him the entire day. But... Vera stayed in the same room with himst night, so Quill... hadpletely forgotten about it. He seemed to be gradually losing all that he was proud of when he was with her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This was not good. Quill reached out and pinched her fair cheeks. "Sure, I''ll leave my phone to you in the future." "Okay!" Vera didn''t mind at all. She put the phone into her pocket directly and tried to sneak back into the room. He held her cor when she walked past him. "Now that the phone issue has been solved, shouldn''t we talk about the other problem?" "The other problem?" Vera asked as Quill still held onto her cor. What problem? Vera''s eyes widened. "Do you have something to tell me?" Quill looked at her with a faint smile. "Where were you squatting?" Quill asked. Vera remained silent. Vera felt something was amiss right after hearing his question. She guiltily avoided Quill''s gaze and coughed softly. "I... I was just squatting..." "You were just squatting?" "Yeah!" Vera nodded vigorously. "You weren''t in the room, so I came out to wait for you. There was nowhere else to wait, so I found a random ce to squat. I looked a little silly, didn''t I? Hahaha, I won''t squat like this next time then." Veraughed and tried to cover it up. However, Quill was not easy to fool. As Veraughed awkwardly, Quill stared at her with a slight smile, causing her to feel rather guilty. She stopped smiling and bit her lower lip awkwardly. Vera had intended to y dumb until the end. But now that Quill was staring at her with such a gaze, she lost all confidence and could only look at him pitifully. "Fine, I admit I deliberately squatted there. Happy?" She finally admitted. Her head drooped as she exined, "I didn''t see you when I woke up, and you didn''t leave me a message. So I went next door to see if you were there. Then..." Vera paused at that; she looked to be hesitating. Thinking back, she felt something wasn''t right with Lauren. Quill had gone out, but why did Lauren pretend that there was someone else in her room? Had she deliberately wanted Vera to misunderstand? Or... Vera didn''t want to think any further. She suddenly looked at Quill firmly and said, "I want to confirm something. Can you go back to the room and wait for me?" Vera''s eyes were clear. Quill saw that she had made up her mind, so he naturally didn''t object. He asked, "You sure you don''t need me to stay?" Vera shook her head. "No need. I can still handle such a small matter." "Okay, I''ll wait for you in the room then." Quill approved of what she was about to do. He also naturally believed that she could handle these things. Although Vera was very innocent, she wasn''t stupid. There were some things she had to figure out herself. Quill left almost immediately. After he had gone in, she took a deep breath. It was when she pushed her hair behind her ear that she remembered her current appearance... Should she go back to clean herself up and thene back? Forget it. If she went back, Lauren might have already run away. She would do it now! With that thought, she knocked on Lauren''s door. When Lauren opened the door and el saw that Vera still looked the same, she was a little surprised. "Vera, didn''t I tell you to go back and wash up? Why do you still look the same? You haven''t even changed your clothes..." With that, Lauren suddenly realized and asked, "You haven''t gone back to your room to wash up, have you?" However, Vera looked behind Lauren firmly. Seeing that, Lauren was a little shocked. Had she been waiting outside all this time? And she was unwilling to give up, so she came knocking again? Was it possible that she wanted toe in and search? No, she couldn''t let here in. If the illusion she created by chance was ruined, there might not be such a good opportunity next time. As Lauren thought of this, she walked out and asked, "Where have you been? Why didn''t you go back and change? Do you want me to go back with you?" Seeing that Lauren was going to hold her arm intimately, Vera didn''t refuse either on second thought, she did the same and said, "It''s that I didn''t go back to wash up Lauren I just found that my toothbrush and facial cleaner seemed to have disappeared. I guess I forgot about them when I was packing upst night, so I wanted toe and look." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Lauren froze hearing her words. She never imagined Vera would suddenly say something like this. "Toothbrush? Facial cleanser?" "Yeah." Vera nodded. "How can I brush my teeth without a toothbrush? And I have to use the facial cleanser to wash my face. Lauren,e and help me look for it." With that, Vera held her arm and was going to walk inside. It was at that moment Lauren realized what she was going to do. She stopped in her tracks and said, "Hold on." Vera blinked and looked at her innocently, "What''s wrong, Lauren?" "You... Did you really drop your toothbrush? But it''s been quite some time since you knocked earlier. Why are you only washing up now?" Vera nodded without missing a beat, "Yes, I was still very sleepy when I went back, so I slept for a while. I just got up and was preparing to wash up, and then I found that my toothbrush and facial cleanser were gone." Lauren searched her face as if she was verifying her words. However, Vera''s gaze was clear; she didn''t seem to be lying. Was what she said true? Had she really gone back to sleep? Was it a coincidence that she couldn''t find her toothbrush and cleanser when she was about to wash up, so she came back? Even though Lauren believed her a little, she still didn''t want Vera to go in and destroy the illusion she created. So, she spoke softly, "Why don''t you go back first? I''ll help you look for them, and then I''ll bring it over to you." Vera blinked as she looked at her. "Lauren, are you really going toe and give them to me?" Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Seeing that Vera believed her, she smiled and nodded. "Yeah, go and change your clothes first. I will bring your toothbrush and facial cleanser over by the time you''re done." Vera seemed to be very happy. She immediately nodded and said, "Thank you, Lauren. You can bring it overter. I''ll head back first." Lauren let out a sigh of relief as Vera left. She was really afraid that Vera would rush in without a care. She was really a foolish young girl, and she was easy to deal with. But why was Vera so forgetful? She had even left her toothbrush and facial cleanser behind. Now she had to deliver it to her. Lauren was furious, but to maintain her facade, she looked for Vera''s toiletries. Lauren searched the bathroom high and low but couldn''t find Vera''s things. There wasn''t a toothbrush nor a facial cleanser. Lauren put her hands on the sink and looked at herself in the mirror with a serious expression on her face. Something wasn''t right. If she had really left her things behind, it was impossible that she couldn''t find either one. What did it mean? It meant that Vera tricked her!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She lied to her! After realizing it, Lauren clenched her fist. D*mn it! How could she be fooled by a girl who was so much younger than her? Almost immediately, Lauren figured out why Vera was making fun of her! Had she found out? But how did she find out? She didn''t let her in... With that thought, she decided to go out and have a look. After Vera confirmed her spection, she went back. As soon as she entered the room, Quill asked her to have some milk. But Vera had gone to Lauren as soon as she got up; she hadn''t done anything, let alone brush her teeth. How could she drink milk? So Vera waved her hand and went to brush her teeth. Halfway through, Vera heard a knock on the door. Thinking it was Lauren, she quickly finished up in the bathroom. As she was about to answer, Quill blocked the door. "Eat first." "But..." Vera pointed at the door. "Someone is knocking. I..." Before she could finish her sentence, Quill immediately grabbed her wrist, brought her to a chair, and sat her down. "Eat first. Everything else can wait." Quill ordered. He shoved a ss of milk into Vera''s hand and said, "You have to finish it." Vera blinked; Quill didn''t seem to be kidding. She suddenly remembered someone knocking at the door while she was still half- asleep in the morning. She had asked Quill about it, but he said she misheard it and told her to go back to sleep. Quill wore the same expression as he did then. Could it be that... Her eyes widened as she asked, "Lauren came over in the morning, didn''t she?" Quill nced at her with a faint smile and nodded slightly. When Quill admitted it, Vera felt a little chagrined. She had thought she was dreaming; who would have thought she actually came knocking? Vera stared at him suspiciously. "Why did shee so early in the morning?" Quill sipped the fruit juice leisurely as he replied, "Who knows?" He hadn''t intended to ask her her purpose of visiting anyway. He only warned her not to knock on the door so as not to disturb Vera. So he couldn''t answer Vera''s question. "You don''t know?" Vera looked at him confusedly. "Didn''t you open the door? She didn''t tell you?" Quill stared at her helplessly. "You''re supposed to be eating. Why are you talking so much?" She had been scolded... Vera could only drink her milk gloomily. The sound of knocking had stopped earlier. But it had started again. Even though the knocks were loud and clear Quill looked exceptionallyid back. If it wasn''t that Vera could hear it, and she was with him, she really would''ve thought that she was imagining things. Compared to Quill, Vera was rather guilty. She couldn''t have her breakfast with ease, but she was afraid that Quill would call her back if she got up, so she wolfed it all down. After she finished it with some difficulty, Vera wiped her mouth with a napkin and got up. "I''m done. I''ll go have a look now!" She threw the napkin into the trash can on the side and ran toward the door. Quill shook his head as he watched her rush to the door. He thought that Vera needed to steady herself she needn''t rush for someone unimportant. Wouldn''t she just w herself out if she rushed at these kinds of situations every time? Therefore, Quill decided that he would have to do something about her temperament after this was over. As Vera walked toward the door, the knocking was getting more and more urgent. The doorbell even rang several times. It was obvious whoever was behind the door was furious. Normally, Vera wouldn''t have let Lauren wait. However, after what Lauren had deliberately done in the morning, Vera didn''t feel the least bit guilty even though she had a guilty conscience. She took a deep breath and braced for battle before she opened the door. Lauren knocked on the door angrily, and she was growing impatient. If it wasn''t that she didn''t want to expose her true self, she would have smashed the door open. Just like when Vera finally opened the door. Lauren really wanted to scold her right in the face. But she still needed to use Vera to get to Quill. As before she managed to hook up with him, he still thought highly of her. Lauren would deal with Vera after she managed to rece her. After she had consoled herself, Lauren was no longer as angry as before. She stared at Vera coldly, and she couldn''t help but reproach her. "Vera, what were you doing? I knocked for such a long time, but you didn''t open the door." Vera noticed that she wasn''t happy. Lauren looked as if she wanted to eat her up. Was this how she should treat the person who had saved her life? Vera had always understood the principle of never expect a reward when you help someone in need. So, she had never thought of asking Lauren to repay her kindness when she rescued her. As long as Vera could help others, she would be happy. Besides, she was not the kind of person who would help with anything. She had only helped Lauren because it happened right in front of her and she couldn''t bear to watch anymore. But at that moment? Lauren was ring fiercely at her. That upset Vera. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Seeing her like that, Vera didn''t bother being polite. She pulled a long face and said, "I didn''t hear it in the bathroom just now. Why are you so angry? Are you ming me, Lauren?" Lauren was taken aback. She didn''t expect Vera''s attitude to change so quickly. She was smiling earlier, and she looked angry the next second as she stood there. Had she missed something? Vera actually had such a side? No matter how angry Lauren was, she didn''t dare vent out her frustrations anymore. She had no choice but to change her words. "It''s nothing. I can''t me you since you didn''t hear me knock. I thought you were deliberately ignoring me, so I got anxious. You''re not angry with me, are you?" The corners of Vera''s mouth twitched as she looked at her. "You thought I was ignoring you on purpose? Why is that so? I have no reason to do so, don''t I? Could it be that you feel guilty because you did something wrong? Is that why you think I''m deliberately ignoring you?" Lauren was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Vera to say such harsh words, and there was even a hint of inquiry in her tone. What was going on? It had only been one morning. How did she change so quickly? No, it had only been an hour. Did something happen during this hour? Did Quill tell her? It was impossible. How could Quill talk about them? Was she making a wild guess? With that thought, Lauren''s eyes flitted across Vera''s face as if she was looking for an answer. As she was searching Vera''s face, Vera smiled brightly and said to Lauren in a soft voice, "Oh, Lauren, did I scare you? Do I really look so scary when I''m serious?" "Huh? What do you mean?" Lauren was baffled. "I was just joking with you. I didn''t expect you to be scared. Lauren, don''t be angry. Let me apologize to you." Vera said. Lauren was at a loss for words. What on earth was this b*tch trying to do? "By the way, Lauren, where''s my toothbrush and facial cleanser? Why did youe empty-handed? Didn''t you say that you would bring them over?" Vera looked a little disappointed. "If I had known, I would''ve looked forthem myself." Lauren came back to her senses; she didn''t know if Vera was acting. But since she brought it up, Lauren had to continue her act. She could not be exposed; she had to maintain her facade. "Oh, now that you mentioned it, I didn''t find your toothbrush and your facial cleanser. Did you remember wrongly? If you really can''t find them, I''ll help you look for them inside. Maybe it''s in your suitcase." After that, Lauren took a step forward and wanted to go in. Unexpectedly, Vera stepped in front of her and blocked the door. She said with a smile, "It''s alright, Lauren. If I really can''t find the toothbrush, I''ll use Quill''s for now. I think he also has a facial cleanser. I''ll use his first." "You''ll use his? It''s not hygienic to share a toothbrush, isn''t it?" "You''re right, it seems a little unhygienic." Vera held her chin and thought seriously for a while before saying, "But he''s my boyfriend, so it''s not a big deal if I use it once. I''ll buy a new er." Vera''s words made sense, so Lauren didn''t know what to say anymore. "Thank you foring over, Lauren. I''ll go and wash up now. Bye." With that, Vera closed the door, not wanting to wait for Lauren to react. Lauren was about to say something when the door mmed shut. Lauren was so angry that she almost shouted. Vera leaned against the door and took a deep breath after she closed it. She seemed to have performed rather well if she said so herself. It felt good to see Lauren was shocked by her attitude in the beginning. Lauren probably hadn''t expected Vera to have such a side. However, it was also good. Lauren wouldn''t think that she was easy to bully! Although she hadn''t taken any actual actions yet, Vera still remembered what she tried to do the night before. It was obvious that Vera felt very ufortable when other women tried to get close to Quill. "Feel better now?" Quill''s voice suddenly sounded behind her. Vera was so surprised that she instinctively turned around and bumped against his chin. "Ugh..." Quill lost his bnce and took half a step back. They had knocked into each other hard. Not only did Vera hurt Quill''s chin, but she also hurt her forehead. A red mark appeared within seconds. "Ouch." Vera covered her forehead, looking at Quill pitifully with aint. Seeing her like that, Quill didn''t have the heart to fault her anymore. He ignored the pain and asked in a gentle voice, "Are you hurt? It''s my fault. Let me see." Quill checked her forehead, blew on it gently, and rubbed her forehead. Under such gentle treatment, Vera slowly raised her head and asked, "Umm... Do you think I''m being a bit unreasonable?" "Unreasonable?" Quill paused. He looked into Vera''s eyes and leaned toward her; she felt his hot breath on her face. "What do you mean by unreasonable? You can do whatever you want. Besides, I''m your boyfriend. No matter how unreasonable you are, I will tolerate you. Alright?" Ever since they got together, Vera l.n found that he was really tolerant of her. Although she felt that she had done many wrong things, Quill would never lose his temper or say harsh words to her. He was O practically perfect. But it was exactly the reason why she felt deeply uneasy. Vera put her arm around Quill''s waist and hugged him. "But would you be patient fot me forever?" She asked in her heart. Of course, she only dared to ask it in her heart. Dimitri finally came in the afternoon. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Hanover, Mrs. Hanover, because we''ve been dyed for a whole morning, we only have the afternoon nd evening left. So I changed today''s schedule and made a few ns. Why don''t you have a look?" With that, he handed the schedule to Quill, who handed it directly to Vera without looking at it. He said softly, "See if you''re happy with it."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Vera was startled. She hadn''t expected Quill to hand it to her without even looking at it. It gave her an impression that everything was up to her. "Oh, then let me take a look..." She said. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 She took the itinerary and looked at it carefully. The n for the day was quite simple. They would take a boat out to sea and head to a beautiful ind. There were various activities there, including a bonfire party at night. If they were tired, there would be a shuttle to take them directly to the hotel. There was even a hot spring. All of it sounded tempting. Vera agreed to it immediately. She even thought that she could take more pictures with Quill on the ind. After all, the photos they took on the bed the night before were not instagramable. Seeing that Vera was satisfied, Dimitri was also happy. He was worried that his impromptu n would fail. It was good that they were satisfied. Just as everyone was about to set off, a person suddenly came. "Vera, where are you guys going?" The person''s sudden appearance shocked Vera, and she raised her head to look in their direction. Lauren? When did shee here? Vera hadn''t even noticed. While she was lost in her thoughts, Lauren came up to her and said, "Vera, why are you ignoring me?" Vera came to her senses and said, "I''m not. Lauren, why are you here? You haven''t recovered yet, have you? You should stay in the hotel at a time like this." "The hotel is too boring, and I''m alone. It''s very tiring. Can I go out with you guys?" Go out with them? Vera was a little reluctant. After all, this was a chance for her and Quill to be alone. Vera knew that Lauren had a motive, so she wasn''t quite willing to take her with them. As Lauren felt Vera''s hesitation, she quickly came forward and took Vera''s arm. "C''mon, Vera, take me along. I''m really bored in the hotel alone." Vera had the softest heart, and she was a little moved by Lauren''s plea. But she wasn''t alone, so she turned to Quill. Quill understood what she wanted to ask, so he whispered, "You can do whatever you want. You don''t have to ask for my opinion." His eyes were full of love. It seemed that as long as Vera did notmit murder or arson, he would agree wholeheartedly to whatever she wanted to do. Why didn''t such a man spoil her? Lauren was so jealous. It would be great if it were her. It seemed that she had to make use of the time and make a move. "Alright then, you cane with us, but I have to ask the staff if we can bring one more person," Vera said. Dimitri was standing by the side the whole time, so he had naturally heard their conversation. When he heard that Vera was going to ask him, he was suddenly put in a tough position. "The n is set for two people. If there is an additional person, I''m afraid it will be a little difficult..." Vera was rather happy when she heard this. Maybe she was selfish, but it would be best if she didn''t have to decide what to do. Unfortunately, Lauren said, "Don''t worry. I''ll pay for it myself. How much is it?" After hearing that Lauren would pay for it, he immediately smiled and agreed. "That''s settled then. You pay for the expenses. These things are not free after all." Dimitri let out a sigh of relief, seeing that it was settled. He felt that he had done a good thing. Mr. and Mrs. Hanover would probably be very happy, wouldn''t they? Who would''ve thought, as soon as he turned, he saw the sadness in Vera''s eyes. Dimitri was shocked for a moment, and then he immediately reacted. Why was he so stupid? They were a husband and wife on a trip; wouldn''t she be third wheeling if she joined them? Why hadn''t he considered et that fact? He had only thought about money. Was money so important? If the couple was unhappy and gave him a bad evaluation, his semi- annual bonus would be gone... However, he couldn''t take back his words anymore. His heart was full of bitterness. But what could he do? He could only take things a step at a time. He would have to follow them closely and try his best to create opportunities for the two of them to be alone. For his semi-annual bonus, Dimitri could only do so! When they boarded the ship, he looked at Vera and whispered, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Hanover. I won''t let you down!" Vera was confused. What happened? What did he mean? What was he going to do? Before Vera could ask him anything, Dimitri had already left. She was full of questions, but she could only return to her seat. Vera wanted to sit closer to the water, so Quill gave her the seat inside. As she was walking back, she saw Lauren walking toward the seat that Vera had chosen. Vera''s face grew dim slightly. When she was about to stop her, a cold voice beat her to it. "You''re in the wrong seat." Quill was the one who spoke. Lauren would have to pass Quill to get to the seat, so Quill stretched out his legs and blocked her way. He had no intention of letting Lauren sit there. Instead, he stared coldly at her. Lauren hadn''t expected that Quill would treat her like that. She could only say, with a low voice, "Mr.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hanover, I want to sit inside. Can''t I? There are still so many seats outside." With that, Lauren pointed to the seat outside. Vera had wanted to go over, but she stopped to see how Quill would handle it. Sadly, after finishing his words, Quill didn''t look at Lauren anymore. Lauren was a little frustrated. She had wanted to sit inside, but she didn''t expect Quill to be so heartless. Not only didn''t he let her go in, but he also didn''t even answer her. She felt extremely humiliated, but she didn''t want to give up. So she aimed at the other seat next to Quill. Just as she was about to sit down, a cold voice rang out again. "I''ve already told you that you''re in the wrong seat. Why are you still here?" Lauren looked up, shocked; Quill''s gaze at her was ice cold. She said, "What? How am I in the wrong seat? I can''t sit here either?" "Yes." Quill nodded mercilessly. Lauren was baffled. "Why is that? Is there some misunderstanding between us, Mr. Hanover?" Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Lauren lowered her eyes, wearing a hurt expression when she said that. She believed that this was her trump card. Unless he was a block of wood, he would surely be moved. So she tried to make herself even more pitiful. However, Quill didn''t even look at her. He looked at Dimitri from the corner of his eye, and Dimitri came to his senses as soon as he understood Quill''s gaze. He immediately went to them. "Miss Lowell, this is a honeymoon trip, so only two people can sit in the same row, like a married couple. You and Mr. Hanover are not husband and wife, so you can''t sit in the same row with him." Dimitri said it swiftly. However, in his heart, who cared if it was illogical; he had made it up on the spot anyway. After all, to satisfy his customers and get his semiannual bonus, he was willing to recite the four great tragedies of Shakespeare, let alone make up a rule. Lauren squinted her eyes suspiciously and asked, "There''s such a rule?" "Yes, yes." The staff nodded and said, "Although this rule doesn''t make sense, most of them are married couples on their honeymoon. Nothing like this has ever happened before, so there had never been any objections." Lauren looked around. It really was a couple to a row. Because there were so many seats on the boat, no one had thought of sitting in the same row as other couples. At that moment, someone couldn''t help asking, "What''s going on? Isn''t this a honeymoon trip? Why is there a woman here?" "Yeah, what''s going on with her? Why is she alone? Could it be that her husband abandoned her?" "No way. She wants to sit with another man after being abandoned by her husband? Could it be that she wants to steal someone else''s husband?" "She''s so shameless. We''d better stay away from her. What if shees and sits with us?" How could Lauren not hear their whispers in such a small space? She grew grim and spoke directly, losing her mind, "What nonsense are you all talking about? Steal someone else''s husband. I was abandoned by my husband. What do you all mean by that? Have you seen it with your own eyes?" Dimitri could only smile as heforted her. "Don''t be angry, Miss Lowell. Rules are rules. How about... I find you a new seat?" Lauren came up with a n. She squinted and looked at Dimitri. "Only married couples can sit together?" He nodded. "Yes, yes, that''s the rule." "Alright then, looks like Mr. Hanover would have to sit alone." Lauren looked at Quill with a smile. "He and Vera aren''t married. They are only dating." They said she wanted to steal someone else''s husband? Then she would insist on exposing their true rtionship. Hearing Lauren''s words, Dimitri was obviously shocked. "What did you say? They aren''t married?" What was going on? They had admitted when he addressed them as Mr. and Mrs. Hanover. How could it be that they weren''t married? Vera, who was at a distance, frowned when she heard Lauren''s words. Before this, she had been uncertain, but now she was almost sure of Lauren''s intentions. This woman was really ungrateful. She and Quill had helped her before, but she bore such a motive. Vera was livid. She thought she could still be polite on the surface earlier as Lauren wanted to put on an act and Vera would do the same. It was just acting. Anybody could do it. However, at that moment, Lauren obviously wanted an acrimonious fall-out with her. Or did she think it was easy to deceive her because she was young? Vera wanted to rush over and fight her, but wasn''t that exactly what Lauren wanted? Her eyes moved slightly, and soon she came up with a counterattack. She stepped forward. "Lauren, why would you curse me and my husband?" Vera''s sudden appearance made the gossipy crowd even more el interested. The person in front of them looked like a young girl. Although she was dressed quite ordinarily, she looked feisty and youthful. S But Lauren had an attractive physique even girls were jealous of. This sudden scene livened up the trip and attracted everyone''s attention. "Is this apetition between two women for a man?" "I never expected to see such a scene on my trip. What''s going on? Isn''t this only for husband and wife? Why is there such a thing happening?" "That''s right. It''s weird." "Who do you think he will choose? These women are so different." "Are you silly? The woman wanted to sit there, but he didn''t let her. He obviously wouldn''t pick her. Looking at that woman''s physique, I can tell she''s the flirty type. Look at her..." The crowd was discussing. It was the women who were talking. Their husbands didn''t dare say anything. So Vera had the upper hand. She continued. dand "My husband and I helped you, and we even brought you on this ship. It didn''t matter if you didn''t say anything nice, but how could you curse that I divorce my husband." Vera sighed continuously and put on a sad face. However, in her heart, she scoffed. "It''s just acting. Like I''m scared." Since Quill had admitted it to the travel agent before, she could use the opportunity now. Lauren thought Vera was easy to fool, but she hadn''t expected Vera to be so rude. She said with surprise, "Vera, what are you talking about? When did I curse you and Mr. Hanover? You two aren''t married. You told me this yourself. Are you not admitting it now?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Lauren, you must have remembered wrongly. Why would wee on a honeymoon trip if we aren''t married?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The crowd nodded in agreement. "That''s right. If they''re not married, why would theye on a honeymoon trip? They can go on other trips. Why would they choose this?" "That''s right. This woman is so annoying. Is she trying to seduce her husband because he is handsome? She even cursed that they get divorced? Tsk, tsk. She''s so vicious!" "Does she think that all the men in the world will fancy her just because she has a good physique? Look at her face; she isn''t even beautiful!" "There are some people who use their bodies to attract men. What do you guys know?" They were all married women, so they went all out when they criticized. One was fiercer than another. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 Although Lauren was open-minded, she didn''t like to be talked about publicly. She red at the crowd and shouted, "It''s none of your business. You''re all busybodies. Did your husbands know about your characters before you got married? You''re really a bunch of batches!" It would''ve been fine if she hadn''t said anything. But now, she had offended all the women. They were so angry that some of them even swore at her. "F*ck, you, what rights do you have to call us batches when you''re the one who''s stealing other people''s husband? Even if we are gossipy, we''re not shameless enough to seduce other men! He is obviously her husband, yet you so shamelessly want to sit next to him. He already said you''re in the wrong seat, yet you still refuse to leave. You''ve even cursed them after being upset. Who''s the real b*tch here?" There were many couples at the scene. One of them was in that bar the day before, and they had witnessed Lauren''s misfortune. So the couple knew what had happened. The woman looked at Vera with a faint smile and whispered, "Youngdy, the next time you save people, you must be more alert. Don''t unknowingly invite trouble." Hearing her words, Vera took a second look at the woman. The way the woman looked at her was different from the others, and her words held meaning. It was clear that she was at the scene the day before. Lauren was starting to panic. She stepped forward and took Vera''s hand. "Vera, I wasn''t cursing you. I''m grateful that you''ve helped me, butst night you told me that you weren''t married yet. I wanted to sit with you, but he wasn''t sensible. He insisted that we couldn''t sit in a row. I panicked and told them about you. I''m so sorry." Vera sighed in her heart as she looked at Lauren. She really could change her emotions so quickly. Pity... Vera shook her head and pulled her hand away. "Lauren, I''m not ming you; I''m just disappointed in you. I can understand that you panicked and told them about me, but I really didn''t tell you that we weren''t married. I don''t know why you would make up such a lie, but... I don''t like what you said. You''re totally cursing us." Vera took two steps back, and disappointment colored her face. It was as if what she said was true. While Lauren was the one who hadmitted the most heinous crime.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "See, I wasn''t wrong when I said she''s a vicious woman. She wanted to steal someone else''s husband, so she cursed that they get a divorce. You should stay away from her." "How can Dimitri let such a woman get on the boat? Will she take a liking to my husband and try to steal him too?" "What''s going on, Dimitri? Isn''t this supposed to be a honeymoon trip? How can she be on this trip? Ask her to get off the boat!" "Yes, get her off the boat quickly." Everyone was scolding Lauren. They wanted her off the boat. Lauren panicked. She could have just found a different seat, but instead, she had to get herself into such trouble. She was not that stupid, but Quill''s attitude had angered her. That was why she became so sharp-tongued. Lauren was filled with regret at that thought. Unfortunately, they did not give her a chance to repent. They kept asking Dimitri to let her off the boat. Dimitri was also in a dilemma; this was a problem that could cost his job. She had already agreed, but everyone on the boat wanted Lauren to leave. With that thought, he had no choice but to walk toward Lauren. "Miss Lowell, it''s true that these are our rules. Why don''t... Why don''t you get off the boat?" Lauren red at the travel agent and then turned to look at Vera. del "Vera, I was wrong. Really. I didn''t mean to curse you and Mr. Hanover. I was just angry with my husband. You know that too... He often beat me, and I was full of resentment, so l spoke without a filter. Please forgive will you?" Even though she felt aggrieved, Lauren had no choice but to admit to the usation. Although it was not true, she could only beg Vera at that moment. Vera wasn''t going to let her have her way, "Lauren, you''re so angry that you curse others. Who knows what kind of things you will do after we arrive? Why don''t... you get off the boat?" "That''s right, youngdy. Don''t be softhearted; let her get off the boat. This kind of person is not worth saving." She said that her husband often beat her? Is it because she is too flirtatious and always hooked up with other men? Maybe that''s why she kept being beaten." Bingo... Someone had hit the nail on the head. "D*mn, maybe it''s true. Anyway, no matter what, we don''t want her on this boat. Get out." "Get out of here!" Lauren grabbed Vera''s hand and looked even more anxious. She finally had the chance to get close to Quill. How could she leave? If she left, there would really be no chance for her. Who knew when they woulde back? Vera looked at her helplessly. "Let go, Lauren. Everybody wants you to get off the boat. I have to follow majority." "Vera, you really can''t forgive me?" "This is not a decision that I can make alone. How about... you begging everyone?" Lauren felt like she was about to faint. Plead with those women who had called her a b*tch. Was Vera crazy? She wasn''t going to do it! In the end, Lauren left the boat by force. Vera felt that Lauren looked at her viciously before she left. The look in her eyes made Vera feel a little ufortable. She frowned as she had a sinking feeling. However, the atmosphere on the boat became much better after Lauren left. After what happened earlier, they started to get familiar with Vera. They started chatting with her after Lauren got off the boat. "Oh my, you really are a simple young girl. I heard that you called the police when she was beaten and even helped her?" Vera nodded helplessly and said, "That''s true..." "You really are young and ignorant. The woman was dressed like that, and she even wanted to get close to your husband. I could guess what she wanted to do without even thinking. You sure are an easy target. If it were me, I would have pushed her into the sea long ago." Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Vera was taken aback. Push her into the sea? She didn''t dare to do so. If Lauren didn''t know how to swim, she would have to jump into the water to save her. More importantly... Vera didn''t know how to swim. But if she didn''t save Lauren and let her die, she would be used of murder. Vera intended to help her, not harm her. It was not a crime she could shoulder. Even if Lauren had other intentions, Vera didn''t want to take revenge. At most, she would not contact Lauren until her problem from earlier was over. "The woman looked rather mature, and her eyes were full of anger when she left. You and your husband should be careful." "Yeah, keep an eye on your husband. They always fall for these types of women, so you have to keep an eye open." The crowd surrounded Vera. She was so awkward that she could only smile. "Thank you, I know." Everyone gradually left. Vera was embarrassed to go back to Quill. Because... she had lied just now. She and Quill were truly not married. They hadn''t even been in love for a long time, not to mention getting married. She pretended to be Mrs. Hanover and lied and even put on an act when she fought Lauren. Would Quill... think that she was a scheming woman? Vera was very regretful at that moment. She shouldn''t have done that. Just as Vera was feeling uncertain, she felt someone gazing at her. "Why aren''t youing over? How long are you going to stand there? If the boat sets sail, you will lose your bnce." She blushed and lowered her head like a loser when she heard Quill''s voice. She walked slowly toward him. Quill had left the inner seat for her. However, Vera didn''t dare walk in, so she sat outside. Before her body touched the seat, Quill pulled her onto hisp. Vera almost cried out loud, but she quickly controlled herself. Her eyes widened in fright as she looked at him. "You... Let go of me quickly." After all, they were in public. It wasn''t good for her to sit on hisp. But Quill didn''t seem to mind. "Didn''t you ask me to save you a seat?" "Umm..." Vera shook her head and bit her lower lip. "I suddenly don''t feel like sitting there." As she spoke, she struggled to get off hisp. However, he wrapped his hands tightly around her waist and moved his face closer to her. "What are you so nervous about, Mrs. Hanover?" Vera felt his hot breath as he spoke, and it enveloped her breath as well. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning when she heard Quill calling her Mrs. Hanover. After a while, she looked at Quill pitifully and said in a barely audible voice, "I didn''t mean to..." If Lauren had not exposed them and imed that they were not married, she would not have put on an act. Now that Quill had brought it up, he surely minded it, hadn''t he? Did he think that she was a scheming woman? Would he still like her? With that thought, anxiousness filled her eyes. Quill reached out and tapped her nose. "Of course, I know you didn''t mean it." Vera''s breath caught in her throat. "What?" "You did it on purpose." Quill teased. Vera was bbergasted. "No, I really didn''t..." "Why are you so nervous?" Quill said as he fixed her hair and clothes. His voice was as light as ever. "You can say whatever you want. I won''t me you." Vera was caught off guard by his words and looked at him nkly. "You really won''t me me?" Quill smiled as he looked at her. "Then... you don''t think I''m scheming? Lauren was... asked to get off the boat because of me." Vera said. Although everyone had agreed, it was also because of what Vera had said. If she hadn''t stood up and said something, they might not hate Lauren so much. Unexpectedly, Quill reached out and rubbed her head as he spoke dotingly. "Isn''t it good? It proves that my girl has grown up, and you know how to deal with such kind of people." Vera was rendered speechless. God! That was how he thought?! el It was beyond Vera''s expectations She thought that Quill would have felt that she was a scheming person. After all, it seemed that men did not like that kind of woman. Instead, Quill patted her head dotingly and said that she had grown up. How... How alluring! Vera couldn''t stop herself from grabbing Quill''s cor. She looked at him with amazement. "Do you really think so?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t believe me?" Quill asked. Vera''s face turned red, and she bit her lower lip as she inched closer to him. "I''m a little touched, a little..." Although they were in public, Vera suddenly had the urge to kiss him! She wanted to kiss him hard! But... There were too many people around. Vera was so shy that she didn''t dare to do it. "A little what?" Quill didn''t know what she was thinking. He thought that she was too embarrassed to express her feelings, so he asked softly. Vera thought for a moment, blinked, and suddenly leaned over to kiss him hard on the cheek! She kissed his cheek instead of his lips. It didn''t affect the public image, did it? Quill froze for a moment and looked at her in surprise. Her kiss had caught him off guard. As she was already embarrassed when he put her on hisp, she even tried to push him away! Who knew that she would suddenly kiss him so boldly? While Quill was regaining his senses, Vera had already got up and sat down in her seat. She lowered n ber head and put on the life jacket, and fastened her seatbelt carefully. She did these things with the utmost focus as if nothing had happened. Except for her slightly trembling eyshes. nervousness. Quill was particrly moved, seeing that she tried to pretend nothing had happened but carelessly revealing her fidgets as she couldn''t control her He really wanted to pull her over and pinch her chin, and tell her what a kiss was. But he gave up on the idea because there were so many people. On the other hand, Vera''s heart was pounding. Although she looked very calm on the surface, it took her a few tries before she managed to fasten her seatbelt. Only then did she realize that her hands were shaking slightly. But... It felt so good to sneak a kiss. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Vera slowly let out a murky breath and showed a satisfied smile. She was facing the window when she did that, so she thought Quill didn''t notice. But who would''ve thought, just as she finished feeling joyous, she heard Quill''s voice. "What are you smiling at, Mrs. Hanover?" Hearing this, the smile on Vera''s face suddenly froze. She stayed frozen for a long time before she came to her senses and looked at Quill. "You... What are you talking about? Who is smiling?" Her face reddened while she denied it. Seeing her like this, Quill couldn''t help but pinched her cheek. He chuckled. "You, of course. Your reflection is on the window." Oh- After hearing his words, Vera''s face, which was slightly flushed just now, turnedpletely red. She red at Quill and turned her head away angrily. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore! After that, she thought of something, so she turned her head back again and angrily said, "Don''t call me Mrs. Hanover!" They weren''t married yet! Hearing that, Quill tried to hold hisughter in as he raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Didn''t you just admit that we''re married in front of everyone? You said that I''m your husband, but you forbid me from calling you Mrs. Hanover. What logic is that?"Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Vera tried to stand up for herself, "I faked it to anger Lauren. You knew exactly!" They whispered. But because they needed the other party to hear, they leaned close, and their breaths brushed each other''s faces. At such a close distance, he can see her lips opening and closing in front of him. At first, Quill was still calm, but he became a little turned-on after some time. He coughed lightly once and said, "Why don''t I act with you then? Besides, you''ve already called me your husband. Wouldn''t I lose out if... I don''t call you my wife?" Hearing his words, Vera''s eyes widened as she looked at him, speechless. "What are you losing out on? You are a man; I''m the one suffering losses, okay?" Quill smiled lightly and said, "Who says a man won''t suffer losses? You saw what that woman was nning. She had been thinking about your mister the entire time. Let''s see who dares to make a move if they found out I''m married?" Hearing this, Vera frowned and looked at him with a displeased expression. She didn''t speak anymore. Quill had only wanted to make light of it and discuss being mister and missus, but to his surprise, Vera seemed to have taken it seriously. She was frowning, and her little nose was scrunched up, looking displeased. "This is bad." He thought. Just when he wanted to exin himself, Vera stared at him seriously and asked, "You''ve regretted, haven''t you?" "Huh?" Regret? What did he regret? "I was really happy when you said I have grown up. I thought you were on my side. But now that you''ve said this... You still mind, don''t you? Lauren... She has a better physique than me, and she''s also beautiful. She''s definitely the kind of woman you men like. While I... have nothing..." Vera could tell, and she knew their differences. Because she looked like a little girl when she wore her clothes, but they were totally different when they were on Lauren. Lauren had a good physique; there was a different feminine charm when she wore Vera''s clothes. All that was not on Vera showed on Lauren. She had a physique a lot of men liked. As for her... To put it in more unpleasantly, she was as t as a flounder. Thinking of this, Vera wanted to cry. Was it because she was too thin, so she had such a bad physique? Vera pursed her lips and looked at Quill with bitter eyes. Quill was at a loss for words. He couldn''t help reaching out to hold Vera''s chin and sighed helplessly. "I really want to open your brain and see what you''re thinking all day long." After that, he inched closer. "Am I not obvious enough? I didn''t even give her a second nce when she came over, yet you think I''ve regretted it? What do I have to regret? Hmm? Tell me." He held Vera''s chin, and the two of them were very close. But now, she was full of grievances, and she didn''t realize how close they were at that moment. She still wanted to use him. "You are regretting it. You regret that I chased her off the boat. If she was still here, you could show her your manliness. Like you said... You think you''ve suffered a loss. You hope there are others who will chase after you And she''s a woman with a good physique. Unlike me, I have nothing. You''d better go and find... Mm..." Before she could finish her words, her world suddenly turned dark, and the man in front of her sealed her lips. Her head was nk at first, but gradually, Vera realized that they were still in public. She subconsciously wanted to push Quill away. However, Quill held her chin with one hand and pressed the back of her head with the other. She could not break free, letting him do as he pleased, forced to ept his kiss with her chin up. His kiss that day was not gentle. On the contrary, it was somewhat out of control. Because of her words, he felt he really had to do something to prove his feelings. Otherwise, her heart was always unsettling. She kept feeling unconfident, not believing in him. In fact, Quill could roughly understand this feeling. It was not that she didn''t believe in him, but she didn''t believe in herself instead. She always felt that she was not good enough and worried that he would fall in love with someone else. She probably would misunderstand if he said too much, so he proved it with his actions. She wanted to push him away, but Quill did not allow her. Because they were isted, and the other couples were also upied, so no one cared what they were doing at that moment. Therefore, no one saw Quill and Vera kissing at all. Oh, if anyone, it would be the travel agent who was close to them. But Dimitri was a professional, so he looked away and pretended not to see anything. He even pretended to be invisible. However, he cried in his heart. He was still single, yet he chose to work in this business. There would always be some newlyweds that are bold enough to kiss in public. It was nothing to them, but he was forced to witness public disys of affection. Furthermore, it was not for once but many times. el ove So he clenched his fists and decided to find a girlfriend after he went back! He was determined not to be single nor witness PDA anymore! At first, Vera wanted to push Quill away. Butter on, under Quill''s lead, their kiss gradually became more passionate. She leaned against Quill in a trance and was lost in her world. After a long while, Quill finally retreated. Breathing lightly while leaning against her forehead, he reached out and wiped the marks on her lips gently. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Aware of his actions, Vera felt even more embarrassed. She could only lie in Quill''s arms and close her eyes; she was too ashamed to face anyone. Quill was not wearing a life jacket, so his chest was broad. When she leaned on his chest, it was not only warm, but she could also hear his heartbeat. At first, Vera heard a rapid heartbeat. She thought it was hers, so she mocked herself for being such a wuss. But after a while, she found out the heartbeat didn''t seem to belong to her. Who else could it belong to? Vera couldn''t help but look up at Quill. He looked calm. He lowered his head just as she looked up; their eyes met. Unknown emotions surged beneath those eyes; it was impossible to tell he was very emotional when he kissed her just now. If it weren''t for the fact that she was close enough to him, Vera really wouldn''t have known... On the surface, the man looked calm, but his heart was beating so fast. It turned out that... she was not the only wuss. Thinking of this, Vera suddenly became happy. She smiled at Quill happily and poked his chest with her finger. "Your heart is beating so fast." Her tone was full of schadenfreude as if she was deliberately making fun of Quill. Quill was quite thick-skinned, so he was not afraid of Vera''s ridicule at all. Instead, he grabbed her hand and pressed it against his chest. In a low voice, Quill said, "Yeah, all because of you." Her small fair palm rested on where his heart would be. Vera could feel that his heartbeat was very lively, softly hitting her palm again and again. It was a powerful force. Vera blinked; her originally calm heartbeat now answered his. She had only wanted to ridicule him; who would''ve thought she would be teased in return. The heat on her cheeks that hadn''t fully faded burned again. In the end, she justid in his arms without saying a word. And on the other side? After Lauren was chased off the boat, she stood at the entrance, so angry that her face looked grim. Her hands were clenched into tight fists, and her nails dug into her flesh. She was infuriated! Had she known that she would be chased off the boat, she would have held back. Now that she was driven out, she couldn''t do anything! She didn''t know how many days they would be spending on the ind. Should she continue to wait there? By that time, her abusive husband would havee out from the police station, she would have to face a more terrible fate. No, she could not await her fate like this. She had to do something. The ind was not very far away, but it still needed some time to reach. Vera hadid in Quill''s arms because she was bashful, butter, she grew sleepy the more the boat swayed, so she fell asleep in his arms. She woke up just as they arrived at the destination. Everyone took off their life jackets and got off the boat. The ind had a lovely environment. Before they boarded the ship, they were asked to change into a pair of specially provided shoes. There were also cameras installed on the ind. They were prohibited to throw garbage randomly, nor could they take the shells at the beach away. With such rules and regtions, the ind could be kept in its original state. As soon as they stepped foot on the ind, Vera felt that the air she was breathing was different. There were many tourists, but everyone followed the rules and regtions.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Dimitri introduced the ind. "There is a vi area in the middle of this ind. The number of reception every day is limited, so it has to be reserved in advance. The area outside is a public space; feel free to look around. There will be some activities held at a fixed time. You can choose whether to participate or not." As Vera listened, she nodded and asked questions. Because there was still a lot of time, Dimitri took them on a car trip around the ind. "This car circles the ind multiple times every day. You can get in the car after you pay. If you don''t have any change, you can get a temporary card, and then you al use the card endlessly to get on and off the car." After circling the ind and getting familiar with the environment, Dimitri led them to the vi in the middle. "Ourpany has arranged a sea view couple suite for the two of you this time. If there''s anything you''re unsatisfied with, Mrs. Hanover, you can call our staff to change your room at any time." Vera blinked; she thought of their luggage in the previous hotel. Now that they were here, what would happen to the things over there? Thus, Vera voiced out her doubts. Dimitri exined with a smile, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Hanover. The room in the hotel is specially prepared for you. The room will be yours until the trip ends. You can rest assured about that." Oh, that was good. Vera nodded in satisfaction. Then, when Dimitri did not notice, Vera quietly took Quill''s hand and whispered, "Omm... This ind, will there be extra rooms?" Upon hearing her words, Quill froze for a moment. After that, he lowered his head and stared at her. There was a faint smile on his lips. "Extra rooms?" "Yeah." Vera blinked and continued, "Hadn''t you secretly got another room for yourself and didn''t want to sleep with me previously? So..." Quill stopped in his tracks. "So? Didn''t we sleep together on the second night?" Vera didn''t answer. She tilted her head and a strange emotion shed across her eyes. It seemed to be true. "But..." Vera bit her lower lip, and her expression was a little conflicted. "We couldn''t do anything at that time. If you could, you would get a room for yourself, wouldn''t you?" With that, Vera began to let her imagination run wild again. Why was Quill unwilling to sleep in the same room as her? He wouldn''t do anything to her even if they slept in the same room, but... Content belongs to While she was thinking, she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her forehead. Vera came to her senses with a soft cry and looked at Quill with some sadness in her eyes. "Why did you suddenly hit me?" "Should I let you continue to let your imagination run wild then? Silly girl, you''re a girl, and I''m a man. If we stay in the same room, you''ll be the one suffering losses." What? So that was how he saw it. He thought that she would be the one suffering losses; that was why he was unwilling to stay in the same room with her? "But I don''t think so!" Vera shook her head and subconsciously held his hand tighter. "We are traveling as husband and wife. If others know we''re staying in different rooms, will they..." Before she finished her words, Vera realized something was off. "Umm... Actually, what I mean is..." "You don''t need to exin." Quill looked at her with a faint smile. "In the end, you just want to stay in the same room as me. Just say it." "It''s not like that!" Vera denied it strongly. "I''m just worried that the staff will misunderstand. I don''t think so..." "Okay." Quill pressed the back of her head and suddenly leaned closer to her. "Then I think so. It''s all my idea. How about that?" Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Since he said so, Vera would look pretentious if she continued to deny it. In the end, she could only lower her head and said with a red face, "Then... then well stay in one room." Dimitri, who was ahead, noticed they didn''t keep up. When he was about to go to them, he saw Vera talking to Quill with a blush on her face, and Quill was very close to her. At the thought of what he saw on the ship, Dimitri could only rub his nose and stayed where he was, waiting for them. In his heart, he would ept all the blind dates his mother arranged for him when he went back. What if he managed to find a girlfriend? By then, Dimitri could also bring his girlfriend on a trip. He wouldn''t need to witness others'' PDA anymore! After sessfully checking in at the hotel, Vera was astonished by the scene inside the room. Then, she took out her phone and sent a video call to Minerva while eximing.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "What do you think? The environment is nice, isn''t it?" Vera showed the environment of the hotel room to Minerva while showing off. "We got such a good opportunity since you guys decided not toe." Hearing this, Minerva looked helplessly at Vera as she showed off on the other side and said in a soft voice, "Alright, alright. Have you forgotten why I booked this trip?" Vera suddenly recalled that this honeymoon trip was actually just a cover that Minerva had prepared. The two of them had no intention of going on a trip at all. It was just that Minerva wanted to give her a little push in secret. Vera quickly looked behind her and found that Quill was leaning on the balcony far away. She let out a sigh of relief and said, "Don''t spout nonsense. Your brother will hear you!" Seeing a delicate expression appear on Vera''s face, Minerva tilted her head and asked, "There''s no progress?" Vera was taken aback. "What progress?!" "You know what I mean!" Vera panicked. "Don''t talk nonsense! I''m decent! I won''t fool around!" Hearing this, Minerva smiled and said, "Double negation. Looks like you''re not that decent after all, and you will fool around." "Bah! I won''t! Don''t nder me! Alright, don''t talk nonsense anymore. If Quill hears..." After that, Vera nced around and felt that she had better hide in the bathroom for safety. Otherwise, she can''t imagine if Quill suddenly came in while Minerva teased her. So Vera hid in the bathroom and told Minerva about Lauren. "Lauren?" Minerva frowned slightly as she mumbled the name. A momentter, she said with a chuckle, "Although it''s bad to say this, her name sounds like trouble. Feels like it''s a fake name." "Fake name?" Vera also frowned. "It probably isn''t. I just thought she''s as b*tchy as her name after seeing her actions. She wanted to harm me, yet she pretended to be an angelic b*tch who doesn''t know anything. Why do you think she is so shameless?" After listening to Vera''s description, Minerva also wanted tough. "From what you''ve said, she really is shameless. However, it looks like she didn''t manage to win my brother''s favor at all. If she continues to be shameless after you guys have settled her incident, then you don''t have to be polite. Just tear her apart." Hearing this, Vera''s eyes lit up. "Tear her apart? You''ll support me?" "Why wouldn''t I?" "But... will your brother think that I''m fierce?" "Honestly, Vera, she wants to steal your boyfriend. If you are not fierce at this time, when are you going to?" That''s right! That woman wanted to snatch her boyfriend!!! Quill for goodness'' sake!!! She had finally managed to be with him after a long chase! How could she let someone snatch him away so easily? Vera nodded hard and said, "Okay, I know what to do now." Just as Minerva was about to say something to Vera, Jelly Bean''s cries came from her side. Minerva could only say, "Looks like Jelly Bean peed. I have to go." Before Vera could respond, Minerva had already ended the video call. Looking at the video call that had ended, Vera couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Mothers were surely busy. But ording to Maddox''s character, Minerva wouldn''t have to do anything. Why was Minerva personally taking care of it that day? However, Vera soon didn''t let it bother her. She decided to continue enjoying her trip. At the same time, in Hidalgo. The girl''s legs were ced on theputer desk like a king. Ayer of pink nail polish was applied to her pale little fingernails, which looked pink, shiny, and very cute. "My dear mother, this is the 18th time you''ve called to set up a blind date for me this month. Can''t we negotiate and not do this? I''m busy writing scripts every day, okay? My brain is fried from thinking about characters and plots. How would I have the time to get a boyfriend?" "It''s exactly because you won''t find a boyfriend that you need to work so tirelessly. Someone had gone to the next-door neighbor to propose marriage, and the girl is five years younger than you. Even she has settled down, yet you still won''t get yourself a boyfriend. All you do is stay at home and write some scripts. You really want to drive me crazy!" Olivia nced at theputer and sighed helplessly. "So what if she is five years younger than me? Do you think she will be happy after marrying? After getting married, she''ll need money for food as well as milk powder for the baby, and she''ll need money for the child''s education. I can live a good life by myself. Wouldn''t I be crazy if I marry a man who will only reduce the quality of my life?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The woman on the other side of the phone was livid. "Olivia Jenkins! Don''t give me all this bullsh*t! You have toe home today no matter what! If you don''t, I will find someone to smash the door of your house tomorrow! Let''s see if you''lle back or not!" Olivia''s mother hung up the phone right after she threatened her. Olivia listened to the beeping from her phone and looked up at the sky somewhat speechlessly. She murmured to herself. "If you want to discuss this issue, then let''s discuss. Why did you hang up the phone so angrily? Only your daughter can tolerate your bad temper." Afterining, Olivia sighed and threw her phone back on the bed. Originally, she had nned to hand in a new draft that day, but now? Now, after being threatened by her. mother, Olivia didn''t have the mood for it. After all, she knew her mother''s temper. If Olivia really didn''t go back home, then the door of her house would definitely be smashed to pieces the next day. Blind date... "I''d better go. It''s just a blind date, isn''t it? Worstcase scenario, I can threaten that guy. If he dares to have a date with me, I''ll beat him into a pulp." She thought. By then, all she had to do was go home and tell her mother the guy did not like her. Wouldn''t that be the end? After making up her mind, Olivia packed up and left her house. She did not really intend to attend the blind date, so she went out dressed like she was at home. She washed her face, tied her hair up, and took a taxi home. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 The Jenkins Residence. "Ollie is a decent girl; she just doesn''t want to find a boyfriend. She doesn''t even have a boyfriend despite her age. All she does is stay at home, in front of theputer. The radiation from that makes her face all greasy. If she wasn''t a Jenkins, I wouldn''t want to admit she''s my daughter." The woman, Brenda Duncan, was chatting with her best friend as she held her teacup. She was a middle-ageddy, but she still looked attractive as she had taken good care of herself, so she looked delicate, and she had a good physique. Brenda had put a lot of emphasis on self-care and body management in her daily life. She would never let her weight exceed a certain number. What was sad to say was that she gave birth to a daughter who didn''t pay much attention to her appearance. Since Olivia was a child, she tried to change her thinking but to no avail, which was really maddening for her. Fortunately, both husband and wife were very good-looking, so Olivia''s appearance was not bad. Even if she was not willing to dress up, she was still a beauty. "Honestly, I think Ollie is very capable. It''s more important to have a decent earning than anything else. If men went on blind dates, all of them would want a wife like her." Hearing this, Brenda sneered in her heart. ''Find a wife who can make money? Why don''t they find a nanny?'' "The one you introduced this time, he won''t be the same as the onest time, will he? Asking my daughter to be filial to her in-ws, wash the clothes, cook, and whatnot, plus taking care of his life after marrying him?" "No, of course not. This one is definitely better!" Brenda snorted and said, "Good enough. Even though Ollie has her shorings, she''s not useless. Marriage is a matter between two people. My daughter can wash and cook, but her husband also needs to clean the house. Otherwise, if only the woman does everything, then it''s better not to get married." "Yeah, you''re right, Mrs. Jenkins. That''s true." Ding-dong... The doorbell rang, and Brenda''s face lit up with joy. "Maybe my Ollie is back." She got up to open the door. When she did, she saw Olivia standing outside with a hopeless face looking into her eyes. "Mom!" Brenda sized her carefully and realized she was wearing a white T-shirt and a pair of pants that were too big for her. She was so angry that she almost fainted. She pointed at her but was too angry to say anything. In the face of her mother''s expression, Olivia smiled and took the initiative to put her bare face close to her. "Mother, I''m back. Is there any meat to eat?" Brenda was speechless. Not only hadn''t she dressed up, but the moment she opened her mouth, she asked for meat??? Brenda was infuriated! However, behind her came the footsteps and voices from her best friend. "Hey, Brenda, didn''t you say your daughter hase home? Where is she?" When Brenda heard her best friend''s voice, she directly mmed the door without a second thought! Bang! Olivia''s face was still leaning forward when it happened, and it nearly hit her nose. She blinked and rubbed her nose. "What?" Then she could hear the conversation inside clearly. "Brenda, where''s your daughter?" "Oh, it wasn''t my daughter." "Who is that?" "It''s food delivery. He had the wrong address." Olivia was rendered speechless. Humph! Olivia sneered in her heart. Her mother sure was ruthless. She had clearly asked her toe home on the phone earlier, but now she said she was a food deliveryman? Brenda''s friend thought it was peculiar. "What''s going on? How unprofessional. How can they send the food to the wrong address?" Hearing this, Brenda justughed dryly and said, "You''re right. You go in and have a seat first; I''ll call to urge Ollie."N?velDrama.Org owns this. "All right." So Brenda went into the bathroom to call Olivia. "Mom, is this how you''re going to treat me when you ask me toe back? You shut me out and said that I''m a food deliveryman. Howe don''t know I''ve changed jobs?" "You brat, you still have the nerve to say that. Look at how you''re dressed. You are my daughter. Can you not be so unkempt? You are a youngdy!" Brenda was nearly gnashing her teeth toward the end of her words and was absolutely livid. "So what? These arefy. It''s not I like I dress like a beggar, nor am I affecting the public image." Olivia said disapprovingly, "You, on the other hand, Mom. Haven''t you alwayspaid attention to your image? You must be calling me in the bathroom now. Look into the mirror. You must be gnashing your teeth as we''re speaking. Don''t you care about your image anymore?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After hearing her daughter''s words, Brenda subconsciously looked up at the mirror and found that she was indeed gritting her teeth with a ferocious look. Like that, she was scared by her appearance in the mirror. She quickly calmed down. "So? Has your appearance scared you?" Olivia giggled on the other side of the phone. Brenda took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. When she was much calmer, she said in a whisper, "Go to the stairway and don''te out. Come in only after I send her away." Olivia was speechless for a moment. "Mom, do you have to take your revenge so soon? Stairway? Everybody takes the elevator nowadays. Do you know how dusty the stairway is? I don''t want to go." "You don''t have a choice. Who asked you toe over unkempt. You''re dead meat if you daree out." Brenda hung as soon as she finished speaking. Olivia stood at the doorway with her phone in her hand for quite a while. After a Ond thought, she went to the stairway reluctantly. She took it that she was unlucky that day. If she didn''t go, she would be seen by her mother''s friend, and her fate would be even worse. So, in the end, Olivia decided to ept her fate. After Brenda made sure Olivia had hidden in the stairway, she said something to her best friend and then sent her away. Olivia came out as soon as her mother''s friend entered the elevator. "My beloved mother, I would have suffocated to death if I stayed there any longer." Olivia walked into her home,ining. Brenda red at her and said, "Suffocate to death? Why didn''t you die when you were cooped up at home every day? There''s at least fresh air in the stairway." "Mom, listen to your words. You''re saying as if there isn''t fresh air in my home. Should I go in or not?" "Of course!" Brenda pulled Olivia into the house. "Come in." Then she mmed the door shut, lest people would see Olivia like this. "Are you still my daughter? You''re dressed like this every day. Don''t you know how to dress up? Don''t tell me you''re going to the blind date in the afternoon dressed like this." Olivia shrugged without care and said, "Yeah, why not?" Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Hearing this, Brenda screamed, "Why not? Of course not!!!" Her scream was extremely harsh; Olivia could only cover her ears. "Madam Duncan, please watch out for your image!" Only then did Brenda restrained her emotions. She massaged her face and said helplessly, "It''s your fault my image is ruined." "Oh, c''mon, Mom, your image won''t be ruined if you don''t get mad. Besides, I''m right. This is how I usually look. I would have to look the same going to the blind date. If I dressed up beautifully on the date and looked sloppy after he marries me, wouldn''t I scare him, and he''d ask for a divorce?" After hearing this, Brenda wanted to roll her eyes, but after some thought, she held back. She was ady who paid special attention to her image. But facing Olivia, Brenda discovered her image that she was proud of was shattered into a thousand pieces. "Mom, am I right? You see, if he still fancies me even when I look like this, it''ll mean he likes the real me. But if I dress up, it means that he likes my appearance only. Mom, do you want your daughter to find someone who truly likes me or just likes my appearance?" Brenda nced at Olivia and said with a sneer, "You''re saying things so matter-of-factly. Don''t think that I don''t know what you are nning. You just want to scare off men with this look, don''t you? You won''t be able to scare men away if you at least tidy yourself up daily. You are my daughter. I am still confident when ites to our looks." Olivia sighed with sadness. "Every man in the world loves beauty with good looks. But even if I''ve inherited your good looks, it won''t stay the same forever. Mom, didn''t you marry Dad because he was the only one who didn''t fall for your good looks?" Brenda didn''t reply. Brenda was upset at the mention of Ollie''s father. She was outstanding when she was younger; a lot of men pursued her. But in the end? Ollie''s father was like a nerd. When his friend asked if she looked pretty, he actually scratched his head and said she looked fine. Fine? At that time, Brenda was the belle of the school, but in his eyes, she was just fine? But she fell head over heels for this kind of foolter because that fool would look for her in the heavy rain at midnight just to give her an umbre. After that, he would leave her like the fool he was. For the first time, Brenda was moved, and then the two of them got together. Muchter, Brenda asked Olivia''s father why he had sent her an umbre back then. Was it because he liked her? Who would''ve thought he actually said no. He just felt pitiful that she, a girl, did not have an umbre on a rainy night, so... Brenda was so angry that she almost broke up with him because she found out that she was self-sentimental. She had so many pursuers. Why was she with a person who didn''t like her? Fortunately, that blockhead caught onter. He asked her to stay and said that he loved her talents and so on. Olivia loved this story so much she even turned it into a short novelter. It actually sold rather well. "This proves how precious a man like my father is. He''s the kind of man who gave you an umbre in the rain without any motives. I''m afraid there will be no one else like this in this world." Brenda was at a loss for words. She was livid because she thought Olivia was right. She had no reason to refute her. After all, after years of marriage, it could be said that Brenda was rather spoiled. She didn''t have to do anything; all she needed to do was to look beautiful. Olivia knew her mother was moved by her words, so she hugged her arm with a smile, "Mom, if only I could be as lucky as you to find aet man like like Dad. A man won''t care what you look like at all if he truly likes you. So it''s okay for me to go to the blind date wearing this, isn''t it?" on Brenda sneered, "Don''t think I''ll let you off just because you mentioned your father. Go back to your room and get dressed. If you don''t put on makeup or good-looking clothes today, don''t you even think of going back to your ce for the rest of this month." Olivia was speechless. Two minutester, Olivia was pushed into her room. Brenda had set up the room. Many things were considered strange to Olivia, such as colorful dresses, semi-transparent high heels, and various lipsticks and eyeshadows. It seemed that Brenda had prepared everything. She went all out for her to go on this blind date.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Olivia was not in a hurry. She took out her phone and texted Tiana as sheid on the bed. When Tiana learned that she went home for a blind date, she couldn''t help gloating on the phone. "Look at you now. Hahaha. Blind date? Who told you not to find a boyfriend? You''re forced to go on blind dates." Olivia''s face was gloomy. "You dare tough? Do you believe I won''t apany you to find your Prince Charming ever again?" Tiana immediately became serious, "Oh, Ollie, you are too pitiful. How can Auntie do this to you? Boyfriends aren''t necessary. Your mom shouldn''t force you to do this if you don''t want to." Olivia was at a loss for words. "What should I do now? She asked me to dress up. Otherwise, she wouldn''t let me go back to my ce. She will keep me here for half a month." "So be it then. There is someone who will cook for you at home. All you have to do is eat and sleep, and sleep and eat. I don''t see a problem with that." "You don''t see a problem? Do you think I am unemployed? Those scripts are not going to write themselves!" Olivia couldn''t help shouting. "Yeah... why don''t... why don''t you go on the blind date?" "What?" "Ahem, there is another way out. Find someone to pretend to be your boyfriend and show him in front of your mother. Maybe she won''t force you to go on blind dates in the future?" Hearing those words, Olivia sneered. "What kind of lousy idea is this? Do you believe that if I bring my boyfriend to her, she will force us to get married in the next second?" "Your mom is so scary," Tiana eximed. "I think so too. She can love whoever she wants, but why can''t I do the same? She even said I''m old. I''m just a young girl!" "Pfft, sure. You, a young girl? You''re closing to 30!" Olivia wanted to roll her eyes. "Back to business,e and help me. I don''t want to be stuck at home for the rest of the month." "How? You only have two choices now. One is to go to the blind date obediently, and the other is to tell your mother you have a boyfriend." "Are you kidding me, Tiana Fisher? How can I go to the blind date obediently? And what''s the other lousy idea? Tell my mom I have a boyfriend? I don''t have a boyfriend at all, okay?" Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 Tiana said frustratingly on the other side of the phone, "Are you a fool? Can''t you create one if you don''t have a boyfriend?" Create one... There was a cold smile on Olivia''s lips. She said, "How? Am I a boyfriend manufacturer? Should I do wholesale?" "Olivia, are you sure you''re an author? How can your brain not work at a time like this? Tell your mom you have a boyfriend and don''t want to go on the blind date. After that, you can find a man to pretend to be your boyfriend. As for forcing him to marry you, you can deal with itter. It''ll take time to spark a rtionship and understand each other, won''t it? Even if your mom forced you to get married and there is no other way to escape, you can directly say that the two of you don''t click and have broken up. You can use this n to avoid those blind dates first." Tiana talked like an advisor. Olivia was really afraid of her mother, and she couldn''te up with a good idea at the moment. After hearing Tiana''s words, she suddenly felt the idea was workable? "The problem is, who can I find to pretend to be my boyfriend? You know me. I don''t know many boys. Most of them are already married and have families. I can''t let a married man pretend to be my boyfriend, can I? Or... I''ll rent one?" Thinking of this, Olivia nodded. "This might work. I can rent a boyfriend. I''ll just pay him every time he acts in front of my mom." Tiana interrupted her. "Don''t be naive. Many of those rental boyfriends are scammers. You don''t even know their backgrounds; what if you are cheated until you have nothing left?" Olivia was shocked, "Is it so terrifying?" "The way of the world is sinister! Human hearts are unpredictable! Who knows!" Olivia asked, "What do you want me to do, Tiana? You''re the one who came up with this idea! Why don''t you find one for me then?" "Olivia, don''t you have one readily avable?" "Readily avable?" Olivia blinked, and a figure gradually surfaced in her mind. She bit her lip, "Do you mean my editor? No way, he is bald and old. I can''t ept it." Hearing this, Tiana almost facepalmed. "Honestly, Olivia Jenkins. How can you not think of the handsome guy and instead think of the bald elderly man? Sheesh!" Finally, Tiana gave in and said, "I''m talking about the man you met at the bar that night!" The man she met at the bar? Thinking back, Olivia knew who she was referring to almost immediately. That man called Sam? The man who got drunk because he was lovelorn? Thinking of this, Olivia burst intoughter. "Him? Forget about it. Although he looks okay, he has someone else in his heart. Did you see what happened that night? He was there to get drunk because he was lovelorn. I''d be a fool if I asked for his help!" "Can you think about your position first? So what if he is lovelorn? You''re just asking him to pretend to be your boyfriend, not actually date him. Didn''t you help him that night? Just ask him to return the favor. I''m sure your mom will believe it if you bring him to her." After hearing Tiana''s words, Olivia also felt that they made sense. Sam''s height, appearance, and etiquette were the cream of the crop. If she brought him to her mother and told her he was her boyfriend, she wouldn''t need to worry about being forced to go on blind dates in the future. Olivia already had some thoughts in her mind, but she was still a little worried. "Why do I think it''s not nice to find someone who''s lovelorn to pretend to be my boyfriend?" "Oh, our Olivia has a guilty conscience, and she feels that it would be unkind. Then you should be kind and go to the blind date your mother had arranged for you." "What is a conscience? Is it food? Hahaha..." Olivia retorted quickly. After thinking about it, she immediately sent a message to Sam, saying that she needed his help. She also mentioned that she had helped himst time, so he could not refuse her. Content belongs to Sam was busy when he received her message. He frowned when she asked him to meet her at a cafe. Just when he was about to say he didn''t have the time, Olivia sent another message. "I helped youst time, so you muste! You don''t want to owe me forever, do you?" Hearing this, Sam immediately felt a headacheing. Indeed... he did not like to owe anyone favors. Especially women. Thinking of this, Sam could only agree. After receiving his confirmation, Olivia immediately skipped out the door. Brenda thought her daughter would be nearly ready, seeing that she had stayed in there for a long time. Who would''ve thought she was still the same as before when she came out. With just one nce, Brenda was furious. She pointed at her and said, "Ollie, you..." Olivia stepped forward to hold Brenda''s finger and stopped her with a smile, "Mom, hold your anger for now. I have something important to tell you." "What? If it is not about the blind date, I won''t agree! You must go today. I''ve already learned about that guy. He is good in all aspects, and his looks and character are one in a hundred!" "Mom, it''s not that. I just want to ask, if I have a boyfriend, will you still force me to go on blind dates?" Hearing this, Brenda snorted with disdain, "Of course not. If you had a boyfriend, would I need to worry about you? But you don''t. You''re single. What boyfriend?" Olivia said with a serious face, "You''re wrong; I have a boyfriend." Brenda obviously didn''t believe her and didn''t take her words seriously. Olivia patted her chest and promised, "Mom, I''m telling the truth. I really have a boyfriend. I just never told you about it." "Let me tell you, Olivia, don''t think that I am your father. You can''t fool me with just a few words. If you have a boyfriend, bring him back for me to take a look at. There has never even been a hint, and you dare to say you have a boyfriend?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Fine, I''ll bring him. I''ll bring him back tonight! But if I do, you can''t force me to go on blind dates anymore." "Look at you. You don''t have a boyfriend, do you? If you do, you wouldn''t say something like that." "This is all I''m saying. I''ll bring my boyfriend back tonight, and you''ll cancel the blind date for me." "Humph, let me see him first. Well talk after I''m sure." Olivia took a deep breath and said, "Just wait and see!" After finishing her words, Olivia let go of Brenda''s hand and intended to go out. Brenda stared at her back suspiciously, "You aren''t taking this opportunity to escape, are you?" "Mom, you know where I live. What''s the point of running away? Just wait and see." Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Olivia hadn''t arrived when Sam sat down at the cafe. He ordered a cup of coffee for himself and a cup of milk tea for Olivia out of courtesy. Then sat down to wait. One minute, two minutes, five minutes... Ten minutes had passed, but Olivia still hadn''t shown up. Sam frowned slightly and looked at his watch. "Was I fooled? Is the girl taking revenge on me?" He thought. However, after some thought, he did not think it was possible. She sounded anxious; she probably truly needed his help. While he was deep in thought, someone stormed into the cafe like a tornado and kept looking around. Sam recognized Olivia at a nce. She wore a white T-shirt and a pair of loose pants. Her hair was tied up sloppily, looking unkempt. This was the first time Sam had seen a girl who didn''t take her image seriously. In general, there were many girls who didn''t care about their image, but Olivia was probably the only one who didn''t care about her image on any asion. Just as Sam scrutinized her, Olivia had already noticed Sam. She ran to him quickly and pulled a chair in front of him to sit down. "Hi, Mr. Sorrento, you''re so early." Sam pursed his lips and said coldly, "You werete for 11 minutes and 20 seconds." "What?" Olivia tilted her head embarrassingly. "I was stuck in traffic. I''m sorry." She didn''t give any excuses for her tardiness and immediately apologized to Sam sincerely. After apologizing, she picked up the cup of milk tea while asking, "Is this for me?" Sam nodded slightly. "You can order something else if it''s not to your liking." "No, it''s okay. I like to drink milk tea. Thank you." The weather was hot and stuffy that day. Olivia rushed over, drenched in sweat, so she took a few big gulps of the milk tea. "What can I help you with?" "Huh? Omm..." Olivia found it hard to exin the situation to him. Normally, she spoke carelessly. But now, she was looking for someone to be her pretend-boyfriend. It was difficult for her to talk about that to a man she had only met a few times and was not familiar with. However, the arrow was on the bowstring, and Olivia had to shoot. She was not one to be euphemistic, so she simply went straight to the point. "Well, I hope... you can pretend to be my boyfriend." Hearing that, Sam''s brows furrowed. Olivia exined hurriedly, "Don''t get me wrong. You just needed to pretend, not to be my real boyfriend!" Sam''s brows furrowed even deeper as if her words sounded exceptionally ludicrous. What did she mean by pretending to be her boyfriend? Sam stared at Olivia''s pale face with some displeasure and asked, "Miss Olivia, are you kidding me?" "No," Olivia waved her hand embarrassingly. "I really need your help. My mother has been forcing me to go on blind dates, but I don''t want to go, so I hope you can pretend to be my boyfriend and trick her. Then she won''t ask me to go on a blind date again." After exining, Olivia found that the man''s frown was even deeper. "So you''re saying, I have to lie to the elders with you?" Olivia was silent as she thought. "F*ck, this man is really... must he be so modest and straightforward?!" "Mr. Sorrento, how can this be called lying to elders? Everything has its priorities. This isn''t considered lying." "Then what is?" Sam stared seriously into her eyes and asked. Olivia didn''t know how to answer him for a moment. She sat there in a daze for a long time before saying helplessly, Alright, even if it is lying so what? I don''t want to go on blind dates, so I can only think of such a way to avoid it. I don''t see a problem in saying I have a boyfriend first and that we have broken upter. The reason I asked for your help is that all my male friends are married, and I''m afraid of being cheated by strangers." Olivia hadn''t expected Sam to have such a big reaction. She had expected he would not agree because of the identity of her boyfriend. Who would''ve thought what he minded was that he had to deceive the elders. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sure enough, after Olivia finished her words, Sam said seriously, "I can''t deceive the elders with you. I''m sorry. You''d better ask for someone else''s help." Olivia bit her lower lip lightly with a look of embarrassment. "But I really have no one else, Mr. Sorrento. If you don''t help me, I can only ask a stranger." Sam frowned and said, "Although I owe you a favor, it doesn''t mean that I can do anything for you. Please find someone else." After saying that, Sam got up directly. Olivia watched as he paid the bill at the cashier and then left. Shey on the table like a deted ball. She didn''t expect to fail. She couldn''t force him if he was unwilling. It would only be worse if they were exposed. Thinking of this, Olivia sighed repeatedly in her heart. "Should I ask casually?" She thought. 1.ne So Olivia looked around and found that there really was a man sitting alone in the cafe, but the man seemed to be quite old; he was rather thin, and he wore a pair of spectacles. It would be so awkward if she walked to him so suddenly. But what else could she do? Did she really have to go on the blind date? Olivia knew very well that if she went on the blind date, her mother would really force her to get married. By then...N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thinking of this, Olivia felt a headache. She put down the milk tea in her hand and slowly walked towards the thin man. "Hello... I was wondering..." Just as Olivia started to speak, a figure suddenly stood in front of her. Olivia almost jumped out of her skin. She looked up and realized it was Sam. "Hadn''t you left? Why..." Why had he returned? Olivia looked at him, dumbfounded. Sam really did not expect this girl to actually ask a stranger. She had just said she was afraid of being cheated by a stranger, but now she went to one herself? He wondered if she actually had a brain. When the tall and thin man with sses heard voices, he looked up and saw a man and a woman standing in front of him. He asked in confusion, "Excuse me, who are you..." "Sorry, we''ve mistaken you for someone else," Sam answered quickly. Then, he grabbed Olivia''s wrist and dragged her out of the cafe. Olivia was dragged out with a look of astonishment. It took her a long time to finally react. "Hey, let me go." Sam let go. Olivia rubbed her wrist as she asked, "Why did youe back? Perhaps you''ve agreed to help me?" "No." Sam was silent for two seconds before he shook his head in denial. "No?" Olivia stared at him as if he were mad. "Then why did youe back? Mind your own business. I''ve finally found a target!" "Target? A stranger?" "So what if I asked a stranger? Maybe he would agree? Mr. Sorrento, since you''re not willing to help, why do you care so much?" Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 "I owed you a favor, so I can''t sit by and watch you fall into a trap, can I?" Olivia didn''t care. "I haven''t even asked. How are you so sure that I''ll be cheated? Besides, even if I''m cheated, you won''t help me either. Mr. Sorrento, this is really important to me. If you don''t want to help me, I won''t force you." After that, Olivia turned around and walked away. Looking at where she was heading, Sam couldn''t help but frown because she was walking toward the cafe. Was she going to look for that stranger again? Thinking of this, Sam stepped forward and blocked her way. "You want to go in again?" Olivia nced at him and didn''t say anything. "You''d rather find an unreliable person who is likely to cheat you than to go on a blind date?" Sam narrowed his eyes. He really did not understand why Olivia would do this. Was she really so resistant to go on a blind date? "Believe me, the probability of me being cheated is definitely less than being forced to get married!" After that, she blinked and crossed her arms on her chest as she looked at Sam. "Mr. Sorrento, is the reason you''re stopping me from going in that you''re going to be my pretend-boyfriend?" Sam did not answer. In fact, he did not want to choose either of her choices. He had only met this girl in front of him a few times. Even if something happened to her, he wouldn''t feel any pain or sorrow if he didn''t know. But he was a human; he would feelpassionate. Just like now, if Sam did not know that Olivia was going to do these things, whatever happened to her would have nothing to do with him. But now she was asking him to do her a favor, and he couldn''t do it. However, if she was cheated under his awareness, then he really... Sam pursed his lips and said, "There might be other ways to resolve this matter. Since you can think of a n when you asked me over, then you should be able to think of other ways as well." Hearing this, Olivia felt a little ridiculous, so she simply stopped and stared at Sam. "Alright then, why don''t you help me think of a n then, Mr. Sorrento? If you can''t, you''ll have to pretend to be my boyfriend." Sam was at a loss for words. Why does it feel like he had dug his own grave? "So? Do you agree or not?" Olivia saw the dilemma on Sam''s face, so she stepped forward, tiptoed to observe Sam closely. Because of this, the distance between them became much closer. Olivia didn''t find it strange at all, but Sam took a step back with a frown. "Wait, let me think." Then the two wasted their time in the cafe. Olivia waited by the side while Sam thought of a n for her. When she got bored, she simply sat down in a chair by the door of the cafe and ordered a cup of milk tea. She sat there leisurely and drank it. While Sam was deep in thought, he noticed she was actually drinking milk tea as she sat cross-legged. He felt a throbbing pain in his temple. He was having a headache over here while she drank her beverage as if it wasn''t her problem. Seeing him looking over, Olivia stretched out her hand and waved at him like a cat. She saidzily, "Have youe up with something yet, Mr. Sorrento?" Sam was dumbstruck. He looked at her helplessly. Olivia shrugged and said, "Looks like you haven''t. Try harder then!" Sam felt a headacheing. How could there be such a shameless woman? Five minutester, Sam went to her; Olivia had finished her milk tea. She looked up and asked, "Mr. Sorrento, have you figured something out?" Sam didn''t answer, but just said, "You look so rxed. You don''t seem to be in a hurry at all. Maybe you can solve this problem yourself." Olivia replied with a giggle, "I do have a solution. I''m a person who can ept the second-best anyway. If Mr. Sorrento is unwilling to help or can''t find a way, I will find a stranger to help me." Sam was at a loss for words. Not only was this woman a rogue, but she was also stubborn. She knew that she might be cheated, yet she was still willing to take the risk. Was she a buffoon? "To be honest, you don''t have to be so resistant. I''m just asking you to pretend to be my boyfriend; it won''t be real anyway. Besides, you think that this is deceiving the elders, but I don''t think so. Because in real life, it''s normal for couples to break up. If you really feel guilty, can also pay you. You can just consider it as a job; you don''t have to care if you''re lying or not." Her words were like a hooligan''s shameless acts. Sam nced at her, displeased. After which, he sat down in front of her. "Does your mother know this side of you? How can you be at ease lying to your own mother?" "Why am I not at ease? can make her feel at ease for the time being and think that I have a boyfriend. I can also have the peace I wanted. It''s a win-win." Sam fell silent after hearing this. Olivia, on the other hand, had lost all her patience and urged him. "Have youe up with anything or not? If you really can''t do it, just forget it. Time is money. What''s the point of dragging it? I still have to go home." "Don''t rush me. Give me more time." Olivia blinked and suddenly got up and walked to Sam. She grabbed Sam''s arm and said, "Mr. Sorrento, do you still remember thest time you pulled off my hair?" After saying that, she hurriedly squatted down in front of Sam to show him her hair as if she was afraid that Sam had forgotten about it. She was rather close, so a faint fragrance traveled from her hair. Sam was caught off guard; he watched as she parted her hair, revealing a small piece of scalp. It had been a while since that ident. New hair had grown back on that part of the scalp. The hair was fluffy, very simr to the hair of animals. "Look, my hair hasn''t even grown back yet. I can only put up my hair when I go out. I can''t dress up beautifully. It''s all your fault." Olivia stared at him as she used him seriously. "So you have to take the responsibility." The corners of Sam''s eyes twitched. "Responsibility?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, you''re responsible for pretending to be my boyfriend. I''m forcing you now, so this means you''re not lying to the elders. You''re forced to do so. What do you think? Isn''t this idea perfect?" After that, Olivia kept blinking at Sam; she looked so proud as if she was asking for credit from him. Sam only felt the corners of his eyes twitching even harder; even the corners of his mouth did too. "What a strong excuse." Hearing this, Olivia couldn''t help bursting intoughter. "Right? I think so too. So... Do you agree or not?" When she said this, she even tilted her head. The smile on her face and the light in her eyes were particrly bright and moving. Sam''s lips moved, but he did not say a word. She obviously hadn''t dressed up or done anything deliberately. But at this moment, it seemed that all the light was directed at Olivia. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 While he was in a daze, Olivia waved at his face. Sam snapped back to reality, coughed lightly, and said, "Then I''ll help you once, but only this time." "No problem!" Olivia nodded hard and said, "Once is enough! Let''s go!" After that, Olivia wanted to pull on Sam''s arm as she got up. Sam frowned slightly and said, "Miss Olivia, although I''ve agreed, you..." He did not continue with his words, but his eyes fell on Olivia''s hands. Olivia followed his gaze and understood what he meant with one nce. However, she did not let go. Instead, she took his arm and said with an innocent expression, "Don''t tell me you want to say that it is improper for men and women to touch each other, are you? But Mr. Sorrento, you are meeting my mom as my boyfriendter, so we must look more intimate. Let''s practice now." Sam was tongue-tied. "I suddenly feel a little regretful. Can I back my words now?" He said with a serious face. Hearing this, Olivia held his arm tightly and said, "It''s toote!" Looking at her nervous face, Sam didn''t know why but he wanted tough. However, he managed to control himself and sighed, "Even if you want to practice, we can do itter." "No, we don''t have much time. You don''t know my mom, so you don''t know what kind of person she is. So... We have to get to know each other now." Sam narrowed his eyes and asked, "Get to know each other?" "That''s right!" Just like that, Olivia questioned Sam about all the members of his family as if she was checking their household registrations. After that, Olivia told Sam all the details of her family. Sam felt like he was in the clouds,pletely under Olivia''s control. After both of them had learned about each other''s background, Olivia added, "By the way, we need nicknames for each other." "Nicknames?" Sam''s eyes were about to pop out from their sockets. This girl''s thoughts were crazy. Perhaps he really shouldn''t have agreed to her request. "Yes!" Olivia held her cheeks with her hands, lost in her own thoughts. Seeing she was thinking, Sam let her be and sipped his coffee leisurely. "I got it! Why don''t I call you Sammy?" "Ahem..." Sam spat out the coffee that he had yet to swallow in time. Olivia dodged with a disgusted look on her face. She tilted her head and said, "You don''t like it? Then... Baby Sam?" Sam coughed heavily and wiped the coffee on his lips with his palm. Then, he looked up at Olivia unhappily. Olivia immediately returned to an innocent expression and said, "You don''t like both? Then... Why don''t I call you Darling instead? Honey? Sweetheart? Little Cutie?" As she talked to herself, Sam''s face turned as ck as coal. "Don''t you think it''ll be more suspicious if we act like this?" Sam couldn''t stand the clingy addresses, so he interrupted her. Huh? Was that so? Olivia had written a lot of stories, so she thought it was normal for couples to have nicknames for each other. But she had overlooked how reality worked. After Sam''s reminder, Olivia also felt that there was something wrong with the nicknames she came up with. "Then what do you propose we do?" "Just call each other''s names," Sam spoke indifferently. "Just call each other''s names? Then... I call you Sam? You call me Olivia?" Olivia twitched her lips and said with a pout, "But it feels weird for some reason... What if... Maybe..." "Just call each other''s names." Sam interrupted her and was determined not to let her think about it anymore. So he quickly changed the topic. "How long have you been out? Am I supposed to pretend to be your boyfriend today?" As soon as he finished speaking, Olivia''s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID, and the corner of her mouth twitched. "Speak of the devil. It''s my mom." After that, Olivia answered the call. "My dear mother." When Brenda heard Olivia talking to her in such a ttering tone, she suddenly turned cold; her tone became serious. "Don''t act cute. Didn''t you say that you''ll bring your boyfriend back for me to take a look at? You''ve been out for so long, yet I don''t even see a shadow. Did you run away again?" "No, I didn''t run. I will go back. Don''t worry. I just found him, and I''m going to bring him to you." "Found him?" Brenda''s suspicious voice traveled from the other end of the line. "Ollie, did you rent a boyfriend? Or did you find a friend to y pretend? I''m telling you; you''d better not do this. Otherwise I have ways to expose you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Olivia felt a chill down her spine, but she still smiled and said, "Are you kidding me? How can I find a fake boyfriend to let you see? It''s better for me to go on a blind date than to find a fake one." "Well, in any case, you''d better not y any tricks. You''re my daughter. I know exactly what you''re thinking." "All right I''ll go backter. I''ll hang up first." After hanging up the phone, Olivia helplessly let out a sigh of relief and looked at Sam. "I told you my mom''s a tough cookie, didn''t I? She is too smart, so we must act more like a couple!" Although Sam was driving, he also listened to the conversation between Olivia and her mother. After listening to her words, he asked. "How do you want us to act?" "We have to be intimate in front of my mom!" Olivia said. Hearing this, Sam couldn''t help frowning. The traffic light ahead turned red, and Sam stopped the car. Seeing his brows were furrowed, Olivia exined softly, "Oh, c''mon, it''s fake anyway. No matter how close we are, it''s fake. It won''t be bad if you think so." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Anyway, I''m telling you this now. You can''t resist if I hold your hand; if my mother finds out we''re fake, the consequences will be dire." After that, Olivia showed a pitiful expression, like a cat begging for food. "Can you do it?" Sam did not reply. He pursed his lips and looked at her silently. "Please!" Olivia pulled on his sleeve and shook it gently, acting cute. Sam found it hard to believe that she had a side like this? He squinted slightly. In fact, for Olivia, she was justzy to show off her cuteness usually. But how could she not be able to do it? She had written many characters with various personalities. It was all up to whether she wanted to do it or not. However, she was who she was, so she waszy to put on an act. "Can you at least say something? When you were drunk in the hotel, the bar guy wanted to throw you on the road didn''t hesitate to bring you back. You gripped my hand and made me sleep with you for a night in the middle of the night. We were even more intimate back then!" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 Speaking of that night, Sam felt a sharp pain between his eyebrows. That night, he had indeed grabbed her hand and hadn''t wanted to let go, so Olivia was forced to squat and sleep by the sofa. In the end, her legs even became numb. He even wronged her when he woke up. Thinking of that, Sam felt a little more guilty and finally agree. "Got it." Seeing that he had agreed, Olivia smiled immediately. She knew that he would agree. It seemed that he still felt very guilty toward her. She had only mentioned it casually; she didn''t expect it to be so effective. Soon, they arrived at the Jenkins residence. When Olivia and Sam got out of the car, Olivia kept nagging in his ear. "Do you remember what I told you just now? My birthday, my friends, and some..." Sam looked at her as if he was looking at an idiot. "Do you think I can remember so much in such a short time?" Olivia was rendered speechless instantly. "What did you say? You don''t remember a single thing?" Sam didn''t answer. To tell the truth, he had forgottenpletely because he wasn''t interested in a stranger''s life or their birthdays and horoscopes, so he didn''t take Olivia''s words to heart. He only looked at her as she chattered; his mind wandered off to another youngdy. Vera... He heard she went on a vacation with Quill. She must be very happy now, isn''t she? He had lost all hope.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thinking of this, Sam''s heart filled with bitterness, which gradually spread. Olivia was sharp; she could tell something was off with Sam with a nce. She squinted and thought for a while; she suddenly became furious. "Hey, how could you?! How can you think about your ex when I''m talking to you?" Her voice pulled Sam back to his senses. After that, he looked at her with aplicated expression in his eyes and replied, "She''s not an ex." "What? Not an ex? Your ex-ex-girlfriend then?" Sam was rendered speechless. Seeing that he was speechless, Olivia suddenly realized something and the corners of her mouth twitched. "Could it be... You didn''t even manage to get her?" Unfortunately, she was right. Sam refused to answer her. He said faintly, "I will perform well in front of your mother. I won''t let her catch your act." "s, you really have it tough, don''t you? You''re already lovelorn before you even managed to get her. Is it unrequited love? Ouch... Who would''ve thought my blind guess hit the mark. Maybe I should be a fortune teller." Olivia did not intend to let him go but continued to mutter. "Do you still want me to pretend to be your boyfriend? If not, I''ll go back first." Seeing Sam was going to leave, Olivia grabbed his hand immediately and said, "Wait, I was just kidding. Don''t be upset. Of course, I still need you. Let''s go up now." "Let go." Sam''s voice was calm as he softly chided. Olivia didn''t let go. Instead, she held his arm tightly and said with a serious face, "No way! We''re already here; maybe my mom is secretly watching us upstairs. What if we get caught now? From now on, we are boyfriend and girlfriend. We have to seed no matter what. You are not allowed to put me into trouble!" After that, Olivia was afraid that Sam would not cooperate, so she added, "You already pulled out a small chunk of my hair. You cannot cause me to be married by force. I will go bald im wedged into a corner. By then, even the part you pulled off will probably not grow back. You will certainly have a guilty conscience for the rest of your life, won''t you?" Sam was exasperated. This woman... was a total rascal. However, there was nothing he could do about her. "Let''s go." Olivia took his arms intimately and went upstairs. When they reached the elevator, they happened to meet her neighbor who just came back from grocery shopping. When she saw Olivia holding a man''s arm, she looked at her in surprise. "Is this your boyfriend?" Hearing this, Olivia hugged Sam a little tighter and leaned on his shoulder intimately. She nodded with a sweet smile, and her eyes were almost like crescents. "Yes, he is my boyfriend, so I brought him back for my mom to take a look. Madam Amanda, you just came back from the supermarket?" The neighbor, Amanda Maxwell, stared at Sam like she was an interrogator making people ufortable. But Olivia knew these neighbors were like this. They made it their business when they saw someone else''s daughter in a rtionship, so she did not say anything and let her do as she pleased. Anyway, not only was Sam well built, but he was also good-looking. It was only that there was a scar on his face; it made him look a little fierce. While she was in her thoughts, Olivia saw Amanda''s gaze fixed on the scar on Sam''s face. She even inquired about it. "Hey, what happened to your boyfriend''s face? Was it an injury?" Hearing this, Olivia couldn''t help rolling her eyes. In fact, she and Sam had only seen each other several times. Even if she asked him to pretend to be her boyfriend this time, she did not intend to ask him how he got that scar. It was, after all, his scar. It would be impolite to bring it up. Who would''ve thought Amanda would ask like that, and she even asked this in front of so many people in the elevator. Thinking of this, Olivia felt unhappy immediately. She had a sweet smile on her face before, but now, she was a little upset. She did not answer but asked instead, "Madam Amanda, I haven''te back for a long time, but as soon as I came back, I heard your daughter-in-w had run away. Is it true?" As expected, Amanda''s expression changed drastically when she heard that. "W-who told you that?" Olivia said innocently, "Everybody''s talking about it. It''s fake? I don''t think it''s true either. Your daughter-inw is beautiful and capable, and she has such a good background. She doesn''t look like the kind of person who would abandon her husband and child." Amanda''s face was gloomy. "What are you talking about? Is your mother talking bad about me behind my back? You two are really annoying. You always gossip behind others'' backs." Olivia smiled calmly. "No, our skill of gossiping is absolutely inferior to yours." Olivia bought a house muchter as Brenda had begun forcing her to get married, so she moved out for peace and quietness. When she was living here, she often heard Amanda gossiping and said some particrly unpleasant things. "You!" Amanda was livid; she snorted. "I didn''t expect you to still be so unruly after so many years. What''s wrong with your mother? She raised you, but she didn''t teach you any manners. How are you supposed to get married in the future?" Amanda spoke pointedly; she even deliberately looked at Sam. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 "Seduced by a beauty?" Olivia sneered and said, taking her time, "Seems like you sure have educated your son thoroughly. Sadly he didn''t treat his wife well despite her being virtuous. I don''t know what he was thinking. He had neither appearance nor ability. He can''t even afford the down payment of the house. How can he marry such a good wife? Is he... perhaps a kept-man?" Sam, who had not spoken the entire time, frowned slightly at this time. He was resistant when Olivia leaned on him in the beginning, but their conversation became tense as it went on. It seemed that... Olivia didn''t bother being polite after that neighbor scrutinized his scar and inquired about it. Thinking of this, Sam was somewhat touched and lowered his head to look at Olivia unconsciously. Was she... protecting him? Because of his scar? Sam stared at Olivia with a ratherplicated expression. Although their rtionship now was rather intimate, they were a fake couple after all. Even if he was being scrutinized, he didn''t think it was a big deal if she ignored it. But now, she was protecting him like this. This moved Sam''s cold heart a little. To his surprise, although she was mischievous, she was kind. Thinking of this, a thought came to Sam''s mind. He reached out to hold Olivia''s shoulder and looked at her firmly. "Kept-man?" He smiled faintly. "There are still men who rely on women to make a living these days?" At first, Olivia was taken aback for a split second when Sam held her shoulder. After hearing his words, she reacted almost immediately and nodded with a smile. "Of course, you are always busy with your work; you don''t even know what''s going on with society. A lot of men live off women. And they even do it matter-of-factly. Not only that, they even live off their parents, have a bad temper, and like to hit their wives even if they are incapable." After that, Olivia put only a pitiful look and nestled in Sam''s arms as she said eagerly, "Honey, you won''t be like that kind of man, will you?" The y had already begun, so he naturally had to finish it. Sam smiled faintly as he looked at Olivia. "Of course, you have to believe in your judgment." The moment their eyes met, Olivia felt as if her heart had been severely struck by something, thumping wildly. She was a little flustered but soon returned to normal. She nodded with a smize, "Of course, I have good taste. I will definitely not want to marry a man who lives off his wife and elders or even abuses her!" They sang the same tune,pletely ignoring Amanda. Amanda was infuriated! She was so angry that she could hardly say a word. She gritted her teeth and red at the two of them. Everyone else in the elevator looked at each other as they watched the scene unfold. In fact, everybody in the neighborhood practically knew each other, so when they saw Olivia and Sam so in love with each other, they couldn''t help but agree. "Yeah, no one wants to marry a man who abuses his wife and lives off her money. Whoever married such a man must have the worst of luck." "Your boyfriend looks decent. He''s tall and thin. He looks nice. What is he working as?" "Olivia, you already have a boyfriend? Since when? You have always been single; we thought you wouldn''t find yourself a boyfriend." Just as everyone was about to get to the bottom of it, Olivia arrived at the floor where she lived at. She quickly dragged Sam out of the elevator and said, "Hahaha, I''ve reached home. I''ll talk to you guys next time." Amanda also came out with them. After the incident in the elevator, Amanda looked at the two of them with unpleasant eyes. She went home angrily. After she left, Olivia had wanted to let go of Sam''s arm, but she held it tightly on second thought. "I''m going to ring the doorbell. Are you ready?" This was the first time Sam was so intimate with a girl. He was not used to it. But he had promised her after all, so he could only endure it. "Yes." He answered in a deep voice. Olivia stared at him and noticed the scar on his face. She wanted to say something but held back in the end. Forget it; her mother would not be as annoying as Amanda, who would only add salt to other people''s wounds. She probably wouldn''t have to tell him in advance. After thinking about it, Olivia rang the doorbell. Not long after, the door opened. Brenda stood at the entrance and looked warily at the two of them. Olivia smiled sweetly and said, "Mom!" But Brenda didn''t look at her. Instead, she looked directly at Sam and scrutinized him. Sam''s expression was the same as ever as he greeted Brenda. "Nice to meet you, Madam." Brenda still studied him and narrowed her eyes. "You''re Ollie''s boyfriend?" Sam nodded and handed her the gift in his hand. "A small gift for our first meeting." However, Brenda didn''t take it. Because she had been looking at Sam, she noticed his scar. She moved her lips but didn''t say anything. Olivia was afraid her mother would say something, so she quickly took the gift in Sam''s hands and said, "Mom, why are you like this? You''ve asked me to bring my boyfriend back. Can you be a little more friendly now that he''s here? Don''t be so serious, okay?" Hearing that, Brenda red at her. "How am I supposed to know if you hired a boyfriendst minute? You two came to an agreement, didn''t you?" Olivia said, "Mom, I will lose a boyfriend if you act like that." Only then did Brenda turn sideways and said impatiently, "Come in." "Let''s go." Olivia quickly took Sam''s arm and walked inside, looking extremely nervous. After they sat in the living room, Brenda did not ask questions, but merely looked at Olivia and said, "Go and prepare some fruits."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Prepare fruits? Olivia blinked and asked, "Now? Why?" "Why not. Just do it." In fact, Olivia was reluctant because she knew Brenda deliberately drove her away. She probably wanted to test Sampor tell him something. Olivia didn''t want to go. She was afraid Sam would be exposed as soon as she left. After all, he said he wouldn''t lie to the elders with her earlier. What if Sam couldn''t handle the pressure after she left? Thinking of this, Olivia shook her head firmly. "I don''t want to eat fruits." Brenda was so angry that she pped the back of Olivia''s head and shouted, "I want to eat, alright? Are you going or not?" Olivia was speechless. Sam smiled faintly and said, "Go on, Olivia." Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 The way he called her really calmed her restless heart. Olivia nodded when she looked up and saw that he was giving her a reassuring look. But then, she turned to Brenda and mumbled, "I''ll go and cut some fruits then. Don''t bully him!" After that, Olivia kept on turning around to look at Sam while she walked into the kitchen reluctantly. Sam had a faint smile the entire time, constantly giving her a reassuring look. Brenda took note of their interaction. She red at Olivia and scolded in her heart, "You girl!" After Olivia went into the kitchen, she still prepared some fruits, although she was reluctant. She did it speedily, afraid that Sam would not be able to hold on and expose them. So she brought a te of fruits as soon as she was done cutting. The whole processsted no more than five minutes. Before going out, Olivia deliberately leaned against the door and eavesdropped. However, she heard nothing. She was puzzled. Had their conversation already ended? When she walked into the living room, the two of them still did not speak, and the atmosphere seemed a bit strange. Olivia put the te of fruits on the table and sat down beside Sam, looking back and forth at her mother and Sam. "Alright, stop it!" The mother scolded her angrily. "Looks like it''s true that girls lean toward their boyfriends. You weren''t even paying attention when you cut the fruits. You''re already out so soon. Would I bully him if he really is your boyfriend?" Hearing this, Olivia couldn''t help but reply, "Who knows? Aren''t you doubting us? Where else am I supposed to find such a decent boyfriend if you scare him off?" After that, Olivia hooked her arms around Sam''s and snuggled up to him. "Don''t you think so?" Sam kept quiet. He looked at Olivia, who tried hard to blink at him. Sam stretched out his hand to push away the hair on her cheek and said a doting yes. It was barely anything, but Olivia felt as if her heart was teased; it began beating wildly. What was... going on with her that day? They had been close to each other that night, but she hadn''t felt the same as she had that day. "Alright, how can you prove he''s your boyfriend?" Brenda crossed her arms and looked at the couple in front of her with a sly look. "If you can''t prove it, you still have to go on blind dates." Hearing this, Olivia was upset. "Mom, how can you say that? You''re telling me to go on blind dates in front of my boyfriend. Do you want me to be happy?" Brenda smiled cunningly. "Do you really think I will believe you''re a couple just because you brought a man to me, hold hands and hug?" Olivia was at a loss for words for a moment. "Then? Why won''t you believe?" "It''s not impossible to convince me." Brenda rolled her eyes as if she wasing up with a n. Olivia had a bad feeling when she saw her mother like this. Why did she feel that her mother was going toe up with some scheming idea? As expected, Brenda''s next words almost made Olivia flip the table. "Do you dare to kiss him in front of me?" Olivia widened her eyes and said, "Mom!" Brenda gave her a disapproving look. "What? Aren''t you a real couple? Then what''s wrong with kissing each other? My dear daughter, you''d better not show your poor acting in front of your mother. Let your friend go back early and go on blind dates. I have arranged a lot of good men for you." A lot? Hearing the number of blind dates she had to go, Olivia felt as if her head was about to explode. At that instant, she did not want to go on a blind date no matter what. She gritted her teeth and looked at her mother. "You''ll believe me if I kiss him?" Brenda just smiled and said nothing.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Olivia turned to look at Sam. Sam''s eyes shed slightly as he looked at her. Was this girl really going to kiss him? He frowned and was about to say something when Olivia grabbed his hand and leaned over to kiss the corner of his lips before he could react. It was a misaligned kiss. To Brenda, Olivia had indeed kissed Sam''s lips, but in fact, Olivia only kissed the corner of his lips. Although there was a small touch between the lips, it was already within the scope of her control. Sam froze for a moment when he was being kissed, and a trace of strangeness shed across his eyes. But soon, Olivia retreated. After that, she shrank in Sam''s arms directly and looked at her mother angrily. "How about that, Mom? Your request is terrible. Even if we are a couple, kissing is also a private matter, isn''t it?" Brenda was quite surprised. She didn''t expect to see such a scene. Her daughter was quite bold. She was about to argue with them, but she calmed down at this moment. She looked at Sam deeply for a while, then suddenly waved her hand and said, "Okay, you passed." Olivia''s eyes lit up. "You mean I don''t have to go on blind dates anymore?" Her mother red at her. "What? You still want to go on a blind date now that you have a boyfriend?" "Of course no!" Olivia smiled and waved her hand, then pulled Sam''s hand and said. "In that case, well go back first." At first, Brenda wanted to ask her to stay, but for some reason, she didn''t stop them and just let them leave. As a result, Olivia dragged him away. After entering the lift, Olivia immediately let go of Sam''s hand guiltily. She rubbed her nose awkwardly and said to Sam, "Omm... everything happened out of the blue. I''m really sorry." Sam, who had juste back to his senses, was totally speechless. He really did not expect Olivia would suddenly do something like this just now. The girl''s soft lips suddenly touched his, it even carried a faint fragrance, and at that moment, he became absentminded. He stared at Olivia and frowned. Seeing him like this, Olivia coughed heavily twice and quickly asked for his forgiveness, "Oh, don''t be angry didn''t mean to kiss you, but you saw my mother''s temper. If I don''t kiss you, have to go on blind dates with a group of guys. You''re already here, so it''s not too much for me to kiss you. It''s just an act anyway!" Sam''s face was gloomy like a dark cloud. "So you think you can kiss me casually just because we''re acting?" Olivia pointed at herself with grievance and said, "There''s no other way. I don''t want to kiss you either. This is my first kiss..." First kiss... Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 Hearing this, Sam suddenly felt a throbbing pain in his temples. She kissed him a second ago, but she was now telling him it was her first kiss. Was the problem... being her first kiss? Sam fixed his eyes on her, and his voice became a little deeper. "I''m going to repeat myself. You think you can kiss me casually just because we''re acting?" Olivia was silent. She bit her lower lip subconsciously. Although it was her first kiss, after all, she was the one who started this, and he was dragged into her mess, so she was still in the wrong. With that thought, Olivia was not so strong-willed anymore. She could only act cute. "It''s definitely not a casual kiss. I really have no choice. And think about it, you''re a guy. Aren''t we girls at more loss at such things? Besides, that was my first kiss, you''ve benefited, haven''t you? Umm, but I dragged you into this, so you''re also at a loss. How about this... I''ll treat you to a meal, or if you need my help in the future,e hell or high water, I''ll aid you without any hesitation!" Sam was tongue-tied. In the end, she wanted to resolve this with just a meal. However, what else if they didn''t settle this with a meal? Sam''s expression became stern. Seeing that he was still dissatisfied, Olivia didn''t know what to do. She could only say with a sad face, "It seems that you disagree? Then what do you propose? We''ve already kissed. If you think it''s unfair, I''ll let you kiss me instead!" After that, Olivia pursed her lips nervously. Sam was at a loss for words, but he subconsciously nced at her lips. The image of her leaning to him, as well as her soft touch, appeared in his mind. What the f*ck! Sam cursed in his heart and quickly looked away. He said with a cold face, "Don''t even think about it." "Don''t even think about it..." At first, Olivia didn''t think there was anything wrong with his sentence. After careful consideration, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes and walked to Sam with her hands on her waist. "What? What do you mean by don''t even think about it? You make it sound like I kissed you on purpose!" Sam''s face was still cold. "Isn''t it?" Olivia gritted her teeth as she red at him. "Of course not. I was forced, wasn''t I?" Hearing this, Sam nced at her with a sneer. "You are quite ungrateful. You can deny it now if you want." Olivia was speechless in an instant. Although what he said just now upset her, seeing that he helped her and Olivia would not have to go on a blind date in the future, she was still pretty happy. With that though, Olivia didn''t want to argue with this man anymore. Not only that, she wanted to tease him. "Hey, is it your first kiss also? Why didn''t you show any reaction when I kissed you? Have you never kissed before? You are a man, and I am a woman, but you look as if you''ve suffered a greater loss than me. Why not... you just be my boyfriend? Make it real?" Sam was dumbstruck. He nced at the crazy woman who was talking to herself in front of him and felt very helpless. What did she mean by make it real? "Impossible." Olivia was amused and moved closer to him as she smiled, holding his hand, "How is it impossible? Aren''t you lovelorn? If you are with me, I canpensate for the emptiness in your heart." Compensate for the emptiness in his heart? Sam nced at her with a numb expression. "My heart is not empty at all. Thank you." "Really?" Olivia didn''t believe it. "If your heart is not empty, then why did you go to a bar to get drunk? You were dead drunk that night. I was the one who brought you home." Her words made Sam speechless. He nced at Olivia; he wanted to say something but didn''t in the end. Olivia smiled proudly and said, "How about that? You''re at a loss for words, aren''t you? Am I right, aren''t I?" The girl''s tone was full of pride and arrogance; it made Sam think of someone else. He took a second nce involuntarily, but when he saw Olivia''s beautiful, delicate face, he withdrew his gaze.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Not her. Vera didn''t have such a pretty face, but... she had afortable look. The girl in front of him, although she had no makeup on, her facial features were so exquisite that no matter how poorly she dressed, she was still a beauty, just like her mother. She would be gorgeous if she dressed up a little. "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Olivia bumped his arm. It was then Sam realized Olivia was holding his arms. He withdrew his hand seamlessly and said coldly, "The act is over; we don''t have to stay so close to each other anymore." He pulled his hand out so quickly, even Olivia had no time to react and e almost fell. She said with some anger, "Don''t you know how to treat women? You should be gentlemanly, okay? Forget it, You probably wouldn''t understand. You wouldn''t go to a bar to get drunk if you do. Since you helped me, and you don''t want me to treat you to dinner, why don''t I help you pursue her?" Sam knitted his eyebrows slightly when he heard this. He did not reply. "Really. Girls know each other the best. I can help you to pursue her, and I think I''m good at it. Do you want my help?" "No." Sam rejected her proposal. The person he wanted to pursue already found her happiness. He would not rob her of her love. To him, what mattered was that Vera was happy. "No? You really don''t know what''s good for you. You''ll definitely be able to get a girlfriend with my help. Just let me help you. Huh? After all, you''ve just helped me." Ding... It was at this moment the elevator arrived. Sam strode straight out. Seeing this, Olivia followed him and trotted to keep up with him as she asked, "You really don''t need my help? It''s now or never, you..." Sam suddenly stopped, and Olivia identally bumped into his back. She cried out in pain and covered her nose, raising her head to look at him. "We''ll leave things here today." Sam turned back and looked at her seriously. "Miss Olivia, your behavior today has seriously affected my fife. I''m returning the favor because you helped me before, but there will be no more in the future..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Olivia was shocked for a moment, and she didn''t know why she felt his words were a little harsh. Although she thought so in her heart, she still felt a little ufortable when he put it in this way. However, Olivia still pretended not to care about it andughed. "Of course, it will never happen again. But I will remember your kindness today. You can ask for my help if you need any in the future." After that, Olivia smiled at him. The girl''s smile was brilliant under the light, full of sincerity. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Her smile was dazzling. The scattered lights around seemed to be approaching that smile; it made Olivia look even more dazzling at the moment. Sam was in a daze for a moment. But almost immediately, he managed to get a hold of himself and looked away indifferently. "Forget about that. I''m just repaying the favor. You just need to remember there is no next time." Olivia gritted her teeth and said with a smile, "Okay, if you say so, Mr. Sorrento. Then I''ll take it as you''ve returned my favor. But something out of our expectations happened, so..." She took a step forward and stared at Sam seriously. "I owe you a kiss." Sam was speechless. This girl''s words were astonishing. Sam''s pupils shrank and he immediately took a step back. "What nonsense are you talking about?!" Olivia waved her hand without care and said, "I''m serious. I kissed you without your consent, which I am truly sorry about. So I owe you a kiss. Either you can kiss me back now, or I owe you one." Sam was shocked by her words for a long time. In the end, he helplessly spat out a sentence. "You''re crazy." Olivia shrugged, neither agreeing nor denying it. Soon, Sam left. When he turned around, the scene of Olivia defending him in the elevator because of his scare appeared in his mind. He frowned but quickly got over it. She just needed his help. She would naturally want to say a few words for him when he was scrutinized strangely; it wasn''t a big deal. He shouldn''t have remembered it clearly. With that state of mind, Sam left quickly. After he was gone, Olivia touched her lips subconsciously and said gloomily, "How infuriating. I''m obviously the one at more loss here. Sure enough, the men in novels don''t exist in real life. Not romantic at all!" Olivia snorted and left. Overseas. After spending two days on the ind, Vera finally grasped its essence. Because they were all youngsters, it was silent in the morning, but it became lively at night. Apart from taking pictures of the scenery, Vera also ate delicious food and had all kinds of fun. Moreover, they had a chat with the others on the boat when they came, and they would meet each other asionally during these two days. Therefore, everyone got familiar. However, what made Vera awkward was that most people on this ind were traveling newlyweds, so they were very intimate. For example, when Vera wanted to y in the water, she found a couple hugging each other tightly in front of her. As a result, she felt so awkward that it took her a long time to step out, no choice but to return to the shore depressed. However, Quill looked to have not noticed anything. He ruffled her hair and put a sun hat on her head as he said, "Sun safety is important, don''t get sunburned. The ultraviolet on this ind is rather strong." Boohoo... Vera sobbed in her heart. Although she was conservative, facing the people she loved, she asionally thought...N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was a pity that Quill was reserved. The kiss on the boat that day was the most out-of-line thing he could have done. As for others, Vera really didn''t dare to think about it. Suddenly, a couple ran over. "Vera, can you take a picture of us?" The woman, Teresa, put a phone into her hand and said shyly, "We want to take a picture of that view, but we can''t get a perfect picture. Would you mind helping us?" They had requested her, so Vera could only obediently nod her head: "No trouble at all. What do you want the pictures to look like? Just tell me; I''ll take it for you." "Thank you. You''re so nice, Vera." Under their guidance, Vera took several pictures of the couple. Thest picture was the scene of them hugging each other tightly and kissing each other; they looked very much in love. At first, Vera still felt a little awkward when she took the pictures, but she gradually became envious. It was really a loving trip for couples. If they framed these photos up at home and looked at them again when they quarreled, their anger would probably disappear immediately. If possible, she also wanted to take photos with Quill, but... they were not real husband and wife, so it might not be appropriate. Therefore, Vera did not ask for her help. She returned the phone to Teresa after it was over. Unexpectedly, Teresa said, "Thank you. Why don''t we help you take a few pictures too; since you''ve helped us." Hearing this, Vera was surprised for a moment and subconsciously nced at Quill. When she was taking pictures of the couple, Quill had been sitting behind, watching, so when Vera looked over, she happened to meet his indifferent gaze. Looking at him, Vera thought that he was probably unwilling. So just when she was about to shake her head and refuse, Quill stood up and said, "Let''s take a few pictures." As a much older man, he had no interest in taking pictures. But his girl looked at him with such eager eyes; he couldn''t refuse. Vera tilted her head. "Really?" Quill ruffled her head dotingly. "Of course." After that, Teresa said straightforwardly after taking Vera''s phone, "The way you two interact is a little peculiar. Vera, why do you look like you''re afraid of your husband?" Vera didn''t know how to answer for know a moment. On the contrary, Quill held her in his arms and said with a faint smile, "My girl is just shy in front of strangers. There are a lot of people here, so she''s a little Ov unnerving." After that, he lowered his head and pinched Vera''s cheeks, and his voice became deeper. "She''s still rather domineering at home." At first, Teresa thought Vera was probably inferior between her and Quill. But now that she witnessed such an affectionate interaction, she grew envious suddenly. "This man is so handsome and knows how to flirt. Seriously!" She thought. Vera''s heart was also thumping wildly as she hadn''t expected Quill to say such flirtatious words. She curled up in his arms and smiled at the couple, bashful. "This angle is not bad." Teresa soon captured this scene with her phone. Before Vera and Quill could react, she had already taken the picture. Teresa soon urged them to change their positions. Vera didn''t know do because she was what ttg el.ne nervous. Finally, under Teresa''s guidance, the two of them took a few more pictures. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After it was all done, Teresa couldn''t help but tease when she returned Vera''s phone to her. "You are really the same as what your husband said. You are extremely shy. Why are you so afraid? Everyone here is the same." Vera bit her lower lip and shook her head, embarrassed. "I''m not afraid. I''m just a little embarrassed." "Alright. You look rather young; it''s normal for you to be embarrassed." Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 After chatting for a while, Teresa was ready to leave with her husband. Before she left, she suddenly saw a figure in front, and she made a sound of disgust. "Hey? Isn''t that... the woman who refused to get off the boat? Why is she here?" Hearing what she said, Vera looked where she pointed and saw a familiar figure walking toward them. Lauren? Why was she here? Seeing Lauren, Vera had a sinking feeling. However, before she could turn back, Lauren had already seen her and kept waving at her with a smile on her face. Seeing Lauren''s expression, Teresa could not help looking at her with disdain. "She is really haunting. I can''t believe she still came. Does she n to continue hitting on your husband?" Vera was dumbstruck. Vera didn''t like Lauren anymore. She had nned to deal with her incident after she enjoyed most of her fun. Who would''ve thought she still followed them. What on earth did she want to do? Did she really want to seduce Quill? But... wasn''t she married? Why would a married woman still want to hook up with someone else? Vera couldn''t figure it out. Was it because Quill was too outstanding while her husband was violent toward her, so she wanted to seduce Quill? Thinking of this, Vera''s brows furrowed tightly. "I say, you are just a young girl. Don''t be fooled by this kind of woman. She looks rather experienced; she probably has a way with men. Here shees; you better keep an eye on your husband."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Keep an eye on my husband?" Vera did not understand. "Why should I keep an eye on him? What does this have to do with him?" "s, you silly girl. You don''t get it, do you?" Quill was not here at the moment; he went to get some water for Vera. Therefore, Teresa spoke bluntly. "There will always be someone who would have an affair in this world. You know what I mean?" Vera was at a loss for words. She was skeptical. Someone who would have an affair? Did she mean... Lauren? But what did this have to do with Quill? Teresa''s husband was obviously not happy to hear this. He sneered, "Vera, don''t listen to my wife''s nonsense. There really are people who wouldn''t have an affair. Like me, I''ve never and will never have an affair. My wife is my only love." Teresa red at him, but there was a look of satisfaction on her face. "Anyway, you need to discipline him and keep an eye on him. That woman looks like she''s up to no good. I can already tell when we were on the boat. You don''t have to be polite when the timees; save yourself from regretting it. You understand?" Vera finally understood what she meant. They were referring to Quill... She didn''t think about it before because she trusted Quillpletely. She didn''t think he was that kind of person. She wasn''t sure how much Quill liked her, but she knew Quill all too well; someone like him will never like Lauren. However, since they reminded her out of goodwill, Vera returned a warm smile. "Thank you for your concern. I''ll be careful." Lauren, was it? If she was really that unfaithful and wanted to hit on Quill. Then Vera would let her know she was not one to be bullied easily. Vera would never allow herself to be hurt by someone whom she had helped. "Your husband ising, and so is Lauren. Be careful. We''ll leave first." After Teresa and her husband had walked far away, she couldn''t help but nced back and whispered to her husband. "Vera looks too innocent; I''m not sure if she can handle that woman." Her husband snorted. "It depends on how the man thinks. If he isn''t interested in other women, Vera wouldn''t have any rivals, even if she is a fool. But if..." He didn''t finish his words, but Teresa obviously understood and sighed. "She looks like a nice person. That man is too excellent. I hope he''s not a jerk." "I don''t think so. His temperament is extraordinary, and he seems to care a lot about Vera. As for the other woman... To be honest, even if there is a man who likes her, it won''tst long. It''ll be just for fun." "Humph, you men really don''t know what''s good for you." "Honey, that''s other people, not me." The two left while talking to each other. At the same time, Lauren finally got to Vera and sat down next to her, acting very familiar. "Vera, I''ve finally found you. It''s not easy to find you." Lauren rubbed her hands awkwardly, trying to hold Vera''s arm. However, before she could touch Vera, she avoided her directly. Lauren''s hands froze on the spot. "Are you still ming me for what happened two days ago?" The incident two days ago? A hint of coldness shed in Vera''s eyes, and her voice became a bit stiff. "You mean when you wanted to sit next to my husband, but he refused, and then you furiously cursed that he and I get a divorce?" Lauren was at a loss for words when Vera put it so bluntly. She looked at Vera awkwardly. It had only been two days, and her aura was already a little stronger than before. Vera wouldn''t even address her respectfully as before, and her words became harsher. Lauren''s eyes turned red at once. "I''m sorry, Vera. I must have been blinded that day. My husband was the one who brought me on this trip. He had been abusive toward me ever since we got married. He said this trip was to make up for what he did. But didn''t expect him to abuse me again. If you hadn''t saved me that day, then I would have been beaten ck and blue. When I saw a boat full of couples whiled was all alone, I grew jealous. Vera, I''m not a saint, just an unfortunate pitiful woman. There will be times that I will feel unfair, but that was just a moment of blindness. But I thought it over, and I want to apologize to you officially. I will never make the same mistake again, okay?" Lauren spoke sincerely; there was no hypocrisy in her eyes. An idea formed in Vera''s head. She wasn''t an unreasonable person. It would be fine if Lauren was really blinded for a moment, but what if she was deceiving or plotting against her all this time? After some thought, Vera said indifferently, "You don''t have to apologize to me. You won''t have the chance to make such a mistake in the future anyway." Hearing this, Lauren was a little surprised. "Vera, are you still not willing to forgive me? I really reflected upon myself." "It''s not that I don''t want to forgive you, but there''s no need to. It won''t be long before Quill and I return home; we won''t see you again by that time." Lauren was shocked. "You guys are going back to your country? You won''t be here for long?" Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 "We''re here on vacation, so there''s no reason for us to stay for long anyway." Lauren stood rooted to the ground. She had thought offorting Vera first before trying to seduce Quill. However, they were going back to their country soon. How could she let that happen? She was a little anxious, but there was nothing she could do. After all, there was not much time left for her; she had to hurry. "It doesn''t matter if you go back to Hidalgo. I''m also from Hidalgo. We can add each other on Facebook and keep in touch." After saying that, Lauren took out her phone and motioned for Vera to add her on Facebook. However, Vera did not move. After waiting for a long time, Lauren felt the surrounding atmosphere had be awkward. Quill originally wanted to go over when he saw the scene, but after some thought, he slowed down for some reason. His little girl was still too naive. He had to let her experience the dangers of society and let her identify on her own. So he didn''t intervene. "Vera, what is your Facebook name? Shall I add you?" "I don''t think it''s necessary." Vera smiled nonchntly, pped her hands, and said, "You won''t be able to reach me even if we''re friends on Facebook." Before Lauren grasped what Vera said fully, she asked reflexively, "You don''t use Facebook Messenger? I saw you using it that night when I stayed with you. Is the reason you''re not willing to add me is that you hate me..." Vera nced at her, and the expression on her face was quite serious. "Since you already know, what are you still asking?" She admitted it!? The color on Lauren''s face was gone in an instant. She looked at Vera upsettingly. "Vera, how can you do this? I''m apologizing to you sincerely. Besides, you guys aren''t married, so it naturally doesn''t count as an actual curse." Hearing this, Vera sneered and said, "So I should forgive you just because you''re apologizing to me sincerely? It''s up to me whether to forgive you. Also, when did I tell you we weren''t married? Do you have proof? Have I told you in a text or voice message?" Lauren was at a loss for words because of Vera''s words. Previously, she thought it would be easy to make use of her as she was pure and innocent. Now she realized this girl only hadn''t shown her capability. Because Vera had saved her life, she saw her as vulnerable. Thus, Vera did not defend herself. But now? After realizing Lauren''s true intentions, Vera showed her determination. If Lauren dared covet her man again, she would shred her to pieces without hesitation! Lauren was shocked by the revtion. Her hand, which was holding her phone, trembled slightly. Looking at the lively girl in front of her, Lauren was speechless for a moment. Vera did not care about her emotions. She looked at the calm sea with a faint smile. "I''ve saved you instinctively when I saw you beaten. But I won''t let people bully me as they please. I won''t care if you just want to have fun on this ind for the remaining few days. But if you dare to make waves again, I can guarantee I will not care about your matter with your husband anymore. Maybe you''re thinking it''s his problem if you hook up with my husband; him agreeing has nothing to do with me. But I''m sure you don''t know this. My husband has a cold personality. He won''t feel a single thing even if an angel fell from the heavens, let alone a woman like you." It wasn''t that she had exaggerated, but she truly knew Quill too well. Quill used to be ascetic. He never reacted whenever she flirted with him. It was only recently that he had feelings for her after she pursued him for a long time. She was very confident in him. Quill wasn''t someone who liked to mess around with the rtionship between man and woman. Vera suddenlyughed when she thought of something. Then, she looked at Lauren pitifully. "The most important thing is you have a husband, and my husband happens to hate evildoers. Believe me, he will only hate you if you behave yourself as a married of advice. woman should. So, a word Don''t humiliate yourself." Lauren was speechless. Vera had all the say while she didn''t gain anything at all. Lauren gritted her teeth in anger. Although her expression looked terrible, she still put on an awkward smile. After saying that, Vera looked at Lauren''s horrible face and felt ted in her heart. She stood up with the support of her hands and then patted the sand in her palm. Whether it was intentional or not, she patted in Lauren''s direction deliberately. Lauren was wearing a low cor shirt, so sand fell into her clothes just like that. Lauren cried out and subconsciously covered her chest. "Vera, you..." Vera let out a sigh and said in surprise, "I''m sorry, Miss Lowell, I''ve just pped without thinking. I didn''t expect your cor to be so low; the sand went in on its own. Can you shake them off yourself? You won''t me me, will you?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Then, she smiled innocently at Lauren, showing a row of pearly- white teeth; it made her look charming. Then Vera looked around and saw Quill, who was not far away. She waved to Lauren and said, "Bye-bye." After that, Vera trotted to Quill.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was hard to run on the beach as every step she took made her sink into the sand, so her trot was somewhat slow. By the time she got to Quill, a thinyer of sweat formed on her forehead. She looked at Quill with a hint of me in her tone. "You''re here for a while already, aren''t you? You saw her, haven''t you? Why didn''t youe over? She''s dressed very boldly... maybe you..." Vera was originally only saying it casually, but she lost confidence toward the end of her words, so her voice became weak as well. "Maybe what?" Quill was waiting for her to continue, but she suddenly fell silent, so he replied with a question. Vera was suddenly a little speechless. What nonsense was she talking about just now? She clearly knew what Quill was like, but she said these words deliberately to annoy him. Thinking of this, she shook her head and whispered, "Nothing..." "Nothing?" Quill lowered his head and leaned closer to her. Their distance suddenly shortened, and the heat of his breath also sprayed on her face. He lifted the soft bangs on her forehead. "You don''t have anything to say, or you don''t dare to say?" Looking at Quill, the youngdy blushed. She pouted and said, "Alright, you know what I wanted to say. Don''t ask me anymore." "What do you want to say? How would I know?" Quill was determined to tease her. He fondled her long hair as he spoke and wiped the sweat on her forehead. "Stop pretending. What I''m saying is Lauren has a good physique and her style of clothing is bold. She might be to your liking!" Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Finally, Vera said what she wanted to say in her heart in one go. Then she let out a foul breath and looked at Quill. There seemed to be a hint of provocation in her eyes. Quill was slightly startled. He didn''t expect her to have such a crafty side. Since she wanted to y, Quill didn''t mind teasing her either. His hand that was originally wiping her sweat, then it slid down and fell on her shoulder. After listening to her words, he opened his hand, pressed on the back of Vera''s neck, and lifted it. "What did you say just now? I didn''t hear it clearly. Can you repeat it?" Vera was silent. His hand was holding the back of her neck, and the temperature on his hand traveled to her body. It looked like he was threatening her. Vera did not dare to say anymore; she only blinked at him, not answering. Quill narrowed his eyes, and his breathing got a little closer. "Why are you so quiet? Weren''t you so bold just now?" Vera still did not say anything. "A good figure? She dresses boldly? She''s to my liking?" Vera''s demeanor became even weaker. If Quill hadn''t lifted her neck like that, she would have dropped her head to the ground at this time. "Aren''t you aware of what you''re like?" Quill knocked on Vera''s head with his other hand. "Have you seen any other women around me besides you after pursuing me for so long? You sure don''t have a conscience." Thest of his words sounded abnormally affectionate; something hit Vera''s heart violently, and she became nervous again. She reached out her hand like a cat and pulled down Quill''s cor slightly. She whispered, "I-I''m just kidding, and... my figure is as good as hers..." Her voice grew softer as she spoke, like a church mouse. If they hadn''t been so close to each other, Quill wouldn''t have heard it at all. After finishing her words, Vera''s face waspletely red, like ripe peaches in summer, pink and extremely moving. Seeing her like this, Quill''s Adam''s apple bopped. He found that he was actually muddled by her blush. After he scolded himself for being useless and asked where all the restraint and reason he used to be proud of had gone in his heart, he finally obeyed his heart. He lowered his head to kiss her lips.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, before he could touch her lips, Vera dodged. She looked at the person who was only an inch away from her and said, "Lauren came over just now. I scolded her." "Mm." Quill responded and continued to look for her lips. Vera blushed as she dodged and said, "Is this your only reaction?" He was still searching. When Vera turned her head, Quill''s lips fell on her cheeks. A little annoyed, he directly pressed the back of her head and said in a low voice, "Don''t move." Vera wanted to turn her head, but she was being secured and couldn''t move at all. She could only watch as he inched closer to her. "But... I told you I scolded her. Are you not going to respond at all?" Respond? Quill narrowed his eyes and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. He looked up again and said in a cold voice, "It''s just an insignificant person. What response do you want me to give?" Insignificant person? Hearing his reply, the little bit of dissatisfaction in Vera''s heartpletely disappeared. She couldn''t help feeling happy. She grabbed Quill by the cor. "You said so. She''s just an insignificant person. If she seduces you one day, you''re not allowed to talk to her." Quillughed helplessly in a low voice. "Are you not confident in me?" Vera shook her head and said, "I''m afraid she is shameless." After all, Lauren deliberately rubbed her chest against him that night. Originally, Vera thought it was unintentional, but after realizing her purpose, Vera knew that she did it deliberately. She was using her body and men''s natural instincts to seduce a man. This made Vera ufortable even until now. She pouted and announced domineeringly, "You are mine. I won''t let her touch you." You''re mine... These words flew into Quill''s body as quickly as the light, making the smile in his eyes warmer and brighter. "Well, I''m yours..." He lowered his head and kissed her. At the same time, Vera also closed her eyes and hugged him back tightly. Just like that, they kissed on the beach. It seemed that the sunlight gathered from all directions and surrounded them. Lauren, who was not far away, clenched her fists in anger as she saw the beautiful scene. Her nails dug deep into her flesh. Why could such an innocent little girl win the favor of such an excellent man? Vera was not outstanding at all. At most, she was a pretty little girl with a bad figure, but she was so tough in front of her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Wasn''t it all just because of that man? He would''t feel a single thing even if an angel fell from the heavens? Bah! Lauren spat in her heart. "That''s because your man has never tasted a woman like me. When he knows what it means to have fun with me, he won''t want you anymore." She thought. Lauren''s eyes shed with a sneer, and an idea formed in her mind. There was a seaside party in the evening; anybody could join. Vera brought Quill Quill there excitedly, and then she encountered several couples on the ship before, on of whom was the couple who took pictures for Vera in the afternoon. After seeing Vera, she quietly came over and began to gossip. "How is it? That woman didn''t pester you anymore, did she?" When Vera thought of when she had warned Lauren in the afternoon, she tilted her head and said, "If she knows what''s good for her, she probably won''t bother me anymore." Teresa smiled and said, "Hmm? It sounds like you gave her a hard time?" Hearing this, Vera couldn''t help butugh. She softly defended herself, "No, I''m not a violent person. We just conversed." "That means you''re capable if you can give her a hard time just by talking. I didn''t think you can do it since you look rather delicate." Hearing Teresa teased her looking like delicate, Vera couldn''t help but mutter, "Do I really look that weak?" Teresa nodded. "You look really weak, like a girl who doesn''t know anything. You are young and immature, while your husband is so mature and outstanding. Why do you think she''s targeting you?" Vera asked, "It''s my fault then?" "Forget it, have fun tonight. I''ll take my leave now." Vera nodded at her, took out her phone, took some photos for Minerva, and sent them to her to share the joy of that night. Minerva sent her an ellipsis. It seemed that she was not happy. Vera was a little confused, so she asked what happened to her. Who would''ve thought that Minerva didn''t answer but asked her instead? "Your trip will be over in five days, right?" Would the trip end in five days? Vera blinked, and a sense of reluctance arose from her heart. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Vera didn''t expect the time to pass so quickly. She was originally very nervous before going on this trip. However, they were already halfway through their trip already. Vera could only reply with a yeah. After that, she raised her head and nced at the sea. The sea was glorious at night. Because they had been here the entire time, they had the opportunity to watch the moon rising from the sea. Across the distance, Vera saw half of the huge moon risen. Half of the moon was hidden in the water, but the other half that had already risen was reflected in the water, so it formed a full moon, which was particrly beautiful. She couldn''t help but take a photo of it and sent it to Minerva. However, she found that Minerva didn''t reply to her; it kept showing that she was typing. Huh? Feeling a little confused, Vera supported her chin with her hand as she sent the photo to her. In the end, Minerva didn''t reply to her even though she could be seen typing several times. Vera felt that it was bizarre. What was going on? Minerva seemed to have never behaved like this when they texted in the past. "What''s going on with you?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Minerva sent her an ellipsis again. After a while, she sent her a cute emoji. "Nothing, I suddenly thought of something that I wanted to tell you, but I think it''s better to tell you after youe back on second thought. Go and have fun first." "Huh? Why do you need to tell me when I get back? Tell me now." It was fine if Minerva hadn''t mentioned it. But now, Vera''s curiosity was piqued. She kept pestering Minerva to tell her. Minerva frowned, seeing that Vera was reluctant to let the topic go. She bit her lower lip, remembering what had happened that day. Because Maddox was taking care of Jelly Bean and Quill was away, Minerva intended to take Beanie to hispany. As a result, she bumped into an incident. A woman lingered at thepany''s entrance, saying that she wanted to see Quill and that she was a childhood friend of his. However, she was wearing very ragged clothes. If this wasn''t the 21st century, Minerva would really think that she had escaped from war. Of course, the receptionist and the security guards of the Hanover Corporation would not let this woman in. After all, she was a mess and had no appointment. How could they let her in? However, she did not leave but waited at the door. As soon as the receptionist and the security guards came for work, she went to them and begged. When Minerva went over with Beanie, she happened to see this scene. "Please, I beg you. I really know Mr. Hanover. When we were childhood sweethearts, we just lost contactter. Please, help me. He will know who I am as soon as he sees me. I will be very grateful to you by then." The receptionist was none other than Jennifer, who gave Vera a hard time previously. So she looked at the woman in front of her with disgust. "Childhood sweethearts, you''re not going to tell me you were engaged to President Hanover when you were a child, are you?" Hearing her question, the woman was shocked for a moment before nodding her head subconsciously. Jennifer couldn''t help butugh out loud mockingly, and her tears even nearly came out. "Ha... I''ve only asked casually. You really dare say so. If you were really engaged to President Hanover when you were a child, then I would have taken a bath with him when I was a child." The woman was speechless. "What I said is true. If you don''t believe me, you can let hime and see me." "Pfft, you''re so funny. How can I believe your words? I should ask President Hanover to meet you if I don''t believe you? Our President Hanover has a busy schedule. How can he have time to see a stranger?" "I-I''m really not a stranger." The woman''s face was flushed, and she bit her lower lip, looking embarrassed. "I really know him, just..." "Fine, let''s just take it as you know each other. But Miss, there are many women like you who want to see President Hanover every day, and all of them will say they have a close rtionship with him. If hees and sees every one of them, gan he still be the president? Wouldn''t it be better if he just serves as a receptionist and attends to you guys who want to marry him and have a good life?" The woman was rendered speechless. Her face was red, and she could not say a word. "I think you''re quite good-looking. It''s not impossible for you to marry someone wealthy and live a good, life. I''ll tell you a ce. If you go there, you may be able to hook with some old men. It''s not bad if you be a mistress either." The woman became livid, and her eyes brimmed with tears as if she had been humiliated. "Even if you don''t help me, how can you humiliate me like this? I mean it when I said I know Quill. I''m telling the truth!" "Oh, aren''t you just looking for a wealthy man to marry? You''re already angry just because I said a few words? How can you seduce men if you''re so thin-skinned?" Jennifer''s words were bing ruder and ruder. The woman was so angry that tears were falling down her cheeks. She looked pitiful. "I really didn''te to seduce men. I really came to find Quill." Minerva, who was witnessing from the side, could tell that she had suffered a lot from her expression. And the way she dressed was a little... She didn''t need to dress like this just to look for Quill, was it? Just as she was deep in thought, Minerva''s cor was being pulled. She lowered her head and saw little Beanie beside her. Upon seeing Beanie, Minerva thought, "Oh no!" The conversation just now was so unpleasant, but Beanie had heard it all. What if he learned something bad? So Minerva immediately squatted down and said with a smile, "Beanie, did you hear their el ? conversation just now?" Content belongs to Beanie nodded. As expected, she heard it clearly herself, not to mention Beanie. And with his intelligence, he probably understood it. With that, Minerva exined patiently. "I can exin it to you, but you can''t overthink, alright? The receptionist has her responsibilities. Even though she sounded rude, that''s her own problem. Do you understand?" In fact, Minerva knew that even if she didn''t say it, Beanie would understand. However, he was her child, so she decided to exin it patiently. Finally, Beanie reached out and hugged Minerva''s neck. He smiled sweetly and said, "Don''t worry, Mommy. I understand." "That''s good." Minerva smiled and gently ruffled Beanie''s head. "Come on, let''s go and have a look." "Okay." Minerva took Beanie''s hand and led him there. Quill didn''t have any woman by his side before, but many knew he had a sister, especially that he was protective of her. So when Minerva appeared with Beanie, everyone subconsciously greeted her. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 "What''s going on?" "Miss Hanover!" Jennifer, who had a contemptuous expression a second ago, immediately put on a different face when she saw Minerva. She trotted to her in a ttering manner. "Miss Hanover, why did youe to thepany today? President Hanover went on a business trip a few days ago. He''s not at thepany right now." When the woman in the distance heard that Quill was on a business trip, a hint of confusion shed in her eyes. "So he''s on a business trip?" She thought. Minerva smiled and replied in a soft voice. "I know." Jennifer was surprised for a moment but reacted quickly; she thought she had said too much. Minerva was President Hanover''s beloved sister. He would definitely inform her if he went on a business trip. The receptionist ruffled her head awkwardly and said, "Miss Hanover, why don''t you take Beanie up first?" Minerva had nned to go upstairs because she had intended toe to have a look and to visit Juliette in the meantime. But now, there were other things to deal with. "No rush. Tell me what''s going on here first. Who is she?" When the woman heard Minerva was Quill''s younger sister, she looked at her quizzically. When her gaze fell on Minerva''s face, it gradually became clear. She then took small steps toward Minerva. "You, you are Quill''s sister, aren''t you? I-1 know you..." "Oh?" Minerva raised her eyebrows. "You recognize me?" "Of course I do." The woman looked at Minerva, and her smile became warm. "I even held you in my arms when you were just born. But after you were lost, we didn''t have a chance to meet again. I didn''t expect Quill to really find you. You look a lot like your mother." Hearing this, Jennifer couldn''t help butugh. "You are really... you can really lie to obtain a good life. You even said you held Miss Hanover. Why don''t you say you''re an heiress? Aren''t you ashamed, dressing like this? Miss Hanover, I don''t know what''s going on with this woman. She has been lingering here and said she recognized you and President Hanover. I''ll ask the guards to escort her right away." After that, Jennifer beckoned the security guards toe over. Minerva, on the other hand, looked at her thoughtfully. Her eyes were sincere and her smile was warm and pure. She did not look like she was lying. Perhaps she really knew her? "You mean, you are my brother''s old friend?" Minerva asked. The woman nodded. "Yeah, you believe me?" Jennifer quickly said, "Miss Hanover, you can''t believe her. There are many people who would say they know President Hanover every day. You can''t trust them." Jennifer had her responsibilities as a receptionist. Minerva could only smile at her. "It''s alright. I know what I''m doing. Let me have a chat with her. You can go and do your things." In other words, Minerva would handle it. The receptionist gave Minerva an embarrassed look before agreeing in the end. Then, she turned around and left. Minerva stepped forward, but the woman took a small step back subconsciously, keeping a distance from Minerva. "Don''t get too close to me. I''m... a little dirty." The woman looked embarrassed when she said this. "It''s fine." Minerva smiled faintly. "You said you held me when I was young?" The woman was shocked and then nodded. "Yes, I started having memories when Auntie gave birth to you. Our families were close; often went to your house, so I''ve held you in my arms before. At that time, Mr. William was ted to have a granddaughter, so he wouldn''t put you down all the time. You were very cute when you were a baby, fair and small." Minerva didn''t know what to say. Her description made Minerva a little embarrassed. Seeing how she talked about her like she was there herself, Minerva was somewhat certain this person knew Quill, and their families were most probably friends. However, looking at her current state, something must have happened in the middle. After that, Minerva brought her to a hotel to settle down. The woman took out her identity card to register After Minervapleted the check- in procedures for her, she bit her lower lip and said, "When I make I money in the future, I will definitely return the money to you After that, the two of them continued to chat for a while. Minerva gossiped and asked a few questions. Only then did she know that she was engaged to Quill when she was a child. When she found out about this, Minerva felt no ufortable. It might be good for this woman toe to Quill if it was in the past and he was single. But now, Quill and Vera were together. If this wasn''t settled properly... Thinking of this, Minerva decided to let Vera have a good time first. After all, it was a rare trip. There was no grudge between both sides. Only by getting along well could they bring their rtionship to the next level. That was the most important thing. "It''s nothing important. It''s better to tell you when youe back." Minerva had piqued Vera''s curiosity. She kept pestering her for details no matter how. But Minerva said Maddox came back with Jelly Bean. If she really wanted to know, she could video chat with her. This sentence broke all Vera''s thoughts. Maddox was already at home, yet they were going to video chat? Was she supposed to face Maddox''s cold stares? She refused! Hence, Vera did not continue to pester Minerva. Instead, she put her mind into reality. The moon had risen. "What are you talking about?" Quill suddenly leaned over and asked her. Vera nced at him from the corner of her eyes and said softly, "Nothing. I was just texting Minerva. Then, Mr. Yardley came back, so I stopped chatting with her." "Oh." After he responded, he fell silent again, and the two of them sat together on the beach. Vera was not the kind of person who liked a crowd, so she sat far away. Moreover, she was rather shy, so she didn''t take the initiative to get close. As a result, those who had boarded the ship with them ran over. "Vera, why are you still sitting here? Quick, get up and join everyone." They were too enthusiastic, and Vera couldn''t refuse, so she turned to Quill, who was beside her. However, Quill reached out and patted her head. He smiled faintly and said, "Go ahead." "Then... then what about you?" "I''ll look for youter." It was only then Vera nodded, got up, and joined the party. Compared with Vera''s shyness, the others were very enthusiastic. After she went over, they asked various questions. Several women were interested in Quill, and all their questions asked were about him. Like his name, his job, how they got together, how long they have been married, and so forth. Vera was helpless facing these questions. She even thought if Quill was not at the party, no one would pay attention to her. It was a pity that Quill was too excellent; he was the shining spot in the crowd.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Vera was already well aware of this in the past. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 Just as she was deep in thought, someone suddenly squeezed to Vera''s side and looked at her.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Vera, you''ve realized it now, haven''t you?" Lauren? Vera looked at Lauren in surprise, narrowing her eyes in danger. "This woman is really shameless. After all that I''ve said in the afternoon, she still came up to me? Is she nning to take another good scolding?" Thinking of this, Vera sneered and did not answer. "Your husband is so charming that a little girl like you won''t be able to handle him." Hearing her words, Vera nced at herzily, and there was a bit of mockery in her tone. "So you''re saying, only an unfaithful married woman like you can?" Lauren had mentally prepared herself for Vera''s attacks, but she didn''t expect to be angered. However, she suppressed it quickly and looked at Vera with a smile, saying, "I didn''t say that. After all, most women who asked you about your husband are married too." She was diverting the topic? Vera smiled coldly. Did Lauren really think she was a fool? "They''re just asking out of curiosity. It''s different from your nasty schemes." Lauren was speechless. It seemed that she had underestimated Vera! "Didn''t I tell you to behave yourself? It seems that you haven''t given up yet." Vera warned. Seeing the look in Vera''s eyes, Lauren was shocked. She exined, "Vera, I don''t mean it that way. I''m just telling you I''m the same as them; I''m just curious. I don''t have that kind of evil intention. I''ve alreadye to apologize to you so sincerely. Are you still unwilling to believe me?" Believe her? Vera looked at the woman in front of her. She deliberately pretended to be very sincere when she spoke, but the pride and irony in her eyes could not be concealed. Vera pursed her lips. "Honestly, if the same thing happened that day, I would still choose to save you. However, I probably won''t bring you back to the hotel but hand you over to the police directly." Upon hearing the word police, Lauren shuddered subconsciously. "Likewise, I didn''t hand you over to the police before. But if I have to do now, I would do it. Do you understand me?" After saying that, Vera took out her phone and waved it in front of Lauren, who looked terrible. Seeing the blood on Lauren''s lips fade away, Vera said with a faint smile, "Of course, if I hand you to the police, I''ll still have to make an effort to call them, but now I just want to have fun. But if you upset me in any way, I will do the same to you." "Vera, I..." "If you don''t believe me, feel free to try." After saying that, Vera took a ss of juice and walked away, ignoring her. Lauren stood on the spot and clenched her fists in anger. Vera felt a little tired halfway through the party, so she nned to go back and rest. She found Quill and told him her thoughts. "Since you''re tired, then let''s head back." For Quill, he wouldn''t attend this kind of party even normally. Just like at this moment when Vera was attending the party, he watched her have fun from a distance and sipped on some alcohol, not participating. Soon, she came back as she was tired. Naturally, Quill took Vera back to the hotel. When they were approaching the hotel, Quill suddenly felt something was wrong with his body. He frowned slightly and nced at Vera, who was next to him. She was holding his arm, leaning on him. Her body was as cooling as water. Was it him, or did she catch a cold? Thinking of this, Quill put his hand on Vera''s forehead. She was shocked by his sudden action, so she stopped in her tracks. "What''s the matter?" She blinked lightly. Her long eyshes were like a fan, looking at him innocently. Vera''s skin was pale, and her clean face looked more attractive under the light. Quill looked away, parched, "Why are you so cold? Have you stayed under the wind for long?" "Huh? Am I?" Vera touched her forehead and said unconsciously, "Doesn''t feel any different from usual. But it is rather windy tonight. Maybel have caught a cold. I''ll be fine ifI take a hot showerter. I''m exhausted." After that, Vera took Quill''s arm and leaned her whole body on him. She actually wanted to tell him she was exhausted, and she wanted him to carry her on his back. However, she didn''t dare act like a spoiled child in front of Quill, so she could only cling to him like this. After entering the elevator, the enclosed space made Quill feel hot, and he felt an inexplicable burning sensation in his chest. The young girl nestled in his arms became colder and colder. Now Quill was almost certain it was him. The heat gradually rose from his lower abdomen; it became more obvious in this poorly-vented enclosed space. No wonder he thought Vera was cold. He had thought it was because of the wind, but now he knew he was the problem. Although Quill had never experienced such a thing in the past, with his intelligence, he had a hunch as to why. He tried to suppress it; he pursed his lips, and his face grew cold. Ding- Soon the elevator reached their floor. After getting out, Quill stopped in his tracks and whispered to Vera, "You go back first." Vera looked at him in confusion. "What about you? Do you have something you need to do?" Looking at how innocent Vera was, Quill sighed in her heart. He helplessly tousled her hair and said, "I''m going to buy something, I''ll be back soon." "Oh, okay." Vera nodded without any doubt and said, "Then I''ll go take a shower first and wait for you toe back. Don''t take too long." "Okay." Before leaving, Vera turned back around and hugged Quill as if she was reluctant. It was fine if she didn''t hug him, but now that she did, she felt something amiss. She looked at him doubtfully. "Are you feeling warm?" Quill didn''t answer her. There was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. Once the drug took effect, almost immediately, the heat reached his entire body. "A little." "What''s the matter? Are you unwell?" Vera said as she stretched out her hand, attempting to touch Quill''s forehead. As soon as her fingertip touched him, Quill sped her wrist. Vera looked at him in confusion. "Don''t." he scolded in a hoarse voice. "I''ll be back after I get some fresh air." Vera came to her senses and said discontentedly, "How can you sweat for no reason? Are you having a fever? If you do, the wind will worsen your condition. You''d better go back to the room. Let me check with the front desk and see if they have any medicine." After that, Vera pulled him in the direction of their room. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Comparing her hand to his, she was ice-cold. On the other hand, Vera was also surprised to find his palm to be very hot. It was not the usual heat; it was like fire. Looking at the sweat on Quill''s forehead, Vera was even more certain he was having a fever. Her heart ached when she thought of how peculiar he behaved downstairs. "Why didn''t you tell me you''re unwell earlier? Are you a fool? We would have been back much sooner if you said something." Vera said with remorse as she pulled Quill along. Originally, Quill wanted to leave to get some cold air, but to his dismay, Vera discovered it and wanted to drag him to rest as she thought he was sick. He was somewhat helpless, but he didn''t know how to exin it to her. He could onlyugh bitterly. "I''m a man; I can handle it myself. Didn''t you say you''re tired? Go and take a shower first. I''ll go down to see if there''s any medicine. Okay?" Hearing this, Vera stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him. Two secondster, she shook her head and said, "No, you go back to the room first. I''ll go down and help you look!" Their room was within reach. Vera quickly pulled him to the door and then asked Quill for the hotel key card. "Go in, quickly. Go rest. I''ll go down and ask around." Quill was speechless. This silly girl. "Hurry up!" Under Vera''s urging, Quill could only swipe the card and go in. Vera pushed him inside, but she stood outside the door. "Wait for me in the room. Drink some water first. I''ll go down and see if there''s any medicine. Don''t sneak out; wait for me toe back!" After that, she left, not caring if Quill agreed with her or not. Quill stood rooted to the spot. He stared at the card in his hand, then at the girl who was running away. He sighed and closed the door resignedly. Then he inserted the card for electricity. In this situation, how could he tell the little girl directly? He wanted to tell her that he was not having a fever. After he told her the whole situation, would she be afraid of him and think that he was very scary now? In any case, Quill thought he should take a cold shower first. He went straight into the bathroom to take a cold shower instead of waiting for the heater. The cold water washed out a certain degree of heat, but it was palliative. The heat returned quickly. If he wanted to alleviate it, he could only take a night-long cold shower. It didn''t matter to Quill. He had a good physique, so he didn''t care if he had to do so. But he was staying with Vera. If she knew he took a night-long cold shower, she would be distressed. As time ticked away, Quill felt that it had been a long time, but his girl had yet to return. He turned off the tap and got out of the bathroom as he was worried. Sure enough, it was quiet outside the bathroom; there was no one. Ding... It was the doorbell. As he walked to the door, he thought about how he should exin his situation to Vera. Creak... As soon as the door opened, a graceful figure threw herself into Quill''s arms and held his waist tightly, wrapping him like a snake. Quill was shocked for a second. When he smelled an unfamiliar fragrance, he threw her out immediately and then stared at her coldly. It was Lauren. She wore a long ck silk dress and a sheer robe. Her long hair was down, and she looked at Quill seductively. "Mr. Hanover, let me help you." Hearing her words, Quill''s eyes darkened. The corner of his mouth was t as he stared intensely at her. "It''s you." Lauren smiled gently and said softly, "Yes, it''s me.@merely told the waiter that I wanted to treat you to a drink, and he did it for me so obediently. didn''t expect you not to be on alert at all Or perhaps... you did it deliberately, didn''t you? Verveert is too young; she is certainly not as good as me. If you''re willing, I can..." "Get out!" Before she could finish her words, Quill yelled at her furiously. An icy-cold aura instantly enveloped Lauren. Her expression changed slightly, but she still stepped forward and said, "Why do you want to chase me away? That girl has already run away you''re the only one in the room now. She wouldn''t know even if went in. And I know that drug well; I''ve put a lot in it. Sono matter how strong-willed you are, you wouldn''t be able to hold it in tonight." Quill sneered, and an expression that has never been seen before appeared in that instant. His eyes were grim. "Have you thought about the consequences before doing such a thing?" Lauren was taken aback by the terrifying aura he was emanating. She shuddered subconsciously, but quickly recovered from it and threw herself at him in a desperate attempt. "Mr. Hanover, all I''m asking for is one night. I will definitely leave after tonight. I won''t tell Vera about this either. You and Vera will still be a couple. But if you need me, I wille to you. Okay?" Quill didn''t move, still staring at her coldly. Lauren was not sure what he was thinking. He neither drove her away nor agreed with her. What did that mean?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Or, could it be that he was wavering? Just when Lauren thought Quill was tempted by her words, his icy-cold voice traveled to her ears. "Do you know what I hate most in my life?" Lauren remained rooted to the ground. "Unfaithful married women like you." Quill sneered and looked at Lauren as if he was looking at the dead. Lauren''s face turned pale when she heard his words. To her surprise, what Vera said was true. Quill really hated people like her, yet she still came up to him and said that she coulde to him when he needed her. Wouldn''t he hate her even more? D*mn it, she had already thrown away her pride and dignity, but this man''s heart was still unyielding. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "Why? You and Vera are not husband and wife. She can''t help you, can''t you let me help you?" "What makes you think you''re worthy?" Lauren was bbergasted. She gnashed her teeth so hard they were about to shatter. "What about Vera then? Is she worthy? If she really is, why did you still let her go? Why didn''t you tell her the truth? Isn''t it..." However, before Lauren could finish her sentence, Quill interrupted her. "Humph..." "I wouldn''t bother exining to people like you normally, but since you''re so eager to know, it won''t hurt to tell you. She''s like a precious treasure to me; the reason I don''t want to tell her the truth is that I''m not willing to let her feel the least bit of grievance and not one of your filthy thoughts. Understand?" She was like a precious treasure to him? He didn''t want her to feel the least bit of grievance? Lauren thought about how tenderly Quill treated Vera; then she looked at how he was restraining currently. It wasn''t that he wasn''t interested in her, but he was truly unwilling for Vera to feel aggrieved! Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 "Understand? Get lost." Quill coldly ordered her to leave. What else could Lauren do? She had already gone this far, but the man in front of her did not waver at all. Was she supposed to lie on the ground? However, he probably wouldn''t even look at her if she did so. It was only now that Lauren realized women needn''t lower themselves in front of a man. If that man truly loved her, he would always dote on her even if she acted arrogantly. Unfortunately... It was already toote. She probably wouldn''t have the chance for the rest of her life. Lauren left despondently. Quill shut the door and went back in. He was furious after his conversation with Lauren. He wanted to take another cold shower, but he was worried about Vera as she still hadn''t returned. After some thought, Quill simply changed his clothes and prepared to head out. Just as he reached the entrance, he heard a knock on the door. He opened it. Sure enough, it was Vera. She had a bag in her hand, and she didn''t look good. "Looks like I''mte. How are you doing? Have you had some water? Do you still feel unwell?" Quill looked at her face, then at the bag in her hand. "What''s this?" Speaking of this, Vera''s expression suddenly became a little dejected. "The front desk didn''t have any medicine, and there was no doctor on the ind. I went to look for Dimitri. Fortunately, he had some medicine on him. But I was worried it wasn''t enough, so I asked the hotel staff for a bag of ice. They mighte in handy." Ice? Quill became upset as soon as he realized Vera was carrying arge bag of ice in her arms. He took it from her and ced it on the shelf on the side. Then, he held her hand. As expected, her hand was as cold as ice. The temperature difference between the human body and ice was drastic. She hugged the bag of ice in her arms directly; no wonder she didn''t look good. Thinking of this, Quill couldn''t help but tap Vera''s nose. "Are you stupid? Even if you wanted to bring some ice back, couldn''t you have carried it with your hand? Why did you carry it in your arms? Do you think you are a fridge?" Speaking of this, Vera scratched her head awkwardly and mumbled: "I... It was heavy for me. So... That''s why I carried it in my arms. Besides, it''s just a short distance. I''m fine, aren''t I?" "You are fine now. But if it took a little longer, your body may not be able to bear it, and you will faint. Who will help you by then? Dummy, don''t do this next time." "Oh." Vera nodded obediently. Quill sighed softly. He held her cold little hand, giving her some of his body heat. Vera felt extremely cold after carrying the bag of ice. Now that she was feeling the warmthing from his hands, she felt snug. She greedily wanted more of it. However, she suddenly thought of something and pushed Quill''s hand away immediately. "You can''t do this. You are still feverish. You''d better not touch me first! This is the fever medicine Dimitri gave me. I''ll prepare the ice for you!" After that, Vera turned around in a hurry. Quill suddenly remembered what Lauren said earlier. Even an outsider like Lauren believed the reason he didn''t want to tell Vera was that he wasn''t interested in her. Would Vera think the same if he didn''t tell her he was drugged instead of having a fever? Quill didn''t care what outsiders thought. But Vera''s... Thinking of this, Quill intended to make it clear to Vera. But when he was about to say it, Vera suddenly said, "Don, this kettle is broken How can the hotel staff be so eln¨§t caretess? I''ll go ask for another one. Wait for me; I''ll be back in five minutes!" After that, Vera rushed out of the door again. Quill was speechless. He didn''t have a chance to speak at all. Just as Vera was about to head down with the kettle in her hand, she bumped into Lauren. Because she had an urgent matter in hand, she didn''t intend to talk to Lauren. She just nced at her coldly and walked past her. However, Lauren blocked her way.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vera looked at her impatiently. "Go away. I have an urgent matter. I don''t have time to chat with you." Lauren curled her lips and said, "Don''t you want to know what happened to Quill?" Hearing this, Vera was taken aback for a moment. She subconsciously squinted and asked, "What do you mean by that?" "He had just wandered around the beach. Why does he feel feverish when hees back? Do you think... it''s just an ordinary fever?" Vera didn''t speak. Lauren took a step forward and said with a charming smile, "Let me tell you then. He was drugged." Vera''s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at her warily. "Surprising, isn''t it? But... aren''t you husband and wife? He could''ve relied on you to solve the problem, but he didn''t tell you at all. Aren''t you tired running up and down?" Vera still didn''t speak. Vera was doubtful earlier, but now that Lauren had said it so clearly, she would have understood everything even if she was a fool No wonder he was behaving strangely downstairs, and his hand was unusually hot when he held her hand. But Vera didn''t think much about it at that time. He didn''t look any different from usual, so she thought he was just having a fever. Who would''ve thought... For a moment, Vera was at a loss of what to do. She did not know how to speak of this matter. "You are quite disappointed, aren''t you? You kept calling him your husband, but he doesn''t even want to touch you. Say, Vera, don''t you think you''re ttering yourself?" Lauren had done it on purpose. done Since Quill had rejected her, she could only target Vera. After all, her scheme had failed, so she decided to sow discord between Vera and Quill and create a misunderstanding between them. Thinking of this, Lauren couldn''t help but want to praise her cleverness. Just as she was about to say a few more sarcastic words, Vera suddenly smiled faintly and answered her. "So?" Vera asked. Lauren was taken aback. "What does it have to do with you whether I''m ttering myself or if I''m tired?" Lauren was at a loss for words. "Madam Lowell, it seems that you really didn''t take what I said earlier to heart. I''ll grant your wish then. I will call the police when I go back. I wish you and your husband a sessful meeting." Lauren was irritated by her words. "You!" "Also, you don''t have toe and drive a wedge between us. Judging by the way you''re dressing, you must have tried your luck with Quill, haven''t you? It''s a pity that you''ve failed." Vera stared at the clothes on her with a faint smile. Lauren nced at her clothes. As she wanted to provoke Vera, she didn''t have time to change. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 "A loser like you actually dares to show off in front of me and drive a wedge between us? Madam Lowell, I have to say, you are really thick-skinned." After that, Veraughed at her without any courtesy at all. Lauren was livid, listening to her words. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Don''t be socent. Even if I am a loser, you''re also just ttering yourself. He wouldn''t even give you a second nce; he''s obviously not interested in you. What would a young girl like you know? So what if I failed? I''m just a stranger you met on your trip, but you''re his girlfriend. I''m sure I don''t need to tell you what it means when a man is not interested in his girlfriend, don''t I?" Vera finally understood her intentions. The woman in front of her... "Lauren Lowell." This time, Vera didn''t bother being the least bit polite anymore. She then smiled brightly and said, "Your jealousy sure is strong; you''re even a typical schadenfreude. You failed to seduce him, and you''re also afraid that our rtionship will get better, so you came all the way to tell me that he''s not interested in me and things like that. You want me to feel that he''s really not interested in me, so I''d feel upset and not go back to him, don''t you?" "What a pity..." Vera gave her a sweet smile again. She waspletely different from Lauren''s furious look. Their difference in age and beauty were now embodied to the fullest. "I was a little bit unconfident before I came on this trip, but I have to thank you now. Judging from your reaction, I can tell you were rejected harshly. Quill probably didn''t even take a second nce at you, didn''t he? That''s why you''re furious. "You!" Vera took two steps back and said casually, "By the way, thank you for telling me that he doesn''t have a fever. I don''t have to take another trip. You can have this kettle. You should drink some water to cool down your fury." After that, she threw the kettle toward Lauren, showing no mercy at all. "Ah!" Lauren screamed and stepped back, but the kettle still hit her toe. It was so painful that her expression changed dramatically. "You''re crazy!" "How can I be? It''s for your own good. I''ll go back first. Remember to drink more water. Bye." After that, Vera went back to her room. Vera was in high spirits after fighting Lauren. She didn''t have to worry since Quill wasn''t feverish.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However... When she got to the door of their room, her hand, which wanted to press the doorbell, froze mid-air. She didn''t dare to press it for a long time. She didn''t know what to do. It was no big deal when she didn''t know Quill was drugged earlier, but now that she knew, how was she going to face him... if she went in? And she had clearly said that she was going to rece the kettle. Even the kettle was gone now; how was she going to lie? At the thought of this, Vera was a little flustered. She shouldn''t have thrown the kettle at that woman. Vera was in a dilemma; she raised her hand but then put it down again. She was really a coward. Wouldn''t it be fine if she just went in? Quill was definitely suffering at the moment. Maybe she could... She dared not think further. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was totally out of ce. Quill, who was drugged, didn''t even say anything, so why did she have to overthink it? Vera covered her cheeks with her hands, feeling too ashamed to face anyone. Creek... Just then, the door suddenly opened, and a deep voice sounded. "What are you doing standing at the door? Don''t you want toe in?" Huh? Vera suddenly came to her senses and saw Quill when she raised her head. The way she covered her face as she blushed had been exposed, hadn''t it? She quickly put down her hand, stood straight, and looked at him seriously. Quill nced at her with a faint smile. He said upsettingly, "Come in." He moved aside to let Vera walk in. Then she heard him close the door. Initially, she did not think much of it. But after knowing what happened to him, she felt her heart skip a beat after he closed the door. Even the surrounding air began to feel stuffy. Vera bit her lip nervously and heard Quill''s voice behind her. "Didn''t you ask someone to change the kettle? Where is it?" Quill stared at her empty hands. His question made Vera so nervous that she curled up her toes. She turned her head around to look at Quill and said awkwardly, "Well... the hotel staff said there are no more kettles, so..." "So? Why is the old one gone as well?" Looking at Quill''s eyes, Vera was silent for a long time before she said, "Because it''s broken, so I didn''t bring it back." Quill smiled faintly and said, "Is that so?" He looked calm and rxed; he didn''t look like he was drugged at all. If it wasn''t for the thinyer of sweat on his forehead, Vera really couldn''t tell. Thinking of this, Vera took two steps forward. After feeling the coldness on his body, she suddenly asked. "You took a cold shower?" Quill was not in a hurry to answer her. His lips slowly lifted into a beautiful arc. His inky eyes seemed to be burning with sparks, staring at her with zing eyes. Vera was speechless. Under such gaze, Vera''s lips opened silently, but she could not say a word. She thought that she was such an idiot. She was going to pretend that she didn''t know anything, but who would''ve ovel thought... she was exposed as soon as she spoke. Thinking of this, Vera was annoyed with her stupidity. She originally wanted to hide it, but they still had to spend the night together in the next few days. It would be hokey if she continued to pretend. So Vera could only reorganize her words and then said, "Umm... Do you need to go to the hospital?" After asking, Vera felt that she was smart. She only asked if he needed to go to the hospital and did not expose any other information. Quill wouldn''t know what she really meant this time. Just when Vera was immersed in her self-righteousness, Quill took a few steps toward her, and their distance was shortened instantly. She could feel his cold breath. "What do you think?" Quill leaned over slightly and spoke into Vera''s ear. Vera was taken aback. Vera swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously; she dared not look at him at all. She said foolishly, "Why don''t... you go to the hospital. It might be better if you let the doctor treat you." As soon as she finished her words, Quill lifted her chin and forced her to look up. She had no choice but to look at him now. Because he was bending over, they were only inches apart. "What if I don''t want to go to the hospital?" Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 Vera stood rooted to the groundpletely and looked at him in a daze. "Y-you don''t want to go to the hospital?" What did he mean? Vera''s cheeks turned red all of a sudden. She pursed her lips, and her eyes were wide open. "Hmm?" He leaned closer, and his lips were nearly touching hers. Vera felt that her breathing was going to stop. She thought that if he kissed her at this time, she would not refuse. So be it! They were a couple, after all. Hadn''t she been hesitant because Quill hadn''t expressed any of his needs to her? It would be nice if they took this opportunity to make it official! Just as Vera decided to be heroic, she heard Quill ask, "Are you scared?" Hearing this, Vera shook her head hard and denied it. "If you''re not afraid, why aren''t you speaking?" "Well..." Vera wanted to exin, but Quill smiled faintly and let go of her chin. Then he tapped the tip of her nose. "Dummy, what are you afraid of? I won''t hurt you. It''s gettingte. Quickly take a shower and go to bed. We still have a trip tomorrow." Vera looked at him quizzically. He actually asked her to take a shower and sleep at this time? Was he a fool? What was he to do if she took a shower and slept? Moreover, he said he wouldn''t hurt her; did he mean he wouldn''t touch her? Was it because he thought she was afraid? While thinking, Quill was already ready to turn around and leave. Vera didn''t know what she was thinking, but before she could react, she had already rushed to wrap her arms around his waist! "I-I''m not going to take a shower. I want to be with you!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After stammering, Vera buried her head in Quill''s back and did not look up at him anymore. She just held his waist more tightly. She didn''t know where her courage came from, but she was sure that Quill would have already understood everything with his intelligence. Since Lauren came to him, and she hade back empty-handed, Quill would have definitely known Lauren had gone to look for her. That was why Quill looked at her with a faint smile and passionate eyes when she said the wrong thing earlier. Thinking of this, Vera held Quill''s waist even tighter. "I''ll stay with you. I''m not going anywhere." Although Vera was wrapping her arms around his waist tightly, he didn''t feel ufortable at all. Her sweet fragrance lingered in the air. Quill was already in bad shape since he had been drugged, and he had relied on the cold shower to alleviate the heat. Now that his girl had run to him without the least bit of care, the burning sensation had returned once more. Quill initially only had a thinyer of sweat on his forehead, but now, his veins were popping. He seemed to be restraining himself. She was still so young. How could she lose something important to her because of other''s momentary mistakes? Thinking of this, Quill said in a cold voice, restraining, "Let me go. Vera, be good. Go take a shower and go to bed." "No." Vera held him tighter and bit her lower lip so tightly that it almost bled. She seemed to have made an important decision. "I''m your girlfriend. I... I can help you..." Quill was speechless. Her voice became softer and softer as she spoke because she was shy. It was like a cat''s w gently scratching Quill''s heart, which made him feel a little more pain. "Silly girl, hadn''t I just told you? I won''t hurt you. Be good." After that, Quill removed her hand. Vera mustered up all her courage to hug him just now. Now that Quill had pushed her away, she suddenly lost her dependence and had no courage to go forward anymore; she could only look at Quill''s back as she stood rooted to the spot. She bit her lower lip and wanted to speak but stopped on her second thought. Vera suddenly remembered what Lauren said to her. "I''m sure you know what it means when a man is not interested in his girlfriend, don''t you?" No, she couldn''t let her imagination run wild. She had already made it clear to Lauren. She couldn''t let her drive a wedge between them at a time like this. Thinking of this, Vera slowly walked toward Quill. She did not try to hug him again but walked behind him and opened her mouth carefully. "I... don''t think you''ll hurt me. I''m your girlfriend, not someone else... Besides..." She paused for a moment, and she clenched her hands into fists nervously. She took a deep breath and said, "Besides, I''m willing..." Vera said thest few words in a barely audible voice; she didn''t know if Quill heard it. Quill''s body shook. Of course, he knew Vera''s thoughts; he knew it long ago. After Vera finished her words, Quill didn''t say anything for a long white. Seeing so, she summoned up the courage to wrap her arms around his waist and buried her face in his back again. "So, you don''t have to worry about me." Quill grabbed her wrists, dragged her in front of him, and stared at her dangerously as he squinted. "Do you know what the hell you''re talking about? You''re telling me that you''re willing to do it under these circumstances?" His sudden anger caused Vera to be at a loss. Her lips opened, but in the end, she just silently nodded. Vera thought Quill''s palms were much warmer after what she said. She felt as if her wrists were sped in burning iron. She also began to feel a little upset. She bit her lower lip and suddenly raised her head. "I am willing! I''m your girlfriend. This kind of thing is normal. I already said I''m willing, why aren''t you? Is it because you don''t like me enough? So you''d rather suffer and not even touch me?!" Quill didn''t reply to her. "Is it just as Lauren said? You are not interested in me at all. That''s why you don''t want anything to do with me. If so, I..." Before she could finish her words, Quill suddenly leaned over and picked her up. He then strode toward the bedroom. Before she knew it, Vera''s back hit the soft mattress, and then Quill pinned her down. Her eyes widened, and her breathing suddenly stopped. This... What... He grabbed her wrists and put them above her head. His gaze was aze, and his voice was extremely deep and hoarse. "Silly girl, do you know that you are provoking me by saying these words?" Vera was still speaking rhetorically just now, but she soon cowered under his pressure. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 Quill suddenly kissed her. The entire world went silent. The only sound remaining was their emotional heartbeats. Thump... Vera felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Her hands were well above her head; even her fingertips were trembling uncontrobly. She was the one who spoke so boldly and provoked him in the first ce.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was toote to be afraid. Although Vera was afraid, she didn''t regret it at all. Perhaps because of the drug, Quill''s lips were so hot they were nearly burning Vera. At first, she was a little nervous, but she gradually closed her eyes under Quill''s guidance. His kiss was like fire, branded on Vera''s lips, forehead, nose, chin, neck... The atmosphere elevated gradually. The heat spread from her neck to her shoulder. Just when Vera thought everything would go ording to n and develop smoothly, her body suddenly became light, and all of Quill''s touch and warmth disappeared. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Quill pulling a quilt over her body. Huh? Vera didn''t know what was going on and looked at him in confusion. "What... what are you doing?" Quill nced at her and saw that her eyebrows were as thin as silk, her lips were glowing, and there were traces of his marks on her pale neck. Quill felt irritated suddenly. He was obviously able to restrain himself very well earlier, but it waspletely ruined by her words and subtle actions. Quill stared at her for a long time. His lips were tightly pursed into a straight line; it could be seen that he was enduring it painfully. "Silly girl, we can''t do it now." "No? What do you mean?" Vera did not understand, but it was obvious he wouldn''t continue. She subconsciously wanted to lift the quilt, but Quill seemed to have foreseen it. He rolled her up with the quilt right away, like a burrito. Vera was speechless. "Stay here. I''m iming the bathroom tonight." After that, Quill got up and left, leaving Vera alone in shock for a long time. When she came to herself, she heard the bathroom door mmed shut, and it was locked. Only then did she finally realize something. She wanted to get up, but she was wrapped in the quilt. She had no choice but to roll around beforeing out from the quilt. She rushed to the bathroom hurriedly. After a few steps, she found that her shirt was up, even her bra was unfastened. Thinking of what had just happened, Vera''s face turned red. She quickly fixed her clothes and walked toward the bathroom. She turned the doorknob and found that it was locked. She could hear the sound of water flowinging from the bathroom. Vera mmed on the door and shouted, "Come out. I said I was willing. What in the world are you concerned about? I don''t even mind, and I''m a girl. How can a man like you be so cowardly? Quill Hanover, open the door!" Only the sound of water responded to her. Vera was livid. Her face was pink due to embarrassment, but more of anger. They had already done it halfway, but he suddenly stopped. He would rather hide in the bathroom and take a cold shower; he wouldn''t do it no matter what. Although she had never experienced it, she knew about it. He was still able to control himself, even at a time like his. At the thought of him enduring the pain while showering inside, Vera''s heart ached as she cried and mmed on the door. "Open the door. Say something. Answer my questions. Why in the hell can''t we do it now? I don''t mind at all, and yet you care so much... Do you have problems of your own..." Toward the end of her words, Vera spoke with a faint sob. Suddenly, the sound of water flowing in the bathroom stopped. Because Vera was anxious, tears were flowing down her cheeks. Just as she was about to m on the door and speak again, the bathroom door opened. The moment the door opened, Vera threw herself at Quill and hugged him without a care. Before Quill could wipe the water off his body, Vera had thrown herself into his arms, making him at a loss for what to do. As she hugged him, she saw him raising his arm, and she hugged him even tighter. She said in a muffled voice, "Quill, if you dare to push me away again tonight, I''ll leave the room immediately, and you''l regret it! swne Quill''s hand stopped mid-air just like that. After a while, he rested his hand on the top of her head and ruffled it gently. "You only know how to threaten me." His voice was beyond hoarse, with a hint of helplessness and tiredness. "Where can you go in the middle of the night?" Vera snorted and muttered, "Why do you care? If you don''t want me, then where I go has nothing to do with you." Quill was even more helpless. "When did I say I don''t want you? What have you been thinking all day?" "If you want me, you wouldn''t push me away at a time like this and ignore me." While talking, Vera raised her head and looked up at Quill. "Tell me the truth, do you have any hidden illness?" Quill''s eyebrows twitched a little as he looked at his girl speechlessly. He just felt that it would be unfair to her in such a situation, but she let her imaginations run wild. She even thought that he had a hidden illness. Quill reached out and pinched her cheek heavily. "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you really want your boyfriend to have a hidden illness?" Vera''s cheek hurt a little from being pinched. She subconsciously wrinkled her nose and said, "If you don''t have any hidden illness, why don''t you continue?" "Honestly, you..." Quill sighed helplessly. He leaned over and hugged her shoulders, with a deep sense of powerlessness in his tone. "We don''t have a justifiable reason, let alone the certificate. How can we do it?" "Huh?" Vera didn''t understand his words at first, but she knew what he meant after some thought. Her face turned red immediately and said a shocking statement. "I-Is this... Are you proposing?" Quill was taken aback. He couldn''t helpughing. Her train of thought sure was different from others. However, he did have that intention He was not someone easily moved by emotions; he would not change his decision once he made up his mind. Otherwise, he would have already done something early on; it was that his feelings were out of his control muchter. He made another decision at the same time he decided to be with her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As soon as Vera finished her words, she realized how stupid her question was. It was obvious that he just said it casually and did not mean to propose to her, but she misunderstood his words. "How embarrassing! How shameful!" She thought. Vera bit her lower lip and said, "S- Sorry... I misunderstood your words, I..." "Dummy, how can this count as a proposal?" Quilt gently held the back of her neck his voice still deep and hoarse. Quill had only ever loved this girl in his life. If he proposed to her at this time and ce, wouldn''t he be letting her suffer a grievance? A proposal was an important matter. It would at least require a grand ceremony and careful preparation. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 That was what Quill thought. However, when Vera heard this, she thought differently. From her point of view, Quill denied that it was a proposal. Although it was a false rm, as they had only been together for a short while and they weren''t at the point of proposing, Vera was a little upset. "Y-You don''t have to worry. I didn''t overthink. I was just talking nonsense, I..." Vera took a deep breath, lowered her head dejectedly, and whispered, "Then, you really don''t need my help?" "Actually..." She looked up at him, her face flushed. "Even if we don''t get married in the future, I''m still willing to do it now." When she said these words to him, her pair of eyes were wet, making one unable to control themselves. Even if Quill wasn''t drugged, he would have thoughts about her. Not to mention he was drugged at this moment. If possible, he didn''t want to endure. However, his reasoning was still intact. How could hey his hands on the woman he loved at this time? Thinking of this, Quill once again reached out and ruffled her head. "We can''t do it even if you''re willing to. It''s girls who suffer a loss in this kind of thing. You can''t be like this no matter when and where in the future, do you understand?" Vera bit her lower lip pitifully. "Then what are you going to do? One night is still long; can you really endure it?" She looked behind him. "Besides, it''s not good for your health to take a night-long cold bath." "Then I won''t do it. I won''t sleep tonight. Go take a shower and rest early." Vera still wanted to refuse, but Quill had already pushed her into the bathroom. She leaned on the sink and sighed, aggrieved. She had said everything she could, but Quill still restrained himself. Vera knew he would not have any other thoughts no matter what she said tonight. She could only sigh and take a bath, resigned. After her shower, Vera found that she did not bring her clothes into the bathroom, so she had toe out with a bath towel wrapped around her. The room was quiet, and she did not see Quill''s figure. Vera searched around and found that Quill was at the balcony, taking some fresh air. Great, he would rather endure the cold air thany his hands on her. He was really an idiot who didn''t know how to love. Vera went back to her room sullenly, still feeling uneasy. In the end, she couldn''t help but surf the inte with her phone. She registered a private ount and logged onto the social love forum to post about the incident. A bunch of night owls actively participated in the discussion. "Gosh, there''s still a man who can refrain himself from touching a woman when he''s drugged? I thought this kind of species was already extinct. Oh no... It probably has never existed. After all, most men cannot control themselves even without the drug. They wouldn''t be able to stand it even if you casually touched them. He wouldn''t touch you even if he is drugged now... Your boyfriend is probably not capable..." Post 2 said. "Do you even know the full story? But what if Post 2 is right?" Post 3 said. "I agree with Post 3." Post 4 said. "Don''t be so sure. Who knows if he is capable or not before being together officially? But ording to what OP described, I think he''s quite decent. His capability aside, just the fact that he can still control himself at this time proves that he has strong willpower and mentality. This kind of person is very strict on themselves. He must be a sessful person in real life." Post 5 replied. "I think Post 5''s words are very reasonable. There are still very outstanding people in the world, it''s just that we have never seen them. But we can''t deny their existence. I want to give OP a suggestion. You should take the initiative if he is unwilling to let you feel aggrieved at a time like this. Maybe... seducing him or something like that. He should be at his weakest now. If you really like him, if not now, when?" From Post 6. "Don''t ask. He''s obviously not capable." Post 7mented. "Where did you find your boyfriend? He has such good self-control. What''s his upation? Does he have any siblings? You have to introduce." Post 8 said. Looking at the replies, Vera scratched her head. "What nonsense is this? I might as well have not asked." She thought. However, Vera noticed one of the replies prompted her to take the initiative. Quill was at his weakest in a moment like this. If not now, when? When Vera saw such words, she felt greatly inspired. Quill thought she would be at a loss because she was a girl, and they weren''t married, so he couldn''t do it with her casually. He was probably afraid that he couldn''t bear the responsibility. But for Vera, it waspletely different. She was certain that he was her only one for the rest of her life. Even if Quill didn''t marry her in the end, she wouldn''t marry anyone else. If she took this opportunity to sleep with him, she would have hit the jackpot. Just as she was deep in thought, another reply came. "OP, I just wanna ask you. Do you want to sleep with him? Are you a woman?! If you are, then do it! Don''t be a coward." That''s Post 9. Such ambitious words... Vera''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled. Thisment was too open, but... she actually felt this comment was in line with her current thoughts. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org Sleep with him! So what if he was drugged or not. Wouldn''t it be better if he was? He hadn''t the slightest bit of ability to resist; she could tempt him so easily. Thinking of this, the corner of Vera''s mouth slowly curled into a smile.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Should she... give it a try? Moreover, she had just taken a shower, and she was not dirty. After making up her mind, Vera ced her phone on the bed and tiptoed towards the balcony. "Why didn''t the OP respond to us at all? Shouldn''t this be an urgent matter? Why didn''t the OP say anything? Did something happen?" Post 10 said. Maybe they are doing something dirty. Our work here ispleted." Post 11 said. "Maybe Post 10 hit the nail on the head. It has been 10 minutes since the post was posted. The OP hasn''t replied. I think..." Post 12 said. Thements began to flood in amazement. Vera wouldn''t know what happened to her post because she had made up her mind to seduce Quill. There were chairs on the balcony, and the sea breeze blew over. All Vera had was a bath towel on her. When she went out, she felt that the wind was quite cold; her shoulders subconsciously shrank. But she soon walked quickly toward Quill. The man sitting in the chair had a handsome face, but at this moment, his eyes were tightly shut. Beads of sweat were rolling down from his forehead and neck. Suddenly, a faint fragrance lingered in the air. Quill sensed something, and as soon as he opened his eyes, a figure fell into his arms and sat on his lap. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Vera pounced on him with all her might. She turned around and sat on Quill as she wrapped her arms around Quill. A shocked expression shed across Quill''s face; his brows knitted almost immediately. He grabbed Vera''s arms reflexively and said coldly, "What do you want to do?" Vera did not speak but put her arms around his neck and leaned her body to him. Since she had already made up her mind, she would not back down this time. To avoid losing her courage, Vera intended not to say anything to Quill but directlyy her hands on him without any exnation! She kissed him without care as she arched her body and wrapped her arms around him. The girl in front of him had just taken a shower; not only did she have the faint fragrance from the shower gel, but she was also only wrapped in a bath towel. It wouldn''t be a big deal if the bath towel wasn''t moved, but she was moving around; how could it stay in ce like that? As she moved, her bath towel looked like it was about to fall off. Quill was afraid that the bath towel would fall off, so he held her waist with one hand and tried to rewrap the bath towel for her with the other hand. However, she was kissing him so recklessly, so Quill could only avoid it. Because of that, Vera only kissed his chin. She was somewhat dissatisfied, but she was not discouraged. Instead, she continued to move up from his chin, and her arms around his neck went down, touching his firm chest. Quill''s expression changed instantly, and he suddenly grabbed her hand that was moving wildly. "What are you doing?" He asked again, but this time his tone was not cold. Instead, it was filled with anxiety. Vera blinked gently with wet eyes; she still did not speak. After a while, she came up again. Quill put his arm around her waist and did not let here close. "That''s enough."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. If it went on, something was really going to happen. The reason he tried so hard to restrain himself was so that he wouldn''t do anything to her at a time like this. He didn''t expect she would fan the mes. It really made him... helpless. Vera struggled to move forward, but Quill''s hand was tightly locked onto her like a chain, preventing her from moving forward. Vera''s eyes were red as she said weakly, "You''ve hurt my waist..." Upon hearing what she said, Quill froze for a moment and then weakened the strength of his hands by a little. In the blink of an eye, the young girl took advantage of the situation and immediately moved forward to kiss him. Quill''s pupils contracted. He felt her bath towel seemed to be falling. He frowned and quickly pulled up the bath towel for her. Vera had sessfully kissed him, and she felt a little proud. She would definitely have been worried about her bath towel falling normally. But at this moment, she wanted to sleep with him, so she couldn''t be bothered about the bath towel! She didn''t expect Quill to worry about that for her, so she had snatched a bargain. Vera pecked on his lips and muttered, "This is a balcony. If you don''t hold me tightly, others will see me..." After that, she rushed into his arms. Quill was at a loss for words. The cold sweat on his forehead was obviously more than before, and more veins were popping on his forehead. He held Vera tightly in his arms, then turned around and hid her in his arms, and his broad back faced outwards. This time, she waspletely concealed. Vera took the initiative to kiss his ear and then whispered before blowing into it. Because she was sitting on hisp, Vera could clearly feel the condition of his body. The surprise in her eyes could not be hidden at all. She pursed her lips and secretly smiled. Quill''s breathing grew heavier. "Knowing that we''re on the balcony, yet you''re still so presumptuous?" He pinched her chin and forced her to look up. His eyes were as deep as the dark and quiet night. Vera pouted and said cheekily, "So what if I am? What are you going to do about it?" "You''ve thought it through? You won''t regret doing it under such circumstances in such a ce?" Vera shook her head hard, afraid that he would not believe her. She raised her hand and wanted to swear, "I don''t regret it. If my words are a lie, then I will..." Quill leaned in and kissed her lips. The world became silent. One second, two seconds... A minuteter, Vera''s hand quietly climbed onto Quill''s back, and she was lifted horizontally. They entered the room, and she was ced on the soft quilt. tter... The lights were switched off, and the surroundings were plunged into darkness. Vera felt that Quill''s breath was fiery. He gasped as he asked her. "This is yourst chance. If you regret it now, it is still not toote..." Vera bit her lower lip. After a long silence, she slowly said, "I like you. I like you very much... I like you so much that I won''t like anyone else except for you in this life. I don''t care what you think, but I know I will not regret it." I might regret it if I didn''t sleep with you. Vera said this in her heart. No matter how bold she was, she still didn''t dare to say such bold and unconstrained words at this time. "Silly girl..." Quill''s senses had be clear in the darkness. He gently fondled Vera''s face and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. §Ñ§å After which, he whispered into Vera''s ear and said with a hoarse votee, "I like you too..." Huh? Before Ver¨¤ could react to what he said, her lips were fiercely seized and then there was no chance for her to think because Quill did not intend to restrain himself anymore. Soon, Quill became the protagonist, and she could only bear with his actions. At this moment, Vera could be said to havepletely lost the ability to think and even... the ability to move. They didn''t know how much time had passed. When the sky was turning bright, Quill carried Vera, who was exhausted, into the bathroom to take a bath. Vera''s throat was sore, but the hot water washed away a part of her tiredness. She opened her eyes, and her eyshes trembled slightly. Looking at Quill, who was inches away from her, she couldn''t help but blush. Sure enough... she had seeded... The most glorious moment of her life was that she finally slept with her Prince Charming! Vera wanted to scream in her heart, but she was really exhausted. Soon, she closed her eyes; she didn''t even know how she returned to the bed in the end. She only knew when she woke up the next day, it was already two in the afternoon. She was starving, and her legs were trembling. She had no strength at all. Veraid on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and thought about something for a minute. Then, she took out her phone and texted Minerva. Minerva was ying with Jelly Bean. When she saw Vera''s message, she almost choked on her saliva. "Ahem..." Her face turned red as looking at Vera''s message. "This girl... Why does she have to tell me everything?" Minerva thought. Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 After she recovered from her shock, Minerva smiled faintly. Vera... was indeed even more amazing than she had imagined. She still remembered that Vera once told her that she had to sleep with Quill. What was more, she would force herself upon him. Vera finally got what she wanted, but Minerva didn''t know... whether Quill was forced to do it or he did it willingly. Minerva didn''t have the nerve to bring up such a private topic. Moreover, it had to do with her brother, even though she was quite curious. While thinking about it, Vera sent her another message. "Minerva, why aren''t you saying anything?" Uh... Holding her phone, Minerva was somewhat speechless. Should she... say anything? After some thought, Minerva could only reply with a word. "Congrattions." Seeing that, Vera was so happy that she couldn''t help but roll on the bed with excitement. It was okay if she hadn''t done it, but once she started rolling, her whole body ached horribly. Although Minerva was Quill''s younger sister, she was Vera''s only best friend. So she couldn''t help but want to share something like this with her. Now that she had received her congrattions, she couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart. Vera calmed down and bit her lower lip. She couldn''t help but ask Minerva. "When you were with Mr. Yardley, was your first time painful too?" Minerva was dumbfounded. She didn''t know whether tough or cry. This girl really dared to ask and say anything. But after careful thought, she was her only best friend; she must have bottled this in her heart. Who else could she talk to if not her? Thinking of this, Minerva instantly understood her. However, now that she had mentioned it, Minerva''s thoughts drifted away as well. Her first time was really rather miserable. At that time, she didn''t know who that person was, and she had just divorced Jonathan that day. Later, she packed up her things and left overnight. Then it poured. Her clothes were wet, she was almost hit by a car, and then she got... Thinking of this, Minerva was a little angry. Maddox, that dork! What did he say at that time? Since she delivered herself to him, she couldn''t me him? Even though she had experienced a heartwrenching experience, she had managed to find love with Maddox. As such, when she thought about it now, she felt that Maddox''s actions were unbelievable! "If any woman approached him, would he simply ept and sleep with her?" Thinking of this, Minerva bit her lower lip and began to type. "It''s hurt, and it didn''t feel good at all." Upon seeing her reply, Vera recalled Minerva''s first time and realized that it was probably an unhappy experience for her. She could only quickly change the topic. "Minerva, I said I wanted to sleep with your brother, and now I have seeded. I''m amazing, aren''t I?" She added a gif that said, "I''m a good girl; I want some praise." Minerva looked into her list of gifs and searched for a long time. Then, she chose a "you''re amazing" gif and sent it to her. The two of them then chatted. After a while, Maddox came back. As soon as he entered the room, he saw her looking at her phone. As usual, he would hug her, then hold her chin and kiss her. Minerva had wanted toply, but when she remembered what she was thinking a while ago, she pushed Maddox away upsettingly. She had never pushed him away. Now that she did, Maddox was surprised and stood rooted to the ground. Two secondster, his eyes fell on her face, and he asked nicely, "What''s wrong?" Minerva didn''t bother to answer him. She put away her phone and picked Jelly Bean up. She scratched Jelly Bean''s chin lightly, and it made Jelly Bean giggled. When Maddox saw this, he walked over again. But to his surprise, Minerva turned around and went out with Jelly Bean in her arms when she saw himing. He stood there alone, his heart full of questions. Could it be that he hade backte from the meeting that day? Was that why she was angry with him? Thinking of this, Maddox strode forward and followed them. Minerva held Jelly Bean in her arms and walked around Ocean Vi. On the way, Jelly Bean looked around curiously and then suddenly giggled sillily. "My little baby, don''tugh like that." Minerva helplessly pinched her delicate little face and tapped the tip of her nose with her index finger. "If you keepughing like this, I think I''ve given birth to a little fool." Jelly Bean could not understand what she was saying, but Minerva''s actions made herugh again. Minerva could only sigh. What was going on? She felt that Jelly Bean''s intelligence was not as high as Beanie''s, but she still loved her regardless. When the girl was in her arms, she was like a soft round little ball. She was so cute. Minerva lowered her head and kissed Jelly Bean on the forehead. In the end, she fixed her clothes and said, "Let''s go somewhere else to y. Let''s ignore your bad daddy today." As soon as her voice fell, a helpless voice came from behind him. "How am I a bad daddy?" Minerva paused for a moment and turned around to look at him. She didn''t know when Maddox had appeared behind her. Minerva was a little speechless. Had he followed her all the way? Minerva simply gave him an upsetting nce; she didn''t want to answer him. She held Jelly Bean in her arms and was about to leave again. When Maddox saw this, he 1 narrowed his eyes slightly. He quickly blocked her path and held her in his arms. "What''s wrong? You''ve already lost your temper since came back. Have I upset UMS you?" Lost her temper? Minerva widened her eyes. "Who''s losing their temper?" She just didn''t talk to him. How could it count as losing her temper? "Then tell me what''s the matter first. Is it because I came homete? Hmm?" Maddox wanted to pinch her face, but Minerva evaded it. "Don''t touch me."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Her tone was a little cold, and there was no warmth on her face. It seemed that she was truly angry. Maddox''s expression turned grave when he saw her attitude. "What happened?" He had only left for a meeting; why was his wife mad at him? She didn''t allow him to hug her or even touch her... "It''s nothing." Minerva realized that her actions were a little extreme. Regardless, it was a thing of the past. It was pointless for her to bring it up again, but it made her feeka little ufortable when she thought about it. "I just don''t want to talk for the time being. I just want to y with Jelly Bean for a while. Go get busy with your things." After saying that, Minerva left him alone again. Maddox stood rooted on the spot. No matter how hard he thought, he could not understand why she had suddenly be so cold to him. He didn''t go back to his study. Instead, he followed behind Minerva. Along the way, he saw that she behaved normally. She yed with Jelly Bean the entire time, and it didn''t seem like there was anything wrong with her. What was the problem then? Maddox couldn''t figure it out, but Minerva didn''t want to talk to him for the time being, so he had no choice but to follow her all the way. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 In the end, Maddox couldn''t stand it anymore. He stepped forward and took Jelly Bean from her arms. At first, Minerva was reluctant. But since Maddox usually held Jelly Bean in his arms, when he stretched out his hands, she giggled and stretched out her little hands to Maddox. Minerva, who wanted to keep Jelly Bean to her own, was speechless. Was this still her child? She didn''t want her mommy anymore when she saw her daddy! Didn''t they say a child relied on their mother the most? Although they were bickering, since Jelly Bean wanted her father to hug her, Minerva naturally did not refuse; she let Maddox do as he pleased. "You carry her then. I''m going to take a rest." After saying this, Minerva turned around and was about to leave. But Maddox sped her wrist. "You haven''t told me what happened." Maddox held Jelly Bean in one hand with ease. In the beginning, he did not know what kind of posture to use to hold Jelly Bean, and she would feel ufortable even though he was careful. It took a long time for him to be able to hold her casually without her making a fuss. Now, he could be said to be a super daddy. As long as Maddox was around, Minerva didn''t have to do anything. After being held back by him, Minerva pursed her red lips and didn''t know what to say. After all, it didn''t seem to be her style to rake up the past. If she said it, it would make her look petty. But she felt pent up if she didn''t say it out, so how should she put it? In the end, she only said nothing sulkily. Hearing that, Maddoxughed helplessly with a deep voice. "You call this nothing? You gave me your attitude the moment I came back. Not only did you not let me kiss you, but you also wouldn''t even let me follow you. I just came back from a meeting; I don''t know what happened at home. Did something upsetting happen?" Minerva frowned and looked at him seriously. "So you''re saying you''re already exhausted after the meeting, yet youe back to see me being unreasonable, aren''t you?" Maddox was at a loss for words. He felt that Minerva was rather unreasonable that day; she kept picking a bone with him. He was shocked for a while before he said, "You know that''s not what I meant." Minerva asked, "Then what do you mean?" In actuality, if Maddox didn''t follow her, Minerva would''ve naturally readjusted her mood by the evening, yet he had to irritate her when she happened to be morose. Not only that, he even said such words, causing Minerva tosh out. The atmosphere between them became tense all of a sudden. Maddox obviously knew the atmosphere was tense. He stared at Minerva, and Jelly Bean seemed to have felt something. She stopped smiling and looked at her parents with her big bright eyes, turning around. Minerva realized it too. She gathered her thoughts and lowered her eyes. "Sorry, I''m in a bad mood today." After that, she was ready to turn around and leave. How could Maddox let her go just like that? The two of them had not reached an agreement, and if he let her leave in such a tense situation, she might overthink. Therefore, he pulled Minerva into his arms with all his strength. As she hadn''t expected it, her forehead bumped against his chest. When she looked up, she happened to meet Jelly Bean''s innocent and curious eyes. "Are you crazy?" When she came to her senses, Minerva scolded him. "You pulled me just like that. What if I hit Jelly Bean because you didn''t control your strength well?" "I won''t." "I''ll control my strength well. I won''t let you two get hurt at all." Minerva looked up at him in shock. Maddox pursed his lips, and a serious expression appeared on his face. He looked at her seriously and said, "Tell me, what happened?" After that, Maddox bent over slightly and put his forehead gently on hers. Their noses touched, and they could feel each other''s breath. "Hmm?" Under such gentle treatment, no matter how angry Minerva was, it was relinquished. She bit her lower lip and whispered, "If I say it... You mightugh at me." Even though they had been through so much, and Minerva was already the mother of two, she still couldn''t help bing a sensitive and emotional young girl in front of Maddox. She desired to be cared for and to be treasured so that she would not feel any pain and anxiety. Of course, this person was Maddox. "What else is there between us that cannot be said?" Maddox bumped her forehead gently, and his tone suddenly became a little strict. "Tell me now." Minerva pursed her lips and said unhappily, "You''re scolding me?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. "Yes." Maddox''s face darkened, and his eyes were dark. "If you still keep quiet, I will not only be fierce to you but also bully you." "What?" "Like this..." Maddox suddenly moved forward and bit her lip. Minerva didn''t react for a moment; she stood there in a daze and looked into Maddox''s eyes. She saw an obvious faint smile and affection in his eyes. Content belongs to He stepped back a little and narrowed his eyes as he said. "I''ll bully you to the end if you still won''t say it." Minerva was dumbfounded. After a few seconds of shock, she touched her lips and teased him, "Where did you learn to act like a rascal? Jelly Bean... is still here." How could he kiss her in front of their child! B*stard! "So what? She''s still little anyway. She doesn''t know anything." Then, Maddox''s hand wrapped around Minerva''s waist. He pulled her toward him and pressed her against him. "Are you going to tell me?" Minerva shook her head. "Forget it... I..." Before she could finish her sentence, Maddox leaned in and bit her lips again. It was not as simple this time. Maddox had obviously only wanted to teach her a lesson earlier while this... This was the real show. He bit her lips lightly, but soon he was prying her mouth open. Just a while ago, Minerva was still thinking about the past. But now, she was ruffled up by his tease. Thinking of something, she tried to push him away, but Maddox was too strong. She couldn''t break free even if he only held her with one hand. Time ticked away. After some time, Maddox finally let go of her. "Are you going to say it now?" he asked. Would Minerva dare not say it? If she didn''t, Maddox would probably kiss her in front of Jelly Bean again. She red at him and then told him what she thought forcibly. Maddox was first astonished when he found out why she was angry. Then, a joyful smile appeared in his eyes. "The reason you ignored me this entire time was for this?" Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Upon hearing this, Minerva couldn''t help but re at him. "Why does it sound like this isn''t something important to you?" "How could it not be important?" Maddox wiped the corner of her lips and said gently, "I thought you were ignoring me because I came backte." Minerva was taken aback. Impossible. To apany Jelly Bean and her, Maddox barely cared about thepany''s affairs anymore. But it was hispany, after all, so he would still attend particrly important asions. Arge-scale meeting would be held for nearly an entire day like that day. Minerva had worked in thepany before, so she naturally knew how important it was. How could she me him foring backte? "I can''t believe you''d see me as an unreasonable woman." He''d done it. Maddox did not dare to speak carelessly anymore and quickly changed his words. "No, I thought I had upset you because I came backte. I deserved to be punished." "Don''t change the topic!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Had he changed the topic? Actually, he had a deep impression of the past event. However, he knew fate let them meet each other. If Maddox hadn''t been drugged that night, he might not have met her. Moreover, if Minerva hadn''t divorced her ex-husband, she probably wouldn''t have walked on that quiet street. "Why aren''t you speaking?" Minerva stared at him suspiciously. "What are you thinking?" "I was thinking..." Maddox paused for a while and then said faintly, "If you didn''te out that day, I might have driven home, and everything else after that wouldn''t have happened. So there wouldn''t be any other women at all. There could only be two oues to this. One would be nothing, and the other is you." Maddox had only said these words after giving it a long thought in his heart; it was also indeed his truest thoughts. However, he was also worried that if he said something wrong, Minerva would be angry with him. At first, Minerva heard him say if she didn''te out that day, he might have driven home. She couldn''t help butin in her heart, "Male chauvinist!" However, Maddoxter said there were only two oues to the matter. One was nothing, and the other was her. This single sentence caused Minerva to fall in love with him all over again. She bit her lips lightly and felt her heart thump. All of her anger had disappeared. "Then..." Minerva still wanted to ask more, but she didn''t think it was necessary anymore after a second thought. Since he had already said so, there was no need for her to make a fuss! Although Minerva did not continue, Maddox could see from her expression that her anger subsided. However, he was not stupid. There was a faint smile on his lips, but it seemed unfriendly. "Minerva, you were looking at your phone when I came back, right?" Minerva was confused by the sudden question, but she still nodded. "You were chatting?" Minerva nodded again. "Vera sent you a message?" Minerva realized that something was off. Although he was usually very concerned about her, it was rare for him to question her like he did that. Could it be... "When I have to leave for a meeting in the future, ask her to chat with you more so you won''t be so bored and overthink." Maddox probably knew that she was suspicious, so he quickly added. The little suspicion Minerva had was instantly shattered. She heaved a sigh of relief. She was frightened to death. She thought Maddox wanted to make things difficult for Vera. Fortunately, he didn''t. "I know." Minerva nodded. "You are not angry with me anymore?" Maddox asked again. Minerva was speechless. Why did he have to bring it up again?! He had hugged and kissed her for such a long time, yet he still askeerva couldn''t be bothered to answer him. She only snorted and said, "Next time, when Jelly Bean''s around, you can''t simply kiss me like this. Even if she is still little, she can''t be affected like this!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Maddox pinched her nose. "Got it. You''re going back now?" On the other hand, Vera, who was abroad, didn''t know her casual words caused a conflict between the Yardley couple. However, theyid it all out and reconciled in the end. Vera was lying on the bed. When she looked at her phone, she saw a text from Quill saying he had left to deal with some affairs, but he had ordered room service for her, so she just had to call the hotel staff after she had woken up. But Vera was busy chatting with Minerva earlier, so she did not care about this at all. After she finished texting, she found that she was starving. "Might as well eat something first. Wonder what Quill is up to..." She thought. The waiter pushed the dining cart over. As soon as he lifted the cloche, the aroma of the food filled the whole room instantly. Vera''s appetite was immediately lifted. The waiter told her to make a call if she needed something before he left. Vera rubbed her stomach and drank half a bowl of soup. After eating for a while, Vera was a little depressed. After what happenedst night, not only did she not see him when she woke up, but he had also left and would onlye back in the evening. What was so important that he had to leave? However, Vera didn''t let it bother her for too long. After all, she knew Quill too well. It must have been something important. Otherwise, he would not have left on purpose. Perhaps because she was too tired, Vera had eaten the most food in her life. It was when she nearly finished all the food that she realized she didn''t leave any for Quill... Oh no. Vera looked at the mess on the dining table in front of her, then touched her full belly. She felt a little embarrassed. She had identally overeaten. So Vera called room service and asked the waiter to clean up. Then, she ordered a meal and asked the waiter to bring it over at night. The waiter nodded and left. As Quill still hadn''t returned, Vera decided to take a hot bath to rx. The hot water washed away her exhaustion, but she became drowsy at the same time. Sheid on the edge of the bathtub and nodded her head, feeling sleepy. It was already, the evening when Quill was done with his business and returned to the hotel. Before going up, he learned from the front desk that Vera had woken up and had already eaten. So he asked the waiter to send dinner upstairs, but he was informed that Vera had already ordered a meal. He was surprised for a moment and then went upstairs. When he pushed the door open, the room was quiet. Quill pursed his lips and wondered if Vera was still sleeping. Had he tired herst night? But soon, he found that Vera was not in the bedroom. After a round of searching, Quill found her in the bathroom. However, at this time, Vera was already lying at the edge of the bathtub and fell into a deep slumber. There were eye bags under her eyes; it was obvious she was exhausted afterst night. Quill''s heart ached. He went over to test the temperature of the water and then frowned. The water was slowly getting colder; he didn''t know how long Vera had been soaking in it. If he hadn''te back, she probably wouldn''t realize it even if the water got cold. Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 Quill walked over, squatted down in front of her, and patted her face gently. "Vivy?" Vera slept soundly; she only slowly woke up after Quill had called her for a long time. With a pair of sleepy eyes, she looked at Quill in a daze. "Huh?" She whined as if she was still very sleepy. Quill gently held her chin and said softly, "Have you slept enough?" At first, Vera was still in a blur, but when she saw who was in front of her, an adorkable smile appeared on her face. "You''re back?" Because she had been soaking in the water for a long time, her fair face was rosy at that moment, and her eyes were watery. Her appearance... Quill''s throat tightened, and his voice dropped a little. "Yea, I''m back." Vera smiled adorkably and whispered, "What did you go out to do?" Quill did not answer her. His breathing was a little messy as he avoided her gaze. "Get up first. The water''s already cold. You''ll catch a cold if you keep on soaking in it." "Huh?" Vera stared at him in confusion. Quill chuckled. "This girl; she''s probably groggy. Does she know what situation she''s in?" He thought. So Vera just stared at the person in front of her for a few seconds. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something, and her expression changed slightly as she lowered her head. "Ah!" Realizing where she was at the moment, Vera let out a cry and shrank into the water. However, before she could shrink her entire body into the water, Quill grabbed her shoulder and pulled her up. He said helplessly, "I''ve just said the water had turned cold, yet you still want to hide in it?" "B-But..." Vera stammered as she looked at him. She was so nervous that she could not even speak clearly. "Hmm?" A faint smile appeared on Quill''s face. He leaned closer to her and said in a teasing tone, "You didn''t act like this when you took the initiativest night." At the mention ofst night, Vera''s face turned even redder. She bit her lower lip awkwardly. "Um... Last night, I was trying to help you, that''s why..." "Oh?" Quill looked at her with a faint smile. "You didn''t have the slightest bit of selfishness?" Selfishness? "Impossible! I-1 didn''t have any! I just wanted to help you! If you didn''t look like you were suffering so much, I wouldn''t..." At the end of her words, Vera''s face turnedpletely red. Obviously, she couldn''t continue. She denied itpletely and refused to admit that she wanted to do it. Quill knew that if he continued to tease her, she might turn red all over. He held her chin with one hand, leaned over, and sighed. "What a thankless girl." As soon as he finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her. Vera had wanted to say she wasn''t. No matter how, she managed to sleep with him, so she would not admit she was the one who took the initiative. She would insist that she was only trying to help him to save her face. Hmph! But to her surprise, Quill kissed her all of a sudden. She froze on the spot, not knowing how to react. It was not until her mouth was pried open that Vera realized Quill was kissing her with the strength and demands of man. And his hand... Vera muffled a sound, and in the next second, Quill grabbed her waist and pulled her out of the bathtub. Just when she thought something would happen next, Quill took a bath towel from the side and wrapped it around her before leaving. "Get dressed and get ready for dinner." Then, Quill left the bathroom without looking back. Vera stood rooted to the spot dumbfoundedly. A few minutester, Vera came out after she was dressed. When she saw Quill, she thought of what happened the night before, and she couldn''t help blushing. Then, she couldn''t help but think of what had just happened in the bathroom, and her face turned even redder. "If you keep on blushing, your face will be redder than an apple." Yet, Quill had to tease her, and Vera couldn''t take it anymore. She jumped over and used him. "You" big meanie. I helped youst night. Is there such an ungrateful person like you? You always make fun of me! She pointed at Quill. Without looking at her, Quill held her finger and then pulled her into his arms forcefully. His voice was low and a little hoarse. "How am I making fun of you?" He bent over and ced his lips to her ear. "My Vivy is so understanding. How can I make fun of you?" Vivy... Boom... Vera''s whole face turnedpletely red at this moment. She widened her eyes in amazement. He... called her Vivy? She didn''t expect him to change the way he addressed her afterst night. When Quill called her Vivy, his low voice made it particrly pleasant to her ears. Boohoo... Vera was so moved she wanted to cry. But she could only pull on his sleeve as she bit her lower lip. She was blushing so much she couldn''t say anything. Because ofst night''s incident, their rtionship could be said to have improved marginally. Even though Vera was even more embarrassed than before, she was also more confident than before. Because she had slept with her Prince Charming! There was no more regret in her life. However, Vera suddenly thought of something important. She looked at Quill seriously and said awkwardly, "Um... Last night... We didn''t seem to have taken any safety measures." Quill was speechless. Upon hearing this, he fell silent too. The situation was so sudden they didn''t have time to think about anything. Moreover, when they came, they didn''t have it in their minds at all. So they didn''t prepare anything. When Quill woke up, he thought about this too. He frowned at first, but he soon let it go. He never had the intention to break up with Vera from the moment they were together. So even if she was pregnant, he would bear the responsibility. However, Vera did not know what he was thinking at this time. She was still saying, "There doesn''t seem to be a drug store on this ind. It may be toote by the time we leave the ind." If there was a drug store, she could buy contraceptive pills. But there were only entertainment facilities on this ind.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thinking of this, her eyebrows knitted tightly. But soon, she seemed to have thought of something else. "The other couples who came with us are all newlyweds. They probably don''t n on having children so soon. They should have some pills. Pask them." As soon as Vera turned around, Quill pulled her back. He sounded somewhat helpless. "Are you hearing yourself? It doesn''t matter even if they don''t take measures. Besides, if they do, who would take contraceptive pills with them at all times?" Vera was silenced by his words. She looked at Quill and said, "Then, what should we do? Why don''t... we go back?" Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 This girl... Quill ced his hand on Vera''s head, and he narrowed his eyes slightly. "Now you know to be scared?" Vera bit her lower lip, feeling wronged. She didn''t consider the severity of the issue at all when she acted ambitious the night before. At that time, all she thought of was sleeping with her Prince Charming; she didn''t think of what would happen after. If she had known... No, even if she had known this earlier, she probably would have done the same thingst night. She liked Quill so much. If she could be pregnant with his child, it would be a fortunate thing, not a bitter one. So what was she in a dilemma for? She was just afraid that Quill would feel the pressure. After all, he endured so muchst night and even asked her if she would regret it at a critical moment, so Vera didn''t want to add more pressure to him. Thinking of this, Vera raised her hands and promised, "Let''s leave the ind now. I''ll buy an emergency contraceptive right away. I promise I won''t get pregnant. If by any chance I do, I will not put pressure on you. I... Ouch." Before she could finish her words, Quill frowned and flicked her forehead. "What are you thinking about? What do you mean that you won''t put pressure on me? You''re still thinking about me even now?" Vera looked at him in a daze. Quill pulled her into his arms and gently rubbed her ear with his thumb. He then said softly, "Don''t be afraid. Let nature take its course. I''m here." Vera couldn''t fully grasp what he actually meant, but she could understand that he asked her not to worry. She could only carefully ask, "Then... Should we still leave the ind?" "Since we''re already here, let''s leave after we''ve had enough fun, huh?" He pinched her ear gently. "Or do you want to leave?" Vera swallowed hard, and then gently shook her head after a few seconds. She didn''t want to leave. She liked Quill, and she wanted to give birth to his child. If he was willing... "If you don''t want to, then we''ll stay." "Okay..." The matter was settled just like this. Vera rejoiced in her heart; she even thought the food was particrly delicious. They left the ind two dayster. It was then that Vera found out Quill had left to deal with Lauren that day. She was directly sent out of the ind, and the police were informed of her evildoings from the previous night. It was only after she was taken to the police station that they knew she was not a first offender but a recidivist. Because she wasn''t pleased with her husband, but she didn''t dare to divorce him, so she could only keep seducing married men. She hoped that a man would be able to save her. However, Lauren had never been able to find one. After all, who would risk it all for a married woman? Besides, how decent would a man be if he could be exchanged with a woman''s body? Only those who are greedy would do that. Her husband had originally only beaten and scolded her from time to time, but she didn''t dare to divorce him, so she seduced other men in every way. After her husband had discovered her schemes, he treated her like trash and would give her a beating as he saw fit. As long as she didn''t obey him, he would p her in the face. Vera had seen the wounds on her body with her own eyes. It was indeed shocking. However... Vera sighed and thought, "Lauren had chosen the wrong path from the beginning, hasn''t she? She should have sought help from the police andwyers and used legal means to save herself from her abusive husband instead of pinning her hopes on men who only desired lust. Think about it, if a man is entangled with a married woman, how decent of a person can he be? What can she expect?" There was a saying, "the chickens havee home to roost." It was indeed right. Fortune and misfortune were two buckets in the same well. If Lauren insisted on divorce from the beginning, even if she was threatened, she had to do it forcefully. There were a lot of cowards in this world. But if it was so painful to live, she might as well fight to the end and get a chance to survive. Instead, she made the wrong choices repeatedly, and she lost himself in the end. The man, on the other hand... did not get any punishment. However, this matter came to an end regardless. Vera didn''t know how she would act in the future. To her, Lauren was merely an acquaintance whom she met by chance. Although she did a lot of hateful things, she indirectly elevated their rtionship. So Vera actually... did not me her at all. If it wasn''t for Lauren, perhaps her rtionship with Quill would not progress so quickly. On the way back, Vera remembered Minerva had something to tell her, but she still did not say anything after so many days. She only said that she would wait until Vera returned. This made Vera''s heart itched, and her curiosity waspletely piqued. She didn''t know what it was. Was it so important that Minerva had to wait until she returned to talk about it?N?velDrama.Org owns this. At this time, in Hidalgo, Brenda was bombarding Olivia''s phone. She was lying at theputer desk with her eyes closed, pretending to be dead, as if she wouldn''t be able to hear her phone ringing that way. Ever since she told her mother she had a boyfriend, and she brought Sam home, Brenda called her every day to ask about how they were doing, and when he was going to visit again. In the beginning, Olivia was still able to deal with it with patience. But as time went on, she gradually became fed up with it. Now, she just wanted fed up with to y dead every time her phone rang. She finally understood what it meant to shoot herself in the foot. Her initial thought was to deal with what was in front of her and figure out other thingster. She thought if her mother knew she had a boyfriend, she would give it a rest for at least a month. At least one week, if not a month, right? Who would''ve thought... Brenda would bombard her every day? Olivia was going crazy getting bombarded by her mother. She couldn''t write her stories properly, and all of the contents were messed up. The readersined about her in thements section and even asked what was going on with her. Some even kindly asked if she was in a bad mood recently. They voted for her and even gave her some virtual presents and hoped that she would return cheerful and regain her fighting spirit as soon as possible. Olivia was so mad. Who would''ve thought her beloved mother was the cause of it. Sigh!!! Tiana walked out of the kitchen with a piece of bread in her mouth and teased her. "Ollie, it''s her again. C''mon, answer the phone." Olivia remained silent. Tiana sat next to her with a smile and patted her on the shoulder like a mother. "Escaping is not the way to solve the problem." "Be my guest if you want to. I won''t pick up the phone. I only want peace and quiet... Tiana, do you think my mom won''t force me anymore if I decided to be a nun?" "Huh?" Tiana was shocked. "A nun? You''re thinking of bing a nun? You wouldn''t?! You have so many worldly attachments; how can you be a nun? Besides, are you. willing to give up your readers Who are waiting for your story, also all the delicacies, and beautiful scenery in the world? Not to mention the money you earn..." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "s." Olivia knocked her forehead on the table and gritted her teeth. "If you put it this way, I think I can still endure it." Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 "Right? What''s so good about being a nun? Although the world is full of troubles, it is still attractive. Besides... your life is just short of a man. As long as you find another man, you will no longer have to worry." "That''s easy to say." Olivia rolled her eyes at her. "Do you think it''s easy to find a good man in this world? Do you think that everyone is like the female lead in a novel, fated to meet their Mr. Right?" Tiana put her arm over her shoulder and said with a motherly tone as she ate, "Don''t say it like that. At least you''re the female lead in your world, and everyone will naturally have a Mr. Right. Maybe he''s justte; that doesn''t mean he won''t show up. I think you don''t have to be so aversive towards blind dates. Just go on one; maybe you''ll actually meet someone you like." Olivia scoffed and said, "What good reasonings. When have you be my mother''s ally? You know I don''t like to go on blind dates, and yet you''re persuading me." "Fine, if you don''t want to go, then we''ll have to use that old approach," Tiana suggested. "That old approach? Bring Sam to my mother?" Olivia thought. Olivia shook her head. She didn''t want to do that anymore. "Then? What on earth do you want to do? In my opinion, if he can pretend to be your boyfriend once, he can do it the second time. The man is quite handsome. Maybe the two of you end up together after a few more encounters." "F*ck off!" Olivia scolded No way! How could she fall in love with a man who loved another woman? She, Olivia, would not stoop so low! Even if she wanted to like someone, she would like someone who didn''t have a woman in his heart. Otherwise, she would be torturing herself. Besides, Olivia could tell Sam was quite repulsive toward her. As for the reason, it was obvious. He already had someone he liked, so he didn''t want to be deeply involved with her. He had made it so obviously. How could she be so shameless and get close to him again? Was she going to ask him to return the favor again? Sam had paid off his debt of gratitudest time. Moreover, she had kissed him. But Sam acted as if he had suffered a loss. Sigh... The way her life turned out was rather poignant. "Poor Ollie. She has been cornered. Since you are so sad, I''ll show you mercy tonight. Why don''t you take me to the bar tonight, and I''ll treat you to some alcohol. Drink as much as you want. I''ll pay for it." Hearing her words, Olivia nced at her and said, "Oh, is your Prince Charming going to perform again?" Tiana felt a little guilty being stared down. "H-How do you know..." "Your thoughts are written all over your face. How do you think I know?" Tiana coughed with embarrassment and then said, "C''mon, don''t be like this. Just think of it as me treating you to some alcohol. Who knows, maybe you''ll meet your true love there?" "Ha, meet my true love in a bar? Have you been out of mind? That''s more like having a one-night stand." Tiana said angrily, "Olivia, I warn you not to be so harsh! There are also good people in the bar! My Prince Charming is a good person! And he will never simply have one-night stands with any girl!" "Oh?" Olivia raised her eyebrows. "How do you know that? Did you hire someone to keep an eye on him 24/7?" Hearing what she said, Tiana instantly felt guilty. Olivia squinted his eyes. "You can''t be serious... F*ck! You crazy woman. If he knows this, he will only think that you are a madman. At that time, you will have no chance at all." "I-1 wouldn''t do anything anyway. I''ve only hired someone to ensure his safety. He doesn''t have a managing team. What if a female fan disturbs him? That''s why I hired someone to protect him! You wouldn''t understand!" Olivia scoffed, "What a high-sounding reason." Olivia really didn''t know what to say about Tiana''s behavior. She didn''t agree with Tiana''s way of doing things. Looking up to an idol was a good thing. It was okay to admire a person and regard him as spiritual support. But that person was not an A-lister; he was still waiting to be discovered, and no one acknowledged his talent yet. §Ó§Ú§Þ Therefore, it was not a problem for Tiana to attend his performance frequently. Butter, Olivia found that this girl seemed to have sunken in. By the time she wanted to drag her out, it was already toote. "Honestly, I think what you are doing now is quite insane. He has his life; even if he is harassed, he has his way to deal with it. He is a man; even if you two do actually end up together, he should be the online protecting you. Not the other way around. What you''re doing is meaningless. Besides, do you really think it''s nice to be monitored all the time?" After hearing Olivia''s words, Tiana also realized she might have done wrong. "Then, I''ll go back and tell them not to follow him anymore. You''re right. I think that my actions are a little crazy too, but I just... can''t help it." s. Olivia sighed in her heart. Those singers, who were likely to be stars, were very different from them. Especially when it came to daily life and work. Their social circles were too different; they would only diverge in the end. Although she didn''t agree with Tiana, Olivia still apanied her to the bar that night. She was so bored to death, drinking the drinks. Looking at the way Tiana screamed for her Prince Charming, she suddenly felt that it was good to be like Tiana. At least, to Tiana, her Prince Charming was her goat. She would be full of energy, having a goal to work towards. It didn''t seem to be bad, like this.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. At least Tiana had a much more straightforward life than her. She could do whatever she wanted, unlike her... Olivia took another sip of her drink. A guy suddenly came over and leaned against her, "Hey beautiful, what''s the point of only drinking beverages? You should drink alcohol when youe to a bar. How about I treat you one?" Hearing his words, Olivia nced at him. He dressed up and behaved frivolously. Moreover, he looked at her like she was his prey. His purpose was obvious. Olivia twitched her lips and said, "No need. I prefer drinking this." The man did not give up and continued to bother her. "You''ve never had alcohol, have you? I''ll treat you. You''ll love it. Are you sure you don''t want to try it?" Humph. Olivia suddenly saw a tall and straight figure in front of her, neither too far nor too close to her. She then curled her finger at the man speaking to her just now. The man thought that she had fallen for his trap, so he went to her quickly. "Do you see that man? He is my boyfriend. If you want to buy me a drink, why don''t you ask him first?" Olivia said. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 The man, Ray, had thought she had fallen into his trap and he wouldn''t be lonely tonight. To his surprise, Olivia said such words to him after he got close to her. He was frozen on the spot. He finally came back to his senses after a long while. "Your boyfriend? You''re lying, aren''t you? If he''s your boyfriend, why aren''t you two sitting together?" "This is our way of having fun. A y we decided to doing to the bar. We are sitting quite far away, but if you dare make a move on me, he wille over in a while." After that, Olivia looked at him with a proud smile and said with a very confident look, "If you don''t believe it, feel free to try." Ray was speechless. He suddenly looked in the direction Olivia pointed, and then at Olivia. He grinned and then walked towards the man. Seeing him leave, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. She thought he had given up. But when she realized where Ray was going, her expression suddenly changed. "What does he want to do? Does he want to expose me on the spot? Sh*t! I just wanted to fool him away. He''s so troublesome." Olivia thought. He sure was annoying. Sam had finally finished his work and decided toe to have a few drinks. As soon as he sat down and had a drink, someone put his arm around his shoulder familiarly and said maliciously, "Dude, are you alone?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. The man smelled of alcohol and cheap cologne. It made Sam frown unpleasantly. "Let go of me." He turned around and rebuked him in a cold voice. Ray had wanted to talk to him, but he didn''t expect Sam to look at him with a cold expression. The scar on his face became even more ferocious under the flickering light. He was taken aback for a moment. But soon after, he came back to his senses and said casually, "Dude, it''s not cool to bring your girlfriend to a bar and ignore her. This is not the way to be a boyfriend." Sam did not reply to him. Sam looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot and continued to drink. He did not intend to answer him. Ray obviously understood his gaze and knew he was being looked at like an idiot. He felt a little annoyed that he had been fooled. So he gave a hollowugh and pointed to the girl at a distance, "Isn''t the girl over there your girlfriend? She just told me you are her boyfriend." Sam was growing impatient. "Have you said enough?" Ray knew it was his cue to leave. "Dude, enjoy your drink. I won''t bother you anymore." Olivia had guessed that the man woulde back after he left. She just wanted to find an excuse to chase him away, but she didn''t expect that he would directly run over and ask. This person was unbelievable. However, Olivia didn''t panic. Her thoughts were creative, and she had long thought of another set of tricks. So when Ray came back, she looked at him angrily and asked, "Did he say he is not my boyfriend?" Ray thought Olivia would be flustered if she was exposed, but he didn''t expect that she became angry instead. He couldn''t understand her, but he was bored anyway, so he yed along with her. "Prettydy, it''s not a good habit to lie. I just want to treat you to a drink. You don''t have to....." "Go back and ask him again. He said he is not my boyfriend; does he mean he wants to break up with me?!" Olivia put her hands on her waist, and her pretty fair face became pale because of anger, and her eyes looked infuriated. Ray was taken aback by her reaction. After a while, he asked, "Wh-What do you mean by that?" "Are you deaf? Help me ask if he really wants to break up with me. If he does, then I won''t look for him again!" Ray was at a loss of what to do. "Go on! Don''t you like to ask questions? Go, go." Ray couldn''t help but roll his eyes in his heart. "Who am I to you? Why should I help you just because you asked me to do so?" He thought. But he felt that she was just acting, so he stared at her. "I say, Miss, I just want to treat you to a drink. Is there any need for you to act with me here? For a woman whoes to a bar, can''t you afford to y?" His words made Olivia upset; she despised the man in front of her. What did he mean by "for a woman who came to a bar, couldn''t she afford to y?" She sneered and said, "What do you mean by that? The bar is not a strip club. I just came here to drink. What does it have to do with you?" "Come on. The man''s expression was very frivolous. "Who doesn''t know what kind of ce a bar is? See those people at the door eyeing their prey? In this era, you''re telling me you are simply here for a drink. Fine. Then I will also simply treat you to a drink. Do I have the honors to do that?" Olivia sneered and didn''t want to talk to him at all. The man didn''t give up. In actuality, he wouldn''t do this normally. He would move on if he failed with one woman. He preferred voluptuous women and didn''t think too much of innocent-looking girls as he thought they were too pretentious. However, even though Olivia looked to be innocent, the aura she gave off did not seem pretentious at all. The way she acted and spoke was real. She was pure on the surface, but deep down, she was a tomboy. This kind of girl was hot! He liked it! So Ray was reluctant to look away, and he didn''t want to move his feet away from her. Unwilling to give up, he picked up a ss and walked to Olivia''s side. "Miss, I sincerely want to treat you to a drink. Just one ss. You can just take it as giving me face. I''ll leave after you''ve drunk this ss." Olivia was furious and speechless. "Is the man in front of me an imbecile???" She thought. His words had immediately exposed his intentions. What did he mean by giving him face and that he would leave after drinking a ss? She was afraid that she would not be able to leave even if he left after that ss. If it was just a matter of drinking a ss of alcohol, why would he keep pestering her? Although she rarely came to a bar, she was not the kind of person who did not understand the ways of the world and the dangers of society. How could she not tell his intentions and still be silly enough to drink his alcohol? She ignored him and only focused on drinking her drink. "It''s fine if you don''t want to leave. If my boyfriendes over, you''ll be dead meat Although we have quarreled, our families are still good friends, if he sees me being bullied, he will not turn a blind eye." "Boyfriend?" Ray''s tongue brushed past his teeth as he stared in Sam''s direction. With an unclear smile, he said, "You''re really addicted to telling lies, Miss. Since that''s the case, I''ll test the extent of loyalty and protection your boyfriend has for you." After that, he grabbed Olivia''s shoulder and smiled wantonly. "What do you think? As a man, seeing his girlfriend being held in the arms of another man, he shouldn''t be able to stand it, right?" Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 "Miss, let''s make a bet, shall we?" After Ray put his arms around her shoulder, Olivia struggled like an angered cat, but the man was strong, firmly pressing on her shoulder. At this moment, Olivia finally realized the disparity between the strength of men and women! "Let go of me, or I''ll count to three." Although Olivia seldom went out, she was not afraid of trouble. If this man wanted to do something to her tonight, she would fight to the death rather than let herself be taken advantage of. A hint of hostility shed across her face, and Ray was taken aback for a moment. But soon, he came to his senses. "She is just a woman. Even if she is angry, what''s the worst she can do? She''ll just give a few ps at most; no big deal." Ray thought. Hence, he didn''t take Olivia''s emotions to heart. On the contrary, he smiled even more wantonly. "C''mon, Miss, don''t be angry. Didn''t you say he is your boyfriend? You''ve fallen out with him, and he ignored me. I''m doing you a favor by putting my arm around you. He won''t be able to stand watching you be with another man, and he''lle charging. I can be considered your savior, don''t you think?" Olivia sneered and said, "Savior my a*s. I''m going to start counting." "One!" The smile on the man''s face did not disappear, and he had no intention of letting Olivia go. "Two!" The man even raised his chin with contempt in his eyes. His expression seemed to say, "What can you do about me?" "Three." Ssh! Olivia did not hesitate to ssh the ss of juice in front of her on the man''s face. Ray was caught off guard; he was shocked for a long time beforeing to his senses. Then he furiously grabbed Olivia''s neck. "You dare to ssh that on me?" Olivia''s lips twitched speechlessly as she looked at him mockingly. "Are you a fool? I''ve already sshed you, and you still ask if I dare? Do you want me to do it again?" "You!" Ray was livid, but Olivia''s action was brazen. Her exquisite face had a touch of confidence and elegance that was ipatible with the seedy surrounding; as if she was born with it. The girl in front of him should live so wilfully. While he should kneel before her. Amazement and infatuation shed across Ray''s eyes, and he held Olivia with more strength, "It''s okay, I''m not angry. You can ssh me as many times as you want. Do it until you are happy and satisfied. When you are satisfied, can we exchange contacts? Let''s be friends!" He was on cloud nine when he spoke as he felt that he had finally found his true love after wandering for such a long time. Olivia was speechless. "This buffoon must be an idiot." She thought. She struggled hard, but Ray held her tightly, not wanting to let her loose at all. Olivia stepped on his foot and ground on it heavily. Ray was in so much pain that his face turned pale, but he still gritted his teeth and endured it. "It''s okay. Do what you want. I''ll cosset." Looking at his expression, Olivia was utterly speechless. She had only thought he acted like an idiot, but at that moment, she felt that he truly was an idiot. "After you''re done, let me treat you to a drink." Ray smiled and brought the drink to her front once again. Olivia chuckled, took the drink, and poured it on his head. Ssh... Booze once again flowed down Ray''s head mercilessly; however, Olivia was still not satisfied with it. She hit Ray''s head forcefully with the ss, and he frowned in pain. "Didn''t you say I can do as I please? I''d like to see how far you can take it." After saying this, Olivia smashed the ss and picked up one of the ss shards. Then she pointed it toward his temple. Her smile was dangerous but extraordinarily beautiful too. Ray was madly infatuated by the way she looked. But when he saw the ss shard, he grew fearful. He held Olivia''s wrist with a hollow smile and said, "Miss, I just want to treat you to a drink. You don''t need to go this far, do you? You''ll hurt someone. Are you sure you want to do it?" Olivia''s hand couldn''t move forward, but she still kept her cool. "What? Didn''t you just say I can do as I please, and you''ll cosset? I only want to hurt you a little, and you''re already afraid? Do your words not count at all?" Seeing her act like that, Ray felt that he had to do something a little forceful. Otherwise, he would not be able to keep this woman down. So he didn''t condone her anymore. He held her hand forcefully and brought her hands to her sides. "That''s enough, Miss. I said I''ll let you do as you please, not hurt Ket me. Since you want to y like this, why don''t we go somewhere else? I will y with you to your heart''s content." After that, the man sped Olivia''s hand and walked out. Olivia''s face turned pale, and she looked at the bartender for help, but he was entertaining other guests at this time; he didn''t pay attention to her side. Besides, things like this happened often in the bar, so the bartender did not take it seriously. Olivia knew if she still didn''t think of a way out, she would really be taken away by the man in front of her. Although she was vicious, it didn''t mean that her strength was as strong as her mind. She was truly no match for a man''s strength. Thinking of this, Olivia said fiercely, "Do you believe if you dare to take me out of this door tonight, I''ll let you appear on the headlines tomorrow?" Ray smirked without a care as he said, "Oh, how do you n to do so?" Olivia stared at him seriously. "Murder." Hearing this, his expression changed slightly. "Hmm?" "When you wake up, you''ll find a corpse lying next to you, and the media will bring you up the headlines, then the police will take you to prison. You will never be able to walk into another bar and spend the rest of your life in prison When that timees, you won''t be able to get your booze, let alone a woman like me. Of course, your biggest loss will be your freedom." With that, Olivia could see the man had turned pale. She smiled in satisfaction and said, "I got my bad temper from my mother. So if I die, she''ll be furious. You have a family, don''t you? She''ll likely ventN?velDrama.Org owns this. her anger on your family." Ray was speechless. He just asionally came to ces like this, no some pleasure seeker. He nned to stop when he was tired of fooling around. Then he''d get married and have children. So Olivia''s words really frightened him. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 "So, do you still want to take me with you?" Ray was still unwilling to give up. "Are you sure your death will be discovered? What if you died unintelligibly? I can fake it." Olivia smirked and said confidently, "Believe me, there''s no ce for shadow where the sun shines bright. The truth will surface sooner orter. That is if you dare." Although Ray looked horrible, satisfaction filled his eyes when he gazed at Olivia. He even looked impressed by her. In the end, after an internal struggle, he slowly let go of Olivia''s hand. "Miss, you have a strong mentality. I respect you for that." Olivia looked at him unhappily and didn''t say a word. "Also, I would like to say you really had my heart just now. But then I realized you are also ruthless. I probably wouldn''t be able to control you even if I managed to get you. Sigh, what a short-lived love." Ray sighed. Hearing that, Olivia couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth, "Get lost. I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Since you don''t have any more intentions, I suppose I can leave now?" Ray smiled and said, "You still want to go back there? Aren''t you afraid of meeting another man like me? Honestly, I still want to live a decent life; that''s why I was threatened by your words. Word of advice, don''te to this kind of ce so frequently. If you don''t have anypany, don''te at all. Single girls like you are easily targeted. If you meet merciless men, you might even die." Hearing that so suddenly, Olivia couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. She didn''t expect this man to be quite honest. It was a pity that the way he treated her ruined her impression of him. She then walked back without saying another word. However, where she headed was not where she sat just now. Rey stood on the spot and watched as she walked toward her "boyfriend". Sam was drinking liquor, feeling annoyed. He leaned on the bar top and held a ss in one hand. Under the light, he looked sorrowful. It was because he was too insouciant. When some women tried to get close to Sam and flirt with him, Olivia had already got to his side and sat beside him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam''s gaze barely moved, let alone gave her a peek. Olivia asked the bartender for another ss of drink. He was the same person as herst visit. When he saw the both of them sitting together, he found it amusing for a moment but soon returned to his work. Olivia took a sip of her drink and spoke to Sam. "You are really heartless. Someone you know is in danger right in front of you, but you didn''t even think to lend a helping hand." A familiar voice traveled to his ears. Sam raised his eyebrows slightly and looked in the direction of the voice. He happened to meet Olivia''s gaze. "It''s you?" Sam looked at her with a slight surprise. Olivia was speechless. She gnashed her teeth. She was obviously annoyed. After everything that happened, he didn''t even realize that she was there? Indeed, Olivia didn''t just simply point to a man and said he was her boyfriend. She wouldn''t do that. She recognized Sam''s back; that was why she dared to make such a statement. At first, she thought Sam would help her a little, but to her surprise, he didn''t know she was there the entire time?! What the heck! Olivia felt she couldn''t let it go so easily. She continued to gnash her teeth and looked at him as he said, "Am I that inconspicuous? I''ve been here all this while, yet you didn''t even realize it?" Looking at her being upset, Sam was slightly confused. The scar on his face didn''t fit his current expression at all. The truth was, he really didn''t realize Olivia was there. He was quite shocked when he heard the familiar voice. However, almost immediately, he remembered when Olivia asked him to be her pretend- boyfriend previously. He pursed his lips and looked at her calmly. "What''s up?" Unbelievable! Olivia really wanted to smack the back of his head when she heard the tone of his voice. However, after some thought, what rights did she have to do so? Although the two of them knew each other, and Olivia even gave him her first kiss, they weren''t even acquainted technically. In fact, even if he did realize she was around and decided not to help her even though she was right in front of him, she didn''t even have the right to me him. Although this was the fact, Olivia was still upset. She bit her lower lip andughed wildly on purpose, "Can''t I look for you without reason? I saw you drinking, so I wanted to apany you." After that, she shook the ss in her hand and said, "It''s on you." Sam felt helpless. "Have I agreed?" Olivia then continued to say with a thick face, "I''ve given you my first kiss. How can you say no?" Sam was speechless. He couldn''t retort her shameless statement and red at her for a moment. Olivia then realized his ears were actually turning red. It was hard to tell if she didn''t look at it closely since he kept a tense look. "Hehe, I didn''t know you would get embarrassed so easily. I just said it casually and your ears already turned red." Olivia had exposed him. Even if Sam wanted to deny, he couldn''t do so anymore. In fact, Olivia''s ears were slightly burning from embarrassment too. It was just that her hair had covered her ears and her emotion couldn''t be read on her face, so it was hard to tell She continued to tease Sam. "Looking at your expression, could it be that it was also your first kiss?" Sam was once again speechless. After that, Olivia realized his ears got even redder. She suddenly felt that Sam was really cute! A strong man got embarrassed after a few teases. What a huge contradiction. She had a mischievous thought; she couldn''t help but reach out to touch Sam''s ears. However, before she could touch him, Sam had held her wrist. "What are you trying to do?" Olivia was startled for a moment. Then, she said bluntly, "Nothing. I just saw that your ears were reddened, and I find it very cute. I wanted to touch it, that''s all." The corner of Sam''s eyes twitched. His mouth was tightly shut, and he was obviously upset. However, he had underestimated Olivia''s shamelessness. Because she continued to stare at his ears and said, unwilling to up, "Let me touch it, please? I have never touched a man''s ear before." Sam was at a loss for words. "You''re a man. It wouldn''t hurt for man me to touch it a little, would it?" Olivia then leaned into him; her faint fragrance invaded his senses and he frowned slightly. As she was very close, her face and lips were only inches away. S He immediately let go of her and said unhappily, "You wish." You wish? Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 This again! Olivia twitched her lips. Sam had the nearly same expression and sentence as when she kissed himst time, and he felt he had suffered a loss, then Olivia suggested that he kiss her back. As if she was taking advantage of him desperately! Olivia red at him and said, "What''s wrong with you? You''re a man! I''m just a girl who wants to touch your ear; why do you have to act as if I''m trying to humiliate you?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Hearing that, Sam smirked disdainfully, "Aren''t you trying to?" Olivia was speechless in an instant. She gnashed her teeth and decided she no longer wanted to touch it! "It''s just a pair of ears! As if I''ve never touched them in my life!" However, after a second thought, she had indeed never touched a man''s ears before. She really wanted to touch them. She thought Sam''s reddened ears were extremely cute. Olivia didn''t know when she started developing this kind of fixation, but from that moment on, seeing Sam''s reddened ears, she just couldn''t help but want to touch it... After some thought, she retracted her hand, then as quick as lightning, she reached out again and covered Sam''s ears when he was caught off guard. She tugged onto it and touched it; only then she speedily brought her hands back. The entire eventsted less than three seconds. She had done what she wanted to, and Sam didn''t even have the time to register. He looked at Olivia in bewilderment as if she was a bandit. She looked at him with glee and said, "Even if you wouldn''t let me touch your ears, I still want to. I''ve touched it now, haven''t I?" Sam''s ears reddened even more. He gritted his teeth and mumbled, "Bandit." Hearing what he said, she raised her eyebrows and said, "What? A bandit? Since you said so, it would be a dishonor to the title you''ve given me if I didn''t touch your ears a few more times." After that, she stood up and wanted to "bully" Sam''s ears wilfully. Because of what happened earlier, Olivia did not seed this time. Sam grabbed her hands; he red at her as they looked at each other. Their distance was rather close; Olivia saw that his ears were getting redder and redder. Like a punk, she blinked at him, amorous, and said, "What are you doing holding both of my hands?" There was a bright smile on Olivia''s face. Her eyes were clear and innocent, but there was a hint of slyness in them. She was like a beautiful little vixen. Sam was stunned by the way she looked for a long while before he finally came back to his senses. Then, gloomily, he wanted to speak. However, Olivia did not give him the chance to do so. "Could it be that you want to touch me as well?" What she actually meant was, could it be that he wanted to touch her ears as well. But without specific details, it sounded very ambiguous. Sam was extremely flustered by her words and couldn''t find the words to reply for a moment. His words were stuck in his throat for a long while, but remembering how this girl defended him back in the elevator, he held it back. "Whatever." He shook away the girl''s hands and turned around, no longer looking at her. "Aren''t you giving me a chance to touch your ears by looking away?" Olivia said again while grinning. This made Sam turn around again, and his gaze turned cold, "What exactly do you want?" Remembering the difficulties she faced recently, Olivia suddenly pulled a long face. She looked very pitiful and said, "Nothing. I just wanted to greet you since I saw you. Why do you have to be so fierce?" He was fierce? Sam gave a hollow chuckle while he waited for Olivia to reveal her schemes. Sure enough, seeing that he did not intend to ask, and she also could not hold back any longer, she took the initiative and said, "Actually, I need your help to pretend to be my boyfriend again!" Before Sam could even reject her, Olivia said in a hurry, "It''s all on me this time; it''s my request. Not your favor to Return. So you can take it as I''ve owed you a favor; I can do anything for you in the future. Or if you don''t think it''s necessary, I canpensate you in other ways!" Sam frowned as he heard this. "I remember telling you that was thest time." "You did, but the situation has changed. It all went on unexpectedly. Please, help me one, more time. You''re not currently upied anyway, aren''t you? You onlye to the bar when you''re feeling down. Actually, I have a side job as a counselor. If you help me, I can also help youe out of your breakup!" Hmph, he would be crazy to believe she was a counselor on the side. Seeing Sam was not responding, Olivia showed a pitiful look and lowered her head; she looked as if she was distraught. "There''s really no one else I can ask for help. Men out there are too dangerous. I met one just now. All of them only wanted my body, not a genuine rtionship with me!" Sam was speechless. He had to admit this woman was really quirky. She would spout weird things one after another; even her actions could be astounding. What did she mean by all of them only wanted her body and not a genuine rtionship with her? Were these words... of a girl? Even if it was, she shouldn''t have said so to a grown man under normal circumstances, should she? "Please, just help me one more time. I can make really delicious meals, and I know how to make many different treats. I can make whatever you want to eat! Are you living alone? Why don''t I prepare all your meals in the future?" Prepare all of his meals? Sam was slightly tempted by the suggestion. After Young Master Yardley put all his attention on his wife and child, he was in charge of all thepany''s affairs as he only trusted him. Therefore, Sam was basically all over the ce all the time during the day. He was exhausted every day, but that didn''t mean that he could fall asleep immediately. So, out of his working hours, he would drink to numb himself and let him forget about that person temporarily. And it would be a brand new day when he woke up. If she were to prepare all of his meals... "What do you think? It''s a pretty good suggestion, isn''t it? I can just move to your ce. Then, my mom won''t question me every day anymore!" Olivia was not a carefree girl. She knew very well about the dangers of a man. However, she knew even if she was naked in front of this man, he would most probably look away coldly, not giving her a second nce. This man was very safe. She must let him be her pretend-boyfriend. If not, she would have a hard time looking for a more suitable candidate. "I''ll have to think about it,? Sam replied with some reservations. "What? You still need to think about it?" Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 "What? Do you have any objections?" Sam nced at her indifferently. Olivia immediately sounded, "Nope, not at all! You can consider it now. I''ll wait for your reply here!" Wait for his reply here? "This girl sure is stubborn." He thought. However, he only pursed his lips and didn''t reply. About a minuteter. Olivia asked, "So what do you think?" Hearing this, Sam could not help but frown as he nced at her. He reminded her, "It''s only been a minute." "Really?" Olivia tilted her head and blinked, "I thought a century had passed." Sam only took that she was joking, so he didn''t reply. Who would''ve thought a minuteter, Olivia asked again. "Are you done thinking?" Sam was speechless. "Say something. What are your thoughts on this?" Sam didn''t want to hear her voice, and he refused to talk to her. It had only been about two minutes, and yet she had already asked this question twice.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Seeing that he wasn''t replying, Olivia was not upset either. She just slowly waited for time to pass. Sam was silent. However, in his heart, he wondered if this girl would ask the question every other minute. He silently counted the time in his heart. Sure enough, another minuteter, Olivia looked at Sam again. Even Sam felt the expression on his face was numb. "Mr. Sorrento, how''s your consideration? What do you think? Be mindful that you won''t be able to get such an offer if you pass it." "Are you nning to ask me every other minute until I give you an answer?" Olivia nodded. Sam''s eyebrows could not help but twitch strongly. This girl was really something... "What do you think? Instead of being asked every other minute, why don''t you ept my offer now?" Hearing this, Sam raised his eyes and nced at her carefreely, "Is this one of your tactics?" "Yes," Olivia admitted without hesitation and leaned in with a smile. The girl''s face was so close that it was about to touch his, but she didn''t have any self-awareness as a girl. She didn''t think the distance between them was too close. She even smiled and said, "Will you agree?" Sam was speechless. He looked away as if he saw a ghost and didn''t reply to her. Olivia grabbed a corner of his sleeve and said, "If you don''t reply, I''ll just take it as a yes, okay?" Sam still did not speak. Olivia smiled and said, "Okay then. You will be my boyfriend for the uing days." The word boyfriend made Sam frown slightly. He turned his head and corrected her, "Pretend boyfriend." "Sure, I know, boyfriend." Olivia patted him on the shoulder. She was over the moon because he agreed to help. She directly went to him and held his arm. "What are you doing?" Olivia suddenly came close to him, and her entire body clung to him. A faint fragrance lingered; Sam''s vignce heightened. "Nothing, I just want you to get used to it. After all, you are my boyfriend. Isn''t this kind of intimacy normal in the future?" Olivia blinked and didn''t think there was anything wrong with her behavior. Because her mother was a person with great observation, if their actions were too unnatural and stiff, their n would be exposed. Therefore, Olivia wanted to practice in advance. She didn''t expect Sam to be so resistant to this. After listening to her exnation, he grabbed her wrist and shoved her hand away. He then said in a low voice, "You and are just in a pretend rtionship. Apart from specific events, we will have to remain a distance from each other. You are not allowed toe too close to me, nor can you touch me." Hearing this, Olivia couldn''t help but snort, "Why? Are you saving yourself for that person you like? But she already has somebody she likes. Even if you do this, she won''te back to you." Sam felt his heart ache at the mention of her. That girl... She went on a trip with another man. It was a honeymoon trip. Young Madam had it booked especially for them in hopes that their rtionship would elevate. Perhaps when the trip was over, they would get married. Thinking of this, Sam smiled bitterly. "You''re overthinking." He said. Overthought? How could she have overthought? Seeing that he looked pitiful, Olivia patted him on the shoulder and said, "Don''t worry, I will definitely help you now that you''re helping me. I will help you get out of the misery of a heartbreak!" Because of their agreement, Sam nned to send her back when they were about to leave. Tiana, on the other hand, saw Olivia with a man by her side when she returned from pursuing her Prince Charming. She immediately grabbed Olivia''s hand, pulled her away from the scene, and questioned her in a whisper, What''s going on? I''ve only gone to fi isten to some songs and you''ve already persuaded him? Didn''t you say you don''t want to trouble him anymore?" "Yeah." Olivia said matter-of-factly, "There was a change of ns." "Then did he agree to pretend to be your boyfriend?" Tiana asked. "Yes, I don''t have to worry anymore. I just don''t know how long it''llst." Hearing this, Tiana smiled maliciously, "Actually... You can always turn this fake rtionship into a real one. He seems pretty decent." "You have only met him a few times. How do you know that he seems pretty decent? Are you judging him by his looks?" Olivia red at her. She remembered how Sam pushed her away thest time she made fun of how they could be a real couple after faking it. She then said, "Not a chance." "Not a chance? Why? Could it be that you are not charming enough? You can''t even win a man! Olivia, I''m so disappointed in you." "You should go back if you''re done with your act. It''s gettingte." After that, Olivia turned around and left without telling Tiana what happened to her that night. Sam saw that she returned to him while the girl beside her scrutinized him curiously, waving at him shyly. "Hello, I''m Ollie''s best friend, Tiana." Sam nodded at her politely with a cold expression, "Nice to meet you. I''m Sam." His tone was polite but distant. He seemed calm and reliable. Tiana''s impression of him improved even more. Olivia, on the other hand, was a little surprised. She still remembered how he hired her as a ghostwriter to write his story and how he bribed and threatened her through text. He even went to her house and dragged her out of her warm,fy bed and made her amend the story for him. He even ripped a chunk of her hair away in the end! At that moment, he looked like a decent guy. "It''s gettingte. I''ll send you girls back first." Olivia then said, "Did you drive here? You drank, didn''t you? It won''t be convenient for you to drive. I''ll take a cab back with my friend instead." "I''ll send you girls off first." Tiana walked over to Olivia''s side. They followed behind Sam, and Olivia heard Tiana said. "Olivia, this man seems a little cold..." Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 Cold? Olivia sneered. "That''s just what''s on the surface, don''t be fooled." Although they had only met a few times, based on their short encounter, Olivia thought she had seen all of Sam''s true colors. Then, she realized... Sam was actually kind of cute, especially when his ears got red. The thing that infuriated her was how he always looked at her as if she wanted to take advantage of him. Whenever they were together, Olivia would often feel like she was a bully whereas Sam was the victim. s. Sam did not drive. Instead, he called a cab to send them both back first. However, Tiana was especially sly. While Sam called for a cab, she had already called someone from her home to pick her up. Therefore, she got in her ride and created an opportunity for her best friend. She didn''t even invite them to join her ride back. The car drove off as soon as she shut the door.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Ahem..." Olivia got choked by the exhaust fumes that came out from Tiana''s car. She thought while coughing, "How dare this brat run away so quickly. Why won''t you drop us off as well since you have a ride? What''s the point of calling a cab?" Little did they know she would leave just like that. Then, she looked at the person beside her. He actually stood there expressionlessly, as if nothing mattered to him. Very well, act all snobbish. She could do that too. Olivia twitched the corner of her lips. She also put on a "don''t mess with me" look as she stood there. Samter sent Olivia back to the lobby of her apartment. Olivia took out her phone and looked at Sam, "Hey, why don''t we add each other''s contact?" Sam hesitated for a moment at first, but before he could say anything, Olivia said, "We''re a couple now; it wouldn''t hurt to exchange contacts, would it? It''s just for convenience sake." Hearing this, Sam looked at her deeply and corrected, "Not a real couple." Olivia wanted to roll her eyes. Seeing him so serious, the corner of her lips twitched and she went along with him, "Alright, fine, it''s not real, I got it. You don''t have to keep reminding me. Here, do you want to add mine or shall I add yours?" Sam opened his contacts without any expression and passed his phone to her. After they sessfully added each other, Olivia smiled with satisfaction, "Very well. I''ll call you if I need anything. Remember to send me your address; I''ll go over tomorrow." "I know. Go on now." Only then did Olivia leave with satisfaction. Sam only looked away after he looked at her back for some time. No one could tell what exactly was on his mind as he looked into the distance. On the other side, Vera and Quill, who had finished their trip, also returned. Their return flight was ratherte; it was alright midnight when they arrived. Minerva had wanted to pick them up personally, but Maddox did not allow her. He said it was time for her to rest. Besides, Vera was with Quill; he would look after her. Minerva thought about what he said and eventually agreed. Vera came back with Quill; why should she go and interrupt the couple? So, Minerva told Vera she would have to go back on her own. Vera received this message right when she got off the ne. She looked a little upset. "Minerva, didn''t you promise to pick me up? Why aren''t youing anymore?" "I''m sleepy and want to go to bed early. You should go back on your own." Vera was at a loss for words for a moment. "You''re too realistic." Minerva retorted, "I''m Realistic? If I were to pick you up, you''d be spending the night with me. If I don''t, you''d be going back with Quill. Your choice." Vera made a prompt decision to choose thetter. Minervaughed coldly and said, "Who''s the realistic one now?" Vera, "I am." Good. This girl had self-awareness. Just when Minerva wanted to continue chatting with her, her phone was taken away. She turned around and saw that it was Maddox. He was looking at her bitterly. "What''s the matter..." Maddox put her phone aside and leaned over to hold her waist. He touched the tip of her nose and said, "It''s already veryte. Jelly Bean''s asleep." "Yeah, she''s pretty obedient tonight. She fell asleep quite early." Minerva didn''t find anything odd about that. She even nodded. "I took her to the room next door." Hearing that, Minerva raised her brows, "Next door? There''s no one there. Isn''t it... bad to leave her alone?" Before she could even finish her could words, Maddox had already kissed her. Minerva soon pushed him away as she was worried about her .n daughter. "It''s not safe for Jelly Bean to be alone. Go bring her back quickly." S Maddox bit her neck gently and said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, she''s sleeping very soundly. She won''t wake up within the next two hours." "What if..." Minerva was a little anxious because she could feel Maddox''s hand reaching into the nket. He was bing unruly already. "There won''t be a what-if. She''s been like this for the past few nights..." Maddox''s voice grew even deeper and hoarse. Minerva wanted to resist, but she was already turned on under Maddox''s touch. She bit on her lower bit lightly and grabbed on his shirt cor unknowingly, "But..." She was then deeply kissed and could no longer make a sound. At the airport. Vera put her phone back into her bag and looked up at Quill. "Umm... Minerva said it''s already toote, so she won''te and pick me up." ? "Okay." Quill didn''t think much of it and responded indifferently. He fixed her cor and hair and said gently, "Nash is waiting for us outside; shall we go to my ce tonight?" Vera hesitated. Vera''s face turned red as Quill''s fingers brushed her cheeks while he was fixing her cor. Although it was barely a touch, she was very flustered. What made her even more flustered was the fact that Quill took the initiative to ask if she wanted to stay over at his ce. Was this an invitation? Could it be thatter... Because of such a simple statement and action, Vera''s mind was already all over the ce. Her face then grew even redder, as well as her ears. Quill was speechless. He squinted his eyes slightly and looked at the girl in front of him. It seemed that... she easily took things the wrong way. Quill actually only felt that it was already quitete, and if he were to send her back to her parent''s ce, they would disturb them. It was better off going to his ce, but he thought he should at least ask for her opinion. He hadn''t expected her to actually blush. Quill reached out and flicked the girl''s fair forehead. "Ouch." Vera felt a sharp pain and all the dirty thoughts in her mind shattered instantly. She covered her forehead and looked at Quill grudgingly, "What is it?" "I''m asking you. Do you want to go over to my ce, or shall I send you home?" Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Vera''s eyes immediately widened as she heard this, "Didn''t you just invited me over to your ce just now? Why did you change your words? You''re insincere..." She then covered her forehead and lowered her head after finishing her sentence. She didn''t want to deal with him anymore. Seeing her head hung low, Quill couldn''t hold back hisughter and ruffled the back of her head. "How am I insincere? It''s inconvenient for you to go back home at thiste hour. Let''s go to the vi, Ko by is waiting for you there." Koby? Ko by! Thinking of the cute ragdoll, Vera was full of energy again. She raised her head excitedly, but then she thought about something and instantly became depressed. "Koby doesn''t seem to like me. It wouldn''t even let me touch its head." "Maybe it''s because you''ve been petting its head too frequently, and it''s afraid of balding." Quill ruffled her head as he spoke. Vera hit his hand away angrily and said, "Then you should also stop touching my head; I''m afraid of balding too!" Quill wasn''t angry even though he was treated so. He just pulled Vera into his arms and said, "Then, let''s go to where Koby''s at. Let''s go. Nash is waiting for us outside." "Oh, okay." It was already past midnight by the time they arrived at Quill''s private vi. Everyone was exhausted after a whole day of moving around. Quill did not bother her anymore and let her rest after bidding goodnight. Vera had wanted to look for Ko by, but who would''ve thought that ragdoll would disappear from her sight as soon as it saw her. It wouldn''te out no matter how much she called and cajoled it. She could only lie on the big bed alone and sigh while looking at the ceiling. She thought something would happen that night... She didn''t expect they would really just sleep on their own after bidding each other goodnight... Um... What on earth was she thinking about? It was alreadyte at night; he was already asleep yet she was hoping that something would happen between them? When did she be so lecherous? Vera was infuriated in her heart. She tossed around and covered herself with the quilt. She then sat up a minuteter and got out from the nket. Sh*t! It had been a few days since that incident, and she didn''t take any contraceptive pills. She wondered whether she would get pregnant or not. The possibility of getting pregnant on the first try was very unlikely...Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But that night, the two of them had done it more than once... Vera poked her fingers and contemted while biting on her lower lip. Then, sheid back down on the bed. What was she thinking about? It would be better if she got pregnant. Quill was not afraid of her getting pregnant; why was she worried about this? But if she really got pregnant... Perhaps they could get married just like that? Vera couldn''t help but hug her pillow and roll around on the bed as she thought about this. Boohoo... How embarrassing! Minerva received a call from a woman the next day. She felt awful for disturbing them for so many days, so she no longer wanted to stay in the hotel. She said she had found a job that provided amodation. Therefore, she would move out in two days. She even said she would return the money Minerva spent on her after getting her pay and also treat her to a meal. She sounded very grateful and polite. Minerva then said that she was only lending a helping hand since their families knew each other. She shouldn''t take it to heart. However, she insisted on reciprocating her act of kindness. If it weren''t for her, she couldn''t imagine how she would end up. Minerva couldn''t help but wonder what she had gone through. Judging from the way she spoke and her. mannerism, she must''vee from a well-off background. Why and how did she end up down and out? However, Minerva didn''t want to ask directly as she didn''t mention it either. After all, this was a matter of privacy. After chatting with Minerva for a while, the woman then asked about Quill. She asked when Quill would return. Minerva was stunned for a moment. This woman was silent and hadn''t done muchtely. She was so silent that she had even forgotten about her existence. Now that she mentioned Quill, Minerva thought she must''ve been pretty reliant on him; he had also returned the night before. Minerva wasn''t the kind of person who would lie. Therefore, she said, "Quill came backst night, but he is probably resting right now. Once he has his rest, I''ll inform him about this and arrange for you two to meet up. How about that?" The woman thanked her immediately, "Thank you, Minerva... Truly, thank you." In the afternoon, Minerva made sure Quill had gotten enough rest before she called him. Quill was silent for a moment before he said a name. "Yulia Maxwell?" Oh, that''s the woman. When Minerva first heard this name, her first impression was that it was a very gentle and sophisticated name. She then said lightly, "I forgot to ask for it. She probably felt embarrassed, so she didn''t tell me her name. So her name was Yulia?" "I think so if my memory serves me right, that''s her name. But..." Quill paused, then he exined to Minerva, "The Maxwell family and our family were close. However, the whole family migrated to Maplnd not long after Mother passed away. We then lost contact afterward. I didn''t expect she had returned. I wonder how Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell are doing now; did they alle back?" Minerva only said she met this woman and didn''t mention the others. Quill probably still didn''t know how down and out she had be, So she vaguely described her situation to him. "Down and out?" Quill fell silent for a while and then said, "What happened?" "About this... I''m not sure, either." Minerva then thought about what Yulia said to Jennifer. She felt a little anxious and couldn''t help but think about Vera. "Quill, do you want to meet with Yulia? I''ve arranged for her to stay at a hotel. If you want to, I can make the appointment." "Sure." Quill agreed to it. Minerva arranged a dinner at five in the evening. She handed Jelly Bean over to Maddox and was ready to head out alone. In the end, with the high-sounding excuse of worrying about her safety, Maddox insisted that she had to take him and Jelly Bean along. After that, Beanie also said he hadn''t seen Uncle Quill for a long time and that he missed him a lot. Hence, he also wanted to tag along. It was initially only a three-person meeting, but it eventually became a meeting of six. They were Maddox and the two children. Minerva red at Maddox and Beanie. She couldn''t help butined, "This was an arrangement for them to meet, but now you two insisted oning too. What if they feel awkwardter?" Maddox said expressionlessly, "It''s just a gathering, not a blind date. What is there to feel awkward about?" He had his point; it was not a blind date. They were only there to have a meal. It seemed like there was indeed nothing to feel awkward about. Beanie, on the other hand, surprisingly agreed with his father and said, "That''s right, Mommy. Besides, Auntie Vera is going to be Uncle Quill''s wife in the future, Chave to help her keep an eye on uncle since he''s meeting anotherdy." Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 That woman came out of nowhere, and he had heard her conversation with Jennifer. So when he heard that his uncle was going to meet with that woman, he was immediately on high alert. He had to tag along and keep an eye on his uncle. Beanie snorted. He didn''t care about what others thought; Vera would definitely be his uncle''s wife in the future. If it were in the past, Beanie wouldn''t forcefully insist like this. However, after Beanie knew Vera became Quill''s girlfriend, he would only acknowledge Vera as his auntie. Both Maddox and Beanie had ulterior motives. Only Jelly Bean, who was in Maddox''s arms, was stillughing foolishly. Then, Maddox pointed at her and looked at Minerva without any expression, "See, even Jelly Bean wants to follow." Hearing that, the corner of Minerva''s lips twitched. He could have just tagged along if he wanted to; was it necessary for him to spout such nonsense? She decided to ignore him and send a message to Yulia. The restaurant Minerva booked was in the hotel below where Yulia was staying, in hopes of bringing convenience to her. She would still be able to make it in time if she took the elevator downstairs when Minerva and Quill arrived. Whereas the Ocean Vi was slightly further away, hence Minerva had to leave earlier. Throughout the journey, Jelly Bean was making baby sounds. She would y with her hands and bite on her fist, and at some point, she would chuckle as she yed with Beanie. Because of sweet Jelly Bean, the atmosphere in the car was vivid. Soon, they arrived at the hotel lobby. Just when Minerva was about to text Yulia, she saw a familiar figure standing by the hotel entrance. It was Yulia. Minerva didn''t expect her toe down so early. Yulia smiled sweetly and walked toward Minerva when she saw her. "Minerva, you''re here." Minerva looked at her surprisingly, "Didn''t I ask you toe down only after we''ve arrived? You must have waited for a long time." Yulia shook her head and denied. She replied softly, "I didn''t wait for long. You''ve arrived just as I came down." Actually, she had been waiting for about half an hour. Ever since Minerva said she would arrange the meet-up, Yulia had been on edge. It had been such a long time since shest met Quill. She grew up with him, but she didn''t expect that they would lose contact. It was such a pity. Therefore, Yulia waited for them downstairs, worried that she would miss him. Minerva had a hunch that she must have waited there for a long time. As for how long it was, she couldn''t put her finger on it, but it must have been over ten minutes. Judging from the eagerness in her eyes, Minerva could tell she looked forward to the meeting very much. Thinking about this, Minerva felt a slight sense of regret. She wondered if she should ask Vera toe over. No.N?velDrama.Org owns this. They were just having a casual meet-up. Although she told the receptionist they were engaged when they were children, it was all in the past. They had grown up now; what was the relevance of the past with the present? As adults, they had their opinions. Thinking about this, Minerva felt relieved in her heart. She gave Quill a call and was told that he would reach the hotel in ten minutes. Therefore, Minerva brought Yulia to the private room she had booked. When Yulia followed behind her, she saw an adult and a child by her side. No, there was another child in the arms of the adult. Seeing Yulia staring, Minerva chuckled awkwardly and exined, "Let me introduce them to you, Yulia. This is my husband, son and daughter." Hearing that, Yulia widened her eyes and was slightly shocked, but her expression soon returned to normal. She smiled lightly and said, "Of course, so many years have passed. You''re no You''re no longer the baby in everyone''s arms. It''s ab time you got married and had a family of your own." When she said this, she looked at Minerva and her family. There was a hint of relief in her gaze, like an elder. Minerva didn''t know how to react to her gaze. After all, Yulia looked to be only slightly older than her, but she looked at her with such affection. It was aplicated feeling. It was at this moment, Yulia inadvertently asked, "Even you already have a family of your own. What about Quill? So many years have passed; he must live a happy life now, doesn''t he?" A chill crept up on Minerva; she didn''t expect her to bring the topic up. But after a second thought, Minerva thought about Quill''s fame in this city; it wouldn''t be difficult to find out whether he was single. She knew that Yulia wasn''t a fool since she would ask such a question. Although it seemed inadvertent, she was, in fact, probing. If Minerva didn''t overthink, it would be just another simple question. However, Vera''s existence made it inevitable for her to overthink such matters. Minerva smiled and replied to her vaguely. "Quill? He is indeed quite happy now." He got a girlfriend; what else could bring more joy and bliss than this? What Minerva said was the truth. As for what Yulia would think, it was none of her business. After all, she was not that close with Yulia. Hence, she wouldn''t exin too much to her. Maddox and Beanie nced at each other as they heard thedies'' conversation. "Women sure are scary." They thought. Soon, they went into the private room. As Quill was reaching soon, Minerva requested the dishes to be served as soon as they settled down. Minerva had wanted to sit with Yulia. However, the moment she sat down, Maddox and Beanie sat beside her respectively. Minerva wanted to roll her eyes. Yulia didn''t think much of it. She just looked at them with a smile and sat opposite them. She was unsolicited by nature. Even if Maddox and Beanie hadn''t sat by Minerva''s side, Yulia wouldn''t actively sit by her side since her family was there. She was not that ignorant. In fact, she evenplimented her. "Your family sure has a strong bond." Minerva could only smile and nod. She could tell that Yulia had great manners. Although Vera was pretty decent as well, if it were to be in the past, Vera would most probably lose her confidence if she met someone like Yulia. Minerva could only be grateful in her heart that Yulia appearedter than Vera did. No. The right person would appear at the right time. It didn''t matter if they were early orte. Just like how she and Maddox had separated five years ago. Because they loved each other, and couldn''t live without one another, that even after five years had passed, there wasn''t anyone who could be in their way. Therefore, even if Yulia appeared earlier, it wouldn''t change a thing. Based on Quill''s personality, he wouldn''t waver once he set his mind on someone. Minerva then felt relieved after thinking it through. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Quill waste. Precisely, he was 20 minuteste. The first thing he said when he entered the room was. "Sorry, I''mte." Minerva couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. She knew Quill well that he would be always punctual. But he was 20 minuteste this time. He was probably really caught up with something. "Uncle Quill, were you stuck in traffic?" Beanie suddenly asked. Quill nced at Beanie and said lightly, "It''s due to other reasons. I didn''t know you guys would alle." He looked at Maddox and Jelly Bean, who was in his arms. They each sat by Minerva''s side as if they were afraid that she would run away. Quill sighed deeply when he saw this scene. He used to think Minerva would bring Beanie up on her own. To his surprise, after such a long time, she even had her second child. It was good too. "Quill." As he was deep in thought, a soft, trembling voice sounded. Quill looked in the direction of the sound and saw a well-dressed and gentle woman looking at him. Her eyes were filled with excitement. At first he couldn''t recognize her, but after some time, old memories returned, the figure looked even more familiar. Quill''s cold gaze softened a little, and he said, "Hi, Yulia. How are your parents?" Yulia didn''t know how to describe such an emotion meeting her childhood friend. She had too many things to tell; however, she couldn''t say a word at that moment. Besides, she had gone through too many obstacles just to find Quill. When she heard what he said, Yulia couldn''t help wanting to cry. Although she tried very hard to suppress her emotions, meeting the person she longed to see after all the hardships and difficult days she went through, she couldn''t help but start to lose control. The atmosphere became slightly odd. Yulia immediately turned around and wiped her tears away. She only turned back after some time. Her eyes were still slightly red after crying. It was also covered with ayer of moisture from the tears. She then smiled and said softly, "Sorry, it has been too long since Ist met an old friend, so I couldn''t control my emotions just now. Hope you guys don''t mind that." Yulia even looked over at Minerva and the rest as she said this. It wasn''t only just for Quill to hear. Minerva shook her head while smiling. Quill fell silent for a moment. He picked up a napkin and went forward, "Wipe your tears with this." Yulia apologized and took over the napkin. Beanie felt uneasy when he saw this. Although he knew that she didn''t do anything, she just couldn''t control her emotions and cried a little. However, Beanie was upset when his uncle gave her a napkin. Even though he didn''t say anything, he met Minerva''s gaze when he turned around. Minerva then flicked his head gently and whispered, "Don''t think too much, she''s an old friend of your uncle. It wouldn''t change the fact that Vera will be your Auntie in the future." Beanie snorted as his thoughts were figured out, "I don''t care." "Really?" Minerva poked his forehead, "You are my son. How can I not know what you''re thinking?" e The moment he insisted on tagging along, Minerva could already guess Beanie''s thoughts. After all, he lived with Vera for many years; he had wanted Vera to be his aunt for the longest time. When he heard there was a woman whom his uncle was engaged to as a child, Beanie was probably the most anxious one. Beanie snorted heavily again and didn''t say a word anymore. Of course, he didn''t deny it as well. After everyone settled down, Yulia calmed down as well. At first, they just casually chatted. Then, Quill realized she didn''t reply directly when he mentioned her parents. He guessed something must''ve happened to them. He shouldn''t have asked if she didn''t want to mention it. But she hade to him, so there must have been a reason. "Did... something happened to Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell?" As expected, the moment he mentioned her parents, Yulia fell silent for a long while before she finally spoke up hesitantly, "They have passed away." The room was silent. Not only Quill, but the whole table was also shocked at this answer, especially Minerva. She was gobsmacked. However, after some thought, it made sense. If her parents were still alive, she wouldn''te all the way here alone. It took Quill a full minute to digest this fact. His expression was cold as he said, "Did something happen after you guys migrated?" Yulia looked at him and gently bitN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. her lower lip. She smiled bitterly and said, "We were quite well off when we first migrated. My dad became interested in a project overseas, but the capital to run that print was high. Hence, he partnered with someone. After that..." She paused for a moment before she continued, "Something bad happened after that. There was an issue with the project, and our family was under great debt. We couldn''t pay up even after ourpany was dered bankrupt." Quill''s hand paused for a second. He pursed his lips and said, "Why didn''t you tell me?" Based on the rtionship between the Maxwell family and the Hanover family, as long as they asked, Hanover Cooperation wouldn''t sit by and not do anything. Hearing that, Yulia lightly exined, "It wasn''t a small number, it was too much. It''s a trap. We already fell into it. How could we get others involved? My dad had always been a strong and proud man. Even if he fell into a trap, he wouldn''t ask for help either." Quill remembered how Mr. Maxwell was always serious and strict; he didn''t look like a friendly person. However, Quill knew that he was a very respectful elder. Although he was strict, he was righteous. He would never show favoritism, and he taught Yulia well. If he were to ask for help, Quill would never reject him. Quill had no idea such a big issue urred. He guessed that Mrs. Maxwell had ordered not to tell anyone. Perhaps that was why Yulia looked for them after her parents passed away. Quill had mixed feelings. "You don''t have to overthink. My dad has always been like this. Hisst words were that we should never beg others; we have to take on everything on our own. Only by doing so can we really get back up. Sadly, he was never able to get back up again." Yulia couldn''t hold back her tears. She wiped them away with a napkin. Although she was crying, she still had a smile on her face, "So Quill, you don''t have to feel bad. Even if the Maxwell family is gone, I will still try my best to get back up." Quill did not say anything. He only nodded with agreement. "Actually, I wanted to look for you a long time ago. It was just that the misfortune happened too soon. It has been a long time since all of that happened." Yulia only had the opportunity toe out after she settled her matters at home and after her parents had passed. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 Everyone fell silent for a long time. They probably didn''t expect things to turn out so meandering, yet she silently carried all the burden. Even though Minerva barely knew her, she still felt very moved hearing her story. She respected Yulia from the bottom of her heart. Yulia wiped away her tears and returned to her usual pleasant, joyful self. Her tone also became as clear as usual. "You guys must be thinking I''m quite miserable, don''t you? I actually think it''s alright. After all, the hard days are over, and my father''s death gave me a brighter future in return. I will continue to work hard in the future." She would never let her parents'' death be in vain; that was what Yulia had in mind. After the dinner, Minerva''s impression of Yulia changed. Before this, she had some prejudices against her, but it was all gone now. She even felt that her prejudice against Yulia on Vera''s behalf was a petty act. Based on Yulia''s family upbringing, she would not seize another''s love. If she knew Quill already had someone in his heart, she would walk away and not interfere. She had such a proud father; she would not be an ill-mannered person, either. When they left the hotel, Minerva asked Yulia, "What are you nning to do next? Do you have anywhere to go to? Although I know you do not want to ept other''s help, it would be easier if you''re able to receive some help in certain situations." Yulia looked at her deeply and thanked her sincerely, "Minerva, thank you very much. I get what you''re saying, but I n on finding a job; start from the bottom. This was my father''s wish; I don''t want to disappoint him." She made it clear. Minerva smiled and said softly, "What your father hoped for is that you wouldn''t beg others, but our families have such a good rtionship; we can''t be considered outsiders. Besides, you didn''t ask; we want to help." Yulia was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to have thought of this method of dealing with things. "What do you think? Do you think I have a point? Even if we help you in the shadows, you wouldn''t know. That wouldn''t be against your initial motive, would it?" Yulia came forward and hugged Minerva as soon as she finished speaking. "Minerva, you have a heart of gold, and I''m happy about that. However, I have already set my mind to start from the bottom. I have been under my father''s protection for too long; I never knew about the cruelty and ugliness of reality. If it weren''t for the incident back home, I would probably live a muddled life until I die." "I didn''te to you guys for help but to fulfill my dream. I have wanted toe back for the longest time and meet up with some old friends. It was just that there were too many things I had to deal with, so I never got the chance. Now that I''ve met you and your brother, seeing that you guys are doing well, I can finally chase after the life I want in peace." Hearing such generous words, Minerva was very touched. Her impression towards her elevated further. She felt that no matter what, based on their family''s rtionship, Quill will probably help her. Whether Yulia would ept was another thing. If she kept up with such an attitude, she probably wouldn''t be close to Quill. Beanie had been in a bad mood the entire car ride home; he kept his head down and didn''t say anything. As for Jelly Bean, she was asleep; Maddox covered her with a nket to prevent her from catching a cold. Minerva noticed Beanie was not in high spirits and asked him, "What''s the matter?" Beanie shook his head. "You are all grown up now and have secrets, don''t you?" Minerva smiled softly and ruffled his head. She then leaned closer to him and asked, "Since you don''t want to tell me, I''ll take a guess then. Is it because Auntie Yulia is too good, so you''re anxious and worried?" Beanie was silent. He nced at Minerva, depressed. He could never hide anything from his mommy. "Humph." Beanie snorted angrily, "That''s not true. Auntie Vera is the best. I like Auntie Vera the most.'' "1 Minerva said somewhat helplessly, "Oh, you are indeed just a child. Your Uncle Quill and Auntie Vera are already together, what is there to worry about? Do you not have faith in Vera? Or are you not confident in your uncle?" Beanie said without hesitation, "I have no confidence in Uncle Quill!" Minerva was at a loss for words for a moment. "Honestly, you... If Vera heard what you said, she would definitely object. How dare you talk about her boyfriend like that?" "Auntie Vera loves me the most. She would never do that to me." "That might not be the case. When she has her own children, then..." "Mommy! You''re driving a wedge between my rtionship with Auntie Vera!" "Oh, you." Minerva ruffled Beanie''s head whileughing, "You caught me. My child has all his attention on his Auntie Vera; can''t I be a little jealous and do something about it?" After some thought, Beanie went to hug Minerva''s waist and nestled in her arms as he said, "Don''t let Auntie Yulia meet Uncle Quill that often, okay? Besides, you are the person I''m closest to in this world." After that, Beanie couldn''t help but came even closer to Minerva. He tried all sorts of ways to seek for love and attention.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was really something else when a boy sought love and attention. Just when Minerva wanted to say something, Maddox dragged Beanie away by the cor, away from Minerva''s embrace. Beanie began to protest aggressively, "Bad Daddy, put me down now!" Maddox said expressionlessly, "Stay away from my woman." Beanie retorted, "No! She is my Mommy! The person I''m closest with!" Maddox then looked at Minerva. He pursed his lips lightly and looked at Beanie, "We''ll get you a wife when we get back; don''t cling onto my woman in the future." Minerva, who was by the side, was speechless. s, Maddox and Beanie... They continued to quarrel, and what they said afterward was just ridiculous. Minerva simply pretended not to hear anything. Beanie keptining to her by her side, then Maddox would drag him away again. Beanie could only tug on Minerva''s cor pitifully and said, "Daddy is bullying me. Mommy... Please help me." Beanie''s expression was very pitiful; it was as if he was bullied badly. Minerva''s heart softened with one nce. She red at Maddox and said, "Stop, he is just a child. Why do you want to argue with your child?" Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Hearing this, Beanie looked at Maddox smugly. "Did you hear that, Daddy? If you continue to bully me, Mommy will leave you!" A cold smile appeared on the corner of Maddox''s lips. This little rascal dared to threaten him? He explicitly pped him the first time they met; it shocked him pretty good. After that, he used various ways to get his father into trouble. After Maddox knew Beanie was different from other children, he never treated him as one ever again. He sneered and said, "Really? Your mommy is my woman, and I am your father; whatever I say, goes." "Maddox!" Minerva yelled at him. Maddox came back to his senses and nced at her. Minerva looked at him upsettingly and said, "What are you saying in front of him? Nonsense. What are you trying to teach him?" Hearing his mommy reprimanding his daddy, a smug look appeared on Beanie''s face as he looked at Maddox. "Also, what do you mean by whatever you say goes? Do my words not count?" Maddox remained silent. When it came to Minerva, Maddox no longer had the assertiveness he had with Beanie. His tone became as gentle as ever, "No, of course, everything you say goes in this house. I''m just in charge of taking good care of Jelly Bean." Past Maddox would have never said or done such things. He probably also didn''t expect to be like that one day. A husband who was obeisance to his wife and willingly be a caretaker to their children. When the business circle heard about this, everyone took it as an anecdote. However, Maddox now shifted his focus to his family, so he wasn''t bothered at all. If there weren''t important meetings, he wouldn''t go to thepany. The senior shareholders of thepany allplimented Minerva, saying she had some skills up her sleeves. In truth, when Maddox didn''t have anyone by his side in the past, he would only ever put on a straight face. Every meeting they had would be incredibly solemn, and everyone would be on edge. They were afraid that they would enrage this high-powered figure if they said anything wrong or missed a detail. When Beanie saw how his daddy had be, he couldn''t help but snicker as he covered his mouth. "Having a wife sure is scary. Everything she says goes. There''s no way I''m getting a wife when I grow up. It''s better to live alone." Beanie thought. Olivia went to Sam''s ce early in the morning. She arrived just before Sam was about to leave. Sam expressionlessly gave her a set of keys. Olivia took the keys over and shook them in front of him. She then asked him teasingly, "Say, we''ve only met a few times, and we barely know each other, yet you trust me with your keys? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll empty your house?" Hearing that, Sam nced at her and said, "If you can, do it." Olivia disregarded him and said, "I''m not that kind of person. Besides, I''m well known, alright? Although I''m not a celebrity, I still have dignity. If I do you wrong, you can totally post about it online. Also, you know where I live; there''s nowhere for me to run. So, don''t worry." "I still have to go to work. I''m leaving." After Sam left, Olivia went in and took a tour. It was then she understood what Sam meant. His house was so empty even thieves wouldn''t try and rob him! Thinking about this, Olivia took out her phone and called Sam angrily! Sam only answered the call after it rang for some time. "What''s the meaning of this?" Olivia questioned him angrily the moment the call connected. Sam was driving at that time. He couldn''t help but furrowed his brows when he heard her, "What''s going on?" "What are you trying to do?! I''m here to cook for you; is this how you should treat me?" Sam really didn''t understand where she was going with it. His brows knitted even tighter, "Make it clear." "Sam Sorrento! Stop pretending! All you have is a saucepan and nothing else. No, and a fridge. But it''s empty as well! How am I supposed to cook for you when I have nothing to work with? Are you trying to give me a hard time?" Sam paused for a moment and said, "This is how I usually live. Just prepare something simple." "Prepare something simple?" Olivia looked at the empty kitchen. She really didn''t know what to say. She then thought about something and asked him in an unbelieving tone, "Don''t tell me you cook like this all the time?" "Mm," Sam mumbled. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing that he admitted, Olivia really didn''t know what else to say. She fell silent for some time. After a while, Sam exined to her, "I''m usually busy. I don''t eat at home often." Before Maddox put his attention on taking care of his children, Sam would be busy along with him. It was alsomon for him to be asked to work in the middle of night as well. Besides, he only ate to satisfy his hunger, so he would often make do with what was avable outside. He would only cook if he felt like it. Olivia initially thought he was pranking her, but she realized this man did not care about what he ate after listening to his exnation. She had a gist of how he lived his life. She said with frustration "Alright, I got it. I''ll figure it out. I''m hanging up." After she hung up the phone, Olivia put her hands on her hips and stared at the kitchen. To her, a kitchen like this could only be described with one word. Shabby! He was not poor. How could he only have a saucepan and a fridge? Did he usually throw everything into the saucepan and hope that it would cook?! Olivia didn''t know her unintentional guess was right. All she knew was that she couldn''t stand a kitchen like this. She felt as if she was about to explode at the thought ofing over here to cook for him every day. As a result... Two minutester, Olivia took her keys and went out the door. Later, Tiana called her out for shopping. She said a mall was doing a campaign recently, many of the items were on sale, and there were evenplimentary gifts avable. Olivia had just finished buying a bread-maker, a microwave, a mini-oven, and a toaster; she was still grieving over the money she had just splurged. She didn''t expect Tiana to call her out to spend more money. Olivia refused immediately without even thinking. "I won''t go!" Tiana was stumped, "What''s the matter with you? Aren''t you usually happy about this? You would''ve said yes by now, no?" Olivia looked at her bnce and said firmly, "No way. I''m about to go broke. I need to keep an eye on my spending. I cannot spend any more." Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 Tiana didn''t know what was going on, so she forced her to exin. They were best friends who talked about everything. Olivia sumbed to her questioning and told her everything. After hearing her story, Tianaughed out loud and said, "Hahaha, You are... living like a nanny." Olivia''s hand that was holding her phone trembled. Sheughed coldly and said, "I''ll give you a chance to rephrase your words." "I''m serious. Just listen to yourme suggestion. You actually offered to cook for him? What kind of girl still wants to cook? Isn''t it moremon for guys to cook nowadays?" Olivia was doubtful, "Is that so? Just because I don''t know much doesn''t mean you can lie to me." "It''s true. Don''t tell me a tech-savvy person like you don''t know about this." Olivia pursed her lips and said, "This is different. My rtionship with him is contractual; he pretends to be my boyfriend to appease my Mom, and I take care of his meals. It''s a fair deal, unlike the nanny job you said." Tiana eximed, "You''re really going all out for this, aren''t you? But it''s just a deal, and you said it yourself; you just needed to take care of his meals. Since he''s not a picky eater, why don''t you just simply prepare something?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "No way! There is no such thing as ''simply'' in my book, especially when ites to food! Food is such a sacred thing; how dare you ask me to prepare a meal simply? Am I that kind of person?" Hearing this, Tiana couldn''t help but twitch her lips, "True. You''re the only homebody I know who loves to cook. What''s even more absurd is that you won''t gain weight." This was the one thing Olivia was proud of. She smiled and said, "Yeah. I won''t ever gain weight no matter how much I eat. If you have any objections, you are most wee to fight me." Even though both of them were massive foodies, Tiana was the opposite of Olivia. If she wasn''t careful, she would gain weight easily. So she could only restrain herself. Tiana gnashed her teeth angrily, but there was nothing she could do. She suddenly thought of something, and a smug smile shed across her face. She then suggested, "Actually, I think you don''t have to spend so much on these things. I know you''re a foodie, but... Think about it, instead of going to his house to cook every day, why don''t you ask him to go over to your ce to eat?" Hearing this, Olivia was stumped. She had a revtion. Tiana was right. Why hadn''t she thought about it this way before? It didn''t matter where she cooked, nor where they ate... She could just prepare her meals at home and ask him toe over and eat. She didn''t have to go back and forth too. Olivia thought it was a good suggestion. She cleared her throat and asked, "But what if... He doesn''t want to? What if he gets mad and won''t be my pretend-boyfriend?" "What''s there to worry about? Didn''t he say he wouldn''t do it again previously? Why did he agree to it this time? You can use the same strategy to get him to agree again. I think he''s pretty softhearted. You can give it a shot." Used the same strategy? Olivia bit her lower lip and felt that if she were to do it again, Sam would definitely tell her to get lost without hesitation... Olivia came back to her senses and immediately said, "Maybe. I can ask, but he won''t necessarily agree. Besides, I think his workce is quite far from where I live." "In that case... Why don''t you just refund everything and go shopping with me." "Are you kidding me?" "I''m serious. Get a refund and move your stuff to his ce. You would have to cook for yourself too besides cooking for him, don''t you? Why don''t you just eat with him and go home afterward?" Olivia remained silent. It sounded doable. Tiana sure was a smartypants. Olivia was surprised she coulde up with such an idea. Although it sounded absurd, that way... she would be able to save a lot of money. After Olivia hung up the phone, she ran to the attendant who was packing her items. She smiled sorrily and asked, "Um... I don''t want them anymore. Can I get a refund?" The attendant was at a loss for words. "What the f*ck? Are you kidding me? Youe in and say you want all of this and that. Then you tell me to pack everything after you''ve paid." The attendant thought. She said she didn''t want them anymore after paying? Olivia could tell that the attendant was upset. She smiled embarrassedly and said, "Um, I''m really sorry to do this. Why don''t I give you a hundred dors forpensation?" The attendant was still at a loss for words. In the end, they still let her return all the items. She was still there after all, and the items weren''t entirely packed. There was nothing the attendant could do if she really didn''t want them anymore. However, they didn''t ne Olivia''spensation fee; they only advised her to think twice before purchasing with a glum look. Seeing her expression, Olivia couldn''t help but ask for her contact. She then said, "Don''t be upset. I''ll add your contact. I''lle to you again, and also to wherever you work next. I''ll also look for you when I get married, have to move, or even when my rtives need to buy anything." "That would be great. You have to keep your promise." "Of course. You have my word. Don''t worry!" Olivia left after that. She then called Sam and asked if he would agree to go over to her ce to have his meals, but he didn''t pick up any of her calls. Seeing the time pass, Olivia decided not to wait for his response and move her things over to his ce first. If he didn''t agree by then, she could just bring them home. Sam had just finished a video conference. He had too much on his tetely. Young Master Yardley pushed all the work to him and even gave him a raise. He basically called the shots in thepany now. But he would rather be an assistant. No. It would be miserable to be Young Master Yardley''s assistant too. It was as if no matter what position, as long as it had to do with Young Master Yardley, he would be destined to overwork. Sam let out a long, deep sigh in his heart. Just as he was about to make a cup of coffee to refresh himself, he noticed he had a few missed calls and a few unread messages. Olivia? Why was she looking for him? "When are you getting off work? Is it too early for me to prepare your meal now?" "You''re still not replying. Are you still busy? Reply to me when you''re done." "I''ll start cooking since you still haven''t replied at this hour. Remember toe back early!" She followed with many cute stickers when she typed these messages. It was a lovely cartoon image, quite simr to Olivia, It was at this moment that Sam realized Olivia''s profile picture was also the same character. It had a red ribbon tied around its head with a caption. "I''ll work hard to reach ten thousand updates!" Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 This girl... Sam couldn''t help letting out a faint smile on his face; even he didn''t realize it. He replied to her messages. "I just finished work; I''ll go back now." Then, he kept his phone, got up to grab his coat and car keys, and left for home. When he got home, Sam reflexively wanted to take out his keys to open the door, but remembering there was someone at home, so he pressed on the doorbell instead. The door opened after the bell rang a few times. Olivia was wearing loungewear with a cartoon big white bear on it. She tied her long hair into a ponytail, and she had a cartoon headband on her head as well. She looked very casual andfortable. When Olivia saw Sam, she immediately smiled and said, "You''re back already? That''s fast. You sent your message 20 minutes ago. Looks like your workce isn''t far from your house!" After that, without waiting for Sam to reply, she pulled him in and mmed the door. She acted like a tomboy the entire time. "This is the first time I''m cooking for you. I don''t know what you like, so I made a bit of everything. You can have more if you find it delicious; if it''s not good, you can eat less of it. Don''t waste them; I''ll finish the rest." The girl wouldn''t stop talking. Sam saw that she even wore cartoon slippers that flip-flopped when she walked. She seemed to have a liking to everything cute; everything had cartoons printed on them. It looked very alive and energetic. Sam didn''t know why, but he had the thought of a wife weing her husband back home. Very quickly, he dismissed the thought. What was he thinking about? He had someone in his heart, and he was only pretending to be her boyfriend. When he put his coat down and saw an entire table of food, he was surprised and asked, "You made all of this?" Olivia noticed his expression and guessed that he was indeed surprised. She ced her arms on her waist and said, "What do you think? I''m pretty good, aren''t I? I know, I know, I''m pretty impressive!" "Pretty impressive?" Sam raised his eyebrows and nced at her. Olivia immediately took back her words, "I''m just saying nonsense! Do you want to eat now? I''ll bring the tes over!" "I''ll do it myself." Sam answered. Then, he reached out to take a te, but Olivia pped the back of his hand Sam was stumped. Then, he heard Olivia scolding him, "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you wash your hands before you eat? You''ve been working all day; you shouldn''t be like that no matter how carefree you are about this." Sam fell silent. He''d actually forgotten about it. He then rubbed his nose embarrassedly and went to the kitchen to wash his hands. The moment he stepped into the kitchen, he thought he had gone to the wrong ce. He stood there in shock for a long while before he realized it was indeed his kitchen. Except, it was filled with a lot more items. It was filled with kitchen appliances he had never seen before, as well as new tes and cutleries. Not only that, all of them had some kind of cartoon print on them. It was Olivia''s signature mark. Were these all hers? It had just been a single morning, and she had already moved all of these over? How did she pull it off? Sam only washed his hands and went out after taking a tour of the kitchen. "Did you buy everything in the kitchen?" Olivia had already gotten him some food and ced it in front of him. She nodded as she heard him, "Yup, I got everything. What do you think? It looks like apletely different kitchen, doesn''t it?" It was obvious that it wasn''t like the original kitchen, as she''d moved so many things over. However... Sam knitted his brows and took out his wallet from his pocket. "How much are they?" Olivia was stunned for a moment as she saw what Sam was doing. Then, she said, "Are you nning to pay forthem?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. She had bought everything and left them here; of course, he had to pay up. Sam already felt bad having here over to cook for him. He only agreed to it because of their deal. Now that she set all that up for him, he wouldn''t be a real man if he didn''t at least pay for all the items. "Yes." He replied. "There''s no need for that." Olivia shook her hands without much thought, brought them from my. house. I haven''t spent any money yet. It''s just that I paid the movingpany to bring them here don''t mind if you insist on paying." Hearing that, Sam was frozen on the spot. "She brought all these from her ce?" He thought. Sam found it quite unbelievable. After a few seconds of silence, he asked, "If you brought everything here, what about you?" What about her? "I''ll be eating with you, of course," Olivia said matter-of-factly. Without waiting for Sam to react, she got all excited on her own, "What do you think? I''m super nice, aren''t? Not only have I moved everything over to your ce for you to use, but I''ll also be cooking for you and apanying you for every meal every day. It''s nice, am I right?" Sam was at a loss for words. "I''m telling you, I have the culinary skills of a head chef. I won''t cook for just about anybody, so consider yourself lucky." "Hurry up and eat." Olivia urged him to eat while she continued, "I''ll finish them if you can''t. Don''t waste the food I worked so hard making." When Sam saw how serious she treated food, he knew she definitely appreciated food. Besides, he wasn''t a picky eater, so he just lowered his head to eat. At first, Olivia thought that there would be some food he wouldn''t eat. Unexpectedly, Sam was literally not picky at all; he basically ate everything. The two of them were very serious when they ate, and they were also quiet. Soon, the two of them finished all the food on the table. Olivia touched her tummy and frowned lightly. She overate a little; she had to cook less next time. "You have a good appetite." Sam, who was sitting opposite of her, suddenly said jokingly. Olivia was exasperated when she heard that. She retorted with a straight face, "It''s a blessing to have a good appetite, right?" Sam did not reply. He got up to clear the table. Olivia had wanted to tell him she would do it, but when she thought how tirelessly she prepared the food, she decided to let him do so. She would cook while he would do the dishes. Only then would they notin. Olivia looked at Sam with satisfaction as she smiled. "I didn''t think you''d do it so voluntarily. I thought you would just leave the table after finishing." Sam didn''t reply to her. Soon, he got all the dishes into the kitchen. Looking at the things in the kitchen, he pursed his lips and swallowed everything he wanted to say. It couldn''t have been easy for her to have moved all her things over. If he were to ask her to take them back, it would be mean of him, wouldn''t it? Besides... The meals she prepared... were indeed pretty delicious. Before that, Sam would only eat for the sake of eating. Nothing else mattered as long as it could fill his stomach. However, his attitude toward eating had changed. It didn''t seem to be a bad thing to have someonepany him while enjoying the food. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 After Vera hade back from her trip, Mabie kept asking her questions about where they went, if she had fun, whether they took any pictures and things like that. At first, Vera thought Mabie was just concerned about her love life, so she would answer all her questions without overthinking. She even showed her pictures she took on her phone. Although they were mother and daughter, they were more like friends. Therefore, Vera was more than happy to tell Mabie everything. She even shared her joy and love life with Mabie. In the beginning, Mabie was also ted, as she saw how blessed her daughter was. It was when they swiped to the picture of Vera and Quill on the bed at the hotel that they were both stunned for a moment. It was only three secondster that Vera reacted and wanted to grab her phone. But Mabie beat her to it. "Mom, give me back my phone!" "Why the rush? It''s not anything inappropriate; why can''t I see it?" Mabie kept her phone away and didn''t want to give it back to her. Vera pouted anxiously. She was her mother, after all. If it were someone else, she would''ve already snatched it back. However, she couldn''t. She had taken too many scenic pictures with him. Therefore, she got a little carried away and had forgotten about their picture on the hotel bed. She didn''t even dare to share those pictures on her social media as she thought it was rather ambiguous. When Vera saw the picture, she could see the background of the hotel room. Then she would naturally rte to what they did that night. Thinking of that, Vera''s face started to blush. Ah! How could she be such a disappointment! "You''re blushing!" To her surprise, Mabie didn''t let her off the hook. She stared at her, squinting. "You two have done it, haven''t you?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She said it so directly, without any shyness. Vera became shy and flustered because of this. She then stomped her feet on the ground like a shy girl and squealed, "Mom!" "What?" Mabie retorted, "You still remember I''m your mother? Why are you taking so long to answer? Do you still regard me as your mother?" Vera was bbergasted. She muttered to herself, "Who asked you to ask so directly?" "What? I raised you and you''re now running away with someone else. Can I ask as a mother? Vera, you can''t be so bossy!" "How am I bossy..." Vera mumbled helplessly, and then lowered her head dejectedly, "Fine, I''ll tell you. We have done it." After that, she suddenly raised her voice and said, "But, it was my own volition; he didn''t force me. He wasn''t willing in the beginning, I was the one who forced him!" Vera shouldered all the responsibility on herself and left Quill out of it with one statement. Mabie rolled her eyes when she heard this, "Do you think I''m a three-year-old? You''re already so protective of him before marrying him; wouldn''t it be worse after you marry him? Besides, if he is still unwilling after you''ve forced him to sleep with you, then you''re really screwed." "What do you mean?" Vera stared at her mother in confusion. "You''re like an idiot when you''re in love." Mabie helplessly poked Vera''s forehead hard as she spoke. "How can you want him if he really doesn''t want to touch you? Perhaps he has some underlying illness, or maybe he doesn''t even like you to begin with." "You''re too extreme, Mom. There are many aspects to this. For instance, it could be that he wants to be responsible, or maybe he''s more conservative. It''s not as over the top as you said." "It will usually be like what I said. I''ve been there; how would I not know?" Fine then. Vera secretly stuck her tongue out and decided not to argue with her mom. They were of different generations, after all. Even people in her generation had different mindsets, let alone her parents'' generation. The mindset would be worlds apart. "You brat. It''s up to you what you want to do. can''t control you anymore, nor do I want to. But you have to know what you O e always use protection. Don''t foolishly take everything so passively, understand?" Mabie hadn''t been concerned before this, but this trip had brought their rtionship much closer. It would be great if they could end up getting married, but if they didn''t, and Vera got pregnant, the one who would be hurt would be her daughter. Vera suddenly felt uneasy after Mabie mentioned Because they hadn''t had the chance to use protection that night, and it had been toote to take other precautionary measures when they left the ind. She didn''t know if she would get pregnant. Now that Mabie had mentioned it, Vera felt extremely guilty, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She could only take note of whether she would be pregnant for theing days. She even nned to buy some test kits from the drug store. She would test it as soon as her period waste! Seeing that Vera did not reply and that her gaze was avoiding hers, Mabie immediately knew. She immediately pulled on Vera''s cor and said, "What is it? You guys didn''t use protection?" Vera stammered, "We... it was a special situation, so..." "F*ck!" Mabie couldn''t help but swear in front of Vera for the first time. She clenched her fist and scolded her, "Men sure are unreliable. Couldn''t he have el prepared beforehand? And you, how can you be so naive? You didn''t even use protection; what if you get pregnant?" Vera didn''t answer. She bit her lower lip and hung her head low like a child who had done some wrong. "Have you talked to him about this?" "We''ve talked..." Vera nodded. "Then what did he say? Did he say anything?" Vera thought for a moment and shook her head, "Mom, stop asking me these questions already. It''s really hard to talk about this. If I really am pregnant, I want to give birth to the child!" "What did you say?" Mabie widened her eyes in disbelief, "Give birth? Did he agree to marry you?" Um... Vera blinked and said, "I don''t think so. It doesn''t matter if he wants to marry me or not. I will definitely give birth to the child if I get pregnant! Hmph!" Mabie was speechless. "Whose foolish daughter do you belong to?" "Mom, you know I like him. Even if I don''t end up marrying him, I don''t want to force him either." Hearing this, Mabie couldn''t help but pull Vera into her arms, closing her eyes helplessly. Vera was too lowly in this rtionship. No matter how good that man was, she shouldn''t lose herself like this... "s, there is no way she would be able to listen to other people''s words now. All that she longs for belongs to the happiness that is solely hers. Others wouldn''t understand." Mabie thought. Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 About Yulia, because she had said she didn''t need any help, so Quill did not offer any aid. However, their families used to be close. Although they had lost contact afterward, the friendship remained. Most importantly, Yulia and Quill had an engagement when they were children. Although Yulia didn''t mention it during their meetup, Minerva still felt anxious when she thought about it. Not only was she Quill''s sister, but she was also Vera''s best friend. They were both important to her. If anything were to happen, as a sister, she would be very upset as well. Therefore, Minerva had been dwelling hard on this issuetely. She would even experience restless sleep. How could Maddox not know her situation when he slept by her side? He could only advise her, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about these things. The person who has to worry is Quill." Hearing that, Minerva shook her head in disagreement, "I''m his sister and also Vera''s best friend; how can I not be worried? You have no idea. When I went to Hanover Corporation that day, she said she was engaged to Quill when they were children. I saw it with my own eyes.'' "So what?" Maddox was not concerned at all, "Who would care about things that happened in their childhood? Your brother aside, Yulia''s family had fallen. She would certainly not mention the engagement at a time like this. Otherwise, it''ll make her look like she''s trying to take advantage of the Hanover family after facing such tragedy in her family."N?velDrama.Org owns this. "After chatting with her that day, I don''t think she will bring this up based on her character. However, if this engagement exists, even if she doesn''t mention it, it truly existed. Besides, if the elders from both families agreed to the engagement, it would be out of line, and also we would be going back on our words if she doesn''t bring it up, and we pretend not to know about it." Hearing this, Maddox couldn''t help butugh. He propped Minerva''s chin with his finger and looked her in the eye as he said with a hoarse voice, "Since when do you care so much about keeping your words and the reputation of the Hanover family?" Minerva rolled her eyes and said, "What? I''m a part of the Hanover family; of course, I have to care about the reputation of my family. Should I be concerned about the Yardley family''s reputation instead?" "Huh? Of course. You are Maddox Yardley''s woman now." Maddox leaned closer to her. He kissed the corner of her lips lightly, and his voice became even deeper, "Dead or alive, you are part of the Yardley family. Won''t your conscience hurt if you don''t care about the Yardley family''s reputation?" After saying that, his kiss no longer fell on the corner of her lips. Instead, it was directly on her lips. He kissed deeply until she was out of breath. Minerva red at him. "What? Are you ming your husband for being distracted?" Minerva was at a loss for words for a moment. "No way. I was just thinking; it wouldn''t be appropriate for Quill to talk about it. Why don''t I... Mm." Before she could finish her words, Maddox bit her lower lip. "It is now our time as husband and wife. I''ll get upset if you continue to talk about other things." Just imagine your wife losing sleep over another man even as shey in your arms the entire night. Although that man was her brother. So long as it was a man, it was uneptable. Minerva twitched her nose unjustifiably. She also knew she was in the wrong. There was no need for her to dwell on this as it could be dealt with. She should forget it and sleep first. She could discuss it with Quill the next day. With that thought, Minerva blinked and looked at Maddox, "Alright, I won''t think anymore. I''m sleepy. Let''s sleep." Maddox pulled her into his arms and said, "Sleep." Minerva wanted to roll her eyes. This man. Why did he have to hug her?! However, they were used to sleeping like this. His embrace emitted a familiar scent and warmth; it always gave her a sense of security. Minerva mumbled a little before she fell soundly asleep. The next day, Minerva went to the Hanover Corporation. When she arrived, Quill was in a meeting. However, because she was Quill''s sister, she went straight to his office to wait for him. To her surprise, she saw Vera sleeping on the sofa, sprawled. Vera looked up as she heard the door open. Their eyes met. Five secondster, Vera jumped up from the sofa. She sat there awkwardly as she looked at Minerva frantically. "Um..." Minerva looked at her amusingly and closed the office door as she went in. "What? Why are you so frantic seeing me? You make it look as if I''m here to catch you cheating." Vera looked intimidated. She bit her lower lip and said, "Although you are not here to catch me cheating, Where''s my dignity after letting you see me like this in Quill''s office?" Minerva couldn''t help butugh as she heard this. "You might as well lose it. You''ve lived with me for the past five years; I''ve seen every one of your images. What''s the point of being afraid now?" Vera snorted lightly and still looked uneasy, "It''s not the same. We''re in Quill''s office now." "So what if it''s his office?" Minerva walked toward her and sat by her side. She threw her bag to the side and said casually, "The only thing you guys probably haven''t done here is having sex. Wouldn''t you not have any image at all by then?" Vera fell silent. Minerva''s words made her face flush. She looked at Minerva with wide eyes, unable to speak for a long time. It took her a long time to finally speak. "Minerva, how... Why... Since when have you be so..." "So what?" Minerva moved closer and bumped heads with her, "Who was the one who vowed to sleep with my brother even if she had toet do it forcefully? Who was also the one who shared the news with me immediately after she did that? You brought this up, yet now you''re trying to me it on me. It''s not fair, is it?" Vera had nothing to say. She closed her eyes, admitting defeat, and said loudly, "Fine, it''s as you said. I am that kind of bold and unrestrained woman! I want to have sex with him on the sofa!" Creek... Coincidentally, the office door was pushed open once again at this moment. Quill heard Vera as he pushed the door open. No matter how calm and steady he was, he couldn''t help but stumble and nearly fell over as he heard such an outrageous statement. After Vera finished speaking, she heard the door open, as well as the sound of someone stumbling. She looked in the direction of the sound immediately. Their eyes met, and there was utter silence. Then, Vera saw a few senior managers behind him, who were all horrified, and Juliette, who looked to be amused as she smiled faintly. At this very moment, Vera felt that the world was spinning. She wanted nothing more than just faint on the spot! Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Why?! Why would something so awkward and embarrassing happen?! Why did she not put a filter over her mouth? Why? Why?! Vera was filled with awkwardness and humiliation. Perhaps it was due to this overwhelming emotion that she lost her normal sense ofposure. She sat upright there, motionless. "Ahem..." Minerva let out an awkward cough as she sat by her side. Minerva didn''t expect Vera to say such a bold statement after being agitated by her. It didn''t matter if there were just the two of them, but... Who would''ve thought the office door would open at that moment? Not only had Quill returned, but he also brought a few senior managers with him. Minerva felt that this was probably the most awkward moment in Vera''s life. Nothing else would beat this! She coughed a few more times awkwardly and smiled. She then stood up and said to Vera, "You are quite ambitious. I have high hopes for you; keep it up. I''ll make a move now." After that, she walked to the entrance of the office quickly. She made eye contact with Quill. Quill could see the ridicule in Minerva''s eyes. He felt nothing but helplessness in his heart. "Quill, I''lle over again tonight. Let''s have dinner together." "Sure." No matter how awkward it was, Quill already got over it. He naturally epted his sister''s invitation. After Minerva left, the senior managers who were shocked by Vera''s bold statement responded in hindsight. "Seems like President Hanover has something else to deal with. Why don''t we discuss this matter some other day?" One of themughed and suggested. "Yeah. President Hanover, we''ll continue the discussion amongst ourselves first." Hearing all of that, Vera wished she could dig a hole and bury herself in it. She bit her lower lip, and she was utterly flushed. However, at this moment, Quill called to her indifferently, "Vivy." Vera immediately looked at him; the hair on the back of her neck stood. What was he nning to do, calling her name at a time like this?! "Go wait for me in the lounge. I have something to deal with here, alright?" Quill''s tone lifted as he got to the end of his sentence as if he was cajoling her. It sounded exceptionally doting. She was already very embarrassed. When Minerva was leaving, she wanted to leave with her. However, she realized her legs wouldn''t move at all. She froze on the spot just like that.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera had scolded Minerva countless times in her heart for being a crappy friend. How dare she flee away at such a time, and leave her alone to face the crowd. Therefore, since Quill had asked her to go into the lounge, she nodded dazedly and slowly got up. She pretended as if nothing happened as she slowly walked into the lounge. Only she knew her legs were quivering from nervousness and fear when she walked. After Vera went into the lounge and closed the door, she slid down slowly with her back against the door. She lost all her strength and felt soft like a marshmallow. Boohoo... Vera covered her face. She felt too humiliated to face anyone. She even felt that teasing Quill that night was far less embarrassing than what she did just now. What she said was different from what she did. She could still at least argue that she was trying to help him that night. But what about this time? How could she exin herself? Tell him she wasn''t the one who said it? There was no way he would believe it! The worst part was, he actually asked her to stay in the lounge while he continued to discuss thepany''s affairs with the senior managers outside. How was he able to be so calm in such a situation? He even brought them in to talk business. Did he not feel awkward? In fact, Quill did not feel awkward at all. All he had was his usual work attitude and nothing else. Rather, the senior managers felt extremely awkward. As they identally found out about their boss''s love life and heard such a bold statement, they thought they would be having nightmares that night. They had wanted to leave as soon as Minerva left, but to their surprise, President Hanover asked them toe in to continue their discussion as if nothing had happened. What on earth? Shouldn''t he close the office doors and shoo them away at a time like this? They really couldn''t understand the president. One minute, two minutes... Half an hour passed, and Vera was still sitting on the ice-cold floor. She didn''t even realize when the voices went away, as she didn''t pay attention from the beginning. The door behind her was pushed open. Vera was shocked and jumped up in an instant. She then nervously turned around to see who it was. Their eyes met. Vera looked away after a nce. Then she searched for a ce to hide. She eventually saw the washroom and wanted to rush in that direction. However, she was a step too slow. Because Quill had already reached out and locked her in his arms. "Why are you running away?" His voice was slightly hoarse. He hugged her tightly and said, "half an hour has already passed, and you only thought of hiding now? Don''t you think it''s a little toote for that?" That''s right. Half an hour had already passed, yet she still sat there like a fool. If he hadn''te in, she wouldn''t have thought of hiding away. Vera didn''t dare to talk to him; she hung her head low, not daring to look at him. She was so ashamed that she didn''t dare speak. She was really embarrassed. She had never been so embarrassed in her life. As Vera continued to think about it, she even started to feel upset. How could she be such an embarrassment? Quill would think she was bold and unrestrained, wouldn''t he? Would he think... As she was deep in thought, Quill pinched her chin lightly and lifted it, forcing her to look up. With that, Quill happened to catch the sadness in her eyes. He was stumped for a split second. He squinted and asked, "What''s wrong?" Vera''s eyes reddened inexplicably at his question, but she quickly bit her lower lip and shook her head firmly. She was the one who said such a thing. How could she cry at this moment? It would make her look even more pretentious. "Was it because of what you said?" Quill knew what she was thinking almost immediately. He cupped her cheeks as he looked deep into her eyes and asked, "What is it? Are you afraid that I will look down on you because of what you said?" Vera was stunned at this and then stammered, "You... How do you know?" How could he make such an urate guess? Hearing that, Quill smiled as he said with a gentle voice, "Wouldn''t I be a fool if I don''t know what my beloved is thinking? Silly girl, you already said what you said. Besides, I told you before. You''re my girlfriend. You can do whatever you want." Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 She could do anything she wanted? Vera''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at him in bewilderment. "Or is it that you''ve never taken my words to heart?" Quill asked again. Vera immediately shook her head and said, "No. How can I not take your words to heart? I remember every word you say." "Then why are you still so afraid of me?" Vera couldn''t answer. Her worries and fears came from loving him. She couldn''t actually say it was because she liked him too much and that she had been rejected too much in the past, so she was afraid and insecure. She even felt that it was all just a midsummer night''s dream. Because this dream was too good to be true. She sometimes even felt that perhaps she was just living in a dream. She couldn''t tell which was the reality. "Silly girl," Quill sighed; he embraced her and rested his chin on her head. There was slight helplessness in his tone as he said, "You have to have a little more faith in me, or, maybe, you have to be more confident in yourself." In his embrace, Vera closed her eyes. "It''s not just you. I like you too." With a gentle and deep voice, he spoke his true feelings from the bottom of his heart. Vera felt her heart fill up bit by bit. Tears welled up in her eyes as she nodded. "Are you going to hide anymore?" Quill asked. Vera shook her head hard, "No. I''ll face every problem with you. I won''t hide." Actually, after thinking about it, nothing really happened. It was just that she was too nervous and uneasy, so that was why she overthought. She had to ovee this kind of mindset in the future. "Then, let''s talk about... what you said just now." What? Talk about what she said just now? What was it? Vera blinked and had a bad feeling.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Quill moved back a little and stared at her, "Just now, you said..." He had a faint smile. Although he did not finish his sentence, Vera''s face had already flushed in an instant. She covered Quill''s mouth and eximed, "Don''t talk nonsense. I didn''t say anything just now." "Oh?" Quillughed lightly. Vera could feel his breath on her palm; it was like fire, burning her hand. It nearly scalded her. Vera freaked out and wanted to retract her hand, but Quill beat her to it and sped her wrist. "What are you hiding for?" His voice was hoarse, "Didn''t you just say no more hiding? You''ve forgotten already?" Vera was flustered. "What we talked about is different from this..." She meant she wouldn''t be so sensitive anymore, and not this, "You are misinterpreting my words on purpose!" "How am I misinterpreting it? Didn''t you say it yourself?" However, it seemed that no matter how Vera put it, Quill had no intention of letting her off. He went closer to her as they spoke; their breath intertwined. "S-So what... if I said it?! 1-1 just..." "It doesn''t matter what it is." Quill sped her wrist once more. He arched his back and nted a kiss on her forehead, "As long as you said it." Vera was bbergasted. She felt she was losing out. She was only just saying it; Quill wouldn''t actually drag her out, would he? Just as Vera was thinking about it, Quill had indeed carried her in his arms and walked out of the lounge. Vera was gobsmacked. "Hold up!" She tugged on his cor frantically and stared at him with wide eyes, "Are you serious? It was just saying it. You..." Quill stopped in his tracks and looked at her with a half-smile. "Just saying it? But what if I took it seriously?" "T-Took it seriously? Impossible!" Vera felt like she was unable to speak. She stammered. "You don''t believe me?" Quill ced her on the sofa and propped his hands on her sides. His intense masculine aura enveloped her. Vera shuddered instinctively. It was the first time she truly understood what chaotic was. Was he joking? They were in his office. She was not that wild. She came frequently; if they really did it here, how could she look at the office and the sofa the same way ever again? Thinking of this, Vera felt that she should say something to remediate the situation. "Um... This is an office. It w-wouldn''t be right if we do it here..." "Really?" Quill said as his lips curved upward slightly, "Don''t you think this is a good ce?" He leaned in as he spoke. His lips lingered between her neck and One; his warm breath brushed t her neck, and it made tremble. Her hand, that was grabbing onto his cor, subconsciously clenched into a fist. She was extremely nervous. "You... Listen to me. It''s really... not good here. Why don''t we... change a ce?" What was she saying... Why did she make it sound like she was looking forward to it? Vera really wanted to end herself... Just as Vera was about to cry from nervousness, Quill suddenly chuckled as he leaned on her neck. He fixed her clothes and ruffle the back of her head. "Alright. Don''t be afraid. How can I actually do it to you here?" What? Does this mean he was not going to continue? Vera felt much more relieved, and her anxious heart slowly calmed down. "Good girl." He coaxed her gently and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Pack up your things. Minerva might be looking for me for something." Speaking of Minerva, Vera remembered how she had abandoned her just now. She scolded her for being a crappy friend in her heart. "So, are you going to look for Minerva now?" "I''ll goter. I''ll send you home after I take you to dinner." "Oh, okay." Ten minutester. Vera blushed as she walked out of the office with Quill. After they took the elevator down, they bumped into the same senior managers who were also leaving. Content belongs to Seeing them, Vera instantly hid behind Quill. She couldn''t face anyone at all. Quill nodded at them expressionlessly. Then, he brought his girl to his car and left together. After they left, the senior managers looked at each other. "What''s going on? Why did President Hanovere down so quickly?" "Could it be that President Hanover looks young and strong on the outside, but he''s actually..." One of them purposely dragged thest word. Everyone else immediately understood what he meant, and all of them looked awful. They felt as if they discovered something horrible. "Shh! President Hanover cannot know this, or else we will be in deep trouble." "Let''s go, hurry." "It''s such a pity. President Hanover is not that old. How is it that he..." Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Quill had no idea that he had already be the topic of discussion between his subordinates. He brought Vera out for a meal and sent her back. He gave Minerva a call on the way back, and they booked a private room in a restaurant. Minerva came over on her own. At first, Maddox wanted to tag along, but she didn''t agree to it. She felt that what she wanted to talk about was a serious matter, and it wouldn''t be appropriate for Maddox to follow. If Maddox followed, Beanie would definitely want to tag along too. Therefore, in the end, Minerva went alone. Quill went to pick her up. The siblings ordered a few dishes and chatted as they ate. It had been a very long time since they had a meal together like that. Quill used to be an overprotective brother, and he doted on Minerva particrly after he found her. He wanted to give her everything. But after Minerva found the love of her life, she spent nearly all her time with Maddox. Therefore, their chances of meeting up had be rare. Minervamented at the fact that they were able to spend time together again. She suddenly remembered how Quill would fly in and out of the country frequently back then. She had just given birth to Beanie at that time, and Vera had only started liking Quill. Thinking of that, Minerva couldn''t help but smile. "What''s so funny?" Seeing Minerva smile, his mood softened, and his tone was also exceptionally gentle.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Minerva said softly, "It''s nothing. I was just thinking of the past." ''The past?" "Yeah. When you just found me. You were busy with work, yet you''d still fly to where I was. You were much skinnier back then, but you never had anyints." At the mention of the past, Quill felt emotional, too. After some time, he smiled lightly and said, "It''s nothing. You''re my only sister. It''s my responsibility to take care of you." "Yeah. I was really afraid you wouldn''t get married back then. But now, I don''t have to worry anymore." Speaking of that, Quill fell into deep thought. He didn''t answer her; he only took some servings for Minerva. They ate silently for a while. Minerva suddenly asked, "Quill, how are you nning to deal with Yulia''s issue?" Quill did not have much emotion when he heard this, "Huh?" Minervaughed a little and said, "I mean, she''s down and out, but our families used to be close. Are you really not going to lend her a helping hand?" Quill pursed his lips and then exined to her lightly, "Yulia is just like Mr. Maxwell. She really meant it when she said she didn''t need my help. If I help her without her consent, it might hurt her even more." They had spent some time together in the past. Hence Quill knew what Yulia was like. Listening to his words, Minerva was on high alert; she squinted. "You''re familiar with Yulia?" "Yulia?" Quill looked at her helplessly and corrected her, "She is older than you, Minerva. She''s a family friend. You should call her Miss Yulia out of respect." Minerva shrugged and said, "I do call her that in front of her. I''m just saying so now for convenience''s sake. Besides, it''s just a title, it doesn''t mean anything. Why are you so worked up over this?" Hearing this, Quill frowned slightly and said, "What do you mean a title doesn''t mean anything? Our family used to be close with the Maxwell family. Mr. Maxwell was..." "Quill." Minerva interrupted him, "Did you have an engagement with Yulia?" Quill was at a loss for words. Silence filled the table. Minerva didn''t continue to eat. Instead, she stared at Quill and said, "Did you?" Quill pursed his lips. He paused for a moment before giving her more food, "It''s a thing of my childhood. So many years have passed, no one brought it up ever again. The engagement is not valid." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Not valid?" Minerva blinked and said, "Was it only a verbal engagement, or did you guys exchange any keepsake?" "No." Quill shook his head, "As far as I know, we''ve never exchanged any keepsake. It was just a joke amongst the adults. Although they talked about it a few times, they never implemented it officially." "Is that why you never took this seriously?" Minerva asked. Quill nodded, "It''s non-existent. Why should I care?" His expression showed that he really didn''t care about it. However, Minerva remembered what Yulia had told Jennifer that day. Her emotions and the look in her eyes showed that she was serious about it. She had obviously taken it to heart. UMS l.ne Moreover, the reason she came to see Quill after being down and out was not to seek help but rather to only have a look at him. At the thought of this, Minerva felt like she had an answer in her heart. She looked at Quill and said slowly, "You don''t care about it, but what if Yulia had taken it seriously and even cared about it?" Hearing that, Quill became confused. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t think so. She has never brought it up. Besides, we hadn''t kept in touch for so many years." Men were as straightforward as ever. They could never understand theplexity of a woman''s heart. It was the same, even for her brother. Minerva couldn''t help but want to ridicule Quill. On second thought, her mister was probably like that as well. Perhaps all men were like that. She sighed helplessly and said, "Quill, you really don''t understand women, do you? Just because she never mentioned it doesn''t mean she doesn''t care." Hearing that, Quill finally understood why his sister came to look for him. "This is the reason you came looking for me earlier?" "What? You don''t think this is important?" Quill looked at her helplessly. "I thought you wanted to have a meal with me. I didn''t think it''d be about this. Don''t worry, I''ll deal with it properly." "Then, can you tell me how you are nning to deal with this?" Minerva asked nosily. Quill fell silent. "You don''t even know whether she cares about the engagement or not. How do you suppose you''ll deal with this?" "You''re overthinking this, Minerva." "Am I?" Minerva smiled lightly, "Then, can you tell me why she came looking for you after she''s down and out? If she hadn''te to seek help, then what''s her reason?" Quill was stumped. "Don''t tell me she still has the time and energy to catch up with old friends when she''s living so miserably. Why don''t I ask her if she has met with anyone else for you?" Quill pursed his lips, and looked at Minerva seriously. "You can''t answer me, can you? Why don''t I do it for you? It is because she cares about the engagement, and she cares about you. So she came looking for you as soon as everything was settled." "Minerva..." "So, are you still going to tell me it doesn''t matter?" Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 Minerva didn''t have any other purposes for discussing this matter with Quill. She just hoped that he would take this matter seriously and deal with it properly. After all, this had to do with their credibility. Besides, their families used to be close friends. It wouldn''t be appropriate if they pretended not to know about it. Moreover, Minerva also hoped that Quill could settle Yulia''s issue so that Vera didn''t have anything to worry about. Being Quill''s sister and Vera''s best friend, Minerva felt exhausted having to deal with the matter like that. Quill didn''t expect Minerva to take so many aspects into ount. At first, he had indeed not cared about this matter. However, after how Minerva had put it, Quill also realized something off about the matter. Women were indeed more meticulous, and they knew each other better. He thought Yulia didn''t take the engagement seriously. But why would she look for him at a time like this? If it weren''t to seek help, what else could it be? "You think what I said makes sense, don''t you?" Quill nced at her and said, "You''re all grown up now." Minerva said, "It''s very obvious, alright? What do you n to do now? Do you want to deal with this yourself, or do you want me to deal with it for you?" Actually, Minerva wanted to deal with it for him. With Yulia''s lofty character, if Quill were to deal with this himself, things would look bad after being rejected by someone she liked. Besides, Minerva was concerned that Quill would be too straightforward and hurt her if he were to deal with it. "Help me deal with it?" Quill looked at her with a funny expression. "Are you sure?" "I''m very sure. I am a girl too; I''ll understand Miss Yulia better. Besides, I also feel that it would be appropriate for me to help her out at the right time. She has the talent. It would be too much of a waste to let her start from the bottom." "Yeah. Yulia is indeed a very talented person. Plus, she was by Mr. Maxwell''s side for so many years. She must''ve learned a lot." "So, does that mean you''ve agreed to let me settle it?" "If you want to." "Okay. That settles it then." After that, they continued to eat their meal quietly. Then, Maddox called. With a cold tone, He said Jelly Bean wouldn''t stop crying and that Minerva should return home as soon as possible. Minerva took note of the background noise, but she didn''t hear any baby crying at all. He was lying. However, she didn''t want to expose him. She answered, "I''ll go back once I''m done eating." "Are you done eating?" Minerva looked at the dishes on the table and said, "Almost. I probably need another 5 minutes."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Alright. I''ll wait for you outside." Minerva was bbergasted. Had hee all the way here? "Where are you now? Don''t tell me you''re outside the restaurant, are you?" Maddox fell silent for a moment and replied her in the affirmative. Minerva was rendered speechless. After she hung up the phone, Minerva told Quill about it. He couldn''t help but ask, "He can''t stand a second away from you, can he? Though I think it''s good that he came looking for you even though you''re only out for a meal. In that case, you should go first." "But there are still food left." Minerva looked at the dishes on the table and felt a little guilty. "It''s okay; it''s not much. Go on." Since Quill had already said so, Minerva didn''t decline. She nodded and stood up with her bag. "Then, I''ll make a move first." "Sure. Safe ride home." After leaving the private room, Minerva had only taken a few steps before she saw a familiar figure leaning against the wall. She was stunned for a moment and walked over. "Didn''t you say you were outside?" Minerva asked. Maddox kept his phone, walked over to her, and wrapped her in his arms. "I lost patience waiting, so I came in. I would probably walk in if you still haven''te out." Minerva wanted to roll her eyes. "What''s your problem? I only came out for a short while. Why do you have to keep such a close eye on me? Are you treating me like a criminal?" Maddox was pretty upset. "You went out to have a meal with some other man behind my back; you''re already gone for an hour. Can''t Ie out and look for you?" "What do you mean by having a meal with some other man behind your back? That''s my brother, alright?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "It doesn''t matter." Maddox had a stern look. "It''s uneptable as long as it''s with a man." "You''re unbelievable!" Minerva scolded him, but she didn''t sound angry. Instead, there was affection. Maddox held her even tighter. He lowered his head and bit on her lips harshly. "That''s right. I am unreasonable like that. So you can''t go out with some other man for a meal behind my back next time, and you''re not allowed to go out for too long." "You''re crazy," Minerva mumbled. Then she asked, "Where''s Jelly Bean? You came out on your own and left her at home?" "No matter how important my daughter is, my wife is more important." Minerva yelled, "Maddox Yardley!" "Alright, let''s go home." Minerva walked out somewhat unwillingly in his arms. On the way back, Minerva took the initiative to tell Maddox about what they had discussed earlier. Then she said she wanted to ask Yulia to work in Yardley Corporation. Maddox frowned as he listened to her. "That''s Quill''s business. Why are you the one dealing with this?" "Because he''s my brother. I''m afraid he won''t deal with it well. Hence I want to do it for him. What''s the problem with that?" Maddox frowned; he thought he should give Quill a call. How could a grown man depend on his sister to deal with his matters? However, it was as if Minerva knew what he was thinking. She immediately stopped his thoughts and said, "If you dare call Quill and tell him anything, you will not be allowed into my room from tonight onward." Maddox said, "What do you mean, your room? It''s our room." "Oh really? If you dare to call Quill and spout any nonsense, I''ll move out." Maddox was speechless. "I am firstly a member of the Hanover family. Only then am I a part of the Yardley family. Therefore, I have to deal with this matter." She insisted, and there was nothing Maddox could do to stop her. In the end, he let her have her way. So, Minerva contacted Yulia the next day to ask how she was doing with finding a job. Yulia said she had sent out her resumes, and she was waiting for responses. Minerva then mentioned a vacancy in her husband''spany; perhaps she could try it out. After that, Yulia fell silent for some time. She then replied, "Minerva, I know you are trying to help me, but like I said, I don''t want any help from anyone. I hope to restore the Maxwell family to its former my own. I let my parents down. So, thank you for the offer, but I cannot ept it." on Minerva said, "Yulia, you''re mistaken. I have nothing to do with the vacancy. I just thought you should give it a try. Since you''ve submitted your resume to so manypanies, what''s one more? Besides, I''m sure you''re well aware of your capabilities. What happens ¦«¦Ï¦É afterward would be entirely up to the company. This doesn''t count as helping you, does it?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 "But..." "Don''t worry. I only just realized there was a vacancy for that position. It has been vacant for some time; there hasn''t been anyone suitable. Besides, if you can get into Yardley Corporation, you don''t have to worry about your amodation anymore because the perks thate with this position are extremely good. One of them is a condominium for one; it''s perfect for you." Hearing that, Yulia was a little moved by this offer. However, she really didn''t want to ept anyone''s help; she always thought it would make her look bad. Besides, she liked Quill. If she epted Minerva''s help at this time, then... How could she face Quill in the future? Thinking about this, Yuliaughed bitterly and said, "I really appreciate your help, Minerva. But I''m really sorry... I can''t ept it." Minerva had already stated it so clearly, but she didn''t expect Yulia to reject her still. What was going on? After she hung up the phone, Minerva instantly thought about it from Yulia''s perspective. She imagined her current situation; if the sister of the person she liked offered to help her, she would probably also reject it. So that was it... Minerva''s gaze became gloomy. To her surprise, Yulia had such a deep affection toward Quill. However, hadn''t they lost contact for many years? How could her affection for him be so deep? Could it be that Yulia had never looked for any other boyfriend all these years? Or perhaps... Minerva felt that something was amiss. Hence she called Yulia again and asked her out to talk in person. The two of them sat in the cafe; neither spoke a word. Minerva looked at Yulia''s expression and felt that she had a hunch as to their meet-up. Therefore, she smiled lightly and said, "Yulia, our families used to be close friends. Although I don''t have a close rtionship with you, you had held me in your arms before. We are on good terms, aren''t we? I do want to help you, but I can also understand why you don''t want to ept other people''s help. So, I just wanted to introduce you to a vacant position. As for whether you''re able to get it, it will be entirely up to you. Can''t you ept it even so?" Hearing this, Yulia held onto her coffee even tighter. She looked up and stared at Minerva. "I''m really sorry." Minerva smiled nonchntly. She took a sip of her coffee and asked, "Yulia, can you tell me why you can''t ept my help?" Yulia didn''t say a word. She only had a bad look on her face. "Why don''t I guess since you don''t want to say it?" Hearing Minerva''s words, Yulia couldn''t help but look at her. Minerva''s facial features were very intricate and beautiful, especially her eyes. They were very clear and pure as if they could see through anything. Yet Minerva was telling her calmly that she would take a guess? Yulia suddenly felt a little anxious. Could it be that... Minerva knew her thoughts? It was impossible, was it? "Yulia?" Minerva saw that she was in a daze. Hence she called her. Yulia came back to her senses and shook her head. "You don''t have to say anything. I know you have roughly guessed it." She smiled weakly. "You''re such a smart girl. You''ve managed to sort everything out so well. How could you not have guessed it?" Minerva was stunned. She didn''t expect Yulia to admit it so openly. Could it be that her assumptions were correct? It was because she liked Quill, so she couldn''t ept Minerva''s help, as she was prideful? "I''m down and out; I already can''t stand tall, now that I''m like this. If... I ept your help, I will probably never be able to hold my head up high in front of him." Minerva was at a loss for words. It was really as she thought. "But don''t worry. You told me Quill has a blissful life now, so I guess he most probably already has a girlfriend. So... I won''t do anything to him." Minerva didn''t say anything. She just felt that Yulia was a little pitiful. "I''m not that despicable. Although I like him, and I also came back carrying a glimmer of hope, after years of not contacting him, I''m content to see that he''s happy. I won''t sabotage. It''s more than enough if I can just look at him from afar." Minerva didn''t know what else to say. She suddenly felt that she was a little mean. Because she selfishly thought to put Yulia in a position in Yardley Corporation. One of the reasons was to help her, while the other was to have Yulia stay further away from her brother. After all, it was hard to say whether she could control her feelings or not. Minerva was not Quill; she wasn''t close with Yulia, so she didn''t know whether her character would stay the same in the future. After all, anybody could change. "Minerva, is Quill''s girlfriend a good friend of yours?" Yulia asked her out of the blue, which shocked Minerva for a moment. She looked at Yulia in surprise. "There''s no need to be surprised. I should''ve guessed it, shouldn''t I? The fact that you would be so concerned about it could only mean that they are both important to you. Or else... You would only do things that would benefit Quill''s happiness and not go this far." As Yulia had hit the nail on the head, Minerva was stunned first, and then sheughed and admitted openly. "That''s right. She is my best friend. It took them a great deal to be together. Besides, my brother has been all alone all these years. I also hope that they can stay happily together." "I understand. Don''t worry; I will definitely not ruin their rtionship." In the end, Yulia still didn''t ept Minerva''s suggestion. She said she wanted to rely on herself and send out her resumes. Minerva didn''t say much as she saw Yulia''s gelbe determination. She only said that if Yulia ever needed help, she could always look for her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The both of them then went their separate ways. After Olivia had cooked for Sam for a few days, she waspletelyfortable with staying at Sam''s ce. At first, she only moved her cookware and kitchen appliances over to Sam''s house. After that, because she would eat at his ce, she brought herptop over too. Later, she felt that the chairs at Sam''s ce were too hard and ufortable to sit on, so she moved her chair over as well. When she moved her chair, she realized that it was a set with her table, so she asked the movingpany to move both of them to Sam''s house. She peacefully andfortably went on with her days just like that. Oliviater felt that the room was very dull and it affected her creativity. Therefore, she moved all the decoration, curtains, and wall art from her home over to Sam''s house. As for Sam, he woulde to notice a few odd items appear in his house every time he came back. At first, he would ask Olivia about it, butter on, he was toozy to even ask. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Within a week, Olivia moved nearly all her things from her house. Tiana went to look for her one day. When she entered Olivia''s house, she saw her packing up her clothes. Then she saw the condition of the house; she was so shocked that she stood rooted on the spot and didn''t dare to move an inch. "Have I...e to the wrong ce?" Olivia rolled her eyes at her and said, "Is this your first time here? Can''t you even recognize my house?" Tiana was utterly shocked. She stood on the spot and scrutinized her surroundings. She felt this wasn''t the house she came to before no matter how she looked. She still found it unbelievable. "Is this really your house?" "Obviously." Tiana asked while stuttering, "Were you robbed recently? Did you call the cops? D*mn, or are you bankrupt?" Olivia looked at her as if she was a fool. She said sarcastically, "Tiana, did you get amnesia? Who was the one who suggested I move my things over to Sam''s house? I''m now cooking at his ce, so of course, I have to bring my things over. Is it weird that my house is empty after I move my things over?" "Isn''t this weird?" "Is this weird?" "How is this not weird?" Was it weird? Olivia just couldn''t get it. How was this weird? "Is it weird?" she asked herself again. Tiana said to her speechlessly, "Isn''t this weird? Get your facts straight; you''re just there to cook for him. I suggested you move your things in the beginning because you wanted to spend money on pots and pans. I didn''t ask you to move your whole house over, did I? But look at you, your house is about to be empty from all the moving... Honestly, your house looks like it was robbed a hundred times. It''s insane." Robbed a hundred times... What kind ofme description was that? However, after Tiana''sment, Olivia too felt that it was a little weird, but she soon thought it through. "I don''t think it''s weird. I''m cooking over there, and you know my job; it would be tiring for me to run back and forth. So if I were to go over there, it is only natural for me to move the things from my house over and make it an environment I like. That way, I would be in the mood to work there. I don''t think there''s any issue with that." Tiana stared at her without saying anything. "Why are you staring at me like that? It''s kind of scary..." "I''m just thinking; you''re only moving your things over now. Will you... stay at his ce in the future?" This statement stunned Olivia, and she froze on the spot. She only got back to her senses after some time. She scolded Tiana harshly, "You''re nuts! That''s impossible! We are just a pretend couple. I would never stay at his house!" Sam would remind her from time to time that they were just a pretend couple. He made it as if she was desperately clinging to him. If it weren''t to put up with her mother, she wouldn''t have gone to such an extent. She was in such a difficult state. "I don''t think that''s the case for sure." Tiana put on a serious look and got close to her. "Perhaps you two might end up bing a real couple." "Impossible," Olivia denied in an instant. "Are you not confident in yourself? Or you don''t like him at all?" e Olivia said without care, "He already likes someone. Besides, I''m living a pretty good life now, so why should! find a man to trouble myself? If I want to get together with him, why don''t just go on a blind date? At least I can find someone who has a spot for me in his heart. Why should I torture myself?" Met She said it quickly as if she was trying to clear something up or prove something. Tiana realized something else from her words. joy shed across her eyes as she said teasingly, "Alright. Since you''ve said so, I''ll just wait for you to take back your words." She had known Ollie for so many years. Ollie seldom hung out with boys. To most people, feelings were cultivated from spending time with each other. Olivia was now spending her time with this man every day. There was no way Olivia would not have feelings for him eventually. She would wait for the day she took back her words. "So, what are you nning to move over today?" Loungewear. So that I can wear them when I watch dramas on the sofa. You have no idea how empty his house is. He is not even poor, yet his house is empty. I can''t believe it." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Because Sam was not home yet, Olivia brought Tiana over for a tour of Sam''s house. Then, Tiana realized Sam''s house was indeed like how Olivia described it. It literally had nothing because everything she saw was from Ollie''s house. Before that, Ollie''s house was as if it was robbed, whereas this man''s house was lively. After a tour, Tiana answered a call and left the ce in a hurry. Seeing that it was gettingte, Olivia went to cook. As she didn''t have much to dotely, so she didn''t even switch on herptop and went straight to watch her dramas. When Sam walked to thepany''s lobby after getting off work, a female employee suddenly ran to him. She was blushing and looked a little shy. "Assistant Sorrento, you''re done with work?" she asked. Sam looked at the person and recognized that it was a female employee of thepany. He answered and nodded, "Is there anything I can help you with?" The female employee looked a little shy. She looked down and said softly, "I-1 know a newly open restaurant nearby. I heard the food there is pretty good, so I wanted to ask if you would like to try it out with me..." At first, Sam didn''t realize what she was asking about. When he did, he understood what exactly this woman was trying to do. She was inviting him on a date. The female employee was afraid that Sam would reject her. She continued to ask, "Perhaps if you don''t like Asian food, we can have something else of your preference..." "Sorry." Sam softly rejected her, "Someone prepared dinner for me at home."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "What?" The female employee was shocked. "You''re married, Assistant Sorrento?" Married? How could she rte it to him being married? Sam wanted to deny it, but that female employee had already had her head hung low. "Alright then, I won''t disturb you anymore, Assistant Sorrento. Goodbye." She then turned around and fled quickly, leaving Sam alone, thinking about something on the spot. Could it be that only people who were married would stay at home to cook? When Sam got home, he could smell the familiar scent of cooked food. The environment in front of his eyes was so familiar yet so strange. It was still his house, but different. He used toe back to a cold, empty house in the past. It was just him and a television that was never switched on. But ever since Olivia arrived, the house had suddenly livened up. Every time he came back from work, the television would be switched on, and it would be ying a drama. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 A woman was questioning a man. "Who do you actually love? Me or her? You can only choose one of us!" "Dear, believe me. You''re the only one I''ve ever loved. Not her." Or something like this. "You sl*t. I''ll show you the meaning of rules and orders." If it wasn''t a cliche drama, then it would be a period drama, and this went on and on. Sam was astonished in the beginning. Later, he became surprised that the entertainment industry created such plots. What was even more surprising to him was the fact that they were a hit.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He couldn''t understand the mindsets of these people. Like Olivia, for instance. She would even cry as she watched them. Once, Sam found her hugging a pillow, and there was a bunch of used tissues in front of her. She would cry until her eyes were swollen. At first, Sam thought something had happened. After asking, Olivia pointed at the female lead who had a miscarriage and said, "Look at how pitiful she is. I''ve never seen such a pitiful female lead..." as she continued to sob. Sam was speechless. He was wrong. He shouldn''t have asked too much. This time, he opened the door, and just as he smelled the fragrance of cooked food, he heard Olivia scolding, "This sh*tty side chick. How can she be so mean! Get me a knife; I''m going to end her life!" Sam was utterly speechless. She sure was energetic. He closed the door, changed his shoes, and walked into the house nonchntly. When he got to the living room, Sam suddenly stopped in his tracks. Olivia heard the footsteps and said carefreely, "You''re back." "Yes," Sam answered. Then, he remembered what the female employee said back in thepany. So she thought he was married because he had someone prepare his meal, didn''t she? If she were to see this scene in his house, it would most probably be... Sam walked in and noticed that she was watching a period opera. In Olivia''s words, it was the hottest period opera at the moment. "The food is ready, but the episode is nearly finished. I''ll bring it out after I''m done watching, or you can do it if you want." Naturally, Sam didn''t say much to her. He just rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen. After some time, he brought out all the food. By the time Olivia was done with her show and switched off the television, she realized that Sam had already put everything out neatly. She walked over and teased him, "You''re pretty helpful, unlike those male chauvinists." She was going to sit down after saying that. Unexpectedly, Sam said coldly, "Aren''t you going to wash your hands?" Olivia came to her senses and said, "I forgot. I''ll go right away." She turned around to the toilet and washed her hands. As she was washing, she thought, "Who knew that this day woulde. I used to be the one asking him to wash his hands, and now he''s telling me." Olivia pouted and wiped her hands dry as she went out. The two of them sat opposite each other and ate. Actually, in the beginning, it was awkward. After all, it was a rather awkward thing for a man and woman who were strangers to eat opposite each other. However, Olivia got through this with her fearless spirits. She was already used to it after some time. Recently, when her mother telephoned, Olivia was able to deal with it. She would tell her mother about how she was staying at her boyfriend''s, and her mother would squint her eyes then be fooled by her. However, her grandmother was celebrating her 70th birthday in a few days. Her mother called that morning. She asked her to attend with her boyfriend. Actually, Olivia was not very excited to meet her biased grandmother. She even more so didn''t want to attend her birthday banquet. Besides, her grandmother was not only biased, but she also had a very old-fashioned mindset. As Olivia was the only daughter in her household, her grandmother was very displeased with her mother. She would even judge Brenda for not bearing a son. Sometimes, she would go to the extent of shaming her in front of Olivia. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Brenda wasn''t a softie either. She would always refute no matter what. Although she managed to refute her most of the time, it was still upsetting. Therefore, Olivia didn''t want to attend her grandmother''s 70th birthday, but Brenda insisted that she attend. She said her grandmother was already very unsatisfied with her, so if she didn''t attend her birthday banquet, she would be reprimanded even more. Olivia had no choice but to agree. At the end of the call, Brenda even told her to bring her boyfriend along. Olivia was fine with it; all she had to do was attend. If Sam was really her boyfriend, she could bring him and let him see what kind of a grandmother she was. But the problem was, they were a pretend couple. If he followed her to the banquet, he would definitely be mistreated. He might even be attacked. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she felt. "Why aren''t you eating? What''s on your mind?" Olivia came back to her senses when Sam asked her the question suddenly. She then realized that she was in a daze as she was thinking about that issue. Sam was staring at her curiously, so she could only exin awkwardly, "It''s nothing. I''m thinking about my grandmother''s 70th birthday." "70th Birthday?" Olivia nodded. She rolled her eyes around and suddenly smiled at Sam, who was sitting in front of her. She asked with a smile, "There will be a lot of delicious food at my grandmother''s 70th birthday banquet. Are you..." "No," Sam rejected her without any hesitation. Although it was expected, Olivia didn''t expect him to reject her without a second thought. She felt a little defeated but still smiled and replied. You sure are heartless, Can''t you at leaste up with an excuse? For instance, you have work todo, or you have a meeting that day, so you can''t attend with me." Hearing that, Sam frowned and looked at her. His expression clearly implied that there was no need to be so troublesome. "You really are straightforward. You don''t even know how to care for a woman''s weak heart." "Weak?" Sam pursed his lips and asked, "You?" "Fine." Olivia waved her hands. "I''ll just attend on my own. You''re not allowed to say anything else. Let''s eat." The birthday banquet would be held three dayster. Olivia sent a message to Sam early in the morning. She said she most probably wouldn''t have the time to cook for him that day, so he would have to deal with his meals himself. Sam looked at the message and was stunned for some time. Then, he replied, "Are you going to attend your grandmother''s birthday banquet?" Olivia replied to him with a yes. Sam recalled her smiling and joking around when she suggested it to him. Based on her joyful look, he decided that she had no issue attending on her own. However, for some reason, he actually asked her. "Are you okay on your own?" After sending the message, Sam felt that he was nosy. However, Olivia quickly replied to him. "No problem, but you will have to handle your own meals today." Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 After Olivia finished sending her message, she put her phone down and continued applying her makeup. Originally, she wanted to go to the banquet dressed like how she usually did, but Brenda came to her ce early in the morning and made sure she was dressed up. The guest''s children would also bring their significant others and go all out when attending the banquet, so she insisted Olivia follow suit. Seeing that she couldn''t change her mom''s mind, Olivia reluctantly obeyed. "That''s more like it. By the way, where''s your boyfriend? Remember to ask him to join us." Olivia thought for a moment and coughed. "I know. He has something to deal with. He''lleter. Let''s go first." Brenda frowned with suspicion upon hearing what Olivia said. "He''s noting to pick you up?" "Yeah. He''s busy with something. Let''s leave first, Mom." But Brenda just stood still and stared at her. "Mom, don''t you believe me? If I say he wille, he definitely will. Don''t worry." Olivia dragged Brenda out, and the two of them got into the car. Brenda couldn''t help but grumble once they were in the car. "What''s so important? Why isn''t heing as promised?" "Mom..." "Ollie, if you don''t want to go on blind dates, I won''t stop you from finding your own boyfriend either. But you''ve moved nearly everything from your ce to his. Does he not have anything at his house? Is he, by chance, poor?" Olivia was speechless. "What nonsense are you talking about?" In truth, Olivia didn''t know if Sam was rich or poor, but it didn''t matter to her. She wasn''t materialistic. She had money, and she could make her own money. So it didn''t matter whether the man was rich or not. What was more important was a man''s charm, temperament, and character. Brenda scrutinized her daughter. Olivia had inherited her beauty. Even in her everyday outfit, Olivia looked beautiful. But now that she had simply put on some make-up and a pretty dress, she looked stunning. Logically speaking, with this sort of beauty, it would be easy for Olivia to find a good man as a partner. But Olivia had a job, and she didn''t ce her focus anywhere else, so that was why she had always been single. And Brenda was not a mother who only looked for glory. If Sam was really poor, Brenda would still give them her blessing if Ollie really liked him. With that thought, Brenda stopped speaking. The 70th birthday banquet was supposed to take ce at Jenkins Mansion, but the eldest son of the Jenkins family suggested that they do something different for a change. Which was why the banquet was held at a hotel this year. The Jenkins family had three sons; Olivia''s father was the third child. The oldest was married to his ex-wife for three years, but they had no children together. Then, they divorced. He remarried and had three sons with his new wife. After that, he became rather sessful as he managed to establish a smallpany. Olivia''s grandmother, Marilyn, liked him the most. The second child was not as sessful as the oldest, but he had two children, a boy, and a girl. Marilyn was naturally satisfied with that. Only Olivia''s father, Karl, had a daughter. After Olivia, both her parents decided not to have any more children. That was because Karl and Brenda were afraid they wouldn''t be able to treat their children fairly. Hence they decided to only have Ollie and did their best as parents to raise her. But Marilyn was displeased with that as she thought Karl was a little foolish to settle for a daughter and not try again for a son. Besides, Olivia was not the kind of child that would sweet talk to adults. As time passed, Marilyn disliked her even more, and no matter what Olivia did, Marilyn would always find fault with it. Therefore, Olivia didn''t like her grandmother either. She would even refute when Marilyn went on about giving birth to a son. "Do we f*cking have a throne to seed? Is it that necessary to give birth to a son? This is modern times. Girls are just as capable as boys, alright?!" Olivia refuted. It was ridiculous how her grandmother, a woman herself, was criticizing and diminishing women while uplifting men. When they arrived at the hotel, Brenda took out a small mirror and fixed her makeup. After a quick check, she urged Olivia, "Ollie, check if your makeup is fine. If it is then let''s get down." Hearing no response from her daughter, Brenda was confused. "Ollie?" Brenda turned her head and saw Olivia sleeping in her seat. Brenda was surprised at first, then she burst out, shouting, "Olivia Jenkins!!!" Olivia was still dreaming when she was suddenly awakened by Brenda''s shout. "What''s wrong?" Olivia subconsciously rubbed her eyes, but Brenda caught her hand just in time. "What are you trying to do? Don''t forget you have mascara and eyeliner on your eyes!" Olivia paused and then gradually regained consciousness. She finally remembered what she was supposed to do that day. She nced outside and found that they had already reached their destination. "Ah, we''ve arrived already? I don''t feel like I''ve slept for long... " Olivia muttered, and Brenda suddenly pped her arm. "Stop sleeping. People are here to show off, yet you have the heart to sleep with your hair and make up all nicely done. Check if there''s any saliva stain on your face!" Olivia took the mirror and looked at her reflection. She touched her mouth and said, "It''s okay. It''s rather clean. I don''t drool when I sleep." Her makeup was still intact. Perfect!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Hurry up and reapply your lipstick; well head in soon. Your grandma n never liked us in the first ce, and if anything goes wrong with your. makeup, she''ll hate us even more. Don''t cause any problems at the banquet." Brenda reminded. Content belongs to "Well." With a mirror in one hand, Olivia reapplied her lipstick and said nonchntly, "Since Grandma hates us, no matter what we do, she still won''t like us." "s." Brenda sighed. "You''re right. But she''s an elder, so we still have to be respectful. Regardless, she is your father''s mother. If it weren''t for your father''s sake, I wouldn''t want toe to such an asion. We''ll only be mocked. By the way, when Will your boyfriend being?" Hearing that Sam was mentioned, Oliva''s expression changed slightly. She immediately changed the topic, "Mom, is my mascara smudged?" "What?" Sensing a crisis, Brenda immediately went over to Olivia to check carefully. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Brenda let out a sigh of relief when she found nothing was amiss with Olivia''s makeup. "You look alright. You''ve fixed your lipstick, haven''t you?" "Yes." Olivia put the lipstick and mirror into her bag then said, "Let''s head in." "Sure." Because of the false rm, Brenda soon forgot about Sam and got out of the car with Olivia. As they walked toward the hotel, she reminded Olivia, "This birthday banquet is unlike before. Your uncle has invited many guests, so you must be on your best behavior. You must show them that although your dad and I have only one daughter, you''re as excellent as them or even better, understand?" Olivia replied, "Mom... Why should Ipare myself to others? I don''t want to, and I don''t care." "Silly girl, who said anything aboutparing? We want you to make us proud. You''re our only daughter. You have to carry the responsibility." "Oh." Olivia sighed. She found it tiring. As they walked, they saw a few peopleing toward them. Olivia thought they looked familiar from afar. Brenda was about to ask if Olivia knew them when she heard, "Isn''t that Ollie?" Brenda turned toward the direction of the voice, and her expression turned gloomy. "It''s your Auntie J, Mavis, and the rest." Mavis Jenkins? Hearing that name, Olivia felt that her mood was spoiled. Mavis was the same age as her. Back when they were in school, she liked topare with Olivia and steal her things, even if they weren''t Olivia''s. Whatever that Olivia had, Mavis wanted. Anyhow, she just wanted to prove herself badly. Back in high school, there was a boy who was great in all aspects. He pursued Olivia, but she was upied with other things. Apart from eating at the cafeteria, she would be reading various literature. She would read even after school. Therefore, all the love letters the boy sent became Olivia''s bookmarks in the end. When Mavis heard about it, she started pursuing the boy. After she captured the boy''s heart with ease, she unted in front of Olivia.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Olivia was speechless when she heard that from Mavis. Later, during their school anniversary, Olivia signed up for the school''s marathon under the ss president''s encouragement, and Mavis immediately signed up too when she found out. Anyway, as long as Olivia was there, Mavis would be too. What was more, Mavis would perform better than Olivia every time. Then she would unt in front of her. Of course, Mavis would bring them up in front of Marilyn. As time went by, Marilyn naturally thought Olivia was useless. Everything Mavis did was better than Olivia, and that she was beneath her in every aspect. It was only until Olivia started writing stories at home after graduating that Mavis finally couldn''t do anything. That was because Mavis disliked reading, and even if she wanted to mimic Olivia, she didn''t have the ability. Therefore, Olivia finally lived a peaceful and quiet life for a few years. Who would''ve thought they would meet again that day. From a distance, Olivia spotted Mavis in a long sleeveless green dress, paired with a jacket that had pearls sewn on it, as well as an expensive purse. Mavis''s long hair was permed into soft big curls, making her look charming and attractive. "She sure knows how to dress up," Olivia murmured in her heart. It was when they got closer that Mavis pretended to be close to Olivia as she took her hand. "Ollie, I''m surprised to see you here. I thought you''d mold away at home." Her first words were already so contentious. Olivia sneered in her heart. However, she kept a straight face as she greeted Mavis''s mother, "Auntie J." J responded and then took a nce at what Olivia was wearing. She looked down on her as she said, "Say, Ollie, you''re staying at home every day after you''ve graduated. You wouldn''t even hang out with your rtives. Now that you''re out for once, can''t you wear something nicer?" What? Olivia looked at her dress. Tiana got the dress in an auction. She bought it because it showed off the wearer''s figure. However, after she bought the dress, Tiana found that it didn''t fit her. So she gave the thousand dors dress to Olivia. She had rejected it at first, but Tana was adamant, saying it would be a waste to just leave it hanging. nearly Olivia dared not simply wear such an expensive dress. She only wore it to the banquet as she noticed she had such a dress when she went through her closet. More importantly, Olivia had a slim waist and a pair of long legs. She looked even taller in this dress. Mavis was already jealous when she saw how great Olivia''s figure was from afar. However, she became smug when she realized Olivia was merely wearing a simple dress. "Yeah, Ollie. We''re already working, so the clothes you buy will have to be branded. Only then you''ll look presentable. You must have bought this online, haven''t you?" "Huh?" Olivia eximed. "Must I wear branded stuff now that I''m working? Who made such a rule?" Hearing their conversation, Brenda couldn''t help frowning. She turned to look at Olivia''s dress. The dress was of high quality, both in fabric and design. It was impossible to be able to buy it with little money. However, she had never heard of the brand before either. "Of course, it''s not a rule. But as a member of the Jenkins family, you''re wearing something so cheap to Grandma''s birthday banquet. Do you not have regard for our grandmother?" Mavis snickered, then patted Olivia''s shoulder as she said, "Or is it that your ie is not promising? I heard frence authors have a low ie, and you''d have to rely on your family to survive." Then, Mavis looked at Brenda. "Ollie is so insensible. Auntie Brenda, you must have it hard." The corner of Olivia''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. She really wanted to ask if she was an idiot. "You loved topete when we were in school. Who would''ve thought you''d still like to do it after we haven''t seen each other for such a long time?" At that thought, Olivia smiled nonchntly and said softly, "Yeah, she sure has it hard. But Mavis, look at you. You''re already working for so long; why are you still so bad at talking? How are you still able to survive in your workce with that mouth?" To everyone''s surprise, Olivia suddenly fought back. What was more, she did it in front of her aunt. Apart from Olivia, everyone was bbergasted. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Brenda knew her daughter was someone who refused to lose out just like her. However, she also knew Olivia wouldn''t cross the line in front of her elders unless they went overboard. She would usually look away. That was right. Everything she said was right. Why did she suddenly fight back that day?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, Brenda came to her senses very soon. Regardless, she would support whatever Olivia did. It was better that she fought back. That way, the mother-daughter duo knew what shamelessness was and that they wouldn''t find trouble with them for no reason. After J came to her senses, she looked at Olivia acidly as she scolded, "What are you saying?" Mavis had alsoe to her senses, and she looked a little embarrassed. "Yeah, what do you mean by that?" Olivia smiled. She withdrew the arm Mavis held as she said, "I wasplimenting you, Mavis. Can''t you tell?" "How was that apliment?! You were obviously insulting me. How could you?" Mavis was angry and vexed, but Olivia, on the other hand, looked calm andposed. "So what if I did? Just from what you said about me, I''m already considered nice for notshing out." "You!" J looked at Olivia in disbelief. "When did you turn out like this? You still had some manners back then. But now, you don''t even have the least bit of manners left. Forget about earning a decent ie; you''ve be so rude now. Brenda, what have you and Karl been doing? Is this how to bring up your child?" Hearing her name mentioned, Brenda smiled coldly and said, "J, if you have the time to criticize how I brought up Ollie, why don''t you pay more attention to Mavis? She hasn''t even greeted me from the moment we met. At least Ollie did. Don''t you think you''re worse than me at raising a child?" Both Brenda and Olivia were sharp-tongued. They just didn''t bother fighting back usually. But if they did, they would tear the other person apart. Sure enough, J and Mavis were at a loss for words. Their faces looked incredibly annoyed and mad. Olivia couldn''t help but feel delighted in her heart. "That''s what you get for talking trash. Since you like to gossip and find trouble, I''ll let you have a taste of your own medicine." Olivia thought. Just when the atmosphere was getting tense, another group of people approached. It was Olivia''s other aunt, Fiona, and her sons. Seeing that her sisters-inw and their children had gathered, she couldn''t help but smile. "J, Brenda, why are you all standing here?" Olivia smiled and greeted her Aunt Fiona. Because of her criticism earlier, Mavis also greeted Fiona unwillingly. Fiona responded and walked closer to them. "Let''s go in together. Mother would be happy to see everybody here." Fiona held Brenda and J''s arms in each hand as they walked. Olivia could only slow down her steps and follow behind. Aunt Fiona gave birth to three sons, and all three of them had different personalities. The youngest, Eason, was frivolous. He slowed down and walked beside Olivia. "Ollie, I heard you''re a frencer, and you can work any time you want. It must be nice, right?" Olivia nced at him and said with a smile, "It''s not too bad. You can try and see if it''s nice." "Forget it. I have a headache as soon as I see words. s, we''ve all grown up now. You used to only be this tall. Who would''ve thought after so many years, you''ve grown into ady too? Do you have a boyfriend? When are you getting married?" These familiar questions gave Olivia a headache, Before Eason continued to ask more, Olivia said, "Stop. Eason, you''re only a few years older than me. Can you not ask such scary questions? I''m sure you know all too well how I feel about hearing these questions." Content, belongs to A smile appeared on Eason''s face as he said, "It''s exactly because I know how you feel that I asked these questions." Olivia was rendered speechless. "Seriously, do you have a boyfriend?" Sam appeared in Olivia''s mind. But then again, he was only her pretend-boyfriend. She twitched her lips and said, "Nobody wants me." "Impossible. You''re so beautiful and outstanding. Are those men blind? Do you want me to introduce a few to you?" "No," Olivia refused hurriedly. "No need to introduce." "You brat. You dare to say nobody wants you. More like you don''t want one, do you?" The two of themughed and chatted as they followed the rest into the hall. On the other hand, Mavis was livid the entire way. She would turn to look at Olivia and then turn back angrily from time to time. How infuriating! How had she be so sharp-tongued and spoke so harshly? However, Mavis thought she could only be smug for now. She wanted to see if Olivia would still act the same in front of their grandmother. If she dared to, Mavis would bash her. Olivia was in the dark about Mavis''s ns. Once they reached the venue, the adults went to help out while the youngsters could only find somece to hang around by themselves. Olivia felt it was a little stuffy in the hall, so she decided to go out for some fresh air ande back inter. She brought her phone along and was about to text Tiana when she saw Sam''s name on her list of contacts. Olivia wondered what he was doing right now. How she wished he would attend such events with her. What a pity... Olivia shook her head and called Tiana. She leaned against the window and spoke with her over the phone. Tiana became agitated when Olivia mentioned the dress. "What the f*ck! Are her eyes for decoration? How dare she say your dress was bought online? Even if she can''t tell it was a designer piece, she can at least tell the fabric used is expensive, can she? She sure is blind. Gosh, help me tell your cousin t¨¦donate her eyes to people who need them." Olivia couldn''t help butugh hearing that. "She probably won''t donate her eyes. She needs her eyes to keep a lookout on me so that she can mock me." "You''re so capable; are you afraid of her sarcasm? By the way, you didn''t bring Sam over?" At the mention of Sam, Olivia went quiet for a moment. "Why should These events may look peaceful on the surface, but it''s actually a bloodbath. Who would want toe willingly? Besides, he and I aren''t real couples. It''ll be bad if I ask him to apany me and be attacked." Tiana replied, "Well, you''re right..." Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 In actuality, Sam had a social engagement that day, and it happened to be in the same hotel as Olivia''s banquet. The private room was smoky, so Sam came out for a breath of fresh air with the excuse of going to the toilet. Just as he left the room, he heard a girl''s voice. She sounded animated and ethereal. Sam thought it sounded familiar. He turned at a corner and saw a tall, slender figure leaning against the window, engaged in a phone call. "Why should I? These events may look peaceful on the surface, but it''s actually a bloodbath. Who would want toe willingly? Besides, he and I aren''t real couples. It''ll be bad if I ask him to apany me and be attacked." "If my mom hadn''t forced me toe, I really want to snuggle at home and watch a series or even sleep. The banquet hasn''t even begun, and I''m already sleepy." "s. I''ll have to bear with it the whole day. It''s so frustrating!" It was obvious that Olivia did not want to be there at all. Sam couldn''t help but frown as he stood at the corner listening to the conversation. Bloodbath? Wasn''t she attending her grandmother''s birthday banquet? How could it be a bloodbath? Sam was confused. However, he was more surprised at how coincidental that he would see her there. Just when Sam was hesitating whether he should go and say hi, someone appeared behind Olivia. "Since you don''t want to attend Grandma''s birthday banquet so badly, why did you stille? Now that you''re here, you still came out to make a call. You sure are phony, Olivia." It was Mavis. After Olivia had humiliated her, Mavis had nowhere to vent her anger. It just so happened that the banquet hadn''t begun, so she couldn''t stop herself from finding trouble with Olivia. Mavis had only found where Olivia was after she looked around. It was at the same time that she heard Olivia didn''t want to be there. "Who is it?" Tiana heard another voice and asked nosily. Olivia took a nce at who it was and sneered. She said, "An annoying fly." Mavis''s expression darkened when she heard Olivia call her a fly. She gnashed her teeth as she walked toward Olivia and questioned her loudly. "What the hell do you mean? Have I offended you? Is it necessary for you to insult me now?" "Tiana, I''ll call you back after the banquet is over. Bye." After that, Olivia hung up and kept her phone away. She looked at Mavis with a funny expression. "Mavis, am I the one insulting you, or are you the one insulting me?" Mavis fell silent. "I already came out here to make a phone call, yet you still came chasing after me just to scold me. Just who exactly is insulting who?" Olivia swept the front of her hair back and looked at Mavis with a hateful expression. "You''re the one who followed me all around, and now you''re ming me for being an eyesore?" "Stop being so phony! If you hadn''te at me just now, would I have followed you all the way here? You were the one who started this!" "Are you sure, Mavis? Who was the one who ran to me and insinuated me when they saw me from afar? I''m just giving you a taste of your own medicine." "You! Olivia snickered amusedly when she saw Mavis''s face. She walked closer to her and tapped her nose. "What? Do you already feel aggrieved just like that? If you can''t afford to y, then behave yourself. Don''t provoke me. I am not as easy to bully as I was in school." After that, Olivia retracted her hand, and the smile on her face disappeared. She then entered the hall. Mavis stood rooted to the spot with her face etched with anger, but there was nothing she could do about Olivia. It was only after Olivia left that Mavis shouted angrily, "Olivia, you b*tch! I''ll see how you make a fool of yourself in front of Grandma!" After that, she threw her hand into the air and walked in. Sam came out from the corner with a frown when everything was silent. He heard the conversation between Mavis and Olivia and obviously also heard what Mavis said in the end. Although Sam didn''t know what happened between the two of them, he could guess from their conversation that they weren''t on good terms. Besides, Olivia wasn''t someone who would be willingly pushed around. That was why they had such a heated argument. To Sam''s surprise, a birthday banquet would be like this... Just as Sam took out his phone and was about to text Olivia, someone patted his shoulder from behind. "Assistant Sorrento, what are you doing? You''ve been out for so long. I thought you were still in the washroom." Sam collected himself and turned his head. "Mr. Arnold." It was his client, Weil Arnold. "Let''s go. Everyone in the room is waiting for you." Sam paused and thought of Olivia. In the end, he pursed his lips and went back in with Weil. The birthday banquet was about to start when Olivia went back in. Brenda tugged at her arm and asked in a whisper, "Where have you been? Why are you still running around in such a ce? Are you not afraid that your grandmother would have a poor impression of you?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Olivia shrugged indifferently. "Mom, it''s not poor but the worst. She will never like me no matter what, so just let her be. Why must I please her?" Marilyn had never been nice to her ever since she was a child, and that was all because she was a girl.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Olivia didn''t think it was wrong to be born a girl, but her grandmother always gave her the attitude that told her it was her fault for being born a girl. Thus, Marilyn didn''t like her, and Olivia didn''t like her grandmother either. "I''m not asking you to please her. I just want you to be your best self. Don''t let her pick up your faults. There are so many people here. today if she were to criticize you in front of everyone, how will you face everyone next time?" Olivia replied, "Mom, you look down on Grandma too much. No matter how perfect I am, she will definitely find faults in me. Trust me." Brenda fell silent. She sighed as she knew what Olivia said was the truth. "So you''re ming me for forcing you toe?" "No. I got to roast someone today. It feels nice. Hehe." Olivia waspletely thrilled when she saw Mavis and Auntie J''s expressions after she fought them back. It was definitely refreshing. Which was why she decided that she wouldn''t tolerate or hold it in if anybody picked on her or insinuated her. No matter who they were, she would definitely fight back without mercy. Since whatever she did was wrong, why not let herself enjoy the thrill of it? "By the way, where is Dad?" "He''s helping at the back." "Ugh, how much longer until the banquet starts?" "Soon. Remember to say a few good words when you give your grandmother her birthday present." "Okay." But Olivia didn''t know what good words to say to her grandmother. She had to think about it. Should she wish her the best of health? Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Everyone gathered at the main hall before the birthday banquet began. As there were many guests this year, everyone asked about Olivia when they saw the graceful girl. When they heard that she was frencing, they praised her capability and asked her to continue to work hard. Mavis was ufortable hearing this. Her heart twisted with jealousy. Although Marilyn had three sons, they only managed to give her two granddaughters. Mavis had always liked topare with Olivia ever since they were children. She would do whatever Olivia did. But there was one thing she would never be able to beat, and that was Olivia''s beauty. Olivia inherited her mother''s beauty and her father''s height and long legs. She not only had a pair of long legs and height that was the envy of every other girl, but also a face that girls were jealous of. Olivia was the kind of person who looked beautiful without dressing up. Once she dressed up, she would be the center of attention. That was why Mavis had specially dressed up beforeing for the banquet. Over the past few years, Mavis brooded over her single- eyelids for a long time. In the end, she made up her mind to get a stic surgeon to perform double eyelid surgery. Mavis had also done lots of different facial treatments and surgery. Mavis thought she was already beautiful and that Olivia wouldn''t look as beautiful as she used to as she stayed at home all day. It was only then Mavis realized she was wrong. Olivia was a natural beauty. Her skin was glowing and smooth even though she didn''t take much care of it. It infuriated Mavis!!! Mavis became angrier when she saw most of the guests were talking to Olivia. Hence when someone asked if Olivia''s monthly writing ie was enough for her to survive on, Mavis couldn''t sit back anymore. She didn''t care if she was polite and said, "How in the world would her sry be enough for her to survive on? She didn''t like to study much back in school. Why didn''t you put any effort into finding a good job? Ollie, I''m your cousin, but I have to remind you. You''re no longer a child. You''d have to marry and have children in the future. It''s best if you find a proper job, save up and lessen your parent''s burden." Olivia was silent. The annoying fly flew out again. And as expected, the fly flew right at her. Thinking of this, Olivia looked at Mavis and smiled faintly. "My parents? You are their junior. Don''t you know how to address your elders?" Mavis''s expression changed. She didn''t expect Olivia to make an issue with this topic again. She hurriedly said, "It was a slip of a tongue. Aunt Brenda and Uncle Karl worked hard all their life. You''re their only child, yet not only do you not work and earn money, you even live off your parents. This is really not good." "What do you think I should do then?" Olivia was not angry. Instead, she had a faint smile on her face the entire time. She looked as if she was preparing to make a big move. Mavis had a vague premonition, but after noticing the guests around them were paying attention and showing a little contempt for Olivia, she began to feel happy deep in her heart. "There are so many people here. Why don''t we help you see if there''s a job to introduce you to?" "What? Her grades are bad, she lives off her parents, and she doesn''t even do anything. She wouldn''t be able to cope with any jobs, would she?" "Yeah. If she never experienced hardship, how is she going to work?" Mavis coughed softly. "I have a colleague whose family is running a restaurant business. I heard that they''re hiring servers now. Though the pay is not high, they cover all your meals. The job may be a little tiring but given your current condition, you can try it out. Don''t let Uncle Karl and Aunt Brenda worry about you anymore." "A server, you say?" Olivia curled her lips and said, "It''s a pretty good job." To Olivia, as long as one was self-reliant, whatever one did was worthy of respect. Everyone in this world was trying their best to do what they could. There was nothing to be ashamed of if you could earn honest money. However, Mavis wanted to humiliate her with a server job. "Right?" When Mavis heard Olivia say that it was a good job, she thought that Olivia was really tempted. At the same time, she admired Olivia''s shamelessness. She was already humiliated in front of the guests, yet she didn''t walk away. "If you think it''s doable, I can give you the contactN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. later." Olivia replied, "Sure." However, Mavis felt that something was wrong. Olivia wasn''t as easy-going as when they were outside. She got closer to Olivia and whispered in a volume that only both of them could hear, "What are you trying to do?" Hearing this, Olivia blinked innocently. "Me? I''m not doing anything." Mavis didn''t believe her. "I''ve already said so harshly, how haven''t you lost your temper yet? You sure are thick-skinned." "No, I''m not as thick-skinned as you. You relied on a man to get a job that you don''t deserve. In the end, you still have to rely on him for a living Mavis, as a woman, I have to remind you. If that man is willing to let you rely on him for the rest of your life, then you are lucky. But if he runs away mid-way, what else do you have?" Mavis was stumped. "Do you think you can still stand here proudly, wear beautiful clothes, use expensive perfume, and arrogantly announce that you want to find me a job by then? I''m afraid you won''t be able to find one yourself." After that, Olivia shed another charming smile and whispered, "Isn''t the reason you said all that was to show how well-off you are, have a good job, and you know someone influential while I have nothing? You I want to see me get mad over this and embarrass myself, don''t you? In your dreams." Olivia then looked around and said to everyone gracefully, "My work time is indeed flexible right now, so if anyone wants to introduce me to a job, I can find the time to work part-time. Being able to work hard is something I find honorable." Everyone was surprised to find that she was neither humble nor pushy. They rubbed their noses and didn''t know what else to say. Mavis felt extremely vexed that she wasn''t able to achieve her goal. She grabbed Olivia''s hand and wanted to say more when Marilyn came walking out from the crowd. "Why are you grabbing my hand? Grandma is here. Shouldn''t you go suck up to her? If you go a littleter, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance." After hearing Olivia''s words, Mavis realized something. She gave a word of warning to Olivia and rushed into the crowd. People who gant sure couldn''t take agitation. Olivia turned around and smiled helplessly. Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 As the eldest son of the Jenkins family was rather sessful, guests who came to the banquet showed Marilyn due respect. They either gave her gifts or said their blessings. Sometime during the banquet, Olivia found her mother standing next to her. They nced and each other but did not say anything. However, they heard a faint conversation behind them. "Look at Marilyn. I heard her family was in a poor situation in the past, but she tried her best to give birth to three sons. Now that her sons have pulled through, she''s starting to put on airs. Back when her children were still young, everyone knew she was gloomy and moody all day long. She was a shabby in- old housewife; that was why her husband dumped her." Hearing that, someone snickered. "She sure is miserable. Did she really think her husband would listen to her if she gave it her all to bear three sons? Who would''ve thought her husband ran away because she lived too miserably." "Yeah. Though I have never seen what she looked like in the past, look at her now, a face full of wrinkles." Olivia could not help but frown as she listened to the conversation. Although she didn''t like her grandmother, that was her issue. Regardless, she was still her grandmother and her father''s mother. Despite disliking her grandmother, Olivia would not openly talk about it. Naturally, Olivia could not stand it when she heard people openly nder her grandmother. Both Brenda and her subconsciously nced at each other and saw the displeasure in each other''s eyes. It seemed that her mother felt the same as she did. They looked at each other then turned toward the guests who were gossiping about Marilyn with a smile. "Today is my grandmother''s birthday banquet, but the hotel did a poor job at keeping things clean around here. There are so many flies buzzing around that it''s giving me a headache." Brenda immediately understood Olivia''s words and joined her. She acted dramatically and pretended to sniff around. Then she sighed loudly, "Take a whiff. What is this smell?" The two guests who were gossiping were baffled by the mother and daughter''s actions at first, then they heard Brenda say, "Such a sour stench. The hygiene of this hotel is so poor. Not only are there lots of flies, but this stench is just unbearable." Olivia nodded with a serious expression. "I also smell it. It stinks. Ugh, why don''t wein about this after the banquet ends? We can''t just let the hotel workersze around." "You''re right. Our family has paid an enormous amount for the banquet today. These flies are just spoiling my appetite." One of them was a little dense. Hearing the conversation between Brenda and Olivia, she immediately looked around. With confusion written over her face as she said, "I don''t see any flies here. I don''t smell anything sour, either. Where did you both..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by herpanion, "Idiot!" That person blinked, not seeming to catch what was going on.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Idiot! Don''t make a fool of yourself. They are insinuating. We''re the ones they are talking about!" "Us?!" Yes!" The woman harrumphed angrily then looked in Olivia''s direction. "Olivia, what gives you the right to insult us? Doesn''t Marilyn mistreat you and look down on you? She'' also old fashioned; she prefers boys over girls. You are your dad''s only LO child, andpared to your grandmother, you''re an eyesore to her. I''ve merely said a few words about your grandmother. Is it necessary for you to stand up for her?" Hearing this, Olivia sneered disdainfully. She took two steps forward and spoke lightly. "Are you hearing yourself, Madam? You''re openly criticizing and ndering the Jenkins family in front of me ''Am I not a member of thanking you for doing so? I''m at the Jenkins family? Should I be of how my grandma treats me, and it''s also my business. What does it have to do with an outsider like you?" Brenda came over and patted Olivia''s shoulder. She said softly, "Ollie, how can you speak so rudely to a guest? Where are your manners? Although she''s an outsider, she would gossip only because she has nothing better to do. Be tolerant and not make a fuss about this." Brenda''s words may have sounded generous, but in actuality, she refuted harshly. The guest was made speechless after getting cornered by Olivia and her mother. "Y-You two are so ungrateful. I was standing up for you!" Olivia twitched her lips and said, "Are you trying to stand up for us or seeking sce for your jealousy? Everybody has nasty thoughts, but you should hide them instead of showing them out all the time. All of you may know, I''m not tempered. Whoever speaks indiscreetly in an event like this, I might do something that even I don''t expect." Brenda reminded, "Ollie, you need to calm down. You are a girl." The crowd around them fell silent. "Karl''s wife sure is impressive, and their daughter is fierce as well. He probably is miserable in his daily life." Everyone thought. At this time, Karl, Brenda''s husband, and Olivia''s father broke through the crowd and walked toward them. Karl looked for them for quite a while. After he spotted Brenda and Olivia, his face immediately broke into a smile. Soon, he was in front of his wife and daughter. "Brenda, Ollie, why are you both still here? It''s time for us to greet Mom." Olivia''s father was Karl Jenkins. Although Karl was not as attractive as Brenda, he was still considered good-looking. He tidied himself up and was clean-shaven. His face didn''t look greasy or rough like most middle-aged men; he even had a middle-aged man''s charm. He was gentle, and he looked a little foolish in front of his wife. Not only that, he paid a lot of attention to Brenda and Olivia. People thought that Karl would be lowly within his household. But to everyone''s surprise, Olivia wrapped her hands in her father''s arms and said in a soft voice, "Dad, there are too many people there just now, so we decided to talk to a few guests first." Olivia hugged Karl''s left arm, and naturally, Brenda wrapped her hands in his right arm. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 "That''s right, Honey. There are too many people. Even if we went over, we won''t be able to greet her. That''s why Ollie and I decided to hang around here first. We were having a good chat with everyone." The crowd who just witnessed the feud was at a loss for words. They had a good chat? Bullsh*t! More like they had a good retort. A gratified smile appeared on Karl''s face. He felt blissful seeing the two most important women in his life holding each of his arms. "I''m d you two are enjoying yourselves. I was worried you might feel uneasy having to be here. Looks like I''ve overthought." No! You definitely overthought. It''s not that they were uneasy, but they were too tough! The crowd cried in their hearts. However, Brenda no longer looked as tough as she did. She looked like a young girl, snuggling up to Karl at that moment. Olivia, on the other hand, may not have looked as gentle as her mom, but she was obviously ying the part of a sweet daughter. The three of them, as aplete family, walked toward the crowd who surrounded Marilyn. After they left, the crowd looked at each other. Suddenly, someone sighed softly. "Why do I suddenly feel that the Jenkins family''s third son seems quite... happy?" It was a man who spoke. His words also reflected the thoughts of many men present. His wife was gentle, while his daughter was obedient. They were fierce to outsiders but loving and sweet toward Karl. More importantly, they wouldn''t fight. Such a family was a joyful sight... The men who pitied Karl in the beginning suddenly became envious of him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Marilyn was surrounded by many guests. It was her 70th birthday that day. Back then, she did her best to give birth to three sons. However, her husband dumped her when she was young, leaving her to raise her sons herself. Marilyn was filled with satisfaction seeing how sessful her children were and even organized a birthday party for her. Although she felt angry and aggrieved that her husband left her at a young age, as a mother, she couldn''t leave her sons just like that. Hence, she shouldered it all as she raised her sons. Olivia knew about these as her father mentioned her grandmother''s story many times. It was also because of this that Olivia didn''t have such a bad impression of her grandmother. It was merely that her patriarchal attitude was rather deep-rooted. Other than that, Olivia knew that her grandmother was a strong and remarkable woman. It would be great if she could get rid of her prejudice against Olivia and her parents. "Mom, Brenda and Ollie are here." Karl brought his wife and daughter to Marilyn and spoke to her. The wife and children of the eldest and second son had made their presence known to Marilyn and were all standing near them, looking at their family. As a mother, Brenda first went up and wished Marilyn. Olivia followed. They both recited simple wishes, unlike J, who vaunted. Marilyn didn''t like Karl''s wife and daughter. However, it was her birthday banquet, and there were many outsiders present that day. So Marilyn naturally did not put them in a difficult position. She merely nodded indifferently, unlike how passionate she was with her first and second sons'' families. After that, Olivia and Brenda joined the others and stood by the side. Mavis stood next to her mother. When she was wishing her grandmother earlier, she recited a long paragraph. It was all to please her grandmother so that she would favor her more. She had nned to take back all the grievances she had received from Olivia from seeing her being made difficult by their grandmother. But to her surprise, her grandmother didn''t say a word, let alone make things difficult for Olivia and her mother. That was uneptable to Mavis. Mavis was not willing to let it be. So after she saw Olivia move back, she immediately went toward Marilyn, tugging on her arms. "Grandma, I have something to tell you." When Olivia saw Mavis suddenly run toward Marilyn, she had a sense of foreboding. Mavis wouldn''t try to make a fuss at such a time, would she? Thinking of this, Olivia was about to say something when Eason beat her to it, "Mavis, today is Grandma''s birthday. Everyone else is waiting. You can tell Grandma whatever you wantter." Mavis didn''t expect Eason would stop her. She was stunned for a moment and said, "I-1 want to tell Grandma now. It''s just a few words." Eason''s face darkened as he said, "Then can you wait untilter? There are so many guests around. Do you want everyone to wait for you?" Marilyn smiled when she heard this and patted Mavis''s hand. "Mavis, if you have anything to say, say itter. Go back to your ce first." "But..." Mavis was still unwilling to give up and she red at Olivia. Seeing Mavis looking at her, Olivia smiled, raised her eyebrows, and blinked. To Mavis, it was a provocation. She was immediately angered and shouted, "Olivia, why are you looking at me like that? I only wanted to say a few words to Grandma. Are you that happy seeing I''m chased away?" Olivia was silent. Mavis was probably an idiot. Marilyn had asked Mavis to leave her words forter. It obviously showed how much Marilyn cared about this banquet. Could she not value it? ??? This was the first time Marilyn''s sons organized such a grand birthday banquet for their mother. They even invited a lot of guests. What Mavis was doing at a time like this was embarrassing her grandmother as the guests all knew how much Marilyn cared about her public image. "Grandma, I just want to tell you how horrible Olivia is. She hasn''t found a proper job after she graduated. She stays at home and lives off Uncle Karl and Auntie Brenda. Grandma you used to teach us to rely on. ourselves but not on our parents for anything, right? But, Ollie did not take your words to heart. She cked off in school, and now that she''s an adult, she''s still as useless as ever. Now that she''s here, Grandma, why don''t you lecture her? If she keeps behaving like that, I feel sad for Uncle Karl and Auntie Brenda..." Everyone fell silent. Olivia was rendered speechless. She looked at Mavis, tongue-tied. She used to think Mavis was at least a little smart. However, Olivia realized what a buffoon Mavis was that day. Just how much did Mavis hate her for her to do such a thing, and even willingly sacrifice herself while at it. Olivia supported her chin with one hand, deep in thought. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 Could it be that what Olivia said to Mavis that day had pushed her to the edge? In the past, Olivia would always ignore her. Did Mavis feel threatened because she had fought back that day? Had she wanted to take this opportunity to step all over Olivia? J was gobsmacked by her daughter''s actions. In the past, Mavis knew to do her family proud by pleasing Marilyn. Therefore, their family was treated nearly just as well as the eldest son''s family. And left Karl''s family far behind. But now? Mavis did such a stupid act on such an important asion! J scolded Mavis in a whisper, "Mavis, what are you talking about? Come back quickly!" Mavis didn''t want to give in. She pouted and said, "Mom." "Come back here!" Mavis stood rooted, ring at Olivia with hatred. Olivia merely stood where she was, with no intention of saying anything. She lookedposedpared to Mavis''s fuming rage. Marilyn was livid. This was her birthday banquet, and she was supposed to be the center of attention. However, Mavis suddenlyined to her. Was she trying to ruin her birthday banquet? However, Mavis had put it out in the open. It would be harder to salvage the situation if she stopped talking now. Seeing that Mavis had no intention of leaving, J went to pull Mavis back to the crowd. "Wait." Marilyn suddenly stopped her. J''s expression changed slightly, and she exined, "Mom, Mavis is not sensible. Don''t listen to what she said. It''s your birthday today; we shouldn''t have ruined the mood. I''ll ask her to apologize to youter." Marilyn was already upset, so she obviously didn''t care about J''s words. She stared at Mavis and said, "Mavis Jenkins, repeat what you just said." Mavis was silent. She suddenly cowered. That was because she saw the fierceness in her grandmother''s eyes. Moreover, her grandmother called her entire name instead of just ''Mavis'' like she usually did. "Grandma, I..." "Say it. Since you''ve already started talking, there''s nothing to be afraid of." Now that the water had spilled all over, it wouldn''t be easy to return to the cup. "Mom, it''s your birthday today. Let''s not let these things affect the party, shall we?" J was still trying to save the situation and even her husband came forward to say a few words. However, Marilyn didn''t buy their crap. Since her eldest son was yet to be present, she waved her hand at Fiona, calling her over. "Fiona, what do you propose we do?" Fiona felt rather helpless being called out, but there was nothing she could do as she was the eldest next to Marilyn at present. She nced around the banquet and suggested softly, "Mom, it''s your birthday today, so let''s not care about things that don''t concern you or your feelings. Whatever Mavis said just now is between the children. They''re still young. As long as they didn''t do anything illegal, making mistakes andzing around is understandable. I''ve watched Mavis and Ollie grow up; they''re big girls now. If you want to have a bit of fun, we can let them debate it. But this is just an argument between the children, so don''t be angry, Mom." Fiona''s words were obvious. Whatever the children said did not represent the elders of the Jenkins family. No matter what Olivia and Mavis said and did that day were considered roughhousing between the children. Marilyn could just take it as entertainment and listen to their bicker. It was not worth it for her to take it to heart. The crowd couldn''t help but admire Fiona more after hearing her words. It was no wonder the eldest son of the Jenkins family was sessful with such a wise wife. Seeing that his mother was called to do justice, Eason hated Mavis even more. He deliberately got close to Olivia and whispered, "Have you offended her?" Olivia was taken aback for a moment and blinked. "Who knows?" "If you didn''t offend Mavis, why would she try to bring you down at a time like this?" Olivia smiled. "Yeah, I''m confused too. She sacrificed too much just to bring me down." Seeing that Olivia waspletely calm, Eason couldn''t help but ridicule, "She''s talking about your faults now. Are you not afraid at all?" Eason had always disliked Mavis. He always thought she was cunning. She would please her older cousins and pretend to be well-behaved in front of them. However, he had witnessed how she cursed Olivia behind closed doors. Content belongs to On the other hand, he thought Olivia would fight Mavis till the end. But to his surprise, she didn''t even put up a fight. There was once when Olivia signed up for a dance performance in a school activity. Mavis deliberately tried to steal her spot when she found out about it. Eason thought Oliva would definitely get angry as her spot had been stolen and that she would fight back. But to his surprise, she said nonchntly, "She wants it? She can have it then. Great, I don''t want to dance anyway. I can finally go back to my dorm and sleep and watch my dramas." At first, Eason thought she was just putting on an act but actually cared deep down. Who would''ve thought Olivia was actually sleeping in her dorm that night. After that, she ordered a whole roast chicken and finished it all alone because she was hungry. After eating... When Eason went to look for Olivia, he saw that her mouth was full of oil stains. Eason still could not forget that scene. It was still as clear as ever when he thought about it now. He shivered and then looked at Olivia seriously. This girl was too careless. "I don''t have any faults, so why should I be nervous?" Olivia smiled and suddenly turned to wink at Eason. "Eason, do you believe what goes aroundes around?" "What goes aroundes around?" Eason pondered on it and said, "It seems like you are confident you''ll win." "Not really." Olivia waved her hand and whispered, "I just think God will be partial toward the innocent. Look at me; I didn''t do anything, but trouble still came my way. Fate will definitely treat me well and help me, won''t it?" This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Eason didn''t say anything. S el.ne Seeing Olivia that way, he had a feeling that she was about to y some tricks, and he was looking forward to it. At this time, Mavis looked at Olivia. "Olivia, do you dare toe out and rify?" Olivia came to her senses and raised her head slightly. She met Mavis''s eyes. "Mavis, why are you so fierce? Although we are not sisters, we are still cousins. Can''t you be a little more gentle anddy-like?" Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 After that, Olivia put on a helpless expression and shook her head. She then said, "I don''t know what you want me to rify. I''m a little dense. Do you mind just saying it?" The more Olivia acted innocent, and the more she said she didn''t know anything, the more enraged Mavis was. Eason could not help but lower his eyes and snicker when he saw how Olivia dealt with Mavis. It seemed like she was trying to goad her. The angrier Mavis was, the calmer Olivia was. That way, Mavis would embarrass herself in front of everyone. Although it was despicable, Eason found it exciting for some reason. After all, Mavis was the one who caused trouble all the time.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Stop pretending, Olivia. You obviously heard what I said just now, and you want me to say it again. Don''t you feel ashamed? How can you live off Uncle Karl and Auntie Brenda when you are almost 30. You''re not a child anymore." The guestspared them as they listened to their conversation. Olivia was calm andposed while Mavis was shouting and yelling. It was obvious who was the bigger person. J was observing the crowd''s reaction the entire time. When she found everyone looking at her daughter with disdain, she secretly tugged on Mavis''s arm as the situation had gone south. "Mavis, that''s enough. Why are you making a fuss on such an asion?" Mavis retracted her hand. "Mom, I just want to seek justice for Uncle Karl and Auntie Brenda. They only have a daughter as their child. I can''t stand by and watch Olivia continue to waste her life away." Olivia''s mouth was twitching because Mavis actually said she was almost 30. Please, she was in her early twenties. What did she mean by nearly 30? With that thought, Olivia sneered and said, "Mavis, we are of the same age. You may think you are nearly 30, but I don''t. But if you want to seek justice for my parents so badly, then let''s have a chat. Judging from your tone, it looks like you have a bone to pick about my parents only giving birth to a daughter?" At that, Mavis had an arrogant look. "Of course. Everyone knows three things make one unfilial. One of them is not having a son. You''re the only daughter in your family, yet you''re a disappointment." "Oh, then you''re saying a woman is not as good as a man?" Mavis had an older brother, so she spoke confidently. "I only know I have an older brother, but you don''t." "Ha," Olivia sneered. "Mavis, you are a girl, but you are not proud of being one. Instead, you are proud of men. How do you see all the women here? How do you see Grandma?" Olivia rted the problem to Marilyn. She clearly knew although Marilyn was dissatisfied with her family, she had never definitively said it was unfilial to not give birth to a son. However, Mavis pointed it out directly. Olivia used Mavis''s words against her. Sure enough, when Mavis was asked how she looked at her grandmother, she became flustered and subconsciously looked at Marilyn. Marilyn, being brought into the issue by Olivia, looked at Mavis with displeasure in her eyes. Mavis panicked and quickly exined, "Grandma, I don''t mean that. You gave birth to three outstanding children, so you must be outstanding too." Marilyn was persuaded, but the guests were now unhappy. "Mavis, what are you talking about? Is it wrong that we don''t have a son? Not only are you a girl, but you''re also born in the modern generation. How can your mindset be so old-fashioned?" "Humph, how can your mindset be so horrifying? Does that mean you''ll feel ashamed if you can bear a son after you marry?" "Honestly, how does J teach her daughter? Not only has she messed things up on such an asion, but she even insulted her cousin in front of everyone and belittled women." "How can a person do this?" The voices were getting louder and louder. All of them were dissatisfied with Mavis. Mavis panicked. She wanted to exin but didn''t know how to. The more she said something, the more everyone refuted it. In the end, she screamed and pointed at Olivia. "It''s her! She tricked me. Olivia, you tricked me into saying all that deliberately. You want everyone to criticize and nder me." Olivia acted surprised. "Mavis, how can you say tricked you? If you don''t think fike that, I can''t force you to say it. Such a youngdy, yet she is so vicious to her cousin!" "Maybe she''s jealous? Olivia is beautiful, so she''s upset. Look at her face, her nose has gone under the knife, and her chin..." "I see. But honestly speaking, Olivia sure is goodlooking. She inherited her mother''s beauty." A woman''s mouth sure was vicious, especially when it came to mocking someone. If they were to criticize a woman, they would know where it hurt the most. Therefore, everyone keptparing her looks with Olivia. Tears immediately rolled down Mavis''s cheeks, being criticized so openly. She ran toward Marilyn and cried, "Grandma..." Marilyn doted on her after all, and she disliked Olivia. Marilyn couldn''t help but frown seeing Mavis cry so badly. She said in a deep voice, "Olivia, Mavis is your cousin no matter what. You shouldn''t direct everyone to criticize Mavis; she''s just a girl." Marilyn''s words made Olivia speechless. They were cousins? When Mavis was doing the same to her, why didn''t Marilyn think they were cousins? Also, was Mavis the only girl? Was she considered a boy then? Of course, Olivia didn''t dare to say them out loud to Marilyn''s face. She just smiled faintly and spoke with a gentler tone. "Grandma, you misunderstood me. I didn''t direct everyone to criticize Mavis. It''s just that as a girl herself, she looked down on her own gender. Being a girl myself, I''d be angry about it too." Marilyn''s face darkened. "So you''re saying I''m partial to her?" "No, no." Olivia shook her head and said, "Grandma, you are the most fair-minded person in the world. Everyone knows that, don''t they?" The crowd fell silent. Bullsh*t. However, they were willing not to embarrass Marilyn. "That''s right. Madam Marilyn, you are the most fair-minded person in the world. You would never be partial." "Yes, Mavis did cross the line a little just now, but we won''t dwell on it since she''s still young. We got impulsive since we''re angry just now, please don''t take whatever we said to heart, Madam Marilyn" Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Marilyn felt much better after hearing that. Of course, Marilyn knew she couldn''t continue to be partial to Mavis, so she looked at her. "Mavis, as a girl, if you don''t know how to cherish your own identity and gender, then who will do so for you in the future? Don''t make such mistakes again." Mavis wanted to say something more, but she only nodded dully under her mother''s gaze. "Yes, Grandma. I won''t make such mistakes anymore." "Mm." The matter seemed to havee to an end. However, someone was still unwilling to let it go. J felt bitter seeing her daughter silently suffering a great loss. She wanted to stand up for Mavis. After Mavis admitted her mistake, J spoke softly, "Mom, Mavis has admitted her mistakes, but she isn''t the root of the problem, isn''t it? It''s Olivia. I heard she is jobless and has beenzing at home all day long. She even has to live off her parents. Although Olivia has a modern woman''s mindset, she can''t just sit at home and do nothing, can she? Mom, you have to lecture Olivia so that Karl and Brenda won''t have to live such a hard life anymore." How righteous and considerate J''s words were. It was obvious that J was trying to push Olivia into the fire pit. However, it wouldn''t be easy for J to make a fool of her in front of everyone. Before Olivia could say anything, Karl came forward. He looked gentle, and he rarely got angry, but when Mavis ndered his daughter, he had already wanted toe forward. However, Brenda stopped him. "Let them solve it amongst themselves," Brenda said. It wouldn''t be toote if the elders couldn''t sit still after the young ones had settled the matter. Since J couldn''t sit still anymore, Karl made his move. He was frowning and looked unhappy. "J, you said you heard these rumors. Then, can you tell me where you heard it from? Who said them?" J was at a loss for words. Why wasn''t Karl ying by the rules? He actually asked where she heard it from? She heard it from other people, of course. "Karl, I have nothing against you. It''s just that there are many rumors and gossip. Even your brother knows about it. We all know that you dote on Olivia because she''s your only daughter. But Karl, you can''t spoil her." Despite what J said, Karl insisted on asking, "J, just tell me who you heard it from. I want the name. I want to ask that person, how in the world has Olivia offended them? Why did they have to bad-mouth her like that?" Seeing her father''s persistence, Olivia thought he was absolutely adorable! How had she never realized it? J couldn''t bear Karl''s questioning any longer, but Karl continued, "J, don''t be afraid. You just have to tell me who that person is. I''ll look for them, and I won''t hold anything against you." Mavis couldn''t help but jump out to help her mother, "Uncle Karl, since it''s a rumor, then there''s definitely a lot of people who are talking about it and not just one." "Huh, is that so?" Karl nodded nkly and then asked, "Mavis, why don''t you tell me their names then? I''ll go have a talk with them and find out who exactly they heard it from." Everybody was stunned. They were speechless. Why did this guy have to be so persistent? Brenda couldn''t stand it any longer and whispered to Olivia, "If it goes on like this, I think your dad will drive your Auntie J crazy." Hearing that, Olivia could not help but smile and folded her hands in front of her chest. "Isn''t that great?. When they''re driven mad, they won''t family find any trouble without anymore. They''ve been too privil¨¨ged over the years. It''s about time they have a taste of their own medicine." Brenda said, "No matter how, Whatever it is, this concerns the Jenkins family''s honor. Though your dad and don''t care about it, your grandma does. Besides, your dad is a filial son. Other than the problem of not having more children, he listens to her. So..." Content belongsBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. to NovelDrama.Org Brenda didn''t finish her sentence, but Olivia understood her words. She nodded. "Don''t worry, Mom. I definitely won''t say so directly." J couldn''t stand it any longer. Karl was too persistent, and his focus waspletely off. He even misguided her. J then simply said, "Karl, you don''t have to care about who started this rumor mill. Rumors and gossips are everywhere, and it''s hard for me to pinpoint who started it. I brought this matter up with good intentions, and I hope you will take it seriously." Karl was puzzled. "Take it seriously? Ollie is an excellent girl. Whatever you said is all made up. I know you have good intentions, J, but if this rumor is ruining my daughter''s reputation, as a father, of course, I have to take it seriously." "Uncle Karl, if you say this is all made up, do you have any proof? Ollie still doesn''t have a proper job until now. Uncle Karl, Auntie Brenda, you shouldn''t spoil her too much." Olivia wanted to y along in the beginning, but when she saw Mavis talking, she felt exasperated. She stepped forward and walked next to Karl. "It''s, in fact, just a rumor. Although I don''t have a proper job, I''ve been working hard to support myself. Not only have you guys seen it I yourselves, but you also don''t have proof. How can you say I 2 B x on UA and live off my parents Grandma''s birthday banquet?" Olivia then turned to Marilyn. "Grandma, although I don''t earn much, as long as I can support myself and asionally give my parents some money, it shows that I''ve done my part as a daughter, right?" "Mm," Marilyn replied in a deep voice. "Since we''re on this topic, I want to know who is ruining a girl''s reputation without first rifying? It even sounds so real. Am I that hateful to people?" The crowd was once again silent. "Auntie J." Olivia suddenly called her aunt, and J subconsciously responded to her call. "Yeah?" "Auntie J, can you tell me who told you all this? I''m pretty sure this person does not have a good heart, judging from what they made up. For the sake of the Jenkins family''s reputation, I trust that you will recall who that person is." There was a faint smile on Olivia''s face, but her eyes were sharp when they fell on J, pressuring her. For some reason, J felt fearful from the pressure and sharp gaze, despite standing a distance away from Olivia. "Was Olivia possessed? How did she suddenly be so powerful? Was she always acting weak in the past?" J wondered. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 With this thought in mind, J felt like she had lost out. But almost immediately, she realized Olivia''s words meant nothing. J responded quickly and said, "Ollie, why would people harm you if you haven''t offended them? Your paranoia sure is strong. I heard writers who write too much will start to have delusions. I''m not saying you have mental issues, but I just want to ask, are you too tired? Or are you experiencing a lot of pressuretely?" Hearing her mother''s words, Mavis followed immediately, "Yeah, Ollie, do you have paranoia? Why would people who have no stakes with you want to harm you?" Olivia shed a faint smile and said in a light voice, "I also want to know why they want to hurt me when they have no stakes with me." Olivia''s words were pointed directly at Mavis and her mother. J realized something at this time. That was right. There was no conflict of interest between the two girls. There was really no need for them to do all these just to win Marilyn''s favor. It was because the sense of satisfaction stuck in their minds, or maybe they were ustomed toparing themselves with them. That was why J and Mavis always couldn''t help but start a fight with them. They were enraged and lost their rationality for a moment... "Alright, since Auntie J is unwilling to mention who the person is, then I can''t just let other people simply nder me. I''ll make it clear in front of everyone today. Even though I stayed at home after graduating, I paid for everything with my money. In fact, I''ve never asked for money from my parents ever since I attended university." Olivia smirked and looked at Mavis. "Mavis, we went to the same university. Even if everyone else doesn''t know, you should know, isn''t it?" "V- you are talking nonsense. How would I know when I don''t live in the same dorm as you?" Mavis replied agitatedly. "Oh, so you don''t know about it? Alright then." Olivia shrugged as if she didn''t care about it. "Anyway, I''ve made things clear now. If I hear any more rumors about me in the future, I will sue that person for defamation. Rest assured, I have nothing more than time and money. For my reputation, I will definitely fight to the end."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Fight to the end! Herst words were impactful. Marilyn looked at the girl in front of her in disbelief. Olivia was wearing a slim-fitting dress. Though the brand of the dress wasn''t distinguishable, the cutting of the dress made her look slender and attractive. Since when had this girl, who was evenzy to bat an eysh, be so brilliant? However, no one noticed a lean and tall figure leaning against the wall at the entrance. Sam stared at the girl who was shining among the crowd. The lights above Olivia''s head shone on her fair, delicate face. It seemed like the spotlight was on her when she said she would fight to the end. She looked charming, brilliant, and couldn''t be ignored. Sam stood there quietly and did not enter. At first, he wanted toe and see if Olivia would be plotted against after hearing the conversation between the girls. As he expected, someone had indeed wanted Olivia to look bad. However, she fought back. It was only then that Sam realized Olivia wasn''t someone who could be bullied easily. If they wanted to harm her, she would fight back. And what was happening proved Olivia didn''t need him to stand up for her. Surprisingly, Sam felt pleased seeing how Olivia held down the crowd with her confidence. He really saw a different light in Olivia that day. Just as he was deep in thought, a voice came from behind. "Assistant Sorrento, what are you doing?" It was Weil Arnold from the Arnold Corporation. Weil followed Sam''s gaze and saw the girl on the stage. He smiled and asked meaningfully, "Do you know that girl?" Sam pursed his lips and did not reply. Weil narrowed his eyes and studied Sam''s gaze. He immediately had In various thoughts. Then he said, "This girl is gorgeous. Before I came, I heard Marilyn Jenkins is holding a birthday banquet here. I guess she''s her granddaughter." "Mm," Sam finally said something. Weil then said, "Arnold Corporation has a coboration with the Jenkins family. If you are interested in that girl, why don''t I introduce the both of you?" Arnold Corporation was strong and a bigpany, but it was nothingpared to Yardley Corporation. Although Weil was the president of a corporation, he was well aware of Sam''s status and position in Yardley Corporation. When he came to talk business with Sam, Weil was the one who lowered himself. Sam did not regard any of that. He was merely doing his job. However, Weil was afraid he would offend Sam and cost him his business with Yardley Corporation. Therefore, Weil''s attitude toward Sam was friendly. Everyone in the corporate world knew Maddox had shifted his focus to his wife and children. Moreover, with all that had happened in the ¨¦t past, everyone also came to know he loved his wife dearly. Now that he had a loving family, he barely spent his time in thepany. Sam had been by Maddox''s side for many years, and they even went through life and death together. They were in a superior and subordinate rtionship to the outside world, but with careful observation, one could guess their rtionship was deeper than that. Having gone through thick and thin together, Maddox easily handed over all thepany''s projects to Sam. This sort of trust spoke volumes about Sam and Maddox''s rtionship. Such trust did not even exist between blood brothers. Like Benedict Yardley. Those who climbed thedders of the corporate world understood those at the top were cunning. They could consider themselves dumb if they didn''t understand this. That was why when everyone talked business with Sam, they treated him like how they would treat Maddox. Therefore, Weil was eager to use this opportunity to introduce Sam and the girl to each other. It would do him good if the person who called the shots in Yardley Corporation owed him a favor. However, Sam frowned slightly. He and Olivia already knew each other, so there was no need for Weil to introduce them. It seemed that he wanted to do him a favor. It was a pity that such a thought would go to waste. Suddenly, a strange voice came from behind them. "Mr. Arnold?" Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 It was the eldest son of the Jenkins family, Pord Jenkins. Although it was Marilyn''s birthday banquet that day, Pord had an important meeting in the morning, so he only came over after the meeting was over. When everyone knew about it, they praised Pord for being filial. He took the time to organize his mother''s banquet despite being busy with work. Humans always acted like that. They tend to overpraise a sessful figure for doing such acts but have forgotten that this was actually a son''s duty. There was, in fact, nothing to praise. When Weil turned around to find it was Pord, he immediately smiled and greeted, "Mr. Jenkins!" Pord felt a little embarrassed being greeted so familiarly. Although hispany was rather sessful, it was nothingpared to Arnold Corporation. Pord always wanted to work with Arnold Corporation but they had always treated him with indifference. Pord was ttered and shocked Weil woulde and attend his mother''s birthday banquet. He was so ted that he was at a loss for words. "Mr. Jenkins, are you holding a birthday banquet for your mother?" Mr. Jenkins rubbed his nose with embarrassment and said, "Yes. Mr. Arnold. I''m surprised you''re free to drop by." "Well, I happened to have a meeting nearby. I heard it sounded lively here, so I came to have a look." "In that case, why don''t you go in and have a drink?" Pord invited Weil. Weil smiled but did not agree immediately. Instead, he looked at Sam. The meaning of the gaze was obvious. Pord could tell at a nce that Weil was asking for his approval. Pord followed Weil''s gaze and saw a young man. Although young, he must''vee from a spectacr background, seeing as he was able to attract Weil''s attention. Being a businessman, he immediately extended an invitation to Sam, "I''m sure this gentleman here must be Mr. Arnold''s partner, right? Today is my mother, Marilyn''s birthday. Why don''t we have a drink together inside?" Sam actually had to go back to thepany after this business meeting as he still had a pile of unfinished work. However, for some reason, the refusal in his heart had be an agreement instead, "Sure." He actually agreed? Sam was surprised as well. At the same time, he narrowed his eyes. Why had he agreed? Subconsciously, Sam nced at Olivia again. Pord was quite happy. He thought that the young man in front of him looked serious and would reject his invitation, but to his surprise, he agreed. It seemed that there might be hope for hispany to work with Arnold Corporation this time. "Please,e in." When guests realized that Pord had arrived, they crowded him. After exchanging a few words with everyone, Pord walked up to Marilyn and gave his wishes. He was dressed formally and spoke with fervor. The displeasure caused by Ollie and Mavis disappeared from Marilyn''s facepletely. Marilyn''s eyes were full of smiles and gratification while looking at her excellent son. After that, Pord introduced Weil to everyone. When Weil was introduced as the president of the Arnold Corporation, the crowd was astonished. After introducing Weil, he had to introduce Sam. Pord asked with his gaze, "I''m sorry, how should I address you?" Weil was about to state Sam''s identity when Sam opened his mouth and said quietly, "Sam." "Sorrento." Sam said only his name, but not where he was from, so Weil shut up and did not say anything else. Pord felt a little awkward too. He didn''t expect Sam to only introduce his name but not his job. However, he quickly reacted and exined, "This is Weil''s friend and partner, Mr. Sorrento." Hearing that, everyone took another nce at the young man. Sam was tall, and his face was cold. The scar on his face made him look even colder and distant. Nevertheless, the aura he carried made one''s gaze linger on him. Everyone was sharp. Knowing Weil''s status and position, they could immediately guess that Sam''s position was also pretty high up. At this time, Olivia couldn''t help but twitch her lips. Who was able to tell her why was Sam suddenly here? Wasn''t he supposed to be with his clients? Why did he suddenlye to her grandmother''s birthday banquet? However, the real question was, was she supposed to pretend not to know him or not? Just as Olivia was in a dilemma, Brenda approached her in silence and asked in a whisper, "What''s going on? Isn''t that Sam? Why would he appear with your uncle?" Hearing this, Olivia coughed and said, "How am I supposed to know why?" "Didn''t you say he''s your boyfriend? If you don''t know, then who else would? Or did he not tell you?" Olivia was at a loss for words. Fearing her mother''s suspicion, Olivia exined hastily, "Oh, when I asked him toe, he said he was busy with work, so I told him not to trouble himself. I only knew that he was upied with work but not the details. If he''s here with Uncle Pord and Mr. Arnold, they probably came after work, Didn''t you hear Uncle Pord ask who he is? I''m sure he came with Mr. Arnold after their meeting." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Olivia was shrewd and managed to cover up. Brenda suddenly said, "Then go up and say hello to him. He is your boyfriend anyway." Olivia''s mouth twitched. "Mom, this isn''t good, is it? He is Uncle Pord''s guest now. If I go and say hi, what will everyone think of me?" p! Brenda pped Olivia at the back of the head Foolish girl, he is your boyfriend first, then your uncle''s guest. What''s wrong with talking to your boyfriend? Or did you lie to me?" UMS "Mom, why would I lie to you? He''s really my boyfriend, but it''s too conspicuous if I walk up to him now. Can we look for himter? Don''t worry, he really is my boyfriend, alright?" However, Brenda did not believe Olivia''s words at all. She folded her hands in front of her chest and said with a serious expression, "Fine, don''t go up to him. I want to see how your boyfriend is like. Let''s see if hees to you?" Olivia was again at a loss for words. Her mother sure was indecisive. Oliva didn''t know what to say anymore. "Whatever you say." She could only say this helplessly. Because Pord had arrived, the banquet officially began. Guests went to their seats, and the waiters began serving food. While they were choosing their seats, Pord escorted Weil to the main table. Since Sam followed them, he was invited as well. Brenda stared at Sam the entire time. "It doesn''t seem like your boyfriend has noticed you at all. Be honest, did you ask him to pretend to be your boyfriend to fool me?" Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 Seeing delicious food on the table, Olivia already started to salivate. She was starving as she was dragged to the banquet the moment she woke up. She took Brenda''s hand. "Mom, the dishes are served, so let''s eat. Nothing is more important than food." Brenda took a nce and saw only a few dishes. She couldn''t help ring at Olivia. "Not all of them are out yet, and you''re already acting like this. Are you a pig? Control your expression. Don''t eat too much." Olivia looked sad. "Isn''t the only highlight of the day eating?" Brenda was at a loss for words for a moment. "Your boyfriend is here."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Oh, fake boyfriend. Olivia said in her heart. Olivia sat and took the cutlery in her hand. As everyone else wanted to sit close to the main table, Olivia and Brenda were the only ones at their table. She picked up her cutlery and started eating without a second thought. Brenda''s gaze changed, and she quickly grabbed Olivia''s hand after she ate a piece of meat. "Stop eating. The table is not full yet." "Mom, don''t stop me. Everyone else has gone there. They won''te to our table. Our table is too far away. We can just start eating as we please now." Looking at her daughter, Brenda felt dejected as her daughter was far from her expectations. She hoped that Olivia would find a boyfriend as soon as possible, but she didn''t care about that at all. Sam, on the other hand, didn''t seem to have noticed his girlfriend was here. Or had he spotted her but decided not to do anything? No. Brenda pondered and couldn''t take it anymore. If this was happening to her, she could let it be. But it was happening on Olivia. How could she let her daughter suffer such grievances? Brenda got up, but Olivia stopped her. "Where are you going? Honestly, nobody wille over. Just rx and eat. Besides, so what if people doe? Are we supposed to sit and do nothing if they onlye half an hourter?" Brenda replied, "You can eat first." "Then where are you going?" "I''m going to the washroom." Olivia did not suspect anything. She only nodded and said, "Okay, then. You''d bettere back soon. I can''t guarantee I won''t finish everything on the table if youe backte." Brenda was at a loss for words. She stared speechlessly at her daughter. Her boyfriend was clearly right there, yet they wouldn''t look for each other. Not only that, Olivia was eating without reservation. Poor Olivia. However, Olivia didn''t know her mother''s thoughts. If she knew, she would''ve definitely refuted, and said that wasn''t the case. Brenda pretended to go to the washroom but quickly changed her direction halfway through. She walked toward the main table. As Karl was at the main table, he stood up as soon as he saw his wifeing to him. "Honey, I was nning to talk to my mother for a while, then go find you. Where''s Olivia?" Brenda smiled slightly. After greeting everyone, she answered Karl''s question. "She is eating over there. Do you have your phone with you? I forgot to bring my phone out. Can I use yours to make a call?" Everyone at the table had their eyes on Brenda when she spoke to Karl. Brenda did it on purpose as Sam had met her before. She refused to believe he couldn''t actually recognize her. On the other hand, being an honest man, Kart suspected nothing. Hez handed his phone to his wife and said softly, "How are you so careless? You even forgot to bring your phone out." Brendaughed softly, then pretended to make a call. After she went out and said a few words, she returned the phone to Karl. Then, her eyes moved slightly, and her gaze happened to meet Sam''s, who was seated next to Mr. Arnold. He was looking at her. Brenda stood still and looked back at him. It was only two secondster that Sam nodded and greeted her. "Mrs. Jenkins." As Sam suddenly spoke, everyone at the table shifted their gaze to him. Weil gasped, "You two know each other?" Brenda was mad in her heart. She didn''t want to admit it as Sam had only greeted her at this time. On the other hand, Sam actually hadn''t thought of how to exin their rtionship. He didn''t know much about Olivia''s situation. Moreover, they were a pretend couple, to begin with. She had only done it to fool her mother from arranging blind dates for her. But now that all her rtives were here, would he cause more trouble for Olivia if he said he''s her boyfriend? After some contemtion, Sam decided to give a neutral answer. He looked at Brenda and said, "Yeah, I''m friends with Mrs. Jenkins''s daughter." Weil was speechless at Sam''s answer. He recalled Sam''s expression at the entrance and then looked at Brenda. He suddenly understood something. "So the girl you''re looking at is someone you know?" No wonder Sam stared at her for so long. There was even a smile in his eyes and on his lips, yet he foolishly offered to introduce them to each other. All of a sudden, Weil felt that he was too dumb. But he was also rather d he got Sam to join the banquet. "Friends?" Weil smiled meaningfully and said, "You two are really just friends?" Everyone else at the table wasn''t able to process what was happening They could obviously discern Sam''s position and status as he was invited to sit at the main table, but to their surprise, he knew Olivia. Eason rolled his eyes and said with a smile, "I was wondering why Olivia wasn''t looking for a boyfriend. It turns out that..." "Eason!" Pord called out to him. "Didn''t you hear Mr. Sorrento say they''re friends? Don''t talk nonsense, or it will be awkward." Friends? Eason resigned not to add to that. There must be something fishy going on between Olivia and Sam, seeing as how he paused when he said they were friends. On the other hand, Brenda became upset when she heard Sam''s answer. She couldn''t believe Sam wouldn''t admit he was Olivia''s boyfriend in front of her rtives. What did he mean? Was he looking down on Olivia? Thinking of this, Brenda sneered and said sarcastically, "It''s better if they''re not. Olivia is not lucky enough to be friends with Mr. Sorrento." After that, Brenda directly turned around and left, not caring how everyone else felt. Everyone looked at each other in dismay, not knowing what had happened at all. Karl didn''t know about this at all. So when everyone asked him, he was as confused as they were and said he hadn''t a clue about it. Olivia was nibbling on a chicken wing when she saw her mother walking back angrily. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 Bang! Brenda pulled out the chair next to Olivia and sat down. Olivia was surprised to see her mother''s furious expression. "What''s wrong?" Olivia nced behind her mom and took another bite of the chicken wing, then asked, "Did someone fight you for a toilet cubicle?" Brenda was at a loss of words. "Honestly, you brat. What should I even do with you? I asked you to look for your boyfriend, but you don''t want to, and your boyfriend doesn''t even want toe and say hi. How do you even have the mood to nibble on chicken wings? Can you take it more seriously?" After that, Brenda poked on Olivia''s forehead hard. Olivia eximed, "Ouch!" "Why look for him? I''m already famished." Brenda said vexingly, "Guess where I went just now?" "Didn''t you go to the washroom?" "Of course not! I went to the main table just now. Guess how Sam reacted when he saw me? Do you know what he said he was to you?" Hmm? Olivia blinked and said, "You went to him?" Then she thought about Brenda''s question and asked lightly, "What? Did he say I''m his friend?" He couldn''t say she was his girlfriend, could he? Brenda''s eyes widened in disbelief when she heard Olivia''s answer. "How did you know? Why would you think the same as him? Aren''t you two dating? Aren''t you upset at all to hear him say you''re his friend?" Olivia had wanted to ask why she should be sad. But on second thought, she remembered Sam was her pretend boyfriend. If she didn''t look upset at all, she would be exposed. With that thought, Olivia became dejected. "I was just making a blind guess. I was right? Did he really say... he''s just my friend?" Olivia''s acting was superb. Tears welled up in her eyes immediately as if she was about to cry. Brenda was taken aback as she had never seen her daughter like that before. She franticallyforted her. "No, don''t cry, Ollie. I was just spitballing. Maybe he is too embarrassed to say it because there are too many people." Tears rolled down Olivia''s cheeks as she said, "Mom, how could he say that? Aren''t we a couple? Does that mean he doesn''t like me?" "No, not necessarily. If he doesn''t like you, why would hee to the banquet? There must be a misunderstanding. Why don''t you wait and see if hees looking for you?" "Okay then. I''ll wait a little longer, but I''m so hungry... Can I continue to eat?" "Eat then. Poor girl, don''t cry." "Okay." Olivia sniffled and said, "I''ll eat first. Only then I''ll have the strength to talk to him when he''s here." Olivia let out a sigh and continued to eat. Brenda began to feel suspicious, seeing how Olivia managed to return to her normal self right away. Brenda wondered what was going on. Olivia was obviously sad a second ago. Why did she look fine now? Was it her imagination? Halfway into the birthday banquet, Olivia was still enjoying the food in front of her. Brenda suddenly spoke mysteriously, "Mavis went up to talk to Sam!" Hmm? What was Mavis trying to pull by talking to Sam? Was Mavis gettingpetitive like she was back in their school days after learning that she and Sam knew each other? At this thought, Olivia lifted her eyebrows and smiled. To Olivia''s Surprise, Mavis was determined to snatch the peo around her. Back then, that senior pursued Olivia, but in the end, Mavis got him to fall for her instead. If Mavis could easily get the senior to fall for her, what about Sam? They were merely a pretend couple, but would he run off with Mavis too? No, why would she think like that? Sam had a person he liked in his heart. There was no way he could be taken away so easily. He was even unyielding when she persuaded him to pretend to be his boyfriend. Maybe Mavis might hit a wall this time? Swn With that thought, Olivia suddenly felt there was nothing to worry about anymore. She calmly picked up a ss of drink. "If she wants to talk to him, then so be it. She''s not a goddess. I don''t believe that she is capable of seducing every man on earth." "Aren''t you worried at all? Back in school, she used to steal your spotlight. She wanted everything that had to do with you. Now that she knows you and Sam know each other, she probably wants to do something ahead of time." "Then let''s see if she has the ability." Olivia knew Sam would not forget the woman he liked so easily. With Mavis''s maniption and Sam''s cold-heartedness, Olivia was sure that things would be futile. "Olivia, how can you be so at ease?" "Because I know Sam isn''t someone others can easily steal. Mom, don''t pay attention to them anymore. I''m stuffed. Can I go out for a walk?" Before Brenda could answer, Olivia had already stood up, stretched, and walked out. Meanwhile. Mavis had cornered Sam. Mavis looked at Sam like a shy little girl. She yed hard to get while speaking to Sam. "Mr. Sorrento, I heard you''re friends with Olivia? I am her cousin. My name is Mavis." Sam remained silent. The girl in front of him looked gentle. She waspletely different from when she was arguing with Olivia, even cursing her behind her back. Did all girls have many masks too?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Out of politeness, Sam answered indifferently and turned his eyes away, no longer responding to Mavis. Mavis had fixed her makeup before she came to Sam so that she could show her best side to him. Unexpectedly, he was indifferent. Mavis was infuriated. "Mr. Sorrento, I heard you came with Mr. Arnold. What is your rtionship with Mr. Arnold?" Mavis had to force herself to find a topic and have an awkward conversation with Sam as there was nothing for both of them to talk about. For some reason, Sam only gave Mavis a side nce, then shifted the gaze to the left and spotted Olivia. "If you''ll excuse me." After that, Sam quickly got up and walked toward Olivia. Mavis saw where Sam was heading, and she clenched her fists in anger, biting her lower lip hard. After Olivia felt full, she went out to get some fresh air. She stretchedzily and yawned, feeling good. She turned her head around as she yawned and subconsciously met Sam''s indifferent gaze. Olivia''s mouth was stuck open just like that. Sam said nonchntly as his gaze traveled to her mouth. "Can you be moredylike?" Olivia closed her mouth and rubbed her jaw. Although she was carefree, it was still embarrassing to be seen yawning. However, Olivia was determined to save face. "How am I not fadylike? Isn''t it normal toyawn? Do other women not yawn? Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Sam wanted to say other girls wouldn''t yawn as uninhibitedly as she would. However, after some contemtion, he swallowed the words back. Olivia rubbed her nose and looked behind him. "Why did youe out alone?" Upon hearing this, Sam frowned and asked, "Who else do you want to be here?" Oliviaughed and said, "Who else? When I came out, I clearly saw a girl talking to you." Then, Olivia moved closer to him and tried to put her hand on Sam''s shoulder. But she found that she wasn''t tall enough, so she settled on tugging Sam''s sleeve. She teased him with a smile, "You really have the luck in love. You can get girls to hit on you even at a birthday banquet. You must be ted." Sam went silent for a moment. He pped Olivia''s hand away and said, "Speak properly." Olivia didn''t think much of it at first, but she suddenly saw someone appear behind Sam. She immediately grabbed Sam''s hand and fell into his arms. Without any warning, the girl fell into his arms, and a faint fragrance wafted toward him. He froze and subconsciously wanted to push her away. However, Olivia whispered, "Just y along with me. Someone''sing." Sam wanted to say more, but he suddenly remembered he was currently Olivia''s pretend boyfriend. Since she needed him, then... While he was deep in thought, Olivia''s arms were already wrapped around his neck. Her fair and soft arm lightly rubbed his neck as she ced her head in his chest. "Sam, you''re so bad. Why didn''t you tell me you wereing to my grandmother''s birthday banquet? You really scared me,ing here all of a sudden." Sam didn''t know what to say. Olivia''s voice was soft and sweet, and Sam knew instantly that she was faking it. Her tone made Sam''s eyes twitch. Olivia was really... How many masks did she have? Mavis had just approached them when she heard Olivia''s tease. She almost threw up on the spot. Then she looked at Sam and saw he did not push Olivia away. Mavis was livid in an instant. She only went up to them after sheposed herself. "Ollie, Mr. Sorrento is a special guest. I understand you want to look for a boyfriend, but it isn''t proper for you to be touchy-feely with him so tantly, is it?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The reason Mavis was able to speak so confidently was that she heard Sam say Olivia and him are friends in front of everyone. If a man truly liked a woman, he wouldn''t say that. He would want the whole world to know he liked her and imed her as his. But Sam did not. He only said they were friends, which meant there wasn''t any romance between them at all. Mavis felt Olivia was really shameless to be clutching Sam''s neck and flirting with him. Olivia was ted to see Mavis livid. Not only was she stillying in Sam''s arms, but she hugged him tighter. With Olivia''s body pressed against his, Sam felt his body tensed up. With such intimacy, he could even feel the shape of her body. "What, Mavis? I''m hugging my boyfriend. What are you so angry about?" Mavis widened her eyes and pointed at her. "What did you say?" Olivia smiled lightly and said, "Didn''t you hear me? Then let me tell you again. I''m hugging my boyfriend, do you have a problem with it? If you still can''t hear me, then your ears need to be checked." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Olivia Jenkins!" Mavis screamed, "You said Mr. Sorrento is your boyfriend. How is that possible?" "How is it not?" Olivia said as she made lots of little movements when hugging Sam. She would scratch Sam lightly, then pick her fingernails from time to time. Olivia didn''t think it was a big deal, but Sam didn''t feelfortable. A 187cm tall man like Sam could only stand still like a log. His entire body was tense. "Mr. Sorrento told everyone that you two are just friends, but now you''re saying you two are dating. How is that possible? Mr. Sorrento, I''m right, aren''t t? You did say you are just friends with Olivia in front of everyone just now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Oh?" Olivia looked at Sam and stroked his chin. "You told other people we are just friends?" Beads of sweat appeared on Sam''s forehead as he looked helplessly at the little siren in his arms. No, she was more clingy than a siren. She could''ve just talked, yet she had to move around and even stroke his chin. Did she really fake him to be a log who wouldn''t respond to her touch? Two could y the game. Sam''s eyes darkened. He suddenly grabbed Olivia''s fingers, and it surprised her. She probably didn''t expect Sam would suddenly grab her. After he grabbed her finger, Olivia realized his fingers were much hotter than her body temperature. Olivia was surprised to discover this. She then heard Sam''s slightly hoarse voice. "Yeah. I was afraid you''d be mad at me for simply admitting our rtionship. So I decided to let you make the call." Olivia was dumbstruck. Huh? When did Sam be so... Before she could react, Sam continued, "If you say I''m your boyfriend, then I am. But if you want to deny, then I won''t force you. No matter what, you make the decision." Mavis was bbergasted. She looked at Sam in disbelief. "M-Mr. Sorrento, just now you..." Before Mavis could finish her words, Sam looked at her coldly. "Miss, what does my disy of affection with my girlfriend have to do with you?" Mavis was at a loss for words. Not only was Mavis unable to react, but Olivia was stumped as well. She had never expected Sam to be so eloquent. Moreover, he said with a hoarse voice as he grabbed her hand. Olivia didn''t know why, but her heart was racing. Mavis bit her lower lip and red at Olivia. Olivia smiled and said, "Why are you looking at me like that, Mavis? You''ve never had a boyfriend? Have you never seen a disy of affection between a couple?" After that, Olivia deliberately wrapped her arms around Sam''s neck and kissed his cheeks in front of Mavis. Sam''s body tensed up even more at that instant. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 At the sight of this, Mavis was angry. How could this be? Sam had said they were friends in front of everyone. How was it that they became a couple in front of her? Could it be that they deliberately acted in front of her? With that thought, Mavis said, "Ollie, don''t think I don''t know you deliberately got him to act with you. You don''t even look like a couple. Do you think I''ve never been in a rtionship? You act so unnaturally when you touch each other. You two must be pretending!" After hearing this, Olivia couldn''t help raising her eyebrows in surprise and looked at Mavis with some interest. She didn''t expect Mavis to see through it. It seemed that the two of them still weren''t in sync. However, she wasn''t nervous. So what if they were a fake couple? There was nothing they could do even if they didn''t believe Sam was her boyfriend. "Olivia, do you dare to kiss him?" Mavis suddenly blurted out. Olivia was shocked. "What?" "It''s normal to kiss in a rtionship, isn''t it? If you don''t even dare to kiss him, it means you''re not a couple." Holy sh*t! Olivia cursed inwardly before she retorted sarcastically. "Say, Mavis, I really didn''t know you have this side to you. When did you start having this kind of perverted behavior? Don''t forget you''re a youngdy. As your cousin, I suggest you do something about it. Otherwise, what will be of you?" She did not hesitate to add insult to injury. Mavis was so angry her face turned pale. She really wanted to turn around and leave, but seeing that Olivia refused, she couldn''t help but smile wickedly. "Are you cowering? I''m right to say you two aren''t a couple, am I? Ollie, even if you don''t have a good job or can''t win grandma''s love, you don''t have to find such a man to maintain your front. How much did you spend? Mr. Sorrento, I can pay you twice the amount Olivia gave you. Not only that, I can pay with something else." She even winked at Sam and unted her figure. Olivia was rendered speechless. She really wanted to vomit. What on earth had Mavis gone through over the years? She was even using her body topete with her? Olivia was about to speak when she heard a voice from above her. "Sorry, I am not interested in women who have no self-respect." His voice was bone-chilling. Like an ice piton, it stabbed straight into Mavis''s heart. When Olivia heard this, she almostughed out loud. Sam''sment was indeed vicious. He''d said Mavis was a woman with no self-respect. But Olivia felt good about it, seeing that Mavis wanted to seduce someone else''s boyfriend! "You! You!" Mavis''s eyes reddened with fury, and she could barely say a word. "Mavis, please show some self-respect. Go back in, wash up, and reapply some makeup. There are a lot of guests today, including many single men. Even if you are lonely, don''t always seduce other people''s boyfriends."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the end, Mavis left furiously. Olivia breathed a sigh of relief after Mavis ran away, and she went back to her original tone. "She finally left. Thank you for ying along with me." She raised her head to look at Sam just as he looked down at her. Only when they looked at each other, that they found they were inches apart, and they could feel each other''s breath. Sam pursed his lips and said coldly, "It''s part of the promise. There''s no need to thank me." Olivia blinked and said, "You''re really ungrateful. I thanked you, yet you''re not happy?" Sam''s face darkened. "You''ve taken advantage of me again." "Do you mean when I kissed your face just now?" Olivia tiptoed and blew gently on Sam''s face. He frowned slightly but didn''t avoid it. There was a faint smile on Olivia''s lips. "So what if I''ve taken advantage of you? If you feel that you''ve suffered a loss, then you can take revenge." Olivia''s smug face was only inches away, and her beautiful eyes were full of cunning and arrogance. She was unscrupulous and bold as if she was sure he wouldn''t dare do anything. At this moment, Sam looked at her charming face as well as her moist lips. For some reason, he lowered his head and leaned towards her. Olivia was sure he would not do anything to her. No matter how she teased him, he wouldn''t go overboard. After all, he was someone who would blush when she touched his ears. It was impossible he would do anything else to her. But now, seeing him slowly approaching her, the smug smile on Olivia''s face gradually disappeared. It waspletely different from what she imagined. ording to her spections, Sam''s ears would''ve been red. Then, he would push her away and say, "In your dreams." After that, Olivia would snort and detest him for saying the same thing as she said, "Can you say something else?" However, such a thing did not happen. Sam was approaching her, and they could feel each other''s breath even more. If they were closer, his lips would touch hers. Just when Sam was about to touch her lips, Olivia chickened out and questioned him, "What are you doing?!" Sam stopped, and his gaze darkened. "Didn''t you say I can take my revenge?" Olivia widened her eyes. "How can you do as I say? When did you be so obedient?" "Then?" Even if he was so close to her, even if his eyes were dark, Sam was still expressionless, like an emotionless robot. "I can''t always let you take advantage of me and not do nothing, right?" Sam said. Then, he inched closer again. Olivia screamed out of fear and pushed him away forcefully. However, she forgot that they were very close to each other. Moreover, she was still standing on her tiptoes. So when she pushed him away, her body fell back uncontrobly. Seeing she was about to fall, Sam''s heart tightened. He reached out and quickly pulled her back into his arms. Bam! Olivia''s soft cheeks bumped into Sam''s chest. She was hurting so much that she almost shed tears. "Did you sprain your leg?" Sam frowned and asked. Olivia gritted her teeth and pushed him away again. "It''s none of your business!" Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 Olivia ran away, blushing. Sam stood rooted to the ground and touched his cheek inexplicably. She had taken advantage of him matter-of-factly and even ridiculed him to do the same to her. Howe she cowered the moment he took action? It seemed that she wasscivious but not bold, yet she dared pretend to be precocious in front of him. Who would''ve thought she was run away as soon as he got a little closer. After Olivia ran away, Sam didn''t even notice there was a faint smile on his lips. Weil appeared out of nowhere behind Sam and said meaningfully, "It sure is good to be young and energetic. Mr. Sorrento, you have good taste. That girl is so beautiful." Weil was praising Olivia with a smile on his face. Sam nced at him with a faint expression. "Thank you." Weil raised his eyebrows and said, "Are you admitting it, Assistant Sorrento? Is that girl really your girlfriend?" "Yes." Sam nodded. Although he remembered he was only pretending, Weil was close to the Jenkins family. So his answer was also crucial. Otherwise, Olivia woulde at him if Weil said something he shouldn''t have to the Jenkins family. "Good, good. Congrattions. Looks like you two have a good rtionship. I''m assuming there will be good news soon?" Weil asked. Sam smiled but said nothing, and Weil did not continue to ask. When the banquet ended, Weil said something to Pord, and after Weil and Sam left, Pord called Karl to him. "Karl, Ollie has such an influential boyfriend. How can you hide it and not let us know?" Karl looked puzzled. "Pord, what are you talking about?" "Karl, don''t act dumb. Do you really want to hide it? Although Mr. Sorrento didn''t reveal his identity, I know Arnold Group wants to work with Yardley Corporation. Based on Weil''s actions today, he has great respect for Mr. Sorrento. It''s obvious Mr. Sorrento''s identity is not that simple." Karl still didn''t know what Pord wanted to say, "But, what does this have to do with Ollie? Oh, are you trying to say she knows him? Didn''t Mr. Sorrento say they''re just friends?" "You believe that? Think about his expression when he said that. I saw him hesitate before saying it. Also, I heard from Mr. Arnold that he likes Ollie." "Huh?" Karl was very confused. "If that''s the case, then why did he..." "It must be that Ollie hasn''t introduced him to us yet, so he doesn''t dare say recklessly. This proves Mr. Sorrento cares about Ollie''s feelings very much." Karl was confused by Pord''s words; he really didn''t know what was going on.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Pord patted him on the shoulder and said with a pleased face, "Not bad, Karl. You''ve raised a good daughter. Help me ask if Mr. Sorrento is free in the next few days. We should treat him to a meal." Karl was dumbfounded. Karl was still confused after the banquet had ended and everyone had gone home. Were his daughter and Sam really a couple? However, when Karl was about to have a proper chat with his daughter, he was told Olivia had already left. Olivia had nned to take a taxi and run away first because she knew many people who''d ask her questions at the end of the banquet, so she had to leave quickly. However, as soon as she walked to the road, a car stopped in front of her, and then the window rolled down. Sam''s face appeared in front of her. "Get in the car." "Sam?" Olivia''s eyes widened. "Haven''t you already left?" Sam pursed his lips and did not answer her question. He just said coldly, "Get in the car. I can''t park here." Olivia felt helpless. She looked around, opened the door, and sat in the front passenger seat. Then she fastened her seat belt and asked, "Why are you here? As far as I know, you left with Mr. Arnold earlier." Sam nced at her indifferently. "You''re aware of my movements? Why are you paying so much attention to me?" Olivia looked at Sam speechlessly. Probably because she didn''t expect him to say such words, she was dumbfounded for a long while. Then, she said slowly, "You''re the special guest today, so everyone''s eyes are on you. Even if I don''t want to pay attention to it, I''m forced to." "Is that so?" Sam asked. Seeing that she had fastened her seat belt, Sam did not say anything more and drove away. In fact, he had already left but decided toe back after a second thought as it looked to him that Mavis liked to cause Olivia trouble. It just so happened that Olivia came out the moment he reached. Of course, he would definitely not tell her this. But obviously, Olivia did not intend to let it go. Seeing he wasn''t answering, she continued to ask, "You haven''t told me why you came back." "I left something behind. I came back to retrieve it." Sam said indifferently. "You left something behind? What''s that?" Olivia blinked and looked at him again. She suddenly squinted her eyes and looked at him carefully. "Dide back for me on purpose?" Otherwise, how could it be that coincidental that his car would appear after she came out not too long after? When Sam heard her words, he nced at her. The look in his eyes was difficult to parse. "In your dreams." "This again. If you don''t want to admit it, so be it. As long as I know you came back for me on purpose." Sam didn''t intend to argue with her, because he really came back for her. "Hey, Sam, don''t tell me you''re taking our rtionship seriously, are you?" Screech... The car suddenly screeched, and Sam parked it on the side of the road. "What did you say?" Olivia was startled by the sharp screech, and she was still in shock when the car stopped. "What the hell? You don''t have to do this, even if you''re agitated." Sam frowned and said, "Never make such a joke again." Olivia frowned. "I''m just kidding. What gives?!" Sam did not speak. ???? Looking at his face, Olivia was angry for some reason. She sneered and then said, "Of course, I know our rtionship is fake. That''s why joked about it. If you think I''m wrong, then you can just tell me to shut up. You don''t need to do this, do you?" "Even if I fall in love with you one day, as long as you don''t have me in your heart, Jam not the kind of person who will pester you. I''m well aware of what''s real and not. So, Mr. Sorrento, you don''t have to worry about it!" S Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 After that, Olivia became livid, and she suddenly didn''t want to sit in Sam''s car anymore, so she unfastened her seat belt and opened the door. "Where are you going?" Sam stopped her. Olivia looked back at him and sneered, "I shouldn''t trouble you for giving me a ride, Mr. Sorrento. I can call a taxi myself." Bang! Olivia mmed the car door forcefully and walked to the side of the road with her high heels. She was tall, and her legs were long, so her strides were wide. As Sam saw this scene, he suddenly felt headache. It was true that he had overreacted, but Olivia was behaving the same as him at the moment. He drove the car out and followed Olivia. "Get in the car. You won''t be able to get a taxi here." Sam said. Olivia said, "It doesn''t concern you whether I manage to get a taxi or not. I can handle it myself. Don''t make me get in your car anymore, Mr. Sorrento. I don''t want to give myself a heart attack." "Sorry, I overreacted just now. I apologize to you now. Can you get in the car?" When Olivia heard this, she stopped. There was a cold smile on the corners of her mouth. "No need to apologize, Mr. Sorrento. I can''t ept your apology." Sam couldn''t help but frown at Olivia''s words. He looked at Olivia and asked, "Is it necessary for you to be so angry?" The question stumped Olivia. Yeah, why was she so angry? Even if he had taken it seriously, there was no need for her to be angry. They were a pretend couple in the first ce anyway. Olivia also realized she had overreacted, but she couldn''t back down now. She just sneered and said, "You suddenly braked and made such a big deal of things. I was frightened. Why can''t I be angry?" She med all her anger on Sam''s sudden brake, so Sam could only apologize to her for it. "Alright, that was indeed my fault. You won''t be able to get a taxi here. Get in." Sam said. Olivia stood still. Sam stared at her and suddenly asked, "Will you get in on your own, or should I go down and carry you in?" Olivia''s face changed slightly, and she looked at Sam crossly. "You!" "Hmm?" Sam pointed to the seat with his chin and said, "Are you getting in or not?" "I won''t. There is no way you''d actually get out the car and carry me." Olivia simply stood rooted to the ground with her arms folded in front of her chest. She raised her chin and looked at him provocatively. The two people looked at each other, and the seconds ticked by. Five secondster, Sam suddenly parked the car, unbuckled the seat belt, and got out of the car, all in one swift move. Olivia was originally standing there arrogantly, but she became a little flustered when she saw Sam getting out of the car. When Sam got to her, she could no longer keep her original posture, and looked at Sam with vignce. "What are you doing? You''re not actually going to carry me, are you? I''m telling you, Sam Sorrento, I don''t want to get into your car. You... Ah..." Before she could finish her words, Sam had already carried her in his arms. Olivia''s eyes widened, and she wanted to push him away, but she realized her strength was no match for Sam''s.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He carried her with ease and put her into the front passenger seat. He even leaned in and fastened her seat belt. Olivia wanted to resist, but Sam grabbed her by the wrist and stared at her with a gloomy expression. "If you get out of the car again, I''ll tie you up directly." His appearance really scared Olivia. Olivia stared at him nkly and did not react. Sam closed the door when he saw her quiet down. As Olivia sat in the front passenger seat, the warmth of Sam''s palm still lingered on her wrist; her heart was pounding. Although she was used to being carefree and believed she wouldn''t care even if it was the end of the world. However, the moment Sam carried her, Olivia suddenly felt that some things werepletely out of her control. He said he''d carry her, and he did. And her resistance was futile. For some reason, her mood simmered, and her cheeks and ears were hot. Sam had already sat back in the driver''s seat. He nced at her. Their eyes met, and Olivia averted her gaze immediately, refusing to look at him. "Your home or my home?" Sam asked. Olivia had already eaten, so there was no need to go to Sam''s house. However, most of her things were in Sam''s house. She had wanted to say they should go to his ce, but when she spoke, "I want to go back tomy house." Sam did not say anything and drove away directly. For the rest of the ride, Olivia was very quiet. Not only had she stopped making a fuss, but she also didn''t talk to him. Sam was a little surprised at that, so he took a few nces at her. Seeing that he nced at her a few times, Olivia looked at him as she spoke angrily. "What are you looking at?" Sam didn''t answer her. She was a bad-tempered girl, and he didn''t want to argue with her. He faced away, but Olivia continued, "What? Are you not used to me being quiet? I''m telling you, we are just a pretend couple. You are not allowed to carry me for no reason anymore." When she''d mentioned it before, he kept reminding her they were a fake couple, so Olivia also wanted to do the same. When she saw Sam frowning, she even felt ted. "If you hadn''t refused to get in the car, I wouldn''t have..." "You wouldn''t have what? If I don''t get in, you''ll have to carry me in the car? What kind of logic is this?" Sam didn''t say anything. "You have nothing to say now?" Sam tilted his head and nced at her as he said indifferently, "You already said everything. What else am I supposed to say?" "Please, I''m just saying as it is. Why do you make it sound like I''m being unreasonable? Who was it that kept reminding me we''re a pretend couple? It''s you. So I''m only reminding you now. Do you have any objections?" "No. Go on." Olivia didn''t continue. Suddenly, Sam nced at her and said lightly, "Since you said I''m not allowed to simply carry you anymore, then you have to abide by this rule too. You''re not allowed to suddenly hug me or anything." Olivia''s eyes widened. "Who hugged you suddenly? You promised me before; you have to cooperate with me if I need to put on a show in front of outsiders. There weren''t any outsiders when you carried me just now. How is thatparable?" Sam was rendered speechless by her words. Looking at her fierce and righteous manner, he decided not to continue this topic with her. "Why aren''t you talking? Are you admitting?" Olivia asked. "Olivia Jenkins." "What?" "Don''t push your luck," Sam said. What the f*ck! Olivia gritted her teeth and was about to say something when the car stopped. "We''re here. Get out." Sam said. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Had they already arrived? bbergasted, Olivia looked outside and found they were indeed on the ground floor of her apartment. D*mn, she had wanted to argue with him a little while more, but she didn''t think they''d reach so soon. What was more, he ruthlessly told her to get out of the car. If she continued to stay in the car, wouldn''t she be shameless? However, Olivia was still upset. She sat there motionlessly and thought for a long time. Suddenly, she smiled and said, "I suddenly don''t want to get out of the car. I want to go to your house." Sam was baffled. "I suddenly remembered myptop and everything else is at your home. I don''t have anything to do when I go home, so I''ll have to trouble you to take me to your ce to get them." For some reason, Sam felt that she was deliberately taking revenge on him, but he couldn''t find any faults in her words. He could only purse his lips and ask, "Are you sure?" "Yes." Olivia nodded and blinked. She asked innocently, "Can''t you?" "Why didn''t you say it in advance?" "I only remembered it when we got here. How could I tell you in advance? If you had forgotten, would you have told me in advance?" Sam decided to be silent. He turned the car around and drove in silence. Olivia felt joyous to see him admit defeat. She leaned back in her seat and celebrated secretly. In the end, Sam was indeed easy to bully. Vera was living in deep waterstely. She kept worrying about her pregnancy, and she knew her period wasing in a few days. She didn''t know whether she was pregnant. She was a little worried, a little expectant, and also a little excited. Then, Vera began to fantasize. If she was really pregnant, would she give birth to a daughter or a son? A son sounded too naughty and hard to handle. How about having a daughter? It would be easier to take care of a daughter. Don''t they say daughters cared for their mothers the most? But on second thought, if her son was as cute as Beanie, then it would be good to have a son too. But she really wanted a daughter too. Oh... What was she thinking? Veraid on the bed, covered her face, and rolled around in embarrassment. Halfway through, she immediately stopped rolling and covered her stomach. It was better that she didn''t roll around simply. What if she really has a baby in her stomach? What if the baby got hurt? Vera giggled. Halfway throughughing, she suddenly felt the way she was behaving was neurotic. She got up, sat in front of the dressing table, and looked at herself in the mirror. She felt blissful and fulfilled. Vera suddenly missed Quill, so she decided to look for him at thepany. Actually, Vera wouldn''t normally look for Quill during working hours because she would disturb him. But if she did visit, she would wait in his office if he was busy with work. She would never disturb him. She would only talk to him or bring him food when he was done with his work. Like that day, Vera had made some soup and put it in a food jar before she left for Hanover Corporation. The people in thepany knew her by now. So when she came, she greeted the receptionist before walking directly to the President''s exclusive passage. Seeing her pass by, Jennifer couldn''t help sending a message to the group chat. "I really envy President Hanover''s girlfriend. She can see the president up close every day, and she can also give him the food she made. I envy her so much. How can there be such a lucky girl?" "Stop it, Jennifer. I''ve made up my mind to forget about President Hanover. Can you stop mentioning him?" "Yeah. You''re the one who nearly got us to cause trouble. In the end, you ran away after you went to her restaurant. What''s your purpose for bringing all this up now?" "Although President Hanover already has a girlfriend, I still don''t want to give up. He''s such a cool Prince §Ö§ä Charming. Why would he suddenly have a girlfriend? I still don''t want to believe it. Can I ask them to break up? swne "Gosh, you''re too terrifying. How can you curse for them to break up!? Me too!!!" "All right. If other people see these messages and take screenshots, we''re done for." Therefore, everyone desperately deleted their messages. "Hahaha, looks like work is more important than men." "Of course. I can find another Prince Charming, but if I lose such a good job, where will I have the money to buy whatever I want?" A group of people were discussing. ine "Hold on, didn''t Jennifer say there was a beautiful woman who came to ourpany some time ago to look for President Hanover, and Jennifer even ridiculed her? She even said she was engaged to the president when they were children?" "Don''t even talk about it. You have no idea how many shameless women there are. She even had the nerve to tell me she was engaged to President Hanover when they were children. Let me tell you if she really was engaged to President Hanover, then I was his childhood sweetheart. Hahaha" "Jennifer, you''re really... I heard she was dressed shabbily when she came that day? I think what she said may be true." No matter how Jennifer read the message, she didn''t find it reliable.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. "Think about it, if she really only wants to hook up with our president, then shouldn''t she havee all dressed up? Why would she dress so raggedly?} "Maybe she wants to show she''s different from the others?" "No one with a right mind would do that to stand out. I think she''s probably telling the truth." "I agree. I also think it is very likely to be true." As Jennifer read the messages, she was a little convinced. She held her chin and started to ponder. Could it actually be true? But why did she dress so raggedly? Jennifer couldn''t understand. Meanwhile, in one of the departments, Wendy Jefferson, who was one of the girls in the group chat, was smiling at their conversation. Then, she heard someone knocking on the door. "Come in." The door was pushed open, and Yulia, dressed in professional attire, came in. "Wendy, these are the files you wanted. I''ve sorted it out." Upon hearing this, Wendy raised her head in surprise. "The materials I asked for are quite a lot. You''ve already sorted them out? I thought you wouldn''t be able to give me until tomorrow." Yulia quietly put the files on the table, smiled, and did not answer. Wendy took a file and nced through the papers. When she found the materials were neatly done, she nodded with satisfaction. "You''re doing great for someone who has joined thepany. Do your best and strive for a higher position." Yulia smiled and gently nodded. Wendy was more and more satisfied with her performance. She couldn''t help but say, "It''s better if we girls rely on ourselves. You know about President Hanover''s girlfriend, don''t you?" Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 President Hanover''s girlfriend? Yulia was taken aback, but she came back to her senses almost immediately. Before she could answer, Wendy immediately said, "His girlfriendes to visit him every day. She would bring this or that. A woman with no self-esteem. She probably wouldn''t be able to do anything if she were to work here."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Wendy said while shaking her head with a detest look. "Does she oftene?" Yulia pretended to ask inadvertently. There was a trace of pain in her eyes; although she had already guessed that he had a girlfriend, she still felt a little sad when she heard about it from others. "Shees almost every day. President Hanover never had a girlfriend, so I guess this young girl wants to show off." "Show off?" Yulia did not understand. "Why?" Wendy nced at her, stood up, and patted her shoulder. "Look at you, how are you so naive? Look at President Hanover''s status. Do you know how many people in thepany want to be President Hanover''s girlfriend? Won''t you want to show off if you can be his girlfriend?" "Is that so?" Yulia pondered and thought there was nothing to show off about. She even mumbled to herself, "Aren''t they together because they like each other?" "Ha, your thoughts are too simple. How can there be any pure feelings in this world? On the surface, it may look like they love each other, but in fact, if President Hanover isn''t who he is, do you think there would be so many girls who''d like him?" After that, Wendy continued, "How many girls nowadays don''t talk about wealth when they look for a boyfriend? Who is willing to marry a useless man and suffer? Love is not the most important thing, but money after marriage." Yulia kept quiet. "If President Hanover isn''t who he is, how is it possible she would be with him? So, don''t see her in such a sacred light. You have to work hard. I still have something to do. You can leave now." "Okay, Wendy, then I''ll go out first." After leaving the office, Yulia leaned against the wall. She fell silent, mulling over the words Wendy said to her. She always thought love was sacred, something invible. As long as two people liked each other, nothing was impossible; together, hands held tightly. However, she was now hearing rumors that the girl loved Quill for his identity and status. Was this true? Was it possible? Yulia raised her head with doubt in her eyes. Was it possible for the person Quill liked to be like this? Vera didn''t know how badly she was ndered behind her back. She took the elevator up and walked toward Quill''s office. On the way, she met Juliette. As soon as Juliette saw her, she winked at her. Juliette asked, "Are you here for President Hanover again?" In the beginning, when Juliette teased her, Vera would always blush and be shy. However, after so many times, Vera had gradually be used to it. Just like this moment, when Juliette teased her, Vera raised her eyebrows and smiled as she asked, "Yeah, I came to disturb him again. Does he have a meeting today?" "There is no meeting, but he has to discuss a contract in 15 minutes. So... you get it." Juliette replied. "15 minutes?" "Yes, 15 minutes should be enough to drink the soup you brought." Juliette pointed at the food jar. Vera pursed her lips, embarrassed. "Then I''ll go first." "Go ahead." Vera went to the office with the food jar in hand. Although they were already familiar with each other, Vera still followed the etiquette of knocking before entering. After entering, Vera quietly put the food jar on the table where he worked. When Quill looked up and saw her, he said, "No need to knock next time. You can juste in." There was nothing in his work he had to conceal from her. Vera said reservedly, "It''s okay. It''s a habit. I''ll knock before entering wherever I go.'' " After that, she opened the food jar and said, "I heard from Secretary Sharpie that you have to go outter?" "Yeah." "I made some soup for you. Have some first. You must be exhaustedtely." When Vera wanted to pour the soup out, she found that she had forgotten to bring a bowl. She raised her head and said apologetically, forgot to bring the bowl. I''m sorry... I thought about bringing it when I was leaving, but..." Because she forgot to bring a bowl, Vera''s face was full of remorse and guilt. She had brought soup for him to drink, and he was in a hurry, but she couldn''t even find a bowl. Vera said, "Why don''t I go to the canteen and ask for a bowl." After that, Vera wanted to leave. Before she could, Quill grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms without warning. Before she could react, Quill pinched her chin, and her world went dark as Quill ced his lips on hers. "Oof." Vera''s eyes widened. She was slightly surprised, and her eyes shed. She did not expect Quill to drag her back and kiss her suddenly. Moreover, it was when she was just about to get a bowl. What... was going on? Quill''s kiss was very gentle. At first, they were like a breeze brushing on her lips; he pecked her lips lightly. But as they went on, his lips turned from cold to zing, and his el unstable breath brushed on her face. He sped the back of her head and pried open her mouth. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Slowly, Vera went from surprised to intoxicated, She closed her eyes, and her eyshes trembled slightly. In actuality, after they got together, they kissed quite frequently. Vera had never been in a rtionship before, so she didn''t know if other men would be like Quill. Passionate, direct, and undisguised. Therefore, Quill gave Vera a different feeling every time they kissed. Sometimes, he was loving, but there were times he was gentle. There were even times when his kisses were zing and full of emotion and need. After some time, Vera felt her breathing stutter, so she reached out and gave Quill a push on his shoulder. Quill was unmoved at first, but only after Vera gave him another push, he finally stopped helplessly, then gently bit Vera''s lower lip and sighed. "We''ve already kissed so many times. How is it that you still don''t know how to control your breathing?" After Vera heard what he said, her expression became a little awkward. However, because the two of them were stilHeaning against each other, she dared not speak. She could only reach out her hand and gently push him away. Only then did Quill step back and lean his forehead on hers. "What''s wrong?" His voice was extremely hoarse, and his eyes were especially dark. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 Quill was born handsome, and his face looked cold and calm. He looked serious when he didn''t smile, and when he did, he gave people a reliable feeling. He usually had a celibate look, but now, the way he looked at her was as if he wanted to swallow her whole. Looking at Quill like this, Vera gulped subconsciously. It... It was too seductive! Unfortunately, she was well aware that Quill had to leave soon. So she couldn''t dy his time anymore.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Soup... you haven''t drunk it yet." Vera''s voice was still hoarse when she spoke. Quill gently hit her forehead. "You''re still thinking about the soup at a time like this?" "O-Of course. I made it especially for you, but... I forgot to bring the bowl. Wait for me here, will you?" Vera said. "No need." Quill shook his head. "Why get a bowl when I can directly drink it from the food jar?" Hearing this, Vera couldn''t help widening her eyes. An image of Quill drinking soup from the food jar suddenly appeared in her mind. In her eyes, Quill had always been elegant, refined, and steady. How unrestrained would his actions have to be if he drank it directly from the food jar? Just thinking about it, Vera already couldn''t ept it. It wasn''t that she couldn''t ept it, but she couldn''t ept Quill to be treated that way. So Vera immediately shook her head hard and said, "No, you can''t drink it from the food jar!" "Why? You can''t ept the way I look while drinking soup from a food jar?" Vera nodded solemnly. "Yes, you are perfect. You absolutely can''t..." However, before she could finish her words, Quill had already taken the food jar and drank the soup in front of her. Vera was rendered speechless. Before she could stop him, Quill had already done it. Vera''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the man in front of her. Although it was a boorish action, Quill looked just as handsome and alluring. It was true that good-looking people still looked good when they did everything. Quill put down the food jar after drinking a little. "Don''t think too perfectly of me. I''m my truest self in front of you, hmm?" Vera nodded as she blushed, "Okay... You have to go outter, don''t you?" "Yeah, I''m a little busy today. You go home first," Quill replied. "Alright." Vera nodded obediently. Then, Juliette came to urge Quill. After he left, Vera looked at the food jar and found that the soup waspletely gone. She smiled unknowingly and felt blissful with the food jar in her arms. After sitting in the office for a while, Vera packed up berthings and left. When Vera left, she still took Quill''s exclusive elevator. In fact, she didn''t want to take this elevator at first. But there were too many people in the other elevator. Every time people saw her, they would look at her with respect. She was shy, so she felt embarrassed when so many people looked at her, soter, she only took this elevator. When Vera came out, she didn''t notice someone was looking at her. Yulia stood behind the wall and watched Vera leave, and then she also saw the food jar in her hand. This was the first time Yulia saw Quill''s girlfriend. She only saw her profile and back. The girl looked petite and adorable, and the clothes she wore were also very ordinary. She looked like a simple young girl. Would such a simple girl be with Quill because of his identity and status? Yulia did not know, but she clearly understood Wendy''s words had struck her heart. If... this girl was really with Quill because of his identity and status, then... What should she do? "What are you looking at?" The voice behind Yulia startled her. When she came to herself, she looked back and saw a pair of curious eyes. Jennifer had gone to get some water. When she came back, she saw a figure standing by the wall, looking at something. Then she looked in the direction of the person, only to find that it was Vera. Then, she couldn''t help but ask. Unexpectedly, after turning around, the two looked at each other, and Jennifer was shocked. "Y-You are the one from a few days ago..." Jennifer looked at her in surprise and asked, "Why are you here?" Because she had seen Yulia before and heard her absurd words, Yulia could roughly guess what she was thinking. She quickly calmed down and smiled at Jennifer. "Hello, I''m now an official employee here. We''re colleagues now." After that, Yulia extended her hand to her. Jennifer looked at her hand dazedly and then at her office wear. She no longer looked disheveled; she looked like a temperamental woman, and her aura was not weak. By the time she realized, her hand had already reached out to touch Yulia''s. Just one touch, Yulia already took her hand back. However, Jennifer didn''t want to give up and continued to ask her. "Were you acting before? Do you just want to join the Hanover Corporation? What''s your purpose?" Yulia paused for a moment, probably because she had expected she would ask these questions. She said lightly, "You''ve thought too much. I wasn''t acting before, but down and out at that time. I came here just to see an old friend. As for my purpose, I don''t have one. It''s just that I sent my resumes everywhere and happened to pass thispany''s interview." Content belongs to She said it lightly, but Jennifer didn''t believe it. How could there be such a coincidence? She sent her resumes everywhere and happened to pass thispany''s interview? There was no way she would be fooled by these words. However, it seemed that Yulia was not an ordinary person if she could enter thepany so quickly. Jennifer then asked, "I''ll take it that you joined us by ident. What were you looking at just now? If I''m not wrong, you are looking at President Hanover''s girlfriend, right? What do you want to do?" Content belongs to There was a hint of questioning in her tone as if Yulia had some impure motives. Yulia had always been proud. Although she was down and out, she was still the daughter of the Maxwell family, and she had never been questioned like this. And Jennifer was obviously questioning if she wanted to do something immoral. Her face changed slightly but regained herposure almost immediately don''t want to do anything. Is it illegal to stand here and look at people? Also, you said she''s President Hanover''s girlfriend? Our president has a girlfriend?" Jennifer''s eyes widened. "You don''t know? Why were you looking at her then?" "I thought her style looks rather youthful, so I took a few more nces. Is there a problem?" After that, Yulia turned around and walked away. Jennifer looked at her back thoughtfully. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 Jennifer felt strange in her heart and even spurned Yulia. She acted like she didn''t know President Hanover''s girlfriend, yet she still stared at her for such a long time? At the thought of something, Jennifer went to her seat in a hurry. She took out her phone and began to gossip in the group chat. "Breaking news!" "Jennifer, you are so annoying. You always report what is bad. What are you going to say this time?" "You''d better shut up. Can the group admin ban her? I don''t want to hear anymore PDA." "No, no!" Jennifer typed anxiously, "It''s huge news. Didn''t I tell you there was a woman who said she was President Hanover''s fiancee? I saw her in thepany today. She works here now. When I came back, I saw her standing there looking at President Hanover''s girlfriend!" There was silence in the group chat for a moment. Then everyone realized what they read. Everyone was gobsmacked. "What the f*ck! This is really huge news. Are you saying President Hanover''s fiancee is working in ourpany? Is this a match between a fiancee and a girlfriend? Who will be the winner?" "Does that even need to be said? If she is a fiancee, it can only mean that both parents have agreed to the engagement. The winner must be the fiancee." "So, does this mean the girlfriend is a mistress?" "Don''t talk nonsense." Jennifer quickly exined, "Who knows if the fiancee angle is real or not? She may have said she is, but that doesn''t mean it''s real." "I think it''s true. Think about why President Hanover has never been in a rtionship before. He has always been alone. I think maybe it''s because he has a fiancee, so he keeps to himself. But surprisingly, someone else stepped in and won the president over. Now that his fiancee knows about it, she is not happy about it, so she returns to fight." Jennifer couldn''t help but sigh in her heart when she saw the message. What a powerful imagination! "Hahaha, why do I have a feeling this is quite likely? If she really is her fiancee, then wouldn''t President Hanover''s girlfriend be a mistress?" The group chat became lively, and everyone voiced their opinions. Time flew. After heavy rain in North City, the weather had be much cooler, and people couldn''t help but shiver when the wind blew. As Beanie fought for Minerva''s attention with Maddox when he was at home, Maddox wanted to send him to a school. In fact, with Beanie''s intelligence, he could directly go to elementary school. But because of his age, and Maddox only wanted to send him away, he threw him into a prestigious school. He even paid for all of his meals as he wanted Beanie to stay in school from dawn to dusk. He even thought about letting him live at the schoolter on! Beanie protested with all his might! "Mommy, I don''t want to live at the school. Besides, the school''s sybus is really boring. I''ve learned it before. I don''t want to learn anymore, Mommy. I don''t have to go to school." Off to the side, Maddox snickered in his heart. Before he said anything, Master Collins spoke in a deep voice. "No way. You have to experience a social life. A child should have a child''s life. You should live with children the same age as you." Upon hearing this, Maddox, who had no particr feelings for Master Collins, couldn''t help but take another nce at him. All of a sudden, he felt that his grandfather was particrly pleasing to the eye.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Beanie''s eyes widened upon hearing this, and he began to plead, "Great-grandpa, I''ve learned those things already. I don''t want to go to school. I just want to stay at home with Mommy. I can also spend more time with you." He had begun using his tactics. As soon as Jarol heard Beanie say he wanted to spend more time with him, he was utterly moved. Of course, he had automatically ignored Beanie''s plea to spend more time with his mother. "In that case..." " "No way." Maddox interrupted Jarold. "Do you want to be a loner when you grow up if you don''t have a social life? Just because you want to stay at home and spend more time with your greatgrandpajt doesn''t mean that you can stay at home all the time." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Great-grandpa..." Beanie red at his father, then ran into Jarold''s arms, whining. Jarold was vulnerable against his whining, so he looked at Maddox and negotiated. "What if we let him go to sses two days a week?" However, before Maddox could say anything, Minerva couldn''t take it anymore and speak up. "Since he''s going to school, he''ll have to follow the school rules." She looked at Beanie with a serious face. "Beanie, know you are very smart and have your opinions. Since you said you already know everything the school is going t teach then it wouldn''t do any harm to consolidate your knowledge. Besides, you can''t be prideful just because you''re smart. There are other things you have to learn in school other than knowledge." He also needed to know how to handle matters and get along with others. Beanie had been with her since he was a baby. He didn''t have much contact with people, let alone children his own age. This was not a life a child should live. Beanie''s world should be filled with innocence. No matter what, he was just a child. He should mingle with harmless children. Beanie pouted and said, "Mommy..." "Don''t Mommy me. Don''t joke around when it''s time to be serious." Minerva still had a straight face on; she wasn''t to be trifled with. Seeing her like this, Beanie suddenly didn''t dare to speak. He could only pout and sit there pitifully. In fact, Minerva couldn''t bear to see Beanie like this. He was her child, after all. However, on second thought, every child had to go through this, including her. So Beanie would have to experience it too. "Alright then. But Mommy... can I not live at the school?" "Okay." Minerva nodded. "Just go to school and get along with other children first. You don''t have to live at the school. The driver will take you to and from school. But you''re not allowed to be naughty in school, and you have to take your sses seriously. Also, learn to get along with others." "Well, don''t worry, Mommy. I will definitely get along with them." Maddox, who had finally gotten what he wanted, smiled slightly. He finally managed to get rid of the child. Beanie was very obedient in front of Minerva, but when she turned her head, he red at Maddox. Maddox gave him a look. After contemting, Beanie felt that it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge, so he endured it. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Soon, Maddox got someone to help Beanie with the admission procedure. As soon as it was done, he immediately sent Beanie to school. On the first day, Minerva went with Beanie and talked to the teachers. Because of Beanie''s looks, he was particrly popr in the school. In fact, Beanie had gone to school before, but this was a different school. The teachers were all new. Therefore, they needed to introduce themselves to each other. After everyone got to know each other, Beanie was left in school. Before Minerva left, the teacher arranged for Beanie to sit next to a lovely girl. The girl had two cute braids and was sitting upright. Her skin was fair and tender, and her eyes were especially clear, like a clear stream. She wore a floral dress and a pair of pink snappy shoes and looked very cute. After Beanie sat with her, the teacher couldn''t help sighing. "These two children are too good-looking. It''s pleasing to see them sitting together." When the teacher beside heard this, he also nodded in agreement, "Yeah, the two of you will sit together from now on. Bruno, this is Lanica Jules, your deskmate. Everyone here calls her Laney. You two have to get along with each other, alright?" Beanie looked at his deskmate. The girl was timid. After listening to the teacher''s words, she did not talk to Beanie but sneaked a peek at him. When she noticed her was looking at her, she quickly looked aside, as if nothing had happened. "Okay, then you''ll be good deskmates from now on." After the teacher left, sses began, and one ss ended. Beanie learned that Lanica was a silent girl. She was serious during lessons. She sat upright the entire time, and her gaze never left the teacher. When the ss was over, Beanie was exhausted from all the sitting. Just when he was about toid on the table to rest after a stretch, several children ran over. "Let''s see what Lanica brought to school today." "Lanica, did you bring me food today?" Before Lanica could answer, The children rushed up and pushed her away to rummage through her school bag and dropped her hairpin and notebook on the ground. "Ah, this is beautiful... Give it to me, will you?" "I want this!" Lanica didn''t dare to refuse, and her gaze was sheepish. When everybody was asking her, a careful and courting smile appeared on her lips as she said, "O-Okay." They took all the things from Lancia''s bag and left excitedly. Lanica watched as the other children held hands. She moved her lips, wanting to say something, but didn''t dare to at the end. She only silently lowered her eyes and packed up the things that had been left on the ground. Beanie watched Lanica clean the dirt off her school bag and put it under her desk as heid on the table with his head tilted the entire time. Probably noticing Beanie''s eyes, Lanica looked over. She was so scared that she looked away after their eyes met. Beanie did not speak but kept looking at her curiously. This girl was so strange. Her belongings had been stolen, but she still looked as if nothing had happened. Lanica noticed that her new deskmate was still looking at her At first, she didn''t dare to face him, but after some time, her new deskmate didn''t seem to have any reaction, so she slowly moved her head back. "You... Do you want to y with me?" Beanie was stumped for a split second. "Ah?" Lanica thought he didn''t want to, so her face immediately turned red. She said in a panic, "Nothing, I was just asking." After that, she hurriedly stood up and ran away. Beanie couldn''t register what was going on at all. His new deskmate was strange, and everyone there was boring; they even stole other people''s belongings. But it wasn''t exactly stealing; they had asked her permission before taking them away. Beanie wondered when he could finally go home; he really wanted to go back to his mommy. In the past two days, Vera was on edge the entire time, and she wasn''t in any state of mind to open her restaurant. She even made several mistakes in the kitchen. In the end, Mabie dragged her out for a pep tafk "What''s going on with youtely? Why do you keep making mistakes?" Vera was so ashamed that she lowered her head and said, "Mom, I''m fine. I''m just a little distracted." "You''re fine? You''ve never made these kinds of mistakes before. Now that you have, you made several at one go, and you''re telling me you''re fine? Do you think I''ll believe your words?" When Vera heard this, she bit her lower lip and said with a conflicted expression, "But I''m really fine. I''m just distracted." "Tell me the truth, did something happen between you and Quill?" Mabie asked. Vera was shocked. "Mom! Can you not jinx us? We''re fine!" "If you two are fine, then why are you so absentminded?" Vera didn''t want to talk about it. The truth was, her period was near, but it still hadn''t started, so Vera was nervous and excited. Her period was not fixed. Sometimes it would be early, and sometimes it would bete. So even though it waste for a couple of days, she still didn''t dare to suspect a thing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, because of what they did during their trip, Vera was truly worried she was pregnant. So this had been distracting her from her work in the past two days. "I''m just a little unwell. I-1 want to go home and rest, Mom." Seeing that she looked dispirited, Mabie went to touch her forehead after some thought. "Are you sick? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?" "No, no!" Vera refused, "I can go to hospital myself!" After that, Vera took off her apron and left with her phone in her hand. "This child... Will she be fine going to the hospital alone?" Mabie asked. After Vera left the pasta restaurant, she walked aimlessly on the street. She didn''t know how long she had walked when she suddenly saw a drug store. Then Vera walked in, out of the blue. There were not many people in the drug store. She acted normally whenever she came to buy things, but for some reason, Vera was acting strange that day, as if she had a guilty conscience. She w" she had secretive and careful; for fear of being discovered when she made a purchase. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 She bought several pregnancy test kits and wanted to put them into her pocket. But when she was in the middle doing it, she felt that she would be regarded as a thief. Therefore, Vera could only hold it in her hands and tiptoe towards the counter to pay the bill. She looked around as she walked, so she didn''t notice someone was also approaching the cashier. Just like that, she bumped into that person. tter... The kits in Vera''s hands fell to the ground. She was dumbstruck. Because she was too nervous, she dropped everything in her hands as soon as she bumped into someone. However, the impact wasn''t strong, so she was alright. When she saw the items on the ground, she immediately got down to pick them up. Just then, a familiar voice sounded above her head. "Are you alright?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. This voice... The hand that reached out to pick up the kits stopped. Because it sounded like... someone she knew. Vera slowly raised her head. Sure enough, it was Ernest. It was just that he was helping her pick up the kits, so he didn''t look at her. Pick up the kits... Vera''s face became pale when she saw what he was picking up. Before she knew it, she had thrown away the kits in her hands and ran away. Ernest hade to supplements, but who would''ve thought a rash girl would bump into him and drop everything. First, the sound of items falling on the ground attracted his attention. Then, he saw the rash girl squatting down to pick them up; they seemed to be important to her. But since the items had dropped because of him, Ernest helped her pick them up and asked if she was alright in the meantime. It was only after picking up the items on the ground that he realized what they were. The expression on Ernest''s face paused for a moment, and then it became a little stiff. No wonder this youngdy had been so rash. It turned out that what she''d taken was... However, before he could react, the rash girl suddenly threw the kits in her hands away and ran out. "Hey..." Ernest had wanted to stop her, but she had already run away. Just like that, she was gone without a trace. Was he that scary? Ernest frowned slightly and bent down to pick up all the things again. Suddenly, he thought of something and narrowed his eyes as he looked at where the girl had left. Why did he feel that... that figure was a little familiar? He seemed to have seen it somewhere before. When he looked at the pregnancy test kits in his hand and thought of the incident just now, a smile appeared on his lips. He seemed to have discovered a secret. "Sir, these things..." The cashier asked awkwardly. Because where he was standing was very close to the cashier, so she had seen what had happened just now. She watched as the girl was scared away by this tall and handsome man, and then he stood there smiling with a pile of pregnancy test kits. It was creepy no matter how she looked at it. Ernest came back to his senses when he heard the voice. He put all the pregnancy test kits in his hands on the counter. The cashier thought he had wanted to give them back to her, so she reached out to put them away when she heard Ernest''s sudden voice. "Take some more and pack them up for me." The cashier was taken aback. Had she misheard? Why did the man in front of her say he wanted to buy pregnancy test kits? What? "Um... I think I''ve heard wrongly. Sir, you said..." Ernest emphasized again, "Pack them up." "But these things..." "Thatdy is my friend. I''m buying them for her." So that was it. The cashier let out a sigh of relief and then packed the things up. A few minutester, Ernest walked the out of the drug store with a bag and a car key in his hand. He got into car leisurely and nced at the buildings nearby as he drove. Wasn''t this where the pasta restaurant was located? It seemed that he could pay a visit. After Vera ran away, she rushed back to the restaurant. When she came back, Mabie happened to being out with food in her hands. She was surprised to see Vera return. "Vivy? Why are you back? Didn''t you say you were going to the hospital? Why are you back so soon..." "Mom, I''m going upstairs!" With these words, Vera ran upstairs directly. Before Mabie could register, she was already gone. "This girl is really..." However, seeing her full of energy and running so fast, she thought Vera was probably fine now. Thus, Mabie didn''t ask anything else. After Vera ran upstairs, she locked herself in the room. She could finally sit down and take a breath. Her heart was pounding; she didn''t think she would meet Ernest just by randomly going to the drug store to buy some stuff. It wouldn''t have been a big deal if it was someone else. But that was Ernest Lowell! Ernest was Quill''s friend, and they were close! She didn''t know if he had recognized her or would he say anything to Quill? Vera was going crazy! She was too rash. The more nervous she was, the more mistakes she made. Vera wailed, thenid on the table and looked forward hopelessly. What should she do? Did he recognize her or not? But how could it be so coincidental? She''d gone to the drug store, and Ernest was there as well, then the two met. What was more, she didn''t get to buy what she wanted in the end. Honestly... Downstairs, Ernest had already arrived. He stopped the car and walked into the restaurant with Vera''s things in his hand. Mabie was excited to see him. "Mr. Lowell? I didn''t expect to see you here today." Mabie said. Ernest was embarrassed by the way Mabie addressed him. He touched his nose awkwardly and said, "Mrs. Zais, you can just call me Ernest." Ernest and Quill were like brothers. Besides, if Quill and Vera got married in the future, then he would be considered Vera''s peer. Although he was much older than Vera. "Ernest?" Mabie rolled her eyes. "How can I. You''re..." "Just call me Ernest, Mrs. Zais. You''re my elder. It''s hard for me to ept you calling me Mr. Lowell." "Well, all right then. You''re here to have pasta today, aren''t you? Vera ran upstairs in a hurry just now. I''ll call her down for you." After that, Mabie raised her voice and shouted upstairs. "Vera,e down and work. Mr. Lowell is here!" Vera, who had been ying dead as sheid on the table, sat upright as soon as she heard her mother. It could be said that she was shocked. Ernest was here??? Why did hee here? Could it be that he had recognized her, so he came here on purpose??? Vera panicked. She stood up but didn''t know what to do. But soon, she remembered Ernest didn''t see her face when she ran out. There was no way he would''ve recognized her. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 Ernest probably came because he wanted to eat pasta. She couldn''t panic. She had to remain calm before she had a clear understanding of the situation. Vera talked herself into calming down. Soon, she was able to take a deep breath and walk downstairs. As she went downstairs, she tried her best to pretend to be calm. When she saw Ernest, she greeted him as usual and then went into the kitchen. After entering the kitchen, Vera cooked the pasta and recalled how Ernest looked at her just now. There didn''t seem to be anything strange in his gaze and expressions. He probably didn''t know it was her, right? That was fortunate. If he knew, who knows what he would say to Quill. It was still unknown whether she was pregnant; that was why she had to take a test first. It would be awkward if it was a false rm. Therefore, before she could confirm it, Vera decided that she would be the only one who knew about this. She can''t be as rash as she was that day the next time she went to the drug store. Ernest was in the private room upstairs, looking at the bag next to him with a half-smile. He knew that Quill had fallen in love, but he didn''t expect their rtionship to progress so quickly. Ernest wondered how his best friend, who had always been steady, would be like when he lost control. Also, what kind of expression would he have if he knew that he was going to be a father? If possible, Ernest really wanted to take this bag of pregnancy test kits to Quill and tease him and see the change in his expressions. He found it amusing just thinking about it. However, it would mean that he would have to take them away from Vera. He thought it was better to keep it a secret for her sake first. Vera went into the private room with pasta in hand. She coughed to cover up her guilt and ced the pasta in front of Ernest. "Ernest." Ernest took a nce at her and noticed her gaze was evasive. Obviously, she didn''t dare to face him. Was he so scary? She had already acknowledged him as her older brother, but she didn''t dare to look him in the eye now? "Mm, take a seat," Ernest said. Vera sat down in front of Ernest. Perhaps it was because she felt guilty, so her breathing was very light as if she wanted to lower her presence. On the other hand, Ernest calmly picked up his fork and ate slowly in front of Vera. Vera normally chatted with him, but at this moment, she had nothing to say. "What''s wrong?" Ernest suddenly looked up at her. "Huh?" Vera looked into his eyes, frightened. "Ernest, what''s wrong?" "Shouldn''t I be the one asking you this question?" Ernest looked at her amusedly. "You''re really quiet today. You don''t want to talk to me?" "No, that''s not it." Vera denied as she waved her hand, "I was just thinking about something just now. It''s not that I don''t want to talk to you." "Oh?" Ernest raised his eyebrows and said, "What are you thinking about? I''d like to hear about it?" "That''s not a good idea. You''re eating right now. I''m going to bother you." Vera replied.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I''m bored now anyway, so you can say whatever you want." After that, Ernest lowered his head and continued to eat the pasta. However, Vera was in a total dilemma. "I''m just thinking if I should recruit one more employee for the restaurant." Recruit one more employee? "Why? Are you understaffed now? Are you going to step back?" Ernest asked. Was she trying to pave the way for the restaurant if she got pregnant? Hearing if she was going to step back, the hair on the back of Vera''s neck stood up. She became vignt and said, "No, no. I just... think my parents are a little busy, so I think recruiting one more employee might be good." "You''re right; your parents aren''t young anymore. They shouldn''t be so busy. It''d be good to get more help. Do you have any candidates? Do you need my help?" Ernest asked. "No, this isn''t urgent. I''ll take my time and recruit the right person," Vera said. "That''s good." The two of them were silent for a while. Vera felt that she could no longer stay here, so she found an excuse to leave. "Ernest, it''s a bit busy downstairs. I won''t keep youpany any longer, alright?" "Mm, I saw it when I came in. Your business is doing very well. Get busy then." "I''m sorry, Ernest. I''ll apany you next time! After that, Vera quickly stood up and wanted to run away. However, just as she turned around and took two steps, Ernest suddenly called to her. "Vera." "What?" Vera turned around and looked at Ernest quizzically. "I forgot to give you your things." Ernest smiled as he ced the bag on the table. At first, Vera was still a little confused. "My things?" "Yes, yours." Vera walked over and picked up the bag, confused. She didn''t think too much of it, so she opened the bag in front of Ernest. As a result, Vera''s face immediately changed when she saw what was inside. "Th-This..." What?! Vera widened her eyes in disbelief. The things in the bag were the pregnancy test kits she wanted to buy at the drug store. Why would Ernest bring these things to her? Could it be that... he had already recognized her when he was in the drug store? "What''s wrong?" Ernest found her shocked expression amusing. "Are they not yours?" When Vera came to her senses, she subconsciously let go of the bag. Her lips twitched, and she smiled awkwardly, "Ernest, are you kidding? How can these... things belong to me?" "They''re not yours? But these were the things you took when you were in the drug store." Ernest said. Hearing that, Vera could no longer smile. She scrutinized Ernest and saw that he was all smiling. He was obviously teasing her! Thinking of this, Vera questioned him, annoyed. "Ernest, you already knew it was me, didn''t you?!" Ernest smiled and said nothing. Judging from his reaction, Vera felt that she had guessed correctly. He''d recognized her, so he''d bought these things and went to her restaurant to give them to her. "Ernest, how can you do this? You!" Seeing that she was about to lose her temper, Ernest quickly said, "Alright, I''m sorry. I went there to buy something and identally bumped into you saw that you left some things behind, so I delivered them to you didn''t have any other intentions." "If you didn''t have any other intentions, why didn''t you say anything when you came? Why did you wait until now?" Vera asked. Ernest said helplessly, "I just want to tease you. I didn''t expect you to be angry. Alright, don''t be angry, Vera. I have delivered these to you and have paid forthem." It would have been fine if he didn''t mention this. But after he did, Vera became even more ashamed. Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 "Ernest, please stop it. I beg you. If you continue, I''ll dig a hole and bury myself in it." Vera said. She really didn''t think that she would bump into Ernest on a random trip to the drug store, much less that he would actually deliver the things she had left behind to the restaurant, or even tease her. "What''s the big deal? Isn''t it just a pregnancy test kit?" Hearing him say that, Vera couldn''t stand it anymore. Did he know he was a man? Wouldn''t he feel embarrassed at mentioning it so frequently in front of a woman? Vera felt she was really going crazy, but she didn''t know how to stop him. However, what she was most worried about was whether Ernest would tell Quill about it. If Quill found out, he would definitely ask her about it. Vera felt that she had to make it clear to Ernest no matter what. After thinking for a while, Vera sat down in front of him and said, "Ernest, I''ll take your delivery today as a good intention. But I don''t wish for a third person to know about what happened today. Do you understand what I mean?" "Why? Don''t you want to tell him such an important thing?" Ernest asked. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell him, but Ernest, I didn''t buy them for myself, but my friend." Vera began to lie. But it was obvious Ernest did not believe her. "Your friend? Can you tell me who this friend is?" "Oh, Ernest, why are you asking this? If my friend asked me to buy it for her, it means she doesn''t want others to know. If she wanted others to know, she wouldn''t ask me to buy. Ernest, don''t you think that makes sense?" Hearing this, Ernest raised his eyebrows and said, "You seem to be right, but why does it still feel off for some reason?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "What''s off? There''s nothing off at all. Don''t ask anymore, Ernest," Vera said. | Alright, Ernest could see that she didn''t want to talk about it deeply anymore, so he changed his line of questioning, "Do you know why your friend doesn''t want others to know?" Vera heaved a sigh of relief. Did that mean Ernest believed her? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked like that. However, Vera had no reason to refuse such an interrogation. She could only say, "Maybe it''s because there are uncertain factors, or maybe she has reasons she doesn''t want to tell others. can understand her." However, all in all, what Vera was most concerned about was whether Ernest would tell Quill about it. She would be done for if he couldn''t stop himself or if he didn''t understand her underlying words. Vera asked, "I can understand her, so can you understand too, Ernest?" Ernest smiled enigmatically and said, "Who knows, maybe I do." His answer made Vera a little anxious. It was a yes or no question. How could he say maybe? "Vera, it seems that you are very concerned about this friend of yours. Don''t worry. Seeing how anxious you are, I will keep this secret for your friend," Ernest said. "Really?" Vera heaved a sigh of relief. She had finally settled the matter on Ernest''s side. He shouldn''t say anything more. After receiving Ernest''s promise, Vera headed downstairs with the bag. When Mabie came over, she had already stuffed it into her bag and continued to work as if nothing had happened. When Ernest was about to leave, Vera was still worried. She went to see him off and enjoined him repeatedly. Seeing how nervous she was, Ernest couldn''t help but ruffle her hair. "Alright, I won''t break my promise. Don''t worry. Even if it is you, I would keep it a secret, let alone your friend. Vera blushed and argued in a whisper, "It''s not me." "Alright, I know it''s not you. Don''t worry; just go back." "Then..." "I won''t say anything," Ernest said. Vera only returned to the restaurant after receiving his repeated reassurance, and he finally managed to leave Without any hesitation, he drove out of the pasta restaurant as soon as he got in the car, for fear that Vera would chase him. This girl was as stubborn as a mule, yet innocent. Did she think he could be easily fooled? In reality, both of them knew all too well. Since Vera wanted to y dumb, he didn''t bother to expose her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, at the thought that there were even times when that person couldn''t control himself, Ernest found it exceptionally amusing. So he drove directly to the Hanover Corporation. Although Ernest rarely came to the Hanover Corporation, everyone knew him because of his handsome appearance and well-known reputation. They also knew ???? about his rtionship with President Hanover. Hence, when Ernest went there, he only needed to inform the receptionist and take the elevator. He didn''t take the exclusive elevator, but the one the staff usually took. There was a faint smile on Ernest''s lips because he was thinking about what happened earlier. When the elevator door opened, someone walked out. Ernest took a nce inadvertently and then stopped. When Yulia walked out with files in her arms, she also looked up inadvertently and made eye contact with the person standing outside. After looking at each other for about three seconds, Yulia said in surprise, "Ernest?" This voice pulled Ernest''s mind back. At first, he thought he had mistaken her for someone else. But after Yulia called his name, Ernest knew he was right. "Yulia? Is it really you?" Ernest squinted and sized up Yulia. It was rare to see her dressed like this, formal and simple. In the past, she was always in a dress, gentle and sweet. Yulia smiled at him. When she was ready toe out of the elevator, the door was about to close. Ernest reached out to stop it and then went into the elevator. "Why are you here? You didn''t dress like this to look for Quill, did you? Are you working here?" Ernest asked as he pressed the floor to the president''s office. When Yulia saw the floor number Ernest was pressing, she didn''t know how to feel. When she''d been at work, every time she took the elevator, she''d wanted to go to his floor to see what he was doing, but... she dared not. She did not expect that... "Yes, I''m working here," Yulia replied. "Oh?" Ernest raised his eyebrows when he heard that. "Since when has the daughter of the Maxwell family ended up needing to work at Hanover Corporation? Yulia, you''re not here for Quill, are you?" Hearing this, Yulia''s expression changed slightly. "Of course not." "Then why are you here?" Ernest asked. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Why was she here? Yulia looked very calm. "Didn''t I just say I work here? As for your other question, I can only tell you the Maxwell family went bankrupt, and my parents are dead. I have nothing now; I''m no longer the youngdy of the Maxwell family." The jovial smile on Ernest''s lips gradually disappeared after he heard thetter part of her answer. He looked at Yulia and found the news hard to ept, so he didn''te back to his senses for a long time. "You don''t have to look at me like that. I''m no longer sad, so you don''t have to think I''m pitiful. I do not need that." After saying this, Yulia straightened her back as if she didn''t care. The atmosphere was silent for a long time. Ernest sighed heavily. "Sorry, I didn''t expect things to turn out like this. What I said just now was unintentional. I apologize." "You don''t have to apologize. You didn''t know. This is how you usually talk, so I don''t me you. But if you continue to say such things after you know, then I might really get angry." The two of them looked at each other for a while, then smiled. "Why didn''t you tell us about such a huge thing sooner?" Ernest asked. Not only were Quill and Yulia childhood friends, but Ernest grew up together with them as well. They were the best of friends. However, the Hanover family and the Maxwell family were close, but the Lowell family was not. "I don''t like to talk about these things. Besides, when it happened, it was chaotic. I didn''t have time to do other things." Speaking of those sad days, Yulia still felt negative and low. However, she managed to get a grip quickly. She smiled at Ernest and said, "There''s no need to bring it up now that everything is over. It''s just that the youngdy of the Maxwell family is gone, but another Yulia Maxwell appeared. It''s good that I''m able to be a smalltime employee here now." "Quill doesn''t know, does he?" Ernest asked. Yulia was stunned and shook her head. "I didn''t tell him." "I guessed so." Based on their rtionship in the past, if Quill knew Yulia was working here, there was no reason for him to let her be an ordinary employee. Not only because of their friendship but also Yulia''s abilities qualified her for more. She was capable and smart. After all, she was the only daughter in her family. She had been running thepany with Mr. Maxwell for a long time. "You should tell him. After all, you need to climb thedder." "I don''t think that''s necessary. The reason I didn''t want to tell any of you is that I want to do it my way and not..." However, Ernest suddenly interrupted her, "If you want to prove yourself through your efforts, then there is no need. You''ve already proved yourself long ago. The youngdy of the Maxwell Group is not a pushover. Those who have suffered losses because they looked down on you are more than proof of your ability, now..." "It''s not the same now." Yulia''s hands were clenched into fists. She mumbled, "That was in the past, but now ... I used to have the support of the Maxwell Group. There were a lot of people who could help me. Now... I''m all alone. How can I prove myself?" Ding... The elevator arrived, and the door opened. Ernest did not go out but looked at her. When Yulia realized which floor it was, she was taken aback for a split second. She took a few steps back and pressed against the wall aftering back to her senses. "You''re here to see him, aren''t you? Go ahead." "Aren''t you going with me?" Ernest asked. "No." Yulia shook her head. Quill had a girlfriend. How could she see him? After all, she liked him. If Quill didn''t have a girlfriend, maybe she could still fight for it. But her proud nature did not allow her to do so. She was also afraid that if she saw him too many times, she might be unable to help herself, just like when she''d entered thispany. When she submitted her resume, she had not wanted to send it to the Hanover Corporation, but she still couldn''t help but send it when she saw the name. After she submitted it, she began to regret it. She felt that she had been too impulsive. She had a good conversation with his sister, but she still submitted a resume.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After that, Yuliaforted herself. She was just working at the Hanover Corporation; she didn''t have any other intentions. Even if his sister knew, she couldn''t say anything. Since she was here, she would focus on her work instead of meeting him. "You really don''t want to meet him? Although you''re an ordinary employee now, our rtionship isn''t like..." Ernest wanted to say more, but Yulia directly interrupted him. "I have my reasons for not going. Don''t ask any more questions. Don''t say anything more. Go on." In the end, Yulia even grabbed Ernest''s sleeve and dragged him out of the elevator. Ernest was pushed out of the elevator just as the door closed; he didn''t have the chance to speak anymore. He stood there and looked at the elevator door for a few seconds before he turned and left slowly. Yulia watched as the numbers on the disy of the elevator descended, and her heart sank gradually. She suddenly felt a little sad. Ernest''s appearance seemed to be reminding her everyone had changed It was no longer the time when the three of them were together. They had their own pursuits and happiness. They couldn''t return to the past. Why... Why were there so many imperfections in the world? Ding... The elevator stopped at a certain floor. Yulia went out to deliver the files. After that, she truly didn''t feel like herself. So, she said she didn''t feelfortable and wanted to take leave to go to the hospital. Content belongs to Seeing that her face was indeed pale, Wendy gave her a half-day leave. Yulia then took the elevator downstairs. When she left thepany, she had to pass by the reception. When Jennifer saw her, she quickly ran over. "Hey, wait a minute!" When Yulia saw her, a hint of saw impatience shed across her eyes. Why did the receptionist keep pestering her? Thest time she saw her, she asked a bunch of inexplicable questions. What did she want this time? Yulia frowned and quickened her pace, pretending that she did not hear Jennifer call her. Seeing that she was as swift as an arrow, Jennifer could only trot and stop Yulia. Jennifer asked, "Why did you run away after seeing me? Am I a human-eating monster?" "You may not be a human- eating monster, but you''re more annoying than one." Yulia thought. "What is it? I''m rushing home," Yulia said. "Oh, I just want to ask you. Last time you said you were engaged to President Hanover when you were children. Is it true?" Jennifer asked. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Yulia was speechless. She felt no embarrassment asking such a blunt question. She stared at the receptionist and did not speak, and Jennifer was frightened by her gaze. "Why are you looking at me like that? Am I wrong? I remember you came to ourpany and asked to see President Hanover. I asked if you had been engaged to him. You said yes." Yulia looked at the receptionist and guessed her motive for asking that. Based on her identity, unless she was also interested in Quill, otherwise she wouldn''t be curious about whether she had been engaged to Quill or not. Or that she was nosy. However, no matter what the reason was, Yulia did not want to answer her question. "Say something. Are you President Hanover''s fiancee or not?" Hearing this, Yulia slowly smiled and looked at her speechlessly. "So what if I am or not? What do you want to achieve by asking this question?" Jennifer''s eyes brightened when she heard that. She asked, "Are you admitting it?" "Have I admitted it?" Yulia chuckled. "Did I admit it?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Then you''re denying it?" Jennifer asked again. Yulia replied, "Who knows? Take a guess?" Jennifer was speechless. How could this woman be so difficult to deal with? She was neither admitting nor denying it. What on earth did she mean? "My time is very precious. If you don''t have anything else to ask, I''ll get going." After that, Yulia walked past Jennifer and left the building. After she left, Jennifer stood there thinking for a long time, but she still couldn''t figure it out. So she hurried back to her seat and sent a message to the group chat. "Ladies, I just met President Hanover''s fiancee again!" "What the hell are you doing talking about the president''s fiancee and girlfriend? Can you be considerate towards our feelings?" "The fiancee is real? Are you sure?" Jennifer typed. "I''m not sure. I just asked her, but she didn''t deny nor admit it. What does she mean by this? I don''t understand." "She didn''t admit nor deny? Hey, this woman is quite tactful, don''t you think? Listen to me, don''t go and ask her anymore. You''ll just humiliate yourself." Jennifer typed. "What do you mean by humiliating myself? I advise you to consider your words before typing!" "Aren''t you? You sure are dumb. How can you ask this so directly? Besides, she''s obviously tactful, neither admitting nor denying it, and all that does is make you more curious. Aren''t you just humiliating yourself?" "I agree. I also think Jennifer is a little silly and timid. Not only that, even gossipy." "Don''t be too gossipy, Jennifer. Say, she sounds highly tactful. She first finds a way to work here, then keeps quiet. What does she want to do?" "What else can she do? I''m sure there''s only one purpose." "That''s right, she''s President Hanover''s fiancee. Her motive must be President Hanover..." "Then, what about President Hanover''s girlfriend?" "If she really is his fiancee, then his girlfriend must be the mistress." "Let''s wait for his fiancee to take action. Let''s make a bet." "Bet on what?" "Let''s bet on when this fiancee will take the other girl down." "What the f*ck. This bet sounds so cruel, but I like it. How do we bet?" Then the group of people started betting. Jennifer was bewildered. After thinking for a while, she typed honestly, "I''m betting on President Hanover''s girlfriend!" The others were speechless. "Are you serious, Jennifer? You''re choosing to stand by President Hanover''s girlfriend instead of his fiancee at this time? Didn''t you tell us this? Are you lying?" Jennifer quickly rified, (Of course not. Everything I said is true. But what I think is if his fiancee suddenly appears at this time, she will definitely cause trouble, right? But President Hanover''s girlfriend is definitely not someone easy to deal with if she is so innocent and easy to deal with, how could she have gotten together with President Hanover? Besides, what kind of man is President Hanover? He has never had a girlfriend, but now he suddenly has one. Not only that, we''ve all seen here to thepany to see him every day." "What you said makes sense, but... I still want to vote for his fiancee. After all, I hate mistresses." "Then I''ll vote for his fiancee as well. I don''t like mistresses either." "Don''t you guys think calling her a mistress is a little harsh? Who knows if she actually is the mistress, and who knows if President Hanover cheated on his girlfriend." Everyone was in a heated discussion in the group. At this time, Vera closed the door and hid in the bathroom. She sneakily took out a box of the pregnancy test kits and read the instructions. Well, this was her first time, so she didn''t know how to use it. Hence it took her a long time to look through the instructions. Just when she was ready to try it, someone knocked on the door. Knock knock... Vera was so scared that she let go, and the pregnancy test kit fell to the ground. "Who is it!" "Vera, it''s me!" Vera could tell it was Sherry, but why did she knock on her door? "What is it?" "Vera, you''ve been inside for a long time. How long more do you need? My stomach is suddenly aching badly!" Vera was speechless. To show how painful her stomach was, Sherry knocked harder on the door and whined. Vera was speechless at her behavior, but at the same time, it relieved her wariness. She could only pick up the pregnancy test kit on the ground. Life was really full of twists and turns that day. She should wait until she got home to test it. If she did it .n in the restaurant, she would probably have the fright of her life if someone knocked on her door again. UMS Thinking of this, Vera stuffed her things into her bag, and then the voice outside began to whine again. "Vera, are you done? I can''t stand it anymore... Can you hurry up?" Vera was urged badly, and she said, "All right, all right. I''ming out soon. Hold on a little longer." She quickly gathered her things, then opened the door and went out. The person in front of her rushed past her into the bathroom and then mmed the door shut with a bang. If Vera walked a little slower, she would have been mmed by the door. She was speechless at this but relieved too, leaving with her bag. When she came out, Mabie stared at her with suspicion. "Didn''t you just say you were going to the hospital? Why did youe back so soon? And why did you stay in the bathroom for such a long time?" Vera frowned and exined, "I had a stomach ache, so I stayed in the bathroom. As for why I didn''t go to the hospital, it''s because I suddenly feel better. Mom, why do you ask?" Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 "You brat, I ask you so much because I care about you. What are you talking about?" Mabie said. Vera stuck out her tongue, nced at the customer flow in the restaurant, and asked, "Today''s business seems to be manageable. Why don''t I go back first?" "Yeah, go ahead." After getting Mabie''s consent, Vera quickly packed up and went home. Meanwhile, Ernest was sitting on the sofa and talking casually with Quill in the president''s office at the Hanover Corporation. However, he was basically jesting. Quill had to work, yet Ernest kept talking, interrupting his thoughts. Twiceter, Quill raised his head and looked at him with an unfriendly gaze. Ernest immediately smiled and said, "Don''t mind me. Do what you have to do. I''ll just talk." Quill was speechless.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. How could he still work when he was talking, disturbing his thoughts? Ernest seldom came to his office unless he had something important to tell him. Thinking about this, Quill put down the pen in his hand and leaned back on the chair. He stared at Ernest coldly. "Why did you suddenlye here?" His fingertips tapped against the surface of the table in an extremely casual manner. Seeing that, Ernest raised his eyebrows and said, "What, we have been friends for so many years. Can''t I evene to yourpany to see you? Is only Vera allowed to?" Quill didn''t reply. He pinched the space between his eyebrows and said impatiently, "Why in the world are you here? Don''t beat around the bush; I still have work to do." "Tsk, you... When you didn''t have a girlfriend, all you did was work. Now that you have one, you''re still a workaholic. Can''t you be more concerned about your girlfriend?" Ernest said. If he had paid more attention, he probably would''ve noticed something, and Vera needn''t sneak to the drug store to buy the pregnancy test kit. Yet he regarded her as his sister, and she asked him to keep it a secret. Ernest could do that, but he couldn''t stop himself from not saying anything. He kept feeling that he was losing out if he didn''t say this big secret, so Ernest felt he had to say something. But he''d promised Vera to keep it a secret, so he could only hint at Quill. After all, this was a matter between the two of them. Wouldn''t Vera suffer a loss if she kept quiet about it and Quill was kept in the dark the entire time? Besides... it would have been easy if it was that straightforward. However, he saw Yulia in thepany that day. Yulia... She was Quill''s childhood sweetheart; she must still mean something to Quill. It would''ve been fine if she didn''t do anything, but if..... If... Ernest did not dare to imagine what would happen next, and he did not want to imagine his old friend as such a despicable person. "I have a lot of work in thepany, but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about her. You, on the other hand... why are you suddenly concerned about this?" Quill looked at him inquisitively. Ernest smiled and said, "I had nothing to do today, so I went to the pasta restaurant. Business is booming. Vera sure has a lot on her ein te. I''m sure she must be tired from all the workload, yet her boyfriend wouldn''t think to help her out. Say, Quill, if it weren''t for the fact Vera likes you, she would really break up with you seeing the way you act as her boyfriend." Quill paused when he heard Ernest''s words. He imagined her running around in the restaurant. Not only that, she even often came to thepany to bring him food while he wasn''t aware of it because of his busy schedule. Hearing Ernest''s words, Quill also felt that he did not seem to have done a good job as a boyfriend. Although he had tried his best to do what a boyfriend should, he really didn''t know what to do most of the time as he had never been in a rtionship. "What? Did I hit the nail on the head? You don''t know what to say, do you?" Quill regained his senses and pursed his lips. After that, he said, "I''ve never been anyone''s boyfriend before, so I''m not sure." After that, he pondered for a while before closing hisptop. Ernest looked at his movements and raised his eyebrows. "What are you doing?" Quill had already gotten up, picked up his coat, and put it on. He also took his car keys. "What do you think?" "Don''t tell me you''re going to look for her now?!" Ernest asked in surprise. He didn''t expect that Quill would actually take his words seriously. However, since he had regarded Vera as his sister, he had to say something for her sake. Indeed, Quill had not shown enough care to Vera in their rtionship. If he cared enough, with his intelligence, he could definitely tell what was unusual about Vera at the moment. But he didn''t expect Quill would go to her right after he made onement. Ernest had just left, and Quill was already going to look for her. He wondered if Vera would confess in her panic. If that was the case, then it would be interesting... "All right, go to her if you want to. You are her boyfriend anyway; you can go to her whenever you want." Quill went out without saying anything else to him. Before he left, Ernest looked at his back and wanted to say something, thinking about whether he should tell him about Yulia working at thepany, but Quill had already gone. As a result, he could only swallow back his words. So be it. Since Yulia didn''t want Quill to know, why should he do something superfluous? Moreover, it might be better not to let him know right now. As soon as Vera got home and had sneakily wanted to take out the pregnancy test kit to use in the bathroom, she received a phone call from Mabie. "Vivy, have you reached home?" "Yes, Mom. What''s the matter?" What was going on? Why was she so unlucky? She''d only wanted to test her pregnancy. Why would someone interrupt her every time? "Your boyfriend hase for you at the restaurant," Mabie said. Vera was shocked, "What?" Vera thought she had misheard. Why would Quill suddenly go to her restaurant? What did he go there for? "I said your boyfriend came for you. Didn''t you hear clearly? Why are you so absent-minded today? Are you really that unwell? Why don''t I get your boyfriend to take you to the hospital?" Hearing Mabie''s suggestion, Vera freaked out. She immediately refused. "Of course not. L- Let him wait for me in the restaurant. I''ll go to him!" After that, Vera hung up the phone, put the stuff back into her bag, and hurried out. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 When she ran downstairs, Vera quickly ran back home again and shoved her bag into her cab. It was full of pregnancy test kits. If Quill saw it, it would be terrible. No. Vera paused for a moment, and then she looked at the bag dazedly. Why would Quill go to the restaurant at this moment for her? Then, Vera thought of Ernest, who hade to look for her not too long ago. Could it be? But... Ernest had clearly promised to keep it a secret. Why did he already tell Quill? While thinking about it, Vera was startled by the vibration of her phone in her pocket. Vera quickly took it out and nced at it. Her breath nearly stopped! It was Quill. Vera took a deep breath and calmed her breathing before answering the call. "Hello?" ''TH go to you," Quill called Vera after hearing Mabie''s words, and Mabie also told him about Vera''s performance that day. "There''s no need. I''ll be out soon. Wait for me. I''ll go to you." After saying that, Vera was about to turn around and leave, but she heard Quill''s firm voice from the other end of the phone. "Listen to me and wait for me at home. Don''t move." Quill said. Vera was at a loss for words. "I''m your boyfriend. This is what I should do. I may not always know what to do, and you can order me instead of always running to me. Understand?" If Vera heard these gentle words under normal circumstances, she would be touched. However, hearing them now, she became more frightened the more he spoke. Quill wasn''t usually like this. Was the reason he suddenly became so considerate was that she was pregnant? Was that why he treated her like this? Vera bit her lower lip. "Um, do you know..." "What?" "No, nothing. Are you reallying over?" "Yeah, wait for me. Your mom said you''re not feeling well today. I''ll take you to the hospital to have a look." After that, Quill hung up the phone. Since he woulde over, so Vera just stayed at home. What she was concerned about at the moment was whether Quill hade to her because Ernest had said something to him, and that was why he''d be so considerate. What if he thought she was pregnant? How was she going to exin it? She hadn''t managed to test it out yet. She didn''t know whether she was pregnant or not. After all, her period was only two dayste. And her previous periods were never fixed. She was nervous yet expectant. If she wasn''t pregnant, her hopes would crumble to nothing.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera changed her clothes and sat in the living room. Before Quill came, she kept thinking about how to talk to him about this matter. Just like that, time passed. When the phone rang, Vera picked it up and heard Quill saying, "Open the door. I''m outside." Vera went to open the door, and sure enough, she saw him. She bit her lower lip subconsciously. "Why did youe suddenly? Shouldn''t you be at thepany at this time? Did... Erneste to you?" Vera''s tone became obviously weaker toward the end of her words. She looked at Quill timidly and asked, "Did Ernest say something to you?" Quill stepped in. He was going to take off his shoes, but thinking he was supposed to take her to the hospital, he didn''t do it. He just looked at Vera and said, "There are some things you should tell me yourself." Hearing this, Vera''s heart skipped a beat. "Wh-What do you mean..." She was so nervous that her lips trembled. Could it be that Quill really knew already? Did Ernest really tell him? But... he had promised her! Liar! Big fat liar! For some reason, Vera felt she had been gravely deceived. She was furious. Just as Vera''s mood was going up and down, Quill had already approached her and put a strand of her hair that had been beside her cheek behind her ear. His warm palm cupped her face. "How to be a good boyfriend." Huh? Vera''s eyes rolled. "What are you talking about..." "Ernest told me that you were busy in the restaurant and that I don''t know how to care about you," Quill exined. Vera was baffled. What? "That''s all?" Vera widened her eyes. She was truly scared to death just now. "I thought..." "What?" Quill looked at her carefully. "Are you hiding something from me?" "No, no!" Vera denied it quickly and said with a hollowugh, "Why would I have anything to hide from you? You don''t have to care about what Ernest told you. It''s normal to be busy in a restaurant. Besides, you are very busy in thepany. You are so busy, how can you have time..." Before she could finish her words, the man in front of her bent down to take her into his arms. His warm breath brushed against the back of her neck. "Dummy, it''s your job to make demands of your boyfriend and be capricious. You don''t need to be so sensible in front of me. If you are busy, then don''t bring me food. Why do you want to tire yourself?" Vera''s hands, which were originally hung on her sides, raised. She carefully hugged Quill as she whispered, "I-I just want to see you. I''m not tired at all. I''m very happy." She saw Quill once every day. When she saw him drink the soup and eat the food she made, she would be full of energy. How could she be tired? Hearing her words, Quill fell silent for a long time. If Vera had not taken the initiative, perhaps he would have picked up the ck. But when Vera took the initiative, he became passive. Perhaps... he was wrong. If it wasn''t for Ernest''s reminder, he probably wouldn''t know anything. While his girl would still foolishly run to thepany every day to see him, not saying anything. How stupid of him. However, the more innocent and giving she was in this rtionship and never expected anything from him, the more guilty Quill felt and the more he liked her. His girl... Quill held her tightly in his arms. Vera didn''t know what happened to Quill but only thought his embrace was zing. "Umm..." Vera gently poked his back lightly. "Did you onlye here because of this?" "Mm. I heard from your mom that you''re not feeling well. Shall we go to the hospital now?" Quill asked. "No, I''m just a little tired. My mother misunderstood." "Tired? Then I''ll take a rest with you." As soon as he finished his words, Quill''s phone rang. He let go of her hand and answered the call. "President Hanover, there''s a document that needs your signature. May I know where you''re..." "Leave it at my desk first. I''ll sign it tomorrow," Quill said. Juliette said, "But this document is needed by this afternoon. President Hanover, this..." "Postpone it until tomorrow. Leave it at that for now." Then Quill hung up the phone without hesitation. Vera was bbergasted by what she saw. "Don''t tell me you didn''t finish your work beforeing here, did you?" Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Quill put away his phone and held her hand. "Let''s go, aren''t you tired? Go get some rest." Vera stood still and pushed him hard. "Answer me. You should be at work at this time. That was Secretary Sharpio, wasn''t it? Did something happen in thepany? I''m fine. You don''t have to deliberatelye here just to apany me. You should go back. Thepany is more important..." All of a sudden, everything went dark before her eyes, and her lips were sealed. Vera tried to push him away, but Quill grabbed her wrists and sped them behind her back. Then he bent down and kissed her more forcefully. One second, two seconds... After God knows how long, Vera was dizzy, and she clung to Quill''s arms feebly. Then, he carried her in his arms and walked toward the bedroom. By the time Vera came back to her senses, she had been ced on the soft bed, and Quill was helping her take off her shoes. As her snow-white feet were being held in his palm, Vera''s face couldn''t help but blush, and she subconsciously wanted to pull back her feet. Quill grabbed her foot and raised his eyebrows to look at her. "Are you afraid of me?" Vera shrank a little and shook her head. Once again, she tried to withdraw her feet. Wasn''t she kissing a while ago? How had she ended up on the bed... Did he want to do something here? Just as Vera let her imaginations run wild, Quill had already let go of her, and then pulled the quilt aside to cover her. "Sleep well," Quill said. He ced his warm palm on her cheek. Then, he gently ruffled her hair. For some reason, this action reminded Vera of her father. Because her father liked to ruffle her head gently like this when she was little, with a kind expression and a loving smile on his face. It didn''t feel out of ce when her father did it. But when she saw Quill pursing his lips and doing this expressionlessly. It felt weird no matter what. Cough, cough... Vera faced away and said with a red face, "What about you? Are you going back to thepany?" "That depends on you," Quill said. "Huh?" Vera asked. "Do you want me to stay?" When Quill asked this question, he deliberately lowered his voice, making him sound seductive, as if he was deliberately flirting with her. Vera immediately shook her head and said, "No, you still have so many things to do. You should go back first." "Don''t say so much. Just close your eyes and go to sleep. Don''t worry about everything else." Vera replied, "Oh." She closed her eyes, but she could constantly feel Quill''s gaze on her face. It made her felt uneasy, so she opened her eyes again, and as expected, Quill was staring at her. After they made eye contact, Vera turned over. She faced her back to him. If he kept staring at her, she would definitely not be able to fall asleep, so she had to do so. Quill also roughly understood her predicament but didn''t express anything when she turned around. He sat quietly beside her. It was noiseless in the room. At first, Vera could hear the sound of their breathing. Later, she gradually became sleepy. Her eyelids became heavier and heavier, until they werepletely closed. She could not hear a single sound. Quill kept vigil by her side. He wasn''t in a hurry even when he heard her breath be even; he waited quietly for a while. After confirming she was fast asleep, he got up and tucked her in. After looking at her for a while, he leaned over and kissed her gently on her forehead. In her sleep, Vera felt as if something soft had fallen on her forehead. It felt so soft, like jelly. But soon, that touch disappeared. She didn''t think about it, and soon lost consciousness. When she woke up, it was already night. Vera rubbed her eyes, lifted the quilt, and sat up. She saw that it was already dark out the window, and there was a conversationing from the living room. She yawned as she got up, put on her slippers, and walked outside. When he reached the living room, Vera was stillbing down her bed head, yawning as she went. Why was she still so sleepy? She wanted to sleep for a while more. But soon, Vera was wide awake because she saw a tall figure in the living room. That person was sitting on the sofa. His long legs barely had a ce to rest, and his side profile had a kind look; he was talking to David. Quill! Vera finally regained her senses. She remembered Quill hade to her before she went to bed. She didn''t expect that he would still be in her house when she woke up. However, she came out looking like this. Even Vera needn''t look in the mirror to know how sloppy she looked right now. However, it was fortunate that Quill was talking with David, and did not notice her. As she nned to sneak back into her room to change her clothes, she heard Mabie''s voice. "Vivy, you are finally willing to get up? Why are you standing there like a fool? Go and wash up quickly, and get ready for dinner." Vera, who was about to sneak into the room, was speechless. And because Mabie had spoken, David and Quill also looked over and saw Vera. Vera was so annoyed; she wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. However, it was toote. She turned over and ran into her room, not having the time to see Quill''s expression. Bang! After closing the door, Vera rushed into the bathroom to wash her face and brushed her teeth. Shebed her hair, only to find that her hair was in a mess after she fell asleep. But there was not enough time to wash her hair. In the end, Vera had no choice but to tie it up and change it into her casual clothes beforeing out. She still didn''t look up to par. Did she need to use lipstick? But wouldn''t it be too deliberate if she put on lipstick? Vera took out her lipstick, opened it, and looked at herself in the mirror. Should she do it? She was in a bit of a dilemma. Knock, knock...N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just as she was contemting, Vera was taken by surprise when someone suddenly knocked on her door. Her hand shook, and the lipstick brushed the side of her lips. Ah!!! Vera nearly jumped. She could only quickly put down her lipstick and wipe the lipstick off her face. "Vera, what are you doing inside? Why are you taking so long?" She heard Mabie''s voiceing from outside. Vera bought this lipstick specifically because the elhet advertisement said it would stain nore off easily. It was a lipstick that every girl had to have. So she was tempted and bought it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Butter on, she found that it would still stain ande off a little. She evenined that the advertisement lied! However, why couldn''t she get rid of the lipstick on the side of her lips that day? Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 Because her skin was fair, and the color of her lipstick was dark, so even if she wiped her skin quickly, there would still be traces left on her fair skin. Feeling helpless, Vera could only use a makeup remover pad and said while applying it, "I''ll be out soon.'' "What are you doing?" Mabie asked. "Mrs. Zais, why don''t you have a seat first." Quill''s voice suddenly rang out outside the door. Vera was shocked. Why did hee here? Fortunately, she managed to remove the lipstick, but what was worse was her foundation also came off with it. Vera was speechless. It really was an unlucky day. No matter what she did, things did not go well. Vera could only remove all the foundation and wash her face with the facial cleanser. When Quill came in, he saw hering out of the bathroom with her face covered with drops of water. Their eyes met that instant. Vera suddenly felt shameful. She had wanted to look good in front of him, but why did she mess it up again? She could onlyugh awkwardly and exined herself, "I just woke up, so I thought I''d look fresher if I wash my face." Quill nodded. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and walked up to her to wipe the water drops on her face. "Alright, let''s go out for dinner. They''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Quill said. Vera wanted to take the handkerchief and help him wash it, but Quill had already put it away, and took her out. Vera had wanted to ask why he had stayed for dinner. If he''d been here the whole afternoon, watching her sleep the whole time? However, in the end, she did not ask. David and Mabie had already sat down. When Mabie saw theming over, she also reached out and pushed her husband. "David, they look like a good match, don''t you think?" David was wearing his reading sses. He nced at the two of them, and then said, "President Hanover is indeed a handsome man. It''s just that our daughter is a little..." "Bah, what are you talking about? How can you insult your daughter like this?" "It''s exactly because she is my daughter, so I know what she''s like," David replied. "Humph, I don''t care. My daughter is good enough for anyone. They are a perfect match," Mabie said. David was speechless. He couldn''t be bothered to argue with Mabie. Furthermore, what mattered in love was the people involved. Even if they matched aesthetically, it was useless if they had no feelings for each other. At first, when David learned that Vera''s boyfriend was President Hanover of the Hanover Corporation, he was actually shocked. Other people may not know what the business in Hanover Corporation was like, but David, who worked in the Yardley Corporation, was all familiar with it. The Yardley Corporation, Hanover el.n Corporation, and Lowell Group were all well-known. In the past, David had arranged for Vera to work in thepany because he hoped that his ordinary daughter could find a person who worked there. After getting married, she could live a happy life with her husband Unexpectedly, she resigned halfway, which made him very angry. Butter, David realized what mattered was his daughter''s happiness. The most important thing in life was health. Of course, if he hadn''t had a near-death experience, he might not have understood this truth, so he always thought the person his daughter liked was an ordinary person, at most, a manager in apany. Who would''ve thought she would actually bring President Hanover home. David was happy his daughter''s boyfriend was impressive, but as a father, he was happy yet worried. After all, that man was Quill Hanover from the Hanover Corporation. He had heard rumors that Quill was not interested in women, and there had never been any women around him. To suddenly be with his daughter, was it because he was old and wanted to get married, so he just picked someone at random? However, no matter how random it was, he couldn''t have picked his daughter. It was only after Mabie told him Quill''s younger sister and Vera were best friends, and they often met when they were abroad, that David was a little relieved. Even so, he was still worried. Of course, he loved his daughter, and because of that, he was worried Vera would suffer grievances in this rtionship. After all, he was such an excellent man. What if he wasn''t serious about Vera? What if he abandoned her just like that in the future? Of course, David did not say all of that out loud. It was the first time Quill came as a guest. He didn''t have time to prepare anything, but Mabie made a feast to entertain him. "Quill, it''s your first time having dinner here, but I don''t know what you like, so I made a bit of everything. I hope you won''t mind it." Mabie spoke enthusiastically to Quill as soon as they got to the dining table. Vera and Quill sat together. When Vera saw the dishes on the table, she was baffled. She had eaten so many meals at home, but this was the only time she had seen such a feast, almostparable to that of a five-star hotel. It was a little extravagant, Vera thought. Of course, they wouldn''t be able to finish all the food. Quill was also rather astonished, but when he saw Mabie''s weing smile, he knew that Mabie was very enthusiastic about him. Of course, it may also be because of his identity that she was afraid of neglecting him. So he put down his guard and coldness and whispered, "Mrs. Zais, you don''t have to do so much in the future. I''m not picky; I can eat anything." N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mabie smiled and said, "How can I? These are all in home cooking. I''m sure you''re not used to them. But it''s better to eat home cooking. You can''t always eat what''s outside. Although my skills are not as good as those chefs out there, my food is definitely healthy." Vera felt rather awkward listening to Mabie''s nagging. Generally speaking, those five-star chefs, or even Quill''s chefs, would definitely be qualified and would even pay attention to his health. "Mom..." Vera interrupted her. "Let''s eat." After that, she looked at Quill and said carefully, "If you are not used to it, we can..." "No." Quill smiled slightly. "This is very heartwarming. I haven''t experienced it for many years." He had always eaten alone. When he was in high school, he went to Ernest''s home to celebrate New Year once. At that time, Ernest''s home had been like this. They celebrated with a feast, and everyone gathered around the table, having a st. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 After the liveliness ended, there was only loneliness left in him. After that, Quill was no longer willing to go to Ernest''s home to celebrate the New Year. Because when he returned from Ernest''s home, he had to face a big cold house. Although there were servants, there weren''t any loved ones. He was afraid that if he went there too many times, he would feel more and more lonely, so he stopped going. Of course, no one would know what he was going through, and no one would know how he felt. Vera didn''t know much about his past. There seemed to be a sh of loneliness in his eyes when he said these words, but it was soon enveloped by other emotions. She desperately wanted to search for it, but it was gone. "What are you looking at me for? Eat." Quill held her palm and pinched her gently. He''d done such an action in front of her parents. Vera''s face immediately turned red, so she stopped looking at him and bowed her head to eat immediately. Seeing their interaction, David and Mabie couldn''t help but smile.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In the beginning, everyone was a little restrained, but gradually, they started talking. David talked about work with Quill at first, then it gradually diverted to certain businesses. Quill kept a good attitude the entire time. Soon, David was in the mood to drink. However, after his car ident, David decided to watch his health. As soon as Mabie heard he wanted to drink, she immediately gave him the side- eye. "Aren''t you watching your health? Why do you want to drink?" David pped his thigh and said, "Quill''s here, and I am happy, so I want to drink with him." Mabie didn''t want to agree at first, but on second thought, Quill rarely came, and they would only be drinking once, so it wouldn''t be a big deal. So she agreed. Seeing her father in high spirits, Vera could only get up and get the wine. She said to David, "Dad, although you''re happy, you can''t drink too much." "Go, go, go. Why you worrying so much?" Vera sat down next to Quill again and whispered, "My dad used to be good at drinking. Don''t drink too much with him." What should she do if he drank too much or got drunk? How would he go back then? "Okay," Quill responded. He held Vera''s hand firmly, and Vera''s face turned slightly red. She tried to withdraw her hand, but Quill used some strength, so she couldn''t. Because her parents were opposite them, Vera didn''t dare to do too much. She tried to withdraw her hand a few times but failed every time, so she gave up. After that, the two men began to drink. Mabie was worried about David''s health, so when he was drinking, she went to the kitchen to make some hangover soup for when they got drunk. At first, David promised to only drink a little, but when he started drinking, it was non-stop, and the more he drank, the more high spirits he was. Most friendships between men were straightforward. No matter what kind of hatred they held towards each other, as long as they drank together, they would be good friends and let go of the vignce in their hearts. And David was such a person. He used to think Quill was somewhat unreliable and had some prejudice against his identity. But when he saw Quill was willing to drink and chat with him, David''s prejudice against him eased, and he kept talking to him. "Quill, my boy..." Hearing this, Vera suddenly felt a little awkward. "Dad..." "It doesn''t matter." Quill pinched her palm again and gave her a calm look. After that, Mabie came out of the kitchen and called Vera over. It was only then Quill let go of her hand. Vera ran into the kitchen. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "How''s Quill''s alcohol tolerance? Your father can really drink. What if..." Quill''s alcohol tolerance? Vera felt a headacheing el because Quill''s tolerance seemed to be excellent Before the two of them were dating, she stood in for Minerva to propose toasts with Quill. She forced herself to drink, and she even got drunk at the end. But she recalled Quill''s steps were steady the next day. He was even the one who brought her back, and then... Vera was too embarrassed to recall what happened next. Moreover, she was hurt by his words the next day. Even at this point, her heart ached, remembering those words. "What''s wrong?" Mabie waved her hand in front of Vera, and she came to her senses. Seeing Mabie staring at her, she shook her head and said, "Nothing, I was just reminiscing Mom, Quill is good at drinking, but it''s best if they don''t drink too much." "That''s no good." Hearing that, Mabie immediately became worried. "If your father found a person who''s good at drinking, he''ll make them go the whole night. I should have stopped him just now." "But didn''t you stop him just now? Dad is in high spirits. Forget it. One night should be fine." Vera said. Although Vera was also a little worried, as it was bad if they drank too much, it shouldn''t be a problem if it was only a night. After all, it was a special night, so Vera did not strongly prevent the notion. "Fine, if they want to drink, let them drink. But Quill has to go to work tomorrow, doesn''t he? You''d better tell him to pretend to be drunk. If your father sees that the other person is drunk, he will certainly not continue drinking." "I know, Mom." Vera and Mabie came out of the kitchen with a bowl of hangover soup each in their hands. As soon as David smelt it, he wrinkled his nose with dissatisfaction and said, "We just started drinking not long ago. Why are you already making hangover soup?" Although his words sounded a little reproachful, David''s tone and eyes were full of helplessness, and there was no actual me at all. "What? Can''t I prepare it for you in advance? Am I supposed to only do it when you''re drunk?" Mabie red at David without hesitation. David was speechless. "What are you talking about? How can I be drunk? All the neighbors know how good I am at drinking!" Vera also sat down by Quill''s side 1 with a bowl of hangover soup. While David and Mabie were talking, she quietly leaned toward Quill''s ear and whispered, "My father is not only a good drinker, but he is alsopetitive. He will only stop drinking if you''re drunk." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing that, Quill put on a faint smile. He gave Vera a look and patted her hand gently under the table, reassuring her. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Seeing his gaze, Vera roughly knew Quill understood what she meant. At this time, David also came to his senses. "Vivy, what are you whispering to Quill? Come on, Quill, let''s continue drinking." "Okay, Mr. Zais." Quill raised his ss and clinked it against David''s. One ss, two sses, three sses... Vera grew rather anxious as they didn''t have any intention of stopping. She had already told Quill about it. Could it be that he didn''t understand what she was implying? This was impossible. Given his intelligence, he should be able to guess even if she didn''t say anything. So what was his reason for doing so? Just as Vera was about to say something, Quill appeared to be a little drunk, but he was still able to firmly ce his ss on the table. Then she shed David an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, Mr. Zais. I can''t drink anymore." Hearing this, David was instantly overjoyed. He pped his thigh and said, "Quill, are you already drunk? You''re really not good at drinking!" Mabie, who was listening at the side, pinched David, and he knew what she meant, but he was still ted at the moment. "You really can''t drink anymore? I was just warming up. I haven''t drunk to my heart''s content." Actually, David had already drunk a lot, and he knew that he couldn''t drink too much. However, once they started drinking, as long as the other person was still going, he was ashamed to say stop. Thus, he could only continue drinking. If Quill was drunk, then he would feel a sense of achievement, and he wouldn''t have to keep drinking. It would be a win-win situation. Therefore, David asked Quill to continue drinking with him on the surface, but deep down, he wished for him to get drunk soon. If he was drunk, then David wouldn''t have to drink anymore. Quill didn''t let him down. He supported his forehead with one hand and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Zais. I really can''t drink anymore." David said, "How can you do that? We''ve only been drinking for a short while. Quill, you..." "Stop it, you." Mabie pinched David again. Her pinch was a little harder this time; she even red at him as sheined, "Can''t you be more like an elder? Quill already said he can''t drink anymore, yet you still want him to drink?" David coughed gently and waved his hand. "Fine, since Quill can''t drink anymore, then let''s stop. Vivy, give your boyfriend some hangover soup, and then take him to rest." Upon hearing this, Vera was greatly relieved. She quickly took the hangover soup to Quill''s side and said, "Drink some first, then I''ll take you to rest." Quill took a few mouthfuls before Vera took him to rest. Once they left, David finally let go of the ss in his hand and leaned on the table weakly. He sighed and said, "Vera''s boyfriend... He can really drink." Hearing this, Mabie really couldn''t stop herself from rolling her eyes. She said in disgust, "Of course. Besides, he''s still young. What do you have to gain from making him drunk? If possible, he will be our son-inw!"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Davidid on the table motionlessly. Hearing this, he just said, "You don''t understand. I''m testing him." "Test? For what?" Mabie asked. "I''m testing his love for Vera," David replied. Mabie was even more speechless when she heard that. "Test his love? Sure, you can test his love for our daughter by drinking." "Hmph, you don''t understand. I don''t want to exin it to you!" David, who was a little drunk, began to act like a child. Mabie could only cajole him to drink the hangover soup. Unexpectedly, David said, "Who wants to drink that kind of thing? I have good alcohol tolerance. I don''t need it at all. Take it away, take it away. I don''t want to drink it." "You don''t want to drink it? I''ve put a lot of effort into making this hangover soup. Do you believe I''ll hit you if you don''t drink it?" David fell silent. Meanwhile, Vera helped Quill into her room. When she saw her girly bed, Vera suddenly realized something. Why did she bring him to her room? They have a guest room; she could totally bring him there. Just when Vera was hesitating if she should change her course halfway, Quill had alreadyid on the bed with her help. Vera was speechless. Alright, it was impossible to change rooms anymore. After Quillid down, he closed his eyes and pinched his temples. He frowned slightly and looked like he was in pain. "Are you alright?" Vera originally felt awkward, but when she saw him like this, all the awkwardness was gone. She quickly sat down at the edge of the bed and looked at Quill nervously. She suddenly thought of something, got up, and said, "Wait a minute." Then she ran into the bathroom, washed and twisted a towel, and ran back to wipe Quill''s sweat. Quill drank a lot of wine. In fact, he could drink a lot, but he would still felt ufortable after drinking too much. He felt something cold wipe his forehead. Quill opened his eyes and saw that Vera was nervously and carefully wiping his face for him. Seeing him open his eyes, Vera couldn''t help but say, "Why didn''t you listen to me? If you admitted defeat earlier, you wouldn''t have to suffer. Isn''t it ufortable being drunk? Should I make more hangover soup?" As soon as she finished speaking, Quill held her hand. "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Quill pursed his lips and said faintly. Actually, there was a reason why he did not admit defeat so soon. As a man, how could he not tell David was testing him? It was okay for to admit defeat, but he couldn''t do it too early or toote. Therefore, Quill could only control the time and his drinking and admit defeat at the right time. So from the look in David''s eyes, he likely seeded. However, it was best not to tell Vera about these things. Quill took the towel from her hand and then exerted a little force. Vera''s body leaned forward, and then a hand wrapped around her, holding her tightly. Just like that, Vera was lying directly on Quill''s body. "Umm..." What was he doing? Vera subconsciously wanted to struggle. After all, they were in her home, and her parents were there. She didn''t close the door when she helped him in. If Mabie ran in because she was worried, what would she do when her mother saw them like this? That would be very awkward. Just as Vera was struggling, Quill tightened the strength in his hand, and he rested his chin on her head. The girl''s sweet smell lingered in his nose. "Don''t move. Let me hold you for a while." His voice was hoarse, but it was deeply imprinted on Vera''s heart. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 After that, Vera didn''t move anymore andid obediently on Quill''s body. Quill''s voice sounded hoarse and a little tired, probably because he had drunk too much alcohol. She couldn''t do anything to help at this time but be as obedient as possible. Not long after, Vera felt his breathing seemed to have be even. She blinked and guessed that he had fallen asleep. No way, she was stillying on him. Had he fallen asleep holding her? Vera waited for a while longer. As expected, his breathing was still steady. It seemed that he had really fallen asleep. At this time, there was a soft knock on the door. Vera was shocked at first and then quickly calmed down. She gently took Quill''s hand away from her waist and then walked out. Mabie stood outside the door and waited for her. She had wanted to go in directly originally. But she remembered they were a couple, and it would make things awkward between her and Vera if she saw something she shouldn''t see. So Mabie stood outside the door and waited for a while. When she heard it was quiet inside, she knocked on the door. "Mom." Vera came out, and Mabie could not help looking behind her. "Where is Quill?" "He... fell asleep." The corner of Vera''s mouth twitched, and then she exined, "He fell asleep not long after he entered." He had already fallen asleep? Mabie was a little surprised. He could fall asleep so quickly? "Didn''t you say he''s good at drinking? He''s already asleep? Was he drunk or? "He probably had a little too much, and he had a heavy workload recently, so he must be tired," Vera replied casually. Actually, she was only guessing. Quill was already rather tired, having to run thepany alone. Although he didn''t have to do many trivial things, his work required him to think a lot. In addition, when his workload got heavy, his brain would constantly be in a tired state. So he fell asleep very quickly. "Is it? I guess you''re right. It''s really tiring managing apany. Does that mean you''ll have to help him if you marry him?" This sudden question made Vera''s face turn red. She said, "Mom, who know what will happen in the future? We''ll talk about it another time." After that, Vera held Mabie''s arm and took her away from the doorway. Mabie said somewhat discontentedly, "What are you being shy about? He''s not young anymore. Does he not have any ns to get married? Even though you two haven''t been together for long, you guys must''ve had the consensus of getting married since the beginning, haven''t you? You should think about this seriously. Otherwise, if he suddenly proposes to you, how would you react?" Propose? Quill propose to her? No matter what, Vera couldn''t imagine such a scene. He was such a cold and steady person. How could he propose to her on his knees? But... It was exactly this cold and steady person who would take the initiative to kiss her after they started dating. Also, when they traveled abroad, his reaction that night was very... Anyway, it was very different from his usual calm and reserved self. Vera was too embarrassed to continue letting her imagination run wild. She could only say, "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. I know what to do about this matter." "It looks like you don''t know what to do at all. Every time I bring it up, you avoid it. Vivy, you''re just ying with other people''s feelings, aren''t you? You just want to date someone and not get married?" Vera was speechless. She was really impressed by Mabie''s imagination. What led her to think that way? "Hmm? Did I hit the nail on the head?" Mabie wondered. "Mom, it''s impossible... He''s the only man for me. I will never marry others." Vera had to show her loyalty. "So be it then. He''s getting old. It''s better if you two get married and have kids sooner." Vera was speechless. She didn''t want to continue talking anymore, and when Mabie mentioned this topic, the expression on her face became somewhat subtle, as if she had thought of something important. "By the way,st time, you two..." "Mom, I still have something to do. I''ll go have a look at him. I''ll go first." After that, Vera ran back into her room. She closed the door and put her hands on her chest as she leaned against the door. Fortunately, she ran away quickly. Otherwise, her mother''s inquiry would drive her crazy. UMS After Vera adjusted her breathing and went to the bedside, she saw Quill sleeping soundly. She felt that she might not be able to sleep here. She would give him the room while she slept in the guest room. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Vera was used to taking a shower before going to bed. She had slept for a long time that day and had not taken a shower yet. It would be quite awkward to take a shower here. Finally, Vera took her clothes and ran to the guest room to take a shower. When she was done, she ran back and opened the closet to take the quilt and pillow to the guest room. When she was doing this, Mabie leaned against the door and looked at her. "Aren''t you two already together? Why are you moving into the guest room?" Vera was speechless. She felt that her mother was really too gossipy. She had to care about her daughter''s love life and even ask such an embarrassing question. "Mom, it''ste. Aren''t you going to sleep?" "You''re not going to sleep, so I want to have a chat with you. Do you have a problem with it?" After that, Mabie walked in and sat down at the edge of the bed. "Look at you. You can''t even make a bed. Is this how you put the bedsheet? If you toss and turn, the bedsheet wille out." Mabie scolded her daughter as she fixed it for her. After that, she muttered for a while before leaving. Vera finally breathed a sigh of relief. She pulled the quilt andid down on the bed. She had slept too much in the afternoon, so she was wide awake now. Moreover, something was upying her mind, so Vera couldn''t sleep at all. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She turned over, took out her phone to look for signs of pregnancy, and then fell asleep as she read through it. The next day. When Quill woke up, he subconsciously reached for the bedside table and wanted to look at the clock. To his surprise, what he touched was ab. He was stunned for a few seconds. Then he opened his eyes and looked at the strange ceiling. The room was a light blue color. Vera''s room was designed with a blue theme. The decoration was obviously that of a girl''s room. What lingered in his nose was the sweet smell of a girl, whether it was the quilt or pillow. Moreover, it was only then Quill realized the quilt over his body was also light blue, with a cartoon on it. After a moment of silence, Quill smiled slightly. Yes, he remembered. He came looking for Vera the day before, then drank some wine and slept here.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 Quill didn''t move either because it seemed that he hadn''t been this rxed for a long time. The previous night, he had only held her in his arms and managed to rx almost immediately, and then fell asleep. To his surprise, it was already daylight when he woke up. Heid on the bed as he eyed Vera''s room. It waspletely different from his ce. There was no extra color in this room, and the design was minimalistic; it looked lifeless. Although many people liked the style, after a long time, it would feel spiritless. Seeing Vera''s room all of a sudden, Quill found it novel and full of vitality. It was as if colors filled a ck and white world; vitality filled a piece of drynd. Heid quietly on the bed. Outside the door, Vera contemted if she should go in and wake Quill up. It was time for him to go to work, but she was worried Quill did not sleep well after drinking the previous night. So if she woke him up too early, he would have a headache. Maybe she should let him sleep a little longer. After making up her mind, Vera went back to the guest room. Unexpectedly, as soon as she sat down, Mabie''s voice rang, "Vera, get up." Apanied by the loud voice, there was a loud knock on the door. Vera''s face changed slightly. She suddenly stood up from the bed and rushed out. She saw Mabie mming the door and calling out in front of her room. When Mabie saw Vera standing in front of her, she was quite surprised. "Huh? You''re up? Where have you been?" Vera wanted to roll her eyes. "Mom..." Seeing she looked embarrassed, Mabie was taken aback. Then, she suddenly thought of something and looked into the room. Because the first thing Mabie usually did when she woke up was to wake her daughter up, and because Vera would always stay in bed for a long time, this had be a habit. Therefore, Mabie forgot Quill stayed in Vera''s room the night before and knocked on the door without thinking twice. It was only then she realized. Soon, Mabie withdrew her hand and smiled awkwardly at Vera. She walked forward and pushed Vera back into the guest room. "I didn''t do it on purpose. I''m used to waking you up, so I forgot Quill slept in your roomst night." While they were talking, Quill also got out of bed following Mabie''s loud voice. He opened the door and noticed there was no one, so he raised his eyebrows. On the other side, Vera and Mabie also finished talking. Aftering out, Mabie stiffly exined, "Quill, you awake? I forgot you were resting in Vera''s roomst night. Did I wake you up? I''m so sorry!" "I''m fine. I happened to be awake. Good morning, Mrs. Zais." "Morning. You two can talk. I''ll make breakfast." "Thank you." As Mabie went to the kitchen, she thought her daughter''s boyfriend was well-mannered; he spoke respectfully to his elders. Vera pulled Quill into the room, then gave him a new toothbrush and cup from her storage cab. "You go wash up first. Are you still feeling unwell?" Quill ruffled her hair and said, "No, I slept very well." Hearing this, Vera breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good." After breakfast, Quill drove back to thepany. His car was parked downstairs the entire night. After he left, the neighbors ran to Mabie and Vera and started gossiping. "Mabie, who''s the man who drove away? He looks so tall and handsome. Is he Vera''s boyfriend?" "I don''t remember you having such a rtive. He must be Vera''s boyfriend. The boyfriend Amelia introduced some time ago was so bad. This one looks like a catch." "That''s right. How did Vera find such a rich boyfriend?" These people couldn''t stop talking. Being surrounded, Mabie and Vera only felt annoyed hearing their spections. However, Mabie still admitted, "Yes, he is Vera''s boyfriend, but it doesn''t matter if he is rich or poor. What is important is that he is upright and nice to Vera." "Yes, you''re right. The main thing is character. But Vera''s boyfriend is indeed wealthy. What car is he driving?" "Where does he work? What''s his educational background? Are his parents alive? It''s better to find a man whose parents have already passed away. Then, you wouldn''t be bullied after you marry into his family." Vera was speechless. Although Quill''s parents had passed away long ago, she felt extremely unhappy hearing these words. Before she lost her temper, Mabie frowned as she red at that person and said, "How can you speak like this? It''s all up to fate." "Oh, Mabie, I''m not wrong. If Vera finds a rich family whose parents are still alive, she will definitely suffer if she marries him. I heard these mothers- inw of these rich families are all-powerful. They are not to be trifled with!" "Vera''s so honest. She will be bullied if she marries him in the future, won''t she?" Truth be told, some people bore no ill will, but their words were harsh. They liked to say things others didn''t like to hear. Like this instance, she and Quill weren''t married yet, but they were already talking about whether his parents were alive. This upset Vera very much. She didn''t like others talking about her man behind his back, no matter what they said. So she interrupted. "Madam Lowell, you don''t have to worry about my love life. If you are free, you should help your daughter-inw take care of her children. She''s quite tired, having to take care of the house and work every day. To be honest, if every mother-inw and daughter-inw can do what they''re supposed to and not meddle in businesses they''re not supposed to, they wouldn''t quarrel." Everyone fell silent. "How can you say like that? We''re just concerned about your marriage. Why are you losing your temper?" Vera said with a faint smile, "You guys don''t need to worry about it. You should go back." After that, Vera took Mabie''s hand and walked back, and a group of people scolded behind her, "How impressive. The daughter of the Zais family has found a rich boyfriend; she even speaks proudly now." "That''s right. She wasn''t like this before. Now... A person really changes as soon as she bes rich!" Mabie nced helplessly at her daughter. "Why are you so angry?" Vera pouted and felt a little depressed. She said, "Quill''s parents passed away a long time ago."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 Hearing that, Mabie was a little surprised. "They passed away?" "Yes." Vera nodded. Although Quill only ever mentioned it briefly, during her time living with Minerva, Quill was all alone until he found his sister. After he finally found his only family, he would often fly to visit her. What caused him to be so attached and protective of his loved ones? Vera did not know. She felt that his life in the past was extremely bad. If it was possible, she naturally hoped everything was fine for Quill. His parents were still around, just like how she was... Her family lived together peacefully and had meals together during the holidays. They could even talk about their troubles. But what about him? He shouldered endless lonely years alone and even bore the responsibility of finding his younger sister. Vera only knew if it were her, she might not be able to go this far. Hearing this, Mabie''s heart ached. "Quill... No wonder I saw a strange look in his eyes during dinner. I was wondering why a man would have such an expression. No wonder..." "He''s probably reminded of his parents." Vera whispered, "I can still respect them, but I have a boyfriend now. Those neighbors can''t speak like this. It''s too unpleasant to hear." "I understand what you mean. Let them be; they''re just neighbors. If they say something bad, then we don''t have to be polite to them." Vera took a look at Mabie and said, "Mom, are you not angry? They will definitely criticize me, and they''ll me you." "Silly girl." Mabie knocked Vera''s head. She said softly, "It doesn''t matter what others say. You and your father are my closest and most beloved. No one else matters." "Mom, you''re the best." Vera wrapped her hands around Mabie''s arm. They went upstairs. The Hanover Corporation. When Yulia came to work, she thought she would work as usual, but several people unexpectedly stopped her. One of them was the receptionist, but she had never seen the rest before. She was stumped for a moment and looked at the group of people. "What do you want? It''s working hours now." Her gentle voice carried a hint of a reminder. "You''re the legendary President Hanover''s fiancee?" Jennifer nodded excitedly. "It''s her. She came to look for President Hanover before. She told me when I asked her." Hearing this, Yulia frowned slightly. "Really? Are you really President Hanover''s fiancee? Then, do you know he has a girlfriend now?" "Yeah, his girlfriendes to thepany often." Girlfriend again. Yulia looked down and there was no emotion in her voice. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. It''s working hours now. It''s not good for you guys to ask me this, is it? I still have work to do." "What are you afraid of? We just want to talk for a while. It''ll be quick." "Yeah, just tell us. Are you really President Hanover''s fiancee? Does he know you''re working here?" "Why would the president let you work in this department? Is it because he has a girlfriend now, so he doesn''t admit you as his fiancee and decided to send you here?" "No." Yulia pursed her lips and studied the group of people in front of her. "Quiltis not that kind of person. Kmerely don''t want him to know, As for your questions, I''m sorry. But all of that happened in my childhood, so I don''t know how to answer you." Jennifer''s eyes brightened up when she heard that. "Then you''re saying you and President Hanover are childhood sweethearts? My God, what kind of person was President Hanover in the past? Has he always been so cold and difficult to pursue?" "Childhood? How is it that matters in your childhood don''t count? Did both of your parents agree?" "Then it must be hard on you now. Your fiance has been stolen, yet you can still work here so calmly." "Yeah, if I were you, I''d definitely show that woman who''s who. How dare she be a mistress? You''re his fiancee. What are you afraid of?" All of them babbled, giving Yulia a headache. She didn''t expect Jennifer would round up so many people to surround her. "I asked around; you''re Yulia Maxwell, aren''t you? Have you ever considered dealing with that mistress? We all dislike her. She obviously has no ability and looks. Why does President Hanover like her?" "Yeah, there''s nothing special about her. She runs a pasta restaurant and brings food for President Hanover every day. She''s a dishonor to us women. Miss Maxwell, I''ve seen your resume; your qualifications are excellent. Defeating that mistress will be a piece of cake for you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Yulia didn''t know how to feel hearing these words. It felt weird no matter how she saw it. After all, the word mistress... shouldn''t be used so casually. But... To her surprise, she didn''t want to say anything. After a while, Yulia adjusted her state of mind and said with a faint smile, "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know what you guys are saying. Everyone has the right to love. If she can be President Hanover''s girlfriend, that means she has her abilities." "She has abilities?" "What abilities does she have? With what she has, there is no way President Hanover will take a fancy to her." Yulia smiled lightly and said, "Since President Hanover likes her, she must have something that captures his attention." In fact, she also wanted to know what Quill say in Vera. He was such a cold and noble person in the past. Although the two of them were childhood sweethearts, she never thought he would like her. But as long as he was willing to listen to his family and married her, she would be satisfied if he had a sense of responsibility toward their marriage, even if there was no love. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Because Yulia always thought Quill was born cold and would not have overly passionate feelings for any woman. There had to be something special about that woman for her to be able to be his girlfriend. She just hadn''t a clue as to what their rtionship was like. Could it be that she constantly brought him food, and it made her look virtuous, so Quill thought that she was someone he could spend the rest of his life with? But... she heard rumors that the woman was only after Quill''s status. She found it to be believable. How could they be together when there was such a big gap in their status? "Something that captures the president''s attention? She doesn''t look like she has any." At this time, one of the girls suddenly thought of something and said with an evil expression, "Could it be that... she is excellent at that?" Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 "At that? What is it?" At first, everyone else couldn''t understand the underlying meaning of her words. "You know, that. I heard some women pick up men with their seductive skills. Don''t you know that? These women are usually not pretty and don''t have any ability. However, they are especially good at that and can captivate men." The woman exined. Hearing that, Yulia subconsciously wanted to deny it! The reason for that was, in her impression, Quill was not a superficial person. He would never fall in love with someone because of her appearance, and it was even more impossible for him to lose his head because of it. Therefore, Yulia became more confused. What on earth did Quill like about Vera? "Gosh, what you said makes sense. Although there are many people in ourpany who like President Hanover, they would only admire him secretly or create asional encounters. No one has ever used such underhanded tricks. If this woman uses those dirty tricks to lure President Hanover, perhaps..." At this point, the women were enraged, and they felt aggrieved. Then they all looked at Yulia. "You are President Hanover''s fiancee; you can''t just turn a blind eye to this, can you?" "That''s right. The mistress is shameless. You have to teach her a lesson." "President Hanover is yours, after all. Yulia, you can''t give away your fiance like this," Everyone stared at her expectantly, but they didn''t see the slightest bit of anger on Yulia''s face. Not only was her expression the same as usual, but she was even smiling faintly. "Ladies, it''s working hours now. I think you''d better not talk about these." "A-Aren''t you mad at all? Your fiance is..." Yulia replied with a gentle tone, "You have no evidence to prove your words at all. Why should I believe you? Moreover, all I want to do now is work hard. As for President Hanover... It depends on fate. If he really likes that person, then... There''s nothing I can do about it." After that, Yulia nodded to them. "Alright, I have work to do. I''m leaving; you should too." After Yulia left, the women stood rooted to the ground, looking at each other in dismay. "Can you believe that woman?! Is she President Hanover''s fiancee or not? How can she remain so calm when her man has been stolen from her?" "I know, right? She even said she only wants to work hard. Is she serious?" "I think she''s splendid. She probably thinks President Hanover and the mistress are true love, so she quit voluntarily." "If Yulia knows the mistress is not President Hanover''s true love, would she..." "The problem is, how do we know if Vera used any underhanded tricks to seduce President Hanover?" The group was still chatting, but Yulia had already gone far. She only stopped after she had walked a long distance. Then, she turned to the washroom, washed her face, and looked at herself in the mirror. At this moment, she didn''t have any makeup on her face. She didn''t even have money to buy cosmetics. The exquisite, elegant, and proud Miss Maxwell was long gone. How could shepete? She had nothing. Moreover, Yulia was well aware that the group of colleagues was definitely a bunch of busybodies. If they picked up something, they would dig for more. Did they want to help her? No, they were just jealous of the woman by Quill''s side. Judging from their gaze, tone, and expressions, it was obvious irritation shed across their eyes when they talked about underhanded tricks. Thinking of this, Yulia smiled faintly. She was sure, for a moment, they wondered why they didn''t use those dirty tricks. After all, that way, one of them would be Quill''s woman. Not only that, but Yulia was also well aware that if she was the one by Quill''s side instead of Vera, these busybodies would surely treat her the same too. That was why she did not want to associate herself with them. Yulia patted her cheek and then left the bathroom. Her performance had been outstandingtely, so her superior appreciated her very much and assigned her a lot of tasks. Therefore, she had to give it her all. As long as she worked hard, she would be able to get what she wanted. Meanwhile, Vera finally had the time to study the pregnancy test kit. She figured it out with a nce, unlike before. She felt that it was probably because she was overly nervous then. After Quill visited her at her home, she was less anxious. She waited for the result quietly. It was not until the result was out that Vera was gobsmacked. She sat there with the pregnancy test kit in her hand and did note to her senses for a long time. The surroundings seemed to have be silent; all she heard was the sound of her heart thumping. Thump! Thump! She was... pregnant. Unexpectedly... she really was pregnant! It was an indescribable feeling. Her eyes felt sore. She covered her mouth, and tears poured out of her eyes. She was pregnant! She had a baby!!! She was carrying the baby of the person she loved! Vera wept with joy. She covered her face with her hands and burst into tears. She was nervous before, but at this moment, all the negative emotions werepletely gone, leaving only joy. No wonder everyone said being a mother was a joyful affair. It turned out to betrue! Vera stayed in the bathroom for ages, and it took her a long time to control her emotions. Then she cleaned up and went back to the room. In front of the mirror, Vera saw that her eyes had be a little swollen. She was overjoyed and could not wait to share this with Quill. However, it was only the result of the pregnancy test kit. She wasn''t sure if it was true. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She guessed she could only confirm it after she did an examination at the hospital. Moreover, even if she was really pregnant, Vera felt that she didn''t dare to tell anyone directly. Because once she revealed she was pregnant, it would be deliberately pressuring Quill to marry her. Although she was dying to marry him, she was the one who actively pursued him in the past. In addition, she was hurt badly back then, so Vera was extremely cautious in taking any action this time. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. From being bold and fearless in the beginning to being wimpy now... In the end, after some thought, Vera sent Minerva a message. "Minerva, are you free today? Can you apany me to the hospital?" Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 At the hospital. Vera was already waiting at the main entrance by the time Minerva arrived. But Minerva wasn''t alone. Behind her were Maddox and Jelly Bean, who was in his arms. Seeing this, the corner of Vera''s mouth couldn''t help twitching. Then she said, "Although I really want to hug Jelly Bean, I don''t think we should bring her into the hospital. There are a lot of germs there." After hearing Vera''s words, Minerva also felt she was right, so she turned to look at Maddox. "Then you take Jelly Bean back first."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Maddox put on a long face and did not reply. "What? Don''t tell me you want to bring your daughter into the hospital." Minerva asked. He answered with a poker face, "The driver can take care of her." Minerva red at him. "She''s your daughter. You''re going to hand her over to the driver? What if he runs away with her?" Actually, he wouldn''t. All the drivers of the Yardley family were trustworthy. Minerva was deliberately making fun of him. However, when the driver heard this from the side, his face turned red immediately. He retorted hastily, "Young Madam, I''m not like that. I will never do such a thing. I swear!" The fact that Young Madam thought he would run away with their child was a serious matter. Thus, the driver was so anxious that he broke into a cold sweat. Minerva did not know whether tough or cry. However, Maddox had taken her words seriously. He shot a nce at the driver warily. The driver exined immediately, "Sir, I will never do this. I have been a driver of the Yardley family for many years, and I still have to raise my family. If I do this, aren''t I asking for death?" "Alright, don''t worry. I''m just joking." Minerva patted the driver on the shoulder. "It''s because I trust you that I made such a joke. You don''t have to feel stressed." Upon hearing Minerva''s exnation, the driver almost cried with joy. "Really? Young Madam, you believe me?" "Of course," Minerva answered. However, Maddox held Jelly Bean in his arms with a long face. Minerva walked over and pinched Jelly Bean''s face, saying, "Baby girl, wait outside with your daddy. I need to apany your auntie to the hospital. I''lle and find you and daddyter, okay?" The response she received was Jelly Bean''s silly and innocentughter. Maddox was obviously unhappy. He nced at Vera, who was standing at the side. She quickly avoided his gaze and straightened her back. It wasn''t that she was stealing Minerva away from him; she only wanted her to apany her to the hospital. What was the big deal? Hmph, why should she be afraid?! After that, Minerva and Vera left together. After walking a long distance, the fierce gaze behind them was finally invisible. Vera covered her face and pretended to be frightened. "Oh, my days. What''s going on? Why is Mr. Yardley acting like a child now? He even has to follow you to the hospital." Upon hearing Vera''s question, Minerva felt extremely helpless. "I don''t know what''s going on with him either. Ever since his memories came back, he became especially clingy, as if he''s afraid I''ll disappear." But Maddox was the one who had disappeared at that time. She should have been the one who was supposed to worry. On the contrary, he was the one who actually became clingy. Other than taking care of Jelly Bean, he would only apany her now. If it weren''t for the fact that she had seen his working and managing ability, Minerva would be convinced he wanted to be a Super Dad and a man who wanted to live off a woman. Nevertheless, she didn''t mind at all. If he really wanted to live off her, she was able to support him. Although the money she earned was nothingpared to the profits of the Yardley Corporation, it was still enough to raise him and their two children. Minerva couldn''t help but sigh when she thought of this. Back then, when she was with Jonathan, she actually thought of living an ordinary life. However,ter on, she underwent a great change in her life. As expected, life was unpredictable. "By the way, why did you suddenly ask me to apany you to the hospital?" Minerva came back to her senses and asked Vera. Vera''s fair cheeks turned red upon hearing her question. "Well... I have to tell you something, but you have to promise me you won''t tell anyone else." "What is it? Tell me." "Promise me first. You can''t tell anyone else. Just between you and me." Vera was so serious that she even stopped and stared at Minerva seriously. "Can you promise me or not?" Minerva was speechless. "What on earth is it? What''s so secretive that you don''t want others to know? What''s the point of youing to the hospital then?" Minerva asked. "Just promise me! Minerva, are we best friends?" Vera was distressed; she swung Minerva''s hand hard. "Hurry up, promise me." "Fine, fine. I promise you!" Minerva was dizzy from her shaking and had no choice but to agree. Vera breathed a sigh of relief and then nced around to make sure Maddox did not follow them with Jelly Bean in his arms. Only then did she whisper in Minerva''s ear. After that, she retreated quickly. At first, Minerva didn''t hear what she said clearly. After she stepped back, she looked at Vera helplessly. "Why are you acting like you''re hiding something? And I can barely hear you at all. There are so many people in the hospital. How am I supposed to hear you clearly?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "What? Didn''t you hear me?" The expression on Vera''s face suddenly becameplicated. After a long time, she uttered hesitantly, "I-1 suspect I''m pregnant..." Minerva was dumbfounded. What?! Before Vera could react, Minerva widened her eyes subconsciously. "You are pregnant?!" Vera covered her mouth instantly. "Shh! Don''t be so loud. I''m not sure either; it''s just a suspicion! That''s why I wanted toe and let the doctors have a look!" Minerva blinked. Vera let go of her hand and continued, "I''ve secretly tested it, but I didn''t know if it''s urate, so..." "So you don''t dare toe alone and even tell Quill about this. If it isn''t that you can''t keep it bottled up anymore, you wouldn''t have asked for me, would you?" Minerva knew her all too well. The moment Vera mentioned it, she had already figured out her thoughts. "You''re right. Actually, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I''m just worried that this is a blunder." Before she could finish her words, Minerva held her hand. Vera could feel the warmth in Minerva''s palm. "What are you thinking? Generally, the pregnancy test kit is very urate, especially at the early stages. So what if this is a blunder? You and Quill will get married sooner orter anyway. Pregnancy is only a matter of time. Why are you nervous?" Hearing this, Vera blushed. "H- How are you so sure?" Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 "You two have been together for such a long time; don''t you have the least bit of confidence?" Minerva wondered. "It''s not that I''m unconfident. I just don''t want to be self-centered like I used to. I''ll get disappointed that way. Now, I just hope for the worst so that I can feel surprised." Hearing that, Minerva fell silent. She did not expect Vera''s character to be honed into this. She stared at her for a long time before she suddenly stretched out her arms and hugged Vera''s shoulders. "Silly girl, you can love someone to no end, but you can''t lose yourself loving him. Even if Quill is my brother, I have to tell you this. You shouldn''t be so lowly in love. Both of you are equals in a rtionship. You like him, and he likes you. But if he doesn''t like you as much as you do, then you better don''t offer him too much affection." Otherwise, the person who gave the most would be hurt the worse. Minerva knew this all too well. Her words struck Vera. She patted Minerva''s shoulder lightly, pretending to be rxed. "Don''t worry; I won''t lose myself. I''m just adjusting my lifestyle and mindset so that my future will be filled with surprises. Think about it, if the unexpected happens, I''ll feel surprised, but what I expect doesn''te true, I''d feel depressed and find it hard to ept. I don''t feel upset now because I''ve already anticipated the worst from the beginning. So even if that day reallyes, I... It won''t be hard for me to ept." This was Vera''s innermost thought. Minerva had to admit her words were quite reasonable. Although it was somewhat pitiable, it would be full of surprises as well. Perhaps, everyone had their way of living and choices. She shouldn''t interfere too much. With that thought, Minerva said, "Alright then. As long as you know what you''re doing. Let''s go see the doctor." Vera nodded. When the result came out, it showed that Vera was indeed pregnant. Vera nearly cried when she saw the report. In the end, she held Minerva and buried her face in her shoulder. "Congrattions, Vera. You''re going to be a mother!" Minerva cheered. Vera thought, "Quill is also going to be a father too." However, she didn''t want to tell him about it yet. "Don''t tell anybody about this for now, alright?" Vera retreated and began negotiating with Minerva. "Huh? You didn''t want to tell because you weren''t sure before. Why are you still unwilling now that it''s confirmed?" Minerva was confused. Feeling shy, Vera whispered, "I want to make some preparations before I tell Quill." Hearing Vera''s words, Minerva roughly understood what she wanted to do. "Alright then, I''ll pretend I don''t know this for the time being. You''re right. This is between you two after all; I shouldn''t interfere too much." After leaving the hospital, Vera went back on her own. After Minerva got into the car, Maddox said with an indifferent look. "Is it settled?" Minerva responded and leaned in to greet Jelly Bean, saying, "Jelly Bean, Mommy''s back." "Why did she want to see you?" Maddox still held a grudge against Vera. He hadn''t forgotten what she did in the past. She had upied his time with Minerva by calling her out this time! "Nothing. She''s not feeling well, so she asked me to apany her to take a look." Minerva said as she teased Jelly Bean, making various faces. Seeing her like that, the rage and impatience Maddox welled up after waiting for a long time gradually dissipated. "Can''t shee to the hospital by herself? She''s not a child. You have a husband and children; you''re very busy." Minerva''s movements finally stopped. She raised her head and looked at Maddox in confusion.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "You''ve been acting very strangetely." Her eyes were bright. As if she could read his deepest thoughts just by looking at him. Maddox pursed his lips and said, "Really? How am I strange?" "You were never... this clingy, but now, you can leave my side at all. As if you''re afraid I will disappear. What''s going on?" Maddox was at a loss for words. However, it was only because he was unsure how to answer her. Indeed, he was never clingy like this in the past. "I noticed you started clinging to me from the day you restored your memories. It''s much worse after I gave birth. What happened? Why can''t you leave my side?" Minerva had never asked him so seriously before. This time, she thought she might as well take the opportunity to do so. Maddox pursed his lips and began to ponder. Perhaps he should start with the moment he restored his memories. No one went through what he had experienced. No one knew the despair he felt when he fell into the sea in that air crash. He should have been the groom that day. His beloved woman was still waiting for him to marry her at the wedding. But he failed to attend their wedding. Maddox could almost imagine how helpless Minerva felt not being able to see him under their friends'' and rtives'' witness, as well as the reporters'' besiege. He was afraid something would happen to him, and he would never see her again. Therefore, when he restored his memories, these memories and emotions were like the helplessness he felt when he fell into the sea, He struggled to resist but was the pped nearly unconscious by a wave. How frail human beings were when confronted with nature. These memories were just like the waves back then. One was fiercer than the next. He was able to cope with them in the beginning. But he was exhausted in the end and then... was swallowed up by the waves again. UMS In addition to that, when Minerva gave birth to Jelly Bean, Maddox followed her into thebor room and witnessed how exhausted she was during the delivery. At that time, Maddox held her hand tightly. Looking at her pale cheeks, he thought of how exhausted he felt being beaten away by one wave after another. Thinking of this, Maddox slowly came back to his senses. Then he saw Minerva staring at him worriedly. "What''s wrong?" After that, she reached out and waved her hand in front of him. "Are you okay? Some bad memories came to you, didn''t it?" "No." Maddox didn''t want her to worry, so he denied it immediately. But Minerva didn''t believe him because his expression clearly showed he had fallen into his memories. How could it not be? Minerva knew most of his experiences. Hence, she could probably guess what was going on, judging by Maddox''s expression. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Suddenly, Minerva wrapped her arms around Maddox''s shoulder and gently rested her head on it. "You don''t have to panic or be afraid. They''re just memories. It can''t do anything other than mess with your head. The past is in the past, and now I''m by your side. We have Beanie and Jelly Bean, and your grandfather is also with you." Minerva''s gentle words consoled Maddox. He moved his fingers and tightened his hold on Jelly Bean. Slowly, he revealed a smile. Yeah, Minerva was right. Although he had gone through ups and downs, all his beloved people were by his side now. Not only that, he had a narrow escape from death, but he still didn''t die in the end, did he? However, Maddox raised his eyebrows. "Did you say all this so that I''d stop following you around?" Minerva coughed gently, slightly awkward. "I didn''t say that. I was trying tofort you, seeing how dejected you looked just now. In case you get obsessive overthinking it." Maddox nced at her and pinched her nose, saying solemnly, "Naughty girl." The two of them were like a newly acquainted couple who were frolicking. Ever since Ernest met Yulia in Hanover Corporation that day, he constantly felt uneasy. Hence, he got someone to check what happened to Yulia''s family. There must be a reason why she suddenly said she was bankrupt. After the investigation, Ernest finally learned how the Maxwell Group went from a well-known overseas group to one that had perished. After reading the information, Ernest could onlyment. He never thought the powerful Maxwell Group would disappear just like that. Overnight, Yulia became the only one left in the Maxwell family. Human beings had sympathy, after all. Even strangers would sympathize with Yulia when they knew about her experience. Not to mention the three of them were childhood friends who grew up ying together. To be honest, Ernest also saw Yulia as his younger sister.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Most importantly, he always knew her feelings toward Quill. It was just that he thought Quill would be alone forever, so Yulia''s affections were going toe to nothing. Butter, out of Ernest''s expectations, Vera showed up, and Quill fell for her. Not only that, but he also never thought Yulia''s family would go bankrupt, leaving her to be the only one left in her family and even working in the Hanover Corporation. Thinking of this, he felt uneasy. But soon after, a meaningful smile appeared on Ernest''s face. Quill had always been calm and disciplined. How would he react if he knew two women fought for his love? One was their childhood friend and the other was his beloved woman. Sure enough, Ernest was very eager to see how Quill would react, but... it would cost him greatly. Therefore, Ernest nned to ask Yulia out for a chat. When she received Ernest''s call, she was not surprised at all. Since the day they met at thepany, Yulia had a hunch he woulde to her. "I didn''t expect you to act so fast. It seems that although you seldom manage thepany these years, the status of the Lowell Group in North City remains unchanged." Hearing this, Ernest smiled and said softly, "It seems like you had foreseen that I would be looking for you?" "Yes." Yulia nodded and spoke calmly, "It''s just that I didn''t expect you toe so quickly." Ernest went straight to the point and invited her to meet outside. They met at a cafe. Ernest waited in the cafe for Yulia''s arrival. As he was on the second floor, the view was vast. He could already see Yulia walking in from a distance. In the past, when Yulia went out, she had a driver who fetched her. The clothes she wore were all branded. But at present, she was wearing the same clothes she wore when he met her in thepany that day. She probably came out in office wear in addition to the pair of high heels that obviously did not fit her. She used to be a youngdy from a wealthy family, but she had ended up down and out. Ernest took a sip of coffee, having mixed feelings in his heart. In the past, the three of them were the best of friends. After all, all of them were simple and did not haveplicated intentions. However, after Ernest got a girlfriend, he slowly separated himself from their team. After that, Yulia immigrated with her parents. At present... UMS Yulia entered the cafe. After telling the waiter her name, the waiter led her upstairs. "You''re here." Ernest stood up and pulled out the chair for Yulia. Yulia stood still when she saw his action. After a long time, she uttered, "I am no longer the youngdy of the Maxwell family. You don''t have to do this anymore." Hearing this, Ernest raised his eyebrows. "Yulia, do you think I did this because of your identity?" Yulia pursed her lips and did not answer. "This is for old times'' sake." During that, Ernest flicked Yulia''s forehead. "Now that you''re down and out, you no longer see me as your big brother anymore, huh?" Big brother? Yulia gazed at Ernest, astonished. "We grew up together. When I first el met you, you were only about this tall." Ernest gestured. "When we were studying, a boy in school pursued you like a madman. He even stalked you after you rejected him. Wasn''t I the one who helped you deal with it in the end? Speaking of the past, Yulia gradually fell into memories. That was right. The three of them grew up together back then. She was the only girl among them, so she was always able to receive extra care. Nevertheless, Ernest was the one who had taken care of her the most. As for Quill... it was rare. Unless she made a request, or if Quill saw her in trouble, he would not leave her to die. "It''s just bankruptcy. You''re an adult now. You can definitely ovee the hardship. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Hearing that, Yulia lowered her eyes and chuckled faintly. "Yeah, it''s just bankruptcy..." Yulia murmured. It was just bankruptcy... So what? It was really not a big deal, but Yulia always wanted to cry. After all, she had nothing now. Quill was outstanding, but she had nothing left... Thinking of this, Yulia''s eyes welled up with tears. "I have no other purpose. I called you out today just to reminisce the old days." In the end, Ernest asked her to sit down. Yulia sat down andposed herself before she raised her head again. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 "Here, see if there''s anything you want to eat." Ernest handed the menu to her. "I remember you loved desserts. Do you want one?" "No, thanks." Yulia shook her head. "I don''t eat desserts now." Desserts could indeed boost one''s mood. However, it could be harmful too. Having too much would cause obesity or diabetes. Yulia let herself be in the past because her parents would always remind her every time she ate too many desserts. But at present... She had nothing. No one was there to look after her, nor would anyone care if she slept or not. She could only learn to take care of herself and stay away from things she should not do. In the end, Yulia only ordered a cup of ck coffee. Ernest did not know what to say when she ordered the ck coffee. She did not go for something she used to like, but... What she liked... Looking at Yulia, Ernest actually had a strong sense of empathy. When he lost his wife back then, he experienced a period of despair like Yulia. Even now, he dared not say he hade out of it, let alone back then. After the coffee was served, Yulia took a few sips. The bitter taste filled her mouth, spreading gradually, and finally flowed to the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know whether the bitterness was from the coffee or her heart. Yulia drank half a cup before raising her head to gaze at Ernest. "Just say it, Ernest. There must be something you want to say, calling me out so suddenly," she asked. Ernest remained silent. This girl sure was clever. He had only asked her toe out, and she had already guessed his intention. "What''s wrong? Can''t I just invite you for a casual chat? I can only meet you when I have something to say to you?" Ernest said. Yulia smiled faintly. "I''m sure it''s not that simple. Seeing you hesitant to speak that day in thepany, I''m sure you have something to ask. It''s just that you probably had something else to deal with, so you didn''te looking for me. It happened not long ago, and here you havee to me again, so it''s almost impossible that you have nothing to say to me," Yulia analyzed. "Alright, you caught me. You''re as smart as ever." "Go on, what is it you want to tell me, Ernest?" Yulia asked straight away. "It''s nothing. We used to hang out together when we were young. We didn''t have a chance to gather when you were abroad, but now you are back, so I want to take this opportunity to invite Quill too. The three of us should sit together and have a talk," Ernest suggested. Hearing this, Yulia frowned and thought, "Is he going to invite Quill?" "Yulia, if you agree, I can call Quill now, and we can meet at..." "No!" Before Ernest could continue, Yulia interrupted him quickly and refused his proposal. "Look at me now. I''m no longer the Yulia I used to be. The past is in the past. There''s no need to reminisce about that." After that, Yulia stood up abruptly and strode out. Ernest shot her a sharp gaze and got up to stop her instantly. "Ernest?" Yulia looked up at him, probably not expecting that he would suddenly stop her. "What on earth do you want? Your true goal is for me to meet Quill and let him know I''m working in hispany, isn''t it?" He had to hand it to her; she was right. Ernest did want Quill to know about this. Yulia''s smile became miserable, and disappointment showed in her eyes. "Who would''ve thought my big brother would scheme against me like that." "Yulia, how can this be called a scheme? There''s no need for you to put up a brave front with your current situation," Ernest spoke. "Are you pitying me, Ernest?" Yulia approached Ernest and pressed her hand on her chest. "Do you think I''m hitting a low in my career? Do you think I''m miserable? Or do you think I am pitiful because my parents are dead, so you want to help me? Do you think I''m a beggar?" Her words became harsher and harsher. Ernest, who wanted to persuade her initially, became furious. "Yulia!" Yulia stood still. "If you still remember our rtionship, you should know that we are friends and we grew up together. It is very normal for friends to help each other. But what about you? What on earth are you thinking? Why do you keep shutting us out?" It was normal for friends to help each other. That was right, and Yulia used to think so too, but why couldn''t she ept it now? Seeing that she did not speak, Ernest continued, "No, maybe I should correct myself. You''re not shutting us out."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yulia''s heart skipped a beat; she seemed to have guessed what he was going to say next. She wanted to interrupt him, but it was toote. "Perhaps the person you''re truly shutting out is Quill!" Ernest said. Yulia''s eyes suddenly widened, staring at Ernest. After a long time, she burst outughing. "What right do you have to say that?" "Am I wrong?" Ernest pursed his lips and sat down on the chair at the side. He drummed his index finger lightly on the table. "You''re willing toe to see me and talk to me here. However, as soon as I mention Quill, you act as if I''ve stepped on your toes. If this isn''t shutting out, I don''t know what is? Now, let me guess the reason for it." "Stop it!" Yulia interrupted him again. "You don''t want to hear it, or you don''t dare to hear it?" "Ernest Lowell!" "Actually, you''ve been in love with him since you were young. I have always known this." Ernest still spoke his mind in the end. Yulia was frozen in ce and stared at him nkly. To her surprise, he still said it out loud. Her inner thoughts were out in the open. Yulia didn''t know whether she should cry orugh. "So? What''s your point in saying this, Ernest?" Ernest remained silent. Step by step, Yulia approached him. "Why don''t I say it for you then? You think the reason I deliberately snuck into hispany is that I like him, don''t you?" Her words made Ernest frown. "Do I not even have the right to decide whichpany I work in? Ernest, why are you interfering in my business? The Hanover Corporation is one of the manypanies sent my resume to. It''s their HR who recruted me. I don''t see a problem for me to work there. Besides, I didn''t let Quill notice my existence. Am I not allowed to merely work there?" Yulia, who had always been calm and gentle, was a bit out of control even in front of her big brother, whom she had grown up with and had taken care of her. Ernest walked up to her, bowed his head, and stared at her keenly. "Just work there? But are you sure that''s what your heart is telling you too?" Ernest asked. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Ernest grew up with Yulia. He knew her thoughts all too well. He probably knew her best in this world apart from her parents. Because he was good at observing human nature. Yulia was definitely the kind of person who hid her emotions very well. If they had not grown up together, Ernest might not be able to guess what she was thinking. "What do you mean by that?" Yulia stared at him incredulously and gradually revealed a miserable smile. Ernest finally put on a serious expression and said solemnly, "You''ve joined Hanover Corporation for some time. I''m sure you know Quill has a girlfriend by now." "So what?" she asked. Upon hearing this, Ernest knitted his eyebrows. So what? "Don''t you like him?" he asked. "Yeah, I do. I won''t pretend in front of you. I do like him, but what does it have to do with him having a girlfriend?" Ernest was speechless. "Just because he has a girlfriend, can''t I even... love him secretly?" Yulia covered her heart and stressed each word. "Quill and I grew up together. I have loved him since I first met him. Even when I moved abroad, I never stopped loving him. Now, just because he has a girlfriend, I have to get rid of the affectionpletely? Am I not even allowed to work in the samepany as him?" Her confrontation made Ernest lose his tongue, but he soon found a way to retort. He took a few steps forward, rested his hand on Yulia''s shoulder, and said softly, "He has found someone he likes now, so why do you want to do this to yourself?" "I''m willing." Yulia avoided his contact and took a step back. She gazed at Ernest coldly. "It''s my business whether I like him; it has nothing to do with anyone. Even if we grew up together, you have no right to interfere." Ernest said, "Even if he never reciprocates your love, you are fine with it?" "Yes!" Seeing as if Ernest wanted to say more, Yulia interrupted him directly, "Ernest, say no more. Love is not something outsiders can interfere with. I believe you know it better than I do. If someone tells you to stop missing yourte wife and marry another woman, would you?" These words had truly reached his heart. Ernest''ste wife was his lifeblood and she was not to be sphemed against. If someone told him to marry someone else, he would fall out with them. Therefore, some people tried to persuade him in the beginning, but no one did soonter. "You lost your tongue, haven''t you? Don''t talk about this to me anymore. You can rest assured I won''t do anything." Toward the end of her words, Yulia even sneered. Then she turned around and left. Dazedly, Ernest stood there for a long time before he came to his senses. Then he sat down and helplessly pinched his be. How troublesome. Yulia was much more stubborn than he thought. To his surprise, she had changed a lot after so many years. However, the only thing that remained was her stubbornness. She wouldn''t do anything? He also hoped so. Otherwise... he didn''t want Quill and Yulia to never keep in touch ever again. Then, their friendship would go with the wind. Originally, Ernest was nning to invite Yulia to join hispany. If she had any difficulty, he could take care of her as well. After all, he also couldn''t bear to see her suffer. It was a pity that she was too headstrong. After Yulia left the cafe, she stopped at a corner. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, then gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her fingertips and stood still. From the moment of her family''s misfortune until now, Yulia had never thought fate was unfair. After all, her father was the one who .ne brought destruction upon her family. She med herself for being careless and not stopping her father intime. But what about the present? What did she do wrong? She was just working in thepany; she hadn''t done anything else. Yet Ernest called her out. They were ymates who grew up together, but his words did not show any concern for her. He didn''t even ask if she was fine.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In fact, Yulia did not hope to receive any concern from Ernest, but she also did not want him to interfere in her affairs. As for the matter on that day, he had managed it badly. Yulia closed her eyes and left after sheposed herself. Soon Yulia returned to thepany. She took a half-day leave before going out. When she returned, her supervisor was a little surprised. "Yulia? Didn''t you ask for a half-day leave? Why are you back?" Yulia smiled and replied softly, "Wendy, I''ve settled my affairs, so I came back early." "I see." Wendy nced at her appreciatively. "Great, it''s good that you''re willing to focus on your work. But why do your eyes look a bit red? Have you been crying?" After that, she approached Yulia and scrutinized her. Yulia was stunned by her sudden approach, but she quickly came to her senses. She shook her head and chuckled? No, a car passed by and blew up the dust as I walked. It happened to enter my eyes, so couldn''t help rubbing my eyes. Does it took bad, Wendy? I''ll go and clean up in the washroom first." "It''s okay, you look fine! You''re so beautiful. You look pitiful with your red eyes." Wendy gently patted her. on the shoulder. "You''re great at your work, but you''re... very stubborn. You can talk to m if you''ve faced any difficulty. I''ve probably been where you''re at, so I can at least give you some advice." "Thank you for your concern, Wendy. You''re so kind." "Silly girl, go ahead and wash up." Wendy nudged her shoulder, and Yulia left. As soon as she left, Wendy saw a figure sneaking at the door. Seeing her look over, she hid behind the door again. Wendy squinted and trod out. "Jennifer?" Jennifer was exposed. "Why are you here instead of the front desk?" Wendy was speechless. Jennifer nced in the direction Yulia had left, then asked, "Wendy, is Yulia working under you?" "Yes, she is diligent and smart too. I intend to train her further. I''m sure she will be of great help." Wendyplimented. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 "Is Yulia very smart?" Jennifer held her chin with one hand and asked with a puzzled expression, "Is she excellent at work?" "Of course, she''s much better than the average person." After saying that, Wendy peered at her suspiciously. "Why do you ask this? Did you leave your post ande all the way here just to gossip?" "No, I just want to confirm whether she''s working under you or not," Jennifer exined immediately. Wendy felt strange. Jennifer was very gossipy, so most of the gossip in the group chat usually came from her. She even came to her to discuss Yulia. Could it be that there was something special about her that was worth gossiping about? While she was thinking about it, Jennifer dispelled her doubts directly. "Wendy, you sure have foresight. If you treat her well, you might even get promoted again." Wendy was puzzled. She did not understand what she meant. Seeing Wendy confused, Jennifer said in surprise, "Wendy, don''t tell me you don''t know who she is?" Baffled, Wendy asked. "Who are you talking about? Are we talking about the same person?" "Wendy, you need to keep up. She''s the President Hanover''s fiancee we''ve been talking about!" Wendy was dumbfounded. "What? Yulia is President Hanover''s fiancee?" Seeing Wendy was horrified as if she had seen a ghost, Jennifer was a little speechless. "Wendy, honestly, how can you not know when she has been right under your nose this whole time?" Never in her wildest dreams that she''d think the president''s fiancee was working in her department and was even amenable to her. What the f*ck? "Now what? Does President Hanover know his fiancee is here? If he knows I''ve been ordering her around, will he..." Wendy began to worry. "Wendy, what are you thinking? Although she is the president''s fiancee, he has a girlfriend. It''s still uncertain if she can sessfully defeat that girlfriend and be Mrs. Hanover. But... you said she is very smart. Then she probably has a way to get rid of the mistress." Wendy became doubtful, "Really? But she''s silent and devoted to her work. I guess she really came here to work." "Wendy, think about it? If she''s just here to work, why choose Hanover Corporation? I''m betting she''s lurking here, waiting for a chance!" After listening to Jennifer''s words, Wendy actually felt that it made sense. Yes, if she was just looking for a job, why did shee to Hanover Corporation? She could have gone somewhere else. Since she was here, she must be... They looked at each other in dismay. "Is it toote to suck up to her now?" "We have to n it carefully. If she can really defeat President Hanover''s girlfriend and be his missus, then it''s no big deal for us to support her. But what if she fails? After all, that woman is the one President Hanover chose. If she sessfully bes Mrs. Hanover and finds out what we''ve done, will she..." "You think too much, Wendy. So what if she''s President Hanover''s girlfriend? She''s just a mistress, isn''t she? She should be d*mn!" Jennifer cursed. "But doesn''t the legal wife always fail to overthrow the mistress?" Jennifer fell silent. What Wendy said was right as well. Thus, the two of them were confronted with a dilemma. lere to work, '' I''m betting =i" jndy actually ie was just; to Hanover e. Since she e can really and be s to support at woman is se. If she md finds out ''hat if she''s ie''s just a nn!" Jennifer to overthrow hus, the two na. tould wait and see." jo back first." got Jennifer away, she returned to her Jan to ponder as she stared at Yulia''s )k Yulia as a smart new employee g out her other identity. Hence, she and thought she could train Yulia to ant. Id''ve thought... Yulia turned out to be ''s fiancee. r identity was yet to be verified, Yulia t to parade herself. Moreover, it was; left with the president''s sister that, she joined Hanover Corporation. ed the group chat and began to h the others. ntity of President Hanover''s fiancee ned? Have you guys checked and yone was talking about something Nendy threw out the question, the ;nt instantly. After a while, they beganin. verified, but I don''t think she has a After all, not everyone can pretend to se. This is President Hanover we''re talking about? All these years, many people havee to thepany to look for him, but no one has ever dared to pretend to have any rtions to him," "Yeah, she can''t be that dumb. Why would shee and work at Hanover Corporation after iming to be President Hanover''s fiancee?" "Wendy, why are you suddenly suspicious of her? Are you suspecting she''s not?" Wendy replied immediately when she saw this, "Shouldn''t this matter be verified? If we take it seriously just because she said so, it will be too risky." "Then how can we verify it?" "It''s very simple." Wendy began to tell everyone the idea she had a moment ago.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yulia came back to her seat after washing her face in the washroom. Seeing that she was back, Wendy quickly approached her and held her hand friendily. "Yulia, on second thought, I think it''s better if you tell me your worries and let me help you out." Hearing this, Yulia was a bit astonished. She wondered why Wendy suddenly changed. "Wendy, did something happen?" Yulia wondered. Taken aback, she didn''t expect Yulia to be so shrewd. Who would''ve thought she''d begin to feel suspicious after she had just said a few words. Thinking of this, Wendy revealed an amiable smile. "None at all. What are you thinking about? It''s because you took leave in the morning but came back after a while, and you came back red-eyed, so I felt distressed. Although you don''t really want to talk about it, I think it will be good if you can vent out the sadness. What are we to do if you can''t focus on your work in your bad mood?" Yulia finally let her guard down after hearing her words. It turned out Wendy was concerned about her performance. Yulia thought something had happened for Wendy to change her mind. She just went to the restroom for a while. What could have happened? She must be stressed because of how her colleagues had been behaving. "Don''t worry, Wendy. I won''t let private affairs affect my work," Yulia affirmed. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Seeing that Yulia wouldn''t say anything, Wendy knew she probably couldn''t get any answers out of her. Nevertheless, she was not willing to give up, thus she beat around the bush. "By the way, what''s your major? Why did you suddenly join ourpany?" Wendy asked. Yulia became alert once more at the mention of her past. Perhaps because too many things happened to her, so she was always extremely on guard against others. She thought she wouldn''t trust anyone but Quill ever again. "Well, my family has a failed business, and we need the money, so I came out to work." She wasn''t exactly lying; she just didn''t tell the whole truth. Yulia was happy with the exnation and did not intend to let Wendy ask more questions about herself, so she said, "I still haven''t sorted the files you gave me. I''ll go get it done now; I''ll hand them to youter." It was obvious she did not want to let on more. Light shed across Wendy''s eyes, and she nodded seamlessly. "Okay, go get busy." After Yulia left, Wendy thought this girl wasn''t easy to deal with. There was no way she would be able to get anything out of her. Moreover, she couldn''t ask directly. It was so troublesome. Vera had been extremely cautious ever since she found out she was pregnant. She wasn''t as active as before, and she no longer wore tight jeans. Instead, she''d put on a loose dress or a hooded dress. Mabie even made fun of Vera when she saw her outfit. "Did something happen to you or...?" Guilty, Vera looked away and said. "No. I want to look cute and act young." Hearing this, Mabie couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "Sure, you want to act young with your age? You sure you won''t scare people away?" Vera stuck her tongue out, made a face, and ran away. After running a few steps, Vera stopped immediately and subconsciously held her belly. How could she forget she was pregnant?! She had to constantly remind herself she was pregnant. Although the baby had only been inside her for about a month, Vera was already full of spirit.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She felt blissful. She wanted to share the joy with Quill badly, but she couldn''t say it yet. There was still some time before her belly would show, and she was not in a hurry, so it was best if she waited patiently. Although Vera was pregnant and didn''t want to bustle around, she couldn''t stay still when it had to do with Quill. At noon, she put the soup she made in a food jar and went out. Seeing this scene, David couldn''t help feeling a little jealous and grunted to Mabie. "It''s said a married daughter doesn''t belong to her parents anymore. Are you seeing this? Her heart is already elsewhere before she''s even married." Hearing that, Mabie stared at Vera''s back. She shook her head helplessly. "Yeah, Vera sure likes Quill very much." "I''m just afraid that she will suffer a loss in the future." "What are you talking about? We know what Quill is like. He treats Vera well. She won''t lose out." David clenched his fists and said, "In any case, if he dares to upset Vivy I''ll beat him to a pulp even if it costs my life." Mabie was rendered speechless. When Vera arrived at thepany, Jennifer immediately took the initiative to greet her as soon as she saw her. Although they usually greeted each other, they just nodded slightly. But on this day, Jennifer suddenly trotted out from the desk and ran to Vera. "Hold on..." Vera wondered what she was trying to do. "Um..." Jennifer looked at the food jar in her hand with a smile and spoke softly, "Did youe to bring food for President Hanover again?" Hearing this, Vera nodded and then asked, "Can I help you?" "No, nothing!" Jennifer waved her hand hastily and said shyly, "I have a question and I would like to ask for your advice." "What''s that?" "I''ve had the pasta in your restaurant before. It''s delicious," Jennifer uttered. When Vera heard Jennifer praise the food in her restaurant, she had a better impression of her. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Is it? It''s good you like it. You should visit more often." "Really?" Jennifer widened her eyes in surprise. "I''ve quarreled with you before. Don''t you hold a grudge against me?" "That''s all in the past. Why should I do that?" Vera replied with a smile. If Vera held it against her, she wouldn''t have greeted whenever she came. "You''re so kind." Jennifer sighed. "No wonder President Hanover likes you so much and you can be his girlfriend." At this, Vera''s cheeks turned slightly red. She coughed lightly and didn''t know how to answer. However, Jennifer suddenly wrapped her arms around Vera''s enthusiastically. The intimate action put Vera at a loss, and in addition, she was somewhat resistant. Because she rarely got so close to others. Furthermore, she wasn''t close to Jennifer. Nevertheless, it would look bad to push her aw directly for fear that she would hurt Jennifer. Hence she could only put up with it. "You really don''t me me? Then when I visit your restaurant, can you give me a discount if I mention your name? I''m afraid I will spend all my sry in your restaurant." Her words made Veraugh. "It won''t happen. The food in my restaurant is affordable. Since you are an employee of Hanover Corporation, I''ll give you a 20% discount when youe." "Really? Thank you! You''re so kind. Can I chat with you for a little while?" As Jennifer had praised the food in her restaurant, Vera was not vignt at all and let Jennifer drag her around. Seeing Vera had let her guard down, Jennifer probed, "By the way, do you know ever since you became President Hanover''s girlfriend, all of us really envy you? We think you are so lucky and awesome that you can attract someone as influential as the president. How did you do it?" "Uh..." Vera bit her lower lip and thought for a moment. Then she tilted her head and uttered, "Maybe it''s because I''m more shameless?" "Shameless?" Jennifer was taken aback. "What do you mean?" Vera smiled shyly. "Back then, I pursued him for quite a long time." Vera didn''t think too much; she just took it as a conversation between girls. Jennifer was surprised. "You chase after him? Wow, you''re actually the one who pursued President Hanover. Many people in thepany used to go after him, but none of them seeded. You must''ve used a special approach, didn''t you? Otherwise, why does President Hanover only have eyes for you?" "Special approach?" Other than being shameless and persistent, Vera thought there wasn''t any other special approach. She shook her head after some thought. Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 "I don''t have any special approach. I just feel that as long as I''m sincere enough, he would be able to feel it," Vera said. "Is that so?" Jennifer seemed a little puzzled. "But even if he can feel your affection, he has to fall for you anyway. Everyone is sincere, but you are the only one who became President Hanover''s girlfriend. Just tell me, how did you deceive him into bing your boyfriend?" Deceive him? The word "deceive" made Vera frown unconsciously, and then she corrected Jennifer''s words. "I didn''t deceive him. How can you use the word ''deceive''? We should be extremely serious when ites to rtionships." Jennifer became a little anxious as she did not get the answer she wished to hear from Vera after talking for so long. "Just tell me what kind of tricks you used to make President Hanover fall for you. What''s the point of saying so much? It doesn''t matter whether you are serious or not!" Vera was shocked. She thought she had misheard Jennifer; she stared at her, dumbfounded. It was only when Jennifer noticed Vera''s gaze and expression that she realized what she had blurted out. She had no choice but to exin instantly. "Umm... I was a bit impatient just now, so I went too far with my words. Please don''t take it personally. I''m sorry... I''m really sorry." Jennifer was very sincere when she exined herself, but Vera was already suspicious of her. She nodded superficially. "If you don''t have any other questions, then... May I go first? I still have to send the soup to Quill." She pointed to the food jar in her hand. Although she had a lot of time, the receptionist was senseless and kept asking questions. She didn''t know how to answer as she had too many questions. Seeing that she couldn''t get anything out of her anymore, Jennifer let her leave. However, after Vera left, Jennifer gazed at her back and sneered disdainfully. "As expected, she was the one who chased after President Hanover. She must have used some dirty tricks to get him if she wasn''t willing to say anything." Jennifer took out her phone and told the news to the group chat immediately. Upon hearing that, everyone in the group chat boiled over with excitement. "I told you she used dirty tricks! She is indeed a shameless woman. I guess her only talent apart from selling pasta is seducing men. Bah! How shameless!" "Of course, she won''t say anything. She wants to save her face for sure. After all, she still wants to be the president''s wife in the future!" "D*mn, if I can use such dirty tricks to get the president, then I... I also..." This sentence expressed the thoughts of all the women in the group chat. In reality, not all the female employees of Hanover Corporation acted like this. It was just that these gossipy and vain people all gathered together like birds of the same feather. In the beginning, there were many people in the group chat. Later on, after some people started gossiping, people started leaving. By the time everyone started swearing, there were even more people who left the group chat.This is from N?velDrama.Org. After some time, there were only a few gossipers left. Usually, they did not interact with each other. However, they were extremely excited when they gossiped. In fact, those matters had nothing to do with them at all. Vera didn''t know what had been revealed from the conversation between Jennifer and her a moment ago. She just felt that Jennifer''s response was too strange. Was she trying to pry with so many questions? Or was she trying to learn some ways to pursue Quill? Otherwise, why would she ask so many questions and even vent her anger at her when she didn''t get what she wanted? Probably because she had all her attention on her encounter earlier, Vera didn''t realize she went the wrong way. It was not until she had walked for a long time and had not arrived at an elevator that she realized. She had gone the wrong way! She was going to turn back, only to find the elevator was in front of her, but it wasn''t the one exclusive to Quill. But she didn''t care as any of them would be able to take to Quill''s floor. Therefore, Vera strode over and pressed the elevator button. Just as she reached for the button another hand approached as well When their fingers touched, they withdrew simultaneously and raised their heads to look at each other. Vera saw that it was a girl in office wear. She was slender, fair and her facial features were exquisite. Her gaze was tender, which made her look gentle, demure, and full of schrly aura. When Yulia saw Vera, her heart skipped a beat and her pupils shrank, but she adjusted her emotion in a sh. She didn''t expect to run into Vera here. Quill''s... girlfriend. His current girlfriend. Yulia did not expect them to meet so soon. The expression in her eyes was simple and innocent. She even gave her a friendly smile. "Do you want to go up too?" Out of politeness, Vera took the initiative to greet Yulia. The clear voice made Yuliae to her senses. She peered at the person in front of her with mixed feelings. Her tongue and even her throat was full of bitterness. She moved her lips, and she spat out a tiny voice with difficulty, "Mm..." She nodded. Then, she faced away, no longer focused her sight on Vera. She raised her hand and pressed the button of the elevator again. Vera thought she was acting a bit strange. She seemed to be staring at her in a daze as if she was confirming something. However, she didn''t say anything to her. Seeing she remained silent after looking away, Vera let her be. When the elevator arrived, the two of them went in together. Yulia walked in first. After that, she din first. stood with her back against the wall. Vera went in and pressed the floor button without thinking too much Yulia clearly saw she had pressed the floor where the present QUMS was. office She felt even more miserable. After that, Vera turned to look at her with a bright smile. "Which floor are you going to? Let me press it for you." Yulia came to her senses and simply gave a number. The floor was close to where Vera was heading. After Vera pressed the floor button, she did not turn back again. On the other hand, Yulia stared at her back the entire time. Vera wore a loose light green hoodie dress that day. On her feet was a pair offortable ts. She tied up her long hair into a ponytail, which was simple and vital. By observing her clothes and face, one might believe she was a high school student. And judging from her dressing, one wouldn''t think she was Quill''s girlfriend. Quill''s girlfriend... How did Yulia imagine her to be like? In fact, she never thought about this, because in her mind, she thought she would definitely be with Quill someday. However, things changed too quickly. By the time she looked back, it was already toote. Even so, Yulia thought... Someone as cool and outstanding as Quill would find a noble and graceful girlfriend, or perhaps someone mature, charming, and fashionable. She had thought of all kinds of women, but she didn''t expect Quill''s girlfriend to be... the youngdy in front of her. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Someone who looked and dressed like a youngdy. Yulia wondered how they matched and how did Quill fall for Vera. Yulia balled her hands that rested them by her side. Then, she loosened, balled, and loosened them again. Finally, she clenched her fists and did not loosen them again. After learning Quill had a girlfriend, she had thought about giving up. However, the feelings she hid in her heart for so many years were awakened when she saw Quill. They were strong and intense. The feelings had overwhelmed her little intention of giving up, burning aze. In fact, the me of love in her heart had never been extinguished; she merely hid it away. It wasn''t that she never struggled! She was the youngdy of the Maxwell family! Even if the Maxwell family went bankrupt, she was still the youngdy of the Maxwell family. She was that excellent, gentle, well- educated, well- mannered Yulia Maxwell! How could she have her heart on someone else''s boyfriend? But- She was the one who liked him first, and she was also the one who knew him first. She had fallen for Quill since she was a child. She had only been away for a short time. Who would''ve thought he would already have a girlfriend. If she was rational enough, the thing she should be doing currently was to put effort into reviving the Maxwell family. However... she couldn''t bring herself to let that feeling go! The girl in front of her was ordinary. Even if she was down and out, she was not much worse than Vera. Why did Quill fall in love with such a girl? If he could fall in love with such a girl, why didn''t he fall for Yulia? Yulia''s mind was in a mess, and the evil in her mind kept challenging her morality. Ding... A clear sound rang. It woke Yulia up. She suddenly came to herself and saw the girl in front of her turn around, telling her with a kind face, "You have reached the floor." For some unknown reason, Yulia felt that her steps were light, and the image of Vera in front of her became vague and blurry. Be good or evil? What should she do? Yulia shambled out of the elevator and felt dizzy in an instant. She heard the girl''s anxious cry, "Hey, are you alright? Hey!" However, there was only darkness left in Yulia''s world. When she fell, Vera subconsciously wanted to reach out to help her, and Yulia''s body fell on Vera weakly. They were about the same height, but it was still too much for Vera when Yulia leaned against her. Moreover, she was carrying a food jar in her hand, so it became a burden. She could only put it down and support Yulia with both of her hands. "Are you all right?" Vera shouted a few times, but there was no response. Yulia nestled in her arms, pale-faced. She was half-conscious and she could only hear a woman''s voice calling her from a distance, but she could not respond. In the hospital. When Yulia regained her consciousness, she smelled a strong odor of disinfectant. She staggered and opened her eyes right away. She was oh-so-familiar with this smell as he spent a lot of time with her father in the hospital back then. When she opened her eyes, what jumped into her sight was the snow-white environment. She was indeed in the hospital. But... What had happened? "You''re awake!" a clear and sweet voice rang out beside the bed. Yulia looked in the direction of the voice and saw Vera sitting beside the bed. Quill''s girlfriend. Why was she here? "You really gave me a heart attack. Your face turned pale all of a sudden and then you fell 1 unconscious. The doctor said you fainted because you were overwrought and malnourished." After that, Vera revealed a warm smile and went forward to tuck the corner of the nket. "Take a good rest now," Vera said. Listening to her kind words, Yulia had mixed feelings. Why was Vera the one who saved her? Why did she faint in front of Quill''s girlfriend? Wouldn''t this make her even more conflicted? Yulia moved her lips, wanting to say something, but her lips were very dry. Seeing this, Vera poured her a cup of warm water, then helped her sit up and drink. After the water moistened her throat and lips, Yulia felt better. She looked at Vera withplicated feelings, and it took her a long time to squeeze out her voice.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you..." Other than this, she really didn''t know what to say at this moment. Hearing this, Vera smiled sweetly. "You''re wee." Vera felt that the girl in front of her was too pitiful. Her face was pale and she was very thin. Although she was very slim, the doctor''s words had truly frightened her. At this time, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. A tall and slender figure walked in. At first, Yulia didn''t care about it. When she saw the person who entered, her pupils expanded subconsciously and shrank. How could it be Quill? Why was he here? "You''re back?" Hearing the noise, Vera stood up and walked to Quill. "You''ve done all the papers? Miss Maxwell had just woken up. She looks alright." Miss Maxwell? Hearing the address, Yulia''s face became ashier. That would''ve meant Vera probably knew who she was. Moreover, she couldn''t hide the fact that worked Har over Corporation anymore. "Yeah," Quilt responded and then gazed at Yulia, who was behind Vera. Then, he looked away. His gaze at Vera became calmer and gentler. He then whispered something to her. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org Yulia couldn''t hear him but only saw Quill''s lips moving. The more she looked at him, the sadder she felt. Yulia could only face away. After some time, Vera nodded obediently and left. There were only two of them left in the ward. Yulia''s heart suddenly beat faster. Did Quill send his girlfriend away, so that he could apany her? Yulia felt a trace of hope in her heart. Quill walked over to the bed, pulled a chair, and sat down. The atmosphere seemed a little awkward. Yulia did not know what to say to him. Was she going to vent her grievances? But what right and identity did she have? Just as Yulia was in a dilemma, Quill frowned. "Yulia." Hearing him call her name, Yulia''s eyes brimmed red instantly, but she forced herself to hold back her emotion and slowly raised her head to gaze at him. "Your family and mine were the best of friends. The reason I didn''t intervene was that you didn''t want any help. But now that you''re in such a state, do you think your father will be happy if he found out you''ve suffered so much after returning to Hidalgo?" Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 Yulia''s heart was already overflowing with bitterness. After hearing this, she felt even more aggrieved as Quill kept mentioning the friendship between the two families, but not them. She even guessed the reason why Quill stayed here was that she was the daughter of the Maxwell family. Thinking of this, Yulia revealed a wry smile. "If I''m not the daughter of the Maxwell family, you won''t evene to see me, would you?" Quill did not answer. "That''s why I''m not willing to ept your help. The Maxwell family doesn''t fully represent me. Even if the Maxwell family and the Hanover family were close, all of that had to do with my father and your parents and not me. Does this make you feel better? That you can ignore me without guilt?" Quill gazed at her helplessly, probably not expecting Yulia to have said so. That was right. She was the youngdy of the Maxwell family, after all. She was well-mannered and knew what to say and not. However, she actually made the rtionship between the two families clear in front of Quill. After a long while, Quill finally spoke, "If you have to put it that way, do you want me to remind you we grew up together?" Hearing this, Yulia''s eyes became redder, and she mumbled in her heart, "You still remember we grew up together?" "Our families have always been close. You and I grew up together, and you''re younger than me. Now that the Maxwell family is gone, then I can be considered as your older brother," Quill said earnestly. Older brother! Yulia felt miserable when she heard this. She had loved him for so many years, but he only thought of himself as her older brother? She did not want to be his sister! Yulia felt he should have just kept that to himself. Thinking of this, Yulia closed her eyes. "Stop, say no more. I''m not willing to ept your help. The person who sent me to the hospital today is your girlfriend, isn''t it? Please thank her for me. I''m in her debt. If there is a chance, I will return it." She didn''t want to owe any favors, not to mention that woman was Quill''s girlfriend. Speaking of Vera, Quill''s expression became more tender. He replied gently, "You need to rest for now. Don''t go to thepany for the time being. I''ll inform the department to arrange paid leave for you." Yulia raised her head in an instant and refused, "No, I don''t need that. I can still work!" Paid leave? She didn''t need it! "Quill, I don''t need pity, do you understand?" "This is not pity." Quill stood up and straightened his back. His voice was cold and calm. "You''re an employee of the Hanover Corporation now. You fainted because of overworking, so thepany has the obligation to take responsibility for you. Hanover Corporation is responsible." Yulia lost her tongue for a moment. Knock, knock... Someone just happened to knock on the door. "President Hanover." It was Juliette. She rushed over after receiving Quill''s call.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Your job for the next few days is to keep an eye on her, take care of her, and don''t let her run around," Quill ordered indifferently. After receiving the task, Juliette raised her eyebrows and answered, "Understood, President Hanover, I will take good care of Miss Maxwell." After that, Juliette looked at Yulia and smiled. "Hello, Miss Maxwell. I am Juliette, President Hanover''s secretary." Yulia did not respond. Did Quill simply send someone to keep herpany? What about him then? Quill left right after he gave the order. Juliette closed the door. When she saw Yulia''s expression, she nced around and asked, "Would you like some water, Miss Maxwell?" "No," Yulia refused and questioned, "Where is Mr. Hanover?" Juliette had expected her to ask this question. Then she smiled and replied, "President Hanover''s girlfriend is waiting for him outside. He is probably sending her home." Sent his girlfriend home? Stunned, Yulia lowered her eyelids. It turned out Quill asked Vera to wait for him outside instead of sending her away earlier. Now... he was going to send Vera home and leave his secretary to keep an eye on her. The difference between the two of them was obvious. Yet, she still had those unrealistic fantasies. Yulia shut her eyes and her heart welled up with bitterness. "Idiot... You''re so stupid. He already has a girlfriend, yet you''re still thinking about this rubbish," Yulia scolded in her heart. The ward fell quiet; no one spoke. Vera had only waited for a while before Quill came out. Seeing his long face, Vera asked curiously, "How is your friend?" Seeing Vera only had oneyer on, he took off his suit coat and draped it over her shoulders. "Why are you wearing so little? Are you not cold?" Quill spoke softly. As soon as the coat was on her, Vera felt the warmth. Stunned, she said, "Not really. I rushed here and there, so I''m quite warm!" She actually hadn''t meant to take any credit but just wanted to prove she wasn''t cold, so she blurted out It wasn''t until Vera finished her words that she realized what she said, so she quickly exined, "I didn''t mean to take credit, just..." "Silly girl, there''s no need to exin." Quill tapped her nose. "You can say whatever to me." Vera felt delighted. She leaned on Quill''s shoulder gently, held his hand and followed him. "That girl... how did you meet her?" Vera still asked the burning question in the end. Despite her endurance, she couldn''t hold back her curiosity. After all, the person inside was a woman, and Quill seemed very anxious when he learned something happened to her. This was the first time Vera had seen Quill like this. She had always thought he was indifferent. Little had she expected for him to behave like that. Quill was the one who sent them to the hospital and did the paperwork. It was also then Vera learned of Yulia''s name. However, she did not know her, nor did she know of her rtionship with Quill. However, she had a hunch that there was more than an employer and employee rtionship between them. That was why she asked the question. Quill also had a vague idea as to what she was thinking. He smiled faintly and asked, "Why? Are you jealous?" Hearing this, Vera blushed. "I''m not jealous. I''m just curious..." "Are you really not jealous?" "I''m really not..." "My family used to be very close to the Maxwell family. It wasn''t until she had returned recently that I found out her family was down and out, and her parents had passed away, but she was not willing to ept help." Hearing that, Vera was shocked. "No way..." How could that be? Yulia''s life was full of twists and turns. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 A family who could have a close rtionship with the Hanover family... Vera sighed. No wonder when they met outside the elevator, Vera thought Yulia was someone with ss. It turned out she used to be the daughter of a rich family. "She worked in Hanover Corporation because she wasn''t willing to ept help? You don''t know about this?" Vera asked. "Yeah." Quill nodded as he pursed his lips. Then, he looked at her and added, "If she hadn''t fainted today, I wouldn''t know she was in Hanover Corporation." After that, he didn''t bring it up again but put his arm around her shoulder and said, "C''mon, let''s send you back first." On their way out, Vera thought about Yulia for some reason. It must''ve been tough for a girl to shoulder everything until she couldn''t any longer, after losing everything and not epting any help from her friends. However, she could not bring herself to ask Quill to help her. After all, this was something between them. She felt that she had better not meddle in their affairs. Yulia requested to be discharged after staying in the hospital for an afternoon. Juliette stopped her and said, "Miss Maxwell, President Hanover told me to take good care of you here. Besides, you''re still very weak. It''s best if you stay in the hospital and rest." "No," Yulia shook her head and refused. "I know my body well. I was indeed feeling a bit ufortable in the morning, but I''m all right now. Secretary Sharpio, could you please help me with the discharge formalities?" Juliette refused her firmly. "The order I received is to take care of you for a few days. It''s getting dark soon. Miss Maxwell, is there anything you want to eat? I can go get it for you." Yulia did not reply. She did not expect Juliette to be so stubborn. Could it be that she really couldn''t leave the hospital that day? Thinking of this, Yulia decided to leave on her own instead of trying tomunicate with Juliette. However, her movements were so sudden that her vision went dark as soon as she got off the bed, and she almost fell forward. Fortunately, Juliette was quick enough to hold her up. "Are you alright?" It took Yulia a long time to gradually regain her vision. There was a huge difference in her blood pressure, so she was always easily dizzy. As a result, Juliette helped Yulia back to bed. "Miss Maxwell, it''s best if you stay in the hospital for now with your current condition. Your body is at its limit. What you need to do most now is to rest here," Juliette advised. Yulia wished to leave. But with her current condition, she didn''t know if she could hold on until she reached home. Even if she managed to get home, she still might faint. By that time, no one would realize nor worry about her. Wouldn''t that be even worse? She had to revive the Maxwell family. She couldn''t die just like this. At the thought of this, Yulia became determined. She did not mention leaving the hospital again. She pulled the nket over herself weakly. "Okay. Thank you for your concern. I will have a good rest." She insisted on discharging from the hospital a moment ago. To Juliette''s surprise, she changed her mind in an instant after realizing that her body could not take it anymore. "She''s quite resolute," Juliette thought. "You should also eat something. I''m going out to buy dinner. Is there any food that you don''t like?" Juliette asked. Food that she did not like? In the past, Yulia had a long list; she was picky about everything. They were either not delicious, tasteless, or she simply did not like them. But now? Did she have the right to pick? Thinking of this, Yulia smiled miserably. "There is nothing I can''t eat. Anything will do. Thank you." "If that''s the case, I will bring you what I eat." Just as Juliette was about to leave, the door of the ward opened, startling her. "Vera?" Juliette stepped back and let Vera enter. "Why are you here?" When Vera entered, she happened to meet Yulia''s eyes. Yulia was stunned when she saw her. Why did shee? "Umm, I thought the food in the I hospital must be nd, so I brought you guys some food." Vera motioned the lunchboxes in her hand. It''s time for dinner. You §Ö haven''t eaten yet, have you? hope I am on time." Juliette said, "I was just about to buy some food. I was even thinking about what to get for dinner. If you came a bitter, I might have left already." "Really?" Vera trod in with a smile and put the lunchboxes on the table. The aroma of the food wafted out as soon as she opened it. "Wow! It smells so good! Vera, you''re amazing ''m already drooling from the smelt. It must be delicious. You''re such a talented girl. Being a married woman, my ability to cook is probably not as good as yours." Vera opened the lunchboxes one by one as Juliette urged Yulia. "Miss Maxwell, since Vera has brought us food, we don''t have to go out anymore. Come and have some food." Yulia sat still and looked at the scene, not knowing what to do. She had never imagined Vera would bring her food, let alone so many, with enthusiasm. While she was still in a daze, Juliette had already eaten a piece of meat and praised, "It''s so delicious, Vera. When are you marrying President Hanover? He would be blessed to marry a wife like you." Vera''s face turned red because of her words. "Secretary Sharpio!" "Hehe, you are so bashful. It''s just ??? the three of us here. President Hanover isn''t around; why are you shy? C''mon, tell me, how far have you taken your rtionship with President Hanover? Miss Maxwell and President Hanover kno other. I''m sure she wants to know too." At that, Juliette nced at Yulia. each Yulia was still absent-minded, and it took her a long time to suppress the bitterness in her heart. Then she lifted the nket and slowly got out of bed, pacing toward them like an emotionless robot. "Yeah, I am curious too." She beamed, picked up the cutleries, and ate with them. Juliette couldn''t help but glimpse at her again. Seeing that Yulia was fine, she was bewildered. Was she wrong? Were Yulia and President Hanover really just friends? Was there nothing else? "See, she''s curious too. We all want to know. C''mon, Vera, tell us about it." Juliette wanted to see more of Yulia''s reaction, so she asked again, "Tell me, how far have you guys gone? Hold hands, kissing?" Vera remained silent. Her heart raced as she gazed at Juliette in disbelief. She did not expect her to be so gossipy and cared so much about her love life. "Secretary Sharpie, you..." "Or, could it be that you two have already done that?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gobsmacked, Vera shouted. "Secretary Sharpie!" Juliette grinned and pinched her face. "What''s there to be shy about? We''re all women. Miss Maxwell, am I right?" Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 Yulia seemed calm, but her heart was nearly shattered to pieces. She didn''t want to know these. She was able to avoid it before. But at this moment, it was directly presented to her. It was as if salt rained on her still bloody wound, and the pain intensified. "Miss Maxwell, you don''t look so good. Are you not feeling well?" Juliette''s voice pulled Yulia back to her senses. Yulia came to her senses and beamed with a pale face. She did not answer the question. "I just thought of my days at home, eating this. At that time..." Speaking of this, she paused and lowered her eyes, not saying anymore. Seeing her like this, Juliette became confused again. Had she made another wrong guess?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yulia''s expression turned ghastly because she was reminiscing and not because of her probing? However, Juliette wasn''t that easy to fool. If she couldn''t learn the answer now, she would be able to in the future. She could do it slowly. How could she have thought of this? It was all because she used to like Quill, so she knew how others felt. She could sense the expression in her eyes, behavior, and demeanor at once. However, Yulia''s response was deceiving, so she still had to confirm it. Vera apanied the two of them for dinner. After that, Juliette proposed to send Vera back, but she refused and left on her own, saying she would deliver food again if she was free the next day. Yulia sat in front of the window, looking at the night view. Her body was warm after the meal, but her heart was cold. That girl... Vera was indeed genuine, kind, and warm. Quill indeed had a good eye. As Yulia had expected, he would not simply fall in love with any woman. There must be something special about Vera for him to do so. Although Yulia hadn''t known Vera for long, after spending a whole day with her, she noticed Vera''s earnestness, persistence, simplicity, and kindness. These traits were all admirable. Kindness existed in many people, but most of the time, they just felt sorry and wouldn''t really take any action. However, Vera brought her food regardless and showed no hostility at all. Yulia sighed in her heart and drooped her eyes. At first, she thought if this youngdy was not outstanding or had a bad personality, she might have a reason topete with her. But Vera had saved her, and now she owed her a favor. Before she could even pay back the favor, Vera then brought her food. What else could she do? Yulia fell into a struggle again, and her head began to hurt. She covered her forehead, and her breathing became unstable. What should she do? Sam had been at a losstely as Olivia was getting more unscrupulous. Not only had she moved most of her things to Sam''s house, but she even moved in. Sometimes, she would even fall asleep on the sofa with a quilt over her because of fatigue. When Sam got up in the morning, he thought a thief had entered when he saw a heap on the sofa. It was only after he took a good look that he realized it was Olivia. He frowned as he walked over to wake her up. Olivia sat up and stared at him with dark circles under her eyes. "What do you want so early in the morning?" Olivia grunted. Sam said, "I should be the one asking. Why didn''t you go home?" Olivia replied, "Oh, well... I worked on my novel until verytest night and found that it was very silent out there, so I slept here. I''m sleepy... I''m going to continue sleeping." After that, Olivia went back to sleep again. She was too sleepy. She dared not be so carefree if she stayed in any man''s house. But this was Sam. She thought if she was naked in front of him, he wouldn''t even react. Thus, there was nothing for her to worry about. Content belongs to Besides, her sofa was soft and big; it wasfortable for her to sleep here. Olivia had no guard against Sam, so she soon fell asleep after closing her eyes. On the contrary, Sam became uneasy, standing by her side. How could this woman be like this? She was so carefree that she didn''t regard herself as a woman. Even if he was not interested in her, he was still a man after all. Although he would not do anything to her, she should care about her reputation, shouldn''t she? "Olivia," Sam called her, but Oliviaid there without offering any response. Feeling helpless, Sam shouted again. "Olivia Jenkins!" Olivia still didn''t respond. After a while, probably noticing Sam was still standing there, she opened her eyes into a narrow line and nced at Sam. Then she sat up, agitated. "Say, what the hell do you want? It''s so early in the morning. I know you''re not sleepy, but I am! Can''t you wait until youe back for lunch to tell me whatever you want to say?" Sam always solved problems on the spot. Thus, he could not wait until noon. "You get up first." Oliviaid there like a corpse for a long time, feeling that Sam would not leave if she did not rify everything. Therefore, she could only w her hair and sit up. "All right, I''m up. Lay it all on me, so I can go back to sleep after this," Olivia grumbled. She was extremely sleepy. As a result, although Olivia sat up, her eyes were still closed. She didn''t care about her image at all. Sam didn''t request for her to open her eyes as it already wasn''t easy for her to sit up and talk to him. He found a suitable ce to sit down and said, "You can''t sleep here in the future." "Huh?" Olivia staggered around as she askedzily, "Then where should I sleep? Your room?" Sam was rendered speechless. He choked when he heard this. But seeing she was in a daze, she probably didn''t even realize what she said. How could there be such a girl? Sam felt extremely helpless and even more troubled when he saw her swaying body. Hence, he held her shoulder to stabilize her. "Stop swaying and listen to me." "Uh-huh... go on..." Olivia didn''t sway anymore, but because of Sam''s support, she fell into his arms. Then she subconsciously grabbed Sam''s clothes and continued to sleep in his embrace. Sam waspletely speechless. He had only wanted to support her. Who would''ve thought this woman would actually do that?! "Can we talk properly?" Although Olivia didn''t answer, Sam already knew it was a no. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 Olivia was really sleepy. She had only slept at the crack of dawn, and it was only seven now. Her eyes were so heavy that she would fall asleep the minute she closed her eyes. It already wasn''t easy for her to be able to have a conversation with Sam. Moreover, as sheid in Sam''s arms, she felt his embrace was warm. She even unconsciously snuggled closer. Sam''s body tensed up. Just when he was about to push her away, Olivia wrapped her arms around his waist. Sam was so angry that he burst intoughter. He lowered his head and looked at the person hugging him tightly. "Olivia, you''re trying to seduce me in the name of sleep, aren''t you?" However, there was no response as Olivia was still asleep. Sam lowered his head to look at the person in his arms. Her long eyshes cast a faint shadow around her eyes, her fair face was bare but beautiful, and her lips were a natural light color. Although it wasn''t stunning, it looked pleasing to the eye. After a while, Sam wanted to put her back on the sofa. But he could bring himself to do so, so he just carried her in his arms. Olivia was dead-asleep. She only made a whine, being carried, then she became unresponsive after that. Sam thought she wouldn''t wake up even if she was kidnapped. He brought her into his room. After that, he left. It was almost noon by the time Olivia woke up. She was still sleepy, but she could feel the sunlight on her face, and when it shone directly on her eyes, it made her ufortable. She was even almost blinded by it when she opened her eyes. She cursed angrily, "Who opened the curtains? Can''t a girl get some sleep?" After that, Olivia simply pulled the quilt over her head and continued to sleep. However, after a while, she popped her head out of the quilt. Huh? Olivia rubbed her eyes, looking confused. Something didn''t feel right. She remembered falling asleep on the sofa. She had been busy working until the middle of the night. Then, seeing there wasn''t anyone on the streets from the window, she thought it was dangerous for her to go back alone, so she simply slept on the sofa. But... How did she end up on a bed? Moreover, the scent on the quilt didn''t seem to belong to hers. Huh?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia sat up as she held her head, trying to recall what happened. She started to remember bit by bit. Sam woke her up to talk. But Olivia couldn''t remember anything from their conversation. Regardless, she was certain she had met Sam in the morning, and she was still sleeping on the sofa then. How did she end up in the room? After thinking about it, Olivia was sure of one thing. Sam had carried her into the room! That guy... was quite thoughtful. He said she couldn''t sleep here, yet he carried her into his room. Could it be that he was the smoldering type? Cool and calm on the outside but passionate on the inside? Thinking of this, Olivia sneered and rolled on the bed with the quilt in her arms. ?am''s quilt did not smell as sweet as hers, but it was fresh and clean, like sun-dried grass in the afternoon. It smelled especially fresh and nice. During her time here, she realized Sam cared a lot about hygiene. His life was simple and boring. Apart from working, he had no other activities. Other than bumping into him in the bar that time, he really didn''t seem to have any other hobbies. Suddenly, Olivia recalled what Tiana said to her before. "Why don''t you guys just make it real?" Shocked, Olivia nearly jumped up from the bed. How could she have such ideas? She quickly got rid of this thought and went out of the room. When she reached the doorway, Olivia looked back, then closed the door. Olivia was still young, and she talked to her best friend about anything and everything. Thus, she called Tiana toin after breakfast. After listening to Olivia''s words, Tiana dered, "He likes you!" Olivia was speechless. "Can you be serious? He has someone he likes. How can you be sure he likes me just from this?" "Well, then you like him." Oliviaughed sarcastically and said, "Tiana Fisher, you should get your brain checked." "Sure," Tiana immediately retorted, "Honestly, you''re not happy to hear me say he likes you; then you''re even more upset when I say you like him. You even ask me to get my brain checked. Who''s the one with the problem here, Olivia Jenkins? If you think this is nothing, then why did you deliberately tell me this? If you think this is nothing, then you wouldn''t be bothered about it. You deliberately called me just to tell me this means you do mind." Tiana''s rebuke cleared up Olivia''s mind a little. She was quite right. "You lost your tongue, haven''t you? Tell me, am I right?" Olivia thought for a moment and tried to deny it. "Alright, enough with the bullsh*t. I called toin because I''m bored, how about that? There''s only one man around me. Can''t I magnify what he did?" "You''re right. He''s the only man around you, so you better leave him quickly. Otherwise, you might magnify everything he does. What if you fall head over heels for him one day?" "You''re messing with me again. Even if I like someone, it won''t be someone who has a girlfriend. I''m not that b*tchy." "There is someone else in his heart, but he didn''t manage to win her in the end, did he? He''ll forget her with time. Besides, you''re always around him. Maybe you can swoop in." "Swoop in?" Olivia frowned. "I don''t want to be that kind of person. That kind of rtionship is meaningless." Although she had never dated, Olivia was a romantique. The love she expected was definitely dreamy, so she never thought about Sam that way. This man could be a brother, but not a lover. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 Since Olivia took Sam as a brother. Then there was no possibility she would sleep with him. "I won''t argue with you. Remember your words. When you actually fall in love with him, I''ll just sit and watch you eat your words." "Go to hell, Tiana!" "Hey, no way! Let''s go to the bar tonight!" "F*ck off!" Olivia scolded. Then, she hung up and stood there in a huff, staring at the phone with her hand on her hips. Tiana said she liked Sam? Yeah right! After that, Olivia put her phone down and went into the kitchen to make lunch. When Sam got off work at noon, she treated him angrily, putting the dishes and cutlery on the table with some force. Sam frowned. "Who made you angry?" Olivia red at him as she answered, "No one. Who would make me angry?" Sam didn''t say anything. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did something happen to your story?" She had always been in a good mood since she moved in. Although the two of them would bicker, she had never lost her temper like that day, so Sam guessed that it had something to do with her work. Hearing that, Olivia''s eyes widened. "Why do you ask? Why do you care so much about my work?" Sam wanted to say it was just an innocent question. However, Olivia continued, "It''s not because of that!" "What is it then?" "Can you stop asking?" It was just that Olivia suddenly felt a little annoyed when she looked at Sam. Thinking of what Tiana said earlier, she didn''t feel like herself anymore. Because she noticed she had been thinking about this ever since Sam brought her into his room. Olivia was still thinking about it even now. Her mind was in a mess. She had a feeling she had definitely been affected by Sam. Thus, she was frustrated with herself. Why was she like this? Sam didn''t know what had happened to Olivia. They didn''t manage to talk in the morning, and she was even dead asleep when he carried her into hisCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. room. Moreover, he didn''t disturb her while she slept. So why was she angry? Seeing she was unwilling to say, he didn''t bother asking anymore. After Sam left, Olivia switched on the TV and watched some variety shows. After watching for the whole afternoon, she gradually forgot about the matter, and she was finally in a better mood. However, she felt that it was better if she didn''t see Sam for the time being. She sent Sam a text message saying that she had something to do in the evening and couldn''t cook for him. After asking him to settle his dinner himself, she called Tiana. When Tiana answered her call, she smiled and said, "You finally thought of me. Do you want to go out with me tonight?" "Yes!" Olivia answered righteously, "Let''s have fun tonight. I''ve been staying at home too muchtely; I need to rx." Thus, the two of them went to that bar. They didn''t go to a different bar because Tiana''s Prince Charming was the resident singer there. She didn''t know how long he would be there, but he would be there for the next few months. That was why Tiana often visited that bar. As usual, Tiana went to see her Prince Charming while Olivia went to the bar to have a drink. The bartender was the same one as before. He nced at Olivia and asked in a whisper, "Missy, your boyfriend didn''te with you today?" Olivia answered crudely, "Who told you he''s my boyfriend?" The bartender blinked and asked, "He''s not your boyfriend?" The bartender had obviously misunderstood her rtionship with Sam. After all, Olivia said she didn''t know Sam previously but still admitted in the end and left with him. After that, the two met again and even sat together. Therefore, the bartender thought this couple knew how to have fun. Looking at his expression, Olivia knew he wouldn''t believe her no matter what she said. Instead, she said, "Give me a drink. I''ll have the same asst time." "Okay." Then, she kept drinking, not saying a word. The bartender realized she was not in high spirits that night, so he came over and asked, "Did you fight with your boyfriend?" Hearing that, Olivia thought it was ridiculous. How could she quarrel if she didn''t even have a boyfriend? However, she was toozy to exin, so she just nodded. "Did you two really quarrel? Then are you drinking to drown your sorrows?" "Yeah, whatever you say." Olivia downed the alcohol in one go and said gantly, "Another!" Seeing her like this, the bartender advised, "You''ll get drunk easily drinking like that." Olivia supported her chin with her hand and stared at him. "No way. I wasn''t drunkst time. Besides, you know I''m here to drown my sorrows. I can drink as much as I want." "Alright." Since the customer had requested it, he could only do as she said. After that, Olivia drank three sses straight, and the expression in her eyes changed eventually. By the time Tiana came back to talk to Olivia, she was incoherent. Tiana was so angry that she questioned the bartender, "Are you the one who gave her so much to drink?" Being scolded, the bartender shrugged innocently. "It''s not my problem. I only did as the customer asked. There is no reason for me not to make money, right?" The bartender was right. Tiana didn''t ask any more questions but looked at Olivia instead. "Olivia, are you alright? How can I go and see my Prince Charming when you''re this drunk? How can I rest assured?" Olivia squinted and asked, "Tiana... Why are you here? What are you doing here?" Tiana was speechless. Great, she didn''t even know why she was here. Tiana wanted to beat her up so badly. "I''m here to see my Prince Charming. What do you think I''m here for? You''re really dead drunk." The bartender came over and said mysteriously, "Is your friend heartbroken? Why don''t you call her boyfriend and ask him toe over?" Tiana wanted to say Olivia didn''t have a boyfriend. But seeing how drunk she was in addition to their conversation earlier in the day, she felt that it seemed quite reasonable. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the bartender. "How did you know she was heartbroken? Did she tell you?" The bartender nodded honestly. Tiana thought she had discovered something remarkable. She no longer talked to Olivia but persuaded her to sit down and went to get her phone. Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Tiana found Sam''s name as she looked through Olivia''s contact list, then gave him a call. Oliviaid on the bar counter, shouting at the bartender when she came back, "One... one more. Good..." The bartender looked at Tiana worriedly and asked. "Your friend wants another drink. Should I give it to her?" Thinking of the phone call she made and looking at Olivia, Tiana nodded. "Give it to her." The bartender could only give Olivia another ss of cocktail. Olivia drank the alcohol obediently with her head lowered, not making a fuss. Tiana felt that she couldn''t leave Tiana alone before Sam arrived, so she just kept vigil. She shook her head as she watched Olivia drink her cocktail quietly. She drank her cocktail like she was drinking milk... "Ollie." Tiana''s voice softened. "This is yourst ss. After this, you have to go home. Got it?" Immersed in her drink, Olivia didn''t answer nor refuted her. Tiana wondered if she had heard her or not. She could only shake her head and gently patted Olivia''s shoulder as she said softly, "You can''t drink anymore after this ss." Right then, Olivia suddenly raised her head and finished the alcohol. She looked at Tiana, flushed, and asked innocently, "What did you say?" Tiana was speechless. She wanted to beat her into a pulp! The corners of Tiana''s mouth twitched. "I said, you can''t drink anymore. I''ll sell you off if you drink another ss! Do you hear me?" Tiana suddenly looked at her fiercely. Startled, Olivia looked at Tiana quietly for a long while before sheid on the bar counter obediently. She pouted and said, "Okay. I''ll stop." Tiana was surprised, not expecting Olivia to be so obedient. She then caressed Olivia''s head and said, "Good girl. Now you stay here and wait for someone to pick you up, then go home and sleep." "Mm, okay..." Unexpectedly, Olivia actually waited obediently as sheid on the bar counter. The bartender was stunned to see that. After all, Olivia looked rough. She wore a loose T-shirt and a pair of big shorts to the bar. She didn''t look like a girl at all. She had even dragged Sam away. The bartender had always thought she was a tough woman. Oh, no. She was the type of woman who was beautiful but tough on the inside. He didn''t expect her to have such a well-behaved side. The bartender blinked, studying Olivia, and then covered his heart with his hands. Oh dear, why did he feel like he was in love? This was the type of girl he liked the most. "What are you doing?" Tiana put her hands in front of him and stared at him fiercely. Only then did the bartendere back to his senses and realize what he had done. He rubbed his nose in embarrassment and said, "Nothing." Tiana said angrily, "Yeah, right. Are you crushing on Ollie? I''m telling you, she''s taken. You can forget about it. Don''t make me chop your arm off. Do you hear me?" The bartender fell silent. He didn''t even do anything. Who would''ve thought this gentle-looking girl also had a fierce side to her. Why was he always the one who suffered? Olivia had already fallen asleep at the bar counter by the time Sam arrived. Tiana waved at him vigorously when she saw him. Seeing Tiana, Sam strode over. "Great, you''re finally here." Tiana breathed a sigh of relief. Then she pointed to Olivia and said, "She''s drunk. I can''t take her back on my own, and I heard she lives with you now. So... Can you help?" Sam frowned slightly. Did Olivia tell everything to everyone? However, the girl in front of him looked familiar. She seemed to be the girl who was always with Olivia; they were probably close. If that was the case, it wouldn''t be surprising if Olivia had told her everything. With that thought, Sam pursed his lips and nodded, "Okay, what about you?" "Me?" Tiana was stunned for a moment and smiled, "I still have other things to do. I''ll leave Olivia to you. I''ll get going." After that, Tiana disappeared. Sam didn''t manage to say anything. In fact, he didn''t know why Tiana called him even though she and Olivia were best friends. Shouldn''t she have called her family members instead? Sam was neither her boyfriend nor anyone to Olivia. Therefore, Sam was quite surprised when he received her call. But he still came regardless. He always felt that it wasn''t safe for a girl to get drunk in a bar. Thinking of that, he pushed Olivia''s shoulder and urged, "Get up. Time to go home." His voice was cold and harsh. The bartender blinked as he thought about how adorkable Olivia looked earlier. If he were her boyfriend, he would not treat her so harshly at such a moment. If he was a man, he should pick her up and take her home! What was he pushing her for?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Seeing Olivia didn''t respond, Sam pushed her again. "Get up." Annoyed, she raised her head and red at the person who pushed her. It was also then Sam got a clear look at Olivia. Her eyes were red. Not only that, even cheeks, neck, and ears were so. Sam was speechless. How much has she had? Sam knitted his brows tightly, looking at Olivia, displeased. He had expected her to get up, but Olivia onlyid back down after she looked at him for a moment. The bartender couldn''t stand it anymore. He walked over and said, "Dude. Your girlfriend had one too many. I don''t think she''ll leave even if she can stand up. Why don''t you carry her home?" He had only suggested it because he couldn''t stand it anymore. But who would''ve thought Sam would re at him as soon as he finished speaking. Shocked, the bartender immediately waved his hand and said, "Forget it. I didn''t say anything." After that, he left to entertain other guests. Sam then grabbed Olivia''s arm and lifted her. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 Sound asleep, Olivia felt extremely dizzy being pulled up, so she immediately said angrily, "Who is it? Let go of me!" Her voice was so full of energy that there wasn''t a hint of drunkenness in it. If it weren''t for her flushed face and neck, there was no way to tell she was drunk. Seeing her like this, Sam grew angrier by the minute, and his grip on her tightened nearly crushing her arm. "For a girl, don''t you know to weigh your ability to drink? Are you nning to let others take you away after getting drunk? Drunk assault happened way too often in bars. It was one thing to be ravished but some would wake up with an organ missing, or worse, dead. As a girl, didn''t she know to protect herself? Sam was so angry with her that his head hurt; even his temple throbbed as well. His grip on Olivia''s arm gradually increased as well. It wasn''t until Olivia couldn''t take it anymore that she said with sobs, "It hurts..." Only then did Same to his senses and let go of her. Olivia looked at him pitifully, pouting. "Why do you have to be so fierce? I like drinking. What does it have to do with you? Let go of me." Sam was at a loss for words. The girl in front of him had suddenly turned into a girly girl. Not only that, even her expression and tone were that of a child''s. She had been fierce one second ago, but who would''ve thought she would begin feeling aggrieved the next second? Sam was confused by her reaction, but he was very clear that the most important thing at the moment was to take her home first. Therefore, Sam didn''t continue to talk nonsense with her but said coldly, "Let''s talk about it when we get back." It was too chaotic here, and it wasn''t a good ce to talk. Sam tried to pull Olivia out, but she didn''t want to move at all. She just stood there and even wrapped her arm around the bar stool. "What are you trying to do? Don''t tell me you want to stay here and drink?" Silent, Olivia squatted with the arm around the bar stool. It wasn''t until after a long time that she looked up at Samzily. "I want you to carry me home." Sam was gobsmacked. For a moment, he thought he had misheard. "What did you say?" Olivia emphasized seriously, "Carry me home." Then she lowered her head and said pitifully, "I''m dizzy. I can''t move." Hearing that, the bartender couldn''t help bursting intoughter. He had already advised Sam to carry her out, but he didn''t listen. He wanted to see if he had the guts to reject now that she had requested. Sam studied Oliva for a while and concluded that she didn''t know what she was talking about as she was dead drunk. Moreover, she was probably not well, seeing how red she looked. Thinking of this, he pursed his lips and walked forward, squatting down in front of Olivia. "I''ll carry you on my back, okay?" "Carry me on your back?" Hearing this, Olivia looked up at him curiously and asked, "Can''t you carry me in your arms?" "You''ll feel better if I carry you on my back. You can rest on my shoulder then." "Oh." Olivia seemed quite satisfied with his exnation. She nodded and showed a sweet smile. "Okay, carry me on your back then!" Then she spread her arms toward him. The girl''s face was clean and fair under the shing light, and her cheeks and neck were rosy. Her gaze was foggy as she spread her arms. Sam was stunned for a moment. Then he faced his back to Olivia. Seeing Sam''s broad shoulders, Olivia threw herself at him without hesitation. It could be said she actually pounced on him. The force she exerted nearly knocked Sam off. He only managed to steady himself with his hand supported on the ground.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He groaned, surprised by the force she used. If it weren''t for his toughness, they would have both been on the ground by now with her sudden pounce. "Get up, get up!!!" Olivia wrapped her arms around his hovel. neck tightly as soon as sheid on his back. She used so much strength that Sam thought his neck was going to break the next second. Sam fixed his position and grabbed her arms as he said solemnly, "Don''t hold me so tightly. I can''t breathe." Olivia became more upset hearing that, and her grip on him tightened, nearly suffocating him. "Honestly, this girl..." He thought. He gritted his teeth and said, "Do you still want me to stand up or not?" She blinked innocently. "You can''t stand up if I do this." "What do you think? Let go!" "Oh." Being scolded, Olivia let go of him pitifully. Sam was losing his patience. "I just want you to loosen your grip, not let gopletely. You will fall like this." Thus, Olivia wrapped her arms around his neck once more, but not as tight as before. So Sam no longer said anything and carried her out. She giggled as she wrapped her arms around his neck and shouted, "Let''s go!" as her legs swung around. Although she was very light and it was effortless for him to carry her, with her actions, he lost bnce easily. Thus he could only stop her while quickly walking toward the exit. Finally, out of the bar, a gust of cold wind blew over, and Olivia immediately held Sam tightly as she shouted, "It''s so cold! I need heating! Heating!" He was rendered speechless He looked back at her and said. "It''s not the north. Besides, it''s not that cold now. Why do you need heating?" "I don''t care!" Olivia moaned on his back. "I want the heater. I''m freezing!" Her voice was so loud that passers-by all looked in their direction! "You don''t want to give me heating! You''re torturing me! Boohoo..." Sam couldn''t care less about her antics and continued to walk forward. When he reached the car park, he shoved her into his car and put his head in to fasten her seat belt. UMS Unexpectedly, Olivia grabbed his hand and looked at him with a sad face as soon as he fastened the seat belt. "Your Majesty, what are you going to do to me?" Stunned, Sam looked at her. Olivia''s eyes were teary as she spoke. "Are you going to tie me up and throw me into the void? What have I done wrong? Tell me; I will change, please?" Sam was at a loss for words. Sam gulped, then pushed her hand away and said, "Have you been watching too many TV series?" "Your Majesty! Please tell me!" Olivia held his arm tightly, refusing to let go. "I won''t let you leave even if I have to die to prove my innocence." Facing her craziness, Sam felt absolutely helpless. If he had known this was how Olivia would act after getting drunk, he wouldn''t havee at all. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 "Let go of me." Sam said coldly. Olivia''s eyes were tearful. "Your Majesty, do you detest me? Please don''t. Let me shapeshift." Shapeshift? Who did she think she was? Sam pinched her chin as he leaned closer to her and whispered, "Olivia Jenkins, I don''t care if you''re drunk or not. If you continue to act like this, I''ll leave you by the road and I won''t care about you. Do you believe me?" His motive for leaning close to her was for her to see how horrifying he looked, and Olivia was obviously frightened by his sudden movement and froze. Sam thought she heard him clearly. When he was about to step back, Olivia suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. When her soft lips, together with the taste of alcohol, hit Sam with great force, he became muddle-headed. It took him a long time to finally be able to react. Just when he was about to push Olivia away, she moved back herself and stared straight at him. "Your Majesty, please don''t leave me alone. I know I''m in the wrong." Sam was speechless. It turned out the reason she kissed him was that she heard his threats. However... Sam''s brows were tightly furrowed together. She had actually kissed him on his lips. Although she had kissed him when he went to her ce, it was the corner of his lips. This woman couldn''t hold her liquor at all. Sam started to think about how he could get even with her. Olivia blinked continuously; her long eyshes fluttered like two little butterflies. "Your Majesty, are you still unwilling to talk because you''re upset with me? Shall I kiss you again then?" "I..." Before he could say his words, Olivia kissed the corner of Sam''s mouth gently. Her eyes sparkled as if she was asking for a reward. Sam bent over and stared at Olivia with a burning gaze. He said hoarsely, "Do you know what you are doing?" Olivia blinked, her eyes pure and innocent. "You don''t like it, Your Majesty?" Olivia''s gentleness and charm were disyed to the fullest. It was a sight no one had seen before. "Then how do you prefer me to be like? Shall I kiss you again..." Olivia''s voice got softer as she inched closer to Sam. He could feel his heart racing, exploding any minute. Just as she was about to kiss him again, he came back to his senses and turned his head. Then, her soft lips fell on his cheek. Dazed, before she could react, Sam got out of the car and mmed the door. Panicked, Olivia leaned against the car window, shouting at him. Seeing he came around the driver''s seat, she immediately grabbed his hand. "I was so scared. I thought you were abandoning me, Your Majesty." Sam was at a loss for words. He nced at Olivia speechlessly and pinched his throbbing temple. He thought he should throw away his TV when they got home, saving her from watching too many TV series. She thought she was in a fantasy drama this time; who knows what she would do next time. He held Olivia''s hand and said coldly, "Sit properly." She looked at him pitifully. "If you don''t sit properly, I''ll throw you out." She continued to look at him pitifully. Sam pursed his lips and wondered if her brain was functioning weirdly at the moment. He thought for a while and said, "If you don''t sit properly, I''ll throw you into the void." As expected, Olivia''s eyes shed with horror. She withdrew her hand in a panic and sat upright. She actually understood... Sam now finally knew he had to y along for them to be on the same page. With this realization, Sam was starting to get a headache. He didn''t expect to be affected by her. Fortunately, Olivia was silent the whole journey. They arrived home without any fuss. However, as soon as they got out of the car, Olivia trotted to Sam and held his arm without hesitation. Sam lowered his head and nced at her. She also looked at him, pitiful and helpless. After looking at each other for a moment, Sam gave up resisting and led her upstairs. Probably because of his threat earlier, Olivia became very obedient after that. Seeing Sam''s actions were gentle when they entered the house, she followed suit. She eyen tilted her head and looked around the house as she changed her shoes, looking like apletely different person. Sam decided to take a shower as he was sweaty from all the iling earlier. Moreover, she smelt of liquor. But... He became rather helpless when he looked at the girl sitting on the sofa. She doesn''t exactly live with him. Besides, Sam had always lived alone, so he didn''t have a guest room. That was why he carried her into his room that morning. However, it wasn''t a good idea for him to take her to her home either as there wasn''t anyone there to take care of her either. He knew where she lived, but what if she came looking for him the next day if he dropped her off thiste in the night? Troubled, Sam walked to her as he pursed his lips. "I''m going to take a shower Drink some water if you''re thirsty. If you''re sleepy, sleep here. Don''t go anywhere, understand?" He said. Olivia nodded obediently. "Yes, Your Majesty." He didn''t know what to say. That again. However, Sam still replied unexpectedly, "If you run around, I''ll throw you into the void." After entering the bathroom, Sam looked at himself in the mirror andughed bitterly. "Oh, Sam, how did you end up so childish? How can you say something like that?" After that, Sam no longer let it bother him. Since he knew Olivia would be obedient, he only came out after taking a shower. Sure enough, Olivia was still sitting there obediently in the same position he left her. It seemed that she really regarded him as a king. She looked at him with anticipation when he came out. However, Sam ignored her and walked to the kitchen to get her a ss of water. "Drink this,"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He said. "Okay." Olivia took the ss obediently and drank. "Do you feel unwell?" Sam asked. Her face was red from drinking so much. He was surprised at how obedient she was behaving, not making a fuss. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 However, Sam was wrong. Olivia was making a fuss; it was just that her way was different. She wouldn''t vomit, cry or scream like some people when they were drunk. What was interesting about her was as long as whoever was on the same page as her, she wouldn''t make a fuss. Thus, when Sam asked how she felt, Olivia responded gently with a bashful look, "Worry not, Your Majesty, I only drank a little. I''m alright." Sam was speechless. She was really immersed in her role. Sam certainly wasn''t going to allow her to take a shower in this state. He wasn''t sure what she would do, so he quickly tidied up the room and took his pillow and quilt out. "I''ll let you sleep in the room. Go and sleep now." Olivia blinked and asked, "What about you, Your Majesty?" Sam pointed to where she was sitting. Thus, she stood up and walked to the room. Thinking she was going to sleep, he put the bedsheet and pillow onto the sofa. However, she came back out as soon as heid down. "Your Majesty, you gave me the bed while you sleep here... Oh, I''m so touched." Olivia knelt beside him as she spoke. She held his hands and said, teary-eyed, "Let me stay here with you, Your Majesty." Her address to him made his skin tingle. He grabbed her hands in turn and got up. Then, he carried in his arms and strode into the bedroom. Before Olivia realized what had happened, she was already on the bed. Then he heard Sam''s rough voice, "Stay. Don''te out again." Olivia blinked at his fierce expression. She quieted down again. "Okay, take care of yourself, Your Majesty. I''ll get some rest." After setting her down, Sam breathed a sigh of relief and left the room. However, Sam didn''t manage to fall asleep after lying down as Olivia had been using this sofa all this while. Moreover, it was the one from her home, so it smelt of her,pletely different from the scent in his bedroom. He frowned slightly. He wasn''t used to this. But... he didn''t find it annoying either. Sam slowly fell asleep under the unfamiliar surroundings. The next day. Olivia had a splitting headache when she woke up the next morning. She sat up, holding her head, her face scrunched up. Olivia was startled for a moment as she saw her surroundings, but she quickly figured out where she was. She had woken up here once. Then, she went out drinking the previous night and seemed to have one too many. However, she couldn''t remember what happened after that. Thinking of this, Olivia jerked her head and looked under the quilt. She was still wearing the same clothes from the day before. There was nothing wrong. "Thank heavens..." Olivia was d nothing had happened. She was dead drunk the night before, and she couldn''t remember a single thing. With that thought, Olivia got out of bed and tiptoed out barefoot. Although she couldn''t remember what happened after she was drunk, she still remembered what had happened before that. She remembered going with Tiana, but how did shee back? How did she end up in Sam''s room? Had Tiana sent her back? But... Why didn''t she send her back to her house? Or... It seemed she could only get her answer outside. Olivia smelled the aroma of food as soon as she opened the door. She was a little surprised. Was Sam cooking? Thus, she walked toward the kitchen, and as expected, he was there. He was indeed making breakfast. However, it was the simplest, eggs on toast. Sam nced in her direction when he saw her shadow. Olivia subconsciously crossed her arms in front of her chest when their eyes met. "What?" "You''re awake?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sam beat another egg as she spoke. "Go wash up and eat some breakfast." Hearing that, Olivia couldn''t help looking at the eggs in his pan, tiptoed. She asked, downcasted, "Is it edible?" Sam nced at her. "You''ll find outter. Or you can cook something yourself if you don''t want to eat it." Olivia wasn''t in the mood to cook as she was exhausted and she had a headache. So, she gave up on the idea and went to wash up. After Sam put the food on the table, Olivia sighed helplessly, "Don''t tell me, this is your breakfast when you lived alone." "What''s wrong with it?" Olivia pointed at the food in front of her. "Eggs on toast. Your breakfast isn''t nutritious at all." "I just need to fill my stomach. What kind of nutrition do I need?" Sam nced at her. "Do you think everyone is like you?" Hisst words made Olivia upset. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean by that?" "Do you think everyone is a foodie like you?" Sam didn''t rify his swnovelme sentence, so Olivia misunderstood him. After he rified, Olivia''s eyes widened. "Who''s a foodie? Food is the first necessity in life. What I''m doing is called enjoying food. Understand?" However, he couldn''t care less. He just lowered his head and ate as he still had to go to work. Seeing that he ignored her, she picked up the toast and ate. She had thought it wasn''t edible, but to her surprise, it wasn''t bad. However, Olivia wasn''t in the mood to eat. She would rather know how she came back the night before. However, it wasn''t appropriate to ask directly. She asked casually after taking a few bites, "Umm... I seemed to have drunk too muchst night." Sam normally ate quickly. The food on his te was nearly gone while hers was still full. He nced at her te, then at his. Hearing her question, he looked up. "Don''t you know whether you were drunk or not? You don''t like the food?" "No, no!" Olivia quickly waved her hand. "It''s quite good. It''s just that have a headache, so... I don''t have much of an appetite. By the way, did I do anything awfulst night?" "What do you think?" Sam retorted. "Awful doesn''t even begin to describe what you did," He thought. She thought she was a character in a fantasy drama. Hearing his retort, Olivia''s heart sank. Even though she couldn''t remember what happened the night before, she knew she must''ve embarrassed herself. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 Olivia was too embarrassed to ask him directly, so she could only beat around the bush. "Just tell me. Was I awful? Or perhaps... Did I talk nonsense or do something weird?" Olivia had made it very clear. She thought Sam would give her a proper answer. However, he truly didn''t expect her to ask him. She had thought she was shy and wanted to apologize, but now? Sam stopped eating and studied her. "It seems you''ve forgotten everything that happenedst night." Stunned, Olivia retorted with a smile, "No, no. I haven''t forgotten anything. I''m just curious what you thought." Sam snorted, then lowered his head and continued to eat, not answering her question. "Say something." "Hey... tell me!" Olivia reached out and pushed his arm. "Don''t just eat. I''m asking you a question. Say something!" Sam looked at her seriously and said, "Olivia, I think... It''s best if you don''t get drunk anymore." After that, he tilted his head and thought seriously before he added, "Not everyone can take it." What? Olivia was bbergasted. Not everyone could take it? What did he mean? Could it be that she acted like a buffoon? What kind of embarrassing thing had she donest night? Did she vomit? Perhaps she became a madman? Sing? Or did she hold onto Sam and tried to tear his clothes? No matter what she did, Olivia couldn''t ept it. She held onto Sam''s sleeve tightly, unwilling to let go. "What do you mean... not everyone can take it? What did I dost night?" Seeing she looked uneasy, it seemed she really didn''t know what had happenedst night. She hadpletely forgotten what she did. Sam was surprised. It was her doing; how could she not remember anything at all? "Tell me." Olivia became even more worried, seeing Sam was staring at her, not saying anything. She kept swinging his arm. "You really can''t remember anything?" Sam asked. Olivia shook her head and said, "I really can''t. I wouldn''t have asked you if I remembered anything." "You can''t remember?" Sam''s lips curled slightly. "If you really can''t, then so be it. It won''t do you any good anyway." After that, Sam stood up and patted Olivia on the shoulderfortingly. "It''s okay. No one else saw what you didst night. I didn''t record it either, so don''t worry." Then, he left, leaving Olivia in a state of shock. It wasn''t until after a long time that she came back to her senses. By the time she wanted to ask more, he had already left for work. "Ah! That son of a b*tch!" Olivia was so angry she cursed him. "F*ck you! Why can''t you just tell me what I did?" She rushed into his room angrily to look for her phone, only to find it dead. She could only charge it for a while before calling Tiana. Once the call connected, she heard Tiana''s snickering from the other end. "Oh my dear Olivia, how did you feelst night? Did you make things official with your fake boyfriend?" Hearing Tiana''s tease, Olivia immediately had a hunch about what happened after she got drunk last night.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Tiana Fisher, tell me the truth. Do you have a death wish?" Olivia said through gritted teeth, "You asked Sam to go to the barst night, didn''t you?" "Olivia, can you let me exin? I only called him for you because I saw that you were drinking to drown your sorrows. What''s wrong with that?" "Haha, then you sure did a good deed." "Of course, we''re best friends. I have to do what''s best for you." After her excitement, Tiana ??? comined, Besides, you were so drunkst night, I couldn''t carry you on my own. Not only that... How could go after my Prince Charming without worrying about you? That''s why Tasked Sam toe over and also try to match you two in the meantime." "How drunk was Ist night? Do you know?" Olivia only wanted to know what she had done after she was drunk. Tiana was a little confused by her question, but she still answered honestly. "Of course. You were red head to toe, and you acted foolishly. Not only couldn''t you stand properly, but you were surprisingly obedient. You sat quietly at the bar when I told you so." Hearing her best friend''s description, she thought she sounded rather normal. But she thought it wasn''t that simple when she thought back to Sam''s reaction. "That''s not right. You''re lying to me, aren''t you?" Olivia said fiercely, "Just tell me, what did I do when I was drunk?" "It''s just like I said. That was all. What''s wrong, Ollie? You did something embarrassing, didn''t you?" "I wouldn''t have asked if I knew, would I?I" Olivia was getting frustrated. "You swear you''re honest? I was that obedient after I was drunk? But why do I feel like I was a madwoman?" "You''re imagining things, Olivia. That only happens in dramas; it doesn''t happen in real life. Don''t worry. From what I saw, you were very normal and you definitely didn''t..." Tiana, paused, realizing something Now that you mention it, something came to mind." Olivia clenched her phone. "What?" Her eyebrows furrowed tightly as she asked. "I left after Sam came. But I was still a little worried, so I came back to take a look. It was then that I saw you hugging the bar stool, saying something to Sam. Then he squatted down, and you e his back like a mountain lion Honestly, Ollie... you were vicious. You nearly knocked Sam to the ground. Did you think you were a bull?" Olivia was at a loss for words. on Did she really pounce on him? And even nearly knocked him down? "By the way, when you were talking to Sam, my God, you looked so coy. I''ve never seen you like that before. I felt that you were acting kittenish at him." "Me? I was acting kittenish at him?" Olivia thought it was unbelievable. She snorted and said, "Impossible! There is no way I acted kittenish at him." Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 "I think it''s impossible too. You''re so rough; there''s no way you''d have such a girlish side. But the bar was too noisy, so I couldn''t hear what you said. Anyway, in the end, you wrapped your arms around his neck very tightly as he carried you away." Olivia could almost picture the scene in her head hearing Tiana''s description. She held onto Sam''s neck tightly as he carried her on his back, and he wore a painful expression as he moved with difficulty. She felt that it was a terrifying situation no matter how she thought about it. But was that all? She thought Sam wouldn''t have looked at her like that if that was it. "What happened after that?" "I don''t know. I didn''t follow you after you left the bar. But... Why are you asking so suddenly? You can''t remember?" "Not a single thing. Even the part you said." "You''re such an idiot." No matter how Tiana described it, Olivia couldn''t remember what she had donest night. She had really forgotten everything. What was worse, Sam saw this horrifying sight. However, Sam was unwilling to say a word about it; it made her feel annoyed. "Why don''t you ask Sam I don''t think he''ll keep it a secret." How naive of her to say that. "If he was willing to tell me, would I still call you?" "Why?" Tiana couldn''t understand. "Why would he hide it from you? Shouldn''t it be like, you ask, he answers? Your rtionship with him is fake; there''s no reason for him to hide it from you." Olivia thought so too. Tiana suddenly thought of something and screamed. "Ah! Did you do something you shouldn''t have to him? Maybe that''s why..." Olivia''s expression darkened before Tiana could finish her words. "Impossible! There''s no way I would do that!" "Then would you throw yourself at him and let him carry you when you''re sober?" Olivia replied without hesitation, "I won''t." "See? You pounced onto his back and even wrapped your arms around his neck tightly when you were drunkst night." Olivia was rendered speechless. "So, anything can happen when you''re drunk. Ollie, you must have done something to him. That''s why he isn''t willing to tell you!" Though speechless, she felt that Tiana had a point. D*mn it! Argh! Why did she feel that Tiana was right? However, she couldn''t remember a single thing, yet Sam''s words and gaze were profound and thought-provoking. She was done for. Even Olivia felt that she might have done something rude. "Then what should I do? If I really did what you said, then wouldn''t it make things very awkward for us?" "Cough, cough..." Tiana coughed, "So be it then. You don''t remember any of it anyway. He''s the one with all the memories. If anyone feels awkward, it''d be him."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Olivia thought the situation was troublesome. She couldn''t stop thinking about it even after she hung up. Sheid down and tried to think hard. Still, she had no memory ofst night. Zero. Nada. Yulia was much better after recuperating in the hospital for a few days. In the meantime, Vera would asionally bring food to her, and Juliette kept vigil the entire time. It could be said they got along rather well after these few days. Juliette and Vera got along the best while Yulia was particrly silent. Sometimes, she would even stare at Vera and Zone out. She would onlye Back to her senses and smile faintly after they called her a few times. wn Vera became suspicious the more she did it. Thus she asked Yulia why she was always staring at her. Yulia''s answer was also reasonable. "I''m jealous because you''re young and full of spirit." It was well-rounded no matter what, and it wasn''t unpleasant. Juliette originally wanted to use this to try and make sense of her. But she couldn''t see through her. In the end, she came to a conclusion. Either Yulia didn''t have that kind of intention, or she hid it so well even Juliette couldn''t sense it. It was best if it was the former. If it was thetter... Juliette''s gaze deepened as she nced at Vera''s side profile. The girl''s eyes were pure and innocent. If it was thetter, things wouldn''t be good. After all, even Juliette could not figure out what kind of person Yulia was. Vera was sorting out her things when she heard Juliette call her. "Yes?" She turned to look at her. "Secretary Sharpie, what''s the matter?" Juliette swallowed her words seeing how innocent Vera was. What if it was just her imagination? "Secretary Sharpie?" Seeing she was silent, Vera called out to her. Juliette came to her senses and saw Vera staring at her curiously. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Juliette still didn''t say what she wanted to in the end. all, Yulia hadn''t done anything. if she liked Quill, Juliette hader right to intervene if she did not express it. What if Juliette said something she shouldn''t to Vera when Yulia didn''t say anything? What if her actions caused a misunderstanding? With that thought, Juliette said, "I just wanted to ask, when are you and President Hanover going to get married?" Vera''s face flushed as she hadn''t expected such a question. "Secretary Sharpio, why do you keep asking these kinds of questions?" "What? You two are dating, so why what''s wrong with these questions? You two have been together for quite a long time, haven''t you? Besides Juliette nudged Ver arm and whispered, "There weren''t any other women beside Quill in the past. There was even a point in time that I wondered if he liked men. But then you two started dating, so..... Her smile was fiendish as she held Vera''s arm intimately and asked in a whisper, "C''mon, satisfy my curiosity. Have you two done it?" Vera was speechless. She pursed her lips and mumbled, "How direct." With that, Vera''s face became extremely red. Juliette''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Seeing how shy you are, it looks like you two really..." Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 "Mm." Before Juliette could continue with her words, Vera covered her mouth. Juliette stared at her and smiled. Vera''s face was as red as a tomato. "Secretary Sharpio, please stop. I beg you." It wasn''t until Juliette nodded when she saw Vera''s pleading expression that Vera finally let go. However, as soon as she let go, Juliette smiled and said, "It seems that I''ve guessed correctly." "Secretary Sharpio!" "Okay, I won''t say anymore. By the way, is Yulia going to be discharged from the hospital today?" "Yes." Vera nodded. "She doesn''t want to stay here anymore. She wants to go back to work." "You know she''s working at thepany, right?" "I know. Quill told me about her." At that, Vera showed a regretful expression. "It isn''t easy for her, all alone. But we''ve exchanged contact. I''m hoping we can be good friends." After all, she was Quill''s childhood friend. And from what he had said, Vera could tell the Hanover family had a good rtionship with the Maxwell family, and he treated them well. In that case, Quill probably pitied her, seeing Yulia ended up like this. Since she was his girlfriend, and he was busy with work, she thought she should take care of her on his behalf. That was also why Vera kepting to the hospital. Good friends? Juliette wanted to tell Vera how innocent she was, but she didn''t say anything in the end. Vera went to help Yulia pack up, but she didn''t have many things. She only had some clothes and toiletries. However, Yulia looked at her nkly. After spending the past few days with her, Yulia felt even more guilty. Vera didn''t have the slightest defense against her at all. Vera didn''t feel threatened. She was sincere and did her best to treat Yulia well.This is from N?velDrama.Org. For some reason, Yulia felt a sense of warmth, but she resisted at the same time. There were only two of them in the ward. She stood there quietly for a while, looking at Vera''s back. She whispered, "Thank you for looking out for me these past few days." Surprised to hear her speak, Vera smiled and said, "No worries. We''ve gotten along quite well, haven''t we?" Had they? Maybe she only thought so because she was too pure and innocent. There was a faint smile on Yulia''s lips. "You came to the hospital to take care of me because of Quill, didn''t you?" Vera stopped what she was doing. Then, she looked back at Yulia in a daze. "Isn''t it?" Yulia repeated as if she was trying to confirm something. Vera bit her lower lip, looking hesitant. After thinking for a while, she answered Yulia. "Of course, arge part of the reason is because of Quill. After all, you two go way back. He''s been busy with work recently, and I didn''t have anything to do, so I came to tak I care of you. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not making any decisions for him. I just think you haven''t had it easy. Besides, I value my friendship with you; that''s it!" "Value our friendship?" Her smile gradually turned warm. "I still have to thank you for taking care of me with all your heart. Quill and I were ymates, and our families were indeed close. I''m happy he found such an astute and considerate girlfriend." Not waiting for Vera to react, she walked up to her and said, "It''s done, isn''t it? I don''t have much. I can finally leave the hospital today. You have no idea how much I want to go out for some fresh air after spending a few days here." Yulia took her things from Vera, then walked out, looking rxed and free. However, Vera kept having the feeling that Yulia was gloomy and teary-eyed when she talked to her. But it was gone when she took a second look. Was she dreaming? "Vera, let''s go." Yulia''s voice sounded from outside the door. "Coming," Vera said as she came to her senses. She let out a foul breath and tapped her head. Quill was right. She kept overthinking. Even if Yulia had looked sad, it was normal. After all, she had lost her loved ones. It was inevitable for her to think about it, especially when she was alone. Yulia was discharged from the hospital, and Juliette returned to work. Yulia had been gone for a few days. Thest time they saw her, Quill had carried her away, with Vera following behind. Everyone in thepany had witnessed it. Everyone couldn''t stop gossiping. Yulia hadn''te to work for the past few days, nor did Vera. Thus the group chat blew up. "What''s going on? The three of them left together that day. President Hanover was the only one who still came to thepanytely. Can anyone tell me what happened?" "Yeah, I really want to know. Someone, please give us some answers!" "Where''s Jennifer? Doesn''t she always have thetest news? Ask her about it." Troubled, looking at her phone, Jennifer wanted to know too. Where could she get answers from when they didn''te to thepany? She didn''t know where they had gone, and she couldn''t skip work just because she wanted to look for them! "Don''t ask. I don''t know anything. Wendy, isn''t President Hanover''s fiancee working under you? Didn''t you call her to ask about her situation?" Wendy hadn''t said anything in the group chat. After finding out Yulia''s identity, she felt that she should be careful of what she said. She didn''t know if there was someone with ulterior motives. It would be bad if they took a screenshot as evidence and used it against her. She had actually been in touch with Yulia recently, and she said she was in the hospital. Wendy didn''t disturb her anymore after telling her to have a good rest. Regardless, Wendy was sure that Yulia and Quill knew each other. That day, Quill left carrying Yulia. That alone was enough to prove her identity. However, Wendy had yet to figure out what Yulia''s intentions were. She was definitely not just here to work, yet she managed to meet Quill understatedly. She wondered if things would change after Quill knew Yulia was working here. The more Wendy thought about it, the more indefinite she felt. So she decided to y mute in the group chat. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 "Yeah, she hasn''t said anything for the past couple of days. Wendy, are you here?" They began to ask for Wendy in the group chat. She wanted to beat Jennifer up so badly; she was the one who stirred things up, but how did she end up being the scapegoat? However, she couldn''t continue to y dead as someone even messaged her privately, so she replied to the group chat after a few minutes. "Sorry, I have been upied with work. I didn''t keep up to date with thattely." "Wendy, we''re on the same boat. Why haven''t you kept up to date? Isn''t she working under you? You should call her and ask." Wendy felt even more upset seeing that. What did they mean by that? They were in no position to tell her to do so! Wendy was unhappy with how they ordered her. Thus she typed a message in the group chat. "If you want to know, call her yourself. Don''t trouble others." After she sent the message, the group chat fell silent. They hadn''t expected Wendy to say such a thing. After all, they used to gossip together, but she suddenly refused. Seeing her refusal, Jeniffer was also annoyed. However, just as she was about to refute Wendy, a familiar figure passed by. It was Yulia. She could just ask her straight, couldn''t she? With that thought, Jennifer quickly put down her phone and walked toward her. Seeing someone blocking her way, the coldness in her eyes deepened, and she stopped in her tracks to look at Jennifer. "Can I help you?" Yulia''s gaze shocked Jennifer as she had never looked like this whenever she looked for Yulia in the past. Now, she looked cold and distant. Thus, Jennifer took a long time to react. "Oh, it''s nothing. You fainted a few days ago, and you haven''te to work since. So, I got a little worried. How are you feeling now?" Yulia wanted tough hearing Jennifer''s words. Jennifer was obviously concerned about her rtionship with Quill and wanted to know if she was indeed his fiancee. However, she decided to beat around the bush with these phony words. She didn''t expose her intentions, and Yulia also decided to y dumb, looking at her with a faint smile. "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. I can continue to work hard." After that, Yulia wanted to leave, but Jennifer stopped her hurriedly. "Is there anything else?" Yulia looked at Jennifer as if she could see through her. Jennifer could only stare at her nkly, unable to say anything inexplicably. It wasn''t until after a long time that she finally said, "That day... I saw President Hanover carry you out of the building, and his girlfriend followed behind." Yulia blinked. She finally couldn''t hold back any longer, could she? "So?" Yulia asked. Jennifer was at a loss for words. She actually asked her so? So? What could she say? "It seems that you haven''t figured out what to say. I have to work. See you." Jennifer knew that Yulia might really ignore her if she didn''t speak clearly. She quickly rushed forward and grabbed her hand. "Wait, I actually want to ask if you really are President Hanover''s fiancee? If you are, then what do you think of the president''s girlfriend? Aren''t you angry S your fiance? Shouldn''t you snatch him back?" Content belongs NovelDrama.Org Snatch him back? Hearing that, Yulia fell deep in thought. She had never thought of snatching him back at all. "You''re his fiancee. President Hanover''s girlfriend showed up after you, so she is the mistress. You can denounce herpletely." Yulia looked at Jennifer, curious. "So, why are you telling me this?" Jennifer was stumped by her question. But before she could think n¨¦t of how to answer, Yulia continued, "Even if what I said is true, what does it have to do with you? You''re just a receptionist, aren''t you? When did your job include caring for other people''s personal affairs? "I... " Jennifer hadn''t expected Yulia to retort her so fiercely. She had never thought she would be caught in this situation, so she didn''t know how to answer Yulia''s question. "You''ve been asking me this since I nel started working here. I didn''t say anything because I didn''t think you have the right to interfere. I also hope you can understand this is not something you can have a say in. But it looks like you don''t understand what I''m rying to you. Is it right for a receptionist to interfere?" Yulia''s tone became sharper toward the end of her words, looking domineering. Jennifer was baffled and did not respond for a long time. She stammered, "I...I have no other intention. Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to interfere. I just... I just heard that you were President Hanover''s fiancee, so..." Yulia''s tone became soft for some reason as she asked, "Are you trying to help me because you saw that I was treated unfairly?" Hearing that, Jennifer nodded quickly and said, "Yeah, that''s right." "Oh, that''s a pity." Yulia stepped closer to Jennifer. "I still remember how you shooed me away the day I came to find Quill. You evenughed at me after asking if I was President Hanover''s fiancee." Jennifer''s face turned pale. She wasn''t expecting Yulia to bring it up. She defended herself in a panic. "Miss Maxwell... I''ve apologized to you. I didn''t mean to do so. You told me that you didn''t mind either." Yulia was still smiling.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "You''re right. I''ve left it all behind. But my memory is good, so I haven''t forgotten this yet." Jennifer felt a chill run down her spine as she looked at Yulia. She was smiling, yet there was a limitless coldness beneath it. "Alright, I''m going back to work now. You should too." Yulia patted her shoulder and left. This time, Jennifer no longer ran after her. She stood there and thought about what Yulia had said to her. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she felt. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 Jennifer had never seen such an expression before. She was smiling, yet there was no warmth but endless coldness in her eyes. No, not that. It was death. Yes, it was as if she was staring at the dead. Jennifer''s legs felt like jelly. She didn''t even know how she managed to walk back to her desk. She even had the fright of her life when the phone rang, and she stood there for a long time, unmoving. It wasn''t until someone called her that she came back to her senses. Jennifer answered the phone in a daze. After hanging up, Jennifer realized that she had broken out into a cold sweat. "What''s going on with you? You answered the phone in a muddle. And why do you look so pale? Are you unwell?" Jennifer remained silent and only shook her head. When Wendy saw that Yulia had returned to work, she greeted her warmly and inquired about her well-being. After that, she let her get busy, not mentioning Quill once. Yulia curled her lips into a smile and thought this person was quite smart. She knew what to ask and what not to. Although Wendy didn''t ask Yulia what had happened, she was making ns in her heart. In the afternoon, Wendy received the news about Yulia''s reassignment. She was her immediate supervisor, so she wasn''t happy when Yulia was tantly transferred to a high-level department. After all, transferring a talent like Yulia to another department was their loss. She had her eyes on Yulia''s ability and thought she would be of great help in her career. But when she thought about the incident and Yulia''s identity, Wendy felt that she wasn''t qualified to say anything no matter how upset she was. She had to break the news to Yulia personally. Yulia was a little surprised at the news. "Reassignment? To another department?" Wendy sighed and said, "It is a reassignment on the surface, but it is actually a promotion. That department is very rxed. Considering your health, you will be morefortable there." However, Yulia fell silent. "Yulia, go and pack your things. You go and report to them this afternoon." Yulia stood up without saying a word. She pursed her lips and started walking out. Wendy stopped her, "Where are you going?" "Wendy, I have something I need to do. I''ll be back soon." Although she didn''t say it straight, Wendy could guess what she wanted to do. Yulia went straight to Quill. As she ascended the elevator, she watched the number slowly rise. She began to feel uneasy, and her heart started pounding. Quill had only visited her once during her stay in the hospital. Now that she had been discharged, he reassigned a different position to her. Yulia would not have gone to him directly before this. But now, she needed an exnation. Not long after getting out of the elevator, Yulia bumped into Juliette. Juliette was surprised to see her, but she greeted Yulia with a nod and a smile in a split second. "Miss Maxwell, I was just about to look for you." Yulia pursed her lips and looked behind her. "You already know about your reassignment, don''t you? Are you done packing up?" "Is this Quill''s order?" Yulia asked. Juliette raised her eyebrows and said, "Yes." Who dared to do so normally? Only Quill had the power to conduct a reassignment at will. "In that case, I''ll have to trouble you to tell Quill I won''t ept such a transfer." "But it has already been approved. The departments have already made the necessary adjustments. I''m afraid it''s toote to make any changes." Toote to change? How was that possible? Yulia did not believe her. "I want to see him. I''ll talk to him personally." Juliette knew she couldn''t stop Yulia, so she said, "President Hanover is in his office." "Thank you." Juliette''s curious gaze followed Yulia as she walked past her. She wasn''t even willing to be reassigned. Did she really have good control over herself? In President Hanover''s office. Yulia knocked on the door and heard his voice. "Come in." She pushed the door open and walked in to see Quill sitting at his desk. Quill looked up, but it seemed he wasn''t surprised it was her. Yulia walked straight to the front of his desk. "I don''t need the reassignment." She went straight to the point. "You don''t need it?" Quill pursed his lips tightly and looked at Yulia, displeased. "Given your current state, how long do you think you canst without a reassignment?" Hearing that, Yulia''s face turned pale. She bit her lower lip and said, "I know my body well. I like where I am now. I..." "So much so that you had to be admitted to the hospital? Or do you not care about your body at all?" Of course, she cared. How could she not? She was the only one left in the Maxwell family. None of her rtives were willing to lend a hand when her family was in trouble; none of them even visited when her parents were admitted into the hospital. SV Yulia wasn''t just sad, she was also filled with hatred. She had to revive the Maxwell family name. She needed others to know that she could rise back up without their help. "How can I not care?" "If you did, you wouldn''t have ended up in the hospital, and you won''t refuse the reassignment." "Those are two different matters!" Yulia said anxiously, "I told you before, I want to do things my way, so please take back the reassignment." Quill stood up and looked at her coldly. "Do you think Mr. Maxwell would agree to the transfer if he knew of your current situation? If he was still alive, would he allow his daughter to risk her health like this?" Yulia fell silent.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "I still bore certain responsibilities for not knowing the misfortune in your family and not lending a hand. I didn''t object to your indepe because I thought you could do it. But now... please let me take care of you on your father''s behalf. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing that, Yulia''s face turned pale as her body swayed. She looked at Quill and said what was on her mind. "If the Maxwell family had nothing to do with the Hanover family, and if it weren''t for my father''s death, would you have helped me?" Quill didn''t think too much about it and said yes. Then he exined, "Our families were close. If I had known earlier, I would have helped It''s a pity that it''s all toote. You''re the only one left in your family, so I have to take care of you on behalf of your mother." Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 Took care of her on her parents'' behalf? He only reassigned her because of this, didn''t he? There was only bitterness left in her heart. Yulia looked up at Quill. "Is that your only reason?" She asked him in a barely audible voice. She couldn''t even hear it clearly herself, let alone Quill. Although they weren''t far from each other, they weren''t standing very closely either. So, Quill didn''t hear what she said, but he didn''t care. That was because Quill knew the reason she came was to refuse the reassignment.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Yulia," Quill sighed. "I know you''repetitive. But... this is not the time. A lot of circumstances don''t necessarily only have one option." Looking at his handsome face, Yulia noticed no matter how many years had passed, Quill still only ever looked at her indifferently. Unlike that day in the hospital when he had looked at Vera. His eyes were full of tenderness, possessiveness, and desire. Why had it turned out this way? Yulia closed her eyes, then said, "I get it. In that case, let me thank you for your kindness on behalf of my parents." Yulia then smiled at Quill and walked out of his office. Quill didn''t know what Yulia was thinking. Maybe she was prideful. After all, she was the youngdy of the Maxwell family, but now she was so down and out she had to work in hispany. If she was willing to ept his help, Quill could do more. However, knowing her personality, this was probably the limit. After leaving his office, Yulia calmly returned to her department. She started packing up without another word. Seeing how quiet she was when she returned, Wendy went to her curiously. "How was it? Have you decided to ept the reassignment?" Stunned, Yulia looked at Wendy and said with a smile, "Yeah. It''s fate, so why shouldn''t I ept it?" Given her present situation, did she have any right to refuse? Just like the misfortune in her family. Everything was left to fate. What right did she have to say no, and what right did she have to turn the tides? She was too weak. Wendy could tell there was more to what she let on, so she asked carefully, "You don''t want this, do you?" "Actually, I think that you''re very capable. It would be good if you can stay and help me. If you really don''t want to, maybe I can help you fight for it?" What a joke. No matter how hard she tried, she wouldn''t be able to overturn the president''s order. However, Wendy knew saying that could get her on Yulia''s good side. Yulia hadn''t expected Wendy to say so, so she smiled at her and said softly, "Wendy, thank you. But it''s not necessary. You were right. Given my current condition, I do need an easier job. Thank you for taking care of me during my time here." Seeing that she had made up her mind, Wendy patted her on the shoulder. "No problem at all. We''re colleagues. It''ll make things easier if you have someone by your Yulia smiled and didn''t answer. side." "By the way, if anyone gives you a hard time there, you can tell me. You are from my department. Anyone who dares to bully you has to deal with me. I will stand up for you," Wendy said. "Sure. Thanks, Wendy." After Yulia took her things and left, the news spread quickly in the group chat. Thus, it began to liven up once more. "Sh*t, she''s really the president''s fiancee, isn''t she? President Hanover had even personally reassigned her. But what about his girlfriend? Who will President Hanover choose in the end?" "Technically, a wife can''t beat the mistress. The benefits she''s receiving are from his guilt of finding a mistress. This is probably one of thepensations." "Why do I think that this fiancee isn''t what she seems to be? She snuck into thepany without a word, and I even heard she fainted in front of President Hanover''s girlfriend. Why do you guys think she did so? It feels like it''s a deliberate scheme." "A scheme? That''s a bit of a stretch, isn''t it? If it was, why didn''t she just faint in front of President Hanover? Why his girlfriend? If his girlfriend was a bit more merciless, what''s the use of her fainting?" "That''s why I said she has a facade. She dared to faint in front of his girlfriend and even knew she wouldn''t turn a blind eye." "You make it sound so scary, but I don''t think it''s possible. How would she be able to figure out her thoughts so easily?" "Then she probably took a gamble. Anyway, I bet a hundred dors that this fiancee is not a simple woman!" Everyone was firing their opinions in the group. Some even tried to absolve Yulia. However, Wendy smiled with a hit of cynicism when she read the messages. There were many young girls in the group, and just like any other young girls, they were ignorant. There weren''t so many coincidences in this world. Most coincidences were man-made. Coincidences only happened in TV series. s, a bunch of girls who watched too many series. As scheming as they were, they were also overly naive. Quill''s birthday was approaching. Vera had been thinking about what special gift to get him. She had already decided to celebrate his birthday and also tell him about her pregnancy. She wanted to give him an unforgettable birthday. However, the pressing question was how. She had never celebrated someone else''s birthday, nor had she ever bought gifts for a man. Thus she was in a dilemma on what to get him. So she surfed the Inte to see what other girlfriends got their boyfriends. The only answers she found were belts, wallets, lighters, and othermon gifts, but Vera thought they were too general. Plus, Quill had everything, but what she bought was definitely unpresentable. So Vera secretly sent a message to Ernest and asked him what Quill liked. When Ernest received her message, he couldn''t help squinting his eyes and thought for a while. Then he unprecedentedly said something very shameless. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 "Do you want to give him a present? Why don''t you just give yourself to him?" What the...?! When Vera saw his message, she was instantly gob smacked. God, why would Ernest say such things? It was already shameful just thinking about it. So Vera ignored himpletely. She didn''t even reply to his message. Rather, Ernest took the initiative to send her another message. "Vera, why do you suddenly want to give Quill a present?" She hadn''t wanted to reply to him after seeing his second message, but she still did after a second thought. "It''s just that we don''t have any memorabilia after being together for such a long time. So... I want to get him something." Memorabilia? Seeing her exnation, Ernest''s heart was finally at ease. When Vera asked him initially, he realized Quill''s birthday was right around the corner. So he was worried if she wanted to celebrate his birthday with him. Realizing he was wrong, he naturally rxed. Vera answered wlessly, so Ernest did not doubt her. After all, she was a young girl, so it was a no-brainer for her to want to get him memorabilia. However, he thought he should give her some advice. "Vera, are you nning to give Quill a gift during some special asion?" He didn''t point out Quill''s birthday directly, but if Vera had such an idea, she should understand what Ernest meant. However, different people thought differently. How could she know what he was thinking? So Vera only wondered if there were any uing special asions. After some thought, Vera shook her head. "There isn''t any special asiontely, is there?" Seeing this, Ernest finally felt relieved. It seemed that Vera just wanted to give Quill a gift. After that, Ernest discussed it seriously with Vera. "I''ve never seen him passionate about anything from the time I knew him. So I suggest you forget about finding something he likes. Just get something worth keeping, something that can represent you two." "Huh?" Vera was surprised by his suggestion. "Ernest, you''re amazing. How did you know so much?" As soon as the message was sent out, Vera realized she had said something wrong. Ernest loved his wife so deeply that he was depressed after she passed away. He never remarried and did not allow other women to approach him. It was obvious he was very devoted to his wife. So, he might have done these things in the past as well. Although she knew she had said wrongly, it was toote to withdraw the message. It would be even more suspicious if she did so. Maybe Ernest didn''t even think like that. But by withdrawing her message, she would only stir up Ernest''s sorrow. So Vera only yed dumb and continued to ask, "In that case, Ernest, do you have any suggestions?" Ernest had indeed thought about histe wife for a moment. When they were dating in the past Ernest had always thought about these things. However, like Vera, his wife would buy memorabi Vera, his to remind them of specific memories. Memories were always sweet with a hint of bitterness. But at the same time, blissful. Ernest felt as if he had returned to the time when they first got together. He typed away, telling Vera all histe wife did in the past. "I can''t give you a specific answer, but it can be a ce where you two have been, a little souvenir, or a precious memory that you two share. In short, anything is possible. As for what to give, I can''t tell you exactly. After all, you two are dating; you know better than I do what you two have gone through together." Looking at his text, Vera was stumped for a long time. Of course, she knew clearly what they had been through together. "I see. Thank you, Ernest." After putting away her phone, Vera began to recall what they had been through. They barely went out on dates. The only time they were alone was the trip Minerva arranged. But... She couldn''t believe she didn''t think about buying souvenirs when she was on that ind.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They sold all kinds of things there, but she couldn''t believe she didn''t think of buying anything at all. It was useless even if she thought about it now! Sighing, Vera supported her head with her hands and found the situation troublesome. Two dayster, the travel agency called to say their travel album was ready and she coulde by when she had the time. Vera happened to be free that day, so she went to collect it in the afternoon. Vera was instantly inspired the moment she got the travel album. Although she and Quill hadn''t been through a lot, there were at least some memories. She could definitely make a book out of it and take it as memorabilia. She felt joyous just thinking about it. "By the way, Mrs. Hanover, this is a small gift from ourpany to you and Mr. Hanover." To her surprise, there was a small gift. Vera was so happy to receive it. "How thoughtful. Thank you! I like it very much." Dimitri smiled like a buffoon as he said, "It''s good that you like it, Mrs. Hanover. If you and Mr. Hanover would like to join more simr trips, please doe to us. If you have friends, you can also introduce us to them." "No problem," Vera answered generously then Dimitri requested that Vera leave a positive review thepany''s app. Vera did not refuse and wrote arge paragraph, praising thepany and Dimitri for their performance. In the end, he left on cloud nine. Then, Vera went home with the bag. As she was inspired, Vera grabbed a notebook and wrote down her n. To her dismay, Vera realized she wouldn''t have enough time as there would only be one week until Quill''s birthday. So, Vera could only burn the midnight oil. As Quill had everything, Vera didn''t think about the price or the practicality. Instead, she wanted to get him something meaningful. Thus, she also decided to fold 9,999 paper cranes. However, its difficulty made her fearful aboutpleting it within a week. Yet Vera would not give up. So, she began folding paper cranes day and night. Because of this, she stayed up all night and had ck circles around her eyes. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Thus when she went to find Quill, she fell asleep on the sofa waiting for him to finish his meeting. Vera didn''t even notice when he came in. She was sleeping like a log. Quill didn''t wake her but went to the lounge and got a nket to cover her, preventing her from catching a cold before he went back to work. He thought she would wake up midway. However, she was still dead asleep when he finished work. Quill finally realized that something was amiss. Somewhat worried, he went to her only to find her breathing steady and her face rosy. However, the dark circles beneath her eyes were obvious on her pale face. Was that why she had slept for so long that day? What had his girl been doingtely? Thinking of this, Quill knelt in front of the sofa and slowly reached out. His warm fingertips fell extremely lightly around Vera''s eyes, like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. The door to his office was ajar, so Yulia happened to see it when she was about to knock on it. She was dumbfounded for a while. She was surprised to see Quill, who was usually cold and restrained, looking so gentle; kneeling in front of Vera, touching her eyes oh-so-carefully. There was also a sense of deep longing and heartache other than affection in his eyes. Yulia felt as if her heart was being stabbed by needles. Why did she have to witness this scene? Yulia knew that she could not continue to stay there, but she couldn''t move. She stood rooted to the ground, watching the man she liked looking at another woman with a gaze full of affection. She felt as if she was swallowing needles. Just as Yulia forced herself to leave, Quill seemed to have noticed something and looked in her direction.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They happened to meet each other''s eyes. Taken aback, Yulia looked away. Like a cat caught stealing, she took a few steps back and froze outside the door, not making a sound. Quill pursed his lips and covered Vera with the nket before stepping out. He naturally closed the door after he came out, trying to block the outside sound, so that Vera wouldn''t be disturbed. "What''s up?" Hearing this, Yulia looked up at him. Quill no longer had any affection in his eyes. His gaze at her was normal, like he was looking at anyone else. She didn''t expect that after knowing him for so many years, she still wasn''t special in his eyes. It seemed that he poured all his emotions into that woman. Though bitter in her heart, Yulia looked indifferent on the surface. She mumbled, "I just came to thank you, that''s all. Since you''re still busy, I''ll leave you be." Unexpectedly, Quill stopped Yulia. With indifference in his tone, he said, "Let''s have a get-together with Ernest some time." Hearing that he wanted the three of them to have a get-together, Yulia could help spacing out. The scene of them having fun together appeared before her eyes. The three of them often got together when they were young. Yulia was the youngest and the only girl among the three, so she received the most care. At first, she thought it wouldst for a long time, but she did not expect things to turn out like this. Yulia put on a faint smile as she spoke with indifference. "I don''t think that''s necessary. After all, you and Ernest are very busy, and I also have to work. Although you reassigned me to a more rxed et position, I still can''t neglect my responsibilities. After all, I am no longer the youngdy of the Maxwell family, and I can''t be us as I before." Quill stared at her as he said, "You should know if you''re willing, you can..." Before he finished his words, Yulia took a step back. Alerted, she stared at Quill and said, "No, I''m already thankful that you reassigned my position. Besides, the Maxwell family and the Hanover family were close; there is no special rtionship between us. So, you''d overstep the boundary if you help me too much. You have a girlfriend now. As a single woman, I''d better not ept too much of your help. Otherwise..." Speaking of this, Yulia nced at the door behind Quill and smiled slightly. "I can''t afford to bear the responsibility of making your girlfriend misunderstand." Quill frowned and answered subconsciously, "Vivy won''t misunderstand me." Taken aback, she said. "She won''t? Are you so sure? She trusts you that much?" Of course. In Quill''s heart, she was exceptionally reliant and trustworthy. Although he did not make it clear, his expression spoke volumes. Yulia felt that there was no need to ask anymore. If she did, it would just deepen the pain in her heart. "Fine, I''ll take it as she won''t misunderstand. She''s very kind. She even brought food for me when I was in the hospital. Then, just take it as I''m worried about people misunderstanding. See ya." Quill watched as she left, pondering. The door behind him opened, and he turned around to see Vera rubbing her eyes, standing there. "Are you done with your meeting? Why do I feel like I''ve slept for a long time? Did you juste back?" Hearing her words, Quill was sure she didn''t hear their conversation. She probably woke up on her own. Thus, he ruffled her hair and said, "Yes, I just finished my meeting. How was your sleep?" Hearing his question, Vera felt a little embarrassed as she felt she had line slept for a long time. Looking at Quill, she thought for a moment before embracing him in a daze, wrapping her arms around his waist. "I''ve slept for too long, haven''t I? What time is it?" "Indeed," Quill thought, "You''ve slept from the moment you came." But Quill felt that it was better not to tell her. He ruffled the back of her head. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat out, shall we?" Eat out? Stumped, Vera couldn''t believe they were going to eat as soon as she woke up. She wasn''t a pig. How could she do that?! However, Quill''s question awoke her appetite. She was starving. She blinked, looking at Quill. "I''m a little hungry. I wonder what time it is. Let me check..." Bleary-eyed and being in his arms, Quill, who was initially indifferent, became rather turned on by her actions. So when Vera wanted to take a look at the time, he pinched her chin lightly and leaned in to kiss her. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 "Mmph." Vera''s vision went dark as she felt Quill''s lips on hers. Dazed and lost, she subconsciously grabbed Quill''s cor, leaning against him as her knees went weak. After God-knew-how-long, Quill finally retreated. During the kiss, he moved his hand from her chin to both sides of her cheeks, transforming into a careful kiss as he cupped her face. Then it deepened. After stepping back, Quill''s thumb moved along her soft cheeks to her mouth, gently caressing it. Sh*t! Vera''s face flushed. They''d gone overboard! Her gaze flew around, not daring to look at him. "Are you hungry now?" Vera nodded blindly and said, "Yes!" "Let''s go then." "No, no..." Vera shook her head. "I have to go back to the restaurant. Maybe next time?" In truth, she wanted to go back and continue folding the paper cranes. She had to get it done as soon as possible. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to get it done in time! Quill did not expect Vera to reject him. Helpless, he pinched her nose. "You don''t even have time for dinner?" Embarrassed, just when Vera was thinking about how to answer his question, Quill sighed helplessly and said, "Some other day then. Let me drive you home." "No, I''ll go back myself. It won''t take long!" After that, Vera broke free from his arms and ran away. After a certain distance, she waved at Quill and said, "Go back to work. I can go back by myself." Seeing how energetic she looked as she waved her hands at him, Quill couldn''t help smiling. Then, he also waved her goodbye. "Stay safe." "Alright!" After receiving his affirmation, Vera went into the elevator, assured. As the elevator reached the lobby, Vera bumped into Yulia, who was in a daze, just as she came out. She stood in front of the elevator with a nk look in her eyes, looking like she was lost. She didn''t even notice Vera when she came out of the elevator. Because of the bond Vera formed with Yulia in the hospital, she took the initiative to greet her. Hearing a voice, Yulia came back to her senses. She then became a little absent-minded again when she saw Vera smiling brightly. However, instantaneously, she focused her gaze on Vera, looking at her in disbelief. Because at that moment, Vera''s lips were glowing, and her gaze was soft and charming; She looked incredibly beautiful. While she rode the elevator multiple times in a daze, they were... She felt a dull throbbing in her heart. As if tens of thousands of arrows were piercing through it. Within a split second, Yulia''s face became ghastly pale. Even her steps were a little unstable, nearly forward. "Huh?" Seeing Yulia in a daze as she came out of the elevator, Vera wondered what was troubling her. Then her face suddenly became pale as her body fell forward; Vera subconsciously supported her and asked, "Are you all right? You don''t look so good. Are you not feeling well?" Vera helped Yulia to a chair nearby. It wasn''t until after a long time that Yulia finally adjusted herself. Then, she faced Vera with a depressed smile. "Thank you. You''ve helped me again." Hearing this, Vera felt a little bad. She wondered why she would happen to help her every time they met. "No worries. You''re in bad shape. Why don''t you take a few days off?" "I''m fine." Yulia shook her head and said faintly, "I''m just a little anemic. No big deal." Vera looked at the time and couldn''t believe she slept through the whole afternoon. What she had to do now was to go back as soon as possible. However, seeing Yulia''s condition, she couldn''t bear to leave her be. So she said, "It''s almost time to get off work, isn''t it? Why not I take you home?" Yulia shook her head and looked at her, saying, "I just suddenly felt unwell. I must be hungry. Rather than sending me home, why don''t I treat you to a meal?" "Huh?" Vera tilted her head slightly. It seemed like she couldn''t avoid this meal no matter what. First, Quill, and now Yulia. "You''ve been bringing me meals while I was admitted to the hospital, and I''m truly grateful for that. This is the second time you''ve saved me so I have to treat you to a meal. What do you say? By the way, I''m sorta tight on cash right now, so can only treat you to a simple meat for the time being." Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Since Yulia had put it that way, Vera thought it would be bad if she continued to refuse. Moreover, she was worried about leaving her alone, so she agreed. "Sure, no problem. I''m not picky. Why don''t I treat you instead?" "No, I have to. You have taken so much care of me." Seeing the determination in Yulia''s eyes, Vera felt that she wouldn''t be able to talk her out of it. So she nodded. "Okay then. I''m okay with anything." After learning her story from Quill, Vera assumed Yulia''s current financial situation should be quite tough. But even so, she still insisted on treating her. She could tell Yulia had a strong sense of self-esteem. So, Vera thought they could just find a food truck. That way, Yulia wouldn''t have to spend so much, and she hoped to take some pressure off Yulia. So when Vera suggested eating barbecue, Yulia froze. Then, she looked at the girl who was smiling happily. "Are you saving money for my sake? Don''t worry; I can still afford to treat you to dinner. You don''t have to do that." "But..." "If you refuse even this, then I feel insincere." Finally, they went to a restaurant. When Vera looked at the menu, Yulia told her softly, "Order whatever you want. No need to worry." Although Yulia had said so, Vera still only ordered a main and handed the menu to Yulia. "I know what I''m getting. What about you?" Yulia took it and looked at it a few times before simply ordering her main as well as a few appetizers. Vera wanted to stop her but decided to swallow back her words in the end. Forget it. After all, it was Yulia''s goodwill. It was not good for Vera to refuse her all the time. After that, Yulia looked at her red lips, masking the pain in her heart as she asked, "By the way, do youe to visit Quill every day?" "Yeah." Vera nodded and said, "He is too busy with work, so he tends to neglect his health. So I''ll bring him something to eat whenever I have the time." "I see." Yulia nodded. "He''s very focused when he works, sometimes to the point of forgetting to eat. He is really blessed to have a girlfriend like you." Then, Yulia stared at her again and said, "You''re not looking as well as before, and your dark circles are obvious. Is everything alright?" Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 Her dark circles were obvious? Embarrassed at her question, Vera subconsciously touched her eyelids. "Is it that bad?" Yulia leaned in to take a closer look and said, "Yeah. Are you having trouble sleeping? Or is something bothering you?" Vera actually hadn''t nned to tell anyone about it but seeing that Yulia was also a girl and that she knew Quill since they were young, she thought it wouldn''t be a big deal to tell her. Thus, Vera let Yulia in on the n. Dumbfounded for a long time, Yulia finally questioned, "You... You want to celebrate Quill''s birthday?" "Yeah." Vera nodded. "Originally, I wanted to get him something, but he already has everything. So I thought, why not I make him something significant." "Then do you know..." He never celebrated his birthday. She almost blurted out, but just as she was about to say it, Yulia stopped. Because the scene in the office surfaced in her mind. The man she liked was kneeling in front of another woman with an affectionate gaze. It was unprecedented, let alone gazing at her like that! "Do I know what?" Yulia''s pause piqued Vera''s interest. Yulia came to her senses and smiled at her. She yed dumb and asked, "Ah, I mean, have you told anybody else this? "No..." "That''s good." Yulia smiled and said, "It''s your surprise for him after all. I was worried it would be ruined if you told too many people." "It won''t. You are the only person who knows this. Oh, right, I also asked Ernest! I heard he grew up with you and Quill, right?" "E-Ernest? Lowell?" Hearing his name, Yulia grew uncertain. She hadn''t expected Vera to tell him that. On the other hand, based on his friendship with Quill, how could he and Vera not have any interaction? However, she wondered why Ernest didn''t tell Vera about the fact. By right, he would definitely know Quill never celebrated his birthday. "Yeah." "You already asked him?" "Yeah, is there a problem?" "No." Yulia came to her senses as she smiled, her eyes a little dim. What was she thinking? How could she think Vera wouldn''t know it? Although it was surprising for Vera to know, it was impossible Ernest didn''t. If he also agreed to Vera''s gesture to celebrate Quill''s birthday, maybe she had cured his habit of not celebrating it. After all, she was his love. That was right... What on earth was she fantasizing about? Yulia felt that she had changed into a terrible person. She actually thought of using Vera''s ignorance to provoke Quill and lead them to break up. By then... She could... At that, Yulia quickly shooed her thoughts away. "I understand how much you want to celebrate his birthday, but you need to look after yourself too. It would be terrible if you fall sick before his birthday." Yulia poured Vera a drink as she said gently, "Your dark circles are bad. You must be exhausted. Isn''t Quill concerned?" "Oh, I''m good. I''ve managed to make it up with a long nap in his office in the afternoon. You''re close with him, aren''t you? Please keep this a secret for me." Yulia eyes showed a hint of helplessness as she nodded. "There''s no way I can tell him, can I?" "Thank you!" The girls bid farewell and left after their meal. After Vera got into the car, Yulia stood rooted to the ground and looked thoughtfully in the direction Vera left. If Quill was really willing to celebrate his birthday for Vera, then... her chance of being with him would be fruitless. Thinking of this, Yulia closed her eyes. Give up; just give up. "You would already have long been with him if it was possible. Why wait until now? He never liked you in the past, let alone now." She thought. "Yulia Maxwell, what are you daydreaming about? Wake up, wake up!" Suddenly, Yulia opened her eyes. However, there was still no rity in them. Perhaps she would never be able to move on from this ever. Time flew, and Vera was done folding all the paper cranes, just in time for Quill''s birthday the next day. Not not only had she managed to get the gift ready, but she also managed to get her maternityCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. check-up done so that she coel surprise him with it the nex day. She wondered how he would react. Vera went to bed with unlimited excitement. That night, she had a dream. In her dream, Quill proposed to her right after seeing the report. Vera was so happy that she shed tears and said yes. When she woke up, the corners of her eyes were wet. However, for some reason, Vera suddenly felt very sad. She sat up and wiped away the tears. It was such a beautiful dream; Quill even proposed to her, but why was she so sad? Vera didn''t know what was wrong with her. It took her a long time before she managed topose herself. After that, she slipped out of bed and got changed. It was only untit she saw the presents and report on the table that she felt a hint of warmth. Maybe she had let her imaginations run wild the previous night, which caused her to feel so sad. Vera took a deep breath and got dressed up before leaving. She had booked a table at a restaurant and even got a cake, red wine, candles, and everything she could think of. Although the guys would do it traditionally, Vera did not care about it. Since they were already together, it didn''t matter who did it. What mattered the most was who and what she was doing with. Vera booked a small private room. By the time she got there, the staff told her the room was ready. "Missis, your boyfriend is so lucky. I''ve been working here for so long. but this is the first time I''ve seen a girlfriend take the initiative to prepare a surprise for her boyfriend." Another staff member said, "Yeah, Missis, your boyfriend is so lucky to find such a caring girlfriend like you." "But..." A novice staff member said with some hesitation, "Missis, won''t you be putting yourself in a lower position by doing this?" Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 Put herself in a lower position? It had never crossed Vera''s mind. Shaking her head, she answered, "I don''t think so. I don''t think it is necessary to stress on who pays more effort in a rtionship." That was what she thought. The other staff members also nodded. "Yeah, as long as a couple is truly in love with each other, who cares who pays more effort?" "Yeah, it''s the thought that counts." The novice staff didn''t quite agree with the crowd. However, seeing how happy Vera was, they thought they should just keep quiet. Everyone ecstatically finished the preparations for Vera. Seeing the staff was wrapping up, Vera decided to go to Quill''spany. She nned to visit Quill as per usual and wait for him to finish work. Then she''d suggest eating at the restaurant she booked to surprise him. Thus, she went to the office as usual. When she was heading upstairs, she bumped into Yulia. She was heading out to get some documents done. Seeing Vera, she recalled what day it was and immediately understood why she was there. "Are you going to celebrate his birthday today? Everything ready?" Yulia asked casually. Vera nodded. "Yup, everything is ready." "That''s good." "Oh, right, do you want to join us tonight?" Join them? Hearing that, Yulia became a little absent-minded. To put it nicely, she''d be there to celebrate his birthday, but in fact, she''d only be there to see the man she liked being with another woman. She''d only be torturing herself if she went. Thinking of this, Yulia shook her head. "No, thanks. I have something going on tonight." Seeing she wasn''t in the mood, Vera did not insist. "All right. I''ll go look for him first." "Hold up." Looking at her back, Yulia couldn''t help stopping her. "What''s up?" Vera turned her head and looked at her in confusion. Looking at Vera, Yulia hesitated to speak. In fact, she was conflicted. She wanted to know badly if Quill had really broken his habit of not celebrating his birthdays. But she was afraid of not receiving the answer she wanted. By then... At that thought, Yulia took a deep breath and walked to Vera to fix her hair. "Your hair''s a little messy." In the end, she did not say it out loud. "Ah, thanks." Vera did not notice anything fishy but even thanked her. "Go on. All the best." Yulia stood unmoved as her gaze grew colder, watching Vera leave. She had wanted to hint at Vera, but what did it have to do with her? So what if she knew he never celebrated his birthdays? As his girlfriend, if Vera wasn''t aware of this, then it had nothing to do with her. No matter what, her hands were clean from the beginning to the end. Even if something really happened between them, she would not be held ountable. Thus, she couldn''t be considered despicable. She merely kept herself out of the affair. With that thought, Yulia left with satisfaction. From then onward, she dared not actively provoke Yulia anymore. When Jennifer saw how friendly she was with Vera and even fixing her hair with a gentle smile on her face, Jennifer felt the hair on the back of her neck stand, recalling Yulia''s gaze. What a phenomenon it was to see the fiancee and the girlfriend being so chummy. Jennifer even doubted if Vera knew of Yulia''s identity as Quill''s fiancee. Flustered, she had wanted to stand by Yulia, but she dared not get close to her after that day. Upon seeing Vera foolishly standing in front of Yulia, talking andughing, she actually felt sorry for Vera. After all, the pasta at her restaurant was delectable. If she lost to Yulia, would she decide not to run her pasta restaurant out of misery? After some thought, Jennifer suddenly wondered if she should tell Vera about this. However, when she wanted to go to Vera, she had already gone up to Quill''s office. So Jennifer could only wait for her toe down to tell her about Yulia''s past engagement with Quill. To Jennifer''s dismay, Vera came down with Quill that day, so she had zero chances of taking to Vera. And Vera also wouldn''t notice it as she left with Quill. Jennifer decided to leave things be ? when she still didn''t get the chance to talk to Vera in private after waiting for a day. After all, there would be other opportunities; she''d just have to wait for the next day. However, that day would nevere. Of course, that was a story forter. After leaving the building with Quill, Vera sneaked a peek at him when they got in his car. She wondered if she had imagined it, but Quill was in a terrible mood that day. Vera was not sure if she was reading too much into it, so she took the initiative to ask him. "Are you upset?" Quill was instantly in a better mood when he heard Vera''s question. Moreover, she was looking at him with a careful gaze, worried that he was actually upset. He reached out to ruffle her hair. "What are you thinking about? I''m not upset, just thinking about something." "Oh." Vera rest assured after confirming he wasn''t upset. It was Quill''s birthday that day. If he was upset, she would have to consider her questions. However, seeing the affection and gentleness in his eyes, Vera felt that she must have overthought. After all, she had cried when she woke up that morning, so her mood was badly affected. In the end, she had to readjust herself. "You refused when I asked you out for dinner the other day. Why now?" Quill asked casually. Vera replied with a smile, "We haven''t eaten together for a long time, haven''t we? So I want to spend some time with you." As she leaned against his shoulder, Quill noticed Vera''s dark circles were very obvioustely, and she didn''t look so good. "What have you been doing §Ö§ä recently?" His sudden question startled her. She thought he had found out her n, so she hurriedly exined, "Nothing, really. It''s just that Tve been staying up a littleter than usual." "To do what?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 What had she done? Vera blinked. There was no way she was telling him. Noticing her silence, Quill looked over and grabbed her wrist. "Hmm?" Vera replied in a mysterious tone, "It''s a secret." "You''ll know when the timees!" Seeing Vera being all mysterious, Quill naturally did not press on. Furthermore, he was in a bad mood that day, so the atmosphere in the car fell silent very quickly. Vera could sense his bad mood as soon as he quieted down. She kept feeling something was amiss. Because she had been focusing on the surprise, she hadn''t wished him a happy birthday nor gave him a present. Thus, she began assuming if he was upset because of this. But she could only keep it to herself and wait until they got to the restaurant. By then, he wouldn''t be in such a bad mood anymore. However, if Vera had known what would happenter, she definitely would not have thought about surprising him, nor would she have wanted to celebrate his birthday. In the restaurant. When the group of staff saw Vera bring Quill in, they couldn''t help sighing and whispering to each other. "My God, Miss Zais''s boyfriend is so freaking hot. No wonder she''s willing to prepare such a surprise for him. If I have such a hunk for a boyfriend, I''d be absolutely willing to prepare a surprise for him every single day!" "D*mn right!" "His boyfriend sure is a dreamboat, but Miss Zais seems very ordinary. Moreover, she''s the one preparing the surprise in this rtionship. It feels... Umm..." Although she did not finish the rest of her sentence, everyone present knew what it entailed. Their manager interrupted them. "Alright, that''s enough. She is our client. Don''t go meddling in other people''s business. What we need to do is to serve our customers the best we can. Keep your opinions and judgments to yourselves. Got it?" "Got it." "I''ve booked a table. Their business is booming. I had to book way advance to get a table." Vera said to Quill when they entered. Lost in thought, Quill only replied with a hum. Vera held his hand as they went upstairs. The surprise was awaiting them in the private room. They would feel the difference as soon as they entered. When they entered, the private room was filled with sweet romance and heart-themed decorations. It looked absolutely dreamy. However, Quill didn''t seem to notice anything. He thought it was just the room''s interior design, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Soon, the staff served the dishes. They didn''t look anything out of the ordinary, so Quill didn''t suspect a thing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. If his mind wasn''t elsewhere that day, he would have noticed something was amiss. However, it had drifted far away. Thus, when the staff switched off the lights in the room under Vera''s cue, the sudden darkness surprised Quill, and he finally realized something was off. In the darkness, Vera rested her hand atop his, tapping her fingers lightly. Quill thought Vera assumed he was frightened by the sudden darkness, so she took the initiative tofort him. This silly girl. He wanted to hold her hand and tell her he was fine. Flick! Just then, the lights in the private room came back on, but it was different from before. This time, it was dimly lit, and there suddenly happened to be a cake on the table. Vera was lighting the candles on the cake. After the candles were lit, Vera''s delicate face brightened under the flickering candlelight. With a bright smile on her face, she began to sing the birthday song. From the moment Quill saw the cake, a memory he had kept buried surfaced, slowly drilling into his mind, corroding his ability to reason. As the candle mes danced, it took a different form in Quill''s eyes. Aze, the surrounding was covered in a massive fire, burning his eyes. The birthday song ringing in his ears turned into a terrible cry. The massive fire, apanied by helpless cries, nearly tore the world apart. Drips of cold sweat formed on Quill''s forehead He looked ghastly; even his lips became pale. Under the dancing candle mes, Vera''s face distorted and returned to normal several times. Quill''s veins were bulging, and his breathing had be heavy. "Happy birthday!" Vera finally finished singing the birthday song and sent him her blessings. It was also then Quill''sst bit of reasoning snapped. After that, she urged him to blow out the candle. With a sincere look, she encouraged him, "You need to make a wish before blowing out the candle. What wish would you like to make?" However, there was no response. Quill was deadly silent. His expression... seemed to be very strange. "Quill?" Vera called out to him tentatively. Quill suddenly raised his head and stared at her. His gaze was grim to the point one could feel chills down their spine. "Wh-What''s wrong?" Vera asked, quavering. She couldn''t figure out what was going on. Just when she was about to speak, Quill suddenly stood up and stared at her in silence. Seeing that, Vera followed suit. "What''s going on?" Quill was drowned in the horrible images, to the extent that he could hardly hear Vera''s voice. She had never seen him look so sinister, like a coldblooded creature. For the first time, Vera felt a terrifying aura emanating from him. What in the world was going on? Unfortunately, Quill did not give her an answer as he staggered out of the room. When the staff outside saw him running out with a pale face, they were confused. Thus, they quickly rushed in. "Miss Zais, what happened? Why did your boyfriend leave?" Stood rooted to the ground for a long time, Vera was as baffled as they were. She couldn''t figure out what she had done wrong. She merely wished him a happy birthday and nothing else. Could it be... even that was wrong? The more she thought about it, the more muddled she became. One of the staff members asked, "Your boyfriend didn''t look too good. Did you guys get into a fight? Or was there something wrong with our preparation?" The staff who hadn''t agreed with Vera''s n earlier couldn''t help saying, "Maybe he didn''t need you to celebrate his birthday." Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 "Knock it off!" Being scolded, the staff member stuck their tongue out and said, "It''s not like I''ve said anything wrong." "Miss Zais?" Vera snapped back to her senses. Looking at the exquisitely decorated room and the gift she had prepared, she grabbed it and left after some thought. "Thank you for all your hard work, but I''m afraid we won''t being back. I have to go see how he''s doing." "Sure, Miss Zais, go ahead. Be sure to clear things out between you two." "Thank you." After Vera left, the gabby staff member couldn''t help expressing their views again. "I''m sure it''s her aggressiveness that led to her boyfriend''s detestation. See what happens when women don''t value themselves? If you guys ever got yourself a boyfriend, don''t be like her." An older staff member gave her a side-eye as she said, "Only youngsters like you will think of finding a boyfriend who simp over you. What, are you born into money, or are you worshipped at the altar? Do people have to hold you dearly forever?" C''mon, don''t say that. If he doesn''t do that before marriage, then won''t it be worse after marriage?" "Yeah, right. What matters in love is equality. You can say all this so confidently only because you haven''t met the person you like. When you do, try saying this again." Vera did not hear theirments, nor did she want to. After she left the restaurant, she began to search for Quill. However, he was nowhere to be found. Thus, she went to the parking lot, and as expected, his car was no longer there. Extremely anxious, she tried calling Quill. But as luck would have it, her phone was dead. She had been so preupied with the preparations she had forgotten to charge her phone. She didn''t know what was going on, and she had no idea where Quill had gone. After some thought, Vera finally hailed a taxi and went to the Hanover Corporation first. When she arrived, she immediately went to his floor. However, instead of Quill, she bumped into Juliette, who was working overtime. Perplexed, Juliette asked Vera, "Vera, hadn''t you left with President Hanover? Why did youe back?" She hadn''t got to the bottom of the issue yet, so Vera did not intend to let Juliette in on it. "My phone is dead, and I can''t find him. Did hee back?" Although Vera didn''t answer her directly, Juliette was smart enough to know something was amiss from Vera''s expression. She shook her head and said, "He didn''te back. Did something happen between you two?" Vera didn''t expect Juliette to catch on so quickly. She sighed and replied, "I don''t know. That''s why I need to look for him and figure it out." "You said your phone is dead? Let me give him a call then." "Oh, right, thank you! Sorry for troubling you, Secretary Sharpio." Juliette then gave Quill a call. However, his line was busy. Her calls couldn''t get through no matter what. After several consecutive failed calls, Juliette lowered her phone and looked at Vera, her face serious. "What exactly happened? How could this be? Did he go missing or something? Do we need to call the police?" Call the police? Vera thought there was no need for that, so she shook her head and said, "It should be my fault. There is no need to call the police. I guess he probably doesn''t want to see me now." Hearing that, Juliette was even more confused. "What exactly happened?" "Nothing. Since he''s not here, I''ll look for him somewhere else." There were only a few ces Quill would normally go to, and Vera happened to know all of them. She nned to look for him in the Hanover Vi first, then his private vi. Juliette couldn''t press on when Vera didn''t want to tell her more. So she merely watched her leave with something in her arms, a little distressed. It took a great deal for them to finally be together. Although they had a sweet rtionship, she had no idea what was going on. However, this wasn''t something she should go into detail about. Therefore, Juliette went back to her business. Vera went downstairs with a heavy heart and a messy mind. She even bumped into Yulia on her way out. I As most employees in the Hanover Company were working overtime, Yulia was rather surprised to see Verae back. She knew she shouldn''t go to her now, but she couldn''t help walking to Vera greeting her. "Vera, why are you still here?" Vera was a little touched when she saw Yulia as she was Quill''s childhood friend. Maybe if she asked her, she would know something. Thinking of this, Vera quickly walked to her. "Yulia, you and Quill grew up together, didn''t you?" Hearing that, Yulia was taken aback. Why would she suddenly ask her that? Did someone tell her something? However, Yulia managed topose herself quickly and nodded with a smile. "Yeah, we grew up together because our families were close. Why?" "There''s something I can''t figure out. I remember you grew up with him, so... I thought you''d know the answer." Noticing the look in Vera''s eyes and recalling the date, Yulia had a hunch at her question. However, she still patiently waited for it. Sure enough, it was as she predicted. "I was celebrating his birthday with him earlier, but... he doesn''t seem too happy. Then he left, but I can''t find him anywhere." Although Yulia was mentally prepared, she still couldn''t control her excitement hearing Vera''s words. She thought she had cured him of his habit of celebrating his birthdays, but it turned out In other words, their rtionship wasn''t as intimate as she thought. At least Vera did not know much about Quill''s past, and he was not ready to tell her. Thus leading to the current situation. With that thought, Yulia put on a shocked expression. "You''ve never celebrated his birthday before?" "Huh?" Baffled, Vera mumbled, "In the past? No..." This was Quill''s first birthday since they started dating. In the past, Vera dared not even think of doing so.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Yulia''s expression suddenly became grim. "How could this be? I was quite shocked when you said you were going to celebrate his birthday that day. In fact, Quill never celebrates his birthdays. But you were telling me so justifiably, so I thought you fixed his habit." "What?" Hearing this, Vera instantly grew grim. "He never celebrates his birthdays? What?" Quill had never celebrated his birthday? This was news to Vera. He never told her that, nor did anyone close to him, and she never took the initiative to learn about it. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Yulia stared at her gloomily and said, "I thought you knew this. After all, you two are dating. Shouldn''t he have told you about it?" Vera waspletely dumbstruck by her doubt. Yeah, they were dating; she should know about this. But... she knew nothing. However, Vera wasn''t someone who''d brood over such faux pas. She smiled and replied, "If this is a traumatic situation to him, then I''d understand if he wasn''t willing to say it. I was reckless; I should''ve asked." Yulia didn''t expect Vera to let it go so quickly. Surprised, she also admired Vera''s magnanimity. She was truly decent; she wasn''t the least bit upset after hearing her words. She was indeed the kind of person Quill liked, generous and decent. But this was not the result Yulia wanted. She was screaming inside. She tried her best to refrain from saying what she shouldn''t. However, she couldn''t withstand her selfish desires, whispering, "But I think he should''ve told you this. You two wouldn''t be in this situation today if he did. Now that this has happened, will the both of you grow estranged? Should I exin it for you?" Vera shook her head. "Forget it. I''ll go look for him and exin it myself. Thank you for telling me this." Yulia smiled helplessly. "I''m sorry. I thought you''ve really fixed this habit. I even wondered how capable you are, so I didn''t tell you anything. But I''m also to me for how things turned out." "Not at all," Vera denied quickly. "This is between him and me. It''s our matter to solve; nothing to do with you." Hearing that, Yulia''s face turned pale. She remained silent for a moment before replying, "Hurry up and find him then." "Mm." After Vera left, she couldn''t help recalling what Yulia had said to her. Was it her illusion? She somehow felt that Yulia had a double entendre, but everything sounded like a wless, foolproof piece of goodwill. Vera pursed her lips as she quickened her pace. No matter what, she was no longer in the mist now. At least she knew Quill didn''t want to celebrate his birthday. As for why, she intended to find it out from him. She didn''t want to hear his history from other people but himself. All the more reason Vera had to look for Quill now! "Vera! Vera!" When Vera was about to get in the car, she heard someone calling her from behind. At first, she thought it was her imagination. But just as she was nearly in the car, the sound got closer. "Gosh, why wouldn''t you respond to my calls?" Shocked, Vera turned around and looked at the panting receptionist. "You''re looking for me?" Jennifer had dashed over. She came running to her as soon as she heard from her colleagues that Vera was at thepany. However, she had a hard time chasing her as Vera was freakishly fast. Fortunately, she seeded. "Yes! I have something to tell you!" Jennifer grabbed her hand, but her breathing was so heavy that she could hardly utter a word. Seeing her in such a situation, Vera replied, "If it''s not something urgent, you can tell me some other time. I have something urgent to deal with now, I..." "No, no, no. I have to tell you now. It''s important too."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Vera couldn''t wrap her head around this scenario. A minuteter, Jennifer finally managed to steady her breathing. She then held Vera''s hand and said, "Actually, I''ve thought for a long time for if I should tell you, but I feel guilt not doing so. After all, your pasta is amazing." The doubts in Vera''s heart ballooned as she frowned slightly. She needed to look for Quill, so she really wasn''t in the mood to care about anything else. "Look, I''m sorry, but I have something really urgent to settle today. Shall we talk another time?" "No, listen to me!" Jennifer had a death grip on Vera''s hand, not letting her go. Vera had no choice but to nod helplessly. "Please be quick then; I really have to go." After Jennifer made sure there wasn''t anyone else around, she whispered, "I don''t know if you know this, but if you do, you can just ignore this. However, if you don''t, well, act like you didn''t hear this from me!" Vera was exasperated. Why was she so mysterious? What was so important about it? "You know Yulia, don''t you? I saw you and President Hanover took her to the hospital." Vera became even more puzzled hearing it had to do with Yulia. "What you''re about to tell me has something to do with her?" "Exactly!" Jennifer nodded hard. She took a deep breath before finally saying it out loud. "She is actually President Hanover''s fiancee!" For a moment, Vera thought her ears were ying tricks on her. And at that split second, Vera even thought she was dreaming. However, after she blinked, the receptionist was still standing in front of her. Furthermore, Jennifer''s deadly grip was hurting her The pain was undeniable. "Did you heard what I said?" Getting no response from her, Jennifer asked again. Hearing that, Vera dragged herself back to reality. Looking at the receptionist, she said, "Just now, you said..." She thought she had misheard it. Otherwise, how could she have heard from the receptionist that Yulia was Quill''s fiancee? No one had told her about it! Seeing Vera''s bloodless face, Jennifer knew she had heard it clearly. But she said it again, for fear she wouldn''t believe her. "Yulia is President Hanover''s fiancee. I was worried you didn''t know this, so I came to tell you." Vera finally realized she had heard right. However, she still couldn''t believe it. After all, this was all too sudden. "And is there proof to your words?" "Do you need any proof for that? She knows President Hanover, doesn''t she? He even reassigned her to a better position. Isn''t that obvious enough?" "Isn''t it because their parents were close friends?" "It is precisely that that they have an engagement! Otherwise, why do you think Yulia would enter Hanover Corporation?" Vera still felt that her exnations weren''t really persuasive, but... she did sense there was something wrong with Yulia''s words earlier. She thought she had imagined things all the while. However, if she really was Quill''s fiancee, then her words werepletely justifiable now. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Even after saying what she wanted to, Jennifer''s expression remained mysterious. "All right, I''ve told you everything I know. Please keep this between us. See ya." After she left, Vera was still standing mindlessly at the spot, unable to digest what the receptionist had divulged to her. Yulia was Quill''s fiancee? If what she said was true, then... What is she? A homewrecker who forcibly wedged herself in between two lovers? "Missy, are you going to get in the car or not?" The driver''s urge pulled Vera back to reality. "I''m sorry, sir. Could you please wait for me for a little while? I have something to confirm." "Wait for you? What about my business?" "Please, sir. I''ll tip you more for the fareter." Hearing what she said, the driver nodded with satisfaction and replied, "Fine, go on then. But don''t make me wait for too long." After that, Vera ran back. But she stopped again halfway. Wait, why should she ask Yulia about it? If she really was Quill''s fiancee, then Vera should ask Quill about it instead. After all, Quill was her boyfriend. She wanted to hear it from him. Thinking of this, Vera turned back. Seeing that she came back so quickly, the driver looked at her quizzically. "You don''t need to go in anymore?" "No. I just remembered I have something else to settle. Let''s go.''Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Where to?" " At first, Vera had wanted to give him the Hanover Vi address, but it turned into hers when her words reached the tip of her tongue. "Let''s go." Although she didn''t know where Quill was at the moment, she decided to let him cool down if he didn''t want to see her. Besides, Vera''s mind was in a state of chaos. Jennifer''s words had left her gobsmacked. She thought she should go home and think things through. After returning home, Vera went to bed before even having dinner. As sheid down, tears flowed unconsciously, and then the floodgates opened. D*ckhead... Even if he never celebrated his birthdays, he could''ve just told her. Then she wouldn''t have done so. Why wouldn''t he say a thing? Vera curled up into a ball as she hugged her quilt. Her tears were like beads on a broken string, jostling their way out of her eyes. She had spent so much time and effort preparing it. All she wanted was to celebrate his birthday and... tell him she was pregnant. However, he left just like that. She couldn''t even find him. D*ckhead... A*shole... Vera kept cursing Quill in her heart. She turned over and continued to cry. Why couldn''t he just tell her? Knock, knock... "Vivy, what''s going on? You came home without a word. Don''t you want to eat something?" Mabie''s voice startled Vera. She quickly yanked the quilt over her head. She couldn''t speak now because she had just cried. If she did, her voice would definitely betray her, and Mabie would be suspicious. If her mother found out she had cried, Mabie would definitely interrogate her. Therefore, Vera could only hide under the quilt and pretend to sleep. "Vivy,e out and eat." Mabie stood at the door to the room, calling Vera, but there was no response from inside. Therefore, David came over and asked. "Is she asleep?" Mabie raised her eyebrows when she heard that. "This early?" "Her dark circles have been very heavy recently. She might be tired. Let her sleep. She can eat when she wakes up." Hearing this, Mabie thought David was right. Hence, she left her alone. On the other hand, Vera continued to cry under her quilt. Probably because she got too tired from crying, Vera fell asleep. After some time, someone seemed to be knocking on her door again. Vera was woken up by the noise. Then, she heard Mabie asking, "Vivy, are you awake? Quill is here for you. He said he couldn''t get through to you." When Vera heard Quill''s name, her grim expression changed in a blink of an eye. Stunned for a moment, she quickly sat up. "Quill is here?" She thought. What time was it? Vera took a look at the clock and found it was already midnight. She looked out the window and saw that it was pelting heavily outside. To Vera, nothing could be worse than the weather coupled with what had happened that day. She remained seated in a daze when Mabie came in. "What''s wrong with you? Did you hear what I said..." Before she could finish her words, Mabie noticed Vera''s eyes were as swollen as walnuts. She was shocked. "What''s wrong? Why are your eyes so swollen? Was it Quill?" Vera looked at Mabie in a daze. After a while, she shook her head and said, "No. Where is he?" "He''s outside. I let him in, but he refused. I was wondering why. Did you two fight?" Fight? If it was just a normal fight, then it was definitely not a big deal. "No, but there''s something that I want to find out from him," Vera said as she lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Seeing her daughter like this, Mabie couldn''t help holding her "What do you want to ask? If you don''t want to see him, I can..." "Mom, I''m fine." Vera held Mabie''s arm and forced a bitter smile. "There''s something I have to find out from him." "Alright, if you insist. I''ve got your back." After that, Vera changed before she walked outside. Quill did not enter the house but stood in the corridor and waited for her. When Vera went out to look for him, Mr. and Mrs. Zais were whispering. "What happened to Vivy? It''s already sote; why didn''t Quille in?" Mabie pinched him and said, "They seemed to have fought. It shouldn''t be a big problem. Just let them figure it out themselves." David clicked his tongue and shook his head helplessly as he said, "You girls sure get mawkish easily. Screaming over issues that aren''t a big deal, giving us a headache." Hearing that, Mabie red at him with wide eyes. "Take that back! How dare you me women for being unreasonable when you men are so insensitive towards serious issues? That''s your daughter you''re talking about. I''ll throw you out if you dare say another word." David fell silent. Well, best not to mess with the tigress. He decided to be economical with his words. David rubbed his nose and sat back on the chair, quietly waiting for the result. After Vera came out, she found Quill standing in the corridor, his clothes nearly soaked. She subconsciously felt sorry for him and wanted to invite him in. However, when ske recalled what she had heard, she turned her heart to stone. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 He didn''t look good, and he looked even bedraggled after being drenched in the rain. However, he stood stock still,posed. The corner of his lips twitched when he saw Veraing out. Then, he took a step forward, but she subconsciously took a step back. Hence, Quill''s footsteps came to a halt. "Vivy." He called out to her in a hoarse voice, with anguish in his eyes. What was the meaning of this? Vera hadn''t a clue, but she didn''t want to know at the moment either. Only one thing mattered to her. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Quill thought Vera was referring to the birthday celebration earlier, so the fact that someone had told Vera Yulia was his fiancee did not cross his mind. Thus, his mind was only focused on that, and there was a long period of silence before he replied, "I didn''t know how to tell you." After all, it was his most traumatic memory. No matter who, no one would be willing to relive their past trauma. The same went for Quill. However, everything that day happened too quickly for him to react. Nevertheless, he regretted it after he left, but Vera was no longer in the restaurant when he went back for her. It wasn''t until he heard the staff talking about the effort Vera expended that Quill realized how much she wanted to celebrate his birthday. Unfortunately, she didn''t know about his past, and Quill never expected his past trauma to resurface. However, he had to grab the bull by the horns now. If so, he was willing to bepletely honest with her, but that was a tall order indeed. First of all, he didn''t want to rehash the trauma. Second, he didn''t like bringing up his past for no reason. However, this time, he was here to make it clear, once and for all. As luck would have it, Vera was asking Quill about Yulia. Did he mean it was hard for him to tell her he had a fiancee? What an amazing excuse... Vera sniffled and heard her heart shattered to pieces. "You didn''t know how to tell me? So... It''s true then." Was Yulia really Quill''s fiancee? Then... Was she really a homewrecker? If even the receptionist knew about this, that wouldn''t that have meant... thepany was privy to this? She was the only one kept in the dark. At the thought of her constantly visiting Quill at his office and even taking Yu to the hospital with him, Vera found it ridiculous while everyone else looked at her like she was a mistress. However, Quill did not say a word in reply to her question but remained silent. Most times, silence was a terrible thing. Because it would mean a tacit admission. Under that circumstance, his silence meant the vindication of her doubts. Boiling it down, Quill and Yulia''s engagement was real, and she was a bona fide homewrecker! Vera started to retreat; her gaze at Quill faded into nothingness. "I see. You can leave now." As they weren''t far from each other, Quill witnessed the hope in Vera''s eyes flicker out. Panic well up in his chest without reason, and he subconsciously grabbed her wrist. "It happened so suddenly, so I didn''t have a chance to exin. I know you''re mad, but please give me some time." Vera shook her head in reply. "No, there''s no need forthat. Just leave." Quill frowned deeply upon hearing Vera''s reply. "Why not?" Was she not willing to listen to his exnation? "No reason. Let go of me." Ashen- faced, Vera struggled to break free of Quill''s grip as she forcibly stepped back. Quill was pushed further into his guilt trip when he saw Vera''s swollen eyes, so he let go of her. "If you don''t want to listen to me today, I''lle back tomorrow." For some reason, Vera''s anger red when he said he wasing back. She immediately forcefully flung his hand away. "Don''t evere near me again. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other! We''re over!" What did he take her for? A fool? He still wanted toe back the next day?! This was the first time Vera had been so mad in front of Quill, shucking off any semnce of propriety. Her eyes widened with fury, bloodshot as well. Seeing her like this, Quill needn''t anymore proof Vera was infuriated. If he''d known she would react so dramatically, he would have controlled himself better. "Vivy, can we give it a rest?" Although he was at fault as well, Quill did not think it was serious enough to lead to a breakup. "Don''t call me that." Vera took a few steps back. Grim, her gaze aimed straight at the floor, ruthlessness enveloping her as she said, "Hearing it from you makes me sick." From the moment Quill admitted he had a fiancee, Vera had slotted herself into the role of the mistress and lost every bit of respect she had for him. Her angerpletely robbed her of her verbal filter. Quill didn''t expect her to speak so harshly; he stood there with a deep frown on his face. "You''re going to break up with me just because of this? You won''t even hear me out?" Just because of this? Veratched onto those words keenly, and she shot an incredulous look at Quill. Well, of course, he''d think that this wasn''t a big deal as he wouldn''t be the subject of vicious gossip. Either way, she was adamant on breaking up with him, so Vera did not spare Quill any mercy. "You''re right, I''m going to break up with you because of that. You don''t think it''s serious, but I do! So much so that I never want to see you again! I''m done with you, President Hanover, so please leave!" Content belongs to Meanwhile, Mabie and David were eavesdropping behind the door. They exchanged nces, their breath on hold. As they never expected Vera tosh out at Quill, so harsh and flinty. Quill stood as still as a statue as he looked at Vera, and he could see the mes of fury in her eyes. However, he couldn''t wrap his head around it. He was indeed at fault, but it didn''t warrant a breakup, did it? "Leave!" Vera shooed him away, "I don''t want to see you ever again. Why are you still standing here like a bad penny?" Quill''s mood wasn''t great, to begin with, and it only got worse after Vera''s words. "Are you sure you want to do this?" "One hundred percent. Get the hell out of my face." In truth, Quill was so mad that he really considered leaving right away, but he decided to walk closer to her after a moment''s thought. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Can we give it a rest?" Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 He thought she was kicking up a fuss? Vera had not expected Quill to sweep her frustrations under the carpet. Was this a small fry to him? "Since you think I''m fussing over nothing, then don''te to me, ever again." After that, Vera walked into the house, mming the door in Quill''s face. Meanwhile, Vera met her eavesdropping parents'' gaze. The three of thempsed into an impromptu staring contest. After some time, David scratched his nose in embarrassment and chuckled. "Vivy, it''s absolutely normal for lovers to quarrel. You can be mad, but there''s no need to be so harsh to him." Vera stood stiffly in ce, her expression as grim as the dead. David continued, "Your mother and I heard your conversation with Quill. We think you soundedmanding, but..." "Mom, Dad." Earnestly, Vera looked at them and said, "I''m calling it quits." Mabie was silent. Simrly, David was speechless. "There''s no way I can be with him anymore." Mabie had not anticipated Vera to be so adamant, even in front of them. Testing the water, she asked, "What happened?" Vera didn''t want to exin, so she shook her head and said, "Anyhow, I will never be with him ever again." "Vivy, I''ve told you before. Lay it all out in the open. Don''t you think it''s a little too much to break up over a lover''s spat?" Too much? Vera didn''t think so after finding out she was a homewrecker. Instead, ending it was the best solution. "I''m going to bed." After that, she stalked into the room without any other exnation. Mabie and David exchanged nces, after which Mabie asked, "What do you say?" David replied, "How would I know? She does look pretty serious this time around. Should we... ask Quill what happened?" Mabie agreed. After all, she knew how much Vera loved Quill, so there must be a reason for her to break up with him so suddenly. As the thought cropped up in her mind, Mabie decided to quietly push open the door. However, Vera suddenly walked out of her room and said, "Mom, Dad, go to bed. I''ve already made up my mind. No one''s to ask about it." Mabie''s hand froze in midair. Then, David nudged Mabie in the back. "Why don''t we just leave it as it is? We''ll talk after she''s calmed down." Mabie nodded. She was her daughter, after all, so she was naturally on her side. Meanwhile, Quill had waited outside for a long time, wanting to give Vera a call. However, her phone was off, and it seemed like she was trying to test his patience. s, Vera did not live alone, and he didn''t want to bother her parents sote in the night. If he had known this would happen, he would have bundled Vera directly into the car when she''de out earlier. He would lock her in the car and exin everything inside. Even if she were to get mad, at least they would keep it contained. However, now... Quill raised his hand and rubbed his temples, exhaustion clear in his eyes. After Vera returned to the room, she couldn''t stop her tears from falling. She went into the bathroom and sshed cold water on her face to gather her thoughts. As she looked at her swollen eyes in the mirror, she forced herself to smile. It wasn''t bad that she''d found out about it now. At least she hadn''t told Quill she was pregnant, and that spared her some of her dignity. She was pregnant... The smile on Vera''s face crumbled as she thought of the baby in her belly. Her hand slid down gradually, caressing her belly. Why now? Why did she have to get pregnant now? She had been ecstatic about the news, but now? If she broke up with Quill, what would be of the baby? Previously she had felt that she would never love anyone else but Quill, and she still held her ground. However, what was she going to do with the baby now that they were no longer together? Vera slowly closed her eyes. Should she keep the baby or not? The next day, Mabie went to wake Vera up with a cautious tone. However, she didn''t expect Vera.to look so put together. She had her breakfast quietly, and she seemed to have a good appetite. Mabie was afraid Vera wouldn''t want to eat, but she did, to her surprise. She looked up to meet her parents'' nk gazes after she was done with her breakfast. She asked, "Mom, Dad, why aren''t you eating? Can staring at me fill you up?" To their surprise, Vera was even teasing them. David and Mabie exchanged nces before Mabie asked, "Vivy, are you okay?" shing a smile, Vera replied, "I''m great. Mom, don''t worry about me; eat your breakfast." David also thought Vera''s reaction was out of the ordinary, so he asked, "Are you really? It''s only been one night. Did you guys make up over the phone?" Make up? Impossible! Although the smile was still hanging on Vera''s face, it had obviously faded a little after listening to David''s words. However, she quickly recovered and said, "No, never. meant what I said yesterday and it is final." Both David and Mabie were baffled by her words. "I know you''re curious about what happened, but I don''t feel like talking about it. I''ll tell you guys when I feel better."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Mabie then put her hand on Vera''s wrist. "Silly girl, you don''t have to tell us if you don''t want to. We''re your parents; we won''t force you to do anything. But... don''t you think you might regret your decision? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Regret? It saddened Vera to leave Quill, and she loved him dearly. However, she refused to be his mistress while still being all c''est vie, no matter the magnitude of her love for him. Hence, ending the rtionship was the best choice. Vera shook her head. "I won''t regret it." Since she was so determined, David and Mabie did not say anything else. After that, Vera informed them that she was leaving to open up the restaurant and left. After she left, Mabie sighed and said, "They were doing fine before; what happened? Judging from her expression, I don''t think there''s any chance for them to get back together." "Forget it. Whatever will be will be." "I wouldn''t want to force her to get back together with Quill, would I? Although he''s decent, we should respect Vera''s decision." "What a pity. I really like thed too." Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 In the Hanover Vi. "Cough, cough..." "Mr. Hanover, are you alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Worried, Nash suggested to Quill. "Cough, cough..." What only replied to him were his coughs, and it was hard to hear. Nash''s heart ached to see Quill like this. When he came back the night before, he was soaking wet, and it was cold, so Nash advised him to take a hot shower. However, he sat on the sofa for a long time instead, depressed and unapproachable. He fell sick immediately the next morning. Distressed, Nash suggested, "Mr. Hanover, I''ll get the car and take you to the hospital." "It''s fine," Quill replied with a hoarse voice after he finished his coughing fit. "It''s nothing to worry about. I don''t need to go to the hospital." "Why won''t you see a doctor even when you''re coughing like this? You take your health too lightly! Even if you''re young, you need to get treated before it gets worse." Nash said seriously. However, Quill didn''t pay any attention to his nagging but stood up and walked outside. Nash''s expression shifted slightly. "Where are you going, Mr. Hanover?" "I have something I need to deal with." Nash wanted to go with Quill, but he refused, so Nash was forced to stay home in the end.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Quill kept trying to call Vera on his way to see her. s, her phone was still off. It seemed that she was still angry, and she would continue to ignore him. He stayed wide awake until this moment after he came back that night. He realized he had made a huge mistake the day before. Even though the birthday celebration triggered the traumatic memory, she didn''t do it on purpose. He''d never mentioned it to her before, so she had no idea it would end up that way. It was his fault. He shouldn''t have kept it from her. Since he''d chosen to be with her, he should have been truthful with her without any reservations. s, he selfishly hid his trauma. Quill''s heart broke as he thought of how he left her in the restaurant after she had put so much effort into celebrating his birthday. Inparison, that traumatic experience suddenly meant nothing. It was all in the past. What was most important now was for her to be by his side. However, Vera was unwilling to listen. She was obviously livid, and her anger only showed how hurt she was. On the other hand, Quill didn''t n on forcing things either. He wanted to wait until Vera had calmed down before exining things to her. Quill still failed to reach Vera even as his car pulled up to her house. Just as Mabie was about to leave the house, she spotted a familiar car parked downstairs and she paused for a moment. Wasn''t that Quill''s car? Was he here for Vera again? As the thought crossed her mind, the car window rolled down, revealing Quill''s face. "Mrs. Zais." He nodded politely to her before he got out of the car. Mabie simply stood where she was, waiting for him toe over. "Morning, Mrs. Zais." Quill nced behind Mabie, but Vera was nowhere to be found. "Are you looking for Vera?" Mabie sighed, "Although I don''t know what happened between you two, I think it''s best if you don''t see her for a few days." Hearing that, Quill frowned. "What do you mean?" "She''s livid, and she refuses to forgive you. Although she looked fine this unnerorning, it''s actually quite unnerving to see her acting like everything''s okay. You two had a huge fight yesterday, but ne woke up and had breakfast as usual. She could even joke with us." After listening to Mabie''s description, Quill realized things were much more serious than he had imagined. "Cough, cough..." Quill wanted to say something, but his throat began to itch again, and he failed to refrain from coughing for a moment. Only then did Mabie notice how pale he was, and she recalled Quill was drenched when she saw him the night before. "You''ve caught a cold, haven''t you? You look so pale. You''d better go see the doctor. Don''t wait for Vivy." Quill didn''t speak, but he didn''t move either. It was obvious he was unwilling to leave. Mabie sighed heavily when she saw his refusal to leave. "You know how Vera is. She seems amiable and meek most of the time, but no one can convince her of anything else when she makes up her mind. Her father was furious when she wanted to leave Yardley Corporation and he threatened to disown her if she did. Yet, Vera left anyway, and she never came back for five years. Do you get what I''m saying? She doesn''t want to see you or forgive you. She''ll still ignore you even if you wait here forever." Hearing Mabie''s words, Quill grew even grimmer, but he quickly reced it with a smile. "Mrs. Zais thank you for telling me all this, but there are some things I must exin to Vera. I''ll wait until she''s cooled off UMS "You... Why are you torturing yourself? You need to go to the hospital." "It''s fine, Mrs. Zais." Seeing how resolute Quill was, Mabie figured he was also a stubborn one. Thus she decided to let him be. Before she left, Mabie wanted to tell Quill Vera was already at the restaurant and he should go there. However, seeing how merciless her daughter was earlier, she decided to respect her decision. Vera had every right to be angry for however long she wanted. Furthermore, Mabie shouldn''t cause any trouble for Vera. Quill had no idea how long he''d waited downstairs for Vera, but then Juliette called him. "President Hanover, the meeting is about to begin. Why didn''t youe to the office this morning?" "Postpone everything." Juliette was rather surprised to hear him sounding so hoarse. "Are you okay, President?" However, Quill avoided her question and replied, "Postpone all of my work for the next few days. If it''s within your abilities, then handle them for me. If not, just postpone it." Doubtful, Juliette asked, "Then the important projects..." "Everything." Shocked, Quill rarely ever made decisions so recklessly, so she figured something must have happened. Recalling how Vera looked when she came back to look for Quill, she just replied, "Understood, President Hanover." Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Vera sat idle in her restaurant the entire day. That was because she kept screwing up. She''d either taken the wrong order or delivered the wrong food; she always ended up messing things up. The staff couldn''t stand it anymore, so they ushered her off to the private room on the second floor and let her rest. After Vera sat down, sheid on the table as she spaced out. She would touch her belly from time to time. Why did something like this happen now? If only she''d known earlier, she wouldn''t be in such a mess right then. The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. She couldn''t keep her eyes open as she hadn''t slept all night, but wasn''t sleepy at all. Jennifer''s words echoed in her mind whenever she closed her eyes. Yulia was Quill''s fiancee while she was the homewrecker. Hence, Vera didn''t dare sleep, but due to her pregnancy and the countlesste nights, her body eventually gave in. In the end, Vera fell asleepying on the table. However, she had a nightmare. In the dream, Yulia drove her to a corner and shouted sternly. "I''m his fiancee. I should be the one by his side. You''re nothing but a sl*t. Do you actually think that you canpete with me?" Then, the employees of the Hanover Corporation mocked her mercilessly. "Oh my God, how shameless. I can''t believe she''s a homewrecker. What''s so great about being a mistress? How shameless." "Yeah. Did she think she could win the president''s heart by bringing food to him every day? She''s basically useless; she''d be tossed aside sooner orter." "That''s why she''s the mistress. Mistresses never have a happy ending." "Ugh, you disgusting sl*t. Nevere to thepany! You make me sick." In her dream, people who she''d met and never had used her continuously with disgust. Vera was forced backward by the vilements, and she bumped into someone by ident.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then, she looked up and happened to meet Quill''s cold eyes. He gazed at her viciously as he said the most ruthless words. "Never cling to me ever again." No, that was never her intention. She wouldn''t have done it at all if she knew he had a fiancee. Vera shook her head in denial as she continued to retreat. Then, she slipped and tumbled down the stairs. "Ahhh!" Vera screamed as she awoke from her dream, her heart pounding like a jackhammer. At the end of her dream, blood gushed out from between her legs, and her stomach ached terribly. The dream was so vivid that she could feel her stomach aching. Large amounts of sweat poured from her forehead and dripped onto the table. The door behind her opened as Vera was still trying to gather herself. Then, Mabie ran up to her nervously and crouched down beside her. "Vivy, what''s wrong?" Seeing her mother, Vera immediately withdrew her hand from her belly. She took a few deep breaths before shaking her head as she said, "Mom, I''m fine..." "You''re telling me you''re fine when you were screaming so loudly? Look at how much you''re sweating..." Heartbroken, Mabie wiped the sweat off her forehead with a tissue. "I''m really okay," Vera said as she pushed her mother''s hand away andid back down on the table. "I just had a nightmare. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have shouted at all." After that, Vera took another deep breath and said, "Mom, I''m gonna head out." Hearing that, Mabie immediately said, "Where are you going? I''ll go with you." Then, Vera shook her head. "I''m going somewhere far away. I want to... take a trip alone to gather my thoughts." She couldn''t stay here any longer. The entire city reminded her of Quill, so she wanted to leave for another city for a while. Perhaps she would be able to heal doing so. "Are you nning to go out of town?" Mabie wasn''t too keen on letting Vera leave. "Do you think I''d let you leave on your own looking like this?" "Why not?" Vera pulled her lips upwards into a weak smile. "I''m an adult now; I won''t do anything stupid or get conned. I just want to get a breath of fresh air. So, don''t worry. I''ll be back once I''m no longer troubled. It''s just that... I''ll have to trouble you and Dad to help me take care of the restaurant. If you think it''s troublesome, just close it temporarily." She really did not have the energy to manage the restaurant. Vera didn''t really care if she failed to live up to Ernest''s expectations. It didn''t matter to her if he thought she was irresponsible. Then, Vera closed her tired eyes. She was decisive, so she immediately initiated her n that day. Hence, she started packing the moment she got home. However, to her surprise, Quill''s car was outside of her house. She had no idea how long Quill had waited for her. However, she tried to run back home before he could notice her. She didn''t want to see nor speak to him at the moment. However, Quill was faster than she ever could be. He managed to catch up with her and blocked her path. Upset, Vera said, "Move. I don''t want to talk to you." Seeing how livid she was, he walked to her helplessly as he said with a gentle voice, "Can''t we talk with equanimity?" Talk? About what? Vera felt that Quill''s words were ridiculous. About how to be a mistress? Vera was extremely sensitive about the topic right then, and she felt nauseous upon thinking that she was thest person to know Yulia was Quill''s fiancee. "Mister, I made it very clearst night, didn''t I? We''re over, and there''s no way we can be friends either. We''re basically strangers, so why are you standing in my way? Please leave, or I''ll call the police." Quill''s eyebrows knitted into a deep frown. He didn''t expect Vera to be so ruthless. How deeply had he hurt Vera for her to act this way? "Yesterday..." "Stop; I don''t want to hear it!" Vera covered her ears and shook her head. "No matter what you say, I don''t want to hear it. Leave!" She could still feel the contempt the people in her nightmare had for her, and their gaze suffocated her. Vera was certain she wouldn''t be able to withstand the torment. Agitated, Vera once again felt a jabbing pain in her belly, and she could only lean against the wall helplessly as her face turned pale. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 Seeing she was in pain, Quill wanted to walk toward her, but she screamed at him not to. As if his mere existence irritated Vera, he stopped in his tracks. "Alright, I won''te any closer, but you need to calm down." With that, Vera took a few deep breaths and eventually managed topose herself. However, the dull ache in her stomach still did not disappearpletely. With a pale face, she moved toward the elevator while using the wall as support. Quill didn''t follow her, worried she might pass out from agitation. Vera didn''t turn back to look either but went straight back home. Probably because she was too emotional earlier, she copsed on the sofa. The pain in her stomach slowly faded. Vera poured herself a ss of water then looked at her stomach, fearful. It had happened twice that day. Was there something wrong with the baby? At that thought, she became distressed but also annoyed at her reaction. How could she still be worried about her baby when things had led to this?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If she was rational, she shouldn''t have kept the baby. However, they weren''t Quill''s alone. Her blood was running through the baby too. They couldn''t choose their mother, and it would be unfair for the baby to be abandoned just because she had ended it all. Moreover, she truly anticipated the baby''s arrival. Vera felt that she had won the lottery when she found out she was pregnant. Even happier than when Quill asked her to be his girlfriend. How miserable. Vera closed her eyes and curled up on the sofa. Midnight. Vera dragged her luggage out the door and put on a coat and a hat when she saw Quill had left. Mr. and Mrs. Zais were worried when they saw Vera like this. "Why don''t you let your father drive you to the train station?" "It''s fine, Mom. I''ve called a taxi. It''ll arrive soon." Nevertheless, Mabie was still worried. "I''ll go with you then. I still don''t like this idea." "Mom, I''m fine. I just want to take a trip to gather my thoughts, get some fresh air. I''ve been woefully busy these few years, so I haven''t been able to go on a vacation alone. Just take this trip as my me time." "But..." Mabie wanted to say more, but Vera hugged her. "Don''t worry about me, okay? I promise I''ll be back after I feel better. I''ll be home in one piece, okay?" "Vivy..." "Alright now, she''s already made up her mind, so stop bothering her lest she finds us annoying. She''d survived abroad for five years on her own before; I''m confident she''ll be okay." Since David vouched for his daughter, Mabie did not say anything else. The two of them saw Vera off. After she got into the car, Vera turned on her phone and saw countless missed calls from Quill. She dismissed them and checked her Facebook Messenger. There was a message from Juliette, probably asking what had happened. Yulia had also sent her. There was only one. "You''ve heard it, haven''t you? Don''t overthink it. Although we had an engagement, he''s yours now, after all. He''ll shoulder the responsibility." Ha, he would shoulder the responsibility now that he was hers? Was Yulia trying to tell her Quill had no love for her but only responsibility? Previously, Vera felt her gaze on her was off as well as the things she told her. Who would''ve thought things were soplicated. Everything became clear now that the mystery was solved. Vera took out her old SIM card and reced it with a new one. Then threw it away without a second thought. She did not contact Minerva, nor did she tell her about what had happened between her and Quill. She was living a blissful life now. If she found out Vera and Quill had fallen out, she would definitely be worried and exhaust herself trying to fix things between them. Minerva finally had her happy ending after experiencing so many tribtions. Vera didn''t want her to be distressed because of her affairs. She would tell Minerva about it once she felt better. By then, she would be fine, even if she was worried. Vera had bought a train ticket at random, the one with the longest traveling time. However, she failed to get the couchette but the regr seat. It didn''t matter. She wouldn''t be able to fall asleep regardless. Despite being in the middle of the I.n night, there were tons of people in the train station. Some were hugging departing passengers, some were traveling together, and there were a lot of solo travelers too. Vera was one of them. She waited in the hall for a while before passing the gates. After that, she found her seat and sat down. Compared to a ne, the train was much noisier A lot of passengers had children with them who wouldn''t stop crying, and several people were talking Joudly on their phones. The noise gave Vera a headache, so she put on her earphones and yed some music to calm herself down. However, the peace did notst as a woman with a child sat next to her. The kid would not shut up, and he would even cry loudly. Vera couldn''t help ncing at the child. For some reason, the child, Hank, stopped crying after taking a look at her. However, he decided to reach out for her earphones instead. Vera subconsciously blocked him. The woman, Dahlia, nced at Vera and smiled. "Oh, are you alone?" Out of courtesy, Vera nodded faintly and said yes. Nevertheless, the child kept reaching out for her earphones. Vera then harshly snatched them back to avoid being ruined. Seeing that, Hank burst into tears and threw himself into his grandmother''s arms as he pointed at Vera''s earphones. "I want it! I want it!" Dahlia looked at Vera and her headphones and smiled once again. "Miss, my grandson is interested in your earphones. Can you let him y with it?" Vera refused without a second thought, "Sorry, I''m using them." Taken aback, Dahlia didn''t expect Vera to refuse her so bluntly, so her expression became gloomy. Meanwhile, Vera had already switched to another song. How could they be so bold as to ask for a stranger''s belongings? How crass. y with her earphones? It wasn''t his toy. Hank cried, not getting what he wanted and Dahlia became frustrated from it. So she pped the child on the cheek and scolded, "Stop crying! Why do you have to get your grubby hands on everything? Can''t you take no for an answer?" Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 The woman''s voice was extremely piercing. Hence, Vera could still hear Dahlia''s mockery even through the music. Her gaze darkened, upset she was that unlucky to meet people like this on the train. She couldn''t be bothered to respond, so she closed her eyes and leaned backward. Turning up her music, she turned a deaf ear. Everything would be fine once she got off the train, she thought. It was cold that night, and Vera dozed off despite not feeling sleepy earlier. This was an overnight train, so the noise in the cabin died down eventually. Vera actually felt rather sleepy in this environment, so she closed her eyes to rest. She drew her coat closer to her and continued sleeping. Little did she expect that not long after that, Hank began to make a fuss again and started asking for her earphones. A passenger next to them couldn''t stand it anymore, so he chastised the woman. "Can you do something about your child? Everyone is sleeping." Dahlia retorted without hesitation, "Why don''t I throw him to you then? What can I do if he won''t listen? If you want peace and quiet, book the whole d*mn cabin!" The man was maddened by the screaming kid, so he couldn''t help reprimanding. However, little did he expect to be yelled at, so he fell silent, defeated. s, the woman was still annoyed, so she kept on mocking. "Some people need to know their ce. You bought an economy cabin seat, yet you''re so demanding. Can''t you afford a couchette? You''re so pathetic." Livid, the man retorted, "Who said I couldn''t afford a couchette? I would have gotten one if it wasn''t sold out!" "Really? Since you''re so amazing, why didn''t you book an entire cabin for yourself? Isn''t it normal for kids to make a fuss? What an *ss." "Fine, whatever. You win." "You''re ridiculous." While saying this, Dahlia grabbed a handful of unshelled peanuts from her bag and shoved them to Hank. "Have some of this and stop crying. Don''t you know that you''ve pissed someone off? I''ll throw you off the train if you keep it up." Hank fell silent after being scolded and perhaps because of the peanuts too, so he started nibbling them. The cabin slowly quieted down again, and Vera finally let out a sigh of relief. Just as she was going to continue sleeping, something unexpected happened. Hank started throwing the shells at her. At first, Vera did not notice it because of her thick coat, but she gradually felt something was amiss. She looked down and found several peanut shells on her coat. When she looked at the boy, he had a triumphant look on his face. He looked as if he did it on purpose, exacting revenge on her for not lending him her earphones. After some hesitation, Vera twitched her lips and took off her earphones. "Madam." Dahlia was also nibbling on some peanuts. Hearing that, she nced at Vera. "Your child threw his peanut shells on my coat." Then, she pointed at the shells on it. She thought that Dahlia would apologize, but the woman nced at her and scoffed instead, "It''s just a couple of shells. Kids misbehave all the time; why fuss? Can''t you just brush them off?" Vera, who was already in a bad mood, flew into a rage after hearing what she said. She was about to lose her temper, but she found the whole situation amusing. After looking at the woman for a while, she said, "Don''t you think there''s something wrong with your teaching? Can''t you just toss the shells in the trash can instead? And you''re saying shouldn''t make a fuss because your child threw it at me?" Content belongs to "Am I wrong? Look at how old he is. How can a prettydy like you be so mean? Would such a young kid understand even if I tell him? Can''t you just brush off the shells?" Hearing the noise, everyone woke up to watch the event unfold. Vera sneered and directly retorted. "His saliva is on the shells. How would I know if he''s sick or not? What if I''m infected after touching his saliva." Vera said this out of anger, and she didn''t mean to curse the child. s, she was livid. If Dahlia apologized, got rid of the shells, and lectured her kid, she would''ve turned a blind eye. However, not only did she not apologize, she was lordly. This was what Vera couldn''t stand. The difficult, spoiled brat type! On the other hand, Dahlia became angry once she heard that. "Oh my lord, how could you? How can you curse him like that?!" The woman started to make a big fuss and started screaming in the cabin. "Everyone, please help me out. Thisdy here looks decent, but she cursed my boy after he identally tossed some peanut shells on her! How cruel! Please, do something!" The woman moaned and groaned, but no one helped her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That was because she and her child made a fuss one after the other. Hence, everyone was annoyed, and no one was willing to help her. Seeing so, she fired her anger at Vera again. "How can a girl like you be so vicious? You don''t have a family of your own, I''m sure. I hope your childes out deformed!" Vera happened to be pregnant, so she became livid upon hearing the woman''s words. She sneered, "If you can''t educate your child properly, then don''t have any! You''re lucky you ran into me today instead of a ruffian or else your child would be off the train by now. Also, he threw those shells at me on purpose, yet you allowed him to continue. Judging from your age, you''re his grandmother, aren''t you? Does your son know how poorly you''re raising his child?" Vera didn''t want to waste her time on Dahlia at first, but it didn''t mean she wouldn''t fight back. Now, she''d manage to stun Dahlia into silence with her witty retort. A few of the passengers who were dissatisfied with Dahlia began to admire Vera. After that, she red at the woman before she put her earphones back on. Suddenly, Dahlia sped her arm and said, "How dare you speak to me like that? Apologize now, or else!" Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 Dahlia''s action surprised Vera. Vera''s arm was slender, while Dahlia''s grip was strong, nearly crushing it. Vera''s expression soured immediately as she said, "Let go of me, or I''ll call security!" "Do it! Let them see how vicious you are! Let''s see if you''ll keep bullying my grandson and me!" "Apologize now!" Hank also grew upset and threw the peanuts at Vera. Some of the passengers strained their necks, but no one helped Vera. "You''re in the wrong here. I won''t apologize." Dahlia wanted to say more when she felt a sharp pain in her arm as if it was about to break. "Let go of her." A cold voice sounded above them. The moment she looked up, she saw a tall and handsome man by her side. He had a death grip on her arm, looking like he wanted to kill someone. The man''s aura was bone- chilling. Frightened, Dahlia released Vera as she looked at him. "W-Who are you? Let go of me!" Vera was in a lot of pain, but the man''s voice made it disappear. Then, she looked up to find the oh-so-familiar face. Quill... Why was he here? How did he know she was on this train? She''d bought the ticket at random. Why was he... Quill''s expression darkened as he said, "Apologize to her." "Apologize? Why should I? She cursed my grandson, ow..." Dahlia cried out in pain before she could finish her words. Her expression contorted in pain as she cried, "Help, quick! Someone''s trying to bully the elderly! Help, help!" However, the other passengers turned a blind eye. Quill''s grip on her only increased as Dahlia''s scream grew louder. But she soon surrendered and said, "Okay, I was wrong! Please let go." Nevertheless, Quill''s expression was still harsh. "Apologize." Dahlia turned to Vera quickly and said, "Miss, I''m sorry, okay? My grandson shouldn''t have thrown peanut shells at you, and I shouldn''t have pinched you. Please ask your boyfriend to let me go." Still in shock, Vera was wondering why Quill was on this train as well when Dahlia apologized. It was only then she came to herself and turned to look at her. "He''s not my boyfriend. He has nothing to do with me." After that, Vera sat down. The woman was rendered speechless. "Miss, he''s your boyfriend, isn''t it? Otherwise, why would he defend you? C''mon, tell him to let go! I''m an old woman... If this goes on, I''m going to have a heart attack." Vera remained silent. Dahlia brought it upon herself. However, Quill had already let go of Dahlia and grabbed Vera''s arm before she could react. "Follow me." Vera was ripsh*t at his touch. "Who are you, Sir? Don''t touch me." Quill frowned slightly and said, "Vivy, don''t stay here." Then, Vera replied, "I can be wherever I want to. It''s none of your business." The passengers continued to watch the scene unfold. They didn''t expect Vera''s boyfriend to appear and rendered Dahlia into submission. She even voluntarily stood up with her grandson when she saw that Quill wanted to take Vera away. "You can have the seat, Sir." Everyone was speechless. Sure enough, karma came quickly for Dahlia. However, Quill did not sit down but went to Vera instead. "Will youe with me on your own, or shall I carry you?" Hearing this, Vera''s eyes widened as she looked up at him. "What the hell are you trying to do? Didn''t I say we were over? Why are you still following me around?" "I didn''t agree." "What?" "I said I never agreed to the breakup." So, they were still a couple. Stunned, Vera didn''t expect Quill to say something so shameless. Then, she replied, "It is what it is. You don''t need to consent." "Are you still going to stay there?" Quill brought the topic back. "Ten seconds. If you won''t get up, I''ll carry you away." Seeing the resolution in his eyes, Vera knew that he would definitely do as he said. However, she stubbornly refused to get up. Who did he think he was to order her around? Why should she listen to him? Hence, she insisted on sitting there and ignored him. Vera grabbed the back of the chair in front of her and sat there stubbornly. However, she still subconsciously counted down the ten seconds in her heart. Sure enough, Quill hoisted her up just as she reached one. Then, she was carried away before she could react or say anything. "What are you doing? Put me down! Quill Hanover, you b*stard! Leave me alone. Why did you follow me here? Let me go, let me go..." Vera struggled hard to break free. But Quill''s grip on her only tightened as he said, "If you don''t want to fall over, stop struggling. I''ll take you to another carriage." Then, Quill took her to another carriage. Along the way, she was the center of attention. When they finally stopped, Vera saw that Quill was talking to a passenger upying a sleeper bunk. Quill wanted the bunk, but the passenger was unwilling. When he offered to buy it, the passenger said, "Fat chance! Do you know how much time I spent vying for this seat? I''m not selling." "What if I offer you ten thousand dors for it?" The passenger was stunned into silence, not expecting Quill to be so generous. However, the passenger on the top bunk heard what Quill said as he was on his phone. Then, he looked down with his eyes gleaming with greed Really? Ten thousand? Vou can have mine. Do you prefer bank transfer or cash?" He asked anxiously and even extended his phone to Quill. The previous passenger wasn''t about to let his money slips so he stood up and said, "Hey, f*ck off! I''ll sell my seat to you. I''ll even sell it for only five thousand dors!" He''d be an idiot for not giving his seat away for five thousand dors. "Take mine. I''ll sell it for four thousand." "What the f*ck, you..." Meanwhile, Vera was rendered speechless.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Was it really necessary? Then, Quill put Vera down but still had a tight grip on her waist as he took his phone. "I''m taking both. Give me your ount number." Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Vera was dumbfounded. After Quill made the payment, Vera couldn''t help scolding him, "Are you crazy? How can you pay twenty thousand for two tickets? Do you think this is a first-ss flight?" Wasn''t this daylight robbery? Although she knew Quill was rich and twenty thousand dors was merely a change to him, she was shocked at how easily he spent the money. The two men nced gleefully at their phones before they looked at Vera and Quill, honey-lipped. "Miss, your boyfriend sure is generous. You''re so lucky to have him, so make sure to hold him tight!" Vera replied, "This is none of your business. I never said he''s my boyfriend." She wanted to break free, but Quill locked her in his arms, refusing to let her go. "Oh, looks like you''re having a lovers'' quarrel. No wonder he''s chased you all the way here, but that shows how earnest he is. Not bad, dude. I wish you well!" At first, Quill thought they were loquacious and wanted them to pack up and leave quickly. However, unprecedentedly, he thanked them after receiving their wishes. After that, the two men quickly packed up and left. In the meantime, Vera continued to struggle, but Quill never gave in. In the end, Quill set her things down by the bunk and made her sit down. It was silent as everyone was sleeping. After the two men left, the whole area basically fell into silence. Vera could neither speak loudly nor lose her temper in such a quiet environment. Thus she only looked at Quill as she figured out what to say but faced away in the end. After a while, she turned her head back and said, "Are you mad? How can you spend twenty thousand dors on two sleeper bunks?" Quill didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect her to hold on to that. Looking at her re, Quill sighed and said helplessly, "It doesn''t matter to me." What concerned him was that Vera was being bullied earlier in the other carriage. If he didn''t bring her here, she would continue to be stuck in the situation. Then, Quill started making the bed while Vera quietly watched from the side. She noticed his actions were rather clumsy; it was obvious it was his first time doing this. As the thought crossed her mind, Vera asked, "Is this your first time on a train?" Quill''s hands paused, and then he said, "There''s a first for everything." Was he insane? "I bought the ticket at random. How did you find me?" Vera still couldn''t believe Quill was on the train, even now. She felt as if all her pain was just a dream. No, perhaps all the blissful moments were the actual dream. She was awake now. It was time for her to stop daydreaming. In reality, they were from two different worlds. He belonged to someone else. Quill fluffed up the pillows and lifted her legs. Then, Vera subconsciously grabbed his arm and asked, "What are you doing?" "Aren''t you sleepy? Get some rest." Quill said as he took off her shoes. Before Vera could even resist, he had carried her onto the bed and ced the covers on her. What was going on? He did all that straight without an exnation after appearing in front of her. Thinking of Yulia, the sadness in Vera''s heart increased. "You haven''t answered my question yet. How did you find me?" Quill gently tucked her in and pursed his lips tightly. However, Vera''s ga?e was piercing enough to make him Sehis head and say, "When there''s a will there''s a way "Get some rest. You look horrible. We''ll be there once you wake up." His tone was as light as a feather. However, Vera''s heart was wrenching. She closed her eyes, trying to stop the tears from falling. "Are you trying to make it up to me? Do you think I''ll forgive you for hiding the truth by doing all this?" Hearing that, Quill''s gaze darkened. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to tell her, but there was no need for her to know his traumatic past. It was his alone. Why should he let her in on it and suffer with him? What he wanted to give her was a warm, blissful world. Instead of the zing scene filled with piercing screams. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you." "Then why didn''t you say a thing?" Vera was still unable to ept bing a homewrecker. She felt a splitting headache at the l.ne thought of this. Hence, she turned her back to him before he could say anything. "Forget it; no need to. exin it is what it is. Go down and go home at the next station. Stop foflowing me." She had left home to calm herself down and to forget Quill as well. If he insisted on following her, then what was the point of this journey? Her rage red the more she thought about it. Vera simply pulled the covers over her head, ignoring Quill. In fact, although Quill thought things weren''t that serious, he didn''t n on telling her in her fit of rage as she was incapable of reasoning at the moment. s, she would definitely overthink after her efforts were made into aughing stock. Hence, Quill decided to apany her over the next few days and do whatever she wanted until she had calmed down. Only then would he tell her his past. A deep sigh sounded from above her, and Vera heard Quill say, "Get some rest. I''ll be here." Hearing this, Vera''s tears spilled out of her eyes. Before all this, Vera would feel safe and secure if he said this to her. However, it just felt like cruel mockery now. Quill had a fiancee. Yet he chased after her while his fiancee was at hispany. Ironically, Vera had no clue. She even handed Yulia to Quill on a silver tter, took her to the hospital, and brought her food. Yulia was most likelyughing her head off. Vera recalled the message Yulia sent her earlier.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She said Quill was hers, and he would shoulder the responsibility. Vera didn''t want anything to do with it at all... Tears streamed down her face like a never-ending waterfall, but because Quill was next to her, she could only suppress her sobs as she bit her lower lip hard. However, some of her intive cries still escaped no matter how hard she tried. Quill''s heart wrenched as he heard her sobs. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 Vera had intentionally bought a long-distance ticket f so they would have to stay on the train for nearly two days. Initially, Vera thought it would be a walk in the park. However, now that Quill was here, she regretted it. If she''d known, she would''ve chosen a shorter distance so they could go their separate ways after arriving at the station. At first, Vera wept constantly as the strange silence surrounded her. Soon, she fell asleep, exhausted from crying. Vera had no idea how much time had passed by the time she woke up. The train was still trundling, but the sky was streaked with the colors of dawn. Hence, Vera reckoned she''d slept for several hours. Her eyes weren''t as sore as before, but they were still ufortable as she hadn''t slept much recently. Vera blinked but couldn''t help closing them again. After a while, she suddenly felt something was off. Something warm was pushed t against her back. She realized what it was after a moment of thought. It was... Quill''s back. Vera stiffened at that knowledge. She couldn''t believe he was by her side. How long had he been there? How could she have not noticed at all? Quill''s back was very warm and broad, and it made her feel safe. However... "You''re up?" Just as Vera was sorting out her thoughts, Quill''s deep voice suddenly rang out behind her. As their backs touching each other''s, Vera could feel the soft vibrations as he spoke. He was asking whether she was awake. However, Vera did not move, lying there silently, not answering his question. "Are you still mad at me?" Mad? Vera pursed her lips. It would''ve been easy if anger was all she felt. At least, her anger would subside. However, she wasn''t only mad but also heartbroken. What was she going to do about that? On the other hand, Quill sighed in his heart at herck of response. He didn''t expect her rage tost so long. She still hadn''t cooled down and was unwilling to talk. Hence, the two of themid there silently, back to back. Veraid on the bed, as cold as ice, while Quill''s body temperature usually ran hot; he hadn''t thought of lying down earlier. However, he decided toy down with his back to hers when he realized that she was freezing, sharing his warmth with her through their small contact. Gradually, Vera''s body warmed up. Nevertheless, the two of them continued toy there quietly. The train sped along the tracks toward an unknown destination, and simrly, Vera felt the same way. In the end, she closed her eyes and fell asleep, dopey. When she woke up, it was already broad daylight. Meanwhile, the breakfast cart was being pushed around. As the cart passed them, some people bought it. Quill had also sat up, but Vera continued to lie in bed. "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?" Quill''s voice sounded once again. However, Vera ignored him. She had no appetite with him around. If he hadn''t followed her, Vera would probably have bought some breakfast. Whether or not she''d eat it was another story. Quill knew she wouldn''t answer him, so he just bought some. The breakfast sold onboard was simple, but this was the first time he''d eaten something like this. "I bought breakfast. C''mon, get up and eat some. You can go back to sleep after that." Vera continued to ignore him, but she pushed the covers away after some thought and sat up. Then, she sneered as she looked at the food in his hands. "Do you like this? Taking the train, eating cheap breakfast with me. This is not the life the great Quill Hanover should be living, should you?" Quill didn''t say anything. "You''ve never had any of these before, have you? You''re of a rich family, after all, but this is how I grew up. We''re from two different worlds." Quill finally frowned at her words. "What on earth are you trying to say?" "Isn''t it obvious? I want to break up with you." "No way." Quill dismissed her idea immediately. Vera bit her lower lip and replied, "Why not? I don''t need your consent to break up with you. I don''t want you anymore, you hear me? What does it have to do with me whether you agree or not?" "It has everything to do with you." Quill pulled Vera close to him before leaning his forehead against hers. "The moment I decided to be with you, I knew you''d be the only one for me. You''re the one who messed with me in the first ce, and now you''re calling it quits? No way." The only one for him? Vera was stunned for a moment when she heard this despite her anger. However, she felt that his words were exceptionally ironic upon recalling her status as a mistress. With a sneer, Vera pushed him away. "I''m the only one for you, but who said you were the only one for me?" Taken aback, he looked at the girl inches away from him. Her usually clear gaze only contained a world of hurt now as she continuously said things that hurt him. "Did you hear what I said? I said, you''re not the only one for me, so don''t try and stop me from breaking up with you." She couldn''t figure out what Quill had in mind. He merely looked at her in silence for a while before he finally said, "No matter what, you''re the one for me, so I still won''t agree to the breakup." "Quill Hanover!" Vera was so mad that she screamed his name out loud! Quill retreated nonchntly and asked her, "What would you like? I bought quite a few." Vera was speechless. "Have some water first. You might have a stomach ache if you eat right after you wake up." Vera''s anger grew when Quill acted as if he didn''t notice her anger and cared for her as normal. How could he act like nothing had happened when he''d hurt her so badly? He''d followed her onto the train and even asked if she wanted to eat. Thinking of this, Vera pursed her lips and looked away with a cold expression, refusing to drink the water Quill handed her. Quill kept his cool as he moved the ss of water to her front. "Be a good girl and drink some, okay?" However, Vera still refused to look at him, yet Quill still patiently moved the cup to her vision. Vera quickly became frustrated and red at Quill. "What the hell do you want?" Quill looked at her with a steady gaze and said, "You know what I want." Dully, Vera could feel some grievance in his tone. Grievance? Vera thought she was mistaken. Otherwise, how could Quill feel this way? What was he aggrieved about? For a moment, Vera was so mad that sheughed out loud. "Don''t tell me you''re feeling aggrieved." Quill continued to stare at her as he said, "What do you think?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What the f*ck? She was the aggrieved one here! Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 She was clearly the most aggrieved in this rtionship! She had be a homewrecker without her knowledge! Yet he dared pretend to be aggrieved in front of her! Vera clenched her jaw in anger and replied harshly, "Stop pretending! I''m the one who should be aggrieved. What do you have to be aggrieved about? Also, I didn''t ask you to follow me. If you feel aggrieved, then leave." Quill sighed heavily in response. "I''m not. I followed you willingly, so there''s nothing for me to be aggrieved about. Will you please drink some water?" Vera fell silent for a moment before she said, "No." Then, she faced away. Quill no longer tried to give her the cup, and Vera heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that he had given up. However, the next second, Vera felt her chin being gripped, and her vision went dark, then a pair of soft lips touched hers. "Mmm!" Quill had put away the things in his hands and fed her the water in his mouth with one hand on her chin and the other at the back of her head. When his tongue slowly invaded her mouth, Vera blushed until the tips of her ears as she tried to push him away. This scoundrel... How had he suddenly be... So fervor? He''d actually thought of such a novel method to make her drink. Although she loved him, she found it disgusting! Vera sealed her lips shut, not letting him feed her no matter what. In the end, she didn''t drink the water, but Quill kissed her for a very long time. Although they hadn''t been together for long, they''d done this countless times. Moreover, he was the one in control most of the time. Therefore, Vera quickly lost the will to fight back. Feeling weak, she slumped into his arms. After that, Quill wiped off the water at the corner of Vera''s mouth with his finger as he said with a hoarse voice, "Are you willing to drink now? Or shall I continue feeding you?" "You!" Flushed, Vera red at Quill. Then, Quill inched closer and nted a kiss on her forehead. "Hmm?" Vera could feel his irregr breathing and erratic heartbeat as sheid in Quill''s arms. If she continued to refuse, Quill would only continue to kiss her. But they were on a train, how embarrassing! Vera bore the shame and grunted, "Fine; I''ll drink!" After being forced to drink, she was forced to have some breakfast as well.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At first, she wanted to just go through the motions, but Quill stared at her fixedly as if he would kiss her if she dared disobey. In the end, Vera was forced to finish her breakfast. By the time she was done, she was stuffed. Most importantly, Quill ate with her, not the least bit dispised. Seeing that, she couldn''t help taunting him. "Does she know you''re here with me?" "What?" Quill raised his head as if he didn''t understand what Vera said. His confused gaze made Vera curse at herself. Why did she do that? Wasn''t she just humiliating herself? Hence, Vera grew angry before Quill could register what she had said. "Nothing, just pretend I didn''t say anything!" Then, she pulled the covers over herself andid down. Quill, who was none the wiser, was rendered speechless. He looked at Vera for a moment and pulled the covers off of her. "Don''t lie down right after your meal. Sit up." "I can do whatever I want. It''s none of your business." Vera pped his hand away. Ever since the breakup, she had been merciless towards him. She yelled at him whenever she liked and even hit him. However, Quill didn''t mind it at all. On the contrary, he was delighted. This was how she should behave, doing whatever she pleased instead of pleasing him, and he was more than happy to spoil her like that despite his efforts of changing her behavior. He failed to do so every time, but now... Perhaps this was an opportunity for them to change the way they interact. In short, he would never let Vera go. "I''m not trying to patronize you, but it''s not good for your digestion." "That''s my problem," Vera replied harshly, "My stomach, my choice. It''s none of your business." Then, Quill leaned over and said, "We haven''t broken up, so it''s mine as well." Vera''s face turned red again at his approach. She scolded, "You shameless prick!" After that, she sat up in absolute annoyance. Who did he think he was to force her to do everything? Vera would get rid of him and hide somewhere after they disembarked the train. She never wanted to see him again. Meanwhile, as if he knew what she was thinking, Quill hooked her fingers and said, "You''re scolding me in your heart, aren''t you" Vera''s heart flipped. Ugh, how did he know? Was he a mind reader? "If you don''t want to be seen through so easily, then learn to control your expressions. They tell me everything I need to know." "Humph." Vera looked away, ignoring him. Quill cast his gaze downward; his expression darkened. He couldn''t shake off what Vera had said. "Does she know you''re here with me?" Who was she referring to? He just hadn''t caught it in time. Recalling it now, her words were strange. Did he need anyone''s permission to go anywhere? The only person Quill could think of was his sister. However, there was no need for him to report to Minerva, did he? Who else then? It seemed that Quill would need to ask Vera some questions after she''d calmed down. It was a boring journey, and there was only so much she could do. After Vera was tired of sitting, sheid down, and Quill didn''t stop her this time. Instead, he pulled the covers over her and said, "Goon, get some sleep." S Knowing she couldn''t get rid of him, Vera remained silent, letting him do as he pleased. After that, she fell asleep quickly. Soon after, Vera had another nightmare. In her dream, she had made her way over to Quill''spany. Insults were hurled at her as she walked. "What a shameless woman. Is it great being a mistress?" "I hate women like you the most. People like you do nothing but destroy rtionships! Are you desperate? Is no one willing to love you?" UMS "Yeah! Stop being so desperate! How can you steal someone''s man? What a b*tch!" Vera shook her head. "No, I didn''t steal him! I didn''t... I had no idea... I''m not... I''m not!" Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 "I didn''t! I''m not... No!" Vera began to frown and mutter in her sleep. Confused, Quill thought she was talking to him before he realized her eyes were still closed despite her constant stream of words. It turned out that she was talking in her sleep. However, sweat poured from her forehead as she spoke. Her brows were tightly knit, looking distressed. "I didn''t... I really didn''t..." Then, Quill frowned as he approached her. He gently patted her cheek, trying to wake her up. "Vivy, Vivy?" Vera continued to sleep-talk. Thus, Quill could only try tofort her, "Okay, okay, you''re not. You''re just dreaming. Don''t be afraid." He took his handkerchief out to wipe the cold sweat off her forehead. Eventually, Vera quieted down. She stopped talking, and she had obviously calmed down. After that, she fell sound asleep again. Quill sighed. His poor girl. He kissed her nose before he warmed up her hand with his own. Vera slept for a long time this time around. The sky was already dark by the time she woke up, and the train arrived at the station at three in the middle of the night. She didn''t know if it was because of the nightmare, but Vera woke up in a horrible mood. She just sat there with a nk stare, and she didn''t have much of an appetite. Despite cajoling her to eat, she remained spiritless. So he didn''t dare to force her with his previous methods again. In the end, Vera finally took a few bites after some gentle coaxing. Then, Vera looked at him with a nk expression. "Quill." "Hm?" "Do you love me?" Quill didn''t know how to answer. Stunned, he hadn''t expected Vera to ask such a question. He looked at her in silence as he pursed his lips, not answering her question. Vera waited for a moment before she smiled at theck of reply. "Forget it. We''ve already broken up. Does it still matter whether you love me or not?" Then, Vera remained grim until the train arrived at the station. At first, she had nned to lose Quill in the crowd, but he managed to catch her in time. "There are so many people here; where are you going? Let''s wait until everyone has left lest we get separated." Meanwhile, Vera muttered to herself, "That''s the n. Who wants to stay with you?" Hence, she tried breaking free from his grasp and said, "I don''t want to wait. I want to disembark now." Quill frowned lightly at her words. "Let''s wait a little longer." "No, it''s stuffy here." Helpless, Quill could only help her out of the train. However, Vera was speechless at the way he guarded her. What the hell? How could she escape if he followed her like a shadow? How infuriating! However, the air outside was definitely much better despite Quill holding on to her for dear life. Vera sighed in her heart. How had she never realized how clingy Quill could be? "The train''s arrived at the station." Vera got straight to the point. "Stop following me. Let''s just go our separate ways." As if he didn''t hear her words, Quill took out his phone and asked, "Have you booked a hotel?" Speechless, Vera didn''t reply to him. "Looks like you haven''t... You silly girl, you came all the way here in the middle of the night without booking a hotel. What if you run into trouble?" After that, Quill put away his phone and picked up Vera''s suitcase. "Let''s go." "What are you doing?" Vera blocked his way and asked, "Where are you going?" "The hotel. I''ve already made the booking. Someone will pick us up at the exit." What? He had already booked a hotel? When? "While you were asleep," Quill said, reading her mind once more, "Well rest for the night and explore tomorrow." He said matter-of-factly as if they came for a vacation like a pair of a sweet couple. However, Vera''s anger grew at his behavior. She stared fixedly at Quill. "Didn''t you hear what I said just now? I''ve made myself very clear. We''ll part here and never see each other again." Immediately, Quill''s expression darkened, and he lowered his eyes as he said, "I''ve also made myself clear; I don''t agree to the breakup." The two of them were stuck in a stalemate. Meanwhile, someone ran in their direction.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Hey, excuse me!" The man nearly barrelled into Vera, and Quill instinctively grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms. Bam! "Sorry about that!" Looking up, Quill saw that the man waving at them was the previous upant of the sleeper bunk. When their eyes met, the man even threw a thumbs-up at him. Stunned for a split second, he smiled when he looked at the girl in his arms. Suddenly, he felt the money he had spent was well worth it. Vera struggled to break free from his embrace, but he only held her tighter. "Alright, let''s go to the hotel first. It''s crowded here. It''ll be bad if we bump into pickpockets." "Let go of me. I can walk." "Hold my hand. It''s bustling here." Hence, Quill bundled Vera away from the station. Vera did note back to her senses until after she saw the hotel''s stark white bedsheets. Was she an idiot? Why did she follow him all the way here after she decided to break up with him? Were all her efforts for nothing then? Meanwhile, Quill was sorting out their luggage. Vera shuddered when she saw him hanging his clothes. "You''re staying here too?" Quill replied with an affirmative hum while he hung the clothes. "Then, I''ll get another room." However, Quill dragged her back and ?ve pinned her against the wall as she made her way to the door. "I don''t think our rtionship calls for a second room." Vera was tired of repeating the fact that they were no longer a couple, so she sneered, "I don''t want to stay with you. Let go of me." s, Quill did not let go. "Do you want to take a shower first or just sleep?" Quill asked as if nothing had happened. "Neither. I want to get another room." "You can''t; without an ID." "What?" Vera went to look for her ID, only to find that both her purse and ID card were missing. "Don''t bother. They''re with me, so don''t even think about leaving my side." What? Had Quill confiscated her purse and ID? Not only that, he wanted her to stay by his side? Vera sneered as the thought crossed her mind. "What are you doing? Are you imprisoning me? What do you take me for?" Imprison her? Quill asked, "Why would you think so?" "What am I supposed to think, then?" Vera pushed him away, furious. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 She became a mistress inexplicably, but he continued to cling to her after she proimed the breakup. Vera had no say in the matter at all. How had she never realized Quill had this side to him? In her mind, he would frown but move on and ignore her despite being upset after she mentioned the breakup. However, she couldn''t go anywhere as Quill had blocked the door. Even if she managed to leave, she had no money to book a room. So, Vera just sat angrily on the bed in silence. Despite Quill coaxing her to shower and sleep, Vera refused to move. "I''ll go take a shower then. Stay put." He closed the bathroom door. Next, the sound of running water reached Vera''s ears. Then, Vera realized something. She should use this opportunity to find her ID and purse back, then sneak out. With the idea in mind, Vera immediately stood up and rifled through Quill''s belongings. Thievishly and with a racing heart, she prayed as she searched for her items. Hoping he would take his time in the shower. After searching for more than ten minutes, Vera failed to find her items. Furious, she cursed like a deted balloon. "A*shole, where are they? Why can''t I find them?" "Looking for this?" Quill''s voice suddenly sounded behind her, startling her. When did he leave the shower? Then, she turned around. Out of the shower, Quill only had a towel wrapped around his waist as drops of water dripped from his jet- ck hair to his tanned skin and rolled down his defined abs... Stop, she had to look away. Vera nearly drooled at the sight. Livid, she couldn''t believe she let herself get seduced. She had to find her ID! Only then did Vera realize her ID and purse were in his hands. Quill smiled slyly at her. "Do you think I would put them somewhere you can find easily?" Dumbfounded, Vera replied, "So you took them into the bathroom with you?" He didn''t answer, but it was obviously a yes. Vera was rendered speechless. "You shameless d*ckhead!" Vera cursed as she rushed forward to grab her purse, but Quill raised his hand high above his head, and Vera followed with a jump as she said, "Give them back! What makes you think you can control my life!" Seeing how livid she was, he pulled her into his arms, distressed. He''d juste out of the shower, so his body temperature was warmer than usual. Moreover, there were drops of water on his body. Thus they soaked through Vera''s shirt when she collided with his chest. "Shameless, am I?" Quill smirked; a helpless look shed in his eyes. "So be it. Whatever it takes to make you stay." Quill had only one thought in his mind; he can''t let Vera leave no matter what. He had a feeling things wouldn''t end well if he let her slip, so he had to keep her by his side no matter what. "If you won''t shower, then get some rest." Upset, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''m not sleepy. I''ve had enough on the train." If Quill wanted her to sleep, she''d go against his will. If he wanted her to take a shower, she''d do the same. Regardless, if he continued to annoy her, she''d annoy him too. "If you won''t bathe or sleep, what do you want to do then?" "It''s none of your business. I won''t sleep nor take a shower, regardless!" Vera sat on the bed angrily. Quill fixed a meaningful gaze at her and asked, "How about we do something else then?" Something else? Vera turned to look at him and asked, "What are you trying to do? Ah..." Before she could finish her sentence, Quill pinned her down on the bed. Hence, Vera panicked and ced her arms on his chest to keep him away. "What are you doing?" "You said you didn''t want to sleep, so why don''t we have some fun? ¨¦t Quill started undoing her buttons as he spoke. Shocked, Vera never expected him to act like this. It wasn''t until two of her buttons were undone that she came back to her senses and held Quill''s hands frantically. "Don''t you dare f*ck around!" The undone buttons exposed her fair skin, and Quill locked eyes with her after taking a nce and spoke in a hoarse voice. "This isn''t called f*cking around." He muttered hoarsely before nting a kiss on the corner of be lips. With heavy breathing, Vera wanted to say more, but Quik the opportunity to seal her lips. "Mmph!" Vera groaned as she tried to push him away with all her might. However, he only continued to shut her up as he pinned her arms above her head. "Qu-... Mmph..." Vera attempted to speak, but Quill''s kiss was fierce, and he gave her no respite. Vera didn''t have a chance to say that she''d surrender and choose to take a shower. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only After some time, Quill suddenly retreated and pressed his forehead against hers. "This is called bonding. Get it, dummy?" Unfortunately, Vera''s body already went weak as sheid there with a furious blush on her face. There was a hint of tears in her eyes as if she was bullied. Quill nearly lost control of his urges; despite that, he still pinched her cheeks as he said, "So, are you going to take a shower or sleep?" Then, Vera subconsciously answered, "Sh-Shower! I''ll take a shower!" She felt extremely aggrieved. How dared Quill continuously bully her like this?! He''d also forcibly kissed her on the train to bend her to his will. "That''s my good girl." Quill kissed her forehead before he carried her into the shower. After that, he got her a clean set of clothes, reminded her not to take too long, and whatnot before he left. He didn''t forget to close the door behind him as well. Dazed, Vera stood still for some time before she stripped naked and went into the shower. As she showered, she nced at the shelf. The change of clothes Quill had brought in was ced there, including her undergarments. Her undergarments... Thinking of this, Vera''s face immediately turned red. She felt that Quill had changed a lot as he was not like this before. Was it because... she wanted to leave him? Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Was Quill acting like this because she wanted to leave him? However, it wouldn''t change the fact that Quill was engaged even if he had changed. Vera closed her eyes and allowed the hot water to wash over her, letting her feel as if her troubles were far away. Just as she was ready to leave the bathroom, she noticed the numerous hickeys Quill had left on her neck as she walked past the mirror. Thinking of his actions earlier, Vera gnashed her teeth, infuriated. That b*stard! Vera wondered if he would continue to kiss and hug her when she went out. How could he continue to be so intimate with her after they''d broken up?This is from N?velDrama.Org. She couldn''t even get over it just thinking about it. Thus, she simply froze in ce inside the bathroom. After a while, a knock came at the door. "Vivy." Quill''s voice sounded through the door. "Come out when you''re done. I''ll help you dry your hair." He wanted to dry her hair for her? Vera waved her hands dismissively. Quill''s precious hands were much more suited to signing billion-dor contracts and drying his fiancee''s hair. Thus, Quill called out to her again when she did not reply. It was only then Vera reluctantly answered, "Wait, I''m not done." Then, she remained standing in the bathroom. Fixed on the hickeys on her neck, she wondered how to hide them. There was nothing in the bathroom, and none of her clothes were high cored. Just as Vera was grappling with her thoughts, the door was pushed open. Startled, she never expected Quill to barge in. She shouted, "How dare you barge in? What if I was showering? You can''t just walk in as you please. What if you saw..." "So what if I saw?" Quill moved closer, grabbing her wrist. "I''ve already seen everything I should and shouldn''t, so what''s the big deal?" "You!" Vera was infuriated, wanting to fling his hand away. "Since you''re done, then go out and dry your hair lest you''ll catch a cold." Vera wanted to refuse but swallowed her words at the sight of Quill''s dominance. Then, she reluctantly followed Quill out of the bathroom. After that, Quill dried her hair with a towel before he blow-dried it. The sound of the hairdryer wasforting, and the air was warm. As her hair progressively dried, Vera grew rather sleepy. As soon as Quill finished drying her hair, Veraid her head on the pillow. Quill put away the hair dryer only to find Vera had fallen into a deep slumber. Quill was baffled at how worn out she looked despite sleeping a lot on the train. However, he didn''t think further but pulled the quilt over her and watched her in silence as he sat at the side of the bed. After a while, he took out Vera''s phone and scrolled through the call log and messages. It was all nk. She''d silently changed the SIM card and erased everything on her phone. She sure was ruthless. It seemed like she was determined to break up with him, but Quill wouldn''t let her go no matter what. She was the only love in his life, and he believed everything between them could be solved. So if anyone had to give in, he was more than willing to be the one. With this thought in mind, Quill tucked an errant lock of hair on her forehead away with a gentle gaze. "Sweet dreams." The next day. Vera felt as if she had slept for a century. She turned over blearily and felt as if she was touching an arm. She slowly opened her eyes, only to be met with a closeup of Quill''s face. Asleep, his dashing face was indifferent, and his lips were pursed into a thin line. The top of his shirt was unbuttoned, giving Vera the feeling that she was looking at something deliciously forbidden. He was breathtaking. Vera swallowed hard at the thought before she came back to her senses. How could she be distracted by his looks at this moment?! No! This was the best chance for her to escape. "Quill!" "Quill Hanover!" Vera called to him while frantically waving her hands in front of his face. However, Quill did not respond, so Vera waved even harder. Yet Quill remained fast asleep. Then, Vera smirked. Perfect! She should hurriedly find her ID and purse while he was still asleep. She would not let him find her so easily after she left this time. With that thought, Vera snuck out of bed and tiptoed barefooted to the other side of the room. Quill had put everything on the bedside table by his side before going to bed. Vera nced at him in surprise when she only spotted his phone and wallet on the table, but not hers. Could it be that he''d hidden her purse and phone before he went to bed? Where could he have hidden them? Vera could only rummage through the drawer on the side, but that would make noise. Vera kept an eye on Quill as she opened the drawer as gently as possible. After making sure he was still dead asleep, Vera confidently continued her search. After searching through a couple of drawers, she still failed to find her belongings. Reluctant to give up, she searched all the ces she had did the night before and even the bathroom, yet her belongings were still nowhere to be found. After searching high and low, Vera became maddened. Where had that a*shole hid her purse and ID? She had turned the room upside down, yet to her surprise, Quill was still dead asleep, so Vera felt that she couldn''t let such a good opportunity slip. After another bout of searching, her gaze fell on Quill''s sleeping form. She was even suspecting he could''ve hidden her belongings underneath his pillow or quilt. After some thought, Vera climbed into the bed and used the shlight on Quill''s phone to search underneath the quilt. However, not only did she fail to find her belongings, but she was also captivated by the sight of his abs. Vera stared at them, drooling for a while before she came back to her senses. How could she?! Just as she was about to withdraw her hand, a domineering force sped her wrist. Startled, Vera wanted to pull her hand back, but the grip only tightened. "Why did you stop?" Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 "You''re actually awake?!" Vera asked in surprise and the answer of the affirmative. "I''ve been awake the whole time." Vera was dumbfounded. "Then why didn''t you move an inch when I''ve been searching high and low." Then, Quill let out a low grunt. "I didn''t have the heart to disturb you seeing how much fun you''re having." His voice was hoarse from sleep. His words were mockery in her ears, and she suddenly pounced on him, beating him out of anger. "How could you?! You were wide awake, yet you didn''t say a thing. You must be entertained seeing me rummaging around like some sort of thief, right? It''s bad enough you took my ID and purse for yourself, but you''re even poking fun at me. You''re enjoying all of this, aren''t you?" Quill had a triumphant smirk in the beginning, but it gradually faded after Vera lost her temper. "Not at all. If possible, I wouldn''t want to confiscate your ID and purse. But if I don''t, you''d run away the next second. What am I to do then?" What would he do then?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. For a moment, Vera was swayed by his words. Would he be affected by Vera''s absence? Did Quill need her? However, she still couldn''t give up the moral high ground no matter how much Quill needed her. It was fine if she remained blissfully unaware, but if she continued the rtionship after finding out, then what would that make her? With that thought in mind, Vera clenched her jaw as she retorted. "That''s your business. You can always find another woman to warm your bed." Quill''s gaze darkened after hearing her words, and he tightened his grip on her wrist. "You want me to look for another woman?" "Yes!" Vera nodded vigorously. "I don''t want you anymore, so go and find another one!" "Do you think you''re the only one who has a say in this? If so, then why did you pursue me in the beginning?" "Oh..." Vera said matter-of-factly, "I was captivated by your looks, but I''ve gotten bored of it. So, I''m dumping you. Plus, I realized you don''t care about your girlfriend at all. All you know is to get your head stuck in your affairs. I visit you and bring you food to yourpany all the time, but what about you? What have you given me? What have you done when your employees talked about me behind my back? Your fiancee..." Vera suddenly paused at that. D*mn it. Why did she mention his fiancee? Wasn''t she just digging her own grave? Realizing something was amiss with her words, Quill narrowed his eyes and asked, "Fiancee?" Then, Vera faced away and ignored him. Quill clearly knew what was going on, but he still yed dumb. Did he think she was some sort of pushover? "You obviously know what I''m talking about." Quill frowned deeply at her words. At first, he thought Vera was mad at him because he''d left the birthday celebration she''d painstakingly organized for him. Furthermore, he''d said such hurtful words to her. Hence, Quill naturally thought Vera wanted to break up with him because of that. However, judging from the situation, he seemed to be wrong. With that though, Quill asked, "So the reason you broke up with me isn''t because of my birthday?" His birthday? Although he left in a hurry after her painstaking efforts of nning it, she felt a little guilty, thinking she had triggered his trauma when Yulia told her Quill never celebrated his birthdays. That had definitely upset her, and she also wanted to know why he refused to celebrate his birthday. However, the unexpected news of Yulia being Quill''s fiancee came right after. It was a double whammy to her. If Yulia wasn''t Quill''s fiancee, Vera might not have taken her words to heart. Nevertheless, she was immensely bothered by what Yulia said. "I thought you''d cured his habit of not celebrating his birthdays. After all, you two are dating. Shouldn''the have told you about it?" Seeing Vera remaining silent, Quill grabbed her shoulder, "Vera?" Vera raised her head and locked gazes with him. "Why do you keep asking me what you already know? Are you finding this amusing, or is it that you want to humiliate me further?" Her words confirmed Quill''s belief that the birthday celebration wasn''t the reason Vera was livid. "What do you mean by fiancee?" Vera''s eyes widened in shock. She wanted to say something, but she swallowed her words in the end. Then, she let out a harsh bark ofughter. "What do I mean? You''re asking me about your fiancee? How the hell would I know?" After that, she struggled to break free hysterhis grip, and her voice was hysterical, "You have a fiancee, yet you swear I''m the only one for you. You sure are a phony, Quill Hanover!" Quill was left dumbfounded. After a long period of silence, Quill spoke with a helpless tone. "Who told you I have a fiancee?" Vera, who was livid, was dumbstruck after hearing this. She stared at Quill as she asked, "What do you mean?" "So you''re breaking up with me because of that?" Quill didn''t answer her question. Instead, he burst intoughter. "You silly girl..." Vera was bewildered. What was going on? What did he mean by that? Was he denying the fact that he had a fiancee? Vera could dismiss it as a lie if she''d heard it from other people, but Yulia had personally told her about it. Hell, she even said it in her text. As the thought crossed her mind, Vera bit her lower lip and said, "Don''t lie to me! Are you denying the fact that you have a fiancee?" Helpless, Quill pleaded guilty. "I''ve always been single! When have I ever had a fiancee?" "What about Yulia? Isn''t she your fiancee?" Yulia? Quill''s eyes shed with confusion at her name. "Yulia? She''s just a family friend. I''ve told you about it. Howe she''s my fiancee?" Yulia? "Liar! You''re even calling her name so affectionately!" Vera replied angrily as she gnashed her teeth. "I''m sure it''s not as affectionate as Vivy." Quill lowered his head and pressed his forehead against Vera''s. Then, he continued in a hoarse. voice if you''re breaking up with because of this, then you''d be 1.n& punishing an innocent man." "Innocent?" "Mm." Quill nodded in reply. "Yulia isn''t my fiancee. She''s just a close childhood friend at most, but there''s nothing between us. I don''t even see her as a sister." Vera thought Quill would at least see Yulia as a sister, so she never expected him to deny that. "I''ve been looking for my biological sister the whole time. Honestly, Yulia''s just someone I used to hang out with when I was a kid." Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 "The Maxwell family had moved abroad by the time I grew up. We haven''t been in contact for these years, let alone be my fiancee." It was the first time Vera listened calmly to Quill''s exnation after their breakup. ording to his exnation, there wasn''t anything special between them, but why did Yulia say that she was his fiancee? "Are you sure you two aren''t engaged? She really isn''t your fiancee?" "An engagement isn''t something trifle. If we are really engaged, do you think I won''t keep that in mind?" Suddenly, Vera was at a loss for words. Then, realizing something, she asked, "Then when I asked you why you didn''t tell me this when you came to my ce, you said you didn''t know how to tell me. Weren''t you talking about this?" Quill broke intoughter after recalling their fight, "I thought you were asking why I don''t celebrate my birthdays." Vera was rendered speechless at that. So her anger was all for nothing?! They had misunderstood each other. "Can you make your questions more specific next time? You were so vague then; how would I know what you were referring to?" Hearing a hint of me in his tone, Vera blinked and asked, "So you''re saying I''m petnt, aren''t you? Why would she say you two are engaged if it isn''t real? Are you sure you haven''t forgotten something?" "She said it?" Quill asked in astonishment, "She said she''s my fiancee?" "Something like that," Vera pursed her lips and said unhappily. "But she didn''t intend to tell me in the beginning. She only admitted it after one of your employees told me." Quill was level-headed, so he could guess what Vera had been through from her words. Vera thought she was the only one kept in the dark about their engagement. Moreover, she was already upset about being dumped during the birthday celebration. Unable to ept the double whammy, she questioned him but ended up having misunderstood him. Thus the breakup happened. Just about anyone would''ve lost their mind having faced such a situation. Not to mention the amount of love Vera had for him. Quill''s heart ached when he thought of the tears Vera had shed in the past few days. He put a hand on the back of her head as he pulled her into his arms. "There is nothing between us. Have you forgotten you''re the one who messed with me in the first ce? I''ve already told you, you''re my one and only, and that''s never going to change." Tears suddenly welled up in Vera''s eyes as sheid in his arms, listening to his strong heartbeat. It turned out that she had been angry for nothing. He would never lie to her, and his denial confirmed the fake engagement.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But... What was going on? Why would Yulia and the people in Hanover Corporation say she was his fiancee? "I know what you''re thinking. I''ll get to the bottom of this and give you an answer." "Humph!" Vera snorted and snuggled into his arms, "Who cares..." "You don''t? Shall we just ignore it then?" "I dare you to say that again!" Vera shouted at him subconsciously but was taken aback for a second. Quill stared at her with intense emotions in his eyes. He caressed the corner of her eyes as he murmured, "I''d be good if you''re always like this." "Huh?" "I want you to continue to be like this. Don''t test the waters. You can be as petnt as you want in front of me." Vera didn''t know what to say. Thinking back, she was impably petnt, but he embraced it all and even chased her all the way here. Moreover, anyone with an ego would have been put off by her harsh words. But he hadn''t lost his temper, not even once. If she hadn''t let slip about his fiancee, would that truly be the end of them? As the thought crossed her mind, Vera wanted to apologize, but she felt awkward. Hence, she snorted lightly. "I don''t need you to teach me what to do. I do what I want." "Mm, so be it." There was a moment of silence between the two of them. After a while, Quill spoke again. "Do you know why I don''t celebrate my birthdays?" Hearing this, Vera''s heart skipped a beat. She blinked nervously. Was he going to tell her about it? Generally speaking, everyone liked to celebrate their birthdays. Even if it wasn''t done deliberately, anyone would be happy if someone were to n a celebration forthem. He must''ve gone through something traumatic for him not to celebrate his birthday. Vera suddenly recalled the painful look on his face when she asked him to blow out the candles that day, so she immediately said, "No." She shook her head and snuggled deeper into his arms as she said "T don''t want to know the reason behind it at all. If you don''t want to celebrate your birthday, then so be it. I won''t celebrate my birthday either." Quill''s heart melted into a puddle at Vera''s heartfelt words; he was no longer in a grim mood. He smiled and said, You really don''t want to know? Are you sure you don''t want to listen when I''m willing to tell? This is yourst chance." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t want to! No!" Vera shook her head vigorously in his arms, "I won''t listen no matter what you say. I don''t want to know." What a joke! A cake alone had already caused him so much pain. How torturous it would be for him to tell her his trauma. She was not so cruel as to ask him to reveal such scars. Here, here''s my scar and wound. Her heart wrenched just thinking about it. "I''m not upset by this at all but the fact that you have a fiancee that I didn''t know about. Now that it''s all out in the open, I''m not mad anymore." "And you won''t break up with me anymore?" "Mm." Vera nodded and said, "I won''t." "Then do you still want your purse and ID back?" "No." "Then will you go back with me today?" Vera suddenly looked up at him. To her surprise, Quill held her chin and kissed her just as she raised her head. Before she could make sense of things, his tongue had already invaded her mouth. "Mmph," Vera murmured lightly but did not resist. Quill''s words had long melted heart into a puddle. She responded to his kiss as she wrapped her arms around his neck. After some time, Quill backed away and asked her in a low voice again. "Are youing back with me?" Disoriented, Vera nodded, "Yes!" Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 So they ended up leaving the town after only staying in the hotel for one night. It was just that they didn''t take the train this time around but a flight. When Quill was booking the flight ticket, Vera was leaning against his arm, looking at it. Suddenly, she asked, "Why did you choose to book a flight? it because you find traveling on the train a pain in the a*s?" Hearing that, Quill paused for a second before he looked at her, "Do you want to take a train? I don''t mind." "No, no." Vera shook her head hard and said, "The ne it is. The train is too hectic." If she bumped into another woman like Dahlia, it would be exasperating. "Are you sure?" "Yep!" Thus, Quill booked two flight tickets scheduled to fly that night. When they boarded the ne, Vera looked embarrassed. "Um, I told my parents I left for a breath of fresh air. But it has barely even been a few days. Will it be too..." Quill fastened her seatbelt for her as he said, "Just tell them the truth." "The truth? No way... That''d be weird." "Weird? What''s so weird about it? I''ll go with you; I''ll exin." "No, no way!" It would be weirder if he went home with her. Thus, Vera shook her head and said sullenly, "I''ll just go back myself." Then, she asked, "When will wend?" "Midnight." At midnight? Vera thought she would disturb her parents if she went home at that time. "Why don''t we go to my ce first, hmm? You can go home and exin tomorrow." "Yeah, okay." Although they had reconciled, Vera still felt rather awkward because of what had happened. In short, their rtionship wasn''t as close as before their argument. Thus, they kept quiet when there was nothing to talk about. After the ne took off, the lights were turned off. Quill held her hand andforted her, "Don''t worry." His words made her feel inexplicably at ease. After that, she stopped worrying and spaced out. Nash was waiting for them at the airport. After sending them to Quill''s private vi, he left. Quill carried Vera''s suitcase while she followed him. While walking, she suddenly sneezed. "Achoo!" "Achoo!" One sneeze came after the other. Confused, Vera wondered what was going on. She rubbed her itchy nose and said, "Am I catching a cold?" Stumped, Quill turned to look at her and asked, "Could it be because of me?" Vera asked in astonishment, "You''ve caught a cold?" "A little. I got caught in the rain that night." However, he had always been able to recover quickly. But perhaps not entirely this time. What was worse, they had been quite intimate for the past couple of days. It was possible he had really infected her. Vera''s heart ached when she heard that he had caught a cold. She held his arm and asked, "Are you feeling better now?" "Would I have traveled this far with you if I wasn''t?"Quill said as he tapped her nose dotingly. "Have I really caught a cold from you?" "Take some cold medicine just in case." Vera nodded as she took it lightly. It wasn''t until Quill brought her the tablet and water that she remembered she was pregnant. That was right, she was pregnant, and she had to be aware of what medicine she took. With the thought in mind, Vera immediately said, "I-I''m not taking it." "Hmm?" Quill thought she was afraid of swallowing pills, so he cajoled her with a gentle voice, "It''s just one pill. It''s not bitter. Just drink some water and it''ll go down." "No, I don''t want to," Vera climbed into bed and hid under the quilt, "I just sneezed a few times; maybe it''s not a cold. I don''t want to take it." Quill was dumbfounded. She didn''t have a problem with it earlier; why had she suddenly changed her mind? Vera hid under the quilt, feeling depressed. Initially, she had nned to surprise Quill with her pregnancy on his birthday, yet so many things happened after that. Even though they had reconciled, it would be too abrupt if she told him now. She thought she should wait for some other day. However, Quill didn''t know about her condition and continued to persuade her to take the medicine. In the end, seeing that she wouldn''t give in no matter what, he only asked her to drink more water and tucked her in. After saying good night to him, Vera soon fell asleep. Listening to her steady breathing, Quill felt rather helpless and speechless as he noticed she had been sleeping more than usual. She had been doing nothing but sleep for the past few days. Yulia actually saw Jennifer chasing after Vera, so she couldn''t help stalking them. Then she saw the mysterious look on Jennifer''s face followed by the change in Vera''s expression. She figured Jennifer probably had told Vera she was Quill''s fiancee. She had never thought of telling Vera about it. But if someone wanted to tell Vera, then that was none of her business. Then, under the influence of her greed, Yulia sent the text to Vera. However, she felt somewhat regretful after sending it. She was well aware of what the text meant. If she was the recipient, she''d definitely overthink. Yet, Yulia didn''t want to exin it at all. She wanted to be selfish for once. She had nothing left. After losing her family business and her parents, she came back to find Quill. At that time, she thought he was all she had left. But... She even lost Quill in the end. She truly had nothing now, so why should she be kind to others? The only person who would spread such a rumor would be none other than Jennifer. So when someone asked her, Yulia said coldly, as if none of it had to do with her, "How would I know if they''d broken up or not? It''s better not to talk about these things during work hours." As she left, she heard her colleague''s voice behind her. "Tsk, is there a need for her to pretend? She must be ted now that they''ve broken up. Isn''t President Hanover the reason she came to thepany?" "Yeah, if she doesn''t like President Hanover, why does she insist on working here?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "Quit it. She''s the president''s fiancee in the first ce. That mistress is just a fling. s, the fiancee will always be the fiancee." Yulia snorted, somewhat self-deprecated. As the gossip traveled, she nearly took herself as the true fiancee while Vera was actually a mistress. However, that was not the truth. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Although they were engaged, Quill had never expressed his love for Yulia, even once. He had always been indifferent to her; if anything, just slightly better than other people. But merely slightly. They did not have any kind of special rtionship, not even kinship. "If... They''ve really broken up, then... She would stand a chance, wouldn''t she? Minerva happened to be free that day, so leaving Maddox aside, she went to the Hanover Corporation with Jelly Bean. On her way to Quill''s office, she noticed someone familiar. Doubtful, she quickly followed that person. She ended up at one of the departments and watched as Yulia sat at her table. Seeing that, Minerva narrowed her eyes, rather surprised. What was going on? As she stared, Jelly Bean started making noise and moving around in her arms, so she could only coax her. When she looked up again, Yulia had noticed Minerva too. Seeing her, Yulia was also a little surprised, but she managed topose herself in a sh and walked to Minerva with a smile. "Minerva," Yulia took the initiative to greet her. Minerva could not be mean to someone who showed her respect. Thus, she also put on a faint smile but did not greet her. Yulia could sense something from her expression, so her smile faded a little as well. "Are you looking for Quill? He hasn''t been at thepany for thest two days." He wasn''t in thepany? Wasn''t her brother a workaholic? Why would he be absent? Has something happened? "I know you have a lot of questions, but this is not the ce to talk. Why don''t we go somewhere else?" Yulia suggested. Minerva nodded and said, "Okay." She did have a lot of questions for her, but she didn''t expect Yulia to be so upfront. Minerva led them to a waiting room. When Juliette saw them, she didn''t say anything but only made some coffee for them before leaving. Thus, Yulia and Minerva were the only ones in the room. Oh, and Jelly Bean as well. But Jelly Bean had always been well-behaved. Like this instance, she was sleeping soundly in Minerva''s arms as her hands wrapped into two little fists. Yulia looked at Jelly Bean and said enviously, "This is your daughter, isn''t it? How adorable." "Yes," Minerva nodded and replied, "This is Jelly Bean." "You have a son, a daughter, and everything else. You sure are winning at life." Minerva felt that Yulia had other implications behind her words. Therefore, she did not answer but quietly waited for Yulia to continue. Sure enough, Minerva was right. Initially, Yulia had a smile on her face in the beginning, but then the smile gradually faded. "You are surprised to see me here, aren''t you?" Minerva still didn''t reply but continued to look at her in silence. "You think I haven''t given up, so I came here to try my luck and try to ruin Quill''s rtionship with his girlfriend, aren''t you?" Minerva did not expect Yulia would speak so bluntly. Stumped, she wanted to say something, but Yulia beat her to it. "If you were me, would you be willing to give up just like this? Are you willing to let other people have the person you have crushed on since you were a child? I know you don''t have this kind of experience, and you may not be able to understand me, but I didn''te to Hanover Corporation out of my will. I want to be as far away from him as possible too, but..." ContentR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only belongs to NovelDrama.Org At that, Yulia paused and lowered her eyes, dispirited. "I can''t help wanting to be close to him. When I had nothing, he was all I had, but as reality has it, I''ve lost him too. How can I ept this?" Seeing that she was pouring her heart out, Minerva didn''t interrupt her. "I don''t want to do this either. After all, he already has a girlfriend. If I continue to be infatuated with him, I''d be exceptionally wicked. But Minerva, I''m the one who''s engaged to him. Besides, I hadn''t done anything from the moment I worked here. I''ve merely painstakingly watched him be with his girlfriend." Minerva finally spoke. "I know you can''t ept it for now, but the world is unpredictable. Even if the engagement you spoke of is true, there had never been anything between you two. So listen to me; let it go. If you''re facing any difficulties, I can help you. You''ll only sink deeper if you continue to stay here. Nothing good wille out of this." At that, Minerva looked directly at Yulia, "You may have nothing now, but if you''re willing, a new life awaits you; your future is limitless. Why do you want to restrict yourself in such a situation for a man?" Her words opened up Yulia''s heart. "Even if you find out he''s married or has children?" Hearing that, Yulia turned grim. She subconsciously grasped the hem of her skirt as she bit her lower lip. Minerva chuckled and said, "See, you already can''t take it when we''re merely discussing it now. So why do you insist on staying? You need a restart; only then can you leave this all behind." Yulia suddenly raised her head, resentment in her heart. "You''ve separated from Maddox before, haven''t you? If he fell in love with another woman after his memory loss, would you give up?" Taken aback, she did not expect Yulia to mention Maddox. "You won''t. Because he''s the only one you''ve ever loved, so it''s impossible you''d give up on him. But now, you''re asking me to give up. Why didn''t you give up then?" Was she trying to draw inferences about other cases from one instance? Minerva looked at Yulia in silence for a long time. Suddenly, her lips curled into a smile. "You''re wrong." "What?" "I don''t need to give up. I know Maddox loves me. We are in love with each other. He had just forgotten about me, but not that he doesn''t love me, so there''s no reason for me to give up. If he falls in love with another woman knowingly someday, then I wouldn''t linger." Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 "Did you have this with Quill? Did you have any other rtionships with him apart from growing up together?" Yulia was rendered speechless by her words. She did not expect Minerva to speak so bluntly and harshly. In reality, Minerva had let Yulia pour her heart out because she was considering the fact that she might have something to say about this. However, she did not expect Yulia would use her as an example. And even brought up her most painful memory. Since Yulia chose to be blunt, Minerva would not be gentle with her either andy it all out. "Am I wrong?" Minerva smiled and said coldly, "There''s no romantic rtionship between you and my brother. Moreover, I have a hunch he doesn''t know anything about the engagement either. Otherwise, based on his personality, he''d long call off the engagement if he doesn''t have any feelings toward you. There''s no way he''d let you believe you two have an engagement until now." Shocked, Yulia''s lips turned bloodless. "You..." "Yulia, you used to be the daughter of the Maxwell family. I won''t say anything unpleasant. I''m sure you know where I''m going with this." Yulia sat silently, looking extremely unpleasant as she bit her lower lip. She suddenlyughed. "Yes, you''re right. There isn''t any romance between us. It''s all just my wishful thinking. No matter how crazy I am about him, I won''t get anything in response." "I meant what I said. If you''re willing, a new life awaits you. No matter how it''d turn out, it''d be better than living in the shadows of the happiness of others." After that, Minerva stood up with Jelly Bean in her arms and said, "That''s all I want to say. I''m sure you''re well aware of a lot of things, so I won''t say anything more. Jelly Bean needs to sleep; I''m taking her home." Minerva dipped her head and left. Seeing that, Yulia clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth, "Minerva, hang on." Hearing that, Minerva stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Yulia. "Is there anything else?" "You..." Looking rather unpleasant, she grabbed the hem of her skirt tightly and hesitated, "Do you hate me?" After asking, she felt mawkish to have asked it. Therefore, she quickly exined, "I didn''t mean it just now. I was a little carried away and couldn''t help bringing up your past. I meant no harm, and I didn''t mean to attack you." Minerva was surprised she would give in. She smiled without care and said, "It''s fine, I don''t mind." What she meant was, she didn''t mind whatever Yulia said. After all, she wasn''t anyone closely rted to her. Yulia roughly understood what she meant from her gaze. Then, her gaze dimmed and fell silent. Seeing that, Minerva left without a second thought. Because Quill was not there, Minerva intended to take Jelly Bean to Vera''s restaurant. When she came out, she bumped into Juliette. "Minerva, you''re done?" Seeing Juliette, Minerva smiled at her and said, "Secretary Sharpio, aren''t you busy?" Juliette immediately raised her brows, "Of course I am. Not only that, I''m going crazy." "Why''s that?" "President Hanover has put off all of his work. I''m swamped. Honestly." He had put off all of his work? This wasn''t like Quill to do something like this. Thinking back to what Yulia said, she had a hunch at something. "Did something happen between Vera and my brother?" "You sure catch on quick," Juliette nodded as she twitched her lips and then said, "I reckon something major happened. But as for what it is, I hadn''t a clue." After that, she thought of something and looked toward the waiting room, then whispered, "What did you two talk about? Yulia..." Minerva looked at her in amusement and said, "What about her? Why did you stop?" "Ahem, I mean, I don''t know what''s going on, don''t I? So I don''t dare to bull." "Just say it, do you need to watch your mouth with me?" Juliette was just perfunctory with her. Even if Minerva didn''t say that, she would still share her thoughts. "Yulia was hospitalized for a while, and I was asked to take care of her. During that, Vera brought food day, and they exchanged contact later. But I noticed something was off with Yulia. I don''t know if she has any ill will, but she definitely likes Mr. Hanover." "Mm," Minerva murmured, "She does like Quill. It''s obvious." Yulia''s affectionate gaze at Quill was so obvious that one could tell from easily.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "But Vera''s oblivious to this and even got along with her. She''s usually quite bright, but how can she be so muddle-headed in crucial times? Is this what they call having one''s head in the clouds?" To Minerva''s surprise, Vera became friends with Yulia and even exchanged contacts. Then did their issue have anything to do with Yulia this time? As the thought crossed her mind, Minerva''s gaze deepened, "What''s going on? Do you know where''s Quill?" "Yeah," Juliette nodded, "He asked me to buy a train ticket for him and chased after Vera." Hearing that, Minerva frowned. "What do you mean?" "I take that Vera''s upset, so she doesn''t want anything to do with him, leading him to chase after her on the train." Minerva was rather speechless. What were they doing? After knowing Vera was not at the restaurant, Minerva did not hurry to leave but went directly to Quill''s office. She ced Jelly Bean on the sofa and called Vera. However, the call operator greeted her instead. "Hello, the number you have dialed is not avable; please try againter." What the hell? Minerva hung up the phone and frowned. What in the world were they up to? After all, this probably wasn''t something trifle. Minerva regretted not telling Vera earlier now. She had let the matter slip when she got busy, in addition to her good impression on Yulia. Who would''ve thought... People do change. A lot of times, people do things they don''t mean to. They couldn''t help doing things they shouldn''t. Minerva thought she should just let things be. Since both of them weren''t around, she should quickly go home. Lest Maddox wouldn''t let here out on her own if she went backte. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Meanwhile, Vera and Quill were snuggling in his private vi. As Vera refused to take the cold medicine, she was light-headed when she woke up the next day, barely able to open her eyes. She snuggled in the bed, feeling extremely sleepy. What bad luck. They had only kissed. How did she end up being infected with a cold? "How maddening." She thought. But she dared not let him know she was feeling worse than the day before as he''d only force her to take medicine. She was pregnant. Thus she had to be aware of what medicine she took. As the thought ran through her head, Vera turned over and continued to snuggle in bed. If possible, she wanted to sleep the day away. Quill thought Vera wanted to sleep in. Moreover, they arrived at the vi ratherte, so he decided not to disturb her. However, she hadn''t awoken even when it was nearly noon, so Quill went to check on her. Hearing Quill knocked on the door, Vera became worried. She wondered if he would realize that her cold had worsened. She also realized her nasal sounded worse when she was lying down. Hence she got out of bed and paused for a moment before she opened the door. "Hey." Seeing she was bleary-eyed, and her hair was tousled, Quill subconsciously fixed her hair. It was only then that Vera realized her hair was a mess. She was so worried about Quill finding out about her cold that she had forgotten to make herself presentable before him. F*ck! Compared to sleeping in unfamiliar surroundings, she could toss around in the big bed at home as much as she liked. Which led to a tousled head of hair. And now, Quill was fixing it for her. Vera quickly covered her hair with her hands and took a few steps back, looking embarrassed. "Are you still feeling unwell?" Quill was still bothered that she was unwilling to take the cold medicinest night, so he stepped forward, wanting to ce his hand on her forehead. It was when he reached over that Vera realized he wanted to take her temperature. But she did not feel cold nor feverish. Hence, she let him do as he pleased. However, it seemed that he failed to feel anything, so he ced his forehead on hers. Then he frowned slightly and asked, "You seem to have a mild fever. Do you feel dizzy?" "Huh?" She had a mild fever? Vera blinked and shook her head. She was, in fact, a little dizzy, but it was still bearable. "Don''t lie." As she had refused to take the cold medicine the night before, he wondered if she was lying to him to avoid taking the pill. "You have to take medicine to get better sooner. Or, if you prefer, we can go to the hospital." Hearing that, Vera immediately grew worried and shook her head like a rattle. "Oh, no, I don''t want to go to the hospital." As soon as she spoke, her voice was hoarse, and her nasal was inconceble. Speechless, Vera knew it was no use hiding from him any longer... Hearing that, his frown deepened, "I knew it. Why don''t you want to go to the hospital?" Vera lowered her head and bit her lower lip. "I just don''t. I''m sleepy. I just want to stay in bed. Can''t I?" "What about the medicine? Why won''t you take it?" She was neither taking medicine nor going to the hospital, so after a moment of thinking, Vera said, "Because I don''t want to. Call me petnt all you want. I''m not taking it." Then she looked straight into Quill''s eyes and said, "Didn''t you say I can do whatever I want? This is what I want. I''m neither taking medicine nor going to the hospital." Quill was speechless. Was she doing this just to annoy him? Did she want him to think he had shot himself in the foot and regret his words? "I did, but you''re sick now. This is two entirely different matters." "I don''t care. L''won''t go no matter what," Vera pouted andined, "I waspletely healthy, but you had to kiss me and get me infected! Is this my fault? No! So why should I take medicine or go to the hospital for your mistake?" Vera praised herself for her quick thinking. How brilliant she was to be able to think of this. He must have been rendered speechless! Quill didn''t expect Vera to put all the me on him. Looking at the lively girl before him, he said helplessly after a moment''s thought, "Okay, you win But you have to eat something and drink more water." "Humph!" Vera snorted, "Drink more water? What an axiom." However, she was happy that she needn''t take medicine nor go to the hospital. Hence, she went down to have lunch with Quill with a smile on her face. After lunch, Vera started feeling sleepy again. But something important popped up in her mind. "Wait, I haven''t checked in with my parents yet." "I''ve already called them," Quill stopped her in her tracks and pulled her into hisp. Vera was a little surprised to hear that and asked, "You did? When?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "While you were sleeping in," Quill sighed, "Your parents would''ve been worried sick by the time you remember." Hearing this, Vera rubbed her nose with slight embarrassment and asked cheekily, "So what? Are you ming me?" "No, I''m not." "No? I clearly saw the revulsion in your eyes just now. You think I sleep too much, don''t you? You... Mm!" He nted another kiss on her, stopping her from speaking further. Vera hurriedly pushed him away and said, "I still have a cold." Pressing his forehead against hers, Quill gently kissed the tip of her nose and murmured in a hoarse voice, "Never mind, I''m still recovering too. Well both have it." Vera blushed and stared at him. "I... You... Who wants that?!" "Why not?" Quill inched closer, and his lips were nearly touching hers, but he didn''t kiss her. Vera blinked nervously, and their breaths intertwined. She couldn''t stand this kind of flirtation and tilted her head back. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It would''ve been fine if she hadn''t. But as soon as she looked up, her vision went dark, and her lips were sealed. She was enveloped in his dominant aura. Vera''s head went nk in an instant, but she was jolted back to consciousness and no longer cared whether she had a cold or not. In the end, Quill carried her in his arms and brought her upstairs. It was only when they entered the bedroom that Vera finally realized what was going on. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 She pushed Quill''s shoulder with all her might and cried, "No!" They hadn''t done it since they came back from the trip, nor had she imagined it ever since. Moreover, Quill always looked celibate. If she wasn''t pregnant, she would have thought they had a tonic rtionship. Then again, Quill would kiss her and disy sexual desires toward her. However, he probably had his concerns, so he never took things too far. Over time, Vera forgot about it, and so now that they were taking a step further, she became rather panicked. After all, she had a bun in the oven. After knowing she was pregnant, she had done a lot of research online. One of them was that pregnancy in the first trimester was rather unstable, so she had to refrain from having sex. She hadn''t taken it to heart when she read the article, but it suddenly popped up in her mind. Her pregnancy was still unstable. If they were really to do it, what was she to do if something bad happened?! However, Quill was oblivious to all of it and thought she was only shy, so he didn''t stop. Seeing that they were closing the bedroom, Vera jumped out of his embrace. Quill grabbed her wrist and asked in a hoarse voice, "What are you nervous about?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. "I-I''m not nervous." "You''re afraid then?" Quill stared at her, his gaze looking boundless like the sea. "It''s not that." Vera had no idea how to exin it to him. She just shook her head. "I just... It''s a no!" "Weren''t you the one who took the initiative when we were abroad?" Quill narrowed his eyes as he leaned in. As his breath brushed her face, he said, "Have you forgotten who was the one who tried to turn me on with all her might?" Huh? His words jogged her memory. She blushed as the scenes yed back in her mind, as clear as daylight. What on earth was she thinking? She couldn''t believe how bold she had been that night. "I don''t remember," Vera denied shamelessly. Seeing how righteously she denied, Quill pinched her face and asked, "You really don''t remember?" Vera nodded, "Yes, I don''t remember a single thing." "Okay," Quill carried her in his arms once more. Startled, Vera instinctively wrapped her arms around her neck and eximed, "What are you doing? Didn''t I say that I don''t remember? Put me down!" "Perfect. If we do it, you''ll definitely be able to recall." Vera gasped, "Don''t! I already told you, no. I''m having a cold now." He had already arrived at the bedroom, only inches away from the bed. "Put me down! I''m serious!" However, she was still flung to the bed. Quill pressed her down, and pinned her hands above her head, then nted a kiss on her lips. "I''m also recovering from a cold, so it''s fine. Neither of us has to be worried." "No, no!" Vera pushed him and shook her head hard, "I mean it." Quill frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand why she was so insistent. Even though he wanted to persist, the romantic atmosphere earlier was now ruined. He no longer had the mood to continue. However, he wanted to know why she was so resistant. If it was because of the cold, she was a little resistant at first, but she still gave in after that. However, he couldn''t understand why she was so resistant to this. After thinking about it for a while, Quill could only think of one possibility. He looked at Vera with a frown and only spoke after a long time. "Why not? Was it because I hurt you that time?" Huh? Vera was still wondering what excuse she could use. Stumped, hearing that so suddenly, her face turned bright red. Quill tried to ease the embarrassment he felt too. After all, this was an intimate topic. But, there were only two of them here, so he didn''t hesitate to say it out loud. They were to be together for the rest of their lives, so this might be amon conversation. After heposed himself, he said, "I was drugged that time, so it was a little hard for me to control myself. If you''re scared, I''ll be gentle this time." Vera almost choked, and her face grew even redder. "What are you talking about?" "I''m serious," Quill lowered his head and kissed her chin, "This will only happen more often. Besides, I''m ready." "W-what?" What was he talking about? "Ritual." With that, Vera felt something cold on her finger. Stunned, she couldn''t register what it was for a moment. She found it unbelievable and started at Quill, gobsmacked. "You... What did you put on my finger just now?" Quill smiled lightly; his gaze was like the abyss, surging with emotions. "Why don''t you take a look at it?" Vera didn''t move. After a while, she said with a hollow smile, "You''re not joking, are you?" "Hmm?" "I mean, I..." "Will you marry me?" She drew her hand close and finally saw what was on it. It was a diamond ring. The ring fitted her finger perfectly, and the diamond was glittering brightly in the light. Once Vera saw it, she could no longer hold back her tears. "Why... You... So sudden..." "Not at all. I prepared it after our trip. I only got it a few days ago. I actually wanted to find the right time to give it to you." "But then again, why not now? Although it''s not ceremonious, I''ll make it up to you with the wedding and all." "Wedding?" Vera felt like she was in a dream. She would actually have a wedding with him. This was something unfathomable to her. "No?" Quill chuckled and tried to hook her finger, "There''s no going back anymore. You''ve already put the ring on." "Huh?" "Shall we hold a wedding ceremony or get registered first? Vera was bbergasted. Wait, this was progressing all too quickly. What the hell was going on?! Hadn''t he wanted to have sex with her a minute ago? How did it suddenly turn into a proposal? Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 "Umm, this is all happening too fast. You sure you don''t want to reconsider?" Vera coughed lightly, trying to stop Quill from being impulsive. She even wondered if her flight this time gave him a sense of crisis. Thus he wanted to keep her by his side so urgently. However, she was deeply moved, knowing he had prepared the ring after they came back from the trip. After all, when he was drugged, he tried with all his might to endure the urge despite her seduction and even seeded at first as he didn''t want to hurt her. She did not expect that he would have made preparations so early. So that meant she was not the only one in love with him, but they adored each other equally. "Too fast?" Quill narrowed his eyes. "If you were pregnant from that night and we start preparing the wedding by tomorrow, you might not be able to hide your belly on our wedding day." Hearing that, her heart did a flip. She stared at him, wide-eyed. "Y-You..." Why would he suddenly talk about pregnancy? Moreover, he was so precise. Could it be that he had sensed something? Did he already know she was pregnant? No! Impossible! If he knew that she was pregnant, he wouldn''t have given her the cold medicine and even thought of sleeping with her at this time. Then he was probably only stating rhetorically. She calmed down and said, "Marriage isn''t something trifle. It''s not only about the ritual, but I also think you should really reconsider. After all, we haven''t been dating for long. What if you got bored of me in a few months? It would be bad if we end up divorced." Then, she saw Quill frowning, upset. "Have you forgotten what I said?" "Huh?" Quill pressed his lips together; he was obviously angry. Vera did not know what she had said to make him angry. Was it the talk about divorce? She had to exin quickly, "I mean, I''m just afraid you''d regret it." She couldn''t tell what Quill had in his mind. He stared at her for a long time before he finally buried his head in her neck, kissing it lightly as he spoke with a muffled voice. "I meant it when I said you''re my one and only. If you''re not ready, I can give you time to think. But don''t make me wait too long." Then he began kissing her neck wantonly. In addition to the ring on her finger, she felt rather delirious. Vera suddenly thought of something important. Why did Quill choose this time to put the ring on her finger? Could it be that he wanted to use this to sleep with her? Once she had this thought in mind, Vera immediately asked. Quill, who was lying on top of her, did not move and replied to her with silence. "I''m right, aren''t I? You wanted me to say yes, and then..." She did not continue, but it was obvious where she was going with it. They were quiet for some time, and Vera knew that she was right. She did not know whether tough or cry. "Then I should return the ring, shouldn''t I?" She mumbled. Unfortunately, Quill was right about her pregnancy, so they couldn''t have sex regardless. Quill also understood what she meant and grabbed her wrist, "It''s yours. There is no reason for me to take it back. But if you''re not willing, I won''t force you." He meant what he said. Quill got up and stopped teasing Vera. He sat at the foot of the bed and did up his buttons. Looking at his back, Vera felt inexplicably empty. In actuality, she wanted to sleep with him, but she was pregnant. What was she to do if something went wrong? Hence, she figured she''d let him wait until the second trimester. By then... This time, Vera stayed at Quill''s ce for three days to recuperate from her cold; only then did she go home. Quill had wanted to apany her and exin to her parents. However, she dismissed his idea, saying she would find it hard to exin if he was there. So she asked him to go back and only visit the next time. Seeing she was so determined, Quill did not insist. He kissed her forehead lightly before he drove off.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vera thought her parents would interrogate her for her sudden trip. Unexpectedly, they said nothing but only said they''d celebrate her return at dinner. Then David actually went grocery shopping. Whereas Mabie went into the kitchen to make Vera''s favorite, meatballs. Seeing all this, Vera''s heart felt exceptionally warm and fuzzy. She rested her chin on Mabie''s shoulder and called to her sweetly, "Mom..." "Why did youe in? Go out and wait. Your dad and I will prepare a feast for you." Tears welled up in Vera''s eyes as she heard her mother''s words. "Mom, aren''t you and Dad upset at all? I ran away so recklessly this time." "Silly girl, who wouldn''t be reckless in their youth? We always learn from experience. Anyhow, you came back safe and sound, and that''s all that matters. Why would we be upset?" "Thanks, Mom," Vera buried her face into Mabie''s shoulders and said with a muffled voice, "I was too impulsive. Ished out and jumped to conclusions. If he hadn''t chased after me and made things clear, it would''ve been the end of us. Hearing this, Mabie turned around and fixed her clothes. She sighed and said, "That''s why I say we learn from experience. If he hadn''t chased after you, would you have realized how big of a mistake you''ve made? You were as stubborn as a mule then. You wouldn''t listen to anyone." Vera knew her mother was right. Inspired, Vera nodded, "Mm, I understand, Mom. I''ll be more level-headed." "You, you''re already such a big girl, yet you act like a child. I''m sure you''ve matured a little after this incident." Then, Mabie pinched her nose hard, causing Vera to push her away subconsciously. "Mom, it hurts." It was then Mabie saw the diamond ring on her finger. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 "What is this?" Mabie had never seen such a big diamond before, so she was rather dazed when she grabbed Vera''s hand, "Vivy?" Somewhat shy, Vera mumbled, "Mom, don''t ask." "Did Quill give it to you?" Vera nodded. "He proposed?" Vera nodded again. Mabie''s breathing became rather irregr, "And you said yes?" Hearing this, Vera''s face turned bright red, and her gaze flitted left to right, "I... I''m still considering it."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "You''re still considering?" Mabie couldn''t help raising her eyebrows and teased her, "Yo, when have you learned to be reserved? Why hadn''t you given a second thought when you pursued him back then? And now you want to think about it when he has proposed to you?" Vera snorted and pouted; what was she to do when he had proposed out of the blue. Even though she wasn''t the type to care about rituals, he shouldn''t have put the ring on her so hastily. No way she''d say yes so simply. "Of course I have to think about it. If I said yes without a second thought, then wouldn''t he have gotten off lightly?" Vera realized Quill was much more patient with her than she''d imagined after the experience on the train. Hence she wanted to be petnt and feel what it''d be like to be spoiled. Just thinking about it was enough to te her. "Silly girl. Just follow your heart. No matter what, as long as you are happy, so will we." Vera smiled and hugged Mabie by the shoulder, "Thank you for understanding. I love you guys." "Alright, that''s enough." Mabie patted her hand. Although she acted displeased, her heart was filled with warmth and smiles. Nearly a week had passed by the time Quill returned to thepany. As he had put off a lot of work, he hadn''t a second to spare. It was two days after by the time he got all the piled-up work done. He was exhausted, but he didn''t have a sessor, nor was anyone from the Hanover family trustworthy. Hence he could only shoulder thepany''s affairs alone. Because of recent events, Vera had spoken out of anger. But she must have kept them bottled up for a long time. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been that aggrieved when she said them. This was something he had to take to heart. Therefore, Quill told Juliette to only hand him exceptionally important work and let the subordinates deal with everything else. bbergasted, Juliette asked, "Let them handle everything else? Are you sure, President? But those geezers in the board of directors..." "Keep a close eye on them. Just turn a blind eye as long as they don''t cause a scene." It was inevitable that someone would do petty tricks, especially in apany this big. Quill would look away as long as no one from the board did anything unsalvageable. All in all, their efforts had to match their sry. Seeing how determined he was, she knew it''d be fruitless to say anymore. Hence, she nodded and said, "Alright then, I''ll keep a watchful eye on them. But this will increase my workload, President, and I have a family to feed. Do I get a raise?" "Of course." Juliette had always been rather straightforward. Even when she liked Quill, she wouldn''t be pretentious around him. If she thought her work wasborious, she would ask for a raise directly. Quill trusted her, and she had proven how e she was. She had been working with him for years, so he agreed for it. every time she asked That included this time as well. Quill then continued, "Besides that, I''ll get you gifts when I get married and also other bonuses." Hearing this, Juliette''s eyes sparkled. But something else caught her attention. She raised her eyebrows and asked, "You''re getting married? You sessfully proposed this week?" Quill''s expression turned cold. He pursed his lips before saying, "Not yet, but I will." Hearing this, Juliette smiled and said, "Okay then, I look forward to your good news. Make sure you have the gift ready by then." Later, Juliette suddenly recalled a matter and said, "President Hanover, Miss Minerva came to look for you a few days ago. But she left after knowing you weren''t around." "Alright, I''ll give her a callter." "Oh, by the way, she and Yulia met, and their conversation seemed to have turned sour." Yulia. Hearing that, Quill''s gaze darkened. He had nned to deal with her after he was done with his work. He really wanted to know how the rumor about their engagement spread. Vera was extremely aggrieved when she had mistaken herself as a mistress. She even fled away by train and threw her SIM card away. In the end, she returned to him when she realized it was all a misunderstanding. But she would not jump to conclusions for no reason. There would be no smoke without a fire. Quill drummed his fingers on the table as his thoughts wandered. "Alright, I''ll take care of it." Soon Yulia received the news that Quill wanted to see her, not in thepany but at a cafe after work. When she received the news, her heart skipped a beat, and a bad feeling welled up in her heart. He asked to meet her outside instead of in hispany. Based on her knowledge of Quill, he probably wanted to have a serious conversation with her. And the topic of their conversation would be... Quill''s disappearance and appearance in thepany indicated that the problem had been solved, and he also probably knew the deets. Thinking of this, Yulia''s heart sank. She clenched the mouse as her mind grew chaotic. Suddenly, she recalled what Minerva told her. If she was willing, a better life awaited her. Was that right? Would a life without Quill be better? She had loved him for such a long time until it became part of her flesh and bone. Could she really let go just like that? Thinking of this, Yulia slowly closed her eyes, and tears gently trickled down her face. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 At the cafe. Yulia had been observing Quill from the side of the road for a long time before she entered. After not seeing him for a week, she noticed he seemed to have be thinner, and he looked tired as the dark circles around his eyes were obvious. It was definitely all because of his girlfriend. At the thought of this, Yulia felt bitter. She swallowed her sadness, forced a smile, and walked in. Quill remained nonchnt when he saw her. He only greeted her and said nothing else after that. Yulia sat quietly after ordering a cup of coffee. She had a hunch of what Quill wanted to say and do, but she didn''t want to speak at all. She would let Quill initiate the conversation. Sure enough, when her coffee arrived, Quill spoke. "Our families used to be close, and our elders had the idea of saving each other during a crisis. If something were to happen to Hanover Corporation, the Maxwell Group wouldn''t stay idle and vice versa. However, it''s my fault for not doing anything when misfortune fell on your family." Yulia quietly stirred the coffee before her. "You weren''t willing to ept my help before, but I have no choice but to do so now. Yulia, start a business. I will help you until thepany is sessfully established. I will let you transfer the managers of Hanover Corporation at will until the Maxwell Group is revived. Then my duty will be done, and I wouldn''t disappoint Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell." Quill was right. The elders of their families had vowed to do so, and he had also agreed to help. However, Yulia still felt upset. She bit her lower lip and raised her head. "You are just trying to get rid of me, aren''t you?" Her smile looked forced, "I didn''t do anything, nor am I nning to. Can''t I just stay at thepany?" Quill''s face darkened. "Yulia, we grew up together. I don''t want to say something that would hurt you." "Hurt me?" Yulia chuckled without care, "Then let''s hear how awful it is." Looking at Yulia, Quill thought of how aggrieved Vera was. He suddenly felt that there was no need to be tactful. "I heard we have an engagement?" Taken aback, Yulia stared at him nkly. She knew he would ask her this, but she didn''t expect him to be so blunt, and her mind went nk for a moment. "Do we?" Quill asked again. However, Yulia still did not answer. She bit her lower lip, feeling as if something tore in her heart. However, Quill didn''t force her to speak either, "The reason I asked you out today is to make things clear. If my memory serves me right, our families never made it official, let alone exchange any keepsake." Yulia finally understood where he was going with it. He was severing ties with her and denying the engagement from their childhood! "Besides, my parents never told me I had a fiancee. So I want to know, how did the rumor spread?" Hearing this, Yulia finally raised her head, tears welling up in her eyes, "So the reason you asked me out today is to sever ties with me? Quill, we grew up together, and I know you love Vera. But that doesn''t mean you should treat me like this." Content belongs to However, her tears had nothing on him. He continued to look at her coldly. Just like how she called to him after she hurt herself, "Quill, my knee hurts. Can you carry me back?" All Quill did was look at her coldly. "You didn''t break it. Either you walk or continue to sit here." Then he left straight. Yulia felt absolutely frustrated back then. In the end, Ernest was the one who helped her up. He did not carry her either but said, "Quill is as emotional as a log. Why did you have to go to him? If he said yes, the sky would rain cash. Don''t try to flirt with him; you won''t get anything out of it." Hence, Yulia learned her lesson. As she knew how indifferent Quill could be, she never fawned on him but just stayed by his side since then. Like now, her tears still held no importance in Quill''s eyes. He just frowned and said coldly, "We have no rtion at all, so how can you say I''m severing ties with you?" Yulia was bbergasted by his words, "You... What did you say? We have no rtion at all?" Quill pursed his lips and continued to look at her indifferently. "How so? Our families agreed to the engagement. You may not know it, but I do. I''ve it engraved in my heart since I was a child. I always thought you knew." Hearing that, Quill''s brows furrowed even further, "Then you should be d I didn''t know. If I did, I would''ve never given you any chances to bull." Truly merciless and cold. This was the Quill she knew all along, yet he could be so affectionate to people he held dearly. Yulia bit her lower lip hard and soon tasted blood. "I don''t want to hear any more rumors about you being my fiancee again. For your family''s sake, I''ll give you a chance to set things straight, but if you can''t, I''ll do it myself. Also, consider my offer to help you revive your family name." As soon as he finished his words, Quill''s phone rang. The indifferent look in his eyes turned gentle the second he looked at the caller. The discovery stunned Yulia, and her heart wrenched. Why? Why could others have what she yearned for without effort? While she still had nothing.This is from N?velDrama.Org. How could loving someone be so miserable? She just had feelings for him. Had she really fallen in love with the wrong person? Just as Quill was about to answer the call, Yulia suddenly said, "I don''t need to consider. I ept your help." She really had nothing now. If Quill still did not belong to her in the end, what else did she have? She should at least have the Maxwell family in her hands. She couldn''t lose just like that. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 Yulia epted his help to revive the Maxwell family. Quill did not expect she would have it figured out so quickly. However, he merely slightly nced at her before he answered the call. Then Yulia watched as Quill turned into a different person before her eyes. His tone wasn''t exactly what one would call gentle, but it was filled with affection and tolerance. For someone who was usually calm and reserved, Quill seemed to have turned into an adolescent. He''d also have an emotional side to him facing the girl he adored. "Yes, I''m off work. I''ll go overter." "All right." After hanging up the call and putting his phone away, Quill grabbed his car keys and stood up, "Since you''ve made up your mind, I''ll have someone get down to it soon. You know Maxwell Group the best, so I hope you can write me a proposal as soon as possible." Yulia stood up too, suppressing all the grievances in her heart, and said, "Alright, I''ll get it done and give it to you as soon as possible." Quill nodded indifferently and prepared to leave. "Quill," Yulia stopped him. She put on a faint smile when he turned around, "I should exin the whole fiancee thing. I was influenced by my elders at that time. Plus, I really liked you, so I always thought we''d be together in the future. When I first came to you, the receptionist was not willing to let me in. At that time, I only said I was your friend and not your fiancee. However, she thought it was impossible, so she asked me some radical questions. I didn''t know that you had a girlfriend at that time, and I was out of options when I came looking for you then, so I just answered simply. I didn''t think it''d caused such a huge misunderstanding. Please apologize to your girlfriend for me. I really like you, but since you said there was never an engagement between us, it''s high time I wake up." "I should focus on reviving the Maxwell family now. At least, you''re still willing to help me out, for my father''s sake. Thank you." Quill stared at her with a hint of questioning, guessing how truthful she was. Yulia had probably also guessed his thoughts. She forced a smile and said, "You don''t have to look at me like this. I am sad, of course, but I will never force you to like me even if there''s no Vera." This was true. For so many years, she never said anything but loved him silently. Quill didn''t reply to her but just dipped his head and left.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Yulia stopped him again. "You''re going home, aren''t you? Do you mind giving me a ride? My house is not far away." Quill pursed his lips for a moment before he said, "Hop in." Vera went grocery shopping that day, so she asked Quill to pick her up so that she could put the items at his vi. After she called Quill, she bought two cups of milkshake and sat by a bench at the roadside as she''d had to wait for him a while. She took a nce at the milkshake by her side after she had drunk half a cup and thought Quill definitely wouldn''t like such sweet drinks. But she wanted to be willful and ask him to drink with her. After waiting for some time, Vera saw Quill''s car pull up. Quill noticed she had bought a lot of things when he came over to help her carry them. "Why did you buy so many things?" Vera snorted and said, "Your fridge is empty. There weren''t even any fruits or beverages, so I bought some. Oh, and some fresh fruits and vegetables too." After that, Vera pointed to the bag next to her feet, showing off. "See how much I cared about you?" Seeing how triumphant she looked, Quill couldn''t help tapping her nose. Suddenly, he deepened his voice and asked, "Are you nning to stay there permanently then?" Hearing this, Vera was stunned. However, Quill added, "Is it a yes then?" Vera''s ears turned rosy, "I''m still thinking. What''s the rush?" "Didn''t I say not to let me wait too long? It''s already been a few days. Hmm?" "Oh, get a move on. Take these things to your ce first." .ne After that, Vera walked directly to the other side of the car with the milkshakes in her hands. She didn''t wantto continue this topic with Quill as she''d only blush. Hence, Vera opened the door to the front passenger seat. But she was stunned when she saw that it was upied. Yulia? Why was she here? Their eyes met. Yulia nodded at her with a smile, "Vera." Looking at her, Vera froze, unable to react for a while. Quill didn''t expect that she would open the door so quickly, so he exined, "When I got off work, she asked me to give her a ride home." Yulia''s expression changed when she heard what he said. She did not expect him to say it so directly. The joy in Vera''s eyes immediately dimmed. She looked at Yulia in silence, but to her surprise, Yulia said, "Vera, you wouldn''t mind me sitting here, would you?" Vera pursed her lips and thought of the message Yulia sent when she left that night. "You''ve heard about it, haven''t you? Don''t overthink it. Although we had an engagement, he''s yours now, after all. He''ll shoulder the responsibility." She was disturbed when she saw it. She even thought Yulia did it on purpose, deliberately saying she had misunderstood her. She had to say something. Just like now, she was sitting in Quill''s car, the front passenger seat at that. Therefore, Vera replied directly, "I do mind. If you don''t, can you move to the back?" It was Yulia''s turn to be stunned. She did not expect Vera to be so straightforward. Seeing that she did not move, Vera thought for a moment and said, "Do you like sitting in the front passenger seat?" Yulia exined awkwardly, "No, it''s just that I get carsick easily, so I didn''t think twice before sitting." Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 Vera wanted to call an Uber for her? Yulia''s face turned grim in an instant. She gritted her teeth, unbuckled the seat belt, and got out of the car.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. "Forget it. If you don''t like me sitting here, I''ll get out of the car." Seeing that, Vera put away her phone and smiled, "Really? Okay, if you say so." After that, she sat at the back of the car instead of the front passenger seat. The atmosphere was tense. At least Yulia thought so. She subconsciously nced at Quill and thought he''d at least say something for their families'' sake even though he didn''t like her. But she was let down because there was no pity in Quill''s eyes when he looked at her. He just said lightly, "I''ve spoiled Vivy. Your ce is not far from here. Just take a cab home. You can im it from thepany." After that, Quill put the groceries away and left. Yulia continued to stand on the pathway even after the car was gone. At first, she tried her best to hold it back, but after a while,tears flowed down like a never-ending waterfall. All her grievances poured out in that instant. Yulia crouched down on the pathway as her whole body trembled. Meanwhile, Vera looked out the window unhappily as she sat in the back seat, remaining silent. The atmosphere in the car was suffocating. Looking at her angry face from the rearview mirror, he was inexplicably pleased, not the slightest bit upset. It was because she was jealous. To Quill, any seats in the car were the same. He didn''t have that kind of mindset. Nor would he have the slightest idea that the front passenger seat could not be offered to anyone simply. His thoughts would not alter regardless. So he was surprised that Vera would be so upset that she refused to speak to him. At a red light, Quill said, "I have something to tell you." Hearing this, Vera''s eyes moved. Her anger had not subside, so she said coldly. "I don''t want to hear it." As soon as she said that, she thought of theirtest fight. He had wanted to exin, but she wouldn''t listen to him, leading to a misunderstanding between them. Her wilfulness nearly ruined this rtionship. Thinking of this, Vera changed her words, "I don''t want to listen to what you have to say for now. You can only speak after three minutes!" Quill held back hisughter, "Alright, let''s start the countdown." Vera didn''t bother doing so. She had simplye up with this idea to avoid confrontations too soon. She was truly angry, but she knew she couldn''t be as willful as she was that time. She had to, at least, find out the whole story before she made any decisions. Quill''s words earlier showed that Yulia was the one who wanted to sit in the front passenger seat. Since she and Quill were friends, it would be awkward for him to reject her. She couldn''t me him for this. Perhaps she was a little petty. She really didn''t like Yulia now. If Yulia had no rtions with Quill, Vera could indeed be her friend. But if she also liked Quill, then the rtionship between them would not be so simple. Regardless, it was better not to be friends. Moreover, the words Yulia said, including that text, made Vera feel sick, to say the least. Hence, Vera wouldn''t force herself to ept Yulia. Three minutes passed quickly. Quill only said to her after checking the time. "Three minutes is up. Can I speak now?" Vera snorted and said, "What do you want to say? Just say it." "I''m the one who asked her out." Hearing this, Vera''s eyes widened, "What?" "But I just wanted to rify some things with her. About my engagement with her." Was that so? Vera pursed her lips. Then she thought of something. "If there had never been an engagement, then why would she..." "She was mistaken. She already apologized." "She did?" Vera didn''t expect this but still felt something was wrong. Why did she deny it so quickly? The rumor spread like wildfire in thepany. There was no way Yulia hadn''t heard about it. Why didn''t she deny it at that time; why now? Moreover, she even asked that question as she sat in the front passenger seat. All of that felt like Yulia was showing off. Yes, that was for sure. Yulia was showing off. Vera could see from her gaze that she didn''t look the least remorseful but rather upset at her. She was mad at her? But what for? Quill was the one who imed he didn''t know about the engagement. Their families never made it official nor exchanged any keepsakes. So that meant the engagement was not valid. Then why was Yulia mad at her? Because she had stolen Quill away from her? Thinking of this, Vera asked, "Do you think Yulia will really give you up? You two have known each other for so long, after all. If she likes you, she must have liked you from long ago." Vera guessed correctly. Two people who grew up together would either dislike each other. Or developed feelings for each other as time went by. They may not have realized it when they were young, but what about when they had reached adulthood? Quill did not answer Vera''s question immediately. Because he was not sure himself, therefore he just mumbled, "Whether she gives up or not, nothing will change." Hearing that, Vera was stunned for a moment. Then she soon let it go. Yeah, what mattered was Quill''s feelings for her. Why should she care about other people? Instead, Vera should be proud that someone fancied her man. It meant Quill was a capable man. Besides, she could not control other women''s feelings but only how she perceived the matter. So, what was important was that they live blissfully together. As the thought sank in, Vera no longer held on to it. But one thing still lingered in her mind. "If she wants to sit in your car in the future, you can''t let her take the front passenger seat. Do you know it''s reserved for your girlfriend?" Ha... As expected, this was what bothered her. Seeing that he didn''t answer, Vera tugged at his ear, "Did you hear me?" "Okay, got it," Quill helplessly grabbed her hand, "I''m driving. Don''t do that." "Why didn''t you answer me then? Be honest; you regret choosing me over her, don''t you? She is the daughter of the Maxwell family and far more capable than I am. I don''t have anything nor know anything." "Vivy, love cannot bepared like this. Do you like me because of what I know and have?" Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 "Of course not!" Vera eximed. Then she understood where Quill was going with it and said hurriedly, "Okay, I won''t ask anymore, so don''t ask me anymore either." "What?" Quill raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at her through the rearview mirror with amusement, "Can''t take it anymore?" "Yes, I surrender!" Vera raised her hands and said, "Just keep your eyes on the road." In fact, Vera was rather pleased. At least after she drove Yulia out of the car, Quill did not ask about it nor felt sorry for Yulia. He didn''t even invite Yulia back to his car either. He really didn''t take pity toward her. Poor Yulia. Did she go too far this time? Forget it. She should have taken a cab instead of asking Quill for a ride and even said things to upset her. She deserved it! Olivia had been troubledtely. Since her Uncle Pord met Sam at her grandmother''s birthday banquet, he kept looking for opportunities to talk to Sam about a partnership. However, he didn''t know Sam personally, but Olivia did. Yet, Pord didn''t dare to go to Olivia directly. Hence, he went to Olivia''s parents. He brought many gifts and said many kind words before exining his reason for visiting. Olivia wasn''t extremely close with her Uncle Pord and Auntie Fiona. However, she had a good rtionship with their son, Eason. When Pord first established hispany, Fiona had to help out as well. It wasn''t until they were more well off and had more free time that they''d visit Olivia''s parents. Eason also took care of Olivia well back in school. So when Brenda told her the request of Pord, Olivia was in a dilemma. However, she thought about her rtionship with Sam. It wouldn''t have been a big deal if they were a real couple, but they weren''t. They had a pact when he agreed to be her pretend boyfriend. But none of it had to do with his work. It was a headache to deal with that. "Mom, I also want to help Uncle Pord, but Sam and I aren''t married yet. Wouldn''t it be bad if I interfere with his work now? Uncle has a knack for business, but thepany Sam works for isn''t just anypany. If something goes wrong, we wouldn''t be able to afford to pay for the mistakes made." "What are you talking about?" Brenda scolded her, "Who do you think Pord is? He just wants you to help introduce him to Sam. Who said anything about interfering with his work? To be honest, I didn''t want to say yes in the beginning, but your aunt came over every day with so many gifts. I don''t know how to refuse anymore. Besides, they treat us quite well and have never made any requests before this, so how can I say no?" This was true. Even Olivia wouldn''t know how to refuse. But if she didn''t, she''d be the one in a difficult position. "I don''t know how to bring it up to Sam either. If anything, you tell Sam. I won''t." "You brat, he''s your boyfriend, not mine. How can I bring it up?" "I am not going to do it." "Why not? You lied to me, didn''t you? You two aren''t a couple, are you? I knew it. I was wondering how you could meet someone so capable when you stay cooped up in your house writing stories." "Mom! Am I your daughter or not? How can you make me feel so worthless?" Brenda seemed oblivious to her question and continued, "Fine, I''ll ask him myself. Ask him toe over and I''ll do it!" Olivia replied, "No way!" "What now?" "It''s a no, no matter what. Doesn''t Uncle know that Mr. Arnold? He knows Sam. You can ask Uncle Pord to talk to him. I''m hanging up." With that, Olivia hung up the phone quickly and switched the phone to silent. How maddening. Her uncle and her parents troubled her further before she couldpletely sort out her issues.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Her rtionship with Sam was a bit roughtely, but Sam acted as if nothing had happened. So she was the only one who felt so. How frustrating. There was no way she''d turn the fake rtionship real. She''d be done for if she actually ended up falling in love with him. However, to Olivia''s surprise, Sam''s parents suddenly visited him. The weather was getting cold. So she wouldn''t leave the house unless she had to and instead wrap herself in a thick nket, nestled in front of herputer with a mini heater on the side and a cup of hot chocte. She was living her best life However, she suddenly thought of something and went to the bathroom to apply a mask. As soon as she finished applying, she heard the door open. Olivia was stunned for a moment. She wondered if Sam had returned. Then again, it was still too early. It couldn''t be him. But who else had the key to his house? The hair on the back of her neck suddenly stood. Could it be a thief? With that thought, Olivia looked around and finally went into the kitchen to pick up a pot. If it really was a thief, she''d pound him mercilessly! "Marcus, did we get the wrong house?" However, what greeted Olivia was a couple''s voices. First was a woman''s confused voice, then came a man''s uncertain tone, "No... don''t think so. See, the key still fits the lock. If we are in the wrong house, we won''t be able toe in." "Then why does the ce look like this? It used to be bare when we camest time. But now, it looks like it belongs to a girl!" "Ahem, could it be that Sam has found himself a girlfriend?" "Girlfriend?" the woman sounded sarcastic, "All he has in his head is work. There''s no way he''d be able to get a girl when he doesn''t even know how to please one." The man coughed awkwardly and said, "Don''t talk about the boy like that. He is a busy man; he just tends to neglect things when he''s focused. Don''t belittle him like that." With that, the woman began to rag on again, one worse than the next. "Am I wrong? Doesn''t he know how old he is? All he knows is work. He''s already not good-looking, then he even got himself a scar on his face. Who would want somewhat that ugly? How in the world did I end up with a son like him?" Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Olivia, who was hiding in the corner, eavesdropped on their conversation. It was only then that she realized they were Sam''s parents. However, Olivia disagreed with Sam''s mother. How was Sam ugly? She thought he was quite manly, especially with the scar on his face. Not only did it not make him uglier, but it gave people the impression that he was not one to be messed with. Either way, he was her type. "Stop ragging on him like that. This is probably something that pains him. Don''t say that in front of him."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "You geezer, do you think I''d actually do that in front of my son? How can I criticize my son in front of him? Would I be this worried if I knew he''d be able to find himself a wife? s, we came over to ask him to go on a blind date, didn''t we? The girls Anya introduced us look good, don''t they? I like them. He''s so busy with work; I wonder if he''d be more family-oriented after he gets married. I hope he''ll focus more on his family and gives me a grandchild by then." "Nothing is set in stone, and yet you''re already dreaming about it. Don''t let your imaginations run wild." "Am I not even allowed to think about it?" Olivia happened to be listening to their conversation when they turned to where she was. To their surprise, they were met with a youngdy with a pot in her hand at the doorway to the kitchen. They had been talking for quite a while, and they thought they were the only people in the house, so Mr. and Mrs. Sorrento had the fright of their life when someone was right in front of them as they turned to a corner. Olivia also hadn''t expected them to suddenly appear before her. The three of them looked at each other. "W-who are you?" Sam''s mother, Emma Lester, studied the girl in front of her. Olivia was wearing a cartoon hooded onesie; even her slippers were a matching set. She looked like the character itself. The fair face beneath the hood was gorgeous, her twinkling eyes looked even more beautiful under the lights, and her lips were naturally red. With just one nce, Emma held her chest with excitement as she stepped back. Her husband, Marcus Sorrento, quickly reached out to hold her. "Marcus, who is this pretty girl? Is she Sam''s girlfriend? Am I hallucinating?" There was no way Sam would have such a beautiful girlfriend. She must be hallucinating. Olivia was gawking, but she didn''t expect Mrs. Sorrento to praise her and highly at that. Olivia''s impression of Emma improved immediately. She smiled sweetly at them and said, "Hello Mr. and Mrs. Sorrento, are you looking for Sam?" Her voice was sweet and clear, and Emma heard it loud and clear. She was finally sure she wasn''t dreaming. Marcus was also surprised as well. Judging from her outfit and the fact that she was living with his son, she was his girlfriend without a doubt. However, he didn''t expect Sam to find a girlfriend so stealthily and live together at that. "Are... Are you really Sam''s girlfriend?" "Oh." Olivia thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes." Although they were a fake couple, he did help her, so she should do the same as well. She had a feeling hex wouldn''t want to go on blind dates either Moreover, she''d look like she was dying if she denied it with the she was dressed and living in his ce. Therefore, Olivia admitted it straight. Hearing that, Emma was ted. "Oh my God, my son finally has a girlfriend and such a beautiful girl at that." Her son wasn''t someone great; he even had a scar on his face while this girl looked so sweet. Would her son be worthy? "Sam has gone to work. Please, take a seat first. Let me make you guys something." While speaking, Olivia pointed to the kitchen with the hand holding the pot, so she nearly hit Mr. and Mrs. Sorrento. So she quickly withdrew her hand andughed, embarrassed, "Sorry, I was nning to wash the pot earlier." "Don''t worry about it. How can I let you do that? Allow me." After that, Emma walked past Olivia and went straight into the kitchen. Marcus decided to let them be as he knew Emma was ted. Thus, he simply waited in the living room. But when he got to the living room, he didn''t know where to sit. It wasn''t that there wasn''t a ce to sit it, but the couch was packed with adorable girly cushions. However, as a manly man, he felt weird sitting on the couch. In the kitchen. Olivia and Emma were preparing some drinks and snacks, and Emma took the opportunity to study Olivia. Her gaze was filled with awe for the girl in front of her. Then she started praising her again. Olivia adored Emma; she thought she was good at praising people, and Emma''s gaze at her was as if she was a peerless beauty. "What''s your name?" Emma asked cautiously. Olivia continued to smile sweetly and said, "I''m Olivia Jenkins. You can call me Ollie." "Wow, Ollie? Your name sounds so sweet. It suits you well, and your skin is wless." Emma adored Olivia the more she looked at her. She still couldn''t believe her crude son managed to find such a lovely girl, and she looked much younger than he was. "Thank you, Mrs. Sorrento. Please, stop. You''re making me blush." "Oh, c''mon. You''re gorgeous. I wouldn''t have praised you if you weren''t this beautiful." When the two of them came out to the living room, they saw Marcus standing in the middle of the living room like a fool. Then Emma asked "Marcus, what are you doing, standing there like a dummy? Why won''t you sit down?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Marcus scratched the back of his head, awkward, and said, "It''s all right. I like standing." Emma walked over with some snacks. When she was about to sit down, she noticed the pastel girly cushions, and the living room was clean and tidy. "Mr. and Mrs. Sorrento, please do take a seat." Olivia was used to using such things as growing up, her mother decorated her room with girly items. It was cloying at first, but after some adjustments, she thought it looked lively, so she decided to stick with it. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 So Olivia didn''t realize the cushions were the reason Emma and Marcus didn''t sit down. Emma was the first to sit, and to her surprise, the cushions were very soft. Then she hurriedly told Marcus to sit and even red at him. Marcus rubbed his nose with embarrassment and finally sat down. "Ollie, are you the one who decorated the ce?" "Yeah," said Olivia. She nodded. "I like this kind of style. It doesn''t look dull, and it makes me happy." Then, Olivia suddenly realized something. "Ah, right, it looks rather childish, doesn''t it? I grew up with this kind of style, so I didn''t think much of it." "Not at all; it''s adorable. It''s normal for young girls like you to like this kind of design." As Emma adored Olivia, she''d praise her every opportunity she got. Then she nudged Marcus.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Following her lead, Marcus also smiled genuinely. "Yes, it''s normal for youngsters like you to like this kind of design." After chatting for a while, Olivia excused herself and went to the bathroom to text Sam, telling him his parents had visited. It was already past 20 minutes when Sam read the message. At first, he thought it was some random text or question when he saw it was from Olivia. But after giving it a good read, his gaze changed. Why hadn''t his parents informed him before they went to his ce? It was unprecedented. However, they rarely visited, so it had never crossed his mind. Moreover, he didn''t think his parents and Olivia would one day meet after she moved in. His parents would definitely misunderstand while seeing a girl living in his ce. He and Olivia were a fake couple, and they had no feelings for each other at all. If his parents misunderstood, he''d have to spend a lot of time exining himself. How troublesome. After giving it some thought, Sam decided to go home. On the other hand, Mr. and Mrs. Sorrento had decided to stay for lunch because Olivia said she would prepare a feast. While she was cooking, Emma also followed her in. Seeing that she was skilled, Emma''s adoration for her affection for her shot through the roof. What a precious daughter-inw. Emma genuinely adored Olivia, but soon, she thought of something and asked. "Say, Ollie, are you the one who cooks for Sam?" Olivia nodded without a second thought, and Emma''s face immediately changed. "sphemy! You may be his girlfriend, but you don''t need to cook for him all the time. Honestly, how can he treat you like this?! How can he let you cook?! Don''t worry, Ollie, I''ll definitely scold him when hees back." Olivia was speechless. She had merely simply replied to Emma but who would''ve thought she''d react so dramatically. Wasn''t Sam her son? Shouldn''t she be protective of him instead of her? Moreover, their rtionship was fake. It was their pact for her to cook and him to pretend to be her boyfriend so that she could avoid going on blind dates. In short, they were only helping each other out. Hence, Olivia didn''t think much of it. However, Emma''s reaction was over the top. Thinking of this, she sighed softly and exined, "Mrs. Sorrento, it''s fine. I don''t have much to do at home anyway, so I thought, why not cook. I don''t do it often anyway. We''d also eat out sometimes." Hearing that, Emma asked again, "Then does Sam do the dishes?" Olivia nodded. When it came to washing the dishes, Sam did it on his own initiative. Not only that, he had neverined and was even quite diligent at it. No matter how messy Olivia made the kitchen, Sam would make it spotless. Emma breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Olivia nod. "That''s good. He''s not that hopeless. If he doesn''t even wash the dishes, then I''ll definitely break his legs." Hearing this, Olivia suddenly felt bad for Sam. His mother sure was tough on him. Sam came back as fast as he could, but when he entered, Olivia and Emma were already done cooking, and Marcus was setting the table. Seeing Sam, Marcus smiled. "Sam, Olivia said it''d take a while before you''re back. Howe you''re early today?" Sam scanned the room as he changed his shoes. When he saw that the table was already set, he asked, "Lunch is already ready?" Marcus nodded. "Yeah, Olivia asked us to stay for lunch. Your mother is in the kitchen with her." Hearing that, Sam grew worried. He tried his best not to frown and asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t you call me before you came? I could''ve picked you up." He''d have time to make the arrangements on his side as well. After all, he was not Olivia''s real boyfriend, but his parents would definitely think their rtionship was real when they saw them living together. And this would cause unnecessary trouble for Olivia. "Well, you''re usually busy with your work. I wanted to give you a call, but your mom didn''t let me. She said it''d be troublesome for you to pick us up with your hectic schedule. Besides, we have the keys, and we know the way, so it''s no trouble at all. With that, Sam fell silent. At this time, Emma happened toe out with a dish in her hand. Seeing Sam, her eyes immediately widened and pulled him into his room after putting the dish down. "What''s the matter with you?" Hearing that, Sam pursed his lips and exined, "Mom, it''s not what you think..." "Ollie is your girlfriend. How can you let her cook for you all the time? What do you think she is, your nanny? You''re supposed to spoiler, understand?" Sam was suddenly at a loss for words. He looked at Emma, befuddled. "Are you listening to me? Also, when did you get a girlfriend? Why didn''t you tell us? Your dad and I even nned a few blind dates for you Do you know how worried we are about your marriage? And yet, here you yourself a girlfriend but wouldn''t even tell us." "Mom, it''s not like that. Let me exin." "Forget it. You just want to exin why you ask her to cook, don''t you? You''re lucky Ollie is considerate. If I were her, I would''ve dumped you." Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 Sam felt helpless as he listened to Emma''s criticisms. She wouldn''t let him speak at all. In the end, she even threatened him, "Treat her well, you hear me? You need to cook more. With an attitude like yours, do you think you''re worthy of such a decent girlfriend?" Sam was rendered speechless. Wait, how was he not worthy? "Mom, how can you say that?" "Why not? If you are worthy, do you think you''d still be single? Not only wouldn''t you make an effort, but you also make us worry. Now that you''ve found one, better cherish her. Otherwise, I will find you a hundred blind dates." One hundred?! Sam did not want to speak any longer but only pursed his lips. Perhaps, he and Olivia needed each other more than ever. "Move it. Later, on the table, remember to help Ollie out. Be gentler, you hear me?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After that, Sam was finally let out of the room, and Olivia had brought all the dishes out. They washed their hands and got ready to eat. Just as Sam was about to take a seat after he and Olivia took a nce at each other, Emma kicked him. It was so painful that he frowned and turned to look at her. Emma smiled and said, "Go sit with Olivia. Your dad and I will sit here." Sam was speechless. Was there any difference? However, since Emma had spoken, Sam and Olivia sat together. As soon as Sam sat down, Olivia spoke in a volume only the two of them could hear. "I identally said we''re a couple." Hearing that, Sam remained indifferent and said, "It''s fine." Even if they denied it, his mother would force them into a romantic rtionship, so it was better that they admit it. It would be less of a worry. Olivia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw his calm expression. She thought she had caused him trouble and was even worried that he wouldn''t continue to help her if he got upset. "Sam, give Ollie some of this." Just as Sam was about to eat, Emma reminded him with a smile. Sam paused, and before he could speak, Olivia said, "It''s fine; I can do it myself. Mr. and Mrs. Sorrento, have more of this." "Sam, didn''t you hear me?" Emma raised her eyebrows, so he could only take some food and put it on Ollie''s te. When he was done with it, he even looked at his mother with an expression that said, "Happy?" When Emma saw his expression, she nearly wanted to beat him into a pulp. What was wrong with this child? She only told him to give Ollie some food; how could he act so upset? Did he even know how to behave like a boyfriend? Olivia looked at the food on her te then at Emma''s expression. She sensed something, so she considerately served Sam some food and told him to eat more with a smile. No matter what, he had helped her in the past. If he needed the help, she was willing to extend it. Sam was confused by Olivia''s enthusiasm at first, but when he heard Emma praising Olivia, he finally understood her intentions. Throughout lunch, Sam was constantly criticized, while Olivia received all the praises. All in all, Sam experienced the weirdest lunch he''d ever had. Mr. and Mrs. Sorrento adored Olivia. They thought not only was she gorgeous, but she also knew how to cook. After they realized she was an author, they praised her for her eloquence. After praising Olivia, Emma would criticize Sam and belittle him. When they finally left in the evening, Sam was long rendered speechless and slumped on the couch with a headache. Olivia sat down on the sofa next to his. "I haven''t caused you any major trouble, have?" Olivia thought it was el better to ask. "Ever since I started staying here, I''ve never seen or heard your parents visiting. So, thought they didn''t know you live here. I also didn''t think they''d have a Key to your ce. I was shocked when they came in at first." Hearing this, Sam raised his head and stared at her silently with a grim gaze. Olivia felt a little guilty under his gaze. "W-what? Why are you looking at me like this?" "Are you happy being praised all day today?" Sam suddenly asked faintly. "Pfft." Hearing that, Qlivia couldn''t helpughing out loud. "Of course. Your mom sure has a way with words. But are you really their biological son? Why did she talk to you with such disdain? She didn''t say anything good about you, but don''t be sad. This is proof that you are their son." Really? So, he should be proud then? The living room fell into silence. After a long time, Sam finally said, "I''ve always been single, so I''m a disappointment to her." Talking about being single, Olivia thought of the conversation she overheard earlier. "When your parents first came in, they said they wanted to set you up for some blind dates. It seems that they''ve found a lot. You''re so lucky." Hearing that, Sam frowned with displeasure and quickly said, "Now that they know of your existence, they probably won''t do so anymore." "But do you want to go on a blind date or not? Have I saved you from it?" "Yes." Olivia thought he would deny it, but he actually admitted to it so quickly. Olivia then remembered her uncle''s request and blinked. "In this case, I take that I''ve helped you big time." Sam did not reply. "See, if your parents didn''t see me when they came in, they would definitely arrange tons of blind dates for you, and you''d definitely find it troublesome. But I saved yo@a lot of trouble, right?" Sam casted her a sideways nce. She leaned on the sofa, and her eyes fixed on him as if he was her prey. Her gaze... Sam was all too familiar with it. "Sai it. What are you begging me to do?" Beg? Olivia blinked and said, "What do you mean by begging? Can you not say it like that? This is called helping each other out." "Sure, whatever you say." Sam could not be bothered to argue with her over this issue. "So, you''re saying you''ll help?" Ollie suddenly leaned close to him. Her delicate face was only inches away; hershes were like two beautiful fans, and her eyes were twinkling. Her sweet scent lingered in his breath. He wondered what perfume she was wearing. Sam couldn''t help but frown. "Can you not use such strong perfume next time?" Hearing this, Olivia wanted to roll her eyes. "What perfume? I don''t use any." Really? Sam stared at her with suspicion. Why did her smell make him feel short of breath? Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Forget it. He was toozy to be bothered about it. Sam pursed his lips and did not reply to her. "Hey, you haven''t answered my question yet. Did you deliberately change the subject just now?" "No." It had merely popped up in his mind. Weren''t they just talking? Was it necessary for her to be so close to him? Olivia squinted at Sam. "Are you feeling guilty about something?" Then, she inched even closer, as if she could learn something from his face or gaze. Sam''s heartbeat fluctuated again. He frowned and suddenly pressed his palm on Olivia''s face to push her away. "Speak properly. Don''t get so close to me." Before Olivia could react, her face had already been pushed away. The heat from his palm was directly transferred to her face. By the time she could register what had happened, Sam had already withdrawn his hand. And she had been pushed far away. Irritated, she said, "Then, couldn''t you have just talked? Why do you have to push me?" Sam did not answer her. Olivia scrutinized him and suddenly thought of the evasive look in his eyes before he pushed her away. She smirked as she spoke. "Why did you suddenly push me away? Are you afraid of me being close to you?" Hearing her words, Sam nced at her coldly. "Am I wrong? If you weren''t afraid, why would you push me away in such a hurry?" As if to prove her point, Olivia approached Sam slowly. Although she was pushed far away, the distance between them was still close. Therefore, once Olivia went forward, the distance between them reduced infinitely. Looking at Olivia''s smiling and cunning eyes, Sam''s heart flipped, and he pursed his lips as he looked at her. Olivia was indeed gorgeous; she was even beautiful without makeup. If she dressed up seriously, her beauty could even be on par with celebrities. She was indeed alluring. As he was deep in thought, Olivia was already before him. She blinked and suddenly blew at him. Sam narrowed his eyes. "What are you doing?" Olivia smiled brightly. "Nothing. Just wanted to see how you''d react. You seemed to be afraid of me getting close to you. Are you nervous and short of breath as soon as I get close to you?" For some reason, under her urge, Sam was as she had described. The closer she got to him, the more nervous he became, and he even felt suffocated. Olivia saw a brief confusion in his eyes. She thought she had imagined it, but when she wanted to take a closer look, his gaze had returned to normal. Then, her chin was suddenly sped. "Olivia Jenkins, what are you doing?" Sam looked at her coldly. His ruthless voice stunned Olivia for a moment. Before she could react, he continued, "We live together now, but know your ce. We''re just a pretend couple. Don''t be so close to me if there is no need to. Do you understand me?" At that moment, Olivia felt something in her mind had snapped. After that, her mind went nk. She didn''t know whether her face had be pale, but her ears were buzzing; she couldn''t seem to hear anything. After that, Sam thought it was wrong to grab her chin, so he released it in a panic then stood up. It was only then that Olivia came to her senses. Without thinking, she grabbed the cushion next to her and threw it at Sam''s back. "Sam Sorrento!" Sam didn''t dodge but allowed the cushion to hit his back. "What do you mean by that? What do you mean by don''t get close to you if there''s no need to? Do you think I''m trying to seduce you? You wish! What do you mean by know my ce? Who do you think you A are? How dare you say that to me? Why didn''t you say it in front of your mother?" Sam said nothing. His mind was clearer now. In actuality, he felt rather regretful as soon as he let the words out of his mouth. However, he spoke out of anger when Olivia came close to him so suddenly and was even spot on with how he felt. "Isn''t the reason you didn''t rify it to your mother that you thought it was troublesome. In that case, then we''ll take what we need from each other. was merely teasing. You''re the one nervous here. So what if I teased you? Do you have to hurt me like that?" Olivia was truly mad this time. She had indeed only wanted to tease him in the beginning, but who would''ve thought he took it so seriously and even said those hurtful words. "Sorry." Sam turned around and stared at her. "I spoke without thinking. It''s my fault." Olivia was stunned. He was apologizing? Perhaps his words were too hurtful. Olivia bit her lower lip and said angrily, "Do you think your apology matters? It is useless. You went too far!" Sam looked at her speechlessly. She was still sitting on the sofa, and probably because she was angry, her eyes were somewhat bloodshot. Thinking back to what he had said, it was indeed too much. He sighed helplessly and resigned himself to his fate as he approached her. "Then what do you want to do? How about I let you hit me to your heart''s content?" "Hit you? You wish," Olivia snorted. She originally wanted to talk to Sam about her uncle, but she didn''t expect their conversation to diverge. However, it didn''t matter, as things were still going in the direction she wanted. "Promise me one thing, and I''ll let this slide." Olivia was not the type to split hairs, but she was truly upset about what Sam had said. However, there was an even more pressing matter, so she quickly shifted her focus.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Taken aback, he didn''t expect her to negotiate with him during her anger, but he quickly regained his senses. "What do you want me to promise you?" "Tell me first if you agree or not." Olivia decided not to tell him yet. Sam said, "How would I know if it''s within my capability if you don''t say it first?" Olivia roared, "Is there any sincerity in your apology? You were so harsh with your words just now. I''ve only wanted you to promise me one thing, yet you keep making excuses. Do you think I''d ask you to do something illegal?" She was right. As long as it was not morally wrong, he could promise her. He twitched his lips helplessly and said, "Fine, I''ll agree. Happy?" Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 "Humph." Olivia snorted coldly and crossed her arms in front of her chest like a queen. "That''s more like it. I forgive you!" Sam silently twitched his lips. "Why, thank you, your majesty," he thought. "Here''s the thing. Do you remember attending my grandmother''s birthday banquet? My Uncle Pord knows of our rtionship, and he wants to work with you." At that, Olivia suddenly raised her hands and rified, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not saying you have to. He just wants a chance to meet you and asked me to be the middleman. As for whether you want to work with him, it''s all up to you. I''m just letting you know. I''m not forcing you whatsoever!" "So, you''re saying you want me to promise that I''d see your uncle?" Olivia nodded. "Yes, and with that, my task isplete." There was some silence in the living room. Sam said, "Okay, when do you want to meet him?" "So, it''s a yes?" Olivia was rather surprised. She thought he would shirk for a bit. After all, the Yardley Corporation wasn''t some small corporation. Although her uncle''spany wasn''t small fry either, it was still iparable to Yardley Corporation. If the Yardley Corporation was willing to work with her uncle''spany, they''d be lowering themselves. Hence, she wasn''t hopeful, to begin with. "Yes," Sam replied. He looked in another direction and said in an indifferent tone, "Happy now?" "Of course!" Olivia thanked him with a smile as she had achieved her purpose. Sam looked at her speechlessly. How could this girl be so carefree? She had been screaming at him with bloodshot eyes a second ago, and now she was smiling. So, was she really angry, or was it all an act? Sam was rather bewildered. "Don''t worry. Next time your parentse to you, I will definitely take good care of them." Sam wanted to say that it was not necessary as it''d only be more chaotic if they interacted too often. Moreover, his mother seemed to adore Olivia very much. If she entertained them, wouldn''t his mother force them to get married? However, unexpectedly, he didn''t say anything when he saw how happy Olivia was. Forget it. He should just take it one step at a time. Who would''ve thought Olivia''s words became trueter. Emma didn''t like to visit in the past. Even if she missed her son, she would only visit once in a while. However, since she found out Sam had a girlfriend, she came over more frequently. At first, she''de to visit Olivia with Marcus every day. But because both women had a lot to talk about, Marcus''d usually get neglected, so he wasn''t willing to apany her muchter. Marcus also felt helpless when the father and son talked about this. "Your mom has always been domineering. What can I do if she wants to visit Ollie? I can''t tell her not toe, can I?" Sam also felt speechless after hearing that. However, Marcus had his suspicions, so he whispered, "You and Ollie aren''t really a couple, are you?" Hearing this, Sam was shocked. "Dad, how did you know?" "You and I are from the same mold. Do you think I wouldn''t know if she is really your girlfriend?" Marcus sighed helplessly. "Although I don''t know what''s going on, if you don''t like her, it''s better if you two don''t hold each other back like this. You''re no longer young, and a girl''s youth doesn''tst forever. Besides, it''d be bad for her reputation if she lives with you for too long. You get me?" Sam fell silent after hearing this. This was indeed something he hadn''t taken into ount before. He had only thought of how he and Olivia could help each other but didn''t realize how this would hurt her reputation. Moreover, she came alone at first, but as time went by, she moved her furniture and appliances over and even ended up sleeping over. Everything that happened thus far had been beyond his control, and he even unexpectedly epted the current situation despite finding it unbelievable at first. Thinking back, it sure was a strange affair. "I got it, Dad." "Your mother is over the moon now and insists Ollie be her future daughter-inw. She even had the family heirloom prepared for Ollie." Sam became even more surprised. "Does Mom like Olivia that much?" "Yes." Marcus nodded. "Look at you. You haven''t had a girlfriend for so many years: Your mother and I are quite worried. Now you finally have one, and beautiful and excellent at that. Your mother is very satisfied with Ollie in every way." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing this, Sam finally understood why Marcus actively took the initiative to point out their fake rtionship. He wanted Sam to do something about it. After all, they weren''t a real couple. If something were to happen, both of them would certainly get hurt. "Dad, I know what to do. I''ll find time to rify it with Mom." "Mm, just don''t let Olivia down. Honestly, I like her too. If you''re really willing to take this seriously, it''d be good to make her a part of our family." Make Olivia a part of their family? Sam never thought about it before butt about it now, he actually didn''t the idea awful. Had ? come to think of Olivia fondsince spending time with her? However, this was not a reason for them to be together. Sam did not answer, and Marcus did not impose his will on him. Meanwhile, Emma and Olivia even exchanged contacts and chatted every day. Emma would constantly criticize Sam, but at the same time, she''d imply how reliable he was, and marrying him would be a good choice. Olivia knew where Emma was going with things, but she found it hard to exin. After all, they needed each other, so she could only keep smiling. After that, Olivia arranged for her uncle to meet Sam. Olivia couldn''t make it that day, so she didn''t know how their conversation went. All in all, her mother never called her about it again, and Olivia finally had her peace and quiet. On the contrary, Emma had been bothering her. "Sam''s cousin is getting married this week. Why don''t youe with Sam as well?" "Huh?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. Olivia was caught off guard by the news. Emma wanted her to attend his cousin''s wedding with him? That meant he was one of Sam''s close rtives. If they were to attend a wedding of such a close rtive, wouldn''t it be equivalent to publicly announcing they were a couple? But their rtionship wasn''t real. So Olivia did not agree right away but waited for Sam''s return to discuss the situation. She really wanted to know his thoughts. Would he agree to bring her along? Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 "Wedding?" Sam frowned for a moment before he said, "If you want to go, you can." What? She could go if she wanted to? Had he a clue as to how things had be? "Um, do you know your mother has taken a liking to me? She''de over and hang out every day. I have a feeling she haspletely regarded me as her future daughter-inw." This was a major problem, one that was beyond her expectations. She had only wanted to help him out, but who would''ve thought it would turn into this? "Yes, I know."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sam just hadn''t thought of a solution yet. Should he tell his mother the truth or that they had broken up? "What do you think?" Sam thought he should ask her opinion before he made a decision. Olivia suddenly realized she had never given it a thought before. As she got along quite well with Emma, she subconsciously said, "I don''t mind. It''s just a wedding. I''ll just take it as a trip. But if you have your concerns, I''ll turn your mother down." "If you want to, then join us." Sam decided right away. "The wedding is right around the corner. I''ll have to trouble you onest time. I''ll rify to her after wee back." Olivia was stunned for a moment before she nodded. "Okay." She understood what Sam meant. He''d exin their rtionship to his mother after the wedding. By then... She can''t continue to stay at his ce anymore. "But rifying to her is my issue. If there''s anything you need, you can stille to me." Olivia twitched her lips and said, "Okay, I know." There was a long silence between them before Olivia stood up and said, "Let''s leave it at this. I''m going to bed now." "Okay." Olivia had been staying in the guest room after it had been tidied up. After returning to her room, Olivia nestled under the quilt, feeling inexplicably gloomy. She had always been rational, so she was well aware the reason she felt so was because of Sam''s words. She was quite happy when Emma asked her to attend the party. But now, she was as gloomy as the grey skies. After some thought, Olivia texted Tiana. "I think something''s wrong with me recently." Tiana replied with a question mark. "Please be serious. There''s really something wrong with me." Tiana said, "What nonsense are you talking about in the middle of the night? Does this have to do with Sam?" Seeing his name, Olivia grew glum. Why was Tiana able to hit the nail on the head? Was she so obvious? "Hmm? Why aren''t you saying anything? I''m right, aren''t I? You didn''t believe me when I said you liked him and even retorted me." Did she like him? Olivia thought it was impossible, yet she was feeling strange that day. Even she didn''t know what was wrong with herself. But there didn''t seem to be anything peculiar about their interaction. "I don''t like him." With that thought, Olivia denied directly, "I really don''t like him." "Okay, fine, you don''t like him. Then what''s wrong with you?" "I..." Olivia didn''t know what to say, troubled. "See, you don''t know what to say anymore, don''t you? You do like him. I have to say Sam is quite good-looking. If I don''t have feelings for my Prince Charming, I''ll fall in love with him if I spent so much time with him." Hearing this, Olivia squinted. "Are you saying that we have fallen in love over time?" "Yeah, don''t you think it''s possible? If you haven''t fallen in love with him, why are you so anxious? Ollie, be honest; do you want to be with him?" Be with Sam? Almost immediately, Olivia thought of the woman he liked and shook her head. "No." She once said she would never fall in love with a man who had another woman in his heart. She''d only be asking for a heartbreak. "No? Really?" "Yes." "Then I advice you to move out ASAP." After she made sure of Olivia''s thoughts, Tiana persuaded her, "If you don''t move out, you''ll only grow fonder of him. If you wait until you''ve fallen head over heels for him, you''d be done for." When she had fallen head over heels for him? Olivia smiled helplessly. "I don''t think that day wille; don''t worry. But I''ll think about what you said. We''re a fake couple, after all. It is rather bad for us to be living together." "It''s good that you know. I''m just worried you have your head in the clouds. If you cry by then, I won''t be able tofort you." "Rx." After that, Olivia turned over, looked at the quiet night outside the window, and slowly closed her eyes. She thought she should wait until el the end of his cousin''s wedding. Just as he said, he''d rify with his mother. She thought she should exin to her parents too. After all, she had enough of peaceful days. If she had to go on blind dates, so be it She refused to believe she wouldn''t be able to meet her Mr. Right. After making up her mind, Olivia no longer held on to it and soon fell asleep. Yulia had spent several sleepless nights to get the proposal ready. She only gave it to Quill after several checks and amendments. Quill had no objections. Thus, the n to help her revive the Maxwell family began. "I''ll make it clear first," Yulia said as she looked at Quill indifferently, "Although epted your help, I am not the kind of person to receive help for nothing. You''ll be thepany''s biggest shareholder after it is established." Hearing that, Quill frowned. "No need." "I know a smallpany like mine is measly to the Hanover Corporation. But how would you know if it won''t be a big corporation? The old Maxwell family was not inferior to the Hanover family back then." Quill knew this, and he was also well aware of the ability of the Maxwell family. However, he didn''t know where Yulia was going with it. "So don''t refuse so quickly." "You''ve mistaken." Quill looked at her indifferently and said, "It''s not that I disregard the shares of a smallpany but that I don''t want to have too much interaction with you." Yulia looked at him with disbelief as her lips became bloodless at his unexpected words. "Because of the rumor, my fiancee almost left me. So I won''t have any contact with any other woman apart from her in the future. I don''t have any objection to yourpany. I hope you understand." Understand? Yulia stuttered. "Fiancee? You... proposed?" "Yes." Quill nodded. "You''re wee to attend the wedding ceremony when the date is set." Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Yulia was despondent when she left Quill''s office. With the proposal in her hand, she didn''t even look where she was going. She didn''t even realize how many times the elevator had climbed or opened and closed as all that was in her mind was Quill''s invitation to his wedding. Why? Why so soon? She had already promised to revive the Maxwell family. Couldn''t he give her some time? Hadn''t they been dating for only a short while? How had he already proposed? Yulia''s mind was in a mess. Recalling the hostility in Vera''s eyes that day, she felt suffocated. How did ite to this? What was she to do if they actually got married? What was there left for her to hope for? Lately, the employees in Vera''s restaurant had been envious of her love life when they saw the diamond ring on her finger.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Moreover, the guests who often patronized the restaurant couldn''t help asking when they saw the diamond ring on her finger as she served them. And she couldn''t help blushing and giggling every time. A few of the employees wereughing and discussing among themselves. "Did you guys notice? Ever since Vera wore the diamond ring, she had be more and more beautiful. It''s said that love can nourish a woman and make her more beautiful. I didn''t believe it before, but I do now! Vera has been glowing recently." "Oh, the diamond ring is so big and sparkly. I''m so jealous. Not only that, her boyfriend is a dreamboat. I heard he''s the president of apany. She''s so lucky!" "Well, stop it. I''m jealous too. Call me the green-eyed monster." "If you guys keep this up, I''ll dock your wages." When Vera came in, she heard them discussing her love life, so she deliberately deepened her voice and scolded them to scare them. However, they had been working in the restaurant for a long time, so they knew Vera was easy-going, and she wouldn''t actually dock their wages. So they were not afraid of Vera but even teased her. "Vera, a woman in love, shouldn''t have such a bad temper. Besides, are you willing to actually dock our wages? We all wish you the very best." "Yeah. By the way, Vera, since you already have the ring, your wedding would be just around the corner, wouldn''t it? When is it? Can we all take a break and attend?" Well, although they hadn''t had ns for the wedding, Vera still nodded and said, "Of course. I''ll let you guys know when the date is set. I''ll give you guys three days off and an invitation to the wedding. How about that?" "Hooray!" "Thank you, Vera!" They cheered, then worked even harder. It wasn''t until a few dayster that Minerva learned Vera had been proposed to. She had gone to her restaurant as she had been worried about what happened thest time, and Vera hadn''t contacted her in a while. When she saw Minerva, Vera immediately felt guilty. However, Minerva continued to narrow her eyes as she saw the diamond ring in her hand. "Fine, keep me in the dark. Am I, a sister and a best friend, not allowed to know at all?" Vera quickly grabbed her hand and tried to say something to make up for it. "No, no. I just didn''t get a chance to tell you. I forgot." "Oh." Minerva said, stony-faced, "Is this what they call forsaking one''s friends after they have a lover? You''re going to cast me aside after you managed to capture my brother''s heart?" "Minerva!" Vera called to her hurriedly, "Stop it. Besides, you''d constantly neglect me when you were dating Mr. Yardley." Hearing that, Minerva raised her eyebrows. "So you''re deliberately retaliating?" Vera didn''t know what to say. Minerva smiled and stopped teasing her when she saw how anxious Vera was. "Alright, I''m just joking. Is this necessary? How did you be like this? Has Quill been spoiling you?" Blushed, Vera did not answer. Rather, Jelly Bean, who was in Minerva''s arms, giggled and waved her little hands around wildly. With that, Vera''s attention was now all on Jelly Bean. She was already eyes on Vera, she started giggling onths old. With her brilliant no apparent reason after a while. "This child." Minerva shook her head helplessly. "I keep having the feeling that Beanie had taken all the intelligence to himself, leaving his baby sister a fool." Vera took Jelly Bean into her arms and the baby girl behaved like an angel too. She hit Vera''s chest with her fair little fists, and Vera''s heart instantly melted into a puddle. How could she be so cute? She''d love to have a daughter too. But then again, Beanie was adorable as well. Hence, she also wanted to have a son. After some thought, Vera wanted to be like Minerva. She wanted to have a son first and then a daughter so that the older brother could look after his sister. She thought it was a wonderful idea. Vera had decided so. However, she hadpletely forgotten the gender of the baby was something beyond her control. When Minerva noticed how motherly Vera looked while holding Jelly Bean, she couldn''t help teasing. "Since you like Jelly Bean so much, marry my brother ASAP and have a child of your own." Surprised, Vera coughed a few times and said, "I''ll y it by ear. I''m still expecting anyway, so let me hold your Jelly Bean." "If you keep stalling, it''ll be toote." Minerva looked at her in amusement and reminded her. After all, Vera was already pregnant when she apanied her to the hospital, and more than half a month had passed since then. If she didn''t hold a wedding soon, he belly would be obvious under the swnwedding gown. r Vera blushed and said, "Say no more, either way, I''ll y it by ear. If I really can''t fit into a wedding gown, then worsees to worst, I don''t hold a wedding." "Don''t tell me you haven''t told him about your pregnancy." Vera nodded. "Why not?" "1-1 haven''t found the right time." "It''s already been so long, yet you haven''t found the right time? When do you think will be a good time then?" Vera was a little anxious. She wanted to know too. She had wanted to tell Quill on his birthday, but who would''ve thought he never celebrated his birthdays. Moreover, there hadn''t been a right timingtely, and she had be mawkish for some reason. She had wanted to tell him during the special asion, but it ended with a failure, and now, she suddenly found it weird to say it. "s, you should have told him the day you got the results instead of dragging until now. You find it hard to tell him, don''t you? Do you want me to tell him instead?" "No, don''t!" Vera stopped her. "You can''t do that. I''ll find a chance to tell him myself." "Then hurry up. Have you guys decided on a wedding date yet?" Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 "I-I haven''t agreed to his proposal." "Tsk." Minerva looked mockingly at the diamond ring. "You''ve already put on the ring, yet you''re here being all mawkish. I thought you loved Quill?" "I do, but... he was engaged to another woman! It was already good enough that I can forgive him." Hearing that, the smile on Minerva''s face faded. "You''ve found out." Vera looked at her in shock. "What do you mean, Minerva? Don''t tell me you knew about this long ago. Why didn''t you tell me?" "The reason I didn''t tell you is very simple. Quill only has eyes for you, so I didn''t think it was necessary to tell you about it and let you worry for nothing. Besides, when I talked to Yulia, she hade to terms that he has a girlfriend, so I thought she wouldn''t make a move. But it seems I was wrong.'' Minerva didn''t think Yulia was someone wicked. However, based on her attitude when the two of them chatted that day, Minerva could tell she was probably not one to be kind when it came to rtionships. A lot of people had high moral grounds and worldviews. But it''d be easy for them to lose their minds when it had anything to do with rtionships. Because it was something that could overwhelm their every logic. But as long as they did not harm others, they could do whatever they wanted. No one had the right to point fingers at them. It was the most basic respect. However, Quill had a girlfriend, and Yulia clearly knew about it. If she chose to harm their rtionship, it would be a matter of morality. "Oh, right." Vera remembered an important point and said, "The day I left, she sent me a message." "Huh? What message?" "She said although she was engaged to Quill, he had chosen me, so he''d shoulder the responsibility." Minerva was at a loss for words. What a pretentious b*tch. Minerva didn''t think Yulia would do this. Her impression of Yulia the first time she met her waspletely different from that day. Good and evil within a moment''s thought, huh? Minerva began to ponder. "Minerva, I don''t know if I''m petty, but I keep having the feeling that she has ulterior motives. Not only that, she even sat in the front passenger seat of your brother''s car the other day. I know her family used to be close to yours, but I really don''t like her, and I don''t want to be friends with her either." "You don''t have to force yourself to do either. If she deliberately upsets you, then just do the same to her. An eye for an eye."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "As long as you don''t criticize me for it. I''m just worried if the rtionship between your families turns sour because of me, then I''ll..." Vera didn''t finish her sentence, but Minerva understood what she meant. She patted Vera''s cheek lightly and said, "Rx. If anything does happen, I have your back. Besides, it''s our parents who had close ties, not us. We''re just family friends, and not that we owe her family anything. As long as she doesn''t do anything bad, the two families will not have any bad blood." Only then Vera nodded. The next day, Quill took Vera to choose a wedding gown. He didn''t say anything at first; it wasn''t until after she got in the car and asked that Quill told her about the n. Then she immediately blushed. "1-1 haven''t even said yes. Why are you already taking me to choose a wedding gown?" "I don''t see a difference." Quill looked at her with a faint smile. "We''re not in a rush anyway. We can get your measurements and choose a design first. You can take your time considering my proposal." Vera was rendered speechless. He had said not to make him wait too long before, but a few dayster, he changed his mind. Humph, men. How could he go back on his words so easily, even more so than a woman! "Alright." Vera shrugged without care and said, "Since you''re in no rush, I''ll take my time then. How long will it take for the wedding gown to be ready? Maybe I''ll only let you know by then." In fact, she was somewhat upset, and Quill could tell. So happened there was a traffic light not far ahead. As the car stopped and while they were waiting at the red light, Quill leaned toward her. "You''re upset? Aren''t you the one who said to take your time to consider?" Vera was shocked when he suddenly approached her. She nced at the red light only to find there were still more than fifty seconds left. What was he goil. ne do? Did he want to clear it upwith her? UMS But before she could answer, Quill inched closer. "Why not you just agree now?" to Vera pouted and said, "You just said you are not in a hurry and told me to think about it. Now you want me to agree? You wish." "You''re going to marry me sooner orter, so there''s no point in thinking about it." Vera felt a little embarrassed under his stare. She snorted and said haughtily, "Who''s going to marry you? How shameless of you." Seeing Quill''s face getting closer, Vera blinked her eyes and reminded him, "Green light." Quill looked at the traffic light; sure enough, it was turning green. He then reluctantly sat back down and drove. Twenty minutester, the car arrived at the bridal boutique. They had originally nned to see some custom designs, but Vera was captivated by the various designs avable as soon as they stepped in. Then she stopped and stood there looking at it for a while. Quill leaned in and whispered into her ear, "You can''t even take another step seeing these dresses. Do you want to continue to say you don''t want to marry me?" Vera was taken aback by his words and almost choked. She looked up at Quill and replied, "Just because I like wedding gowns doesn''t mean I want to marry you." After that, she didn''t look at the wedding gowns anymore but walked inside, leaving him alone. Just as he wanted to catch up to the upset girl, his phone rang. When he realized who the caller was, the gentleness in his eyes disappeared. He pursed his lips and thought for a moment before answering the phone. "Hello?" "I''m sorry, Quill. I didn''t want to disturb you at this time, but I''m facing some problems with thepany''s liaising here, so..." Yulia sounded embarrassed and helpless. Hearing that, Quill frowned slightly. "I''m busy at the moment. I''ll call you back." He wanted to hang up immediately, but he heard people quarreling loudly on Yulia''s end. Yulia sighed and said, "I''ve tried stopping them for a long time, but they wouldn''t stop arguing. Probably because I have no backing and the only surviving member of the Maxwell family that they don''t see me as an authority." Looking at Vera, Quill pursed his lips and finally said in a cold voice, "If you can''t take care of something this small with your capability, more trouble will only await you." Yulia''s heart nearly shattered at Quill''s unsympathetic words. However, she quickly forced a helpless smile. She should''ve known, shouldn''t she? He had always been cold toward her, not an ounce of warmth. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 They still had that bit of friendship from their childhood in the beginning. However, since the fiancee incident, their friendship vanished along with it. Quill did not want her to be close to him. As the thought crossed her mind, Yulia closed her eyes in pain, but her tone was t. "You''re right. I didn''t think it through. Sorry for bothering you." The call ended, and Quill put his phone away. As he walked over, Vera took a subconscious nce at him. "Who was it?" "Yulia." Vera was stunned. Yulia? Why did she call him? Could it be that she hadn''t given up yet? Was she nning on doing something? Seeing his girl stare at him with a quizzical look, he couldn''t help smiling as he ruffled her hair. "Just ask if you want to." Vera swatted his hand away discontentedly. "I''m sorry, shouldn''t you report to me of your own ord?" Report? Taken aback, it was the first time he heard her say so, and he suddenly felt as if he was being watched over. However, it wasn''t repulsive but warm and secure. As if he finally had a family of his own. With that thought, Quill took a few steps forward and wrapped his arms around her neck. Vera was startled by his sudden approach and stared at him, wide-eyed. She could feel Quill''s warm hand gently rubbing the back of her neck. He leaned his forehead close to hers and said in a hoarse voice, "She called to say something had happened in herpany. I told her to sort it out herself." Hearing that, Vera blinked and suddenly realized he was actually reporting to her. She was at a loss for words for a moment before she finally said, "I-1 was just saying... Why are you..." Quill chuckled and said, "Didn''t you ask me to report to you? Why don''t you just agree to my proposal already? That way, you have a valid reason to keep a watchful eye on me. Hmm?" "Who wants to do that?! Dream on!" Vera shoved him aside and walked further in. It was then that the manager finally came to them. The manager immediately greeted Quill when they saw him. "Mr. Hanover." "Mm." The manager followed Quill''s gaze to find a youngdy looking at the wedding dresses, then they shed a bright smile and said, "This must be Mrs. Hanover." Mrs. Hanover... Vera''s face flushed at the manager''s address and felt buzzing. Never in her life had she thought she would one day be Mrs. Hanover. Quill''s woman. Vera was already on cloud nine, but she didn''t let it show. Quill nodded and said, "Please show us some of your couture dresses." "Of course, Mr. Hanover. They''re all inside; if you''ll please follow me, Mr. and Mrs. Hanover." As they followed the manager in, the word "Mrs. Hanover" kept echoing in Vera''s mind. Demitri from the travel agency had addressed her so before, but it was significantly different this time. Hence her mindset waspletely different in these two instances. As she walked, she asked, "Are we not going to choose from the designs outside? I think they''re already quite good." Quill took her hand and said with doting eyes, "Silly girl, you''ll love these even more." "Oh." It was only after she saw the couture wedding gowns that she realized Quill was right. Although the gowns outside were already lovely, the couture dresses were even more stunning. The wedding-gown- filled room felt exquisitely dreamy, and Vera found it surreal. To make sure she wasn''t dreaming, she pinched herself, and the pain made her grimace. It was all real. "Mrs. Hanover, these are all our couture wedding dresses, but they''re just muslins. You can have a look first, and we''ll get our designer to tailor the style of your choice, can work with our designers to y you design one." There were already muslins? All Vera heard was how expensive the dresses were. Then again, she would only ever get married once, so it didn''t matter if it was expensive. Hence, she took her time choosing while Quill stayed by her side. However, Quill''s phone rang again not too long after. This time, his brows knitted together after answering the call. Vera wanted to ask for his opinion on a style she was fond of when she noticed he was frowning with his phone in his hand. She could immediately tell something was amiss, so she walked over to him and asked. "What is it?" Quill pursed his lips and stared at her for a long time before he said, "I may need to go to the hospital." "Huh?" Vera was at a loss for a moment but said hurriedly after some thought, "Are you not feeling well? Why do you need to go to the hospital?" "No," Quill denied. "It was a call from Yulia. Something went wrong at herpany, then people started fighting and even got hurt." Vera was shocked by the sudden news and understood Quill''s intention from his gaze. Although she felt a little bitter, she still smiled and said, "Then what are you waiting for? Go! I''ll be..." Before she could finish her words, Quill held her by her waist. "Come with me." Stunned, she looked at him and thought, "Go with him?" "Should I really?" She asked suspiciously. "You''re soon-to-be Mrs. Hanover. What''s wrong with you following?" "But..." Vera was a little hesitant. "Can you rest assured if you stay here? That woman covets your man, and you''re okay with me going alone?" Speechless, Vera didn''t expect himR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only to say such a thing. But she realized something from his words; how had thingse to this when it was fine before? She was the daughter of a prestigious family; no way she was unable to handle such a situation. Was she nning to ask for Quill''s help if she couldn''t sort out the situation herself every single time? As the thought crossed her mind, Vera realized perhaps Yulia still hadn''t given up on him. She wasn''t surprised. There was no way anyone would give up so willingly. She should''ve known from the time Yulia unted at her as in the front passenger seat. Thinking of this, Vera nodded hard and said, "You are right. I can''t let others covet you. Then I''ll follow you and keep an eye on you." "Alright." "Then the dress..." "We''lle back after we''ve settled the issue. We still have time." "Okay." Originally, Vera thought he would leave her alone in the boutique, but to her surprise, he asked her to follow him, and with that, she didn''t refuse. Then she could have a look at Yulia''s injury and if she was truly able to be ruthless to herself. As reality had it, Yulia was truly capable of doing so. Because she was badly injured. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 When Vera and Quill entered the ward, what came to view was Yulia''s bandaged head with traces of blood seeping through the white gauze, dispirited. She looked vulnerable and in need of care as the loose blue hospital gown wrapped around her petite body, revealing her corbones. Hearing footsteps, she raised her head and looked at the door. Vera saw the changes in her gaze clearly. Her eyes were full of expectation in the beginning, and they grew brighter when she saw Quill, but then as soon as her gaze fell on Vera, the light disappeared. It all happened in a matter of moments. If Vera hadn''t been staring at Yulia since she entered the ward, she probably wouldn''t have noticed it. Vera didn''t know how to describe her mood. When she visited Yulia in her previous admission, she had taken care of Yulia like a friend and even brought her food. But now, her feelings for Yulia had be inexplicable. Vera nced around the room. Apart from Yulia, some people from thepany were present, and to her surprise, Juliette as well. She had toe forward too? It appeared that their family''s rtionship still held importance to Quill. Otherwise, he would not have asked someone as important as Juliette to intervene. Vera didn''t like it, but she didn''t let it show. She only stayed next to Quill quietly the entire time. Quill took a nce at Yulia, who was on the hospital bed before he turned to Juliette and asked, "What happened?" Feeling helpless, Juliette exined, "There was an argument, and Miss Maxwell went over to persuade them. But the quarrel was fierce, so they identally shoved Miss Maxwell, and she hit her head." If it hadn''t been for the blood, they would likely not have stopped. After that, they rushed her to the hospital, worried that they would be held ountable if anything happened to her. Hearing Juliette''s exnation, Quill''s gaze turned cold, and he turned to look at the senior managers. "You guys are a bunch of managers, and yet you settle your disagreements with a fight?" The group of managers didn''t dare speak, facing Quill''s scolding. Although Quill was younger than most of them, he had been a magnate for years, so he could easily overpower them. If it had been Quill, they wouldn''t have said otherwise. But Yulia, who had no one to rely on, was afforded less respect, which led them to be more prideful and full of themselves. As the argument between the bunch of men grew heated, it was bound to get physical. So when Yulia went to stop them, she would naturally get hurt. "Think about how to make up for it. You can all go out first." Thus everyone left the ward. Before leaving, Juliette took a nce at Yulia, then walked to Quill. "President, I need to talk to you about some work." "Okay." Quill nced at Vera, and she immediately replied, "Go ahead. I''ll look after Yulia." There were only two people left in the ward. Yulia and Vera. The ward was silent; no one spoke. After a while, Yulia finally looked up at Vera, and her eyes fell on the shiny diamond ring in her hand. Although Yulia had already known about it, her heart still wrenched seeing it with her own eyes. After a while, Yulia stretched her lips into a bitter smile and said, "Congrattions." Taken aback, she didn''t expect Yulia to congratte her. Vera originally hadn''t wanted to talk to her as she stayed here. But now that Yulia had taken the initiative to speak out, she thought she should say something. With that thought, she pursed her lips and only replied after a long time, "Thank you." Yulia sat curled up in the bed, looking thin and pale as she looked at Vera with a forlorn face. "I really envy you. I''m sure you already know about the things between him and me. The message I sent youst time was really unintentional including that time in the front passenger seat. I didn''t know Quill was picking you up. I wouldn''t have sat there if I knew." Huh?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vera couldn''t help feeling bewildered at her exnation. Why was she exining all that to her? So Vera frowned. "But it is true that you like Quill, isn''t it?" Yulia paused for a moment before she nodded. "Yes, I like him. No, I love him, to be exact. I''ve known him ever since I was a child. To me, he was the one I''d marry when I grow up. I''vepletely regarded him as my future husband. I know the things I sometimes do can be somewhat extreme, but can you understand me? Can you understand the sense of loss when you suddenly realize the man you always thought was yours was no longer yours?" Vera did not speak. "What happenedst time was my fault. Now that you two are together, there''s nothing more I can say. I have nothing left now, and I just want to revive the Maxwell family. Can you... not see me as an enemy?" Enemy? Vera looked at Yulia for a long time before she suddenly smiled. "Is this all you have to say?" "If you think I regard you as an enemy and want to persuade me, then I want to persuade you not to waste your time." Vera spoke again, and the look on her face grew cold. "As long as you still have feelings for Quill, and I''m still his girlfriend, then we''d be rivals, won''t we? I''m sure you''re not that magnanimous as to not hate me, let l alone be friends with me. Besides, there is no point in forcing a friendship. We''re from different words. Also, you don''t have to apologize to me; I refuted you that day as well. Finally, I''m sure Quill has made it clear to you that there was never an engagement between you two. It was nothing more than your wishful thinking, so he was never yours, to begin with. So, do forgive me for not understanding your behavior." Her words had sessfully triggered Yulia, and her already pale face became even paler, looking like she had been badly bullied. Seeing the hint of blood on the gauze on her forehead, Vera pursed her lips and thought, "She''s a patient, after all; it''s kinda bad to say all that to her, isn''t it?" Forget it, so what if she was sick? Just because she was a patient doesn''t mean they weren''t rivals in love. Yulia shouldn''t have said those high- sounding words in the first ce. Perhaps she was petty. Regardless, Vera never thought of herself as someone magnanimous, nor did she want to be a saint. So what if she went overboard? Yulia fell silent and only sat there with a pale face, looking particrly pitiful and helpless. As a woman, even Vera thought she looked pitiful. Any man wouldn''t help but want to be protective of her. However, she knew Quill was not one to be tempted by beauty. Hence, she wasn''t bothered. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 It didn''t take Quill long to finish settling the matter. By the time he came back, Vera had sat down on the side. The ward was quiet. Yulia raised her head and looked at Quill. "Actually, you didn''t have toe deliberately. The hospital has everything. You guys should go back." Quill walked to her with pursed lips and stared at her wound for a while. He said coldly, "You''d better steer clear of this kind of thing in the future. If you really can''t handle it on your own, call the police. There''s no need for you to go up close. If your injuries were more serious than this, how am I to exin to yourte parents?" Stunned, Yulia lowered her eyes. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think it''de to this." On one side, Vera listened quietly and scrolled through her phone aimlessly. "I rushed forward on impulse when they wouldn''t stop fighting, but I really didn''t think it''de to this. If I''d known I''d trouble you guys, I wouldn''t have done so." At that, Yulia touched her forehead and smiled bitterly, helpless, "The doctor said if I don''t take good care of my wound, I might end up with a scar." A scar? Vera nced at her forehead. It''d be hard for a girl to ept having a scar on her forehead. As the thought crossed her mind, Vera''s gaze at her became more sympathetic. s, her sympathy suddenly proliferated. "I knew it. I shouldn''t have chastised her like that." Vera thought. If Yulia ever angered her again or said anything high- sounding, she would only reprimand her lightly. "You guys have something else in hand, don''t you?" Yulia said with a smile, looking gentle. "I''ll be fine here alone. Go and do whatever you guys need to. No need to stay here with me." Quill looked at Yulia. After a moment of silence, he took out his phone to make a call. Ernest was a little surprised when he received Quill''s call. "This is rare; you hardly ever call me. What''s the matter?" "Yulia''s hurt; she''s in the hospital." Hearing the news, Ernest was stumped for a moment. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and raised his eyebrows. "Okay, so?" "Didn''t you dote on her back when we were kids?" Quill frowned. Ernest then said, "As you said, we were kids. What''s wrong with me as a brother to spoil her? She''s no longer a little girl. Why are you telling me this?" Quill pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. Did he call the wrong person? Seeing that he did not speak, Ernest then said, "What? Didn''t you also regard her as a sister back then? Why don''t you take care of her?" "Vivy''s here." And with that, Ernest finally understood what Quill was trying to do. He was stunned for a moment before he chuckled. "Good on you! You''ve finally caught on. I thought you''d bring Vera along to apany Yulia. You''ve finally realized something, haven''t you?" Realized something? Quill asked, "What are you talking about?" "Yulia likes you. She has been chasing after you since she was a child. Don''t you realize she still clings to you no matter how coldly you treated her?" Quill fell silent for a moment. "I didn''t notice." Hearing that, Ernest facepalmed. "Do you know how hurtful you sound? She has chased after you for so long, yet you tell me you''ve never noticed. You can''t be this cold-hearted, can you, Quill?" Quill did not respond. "Forget it. Consider me returning a favor. Which hospital?" Yulia''s expression changed when she saw Erneste through the door. She felt humiliated, but she could not say a word despite her grievance. She bit her lower lip hard, looking at her knees. She had to hold back. There was nothing to be angry about. Vera was also quite surprised to see him and even greeted him. "Ernest." Ernest waved his hand casually and said, "You guys can leave. It''ll be fine with me here." It was only then that Vera realized Quill''s call was to him. She had been wondering how long she''d have to stay here, but to her surprise, it was resolved so quickly. After leaving the hospital, Vera grabbed Quill''s hand and whispered. "Is it really okay to leave Ernest there? Will he think you''re an awful friend? Will Yulia hate you?" Quill gave her a helpless look at her series of questions. "If they hate me, then so be it." Vera thought it''d probably be impossible for Yulia to hate him. If she were to vent, it''d probably be toward her. After all, she came with Quill, so Yulia would probably direct her anger at her. "Let''s go back to the bridal boutique." "Aren''t we a little bit heartless? After all, she is injured and lying in the hospital." "Shall we turn back then?" "I dare you to do that!" Quill chuckled. "Do you want to turn back or go to see the wedding dress?" "Look at the dresses!" Vera said firmly, "Call me the Wicked Witch of the West. I don''t want to see you and her together. She covets you!" "I agree." Quill pinched her cheek and said, "You''d better stay clear of her." "Oh, okay." The two of them then headed to the bridal boutique. In the ward, Yulia quietly rested her head on her bent knees, devastated, while Ernest sat beside her, looking at her. After a while, Yulia raised her head and looked at Ernest. "You can leave." Ernest raised his eyebrows. Yulia knew what he was thinking, so she said straightforwardly, "I know you were forced toe here. You don''t have to stay. This is a hospital, and the nurses and doctors will naturally look after me. You can go." "Really?" Ernest sat upright and said with a smile, "The nurses can''t always keep an eye on you. If you think it''s inconvenient for a man like me to look after you, I can get you a caretaker." "No need!" Yulia''s tone was fierce. She refused Ernest and looked at him with side- eyes. "You know what''s in my mind. Quill called you over, but I don''t want to see you. How about that?" "Well." Ernest shook his head and chuckled. "You silly girl, have you forgotten how I treated you when you were a child? Are you not willing to see me who took care of you when you were a child because of a man?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Yulia did not answer but was silent for a long time before she spoke again. "You''re right, I''m sorry... I''ve gone too far just now. I apologize, Ernest."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At that, tears pooled in Yulia''s eyes uncontrobly. She really wanted to pour her heart out to someone, but she had no one to talk to. Her parents were gone, and she didn''t have any friends. She really didn''t have anyone to talk to now. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She was ted Quill had visited that day. However, he brought Vera with him and left soon after. Ultimately, he threw her to Ernest. This felt even worse than if he hadn''te. Seeing how lonely and helpless Yulia looked, Ernest couldn''t help but sigh. "Why do you want to push your luck? I''ve already told you before, haven''t you given up yet?" Give up? She had loved him for so many years. There was no way she could give up with a snap of a finger. Yuliaughed bitterly in her heart and fixed her gaze at Ernest''s eyes. "Ernest, you have loved your wife for so many years. If someone asks you to forget about her and remarry, will you?" Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 Surprised by her sudden question, Ernest fell silent for a moment and did not answer. The warmth on his face earlier disappeared, leaving only coldness. The warmth in the room had also vanished. Yulia realized it, and a hint of panic shed in her eyes. "I''m sorry, Ernest. I''m in such a bad mood that I keep spouting nonsense. You should go back." "I shouldn''t have made such a case out of you. You took care of me so much back then. I went overboard." Seeing her remorse and upset, Ernest thought he was rather harsh as well. She must be heartbroken watching someone she had loved her whole life marrying someone else. Moreover, her parents had passed away. She had nothing left. It was already remarkable she could still maintain herposure despite being on the verge of a breakdown. After all, she grew up with him, so Ernest didn''t want to argue with her too much. He sighed and said, "I can let it slide, but don''t bring her up anymore. You should know how much she means to me." "Yes, I won''t do that again. I was wrong just now, so please go back and let me have some peace and quiet. I''ll be fine after I calm down." "With your current situation, I''m afraid something will happen if I let you be alone. I have nothing to do anyway, so I''ll stay here with you for the next few days." Ernest insisted on staying, and Yulia didn''t continue to chase him away either but sat on the bed while he sat next to her, both quiet. Just like that, they spent the rest of the afternoon in peace and quiet. In the evening, Ernest asked the servants at home to bring them some nd food. Yulia didn''t have much appetite, but she forced herself to eat some for the sake of her health. As they ate, Yulia kept hesitating to speak but only looked at Ernest in the end. After seeing her repeat a few times, Ernest finally said, "You can just speak your mind; no need to look at me like that. As long as it has nothing to do with my wife, I won''t get mad." Hearing that, Yulia was relieved. However, since it had to do with Quill, she was still cautious when she spoke. "Ernest, how long have Quill and Vera been dating?" Hearing that, Ernest squinted reflexively and said, "Why do you ask?" Yulia mumbled, "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t be mad as long as my questions didn''t have to do with yourte wife? Then why do you care why I ask? Am I even not allowed to?" "You can ask," Ernest took a bit of his food and thought for a while before he finally said, "You can ask, but aren''t you just asking for pain? The duration of their rtionship has nothing to do with how much they love each other. Did you not see the ring on Vera''s finger?" It was precisely because she saw it that she asked. Of course, Yulia kept that thought to herself. "I just want to know how she managed to sessfully capture Quill''s heart, that''s all. I''ve loved him for so so many years, yet my feelings were never requited at all." "Then why do you like Quill?" Ernest asked in return. Yulia was stunned. "This is all fate''s doing. You like him, but he doesn''t like you. Have you ever thought of how your suitors felt? Who can they ask? Why don''t you like them? Why were their feelings never requited?" "Yulia." Ernest''s eyes were filled with el warmth. "If it wasn''t for the fact that we grew up together, I couldn''t care less about exining to you. You''re too stubborn. If Quill''s interested in you, then so be it. But he already has someone he loves, yet you still want to cling to your love for him. What good will you get out of this?" Cling to her love. Hearing that, Yulia''s face ashen. "Ernest, how can you say that? I''m just asking." "I know you well. Don''t you think I''d know if you''re merely asking?" Yulia''s face ashen further, and she did not answer him. "You''re someone well educated, not one living in a closed society. Why can''t you let it go? He''s just a man in your life. You still have a future awaiting you. I''m sure you can find any man you want." "But there''s only ever one Quill." Tears pooled in Yulia''s eyes as she said, "I''ve liked him ever since I was a child, and I still do. If I could fallin love with someone else, I would''ve done so long ago and not waited for him until now." "So my words mean nothing to you, doesn''t it?" "It''s not that, Ernest. I just haven''t figured it out yet. Can you please give me some time?" "Think it over then. You are an adult and a smart woman. I''m sure you can figure a lot of things out yourself." These words again. They kept wanting her to figure things out herself. Why did she have to do that just because she was smart? Did she have to follow the crowd? Yulia closed her eyes and did not answer him. Very soon, it was the day of Sam''s cousin''s wedding. Olivia did not want to dress up initially, but after some thought, she decided to wear something nice. After all, she was there as Sam''s girlfriend, and his mother wouldR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only definitely introduce her to everyone. They''d go their separate ways after the wedding, so she took it as returning his favor for helping her out in recent times. As they''d be driving, Emma went to look for Olivia bright and early despite her text to remind Olivia to dress up the day before. Afraid that she''d take it the wrong way, Emma added. "You''re so gorgeous that you''re beautiful even without makeup. But it is a wedding, after all, so everyone will definitely dress up, and we can''t let you lose to them, can we?" Emma hadpletely regarded her as her future daughter-inw. In Olivia''s opinion, Emma was easy to get along with and thought it''d be nice to have such an easygoing mother-inw. However... As the thought crossed her mind, Olivia''s gaze dimmed a little, and she dared not think further. Emma couldn''t stop praising her as soon as she came out after dressing up. "You sure look gorgeous, Ollie. You''ll definitely outshine everyone." Embarrassed, Olivia replied, "Mrs. Sorrento, it''s someone else''s wedding today. It wouldn''t be good if I stand out, wouldn''t it?" Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Hearing that, Emma tapped her head and chuckled, "You''re right. Silly me. I only had you in my mind andpletely forgot we''re attending a wedding." Olivia smiled coyly. The door was pushed open and Sam and Marcus came in together. "Is everyone ready?" As soon as he finished speaking, Sam looked at Olivia. She was wearing a light green dress with a pearl-white jacket, and her legs were fair and slender. She wore a pair of light-colored high heels. Sam didn''t know exactly how high the heel was, but he thought it was very high. He frowned subconsciously and said, "Will it be easy for you to walk in such high heels?" Hearing this, Olivia was startled. "You usually wear ts. Are you sure you can walk?" Before Olivia could reply, Emma butt in, "How can you say that? Isn''t itmon for girls to wear high heels? How will it be hard for her to walk? If she can''t, then help her out. She''s your girlfriend. Don''t you know what you''re supposed to do?" Sam rubbed his nose in embarrassment, not expecting to be scolded for a casual question. Okay, he shouldn''t have said anything. His mother was too protective of Olivia. She was just his so-called girlfriend now. If they actually ended up dating and even got married, his mother would scold him to no end because of her. Just thinking about it made him tremble. Sam didn''t say anything else. "It''s fine, Mrs. Sorrento. Let''s go." "Well." Sam was the driver for the day, and Olivia had wanted to sit at the back. However, to her surprise, Emma opened the door of the front passenger seat for her. She felt embarrassed but still went in and fastened her seat belt. After the car drove out, Emma began nagging.This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Sam''s cousin is only 25 this year. I heard he started dating his girlfriend when they were still in school, and they''ve been together for a few years; they''re very much in love. They just got engagedst year, and they''re already marrying today. Look at Sam. He''s already so old. Why can''t he learn from his cousin?" Olivia felt awkward about the topic as she was Sam''s pretend girlfriend, and it seemed that Emma was urging them to marry. When she was still thinking about how to answer, Sam frowned and said, "Mom, can we not talk about this." Emma narrowed her eyes and said angrily, "What? Am I not your mother? Can''t I criticize you?" Marcus quickly nudged Emma, reminding her Olivia was in the car. Emma understood immediately and smiled. "Ollie, don''t worry. When you and Sam get married, I will definitely treat you well. If Sam dares to bully you, I will not spare him." Olivia felt truly awkward. No wonder Sam said he would clear things up with his mother after the wedding. It turned out that she was in such a hurry. She probably had already secretly discussed their marriage with Sam, hadn''t she? Regardless, Olivia thought it was better that they rified with their families. If she needed to go on blind dates, then so be it. No big deal. With that thought, Olivia just smiled coyly and did not say anything. Emma didn''t think much about it but only thought she was shy. She was quite pleased. She was really worried about Sam not finding a girlfriend. However, to her surprise, he silently found a good-looking girlfriend. She thought he had truly made them proud. Moreover, Olivia was not just pretty; she had many good traits as well. The car had been on the road for nearly two hours. When they stopped halfway to rest and eat, Olivia did feel too well, so she went to the washroom. She dry-heaved for a long time, but nothing came out in the end. In reality, she was somewhat carsick, and she wanted to vomit but couldn''t. If Emma and Marcus were not traveling with them, she would''ve asked Sam to stop halfway totet her rest. But since they were present, she felt a little embarrassed as she was afraid they would think she was troublesome, so she endured it. After dry-heaving for a long time, she wanted to wash her face to freshen up. However, as soon as she turned on the faucet, she remembered putting on makeup that day no She then sighed helplessly and fixed her makeup before she left. As soon as she stepped out, she saw a tall figure leaning against the door. Sam? Why was he here? Olivia was bewildered. Sam raised his head; his gaze fell on her. "Are you not feeling well?" Although she had put on makeup, she looked obviously tired, and her face was pale. Hearing that, Olivia shook her head and said, "I''m fine." Sam frowned in displeasure. "Why didn''t you say something earlier? I''ve been waiting here for five minutes." Huh? Had he waited for five minutes? Then he would''ve heard her dry-heave. Since the cat was out of the bag, then there was no reason for her to conceal anymore. She smiled and said, "Your parents are with us. It''d be a nuisance if I say it." "What nuisance?" Sam frowned and said, "They like you, and you know that." "Yeah, they like me, but you don''t..." Olivia mumbled toward the end of her words. As Sam couldn''t tell what she was saying, he frowned and asked, "What did you say?" "Nothing." Olivia twitched her lips and said without a care, "I said, they like me, but I can''t act spoiled. Right?" Sam''s brows were tightly knitted the entire time, recalling Olivia''s words just now. She seemed to have said, "They like me, but you don''t." Although he didn''t hear the end of her words at all, that idea kept lingering in his mind. However, he didn''t think it''d be something Olivia would say. She was not the type of person. Was he overthinking? "Expressing your difort doesn''t make you sound spoiled, but acting as if you do, is." "Fine, whatever you say. I''m fine now. Let''s go out." After that, Olivia walked past him, but he grabbed her hand. When their palms touched, Olivia felt a shock and suddenly red at him, wide-eyed. "What are you doing?" Sam had only wanted to stop her but didn''t expect to grab her hand. He instantly withdrew his hand as if he had been electrocuted under her stare. "Sorry." Olivia pursed her lips and looked at the hand he drew back. There seemed to be traces of his warmth left on her hand. "It''s okay. What''s the matter?" Sam had wanted to ask why she had been behaving weirdlytely. However, as they reached the tip of his tongue, they became "Nothing, let''s go." He then took the lead and walked in front of her. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Staring at his figure from the back, Olivia''s mind wandered. She then nced at her palm and quickly caught up. When Olivia returned, Emma immediately held her hand and said, "Ollie, are you not feeling well? You went to the washroom for so long." Hearing that, Olivia felt a little self-conscious. "I''m fine, Mrs. Sorrento. I just went to fix my makeup." Hearing that, Emma immediately dispelled her doubts andughed, "I see. You''re already so gorgeous. You don''t need to fix your makeup. Are you tired? Why don''t we rest for a while?" "I''m fine." "We''re only an hour away from the wedding. The wedding won''t start so soon. If you''re tired, we can rest here for a while." "It''s okay, Mrs. Sorrento. Let''s head over now." "You really don''t need to take a rest?" "No, I''m really fine. Let''s go." "Okay then. Remember to tell us if you''re not feeling well. I''ll definitely stand by you. The wedding isn''t that important anyway." "Okay, thank you, Mrs. Sorrento." Olivia felt warmed by Emma''s care. If she and Sam were a real couple, Emma would be the best mother-inw anyone could ask for. But... What a pity... Olivia''s gaze dimmed, and she dared not think further. They set off again and soon reached the wedding. When they got out of the car, someone came to greet them. Sam, who was walking behind Olivia, took the opportunity to lower his voice and said, "If anyone asks you questionster, don''t answer them if you feel annoyed." Hearing that, Olivia looked at him in surprise and asked, "Won''t that offend them?" "I''ll take care of it for you." His voice was low and calm, with a force that made people feel at ease. He did not hesitate when he said it either. It made Olivia dumbfounded for a while before she smiled and replied. "Okay then. If I get into any big trouble, then you also have to take care of it for me." Sure." Sam answered her without thinking. Realizing something, he nced at Olivia. She happened to be staring at him as well, and they stared into each other''s eyes for nearly seven seconds. Olivia suddenly thought of a famous saying. If one meets with a person''s eyes for more than seven seconds, one will fall madly in love with that person. She had only heard about it in the past, but now there was a chance to verify the saying. She did not know whether she had fallen in love with Sam or not. But at that moment, her heart was racing. Was her heart flipped? Pit-a-pat. Her heart pounded hard as if it was going to jump out of her body. Olivia quickly averted her eyes and avoided Sam''s gaze. Sam pursed his lips and realized her fair ears had turned rosy. He withdrew his gaze and gulped, flustered, suppressing the growing heat within him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "Oh, yes. Sam is here as well." Emma chatted with the rtives, and then a group of people looked at them. Emma looked at Olivia with satisfaction and said with a smile, "Sam has finally found a girlfriend. They''re very much in love, and they''ll be marrying soon, so she came with us as well." Emma''s words had rendered Sam and Olivia speechless. Feeling rather awkward, they both thought they were already nning to reveal the truth after the wedding, but who would''ve thought Emma would tell Sam''s rtives they''d be marrying soon. Actually, if Emma hadn''t been so nice to Olivia, she would definitely be repulsive of Emma''s actions. However, her happy-go-lucky l attitude made people feel that she had no bad intentions at all. She was genuinely nice to Olivia. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org And Olivia could feel it too. As the thought crossed her mind, she asked Sam in a whisper, "What should we do? Your mother is so enthusiastic. Will everyone present think you''ll be marrying soon by the end of the wedding?" Sam did not reply, but his expression was somewhat helpless. Olivia continued, "Look at how happy your mom is. She''d be heartbroken if we tell her the truth, won''t she?" Sam nced at her. Olivia blinked and said inexplicably, "Why not... We make it real?" As soon as Olivia said it out loud, they were both taken aback. Sam was stunned because he didn''t expect her to say such a thing, while Olivia was surprised by her shameless words. She noticed how bbergasted and lost he was. She immediately felt embarrassed. However, she didn''t let it show but deliberately wrapped her hand around his arm. "What? Can''t you even take a joke? I was just saying it, and you''re already upset. Do you think I''d actually like you?" His heart, which had been stirred up a moment ago, was now covered by a wet nket, extinguishing all the mes. Sam''s expression became cold again. "You think too much." "I''m thinking too much? Don''t give me that long face. We''re at your cousin''s wedding. If you drag me down with your long face, I won''t show you any mercy." Olivia warned him in a low voice. However, for some reason, Sam simply answered her. "So what? We''re going to tell our families the truth after this anyway. It''s just a matter of time." Olivia''s heart sank at that. She bit her lower lip and was about to curse when Emma walked to them with Sam''s rtives. "Oh, look how in love they are. I''ve only been gone for a short while, and they''re already hugging." Olivia was rendered speechless. Didn''t she notice how upset her son looked? However, perhaps all Emma saw was Olivia. Olivia had no mood to deal with this, but seeing how sincere and passionate Emmas was, she still said with a smile, "Hello, everyone." Olivia was a beauty with a slim and tall figure. In addition, she was dressed very elegantly that day. Beauties could always easily capture people''s attention. Many people on the spot were stunned when they saw her smile. Some who were more straightforward even pulled Emma and said, "Sam''s girlfriend is so beautiful. Where did you find such a good-looking girl? You have to find one for Ricky too." Hearing her words, Emma''s face turned dark. However, because they were rtives, she suppressed her. temper and said, "Rtionships depend on fate. Ollie and Sam are fated to be together. If Ricky wants a rtionship, it would have to depend on his fate. It''s not that easy to find the one." Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 "Sam''s girlfriend looks really good. How old is she? What does she major in? What is she doing now? What do her parents do?" A group of people began to curiously ask about Olivia. Whenever rtives gathered, they liked to talk about these things as they didn''t know what else to talk about sometimes, not that they had any ill intentions. Just like how they were asking about Olivia now. They didn''t have any ill intentions toward Olivia. As if Sam''s actual girlfriend attended the wedding instead of her, they would be curious as well. Hence, Olivia wasn''t upset and was even ready to answer all the questions. Unexpectedly, Sam, who had been silent, suddenly said, "When will the wedding begin? Shouldn''t we be going in?" "Soon. There''s still 20 minutes. You guys came in time. Why don''t you go in and have a drink first?" Have a drink? Hearing that, Olivia smiled. It would be nice to have a drink, she thought happily. As the topic took a sharp turn, Emma looked at her son''s straight face and only realized the rtives had asked too many questions. Young girls tend to be shy, so they''d be put in a difficult situation. Hence, she also hurriedly smooth things over. "Well, let''s all go in. It''d be bad if we dy the ceremony." The group of people then walked in. Olivia and Sam walked at the back. Olivia, who had been wrapping her arms around Sam''s for show earlier, had now let go and maintained a distance from him as they were no longer the center of attention. "I''m telling you this now. This is your rtive''s wedding. If you want to throw away your dignity, that''s your problem. I won''t embarrass myself, so if I need you to cooperate, do it. However, you want to rify to your parents, wait until we go back." Her voice sounded cold, devoid of warmth. Sam gave her a sidelong nce but did not speak. "Did you hear what I said?" Unhappy, Olivia stopped and asked him, "If you don''t agree, then don''t go in. I''ll take a taxi and leave immediately." Sam did not expect her to be so decisive. He stared at her for a while and said, "I agree. You''re right. Since you''re here, I won''t let you embarrass yourself. I''ll be honest with them after we go back." "Okay, it''s a deal then." Although they had made a deal, both of them could not help feeling bothered due to the quarrel they had earlier. It was impossible that they''d talk rationally now. So after they entered, Sam was called away, and Olivia found a ce to sit down. Sam was a close rtive, so he was called to the head table. However, Olivia didn''t want to join him, so she sat at a random table despite Emma''s persistent persuasion. In the end, Emma gave in and helplessly said that she woulde and find herter. After reminding her to eat, Emma then left. There were several girls of Olivia''s age at the table. When they saw how friendly Emma was toward her, they carefully asked about her. "I heard that you are Sam''s girlfriend? Is that true?" "You''re gorgeous. How did you meet Sam?" ncing at them, Olivia saw that they were her age, and it seemed that they were only talking to her because of Sam, so she said in a smile, "Just call me Ollie. I''m not his girlfriend." "Huh?" Their faces changed slightly. "But they said..." "I''m kidding." Oliviaughed and said, "I am his girlfriend. I was just messing with you guys. Why would I attend the wedding with him if I wasn''t?" "True that. Ollie, what do you do for a living?" As Olivia replied, she noticed a bottle of red wine in front of her, and she was suddenly in the mood to drink. She first drank half a ss, then couldn''t help pouring more for herself. Seeing the way she drank, the other girls couldn''t help feeling astonished, "Ollie, do you drink often? Will I easily get drunk drinking this?" Olivia could tell these girls never drank in their lives. Hence, she exined patiently, "Red wine has got a kick to it, but you''ll be fine if you drink a little. Best not to drink too much if this is your first time." In reality, she rarely drank too. It was just that since Tiana''s Prince Charming frequently performed at the bar, and she was always asked to tag along, so she had learned to drink. "Okay. Thank you, Ollie." Eager to have a go, the girls drank along with Olivia. Soon, the wine on their table waspletely gone. However, it was Olivia who drank most of it. When the other elders saw this, they couldn''t help but say, "You girls, don''t just drink. You have to eat something. What if you get drunk?" "Yeah, Ollie, you''ve drunk so much. You''d better eat some food." Ollie shook her head; she felt fine. "I''m fine. You guys eat. I''ll drink a little more." When the servers brought the food, Olivia ordered more wine. Most of the guests at their table were women, so they were all drinking red wine. However, things were different at the head table. They were mostly elderly men, so the liquor they had was intense. As Sam was driving, he didn''t want to drink, but there was no way the others would let him off easily. "It''s your cousin''s wedding today. How can you not drink? Besides, if you are drunk, stay for the night. Don''t you feel tired after driving the whole day? Your cousin has booked many rooms upstairs. You can stay and rest." Sam originally wanted to refuse, but when the words were at the tip of his tongue, he suddenly remembered how unwell Olivia felt during the car ride, yet she didn''t say a word about it but dry-heaved in the washroom. She was quite pitiful. He didn''t mind rushing backter, but what about Olivia? She was so unwell. It would be better for her to rest for a night and return the next day. With the thought in mind, Sam did not refuse any further. In actuality, he was not a good drinker, and his capacity for alcohol was not very good. However, it was a special day, so everyone was drinking. He''d be a misfit if he didn''t follow suit. They were all rtives, after all. Seeing that Sam no longer refused, they began drinking happily. His cousin and his newly married wife toasted him. When they drank, his cousin nudged him and whispered, "Dude, good for you. I saw your girlfriend. She is gorgeous."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sam paused for a moment before he smiled faintly and said, "Thank you." "C''mon, Sam, make an effort to marry her soon. I''ll give you a chance to toast me." Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 The members of the Sorrento family were simple and honest. They wouldn''t beat around the bush. They did not harbor any ill intentions when they wished Sam luck in his rtionship. He had only a few cousins, so they were tight. The guys were stered by the end of the day, but they were still making merry as it was a special asion. Sam still had hisst bit of consciousness, but he was light-headed and could barely stand up straight. Emma came over and pinched his ear. "Sam, are you alright? You''re not drunk, are you? I don''t know how things are over at Ollie''s side. I''ll go and check on her." Sam nodded. After which, he nced at his father, who was beside him. Marcus was already dead drunk, lying on the table, motionless. "Sam, we''ve booked a few rooms. Why don''t you take Uncle Marcus up.'' Sam thought it wasn''t good to let his father lie there, so he nodded and brought him upstairs. By the time he headed back to the reception, he felt even dizzier but continued to walk forward to find Olivia and Emma. Halfway, he saw Emma jogging toward him. Sam stopped in his tracks. He had a stranger foreboding. "Oh goodness, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you everywhere." "Dad''s drunk, so I brought him upstairs." "What?" Hearing that, Emma became furious. "This geezer still likes his liquor. I already told him not to drink so much. How maddening. Forget it. I''ll let it slide this time. How''s he doing? How drunk is he? I''ll go check on him." Emma wanted to leave as soon as Sam told her the room number, but he grabbed her arm with pursed lips and asked, "Mom, where''s Ollie?" Emma reacted instantly. "Oh lord, dear me, how can I forget about Ollie!" Exasperated, Sam said in a frown, "Mom." "Ollie''s drunk. You better go and take a look. I can''t hold her back!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Talking about this, Emma felt somewhat indescribable. She did not expect her future daughter-inw to act so when drunk. She waved her hands and said, "Go and look for her. I''ll check on your dad." She thought it was best to leave Olivia in Sam''s hands as she didn''t know how to handle the situation. Sure enough, Sam''s intuition was right. The scene of her drunk act immediately came to mind when he heard Olivia was drunk. Not only was she talking gibberish as she had her arms around his neck, but she also didn''t seem to know who he was. Then, right now, she... At that thought, Sam''s breathing became heavier, and he strode forward. When he found Olivia, she was making a scene. The group of girls couldn''t stop her, so they had two of the male cousins of the Sorrento family, who were around the ages of 16 or 17, to support Olivia. However, Olivia smiled at one of the boys as she held his chin. "Kid, how old are you? Howe you''re so good-looking? Let me find you a girlfriend; what do you say?" The boys were at the age where they were only beginning to understand love, so they were long overwhelmed facing such beauty. They already felt weird supporting her as she was a sight to behold with fair and soft skin, sweet natural scent, big eyes, and red lips. However, who would''veghel.n drunk Olivia would even talk nonsense and flirt with them. So it didn''t take long for the two boys to be flushed. "Why won''t you talk? Are you worried the girlfriend I introduce to you won''t be beautiful? Don''t worry; I have good taste. I will definitely find you a lovely girlfriend, or perhaps you have other preferences?" The boys were crimsoned and didn''t answer her. "Oh, you''re quiet. Does that mean you''re not into the lovely type? How about the domineering type? Or do you want someone like me?" Even their ears were flushed, loss for words. "Oh, don''t be shy." Olivia wanted to say more, but she felt a sudden grip on her wrist. She turned her head and saw Sam''s glum face. "Huh?" After she studied Sam, she tilted her head slightly and wanted to say something. As he experienced it before, Sam didn''t give her a chance to speak at all. He pulled her to his side, took off his coat and wrapped it at her waist, then carried her on his shoulder. It was done in one go, so before everyone could react, Sam had taken Olivia away. And Olivia obviously also couldn''t react in time. Moreover, she was already drunk, so she felt more dizzy after a reel, then she slowly closed her eyes. "Ollie will bull when she''s drunk, so she''ll forget everything when she sobers up. Please don''t take her words to heart. I''ll take her away now." "You should let her rest, Sam. She''s had one too many." The girls who got along with Olivia immediately spoke up for her. "Yeah, Ollie''s just drunk; we won''t mind." Sam nodded and turned around with Olivia on his shoulder. After he left, the group of people heaved a sigh of relief. "Goodness. I can''t believe how crazy Ollie acts when she''s drunk. But how can she still be so pretty?" "Yeah! She was especially charming when she flirted with the guys. Sh*t, I think they''re falling in love. What do you guys say?" The boys were already blushing, to begin with, so they ran away, overwhelmed after they were surrounded and asked one question after another. Meanwhile, Sam had brought Olivia upstairs and ced her on the big hotel bed. When Olivia was ced on the bed, she felt incredibly dizzy, and she grimaced. Her knee-length skirt had moved up, revealing her snow-white legs. Sam was somewhat turned on by it, and he pursed his lips as he covered the quilt over her legs. "How can you drink so much when you''re out? Don''t you know you can''t hold your liquor?" Samined. He then pinched his forehead. He had drunk quite a lot too, so he was feeling groggy at the moment. He sighed heavily and decided to rest next door. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 However, just as Sam was about to leave, Olivia suddenly snorted and kicked the quilt away. Because of her action, her skirt moved further up. Sam''s gaze onlysted for a brief moment before withdrewing it. He had wanted to walk away, but after some thought, he decided to close the curtains. It was still daytime, so the room was bright before the curtains were closed. After the curtains were drawn, the room became pitch ck. "This would be fine, wouldn''t it?" Sam thought. Sam went around and covered her with the quilt in the dark. He decided to leave her there after leaving her room as he thought she''d stay in regardless. Moreover, he had also drunk a lot, so his blood was boiling, and he needed to get some rest. Just as he was about to leave, Olivia wrapped her hands around his arm. In the darkness, he could vaguely see that Olivia had turned over and was hugging his arm. Her beautiful eyes shone, staring at him, and said weakly, "Don''t go." Sam''s breathing stopped for a moment before he asked her in a hoarse voice, "What are you doing?" She was acting crazily again. Hearing his fierce tone, she showed an aggrieved expression. "It''s too dark. I''m scared to be alone." Hearing this, Sam couldn''t help twitching his lips and thought, "You didn''t say that when you carried me back to your ce from the bar." Now that he thought about it, perhaps they wouldn''t be acquainted if she wasn''t so bold that time. With that thought, Sam then said, "Shall I switch the lights on for you then?" "No." Olivia shook her head and tightened her grip on Sam''s arm, nearly leaning her whole body onto him. "Stay with me." Sam gulped at her straightforwardness. "What the hell are you doing? Olivia Jenkins, are you acting crazy again?" "Hmm? What? I''m not drunk." Sam pinched her chin and said in a colder voice, "You''re going to forget all of this after you sober up, won''t you?" "I didn''t forget! I remember everything. How can I forget you, Your Highness?" Your Highness... Hearing that, Sam''s expression changed slightly. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Didn''t you call me Your Majestyst time? What, you''ve decided to demote me this time?" As soon as he finished his words, Olivia covered his mouth with her hand and eximed, "Your Highness, you can''t speak such nonsense. This is treason; you''ll be decapitated." Sam raised his eyebrows and thought, "D*mn it!" She had gotten into character. How could someone like her exist? She would literally y pretend and not care about other people''s wishes, giving them weird identities. If he hadn''t gotten to her sooner, she''d have hugged someone and called that person Your Highness, wouldn''t she? As the thought crossed his mind, Sam grew upset and simply rasped, "So what?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. It was only after he finished speaking that he realized Olivia''s palm was still over his mouth. Perhaps it was because of alcohol, Sam thought the breath he exhaled had be much hotter. "Your Highness, please don''t say that. If something happens to you, I will be very sad." Sad? Sam chuckled and said, "Oh, how sad will you be?" "I will cry to death." Then, as if she was afraid Sam wouldn''t believe her, she looked at Sam seriously and added, "I mean it." At this time, Sam had adapted to the darkness, so he could clearly see the expression on Olivia''s face. She was serious yet adorable. Her lips were slightly open, and her sweet scent lingered in the air. As if possessed, Sam lowered his head and inched closer to her lips. The moment their lips touched, their breaths intertwined. Sam felt as if something exploded in his head, causing his head to ache. As soon as their lips touched, he realized what he was doing and quickly retreated, panting in disbelief. What was he doing? The person in front of him was Olivia. They were just a pretend couple, and they''d had to reveal the truth to their families after they went back. How could he do this? Sam kept cursing himself in his heart. His breathing was irreg and just as he wanted to leave, Olivia got up to wrap her arms around his neck kneeling before him, and kissed him on her own ord. Her kiss waspletely different from Sam''s. Sam had only touched her lips lightly. However, Olivia''s kiss was a little impatient, charging. She even tried to force his mouth open. Sam was speechless. She sure was domineering; she was even so drunk. Closing his eyes, his consciousness was nearly eaten away by her sweet scent. As both of them had drunk, their breath was enveloped with the smell of alcohol. After kissing him for a while, she then started kissing his ears. For some reason, she dazedly thought there was something interesting about his ears. A scene shed across her mind; she had wanted to touch his ears, but he didn''t allow her to, and he even grew livid after she stole a secret touch. He was like a stern lion who didn''t like to be teased but wasn''t truly angry at her even when she had done so. So as she kissed, she left a bite mark on his ears. Sam''s rationality and calmness werepletely blown to dust by Olivia''s kiss and sweet scent. His muscr arms wrapped around her waist, drawing her closer to him. Mm..." Olivia muffled as she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned even closer. He turned over and pinned her down, pinching her chin as he kissed her. The night passed. When Olivia woke up, she was sore all over, and she could barely lift her limbs. More importantly, she was wrapped in someone''s arms. She could feel his warmth as well as the steady breathinging from behind her. Olivia was dumbfounded for a long time before realizing she was naked. She felt as if something had pounded her head, and she was wide awake. What happened? How did she end up here? The person behind her... Olivia waspletely baffled when she slowly turned her head and saw Sam''s handsome face with his eyes closed. F*ck, what had she donest night? Why was she in Sam''s arms when she woke up? Moreover, a constant pain kept reminding her what they had done the night before. Olivia had some wine the day before and even got dead drunk, so she hadn''t a clue as to what happened after that. Could it be that he had taken advantage of her with the opportunity? No, no. Sam wasn''t that sort of person. Then, was she the one who seduced him? Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 As the thought crossed her mind, Olivia thought she was done for. She pondered seriously about how to resolve this. They had already agreed to be truthful to Sam''s mother after they went back, but who would''ve thought this would happen. Was this what they called "life is what happens when you''re busy making other ns"? Olivia thought bitterly, "If Sam realized what happened, would he shoulder the responsibility?" But was this what she wanted?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Obviously not," Olivia thought as she blinked. Forget it. She didn''t lose out anyway. She was a woman of the new era; she had only slept with a man. So what? Besides, he was a good-looking man with a good physique. With the thought in mind, Olivia felt better. She decided to pretend nothing had happened after Sam woke up. But would Sam want to shoulder the responsibility if she did so? What if she just snuck away? As soon as this idea came up, Olivia looked at Sam''s face for a moment before she slowly got up. The clothes on the floor made her blush. She quickly picked them up and put them on. Then, shebed her messy long hair and casually pushed it back. After that, she crept to the bathroom, acting as if nothing had happened. Olivia had already tidied up her clothes when she came out of the bathroom. Seeing that Sam was still motionless in bed, she quickly grabbed her phone and bag and left quietly. No one realized Olivia was leaving, nor did she tell anyone. After all, it happened too suddenly. She didn''t even want to tell Sam''s mother out of politeness. It was too awkward. As such, she took a taxi and left first. Two hours had passed by the time Sam woke up. He had just woken up when Emma knocked on the door to check on them, so he got out of bed blearily to open it. After removing the quilt, Sam realized something. He lowered his head and fell silent for a moment before hiding underneath the quilt again. The empty side of the bed was cold, as though no one was there in the first ce. However, there was a faint fragrance in the quilt, and Sam knew it all too well. Olivia had stayed in his house for a long time, so his body and wherever she had been was lined with her scent. It was sweet, not overpowering, but pleasant to smell. Recalling the night before, all that had happened yed in his mind frame by frame. After that, Sam moved his gaze to the side. Judging from the coldness of the quilt and the empty side of the bed, Olivia was long gone. How long had he been asleep? Where had she gone? As he hadn''t gone to the door, the doorbell rang again. It was only then that Sam stiffly put on his clothes, then sat on the edge of the bed and pinched his temples. How had such a thing happened? Although he had one too many the day before, he hadn''tpletely lost his mind. But how did they end up... Gosh! Sam cursed himself. He should be d*med. How could he have done that to her?! Ding-dong... It wasn''t until the doorbell rang more and more urgently that Sam got up to open the door. As soon as the door opened, Emma scolded him, "What''s wrong with you? I''ve been ringing the doorbell for a long time; don''t you know to open the door? You..." Emma suddenly noticed something and fell silent. Then, she stared at Sam''s neck. Puzzled by her gaze, he touched his neck and asked. "What''s wrong?" "No, nothing." Emma came back to her senses and waved her hand with a smile. "just wanted to tell you and Ollie to go down for breakfast. Now that I''ve let you know, you guys can decide when toe down.dll head off first." After that, Emma turned around and left. After taking a few steps, she came back to push Sam back into the room and even closed the door for him. Sam couldn''t wrap his head around the situation and stood rooted to the ground for a while before he finally headed for the bathroom. It wasn''t until he looked into the mirror that he finally realized why Emma was looking at him with such a gaze. It was because his neck was covered in bite marks and lipstick marks. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell what had happened at a nce. Sam couldn''t help but twitch his lips. No wonder Emma had let him off so easily. She had obviously mistaken. No, it wasn''t a misunderstanding at all. Something did happen between Sam and Olivia the night before. But why was Olivia nowhere to be found when he woke up? Sam did not ponder but called her directly. The phone rang for a while before it was rejected. Stunned for a moment, he made another call. However, he was greeted by a cold robotic voice this time. "Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently switched off." Switched off? Sam narrowed his eyes. Had this girl be so angry that she was ignoring him? But from what he could gather currently, he knew she was not in any danger but only didn''t want to talk nor see him. After that, Sam searched the room to find she had taken all of her belongings with her. She was nowhere to be found and even refused to answer his calls. Sam sighed and began to pack his things. Emma was over the moon and even daydreamed about being a grandmother soon. When Sam came down for breakfast, she went to him and asked. "When are you guys nning to marry?" Hearing that, Sam''s expression changed slightly. But before he could answer, Emma continued, "Don''t tell me you''ve never thought about it. You are a man, so you must have a sense of responsibility. If you don''t have any ns to marry, then don''t tell people you''re my son." She didn''t say it upfront, but Sam knew exactly what Emma meant. She was implying if he had no intention of marrying her, he would be a b*stard for sleeping with her. A man should be responsible. If he had no intentions of marrying her, then he shouldn''t have touched her. He had nned to exin everything to her once he got back. However, things took an unexpected turn. Moreover, Ollie refused to talk to him, so he did not know what was going through her mind currently. As the thought crossed his mind, Sam said solemnly, "I want to ask for her opinions first." Ollie was the "victim" here, and he was the "criminal". So he wanted to know her thoughts and not make a hasty decision by himself. Hearing that, Emma couldn''t help widening her eyes and scolded, "You brat, you haven''t made up your mind yet?" Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 "Why have you done so when you haven''t thought things through? Honestly, Ollie is such a good girl. How could you..." Emma was livid. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Sam Sorrento, I''m warning you, if you don''t shoulder this responsibility, don''t tell people you''re my son." She was pressuring him, wasn''t she? Sam looked helplessly at Emma and said, "Mom, Ollie''s gone." "What?" Hearing Olivia had run away, Emma was stumped for a moment before she pictured the whole scene. Then she stared at Sam with wide eyes and asked, "Gone? Why? Because of this? You didn''t force her, did you?" Force? Despite being drunk, he was still conscious, so he knew what he was doing. However, he couldn''t hold himself back from the temptation. Although he didn''t force her, Ollie was drunk, so it could be considered that he had taken advantage of her. With that thought, Sam lowered his head and remained silent.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only "How can you be so foolish?!" Looking at Sam''s lowered gaze, Emma immediately knew what he was thinking. She pped Sam on the shoulder and said angrily, "How did I raise a son like you? Although it''s good that you''re willing to take the initiative, you still can''t force her like that. She''s such a good girl. Now that you''ve scared her away, where can you find another one like her?" Sam pursed his lips and said, "Mom, I didn''t exactly force her. It''s just that..." "What do you mean by you didn''t exactly force her? Ollie was drunkst night. You used that to your advantage, didn''t you? Now that she had sobered up, she ran away in anger, yet you''re in the mood to eat breakfast." Sam exined helplessly, "I didn''te down for breakfast. I..." "Go and bring Ollie back now. How do you still have the mood to sit here? You brat." Emma did not intend to listen to him but beat him continuously, and Sam could only get up and said, "Mom, stop hitting me. I''m not here for breakfast. I just came to talk to you." "What is there to say? Hurry up and bring Ollie back!" Sam finally moved, and Emma sat back down angrily. It was only after that that she realized everyone was looking at her. Shoot! She hadshed out without thinking. She wondered if everyone had heard what she said. Hence she could only smile and said, "My son and his girlfriend quarreled, so I told him to bring her back. I hope I didn''t disturb everyone." As Marcus drank like a fish, he was still suffering from a hangover. He had wanted to sleep in, but Emma forced him toe down for breakfast. However, he wasn''t in the mood for breakfast, so he just sat there in a daze. When he regained some of his consciousness, he saw his wife hitting his son. Even when Sam had run off, he still hadn''t a clue as to what happened. Olivia was stupefied after she reached Sam''s ce and opened the door. She still remembered how bare the ce was when she first came. However, she had felt more at home after she moved in. Lately, she even had the delusion that this was where she belonged. It was only now that she realized this was all nothing but a facade, her wishful thinking. As soon as she moved her belongings away, this ce would no longer have anything to do with her. Olivia couldn''t help feeling sad at the thought. She wiped away her tears and smiled. "We were never really together, so what is there to be sad about?" she said. After that, she closed the door, put her phone and bag aside, and began to pack up her things. When she bent down, her sore legs and waist reminded her of what happenedst night. Even she didn''t expect such a mishap. She wouldn''t have drunk so much if she knew this would happen. However, she was angry with Sam at that time, so she didn''t think twice before drinking so much. Alcohol and lust sure would destroy a person. This was true! At the thought of losing her virginity, Olivia grew upset, but then she began tofort herself. "It''s fine. I''m a woman of the new era. This is nothing. I had a good time anyway!" After that, Olivia packed up her belongings and decided to call the movingpany to help. After she turned her phone on, Olivia blocked Sam''s number and called the movingpany. After agreeing on the price with the movingpany and told them the address, Olivia was told that they would arrive within the hour. She felt much calmer after she put down the phone. They would have nothing to do with each other after that day, wouldn''t they? She wondered how Sam would react after he had woken up. Was he telling his mother about their fake rtionship currently? She couldn''t help snorting. Why was she still thinking about this? It was something that had been long decided; how could she be held back by such things? Olivia shook her head hard and stopped herself from thinking further. Then she continued packing her things. She did not know when Sam would wake up but only hoped she could get everything packed before he came back. By then, he would return to an empty shell of a house and they would never meet again. However, fate had other ns. The movingpany still hadn''t arrived when Olivia was nearly done packing up. So she could only call them again However, she was told the tire had punctured, and they would be P.ne half an hourte. She was furious, but they were just an employee from the movingpany, and they obviously didn''t wish for such a mishap. Every job had its difficulties, so she suppressed her anger and said, "I understand. Come over after you are done repairing then." "Alright. Thank you for understanding, Miss Jenkins." After Olivia hung up the phone, she sat on the sofa and waited as she flipped through her phone. After she blocked Sam''s number, she did not receive a single call from him. Apart from the messages from Tiana, her phone was silent, as though nothing had happened. Truth to be told, what was she afraid of? Perhaps Sam didn''t even find this a big deal, while she was the only one nervous for nothing. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 Thinking of this, Olivia felt ufortable all of a sudden. She felt as glum as an oyster. After waiting for half an hour, the movers still hadn''t arrived. Feeling frustrated, she went to the window to get a breath of fresh air but ended up seeing a familiar car. Her expression changed. That was Sam''s car! Olivia hurried back in and looked around. Why was Sam back so soon? The movers had not arrived yet. What would she say to him if they met? After some thought, Olivia shoved her valuables into her backpack and rushed up to the floor above. She''d stay there for a while and wait for him to enter his house before she takes the elevator down. That way, she''d be able to avoid bumping into him. When Sam returned home, he saw that her items were already packed but not taken away. However, Olivia was nowhere to be seen, so he searched the house, but to no avail. He stood rooted to the ground for a while before realizing something and ran out. When he came up just now, he noticed the elevator had gone up one floor, and when he reached his floor, the lights in the corridor were still on. However, he didn''t think much of it then. Thinking back now, he had a hunch that she was a floor above. Sure enough, when Sam ran outside, he noticed the elevator had reached the second floor. With a gloomy face, he ran down the emergency staircase. How could he be so stupid?! Olivia was sharp. She''d definitely hide if she saw him. He hoped he''d be able to catch up to her. However, Sam was able to feel at ease quickly. If he had not guessed it, he would have just let it slide. But now that he had guessed it, all he hoped was that Olivia hadn''t called a taxi in advance. ording to his pace, he''d be able to catch up with her. With this thought in mind, Sam was no longer as anxious as before but only quickened his pace. Olivia smiled when she saw the elevator didn''t go up, and she guessed Sam hadn''t realized her n. She would keep him waiting at home while she took her leave. As the thought crossed her mind, Olivia slowed down a little. Originally, Olivia intended to call for a taxi while walking, but she had too many things in her hands, so she decided to put the things down before calling a taxi. Unexpectedly, as she was walking, a tall figure stood in her way. She was gobsmacked when she realized who it was. How? Shouldn''t he still be upstairs? How could he be so fast? After being stunned for a few seconds, Olivia wanted to walk past him, but Sam blocked her way. Upset, she moved to the other side. However, Sam reached his hand out to block her again. No matter what Olivia tried, Sam would stop her. Finally, Olivia red at him and said, "Move!" Faced with her anger, Sam felt somewhat helpless. "We need to talk." "Talk?" Olivia knew exactly what he wanted to talk about. However, she had already thought it through and thought they needn''t discuss it. With that thought, she said directly, "There''s nothing between us to talk about." Sam frowned at her words, looking at her. Despite his silence, he still blocked Olivia''s path. Olivia shifted her gaze and said, "The movers will be hereter. I''ll have to trouble you to tell them to move all the things away. I''ll tell them the address. As for your mom, please rify to her, some things aren''t that convenient for me to tell her." Seeing that she had sorted everything out without asking for his opinion, Sam grew upset. However, if she had hoped for him to take action, she wouldn''t havee back in a hurry. Moreover, she wanted to run away without saying a word and even ignore his calls. All that meant she wanted to leave. Thinking of that, Sam pursed his lips and asked, "Are you sure this is how you want to handle things?" Hearing this, Olivia was stunned. To be honest, she didn''t know how she wanted to deal with it. She knew Sam didn''t like her, but she didn''t seem to like him, or rather, she didn''t know her true feelings. Seeing that she was silent, Sam took two steps forward and said, "Give me your things. Let''s talk upstairs." Olivia looked at him. "Or, perhaps you prefer to talk here."This is from N?velDrama.Org. After looking at him for a long time, Olivia suddenly shoved everything into his arms. "Fine, you want to talk? Then carry them for me, and I''ll follow you up." When she handed her belongings to him, Sam didn''t refuse but took them naturally. The items that were a hassle for Olivia were no big deal for Sam. Olivia then turned back to the elevator with Sam behind her, and they soon reached his ce. Like a queen, she sat down on the sofa as soon as she entered. "Now that we''re home, what do you want to talk to me about? Go ahead." Olivia crossed her arms in front of her chest as she looked at Sam condescendingly. However, she thought she had to put up an imposing front and not let him think she felt she had suffered a great loss. Sam did not answer her but only silently put her belongings on the shelf by the side. Then he sat down beside her. "Last night..." Seeing that he talked aboutst night upfront, Olivia immediately continued, "What happenedst night was consensual. Neither of us suffered any losses, so you don''t have to say anything!" Stunned, he didn''t expect her to interrupt, and she was even harsh at that. Seeing that he was at a loss for words, she smiled and said, "What? Why are you so surprised by my words? I''m telling you, Sam Sorrento, don''t you think about using those old-fashioned thinking on me. If you want to tell me you''d shoulder the responsibility as a man, then you can forget it. I don''t want to hear a word about it, nor do I want you to shoulder the responsibility." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, she added, "I''m a modern woman; I don''t think I''ve suffered any loss, so if this is what you''re here for, you don''t need to say anything anymore." Sam was rendered speechless as it was what he wanted to talk about, but to his surprise, she had apletely different mindset. Judging from his expression, Olivia knew she was right. Then she said with contempt, "Don''t tell me you want to bear the responsibility for what happenedst night." Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Sam put on a grim expression and did not reply to her. It was obvious Olivia had hit the nail on the head. "Pfft."Olivia looked at him and said, "Then what do you want to say? You want to shoulder the responsibility and marry me? Honestly, are you like that? Do you think you''d be fair to the person in your heart and me if you say something like that?" If Olivia hadn''t mentioned Vera, he would''vepletely forgotten about her. It was at that moment that he realized his heart had been captivated by the girl before him. Apart from feeling shocked, all there was in his heart was a hint of nuance. "You have nothing to say? Then I''ll head back. Please, do exin the whole situation to your mom." After that, Olivia rose to her feet and got ready to leave. Then, she felt a tightness on her wrist. She looked back only to find that Sam had grabbed her wrist. She frowned and asked, "What are you doing?" "I mind." Sam looked up at her with a firm gaze. "What?" Olivia couldn''t put a finger in his sudden statement. Sam stood up and looked at Olivia as he said word by word, "You may not mind what happenedst night, but I do." Time seemed to have frozen, and the surrounding air fell silent for a moment. For a long time, Olivia looked up at Sam''s face, staring into his eyes, and said, "So? Are you going to marry me?" Sam felt a lump on his throat. Looking at the hickeys he had left on her neck the night before, he thought the fair-skinned girl before him looked exceptionally alluring, and he was somewhat ruffled. This feeling made Sam feel that he was extremely disrespectful. He thought he was a b*stard for staring at the hickeys on her neck after all he had done the night before. Hence, Sam looked away. However, Olivia had interpreted his action differently. She felt ashamed when she saw him look away with aplicated expression. How could she ask such a question? Hadn''t she already known if he wanted to marry her? When she first met him, he had another woman in his heart, and he even constantly got drunk because of her. There was no way she could rece that woman''s ce in his heart. How foolish of her! Olivia sneered. "You don''t have to answer me. Listen, Sam, even if you want to marry me, I won''t. You''re not worthy!" She was resolute, not giving him a slither of hope at all. Sam frowned and looked at her again. His previous restlessness hadpletely disappeared, and his grip on her hand tightened. "What? Are you upset? Do you want to break my arm?" Olivia raised her hand in front of him and sneered, "Do it then. After that, I''ll tell your mom what you did." It didn''t take long for a red mark to appear on her fair wrist. Stunned, Sam hurriedly withdrew his hand. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it." "Oh, so you did it on purpose then." Sam was truly at a loss for words as he realized she really had a way with words, and he was no match for her. Like when he was faced with her innocence and seductionst night. It wasn''t until after a long while that Sam finally looked at her and said, "Why try and provoke me? You know I''m not that kind of person. No way I''d break your arm." Realizing he had gotten serious, Olivia looked away, ignoring him. "You can not care about what happenedst night, but it''s incredibly important to me. You''re right, I want to shoulder the responsibility, but this dependszon you. If you don''t want me to and think I''m not worthy, I won''t force you either." Hearing that, Qlivia red at him. "Of course, you''re not worthy. Being single aside, I don''t even have anyone, like. But you have someone you''re infatuated with and even got yourself wasted and cried for her. What makes you think you''re good enough for me?" Sam suddenly didn''t know what to say. He thought Olivia had been referring to his background or his looks. After all, she was beautiful and had a great figure, but what about him? He probably wouldn''t have been a match for Olivia without that horrifying scar on his face, not to mention having it. He thought this was the reason she found him unworthy, but who would''ve thought she was scornful about something else. For a moment, Sam did not know what to say. Olivia thought she would die of anger talking to him, so she grabbed her valuables and said, "Anyway, I''ve said all that I want to. You''re on your own!" After that, Olivia headed out. Watching her leave, Sam involuntarily clenched his fist hard, then loosened them as he lowered his gaze, somewhat self-deprecated. Forget it. She was so resolute. What was the point of saying all that?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as she said, she was a woman of the new era, and she didn''t think she had lost out, so there was no reason for him to be responsible for her. The movers arrived not long after Olivia left and they were greeted by a grim Sam. Their expressions changed slightly as they asked with a cautious tone. "Hello, is this Miss Jenkins''s house?" Sam pursed his lips and looked at them coldly. The group of movers felt a chill run down their spines. "Ahem, Miss Jenkins asked us to move berthings for her." Just when they thought they had arrived at the wrong address, Sam moved aside and let them in. As Sam kept a long face the entire time, and the movers were afraid of offending their customer, so they cautiously moved the items while Sam watched from the side. Bang! One of the staff identally dropped the chair. Sam frowned and said, "Watch it. She treasures all her things. What are you going to do if you break them?" "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. I''ll be careful." The man who identally dropped the chair immediately apologized and said, "I''ll be very careful." Seeing how dopey he was, Sam couldn''t bear to be angry with him anymore. He merely felt bad for Olivia''s belongings. After some thought, Sam suddenly said, "Don''t move them anymore." The man thought he had upset Sam because he dropped the chair, so he apologized again, "Sorry, I''m so sorry. I really didn''t mean to do it. How about Ipensate you?" The leader of the group came over. "Sir, my cousin is not very smart. He really didn''t do it on purpose. I apologize to you on his behalf." Sam looked up at him and said, "How much does this trip cost? I''ll pay you, and you can consider your task aplished." Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 Stumped, the leader felt rather confused. On the contrary, the man who dropped the chair realized something and chuckled, "Sir, is Miss Jenkins your girlfriend? Did you guys fight? Is she moving out? My girlfriend was like this too when she''s upset with me." As soon as he finished speaking, he was smacked by the leader. "Shut up. Don''t talk nonsense." However, Sam did not deny it but asked, "How much is it?" "Sir, we didn''t exactly move anything. We shouldn''t ept the money." "I can''t let you guyse here for nothing. Besides, this isn''t free money." "What do you mean?" Sam looked at him with a solemn face. After a moment, he said, "I''ll give you the money. I don''t care what excuse youe up with; just tell her you can''t move her things." The leader finally understood Sam''s intentions. His cousin was probably right; he had quarreled with Miss Jenkins. She sounded very young, and Sam was probably just a little older than her. Besides that, the room was full of a girl''s stuff, yet there was no girl in sight when Sam opened the door. It was most likely they had fought. In the end, the movers took the money and left. After Olivia returned to her empty home, she sat down on the carpet and zoned out. As she had been living at Sam''s cetely, she moved most of her things over. But now that she thought about it, she found it ridiculous. They were nothing more than a fake couple. How could she have been so insane to move her belongings to his home? For convenience? How was she so sure that they would live together? As long as she was not with him, then he might get a girlfriend. As the thought crossed her mind, Olivia felt depressed. She cupped her cheeks and sighed, "Why did I move so much stuff to his ce? No matter, the movers will bring them over soon. me Sam. How can his home be so empty?! It''s not like he''s poor!" Olivia''s anger grew the more she thought about it. After condemning Sam for some time, she grew tired and fell asleep on the carpet. Later, she was woken up by a call. She fished for her phone, still half-asleep. "Is this Miss Jenkins? We are from the movingpany. The van broke down on the way, and it''s still under repair, so we won''t be able to move your belongings for the next two days." Olivia was still somewhat bleary at first, but as soon as she heard what the movers said, she immediately sat up. "What? The van is still being fixed?" "Uh, yes." "Shouldn''t you guys send someone else then? Does yourpany only have one van?" "I''m really sorry, Miss Jenkins. We''re the only ones avable today. If you''re okay with it, we''ll postpone your shipment to a few days. How about that?" Postpone to a few days? In an instant, Olivia became upset. "I asked for today. Couldn''t you guys have told me sooner? I''ve waited so long only for you to tell me you can''t move my things. Am I supposed to just let it slide? Also, if you don''t move my things, where am I going to sleep tonight? Do you guys provide amodation?" Olivia''s words rendered the movers speechless. All they could do was apologize. "Forget it. I don''t want to hear any more apologies. You guys are the worst movingpany I''ve ever seen." Olivia then hung up the phone directly. She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She couldn''t believe this was happening to her! Why couldn''t they have told her sooner? Why wait until now?! How maddening! She didn''t have a bed to sleep on at home; where could she go? Was she supposed to go to a hotel? After some thought, Olivia called her best friend in the end. Olivia stood by the side of the road with a gloomy expression when Tiana came to pick her up. She jumped into the car as soon as Tiana opened the door for her. Immediately, Olivia asked, "Do you have anything to eat?" Tiana took out a piece of chocte from her bag and said, "Chocte?" Olivia grabbed it from her and took a bite. "I''m starving. I haven''t had anything to eat after being manhandledst night. You have no idea what I''ve been through." "What? What do you mean by being manhandled?" Tiana could tell she was implying something, so she scrutinized her and widened her eyes when she noticed the hickeys on her neck and behind her ear. "Ollie! You..." "Shut up!" Olivia scolded her, "What''s there to make a fuss about? I just had sex, that''s all." Tiana was rendered speechless for a long time. As for Olivia, she downed the chocte in a couple of bites before she continued to stare at Tiana with puppy-dog- eyes. However, Tiana couldn''t help blocking her gaze after being made helpless by her gaze. "How badly were you manhandled for you to be this hungry?" Hearing this, the corner of Olivia''s mouth twitched slightly as she rolled her eyes at Tiana. "You won''t believe it. From dusk to dawn." When the driver heard Olivia''s words, he nearly swerved the car. Thus, Tiana quickly grabbed Olivia and said, "Alright, that''s enough. You''re a girl. Can you watch your tongue? We''d all be in danger if you actually frightened the driver." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Okay, Olivia cherished her life very much. She''d keep her mouth shut since it would affect her safety. "Alright, don''t grumble anymore. I''ll ask the kitchen to make you some food. I promise to fill you up." Olivia blinked and looked at Tiana. "You asked me to watch my words, but why do your words sound so smutty?" Tiana, "What are you talking about! How is it smutty? Ollie, can you keep your thoughts clean? I was referring to your stomach. Did you f*ck your brain senselessst night and filled it with such filthy thoughts?!" Olivia snorted and ignored her. "But shouldn''t you be with him after sex? Why did youe looking for me? Don''t tell me you''re one of those h*lot who walks away after sex."This is from N?velDrama.Org. "What?" Olivia snapped, "Am I supposed to force him to take responsibility? Or, the other way around?" "I didn''t say that. But don''t you two have that thing going on? I mean, aren''t you two a fake couple? What in the world happened?" "Long story. Alcohol and lust destroy a person!" The corners of Tiana''s mouth twitched. "Don''t tell me you got drunk and forced him. Then wouldn''t that make Sam the victim?" Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 "Uh-huh." Olivia crossed her arms in front of her chest and slumped back hard. "You''re right. I bullied that pure, innocent guy. Can you believe he said he minded and even wants to take responsibility? Bah! Doesn''t he know if he''s worthy of me?" Hearing that, Tiana felt helpless. "But Sam''s quite good-looking and also tall. More importantly, he has a well-paid job. Although you''re more goodlooking than he is, you two look like a perfect match." Olivia looked at her with contempt and said, "When did you be so shallow, Tiana Fisher? Do you think I''m referring to appearance?" "Then, what is it?" "He has someone else in his heart," Olivia said sullenly. "So what? Didn''t you say you don''t have feelings for him? Why do you care if he likes someone else?" "These are two different matters. I don''t care who he likes, but now, he wants to shoulder the responsibility after sleeping with me. But how can he say that so shamelessly when he has another woman in his heart? This is absolutely unfair to me!" "Mm, I hear you! You''re saying, if he doesn''t have someone he likes, then you''ll say yes, right?" Olivia frowned. Why did it sound so strange? She turned to Tiana and asked, "Why do I have a feeling you are deliberately setting me up?" "Hold up! You''re the one doing it, not me." "Excuse you!" "You''re the one who said he has another woman in his heart, so you don''t want him to be responsible. So, in other words, you''d agree to it if he doesn''t have anyone he likes. Ollie, be honest, you''re willing to sleep with him, and you''re even bothered about the woman in his heart; you like him, don''t you?" Has she fallen in love with Sam? Olivia pursed her lips and did not answer. She warned herself from the beginning that she could not like a man like Sam. But for some reason, after spending some time with him, she started falling for him. Perhaps she didn''t even notice it herself, so she couldn''t stop in time. If anything, she was also responsible for letting the matter develop to this point. Seeing that she fell silent, Tiana wanted to say something. "Say no more." However, Olivia stopped her. She closed her eyes as she slumped back to her seat, and did not speak another word. As her best friend, Tiana could tell she wasn''t her usual self, so she nodded and kept quiet too. When they arrived at the Fisher Residence, Olivia greeted Tiana''s parents. They were enthusiastic and weed her for a while before they headed out. After Olivia had her fill of food, sheid down on the sofa and didn''t want to move anymore. "Your chef is amazing. It''s good to be rich. You can just hire a chef and not worry about making a mess in the kitchen. After eating, you even have people who help you clear the table. How lucky." "Or, you can marry a rich man and be his missus." Olivia waved her hand and said, "It''s not easy to be a rich man''s wife. I prefer working and feeding myself." As soon as she finished her words, Olivia''s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID. It was an unknown number. She had thought of answering it but hung up on second thought. "Who is it?" Tiana asked. Olivia replied, "I don''t know. I don''t recognize the number." "Didn''t Sam call you at all after you ran away like this? That heartless man. I can''t believe he doesn''t even do anything after sleeping with you!" "I blocked his number." That was why Sam could not call Olivia at all. Olivia saw a number that she did not recognize and felt that Sam was using another number to call her, so she didn''t pick up the call. She didn''t want to hear his voice at all; it would only irritate her. In the Yardley Corporation. An employee gingerly looked at Sam, who was using his phone. Then, his breathing became shallow when he saw the call Sam made had obviously been hung up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sam tried to be patient and made the call again. The cycle repeated until the number was blocked. The employee was at a loss for what to do. What was going on? "Assistant Sorrento..." Hearing his voice, Sam came back to his senses and returned the phone to him. "Thank you for your phone." Seeing his long face, the employee couldn''t help asking, "Did you quarrel with your girlfriend, Assistant Sorrento? If so, it''s useless to call her like this." Hearing that, Sam looked up at him and asked, "What do you mean?" "Well, it''s the same thing with my girlfriend. She won''t answer my calls, and if I try calling, she''ll block my number. Even if I use someone else''s phone, she''d somehow know and generally won''t answer either." Hearing his words, Sam knew he was experienced. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you suggest then?" "I''d say it''s best for you to just look for your girlfriend. Some things are better said face to face, and it''d be hard for her to refuse." Sam knew he was right, but she was nowhere to be found. When he went to Olivia''s ce, it was dark; she wasn''t home at all. "What if I can''t find her?" "Howe? Have you tried asking her friends?" Olivia''s friends? Sam frowned. Only now did he realize how little he knew about Olivia. Her only friend he had ever met was Tiana. However, they were only acquainted but never interacted. How could he reach her? "Assistant Sorrento, you''re the president''s assistant. I''m sure you can find whomever you want." Hearing that, Sam pursed his lips and knew where he was going with it. "Got it. Thank you." The employee was ttered. "No problem, Assistant Sorrento. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to work." "Mm." In the Fisher Residence. After hanging up countless calls from the unknown number, Olivia blocked it after thest call. Tiana, who was watching from the side, shook her head and sighed. Content belongs to "Honestly, from the looks of it, he obviously has something to say. Is it really wise of you not to even give him a chance to speak?" "Let him speak? About what? Some diplomatic ountability? I don''t want to hear it." Olivia hugged the pillow in her hand and snorted softly. "If it weren''t for those cking movers, I wouldn''t have toe to your ce." Tiana was about to say something when her phone rang. When she saw that it was an unknown number, she looked at Olivia and said, "It''s my Prince Charming. Let me answer it outside." She covered the screen as she ran out. Watching as she left hastily, Olivia snorted. "Isn''t he just a man?! Is it necessary for you to treat him like treasure?!" Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Olivia was sitting up, nibbling on snacks, when Tiana came back and ridiculed her when Olivia saw her expression. "I''m assuming you''ve sessfully captured your Prince Charming''s heart?" Hearing that, Tiana blushed. "What are you talking about? Of course not. Besides, I just admire him. I''m only a fan, okay?" "Really?" Olivia raised her eyebrow, "Do you not lust over his body?" "Of course not! That''s sacrilegious against my Prince Charming! There is no way I''d lust over his body!" Tiana defended herself righteously. However, after that, she said with a glum face, "Although this is sphemy, there are times when I''d imagine pinning him down..." "Sure, just admit you want to be his girlfriend and sleep with him." "Olivia Jenkins!" Olivia ignored her and continued nibbling on the snacks. Tiana was exasperated at her behavior and snorted as she thought, "Just you wait." Sam called Tiana again when he reached, and she ran out mysteriously after answering the call. After some time, Oliviaid back down on the sofa and rubbed her belly contentedly. Then she heard a series of steady footsteps. "No way! Tiana actually brought her Prince Charming home?!" Olivia thought. Just as she opened her eyes and wanted to sit up, she was met with a familiar face. Sam! bbergasted, she looked at him dazedly, forgotten to get up. Was she dreaming? How could Sam be here? Considering this was Tiana''s home, there was no reason for him to be here. Before she could react, Sam had already leaned in and carried her in his arms. It wasn''t until she felt his warmth that Olivia realized she wasn''t dreaming! The Sam in front of her was real! She grabbed his cor and asked, "Why are you here?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. After asking the question, she finally understood what was going on when she saw Tiana standing not far away from her, avoiding her gaze, in addition to her mysterious calls earlier. No wonder she ran out to answer the calls. They weren''t from her Prince Charming at all but Sam! With that revtion, Olivia scolded, "You sc*m of a friend!" However, Tiana said with a grin, "Oh, don''t be mad. I''m doing this for your own good, okay?" After that, she kept winking at Olivia. Livid, sheshed out at Sam, "Put me down!" "Well talk after we go back." Sam didn''t listen to her but continued to carry her in his arms and strode out. With that, Tiana waved them goodbye as she said, "Bon voyage!" That sc*m of a friend! Olivia only put the matter behind her after she cursed Tiana in her heart a few times and swore not to apany her to see her Prince Charming at the bar ever again. However, she was surprised by Sam''s sudden dominance. Hadn''t he been at a loss for words earlier that morning? Who did he think he was to carry her away without her consent? It was pointless to curse Tiana anymore, so Olivia turned to Sam and reproached, "I''m warning you, Sam, put me down! Do you hear me? I don''t want to go back with you. What you''re doing is abduction! Put me down." Sam did not let go no matter what she said. Livid, Olivia hit his chin with her head. It was so painful that Sam stopped in his tracks, and Olivia took the opportunity to break free but only for him to hug her even tighter. "Didn''t I say we''d take this conversation back home?" "Forget it!" Olivia kicked and struggled in his arms as she said, "I''ve already made it clear in the morning and you didn''t refute mee What more do you want to say? Regardless, it''s toote for you to regret now. I don''t want to hear a word from you. Put me down now and leave. Otherwise, I''ll get angry, and you''ll..." "I''ll what?" Sam fixed his eyes on her. Taken aback by his blunt stare, Olivia said furiously, "You''ll die a miserable death." "Okay." Sam held her even tighter, "Then let''s go back first. You can kill me however you want after that." "HEY!" Olivia yelled. After being shoved into the car and forcibly fastened to her seat, Olivia had wanted to use the time for him to walk to the driver''s seat to escape. However, to her surprise, Sam warned her after he fastened her seat belt. "If you try to run away, I will tell your mother that you don''t want to be held ountable for sleeping with me." Olivia was gobsmacked. She stared at Sam with wide eyes. She couldn''t believe he would say such shameless words. How dare he say that? "Excuse you! Aren''t women the ones who lose out in this kind of thing? How dare you say I don''t want to be held ountable? Shouldn''t it be the way around?" "I want to," Sam answered without hesitation and stared at her solemnly. "I''ve pondered on it. I have to shoulder the responsibility." "F*ck off! I do not need you to do that. You''re not worthy." "Fine. You don''t need me to shoulder the responsibility, nor am I worthy of you, but I do. This is the first time I''ve ever had sex. I never had a girlfriend, nor have I ever let something like this happen el past. You have to bear the the responsibility for sleeping with me." She really wanted to hit his head with a pot. Olivia stared at him speechlessly and wondered what he was trying to do. Just as she was deep in thought, Sam had already locked the car and fastened his seat belt after getting into the driver''s seat. Olivia took the opportunity to set the record straight. "Had your mom said something for you to be so headstrong about bearing this responsibility? Sam, I''m §Ö a woman of the new era. I don''t give a sh*t about this, okay? Can''t you just treat it as an idental one-night stand? Even if it wasn''t you, I could''ve done it with anybody else. This is how I live my life, so you don''t have to..." Before she could finish her words, Sam interrupted her. "This is how you live your life? It was clearly your fi-" It was a no-brainer for him when he saw the bloodstain on the hotel bed. However, it was still rather awkward to say it out loud. Olivia didn''t expect him to bring it up so suddenly. As her rambles were riddled with ws, she felt a little embarrassed, but she was able to get herself together quickly. She folded her legs and pushed her tousled hair back with a cold smile. "So what? I already said I don''t care. It''s all the same to me whether it''s the first or the tenth time." "You don''t have to say all that to rile me up. You''re not that kind of person at all." Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 "Pfft, what a joke. We barely know each other, and you think you can assume what kind of person I am? What do I like to eat? What''s my zodiac? When''s my birthday? Do you know any of it? You don''t. So what makes you think you know me? I say who I am." Sam drove the car in silence and did not interrupt her. On the other hand, Olivia just kept on ranting, "Are you listening? Your mom has coerced you, hasn''t she? You clearly had nothing to say earlier; why had youe looking for me at night? I''ve already told you countless times. I really don''t need you to bear the responsibility. What part of it do you not understand?" "Are you listening at all? Sam! You a*shole! I don''t want to go back. That''s your home, not mine. Pull over!" However, no matter how Olivia shouted the entire journey, Sam acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. Right when the car stopped at Sam''s ce, Olivia furiously left the car. To her dismay, Sam managed to catch up to her within a few steps. He blocked her path and said with a calm face, "C''mon, go up. If you don''t want a crowd." Olivia crossed her arms in front of her chest and sneered, "Are you threatening me? Do you think I''m afraid of rubbernecks? Well, let me tell you, I''m not. Matter of fact, why don''t you use a loudspeaker? I''ll still make it clear with you here!" Sam only felt aggravated facing Olivia''s behavior. She was a tough nut to crack, and she hadn''t stopped moving her lips from the moment she sat in his car. Not knowing what got into him, Sam took a few steps closer to Olivia. Sensing danger, she widened her eyes alertly. "What are you doing?" She put her hand out to stop Sam from getting too close, only for him to sp her wrist. Then he leaned in, tilted his head, and kissed her. "Mmph." Olivia was frozen on the spot. When their lips touched, she felt a spark flowing between them, making her limbs and brain tingle. Then her mind gradually went nk. Why did he kiss her all of a sudden? What was he trying to do?! After Olivia came to her senses, she wanted to push him away, livid. However, Sam pulled her into his arms with her head pressed against his chest. "You''re right." Sam''s voice was a little hoarse. "I don''t know any of that, but I can start learning everything about you from now on." Olivia didn''t struggle but looked up at him. There was still traces of his warmth on her lips, and she noticed her heart was trembling violently. What did he mean by that? Olivia blinked and said without thinking. "Learn about me from now on? Then the person you like..." If possible, she didn''t want to bring this up either. However, Olivia found she minded the issue before she realized when. "Give me some time." Sam pursed his lips and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his gaze was filled with resolution. "Give me some time. I can promise you; I won''ty eyes on any other woman but you. You can trust me." Regardless, she was still living in his heart. But then again, it''d be impossible to ask him to forget someone he had such infatuations with in such a short time. If he could easily forget about her after being so in love with her, then he''d be someone fickle. Olivia bit her lower lip and said bitterly, "Do you think this is fair to me? You still have someone living in your heart while I don''t. With that alone, how can you be so sure you''d definitely forget about her eventually? What if you hold onto it forever? Marriage is no child''s y. I will never choose to put myself at a disadvantage for the sake of sex. The bond between a couple is more important to me. I don''t care about the body. So let go of me."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Stumped, Samslowly loosened his grip. Just when Olivia thought he was going to let her go, he hugged her tightly again. "You really don''t want to give it a try?" Give it a try? "Should she?" Olivia asked her heart. She did want to, but she couldn''t ovee the hurdle within herself. She was now sure she had feelings for him. "If marriage is impossible for us, let''s take a step back. We can try dating first." Dating? What a way to use the excuse. Olivia realized she had been against marriage, but now that he asked for the best thing, she wasn''t so resistant to the idea. Maybe she could give it a shot. Seeing that she was loosening up, Sam knew he had managed to persuade her. "You can call it quits whenever you want. If you think we can work, we''ll think about our futureter." Olivia pushed him away gently, pursed her lips, and said, "Can you guarantee it?" "Guarantee what?" "You wouldn''t try and stop me when I want to walk away. Like how you''re forcing me now." Sam promised very quickly, "Okay, but you can''t end it randomly either. I am dating you with the premise of wanting to marry you." Olivia agreed sulkily, "Fine, as long n¨§t as you don''t make any serious mistakes. I will give you two months. If you still can''t let go of her by then, we will end this." Their rtionship was confirmed just like that. Before they talked about this, Sam was still proget However how that it had been settled, he surprisingly did not know what to do but only stood there like a fog. UMS Olivia noticed Sam''s ears were rosy again, but the expression on his face was still tense. If she only looked at his face, she might not know what he was thinking, but she could tell from his ears that he was shy at this very moment. "Your ears are red again." Olivia looked at him slyly. Hearing that, Sam''s gaze changed slightly, and his ears turned a deeper shade of red. Seeing this, Olivia couldn''t resist wanting to touch it. However, Sam grabbed her wrist before she could do so. A look of dissatisfaction appeared on Olivia''s face. "Am I your girlfriend now?" Taken aback, his ears were now beet red. After which, he nodded and said, "Yes." "Let go of my hand then!" Olivia pointed at his hand. "Can''t your girlfriend touch your ear?" "Umm." Sam was extremely embarrassed. Seeing that Olivia pouted as if she was about to get angry, he could only let go of her wrist. As soon as her wrist was free, Olivia immediately grabbed his ears, and Sam''s expression became indescribable. On the contrary, Olivia was on cloud nine. He didn''t allow her to do so in the past, but now that she had a good excuse, she''d rub her ears to her heart''s content! Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Olivia yed with Sam''s ear for quite some time, and it got red beyond belief with time. However, she was having the time of her life, ying with his ears, as her eyes shone like diamonds. Sam couldn''t take it anymore and pulled her hands away and mumbled, "Alright, that''s enough." Olivia pouted, displeased. "What? You''re the one who said you wanted to give us a try. I''m merely ying with your ears, and you already can''t stand it?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sam coughed lightly and said, "We are outside, after all. You can continue after we go back home." "I was just rubbing your ears, not making out. What''s there to be ashamed of?" With that said, Olivia nced around. She couldn''t help but roll her eyes and said, "Besides, it''ste. Who would look at you? Rx." After that, she withdrew her hand and wanted to rub Sam''s beet red ears again. He''d never see the end of this. Seeing she was going for his ears again, Sam simply carried her in his arms and strode into the building before Olivia could react. "Ah! What are you doing? Put me down. I''m not done touching." "Shut up." Sam reprimanded her with an embarrassed face. "Do you want the whole building to hear your voice?" Also, did she realize what she had said? She hadn''t done touching?! With such a loud voice, was she afraid people wouldn''t think otherwise? Olivia hadn''t thought that far, but seeing Sam''s scarlet face coupled with his reminder, she finally realized what she had said. "I''m a chaste girl. I merely wanted to touch your ears. If whoever heard it got their minds in the gutter, I can''t do anything about it." Nevertheless, Olivia didn''t make any more noise. After entering the elevator, she patted Sam''s arm, "Put me down. I can stand on my own." Sam was afraid she''d continue to y with his ears if he put her down, so he didn''t do as she said until they reached his home and he needed to open the door. The two of them entered the house. Seeing the familiar furniture, Olivia felt very much at home. She ditched Sam and ran to her sofa to lie down. "Nothing beats my sofa. The one at Tiana''s was so hard, even sitting on it feels ufortable." Sam took off his jacket and hung it on the coat rack on the side. When he saw howfortable Oliva was on the sofa, a faint smile appeared in his eyes. Before Olivia came back, he thought his home felt inexplicably empty despite it being filled with her belongings. Now that Olivia was lying there, Sam finally realized she was the reason he felt so. Perhaps, imperceptibly, he had gradually gotten used to having her in his life. As the thought crossed his mind, Sam pursed his lips, touched his somewhat painful ear, and couldn''t help sighing. If she was going to make a habit of ying with his ears, he''d had to make a pact with her. Otherwise, his ears would fall off with time. On the sofa, seeing Sam was about to go to the bathroom, Olivia ordered, "I''m thirsty. Get me some water." Sam stopped in his tracks and asked, "What did you say?" "I said I''m thirsty. Get me some water." Sam furrowed his brows slightly, puzzled, "Isn''t it in the kitchen?" "I know." Olivia nodded, sat up, and blinked her eyes innocently, "But you''re my boyfriend now, and it''s your duty to take care of your girlfriend. So if I said I''m thirsty, you have to get it for me." Sam was rendered speechless. What kind of bull was that?! "A girlfriend is meant to be pampered. What''s more, we''re testing our rtionship, and you''re on probation. So hurry up!" Sam did not argue with her anymore but walked toward the kitchen, resigned. Within moments, he came out with a ss of water. However, to his dismay, Olivia showed a look of disgust after taking it from him." "Sam, do you even know how to be a boyfriend? How can you let a girl drink ice water in this season? What if I get a stomachache?" Sam was bewildered. Olivia blinked and said, "Change it to warm water, thank you." Sam took the ss and grumbled before he turned around. "Mawkish." However, Olivia heard it and said immediately, How am I being mawkish? Women generally have lower body temperature than men Besides, the ones who will feel bad are boyfriends like you when your girlfriend falls sick from drinking ice water in this kind of weather." What she said sounded reasonable, so Sam could not refute it at all. He quickly brought another ss of warm water for her, and Olivia was finally satisfied. After that, Sam went back to his room to take a hot shower. The memory fromst night till earlier that day kept ringing in Sam''s mind as he showered. It was as clear as day; he could still see Qllie''s expressions from the night before. As the memory yed, his body grew strange. Hence, this showersted longer than usual. By the time he came out, forty minutes had passed. Sam looked at the quiet living room; Olivia was no longer on the sofa. Sam assumed she had gone to take a shower and got ready for bed, so he decided to let her be and dried his hair with a towel as he walked to his room." "What took you so long?" As soon as he walked to the bedside, a woman''s voice came from the bed, startling him. He looked over and saw Olivia lying on the other side of the bed, with his quilt in her arms, her eyes fixed on him. Sam then narrowed his eyes and mumbled, "Why are you here?" "Weird question, don''t you think? You''re my boyfriend, aren''t you? Can''t I be here?" Sam frowned. Was it necessary for them to sleep together now that they were a couple? After all, they weren''t married. Moreover, he had already screwed upst night. If he slept with her without a proper reason, what would be of things? With that thought, Sam pursed his lips, then threw the towel aside and said, "I''ll sleep in the guest room then." After that, he walked out. "Stop!" Sam stopped in his tracks and heard Olivia questioning him. "Do you despise me?" Sam turned around and shook his head, denying it. "Then why do you want to sleep in the guest room?" Since she asked, Sam had to tell the truth. "We''re only trying out the rtionship. It wouldn''t be good for us to sleep in the same bed just like that." "don''t see anything wrong with it. We''re already a couple. What''s wrong with sleeping together?" Sam wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. Olivia, however, said directly, "Were you also this mawkishst night?" Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 As soon as she said it, Sam felt as if he was choked and couldn''t say a word. He looked at Olivia awkwardly, somewhat grimaced. Olivia said unhappily, "What''s with the face? Am I wrong? If you were this mawkishst night, would anything have happened between us?" Sam thought she was right. If he was able to hold himself back, none of this would''ve happened. Now that they had done the deed and even ended up being an actual couple, his actions were definitely mawkish at this point. Upon that thought, Sam walked back in silently and sat down on the edge of the bed. After a moment of quiet, he said, "Can you not be so straightforward next time?" "What?" "I mean, be more euphemistic about awkward topics." "How am I not? Besides, there''s only you and me here, and we''ve already rolled in the hay. Is there still a need to be euphemistic?" Sam said, "Pretend I didn''t say anything." He shouldn''t have brought this up. Olivia had a way with words, and he was no match for her at all. If she said so, then so be it. In actuality, Olivia was not the forthright type. However, facing someone like Sam, she''d naturally be bolder. When it came to his love life, not only was Sam rather reserved, but he was also easily shy, so he''d only make a move if he encountered a woman he was infatuated with. However, he could only admit defeat facing the rogue type, like Olivia. Hence, he was the submissive in this rtionship. Just like now, when Sam finally epted her sleeping in the same bed as him, Olivia leaned in and asked for a goodnight kiss after he blow-dried his hair and got ready to sleep. Frozen in ce, he was at a loss of what to do with her gentle whisper and soft arms wrapped around his. "Are you listening?" Seeing he was as stiff as a log, Olivia nudged him, "Don''t couples do goodnight kisses?" Sam knew if he did not agree to what she wanted, she wouldn''t stop. Hence, he closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, filled with helplessness. "Where do you want me to kiss?" "You''ve agreed?" Olivia pointed to her forehead and said, "Here of course. Where else?" Sam turned his head and nced at her. Supporting himself with an arm, he leaned closer to her. Olivia''s heart pounded as she watched the man get closer; his unique scent enveloped her. Although they had done the deed the night before, she had cked out as she was drunk. So she only realized what they had done after she woke up the next morning and saw the scene. Hence, she grew nervous at his approach. But she did not let it show. After all, she didn''t want to cower before Sam. She gently picked at the sheets under the quilt and calmly watched as Sam nted a kiss on her forehead. It was a light kiss, like a feather brushing against her lips. Olivia blinked and suddenly thought of the kiss they had downstairs. How could he be so dominant then yet act so shy at this moment? Could it be that this man would only be dominant under certain circumstances? As the thought crossed her mind, Olivia touched her forehead. Sam had already pulled the quilt over himself. "Sleep!" It was reallyte. Lying on the bed, listening to the even breathing by his side, Sam didn''t know what to think. The girl who was throwing a fuss at him earlier was now fast asleep beside him. Moreover, it seemed that she was especially insecure when she slept, balled up, facing him. All that gave him a feeling that she needed him. After all that had happened, he still felt restless, unable to fall asleep. It wasn''t until the crack of dawn that Sam finally fell asleep. After Yulia was discharged from the hospital, she got busy with rebuilding the Maxwell Group. Ernest would asionally help her out due to the history they had. el. On the other hand, Vera had already decided on the dress. All there was left was to wait for the actual dress to be done. When she was getting her measurements taken, the designer even reminded Vera to watch her diet; in case she''d get upset if the dress wouldn''t fit that day. Vera had wanted to agree with the designer but asked to have it loosened after some thought. Hearing her request, the designer couldn''t help asking, "Are you nning on gaining weight?" Vera smiled shyly and said, "I can be a gourmand at times, so I''m worried an ident might happen. Loosening it just a little would be fine, right?" "Absolutely. You''d do fine even if e'' you''ve gained weight during the fitting. I''ve only ever had brides-to-be request their dresses to be sized down and shed as many pounds as they can before the wedding day, in hopes that they''d look like a model on that day, while you are worried about your appetite. Aren''t you worried at all?" Vera was embarrassed. Of course, it wasn''t about her appetite. She also hoped to look beautiful on her wedding day, but what could she do when she was pregnant? She couldn''t possibly get married only after giving birth. This was the next best thing. Besides, after finding out she was pregnant, Vera dared not eat as she used to, either having whatever she wanted, cut down on meals, or even go on a diet. She was now focused on eating healthily for the sake of the child.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Everything else had to make way for the baby. along. After settling on the wedding dress, Quill went to Vera''s house to ask for her parent''s blessings. As his sister and Vera''s best friend, Minerva tagged Because Mr. and Mrs. Zais knew about Quill and Vera''s former incident. Hence, Mabie deliberately talked to Vera in private. "Are you sure you want to marry him?" Vera was stunned for a moment, "Mom, why would you ask that?" "Of course, I have to make sure. If something like fast time happens again, and you want to break up with him, I''d have to object, don''t I? Marriage isn''t a stroll in the p You have to think it through. you marry, things wouldn''t be as easy as when you''re dating. You''d have to bear a lot of pressure if you regret." "Mom, I won''t regret it." Vera shook her head. "I''ve told you before; he''s the only one I''ll ever marry. Even if our marriage fails, I will never remarry." "Bah! Touch wood." Mabie patted her mouth. "The choice is yours. I can only give you my blessings." Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 "Thank you, Mom." Grateful, Vera hugged her mother. "Mom, I am so happy. Is this all real? Why does it feel like a dream? Has Quill reallye to ask for your blessings? Do you think he will regret itter?" "Silly girl, you two cling together all the time. Do you think he''ll regret it?" Vera thought Quill wouldn''t. He was truly wonderful to her and indifferent to everyone else, even if that person was Yulia, whom he grew up with. She was an exception. "Alright, don''t let your mind stray anymore. Since you''re really sure about this, let''s go out. Don''t keep everyone waiting." "Alright." Once the marriage was formalized, Mabie got someone to look for the perfect wedding date and then got busy with the rest of the nning. Minerva and Vera met up for a girl talk. "Congrattions, your wish has finallye true." Vera blushed and said, "Thank you." "When are you going to tell my brother about your pregnancy?" "In a few days. Anyhow, I''ll definitely tell him before the wedding day. Minerva, do you think it''d be a good idea for me to tell him during the wedding? Will it make him even happier?" Taken aback by her idea, Minerva asked, "You want to tell him on the day of the wedding?" "Yup, it''s a joyous asion, right? I think telling him I''m pregnant on that day will be the cherry on the cake. Besides, I''m still in my early pregnancy, so he wouldn''t even be able to tell if I tell him by then. If anything, he''ll probably only think I''ve gained some weight." "I mean, there''s nothing wrong with that. The wedding is around the corner anyway. Besides, this is between you two. You should make the call." Minerva didn''t want to get too involved as, after all, everyone had different opinions. As long as she was okay with it and nobody got hurt, she could do whatever she wanted. As time passed, Vera visited her restaurant less frequently, and Quill also did not devote himself to thepany''s affairs as much as before as they had to decorate their new home and settle other trivial things. They were as busy as a bee. Very soon, the wedding invitations were ready to be sent to their friends and family. Sam received one too. For the sake of sincerity, Vera sent the invitations in person, and when she went to Sam''s ce, Olivia was at home. After opening the door, Olivia saw a person standing outside and a girl at that. Somewhat confused, she asked, "May I ask, who are you?" Vera was also a little surprised to see Olivia. She looked around and said, embarrassed, "Sorry, I''m not sure if I''m at the right address." "Who are you looking for?" "Sam Sorrento." Olivia has lived in his ce for quite a while, but this was the first time a girl hade looking for Sam, so she was a little shocked. Moreover, she had just be Sam''s girlfriend not too long ago, someone was already at his door. An admirer? Of course, this was only Olivia''s assumption. However, on the surface, she was indifferent and only moved aside to let Vera in. "You''re in the right ce. This is Sam''s house." Vera had never been to Sam''s house before, so she was somewhat surprised when she saw that the house was filled with girly possessions. In truth, she didn''t n on sending this wedding invitation herself, but after thinking of how much Sam had helped her in the past, she still came in the end. Although she could not requite his love, she had to at least show some sincerity. It was just that the way the home was decorated surprised Vera, so she started guessing who Olivia was to Sam. "Have a seat. Would you like a drink?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vera came to her senses and said with a faint smile, "Yes, water will do." "Just water?" Olivia raised her eyebrows in surprise but nodded regardless and went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water for Vera. Vera took a few sips of the water before she finally raised her head to look at Olivia with a smile and said, "Thank you." "You''re wee. May I know why you''re looking for Sam? It''s the weekend, but he happened to be out." Ever since Olivia became Sam''s girlfriend, she didn''t hesitate to order him around, and the reason he wasn''t at home was that Olivia had sent him out for grocery shopping She had wanted to follow as she thought it''d be a good way to bond, but she felt a little slothful. Moreover, when she thought of how tiring it''d be having to cook aftering back from the shopping trip, she asked Sam to go alone. Unexpectedly, his friend came after he left. "It''s nothing important," Vera said as she handed the wedding invitation to Olivia, "I came to send the wedding invitation. It doesn''t matter if he''s not around. Are you his girlfriend? Can you pass it to him for me?" "Wedding invitation?" Olivia took the invitation card and nced over it as she nodded, "Yeah, I''m his girlfriend." "She''s really his girlfriend." Vera thought, relieved. She was afraid Sam would be as stubborn as she was; there was no way two stubborn people could end up together. Vera was happy that he was able to find such a gorgeous girlfriend. "Are you really his girlfriend? Congrattions. You shoulde to the wedding with him." "Sure!" Olivia replied excitedly. After Olivia was sure Vera wasn''t Sam''s admirer, she was much more cordial toward Vera. As they were about the same age, they got close in no time. After chatting for about ten minutes, Vera was ready to leave. "I have more invitations to hand out, so I can''t stay any longer. You have toe to my wedding with Sam." "Of course." Very quickly, Vera left. After Olivia closed the door, she studied the invitation card and thought she had to refrain from drinking too much if she were to go to this wedding with Sam. Alcohol and lust would be the end of her! She had to control herself this time. Olivia put the invitation card on the table, nning to give it to Sam when he came back. She hadn''t needed to wait for him long. When Sam opened the door with groceries in his hand, Olivia beamed at him and greeted him enthusiastically. "Wee home. Are you tired?" Hearing that, Sam nced at her and said faintly, "No." Olivia continued with a smile. "By the way, your friend came over just now to invite you to her wedding next month." Sam was heading to the kitchen with the groceries when he heard what she said and stopped in his tracks, then looked at her with a frown. "What did you say?" "A wedding! The invitation card." Olivia picked up the invitation card and waved it in her hand. Seeing that, Sam walked to her with a gloomy face. His face turned grim when he took the card from her. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Sam didn''t look quite right; his emotion was clearly showing it. Olivia was initially wearing a smile, but when she saw Sam''s expression, confusion overcame her. She asked, "What''s wrong? Your friend just wanted you to attend her wedding. Why do you have such a look on your face? Are you on bad terms with the couple?" Olivia''s questions jolted Sam back to his senses. He pursed his lips and did not answer. "Why won''t you say anything?" Olivia walked to him, and she squinted in suspicion as she sized his expression, wanting to say more. But then, Sam asked, "How long has she been gone?" Taken aback, she replied after a while, "About twenty minutes, I think." Twenty minutes? It was definitely toote to chase after her now. Sam furrowed his eyebrows, silent. Olivia finally had a guess at his strange behavior. She stared into Sam''s eyes, and the smile in her eyes gradually faded. "The girl who sent the wedding invitation was petite and quite attractive." Hearing that, Sam''s frown deepened. Seeing his reaction, Olivia was sure of her conjecture. She snorted and asked, "She''s the woman in your heart, isn''t she?" Her words finally made Same to a realization. He regained hisposure and looked at Olivia. When he saw the absolute chill in Olivia''s eyes, Sam realized he hadmitted a foolish blunder. "I..." He stammered, wanting to say something, but Olivia shoved the wedding invitation to him, then walked into the bedroom and mmed the door shut. Bang!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The loud noise rang through the building. Sam couldn''t help but frown. After a moment, he lowered his head and looked at the invitation card in his hand. He reluctantly put it back on the table, deciding to put the groceries in the kitchen first. When he came out after sorting out the groceries, he realized the door remained shut. Olivia hadn''te out since she went in. He wanted to exin, but to his dismay, he twisted the doorknob only to find the door locked from the inside. "Ollie?" With a frown, Sam called out to her. There was no response from inside. Olivia sat in the room sullenly, leaning against the window as she looked at the scenery from up high. Vera''s appearance filled her thoughts. She had wondered why a girl woulde to look for Sam. Who would''ve thought she was the woman he had a crush on. Although she had known from the beginning that he had someone he was infatuated with, she had, for some reason, agreed to work out this romantic rtionship with him. Over the past few days, she had fun. Sam would endure all her torments without anyint. However, after meeting that girl and seeing Sam''s expression when he knew she was getting married, Olivia could not shake off the difort overwhelming her. Perhaps everyone was selfish when it came to rtionships. She was the same. The sound of the door opening broke the silence. The door suddenly opened. Olivia craned her head back and saw Sam standing at the door. He was looking at her helplessly, with the key to the door in his hand. Their eyes met. Olivia looked away right after. Angrily, she said, "Wow, you have the key to this room. Amazing. I can''t even have a moment to myself. Hah." Sam nced at the key in his hand before putting it in his pocket. He then walked to Olivia''s side and lowered his head to look at her. "Wouldn''t you be angrier if I leave you here alone for a long time?" Would she? It had only been a few moments since she first came in so she hadn''t a clue. All that filled her mind was the squeamish sensation she felt seeing the change in Sam''s expression. It was like when she passed by a store as a child and saw the enticing candies disyed through the window but could not afford to buy them despite how much she wanted them. Her heart seized up, and dejection befell her. As the thought crossed her mind, Oliviaughed self-deprecatingly. "So what if I get angry? Either way, I won''t be able to win that woman in your heart." At a loss for what to do apart from changing the topic, He said, "I''ve bought all the things you asked for. Don''t you want to take a look?" At that, Olivia red at Sam. "Are you trying to change the topic?" Sam took the opportunity to exin, "Not exactly. But if this upsets you, it''s pointless to mention it repetitively too." Olivia red at him for a long time before she suddenly got up and shoved him aside to head toward the kitchen. As she used quite a lot of strength, Sam was pushed a few steps back, but the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. Ollie was still rather easy to coax. Olivia organized the kitchen for quite some time before Sam finally joined her. As she was still upset, she kept instructing Sam to do this and that. "Slice up this melon. It must be cut thinly, nicely, and evenly. Wash the vegetables and gut the fish. Clean the fridge too." Because he knew she was still angry, Samplied with her every request, following her orders to a tee. Olivia stood back and instructed him, acting like a conductor. Her anger dissipated when she saw howpliant Sam was. Although he had upset her, Olivia still decided to let it slide as Sam went to her immediately and did as she said instead of mulling over the wedding invitation. The reason for it was that she knew there was no way one could give up on someone they loved that easily. If he could, then what would that make him? If Sam could give up on someone so easily, he''d also cast her aside easily someday and go for another woman even if he actually fell in love with her. That was not the kind of rtionship Olivia wanted. St l.ne Besides, Vera was getting married, and she was never romantically involved with Sam, to begin with. no matter what, nothing would. be of them ever in this life. What he needed to do was gradually forget about Vera and turn to Olivia. By the time he waspletely devoted to her, she''d bend him to her will. The lunch they had was wholly prepared by Sam. All Olivia did was stand behind him and barked orders. After that, she just sat at the dining table and waited for the food to be served. Olivia''s rage was all gone by the time they finished eating. However, the invitation on the side was still staring her in the face. It was a serious matter Olivia knew she had to prioritize. "She knows I''m your girlfriend, and she asked me to attend the wedding with you. Are you going?" Sam, who was still picking at his food, paused at the question. It was a life or death question. "What? You aren''t sure yet? Or you aren''t sure how to answer me?" Sam was silent for a moment before he looked Olivia in the eye and asked, "Do you want to go?" Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 What, he actually diverted the question back at her? Olivia smiled, deliberately provoking him by saying, "Of course I want to go. Look at how well-made this invitation card is. I''m sure the wedding will be grand. It would be a shame if we passed up the opportunity to go to such a grand event." Hearing that, Sam nced at the card, as if to verify what she said. After a moment, he nodded. "Alright, since you want to attend, we''ll go." Olivia could not resist squinting her eyes. She asked, "You''re going?" She had thought he wouldn''t want to go as it was the wedding of the woman he loved after all. If he went, he''d only be torturing himself by watching her marry another man. But to her surprise, he agreed to attend, and nonchntly at that.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "You said you want to go," Sam threw it back at her. "You''ll apany me because I want to go? What if I change my mind?" "Then we''ll do something else." Olivia fell silent. Sam threw the issue to her perfectly. It was up to her to decide whether they''d attend the wedding. Moreover, he even made it clear that he''d apany her if she wanted to attend the wedding, and they''d make other ns if she didn''t want to. What a perfect answer. However, his reply made her feel inexplicably upset. She put the invitation card aside and walked away. That time, to prevent Sam from unlocking the door again, she told him directly, "I won''t lock the door, but please don''te in. I want to be alone for a while." Sam, left alone at the dining table with his bowl in hand, gave a strange look at her retreating figure. What... was up with her? The question Olivia asked was clearly one that would upset her regardless of what he answered. Hence, after he mulled over it for a while, he decided to leave the decision up to her. Moreover, Sam would go along with it no matter what the decision was. But why did she end up angry again? Sam could not make heads or tails of what she was thinking, and he had also lost his appetite. Looking at the dining table cluttered with tes, Sam proceeded to clear the table. "Tiana, I''m telling you, you really have to bear half the responsibility for this. If you didn''t take the liberty to give him your address, he wouldn''t have the chance to bring me to his ce, and I definitely wouldn''t have agreed to be his girlfriend. Does that make sense to you? Don''t you think you have to shoulder the burden with me?" Tiana was left stunned by her tirade. She retorted, not holding back. "What the f*ck?! I just gave him my address; I didn''t tell you to be his girlfriend. What does your desire to be his girlfriend have to do with me? Don''t you dare put the me on me!" "Who then, if not you? You''re the one who gave him your address, didn''t you?" "So what if it was me? It''s not entirely my fault. If you really want to put it that way, then let me ask you this. If you don''t have feelings for him, even if I gave him my address, would he seed in bringing you home? What if it wasn''t Sam but a fat, short, ugly, and poor man? Would you say yes to being his girlfriend?" Olivia said begrudgingly, "Fine, you win!" Smug, Tiana replied, "I''m d you understand. Don''t always try to put the me on me." Olivia fell silent. Regardless, she was filled with regret at that moment. ??? "Now that you''ve agreed to be his girlfriend, just follow your heart. Why are you overthinking it? It''s not like you don''t know he has lingering feelings for someone else before you agreed to it. Besides, didn''t he suggest giving you two a try? You can always dump him if you think this isn''t working out. Anyway, at his age, he won''t be short of potential girlfriends. Besides, that woman is getting married. He''ll have to give up no matter how badly he wants her." "And? Am I only fit to be someone''s recement? It p*sses me off just thinking about it!" "You''re p*ssed off? I don''t even dare to think about being my Prince Charming''s girlfriend. And you? At least you already have his body, fit were me, I would already be on I cloud nine if I could win over either his feelings or his body. Olivia snorted. "You sure are easy to please. This is all based on the fact that you hadn''t gotten physical with him. Once you do, you''d want his heart. It''s human nature. Initial set you''ll say you don''t care who he loves, as long as you can be with him. However, that''s just the beginning. As time pass¨¦s, you''ll want him entirely to yourself." "Touche. But what you''re saying is something far in the future for me. You came wailing to me, but you''ve at least gotten physical with him. What have I got? Oh, poor me, I am but a mere fan." "Do your best." Oliviaforted Tiana earnestly, "Don''t give up. You''ll get him sooner orter." The two chatted for a long time. Toward the end of their call, Tiana mentioned her Prince Charming was performing at the bar that night, and she wanted Olivia to apany her. Olivia sneered and ridiculed her immediately. "From the moment you brought Sam to me, I''ve decided to never apany you to the bar ever again. Aren''t you great at taking the liberty? Go there yourself." Hearing that, Tiana howled. "No, Olivia, don''t be like that. I did what I thought was best for both of you. See, aren''t you two a real couple now? Maybe you two will eventually get married if you give this rtionship some time!" "F*ck off!" "Attend the wedding with him. That b*stard should witness the woman he loves so dearly marry another man. He will give uppletely when he realizes he will never have the chance ever again." Truth be told, even if Tiana didn''t say it, Olivia thought so too. Since she had agreed to be Sam''s girlfriend, she wouldn''t back down, even if they were just testing the waters. Sam didn''t have feelings for her at the moment. Then she would make him fall for her. Olivia, being the excellent woman she was, refused to believe that b*stard would not eventually fall for her! "I''d have done it even if you didn''t tell me to." "Then, will you apany me to see my Prince Charming tonight?" "No, get lost!" Tiana eximed, "D*mn! What a friend you are." That evening, when Sam was getting ready to sleep, all he saw was Olivia''s back. She had fallen asleep hugging the pillow. Sam was suddenly not used to the silent atmosphere. Ever since they started dating, Olivia would request a goodnight kiss every night despite not doing anything else at all. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 However, Olivia didn''t wait for him that night but had gone to sleep with the pillow in her arms. She didn''t wrap her hands around his arm and asked for a goodnight kiss either. The sense of disparity unsettled Sam. However, he didn''t ponder over it but only touched his lips, then got under the quilt, lying down on the other side of the bed. Olivia slept soundly, as though she had no idea of Sam''s emotional turmoil. Sam, who was leaning on his side, looked at the back of her head and sighed. That girl had been furious during the day, but she was now sleeping soundly facing away from him, or perhaps she was angry but soon decided to leave it behind. As the thought lingered, Sam failed to fall asleep for a long time. When he woke up the next day, Olivia was no longer by his side. Shocked, he immediately sat up to touch where Olivia hadid. It was cold as if she had never been there. Where had she gone? With a frown, he got out of bed and walked out. As soon as he opened the bedroom door, Sam saw Olivia sitting on the sofa watching a fantasy series while eating the breakfast she had made. As she had heard the sound, Olivia turned to look at Sam and smiled. "Oh, you''re awake? I didn''t know when you''d wake up, so I didn''t make your breakfast. You''re going to work today, aren''t you? You can buy some breakfast on your way to work." After that, as though nothing had happened, she continued eating her breakfast. Sam couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. The coffee table was filled with food, yet she said she hadn''t prepared any for him. She was clearly still angry, and did not want him to eat her cooking. Sam went back to the room to brush his teeth. After he came out again, he did not leave the house but sat down beside Olivia. "Are you able to finish all of them by yourself?" Sam asked. "What are you nning?" Olivia reached out to protect her breakfast and shot him a wary look. "None of this is yours. Go make your own breakfast." "I''m worried you won''t be able to finish the food and let it go to waste. So I want to help you out." Sam reached for a sandwich without abandon, but Olivia snatched it away and took a bite right in front of him. Stumped for a moment, he reached for another one. Olivia grabbed it and took a bite too. That wasn''t all. She took a bite out of all the food on the table and set them back on the te. After that, she looked smugly at Sam. "I''ve taken a bite of all the food. What can you do about it?" Her expression said. Dumbfounded for quite a while, Sam had not anticipated Olivia to be that childish. When he regained hisposure, he heard Olivia say, "I''ve bitten all the food here, and I''m going to finish it all. If you want breakfast, go make it yourself." "You''re still angry after a night''s sleep?" Sam asked. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Olivia tilted her head and nibbled at a sandwich, watching TV as she ate, ignoring Sam point-nk. Olivia thought Sam would not eat anything on the table since she''d bitten it all. Contrary to her expectations, he took one of the bitten sandwiches and began to eat. Olivia reeled. What was he doing? Did he not mind eating her leftovers? As if he could read her mind, Sam said, "We''ve already kissed. Do you think I''d be repelled by a sandwich you bit?" Speechless, she red daggers at him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. F*ckthat b*stard! "Am I wrong?" Sam nced at Olivia. Being a man, he ate fast. With only a couple of bites, he finished the sandwich in front of Olivia and took another one. "Hey, stop it! Isn''t one enough for you?" "Of course not." Sam nced at her indifferently. "I''m going to work today. Do you have anything you want me to buy?" Olivia had wanted to say no, but she ended up giving Sam a long list. Either way, he had incurred her wrath, so she would take his efforts as punishment. Time flew by quickly. Vera''s wedding dress was finally ready for the final fitting. When she tried it on, it was slightly loose, but there was still some time before the wedding, so it''d probably fit just right by then. When the designer saw that the dress was only slightly loose on Vera, she was surprised and suggested taking Vera''s measurements again. Vera agreed. After the designer was done, she put on a fine disy of surprise. "Mrs. Hanover, all your measurements are the same as before except for your waist." Embarrassment shed across Vera''s face at that, but it quickly disappeared. However, the designer was able to capture the swift change in Vera''s expression. A sudden realization struck her, and she said with a smile, "You''re expecting, aren''t you?" Seeing that she had been found out, Vera didn''t deny it but nodded. "Mm." "Congrattions. I was wondering why you asked me to size up your dress. I see. Don''t worry. At this rate, the dress will fit you perfectly even on your wedding day!" "Thank you, but can you keep it a secret for the time being?" Hearing that, the designer understood what Vera was getting at. "So you haven''t told Mr. Hanover the good news? Alright, I understand. I''ll definitely keep it to myself." The bridal chamber was almost ready. The Hanover Vi remained the same Quill had way too many properties, after looking through them all, Vera still preferred the To be frank, she had somet private vi she had been to before. selfserving reason. Because it was the vi he had taken her to after saving her. It was also where they had their first kiss. Every time Vera recalled it, her heart would throb. Hence, the bridal chamber had to be there. That night, Vera brought the wedding dress back to the vi. When Quill came home from work, Vera was standing on thedder, wiping a ceilingmp. He frowned immediately at the sight. "Just leave them to the cleaner. Why are you doing it?" As Quill spoke, he hurried to thedder and added, "Come down. What if you fall?" Vera let out a cry and answered, "I won''t. I''ll be extremely careful." "Vera, listen to me." "Give me a second; I''m almost done." Eager to reach themp, Vera stretched her hand out. However, Quill had a sense of foreboding. Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 "Stop it. Come down now." "I''m almost done. Just a bit... Ah!" Vera underestimated the distance between her and themp and slipped, about to fall off thedder. At that very moment, Vera only had one thought in her mind, and that was the baby in her belly. She was in a full-blown panic, fully regretting not heeding Quill''s warning. Why had she insisted? Why did she... The pain she was expecting never came. Quill caught her, and she fell into his embrace. Quill had expected the danger, but he did not think that it would really happen. When Vera fell, Quill''s heart nearly stopped. Fortunately, he caught her. Vera looked into Quill''s eyes in shock, scared out of her wits. She gazed at him for a long while before suddenly wrapping her arms around Quill''s neck tightly. She choked, saying, "That was scary!" Moving so suddenly, she identally hit Quill''s chin. It hurt a little, and they both had quite the fright. However, Quill being himself, managed topose in no time and set her down on a chair to the side. "Are you hurt anywhere?" After all, Vera had fallen from the top of thedder. Although Quill had caught her, he was worried if she had sprained her wrist or got scratched, so he began examining her. The fright caused Vera''s heartbeat to elerate with no sign of stopping. Even if she was sitting firmly on a chair then, she still looked spooked. What if Quill hadn''te back early? What if he wasn''t coincidentally standing beside her to catch her? She would have really fallen to the ground. If she fell, then the child in her belly might...This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As the thought crossed her mind, Vera''s lips were drained of blood. She subconsciously covered her stomach. Quill was still checking on her. Seeing her action, he frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Does your stomach hurt?" Vera was at a loss as to how to reply him. She merely shook her head and said, "No, I''m fine." After that, Vera moved her hand away from her belly and took a deep breath to calm herself down. "Rx," she continued. Quill, noticing her pale face and wavering expression, narrowed his eyes. He said, "No, I''m still worried. Let''s go to the hospital for a checkup." After that, regardless of Vera''s will, he picked her up. A simple fall was nothing but trivial. Although Vera had slipped, Quill managed to catch her, so she hadn''t actually hurt herself. However, Quill was concerned. After all, she was the love of his life. Afraid that it would affect her, he thought it was best if she went to the hospital for an examination. When Quill picked Vera up, she subconsciously put her arms around his neck. She suddenly blurted out in response to his assertion, "No, I won''t go. Put me down. I''m fine. Really." "I will be at ease if you go and get checked. Don''t worry; it won''t take too long." No matter what, Quill was insistent on taking Vera to the hospital. As they arrived at the car, Veratched onto the door, not letting go. She implored, "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I''m really fine. You caught me just now, so I didn''t hurt myself. Can we please not go to the hospital?" Toward the end of her plea, she looked at Quill pitifully. Her tone and expression were like that of a wounded creature. Her damp and woeful eyes bore into him, pleading for mercy. Being stared at by his beloved woman like that, even Quill would be fazed. However, for Vera''s sake, he eventually pinched her cheek as he asked. "Why don''t you want to go? You almost fell. It''s just a check-up. If anything, we can get you treated right away. If you''re fine, welle back. That way, both of us will be at ease, won''t we?" "I just don''t want to." Vera definitely couldn''t tell him why she was so against going to the hospital. She was set on telling Quill the good news on their wedding day. If this became the reason Quill knew of her pregnancy, then it would have been meaningless for her to hide it for that long. "Stubborn girl." Quill gave her a helpless look. "We''ll just do a routine examination." "No, I''m not going. You caught me, didn''t you? I''m not in pain. I was just frightened, that''s all. There are so many people there all the time. Wouldn''t be wasting the hospital''s resources when I''m totally fine? Let''s not go, alright? Besides, we''re getting married soon. It feels like a bad omen to go there so soon to the wedding." Vera thought she managed to persuade Quill, as he no longer insisted but took a step back and told her, "Alright, we won''t go for now, but you have to tell me if you''re unwell. We''ll have to go then." "Okay!" As he no longer pressed on, Vera immediately agreed. "No problem." They ended up not paying a visit to the hospital after all. However, Vera had gotten the scare of her life that day, so nightmares haunted her in her slumber. She kept dreaming of the moment she fell off thedder, and Quill was nowhere to be seen. She fell to the ground, and blood flowed out from between her legs. Vera broke out into a cold sweat from the fear and bolted upright in bed. Quill was no longer by her side. Vera looked at the time and thought he had gone to work. She wiped the sweat off her forehead before lying down again to calm her breathing. She wasn''t sure if she was just paranoid or because of her consecutive nightmares, but there was a dull pain in her belly that made her really ufortable. After tossing and turning, Vera couldn''t shake away the uneasiness. Hence, she got up, got dressed, and headed straight for the hospital. At the hospital. Yulia was there for a re-examination that day as she had injured her forehead a while ago, so she paid more attention to it. "You''re doing good. There shouldn''t be any scars after the wound is healed. However, you should watch your diet, so even if it does scar, it won''t be too bad," said the doctor. "Thank you, Doctor," Yulia replied. After Yulia left the doctor''s office, she took out apact mirror from her bag and looked at the wound on her forehead. Although it was all healed, the color of the skin there stood out like a sore thumb. Plus, recently, because of work, her skin was not looking its best and the dark circles under her eyes were prominent. She lookedpletely different from how she used to. If only her parents hadn''t passed away yet, wouldn''t that be wonderful? If only Quill could stay by her side, perhaps she wouldn''t suffer that much. But as it stood, she had lost everything. The fresh wound on her forehead was a constant reminder of her past foolishness. "See, you got injured deliberately just for him, but he still didn''t even care enough to give you a single nce," Yulia thought. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 How ridiculous. Yuliaughed self-deprecatingly as she put away thepact mirror, ready to leave the hospital. A familiar figure rushed past her. With one nce, Yulia stopped in her tracks. Because that person was not just anyone but Vera, who had decided toe for a check-up due to the nightmare she hadst night. Seeing Vera there in such a hurry, Yulia was suspicious. Why was she there at that time? What was more, she was alone. Vera was her rival in love, so Yulia paid special attention to her. Carrying her bag, Yulia followed behind her silently. Yulia then saw Vera going into the OBGYN department. Her suspicion grew stronger. Vera was not married yet, so why would she go there? And why was she in such a hurry? Could it be... A thought shed through her mind, shocking Yulia. Her eyes went wide, and she stood there, frozen. Vera was still unwedded. The only reason for her to go to a gynecologist then must be because she was pregnant. Yulia''s face was drained of color. She stared at Vera''s silhouette, her scalp tingling. All the jealousy, reluctance, anger, and resentment buried deep in her heart grew like a rapidly spreading wildfire, nearly scorching all her emotions and rationality to a crisp in a mere second. How could that be?!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Why was life so unfair to her?! Why? Yulia still stood rooted to the spot with a raging fire in her heart. If there was a mirror in front of her, she could see how ferocious her usually calm face had be at that moment! She had known Quill much longer than anyone else. But why had everything changed after she left for a few years? She lost her family, her parents, even the man she loved did not feel the same for her. How could she go on living? Why, why? Yulia felt as though she had lost all control of her body and mind. Trembling, she walked toward Vera step by step. Vera was pregnant, and their wedding was already on the way. There was no longer any room for Yulia in the picture. But why? She was head over heels in love with Quill. She strived to be an outstanding woman and even rejected a lot of suitors for him. She used to have hordes of suitors, but they were all iparable to Quill. Therefore, Yulia resolutely rejected them. She clung on firmly to the belief that Quill would be moved by her perseverance one day. However, who would''ve thought everything had changed. Quill was not cold-hearted. He just didn''t love her. Vera went through the check-up and only breathed a sigh of relief when she was told that the baby was doing fine. However, she was still a little worried. She asked the doctor again, "But I almost fell yesterday and had nightmares at night. Why is my stomach hurting? Do I need to pay extra attention?" The doctor propped his sses up and said solemnly, "Miss Zais, everything is normal with your baby. At present, You''re perfectly fine. What you described is probably caused by your anxiety and stress. You''d better rx. You should read more about babies and listen to soothing music. Don''t overthink it." Only then did Vera nod and say, "Thank you." In short, everything was normal. Hence, she took the medical report home. After Vera left, Yulia shuffled out from a corner and looked in the direction Vera left. Her depression shrouded her like a pervasive ck mist. Sure enough, Vera was pregnant. Who would have known that she would be that lucky? Yulia knew that she should notpare the two of them, but their difference was absolutely tragic. Because Yulia had learned her antecedent and experiences were far superior to Vera''s. She could y elne the piano, speak fournguages, dance, knew how to operate a business, and have many more skillsets under her belt. Yet why was she iparable to a was who knew nothing? She really didn''t know what shecked inparison to Vera. Yulia''s jealousy grew as she pondered on it. She didn''t even remember how she left the hospital but only knew that the sky outside was dark when she left, and there were signs of rain. Yulia took out her phone, wanting to call someone to vent. However, she couldn''t find anyone suitable on her contacts list. Her parents, who really loved and spoiled her, were no longer around. As for Quill, he would not even bother to listen. "Yulia, you really are a failure. You thought you lived a refined life, you thought you were a princess, but in the end, what did you get? Nothing. Not even money. You even need help from others when reinstating the Maxwell family. You even needed to rely on welfare payments. What right do you have to fight for a man?" Yulia thought. A rumbling sound broke out. Suddenly, it began raining. The pedestrians ran under the eaves to take shelter from the rain. Some people opened their umbres immediately. Soon, Yulia was the only one left on the sidew Raindrops fell on her head, drop by drop, sliding down onto her face. The thunder was loud, the rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the street was filled with pedestrians seeking shelter. Yulia was almost unable to open her eyes because of the heavy rain, her vision blurry. Where on earth... did she belong? Her tears had long mixed with the rain as they both tricked down her face. Yulia struggled to step forward. After god-knows-how-long, an umbre suddenly covered her head. Taken aback, she froze on the spot. Who would''ve thought there''d be someone to shelter her from the rain at this time. Yulia raised her head limply and saw a pair of worried eyes. "Don''t walk anymore. The rain is too heavy. Let me send you home." Only then did Yulia realize the man before her eyes was Jasper Holt. The man who had wooed for many years. But wasn''t he abroad? Why was he here? Moreover, how did he know where she was? At that, Yulia widened her eyes, "You were stalking me?!" She forcefully pushed him away and knocked the umbre out of his hand, "Get lost, you stalker!" Jasper swiftly stepped forward and picked up the umbre, cing it above her head again. He grabbed onto her hand and said, "Stop messing around. You have a weak body. You''ll fall sick standing in the rain!" "It''s none of your business!" Yulia roared at him. "You have no right to tell me what to do. Don''t assume I''ll fall for you by treating me well at a time like this. Jasper, what makes you think I''d fall for your affectionate disguise? Do you think I don''t know how ?? many women you''ve had? You don''t respect women at aff. You change girlfriends like you change socks. Even if I''m down and out, I won''t stoop to someone like you!" Hearing that, Jasper smiled helplessly. He sped Yulia''s hand tightly as he raised his eyebrows and said. "So, that''s why you kept chasing after a man who never cared about you?" Yulia bit her lower lip as she looked at him, her face pale. "Shut up." Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 "What? Am I wrong? After your family had fallen, you weren''t willing to ept my help but came straight to him. But what did you get in the end? Yulia, I''m a man, so I know how a man thinks. If he didn''t like you in the past, he never will. Moreover, he has a girlfriend who he''ll marry soon." "Shut up, just shut up." In the torrential rain, Jasper''s words were all that Yulia didn''t like to hear, like needles stabbing into her heart one by one. "Why should I? Are these not enough to wake you up? I admit I have had many women in the past, but do you not see that I''ve changed after knowing you. There has never been another woman ever since. Can''t you notice all that I have done for you? Why do you have to be so obsessed with that man who doesn''t even look at you?" Yulia just sneered at his words. "Don''t speak so highly of yourself. So what if there aren''t any women by your side? Your love life used to be so messy and absurd that everyone knows you''re a yboy. Why should I believe you just because you said you''ve changed for the better? Let go of me. I never want to see your face everThis is from N?velDrama.Org. again." Jasper hit the roof after hearing her words. Instead of releasing her, he threw the umbre away and pulled her into his arms. "You want to get wet in the rain, don''t you? Fine, I''ll join you." "Let go of me, let go!" Yulia tried to push him away, but she was no match for Jasper''s strength as her every effort was futile. Then, Jasper suddenly grabbed her shoulder, looking at her like a fierce beast. "I saw you following that woman in the hospital. What do you think? Your heart ached after learning she''s pregnant, didn''t it? Do you want to do something about it? I can help you." Hearing that, Yulia stopped struggling, staring at Jasper with her eyes wide open in disbelief as her lips quivered. "You have liked him for years, yet he has never even given you a second look. He''s the reason for your suffering. If you still won''t do anything now that he''s getting married, are you willing to reconcile to watching him have his happily ever after?" Was she willing? Yulia bit her lower lip hard and kept shouting in her heart. Of course, she naturally was not willing to let go just like this. But what could she do? Her forehead was badly injured, yet he wasn''t willing to spend another second with her. Moreover, he even brought his girlfriend along. Of course, she wasn''t willing to reconcile! But did she have to sacrifice her life? As the thought crossed her mind, Yulia said with surprise, "Will he only care about me after I''m dead?" Hearing that, Jasper gasped. "What are you thinking? Why hurt yourself? Not only will they not be sad after knowing you''re hurt or dead, but they will be happier. If you want them to live as miserable as you, you have to start from them." Start from them? Yulia looked at Jasper. He had a trace of wickedness as he spoke; it was one that she had never seen before. She had heard of Jasper''s ruthlessness in the past. Not only was it directed to his business partner but also women. If any women who had been with him dared to pester him after being dumped, he would show them no mercy. He was so infamous for it that no woman dared to cause trouble or pester him. When Yulia learned that she was his next target, she cursed herself for being unlucky and proceeded to ignore himpletely. However, her surprise, this absurd man actually turned over a new leaf after meeting her. From then on, he stopped fooling around with women and became devoted to Yulia. .n Sadly, Yulia never thought much of him. To please her, Jasper even learned to manage apany and transformed from a frivolous yboy to a serious man. He was also relentless when it came to pursuing women. He''d wait for her to get off work, give her flowers, gifts, jewelry, bags, vis, cars, and more. However, the Maxwell family was really sessful back then, and Yulia was also well- educated, so there was no way she''d be interested in a frivolous young master. Despite hisvish attempts, Yulia wasn''t the least bit touched. However, Jasper relentlessly continued his crazy pursuit. Back then, everyone envied how he treated Yulia. After all, who didn''t want to be loved that much? After misfortune befell upon the Maxwell family, many girls were eager to see her be the joke of the town They were sure that Yulia would ept Jasper''s help and pursuit. However, she still kept her head high despite losing everything, and Jasper continued pursuing her. Everyone was furious, but that was all they could do. After all, Jasper was violent. And now, Jasper managed to follow her to Hidalgo and even told her to hurt Quill. After Yulia managed to process his words, she instantly shoved him away. "Dream on. I will never hurt Quill. Just because he doesn''t like me doesn''t mean I will do anything to hurt him." Hearing that, Jasper put on a sinister smile. "Who said anything about him? Doesn''t he have a girlfriend?" bbergasted, Yulia looked at the man before her as images of the women he had dealt with surfaced in her mind. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word. "He''ll at most feel physical pain if you hurt him. But if anything happened to his woman, it might break him." With that, Jasper stepped forward and cupped Yulia''s cheek, caressing her lips with this thumb as he said with a deep voice, "I''ll help you. I''ll do anything. They''re the reason you''re so miserable; I''ll make them wish for death. What do you say?" Shocked, Yulia stood frozen on the spot. The rain got heavier with time, and she had a hard time keeping her eyes open. Jasper pulled her into his arms once more; his chest tremored. "Yulia, I will give you everything you want. I will do whatever you don''t dare to but want to for you. I will be at your beck and call." At this very moment, Olivia sighed as she looked at the heavy rain outside, closing the windows. "Why did it suddenly rain so heavily? Tiana had wanted to cheer her Prince Charming on at the bar tonight." More importantly, Sam was working overtime that day and was not back yet. Would he get caught in the rain? Should she make him something that would warm him up when he came back? However, upon reflection, Olivia thought she was sentimental. After all, Sam drove. Moreover, he''d definitely have an umbre, so he wouldn''t be caught in the rain no matter what. She was worrying for nothing. Hence, Olivia did nothing but just went to bed. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Just as Olivia had expected, Sam waspletely dry when he got home. The main lights in the house had been switched off, leaving a dim yellowmp still on in the corner, illuminating the entire space. In the past, only darkness greeted him whenever he came back from working overtime, but ever since Olivia moved in, no matter howte he worked, there would at least be a faint light when he opened the door. Although it was a dim yellow light, it acted as a pathway leading Sam home in the middle of the night. Sam took off his suit jacket and put it on the sofa. The sound of a door opening could be heard. The bedroom door suddenly opened. Olivia came out, rubbing her eyes, bleary. "You''re back? What time is it?" "It''s midnight. Why are you up?" Sam frowned when he saw her clothes. Olivia had probably just crawled out of bed because she only had her pajamas on. She didn''t like thick pajamas to bed, so even in the winter, she would wear the thin pajamas that were meant for autumn and spring. Moreover, she came out barefooted, not wearing any socks at all. "C''mon, go back to bed. You''ll catch a cold." Olivia had awoken to go to the bathroom, and she happened to hear some noise outside, so she wanted to greet him before going back to bed. But now, hearing Sam''s words, she was rather touched. After all, he had worked untilte at night, yet he was still concerned about her wellbeing. That meant this b*stard still cared about her, didn''t it? Olivia was a little moved, and then she said, "Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?" Hearing that, Sam frowned even more and asked, "You''re going to cook wearing only this?" "You dummy, of course, I''ll wear a jacket." After that, Oliva headed back to the bedroom to put on a coat, but Sam walked to her and grabbed her shoulder. "Why the fuss? Didn''t I tell you to go back and sleep? It''s already sote. I can do it myself." When he got close, Olivia could clearly feel the dampness and coolness of the heavy rain on him. Not realizing her actions, she touched his arm. It was icy-cold. Olivia had just got out of bed, so she was shocked by the cold. Sensing it, Sam quickly withdrew his hand. He pursed his lips before he said, "Go back to bed." "Why is your hand so cold? Is it that cold outside?" "It''s raining. It''s a little cold, but I''m fine." "Go and take a shower now," Olivia ordered suddenly. Sam raised his eyebrows. "Huh?" "Go take a hot shower to warm yourself up. Do you know how cold you are? My hands are even warmer than yours!" Here sudden detest got Sam feeling inexplicable, baffled. He was working overtime, and it was raining by the time he walked out of the building, so the weather was freezing, leading to his cold hands while she climbed out of the cozy bed. Yet, she was alreadyining from just one touch. However, before Sam could react, Olivia had pushed him into the bathroom and closed the door for him. "Don''te out if you don''t take a hot shower!" Sam stood rooted to the ground and rubbed his nose, feeling inexplicable. She didn''t even give him the chance to grab a change of clothes. After all themotion, Olivia was wide awake. She went into the kitchen after putting on a jacket. As she heated the pot, she wondered what to make him. In the end, she settled for vegetable chowder. It was a perfect dish to warm him up in such cold weather. As she cooked, she looked in the direction of the bathroom, and muttered, "You owe me." She had only wanted to take a peek before going back to bed. How did she end up making him supper? Bah! By the time Sam came out of the bathroom, the chowder was ready. She sat down with arge bowl of chowder in front of her. When she saw Same out, she waved at him as if she was calling to a pig and said, "Come and eat quickly. I''ll go to sleep after that." Sam wiped his hair dry before moving to the sofa. "Go back to bed," Sam suggested when he saw how tired she looked. But who would''ve thought Olivia would be upset and raised her brows as she said, "What? Am I not allowed to watch you eat the food I made?" "You can, of course. But is it necessary for you to throw a fit?" OfThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. course, Sam only dared to say these words in his heart, indifferent on the surface. He very obediently sat down to eat the chowder, wh€!.! Olivia sat opposite him and stared as he ate. Although Sam was a man, he felt rather shy being stared at by his girlfriend like that. But Olivia would definitely roast him again if he said anything, so he could only endure it. "Why are you only eating the vegetables? Have some of the soup." Sam took a few sips of soup, but he was scalded as he didn''t test the temperature first. Olivia couldn''t help roasting?im again, "Are you dumb? Don''t you know to test the temperature before drinking the soup? You scalded yourself didn''t you, dummy?" Sam was speechless. Suddenly, he did not know what to say. But Olivia didn''t intend to let him go. She poured a ss of water for him. "Take a sip. It will cool down your burn." Facing her request, Sam found that he had no reason to refute but could only drink the water. However, to his surprise, it was icy cold, and so he choked. As a result, Olivia''s gaze at him was even more abhorrent. "How are you so lousy? How can you even choke from drinking water?" "Honestly, you..." His sudden approach silenced Olivia. She stared at him, wide-eyed, and her voice quavered involuntarily. "You... What are you doing?" "Go on. Why did you stop?" Sam inched closer, their breaths nearly entangling. Olivia was so voluble just now, and yet she had be silent in an instant. "Hmm?" Seeing that she did not speak, Sam even raised his eyebrows. "Weren''t you so voluble just now? Go on." Olivia finally realized what he was trying to do. He was deliberately challenging her! "Hmph, b*stard, you dare challenge me? Do you think you can dominate me by doing this? Dream on! You will never seed!" Olivia thought. With that thought, Olivia smirked and suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "You''re leaning so close. What more do you want me to say?" Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 Sam had only wanted to scare her, and he sessfully caught her off guard. Her nervousness and speechlessness had amused him, but to his surprise, she managed to turn the tides quickly and even actively wrapped her arms around his neck. The distance between them, in addition to their position, was absolutely intimate. It looked like they were about to kiss. Sam could feel his breathing growing heavier. "Are you thinking of kissing me?" Yet at this very moment, Olivia even blinked at him, asking him with a tone as light as a feather. When she smiled, she looked as cunning as a fox. Sam pursed his lips and thought he had fallen into her trap. "C''mon, say something." Olivia pinched the back of his neck. Sam''s breathing became heavier, and his expression in his gaze changed drastically. Olivia captured every bit of his change and was happy with what she managed to do to him. She deliberately moved closer, letting her lips brush against his cheek as she leaned against her ear to whisper, "Why aren''t you speaking anymore? Weren''t you quite capable just now,ing to me proactively? Look at you being allscivious yet having no courage to continue." Seeing that he did not do anything further, Olivia continued to provoke him, believing he wouldn''t dare to do anything. "Admit it, you''re a scaredy- cat. You don''t even dare to kiss your girlfriend when she''s right in front of you." Right after that, Sam suddenly grabbed Olivia''s arm as he squinted his eyes and said, "How are you so sure that I don''t dare to do anything to you?" He moved her away from him a little as he asked. Her lips were no longer by his ear but right at his lips, leaving only barely a space between them. As their breath entwined, Olivia could almost see her face through his pupils. Although she was bold, she was a girl after all. As soon as Sam became dominant, she was brought to her knees in an instant. However, remembering being the dominant one whenever she was with him, she forced herself to buck up and deliberately challenged him. "Do you dare to then?" Sam did not move but only stared at her with a deep gaze. Olivia chuckled instantly. "What did I say? You don''t dare to, don''t yo- Mmph!" Olivia''s vision went dark, and she felt Sam''s lips on hers. She widened her eyes in disbelief and looked at the person right before her eyes. It wasn''t a desperate kiss, but forceful for sure. His breath poured into Olivia''s mouth. Just when Olivia was still in a daze, Sam had already pried her mouth open. By the time she came to her senses, his tongue was already in her mouth, and she lost all will to resist, forced to ept the kiss. Their breaths were a mess. As time went by, the kiss became different. At first, Sam just wanted to prove himself, but as the kiss went on, he became turned on, attracted by the sweetness that belonged to only Olivia. He could not resist her temptation at all, just like that night. He did not drink that day, very much sober, yet he couldn''t hold himself back. Sam simply shut his eyes and pressed the back of Olivia''s head with his hand, setting his mind free. The two of them moved from the dining table to the sofa in the living room. Oliviaid in Sam''s embrace; her jacket, on the floor; cor, undone, and her hair was tousled. Sam was not in any better condition. Feeling the gradual change in Sam''s body, Olivia pushed him away. She blinked as she said innocently, "It''s shark week." Hearing that, Sam''s breathing paused. Olivia smiled like a sly little fox. It seemed that she had sessfully captivated this b*stard. "So, you have to take care of it yourself," She said, smug. After that, Olivia tugged on his tie and got ready to leave. However, just as she turned around, she felt a force on her waist dragging her backward, and she fell back into his arms.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Speechless, she looked at the man who shackled her waist as she struggled. "What do you want?" Sam pressed his lips together. He may look indifferent on the surface, but his ears were beet red. "Do you think I wouldn''t know if it''s shark week?" There was no way he was that oblivious about it when she had been living at his ce for so long. Olivia was stunned at first, but aftering to her senses, she gritted her teeth and red at him. "What do you mean? Why the f*ck would you pay attention to this?" Sam felt a little awkward. It was not what he wanted to, but how could he not have the slightest awareness when he was living with a girl? He wasn''t an idiot. "Go to hell!" Olivia pulled on his ear and shouted, "Sam, you b*stard, exin yourself. Were you already coveting me a long time ago?" Sam pursed his lips, not speaking. He thought the situation was getting out of hand. He pulled Olivia''s hand down and leaned over to her, touching the tip of her nose with his. "That''s not the point. When have you developed a habit of lying and running away from situations?" Olivia''s cheeks turned rosy as he suddenly pulled the topic back. "Who''s running away? Watch your words!" "Then..." Sam didn''t continue speaking, but being in his arms, there was no way Olivia didn''t know where he was going with it. She pinched Sam bitterly and said, "Don''t even think about it!" After that, she turned her head away angrily and said, "Don''t forget we are trying to date now. How dare you touch me without my permission?" Sam fell silent, probably realizing the seriousness of the situation. He took a deep breath as he held her in his arms, then let go of her and went to the bathroom. Olivia was perplexed. "F*ck, you b*stard! You''ve already given up just because I said no?! Are you that thin-skinned?" she shouted in her heart. Olivia was rendered speechless when she heard the sound of water runninging from the bathroom. She heaved a murky breath and proceeded to put on her jacket on the floor. "Unromantic piece of sh*t," She thought. Let him have his shower then. Olivia couldn''t care less about him anymore and went straight back to the bedroom, locking the door from the inside. "Since you''re so thin-skinned, sleep on the sofa tonight then." After lying in bed for some time, Olivia finally heard a sounding from the door. As it was locked, Sam couldn''t go in at all. As expected, the sound onlysted for a moment. However, it didn''t take Olivia long to hear him unlocking the door with a key. She pulled the quilt over her head, feeling livid. Although she knew he had the key to the door he''d definitely be upset when he realized the door was locked from the inside. Olivia felt great to be able to upset him. A rustling sound came from behind her, and after a while, Sam also got under the quilt. "Why did you lock the door again?" Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 Why did she lock the door again? Tsk, how dare he ask. Olivia rolled her eyes and did not answer his question. Then she could feel him moving closer to her. "Are you still mad at me?" His voice was as light as a feather, making her uneasy. Mad? At him? Olivia still didn''t speak. Sam inched even closer and said, "I know you haven''t slept yet. I didn''t mean to do it. I promise you it won''t happen again." Hearing that, Olivia widened her eyes. He thought she was upset because he had kissed her?! Ah, that b*stard. That unromantic b*stard! She must''ve hit her head hard to have agreed to be his girlfriend! Olivia continued to roll her eyes. This time, she really thought it was better to sleep than to care about what he had to say. She was afraid she would have a heart attack if she continued listening to his words. Despite his efforts to talk to her, Sam found that Olivia was still unwilling to talk to him. Thinking of what he had just done, he thought he had indeed crossed the line. He wanted to apologize but didn''t know what to say. In the end, after contemting, he asked. "Do you still want your daily goodnight kiss?" What?! After a moment of silence, Olivia finally turned over and looked at Sam. Although the room was dark, it was enough for them to see each other clearly. "Are you an idiot?" Olivia asked him angrily. Sam thought she was angry again, so he could only look away awkwardly. "Let''s sleep then." Olivia was gobsmacked. "I, Olivia, dere you officially dead, you b*stard!" she thought. Olivia sneered and said sarcastically, "Who cares about that? You''d better not kiss me ever again." Sam didn''t know if it was his imagination, but he kept sensing Olivia''s words contained a hint of bitterness. He had always thought he understood women, at least,pared to Maddox. But facing Olivia, who was as sly as a fox, he was perplexed. What on earth was she thinking? "So you want your goodnight kiss?" With that question, Sam could tell Olivia''s gaze at him was even sharper. It was as if she wanted to kill him. In for a penny, in for a pound, Sam didn''t bother talking anymore but directly nted a kiss on her forehead, then pulled her into his arms and said, "Sleep." He didn''t even give Olivia the chance to react. Lying in his chest, Olivia was baffled. Had she said anything? How was it that this b*stard of a man suddenly catching on? She had said to never touch her again. Why had he suddenly leaned in and kissed her? However, Olivia''s mood improved. At least, he wasn''t aplete blockhead but salvageable. After she calmed down, Olivia soon fell into a deep slumber. When Sam heard Olivia''s even breathing, he ced a gentle kiss on the top of her head. He had truly crossed the line that night; he''d had to work on his self-restraint. Since learning Sam had done the deed with Olivia, Emma became exceptionally caring toward her. One day, she''d gift her a dress, and a bracelet on another day, then a silk scarf the day after that. All in all, Olivia would receive a gift every day. At first, Olivia epted it with the thought that Emma adored her. However, Emma continued doing so with each passing day, and it baffled Olivia. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Emma was very generous. She gave her a set of skincare products that cost an arm and a leg. Even Olivia was reluctant to buy them. She felt truly uneasy about epting the gifts as she and Sam were just testing the waters; what if they did not end up together? Hence, she did not want to ept any more gifts and even wanted to return what she had already received. Hearing that, Emma immediately became furious. "Gifts are not meant to be returned. Ollie, are the gifts not good enough? If so, you can throw them away." Olivia was bbergasted. How could she bear to throw such expensive items away? Olivia could only exin helplessly, "Mrs. Sorrento, that''s not what I mean. It''s just that they''re too expensive. I really can''t ept them." "Why not? Ollie, you are such a wonderful girl. You are worthy of them. Don''t you worry; I wouldn''t ask for them back even if you break up with Sam." Somewhat stumped, Olivia didn''t expect the conversation to lead to that. "Don''t worry. We''re both women, aren''t we? Which woman doesn''t want her boyfriend and future iws to love her? If you and Sam end up marrying, you will only receive more." Emma was living her best life; her husband was good to her and her son was filial, Most of the money Sam made was in her hands. Emma never thought of spending it all but saved it, nning to buy a house for her son after he got married But since it''s still a work in progress, she had to get such a wonderful daughter-inw to stay for them to discuss marriage. Emma didn''t feel a thing using his money to buy things for Olivia. "Mrs. Sorrento, I really..." "Ollie, stop refusing. If you continue, I''ll really get upset." Olivia could only give in, but she couldn''t take so many things for free, so she went to the mall to buy Emma a very expensive scarf. Emma was ted to receive it. When she wore it, she''d show it off by saying it was from her future daughter-inw, it was worth a fortune, and things like that. In fact, it was Olivia''s first time buying such a scarf; it cost her a fortune. If it weren''t for this matter, she would probably be so heartbroken that she might cry. After all, she didn''t have the habit of buying luxurious items, but because Emma had bought so manyvish gifts for her, Olivia didn''t feel too upset about it. However, her heart ached, of course. After all, she''d rather save the money for emergencies instead of spending it to no end. Forget it. Regardless, Emma was her boyfriend''s mother. She should not disappoint Emma when she was so sincere toward her. As Yulia''spany gradually moved toward the right track, no one quarreled anymore but carried out their responsibilities after the proposal was set in stone. The day of Quill and Vera''s wedding drew closer and closer. Yulia still couldn''t help but send a message to Vera. Although Vera threw her SIM card away, she went to the shop to reactivate her number after Quill brought her back. After all, she was used to the number after using it for years. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Vera wouldn''t categorize her feelings toward Yulia as hatred. But she had indeed coveted her man. That alone was enough reason for Vera to dislike her. Moreover, the things Yulia said to her were full of implications despite them being obscure. However, Vera finally realized what she meant after learning of her identity. And she really did believe it at that time. However, Vera had always been rational. Since Yulia did not cause any substantial harm to her, nor had she caused any trouble between her and Quill, she didn''t hate Yulia. Now, reading her message, Vera contemted before finally replying to her. "Yes?" Yulia thought Vera would ignore her. However, seeing that she replied, she felt a little conflicted. "I''d like to have a chat with you. Can we meet up?" Meet up? Vera couldn''t help narrowing her eyes, reading the message. Why would she ask her out for no reason? "What are you up to?" "You two are already getting married. What more can I do? I just want to talk to you. Are you willing to lend me your ears?" "Talk? If it''s about Quill, then I''m not interested." Vera didn''t beat around the bush, and Yulia had expected her to reject as well, but she could only reply with a bitter smile. "I knew you''d refuse, but I''d still like to have a chat with you. You can take it as a way to convince me to give up. How about that?" Vera got busy while Yulia sent herst text. By the time Vera read it, she could almost see Yulia''s pain through the phone. Somehow, probably because her love was unrequited when she first started pursuing Quill, she had a sense of empathy seeing how Yulia was. After giving it some thought, Vera replied to her. "Alright. Where are we going to meet?" In the end, Yulia and Vera met at a cafe. Because Vera was pregnant, she had to abstain from caffeine, so she got a ss of juice instead. Yulia stared at the ss of juice for a long time with a hint of self-mockery in her eyes. She lowered her head and sighed, "I''m so jealous of you." Vera paused what she was doing for some time before she rested her hands on her leg. Looking at Yulia''s benevolent gaze, she said, "What is there about me for you to be jealous of? The fact that Quill and I are together?" Yulia did not answer but only pursed her lips, and the gloom in her eyes grew deeper. "Actually, you don''t have to be envious of me. On the contrary, I envy you." Hearing that, Yulia raised her head to look at Vera in surprise. "What did you say? You... you''re envious of me?" "Yeah." Vera smiled, and her gaze was full of admiration for Yulia. "When I first met you, I didn''t know about your feelings for Quill, but I learned from others that you are excellent. You know so much; you''re well-educated and have the ability to manage apany. Moreover, you are beautiful, so isn''t it normal for me to envy you?" Yulia never thought there would be a day she would hear Vera say so. She had thought after Vera sessfully courted Quill, she would be smug and look down on everyone. However, to Yulia''s surprise, not only did Vera say she envied her, but she even praised her. As she hadn''t foreseen it, Yulia stared nkly at Vera, unsure. "You... Are you really envious of me?" "Shouldn''t I? You''re excellent. It''s normal for anybody to envy you." Seeing the bewilderment on Yulia''s face, Vera suddenly felt that she was not evil by any means. She was head over heels in love with Quill, yet she had never harmed her. All that she had implied before were probably said out of loss of control, Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org As the thought crossed her mind, Vera sighed, "I''ll take all that you have said to me in the past as venting your unrequited love. But... our wedding is just around the corner. I hope you''re able to move on." After a long silence, Yulia suddenly smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t expect you tofort me. I thought you loathed me." "Why should You don''t exactly get to choose who you fall in love with. I get you, but I also don''t know how to dissuade you. Let''s leave it at this There is nothing we can really talk about, but I heard yourpany is doing well. Congrattions." Vera was getting married soon, so she decided to cut Yulia some ck as she was a pitiful girl whose love was never reciprocated, to begin with. After that, as Vera stood up, a server with a cup of coffee bumped into her. The coffee sshed all over her, and the server''s face blenched. "I''m so sorry; I didn''t mean to. Are you all right, miss?" Seeing the server''s pale face and wet eyes, Vera suppressed her annoyance and said, "Don''t worry about it." As things took a turn for the unexpected, without a second thought, she took out some tissue from her bag to wipe the coffee off Vera as she said, "Why don''t I go to the bathroom with you and clean up?" "Thank you, but I''ll do it myself." Vera grabbed up her bag and went to the bathroom after the server showed her the way. Yulia sat back down and looked at her toes, sulking. She had always envied and hated Vera, but her pride did not allow her to cross the line. However, after their chat, Yulia was unsure of how to feel. To her surprise, rather than looking down on her, Vera envied her and even found her outstanding. In actuality, a woman''s recognition of another woman was much more valuable. Moreover, this woman was not just anyone but her rival in love. Yulia didn''t know what to make of her feelings. While she was deep in thought, someone came into her view. Yulia raised her head in surprise. "Didn''t you go to clean up? How are you already..."This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yulia halted, as the person in front of her wasn''t Vera but Jasper, who said he wanted to help her that night. He was wearing a shy red suit that day. He sat down opposite her with all smiles, looking like he was in a good mood. Yulia narrowed her eyes in confusion. "Why are you here?" Hearing that, Jasper shed a mysterious smile and raised his eyebrows. "What do you think?" There was a hint of malice in his eyes. Realizing it, a sense of foreboding shed across Yulia''s mind. "Why are you giving me that look?" Jasper suddenly grabbed her hand and said in a low voice, "Yulia, I told you before, I will help you." Seeing that her guess was right, Yulia stared at him, wide-eyed with disbelief. "That waiter was your doing?" "Yeah, her acting is good. I should give her a bonuster." Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 Yulia sat there in a daze, recalling the moment when the waitress sshed the coffee on Vera and then taking her away. Her hands trembledAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. uncontrobly. After a while, Yulia got up, wanting to go to the washroom. However, Jasper put his hand out to stop her in her tracks as she reached his side. "What are you doing?" Yulia didn''t have a clear intention, but all she knew was that she couldn''t stay there. "Think for a second. She is your rival in love. Their happiness is your suffering. Because of that man, you lived with unrequited love for so many years. Them marrying aside, are you really okay with him loving a woman who is not as good as you are?" Yulia bit her lower lip as she looked at him. Jasper shed a tant smile. "Yulia, this is a rare opportunity. If this ends with a failure, it will be difficult for you to ask her out next time. You have to think clearly." After that, Jasper let Yulia in on his n down to the deets. Hearing the sanguinary process, Yulia''s head buzzed. Not wasting any more time, Yulia shook off Jasper''s hand forcefully and ran to the washroom. She staggered the entire way, sincerely wanting to save Vera. Jasper watched her retreating figure until she was no longer within his vision. Then he walked around the table and sat down at her seat. With all smiles, he picked up the coffee she only had a sip of and took a few sips. In the washroom. After Vera finished cleaning her clothes, she handed the server her coat to be dried off before going to the toilet. However, to her dismay, she couldn''t open the door after she was done. At first, Vera thought the door was broken, so she tried a few more times. However, it still wouldn''t budge as if it was locked from the outside. As soon as the thought shed across her mind, Vera froze on the spot. A sense of foreboding arose within her. Could it be that someone was trying to harm her? But what was that person trying to do by locking her in the washroom? With that thought, Vera grew agitated. She quickly fished for her phone, but she left it in her bag on the sink outside to her dismay as she thought she would be out in no time. However, this happened. What now? Burning with anxiety, all she could do was call for help. "Is there anyone outside? I need help. Please save me!" She shouted a few times, but the washroom was empty; there was even a little echo. Feeling scared, Vera retreated to a corner and leaned against it. Then she looked up and around. The upper part was open. If she really couldn''t get out, she could consider climbing. However, the walls were slippery, and there was nothing to step on. Even if she managed to get up there, how was she going to go down? She didn''t care if she fell in the past as she would only suffer from some injuries at most. Worst case scenario, she might get a fracture but as long as she could go out, it did not matter. However, she was pregnant now. What would happen if she fell? That wouldn''t do. It was not one she should try. But other than that, all she could do was keep trying to call for help. When Yulia came to the washroom, she happened to bump into the server holding Vera''s coat. She stopped the server as she threatened, "Where is she?" Frightened by Yulia''s approach, the server was unable to regain her senses even after some time. Yulia then spitefully asked again, "I''m asking you, where is she?" The server backed away in fear and said, "Sh-She''s in the washroom." "What did you do to her?" As the bloody and horrible process Jasper described envisioned in her head, she felt nauseous. He was truly the spawn of satan. "I-L." The waiter stammered to the point where she couldn''t speak at all. Yulia couldn''t be bothered to get information out of her anymore and went straight into the washroom. As soon as she approached the washroom, Yulia heard Vera''s voice. "Is anyone outside? My door seems to have been locked from the outside. Please help me." Yulia paused; judging from Vera''s tone, she seemed to be doing fine. Then what about the things Jasper described? aveth She didn''t have the luxury to ponder on it. Yulia quickly opened the door for her. The lock outside was simple, but there was no way to unlock it from the inside. If she couldn''t get any help outside, Vera would continue to be stuck in there. Bang! After the door opened, Yulia''s anxious face greeted Vera. "Are you alright?" Yulia''s breathing was a little heavy, and after asking, she kept eyeing Vera up and down, as if she was afraid something bad would happen to her. "I''m fine." Vera stood straight, looking at her with some doubts. "Why are you here?" With that, Yulia realized she came rushing in and exposed herself. She was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "You didn''te back after a long time, so wanted toe and check on you. I thought you got angry and left. But who would''ve thought I''d hear you calling out for help as soon as I came in. Then I noticed the door was locked from the outside." Vera didn''t say anything in response to her exnation but only walked out and studied at the door, saying, "The door seems to be fine. Why was it locked from the outside?" Yulia took a deep breath and lied, "Maybe the server identally did it." There was a long silence in the washroom. Vera grabbed her bag and looked at Yulia. "Thank you. If it weren''t for you, god knows how long I''d be locked up in here." "I don''t think so. I bumped into the server right outside, and she had your coat. She''d definitely save you if she found out you''re trapped inside." "Anyway, thank you. It''s gettingte, and I really should go back. There is still plenty to do in the restaurant. You shoulde by and have a meal when you have the time. It''s on me" Yulia had not received such an invitation for a long time. She stared at Vera for a long time before she smiled again. "Okay, it''s a deal." "Mm." After Vera left the washroom, she did not go to the server for her coat but walked to the entrance. Basking in the sunlight, she finally felt a bit of warmth. Vera''s legs had turned into jelly. She took out her phone and wanted to make a call, but she kept failing to unlock her phone, let alone hold the phone firmly. Earlier in the washroom, she pretended to be calm when talking to Yulia, but in fact, she had already figured it out. There was no way the washroom door could get locked so easily. How could the waiter be so careless? The only possibility was that someone wanted to harm her, and that person was... Vera closed her eyes. She didn''t want to wrong anyone, but she couldn''t think of anyone else for the time being other than Yulia. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 When she returned home, Vera was still trembling, and she even felt exceptionally cold. She turned on the heater and got under the quilt. Probably because of the fright, even with the heater and the quilt, Vera still felt insecure. Should she tell Quill about the incident? But what if it was just her imagination? She''d be a judgemental woman then. Moreover, Yulia was gasping for air when she came, and her gaze was filled with concern. If Yulia truly wanted to harm her, would she be able to leave the cafe unscathed ande home to hide under the quilt? So should she tell Quill about it? Vera''s mind was a mess; she couldn''t shake off the fear. From what she could tell, Yulia might have actually wanted to harm her but stopped at the critical moment. Perhaps her conscience arrived in time, or she was afraid of bearing the consequences. However, no matter the oue, it could be said the idea had crossed her mind at one point. If Yulia did not save her in time, what would be of her? Vera did not dare envision. She closed her eyes and curled up under the quilt. After Yulia came out, she did not look for Vera but went straight to Jasper. Seeing she had returned, Jasper satfortably with his long legs crossed and a faint smile on his lips. "Why are you doing this?!" Yulia walked over and questioned him directly. Jasper raised his eyebrows and said, "I told you already, haven''t I? I want to help you. I''ll be at your beck and call. No?" "Did you tell me your n beforehand?" Furious, Yulia questioned him. "And, I never agreed to that. All there was, was your yapping!" Hearing that, Jasper approached Yulia. He squinted as he scanned her. "What? Are you backing down, or have you gone soft?" Yulia didn''t reply to him but only pursed her lips as she stood there. Before she could register, Jasper went forward and shackled his arms around her waist, leaning closer to her. "Miss Maxwell, are you afraid that people will look down on you if you do this? Or do you think you are so pure and haughty that you''re too good for this kind of thing?" Hearing that, Yulia suddenly raised her head. "What do you mean by that?" "Am I wrong?" The smile on Jasper''s face was evil. "You don''t want to be a disgrace to the Maxwell family, so you couldn''t be bothered to do something like this. But have you forgotten? I said I''d help you. I''ll do all that you don''t dare to but want to. So if this alles to light, it''s all on me, and no sin will befall upon you. What are you afraid of?" While speaking, Jasper fixed her hair. Yulia instinctively avoided his touch, gritting her teeth as she said, "Don''t touch me." After that, she took a big step back to maintain a distance from Jasper. "What a nice way to put it. Do you think I''d be able to walk away if you''re caught? Do you really think no one will be suspicious of me even if you say it''s your doing? How naive of you. We are acquainted. Anyone with discerning eyes will know I''m the reason for your actions. So what''s the point of you bearing all the consequences?" "Oh?" Jasper raised his eyebrows. "Let me get this straight, you''re saying, you don''t want me to bear all the consequences. Are you feeling bad for me?" "Feel bad for him?" Yulia thought. She sneered, "What a joke!" There was no way she would fall for such a yboy? He changed girlfriends like he changed socks, and he had no respect for women at all. Even if they were the only people left alive, she would never be with him. "Then, it''s because the great Miss Maxwell is so kind that she''s not willing to hurt others?" Yulia looked away. "I''m the least bit of a saint have nothing left; ttery will get you nowhere with me. It''s merely because she''s pregnant with Quill''s child. I told you before I don''t want to hurt Quill." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "So, as long as she is pregnant, you won''t do anything to her? If she is not pregnant, you will take action?" Yulia did not say anything. Jasper inched closer and added, "Then why didn''t you do it earlier?" Hearing that, Yulia held her breath. "You had so many good opportunities. You should''ve done something while she still trusted you fully. If you did it secretly, no one would be suspicious of you at all." There was a smile as Jasper spoke as if he was making small talk and not harming someone. Yulia couldn''t believe her ears; after taking a deep breath, she said, "You''re a madman. I''m done talking to you." After that, she walked away. Jasper quickly caught up with her and said, "Their wedding is around the corner If you want to wait unti after she gives birth, it''ll have to be after the wedding. But do you think there''s still any point for you to take action after that?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jasper''s words were tempting, continuously destroying Yulia''s willpower. She bit her lower lip hard as she dashed, pretending not to hear his words. That night. Quill returned home only to find the house in total darkness; none of the lights were on. Feeling peculiar, he ced the keys on the entryway table before switching the lights on. Where had that girl gone? She hadn''t sent him any messages the entire day, and the house was in total darkness. Was she still at the restaurant? Quill wondered as he walked up the stairs. As he assumed she was still in the pasta restaurant, he simply decided to give her a call. As the call went through, he was pushing the door open. Then he heard Vera''s ringtoneing from the bed. With that, a figure shot right up as if greatly frightened. "Ah!" Vera hid under the quilt ever since she came home andter fell asleep. However, she didn''t have a good slumber as in her dream, she waset trapped in the washroom with way to escape. Then Yulia no. approached her with a knife Ve stabbing her, letting blood stter everywhere. Then Yulia stood there with eyes as cold as death. "This is what you get for stealing my man." "No!" Vera screamed in her dream, but she had no way to resist. She was like a puppet that could be controlled at will. What happened after that was gruesome. After she woke up in fright, she couldn''t stop gasping for air. Cold sweat drenched her clothes; even her forehead was not spared. What was more horrifying was that the room was dark at this time. But the door was suddenly pushed open, and her phone rang at the same time. All there was in Vera''s mind at that moment was her nightmare was brought to life! Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 She jumped up in horror in an instant. tter! Sensing something amiss, Quill quickly switched the lights in the room on. In an instant, brightness filled the space, and their eyes met. Vera was shocked for a split second before she gradually calmed down. Seeing Vera''s wet and ruffled hair as well as her pale face, Quill strode toward her. "What''s wrong?" Quill sat down at the edge of the bed. When he reached out to Vera, she flinched in horror and instinctively avoided him. With that, she realized she hadid all her fears out in the open, so she reluctantly cracked an ugly smile at Quill. "You''re back already? I- I didn''t make dinner tonight. You... Why don''t you get food delivery and make do for the night?" "Before that." Quill grabbed her arm and realized her shirt was somewhat sticky, so he looked at her back to find it drenched in sweat. He then frowned and asked. "What''s the matter? Are you not feeling well?" "N- No." Vera''s breathing was still somewhat erratic. She shook her head and replied, "I-1 just had a nightmare, and I was still shaken when I woke up. Then right on cue, you came in, so I got the fright of my life." Her description exined everything, but her fearful gaze told Quill there was more to it than met the eye. However, seeing how frightened she was at the moment, he''d only jog her nightmare and deepen her fear if he pressed on. Hence, he decided not to follow up but went to the closet to get Vera a set of clean clothes. "Try not to ponder on it; it''s just a nightmare. It''s cold now; you''ll catch a cold if you don''t change into something dry. We can talk after that." "Alright." When Vera reached out for the clothes, her hands were still shaking. Quill pursed his lips but did not say anything. As Vera changed, Quill grabbed the remote to raise the temperature of the room. Then he stood with his back facing her until he heard her murmur, "I''m done changing." Only then did Quill turn around. Vera fixed her mood as she changed, so her gaze at him wasn''t as fearful as when he first came in. Quill went over and embraced her. "Are you hungry? What would you like to eat?" Although he just came back from work, he was surprisingly hot. Moreover, his familiar scent gave Vera a strong sense of security. Nestling in his arms, she subliminally grabbed his shirt, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. "A little, but I''m exhausted." "You just have to eat; no need to cook." "Hmm." Vera closed her eyes and thought for a while before shaking her head and said, "I don''t know what I want to eat. I''m so tired." "Then sit here for a while. Let me order food delivery." "Alright." Then all she did was rest her eyes as sheid in Quill''s arms. With him by her side, those horrible images were shredded into pieces like a shredder to papers. She felt her reliance on Quill deepening with time, growing and more and more attached to him. As the thought crossed her mind, Vera wrapped her arms around his waist tightly. With that, Quill looked down, but he remained nonchnt. He could not press her for a reason at the moment despite feeling her fear and uneasiness. All he could do was to pat her shoulder lightly to reassure her. When he was done ordering, Vera was still lying motionless in his arms. They stayed in the same position until a ringtone broke the silence. Their dinner had arrived. "Alright, I''ll be out right away." After Quill hung up the phone, he looked down at the girl in his arms and gently patted the back of her head, "Get up?" Vera shook her head and said, "Don''t go. I don''t want to be alone." Perhaps it was because of the incident that day, or it was because of the nightmare, but she was afraid of being alone. "What are you afraid of? Thievesing into our house?" "I just don''t want to be alone," Vera l wouldn''t let go of him no matter what. She knew she was being childish, but she was truly frightened. Only the heavens knew what it took for her to talk to Yulia calmly in the washroom. The more she thought about it, the more frightened she became. "Then, do you still want to eat?" Quill''s voice was soft; there wasn''t even a hint of unhappiness or impatience in his voice. Hearing that, Vera immediately shook her head. "Either way, I don''t want to be alone. You can''t leave." Quill fell silent for a moment before he sighed helplessly. He slid his hand that was on the back of her head to her waist and said, "Hug tighter then." Vera was confused. Although doubtful, she still did as she was told. He was the only one who could give her a sense of security at the moment, so she''d naturally listen. "Alright, hold on tight." After that, before Vera could react, Quill held her buttocks and stood up with all his might as she grabbed onto his waist, clung to his body. Since Quill stood up, her legs were also subconsciously wrapped around his waist. In that instant, their action became somewhat nuanced. Vera had only wanted a sense of security and did not want to stay alone. But looking at their stance now, it was strange no matter how. Blushing,This is from N?velDrama.Org. somethist as she wanted to say and said Quill let out a light cough don tighter. It''ll hurt if.g "We''re going to get dinner. fall." Hearing that, Vera snorted in her heart and held his waist with all her might, as if she wanted strangle "she him out of spite. "No way I''d said. swne Quill nced at the spiteful girl and kissed the top of her head with a doting smile before he walked out. It was fine at first, but Vera grew abashed as they walked in this position. It felt even weirder when they went down the stairs. However, looking at Quill''s expressionless face, she seemed to be the only one awkward and embarrassed. Hence, she lowered her head and yed dead. Ding! The delivery guy grew impatient and pressed on the doorbell. When Quill opened the door, the delivery guy smiled right away. "Hello, Mr. Hanover, this is the dinner you ordered." Right then, the smile on the delivery guy froze because he saw someone clinging onto Quill and their stance was rather strange. It wasn''t until Quill''s sharp gaze fell on the delivery guy that he realized he was overreacting. Maintaining a polite smile, he asked, "Do you need me to bring the food in for you, Mr. Hanover?" "Yes." Quill nodded coldly, and the delivery guy brought their dinner in. During that, Vera blushed and whispered, "Maybe... I shoulde down." Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 Quill did not reply. Vera looked up at him and found that his jaw locked, looking somber. Could it be that he was angry? Or had he felt humiliated because she insisted on clinging onto him? Feeling somewhat regretful, she thought she shouldn''t have been so petnt. What was wrong with being alone? If anything, she could''ve walked with him. Was it really necessary for her to cling to him? How humiliating would it be for people to see a grown man like him like this? While Vera was still battling her inner thoughts, the delivery guy had already put the food on the dining table. Before he left, he said to Quill, "Enjoy your meal. Have a good rest of the day." Bang! After the door was closed, the two of them remained still for a while before Vera finally raised her head and asked weakly, "Are we not going to eat?" She should''ve just kept quiet. Quill lowered his head as soon as she spoke, looking at her with a menacing gaze. It was as if he was looking at his prey; her scalp tingled. She blinked her eyes to avoid his gaze. "I-I''m just asking. It''s fine if you don''t want to eat... Mmph!" As soon as she finished talking, Quill''s zing breath drew in, and he kissed her hard while Vera''s back collided with the door. But it didn''t hurt because he ced his hand on her back in advance to cushion her. His other hand lifted her chin, forcing her to take in his fervent kisspletely. It was overwhelming, like a raging storm. She was like a sprout caught in the wind, getting destroyed by the storm. Quill was so deadpan when he walked down the stairs, and he even looked angry with his tensed jaw when she talked to him. But who would''ve thought he actually had this up his sleeve. As they were upied with getting their wedding ready, they didn''t have the leisure to be amorous. So his hunger surprised Vera, and she was overwhelmed, pressed against the door. But one thing good about it was that the fear she had from earlier that day had disappearedpletely. He seemed to have the ability to do so to her. Thest time he saved her from being r*ped, he also managed to let her forget those unpleasant thoughts with a kiss. Quill finally let her go after they kissed for a long time. Vera''s body had turned into jelly, and Quill would have to hold on to her as she''d fall as soon as he let go. Carrying her in his arms, he brought her to the sofa and took his time to fix her hair and clothes. His breathing had clearly been heavy earlier, but now he was back to normal. On the contrary, Vera was flushed, and her breathing grew rapid when he was fixing her hair and clothes. She was too embarrassed to look up into his eyes. The two of them sat quietly for nearly five minutes. "Dinner?" He probed. Vera nodded. "Can you walk on your own?" And with that, Vera immediately climbed down from Quill''s embrace and said angrily, "Of course." Then, she walked toward the dining table. However, just after taking a couple of steps, her legs turned into jelly. Fortunately, Quill caught her in time and pulled her back into his arms. "Why don''t I carry you there." Although he sounded indifferent, there was ace of ridicule in his eyes when Vera looked up. She blushed and subliminally exined herself, "I-1... It''s probably because I haven''t eaten, and I''m a little hungry, so my legs were shaky." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I see," Quill said faintly in the face of her exnation, picking her up from the ground with ease and walked to the dining table. Vera grew obsessed with it when all she got in reply was a simple "I see". What did he mean by that? "I''m telling the truth. I''ve been sleeping since I came back in the afternoon, so I hadn''t eaten anything. Maybe my legs are shaky because my sugar level is low. Not because of..." While she was still exining, Quill suddenly looked at her and asked, "How about some soup first?" Stumped, she watched as Quill filled up a bowl of soup for her. What was he doing? She was here exining, but he didn''t take it seriously. She felt that the more she exined, the worse it became. With that thought, Vera said angrily, "I don''t want to eat anymore." "No?" "No!" Livid, she was only digging herself deeper while he couldn''t be bothered to listen to her exnation at all. Quill pursed his lips as he stared at her. She couldn''t tell what was going through his mind but only that he was making a decision. After a while, he suddenly put down the bowl and unbuttoned his suit jacket. Vera didn''t take it seriously, thinking he only wanted to take off his jacket to eat. But to her surprise, he started unbuttoning his shirt after putting the jacket on the chair next to him. At first, Vera just sat there, but she finally realized what he was trying to do when he undid the third button, moving on to the fourth. "What are you doing?" "You said you don''t want to eat anymore." Quill undid the fourth button as he said faintly, "Then let''s continue where we left off." He was nonchnt. As if he was talking about something very normal. On the contrary, Vera became nervous at his words. Continue where they left off because she no longer wanted to eat? What bullsh*t! She immediately said, "No, no way. I want to eat." Then, she took all the food out and opened the lids. Hearing that, Quill paused and narrowed his eyes, staring at her. "You hungry now?" "Yes!" Vera nodded. She was indeed famished, but there was the elephant in the room; she was pregnant They couldn''t do the deed! Moreover, she had been frightened these two days. If they were to do anything, she was afraid something would happen to the baby. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In fact, it had been the least of her worries before as Quill seemed to be rather tame about this, somewhat dispassionate. The one time they ever did it was during their so-called honeymoon trip. It was the same for Vera too. She n just felt a little strange as she heard men tended to be eager about doing it with their beloved woman. But Quill being Quill, he could still hold himself back when he was drugged so badly that night on the ind. Sometimes, Vera wondered if he wasn''t that interested in her or that he just had great control over his desires. Regardless, she never doubted his feelings for her. She could feel his love and care. After all, apart from actually doing the deed, he proved to her he wasscivious. Perhaps, he really had the ability to control himself? Or maybe because he was much older, so something like that was out of his depths?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 As the thought crossed her mind, Vera''s expression became somewhat nuanced. As if possessed, she suddenly raised her head to look at Quill and asked, "Um, You have good control over your desires at your age, don''t you? Or perhaps you''re out of your depths about doing it?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Quill had just buttoned up his shirt and was about to sit down for dinner when he heard Vera''s words. His expression changed instantly. "Say that again?" His gaze said it all, and Vera instantly knew she had shot herself in the foot, so she lowered her head and ate at once. "N-Nothing." She had a look of regret on her face after she lowered her head. Aargh! Why did she not have a filter on her mouth?! Quill was a man; if any man was questioned of his ability, it would definitely hurt his dignity. s, what was wrong with her? Could it be that he had spoiled her rotten that she began to act unscrupulously and dared to say anything and everything? However, Quill didn''t make a move. Vera raised her head awkwardly and pushed the food to his front. "Here, have some." After that, she immediately lowered her head, not daring to look at Quill''s eyes. She was truly digging her own grave just now. She hoped that Quill would not think too much about it. Fortunately, Quill didn''t press on but sat down and ate, looking deadpan. Vera sneaked a peek at him and thought he probably didn''t take it to heart, or perhaps he just didn''t let it show. The two finished their meal in silence. During that, Vera couldn''t stop thinking about Quill''s state of mind, so she hadpletely lost sight of all that had happened during the day. After the meal, Vera nestled in her chair and didn''t want to move. Quill stood up and stoically cleared the table. Vera originally wanted to help, but she thought she should let him do it to see how tolerant he was of her. When Quill was throwing the trash, Vera ran directly to the sofa to lie down. After a while, she started feeling sleepy. As her eyelids grew heavy, she could hear Quill''s footsteps approaching. The footsteps were getting closer and closer to her, but she was too sleepy to care. Shocked, she was suddenly in mid- air. Vera opened her eyes in a panic and happened to meet Quill''s gaze; she was dumbfounded for a moment. "What are you doing?" Carrying her in his arms, Quill walked up the stairs without a word. Before Vera could even figure out what was going on, she was already in his room. Although they lived together before their marriage, they had always slept in separate rooms. This was the first time Quill carried Vera into his room. It was only when Vera''s head touched the pillow that she gradually realized what Quill was trying to do. Unfortunately, it was toote now. Quill was already above her, pinning her wrists down, and was about to kiss her. "H- Hold on!" Vera stopped him in a panic. Nervousness filled her eyes. "Quill, calm down." "You think I do not have the ability to do it?" However, Quill spoke as he stared at her with a nuanced expression as well as raised eyebrows as he asked, "Was that night not enough to tell you if I''m out of my depths?" Vera didn''t dare say a thing. Oh, it was more than enough! However, although he showed how capable he was that night, the two of them had never done it after that. So it was reasonable for her to have that suspicion. However, this had to do with a man''s dignity, and Vera knew she had identally hurt him, so she had to think of something to say to undo what she had done. While she was deep in her thoughts, Quill had already begun to take her clothes off. Actually, Vera was also looking forward to it. After all, she''d be doing it with her beloved man. But she was currently pregnant, and she was still in her first trimester, so it''d be risky for them to do the deed. As the thought crossed her mind, she held Quill''s hands down in a panic. "What''s wrong?" Quill leaned in. His thin lips lightly tapped the tip of her nose. "Are you scared?" Vera nodded nervously, bit her lower lip, and said, "I-I... It''s not a good time." "Huh?" "It''s, you know... I''m on my period." What period? She was pregnant. However, it was the only reason Vera thought could stop him from continuing. She only prayed Quill would take the bait. Hearing that, Quill, being the simple man he was, actually paused for a moment before he asked, "When did it start?" "Y-Yesterday," Vera said with an uneasy gaze. "My stomach still hurts a little. All thanks to the period." Quill stared at her for a long time as if to verify her words. Finally, he pursed his lips, got up, and sat on the edge of the bed. The atmosphere just now was instantly obliterated. Vera felt a little cold lying on the bed alone, and she wanted to go under the quilt but sat up the next second, remembering it was Quill''s room. She had only wanted to tell a white lie, but to her surprise, he believed her without a shadow of a doubt. Vera heaved a sigh of relief, seeing that she managed to escape so easily. "Well, then, shall I go back first? I was drenched in sweat earlier, and I''m feeling a little ufortable. So I''m going to take a shower." Hearing that, Quill looked at her sideways. Seeing that she had returned to her normal self, he nodded. "Alright." However, he was thinking otherwise, "Just you wait; I''ll have you pay back twofold in a few days. By then, you''ll know if I''m out of my depths." Perhaps his control over his desires was too good, so his girl mistakenly thought he wasn''t capable. However, Quill was not in a hurry. After all, he''d have an entire lifetime for her to know. After Vera left, Quill stared at the door, deep in thought. After a while, he took out his phone. Juliette was somewhat speechless when she received the call. "President, I believe it''s way past working hours." "Help me investigate Vera''s whereabouts this past two days." Hearing that, Juliette raised her eyebrows in bewilderment and asked, "President Hanover, why are you investigating her whereabouts so suddenly? Is everything okay?" "Send the information to my email once it''s ready." "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Juliette still found it strange. Why would the president want to know Vera''s whereabouts? Wasn''t their wedding just around the corner? Could it be that something happened between the two of them? Juliette didn''t dare ponder on it further. After all, it was President Hanover''s order. She''d better got to it as soon as possible. When her husband saw her hanging up the phone, he looked at her resentfully. "Let me guess. Your boss?" After Juliette told him the situation, helplessness arose in her husband''s face. "I have to admit, your sry in Hanover Corporation is really high but it''s also really tiring. Honey, we''re not short of money. If you feel burned out, just resign. My ie alone is enough to support our family." Juliette was touched; she thought she had married right. At least, he knew to feel bad for her. "Alright, I''m still doing fine. There is no need for you to say that. Besides, well have to spend a lot more money as our kids grow up." " Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 That night, after Quill came out from the shower, he heard a ping on his phone. Someone had sent him a message. He checked the message after putting on his bathrobe. "President Hanover, I''ve sent Vera''s whereabouts these past two days to your email." Putting down his phone, Quill opened hisptop and checked the email. The day before, Vera had been in the pasta restaurant the entire day, and she also went grocery shopping before going home. Everything appeared normal, nothing out of the ordinary. It was the same that day; she had been in the pasta restaurant the entire day. The only thing different was that she went to a cafe in the afternoon, and the person she rendezvoused with was... Seeing Yulia''s name, Quill immediately narrowed his eyes. Vera clearly looked traumatized the moment he went into her bedroom that evening. Although she told him she had a nightmare, there was no way Quill would believe a simple nightmare could scare her like that. Hence, he assumed something must''ve happened during the day. He just didn''t follow up immediately because he didn''t want her to recall the trauma. Later, he sessfully distracted her and helped her forget whatever scared her. However, Quill thought it was of importance that he took it seriously. After all, it was essential that he looked after her wellbeing. Yulia, was it? Quill tapped his index finger on the table as his face grew grim. What on earth was Yulia trying to do to Vera? The next day. Yulia couldn''t stop worrying as Jasper''s words and the washroom incident filled her mind. There was no way Vera wouldn''t be suspicious of what happened to her in the washroom. After all, it did happen, and anybody with a brain could tell it was deliberately done. Moreover, she appeared before Vera at that moment. Yulia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. In all honesty, she didn''t think too much at that time. After listening to Jasper''s detailed description, she rushed over without thinking. Now that it hade to this, it wouldn''t be easy for her to make a move on Vera the next time. Just as Jasper said, Vera would keep her guards up now that they failed to harm her. However, did she really want to harm Vera? She was pregnant, and the baby in her belly was innocent. Life was like living hell for her after her parents passed away, yet she had to pull herself together. If Vera lost her baby, or if her parents lost her, they''d feel the same too, wouldn''t they? And then there was Quill. She was the love of his life. Just as Jasper said, if she was even the slightest bit harmed, he would suffer a heartwrenching pain. Was this what she really wanted? Knock, knock... The knock on the door broke Yulia''s train of thought. She rubbed her face and adjusted her mood before she said in a gentle voice, "Come in." The person who came in was her new assistant. "Miss Maxwell, President Hanover is asking for you." Stumped, Yulia wondered why Quill would be looking for her at a time like this. Did it have something to do with Vera? She must''ve told Quill about the washroom incident, hadn''t she? Did Vera tell Quill she was behind it? Would Quill hate her? As the thoughts crossed her mind, Yulia panicked. She quickly got up and asked, "Wher "President Hanover is waiting for you in the reception room." is he?" As soon as she said that, Yulia rushed to the reception room. Before she entered, she adjusted her breathing and clenched her hands into fists after she entered. If Vera really told Quill her spections, then... What else could she do? It was what it was. She was the one who asked Vera out the day before. Who else could it be if not her? Although it was Jasper who did it, it was all for her sake. So she still had something to do with it, no doubt. What right did she have to me her? However, she didn''t expect Quill toe to her so soon. He definitely loathed her, didn''t he? Yulia took a deep breath and slowly walked in. In the reception room. Quill''s tall figure stood facing the floor-to-ceiling windows. He stood straight; he was towering, just like his aura. To Yulia, even his back was alluring. She only looked at him, silent. She didn''t have many chances to look at him in the past, and now that she could, quietly for a while, Yulia was already satisfied. She would not have this chance anymore after he got married. Probably because of her intense stare, Quill sensed something and turned his head. Yulia pulled her lips into a smile at the same time. However, Quill''s expression was indifferent, and his gaze at Yulia was also cold, unlike his doting gaze at Vera. She felt as if her heart had been severely stabbed. Her assistant came in with a cup of coffee. Yulia took it and personally gave it to Quill. "No, thank you." Before she could even hand the coffee to him, Quill said coldly, "I''ll be leaving after a few words." Hearing that, Yulia froze on the spot. The coffee in her hand suddenly felt scalding. Her face was pale, her ears were buzzing, and her legs were giving in. Despite all that, she still forced a smile onto her face. "Okay then, what do you want to say?" Then, she put the coffee on the table next to him and straightened her body. "What on earth are you trying to do?" Hearing that, Yulia''s heart sank. As expected, he found out. Then his coldness toward her was because he believed she was wicked, wasn''t it? As the thought crossed her mind, Yulia couldn''t help mocking herself. However, she did not let it show. "What are you talking about? Can you be more precise?" "Yulia Maxwell." She didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. Yulia''s face turned pale, and her body faltered. "I can help you reinstate the Maxwell family, but after that, you and I will have nothing to do with each other. During which, I hope you will leave my fiancee alone." Hearing that, Yulia grew resentful. She bit her lower lip and asked, "What did she say to you? She told you I wanted to hurt her, didn''t she? Please, listen to me. What happened yesterday was not..."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, before she could say anymore, Quill interrupted her. "No need to exin." "It doesn''t matter what kind of person you are." Quill''s words were still ruthless, or perhaps this was how he was, cold-hearted. Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 He would only ever show his gentle side to Vera. Yulia fell silent. She bit her lower lip with hatred, teary-eyed. "Leave her alone. Don''t ruin the rtionship between our families. If anything happens to her, I''m sure you''re well aware of the consequences." After finishing all he wanted to say, Quill was ready to leave. Yulia stopped him and asked with hatred, "Did she use me of hurting her? Then did she tell you it was the server who locked her in the washroom, and I was the one who saved her?! It was me! I saved her!" "So do you think the server would lock her in the washroom for no reason? Yulia, don''t treat others like fools. Also, Vivy isn''t one to use. She''s not who you think she is." This time, Quill left without hesitation. Yulia stayed in the reception room, still thinking about what Quill had said. Vera didn''t say anything to him? Then, how would he know; and evene to her? Originally, Yulia was touched when Vera said she was envious of her, and her attitude toward her had also be gentle. But now? "See what I mean?" A familiar figure entered. Yulia raised her head and saw Jasper leaning against the door, looking at her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "He trusts his woman without a shadow of a doubt; your exnation means nothing to him. Do you regret it now? If you hadn''t saved her yesterday, Quill wouldn''t be saying all that to you now." "Jasper?" Seeing that he had suddenly appeared in addition to his words, Yulia had a hunch that he had eavesdropped on their conversation. Upset, she yelled, "Why do you keep following me? I already told you I don''t need your help. Doesn''t matter how down and out I am, if no other man wants me, I will not be with a lowlife like you!" Lowlife? Hearing that, Jasper grew upset and charged at her, sping her wrist. "Who are you calling a lowlife? Do you not see the changes I''ve made for your sake? If you''re even willing to take a look at me, you''ll know the old Jasper was long gone. If you''re willing to give up Quill and follow me abroad, then I can be your knight in shining armor forever. Yulia, that man doesn''t have any feelings for you at all, so why stay? You are the daughter of the Maxwell family; you''re good at everything, yet you choose to suffer for that man and let him trample over your dignity. Do you think your parents will be happy to see you like this?" "Let go of me!" Yulia struggled to break her hand free. "Who are you to interfere with my decisions? Stop following me, and I don''t need you to do anything for me. Give up, Jasper. I will never love you." After that, Yulia left mercilessly. Jasper was left alone in the reception room. Probably because he was called a lowlife, he mmed his fist on the door in anger. Bang! Jasper left the reception room with a bloody fist. Yulia sat in her office and zoned out as she looked at the blue sky outside the window. Quill''s words were like daggers stabbing into her heart, and it was still bloody. Her chest quivered; touching it, her tears streamed down like beads of a broken string. Had she done wrong? Or perhaps Jasper was right. If she had been... No, how could she think like that? Yulia shook her head hard and bit her lower lip. She was the daughter of the Maxwell family. Even if it was no longer in its former glory, even if she was the only one left, she still carried the name. As long as she was the daughter of the Maxwell family, she could not do anything this sadistic. She had to calm down. Yulia looked around before finally picking up a ss of water by her side and drank it. Perhaps because her emotions were bottled up, the hand that was holding the cup was shaking. After a long time, Yulia finally managed to calm herself down and took a deep breath. Then she slumped into her chair and closed her eyes. The wedding was drawing close, and since the washroom incident, Vera never left the house. Probably due to her pregnancy, she was suffering from serious persecutory delusional disorder, so she was afraid of bumping into Yulia at a tim¨¨ like this. After all, a woman could be really terrifying if she went crazy. Because of that, Mabie even ranted at Vera. "Look at howzy you are. You''re just getting married. Is it necessary for you to stay at home everyday? People who don''t know might think you''re doing postpartum confinement." Mabie still did not know about Vera''s pregnancy, but she had hit the nail on the head. On the other side of the phone, Vera refuted, "Mom, what are you talking about? I have just been feeling worn outtely, so I got a littlezy. Besides, I''m getting married; am I not allowed to rest for a few days? It wouldn''t be a big deal even if I go back to the restaurant after the wedding." "Are you listening to yourself? You''re the one who told your dad to quit his job, and we can enjoy retirement early when you first nned to open your pasta restaurant. But now? There''s still some time before the wedding, yet you''re already cking off." "Mom, don''t put it like that. I''m just taking a break. I will go back to work after the wedding." Mabie wasn''t ming her for resting. After all, who wouldn''t want to look their best during their wedding? She just couldn''t help roasting her daughter. However, Mabie kept having the feeling that it wasn''t as simple as Vera said. "You said you''ve been feeling exhaustedtely?" Hearing that, Vera''s heart skipped a beat. "Shoot, could it be that Mom suspects something?" she thought. "Yeah, I think it''s because I had a lot on my tetely. Or maybe it''s because it''s winter, so I want to hibernate." "What bullsh*t are you talking about? You were never like this. Tell me the truth, are you pregnant?" "Of course not!" Vera denied quickly, "How can I be pregnant? I''m not married yet. Don''t talk nonsense." "Listen to your denials, Vivy. You''re a ssic horrible liar." Vera had a feeling that she might identally let in more than she wanted, so she quickly said, "Mom, I still have errands to run. I''m hanging up. I''ll visit you at the restaurant another day." She put her phone away as she scolded. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 In Ocean Vi. "Your Auntie Vera''s and Uncle Quill are getting married in two days. Have you gotten all your things prepared? Have you informed your teacher that you won''t be attending sses that day?" "Of course, mommy. You don''t have to worry about me." "Good. You always hoped for your Auntie Vera to be your Uncle Quill''s wife. Now that it''sing true, are you happy?" Beanie snorted and said, "She doesn''t care about me anymore now that she has Uncle." In other words, he wasn''t as happy as he thought he''d be. Minervaughed as she patted his head. "Your Auntie Vera is busy getting the wedding ready. Just wait until she gives birth. She''d be even busier. So no need to be so upset now. There''ll be more opportunities for you in the future." Hearing that, Beanie couldn''t help saying, "What mother would crush their son like this?" "Oh, if you tell your father this, he''d probably be harsher." Beanie was speechless. Forget it. They were his biological parents, after all. It was best that he let it go.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Mommy, will Jelly Bean be following us to the wedding?" "Of course. It''s your uncle''s wedding. Of course, Jelly Bean has to go." "I see." Just then, the door was pushed open, and Maddox walked in, straight-faced. However, after realizing Beanie was in the room, he was displeased. "Why are you here?" Seeing the expression on his father''s face, Beanie grew upset. Not only did his mother just crush him, but his father also showed a look of contempt as soon as he realized he was in the room. He''d definitely scold him for robbing mummy from him again! Beanie snorted and said, "Mum asked me toe over!" "Yes, I called him here to ask him about the preparation for my brother''s wedding." "You''re done asking, aren''t you?" Maddox then nced at Beanie and said, "Go back to your room and study then." Beanie ignored him and turned to hold Minerva''s arm. "Mommy, I want to sleep with you tonight." Hearing that, Minerva was a little surprised. "Huh? Why?" "I''m scared to sleep alone. Take Jelly Bean with you and sleep in my room, please?" Beanie even shook Minerva''s arm, pleading. However, Minerva found it strange and asked him, "What''s going on with you? Haven''t you always slept alone? You never said you''re afraid." Minerva didn''t notice the undercurrents between the father and son but only thought Beanie''s behavior was strange. After all, she had never heard him say he was afraid of sleeping alone. Could it be that something had happened to him recently? Just when she was about to ask, Maddox''s ruthless words traveled to her ears. "You are a man. Aren''t you ashamed of saying you are afraid? Don''t tell people you''re my son then." Hearing what he said, Beanie grew angry and refuted him, "So are you saying I''m not yours, but someone else''s son?" Maddox''s gaze darkened slightly as he narrowed his eyes and stared at Beanie. "Don''t tell people you''re your mother''s son either." "Mommy didn''t say I can''t say it, did you, Mommy?" Minerva rolled her eyes at the father and son''s bicker. How childish. It seemed like Beanie''s plea for her to sleep with him was a lie. She sighed helplessly, then looked at the baby sleeping next to her. Jelly Bean woke up at some point and looked at her with her gorgeous eyes, like the starry sky after the rain, unusually bright. For some reason, she suddenly smiled at Minerva with her mouth agape. It was fine if she didn''t smile, but when she did, she looked a little silly. s, looking at her baby girl, Minerva felt extremely worried. She really hoped her daughter wasn''t actually a little dummy. How worrying. The day before the wedding, Vera went back to her parents'' ce, as it was tradition for the couple not to see each other the day before the wedding. As Vera was getting married the next day, Mabie abandoned her husband that night and slept with her daughter. The mother and daughter huddled together in the small bed. Vera was too nervous, so she couldn''t sleep at all and kept asking Mabie to talk to her. However, Mabi? had always been carefree, so even when Vera was getting married the next day, she could sleep without worry. Hence, she kept falling asleep while Vera was trying to talk to her. When Vera realized she didn''t respond, she would even nudge her awake. "Mom, mom?" "Huh, yes? What did you say just now?" "Mom." At first, Mabie did not respond. But as Vera continued to poke her, she woke up. Mabie looked at her daughter blearily. "What?" "Mom, don''t sleep. Let''s talk a little more." Looking at Vera''s puppy-dog eyes, Mabie thought her daughter was getting married the next day, after all, so she decided to talk to her for a little while longer. "Vivy, you''re getting married tomorrow. You''ll look horrible if you don''t sleep now. I do want to chat, but we have to get up early tomorrow. It''s best if we sleep as much as we can." Hearing that, Vera shook her head hard and said, "But I can''t fall asleep." What Mabie said was quite frightening. Vera kept silent for a while before saying, "Mom, it''s even harder for me to fall asleep now with you scaring me like that." "You brat, are you going to let me sleep or not?" "I am nervous. I can''t sleep. Mom, why does it feel like a dream? Am I really getting married? Hadn''t I juste back to Hidalgo?" Vera said while rubbing her eyes, looking at Mabie with confusion. Seeing her like this, Mabie suddenly thought of what she was like as a child. Just like now, Vera was sleeping by her side, rubbing her eyes as she said, "Mom, is the sun already up?" How history repeated itself. Mabie stretched out her hand and caressed her daughter''s head as she did back then. "Silly girl, don''t think too much." Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 "Hurry up and go to sleep. Count sheep if you cant. Chatting will only make you more excited and sleepless." Vera thought her mother was right. When she slept with Minerva in the past, they would chat for the whole night, and they''d get out of bed with dark circles the next day. Although it''d be boring if they didn''t chat, it''d take no time for them to fall asleep if they justid still. "Okay, for the sake of being presentable, I''ll sleep." "Yes, go to sleep." Mabie breathed a sigh of relief, seeing that Vera finally closed her eyes. There were a lot of things to do the next morning. If she really chatted all night, she''d have to attend the wedding with obvious dark circles. At the same time, on the other side. Olivia was also not able to sleep. It was Vera''s wedding the next day. Although she said she wanted to attend the wedding, she regretted it now. Why should she attend the wedding with this b*stard? The bride was the most beautiful human being in the world. Vera would definitely look her best then. If Sam were to attend, his eyes would definitely be glued to her. F*ck! Olivia''s rage grew the more she thought about it. She turned over and kicked Sam''s knee, pretending to be dreaming. The pain in his knee woke him up. As he found Olivia was sleeping soundly when he opened his eyes, he thought she had identally kicked him in her sleep. He sighed, feeling somewhat helpless, then closed his eyes again and went back to sleep. She couldn''t believe that b*stard had no reaction at all! And he even wanted to continue to sleep?! Did he think she''d let him off so easily? Olivia sneered in her heart and kicked him again. Just as he was on the verge of falling asleep, he was kicked into the same spot once again. He opened his eyes immediately in pain, only to find Olivia motionless still. Looking at her, Sam suspected she did it on purpose. However, she should be asleep at this point. Therefore, Sam dismissed the idea very quickly and hoped Ollie would not kick him again. How was he going to live through the night if she kept doing it all night? Soon, he closed his eyes and went back to sleep. After a while, Olivia opened her eyes and found that he had fallen asleep again. "Humph, he sure is sleeping like a log. Doesn''t he know his beloved woman is getting married tomorrow? What is he thinking?" she wondered. Olivia was infuriated. The two kicks just now weren''t enough to vent her frustrations as her purpose was to annoy him and not let him sleep. Who would''ve thought he''d continue to sleep as if nothing had happened. Hence, she lifted her foot and intended to kick Sam again, then pretended to be asleep. However, it didn''t go as nned this time. Just as she was about to kick, Sam suddenly grabbed her foot. Taken aback, she looked up, only to meet his sharp gaze. He was wide awake as if he was faking his sleep just now. "Two kicks are not enough to vent your anger? You want a third time?" Hearing that, Olivia had it all figured out. She gnashed her teeth and said, "Since you already know, why pretend?" "How can I see through you if I don''t?" Sam let go of her foot and said in a helpless tone, "What are you fussing about staying up in the middle of the night?" Fuss? He made it sound like she was acting unreasonable. She sneered in her heart, then went along with him. "Who said I was making a fuss? I didn''t do it on purpose. I was kicking a pig in my dream just now. Don''t tell me I can''t even kick a pig?" "Why does it sound like you''re cursing me?" Sam narrowed his eyes and stared at Olivia. She was too crafty, Kicking him in the middle of the night instead of sleeping denying it so quickly, and even said she was kicking a pig in her dream. It was obvious that she was cursing him. s, this girl would only feel good by bullying him. "Curse you?" Olivia sneered and blinked at him as she said word by word, "What are you talking about? I''m not cursing anyone but a pig." With that, Sam was rendered speechless. He took a deep breath and decided to let it go after some thought. Hence, he pursed his lips and closed his eyes again. "Okay, can we go back to sleep then?" What the hell? Was he going to sleep again? Does he not feel anything being cursed? Olivia nudged him angrily and said, "You''re not allowed to sleep. Wake up!" Hearing that, Sam opened his eyes and looked at her helplessly. "What is going on with you?" "Do you know what day tomorrow is?" As confusion shed across Sam''s eyes, he heard Olivia growling, "You heartless b*stard, tomorrow is the wedding of your beloved woman. How can you sleep so soundly? Do you have any conscience at all?" Olivia said as she poked his chest. He knew nothing would be of him and Vera, so after he backed down, he rarely thought about her. Moreover, he was upied with work in addition to dealing with Olivia every day as well. He really didn''t have the energy to think about other matters. "Why aren''t you talking? Did I touch a sore spot?"This is from N?velDrama.Org. As Sam''s girlfriend, she naturally couldn''t stand seeing Sam feeling sad for other women, not even a bit, yet, for some reason, she still deliberately reminded him. What was she trying to achieve? "I knew it. I touched a sore spot, didn''t I? You''re distraught, aren''t you? Let me tell you, this may be your room, but I''m your girlfriend now. will not allow you to think of with another woman when you think of me! "So, gather your things and sleep outside. Now." A few minutester, Sam was pushed out of the room with a quilt and a pillow in his arms. He stood rooted on the spot, dazed. What had he done wrong to deserve this? What the hell?! He was sleeping so soundly, yet he was woken up by her kicks and even chased out of his own bedroom. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 Olivia thought Sam woulde back in. He had the key, didn''t he? But to her surprise, it didn''t take long for outside to fall silent. There was still nothing even after ten minutes. Feeling peculiar, she wondered if the fe was that obedient and actually slept outside? A couple of minutester, Olivia sneakily opened the door and took a peek. There was no sign of Sam, so she tiptoed out of the room to find Sam sleeping on the sofa. He seemed to be worn out; he was fast asleep with his arms crossed and the quilt covering half of his body. Seeing him like this, Olivia suddenly felt a little ufortable. What she had just given him was a thin quilt, but it was currently winter. She had thought he would protest, but to her dismay, he fell asleep as soon as heid down. Olivia squatted down beside Sam and stared at his eyes in silence. Was he worn out from working overtime recently? Was it the reason he was so sleepy to the point he didn''t want to think about anything? Perhaps it was because that woman''s wedding was approaching, so he deliberately did so to numb himself. That way, he could fall asleep immediately and not think about anything else. As the thought crossed her mind, Olivia''s heart ached. She felt a little sorry for him and even distraught. She slowly extended her hand, wanting to touch Sam''s eyebrows. To her dismay, Sam opened his eyes as soon as her finger touched him. "What are you nning to do again?" His sudden movement startled Olivia, and she froze in ce. "Um, weren''t you asleep?" Sam looked to be wide awake. It was as if he was just pretending to be asleep. "If you keep doing this, neither of us will be sleeping tonight." Hearing that, Olivia twitched her lips. "It''s my fault then? I already told you I didn''t kick you on purpose. I was dreaming. It was an ident." "What about now?" Sam asked, slowly reaching out to grab her finger, "What are you trying to do?" Although he was covered with a thin quilt, the temperature of his body was still high. However, despite struggling, Olivia''s hand was a little cold. Olivia nced at the finger in his hand as she pursed her lips, then said, "I felt sorry for you after I kicked you out. What else can I do? Do you think I''d actually harm you? That never crossed his mind. However, Olivia had always been mischievous, and she had bundles of tricks up her sleeve, so he wouldn''t know what she''d do to him next. "You''re feeling sorry for me? So you''re letting me go back to my room?" "Are you seriously able to fall asleep?" "I''m very sleepy." "Sleepy? You call this sleepy? You''re wide awake every time you look at me. I bet you''re thinking of her while you pretend to be asleep." Actually, if it weren''t for Olivia, Sam would have truly forgotten about it. Her wedding was the next day, and he was upied with worktely. He had liked her, but many things couldn''t be changed even if he was sad. Moreover, he had liked her for years. It wasn''t a feeling he could just get rid of in a snap. He looked at her helplessly and said, "Since you know, why would you bring it up?" She knew it! Olivia sneered as he admitted it. "You''re just reminding me by mentioning this." "Excuse you! Even if I''m reminding you, I''m telling you to forget about her. She''s getting married tomorrow; she''ll be someone else''s wife then. Did I say you should continue to have her in your heart?" Olivia''s anger grew with her words. She was so agitated that she sat down on the floor. "Forget it. Seems like I won''t be sleeping tonight." Seeing her on the floor, Sam couldn''t sleep anymore either. He sat up and said, "Get up." Olivia sat still. "It is freezing. You will catch a cold if you sit on the floor." "So be it. You don''t care about me anyway." "Says who?" "Either way, you don''t... Ah!" Before she could even finish her words, Sam picked her up and put her on the sofa. The thin quilt was draped over her as Sam sat down beside her. "Let''s talk." "What''s there to talk about?" Olivia snuggled up in the quilt. Although her tone was filled with disdain, her body subliminally leaned to his side. "Aren''t you cold? We can share the quilt." Hearing that, Sam looked at her for a while before he got under the quilt too, sharing it with her. Sam was quite warm, so it didn''t take long for the quilt to be cozy. Olivia leaned against his shoulder and said, "What do you want to talk about? That woman in your heart?" "I was the one who suggested for us to try out our rtionship, wasn''t it?" Hearing that, Olivia''s heart skipped a beat; she looked at him warily. Could it be that he was fed up with her nonsense? Was he just saying his opinion, or was he going to break up with her? She did not say anything but just stared at him. "I''m really learning how to be a boyfriend, but there have been a lot of things I have to deal with in thepany recently, so I may have neglected you. As for my thoughts, I won''t lie to you, nor will I be able to. I''m sure you can read me like an open book. If you''re willing can shoulder the responsibility forever. If you feel that it''s hard to be with me, then..." "What are you trying to say?" Before he could finish his words, Olivia was already moping. "We''d just started dating. I just made a little fuss, and you already want to break up with me?" Hearing that, Sam frowned and said, "I didn''t say that." "No? Then what were you trying to say just now? Why does it sound like you want to break up with me?" "I don''t want to break up with you. just thought if you find it hard to be with me, I don''t want to see you suffer either." 6.1 Olivia refuted him, "If this is what you''re thinking, shouldn''t you be feeling guilty and then treat me better? Are you even listening to your bullsh*t?" Enlightened, Sam thought she was right. Her way of handling it was much better, so he nodded solemnly and said, "In that case, I''ll do as you say." Olivia felt much better seeing how serious he looked. "Good that you know." Sure enough, men had to be taught. If not, he''d only do things his way. Ever since he became her boyfriend, she had lectured him now and then. There was no way she''d let him go that easily. Otherwise, it would only benefit other women. She was not that stupid. "It''s settled then? Can we go back to bed now?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 After they came to an agreement, and Oliva was quite pleased with the result, she no longer fussed over the matter but went to bed with Sam. This time, Olivia fell asleep very quickly, no longer bothered. On the contrary, because of the ordeal, Sam was no longer able to go back to sleep. His head was filled with all that she had said to him earlier. As well as that woman. "She''d be putting on a wedding dress, walking down the aisle, marrying the man she loved so dearly the next day. She must be the happiest person alive right now." Sam thought. The happiest thing in life was probably knowing the person you love loved you back, and the two of you could spend the rest of your lives together. But what about him? Would he and Ollie be able to spend the rest of their lives together? Finally, it was the day of the wedding! As Vera didn''t have a good sleep the night before, and she''d have to get dressed up early the next day. She could barely keep her eyes open when she got up. Seeing her so, the makeup artist, Eileen, immediately eximed. "Mrs. Hanover, what did you dost night? Why are your dark circles so obvious?" Hearing that, she was jolted awake. Looking at herself in the mirror, her dark circles were terrifyingly obvious. "Oh no, oh my!" She had clearly fallen asleep not long after her mother had talked her into doing so, so why were her dark circles still so bad? How was she supposed to walk down the aisle? Would Quill mind? Eileenforted her when she saw how distressed Vera was. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Hanover. Nothing a little makeup won''t fix. You''ll still look gorgeous." "But you can still tell if you look close enough, won''t you? I knew I should''ve slept earlier." she sighed. Eileen continued to reassure her, "Rx, Mrs. Hanover. It''s amon thing between brides-to-be. You''re excited, nervous, and all that. I get it. I have a friend who can''t even sleep if she has to meet her clients the next day or go on a business trip, let alone getting married." Just like that, Vera''s attention was diverted, "That serious? She must have it hard, doesn''t she?" "She does, but there''s no other way, is there? She can only try to adjust her mindset. I have to say, Mrs. Hanover, your skin is amazing. Let''s put on a sheet mask first. It''ll be better for your makeupter." "Alright." Eileen had her own hydration form, so she applied some on Vera''s face mask before putting it on her. "I''ll apply some cream to help reduce your dark circles. Why don''t you take a nap in the meantime? You''ll feel more energized during the wedding." "Okay." The masks felt cooling on Vera''s face, and since the heater was on in the room, she felt quite cozy. So it didn''t take long for Vera to fall asleep. Eileen then said to her assistant, Ingrid, as they left Vera alone. "Let her sleep for a while. It will take around 20 minutes. Go and find some breakfast; best if it''s something light, easy to digest, and doesn''t have a strong smell." "Okay." Ingrid then did as Eileen instructed. Eileen then got all the makeup out and ready. Two other makeup artists were hired to help Vera''s parents with their makeup. David was originally against the idea, but when he heard many people from the upper ss would be attending, he agreed to it, thinking he shouldn''t embarrass his daughter. Their dressing room was on a different floor from Vera''s. Mabie and David chatted as they had their makeup done.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Say, David, I''m sure you never thought you''d be putting on makeup in your life, do you?" Mabie teased her husband with her eyes closed. Hearing that, David''s expression turned awkward as he replied, "Of course. This is the only time I''ll ever put on makeup. Who would''ve thought she''d be married to Quill? Even think I''m dreaming, never mind Vivy. Is this actually a dream, and I''d wake up from it?" Content belongs to "Bah, what are you talking about? Why are the two of you like this? Are you seeking death?" The two makeup artists kept congratting the elderly couple saying how lucky their daughter was to marry into such a good family, she would definitely live a good life in the future, and things like that. Mabie was on cloud nine to hear that, so she said to them, "Thank you. You guys should join the reception. After all this, I''ll give you guys a big tip." The makeup artists thought they''d onlye to do their job, but after hearing Mabie''s words, they were ted. "Thank you. May your daughter live a happy and harmonious married life." There wasughter everywhere, so no one noticed a sneaky figure entering Vera''s dressing room. Fifteen minutester. Mabie and David''s makeup were finally done. While Mabie kept teasing her husband, she also suggested checking on Vera. David only had one daughter, so she was the apple of his eye. He nodded, agreeing to Mabie''s suggestion as they headed out. As soon as they were out, they could smell something burning. The wedding was held in a six-star hotel, so they frowned when they smelled the scent of burnt food. "Hey, what''s the matter with this hotel? Why does it smell like something''s burning? Had they hired a bad cook?" Hearing that, David couldn''t help butugh and said, "Even Vera''s cooking is much better than this." "Of course." Mabie was very proud of her daughter''s cooking. Theyughed as they asked for directions to Vera''s dressing room. After that, they walked upstairs. Just as they were about to go upstairs, a series of chaotic footsteps traveled to their ears, and several people ran down. Seeing their panicked faces, Mabie and David couldn''t help asking, "What''s going on?" "Sir, Madam, what are you going upstairs for? One of the rooms has caught on fire. I heard it''s quite bad, and we don''t know if it will spread. You guys should leave immediately." "Fire?" A trace of confusion shed in the couple''s eyes. They looked at each other and then rushed up. Seeing that they didn''t heed his words but ran up instead, he asked, "Sir, Madam, what are you doing? One of the rooms has caught on fire. Don''t go; it''s dangerous." Mabie replied in a hurry, "My daughter is still having her makeup done there. We have to get her." It took no time for them to disappear from the young man''s sight, so he begrudgingly let them do so. At the same time, the hotel''s fire rm rang. "Has anyone called 911 ?" "I don''t know. Maybe someone did." Everyone was all talk until all of them finally took their phones out to call the emergency line. Vera was awoken by the smoke, choking. She was somewhat suffocating in her sleep, so she opened her eyes. The mask was still on her face, but she didn''t know why there was suddenly a raging fire in the room, and it was inches away from her. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 No wonder she had difficulty breathing and even felt warm. Startled, Vera jumped out of her chair and ran toward the door. She was ted to find the fire hadn''t spread to the door. Although she didn''t know why a fire broke out, she''d be fine as long as she could leave. However, she turned the doorknob only to find it locked from the outside. Deja vu! It wasn''t that long ago when she experienced the same thing. Realizing that, goosebumps covered Vera''s body, and her scalp tingled as she pulled the door with all her might. However, the door wouldn''t budge no matter what. What was going on? Would this fire be the end of her? No, she couldn''t die. Vera hammered on the door as she screamed, "Anyone out there? Help!" However, it was as if she had been isted from the rest of the world. No one came to her despite her cries. The fire spread fast. It had only been burning at the dressing table a moment ago, but now it had reached where Vera had been sitting. Locked door, missing phone, and she was all alone. It couldn''t be a coincidence. Someone wanted to burn her to death on her wedding day. Vera felt chills all over her body as the thought crossed her mind. What now? What should she do? How could she escape? Why was she the only one left in the room? Where was the makeup artist? No, she couldn''t just sit here and do nothing. She had finally gotten to this day after pursuing Quill for years. There was no way she''d resign to be burned to death. But what could she do? When the fire started... Vera looked at the second room. The fire had not spread there, and she remembered there was a bathroom in there. If there was a bathroom, there should be water. Delighted, she ran toward the room. Fortunately, there was a small basin in the bathroom, and Vera stumbled out with the basin filled with water. However, the fire had gotten worse, and that little amount of water was of no use at all. At this rate, she would not be able to put out the ze. Vera returned to the bathroom to clog all the drains, then turned all the taps on before keeping the bathroom door open. Soon, the water overflowed and flooded the bathroom. She didn''t know if it would work. But trapped and unable to put out the fire, this was all she could do. She didn''t ck off either. Even if all she had was a small basin, she still tried to put out the fire with it. Although the little amount of water barely did anything, Vera thought it could, at least, slow the fire down a little. Even if it was only for a second, it would increase the chance of her survival. She only hoped someone realized there was a fire and called 911. She really did not want to die here. She hadn''t be Quill''s wife yet. She hadn''t even told him she was pregnant with his child. There was no way she''d resign to death. "Eire!" Minerva held Beanie''s hand as Maddox walked alongside her with Jelly Bean in his arms. The family of four came to Vera and Quill''s wedding. Minerva was upied with things in the lobby, but she was also curious what Vera looked like after makeup, so she wanted to take Beanie along to see her. However, just then, someone rushed in. "Mr. Hanover, the dressing room is on fire." Quill happened to be entertaining the guests, and when everyone heard the news, they couldn''t help feeling anxious. "What is going on?" "Why is there suddenly a fire?" Quill narrowed his eyes as he watched the man running towards him, out of breath. "What''s wrong?" "I don''t know why, but the room Miss Zais is in suddenly caught fire. Just now, when the makeup artist''s assistant wanted to go in with I breakfast, she realized the door was jammed. After a while, she smelled something burning..." Before he could finish his words, Quill had already disappeared. "Say that again. What happened?" After that, Minerva also ran in the direction Quill had disappeared to. Halfway through, she turned to look at Maddox and said, "Look after Beanie and Jelly Bean." Maddox, who had been abandoned, was speechless. "What is going on? Where''s the fire? Is it where the bride is at?" "No, it can''t be this coincidental! Has anyone called 911? Hurry up!" Maddox looked at the chaos around him, then at his children. No, child; there was only one left. Beanie had run to Minerva when he wasn''t looking. D*mn, that child sure liked to add to the chaos. What could he do even if he ran to the fire? Gritting his teeth, Maddox wanted to catch up to them as he held Jelly Bean in his arms. "Maddox." A voice came from behind. Abigail rushed over as she also heard about the fire. Seeing that he was alone, she understood what was going on. So she reached her hands out to him and said, "I''ll take care of Jelly Bean. Go and take a look. Make sure the three of youe back safe and sound. Do you hear me?" "Thank you, Auntie." Abigail''s arrival was a godsend. After all, Jelly Bean was too little, and it''d be inconvenient for Maddox to do anything with her in his arms. "Hurry up and go." Maddox left without another word. Meanwhile, on the other side, Mabie and David had arrived at Vera''s dressing room. Everyone had evacuated the floor, and they were the only ones left. They tried to open the door only to find it locked. "What should we do? The door is not opening. Vivy, are you inside? Can you hear me? Open the door! There''s a fire!" Mabie was so worried that her voice wasced with sobs as she spoke. What was she to do if her daughter was really still inside? Why wouldn''t the door open? David also tried to open the door, only to fail too. Then, he said with a stern expression, "Someone must''ve broken the lock. No one will be able to go in or out."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What should we do? David, do something. Vivy is still in there. The smoke is so thick, it must be zing in there." "Hold on, calm down." "How can I? Our daughter''s in there. Our daughter! How can I calm down?" Mabie was so anxious that she burst into tears at the end of her words. Her newly applied makeup was immediately stained with tears, but she couldn''t care less about it now. "Hurry up and do something!" "Stop crying. Step aside. I''ll try and see if I can..." Before David could finish his words, a steady voice came from behind, "Please step aside, Mr. and Mrs.is." Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 The two of them turned around when they heard the voice. It was Quill. He was wearing his wedding tuxedo, but as he came in a hurry, his shirt was disheveled and a thinyer of sweat formed on his forehead as he suppressed his erratic breathing. "Quill, Vivy may still be inside. The dressing room has caught fire." Mabie burst into tears as soon as she saw Quill. Quill said as he panted, "I know. Please, stand aside. I''ll try and kick the door open." "Alright, alright." Mabie hastily retreated to the side, and so did David. As the lock was damaged, the door couldn''t be opened at all. However, it''d be toote if they got the tools to break it open, so this was the only way. Quill was still young, and he also exercised regrly, so he was ripped. He managed to kick the door open after a few attempts, just that he caused a huge ruckus. Mabie could tell his leg hurt with every kick. However, Quill remained straight-faced, with his lips pursed into a straight line as he broke the door down. Bang! Smoke billowed out along with a raging me as soon as the door was opened. Mabie wanted to rush in, but David pulled her back. "It''s zing. We can''t go in like this." Livid, Mabie cursed, "Why not? Vera''s still in there!" Mabie hadpletely lost her rationality, but not David. And just so happened Minerva had arrived. She was taken aback by the zing me. "Mrs. Zais, the fire is too intense. You won''t be able to save Vera even if you go in." "Then what should we do..." With that, they looked forward only to find Quill gone. "Quill!" Minerva eximed, subliminally walking forward. David grabbed her and said, "You can''t go in. It''s too intense." Minerva felt her heart was beating wildly, and she bit her lower lip hard. "When will the rescue arrive?" she asked.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "They''ve already called 911, but it''ll take some time for them to get here. I don''t know how long though," Mabie mumbled as she wiped her tears. Minerva felt dizzy, and her legs were giving out at the thought of Vera and her brother in the fire. The room was aze; would they be able to make it out of there? Just as Minerva was about to fall to the ground from the dizziness, a pair of strong arms held her. She looked up when she felt a familiar scent; it was Maddox. She didn''t know when he had arrived. Beanie was also standing next to him with a face filled with worry and anxiety. Seeing Maddox, Minerva grabbed his cor tightly as if he was her lifeline. She wanted to say something, but she was choked with sobs, and tears soon flowed down her cheeks. He pursed his lips as he looked at her; his gaze, dark. Then, he looked up at the ze. It was so intense that anybody who went in would be scorched. But her best friend and her brother were inside. With that thought, Maddox let go of Minerva and said to Beanie, "Look after your mommy." Hearing that, Minerva knew Maddox had made up his mind. She immediately held a death grip on his arm and said, "No, don''t go." Quill had already gone in. It was zing; even though she wanted to think otherwise, she couldn''t let the three most important people in her life risk their lives at the same time. "Don''t worry." Maddox caressed the back of her head and ced a gentle kiss on the forehead. "I''ve managed to survive the sea. A fire like this won''t hold me back." "No, no way. You can''t go in no matter what Minerva shook her head and bit her lower lip hard. She looked at the raging fire as she. made a decision, "From now before the firemen arrive, novel.ne is allowed to enter." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although she was distressed about the situation inside, she could not selfishly let others take risks. Just because someone was bold enough to charge in doesn''t mean they could aplish something with such a raging fire. The more people there were, the more danger they would face. Vera was trapped inside, and she couldn''t stop Quill from charging in in time. All she could do now was wait for them toe out and wait for the firemen to arrive. Maddox stared at her with distress in his eyes. "Why do you want to do this to yourself? You''re obviously worried." Minerva bit her lower lip. "Call me selfish, but I can''t let all of you risk your lives at the same time." After Quill rushed into the fire, the mes nearly burned the surface of his skin dry. The fire climbed the curtains, and the furniture crackled as they burned. Gradually, the scenery that entered his view changed. In the fire, cries for help rang in his ears. The room was engulfed in mes, and he was suffocating from the heavy smoke. Standing in the fire, Quill felt as if he had returned to the fire in his childhood. He was still a child then, but he had to witness his loved one die saving him. The power went out at home that day. His mother, Phoebe, lit a candle and told him to sit there and not move. As it was his birthday, Quill wouldn''t stop asking for a cake. However, the power went out just as his mother was leaving. At first, Phoebe wa el worried about leaving him at home, but after thinking that his father was resting in the other room, she was no longer worried. She ordered Quill not to run around, and he could wake his father up if he got bored. After that, Phoebe went out to buy the cake. Quill sat obediently in front of the candle as he waited; his eyes filled with anticipation for the cake. Like any child, he loved cakes, especially the cream on the surface; soft, smooth, and sweet. But more importantly, he was turning five that day, so there would be five candles on the cake. He wanted to make three wishes when he blew out the candlester. His first wish was to grow up faster so that he could eat cakes other than during birthdays. His second wish was for his grandfather to ept his father sooner. His father looked gloomy all the time as his mother wanted to endure the hardship with him, yet he seemed reluctant for her to do so. His grandfather was rich and treated him well, but he hated his father, so Quill hoped that his grandfather would like his father. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org His third wish was for his parents to be healthy forever so that they could celebrate all of his birthdays together. However, he never thought he would lose his father forever on that day. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 The candle''s me was not big; something else led to the disaster. Quill felt bored while waiting, so he navigated through the darkness to his room to find his drawing pad. He thought he should draw a picture of him and his parents as well as his grandfather together. Although Quill was only five, he was already a skilled artist. After he was done, he held the drawing up, joyous. However, he grew upset next. Although it was his birthday, his grandfather did note to apany him. He couldn''t understand why his grandfather wouldn''t acknowledge his father when he was great. He decided to give this painting to his grandfather the next day in hopes that his grandfather would let go of his prejudice against his father. With that thought in mind, Quill got up to put the drawing away. However, as he was too deep in thought, he identally kicked the chair next to him when he got up and fell forward. Then the drawing pad in his hand flew out and fell directly on the candle. The fire from the candle ignited the paper.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As Quill hurt his knee, he held it for quite some time. By the time he realized it, the fire had already spread to the side. Quill lived in a small rented house; it was filled with stuff, and they were mostly mmable. Before Quill could register what was going on, the fire had gotten worse with time. When he finally realized how bad the situation was, he grew horrified. He vaguely remembered that his teacher had said in ss that children should not y with matches. Otherwise, they could easily start a fire. "Oh, water can put out the fire," That was all he had in his mind. He immediately ran to the kitchen and came back with a basin of water in his arms. But since he was just a weak child, the water sshed out as he walked. Hence the remaining amount of water in the basin was far from enough to extinguish the raging mes. The fire was growing bigger and bigger, and Quill was so frightened that he ran to his father, Haward, for help. At first, he wanted to handle it himself. His father worked tillte every day. However, he left work early that day to celebrate his birthday; he just went to take a nap as they hadn''t begun celebrating. Therefore, Quill did not want to disturb him. Haward could smell a hint of something burning in his dreams. It was rather subtle at first, but it gradually became unbearable. He wondered if his wife had burned the dinner again. s, she couldn''t cook, but she always tried for his sake. Phoebe was the daughter of the Hanover family, and she had servants for everything. She should be living in a mansion and wearing beautiful clothes, yet she chose to marry him and endure the hardship. He did not want her to suffer, so he worked hard to support their family. However, because of that, he''d neglect her. He''d also felt guilty every time he saw her burned hand from cooking when he came back from work. He truly thought he was useless; he couldn''t even give his wife a good life. She should not have had to suffer like this. She was supposed to live a life free from worries. As the thought crossed his mind, Haward no longerid in the bed but got up. Probably because he had worked overtime for days on end, his head was spinning so badly that he couldn''t stand up straight. Haward shook his head and massaged his temples. What was going on with him? Why was his head so heavy all of a sudden? Was it because he had worked overtime for days and hadn''t had enough rest? No, he couldn''t fall. His wife and son needed him. Moreover, it was Quill''s birthday that day. He wondered if Phoebe had bought a cake. Thinking of this, he got up again and walked out. His head was gradually getting heavier. He felt as if he was stepping on air, falling the next second. But as a man, Haward did not allow himself to fall. It wasn''t until he opened the door and saw the raging mes as well as the child that was about to enter his room that he was bbergasted. "Wh-What is going on?" Standing by his side, looking up, Quill tugged at Haward''s trousers as he said with a face full of anxiety, "D- Dad, I identally knocked over the I candle, and this happened. I tried to use water, but it wouldn''t put out the fire. He looked as if he hadmitted a great sin when he spoke. Haward had never been willing to scold Quill, nor had he ever yelled at him. Seeing how remorseful his son was, his heart suddenly wrenched. However, it wasn''t the time tofort him. "Quill, step aside. I''ll put out the fire." This was their home; they wouldn''t have a ce to stay if it burned down. Therefore, Haward''s first thought was to put out the fire. He was tall and strong, so getting the water proved no challenge to him. Although his dizziness held his back, his strong willpower helped him press on. He poured buckets of water over the mes, and Quill helped as well. With time, Haward''s vision got darker as his consciousness faded. However, the fire was still not extinguished. It was probably impossible to save their house anymore. With the possibility in mind, Haward immediately walked over to Quill and held his hand. "Quill, the fire is too big. We won''t be able to put it out. We have to leave quickly." After that, Haward ran out with his son. Bang! A burning beam suddenly fell and blocked their way. Quill was shocked as the fire came at them. He thought it would burn his face, but Haward shielded him and saved him from all the danger. To their dismay, Haward was so dizzy that he couldn''t tell left from right, but Quill was still in his arms, and the fire around them was getting more and more vicious. "Dad, Dad!" Quill called to him, and he managed to regain consciousness. When he looked down, he saw his son looking at him anxiously with immense fear and guilt. No, he couldn''t fall at a time like this. He had to take Quill to safety; he could not die here. Quill and his mother had suffered too much because of him. If he died, there would be no hope for them. Moreover, he vowed to take good care of them for a lifetime. "C''mon, we have to get out of here." Haward rose to his feet and headed for the exit with Quill in his arms. But the next second, a beam fell in their direction again. Haward was already dizzy, so he could not avoid it. With a loud bang, the beam fell and smashed him to the ground. That heavy force felt like thousands of boulders falling onto him. When Haward fell, he felt that his heart was about to burst. Fortunately, he was able to protect Quill. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 As when the beam fell, Haward pushed Quill aside. Quill grimaced in pain as he stumbled and fell to the ground. "Dad!" He cried as he realized Haward was crushed under the zing beam. Freaked out, he ran toward his father when the mes were burning Haward''s clothes and skin. Quill wanted to help Haward up, but he was already on the verge of losing his consciousness. He passed out instantly after the heavy beam hit him. "Dad, Dad, get up!" Quill was freaking out, but his father wouldn''t respond no matter how hard he shook him. He grabbed his father''s hand and tried to drag him toward the door, but he couldn''t. Finally, an idea struck Quill, and he got up to push the beam that fell on his father. The beam was very heavy and scorching, so as soon as Quill put his little hands on it, he heard the sound of flesh sizzling. He withdrew his hands immediately and blew on his palms. The pain was unbearable. And Quill nearly shed tears that moment. However, he instantly realized he was already in so much pain with just one touch. His father was probably in more pain crushed under the beam. With that thought in mind, Quill put his hands on the beam despite his fear and pain. The intense pain traveled from his palms; he dared not let go but continued to push it with all his might. He had to save his father; he was definitely in a lot of pain. It was all his fault. If he hadn''t drawn, this would not have happened. "Dad, get up! Dad..." As soon as Haward gradually regained his consciousness, he heard Quill''s cries. It sounded like the hopeless cries of a cub, stabbing his heart with each call.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Haward opened his eyes with difficulty and finally saw the scene in front of him. To save him, his son''s little hands were scorched to muttion. The fire was burning the hem of Quill''s pants, but he didn''t notice at all, still trying to push the beam away from him. No... It was uneptable! He was a man. No, he was not only a man but also a husband and a father! How could he lie here and let his son suffer this kind of pain! As the house was aze, people finally took notice and ran out one after another. Some ran to call 911, while others were like headless chickens, afraid that the fire would spread to their houses. "Quill," Haward said with difficulty while Quill was still pushing the beam. Hearing his father''s voice, he immediately looked over and rushed to him. "Dad, Dad, you''re finally awake!" The flesh on Haward''s back had been burnt to the point he could not feel anything anymore. He was on the verge of fainting from the excruciating pain, but when he saw Quill trying to save him with all his might, he knew he couldn''t give up. "Quill, you cannot stay here any longer. Run before the fire spreads to the door." Quill was an obedient child, so Haward thought he''d run out without the slightest hesitation. But for some reason, Quill suddenly widened his eyes and shook his head hard, non-stop. "No, I won''t." "Listen to me, Quill." Haward smiled as he gently wiped the ashes off Quill''s face. His heart wrenched when he saw his badly mangled hand. However, it was not the time for it; he had to cajole Quill into leaving. "Quill, I''m not asking you to leave me. It''s just that you won''t be able to push the beam away alone. So, run out and get help before the fire reaches the door. They can help save me." Hearing that, Quill''s eyes lit up. "Will they save you?" Haward nodded with a smile. "Of course, but you have to ask them to help me. Do you understand?" Quill obviously knew his strength alone was enough to push the beam away as it wouldn''t budge despite his efforts. It would be great if the neighbors were willing to help. Quill turned around, ready to run, but he turned back and looked at his father, hesitant. Haward smiled and urged him gently, "Go now, quickly. I''m counting on you." Yes, his father was in a lot of pain. He needed to ask the neighbors to save his father! With that thought, Quill said solemnly to his father, "Dad, you have to wait for me!" Then, Quill ran out the door. Perhaps because he had a target, he darted. Haward watched as his son''s back faded into the distance. His gaze was desirous; even when Quill was no longer within his vision, he still looked on. A momentter, Haward grimaced in pain. As Quilk was present earlier, he dared not show his pain. He was excruciating pain, and his consciousness was fading. He had a feeling he wouldn''t make it; his limbs were numb, and his back waspletely burned. He had his reasons for asking Quill to leave. He hoped Quill could get help, for he did not want to die just like that. He had vowed to take care of his wife and son for a lifetime. If he died, what were the two of them to do? Hence, he could not die. vefood As long as there was still a glimmer of hope, he had to grab hold of it. Of course, the most important thing was to let Quill leave. If he really failed to get out alive, at least his son would not be in danger. All that it mattered was that his son was able to escape alive. As the thought crossed his mind, Haward felt much better. However, he was in much agony and cold sweat kept pouring out. He really didn''t want to die like this. If he died, it would be the end of him, but the people left behind would suffer. They would have to face the pain of losing their loved ones day and night. How could he bear to do so to his family? He really did not want to die. Therefore, Haward could only pray to God that Quill could look for someone to rescue him. As several neighbors watched the zing house, they were shocked by the small figure who had suddenly rushed out of the fire. "Is-Isn''t that Quill? Why are you in there? Where are your parents?" "Oh my God! Why is your hand so badly injured? Are your parents still in there?" Several adults circled him. Panting, Quill looked at them pitifully and begged, "Please, my dad is still inside. He''s hurt. Please save him!" Hearing that, the adults were stunned. "Your father is still in there?" Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 "What''s going on? Why was there suddenly a fire?" "You are here, but why isn''t your father here yet? Is he still looking for something? Don''t worry, maybe your father wille out soon." Some people asked Quill to show them his hands, but he hid his hand behind his back and kept telling them, "I beg you, my father fainted and he can''te out. Please help him!" When they heard that he had fainted, the adults realized that the situation was much more serious than they had imagined. Initially, when they saw that even a child could sessfully escape from the fire, they thought that Haward, who was an adult, would definitely be able to escape too. However, no one thought that he would faint. Unexpectedly, several people immediately got up and rushed towards the fire. However, before they reached the door, they hesitated. They didn''t dare to step forward. "I-It''s so hot. Will we be able toe out after entering?" That one sentence made the others hesitate.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "You are right. The fire is too big. It''ll be dangerous if we go in. Shall we put it out first?" "Quill, you go to the side first and leave it to the adults, okay?" Although Quill was young, he could see their hesitation. Although they stood in front of the door, they couldn''t get in. His father was still suffering inside. He came to his senses and turned back to run inside, but he was stopped by the adult closest to him, "Hey, why are you not listening to us? You can''t go in because the fire is so big. What if you also catch fire? Wait at the side. You can''t go in again." "M-My father is still inside!" Quill struggled to run in, but the man did allow him to go in, and his strength was no match for him at all. "Dad! Dad!" Quill was shouting non-stop. It was probably because his voice was too tragic and sad that the adults beside him could not bear to watch this scene. "Or let''s go in and have a look. That child managed to escape despite the fire." "Yeah, even a child is not afraid. As an adult, it would be very embarrassing if we back down now." "You stay here, Quill. Wait for us outside. We will go in and save your father now." Several men rolled up their sleeves and were ready to enter the fire. At this time, the firemen came. They surrounded the fire and began to evacuate the people around them. When Quill saw those people surround his house, he was so anxious that he wanted to run over while shouting for his father. A fireman squatted down and gave him a hug. "Kid, the fire inside is very big. You can''t run in like that or you will get hurt." After that, the fireman noticed that Quill''s hand was badly injured. "How did you get hurt?" "Dad! Dad!" Quill still wanted to run in, but the fireman heard what he said, and his face became dignified. "Do you mean that your father is still inside?" "Uncle, can you save my father? Thank you!" As a fireman, he had to ept this request. He immediately said seriously, "Alright, I will go in to save your father, but you have to promise me that you can''t run around, understand?" Quill nodded. "Thank you, Uncle. You must save my father." After the fireman was sure that Quill would not run around, he got up and discussed it with his teammates, and then several people went in to save Quill''s father. Quill did not stand at the side. He had been standing as near as he could without getting hurt. He wanted to wait there for his father to comegut. His father aske find someone to save him. He to did it! His father must be safe! At this moment, Phoebe, who bought the cake, came back. She was carrying the cake box in her hand. From a distance, she saw the fire soaring in the sky. She walked quickly, doubtful. When she saw the fire in her house, she was dumbfounded. Everything was falling to pieces. After that, having no time to care about anything, she ran directly to her house. He was breathing really hard. The fire was zing forward, and Quill could smell something burning. His pupils suddenly shrank. He had not moved an inch, but now, he started to move. His breathing was very rapid, and his sweat dripped down along his forehead. Whether it was the air or the temperature around him, they were all rising rapidly. In front of his eyes was a fire, a crowd, and endless darkness. It seemed that someone was constantly shouting, but no one could hear her. After Quill knocked open the door. The first thought he had was toe in and save Vera. He couldn''t let her die in this fire, and he couldn''t let her encounter any danger. Thus, he ran in and stood there. What happened in the past appeared before his eyes again. Those memories caused him to stand still. He could not move his arms and legs. However, when he thought about Vera who was waiting for him to rescue her, her helplessness in this fire was simr to what happened to him when he lost his father. He knew that he had to ovee this obstacle. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Thick smoke billowed in the air. Quill covered his mouth and nose, his eyes searching for Vera in the room. "What''s going on?" Phoebe, who had rushed over in a hurry, ran to the door and shouted, "This is my house. Why is it on fire? Haward, Quill!" After that, she rushed in but someone stopped her after a few steps. "Madam, the fire is too big. You can''t get in." "Why are you not letting me enter my own house? This is my home. Let go of me!" Phoebe was usually a gentle and reasonable woman, but in this life-and-death situation, she lost her rationality. "Madam, we understand your feelings very well, but now, this ce has been surrounded by fire. Please calm down. We have professionals to help us out. Please wait nearby, alright?" She had more to say, but a soft voice came from below, on her left side. "Mom." Phoebe lowered her head and saw Quill standing at her feet. She was stunned for a moment. Then she saw his bloody hand, and immediately, tears began to fall. "Quill, what happened to you? Why is your hand so badly injured?" She embraced him and wanted to pull his hand to check it, but she didn''t know how to do so because she was afraid that he would feel pain when she touched his hand. "Mom." His eyes were a little red, but he held back his tears and added, "Dad is still in there. Uncle took some people in to save him. Mom, Dad will be fine, right?" Upon hearing this, a trace of astonishment shed across Phoebe''s eyes. She turned back and looked at the soaring fire behind her. Her body began to tremble slightly. "Yes, he will be fine!" Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Of course, nothing could happen to him. He promised himself that he would take care of the two of them for a lifetime. He promised to protect them so that they could live in peace and happiness. Hence, he would survive no matter what! That was what Phoebe thought. Then, she hugged Quill tightly in her arms and slowly closed her eyes.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was not until a few firemen rushed out of the fire with Haward that Phoebe finally saw him. So injured was he that he was almost unrecognizable. She took a deep breath. She just held Quill in her arms and stared at him. Quill, who was in her arms, seemed to have sensed something. She wanted to turn around to look, but his mother held him tightly in her arms. "Don''t look, QuiL Don''t look. Your father promised us that he would be fine, so we have to wait until he regains consciousness, alright?" Phoebe spoke as she patted the back of Quill''s head. She whispered, "He will be fine." After the ambnce arrived, they transported Haward on the stretcher and were ready to leave. Phoebe rushed over with Quill and said, "Doctor, we are his family." After that, they were allowed to follow him. Haward was seriously injured. Before he arrived at the hospital, they could only carry out basic treatment. Quill was in his mother''s arms the whole time. He didn''t have a chance to look at his father. Although Phoebe protected her own child very well, she was transfixed on her husband''s condition, and her eyes became red. The paramedics in the ambnce performed first aid on Haward. During that period, Phoebe had been holding her child and did not let Quill see his father''s condition. It was not until they arrived at the hospital that Haward was sent to the emergency room. They waited outside. One of the nurses passed by, and Phoebe quickly stood up and said, "I''m sorry but my child''s hand is injured." The nurse took a look and found that the child''s hand was badly mutted and almost couldn''t be seen. Hence, she hurriedly said, "Oh my gosh, how did he get injured so badly? It must hurt like crazy. Come with me. I''ll treat your wound." The nurse was about toe over and take Quill, but he nestled in Phoebe''s arms and shook his head hard. "No, I won''t go. I want to wait for my father here." The nurse thought of the person inside who was injured and became nauseous as Haward''s injuries were really serious. Whether Haward could be saved or not was still unknown. "Kid, your father is still being treated. There are professionals inside. There''s no use waiting here. Come with me so I can treat your wounds. Once it''s done, I will bring you back, okay?" Quill wanted to say something, but Phoebe, who was behind him, pushed him to the back. Her voice was as gentle as the wind, "Quill, listen to the nurse. Go with her to get your wounds treated. If not, they will get infected. When Dad wakes up, he will worry about you." Perhaps Quill was touched by thest sentence. His lips moved, and he finally agreed, and then he followed the nurse to get his wounds treated. Before leaving, he kept looking back at his mother. There was a gentle smile on Phoebe''s face. "Go, Quill. I''ll be waiting for you here." Quill followed the nurse and left, one step at a time. Phoebe looked at his small figure, her eyes filled with guilt. As a mother, she should have gone with her son to have his wounds treated. After all, her son''s hand was so badly injured. However, she had no choice but to be selfish for now as her husband''s life was still uncertain. She really couldn''t leave at this moment. Just now, in the ambnce, she desperately controlled Quill to prevent him from seeing his father. That was because Haward looked... really scary. At first nce, she felt as if a knife had stabbed into her heart. A child must not witness this. She was really worried that it would affect him mentally. The nurse took Quill to treat the wounds on his hand. When the nurse saw them at first, she didn''t know what to do. It was because the child''s entire hand was badly injured. Blood and flesh were entangled together. Even though she had been a nurse for many years, she still felt very distressed when she saw how the child pursed his thin lips without saying a word at that moment despite being badly injured. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Therefore, the nurse''s attitude towards him was very gentle. Even when she spoke, her voice was very soft, "Kid, your injuries are serious. It hurts very much, doesn''t it? Don''t worry, I''ll definitely be gentle of it hurts, just tell me, I will be even more gentle." He did not say a word. .ne The nurse started to treat his wound. At first, the nurse paid special attention to him, for fear that he would suddenly shout or cry However, she was a little surprised because he didn''t cry at all. He hadn''t even said a word. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org His amazing endurance stunned the nurse. After a while, she pitied the child because she spected that he might be worried about his father. Thinking of this, the nurse patted the back of his head and said softly, "Don''t worry, your father will be fine." Upon hearing this, Quill raised his head and looked straight at her. His eyes made the nurse worried and sad. She could only pray with him, hoping that his father could be saved. Although Quill didn''t want to talk to outsiders at this time, the nurse was talking about his father. Thus, in the end, he moved his mouth and told the nurse sincerely, "Thank you." The nurse touched his head again. After a while, he added, "Auntie, can I go back to see my father?" The nurse thought for a moment and nodded. She stood up and said, "I''ll take you there." His wounds had been treated, and the nurse took Quill in the direction of the emergency room they were at just now. As they walked over, the door of the emergency room opened. Hearing the door of the emergency room open at this time, the nurse''s heart jolted. At this moment, Phoebe also stood up and walked forward quickly. "Hello, doctor. How is my husband?" When she asked this question, she clenched her fists. Her fingernails, which were not very long, sank deep into her flesh. She looked calm, but only she herself knew how anxious and restless she was then. The doctor took off his mask. His staff members came out behind him, one after another. He looked at Phoebe apologetically. "I''m sorry. Please go in and meet the patient onest time." Boom! Something copsed in her mind and then disappeared. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Meeting him for thest time? After being led by the nurse to the emergency room, Quill suddenly heard this sentence. He almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the nurse supported him. However, at this very moment, the only thing that remained in his mind were the words the doctor had said to his mother. Invite his family to go in and meet the patient for thest time. Thest time. Meet him for thest time... The nurse obviously heard this sentence as well. She subconsciously looked at the little fellow next to her and she squatted down, "Kid, you..." She wanted to say that he should not be too sad, but he just lost his father. How was she supposed to say that? How could he not be sad? For a while, she didn''t know what to say. In fact, she had seen many such scenes in the hospital. Each time she thought that she was getting used to it, yet she still could not help but feel sad watching someone lose their loved one. The people who left didn''t know anything, leaving behind people who were alive, feeling sad and lonely. Quill stood in the same spot. After a long while, he lifted his feet and walked towards his mother. Phoebe seemed to be frightened, or perhaps she was unable to ept the fact. She did note to her senses for a long time until a voice came from her side. "Mom." Only then did Phoebee to her senses. She kept her usual expression and lowered her head. When she saw her son standing in front of her, tears welled up in her eyes. "Q-Quill." As soon as she spoke, she realized that her voice was extremely choked, and her tears couldn''t stop flowing, but she realized that she was his mother. She couldn''t behave like this, so she could only turn around to wipe away her tears. When she turned around to face him again, she had forced a smile onto her face, but it was a horrible smile. Quill was really upset seeing his mother like this. "Why are you here?" Phoebe squatted down and touched his face with a smile. "Your dad is in there. Mom will take you in. Let''s go in and talk to him, okay?" He bit his lower lip and did not say anything. "Be obedient, Quill. I''m sure he wants to hear your voice. Don''t cry when we get there." In the end, she took her son''s hand and went in to see his father for thest time. For Quill, he would never forget this day for the rest of his life. This was also the past that he had never been able to walk out of. He couldn''t see the light, nor the ray of hope. Especially on his own birthday. He did not want to remember when he was born and what he did that day. For a long time, his father''s death in that fire would asionally appear in his dreams. When he woke up, cold sweat permeated his shirt, and the past scenes continued to reappear in his dream. Even if he woke up, they would corrode his brain and devour his hope. "Vivy..." In the chaos, Quill called out Vera''s name in a low voice. The mes in front of him gradually formed the shape of her, and then his father again who sacrificed himself to save him. No, no, he could not repeat the mistakes he made in the past. His consciousness gradually came back. In the past, he failed to save his father and he regretted it for the rest of his life. Now, he could no longer make the same mistake as he did in the past. If anything happened to Vera because of him, he would never forgive himself. The most important thing was that he couldn''t let anything happen to her. He gave up all distractions and continued searching. Vera hid in a corner of the hotel room. The water in the bathroom was running, but the water was not enough. The fire was so fierce that it couldn''t be put out. She was choked by the smoke and had tears running down her cheeks. Even breathing became difficult. In the end, she could only retreat into the bathroom. Fortunately, she was not injured. She could only pray that someone woulde to save her. The first person she thought of was Quill. However, if he came in when the fire was this big, he would definitely get hurt. Thinking of this, she immediately shook her head. She would rather hope that he would note in. She did not want him to suffer this pain. She squatted down slowly. At first, she wanted to save herself, but after some time, she gradually became tired. While thinking about it, she suddenly heard something. It was someone calling for her name. "Vivy!" "Where are you? Answer me if you hear me!" At first, Vera thought she was hearing things. Otherwise, how could she hear Quill''s voice at this time? Thinking of this, she touched her face andughed at herself. She must miss him too much, so she was hallucinating. "Vivy!" The voice became louder and closer than before. She was shocked. She raised her head suddenly and looked at the source of the voice. A tall and slender figure rushed through the fire and ran over to her. Ssh! Until the man stepped on the water and sshed water onto Vera''s cheek, she squatted there in a daze. "H-How could it be? Why would Quill appear here?" She thought to herself. When Quill found Vera and saw her squatting there, he didn''t care about anything else. He ran straight to her and pulled her up, and then checked if she was injured or not. Meanwhile, her gaze was tightly locked onto him, and her lips parted a little powerlessly, "You, why are you here?" It was only after hearing her voice that he was certain that he had found her. He hugged her. After being pulled into his arms, she smelled his familiar scent, but at the same time, she also found that his. clothes and trousers were burned badly. She wanted to reach out to touch them, but he seemed to be aware of what she was doing and pulled her away, and then he held her hand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "I will bring you out." "Why did youe?" She looked at him as she questioned him. Upon hearing this, his hand stopped for a moment and then he looked back at her. From the light of the fire, her eyes were filled with sadness and anger. "Speak, why did youe? The fire is so big. Aren''t you afraid of death?" There was a crackling sound of something burning in the air. Qui suddenly pulled her closer and looked down at her. "You are in danger, so why wouldn''t Ie? After today, I will be your husband." Vera held her breath. "So tell me, do you think I shouldn''t be here? There is no way I can stand still and do nothing, right?" She bit her lower lip and added, "Aren''t you afraid that something will happen to you? The fire is too big. Who knows what will happen to you now that you havee in? Why are you so stupid?" "Hah." He chuckled and embraced her. "Everything will be fine. Since I am here, I will protect you no matter what. Don''t worry, I''ll bring you out." His eyes looked at the surroundings after speaking. After which, he said, "Wait for me here for a moment." Before she could react, he released his hand and ran out. Her face changed. "Where are you going? Quill!" However, there was no reply from him. Her heart gradually sank. Since the fire was so big, why did he run out again? Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 She didn''t know how long she had waited. When she really couldn''t control her worries any longer and wanted to run out, Quill came back. There was a nket in his hand. A nket? Vera watched him wet the nket aftering in, and then quickly wrap it around her body. "This is the only one that hasn''t been burned. Put it over your body and follow me out now." After saying that, he held her hand and was ready to go out. However, she suddenly thought of something and stopped to ask him, "Wait, I have this wet quilt on me but how about you?" There was fire everywhere now. If the body was wrapped in a wet quilt, it was really possible to avoid getting burned or scalded. It was a very good solution to the problem. But what about him? He had nothing on him, and after he came back this time, the burn marks on his clothes were more serious than before! Thinking of this, she said decisively, "We will share this nket!" "No," he refused fiercely. "If we were to share a nket, the both of us would get hurt. However, if you use it for yourself, at least you will not get hurt." "No!" She shook her head hard. She bit her lower lip so that her tears wouldn''t fall. "You''re wrong. At least you don''t have to suffer such a serious injury. You said that after today, you''ll be my husband and I''m also your wife. I don''t want only you to get hurt. We are going to do this together." "Idiot!" Quill stretched out his hand and rubbed her head hard. "I am a man. It''s natural for me to protect my woman. There is no need for you to do this. Listen to me. We are going out now. The fire will only get worse if we stay any longer." Vera saw the determination in his eyes. It seemed that he had made up his mind not to share the nket. She had no choice but to search in the bathroom. Finally, she saw the bath towel hanging next to her. "Use this then!" He stretched out his hand and pulled the bath towel. Although it was a little short, it was better than nothing. He soon wet the bath towel and wrapped it around his body. He held her hand and said, "We are going to rush out as fast as we can, alright?" "Okay!" She nodded. Right at that moment, a group of people was waiting anxiously outside the hotel. Not long after Quill entered, Sam came. He rushed into the room like a gust of wind. The others did not react in time. There was no time to stop him. A girl in her high heels ran over, panting. She stopped when she saw the fire. "Where is he?" Minerva looked at the person who had arrived and asked in disbelief, "Are you talking about Sam?" The person she saw just now seemed to be Sam, but... She was not sure if she saw the right person because he went in too quickly. Moreover, they were standing there worriedly. Just as she was puzzled, Maddox''s gaze fell on the girl''s face. "He went in." Hearing the words, Olivia was stunned for a moment. She followed his gaze and looked into the room. When she saw the fire, her face instantly became pale and she clenched her fist. "Did he really go in? Isn''t he afraid of death since the fire is this big?" "She was just a woman. Sam, you really cannot forget her, huh?" Olivia could only say these words to herself in her heart. After all, given the situation, there was nothing more she could say. Minerva looked at her expression and gaze and felt that she must be very close to Sam. Otherwise, she, wouldn''t have chased after him. However, she didn''t expect Sa run over just now. Moreover, Maddox also saw what happened clearly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "Since you''ve seen him, why didn''t you stop him?" Olivia asked. He responded expressionlessly, "It happened so fast that we couldn''t stop him." He was lightning fast. Even Mabie and David could not react, as if a gust of wind had passed by. After hearing their conversation, the couple realized that someone had gone in. "Why is someone going in now? The fire is getting worse. What should we do?" Standing outside the hotel room, Olivia was so angry. However, she could not enter the room recklessly. It was at this moment that the firefighters arrived. Soon, they were separated. Minerva, Maddox, and the others were brought to the istion section. Since they could only wait, they couldn''t do anything at all. Olivia didn''t know the people there, so she could only squat in the corner alone. She reached out to hold her knees and look at her toes. "Olivia, don''t be selfish. You knew that he loved someone else from the beginning, but you still decided to date him. Since you knew everything and agreed in spite of it, then you must give him some time." That day, they came to attend the wedding, but no one thought that such a thing would happen. It happened so suddenly. It was l normat that he would risk his life and rushinto the fire since he still could not let go of Vera. Content belongs to Hence, she forgave him. Furthermore, the most important thing now was that he muste out safely. If anything happened to him, Olivia would not dare to think about it. She squatted there, looking so pitiful. Unfortunately, everyone was worried at this time. They had no time to care about the emotions of the people around them. Soon, a message came from the other side saying that Quill had escaped with Vera. The two of them were fine, but probably because they had inhaled too much smoke, Vera fainted soon aftering out, and Quill was also injured. Soon, the two of them were taken to the. ambnce. Minerva was Quill''s sister, so she quickly got into the the two ambnce with Jelly Bean and followed them. Someone had to stay at the scene and it was Maddox. Before leaving, Minerva said to him, "Sam went in too. Remember to take care of him when the timees." "Alright." After all, Sam had been following him in the past. Naturally, Maddox would not forget about that matter. After she left, Olivia was still waiting. She just saw a man carrying a woman into the ambnce. It was probably the couple. Then, what about Sam? Since they both hade out, he should being out soon, right? Olivia stood up in a hurry and waited at a ce where the firemen were blocking the entrance. Maddox stood there with a pale face and pursed his thin lips. The wedding banquet waspletely messed up by this fire. After Abigail learned about the situation here, she evacuated the guests. At this time, Olivia was still anxiously waiting for Sam toe out. After waiting for a while, there was still no sign of him. She bit her lower lip and said, "There are still people inside. Why haven''t theye out yet?" As she spoke, she tried to rush over. However, she was immediately stopped by the staff members. "Let me go. There is another person who has note out yet." Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 Olivia was struggling hard. Maddox stepped forward and whispered something to the staff member. They could only helplessly look at Olivia and said, "I''m sorry. We understand how you feel, but entering the scene is not allowed. As for the people inside, we will try our best to rescue them." They tried their best to rescue the people trapped inside, but Olivia couldn''t see what was going on inside at all, so she could only be anxious. She was so angry that she bit her lower lip. That stupid Sam, did he think he was a hero? How could he rush in from anger regardless of his own safety? Now, the newlyweds had left, but he had note out yet. He wanted to be a hero in a situation like this? That idiot! Olivia kept cursing him in her heart, but at the same time, she wanted him toe out as soon as possible. He must not get into any trouble. Please stay safe! She put her hands together and kept praying. She couldn''t do anything or go in, so she could only pray that he would be safe and sound. He finally came out after she had waited for a long time. He was rescued. When he came out, he still had a trace of consciousness. She rushed over in a few steps. "Sam!" Sam heard her cries, and then Olivia''s face appeared in front of him. He came out after so long, so he was much more seriously injured than Quill was. There were many burns on his body, and some of his hair was burned. Bright red flesh was exposed where his clothes were burned away. With just a nce, she couldn''t hold back her tears, and then scolded him immediately, "You b*stard, why did you run in without thinking? Don''t you know that the fire is very big? Have you thought about the consequences or did you think about me?" Thest sentence made him pause for a while. After that, there was an apologetic look in his eyes, but most of it was other feelings. Olivia saw his lips move, as if he wanted to ask something. In fact, she didn''t need to listen to him to know what he wanted to ask. However, she was ufortable at that moment and really didn''t want to talk to him, so she turned her head away. In the end, perhaps because his eyes were eager, she could not bear to treat him that way. She turned back to look at him, bit her lip hard, and then said, "She is fine. When she came out, I saw her with the groom. She has been sent to the hospital." Sam originally went in for Vera''s sake. Without confirming her safety, he could not rest, so he was still conscious. Olivia was very clear about this, so she felt very ufortable. Originally, she didn''t want to say it, but thinking about it, she couldn''t let him, who was injured like this, hold on any longer. She wanted him to rest first and undergo treatment. Sure enough, after listening to what she said, the worry in his eyes disappeared, and he soon lost consciousness and fainted. Watching him get carried to the ambnce, Olivia stared nkly for quite some time before following him. She apanied Sam. Several medical staff performed first aid on him. She couldn''t help him with anything, so she could only watch from the side. When she saw arge area of burns on his body, her eyes gradually became hot, but she did not let her tears fall. She turned her head away and did not look at him again. She thought of the fire just now. The fire was big. Under such circumstances, people would normally subconsciously run away, but he rushed straight into it. It was because that woman was inside. She lowered her eyelids and became quiet. She was wondering, if she was the one who was caught in the fire that day, would Sam also rush in recklessly? However, the answer was very obvious. Olivia knew that he wouldn''t. Her eyes were sore and she wanted to cry, but she felt that this would make her look pretentious. In the end, she took a deep breath and then forced back her tears. "Forget it. I shouldn''t think about anything at this time. I should apany him to the hospital to get his treatment. Him regaining his consciousness is the priority." As for the guests present, Maddox and Abigail stayed behind to take care of the rest. Everyone was initially happy to attend the wedding banquet, but who knew that such a thing would happen at the wedding, and they immediately started discussing what happened. "How could there be a fire in a hotel? How could the security system be so bad?" "It''s rumored that it was the bride who got burned. Is it someone seeking revenge? I always feel that things are not as simple as they seem." ? e "I think it''s revenge. With the hotel security system, there''s no way such a big thing would happen, and they even sent the fire brigade. Someone is definitely behind all this. "s, I thought I could enjoy the wedding ceremony today, but now, it seems that I can''t drink the wine anymore." After gossiping among themselves, they bid farewell to Maddox. After that, the party was over. Abigail had been taking care of Jelly Bean. After the situation stabilized, she came to look for Maddox. "How''s the situation over there? Vera and Quill aren''t hurt, are they?" "He''s just slightly injured. I think he is fine." When Maddox finished talking. He was deep in thought, as if he was thinking about something. Abigail stared at him. "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." He came to his senses and coughed lightly. Then, he said, "Let''s go to the hospital after this matter is settled." "You go first. It''s inconvenient to bring Jelly Bean there. I''ll go to the hospital after I settle everything." goThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Earlier, Maddox was thinking about Sam because he was hurt more badly than Quill and Vera were. He hoped that the three of them would be safe and sound. On the other side, Vera fainted after coming out. Quill was very nervous after she lost consciousness. Although he was seriously burnedet he stubbornly refused to let the medical staff treat him. He stayed by her side until she was sent to the emergency room, and he also copsed at that moment. Soon after, another person was sent to the emergency room. Olivia was standing outside the door alone, and her eyes were a little red. At the sight of this scene, several patients next to them couldn''t help but start gossiping. "What''s going on today? Why are there so many people entering the emergency room? Besides, they all seem to be seriously injured." They wanted to ask her, but when they saw that her eyes were red, they didn''t dare to ask more. Standing outside the emergency room, she had been holding back her tears. Minerva and Beanie, who were standing beside her, came over to her side after seeing her like this. "You''re Sam''s friend, aren''t you?" Hearing the sound, Olivia raised her head and looked at them with teary eyes. Then, she nodded and let out a sound of agreement. Minerva pulled Beanie to sit down beside her. "Don''t worry too much. He''s already in the hospital. He''ll definitely be fine." She didn''t know why she wasforting her. She just felt that Olivia was lonely, unlike her who had Beanie with her. She just wanted toe over and talk to her. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 Olivia was by herself, but she didn''t expect Minerva toe over tofort her. Seeing her all by herself looking pitiful, it was best to be kind to her. After sensing Minerva''s kindness, Olivia forced a smile, and her tone became gentler. "Yes, I know. Thank you." Beanie was blinking his eyes and looking at Olivia. Although she was in a bad mood at that moment, she could not help but be amazed when she looked at his face because he looked so adorable. What kind of genes did this child''s parents have? Hence, Olivia looked up at Minerva and saw that her facial features were different from Beanie''s, but they were still mother and son. The way they behaved was quite simr. It was true that most children looked like their parents. She murmured in her heart, and then brought her attention back to the matter. Time passed, but the people in the emergency room had note out yet. However, after Maddox dealt with what he had to do, he rushed over. The first thing he did was to look for his wife. Seeing him, Olivia took another look at Beanie.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. One was the mature version, one was the cute version. The biological link was obvious. However, the male genes were too strong. How could he give birth to a child who looked so simr to him? If he had children in the future, would the children look like his parents? If they did, that would be amazing! Stop, she could not think about this anymore. She was very angry that day! Once Sam woke up, she would scold him. Among the three people who were to be treated, Vera was the least injured. Sam was the most seriously injured, and he was thest to be rescued. At first, everyone thought that he should be thest toe to. However, unexpectedly, Quill and Sam woke up, but Vera had not. After waking up, the two men directly got out of bed and did not listen to the doctor and nurses'' advice. They stood at the door of the emergency room. Hearing that Vera was still being treated, they both kept silent. Quill only knew that Sam had gone into the fire after they met face-to-face. No matter what, he stillcked the courage to do so. He pursed his lips and finally said to Sam, "Thank you." Hearing this, Sam paused and replied in a tone that was neither warm nor cold, "It''s alright. It wasn''t because of you anyway." Quill replied in a very matter-of-fact way, cold and emotionless. "I know. She''s my wife. I said that on her behalf." After saying this, Sam instantly choked up and was unable to continue. At this time, a sneer came from behind. Olivia reached out and grabbed Sam''s ear. "What are you doing? Getting out of bed after treatment? Do you want to die?" Before they started dating, when Sam''s ears were red, Olivia wanted to pull them, but he didn''t let her. Hence, she could only look at him. After they started dating, she used the excuse that they were dating, so he had to live by her rules, one of which was that she could pinch his ears. Despite this, that was when there was no one around, even though he was not used to it at first, he let her pinch him. However, now, there were so many people here. How could she do it in front of them... Sure enough, after she spoke, everyone looked over. Sam was a little annoyed, but he didn''t yell at her. He could only whisper to her, "Let go of me first." "Why should I? You are hurt, so go back and lie down. If you lie down, I will let you go." She saw that his ears were red and knew that this might embarrass him, but she didn''t want to save him any face at this moment. After all, her boyfriend rushed into the fire ahead of her to save another woman, which was enough to make her lose her dignity. She didn''t lose her temper because she was gracious. Sam felt a little helpless, but it seemed that Olivia would not let him go. He dragged her by her wrist and pulled her to a corner. "What? What do you have to say? What do you not dare to let others hear?" There was a sarcastic smile on her face. "You just rushed into the fire to save another woman ahead of your girlfriend. Did you not think about how I would feel?" He was indeed in the wrong, and he had caused her to lose face. However, at that time, when he saw the fire, he didn''t think too much. His intuition was that he couldn''t let anything happen to Vera. Thus, even if he faintedter, after getting pen treated, his consciousness would recover quickly. He did not mind any injuries he might get. This made Olivia care very much about the situation. He didn''t even dare to look at her gaze. He said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry. You have been wronged. I will make it up to you when I go back." "Make it up?" Olivia smiled in amusement and took a deep breath. She leaned against the wall and said in azy voice, "Sam, how can you make it up to me? As my boyfriend, even your heart is with another woman. How are you supposed to make it up to your girlfriend now?" He did not reply. "You were the first one to start, weren''t you? I said I didn''t mind, but you said you did mind, and you wanted to take responsibility. You wanted me to give you a chance, so I''m giving you a chance now." He raised his eyes and looked at her without saying anything. "Go back to your ward and lie down." She looked as though that was the end of their discussion. There was still a mocking smile on her lips before this, but at that moment, it was gone. She stared at him seriously and asked, "Are you going or not?" He did not refuse, but neither did he agree. Olivia looked at him for a long time. He pursed his thin lips and looked at her with his dark eyes. Because of the new scars on his face, the old scars looked much more ferocious. No, the scars looked more obvious now, which was quite scary. After a long time, she suddenly understood something and smiled. "It seems like I''m forcing you, doesn''t it?" "Ollie, I..." "Alright." She waved her hand and said indifferently, "I didn''t stop you when you rushed into the fire. I am different from you. I won''t jump into I the fire to find you and disregard my own safety. It was so at own safety. It was so dangerous at that time, but you didn''t care about me, let alone now." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After that, she straightened up and tidied up her clothes slowly with a cold expression on her face. "If you want to go, I won''t force you to go back to the ward. However, I care about my reputation, so I won''t stay with you." She made a gesture of saying goodbye to him. "I''ll go home first. I wish you a speedy recovery. Go for it." Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Olivia left. When she left, she didn''t even look back, and she did not look at Sam again. She did not hesitate, as though she had made up her mind. Watching her back, Sam couldn''t help but ball his hands into fists. He felt as if something was leaving him, and he wanted to catch it but was unable to. He knew that he should run up to Olivia and exin himself to her. However, he still didn''t take a step forward. He thought about it, and felt that she was not a sentimental person. Now the situation was different. After the matter was settled, he would exin himself to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After thinking about this, he felt more at ease. After that, only then did hee back to his senses. Minerva looked at him and furrowed her brows. Sam''s concern for Vera was a good thing in principle. However, logically speaking, he was badly injured, so this meant that his rtionship with the two girls was not so simple. But now, he came back alone. Thus, did that girl leave? While they were thinking, the door of the emergency room suddenly opened, and the doctor appeared in front of them. It was the first time Quill stepped forward with Sam following closely behind. Minerva, Maddox, and the rest were behind them. "Doctor, how is my wife?" "Doctor, how is she?" Sam and Quill spoke at the same time. The doctor nced at the two injured people in front of him and frowned. It was as if he didn''t agree. The nurse nearby immediately exined, "I couldn''t persuade them otherwise. They wanted to see the patient." "That''s nonsense," the doctor said. However, he soon calmed down and asked directly, "Which one of you is the patient''s family?" Sam couldn''t answer this question. He opened his mouth but didn''t say a word. "Me," Quill replied with his usual expression. "I''m her husband." "Husband, right? Do you know that your wife is pregnant?" Boom! Quill felt like something had knocked him from the front and hit him on the forehead. He was stunned for a long time and couldn''t react. Pregnant? Vivy was pregnant? Although he had hugged Vera before when he was with her, Quill had always been very restrained. Even when he wanted to be with herst time, she had rejected him. Thus, if she was pregnant, the only possibility would be the time when the two of them went on a trip. He had been drugged at that time. He had been able to control himself, but this girl... Recalling what happened then, he still felt that she was really reckless that night, so he began to n the wedding aftering back. He also prepared the engagement ring and wedding gown. However, he didn''t expect something like this to happen. "Your wife is very weak now, and the child might not be safe." However, before Quill could immerse himself in the joy of being a father, the doctor''s next words were like cold water thrown over him. "She has inhaled a lot of smoke and needs further observation at present. The hospital will try to keep the child, but a consent form needs to be signed." Soon, some staff members came over with the form. Quill looked at it. After hesitating for a moment, he reached out and quickly signed it. "Thank you. Please try your best to protect my wife." They seemed surprised. The medical staff nodded and the door of the emergency room closed again. The corridor was quiet. Because of what had just happened, no one said anything at the moment. Suddenly, Sam grabbed Quill by the cor and swung his fist at him. Bang! Quill was punched on his chin. He staggered back to stabilize himself. Minerva was shocked. She yelped in surprise and wanted to step forward, but Maddox grabbed her by the waist. She couldn''t go forward. His expression was indifferent as if he had already anticipated this. "Quill, are you a man? How are you going to deal with something like this?" It worked off Sam''s anger. He grabbed Quill by the cor and threw another punch at him. Quill''s face was covered with punches. Quill seemed to be in the wrong. He didn''t fight back and let Sam beat him. Minerva''s heart ached as she watched from the side. However, when she thought about what had happened and that Vera was lying inside, she could only bite her lower lip and keep still. Men had their way of dealing with things. Although it was wrong to fight, at this moment, it was impossible to force the two of them to talk nicely. They could only wait. Sure enough, after Sam punched a few times to vent his anger, Quill caught his fist. "I didn''t protect her well." "You know that you didn''t? It''s okay that you hurt her before. Now that you want to be with her, you should take good care of her. There was such a big mistake at the wedding. If something happens to her, can you bear such responsibility?" While the two were fighting, Vera''s parents rushed over. They were really worried about their daughter, but when their daughter and Quill went into the ambnce, David felt that all the guests had arrived, so it was not good for the host family to leave. Anyway, they had gone to the hospital. David and Mabie would deal with the following trouble. Then they asked Minerva and Beanie to go to the hospital with them. After sorting things out, they came over in a hurry. Who knew that when they arrived, they saw Sam and Quill fighting. They immediately came forward to stop them. "What''s wrong with you guys? You''re so badly hurt, so why are you still fighting? Don''t you feel pain?" Facing Vera''s parents, Sam didn''t continue. Moreover, he had just fought with Quill several times, but Quill did not fight back. At this time, Sam finally calmed down. At first, when he heard that Vera was pregnant, she had inhaled heavy smoke in the fire, and that her life was in danger, his brain felt like it was going to explode. After Mabie pulled both of them away, she saw that Quill''s face had been bruised and that hurt her deeply. "Are you alright? Ask the doctor to treat you." "Mom, it''s okay." Mabie was a little stunned by how easily Quill called her "Mom", but she quickly reacted. If the wedding went well, he would be her son-inw, and it was normal for him to call him "Mom" like Vera would. Although there was an ident this time, she was moved when she saw her son-inw desperately rush into the fire to save her daughter. After all, her daughter married a person who valued her life more than he did his own. She really didn''t have to worry about that in the future. Now that he had survived a disaster, even though he was terrified, if something like this had not happened, no one would know how much he was willing to sacrifice. "Stop fighting. Things have reached this stage, and you''re seriously injured. You''d better go back to the ward and we''ll stay here." David was not as tactful as Mabie. He only cared about his daughter at that moment, so he directly asked, "How is Vivy? Is she okay?" Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 After all, when he came out, he saw with his own eyes that Quill had protected his daughter well and covered her body. Quill only had a short bath towel on, and his clothes were tattered and burned. At first nce, he had protected Vera well. However, since they came to the hospital, the two men were still fighting. It was obvious that they were both fine, but what about his daughter? She was not there. The light in the emergency room was on again.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his question, everyone became quiet. After a while, Mabie consoled him and said, "It''s okay. Our Vivy is a blessed child, and we''re blessed by heaven. I''m sure she''s alright. Don''t ask too many questions." David curled his lips. He was still very worried. After all, he was still in the emergency room. If he could, he would like to rush in and take a look. With Mabie and David there, Sam did not take any action. With a sullen expression on his face, he sat down on a chair next to him, as though signaling for the others to stay away from him. Minerva waited until everyone had calmed down and went over to Quill. "Quill, are you okay?" A hint of warmth appeared in Quill''s cold eyes when he saw her. He pursed his thin lips and said in a warm voice, "I''m fine." However, she was still worried. "Does it hurt? Why don''t you let the doctor examine you?" After saying that, she felt that it was not right. Vera was still in the emergency room. How could Quill just walk away? She became more confused. At this time, Maddox came over and held her. He took her away from Quill, and then the family of three sat down on the chair next to them. After some time went by, the door of the emergency room finally opened. When the doctor told everyone that Vera and the child in her womb were fine, and that they just needed to be kept under observation, everyone was relieved. After a sigh of relief, David was surprised again and asked Mabie in a low voice. "Is she pregnant? When did she get pregnant? She''s not married yet, is she?" Hearing this, Mabie really couldn''t control herself and rolled her eyes. "You relic, do you think the young people nowadays behave like we used to? Don''t make a fuss over it." Then, she touched her chest and said, "Fortunately, both mother and child are safe and sound. Otherwise, this would really be..." In short, everyone was fine now, so they were all relieved. Vera was transferred to an ordinary ward, and Quill and Vera''s family immediately went to stand guard there. However, Sam, as an outsider, could do nothing now. He knew that Vera was fine, so he decided to leave. Looking at his lonely figure, Minerva felt a strange heartache. However, soon, she had no time to think about these things, because there were a lot of things that they had to pay attention to. For example, why was there a fire? Why did Vera not know about the fire, even though it was raging? If she was in the room, she would be the first to know about it. However, why didn''t she know anything about it? These were questions that needed to be investigated thoroughly. Minerva conveyed her thoughts to Maddox. After hearing this, he was silent for a long time. Then, he said, "Don''t worry about these things. Leave them to me." It was rare for Beanie to have the same opinion as his father, "Yes Mom, don''t worry. Dad and I will figure it out." Hearing this, Maddox nced at his son. The contempt in his eyes was obvious. Beanie immediately refused to show weakness and said, "Daddy, what do you mean by this look? Don''t you believe me?" Maddox didn''t answer, but the oue was obvious. Beanie snorted angrily in his heart and decided to investigate this matter ahead of his father. At this moment, on the other side. Yulia received the invitation card. The night before she received the invitation card, she went to drink, and then she drank too much. That was the first time she had lost herposure, and also the first time she got drunk so unscrupulously. When she was drunk, she thought that this would be the only time. This would be the only time in her life when she would be so sad over a man. Later, she didn''t know how much she drank. In short, when she woke up, she was already in her room. The surroundings were quiet. Other than the splitting headache, it was as if nothing had happened the previous day UMS Touching her head, she sat up and turned to look out of the window. At this time, the sun was shining brightly and she didn''t know what time it was. She never thought about attending Quill''s wedding. She was not a gracious woman. She couldn''t watch someone she loved marry another woman, so she did not want to go. However, now, she wondered if she should go. After all, he had helped her a lot. If it wasn''t for him, the Maxwell family would not have been revived. Thinking of this, she slowly got off the bed to wash up and get dressed. She hesitated for a long time before she took the invitation card and went out. She''d better attend. If she went now, it would''ve been halfway through their wedding, and then she would leave after drinking a ss of wine. She thought about it, but she didn''t expect to see arge group of people outside, and everywhere was blocked. She couldn''t get in at all. She was a little confused. What was going on? Did shee to the wrong ce? Yulia took out the invitation and checked the address. It was the right ce, but it still felt strange, so she could only ask the people next to her. "What''s wrong? Isn''t there a wedding here today?" The man who she stopped gave her a strange look. Upon noticing the invitation card in her hand, he understood and exined, "You''re here to attend the wedding? Did you only just arrive?" "I had something else to do. Is it over?" So quickly? Yulia felt relieved and let out a sigh of relief. If it ended already, then it was fine. She did not have to go in and attend the wedding banquet. "It''s not over yet. There was a fire inside, so the wedding is canceled for the time being." When Yulia heard the word "fire", her heart jumped, and she was in shock. "F-Fire?" What was happening? For some reason, when she heard the word ''fire'', she had a very grim sense of foreboding. "Yes, I am a guest too, but I don''t know what''s going on. I vaguely heard that the bride was in a fire, and then the groom threw himself into the fire to save her. The fire brigade and ambnce came, and the bride and groom were taken away by the ambnce." "What did you say?!" Yulia was shocked, and the color in her face disappeared in an instant. She grabbed the man''s cor in disbelief and asked, "Who was sent to the hospital??" Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 She was terrified. When she first heard about the fire, she thought that the hotelcked safety measures. Quill and the others were afraid of the impact of the fire, so they canceled the wedding. However, when she heard that he was in the ambnce, Yulia was in a state of panic. How could this happen? How could this happen? "Wh-What are you doing? What are you doing with my cor? Let me go!" "Tell me, how are they?" She continued asking, She looked extremely anxious. The man said helplessly, "I don''t know, Miss. I''m just a guest. I''m just here to attend the wedding. All I know is that they went into the ambnce. As for what happened after that, how am I supposed to answer you when I''m not there?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After hearing what he said, Yulia gradually calmed down. Yes, he was right. He did not follow the ambnce. How was he supposed to know what happened after that? Forget it, she should not force him. Thinking of this, she loosened her grip on his cor and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I was too agitated. Do you know which hospital they went to?" "Yulia." A familiar voice could be heard. She raised her head and saw Ernest walking toward her. "Ernest." Seeing him, she walked quickly towards him. The first thing she said was, "How is Quill?" "I don''t know the specific details, but I know which hospital he is in. I''m going there now. Do you want toe with me?" He waved the car keys in his hand. She answered "yes" without any hesitation. "Let''s go then." He took her to the car. There was no one along the way. It was quiet all around. He suddenly said, "I heard that the fire happened in the bride''s dressing room. Don''t you think it''s strange?" Hearing this, she paused for a moment. She thought of what he just said. Was he trying to test her? Otherwise, why would he say something like that? Thinking of this, Yulia bit her lower lip and looked directly into his eyes. "Ernest, are you suspicious of me?" Upon hearing this, a faint smile appeared on his lips. "Why are you so nervous? I''m just wondering about the process. Why are you putting the me on yourself?" "Because I like Quill," she answered without hesitation. "Vera and I are rivals in love. You told me that there was a fire in her dressing room. Wasn''t that statement directed at me?" "Well, based on what you said, you are indeed the most suspicious one." If he denied it, she might think that he was testing her. However, now, he was so straightforward, and this rendered her speechless. After some time, the color in her face drained. "Ernest, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that it was I who set the fire? Why don''t you think about it? Do I have the ability to do that? No, do you think that I''m such a person? You watched me grow up. Even though we''re not biologically rted, you have treated me like a sister, haven''t you? Now, you suspect me, but it''s true that it''s hard to think of anything else under such circumstances." Content belongs to Despite this, she didn''t do it; she just didn''t. She had to remain steadfast. Unexpectedly, Ernest just stared at her. He said meaningfully, "I didn''t say it was you. I was only analyzing the situation. If something happens to Vera, after all, you are the opposite. If you didn''t do it, then who do you think did it?" "How would I know, I..." Yulia tried to argue, but as she spoke, she suddenly thought of something. She was reminded of what Jasper said to her. He said that he was going to help her and do something for her. Was this what he meant? Thinking of this, the color in her face disappeared, and she felt like she had fallen into an ice cave. If this was really Jasper''s doing, then he... Ernest''s eyes never left her face. Naturally, he noticed the change in her expression. He knew that something was wrong. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Looking at your expression, I''m guessing that you know something?" His voice pulled her mind back. When she looked into his eyes, her lips moved, and she made a sound from her throat. "No, I don''t." She lowered her eyes, no longer daring to look into Ernest''s eyes. "I didn''t do this anyway. Even if I don''t like Vera, I would never do something to hurt Quill." She knew that Quill thought Vera was more important than she was. Killing her was equivalent to killing him, so Yulia never thought about doing anything to Vera. If she really wanted to do something to attract his attention, then she would hurt herself. She had done that before, but Quill did not really seem to care about her. As for Jasper, she had thought that it might be him, but she had not figured it out yet. Moreover, she had never seen him since that night. Perhaps he felt that there was no hope for him, so he went back. Why would he still do these things for her? However, she exposed too much information with her expression just now, so Ernest''s eyes lingered on her. Just when Yulia felt that she was unable to bear it anymore, the anxious gaze slowly moved away. Then came the sound of a car door opening. "Get in the car and go to the hospital first." Hearing this, Yulia breathed a sigh of relief and followed Ernest. He was thinking while driving. In fact, he did not doubt her at all. If she wanted to take action, she had many opportunities before this. There was no need to wait for that day. Moreover, he saw how she interacted with those around her just now. Hearing about the fire and Quill''s injuries, she looked confused. She didn''t know what happened at all, which meant that she did not have a part in the matter. However, even though she did not participate, did that mean that what happened had nothing to do with her? He was afraid that it was not that simple. Of course, he did not say this. The truth had to be verified further. After it was confirmed, then he would say something. After Yulia fastened her seat belt, her thoughts drifted far away. Although she had not seen Jasper over the past few days, she was qut getting drunk the night before. When she woke up, she was in her own house. Who could have sent her home if not him? Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 She couldn''t figure out why he would do that. If something bad happened to Vera and Quill, Jasper wouldn''t benefit from it at all. Yulia would hate him even more and feel that his rage was too much to bear. In the past, she didn''t want to talk to him. The first reason was that he liked to flirt with women. The second reason was that he was too hostile. Every time she looked into his eyes, she felt like she was looking at a fierce beast, one that crouched in the darkness. Whenever he looked at her, he scared her. She didn''t like it; she didn''t like it at all. Jasper, were you the one who did this?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yulia''s mind was in a mess. She bit her lower lip, hoping that Quill would be safe. When they arrived at the hospital, Ernest spoke to Quill, and Yulia watched them from the side. She saw that his body was full of injuries, and she felt an ache in her heart. Because Vera was still in the hospital, Quill could not pull himself away. He was seriously injured too, and Vera had not yet woken up, so he had been apanying her. Mabie and David repeatedly persuaded him to rest and let them, as parents, care for her. He did not listen and still insisted on guarding her. In the end, there was no way to persuade him, so they allowed him to do what he wanted. Minerva had been guarding her as well. It was just that Jelly Bean was waiting for her at home, so in the end, she could only give instructions and head off. When Ernest turned up with Yulia, Quill spoke to only him. He did not even look at her. When they left, Yulia felt very upset. The first thing she did when she got home was call Jasper. After she made the call, she received a message that his phone had been turned off. She was a little confused. Where did he go? Was he the one who set the fire that nearly burned Vera to death? While Yulia was thinking about it, she pushed the door of the room open and was immediately stunned. That was because the one lying on the bed in her room was Jasper, whom she had not seen in a long time. Seeing her enter, he forced a smile and said, "You''re back?" She was startled and stopped. She did not take another step forward and looked warily at him. "Why are you here? What are you doing here? Do you know that this is my room? How did you get in?" She looked so wary that it hurt his feelings. He sat up from the bed and said, "Why are you so wary of me? Did you get drunkst night or did I send you back? I took a bunch of keys from you. Is there a problem?" Ding, ding, ding, ding! While speaking, a set of keys appeared in his hand. Yulia''s expression changed when she saw that. "Jasper, what do you mean? Why did you take my keys? Don''t you know that taking without asking is stealing?!" "Stealing?" His lips twitched in amusement. "Given our rtionship, how is it considered stealing if I take your keys from you? Besides, I asked youst night and you agreed. Although you were drunk, things that you said after that still matter, right?" Yulia was drunk and unconscious the previous day, and she could not remember anything that happened then. She had no recollection at all. How could she still be talking after drinking? "Besides, I''ve done a good deed for you. Shouldn''t you thank me?" Hearing this, she held her breath and her expression changed. "What do you mean by that? Could it be that you She had called to ask him about the big fire that day, but just now, because he suddenly. appeared in her room, she was too surprised and forgot to ask what she wanted to ask. Now that he mentioned it, she could almost be sure that he was the one who did it. While she was thinking, he stood up and walked to her side. He put his arms around her waist and pressed her against the door. He asked softly, "Do you like the gift I gave you?" After learning that he was the one behind it, she felt like she was in suspense. There was no color on her face, and she looked at him in shock. What kind of person could be so cruel and ruthless that he would do such a thing as killing someone else? He narrowed his eyes, and his smile looked evil. "You look like you''re shaking." She didn''t say anything, but her body seemed to shake more violently. "Why are you so afraid?" Jasper''s fingertips moved along her neck and finally touched her cheek. She moved closer and said, "What are you afraid of? I won''t hurt you,& said that would do anything for you. I have done everything you dare not do." "L-Let me go." Yulia could not say much. Her eyes were full of fear when she looked at him. If she had known that he was not a person to be trifled with, she would never have given him any hope. However, she didn''t expect him to follow her and investigate everything thoroughly. Why did he do this? "Don''t be afraid." He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her closer to him. He lowered her head to sniff her fragrance. "I just like you, that''s all. I''ve done so much for you. Can you give me a response?" She didn''t answer his question. He felt her tremble more and more violently, which made him very unhappy. That was because he did this to please her, not to make her afraid of him. It took a long time for Yulia to regain her senses and her voice. "Jasper, you''re breaking thew by doing this. You''re going to be put in jail." "I know." He curled his lips. "That''s why I''m leaving soon. Would you like toe with me?" "No!" She shook her head hard. "It''s impossible. Are you nning to escape?" "Of course. I don''t want to be in prison for the rest of my life." Yulia looked at Jasper and did not know what to think. She suddenly said, "Turn yourself in." Hearing this, he frowned and looked at her with confusion. "If you surrender, it might help you reduce your sentence. Although youmitted arson, both of them are fine. I went to the hospital to see them As long as you didn''t hurt them, and you turn yourself in, it will reduce your sentence." Content belongs to gene She really didn''t want to admit that she had something to do with this person, but when she thought that he did this for her, if he was sent to prison because of her, what would she do? Therefore, she could only persuade him to turn himself in. "Turn myself in? Oh, Yulia, do you think that I would be the kind of person who would turn himself in? Unless..." "Unless what?" "Unless you promise me that if I turn myself in, you''ll wait for me until Ie out." Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Such an unreasonable request made Yulia lose all the color in her face. She didn''t like Jasper at all. She even hated him to such an extent. It was too unreasonable to ask her to wait for him. After all, even if they were an actual couple, if one of them was to go to prison, the other might not necessarily wait. Not to mention that she had nothing to do with him at all. Seeing that her face gradually turned pale, he was not surprised at all. He stared at her and said, "Are you scared? Don''t worry, I was just kidding. You are not my girlfriend or my wife. Why would you wait for me toe out?" It turned out that he knew. Since he knew all of it, why would he say that sort of absurd thing? While she was thinking, he suddenly leaned over and approached her cheek. "Since you don''t want to wait for me, then I don''t have to turn myself in, right?" Yulia finally used her strength to push him away. She staggered backward and leaned against the hard door. At this time, she was still breathing heavily as she looked at Jasper in fear. "Don''t be so afraid of me. I''m not doing this to make you afraid of me." He pointed at her forehead. "Well, I''m leaving now. Don''t tell anyone that you''ve seen me. If the police ask about me, you''ll say that you don''t know anything about this. Do you know? Fortunately, you were drunkst night and didn''t go out, so this matter will never be rted to you." After that, he smiled wantonly at her and then left her house. Peng! After he left, she felt exhausted. She leaned against the wall and slowly slid down. She breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, she was really scared out of her wits because she saw the lust in Jasper''s eyes. She was even worried that he would go crazy and do something to her. She had lived an innocent life. If he had done something to her, she would not be able to live any longer. Luckily, he left in the end. Otherwise, if he had done something to her, given the savage look on his face, he probably wouldn''t have been able to resist. On the way home from the hospital, Sam''s wounds were so painful that he grimaced. He should have been lying on the hospital bed, but at that moment, he didn''t dare to lie down and could only go home. However, he did not dare to go home directly. After all, Olivia looked very angry that day, so he bought a lot of food for her on the way home. When he passed by a jewelry store, he also bought her a pearl ne. When he entered with his injuries, the clerk looked at him in surprise. When Sam paid for the pearl ne, she couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, is this a gift for your girlfriend?" Girlfriend? He pursed his thin lips and nodded. "Yes." He and Olivia were already a couple. A smile appeared on the shop assistant''s face. "Sir, then you treat your girlfriend very well." "Well?" He was puzzled. Did he treat Olivia well? If he did, she would not have turned around and left. "Of course, sir. You are hurt like this, but you still remember to buy a gift for your girlfriend. You should pay more attention to your health."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It turned out that she was referring to his injuries. Sam felt a little helpless. If he had angered her, shouldn''t hepensate for it? Soon after, he bought all the gifts and food and hurried home. On the way back, he had been thinking about what he would say to Olivia when he saw her. After thinking about it, he felt that he was so stupid that he really didn''t know what to say to please her. As he was in a dilemma, when he pushed the door open, he found that there were no lights in the house. The house was quiet, and no one was there. Could it be that she was asleep? p! p! Sam turned on the lights, opened the shoe cab and took a look. Her shoes were still there. Could it be that Ollie had note back? Thinking of this, his expression changed. He picked up his things and went to the bedroom. The bedroom was just like the living room. There was no one there, and the quilt showed no sign of being moved. It was just as neatly folded as it was during the day when they left. Thus, had Ollie not been back the whole day? Where did she go after she left the hospital? Sam put the gifts and food on the table and then took out his mobile phone to call her. "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off." A sweet but cold and mechanical female voice came from the phone. He hung up the phone and put it back into his pocket. He was annoyed. After looking at the bed and the gift for a long time, he turned around and went out to find someone. At this moment, Olivia was jumping around at a bar. The music resounded through the night and was deafening. She squeezed onto the dance floor and her body swayed with the rhythm. This was the first time she had been to such a ce. Originally, she was afraid that she could not dance at all, but after entering and observing it, she found that there were many people who did not know how to dance either. To put it nicely, it was dancing, but in fact, it was just a group of people listening to music and moving. They were just moving ording to the lights and rhythm. However, if you remove all the music and lights, and then give this group of people hospital clothing, it would look quite right. Thus, after seeing their dance, Olivia didn''t worry about it and danced with the rhythm. She was doing it casually. She let herself feel free, she cried and waved her limbs, letting go of the anger in her heart. Tiana screamed in front of her as if she was talking to her, but Olivia couldn''t hear her. After jumping around for a while, Olivia felt tired, so she turned to the bar and ordered a ss of wine. "What do you think? Are you enjoying yourself?" Tiana also ran over and asked, leaning against her. "Well, it''s okay," Olivia replied lightly. She picked up the wine and drank it. She still had no interest, but the people around her were obviously enthusiastic and excited. "Beauty, you dance well." A tall and strong handsome guy came over and touched the ss in his hand with Olivia''s. He fixed his eyes on her face and said, "Are you interested? Would you like to jump onto the stage with me?" On stage? She squinted and took a look at the high tform. On the dance floor, it was different to dancing on the stage. There was a group of men like wolves and tigers below. "You are so beautiful. You will definitely make them scream if you dance on the stage. You can definitely make the whole audience explode." Hearing this, she just sneered, "Really?" The man leaned over and said, "Of course, if you don''t believe it, we can make a bet." She was going to say, "Who are you? Get out of here." However, her arm was grabbed by someone. When she looked up, she saw Sam, who was supposed to be in the hospital. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 The moment Olivia saw Sam, she felt as if her heart had been hit by something, and she was in great pain. When Tiana saw him here, she was also a little surprised. She thought to herself that he was impressive. They didn''t even tell him where they were, but he could find them on his own. However, he looked fierce, with wounds all over his body. That day, when Olivia called her to ask her out for a drink, Tiana immediately guessed that she was in a bad mood and this must have something to do with Sam. Something must have happened between them. However, since Ollie was unwilling to tell her, she, as a good friend, did not want to ask. Seeing that Sam''s injuries were serious, Tiana suddenly didn''t know what to say. She just felt that the both of them had aplicated rtionship. How could she not feel sorry for him, who was hurt so badly? It seemed that he had really made Ollie angry this time. "Go home." He said to Olivia in a low voice. Home? Hearing this word, she felt mocked. Why didn''t he tell her to go home when he was in the hospital? "Beauty, who is this?" The handsome guy who wanted to pick Olivia up suddenly saw a man grab her arm, so he squinted his eyes and looked at him from top to bottom. Hearing the man''s voice, she originally wanted to ask him to get lost, but now, in front of Sam, she suddenly did not want to do this. She pursed her lips, put her arms behind her back, and smiled charmingly. "I don''t know him." Hearing this, the man immediately stood in front of Olivia and said, "Hey, as the saying goes, firste, first served. I invited this beautiful woman first. If you also want to invite her, please line up, okay?" After Sam''s hand was pushed away, his thin lips tightened in displeasure. His eyebrows were tightly knitted as he stared at Olivia with a dangerous gaze. She grabbed the man''s tie and said, "Didn''t you just say that you want me to dance on the stage?" "Yes, do you want to go?" "Of course, why not? I love dancing." Thus, she intended to go with the man. When she passed by Sam, he grabbed her arm and said in a deep and cold voice, "Ollie, you..."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Before he finished his words, she shook off his hand again and said sarcastically, "Please have some self-respect. Don''t always get physical with me. I''ll call the police to arrest you. In any case, you are seriously injured. You''d better go to the hospital as soon as possible. Don''t waste time here or you might die." He frowned, and the displeasure in his eyes began to grow. Even Tiana, who was standing aside, was stunned by these words. The corner of her mouth twitched. Sam had offended Ollie so much and she was so angry that she could even say such words. Soon, she disappeared from Sam''s sight and followed the man to the high tform. Olivia was very beautiful, and she was going to attend a wedding that day, so she had dressed up. Her waist-length ck hair was specially curled up that day, but it was very natural. She tied it up before and went onto the stage. After that, she undid the hairband behind her and let her waistlength hair hang down loosely. Under the shining lights, her face was delicate. There was a moving light in her eyes, and her lips were red. When the men off stage saw this scene, they were very supportive of her and screamed to cheer her on. There were even whistles. "Dance, dance!" Cheers rose one after another. The man took Olivia''s hand, bowed his head, and gave the back of her fair hand a gentle kiss. "You can surely ignite the whole audience. Come on." She nced at him and held his hand. "Thank you." Watching this scene from a distance off the stage, Sam''s eyes became colder and colder, and his thin lips, were almost pulled into a straight line. Standing beside him, Tiana could almost feel the unpleasant and fierce aura from him, as if he was going to kill someone. Oh dear, it was quite frightening. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She coughed and then exined on behalf of Ollie, "Don''t be angry with Ollie. I rarely see her like this. Did you offend her?" Hearing this, Sam''s anger dissipated a little, but only a little. Then, he nced at Tiana and said in a deep voice, "Yes, I have offended her." However, she didn''t need to dance on the stage, did she? How many men were watching her? Didn''t she know how beautiful she was? How could she dance for others like this on the stage? Following the rhythm of the music, Olivia''s limbs moved without instructions. For good-looking people, even if they didn''t move, they were pleasant enough to the eyes, let alone if they moved. After she stepped onto the stage, she soon attracted everyone''s attention. When the dancers on the stage saw her, they saw how much screaming she attracted and were displeased. They started dancing, trying topete with her. Noticing that most of the people''s eyes were focused on Olivia, the resident dancer felt unhappy, so she raised the corner of her mouth and decided to make a big move. Thus, she deliberately went around Olivia, jumped around her for a while, and finally took off her jacket in front of her, revealing the ck vest inside. "Woo!" When the men off stage saw this scene, they immediately howled like wolves. Olivia was also a little stunned. She was impulsive when she went on stage. She didn''t expect this dancer, who had stopped dancing, to actually try topete with her. Was it necessary? "Take it off! Take it off!" Hearing what she said, Olivia couldn''t help rolling her eyes, but the dancer jumped at her again and said to her in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "You don''t dare to take it off?" She didn''t know what she was thinking. Perhaps she was triggered. Olivia lifted her lips and had a vel disdainful smile. As hundreds of people watched, she began to undo the button of her jacket. Her movements were very slow, and when she loosened the button, she earned a lot of attention. The dancer in front of her saw her movements and couldn''t help but curse in her heart, "Shame on you." "Sure enough, you are shameless. You are taking off your coat so slowly because you wish for all the men''s eyes to be glued to you, don''t you? Just now, she was impulsive and was so quick. Now, all of this is a chance for this woman!" She thought. Off stage, Sam''s lungs were about to explode when he saw Olivia unbutton her jacket in front of so many people. Standing beside him, Tiana felt that the pressure from his body got lower and lower and she could not help but slip away quietly. The men were all staring at Olivia. Sam really wanted to dig out their eyeballs. What were they looking at? Was another man''s woman so beautiful? D*mn it! No one noticed that his hands had already clenched into fists, with blood flowing out between his fingers! Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 That night, the atmosphere was very lively because of the arrival of a woman on the stage. She was delicate and beautiful. What was fatal was that she was pure with a bit of charm, which kept people from thinking that she was excessive. She did not look tacky. The more she danced, the more one would find her hard to resist. Olivia finally unbuttoned herst button and removed her jacket "Ah!!!" This move caused the men off stage to howl. Looking at the group of men who were like hungry wolves hunting for food off stage, Olivia sneered in her heart. What was wrong with these people? Wasn''t she just dancing? Why were they so crazy seeing a jacket? The resident dancers were so angry that their eyes turned red because when they saw Olivia take off her jacket, she revealed a low-cut, formal dress inside. Her dress was not short, covering her knees. This kind of dress tested her physique. People who did not suit the dress would easily appear fat with short legs. However, Olivia pulled it off. When the dress was on her, it made her look slender with nice, long legs. After taking off the jacket, her porcin- like shoulders were exposed under the light, drawing more attention. The resident dancer, who was called Amy, became a little angry with herself. Why did she give this woman a chance to take off her jacket? Perhaps she was crazy, and she was not ready to lose like this. She was the resident dancer here, so how could this girl steal her limelight? Tsk, she was just a girl. Why did she have topete with her? Didn''t she know her own worth? As such, Amy decided to make a big move by stopping her dance. She went around in front of Olivia, who looked at her impatiently. What did this woman want? She could take off her clothes without a jacket. Could it be that she was going to take off her vest? If she really dared to do so, Olivia would definitely not be able to emte her. After all, she really did not have the courage to do so. Just as Olivia was wondering if she would take off her vest, Amy began to move. She slowly put her hand on her waist and pulled her clothes up inch by inch. As expected, the cheering off stage increased. There was a smug smile on her lips, and she deliberately took off her vest in front of Olivia, revealing her patterned tube top underneath. This scene stunned Olivia, and she looked at Amy in disbelief. She was going this far? Olivia gave her an admiring look and then continued dancing. Amy was confused. Her behavior was to trigger the other woman, and she was sure that Olivia would not dare to do it. After all, Amy was used to scenes like this, so she was very liberal. Olivia obviously could not be open like her, so she thought that Olivia would be unable to follow her, and would leave. However, she was still there dancing as usual, as if nothing had happened just now. Amy was surprised too, as though what she just did had no effect on Olivia, so she walked in front of her. "Why don''t you take it off?" Hearing this, Olivia looked at Amy as if she was an idiot, and then said, "I don''t need to please them, so why should I take off my clothes?" Hearing what she said, Amy was speechless for a moment. Yes, she just jumped on the stage to y, so why would she take off her clothes to please those b*stard men? "Why did you take off your jacket just now?" Olivia didn''t care at all. "Because I felt hot!" She had been dancing for a long time, and it was very stuffy inside the bar. She had long wanted to take off her jacket, but the other woman had given her a good opportunity. Amy roared, "You!" Olivia said with a smile, "You didn''t think that I took off my jacket topete with you, did you?" Amy was infuriated by her and said in exasperation, "Liar, I don''t believe you." "It''s up to you. It doesn''t matter to me whether you believe me or not. Haven''t you heard a saying that the more you want to cover, the more obvious your fault is? For example..." As soon as Olivia finished her words, she suddenly raised her hand and pulled the hem of her dress up. She took a step forward with one leg, revealing her fair and slender calves. She didn''t expose much. She covered her knees with the cloth, but with just one movement, the crowd started cheering. Amy''s expression suddenly darkened. "Look." Olivia looked at her with amusement and said, "You can get the effect you want without taking it off. Why do you want to be at such a disadvantage?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Amy felt that she was about to die of anger, but she just couldn''t refute her words, because Olivia proved what she said with practical actions. In the end, she might have been so angry that her brain short-circuited, and she actually said to Olivia, "That''s because you are beautiful." After saying that, Amy was angry with herself. She wanted to insult Olivia, but ended up praising her instead! Olivia looked at her with a smile and then said, "Don''t say that. You''re much more beautiful than me." Upon hearing that, Amy was stunned. "Do... Do you really think that I''m prettier than you?" "Of course, I just came up here to y and annoy some filthy man. This is your ce, and you are a professional!" After hearing her words, Amy feltforted, so she didn''t bother Olivia anymore. She even chatted with her. "Are you trying to irritate a man? Your boyfriend?" "Uh-huh!" "Then you can''t do this. By just removing your jacket, you won''t anger him." "Huh? Then what do you think I should do?" As soon as the words came out, everyone became excited. Sam, who was beneath the stage, had a darker expression on his face. When Olivia was still in a daze, Amy had already made the announcement for her. She was a little confused, and then she reacted and said, "Well, if someone really booked the whole bar to spend, I would have to dance with that person?" Amy smiled mysteriously. "What are you worried about? It''s time to test your boyfriend. Let''s see if he''s willing to give up his love tonight. If he''s not, his girlfriend will be someone else''s baby." Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Olivia felt that she would have to dance with another man that night. At the thought of this, she felt ufortable. She regretted talking about this to Amy. Although she was impulsive, she didn''t want to dance with another man. She was making things difficult for herself. s. Sam, this guy, could even give his life for the woman he loved before, but Olivia did not know where she stood in his heart. It would cost a lot to foot the entire bar''s bill. Furthermore, if he really paid the bill, wouldn''t that be silly of him? That was a lot of money. The more she thought about it, the more she felt distressed. It was not easy to make money, even though she didn''t know why she was still worried about him at this time. She thought for a while and finally grabbed the microphone from the dancer''s hand. She cleared her throat and said with a slight smile, "You don''t need to pay for everyone because that would be too much." When Amy saw her say this, she came over and whispered, "You are too considerate for your boyfriend. He has made you angry. Why are you still worried about the money? If you don''t spend it, he will spend it on another woman." Olivia smiled. "Although what you said is true, I still feel distressed about money. After all, they are strangers. Why should I pay these people''s bills?" Moreover, many of these people were lecherous. She really didn''t want to pay for them. "Then what are you going to do? Next..." Olivia took a deep breath and smiled again. "How about this. I will think of another way so that everyone can..." Before she could finish her words, someone at the counter had already announced that someone had already paid the bill for the night! As soon as the news came out, everyone was shocked. All the people in the audience wanted to know who was so stupid. Some people even thought that although the woman on the stage was beautiful and attractive, they could only have an hour''s dance after paying the bill. They were not so stupid as to pay. Of course, there were also some people who wanted to pay. After all, it was a good thing to dance with a beautiful girl for an hour. However, they didn''t expect someone to be so quick. While they were still trying to find a ce to check out, someone had already paid for all of them. Oh no, who was it? Who was moving so fast? He actually seized their opportunity! Olivia originally wanted to make a more simple request, and she wanted to reduce the dancing time. She had intended to reduce it to only ten minutes, which was the least amount of time she could ept. However, someone had actually already paid the bill before she finished speaking. "Hey." Amy came over to take the microphone from Olivia''s hand and said with a smile, "You''re too slow. Someone has paid the bill. Who is this person? He''s so fast. It seems like he''s determined to get you." Olivia was speechless and regretful. She only hoped that this man was not a fat middle-aged uncle. If he came, she would be able to endure for more time. After the waiter switched the sound system to the other side, he asked a question. "This gentleman who paid all the bills, may I have your surname?" A cold voice was heard in the sound system. "Sorrento." There was only one word, but it hit Olivia hard on the heart. She would probably never forget this voice in her life. That was Sam''s voice, so did he pay for it? She bit her lower lip, and her expression et became subtle. "That b*stard! Why can''t wait any longer? It will cost me a lot of money to spend on the audience!!!" Seeing that she was about to blow up, Amy, who was next to her, came over curiously. "What''s wrong? You look like you''re angry. Is the person paying the bill your boyfriend?" Olivia gritted her teeth and did not speak. Amy smiled and said, "Am I right? Judging from his voice, he must be a young man. He''s cold and cool. It doesn''t matter if he''s not your boyfriend." No matter what Amy said, Olivia only had one idea at the moment, and that was to hit Sam''s head! While she was very angry, Sam had alreadye over. Then, under everyone''s gaze, he went on the stage. Amy came over and began to speak, "Wow, this man looks so cool, especially the scar on his face, but why is he so seriously injured? He''s So hurt that he didn''te to the hospital toe to the bar." Amidst the noise, Sam hade to Olivia and looked down at her. "Can you go with me now?" Hearing this, she sneered and put her hands around herself. "Why should I go with you? Who do you think you are?" He had spent so much money, but still dared toe to her. Did he want to die? She really wanted to p him in the face, but when she saw the wounds on him, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. She was furious. "I''ll give you two choices. Go with me." He only said one, and she was a little curious. "What''s the other choice?" "I''ll carry you." "Pfft, you''re already injured to such an extent. You still want to carry me away? You!" Before she could finish her words, Sam took off his coat and went forward to hold her, and then lifted her up. Olivia felt dizzy and lowered her head. Then, she saw him striding down the stage. What the heck! "Sam, you b*stard, put me down. Do you hear me? Put me down!" This change of direction caused all the blood in her body to flow backward, which immediately gathered in her mind. She felt dizzy. Amy thought that Sam was on stage to dance with Olivia, but he actually carried her down. When she was about to catch up with him and say something, she heard the conversation between him and Olivia, so she knew that Sam was her boyfriend. Hey, it seemed like this boyfriend of hers was not bad. He actually paid the bill just like that. When would she get love like that? Hence, everyone watched as the man who paid the bill carried the little beauty away. After hearing the conversation of the other party, many people sighed. "It turned out that the young couple quarreled. It takes a lot of money to quarrel with each other." "Tut-tut, I don''t think they will be able to fight with each other since they don''t have money these days." Tiana watched Olivia being carried away by Sam unhappily, but she didn''t go up to help. She felt resentfulHer own handsome man didn''t even make any progress but her best friend''s boyfriend had already spent a lot of money on her behalf! As the saying goes,parisons only create grief!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Sam carried Olivia out of the bar. It was warm in the bar, so she was not cold when she was inside. However, once she walked out of the bar, she couldn''t help but shiver when blown by the cold wind. However, there was still fire burning in her heart. When Sam carried her, she kept shouting at him. "Put me down, Sam. Do you hear me? It''s obvious that you''re carrying me. Why are you carrying me? Do you think that you can do this just because you paid the bill for everyone? That''s the money you spent for others. Why should I bear the consequences for them?" He did not answer, and the scene before her eyes kept changing. She was so angry that she continued to shout at him, "Why did you pay the bill? You''re so stupid. Do you think you are rich? I just want to dance with another man for an hour. It''s none of your business. It wasn''t your ce to help me!" "Put me down. I can walk by myself! Put me down!" "Sam, you b*stard! Can you hear me? Why did youe to look for me? Go to the hospital where your crush is waiting for you. You don''t listen to what I say anyway, so why should I listen to you? Put me down!" Finally, he could no longer stand her nagging and stopped in his tracks. He then gently ced her down. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Olivia cast a stern nce at Sam. Then, she turned around and left. "If you dare to run away again, I will carry you again and take you home." Hearing this, she stopped and turned to re at him. "Are you threatening me?" He took a few steps forward and stood in front of her. "There''s no need to threaten you. There are all kinds of people. You don''t know what kind of people there are. I can''t rest assured if you stay there alone." "Tsk. You could go outside to drink by yourself in the past, so why is it any of your concern if I want to dance?" "That''s because I''m now your boyfriend. If you are not my girlfriend, I couldn''t care less." "Sam, let''s get this straight. You don''t listen to me when I care about you, so why do I have to listen to you when you care about me? You are my boyfriend, but what''s the big deal? If you need to be my boyfriend just to care about me, then let''s break up." She was calm when she said thest sentence. She was not the kind of person who liked to talk about breaking up casually, but that day she felt that she wanted to. Hearing those words, Sam''s pupils contracted slightly. He squinted at her and said, "Say that again?" Olivia looked down self-depreciatingly. "Say it again? Your ears didn''t deceive you and it''s not like you didn''t hear it clearly. About what happened today, if you had treated me as your girlfriend, you would have listened to me and you would not have rushed into the fire! Do you know how worried I was? I felt so relieved when you were rescued from the fire, and I even followed you to the hospital. However, once you regained consciousness, you immediately rushed to that woman''s side even though she already had others around her. She had her husband and her family, so why did you go to her? When I asked for you go back to the ward, you refused to budge. When I left, you didn''t even chase after me. Hahaha..." Speaking of this, she didn''t know whether she wasughing at herself, or if she actually found it funny. She could not helpughing, and she felt a hint of sourness. She raised her head and stared at him with her red eyes. "Do you think there is another pathetic girlfriend like me in this world?" Thatint had always been hidden in her heart. Because of Sam''s serious injury, she did not say a word about it. She always tried to be a good and understanding girlfriend. After all, he was injured, and she did not want to mock him. However, she also felt wronged. She was a human being, and she was also emotional and sad. She could not be generous in this situation. She had hidden these thoughts, but now, she finally said them out loud. Sam also knew that he had done something wrong this time. He had not properly fulfilled his duties as her boyfriend. Seeing that her eyes were red, he also felt ufortable. He stepped forward, pulled her into his arms and held the back of her head.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "You can yell at me as much as you like. I''m in front of you now. But please don''t say that you want to break up." His voice was so deep that it was a bit scary. His throat was also dry, so he said with some hoarseness, "We have just started. Give me a little more time." Olivia tried hard to hold back her tears. Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed his ear and pulled it hard. She used more force than usual. He felt the pain, but he diret even frown. He just held her waist and picked her up. "Let''s go home first. We can talk about it after we get home." Although she didn''t cry, her eyes were red and rather scary. "We can go home, but don''t think that I can forgive you. I will never forget what happened today." "Okay." "Also, I was serious when I talked about the break up. It was you who didn''t want to break up with me. It was you who tried hard to keep me. I pitied you and that is why I agreed." "Yes, I don''t want to break up with you. I''m trying to keep you." "In order to show your sincerity, you can carry me home like this." It was about a half hour''s walk home. If he was to walk, that would be... Sam made an estimation in his heart, but he did not say anything. He merely nodded and carried Olivia in his arms. Fortunately, he was tall and she was thin, so it was effortless to hold her in his arms and walk home. She originally thought that he would refuse, but if he did, she would, continue to ignore him. Howeye she didn''t expect him to immediately de as she requested. Content belongs to After an unknown distance, Olivia felt that Sam''s breathing had be heavier. Although she was thin, she was an adult after all, It was okay to walk a short distance while carrying her, but it would be tiresome if he held her fora long time. He was not a robot, not to mention that he was injured. Wait, he was injured. When Olivia thought of this, she immediately noticed that there seemed to be a very strong smell of blood around her. She felt that something was wrong in an instant and took the initiative to say to him, "Put me down." Sam pressed his lips together and did not agree. "Sam, did you hear me? Put me down." Hearing this, he helplessly lowered his head to nce at her and said sullenly, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you ask me to carry you home? If I put you down now, will you still forgive me?" "I''ll forgive you if you listen to me. Just put me down!" She wanted to see the wounds on his body. The smell of blood was too strong. He had already been seriously injured. After carrying her like this for such a long time, the wounds must have all split open! He did not say a word, nor did he put her down. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 "Sam, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me? Put me down quickly. You still have injuries. The wound has split open and blood is flowing out." Olivia was angry at him and thought that even if he fainted on the main road, she would not feel sorry for him and would not pay any heed to him. Despite this, when she saw his clothes stained with blood, she realized that she did in fact feel sorry for him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, he did not listen to her and still stubbornly carried her forward. She wanted to struggle. After struggling for a while, he held her tighter, and his wound opened up even more. She was so anxious that she bit her lower lip. "Are you going to let go of me or not?" Perhaps her tone sounded angry, so he was a little concerned. He stopped and nced at her before saying, "I made you angry, so I should bear this pain. You don''t need to feel sorry for me." Hearing this, she stared at him with her eyes full of pride. "Who cares about you? Aren''t you thinking too highly of yourself? It''s not that you got injured because of me. I don''t feel sorry for you at all." After saying that, she patted his hand gently as if she was afraid that he would not believe her. "Let me down. Do you think the scent of blood on you smells good? I''ll feel very ufortable if you keep carrying me." It turned out that she was disgusted with the smell of blood on him. Sam was suddenly enlightened. Olivia talked for a long time and he was not willing to put her down. However, after she told him why she did not want him to hold her, he put her down quickly. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she helplessly looked at him andined to herself. He really was a hothead. He believed whatever others said. Fortunately, he was not very smart, so it was easy for her to deceive him. "Get a taxi and go to the hospital to take care of your injuries." He wanted to refuse, but she had already walked to the side of the road to hail one. She turned her head and said with a look of disgust, "If your wound is still bleeding at night, then you can stay in the hospital. Don''te into the room to sleep with me." After hearing what she said, he couldn''t refuse her anymore. After that, Olivia apanied Sam to the hospital to take care of his injuries. The doctor exined to him, "Don''t let watere into contact with the wound for the time being in case of any infections. Come back tomorrow to have your bandages changed." Sam probably felt that this was too much trouble, so he asked if the doctor could give him the medicine for him to take care of it himself. After asking, Olivia patted him on his head and chimed in. "Doctor, we''lle to change the bandages on time tomorrow." Then, she dragged Sam away and said to him, "Do you even know how to change the bandages by yourself? You muste to the hospital for that. You''re already this injured, so please behave yourself." After returning home, she opened the door and found that the lights were on. When she changed her shoes, she felt a little strange. "Did youe home earlier?" "Yes." Sam followed her into the house and closed the door behind him. He bent down to take his shoes and said, "I came back to see you, but you were not here, so I went out to look for you." Well, at least he still had a heart. "Then, how did you know that I was in that bar?" Olivia turned back and stared at him. "Intuition." After all, the two of them had met there several times before. He felt that she would go there at that time, so he went there. He didn''t expect that he would really see her there. "Intuition? If it wasn''t because I was afraid that you could not find me, would I have gone to that bar?" Sheined a little in her heart before turning around and entering the house. Walking inside, she saw that there were several bags of food on the table, and there was also a delicate gift bag next to it. She was stunned for a moment and looked back at him. "Did you buy all these?" "That''s right." He bought all of this to apologize to her, but he did not know whether she would like it or not. .n In fact, for girls, receiving gifts was a rather happy thing. No matter if the gift was what they liked or not, girls liked to receive gifts and collect sparkling things since they were born. It was out of their instincts that they liked it. Of course, there would be some exceptions. Olivia was not a special case. She liked to receive and open gifts. Especially if it was from Sam, who was using it to make up for his mistake. She picked up the gift and waved it in front of him deliberately. "Did you buy it? Is this for me or for your beloved at the hospital?" Thetter question made him feel awkward. He had bought this for Olivia. He was indeed sorry for what happened during the day, but if he had to do it again, he would have rushed into the fire nheless. "Tell me, is this for me? If it''s not, then I don''t want it." After finishing her words, she put the box back on the table and looked at him with his arms folded in front of her chest. It seemed that she wanted him to tell her the truth. Sam looked at her for a while, then suddenly stepped forward and said in a hoarse voice, "Do you really need to ask repeatedly? It''s clear that it''s for you. Can''t you see it?" "It''s one thing to see it, but I want to hear it from you." Olivia raised her eyebrows. She took the box and opened it Inside, there was a top-quality pearl ne. Each pearl was small and round. Although it was a pearl ne, it looked very expensive. She liked it a lot and started to y with it. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He suddenly said, "Let me put it on you." Hearing this, she nced at him and gave the ne to him after thinking for a while. "Okay, help me put it on." He took the ne and went behind her. She stretched out her hands and fifted up her long hair that reached her waist. Sam was suddenly overwhelmed by her sweet fragrance. He stood there in a daze and stared at her snow white nape, which was revealed when she held her hair up. "What? Don''t you want to put it on for me? Why aren''t you doing anything?" He came back to his senses and put the ne on her neck. Her skin was as white as snow, so pearls matched her skin well. It also matched very well with her makeup as well as her silver outfit. She looked down and snorted. "Don''t think that I''ll forgive you just because you gave me a present. Also, who told you to buy a pearl ne? It doesn''t look good at all!" Sam clearly saw that she held the pearl ne and looked at it for a long time, so he thought that she liked it very much. He did not expect for her to say that she didn''t like it and immediately believed her words. "Shall I take it off for you?" "How dare you!" Olivia shouted at him, "Stupid man!" Did he really believe in everything she said? He was really lucky to have a girlfriend like her! Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 The two of them made up that night. When Samid down, he felt pain all over his body. He thought that he would think of Vera, but he didn''t expect that all he saw was Olivia''s aggrieved and angry face, her shiny eyshes, and her hoarse voice. What''s more, she looked very beautiful on stage. Very beautiful. Thinking about it, a smile unconsciously appeared on his face. "What are you smiling about?" Olivia asked him. He paused for a moment, and the smile on his face disappeared. When he opened his eyes, he saw her gaze on him. "You''re not asleep yet?" She pursed her lips and looked at him angrily. "I can''t sleep. My heart aches so much." Hearing that she was distressed, he suddenly felt guilty. He thought that she was referring to what happened during the day, so he endured the pain of the wound, turned over, and looked at her face to face. "And you''re still angry because of what happened during the day?" With this, he took her hand and whispered, "Don''t be angry. You know that I''m not good at coaxing others. If you continue to be angry, I really won''t know what to do." "I''m not angry about what happened during the day." "Wasn''t it because of what happened during the day?" He thought to himself and was a little stunned. Then what was it for? "When you were at the bar, why did you spend money to pay the bill for others? Tonight, you have bought food, a ne, and paid the bill for the others in the bar. How much did you spend tonight?" When it came to money, Olivia felt her heart ache. She felt her heart ache because of the money that was spent. As far as she knew, Sam''s job was not easy and his sry was not high. How long did it take for him to earn so much? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She cursed, "Why did you have to do that? Couldn''t you wait? I was going to change my mind anyway." He was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that she was worried about the money and didn''t expect that this matter could catch her attention so quickly. Looking at her pained face, his gaze deepened as heughed in a low voice. "I was afraid that if I waited, someone else would pay the bill." "How could that be possible? It''s expensive to pay for everyone. Who would be that stupid?" "There are people like that." His voice was faint. "When I went to pay the bill in the evening, there were several others too. When they saw that I paid the bill first, they were angry." Speaking of this, he paused for a moment and then said seriously, "If I paid anyter, you might have ended up dancing with someone else." Not knowing why, she felt as though he sounded jealous. Was it her illusion? In order to confirm her guess, she blinked and asked, "What''s wrong with me dancing with others? You could leave your girlfriend to save someone else. Surely your girlfriend can dance with someone else as well. Am I right?" He couldn''t argue with her, but when he thought that she was going to dance with another man, he felt ipetent. He could only say in a muffled voice, "Do you regret it?" "What?" "That I paid the bill. That I was too fast. If someone else had done it first, you would''ve been able to dance with another man." "Yes." Olivia nodded. "I saw them. There were many young and handsome men. They must be very strong. Who knows. If I danced with them, I might have a chance to..." Before she could finish her words, Sam, who was in front of her, came closer and his warm breath was in her face. She originally intended to annoy him with these words. Unexpectedly, he suddenly veliN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. approached her, and the dista 12 between them was instantly shortened. She was timid, so when he approached her, she asked meekly, "Why are you so close to me?" "Do you really want to dance with other men?" He stared at her and asked. "I just wanted to try. Why not? What''s the problem?" "You can''t." Sam''s expression was solemn as he said in a stern voice, "You don''t even know the men there. How would you know if he was a good person? If he did something to you while you two were dancing, would you be able to get rid of him?" "You know that it''s a public ce. There were so many people. What can he do to me? Aren''t you overthinking it? Tell me, how much did you spend tonight? How much did you spend at the bar?" He did not say anything. He just stared at her firmly. "You underestimate the self-control of a man too much." While speaking, he moved forward a little bit more. Their noses were close to touching, and their foreheads were against each other''s. Their breaths mixed together. Olivia was shocked and her face burned up, but she soon thought of something and reached out to stop him. "I''m asking you questions. You didn''t answer them, but instead got this close to me. What do you want? Are you nning to kiss me? Let me tell you, I have not forgiven you. Don''t even think about it!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The two were already very close to each other, but she was still talking. Her pink lips opened and closed as if they were inviting him to have a taste. Sam did not think too much of it and kissed her directly. When they kissed, there was a sigh of satisfaction in the depths of her heart. At the same time, he also thought that it would help broaden her horizon and let her see what a man''s willpower was like. She pushed his chest away just to prevent him from suddenly kissing her. Unexpectedly, he was still so strong even though he was injured. He caught her off guard and kissed her. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but it gave him a chance to do so and allowed him to be unscrupulous. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mmm, let go of me!" She pushed him hard and spoke. Why did he suddenly kiss her? However, when she pushed hard, a groan of pain came from his mouth as he backed off a little. He said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t push me. The wounds hurt." "Why are you trying to do such things when you''re injured? Why don''t you lie down and sleep?" Olivia was so angry that she wanted to say more, but Sam kissed her again as if he was addicted to it. Her lips were once sealed again and she pushed him. However, this time, after touching his wound, she was reluctant to push him hard. She was afraid of him being in pain, so she withdrew her hand. "B*stard." She cursed in her heart, but soon she did not know what was happening anymore. When he turned over and pressed her down, leaving her lips to unbutton her clothes, she was confused and said, "Hurry up and tell me, how much did you spend tonight?" He stopped moving and looked at her helplessly. Was it because he didn''t work hard enough or was there something wrong with her? Why was she still thinking about money now? Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 "Sam." Olivia did not get a response despite asking him. Reluctantly, she reached her hand out to grab his wrist. "Tell me. I have asked you so many times. How much did it cost?" "Do you really want to know?" He narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman with confusion in her eyes. He leaned over to get closer to her and put his thin lips near her ear. His warm breath engulfed her as he said a number. There was confusion in her eyes, but when she heard the number, she became alert and stared at Sam. "How... How much did you say?" Thinking of the money, she felt that her heart was bleeding. She said sadly, "How could you spend so much money? You spendthrift! You spent so much money without blinking. How long will you take to make that much? You didn''t have to spend it..." The more she talked about it, the worse she felt. The originally nice atmosphere they had was ruined. Hearing the word "spendthrift", Sam could not get close to her anymore. He simply turned over andid down beside her. "If I didn''t pay for it, that would mean I had to let you dance with other men." He epted his inability. That was true. She really didn''t want to dance with another man. She didn''t expect Amy to announce that offer to everyone. She would have disagreed with it if she had known. Sam was her boyfriend, and he had lost such arge sum of money for no reason. Thinking of something, Olivia turned over all of a sudden and looked at him. "By the way, do you still have money to get married after spending so much?" He was stunned and looked at her thoughtfully. She was worried about this? With the corners of his lips lifted slightly, he turned to her and said, "I have been single for so many years. How can I not have any savings? Besides, my sry is not low. It''s more than enough for me to marry you."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In the face of his words, she turned red and said, "What are you talking about? I''m just worried that you won''t be able to get married in the future. Who said you''re going to marry me? Even if you wanted to, I may not necessarily want to marry you!" He had only been her boyfriend for a few days, and now, he wanted to marry her! Sam did not speak, but looked at her with a faint smile. He seemed to have seen through her. She was furious. "What are you looking at? I''m telling the truth. You don''t really think that I want to marry you, do you?" "Well, it''s all true. Are you sleepy? If you are, go to bed early." As she said this, he tidied up her clothes and then stopped doing anything. It was also at this time that she realized that the nice atmosphere between the two of them seemed to have been destroyed by her. She did regret it. Looking at such a young body, she felt that she had missed her chance. Forget it. Seeing that he was injured, she decided not to make things difficult for him. She blinked, leaned into his arms, and closed her eyes. Soon, her breathing became even. After he confirmed that she had fallen asleep, he also fell asleep with her. "We have checked. On the day of the fire, there was only Vera at the scene, but the fire was so strong that people couldn''t be unaware of it. In addition, the door was deliberately locked by someone. At present, there are two people who are likely to do this. One is the makeup artist, Eileen, and the other is the makeup artist''s assistant, Ingrid. Ingrid said that she left the room to get some food for the bride in the canteen. When she was bringing the food back, the elevator was broken, so she couldn''te back in time." "Have you checked the surveince footage?" "I''ve looked into it. Her confession and the surveince footage match up perfectly." "What about the makeup artist?" "Eileen said that day that the bride het had to put on a mask first, and it would take half an hour before it was done. Seeing that she still had time, she went out downstairs to make a phone call. When she came back, she found that the door was locked. No one answered when she Knocked, so she felt that something was wrong and went to the lobby to find the manager of the hotel. What she did was in ordance to what she said as verified by the cameras." In this way, both of them seemed to be innocent. After hearing the words, Quill narrowed his eyes and asked quickly, "Who was thest person to leave the room?" "It was Eileen. Ingrid did note back since she went out, so we can basically rule her out." If Ingrid did something to the lock of the door, then the door should have been locked when Eileen came out. "Investigate thest person who left the room in detail." "Yes, Mr. Hanover." The person quietly nced at the ward and then asked, "Has Mrs. Hanover not woken up yet? In fact, we suspect that she might have been drugged that day, so she was not aware of it at all." "She hasn''t woken up yet. Investigate the makeup artist and also the assistant. If their testimonies don''t match, we can look into it." "Okay, Mr. Hanover. We''ll take our leave." Quill nodded and then turned back to the ward. When he opened the door, he saw Mabie''s tired face. He paused for a moment and said, "Dad, Mom, go home and rest. I''ll take care of her." Mabie looked at the haggard Quill and wanted to say something, but after thinking for a while, she didn''t say anything. She just nodded and said, "Well, I''ll go back with your father to have a rest. Then, I''lle back and change shifts with you. Vera is not awake yet. When she wakes up, you must call us and let us know." "Okay." When Vera woke up, she felt that her head was dizzy and that she was surrounded by fire. The strong smell of smoke choked her. Suddenly, someone rushed to her and pulled her out of the fire. "Quill!" She jumped in fright. She immediately called out his name and sat straight up. Around her, the sky was already bright. Quill, who had been standing guard beside her, saw that she had woken up and rushed up immediately. "Vivy?" She grabbed his hand and stared at him, as if to confirm that he was real. He saw her gaze and knew what she was thinking. He held her tightly. "Don''t worry, I''m real. I''m fine, and you''re fine too. It''s all in the past." She must have been scared by the fire. She held his hand tightly. She wanted to say something, but her lips were quivering and she could not say a word. "You don''t have to say anything." Quill took her into his arms and put his hand on her back tofort her. "It''s all in the past now. We are in the hospital" He felt something warm on her chest when he was talking. When he pulled her away, he found that tears were flowing from her eyes. He felt as though he was stabbed in the heart. He reached out to wipe the tears off the corners of Vera''s eyes and swore, "Don''t worry. As long as I am by your side, I will never let such things happen again." Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 Under Quill''s gentle persuasion, Vera managed to calm down, but her mind was still tired, so she fell asleep not long after lying in his arms. He kept an eye on her after she fell asleep. When he wanted to make a phone call to inform his parents-inw that she was safe, she immediately woke up and grabbed his hand tightly. "Fire, it''s dangerous! Don''te over! Get out! "No, don''t!" Her eyes were still closed as she grabbed his hand and cried out in fear. It was obvious she was having a nightmare. In addition toforting her, he also needed to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead. However, Vera''s situation was not getting any better at all. She was in a muddle-headed state. She gripped his hand tightly and kept telling him to run while mentioning the fire.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It seemed that she was really scared out of her wits. In the midst of this, the doctor came to see her once and said that it was caused by excessive shock. He wanted to give her a sedative, but because of her pregnancy, he couldn''t do so. He could only advise Quill to take better care of her andfort her. When Mabie and David came over, Vera was still suffering from endless nightmares. Mabie was extremely worried. "Will something happen to her if she keeps acting like this? She''s also pregnant." She naturally did not continue with the rest of her sentences, but everyone present understood what she meant after listening to her words. Quill had been staying by the bed the entire time. After being deep in thought for a long time, he raised his head and spoke. "I''ll take Vivy home." Mabie was a little surprised to hear that. "You''re bringing her home at this time?" She couldn''t understand his words. After all, Vera had just entered the hospital. How could she go home now? "Yes." He stood up and looked at Mabie solemnly. "It''s not necessarily a good thing for her to stay in the hospital now. I''ll take her home and hire a private doctor. It''ll be a good change of environment for her. Mom, Dad, don''t worry. I will take good care of her." Mabie originally wanted to say more, but after careful consideration, she thought that Quill was a highly educated person and he was a mature man. He would not do anything out of the ordinary, so she agreed. "Okay, you can prepare to bring Vivy home." When the doctor heard that they wanted to be discharged from the hospital, he disagreed at first. After listening to Quill''s description, he reluctantly approved. Therefore, Quill was discharged from the hospital with Vivy in the afternoon. When Minerva was about to visit them, she received news that the patient had been discharged from the hospital. "Discharged from the hospital? So soon?" She was confused. She could only give her brother a call and leave after asking him about the situation. At the same time, the people sent by Quill were investigating the case. Maddox also found someone to confirm the matter. Beanie hid in his room and typed away on hisptop. Soon after, Quill received an e- mail from a stranger. It was a surveince video. When he opened it, he found that it was the makeup artist, Eileen, talking with a strange man. Their faces were clear, but he could not hear the content of their conversation. Then, another strange email came in. This time, it showed Eileen''s information as well as details of her family members. The video showed that there was arge amount of unknown money deposited into her bank ount two days ago. Quill''s people immediately called the police. On the way to find Eileen, he found out that she was going to escape with some funds. After some resistance, she was brought back to the police station. "It seems that you''re not bold enough and you don''t have much self awareness. How dare you escape with arge sum of money after doing this? Are you trying to tell the whole world about the atrocities you''vemitted?" Eileen was a woman who was nearly forty years old. She used to work in ordance with her obligations. It was also because of her diligence that she could not help but feel tempted when she saw so much money. That was because the man told her that she only needed to put something in Vera''s face mask, and she didn''t need to do anything else. She felt that even if the matter was exposed, the me would not fall on her. However, after the incident, her unease grew. She had never done such a thing in her life, so she wanted to escape elsewhere with the money. However, in modern society, how could they not find out about this information? Once she attempted to escape, this confirmed her guilt. Thinking of her children at home, Eileen couldn''t help crying. "Please, I really didn''t hurt Miss Zais. This matter has nothing to do with me. Don''t arrest me." The police officer looked at her coldly. "It has nothing to do with you? Then why did you run away? And why do you have so much money in your family''s bank ount?" "That money... That money doesn''t belong to me. It belongs to my rtives. How can I know how much money there is in the ount? I really don''t know about this. If you don''t believe me, you can check the hotel''s surveince footage. I really didn''t do anything that day. The fire has nothing to do with me." "There''s always a loophole in every detail. In the surveince camera, you didn''t seem to be doing anything, but you brought something in the mask that you''ve put on the bride." Hearing this, Eileen was stunned and immediately denied everything. "That''s impossible. How could I have brought something with me in the mask?" "If you really didn''t, you would''ve asked about what you brought in instead of denying it so quickly. You''re being so suspicious, yet you''re still trying to deny everything?" She shook her head constantly as though she''d been caught. "I really, really didn''t do anything. You''ve caught the wrong person. I didn''t do anything other than apply a mask on her that day. Besides, I also went to contact the manager after finding that things were not right. If I wanted to hurt her, why would I do so?" "Because you are trying to look innocent. Do you think the mask has been fully disposed of? If so, you may be disappointed. Bring them in." Soon, Ingrid was brought before Eileen. Ingrid looked full of grief and she didn''t know what had happened at all, but when she saw her, she ??? immediately said, "Eileen, what''s going on? Why does this case have something to do with us? I listened to you that day and went downstairs to get food. Later, the elevator was broken, so I couldn''t go back up for a while. Why did that..." Eileen did not answer. "Do you still have the mask used for the bride that day?" At first, Ingrid was a little hesitant, butter she nodded and said, "Yes, I got some bottles and put them in it when I was helping Eileen to clean up because she makes the masks herself. She usually uses them before making up the brides, so it was verymon to use, them in making masks. I always felt that the effect was good, so every time I | used it, I kept some for myself." Upon hearing this, Eileen opened her eyes in disbelief. "You b*tch, how dare you steal my mask!" Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Eileen was so agitated that she rushed forward to beat and scold Ingrid, who was so afraid she retreated. "Did you bring the masks?" Ingrid nodded timidly. "I brought them." She took them out from her bag and said, "Officer, I''ve brought all the things here, but can I ask what happened? Although I''m a little greedy, it''s just a mask. You''re not actually arresting me, are you?" The police officer took over the mask and nced at her. "I''m not going to arrest you. There is no business for you here. You can go outside and wait." "Okay." Ingrid looked helplessly at Eileen and then went out with her head down in fear. In fact, the matter was very simple. The two people who entered the room that day were both suspects. There was arge sum of money in Eileen''s ount, so she was the key suspect. Eileen knew something was wrong. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have run away. After all, it was her first time doing something like this. She had been afraid. When Ingrid brought the masks over, she was terrified. How could this be? Originally, she was promised that as long as she did something to the mask and pretended nothing happened, she could escape. Why was it not the same as she had imagined? Noticing her fear, the police officer handed the box of face masks to his subordinate and said, "Get them tested." He told Eileen, "Crime does not pay. If youmit a crime, the truth wille to light." Her eyes turned red, and she immediately fell apart. "I''m sorry, sir. I was tempted, and the mask was also given to me by that person. He said that as long as I changed it, he would give me a sum of money. I didn''t expect him to harm people at that time, so I agreed." "Do you think I''m a child? Why would he give you so much money if he didn''t want to hurt others? You are already a mother of a child. It''s impossible that you weren''t even slightly aware of this. The fact is that you knew that it was harmful, yet you were greedy." Eileen slumped in her chair, devoid of energy. In the end, she confessed about the person who had done the transaction. After the police found out that this person was actually Jasper of the Holt Group, they were all very surprised. Why would the son of the Holt family want to kill Quill''s newlywed wife? Later on, the police made repeated investigations and found out that the main assets of the Holt family were all abroad. Although Hanover Corporation was also developing overseas, the two families had never offended each other. That was because their businesses werepletely different. Since they couldn''t figure it out, their only choice was to find the suspect. When the police found Jasper, he didn''t cover the matter up. It seemed that he had expected that the police would find him, or that he did it on purpose. After all, with his power, he could create clues to confuse the police.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, he didn''t. The case was solved very easily. When the police interrogated Jasper, he admitted it immediately. "Why? Mr. Hanover and Miss Zais have done nothing to you. Why would you want to burn her to death?" Hearing this, Jasper looked at him scornfully and sneered. "I never need a reason to do anything. If I want to burn her, I will do it. What do you think?" The police officer''s expression also turned cold. "That is to say, you admit that you were the one behind this?" "Yes, I did it." After that, he was taken away and several police officers continued to discuss it. "What''s going on? He doesn''t seem to be afraid at all. Is it possible that the day he did this, he knew that he would be taken in?" "Hmph, young people are so arrogant. Once youmit a crime, you''ll have to bear the consequences. When he suffers in the future, he will know what he did was wrong!" Because Jasper was the young master of the Holt family who was in jail, the news of the incident quickly came to light and was reported on the news. Yulia''s heart was already in turmoil. When she saw him being thrown into jail, she became even more anxious. In the past, what Jasper did was his own business. Even if he died, he deserved it. However, now, he was sent to prison for her, and she felt extremely guilty about that. On second thought, she felt that he deserved it. She had stopped him once, but he actually did a second time. Was he just looking for something new to do? Sheforted herself and after that, she finally went to see Jasper. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and he had already changed into prison clothes. He looked much thinner. When he saw Yulia, a gleam of light shed in his eyes. "I thought you wouldn''t want to see me for the rest of your life." Seeing his current state, she bit her lower lip and asked in a low voice, "Why? Why did you do this? I remember I stopped you before, but why are you still like this? Don''t you know that modern society is based onws? You have to go to jail formitting crimes. Are you happy now? He looked at her quietly. After a while, he sighed and said, "Yes, you''ve stopped me once, but you''re still not happy, so..." "That''s why you wanted to set her on fire? Do you think that I''ll be happy after you burn her? Jasper, what kind of education did you receive since you were young? Why are your morals so twisted? Do you have to kill everyone whose worldview is different from yours? It''s just like those girlfriends of yours. If you don''t like someone, you will just get rid of them. Whenever there''s trouble, you''ll use cruel methods to deal with it. It''s the same for others now. Do you think that I''ll be grateful for what you''ve done for me? No! I''ll only hate you. You doing these things for no rhyme or reason will only add to my burdens!" Perhaps because it was the first time he''d seen her so agitated or perhaps because it was the first time she had said so much to him, but he merely stared at her quietly. After a long time, he looked down and said, "Is that so? Have you begun to hate me? I''m sorry. I saw that you were alone now, so I wanted to do something for you, but you get upset when I get close to you, so I had no choice but to do this." "What do you want to help me with? There are many ways to help me. Why did you choose such an extreme way? You''re just a ruthless person. You''re terrifying." Jasper suddenly looked at her and smiled. "What are you afraid of? I won''t hurt you. You''re the only woman I''ve ever loved." "That''s enough.'' Yulia stood up and couldn''t talk to n¨§t him anymore I came here to discuss morality with you, but you instead talked about love to me. How can a person like you u who looks down upon others'' lives and doesn''t care about his own dife, have the right to say you love me!" After that, she did not look at him anymore. She turned around and left. Looking at her back, he looked down at his toes. Did he make a mistake? Or perhaps it was just like she had said, that he was a violent person who had no right to talk about love? Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 Jasper grew up in an abusive environment. His childhood was filled with memories of his father, Tyrion, beating his mother, Moanna. Whether it was because something didn''t go his way, or because she spoke up to him, Jasper''s drunkard father would hit her with anything he could get his hand on. He had been influenced by both parties since young. On one hand, Jasper resented Tyrion but grew to be more agitated than him. As days passed, his agitated personality increased. On the other hand, he felt sorry for his mother but slowly resented her as well because she was weak. He had told Moanna to leave Tyrion several times because his father was heartless and evil. However, her reply to him was, "Silly child. If we leave him, how will you and I survive in this world?" Jasper wouldfort her saying, "Mom, I''ll make money. I''ll take care of you when I grow up. Let''s just leave the Holt family, okay?" Moanna would shake her head and hold him tightly. She said with tears in her eyes, "Jasper, don''t say these words in front of your father. If he hears this, he will be angry again. I''m alright. Don''t hate your father. Your father used to be very kind to me, but now, he has changed a little. We have to believe that he will get better, okay?" Jasper had believed his mother''s words then. After all, he was still young at the time and had hope that his father would change for the better. However, little did they know, Tyrion did change, but it was for the worse. He was no longer loyal to Moanna. He had affairs with multiple women outside and at first, Moanna did not realize it. However, one time she found lipstick stains on his clothing. She had confronted him about it but he denied it. He wasn''t in the mood to entertain her questions but perhaps also because he was feeling guilty, he did not hit her. Then one day, a woman appeared at their front door. Jasper hid outside and heard the conversation. The woman, Rowane, had said, "Your husband is with me. Why won''t you get a divorce? I heard that he hates you very much. Ever since he married you, he became sick of you. He doesn''t even care that you have a child. Just get a divorce. Is it because you are afraid that after the divorce, you won''t be able to afford to raise the child and yourself?" Moanna''s face turned pale when she heard Rowane''s words, and she trembled all over. "What... What nonsense are you talking about?" "Nonsense? I''m not talking nonsense. Your husband has promised me that he will marry me one day. As for you, he has long abandoned you. I''m warning you now, it would be wise for you to leave now or else, you''ll have a nasty future. Save yourself some dignity and leave!" "By the way." Rowane''s lipstick was bright red as she continued arrogantly, "I am pregnant. Your husband likes me very much, so when the timees, you will have no chance at all." After she left, Jasper ran out and nestled in Moanna''s arms, "Mom, we don''t want Dad anymore, okay?" However, Moanna still firmly believed that Tyrion would change his mind. When he returned that night, she went to plead to him. Jasper peeped through the crack of the door and saw her kneeling on the ground; her head was bleeding. He clenched his fist hard, and bit his lower lip. He did not understand why his mother was such a coward. Why did she kneel down in front of that b*stard? Jasper pushed open the door and shouted loudly. "Mom, don''t kneel down to him. He''s not worth it. He''s a bad man." The couple was taken aback. Moanna immediately threw herself at him and hugged him, "Jasper, stop." "No!" Jasper gritted his teeth and red at Tyrion, "You don''t deserve to be my father!" Upon hearing this, Tyrion kicked Moanna and said, "It''s all your fault. You must have told him several bad things about me! How do you teach your son, b*tch!" He kicked Moanna repeatedly in the face. Jasper tried to protect her, but he was too young and small. She held on to him tightly to protect him and she did so until she passed out. Then, she was sent to the doctors. When they returned from the hospital, Rowane had already moved into the Holt family home. Moanna didn''t have the strength to plead or fight with her. She could only say in a weak voice, "Forget it. If he really wants to keep her, I won''t be able to control him. Jasper, you have to be good and obedient in the future. You can''t talk to your father like before. No matter what, he''s still your father. Do you understand?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I don''t have such a father!" "Hush now! You''re not allowed to say that anymore!" "He''s not my father. I don''t have a father like this!" p! Jasper was pped in the face. He retreated back and fell to the ground. He stared at his mother in disbelief. "Jasper, if you say this again in the future, I don''t want you anymore!" Why? Jasper didn''t understand. Moanna was a coward in front of the man who abused her. She was willing to beg for mercy and believed aimlessly that he was going to treat her better, but she was tough in front of Jasper. Why? Ever since the p, Jasper became a man with few words. Later, he came across Tyrion and Rowane exercising in the living room. She looked at him and smiled arrogantly. Later when the woman saw Jasper again, she mocked, "See? He is no longer your father. Why don''t you and your mother leave? Or you want to stay and wait for me to give birth to the child and only then drive you away? Shameless child, why are you looking at me like that?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jasper red at Rowane with hatred in his eyes. She was infuriated by his re and pped him in the face. "You illegitimate child, if you dare to look at me like this again, I''ll gouge your eyes out! What terribly vicious eyes you have at such a young age. No wonder you''re that woman''s child. When I give birth to a child, I will drive both you and your mother out!" After that, she kicked him in the stomach, feeling very proud. Peng!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Young Jasper couldn''t stand the vicious kick of an adult. He fell backward immediately, and the woman smirked smugly. She turned around and proceeded to go downstairs. As she did, Jasper''s eyes suddenly shed with extreme anger. A terrifying idea came into his mind. He slowly got up and red at Rowane''s back. In the next second, he ran forward with all his strength and collided into her, and she fell down the stairs. "Ah!!!" The impact of the collision with her was big. She was pushed at the waist and she lost her footing. She rolled down the stairs hard. The stairway was filled with her painful screams. Jasper witnessed the whole scene unfold, and a sense of satisfaction rose in his heart. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 Jasper had held himself back for a long time. From the moment things had be abusive in his family, he had suppressed his feelings for a long, long time. It was as if his patience for kindness had finally run out and the seed of evil had been sowed. The seed grew fast and it was harvest time. After Rowane fell down, she lost all consciousness. However, Jasper did not react at all. He stood still and rubbed his stomach which was hurting badly. Momentster, he went back to his room, expressionless. It was a long time before somebody discovered Rowane. The scene was chaotic but Jasper buried himself in the quilt and ignored what had happened. It was toote because he had already done it. When Rowane woke up, she would definitely tell on him to his evil father. However, Jasper was not afraid at all. He figured that if the evil man dared toy a finger on him, he would fight him off. As a result, Rowane suffered miscarriage. She stayed in the hospital for several days. The most miserable thing was that the doctor said that she could no longer give birth in the future as the injury was too serious. Upon hearing the doctor''s words, she cried immediately. She grabbed Tyrion''s hand and said with hatred, "Honey, Jasper attacked me. It was he who pushed me down the stairs. He wanted to kill our child!" Upon hearing that Rowane couldn''t bear a child, Tyrion was upset. He didn''t like Jasper at all, and he always felt that the way the child looked at him was too vicious. He didn''t know how to raise Jasper, so he wanted to have a son with this woman. However, she couldn''t give him a child anymore. Upon hearing her words, he became furious. "What? Jasper pushed you?" "Yes dear, he killed our unborn son. You must avenge him!" Later, Jasper heard the servants talking about this news in the evening. They said that Rowane had miscarried. He was not surprised at all. It was all in his ns; it was good news! Then, he heard from the servant that she was unable to conceive in the future. This was quite unexpected for him, but he soon felt that this was retribution. She stole someone else''s husband, and she was arrogant. She lost the ability to conceive and only had herself to me. However, it wasn''t long before Tyrion came looking for him, pping him in the face the moment they met. Jasper''s ears buzzed from the beating, and blood oozed out of the corner of his mouth. "You unfilial son, you actually pushed Aunty Rowane downstairs. Did you know that she was pregnant? Now, she miscarried. Are you happy?" Jasper sat up with a sinister smile on his lips, "I know. I also know that she can''t give birth in the future. If you yell at me again, I will make you heirless!" When Tyrion heard thest sentence, he was shocked. He looked at the boy in front of him in disbelief. Was this what a twelve-year-old child would say? Would he be heirless? "You can bring women back to the house in the future. I''ll push them whenever I see them." "How dare you!" At this time, Moanna heard the news and hurriedly ran over to protect Jasper, "What''s wrong? Dear, what did Jasper do?" Tyrion did not dare hit Jasper a second time although he was still seething with rage. Therefore, the moment he saw Moanna, he released his anger on her instead. Punches and kicks fell on her the moment she arrived. She did not fight back, but crouched down and took the blows. Upon seeing such a cowardly mother, the evil seed in Jasper''s heart seemed to have grown into a towering tree in an instant! He rushed forward and bit down hard on Tyrion''s hand. No matter how hard he tried, Jasper wouldn''t let go of him. In the end, Jasper actually bit off a piece of Tyrion''s flesh! "Ah!" Tyrion''s screams filled the room. Upon seeing this scene, Moanna was so frightened that she froze on the spot and didn''t dare to move. The 12-year-old Jasper was as fierce as a beast. He spat out the piece of flesh in his mouth and red at his father. "If you dare to hit my mom again, I will kill you!" He bit off his father''s flesh. Tyrion stared at the savage child in shock and disbelief. This was his formerly obedient son. He was clearly well-behaved when he was young; how did he be so vicious? He didn''t know that it was he who forced Jasper to be like that. He covered his wound and ran away to the hospital to have it treated. The servants at home had witnessed all of it and were scared out of their wits. They did not dare to say a word. Moanna was also frightened. She stared nkly at Jasper, not daring to speak at all. It was as if she was afraid that he would pounce on her and bite her. By the time Jasper walked up to her and tried to help her up, she had suddenly retreated in fear. She retreated to a corner and looked at him as if he was a monster. "D-Don''te any closer." Although Jasper hated the cowardly look of his mother, he did what he did for her own good. He couldn''t bear to see her being bullied anymore. He hoped that she would fight back for herself but sheet did. UMS never It was still tolerable if she didn''t fight back, but she actually knelt down and begged that b*stard! Jasper turned out like this because he wanted to protect her, but he didn''t expect that she would look at him as if he was a monster. The anger in his eyes dissipated and he took a few steps forward. "Mom?" "Don''te near me! You''re a monster!" Moanna screamed and ran away. No one saw that his hands were trembling. Later, Jasper became more and el more isted. No one in his family dared to provoke him anymore. When they saw him, they hid from him. From confusion at the beginning, he was helpless to the end of his life, and his heart hardened. Although his father was a terrible person, his business was lucrative. Also, because Jasper was as vicious as ever, he became the only son and heir of Holt Group. The entire Holt Group would belong to him in the future, and it attracted several women to him. Most of them were afraid of him but because they were interested in his money, they tried to get close to him. Later, he met Yulia at a banquet. She was dressed in a beautiful gown and looked like an angel. At that time, Jasper did not pay much attention to women. To him, there were only three types of women in his world. First were weak and timid women like his mother, second were mistresses who destroyed families, and finally, there were those who were after his money. With his present status, he woulde across the third type frequently.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Of course, he was not interested in the first kind. He immediately went to speak to Yulia. At first, she did not know who he was and kept a polite attitude towards him. However, after his selfintroduction, she learned that he was Jasper, the man who was frivolous with women. Hence, she ignored him. At first, he thought that she was ying hard to get, so he tried to buy her heart with gifts, but she wasn''t interested in the least. Later on, he heard her talk to her friends. "There is someone I like." Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 He watched as Yulia spoke about the person she liked. He had never seen such an expression before. It was not an infatuation, but a sacred hope. That was the first time he had seen such an expression on her face. When she mentioned the man, there was only yearning in her eyes. There was no other meaning, just pure love and adoration. Jasper''s pursuit of her previously might be a joke, but now, he was doing it seriously. He wanted desperately to be the man whom she was in love with. His father and mother didn''t know what love was. Those around him only cared about their own interests, so he was eager to get Yulia. He wanted to do so at all costs, but in the end, he made a mistake. Yulia began to hate him deeply. Vera had not quite been herself since she woke up. She had been asleep for a long time and during those times, she would call out to Quill to run from danger. He brought her home for two days, but her situation did not improve. Mabie and David were worried about her, so Quill arranged for them to stay with her. Minerva also came to see her twice. Every time she wanted to talk to her, Vera was either muttering meaninglessly or asleep. It was as though her mind was traumatized, causing her to have nightmares frequently. Vera''s emotions did not seem to have changed much, and as time passed, it would take a toll on her mental state. If she suffered mental issues, that would be another huge issue. Minerva thought about this and knew that they needed to nip it in the bud. She couldn''t let it go on like this. She wanted to suggest Quill send Vera to get treatment in the hospital but when she saw the dark circles under his eyes, she did not say anything. He had just brought Vera out. Surely he wouldn''t agree to bring her back to the hospital again. However, as her close friend, and now sister- iw, Minerva did not want to see Vera lose her mind. That was why she still went to Quill and talked to him about the matter seriously. "It can''t let it go on like this. I''m afraid that something will go wrong with her after some time." He looked at Minerva with exhausted eyes and said helplessly, "You think I don''t know that?" He knew and he was afraid, more afraid than anyone else. He didn''t protect her well at the wedding. Although he saved her after the worried him so much that he suffered from insomnia. He had been guarding by her side day and night tirelessly. wedding, Vera''s current condition Minerva was also upset to see him like this. She thought for a moment and said, "Quill, if you''re trying to convince her all the time and yet, it still does not work, you should try an alternate way." "Alternate way?" "Yes," she nodded. "You have never been a mother, so you won''t know how it feels to be one. Vera is pregnant now, so for her, the most important thing apart from you is her child. If she keeps acting like this, it is not safe for the child. Quill, you can try telling Vera the 50: to calm her down." Upon hearing this, he frowned slightly. Obviously, he was worried about the consequences of this proposal.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 "Quill, think of it this way. If you let her go on like this, she will get hurt in the end. You just need to sugar coat your words a little when you tell her. Besides, I don''t think she will ignore the safety of the child after listening to this." In other words, it would go smoothly. Quill agreed, "Okay, I''ll talk to her when the time is right." Minerva nodded and left. Although Mabie and David lived in the vi, Quill had been taking care of Vera''s daily matters by himself. He helped her wash her face, brushed her teeth, and bathed her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Vera often had nightmares, she wasn''t in her worst condition. She was normal some of the days and could carry out simple tasks such as brushing her teeth herself. However, she would drift into daze as if she was hypnotized and would think that she was caught in the fire. ording to the doctor, she was badly traumatized, so she could not get out of that state of mind. However, she was exceptionally well-behaved that night. When Quill asked her to eat, she was quiet and did not make a fuss. She sat at the table and waited for him to get the food for her. He took a te and handed it to her. He felt helpless, but seeing her so well-behaved, he touched her head and said lightly, "These are all your favorite dishes, see if you like it?" Thus, she obediently ate a spoonful of mash potatoes, and answered, "It''s delicious." "As long as you like it." He smiled lightly and said, "You have to eat well. After you are full, you can watch TV for a while and take a bathter." His heart tightened because he wanted to tell Vera about Minerva''s suggestion during the day. He had to admit that her words were right. Perhaps he could really give it a try. Thinking of this, Quill continued to add food to her te and said tentatively, "You are in a special state now, so you should eat more nutritious food. You need more than just carbohydrates." Hearing the word "special", Vera paused. She did not answer and continued to eat quietly. Seeing that she was not overreacting, he carefully continued, "If it''s not nutritious, it''s not conducive to the baby''s growth." Hearing that, she stopped eating. She looked at the scene in front of her. Something shed in her mind, and the images in front of her eyes gradually became blurred. Noticing that something was wrong, he narrowed his eyes. He was afraid that she would lose control of her emotions again. He held her wrist and said, "Don''t think about that again. We''ve escaped from the fire. You''re fine, and so am I. The child is also safe." "Let go, let me go." Her voice had begun to tremble a little. He held on to her hand which was holding the spoon a second ago. The spoon had fallen to the ground whereas her other hand was trembling uncontrobly. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Quill saw that Vera was trying to escape. He had to continue what he wanted to say. "I can understand that you have been traumatized too much, but now, we are out, yet you''re still in a daze. What do you want me to do? What about the child in your belly? Don''t you want me and the child?" Smash! The te smashed onto the ground as she fidgeted hard and broke into pieces. She raised her head and looked at him in astonishment. "I need you. The child also needs you, so please don''t do this again, okay?" He continued to hold her wrist tightly and would not allow her to flee. The scenes of the fire that shed in front of her eyes gradually became clear, and then they changed into Quill''s face. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 In reality, the matter was serious. Quill was afraid of fire in the past. Whenever he saw mes, the traumatic experience would haunt him again. Therefore, he was faced with a dilemma when Vera was caught in fire that day. However, it was also because of her that he was forced to ovee his fear. However, he did not expect that she would not be able to walk out of it. Was God testing them? However, no matter how big God''s test was, as long as it was not a separation between life and death, he was willing to go through it. Despite this, he had to ensure her safety. Hearing Quill''s words, Vera struggled to escape, but he tightened his grasp on her hand. "You don''t have to run nor be afraid. There is no more danger and we are all safe now. As long as you and the child are safe, we can live peacefully for the rest of our lives. However, if something happens to you, what will be of the child and me?" "Don''t go on like this, okay?" She still said nothing, but there were tears in her eyes. "Do you know why I never wanted a birthday party? Because when I was a child, I insisted on throwing one and it caused my father to die in a fire. That ident caused me to be traumatized for many years. Thus, when you threw me a birthday party that day, the mes of the candle brought the past memories back. Also, when I rushed into the fire to save you, I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to walk out of it, but I was even more afraid that you would die in the fire like my father. That''s why I will never let the past repeat itself. Actually, you have saved me. You have helped me ovee the fear of mine, but you paid for my mistake instead. You became traumatized with it now." As he revealed more, her lips began to tremble. Her heart was touched at first because of the child. Later, it was because Quill took the initiative to confess to her about the issues with his birthday. Although the incident had happened quite some time ago and Vera had epted it, she still appreciated the fact that he was honest with her. She did not want to tear open his wounds again. But now he chose to tell the truth. It was as if he had voluntarily opened up his wounds to her. Hearing that his father had died in a fire on his birthday, Vera could imagine the horrible experience Quill had to face when he rushed in to save her from the fire. She knew that he was afraid of fire, but he still rushed in to save her despite his fear and his safety. If anything went wrong during that time, he would have died instead. It was obvious that Quill viewed her as more important than himself. Tears streamed down her face quickly. From the time Vera was caught in the fire until she woke up from her unconsciousness, she had never shed a single tear. She just had nightmares daily, and it caused her all kinds of painful emotions. However, now, after hearing his words, her tears flowed down fast. It trickled onto the back of his hands. Her heart ached, as if something had chewed on it. Her emotions became incredibly uncontroble. He reached over and hugged her from behind, and her tears broke loose. "I''m so scared, I really am! When I saw you charging through the mes, I thought that the three of us were going to die." "No, I won''t die, nor will I let my child die." He tried his best tofort her. Vera cried so much that Quill''s cor was soaked with her tears. However, he felt relieved that she was showing her emotions. That was because once she cried, the depression and coldness in her heart would gradually melt away. He felt that Minerva was really dependable. After all, she was a woman too and would understand Vera better than he would. If there was anything in the future that they couldn''t understand, they would seek Minerva''s assistance again. Vera cried loudly for a few minutes before gradually turning into quiet sobs. Not longter, she fell asleep in Quill''s arms. However, because she had cried too hard, she continued to tremble and hup in her sleep. His heart ached seeing her like this, but thinking that maybe she would feel much better after crying, he hoped she would cry a little more. He carried Vera to the bed and covered her with a quilt. Then, he left the room. The moment he left the room, he bumped into his parents-inw. They were trying to listen in on the conversations. Looking into Quill''s eyes, Mabie and David were obviously embarrassed. However, Mabie asked quickly, "What''s going on? Why did I hear Vera crying so loudly? Is she still the same as before? Quill, why don''t we take her to the hospital. We can''t dy this matter any further. She has been eating and sleeping poorly recently. She was injured in the fire, and her child nearly died if it goes on like this, what will we do if she suffers a miscarriage?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Although Mabie''s words were not pleasant to the ear, they were likely events. "Mom, don''t worry. I think the matter will be solved soon. Let''s give her more time. Don''t push her too hard. She is very tired now and needs rest. She should be fine when she wakes upter." She was skeptical as she asked, "Do you really think that she will be fine when she wakes up?" He smiled slightly and said, "Probably. I will look after her, to make sure that she is okay." Quill was so optimistic and considerate, so there was nothing for her as a mother to worry about. Mabie didn''t know what to say for a moment. Since they arrived, they had wanted to take care of Vera. However Quill had taken care of them well instead. They hadn''t needed to worry much. All they ¨¦l could do was chat with for a few moments before her deteriorated again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t worry, Mom and Dad. You guys can stay here. I''ll see to Vera." "You have worked very hard these few days. You should also pay attention to your health. If you are tired, we cane over. You and Vivy are already married, so don''t be too courteous. We are all family." Mabie felt sorry to see him sad and the dark circles under his eyes. As a result, she felt helpless and useless as Vera''s mother. David also nodded and said, "You are right. You have to be in good shape before you can take care ofe Vera so you should still take a rest. You should eat something. If can''t cope, just let us know. Do you understand?" "Yes." If you Vera slept deeply for five hours without nightmares. It was the first time ever since the fire she was able to rest soundly. Mabie was surprised when she watched over her. After making sure that Vera''s condition was stable, she said to Quill, "Take a rest. Vivy''s current situation looks quite stable. I''ll take care of her." He turned to look at Vera and pursed his thin lips, thinking about what David had said. You have to take care of yourself first, then you can take care of Vera. He had not slept for several days. His eyes were bloodshot, so it was time for him to have a rest. "Well, I''ll go have a rest now. Mom, thank you for your help." "Go ahead, go ahead. Sleep a little longer. Take as long as you need." After that, Quill left the room, but he did not return to the bedroom. Instead, he took the keys and went out. His eyes were bloodshot, but they were very cold as he made a call, "How''s the investigation going?" Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 Vera slept through the day. It was already night by the time she woke up. That was the most rested she had been since the incident. Mabie had stayed by her side throughout the day. Although she was bored and extremely sleepy, she did not walk away. She was afraid of waking Vera up. After all, her daughter had not had a good night''s sleep ever since the incident. She was afraid that her movements might jolt her awake.. Mabie was aware as soon as Vera woke up. "Vivy, you''re awake?" Her voice was soft when she spoke to her. She was afraid that she might be frightened if she spoke loudly. "Mom." Vera gently lifted her head and sat up. She looked at Mabie with a pair of confused eyes. "How long have I been asleep?" "You''ve been sleeping for the entire day. Are you hungry? I''ll make you some food."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Vera didn''t have any appetite to eat initially, but she suddenly became hungry after hearing Mabie''s question. She realized that she was famished. She nodded and said, "Okay." Mabie was exhrated when she heard that Vera finally agreed to eat. She immediately got up and prepared to cook for her. Vera looked around and found that they were the only two people in the room. "Mom, where is Quill?" She remembered seeing him before she fell asleep. Mabie thought that it wasn''t necessary for him to stay as she was there to apany her as well. "Child, Quill has been by your side for so many days. He had not slept at all, so he needs some rest. Why don''t you let him rest for a while?" Vera''s heart was filled with guilt as she heard what her mother said. First, it was the fire, and then her unstable mental state had kept Quill up for the past few days. She recalled his appearance before she went to bed. His eyes were bloodshot, and there were dark circles under his eyes. Even his usually clean shaven chin was filled with stubble. He, who usually looked neat and tidy, had gotten so unkempt and tired because of her. She bit her dry lips and said, "Alright, Mom. I''m not looking for him. I just wanted to know how he was." "Quill has sacrificed so much for you recently. Thankfully you''re alright. Hopefully it won''t happen anymore. Your dad and I are old, so our hearts can''t bear such a fright." "It won''t happen again, Mom. Don''t worry. I will take care of myself in the future. I''ll manage my emotions carefully." "That''s good." Mabie reached out and touched her daughter''s head tenderly. "I''ll prepare food for you now." "Okay." As Mabie left the room, she bumped into Quill at the door. "Quill! Why are you back so soon? You should rest more." As she finished her sentence, she noticed that something was amiss. He was still wearing the same clothes from the day before, and he looked even worse than before. The dark circles under his eyes were even more prominent. He had not been asleep at all. Where had he been all day? He answered calmly, "I''ve rested well. Leave this to me. You can have a rest now, Mom." Mabie waved her hand and said, "You guys go ahead. I''ll prepare some food for her and send it overter." Vera looked outside expectantly when she heard Quill''s voice. When she saw him walk over, she quickly lifted her quilt and got up. He took a few quick steps forward and held her hand. "Why are you getting up? Sit down please." She looked at his face anxiously. She noticed that he looked gaunt, and his eyes were dark. His eyes were more bloodshot than she remembered, which scared her. "Didn''t you rest? Where have you been?" "Did you just wake up? Are you hungry? Are you feeling well?" Quill didn''t answer her question. Instead, he replied to her with more questions. Vera shook her head and said, "I''m fine, and m feeling alright. What about you? I heard from my mom that you went back to rest. Why do you still look so tired? Why are your eyes so bloodshot?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Seeing that she was worried about him, he knew that the knot in her heart was eased. He hugged her happily. "I''m fine. I probably look like this because I just woke up. The redness in my eyes should disappear soon." "This won''t do." She pushed him away and said, "Go and have a rest. Don''t push your body too far." "What are you going to do when I fall asleep?" He asked her in a low voice. "What do you mean? I know how to take care of myself. Go get some sleep." She pushed him hard, but he remained still and stared straight at her. She had no choice but to change her way of speaking. She bit her lip as she spoke. "Do you know that your eyes look really scary now? They''re red and you look like a demon." Quill was stunned at her words. He did not expect to hear this from her. If he had a mirror in hand, he would have checked if he appeared as frightening as Vera imed. "Thus, I don''t want you to stay here. You should go to sleep. Don''te and see me as long as your eyes are still red." She pushed him as she talked and he was amused by her childish behavior. He looked at her helplessly and caressed her head gently. "Alright, I know you want me to get some rest. I will only cause more worry if I don''t leave, right?" "You know this already. What are you waiting for?" "I just want to spend more time with you." She blinked her eyes. "Before you go to bed, can you tell me what you did during the day?" His smile disappeared, and there was an eerie coldness that appeared momentarily in his eyes. It disappeared as quickly as it had appeared. She wondered if she had mistaken the look in his eyes. "What are you thinking about? I''m going to rest. If you''re worried, I''ll rest for a few hours ande backter." Vera nodded immediately and said, "Okay, then go get rest quickly." Quill returned to his room after her persuasion. He washed his face and thenid down to rest. It had been long time since he had slept, and he found it difficult to fall asleep. His eyes were sore and dry, and it felt painful when he closed them. He was exhausted, yet he couldn''t fall asleep. There was only one reason he went out that day. He wanted to deal with the things that he had not been able to deal with before. Anyone who tried to harm Vera had to pay the price. No, those who tried to harm her had to pay the price ten times over. It was naive for the person to think that he could escape all the responsibilities after he was imprisoned. Of course, Quill wouldn''t let him off the hook easily. This was the first time that he had had the intention to kill. However, he wouldn''t actually kill anyone as he knew could be punished byw. However, there were thousands other ways to make one suffer. That person almost cost him his wife and child. He had to make him lose everything he had ever owned. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 One dayter The young master of the Holt family, Jasper, was all over the news. The headlines of the major newspapers, magazines, entertainment headlines, and social media applications everywhere contained information about him. He was usually very arrogant, causing several people to dislike him. When they came across such news about him, theymented on how his violent behavior had finally caught up with him. Holt Group''s stock market fell drastically because of this, and a lot of their businesses were forced to be put on hold. Any agreements signed before the incident were asked to be terminated. Therge enterprises as well as smallpanies had terminated their cooperation with Holt Group. Moreover, there were manypanies that were involved with them. Although some of them had very close rtionships with the Holt family, when they saw such arge enterprise fall overnight, they opted to retreat and protect themselves. They were afraid that their own business would be implicated as well. After all, for such arge enterprise to be uprooted overnight, one could imagine how strong the mastermind behind the trouble was. Holt Group''s shares had turned almost to dust in just one night. When Tyrion received the news, his face became as dark as thunder. "What is this? Didn''t I ask that this piece of news be suppressed? Why is this out now? Did I waste my money for nothing?" "I heard that someone paid arge amount of money to ruin the entire Holt family." "Who is it?" "Mr. Tyrion, young master Holt really did it this time. He tried to harm the wife of Quill Hanover, from Hanover Corporation." "I know about this. Although Hanover Corporation is very powerful, they would not be so cruel." "Mr. Tyrion, you don''t know this but Maddox Yardley, of Yardley Corporation, is Quill''s younger sister''s husband..." When he heard this news, Tyrion''s eyes became red and he almost fainted. Jasper had offended both the Yardley and Hanover Corporations in one go? No wonder the impact was so huge! Both big groups had worked together efficiently to bring them down. How would their Holt family survive such a blow? However, he was grateful that the Holt Group main headquarters wasn''t in the country. The one in the country had long been dissolved and the existing one was currently abroad. He was d that they did not return to develop their business in the country. However, that night, Tyrion learned that even his foreign businesses had been affected. After all, it was not just the Holt family who had businesses abroad. It was just a matter of time before they finished him off. The speed at which Holt Group fell had left everybody in disbelief. Those who didn''t know the inside story were making guesses on the details. Those who knew the inside story didn''t dare to speak much. They were afraid that they would be pulled into the matter. It was too risky. However, Vera did not know about the matter at all. She hadn''t been on her phone for some time as she was taking time off to rest. Two dayster, after Quill had rested enough, she voluntarily brought up the matter. "I have something to tell you." "What''s that?" "The more I thought about it, the stranger I felt. That day, why was there a fire all of a sudden? And when I realized the fire, it was already burning rapidly but it hadn''t spread to the whole room. I remembered that I ran to the door but it wouldn''t budge no matter how hard I pulled or pushed against it. My cell phone was also gone. The weirdest thing was, how could I sleep so soundly that I didn''t realize there was a fire? But I was sure that I was asleep, not unconscious. Something is not right." As she began to open up and discuss the matter with him, Quill had already settled the issue quietly. Therefore, no matter what enquiries she had, the truth was ready to be revealed. Thus, he said with a faint smile, "Since everything has been settled and is in the past, you don''t have to worry that it will happen again in the future. I won''t let you encounter such problems again." It was the first time he had experienced an event like this too, therefore, he wasn''t aware that some individuals would react in such a deranged manner towards it. Now that he had experienced it, he was prepared to take care of everything, and would not leave Vera. "Settled?" She asked in surprise, "How was it settled?" "You don''t have to worry about it. The most important thing for you now is to take care of yourself and the baby. All you need to do is eat and sleep." Eating and sleeping all day? She would surely get fat. "I just want to know the whole story. Why won''t you tell me?" "It''s not something good, so you don''t need to know too much about it. Just know that, I will not let such a thing happen to you again." No matter how much she insisted, Quill was still unwilling to exin what he meant that the matter had been settled. Vera, on the other hand, wasn''t in the mood to arguet about it as she was feeling especially sleepy. Ever since she was able to walk out of the traumatic experience, her quality of sleep had improved. As an expectant mother, she should ept that her routine now involved eating and sleeping frequently. Since he did not have the intention of telling her, she wouldn''t ask about it further. After all, this was how he protected himself. On the other side, Yulia was shocked when she saw the news. She did not expect that Quill would be so ruthless. The Holt family, such arge enterprise, had copsed. What kind of public opinion would this cause in the industry? She felt all the more pressured because Jasper had done this for her. Although she didn''t agree with him, she still felt guilty about it. Now that the entire Holt family was gone, what would Jasper think? Should she pay him a visit at the prison and tell him the news? Wouldn''t it be too cruel? However, he also had the right to know the truth. Her head almost exploded with theplicated thoughts. Why? Why did these things happen? She didn''t want to hurt anyone and just wanted to return to see the person she liked. It was just that she didnThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. expect him to already have one else. Thus, for a moment, she wasn''t able to suppress her anger but she had never thought of hurting anyone. After all, Vera and Jasper had be like this because of her. Two dayster, Yulia invited Quill over as she had something to talk to him about. At first, he rejected her invitation and said that if there was anything she wanted to discuss, she could just inform Juliette. She then changed his mind with just one sentence. "Don''t you want to know why Jasper did it?" Upon hearing this, he immediately narrowed his eyes and said, "Does this have anything to do with you?" She held her cell phone tightly, nodded and said, "Yes, it does, so I want to talk to you. If you are not free now, we can arrange another time. We can meet then." Thus, he made an appointment with her, but they met at thepany. Yulia came in advance, holding a document in her hand, thinking about how she would exin things to him. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 Not knowing how much time had passed, she suddenly heard steady footsteps outside the meeting room. Yulia turned around. It wasn''t too long ago that they had seen each other, but Quill was much thinner than before. It was obvious at first nce that he hadn''t had a good rest during that period of time, and his eyes were bloodshot. Because of Vera''s incident, he was physically and mentally exhausted. He had to care for his wife on one hand, and had to deal with the Holt family on the other. It must have been exhausting for him. Seeing him like this, the guilt in Yulia''s heart grew even stronger. Because of her, everyone was hurt. Perhaps, she shouldn''t have returned home. If she had remained abroad, so many things would not have happened. She didn''t know if it was because of this incident, but Quill treated her even more coldly. He didn''t even greet her when she came in. He pulled out a chair and sat down directly, then looked at her icily. She knew that she was in the wrong. Although she felt sad, she did not say much. She just went forward and handed the document to him. He didn''t take it, so she ced the document on the table. "These are all the important information of thepany." Upon hearing this, he narrowed his eyes. He was not sure what she was trying to do. "Jasper and I know each other. He knew about Vera and I, and he felt that I was unjustly treated, which was why he did these things. Although he was the one who did it, I am also partly responsible. I can no longer ept your help in revitalizing the Maxwell family. I have already sorted out these documents." Quill didn''t read the information, nor did he reply. He just looked at Yulia and asked after a long time, "Do you know the truth about the fire?" He was indirectly asking if she knew who had started the fire but kept silent about it, or if she was innocent and didn''t know anything about it at all. She looked at him, pursed her lips, and then sat down opposite of him. "The arson actually happened twice. The first time was in a cafe. I had invited Vera out to have a chat, and at that time Jasper wanted to kill her by setting her aze but I stopped him. I told him that I didn''t want to take anyone''s life. I thought... he wouldn''t do this, but I didn''t expect..." She really didn''t expect that Jasper would do such a thing on the wedding day. He had trapped her in his n. Perhaps he was not afraid of being sent to prison at all, she figured. "So, you knew that he might hurt someone, but you didn''t tell me?" Quill''s tone was deathly cold as he stared at her. It was the first time Yulia had seen this kind of look in his eyes. Even though he had never liked her since she was a child, he had treated her with respect. However, now, the expression in his eyes waspletely different. She felt as if her heart was stabbed by knives, and she almost couldn''t breathe. "No, it''s not like that," she hurriedly exined. "On the night before you got married, I went out for a drink and got really drunk that night. I thought of attending your wedding the next day though. Quill, I like you very much. I have liked you since I was a child. I have always hoped that you will look at me properly one day, to give me a chance. I always hope that I can be your wife someday. However, you are not interested in me. Even so, the Maxwell family had brought me up to not hurt anyone despite what happened. Thus, I really hope that you can believe me when I say I really didn''t know about it." Upon hearing her words, he let out a derisiveugh. "Don''t you believe me?" "If you really took the matter seriously, you would have notified me immediately after the first incident. Also, you''d be alert about his actions after that. Although it is not entirely your responsibility, you didn''t take the issue seriously. Therefore, you have no right to say these things to me." She looked at him nkly. "So, are you saying that I am an aplice?" She stretched both her hands out to him and said, "Do you want to call the police and arrest me then? Since I am an aplice." She knew she was behaving dramatically but she couldn''t help it. She was upset. "If I have dirt on you, you''ll not even have a chance to sit here and speak to me right now," he replied and then stood up. He looked soulless. Upon hearing his reply, she felt as if she was pped across the face. If he really had evidence against her, he would really send her to prison. "If Mr. and Mrs. Maxwell were still alive, they would not want their daughter to end up like this. Yulia,, respect, Mr. Maxwell and thus I wanted to revive the Maxwell family. I didn''t do it for your sake. If you don''t want to stay at thepany, you can leave." After Quill left, Yulia was left alone in the room. She had initially thought that he would angrily snatch the documents away and storm out of the room, leaving her with nothing once again. She would lose her family affection, her love, her faith, and fall into a bottomless abyss again. Unexpectedly, he did not do that. n It was obvious that he put the me on himself. Perhaps, just as he had said, the reason he didn''t go too harsh on her was for her parents'' sake. Yulia, how foolish were you? During this period of time, Sam was quite busy because he had to go to thepany everyday to deal with several matters. As for what he had to deal with, Olivia was clear about it. After that night, everyone understood and didn''t mention it. He was even more afraid that she would be angry again, so he didn''t say a word. However, she watched as the Holt family fell. She even followed the gossip and tabloids about it. This time, tw big corporations had linked hands together to destro Holt Group; it was no wonder that the whole process went so smoothly. Holt Group waspletely annihted.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Although the doing seemed a bit over the top, Olivia could understand why it had to be done. After all, the Holt family''s people had nearly caused Quill to lose his wife, and he himself had been injured. In the end, the wedding had also been ruined. Although everyone was safe in the end, Quill couldn''t just let it happen again could he? Hence, they need to take the necessary precautions. The woman whom Sam liked was a clever woman. She, at least, picked someone who would stay by her side no matter what and who would be good to her. Putting down the cell phone, Olivia sighed again. She supposed every woman''s fate was different. She, on the other hand, had slept with a man who could not give her the time of the day. In the end, that man even went to rescue the woman he adored. However, she had always been a confident woman, so she would not mourn over the matter for too long, and she would not me Vera either. She was d that Vera was safe. Instead, she was worried about whether she should continue her rtionship with Sam. It was not her n for the both of them to be like this. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Initially, Olivia had nned to use Sam as her pretend partner so that she could get her mother off her back about asking her to go on blind dates and leave her alone. However, who knew that things would turn out like this? When Sam got off work, he brought Olivia some snacks like he did everyday. He wanted desperately to patch things up with her, so whatever he knew she liked, he would get it for her. It would be a ne one day, a bracelet or a pair of earrings every other day. At that moment, her closet was full of gifts from him. At this rate, her jewelry box would be filled to the brim soon. "Gifts and snacks." He handed her a small box. She sat up from the sofa and raised her handzily to take it, "What did you buy for me today?" "Have a look." She opened it and found that he had actually bought her a ring. It looked very unique and expensive. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She wasn''t in a hurry to put it on her hand. Instead, she looked at him and asked teasingly, "Do you want to propose to me?" Upon hearing that, he was slightly stunned. He took off his coat and gave her a puzzled look. "Why are you giving me a ring if you''re not proposing to me?" Olivia yed with the ring in her hand. It was shining under the light. Her smile became brighter, "How long have we been dating? Sam, why are you so anxious to propose to me?" "I..." "Don''t say anything!" She raised her hand and interrupted him, "I know what you want to say. You are afraid that I will reject you, right?" He was a little speechless. In fact, he really didn''t think much when he bought the ring. The shop assistant had introduced it to him. Although it was expensive, he didn''t think much and proceeded to buy it for Olivia. He bought her the ring because he had bought other jewelry for her in the past. He didn''t want to repeat his gifts as it might upset her. He didn''t expect that Olivia would actually misunderstand him. What should he say? Should he deny it? If he denied it, given this girl''s quick- witted character, she would definitely ask him again when the time came. Did he not even think of marrying her at all? If he didn''t deny, then... Having been with her for a long time, he had been tricked by her so much that he was not as straightforward as he used to be. Thus, after thinking about it for a long time, he felt that it was better to say nothing. Seeing that he did not speak, Olivia was not satisfied. She thought that he would retort, but why was he quiet? She was unhappy and decided to make things difficult for him. "Why don''t you speak? You''re not admitting it, are you? Who did you buy this ring for?" Sam thought she would be satisfied and put on the ring, but she actually asked him again. He hooked his coat up on the wall and walked towards her. Then, he took the ring from her. Her expression changed slightly, "You can''t bear to give it to me? Fine, then take it back..." Before she could finish her words, she felt something cold on her finger. It turned out that Sam had taken the initiative to put the ring on her hand. "Are you seriously asking me such questions now? Don''t you know who I bought this ring for? Is there anyone else in the house besides you and me? Or do you think I bought it for myself?" It was the first time that he was being so vocal. She curled her lips, and nced at the ring on her finger in admiration. She replied, "Who knows? Maybe you really did buy it for yourself." Hearing this, he answered awkwardly, "Even if I bought it for myself, how would I wear it?" She didn''t speak. She looked at the ring on her finger and liked it more as the seconds passed. She wanted to gush over how beautiful the ring was but she suppressed herself. "If you keep buying me these expensive things, wouldn''t you have no more money left? Sam, you gave me these voluntarily. If we break up one day, I will return these to you." Initially, he was still holding her hand, and the atmosphere between the two was fine. However, when Olivia brought up the issue of breaking up, the atmosphere was ruined. He looked up at her and said somewhat helplessly, "Can you stop talking about breaking up?" She stared at him and didn''t answer. "The atmosphere is ruined. If you receive a gift, you should be happy, but you think too much when I give you a gift." "Then tell me, will you ask me for it back if we really break up one day?" She stared at him and asked, "These gifts you gave are really expensive and worth a lot of money. Are you sure you won''t find me one day and..." "I''m giving it to you. It''s yours. Of course, I won''t ask for it back!" "Sam!" She shouted at him loudly. Because they were right in front of each other, he felt his eardrums ringing from her scream. He didn''t expect that she, who was close at hand, would suddenly get angry. "You actually thought of breaking up with me!" The corner of his mouth twitched. Was this yet another trap? He could only me himself for being too naive. "Shouldn''t youfort me and say that we won''t break up? You don''t need to return these gifts. You can do whatever you want with them?" He, who was afraid of losing her, immediately apologized, "I''m wrong. I will change." After that, he took Olivia''s hand and said, "Don''t be angry. Are you hungry? Let me buy you something to eat." She nced at the food in the bag. She wanted to continue being upset but she was attracted to the food too. She looked at Sam and said after a moment, "Okay, I''ll let you off the hook this time." Hearing this, he instantly felt relieved. When she ate, she asionally fed him a bite. At first, he would blush and feel embarrassed, but slowly, he got used to it. "Go take a shower. I''ll apply the medicine for you after you take a shower." Sam had to change his bandages everyday. He had recovered well, so the doctor had allowed him to go home and rest. He could take a shower but only with warm or tepid water. He wasn''t allowed to use hot water as it would hurt his wounds. After all, it would take some time for the wounds to be healedpletely. He agreed immediately. He went directly to take a shower, and after he was done, heid down on the bed without any clothes on so that Olivia could apply medicine for him. She was still shocked each time she saw the injuries and scars on his body. He was such a careless guy. If she had suffered such injuries, she would be in so much pain that she wouldn''t want to move at all. However, he was fine, and he could still go to work. Thinking of this, she asked angrily, "I know your business is booming, but can''t you ask for leave to rest for a few days?" Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Hearing this, Sam could tell that she was concerned about him. He smiled slightly and said softly, "Thepany has been quite busytely, and Young Master Yardley has been focused on his family so he''s been busy. That''s why I have more to do." "Heh, that''s right." Olivia snorted and said, "No matter how much he cares about his family, he shouldn''t just ignore his company right? He''s a ve to his wife. If he doesn''t pay attention to hispany and thepany falls one day, what would he use to feed her?" Hearing this, his expression became a little more serious. Perhaps he really believed in Maddox''s abilities, which was why he spoke kindly on his behalf. "He is capable, so he won''t lose thepany. Even if everyone around the world can''t manage the company well, Young Master Yardley would be able to." "From your tone of speech, you seem to worship him very much, don''t you?" "I am not worshiping him. He is really capable." Olivia felt rather jealous when she heard Sam praise someone else, but why was that so? He was praising a man. If he praised a woman, she would probably tear his wounds apart. After applying the medicinal cream to his wounds, she patted his arm and said, "The wounds on your back are done. Turn over." Hearing thest two words, his hands paused, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He did not know why, but when he heard those words, he felt as though he was a piece of steak, ready to be flipped over to cook the other side. Regardless, he turned around obediently. Then, he slowly propped up his arm and sat up. Because he had cream on his back, it was not suitable for him to lie down. When he sat up, he did not notice that Ollie was just inches away from him and he identally bumped into her. Peng! Olivia was holding the jar of cream in her hand when she waited for him to turn over. As he bumped into her, she fell head first off the bed. Sam quickly grabbed her and held her in his arms. On the other hand, he grabbed the cream. Then, she heard him groan slightly. She must have identally hit his wounds, so she quickly pulled away and checked on him. "Are you alright? Did I touch your wounds?" She touched him with her pale hands, but she did not realize how risky such behavior was. Although he was usually as stiff as a board, he was still a man. Since the time they were drunk, they had not been intimate. For men, they worked just fine if they didn''t want to be intimate, but once they started, it was hard for them to not think about it. Especially when he woke up in the morning or... right at that moment. Olivia had no idea what her actions were doing to him. She still had her hands on his body when she asked, "Does it hurt? Would you like to have a coldpress first? It''s been such a long time. Why hasn''t it healed yet?" Sam saw that her eyes were full of distress, as if the wounds were on her. This consideration made his heart stir slightly. He swallowed hard and his voice turned hoarse. "It''s only been a short time. How is it possible for it to heal instantly? Do you think I''m Hercules?" Hearing that, her hands paused, and then she looked up at him. "Why are you being so cheeky now? If you''re still in so much pain, why don''t you stay at home and rest? Why do you still go out so often each day? You have a girlfriend, okay? Your Young Master Yardley knows how to apany his wife at home. Why can''t you be more like him and stay home with your girlfriend?" When she spoke, her tiny mouth moved fast. He was mesmerized by her facial features. After a while Sam looked away, his gaze deepening. "I came home after work, didn''t I? I got you a gift too." Hearing this, Olivia pouted and said, "Do you think that you can just calm me down with a gift? Companionship is also very important; it can''t be reced by a gift. If you lose it today, you won''t find it tomorrow. Even if you have the time to apany me in the future, the meaning will be different!" He was not really paying attention to what she said. He couldn''t control himself and slowly inched his way towards her. She didn''t stop talking until she felt his lips touch her nose. She looked at his handsome face and raised her brows, "Why... Why are you so close to me?" His head tilted when he heard her words. Then, he leaned over and his thin lips touched hers. She was stunned. Then, he stepped back a little, with his eyes tightly locked on her. "If that''s the case, then today will be more meaningful, won''t it?" She blinked and was at a loss. "I''m just asking you to apany me. I''m not asking you to..." Sam didn''t retreat. As soon as she spoke, he kissed her again. Then, he pulled back slightly to observe Olivia''s reaction. Seeing that she did not refuse him, he kissed her again. This time, he did not just peck her lightly on the lips anymore. He deepened his kiss and held her face tightly in his palms. She felt as though her heart was tickled by a feather, and then it seemed that there was an electric current running along her heart to her limbs. She moaned lightly. He seemed to be inspired by the sound. He pried open her lips with his and touched her tongue with his. She was still holding onto the medicine in her hand. When he kissed her, she had no idea where she could ce the cream so she left it in mid-air in her hand. Soon, his hand slid from her face to her ears then cupped the back of her head. His other arm circled her tightly into an embrace. He tilted her head gently so he could deepen his kiss on her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Perhaps because it was some time ago that theyst did it, but they were desperate for each other now. Neither of them said a word as they began to take off each other''s clothes. Sam undid her buttons while she took off his belt. His ears became red, and she bit them. His thin lips were almost pursed into a straight line. The veins on his forehead throbbed as he pulled her down. He looked at her and wanted to say something but didn''t. She blinked her eyes and raised them slightly, "Say it. You want it, don''t you?" Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 Yes. Sam certainly wanted it. He wanted it since the moment she touched his hand, and his urge became bigger when she moaned. Olivia seemed to be in the mood to tease him. She ced her hand on the buckle of his belt and it immediately opened with a click of a sound. He couldn''t help but groan. "Mmm..." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. That sound. She asked coldly, "Why do you sound like that?" He turned over and pressed her down onto the bed. His eyes were bloodshot as he said, "It''s all because of you." Even though they were intimatest time, she did not remember much the next day, but at that moment... It was all very real. Olivia was rather nervous, so he gave up after a few thrusts. After that, she was so tired that she fell asleep straight away. When she awoke, Sam was not by her side. She reached out her hand to touch the pillow next to her and noticed that it was cold. How long had he been gone? He left; how heartless of him! She turned over and faced the sunlight that was streaming in through the window. Judging from his performance the night before, he had some feelings for her. People could not lie through their actions, so if he did not like her, he would not get close to her. However, if he liked her, he would try to get as close to her as possible. Based on Sam''s behavior, he did want to be with her. When she was drunk before, she was not clear headed when she woke up. However, they were both sober the previous night, and he had gazed deeply into her eyes during the act. He even called out her name. Thinking about this, Olivia''s face turned red. She pulled the nket up over her head. How embarrassing! Sheid there alone, and wondered where that man had gone. He didn''t care about her! Stop thinking about it! After that, she pushed the quilt aside and got out of bed to wash up. As she stepped on the ground, her legs almost gave way because they were weak, and she almost fell onto the ground. Fortunately, she braced the fall quickly. She tried to take a deep breath, and momentster walked to the bathroom in an awkward manner. After washing up and having breakfast to replenish her energy, she received a call from her mother, Brenda. Because she had been with Sam all the time, Brenda seldom called her nor pressured her into going on more blind dates to get married. Thus, Olivia had been livingfortably for a while. As a result, when she saw Brenda''s call, she was not as nervous as she used to be. She picked up the phone, "Hello?" "Oh you picked up quickly this time. Are you not afraid of me anymore?" Hearing this, Olivia whined, " Mom, I guess you''re quite clear about that." "You''re my daughter, so of course I know what you''re thinking. Heartless child, when you didn''t have a boyfriendst time, you were afraid that I''d set you up on blind dates, but now when you have one, you don''t want toe home? Have you forgotten about your mother?" Olivia quickly denied, "Mom, it''s not like that. You have to understand that now I''m in a rtionship. We can''t bear to be apart!" "So you''re saying that it''s hard for you to be apart from him? Do you think that I don''t know you''re just pretending with him?" What? Olivia''s heart skipped a beat and she was stunned into silence. Did her mother know? No, she might just be testing her. However, even if she wanted to test her, Olivia didn''t care. That was because she and Sam were now really a couple. Thus, she confessed directly, "Yes, at the beginning, I did pretend. You always asked me to go on blind dates, which curtailed my freedom too much. There was nothing inmon between me and those guys, that''s why I found someone to pretend for the time being." "You silly girl, you are my daughter. Do you think that I don''t know what''s on your mind?" Brenda didn''t sound surprised at all. It was as if she had known this all along. "Mom, if you knew that I was pretending, why did you force me to go on more blind dates?" "But this guy looks pretty good, so I was hoping that the both of you would eventually be together for real." Olivia didn''t say anything. "I''m guessing that the both of you are living together now?" "Mom! How did you know?" "Silly girl, I''ve told you that you''re my daughter. How can I not understand you? If you two aren''t actually together, you would not admit to pretending in the past. Now, since you are together, you have no qualms." After listening to Brenda''s words, Olivia smiled. It was true that her mother truly understood her. "I did not look for you because I wanted to give you some time, but now, since things are getting real, what do you say we have a meal together, along with his parents?" Hearing Brenda mention Sam''s parents, Olivia felt as though something was not right. "Our rtionship is still at a tender stage. We don''t know if we will get married in the future. I don''t think it''s the right time to meet his parents yet?" "It''s just a meeting. What''s there to worry about? Your father and I only have you, so it''s normal that we want to understand the background of the man our daughter is dating. If they are not a good family, I wouldn''t want you to continue with him. You wouldn''t want us to only meet him when it''s toote now, would you?" It seemed reasonable, but who would actually do that? Usually parents of both sides would only meet if the couple had been together for a long time. "Ollie, you are not married yet so you don''t understand, but we need to make sure that the parents- inw are good people too. We don''t want you to regret it when it''s toote, do you understand?" Brenda attempted several times to exin to her daughter. After a long time, Olivia was tired of listening and just replied, "Then I''ll ask him when hees back from work, okay?" How long had they been together? It was not yet appropriate for their parents to meet yet. Moreover, she had just brought up the topic of breaking up with him recently. Even if they really wanted to meet, she should bring him alone to meet her parents for a meal first. After all, she already knew his parents. After Olivia had nned it out, she settled down and waited for Sam to return from work. She held his hand and asked. "Are you free tomorrow?" He had two meetings the following day. After hearing her question, he asked in confusion, "What''s up?" "Well, my mother wants to ask you to go over for dinner!" Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 "Well, she called me today and we had a long talk. She and my dad want to meet you." Olivia observed Sam''s expression as she spoke. Noticing that he did not speak, she frowned and asked, "Why aren''t you saying anything? You don''t want to see them, do you?" Hearing this, he came back to his senses and pursed his thin lips. "No, it''s not that. What time tomorrow?" "If you agree, I''ll call back and askter." "Okay, let me know the time." She didn''t leave. Instead, she stared at his face, "Don''t you think it''s too hasty to meet them?" After all, they hadn''t known each other for a long time. Besides, if they hadn''t been drunk that night, they probably would not be together. Sam felt that this was a very important question. He did not think that it was too soon to meet them, but he had to answer it carefully. Otherwise, Olivia might use his words against him. After thinking, he replied, "It doesn''t matter. It''s up to you." His reply surprised her. Had something happened to him recently? Why was it so hard to get to him? She felt amused at the thought, and she smiled unintentionally. "Up to me? So I can decide?" "Since when has it not been up to you?"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She looked at him for a while and suddenly said, "Well, before we go to see my parents tomorrow, we should go buy a gift and see your sweetheart." When he heard the word "sweetheart", Sam was taken aback. He did not expect Olivia to say that, so he did not know who she was referring to. He asked, "My sweetheart? You''re referring to..." Halfway through his words, he stopped because he knew who she was talking about. "What? Have you forgotten about her? Do you need me to remind you?" He pursed his thin lips and looked at the woman before him. She was holding his hand, looking at him sweetly. However, despite her smile, when she made such a statement, she sounded as though it did not really matter. Inexplicably, this made him feel depressed. There was something that he could not express. He pursed his lips together into a line, and did not reply. "Won''t you say anything?" She let go of his hand and said, "Since you cared so much about her, why didn''t you leave when I asked you to?" "Can you let this go?" He interrupted. Hearing this, she nced at him, raised her lips and said, "I couldn''t care less about it. I didn''t really put any thoughts into it from the beginning." Since she had let it go, why was she bringing it up again? "I didn''t bring the matter up to quarrel with you. I just figured that you have been busy recently so you wouldn''t have time to pay her a visit. I wanted to help you see her. Since she is already married, it wouldn''t be nice for you to visit her alone, so as a girlfriend, I offered to buy a gift with you and apany you to visit her. Seeing her safe and sound, I am sure you''ll be at ease too, right?" She nudged him lightly, "Your girlfriend is so generous, isn''t she?" She had nudged him in the chest and the impact forced him to take a step back. He smiled helplessly in his heart. She was generous, but he hoped that she would not be so often. He already knew that Vera was fine, so he did not intend to go and see her. He did not expect that Olivia would bring it up. After she confirmed things with him, she called Brenda and said that they would meet the following afternoon. In the morning, they were going to visit Vera, but Olivia hoped to speak to her before that. She pestered Sam for her number. Sam had Vera''s cell phone number, but when Olivia asked for it, he did not want to give it. "She has someone to take care of her. There is no need to visit her." Hearing this, Olivia couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "What are you talking about? I''ve arranged everything, so don''t worry. Last time, I was angry because I was afraid that something might happen to you. Now, since I suggested it, I won''t be angry." She thought that he was worried that she might get jealous but he wasn''t thinking about that. In fact, he had no idea what to think. He just knew that he did not want her to go with him. Thinking of this, he pursed his thin lips and kept silent. He did not give her Vera''s number. "Give me the phone number. Hurry up!" Olivia pushed him, but Sam still did not respond. Thus, she became angry. "Why are you dawdling? You weren''t like this when you rushed into the fire to save her." No matter what she said, he wouldn''t give her Vera''s number. Olivia was so angry she nearly spat at him, "Sam, are you even a man! I said, I..." Before she finished her words, he, who had been silent, suddenly raised his head. Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Olivia''s shoulder and pressed her onto the sofa. She looked at him silently. "Am I a man? You''re still not sure afterst night?" Her mouth twitched, "I don''t mean that. What I''m saying is..." However, in the next second, he had carried her up into his arms and they headed towards the direction of the bedroom. "What are you doing? Hey! Put me down, I''m having a serious talk with you. Stop ying!" His face was solemn. "I''ll prove to you that this is what we''re going to do next." What! She wasn''t in the mood for that right now! Especially when Vera was in their conversation! "I''m warning you, Sam, you''d better put me down before I get angry. I''m going to get really mad." Bang! The bedroom door was kicked open. Olivia didn''t realize that Sam could be so violent. She widened her eyes and was about to scold him when she felt dizzy and was thrown onto the bed. He fell on her. "D*mn it!" She was angry so she pushed and kicked at him. Before she could kick further, he held her wrist. She realized that men liked to be strong. Sam, who was usually calm and quiet, was aggressive right at that moment. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 Olivia kicked him, but he held her down. When she tried to push him, he grabbed her wrist, and ced them above her head. Sam was strong and she wasn''t pleased. She was an opinionated person even though a lot of other women weren''t. She wanted to be at the top of the hierarchy even if she got married. In other words, she wanted to be the one in control. However, what was he doing now? He had carried her into the room when she was talking about Vera. What was he trying to do? Did he not respect her? She struggled hard, and he kissed her. Her expression was distorted as his lips touched her skin. He stopped for a while and then continued, but she kept turning away. He held tightly by her chin and kissed her. p! Olivia pped him in the face. The sound of the p was very loud. Sam''s expression changed, and she, who usually looked pretty, looked furious now. "I told you to let me go before I get mad!" He turned his head and looked at her deeply. "What do you mean by this?" She pursed her red lips and red at him, "When I talked about that woman, you wanted to sleep with me. Do you not respect me?" He saw that her eyes were red. He came back to his senses, and quickly tried to exin, "No, it''s not like that. I just..." "Just what? You can''t even say it, can you? If I talk about it, you get angry, so when you''re angry you try to sleep with me? How dare you!" When faced with an angry Olivia, Sam knew he wouldn''t be able to get a word out. Therefore, he fell silent, but this angered her even more. They looked at each other silently for a long time. She thought he had retreated, but suddenly he tried to kiss her again. "Oof." She widened her eyes. This man! How could he! She tried to push him again, but before her hand could reach him, he held it and kissed her. After a long while, he pulled back then kissed the tip of her nose. Then, his lips trailed over her forehead to her hair and eyes. She was still angry at first, but his kiss seemed to be more tender. When he kissed her eyes, she closed them. She did not expect someone like him to be able to kiss so tenderly. Olivia didn''t understand what he was doing. Sam let go of her hand, turned over, andid down beside her. "I''m sorry." "I didn''t mean to hurt you." Didn''t mean to hurt her? What did that mean? She held her tongue; she was still angry with him. His breathing was unstable. She thought for a while and turned over to face him. "Don''t you know that the more you are like this, the more I have to mention her in front of you? You provoked me." She looked at him with red eyes, "At first, I wanted to ignore everything, but since you wanted to be with me, you have to be responsible. Since you want to be responsible, you must do that. If there is someone else in your heart, I can understand. I don''t me her, but I don''t understand why you''re like this." With her eyes turning red, Sam became more panicked. He held her face. His lips parted slightly, wanting to say something, but he didn''t know where to start. What did he even want to say? He did not know what he was thinking. Olivia waited for a long time. Seeing that he had nothing to say, she turned her back to him and ignored him. This time, he didn''t know what to do. He just looked at her back, and said nothing. She closed her eyes with her back to him. They did not sleep that night. When they got up the next day, both of them had dark circles under their eyes. They were not in a good mood. Although they were tired, they didn''t sleep. Sam initially wanted to talk to Olivia, but she didn''t even look at him. She went straight into the bathroom and closed the door. When she was done washing up, he had just hung up a call on her mobile phone. Seeing here out, he held up the phone and said, "Your mom called, asking us what time we will be there." Hearing what he said, she was stunned. Without saying anything, she went over and took her mobile phone from him. He stared at her and realized that she was about to make a call back. So he asked her, "What''s wrong?" "We''re not going over," she said. "Our rtionship is not stable now, so we''d better not see each others'' parents for a while." Hearing this, he frowned. He stood up, approached her, and took the phone from her. "What do you mean it''s not stable? We''ve agreed that we would see them today. It''s not that I have never met them before. Besides, we''re just having a meal." He put away her mobile phone and said in a gloomy voice, "Since we''ve agreed yesterday, if we don''t go today, your parents will be worried." She probably agreed with what he said because she didn''t refute him. They stood quietly for a while before he returned the phone to her. "Well, let''s go before lunch. It''s still early. You go take a nap first. When it''s about time, I''ll wake you up." Hearing this, she finally looked up at him. They didn''t sleep well the previous night, so both of them had dark circles under their eyes. If he asked her to sleep, what about him? "Go ahead." This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "Then where are you going?" "I''ll go to the supermarket to buy something." It seemed that he was trying to make up for his mistake. Olivia blinked at him and suddenly nodded, "Well, you can go ahead. I''ll sleep." After that, she took off her slippers and got under the quilt without any hesitation. She tucked the quilt tightly to her chin, revealing only her head. Recently, Sam was a real gentleman. He would take the initiative to talk to her and apologize after a quarrel. Just like now, he would say that he wanted to buy things and let her rest. It was clear that both of them didn''t have a good rest the night before. However, this had already made her feel a lot morefortable, and her anger subsided. Despite this, she still didn''t want to talk to him so soon. She couldn''t be careless with a man like Sam. She would wait it out a little more. Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 After washing up, Sam changed his clothes and drove to the supermarket nearby. He had nned to buy some things for Olivia''s parents. He browsed through some wines, meat and fruits. After all, they were going to meet for lunch. After thinking more, he thought that it would be good to prepare some gifts, so he bought a belt for Olivia''s father and a scarf for her mother. After both gifts were ready, he received a call from his mother, Emma. "Son, do you need to go to work today? I called Ollie but she''s still asleep?" He had silenced Ollie''s phone but he did not expect that he would miss his mother''s phone call. He exined, "Yes, she didn''t sleep wellst night so I asked her to rest. I silenced her phone." "No wonder. I was wondering why Ollie didn''t pick up my call. It was you." He asked, "Mom, what''s the matter?" "What, can''t a mother call her son?" It was not that he couldn''t call her, but he was too familiar with his mother''s temper. Every time she called, there must be something going on. If nothing happened, she would not call him. He said nothing, and waited for her to continue. Without Sam asking, Emma immediately told him everything, "It''s like this. I''m going out with a few of my friends today to the Eastern Mountain spa. They say that the sauna is good for the skin. I wonder if Ollie would like toe? She''s usually at home, so I would like her toe with me." Hearing this, he remembered that he and Ollie were going to have lunch with her parents, so he replied, "Today, I''m afraid she can''t." "Why not?" Emma was not happy, "Do you not want me to bring Ollie out? Sam, do you want to be with her in the long run? You took her first time away. If you''re not responsible for her, your dad and I will break your legs." He was embarrassed. Why did she bring this up again? "Mom, can you not talk about this so casually? And don''t bring this up when Ollie is around." After thinking about it for a while, he felt that it was better to exin about their schedule that day. "As for the reason why Ollie wouldn''t be able to apany you today, it''s because we have other things to do." "What other things?" Emma was curious. If her son and daughter-inw had something to do, she would prefer not to go with a group ofdies to the spa. Instead, she would want to spend time with her son and daughter- inw. "I''m going to have lunch with Ollie''s parents." When Emma heard that, she immediately exploded. "What? Are you going to see her parents? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I have some things prepared." "What have you prepared?" Sam asked helplessly, "It''s just Ollie and I who will see them. We didn''t arrange for you and dad to go." Emma disagreed and insisted on following them. "What do you know, child? You and Ollie will be together in the future, and we will meet our inws sooner orter. Besides, with your bad temper, if you go alone, what can I do if Ollie''s mother is not satisfied with you? No, I have to clean up immediately and then go along with your father." "But..." He still wanted to say something, but she had already hung up the phone. He put away his phone and felt a little regretful that he had told Emma their ns. He should have kept it from her. If he left it to her, she might talk about marriage with Ollie''s mother. Although he and Ollie were together now, just like what she had said, their rtionship was not stable yet. That was true. That was because they didn''t get along with each other from the beginning. He had not figured out his feelings so far. He didn''t even know whether Ollie actually liked him. Now, if the parents from both sides met... Soon after, Sam bought some things and went home. When he pushed open the bedroom door, he found that Olivia was still sleeping and had rolled to the corner of the bed. A pillow was tucked tightly in her arms. Her arms and legs were not covered by the quilt. He walked over and covered her with the quilt. He sat on the edge of the bed. He knew Emma''s personality. If her heart was set to do something, no one could stop her. Maybe she was already on the way. Therefore, he silenced his phone, and texted Emma to tell her that Ollie was still asleep. He did not want her to barge in and wake Ollie up. Emma replied with an "okay" emoticon. After that, she added another message telling him, "You don''t have to teach me what to do. I know how to take care of my daughter-inw." Ollie slept well. She slept morefortably than she did the night before. When she finally woke up, she wasn''t sure how much time had passed. The room was quiet. She found her mobile phone and looked at the time. Almost eleven? Why didn''t Sam wake her? Why was it so quiet? Did he go off to take a nap? Thinking of this, she got up and put on a robe, and then walked out. She had just pushed the door open when she bumped into Sam, who was about to walk into the room. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The two of them met at the doorway and stopped in their tracks. "You''re awake?" Olivia nodded, "It''s eleven o''clock. Why didn''t you wake me up earlier? Will it be toote now?" "No," Sam shook his head, "The time is just right. Everything is sorted. I''m here to pick you up." "Then, I''ll go get changed." She turned around, but he took her by the arm and coughed softly before saying, "Well, there might be a slight change in our n." "What?" "My parents heard what is going on today, so..." "Are you trying to say that both our parents will be meeting each other?" This was something that she had not expected at all. She knew that they would meet one day, but did not expect that the day woulde so soon. "You know my mom. She heard that I''ll be going to your house for dinner, so she decided to book a table at a restaurant in the hotel, and then invite your parents toe over." Hearing this, Olivia could not help but raise her eyebrows, "You didn''t take my parents to the hotel while I was asleep, did you?" He did not answer, but the expression on his face said everything. She reached out and rubbed her temple. She felt dizzy. How could so much happen during a short nap! "Why don''t you go change your clothes?" Sam pointed to the back of her. Olivia nodded helplessly, "I''ll change, wait for me." Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 This was not the first time that Olivia had met Sam''s parents, and she often chatted with Emma through social media. Emma treated her well, so Olivia did not feel awkward in her presence. Thus, when the parents from both sides were going to meet, Olivia was not nervous. That was because she had considered everyone to be part of the same family. However, Sam thought otherwise. Unlike Olivia, he did not chat with her parents often. He had only met them once or twice at most. Moreover, this was a formal meeting. Therefore, although his expression did not show it, he was actually very nervous and awkward. In the VIP room of the hotel. Both Olivia''s parents and Sam''s parents were chatting happily. Brenda and Emma were very simr to each other in personality. Both of them were talkative. They also had simr hobbies as they loved beauty and were willing to spend money on it. They brought gifts for each other as soon as they met. Brenda took out a bracelet that she had kept carefully for many years, while Emma showed her a family heirloom pendant. Both parties knew about jewelry, hence, their personality clicked well. The two of them hit it off immediately. They chatted away enthusiastically, leaving the two men staring at each other. Sam''s father, Marcus, stroked the stubble on his chin and looked up at Karl who was next to him, "Come, have a drink." Marcus had a knack for drinking. Because he was not good with words, he couldn''t start a proper conversation with Karl, so all he did was ask him to drink. Karl seldom drank because Brenda didn''t like him drinking too much, but that day was a special asion so he didn''t refuse. The two men quickly clinked sses. As the alcohol started to sink in, both men started to warm up and began to chat with each other. However, as the two men had just begun their conversations, the mothers had already progressed towards the talk of marriage. "Sam is slightly slow in the rtionship part as he had never dated in the past. Thus, he can be as stiff as a board sometimes. My dear inw, please don''t mind him! I will teach him in the future." Brenda waved her hand and said, "It''s fine! Besides, never having a girlfriend shows that he values his career. As for my Ollie, she is slightly bad- tempered and can be quite introvert sometimes. She rarely goes out to socialize with others, so I couldn''t believe she actually found a boyfriend." "Ollie is so good. She is beautiful, lovely, and also adorable. If our Sorrento family can have such a daughter-inw, it will be our blessing!" Brenda looked at Emma when she heard this. She realized that Emma must really like Ollie, and they were close. "Dear inw, do you have any beauty secrets?" "What''s that?" "Look at how well you''ve taken care of yourself. There aren''t any wrinkles on your face, but you''re actually Ollie''s mother. If you were to say that you''re her sister, I wouldn''t be suspicious at all!" "No, no, no," Brenda was so happy that she kept smiling, "You still look young. Young women in their teens don''t have such good skin as you!" After hearing her praise, Emma also beamed happily. When the two men overheard their conversation, they couldn''t help but turn around and look at their women. They were amused at how the two women with wrinkles on their faces still managed to say opposite words. What were they to do? They were their wives. With a smile, Emma said, "My inw, since we met today, I''ll ask you directly. When will the wedding of Ollie and Sam be held?" At first, Brenda thought Emma addressed her as her inw just as a way of showing respect, but she didn''t realize that Emma meant it. When she brought up the topic about marriage, Brenda was a little surprised. "A wedding? Nowadays, the young people seem to preferter weddings. If a wedding is held so soon, will the both of them agree? Isn''t it too fast?" Emma''s smile was very kind, "It''s not fast. Let''s talk about the wedding now and arrange a date for them to get married soon. Otherwise, what should we do if Ollie gets pregnant?" Upon hearing this, Brenda was a little stunned, "Pregnant?" She didn''t understand what was going on. Why would she be pregnant? Had they done something? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Thinking of this, Brenda''s expression changed, and she suddenly stood up. Her action startled the people around her, and they all looked at her. Emma looked confused and asked, "What''s wrong?" Brenda then came to her senses and felt that she could not lose herposure simply, so she calmed down and sat down again with a faint smile on her face. "It''s alright. I just suddenly remembered that the gas in my kitchen was not turned off. However, after thinking about it carefully, it seems that I have checked it when I went out. It should have been turned off." However, Emma took the matter seriously and said, "It''s not a small matter. You must be careful next time. A gas explosion is very dangerous." "Thank you for your concern. I will." Brenda managed to squeeze out a smile as she faced Emma, but in her heart, she was thinking, did Ollie really go that far? No, she would wait for Ollie to turn up and ask her. Even if as a mother, she wanted her daughter to get married very much, she wouldn''t want her to do it rashly. She should be married because of love, and not because of other things! However, Emma did not know Brenda''s thoughts. She was very satisfied with Olivia and her parents too. She felt that Sam was blessed if he could marry Ollie. Soon, Sam and Ollie arrived. When they came in, all four people in the room suddenly looked at Olivia. On the other hand, Sam was left aside and ignored. "Ollie is here," Emma said and immediately stood up. She took Olivia''s hand with great enthusiasm, "Come and sit with me and your mother." Brenda had also wanted to ask Ollie to sit down but Emma beat her to it. Hence, she stopped and looked at Sam. It was the same face as she sawst time. There was still a scar on his face, and his face was fierce, but he had a good aura. "Nice to meet you, Aunty Brenda." Sam greeted her with a nod, and then turned to Karl, "Nice to meet you, Uncle Karl." After greeting Olivia''s parents, Sam looked at them and said, "Dad, Mom." "Have a seat." Emma was indifferent to Sam, unlike how well she treated Ollie. "Ollie, take a look at the menu. What do you want to eat? You may order anything and I''ll let the waiter know." Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 "Okay," Olivia replied. Since she and Emma had always interacted in such a way, it was not awkward. Olivia began to look at the menu. "I want to eat this. As for this... It doesn''t look good, so it''s better not to order it, and this..." She pointed at the menu with her fair fingers, and Emma smiled next to her. Seeing this, Brenda and Karl couldn''t help but secretly look at each other. They had a feeling that their daughter was at ease with Sam''s family. She was very much rxed and lookedpletely acquainted with his parents? Or was it that his parents just really liked her? "You don''t know, Brenda, I''ve always wanted a daughter. In the end, I had a son, so I wasn''t very happy. This girl, she''s so pretty and gentle, and she feels so different from other girls. Ollie is so beautiful. I really like her." Upon hearing this, Brenda finally realized that Emma probably regarded Ollie as her own daughter. Furthermore, it seemed that this was not the first time Emma treated Olivia lovingly like this. Judging from Olivia''s reactions, it was definitely not the first time. Emma did not seem like she was pretending to be kind to her either. Everyone was paying attention to Ollie, whereas Sam was ignored. After ordering, they did not even hand the menu to him, but passed the menu back to the waiter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When Olivia observed Sam''s expression, he did not look angry or impatient. She thought that he was just stiff or wasn''t picky about the food they ordered. However, knowing him, she thought that it was likely to be the former. When the dishes were served, sure enough, Emma only took care of Ollie. Brenda, who was next to her, had no chance at all. Soon, Ollie''s te was filled with food. However, no one seemed to care about Sam. During this period, Brenda looked at him several times. When she thought that he had already slept with her daughter, she was angry. However when she thought about it more deeply, Ollie was going to get married anyway one day, so she became less angry. However, she did not intend on handing over her daughter so easily. After they finished the meal, they settled down to chat again. Brenda began to interrogate Sam. She wanted to ask him about his current situation. However, before he could answer any of her questions, Emma had taken out a stack of documents and ced them in front of Brenda. "Brenda, this is Sam''s resume. Everything that he has done since he was young, I have written it down. Have a look." Brenda took the resume and she frowned. "Resume?" Why did Sam''s parents have these things? Weren''t these only necessary for job interviews? Sam did not expect his mother to prepare this, so his expression darkened. "Mom, what are you doing?" Emma red at him and said, "What, you want to marry this lovely girl right? So of course you have toe clean. Otherwise, how will my in-w know if you are a good person or a bad one?" "Oh, there''s more." Brenda held the resume shakily, as though she was afraid of touching it, "I don''t actually have to look at this, do I?" "It''s up to you. If Ollie marries Sam, then we will be a family. We should be united. She should marry someone well, and although our Sorrento family is not particrly wealthy, we will take care of Ollie!" Emma seemed natural about the situation but Brenda was uneasy with it. After all, this was his private information, yet Sam''s mother brought it out as a token of her sincerity. "Brenda, have a look." Olivia also felt embarrassed and quickly said, "Aunty, it''s best to put those away. This is very personal information and we shouldn''t see it." A realization suddenly came into Emma''s mind when Olivia said that. She kept the documents and vel exined with a smile, "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t mean anything. I just felt that Ollie should have a look, and if she doesn''t like anything, Sam can change for her." It was obvious that Sam''s parents wanted him to marry Olivia desperately. They seemed to be a nice and honest family. However this was the first time they met, so they still needed to observe them a little more. Brenda looked for an excuse to ask Ollie to apany her to the bathroom. Olivia knew what her mother was thinking, so she followed. As soon as she entered the bathroom, Brenda tugged on Ollie''s shoulder and asked, "What''s the matter? Have you slept with him?" Although Olivia guessed that her mother might have questions to ask her, she did not expect her to be so direct, and she almost choked on her own saliva. "Ahem, ahem..." Olivia coughed for a while. After she calmed down, she tried to speak normally, "Mom, what are you talking about?" Hearing this, Brenda sneered and crossed her arms in front of her and looked at her daughter. "What am I talking about? You silly girl. In order to avoid the blind dates, you found a man to pretend to be your boyfriend. I hoped hard that the two of you would get along well with each other and eventually be together, but you ruined it." Ruined it? Olivia was confused. "How did I ruin it? So what if I slept with him? It''s not a big deal." Olivia said this because she wanted to cover up her embarrassment. "What did you say?" Brenda widened her eyes and raised her hand. She was about to hit her. Olivia held her mother''s hand, "Mom, don''t be agitated. I''m just simply saying it. Don''t worry, I''m not going to hurt myself. We''re engaged. If you think I ruined myself, then what about him? He didn''t take advantage of me." "You silly girl, do you think that you were not taken advantage of? What do you think I''m talking about? I''m afraid that you might get pregnant, and if he doesn''t want to get married or have a kid, do you know how bad it will be for you?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing the word "pregnant", Olivia couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. "It''s... It''s impossible for me to get pregnant so soon, right?" "How is it not possible? When was thest time you had your period?" Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 Period? Olivia bit her lower lip and said, "I haven''t had my period this month yet." "Keep an eye on it. See if you get it on time, otherwise, you won''t even know that you''re pregnant." "Mom!" "Don''t talk to me. You make me so angry. You don''t feel that you are being taken advantage of. Think about it, is it you or him who will be giving birth?" Olivia could feel a headacheing as she thought about it. That night, they slept with each other in their drunken state. When she woke up the next day, she decided that she did not want to see him anymore. That was why she packed up everything and ran off to hide from him. She didn''t even think of taking a morning-after pill as she was upied by the thought of running away from him. She couldn''t have gotten pregnant so easily, right? If she did be pregnant, Sam must be a really lucky man. "Girl, what are you thinking about?" Brenda''s voice pulled her back to reality. Olivia smiled awkwardly and said, "Nothing. Don''t worry. I won''t get pregnant." "Can you predict pregnancy? If people could predict it, there wouldn''t be so many idental babies in our country!" "Mom, don''t be angry. Who says that I won''t get married? See, Sam''s parents like me. His mother bought me many gifts. Look at the skincare products she bought for me; they were branded and expensive." Brenda''s expression changed slightly. "Is she that generous? Well, I suppose they are sincere since it hasn''t been confirmed yet if you are going to marry into their family." Olivia nodded strongly. "I think so too. It''s easy for them to pretend, but to do it perfectly is hard. Any inconsistency may expose their intention if they are not genuine. However, if they are sincere, we wouldn''t be able to find any ws. I think that they are sincere." After hearing this, Brenda''s impression of them improved significantly. "What happened to Sam''s face, regarding his scar?" "Hmm, I haven''t asked him. What if it''s a soft spot for him? I think the scar looks good on him; he looks handsome! You won''t mind that, right?" "Why would I mind? You like him, don''t you? As long as you like him, I have nothing to say."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Hehe." Olivia held Brenda''s arm tightly and buried her face in her arms. "I know you love me and you can rest assured that I will neverpromise for anything less. Sam is a very good man, but he is a little stiff. I haven''t thought about marriage before, but if I ever get married, I would marry a man like him whom I can predict." "The most important thing is, do you like him?" Olivia smiled without saying a word. She couldn''t pinpoint the moment when she started to fall for him. Perhaps it was when his ears turned red when he saw her, or maybe it was when he washed the dishes quietly without aint every night, or maybe it was the night when they slept together. She couldn''t be bothered to find out when she had started to like him. They didn''t fall in love at first sight. Neither of them had any feelings for each other at the beginning. Instead, their rtionship started developing over time. As they spent more time with each other, Olivia realized that she had started to like him and was used to his presence. "Fine, you never talked about anyone you liked before. Since you like him, I trust your choice." Brenda could only take her daughter''s word for it. After dinner, Ollie invited everyone for a drink because she was feeling very happy. The people who were at the dinner clinked sses as they cheered. Sam was the only person who did not drink. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org At the end of the night, Ollie was drunk. She fell into Sam''s arms and reached out to pull his tie as she muttered, "Drink! Drink!" tolerate more alcohol Brenda could tole than Ollie, and she didn''t drink much, so she was sober. She was very satisfied with Sam, who hadn''t had a single sip of wine. He was being responsible as he had to send Olivia home. S Her impression of him had improved even more. Olivia stumbled as she headed to grab the wine bottle on the table. Sam grabbed the bottle from her hand and put it aside. "Hey, why did you take my bottle? Give it back to me!" She turned towards him as she spoke. He stretched out his hand, and she fell into his arms. He felt a little embarrassed, because Olivia always yed different roles in her drunken state. If she started acting up now, it would be truly embarrassing as both their parents were present. He should take her away to prevent more embarrassment. However, her parents were still there, so he couldn''t leave first. As Ollie threw herself into his arms, he reached out to hold her and tried to restrain her gently, and then looked up at Brenda and Karl. "Auntie and Uncle, I''ve arranged a car downstairs. Let''s send you back first." Brenda waved her hand, indicating that it wasn''t necessary. "You''d better send Ollie back first since she''s drunk." "But..." Sam was hesitant. After all, it wouldn''t be right to leave right now as the elders had not left. "Drink! Drink!" Ollie began to shout again. Sheid in Sam''s arms and reached out to rub his ears. She grabbed and rubbed them over and over again, causing his ears to flush red. Everyone was speechless. Karl said seriously, "Bring her back. Judging by her state, you still have a lot to do when you go backter. Thank you for everything tonight." "Yes, you may leave first. Leave it to us here. We still have other things to talk about." Since the parents insisted, Sam said, "Okay, I''ll take Ollie home." As soon as he finished his words, he stood up and took Ollie with him. She drunkenly rubbed his ears and grabbed his hair. When he picked her up, she kicked and moved around. "Let me go, you b*stard, I am not done drinking yet. I will tear your house down if you don''t let go of me!" Brenda appeared displeased when she heard her words. Her daughter behaved terribly when she was drunk, she thought. She turned to look at Emma and her husband and saw them both smiling, as if they didn''t take it seriously. Brenda then let out a sigh of relief. Sam spent a lot of effort to get Olivia to leave the room. After they had left, Brenda said apologetically, "I''m really sorry. Our Ollie is really to drink so much this wayward. It''s embarrassing for!. n¨¦ way." Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 "It''s alright!" Emma waved her hand gently and said with a smile, "This is how girls disy their personality. Besides, girls should be spoiled. I can see from Ollie''s personality that you have treated her well as her parents. She will be Sam''s responsibility in the future and he will spoil her even more!" She was a woman herself and had been treated unfairly by her own mother-inw in the past. Therefore, she knew the challenges a daughter-inw faced. When she was treated badly by her mother-inw in the past, she promised herself that she would never treat her own daughter-inw unfairly and would spoil her to bits. She wanted to be a good mother-inw. Ollie was a daughter who was loved by her own parents. It wouldn''t be fair to bully her just because she married into the family, right? Her responsibility was not to be a maid in the house, so she must be treated well. That was Emma''s opinion, and she wanted to make sure that she would properly execute what she had promised herself. Brenda felt touched upon hearing her words. She touched her nose and said softly, "I wasn''t expecting you to treat Ollie so well." Emma raised her head and said, "Right? Shall we talk about the wedding?" Brenda was speechless. Sam finally got Olivia home and carried her into the house. Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his body felt like it was on fire. When he entered the house, he stumbled and almost fell. There was no light in the room. It was dark, and there was only a glint of moonlight peeping in from outside the window. He was d that he had listened to their parents and brought Olivia home. Otherwise, she would be doomed. When they were in the car, she stopped rubbing his ears and started hugging him. Then, she pursed her lips and requested that he kiss her. Initially, Sam fulfilled her request by kissing her. Then came a second kiss. She was dissatisfied after the brief kiss. Sam could feel the driver''s awkwardness in the car. Thus, he held her in his arms and tried to restrain her from moving around. Out of the blue, Olivia stuck her hand into his shirt and started feeling around. When she touched his sensitive spot, he could feel his veins were about to pop out. He pressed her hand to prevent her from moving and said, "Ollie, don''t cause trouble. Wait until we get home, okay?" "No." Olivia shook her head and continued to move her hands around. Then, she lowered her head and started biting on his buttons. Although their skin did not touch, her head was close to him as she gently moved against his body. Her actions were driving him mad. He kept trying to stop her on their way back. When they got out of the car, the driver looked at him with a knowing smile on his face and said, "Bro, you have a great girlfriend. Take good care of her." Coming back to that moment, Sam did not attempt to stop her anymore after they got into the house. She became even more presumptuous. The fire in his body was burning, hence, he stumbled as he entered the door. He grabbed her. With a hoarse voice, he asked, "You like causing trouble when you get drunk, don''t you? Do you know what consequences this will lead to?" He was strong and she was petite. He carried her up effortlessly while she pped and said, "Put me down. I want to kiss you. I want to hug you." He quickly got used to the darkness and gazed at her silhouette. He wrapped her up in his arms and ced his forehead against hers. "Which role are you ying today?" "Which role? You are a bad person. Have you forgotten about me?" "Who are you?" He asked in a hoarse voice. "Hmph, you are terrible. You have really forgotten. I am the baby you took back twenty years ago." Poof. He almostughed out loud and looked helplessly at her. Where did the babye from? As he was processing the information, Olivia put her lips close to him. "Although you are an old man, I still love you." He was stunned and looked at her in a daze. The two of them stood closely to each other. They had been here before but it was the first time for her to confess her love. He was suddenly at a loss for words. She came forward and kissed him on his lips. Then, a smile appeared on her face. "I like you." He was stiff like a statue. "I love you!" She kissed him again and wrapped her hands around his neck. She stared at him seriously and asked, "Why don''t you answer me?" He swallowed, and his lips opened slightly without a word. It was as f he had lost his voice. He finally spoke after a while but his voice was hoarse. "I... I..." Love you. He couldn''t seem to find the courage to mutter the rest of the et two words. She was obviously dissatisfied and kept probing him, "What? Do you love me or not?" He stretched out his hand and grabbed her wrist. "Ollie, you''re drunk." "Oh, I''m not drunk. Answer my question now. Do you love me?" Her lips were close to his. They were red and moist, like roses that had just bloomed in the spring and moisturized by the morning dew. Sam couldn''t restrain himself. He lowered his head to seal her lips and to stop her from asking the same question like a broken record. He closed his eyes without a care in the world. "Hmm." Ollie couldn''t speak. She then held his neck. It was a simple kiss at first, but as soon as their lips touched each other, they lost control. In the darkness, nothing could be seen, but their senses were heightened. Their clothes came off gradually. The next day, Olivia woke up with a headache. She got up as sheContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. n pressed on her throbbing head and looked out of the window with a struggle. The sky was already Bright. Judging from the sunlight, it was probably noon. She wondered how she had managed to wake up thiste. She had a few drinksst night, so she couldn''t remember what happenedter. She got up as usual to wash up. However, she fell and sat on the floor the moment her feet touched the ground. She was confused. "What happened? Why are my legs all wobbly?" She wondered. She sat on the ground as she tried to recall the night before. Why was she feeling like she did a few days ago? Did she drink too muchst night and slept with Sam again? She couldn''t help but swallow, and the corner of her mouth twitched. Why did she always end up this way? A message came when she sat on the floor wondering. She picked it up and saw it was a message from her mother. "Ollie, give me Sam''s birth date. I need to find a nice date for the two of you." Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 What? Olivia was stunned when she saw the message. Their parents had their first meeting the previous day and they wanted to n a wedding already? Do people still do that in the modern day? She replied to Brenda as thoughts went through her mind. "Mom, people don''t do this anymore. Is it really necessary?" When Brenda saw the message, she called immediately. "What do you mean? Everyone has to have their birth dates checked before getting married. You have to do it as well." Olivia curled her lips when she heard her mother''s voice. "Isn''t this something that was done in the past? It was only needed because arranged marriage was the norm. What if our fates sh and our birth dates are not meant for each other? Does it mean that we will have to break up?" Brenda answered without any doubt, "That''s right." Olivia''s expression darkened. "I am not giving you his birth date." Brenda replied, "Silly girl, do you think you are my only source? Do you know how desperate Sam''s mother wishes for you to be her daughter-inw? I am sure she will pass it to me immediately if I ask her." "Okay, then go ahead. Ask her. I couldn''t care less if our birth dates sh with each other. I believe fate is in my hands." Brenda was frustrated after hearing Olivia''s statement. She started lecturing her over the phone. Olivia got really annoyed towards the end and decided to hang up without any warning. Then, she stood up slowly with her phone in one hand, and pulled herself up from the bed with her other hand. Then, she went back to bed to rest. Brenda wasn''t finished with her lecture but Ollie had already hung up the phone. Her face twisted out of anger and she startedining to her husband. "Look at this girl; she must have been spoiled by you. She''s such a rude girl. She refused to give me Sam''s birth date. Nobody gets married without having the dates checked first!" Karl, who sat facing her, cleared his throat and said, "We didn''t when we got married."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Brenda blinked her eyes in disagreement and said, "Who said so?" "Did we?" He appeared slightly surprised. He wasn''t aware that they did it before they got married. "I remember you saying we didn''t do it." Her expression was gloomy. She put her phone on the table next to her. "My mother went to check our dates behind our backs. I refused to do it back then, just like Ollie, but my mother took our dates and came back to tell me that we were a match made in heaven." He was obviously very happy when he heard that they were ''match made in heaven''. He asked, "Match made in heaven? If that was not the case, would you have married me?" "What''s the point of asking? It''s history." She red at him, and her tone suddenly became stern. "Are you looking for trouble? Back then, I said that I would still marry you even if our birth dates shes." Karl exined immediately, "Brenda, don''t be angry. I was just curious. We didn''t want to do it either when we were younger. Let''s try to be understanding. Since Ollie doesn''t want to, we should respect her." "Well, we did check our dates eventually. She might not want to give me the dates, but as a mother I should help her." She finally understood why her mother insisted on checking their dates. Things that were not so important when she was younger became more important as she got older. There were certain things that she valued when she was younger but no longer did as she got older. She never understood her mother constantly interfering in her rtionships in the past. She felt like her mother was overstepping her boundaries. Now that she was a mother herself, she could understand. She was worried about Ollie''s future. She also understood that she had to respect her daughter''s privacy. Hence, she decided to check it out for Ollie without telling her. Then, Brenda called Emma. The checking of the dates was a fast process. It could be done easily with a fortune teller. This was considered superstitious behavior, which was a belief that many in the younger generation didn''t believe in However, certain superstitious customs were still popr among the people. Brenda and Emma went to look for the fortune teller together. "My neighbors told me that this fortune teller was urate in the calction of birth dates. We should ask him to check for Ollie and Sam, and get him to pick an auspicious date for their wedding." Emma and Brenda smiled as they walked along the alley. She then pointed to the front and said, "We are almost there." It was a small house at the end of the long alley. The wooden door was ajar. A man was sitting inside, checking dates for a couple. After the pair had left, it was Emma and Brenda''s turn. The man''s assistant spoke after they sat in front of the fortune-teller. "What do you twodies want to do?" Emma took out her son''s birth date and handed it over. "We are here to calcte the birth dates for the marriage of our children." Brenda followed and handed over Ollie''s birth date immediately. The assistant took it from thedies and nced at it before handing it over to his master. For some reason, Brenda started getting nervous and crossed her hands tightly. When Emma noticed her tensed posture, she couldn''t help butugh. Sheforted, "Don''t be nervous. Ollie and Sam will definitely be well matched!" "Alright." S The fortune-teller took a look at the birth time and hour of the couple, then closed his eyes and began to count silently. The surroundings were so quiet that Brenda could almost hear her heart beat. As the fortune-teller was counting, she had a bad premonition all of a sudden. Brenda was burning with anxiety as she waited. Just as she was about to stand up and inform them that she was no longer interested in checking their dates, the fortune-teller opened his eyes. Then, he looked at the two of them and slowly opened his mouth. "Is this for marriage?" Emma nodded immediately, "Yes, Master. What do you think if they were to get married? Are they a match made in heaven?" The fortune teller did not speak. He nced at Brenda, which made her even more nervous. Judging by the expression on his face, she had a feeling that the results might not be what she had hoped for. She remained quiet as she was afraid of the oue. Emma asked after a moment of hesitation, "Master? May I know the result?" "I don''t think marriage is a good idea." "Their fates sh. They are not suited for each other. They will part ways if they were to get married." The fortune-teller''s message was clear. There was no room for anypromise. Emma and Brenda were stunned. They remained quiet for a long time. "M-Master, are you sure? The two of them are very attracted to each other. Why are they not suited? Could it be that the timing is wrong?" Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Hearing what she said, the fortune-teller nced at Emma and then handed over the dates. "Ladies, please confirm that the dates are correct." Emma and Brenda took them. They each confirmed the time and date of birth of their child. After making sure, they remained silent. "Master, these are indeed the birth dates of our children, but I think the two children have a good rtionship. How can they part ways?" Emma was really dissatisfied with the result. She liked Ollie very much and wanted her to be her daughter-inw. If she knew that the fortune teller would cause her to lose Ollie, she would not have gone there in the first ce. The fortune teller''s eyes were clouded with mist. He looked at the two women and sighed softly, "If the dates are correct, I am not wrong. There is no need to ask any further." They had no choice but to make the payment and leave with the dates in their hands. When she came out, Brenda finally knew why she had a bad feeling before, and she didn''t expect her sixth sense to be so urate. The two of them walked quietly in the deep alley. Emma suddenly turned her head and said to Brenda with a serious expression. "Brenda the fortune teller was not urate. Do not believe him!" After listening to her words, although Brenda''s mood was heavy, she forced herself to say, "Yes, I think so too. In fact, we shouldn''t be so superstitious. What era is it now? How can we still consider this?" "Yes, yes, I also think that we are too superstitious. When my rtives got married, they didn''t look at the dates and they are living a good life now." Brenda also agreed and said, "Yes, the most important thing is that they like each other." The two keptforting each other. It seemed that nothing had happened, but the words of the fortune-teller, "They will part ways", were already haunting them, and they couldn''t get rid of it. The two of them walked out of the deep alley and returned to the bustling streets. They walked forward in unison. Suddenly, they stopped and looked at each other again. Emma felt a little guilty and asked in a low voice, "Why don''t we go to another ce to check?" Brenda sighed. She didn''t expect that Emma would have the exact same thoughts as herself, so she nodded in agreement and said, "Well, I also think that we should change to another ce. Perhaps the fortune teller just now was not urate." "Perhaps he is not skillful enough. Let''s find another one." Thus, the two of them found another ce to calcte, and the result was still not good. When Emma saw the results, her expression became worse. By the time they returned to the bustling street, it was almost noon. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go and eat something?" "Sounds good." As such, they went to the restaurant nearby and found a table to sit at. The waiter came to take their order but neither of them could make the decisions on what to eat. Finally, they just said, "Anything will do." The waiter served them the specialties in the restaurant. However, when the food was served, the two of them ate absent-mindedly. Both of them had no appetite and just ate some to fill their stomachs. Brenda took a tissue and wiped the corners of her mouth. She looked up at Emma and said, "Why don''t we go home today?" Because of the fortune-telling from earlier, both Emma and Brenda were dazed and feeling awkward. Emma really didn''t know what to say, so she could only nod her head. "Okay, let''s go back first." "Well, let''s not talk about today''s matter with the children for the time being." Emma agreed and nodded, "I also think that we can''t tell them for the time being. They are in a good rtionship. In fact, we can''t believe these things nowadays. They are all young people of the new era of they knew we went to the fortellers, how would they view us? "Yes, yes, let''s just go home first." After the two reached an agreement, they went home separately. Olivia and Sam did not know that their mothers had quietly taken their dates of birth to see the fortune-tellers and that the results were not good. On the other side, Yulia wanted to return thepany to Quill. After all, she felt ashamed to ept his support to revive Maxwell Group. However, after the incident, Ernest came over to find her and told her not to make brash decisions. After all, the friendship between Maxwell Group and Hanover Corporation had always been good. This time, Quill did this for the sake of the Maxwell family. Yulia was the only daughter of the Maxwell family. Naturally, she would be the one to care for it. She could not think clearly, so Ernest spoke directly. "Why can''t you just let it go? Do you really want to destroy the Maxwell family? Or do you want to disappear from everyone''s sight like the Holt family? Is the result of acting on impulse really what you want?" Yulia was finally persuaded by him. "Although what Jasper did seemed to have something to do with you, heThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. is a cruel person. Jealousy and anger are the emotions of human beings. No one can escape from it. It''s just that we need to control ourselves and not give in to our sinful desires. We should try to restrain ourselves and not do anything to hurt others. It''s our own responsibility." Ernest was talking to her earnestly like an elder brother. She looked at him and thought of how he was alone now. Suddenly, she said, "Ernest." Her tone was a little different, so he stopped talking and looked at her. "What''s wrong?" "Thank you." Yulia thanked him sincerely. She did not expect someone to be willing to say these things to her at this time She felt a heavy weight on her back those few days and she couldn''t rest well because of it. After he had said these things to her, she managed to get back on her feet and breathe again. He, on the other hand, looked at her seriously. e "Why thank me? You should thank yourself as you didn''t do anything that made you regret it. Also, I watched you grow up and you are definitely not a cruel person. After Vera was discharged from the hospital, did you go to see her?" Hearing this, Yulia was stunned for a moment and then shook her head, "No." "If there is a chance, let''s go and have a look. The eldest daughter of the Maxwell family should be someone who can let things go. You and Vera should also be good friends, not like how you are now." Good friends? Yulia was a little hesitant. Could she and Vera really be good friends? All of a sudden, she thought of the conversation between the two at the coffee shop. At that time, Vera had been very kind to her. "If you really want to apologize, you should show your sincerity." Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 With the address Ernest had given her, Yulia went to visit Vera. When Quill realized that Yulia hade, he immediately tried to get rid of her. "Vivy is pregnant, so it''s better if youe another time, Miss Maxwell." After hearing Quill address her so formally, Yulia realized that he no longer had any affection for her. Not only was there no love between them, but Quill also acted as if their families wereplete strangers to one another. As the thought crossed her mind, Yulia felt extremely upset. If Yuria hadn''t done all the things she did in the past, or if she didn''te back, then she would still have a ce in Quill''s heart, right? Unfortunately, it was toote. No one could change the past, just like she couldn''t change the fact that her parents were dead. Seeing that Quill was about to leave, Yulia recalled what Ernest said to her and blocked Quill''s path. "Wait a minute." Quill stopped and looked at her coldly. "What is it?" "I..." There was a lump in Yulia''s throat, and she found it hard to speak. She managed to eke out some words after a while. "I''m here to apologize to Vera. I know you don''t want to see me right now, but I sincerely want a chance to meet her. Give me an opportunity to redeem myself, okay?" Yulia''s tone was pleading, and she looked at Quill with a hopeful gaze. s, Quill''s tenderness was reserved only for Vera, so he rejected Yulia''s suggestion. "There''s no need for an apology. Just take care of your ownpany and don''t bother us in the future. That will be the best thing you could do for us right now." Yulia was rather disappointed upon hearing that. It seemed that Quill really would not let her see Vera. Just as Yulia lowered her head in despair, a soft voice came from behind Quill. "Quill, let her in." Hearing this, Yulia raised her head and looked past Quill, only to find Vera standing behind him. She had more or less recovered recently. She wasn''t as pale as before and was starting to get a little color back in her cheeks. A thick shawl was draped over her shoulders and her feet were ensconced in fluffy slippers. She seemed well-taken care of. Quill''s cold gaze softened as he looked at Vera, and he walked over to her quickly. "Why did youe downstairs? Didn''t I ask you to stay in the room?" Vera felt rather exasperated as Quill came to hold her arm. He had been taking very good care of her, monitoring her diet and attire. He even restricted Vera''s movements, and he didn''t allow her to leave the house. If Vera needed to go somewhere, then he would follow her. In short, Quill was traumatized after what happened at the wedding banquet. He was afraid that something would happen to her if she was out of his sight. On the other hand, Vera couldn''t help but think of the time when Quill didn''t love her,paring it to how he doted on her now. Previously, he was cold to her, and he barely spoke to her too. However, it was different now. As the saying goes, what goes around,es around. "I''m fine. I''m going to be bored to death stuck inside my room. I heard a noise downstairs, so I came to check." Quill recalled what Vera said earlier and his expression turned gloomy. "I''ll take you back upstairs." However, Vera stopped him and shook her head. "I don''t want to go back upstairs." Quill curled his lips in displeasure as he said unhappily, "I don''t want you to see her." Although he knew that Yulia had no part in what happened, Quill couldn''t be sure that Yulia didn''t have any ill intentions toward Vera. If Yulia hurt Vera, he would go berserk. "It''ll be fine. She just wants to see me." Vera bit her lip gently, then whispered in his ear, "She saved my life before. Yulia''s not a bad person, she won''t hurt me." However, Quill wasn''t having any of it. "People change. You guys aren''t friends." "I know, but she is a Maxwell. I can tell that she means no harm. If she wants to hurt me, she wouldn''t have saved me." That was one of the reasons why Vera did not tell Quill about the incident earlier. She was traumatized by the incident, but Yulia had saved her life then. Although Vera had no idea that Jasper was behind it, she felt that Yulia wasn''t a bad person if she was willing to release Vera. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org It was hard to be the viin in this situation. Yulia was a good person, and she must have had a moral conundrum when she had to do those things. Vera trusted her own judgment. "She''s already here, and she''s begged you for a chance to see me. Just let here in." Quill fixed Vera with a steady stare as if he was thinking about something. Vera knew that he was still worried, so she said, "I''ll be fine, Quill. I can take care of myself." "Do you really have to see her?" Quill asked. Vera nodded.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the end, Quill gave in. Yulia was finally let into the house, and both of them sat on the sofa. At first, Quill wanted to listen in on their conversation, but Vera shooed him away After that, he instructed two servants to keep an eye on the two women and ensure Vera''s safety. After Quill walked away, Yulia smiled bitterly and said, "He really takes care of you, huh?" Hearing this, Vera was slightly stunned, then she said, "It wasn''t like this before. I have your friend to thank for making Quill like this." Yulia''s friend? Yulia pondered for a moment. Yulia sucked in a breath. "Do you mean Jasper?" "Yeah." Vera nodded and continued, "I''ve been reading up on the newstely, so I know who the real culprit was. A little further digging showed that he was once one of your many suitors." Yulia didn''t say anything in reply. "He was the one behind the incident at the coffee shop, wasn''t he?" Yulia lowered her gaze. "Yeah, it was him. Jasper told me that he was going to make his move after you went to the bathroom, and that scared me, so..." "So, you came to save me right away?" "That''s right." "Thank you." At that, Yulia raised her head suddenly to look at Vera. "Thank you for stopping him back then. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have known what to do." Yulia felt a lump form in her throat as Vera looked at her with sincere gratitude. It took a while for her to speak again. "You don''t me me for what happened?" "Why should I me you?" "Jasper was behind the arson incident at the hotel too. I''m sure you must''ve thought that I told him to do it, right? Then, he can take the fall for me." "You''re not that kind of person, are you? Although haven''t known you for a long time, I can see that you like Quill very much, and yet you''ve shown a lot of restraint. I don''t think I would have fared much better if I were you. There are some things I don''t like about you, but that''s because we are technically enemies." T Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 "Anyway, it would be great if you can put all this behind you." Vera was afraid that Yulia would overthink and do something disastrous. If so, she would end up hurting a lot of people, including herself. "You''re not mad at all? Previously, I said some hurtful things without thinking, and it nearly made you leave Quill. Also, I sat in the passenger seat of the car on purpose to p*ss you off." "What?" Vera chuckled lightly. "I don''t think I''m mad at you anymore. I mean, I was, and I didn''t want to have anything to do with you. But to be honest, I wouldn''t have known how important I was to Quill if I hadn''t left. At least it shows that I''m not the only one who''s invested in this rtionship, and he loves me too. Also, didn''t I get back at you for the passenger seat thing?" Yulia hade to apologize that day, and she was ready to ept Vera''s anger. However, Yulia didn''t expect Vera to be so forgiving; the guilt in her heart grew heavier. Yulia bit her lower lip, tears shining in her eyes. "I know how hurtful it is when the person you like doesn''t like you back, but you don''t have to apologize to me. What happened wasn''t your fault, so no apology is needed. I just wanted to make it clear to you, and I wish you the best of luck in the future." She was the daughter of the Maxwell family. Yulia couldn''t be ruined just because of one incident. Yulia suddenly raised her head and looked at Vera with teary eyes. "Why aren''t you mad at me? Why aren''t you yelling at me? Why are you telling me these things? Do you know how upset I am? I am the daughter of the Maxwell family, and I am literally swallowing my pride to be here. Can''t you show just a little bit of anger?" Vera raised her eyebrows as she remained silent. Meanwhile, Yulia had already burst into tears in front of her. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t havee back. It was just a lot of wishful thinking on my part, and I shouldn''t have gotten in touch with Jasper at all. Thank goodness you''re fine; otherwise, even being sent to hell would have been considered a light punishment. Furthermore, I would have shamed the Maxwell family. I''m sorry." Yulia kept on apologizing and cried so hard that she was out of breath. She looked miserable indeed. Vera didn''t expect Yulia to cry so suddenly. She didn''t know what to do at the moment and could only look at her quietly. The two servants beside them were also rather anxious upon seeing this. They were worried that Yulia would attack Vera once she became agitated, and they were ready to fight. However, they didn''t expect Yulia to cry as she apologized. She didn''t seem like she had any ill intentions. After some time, a few tissues were handed to Yulia. With tears in her eyes, Yulia saw Vera hand her a tissue. "Don''t cry." Yulia did not take the tissue, and her tears fell like raindrops. "Will you please forgive me?" What? Vera thought that she had heard wrongly and looked at Yulia in shock. "The reason why I''m here today is to apologize to you, so please forgive me." Vera was rather relieved when she heard that. "Oh, I see. Well, dry your tears first.'' In the end, Yulia took the offered tissue and turned away to wipe her tears. After she was done, she turned back to face Vera. "Sorry, I lost myposure just now." Yulia had sessfully gotten her emotions under control in a few short moments. "It''s okay." "Are you willing to forgive me? I really screwed up. I won''t do anything like this ever again." "Ah, it''s not a big deal. I''ve already gotten over it, so I''m not mad, okay? It doesn''t really have anything to do with whether I forgive you or not." Yulia understood what Vera meant by this. Vera had never med her, so she didn''t have to seek Vera''s forgiveness. Thinking of this, Yulia was moved. "No wonder he loves you." Vera paused at Yulia''s words. "Actually, I worked very hard for his love. I wanted to give up numerous times as well." "Well, in any case, I wish you all the best." Here, Yulia paused for a moment, then continued, "But I''m also part of the reason why you didn''t get to go through with your wedding. Are you going to have another one? Vera shook her head and said, "I don''t intend to. The wedding is just a formality. It''s not a big deal for me. What''s important is that I''m with him." Although Yulia had decided to let Quill go, she was still rather jealous when she heard that. However, she quickly dismissed the emotion and smiled. "You''re right. The important thing is that you''re together; everything else really isn''t that important." Not long after, Yulia left. Then, Vera realized that she had forgotten to return the gift that Yulia had brought, so Vera asked a servant to go and catch up with Yulia and retum it to her However, the servant promptly returned. UMS "Ma''am, Miss Maxwell is already gone," the servant said. "What shall we do with this?" That was fast. Vera thought. In the end, Vera said helplessly, "Just put it aside then. We''ll return it to her when we have the chance." The servant shrugged and ced the gift bag on one side. Suddenly, a bank card fell out. "Madam, there''s a bank card in here!" the servant eximed. A bank card? Vera pondered for a moment. Vera felt that it was really odd. If Yulia was here to apologize, then bringing a gift would make sense. However, what was the bank card for? Was it really necessary for Yulia to bring her card in order to make amends? Hence, Vera walked over and opened the gift bag. "Madam, there is a small note attached." It said, "This card is for an ount with 90% of thepany''s profits. I will continue transferring the money into this ount every month. I''m sorry bowe you guys too muck, and this is the only way I can QUMS for it. el?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. up Vera pondered over the note for a long time. Then, she heard steady footsteps behind her. It was Quill. "What''s wrong?" Vera turned around and handed him the note and the bank card. Quill took a look at it. Then, he put the items back into the gift bag. "If she deposits 90% of thepany profits into this ount, how will she be able to keep thepany afloat? We should return the card to her." Quill''s tone became gentle as he said, "You want to return the card to her?" Vera nodded. "I know that you''re concerned about your family''s rtions with the Maxwells. However, Yulia wasn''t a part of the plot to hurt me, so she''s innocent." Innocent? Really? Quill thought to himself. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Quill did not feel that Yulia was innocent at all. However, he decided to let it go as Vera didn''t want to pursue the matter anymore. "Then we''ll find someone to return the things to Yulia tomorrow. It''s not like we''re poor." Hearing this, Vera blushed and quickly exined, "I''m not giving it back to her just because you have money, but because I think this may have nothing to do with her. Besides, if she gives all the profits to you, she will be working for you for the rest of her life, won''t she? In that case, you will feel bad for the Maxwells. I''m really thinking on your behalf here." Quill smirked and stroked Vera''s hair. "I know. Anyway, what''s mine is yours, so just do as you see fit. I''ll do as you say." Vera blinked in confusion. She never expected Quill to be a totally different person after they got married. Perhaps it was because of her brush with death, Quill spent a lot of time with her every day. He even bought tons of pregnancy books to read. Vera was only a few months pregnant, but he acted as if the baby was about to be born. Now, Vera finally understood why Maddox doted on Minerva before. Were all men like this? Did they change after marriage and pregnancy? For Vera, she no longer felt like she was pursuing Quill. Instead, it was he who cared for her. It was an amazing feeling to be Quill''s number one priority. Of course, she got even more used to ordering Quill around. For example, Vera had never asked him to do anything before. Now, whenever she got tired of lying on the sofa, she would coyly ask Quill to carry her to her room. And Quill would actually carry her back to her room. Furthermore, Vera was often very sleepy and found it hard to get out of bed, so Quill would ready her toothpaste and face wash before carrying her to the bathroom. It was hardly surprising that Vera quickly became ustomed to having Quill at her beck and call. At first, she was worried that she would be unable to get used to the lifestyle of a rich man''s wife. However, it wasn''t like what she thought. The Hanover home had only two upants, Quill and herself. Oh, and also a cat. It was a quiet household indeed. However, at the same time, there was also a trace of loneliness. If possible, Vera really wished that Quill''s parents were still alive, then at least her children would get to know their grandparents. Unfortunately, a lot of things were out of her control. Meanwhile, Minerva hade over numerous times with Jelly Bean in tow to visit Vera. Vera realized that Jelly Bean was bing increasingly beautiful. Her eyes were mesmerizing, her lips were as red as rose petals, and her skin was wless and fair. In short, Jelly Bean had inherited her parents'' good looks. Also, Jelly Bean had a very goofy smile. This made Vera enjoy making Jelly Beanugh. She had snapped a picture of Jelly Beanughing and shared it on social media. "I''m going to have to file aint," Minerva had said. "Jelly Bean looks better when she''s notughing, but you posted a photo that makes her look like an idiot." "That''s great, isn''t it? This is how kids should be. There''s no need for them to be so conscious when they''re so young. Furthermore, Beanie is a smart kid, he''ll take good care of his sister." Minerva was still worried. "I''m really scared. She''s beautiful, but I''m kind of worried that she won''t be smart. It''s fine if she isn''t as smart as her dad, but I hope she will at least have my level of intelligence. If not, then I''m the one to me." "Nah, don''t think too much." Vera grasped Minerva''s hand and said with admiration, "I want to have a daughter as cute as Jelly Bean." Vera did not know whether she was pregnant with a daughter or a son. Although she was fine with either gender, she hoped that her first child would be a daughter. As for the second child, it was all up to fate. "Of course you will. Just try harder with Quill," Minerva said with augh. The topic seemed to have veered in a slightly inappropriate direction, and Vera blushed as she kept silent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "By the way, have you called Sam?" Hearing this, Vera was stunned. "Didn''t you call him?" Vera shook her head and asked in confusion, "Why should I call him?" Vera looked Hike she had no idea about what had happened. Honestly, Minerva didn''t expect Vera to be uninformed over what happened. Quill had neglected to inform Vera about the incident. "You know, Sam also rushed in to save you from the fire." Vera was astonished upon hearing that, and she looked horrified. "What did you say? Sam...rushed into the fire as well?" "Mhmm." Minerva nodded. "I thought you knew." "No one told me, not even Quill." "Ah, don''t me Quill for this. You were traumatized by what happened, and he was worried about you, so that must be why he didn''t tell you. I wouldn''t tell you either if I were him." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Rx, I know that. I won''t be mad at Quill over this. I just didn''t know that Sam tried to save me as well. I had no idea. I didn''t even thank him." The fire was so intense that Vera could only hide in the bathroom. Even Quill was burned when he rushed inside, let alone Sam. Yet, she had no idea. As the thought crossed her mind, Vera felt very upset. She knew Sam liked her, but not to this extent. Minerva seemed to have seen through her difort. "You don''t know what to say, huh?" Vera nodded. "Sam has a girlfriend now. Do you know that?" Vera paused for a moment when she heard that, then she nodded her head. "I know. I saw her when I went to invite him to my wedding. She''s beautiful." Minerva nodded as she recalled the day she met Olivia. "Yes, she''s very pretty. I met her that day at the hospital when she went to see Sam." "So, you mean that she knows that Sam rushed into the fire to save me?" As Vera said this, she became a little flustered. "Oh, no. Will she me Sam? Will they quarrel?" "I''m not too sure about that." Minerva shook her head and looked thoughtful. "But I don''t think she''s that kind of person. Sam was injured rather badly back then. They went off to a corner to talk, but Sam was left standing there by himself in the end. To be honest, even if she does get mad, that''s just human nature. Wouldn''t you do the same if Quill endangered himself to save some other woman?" Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 No, Vera wouldn''t allow Quill to do so. Vera thought to herself. Of course she wouldn''t! Vera was extremely certain about this. She was already very worried when Quill came to save her. How could she allow Quill to save other women? Furthermore, he would end up endangering himself in the process. Hence, this made Vera feel even guiltier. She never expected so many things to happen while she was in aa. The girl she saw at Sam''s house back then was smart and delicate. She looked like the perfect girl for Sam, and she would hate to be the cause of any arguments between them. However, if that happened, then what was Vera to do? "Don''t overthink it." Just as Vera''s imagination ran wild, Minerva grabbed hold of her hand and said earnestly, "Everything happens for a reason. Sam has liked you since forever; we all know that. Because of that, he willingly rushed into the fire to save you. However, he failed to get over you before getting a new girlfriend, and that''s on him. If they broke up because of it, then that''s Sam''s fault, not yours." After all, Sam loved Vera on his own ord. She never thought that he would rush into the fire to save her as well. Although Minerva''s words wereforting, Vera was still rather upset. She smiled bitterly and said, "Now I understand why Yulia gave me her bank card." Even if Yulia had nothing to do with Jasper''s ns, she wouldn''t be able to clear her name entirely as Jasper had did it all for Yulia. Hence, it was partially Yulia''s fault as she had indirectly caused Vera''s misfortune. That was why she felt guilty and ashamed. It was the same exact feeling that Vera felt now. Nothing in the world was ever ck and white. Instead, it was all shades of grey. There was a lot of struggle involved too, just like what Yulia and Vera experienced. "Well, don''t think too much about it. In short, you do what you should do. As for the rest, leave it to the people involved. They are all grown-ups and know very well what they want. You don''t have to persuade them. It''s useless." "I got it." After Minerva left, Vera stayed alone in her room for a long time. Finally, she picked up her phone and made a call. Meanwhile, in an apartment building. When Sam''s cell phone rang, Olivia was sitting on the sofa and typing on aptop. When she heard his phone ring, she shouted, "Your phone is ringing!" There was no response. Olivia whipped her head around to look and found that she was alone in the living room. Sam had gone to the bathroom. She reached out for the phone. Olivia''s hand paused when she saw the name on the screen. Vera was calling. Wasn''t this the person Sam loved? Olivia pondered. She was calling Sam now? Olivia was sure that Sam would be overjoyed to see this. Olivia felt rather depressed. However, her hand had unconsciously pressed the answer button as she was deliberating whether or not to pick up. "Hello?" "Hi." "Who''s on the line?" Vera wasn''t surprised to hear a female voice answer the phone, and she even heaved a sigh of relief. "You must be Sam''s girlfriend, right? We met when I came over to invite him to my wedding." "Mhmm, I know, your names were on the card." "Sorry to bother you. I''m actually calling you guys to apologize."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Was Vera trying to apologize for Sam going to save her? Olivia wondered. Olivia rolled her eyes and remained silent. "We invited you to the wedding, but things didn''t turn out as we had nned. Sorry to have wasted your time." To be honest, Olivia had guessed why Vera had called the moment she saw the caller ID. She nced towards the bathroom. She had no idea how long Sam had been in there or when he woulde out. After all, Vera had called Sam. Should Olivia just hand the phone over to him? Olivia thought to herself. Suddenly, Vera interrupted Olivia''s thoughts as if she knew what Olivia was thinking. "I''m sorry." Olivia was stunned for a moment. "Are you apologizing to me?" she asked. "That''s right." "Why are you apologizing to me? If it''s because Sam went to save you, you don''t have to say anything else. I don''t me him for trying to save you." Olivia wasn''t mad at Sam for that. After all, she had known about his unresolved feelings for Vera when they got together. Olivia and Sam were in a rtionship by ident, so she did not expect him to immediately forget the person he once loved. If Sam could so easily forget someone, then Olivia might not have fallen for him. Olivia wasn''t mad that Sam desperately tried to save Vera, but she was mad that he got injured in the process. Furthermore, he tried to fight Vera''s husband while he was injured. Sam had ignored his own pain, and he neglected to think of Olivia''s concern for him. That was why Olivia was so angry at the time. "I can guess what you''re thinking. I''m sure you feel guilty, so let me be straight with you. There''s no need for you to overthink. Sam and I are doing just fine. I knew about you from the moment we got together." Vera was taken aback when she heard this. "You knew?" "Well, I know he used to like you." To be frank, Olivia had known about Vera for a long time. Her rtionship with Sam was originally one of convenience, and neither of them had expected to actually develop feelings for each other. Hence, Olivia knew that she shouldn''t dwell on her mistakes. Vera was suddenly at a loss for words. Olivia knew who she was when she went to deliver the invitation card, and yet Olivia still treated Vera so courteously. "I did not expect you to say this." "Feelings can''t be controlled, so I won''t me him for that. I''m sure you want to thank him as well, don''t you? My advice is to just leave him alone t won''t be toote to thank him once I''ve managed to rece you in his heart." Olivia''s tone was light and generous, and Vera''s awkwardness and shame disappeared instantly. The both of them got to talking and realized that they had a lot inmon. After that, they added each other on Facebook. At first, Olivia wanted to delete the call record after she hung up the phone. However, she decided against it in the end. Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 When Sam exited the bathroom, Olivia realized that he had already taken a shower. His hair was wet and dripping with water. She couldn''t helpining, "Couldn''t you dry your hair? We''re in the middle of winter. You''ll catch a cold with your hair wet." His physique wasmendable, and he had just the right amount of body fat for instion. Furthermore, he''d taken a hot shower, so he didn''t feel cold at all. Nevertheless, he sat next to her after hearing herints and dried his hair obediently with a towel. She gave him a sideways nce and spoke tentatively, "Well, someone gave you a call, but you were not around, so I picked it up for you." "Mhm." He didn''t have much of a reaction and continued drying his hair. After a while, he asked, "Who called?" "Who do you think it is?" Upon hearing that, he turned to look at her with his gaze deep. As they exchanged nces, she smirked and announced, "Your sweetheart." With that, she could sense a sh of emotions flickering in Sam''s eyes before he fell silent and paused. Anxious, Olivia leaned forward and climbed onto hisp. "What? Do you regret having me pick up your phone? Let me tell you, Sam. If you regret it, you can now give her a call." However, he said nothing, holding onto her to prevent her from falling backwards. She then leaned in close to him and locked her gaze on him, "Why aren''t you saying anything?" With a pucker of his lips, he muttered, "You''re my girlfriend. I won''t keep any secrets from you. You can answer any of my calls. I don''t regret it."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He knew that he was Olivia''s boyfriend right then, and he had to control himself as he needed to fulfil the duty of a responsible boyfriend. She decided to let it slide upon hearing that. After a moment''s pause, she reached out for Sam''s towel and took the initiative to dry his hair for him. "Let me help you." He did not reject as he allowed her to dry his hair. His gaze was lowered as if he was deep in thoughts. The silencested for a minute. His hair was short, so it was dry in no time. She then urged, "It''s almost dry. Just a quick blow with the hairdryer, and you''ll be good to go." He hummed a reply before saying, "It''s cold. Go take a shower." She thought about it before she reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck all of a sudden. Smiling, she said, "Alright, but I don''t want to walk to the bathroom, so you''ll have to carry me there. Also, help me get my clothes." In the past, Sam had no idea that women could be so coy. After he had been with Olivia, he had a whole new perception and understanding of girls. Without any hesitation, he put his arms around her waist and carried her to the bathroom. He asked, "Do you need me to heat up the tub for you?" She sat on the bathroom counterzily and stared at him with a bashful smile, "Sure." He went to draw a bath for her. She curled her lips in a gentle smile as she watched him, slowly taking off her socks and shoes. With that, she reached her foot out to nudge him. "You haven''t gotten my clothes for me." He turned around. When he noticed her pale foot, he paused for a brief moment before saying in a low voice, "I''ll go and get them right now." By the time he returned, she was soaking in the tub. He didn''t enter the bathroom right away. Instead, he knocked on the door like a gentleman. "Ollie, here are your clothes." "Come on in." She seemed unbothered as she sshed warm water all over herself, "You''ve already takenplete advantage of me, so why are you acting as if we''ve never met?" Sam paused at the door of the bathroom before he pushed it open and entered. However, he didn''t look at her. Instead, he ced her clothes on the shelf before leaving. He seemed all prim and proper doing that. Olivia was at a loss for words seeing him behaving in such a manner. Why was he acting so proper? He had been ferocious and demanding, but why was he so different right then? She couldn''t help asking coyly. "Do you want to have a shower together?" As he strode out of the bathroom, he stumbled and almost tripped. In the end, he remained silent, not turning around for once as he closed the door behind himself. Ugh, what an a*s! He was just putting on an act! She decided to leave him alone and concentrate on her bath. The next day, Olivia received a call from her mother. Before she picked up the call, she was afraid that her mother would force her to get married, so she spoke up, "Mom, you''re not going to have someone read our fortunes, right? It has fallen out of fashion." "No, that''s not it." Brenda sounded rather weak that day, "I''m not calling to tell you that." "Not fortune-telling? Then what were you going to say?" Olivia walked over to the balcony and leaned on the railing as she cast her gaze downstairs. The weather was great that day, so she nned on asking Tiana out to go shopping. "I want to ask you if you have ns on marrying Sam?" Olivia was surprised upon hearing that question, and she didn''t answer Brenda for a long time. "Don''t be nervous, Ollie. I was just casually asking. You guys are in a fake rtionship, but do you not have any feelings for him? If that''s the case, you guys can''t get married as you won''t have a loving marriage. Olivia you might as well break up with him as soon as possible and return home. I''ll introduce you to another man, or you can stay single. I won''t force you to do anything." Olivia found it odd. In the past, Brenda was not that easygoing. She wanted to marry her off as soon as possible as if she was afraid that Olivia would stay single forever. All of a sudden, Olivia turned suspicious. "Mom, why are you telling me all of this? What happened?" "No, nothing! Nothing happened. I was just worried about you. What have you been thinking about?" Brenda joked, trying to gloss over the situation. As her daughter, Olivia knew Brenda too well. Something must have happened. She recalled that her mother had asked her to visit a fortune teller thest time she called, but Olivia refused to do so. Then, Brenda mentioned that she would go and meet Emma. At the thought of that, realization dawned upon Olivia. Had Brenda gone to the fortune teller? Did the fortune teller inform her that Olivia and Sam weren''t a good match? That was the only reason she could think of. "Mom, did you meet the fortune teller without us knowing?" Brenda was astonished upon hearing that. Why was her daughter so smart? Olivia managed to guess it right away! Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 However, Brenda would never admit it. Wouldn''t that sadden Olivia? Hence, she immediately denied it. "No, why would I meet the fortune-teller without your permission? Didn''t I tell you the reason earlier? I feel that I''ve been too harsh on you, and I''ve been forcing you to go on blind dates since you wouldn''t get into rtionships. In the end, you came back with a fake boyfriend and ended up together. I thought about it, and I don''t think it''s a good idea to stay this way." That was the excuse she came up with after an entire night''s worth of pondering. Only then could she be more persuasive. However, it was all in vain as Olivia was so smart that she figured out the truth in no time. Furthermore, Brenda felt that what the forteller had said was too terrifying. She and Emma had agreed not to think about it anymore. However, she had had a nightmare about Olivia''s wedding that night. Ignorance was bliss, but once she knew the truth, she wouldn''t be able to continue living in fear and anxiety.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. On the other hand, Olivia felt that there was something off about her mother''s words. "That''s impossible. You were fine with this. How could you change your mind in a day?" At that, Olivia''s expression turned solemn, "Mom, tell me the truth. Did you go and meet the forteller? Did it not turn out well, so that''s why you''re trying to break us up?" "What are you talking about?" Brenda felt guilty to the point of her voice softening as time passed, "I didn''t do it, plus, I asked for your permission, right? You refused, so I didn''t go over." "You''re not such a person." Olivia didn''t trust her mother''s words, "Mom, I know you. You wouldn''t be convinced otherwise if you''ve already set your mind on something, and you''ve always behaved in such a manner since I was a kid. You won''t even obey dad''s words, so it''s impossible for you not to meet the fortune-teller. Plus, Sam''s mom is desperate for me to marry him, and she will agree to any condition you offer." She was absolutely spot on. Brenda had no idea how she should refute her. She did not want to admit it. After all, wouldn''t Ollie be sad if she admitted the truth? She knew that Olivia would never be with a man if she didn''t have feelings for him. Plus, she had always been a free-spirited person, and she felt that men were a burden. Right then, as she was willing to be with Sam and got along well with his parents, it meant that she really wanted to marry him. As a result, Brenda decided to lie to Olivia. Unfortunately, Olivia was sharp and instantly saw through the act. At the thought of that, Brenda sighed, "Since you''ve gotten it right, there''s nothing I can say." Although Olivia had expected her to guess to be correct, her heart jolted when Brenda admitted to it. She bit her lower lip, flustered. "I told you not to meet the fortune-teller. Why won''t you listen?" "I did it for your sake! I did it all for you!" "I don''t need your help!" Olivia puffed up her cheeks, "I don''t believe in fortune-telling, but you went to seek one''s advice anyway. Now that it didn''t turn out well, you''re all afraid as you''re trying to get me to break up with Sam." "It''s better to believe in it than to say that it doesn''t exist at all. Both Emma and went to meet several fortune-tellers yesterday, and everyone told me that you and Sam aren''t meant to be. If it was one person, it would be fine, but they all said the same thing, so I''m obviously worried." "That''s because you didn''t listen to me. If you were willing to do so, this wouldn''t have happened!" "But it has already happened." "So why didn''t you listen to me?" Olivia was rather annoyed right then. She was trying to be with Sam, but her mother was trying to screw it up. "I didn''t want to be in a rtionship, but you forced me into one. It got so bad that I avoideding home and moved out instead. Now that I''m in a rtionship, you''re trying to ruin it. Mom, are you doing all this for my sake? Why do I always have to y by your rules? I''m not a child. I''m an adult, so can''t I go along with my own ns?" That was the first time she had told Brenda such a thing. Brenda also did not expect Olivia, who had always been well-behaved in front of her, to say all that in one go, and she could not respond for a while. "Ollie, I was..." "That''s enough," Olivia interrupted her, her emotions turbulent. She took a deep breath and continued, "I shouldn''t have raised my voice at you, but those were words from the bottom of my heart, Mom. I don''t want to live life the way you nned it, and want to have control of my own life. I''ll bear whatever ¦¯ n consequences thate my way. As for whether I''ll marry Sam or not, that will ultimately be up to me. If I don''t want to marry him, no one can convince me otherwise. If I''ve made up my mind to marry him, no one can waver my stand, not even the stupid fortune teller. That''s all." With that, she hung up the phone right away. "Hey, Ollie, listen..." Brenda wanted to continue, but the dial tone echoed in her ear. Then, she began to panic. Why was Olivia behaving in such a manner? Brenda continued calling her, but Olivia had preemptively turned off her phone. Right then, Brenda could not reach her at all. After she turned it off, Olivia tossed her phone onto the bed, and she continued toze around on the balcony. Earlier on, she''d felt rather frustrated and decided to invite Tiana shopping since the weather was nice that day. At that moment, she''d lost all interest in doing so. She was flustered. Why did her mother meet the fortune teller when she told her not to? Furthermore, the prediction was horrid. Thus, it angered her to no end, so she returned to her room after basking in the sun for a short while. Sam had already gone to work. Olivia wondered if he would have the same idea as her mom. He had never really liked her all that much anyway. She paused for a moment at the thought. Both Brenda and Emma had visited the fortune-teller together, and right then, Brenda was trying to persuade both her and Sam into breaking up. Then, would he and Emma have the same opinion? After all, the older generation was superstitious as they wished for their kids to have a bright future. Hence, would Emma have called Sam to tell him about that? Olivia shuddered at the thought. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 If Emma called Sam to inform him, what would he think? Would he have the same thoughts as his mother? After all, Olivia might not hold an important position in his heart as Vera did. Olivia had already been in a terrible mood, and that thought made her mood take a turn for the worse. She invited Tiana out for a drink. Tiana was still asleep when she received the call. After she was awoken by the ringing, she picked up the call and answered with a slurred voice. "Who is this? You''re disturbing my sleep." "Tiana, let''s have a drink." Tiana paused for a moment before she realized that it was her bestie, Ollie, who was on the other end of the line. Turning around, she refuted, "Now? What''s wrong with you? It''s broad daylight, and you want to have a drink? No bar is open at this time of the day!" Hearing that, Olivia was silent for a moment before saying, "Then let''s not go to the bar. We''ll find a store and get some drinks." Tiana sat up, irritated. "Have you gone mad?" The other party fell silent. Tiana continued, "Did you have a fight with Sam again?" "No." "If not, why would you want to have a drink in the middle of the day? Be rational! I brought you drinking to de-stress, not for you to drink every time you feel flustered!" Olivia closed her eyes, "Then what should I do?" Her voice sounded tired and helpless, and Tiana realized that something might have happened. Although she was drowsy to the core, shepromised, "Fine. I feel as if I owe you a lot. Where are you? I''ll rush to the store to get some drinks and snacks, then I''ll swing by your ce, alright?" Then, Olivia told her the address. Half an hourter, Tiana arrived at Olivia''s house with numerous bags in hand. Well, it was Sam''s house, to be exact. Olivia wanted to help Tiana carry the bags in as soon as she noticed her carrying bags of things in her arms. Tiana stopped her, "I can handle it myself. You''re in such a miserable state. Go sit on the sofa." Olivia pursed her lips and slumped onto the sofa. Tiana was fuming, "Hell, you actually sat down all by yourself? You''re a horrible friend!" In the end, she stopped nagging and found a ce to set the items down. With that, she started observing the decor in the house, "Aren''t these your things? Have you moved out of your house?" "Kind of," Olivia replied with a weak voice. Tiana did not answer. A few minutester, she took her seat beside Olivia and handed her a ss of milk and a sandwich. Olivia frowned upon seeing that, "I don''t want to eat all these."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. "This is what a proper breakfast looks like. Who would start drinking for breakfast? You''re going to kill yourself by drinking on an empty stomach. If anything happens to you, I''ll have to take the me!" "Take it! Just eat it!" Tiana yelled at her angrily. Olivia was depressed. She''d asked Tiana over for a drink, but her best friend ended up bringing breakfast and yelling at her. In the end, Olivia took the sandwich and ss of milk over. She took a small bite of the food, and she found it nd. "Come on, I''m all ears. Tell me what happened." Olivia did not answer at first, and she drank her milk as if it was alcohol. Then, she took another bite of the sandwich. After a moment, she briefly exined everything to her. Tiana was bbergasted upon listening to the incident, and her eyes widened, "No way! We''re not living in the medieval ages! I mean, it''s fine if your mom believes in it, but do you believe in it as well?" "I don''t believe in it." "If you don''t, then why are you all grouchy?" Olivia remained silent as she took another bite on the sandwich. Tiana recalled Olivia''s words and expression before she asked, "Are you depressed because you think Sam will feel the same way as your mother does?" Tiana had hit the nail right on the head. Olivia couldn''t refute her, so she mmed the ss of milk and sandwich on the table. "I''m full." "Pfft." Tiana shot her a disdainful nce, "You''re Olivia Jenkins, and everyone is in your control when you write your novels, but now, you''ve got your knickers in a twist because of a man? Ollie, have you fallen in love with Sam?" Love? Olivia had thought that she might have taken a fancy to him, but she''d never used the word love. Hence, she shook her head and mumbled in a soft voice, "We''ve just gotten together. I don''t even know if I like him, let alone love." Tiana mocked, "You''re so stubborn. Since you won''t admit it, let''s look at it this way. If you''re not sure about how you feel, just get rid of him if he agrees with your mom. It''s not toote to do it, right?" The corners of Olivia''s mouth twitched as she looked at Tiana. She really wanted to punch her best friend in the face at that Had she made the right Pine calling her? Tiana was always so blunt with her. by "Am I wrong? You told me that it''s all new, so he''s technically not your boyfriend yet. It''s not like you love him or anything, so get rid of him if he doesn''t meet your requirements! What''s the big deal?" Olivia turned around and ignored her. Tiana leaned in closer, "You''ve actually fallen for him long ago, right? You''ve already regarded him as your one and only, and you even want to marry him!" "Stop it," Olivia interrupted her in a stern tone. do like him. I wouldn''t have been with him if I didn''t, but I can''t say that I love him. Love isn''t as simple as we think, and I''ve never even thought of marrying him. If not, I wouldn''t have this so-called ''trial period'' for him." After all, Sam said he wanted to take responsibility. If she wanted to get married, she would have asked him to marry her right away. However, Olivia was concerned about her own feelings and whether they were the right match for each other. She was very clear about what she wanted. Well, that left the question as to why she would feel fear right then. Perhaps it was because she had already lost control of her feelings. She had truly fallen in love with him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have felt so upset when she saw him rush into a fire to save Vera. "Then, what''s your n? What if... What if he obeys what his parents say?" Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 What if Sam actually obeyed his parents'' instructions and felt that they weren''t meant to be together? There was a flicker of emotions in Olivia''s eyes before she cracked into a smile. "Then, I''ll just get rid of him." If that was the case, she had nothing else to cling on to. She was someone who could get over things in a short time. Tiana was rendered speechless when she noticed Olivia''s smile. Olivia convinced herself that she would definitely leave Sam if he showed the slightest hint of hesitation or doubt! She would definitely do so! On the other hand, Emma had not informed Sam about the fortunes, but she wasn''t doing too well either. She hadn''t slept the whole night, and she kept pestering her husband with that matter. "Marcus, what should we do? I went to the forteller behind their back, and I thought that everything would turn out well, but it ended up predicting a tragic end. What should I do? I''m afraid to tell them about it." She''d pestered him all night, and he wouldfort her at first. "What year is this? Why are you two so superstitious? If you hadn''t gone to the forteller, wouldn''t everything be fine? They get along well, and our families are on friendly terms. Why should you even think about predicting the future?" Emma found what he had said to be reasonable, "I think so too. Why did we go fortune-telling? It''s such bad luck. It''s fine if only one fortune-teller told us that Olivia and Sam weren''t meant to be, but all of them said the same thing. Do you think it''s true?" "Of course not." He had an exasperated expression on his face, "No one can say for sure what will happen in the future. Everything is unpredictable. Even if they face troubles in their rtionship, it''s a challenge they will have to go through." "I''m still worried. What should I do? Should I tell Sam?" "Why should you tell him?" He immediately disagreed with the idea, "Has he ever had a girlfriend? Now that he has one, it means that he likes this girl. Sam''s not young anymore, and it''s rare for him to find a girl he likes. Don''t chase her away with your superstitions." "That makes sense, but I''m just worried about him." She sighed and couldn''ty still, so she sat up straight, "You know how much I like Ollie, but would her mother tell her everything even if I don''t tell Sam? What if Ollie breaks up with him?" "That''s why you shouldn''t have gone to the forteller. If none of this had happened, both our families would have been celebrating the marriage. You women are just too idle. Can''t you keep yourselves out of trouble?" "You can''t say that!" Emma hit her husband on the shoulder in dissatisfaction, "The only thing you know how to do is work. When have you ever cared about Sam''s marriage? It''s not like Sam''s not your son. Now that I''m trying to discuss it with you, you''re ming me for everything? Fine, you handle it then! I won''t interfere in this matter anymore!" With that, she turned around and ignored him. Marcus was exhausted, and he had to rest as he had to continue working the next day. However, she kept disturbing him. He was annoyed, but she was his wife, so he could do nothing but endure Right then, as she was mad, he sat up straight in a flurry and no longer dared to not take the matter seriously. "Fine, it''s my fault. I''m usually too focused on work, so I''ll make sure to check on our son in the future. Don''t worry about this anymore, alright? Get some sleep and leave it to me." Instead of letting him off the hook, Emma kept at it and stared at Marcus with a frosty gaze, "How are you going to handle this? You''re not going to tell Sam, are you?" "Of course not." He denied the suggestion right away, "Sam chose Olivia. As his parents, we must believe in him." Sam''s parents were different from Olivia''s as they had no idea that Sam and Olivia had faked their rtionship at first before it became real. They thought that he had confessed to her all on his own. "Of course, I''ll believe in him. I also like Olivia a lot. She is the best candidate." Ollie was beautiful and kind, and Emma had always wanted a daughter. Unfortunately, her health was poor after she gave birth to Sam, and she didn''t manage to have another child after him. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sam had found himself a beautiful and smart girlfriend after much difficulty. Emma was satisfied with Olivia very much. "I know you like Ollie, but are you sure her parents won''t tell her about this? You''re scared out of your wits after you''ve returned, so what about her family? Won''t her parents worry if Olivia was to marry Sam? Emma felt that Marcus'' words made sense. "Yeah, Ollie''s their only daughter, and her parents must be very concerned about her. s, what should we do?" "It''s pointless to worry now in the middle of the night. Let''s sleep, alright? I''ll handle this. After all,ck of sleep is detrimental to our health." "You''re still in the mood to sleep when Ollie is about to leave our son?" She tossed the pillow at his face out of anger and got out of bed. He felt utterly helpless as the pillownded on his face, but he followed his wife to the living room and handed his phone to her. "If you really don''t know what to do, call Sam now and tell him what happened today." When Emma heard what he had said, she raised her head in shock and stared at him, eximing in disbelief, "Are you out of your mind?" "Do you know how to deal with it? If you don''t, tell him everything. Let him worry about his own girlfriend." She really wanted to p Marcus in the face. After that, she refused to talk to him. He tried his best tofort her, but she wasn''t having any of it. Hence, he couldn''t sleep either, and they sat in the living room until dawn broke. As morning arrived, Emma hurriedly gave Brenda a call. She wondered if Brenda had woken up as it was still early in the morning. Would she disturb her?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, the call was picked up as soon as the dial tone sounded. "Hello?" "Hi, Brenda!" Emma called out politely, and her voice was hoarse fromck of sleep. "Oh, it''s you." Brenda''s voice also sounded rather scratchy, and it carried a deep sense of fatigue. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Emma immediately noticed the odd tone of her voice and asked awkwardly, "Brenda, what''s with your voice?" Her own voice was scratchy from theck of sleep, so was that the same case for Brenda? Brenda sighed heavily and didn''t hide the truth from her. "I didn''t sleep wellst night so my voice sounds weird. You didn''t sleep well either, did you?" Brenda was honest, so Emma heaved a sigh as well. "Yes, I was so worried that I didn''t sleep all night. After I came back, I kept thinking about it. I''m worried about yesterday." "Thus, I thought it''d be better to call you to talk about this and not tell our kids. After all, their rtionship is going great, and they might feel displeased if we mention such a thing." As she spoke, Emma gradually lost confidence while her voice grew softer, "Brenda, forgive me for being selfish, but I think Ollie and Sam are adults, and they have their own thoughts. We can, at most, discuss it with them, and we can''t interfere in their decisions." "If they really want to be together, and if we, as parents, are in their way, it''ll hurt their feelings." Brenda remained silent for a long time, and only the sound of her breathing was heard over the phone. Emma was a little anxious, "Did I say something wrong?" "No, you didn''t." Brenda shook her head. She hadn''t slept all night, so she had called Ollie early in the morning when she got up. However, she had a different feeling right then. Ollie''s words echoed in her ears. "That''s because you didn''t listen to me. If you were willing to do so, all of this wouldn''t have happened!" "I didn''t want to be in a rtionship, but you forced me into one. It got so bad until I avoideding home and moved out instead." "Now that I''m in a rtionship, you''re trying to ruin it." "Mom, are you doing all this for my sake?" "Why do I always have to y by your rules?" "I''m not a child. I''m an adult, so can''t I go along with my own ns?" "Those were words from the bottom of my heart. I don''t want to live life the way you nned it, and I want to have control of my own life. I''ll bear whatever consequences thate my way." Olivia had always been well-behaved, and since Olivia was her only daughter, Brenda loved her dearly. However, that also caused her to want to mold Olivia in her image. If it hadn''t been for Olivia''s anger, Brenda would have never expected what she had done to have such a huge impact on her daughter. Olivia had grown up, and she was no longer a little girl. Olivia was not a marite, so how could she live life at the mercy of others? s, it was a shame that Brenda realized it toote. If she''de to her senses sooner, perhaps she wouldn''t have told Olivia about that. Emma obviously respected the children and Brenda more as she''d waited a whole night before she called. Brenda felt extremely guilty at the thought of that. "I''m sorry, Emma. I''ve already informed Ollie this morning." "What?" Emma was surprised, "You told her? "When?" "Right before you called." Emma was rendered speechless. "However, I think I might have made a mistake. I''m sorry." Emma took some time to respond before she chuckled, "It''s fine. After all, we''re all parents, and this is absolutely reasonable. Well, I won''t tell Sam, and it''s fine if Ollie knows. Everything''s up to her now. If she doesn''t want to continue their r¨¦tationship, the Sorrento family won''t force her into anything." Brenda was somewhat taken aback, "Don''t you think it''s unfair to Sam?" "It''s not easy for Sam to have a girlfriend. I believe in his judgment and his ability to handle things. Besides, we control our own fates, so how can we leave it up to the fate?" "If fate wants us to live an ordinary life, would we submit to our fate and not work hard anymore?" "Sam isn''t the sort of person to take things lying down, so he wouldn''t mind this bad fortune." Brenda''s emotions were in turmoil for a long time after she hung up the phone. The Sorrento family had shown great sincerity, so everything was up to Ollie right then. When Sam got off work in the evening, he sensed something amiss when he returned home. The light was not on in the living room, and it was dark. He paused for a moment before turning on themp. He noticed a lot of snacks on the table, with Olivia lying on the sofa in her pyjamas, asleep. He could not help but frown when he saw such a scene. He changed his slippers and walked over. Why wasn''t she sleeping in the room instead of on the sofa? Although there was central heating in the house, she could easily catch a cold lying there. In no time, he carried her in his arms and was about to bring her into the bedroom. However, she woke up the moment he touched her as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. "Oh, you''re back?" He sniffed the scent on her and pursed his lips, asking, "Were you drinking?" "Not much, just a little." With that, Olivia patted his hand and ordered, "Put me down." Sam was worried that she was drunk, but she seemed quite sober from the look in her eyes and her tone. However, he did not put her down, "Are you tired? "Don''t sleep here, I''ll bring you to the bedroom." "No, no, no." She rejected, "I''m not sleepy. I fell asleep by ident. Put me down. I want to stay here." He obediently settled her down, and she went limp as soon as shended on the sofa. She hugged a pillow and patted the space next to her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Come and take a seat." Sam obviously felt that something was wrong with her, so he sat down in silence. He waited for her to start speaking, but Olivia remained quiet even after a long while, so he turned around to ask, "What''s wrong?" "Why did you start drinking all of a sudden?" "I wanted to drink, so I did. Why are you butting into my business?" "Sam, don''t think you can interfere with my affairs just because you''re my boyfriend." He pursed his lips and questioned in return, "Can''t I?" "No, you can''t!" "That won''t do." He grabbed her wrist and wrapped it in his warm palm, "I have to get involved in some affairs. For example, when you''re lying on the sofa. What''s going to happen if leave you alone and you catch a cold?" UMS "What''s more, what do I do if something happens to you while you''re drinking when I''m not home?" Olivia had managed to get a handle on her emotions, but her heart surged with distress upon hearing his words. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Olivia felt tears welling up in her eyes, and since she didn''t like being dramatic, she frantically turned around to avoid Sam''s gaze. As she withdrew her hand, she teased him, "What are you talking about? I''m an adult, so how could anything happen to me? Also, how is it any of your business?" Although her movements were swift, he noticed the redness in the rim of her eyes when she turned around. At first, he thought he was mistaken, so he leaned forward to check her out. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." To avoid him, she reached her hand out to stop him from moving forward, "Don''t look at me." Her voice seemed choked with sobs, and he frowned deeply. He grasped her wrist and turned her around to face him. She hadn''t expected him to do such a thing, and their eyes met. After a moment''s pause, she instantly lowered her head. "Are you crying?" "No." Her voice was muffled, "I was asleep, so I''m tired. Why would I be crying?" Although Sam hadn''t been with Olivia for long, he knew her rather well. He knew what kind of person she was. If she was to burst into tears from watching a show, she would wail, cry in front of others, and wouldn''t mind others seeing her doing so. If she was in low spirits, she would remain silent as she wouldn''t want anyone to notice it. Presently, he realized that she was truly upset. "What''s going on?" "Nothing." Olivia shook her head. She still hadn''t figured out how to break the news to Sam, and she didn''t know if Emma had told him. "Ollie," he sounded helpless. He sighed before continuing, "Do you think I will believe you when you tell me nothing has happened with how you currently look?" That was right. She initially did not want to express her sorrows in front of him, but she couldn''t help it after looking at his face and eyes. What was she doing? How could she not control her feelings? He had seen through her, so there was no point in denying it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She admitted it right away, "Yes, you''re right. I''m upset." "What''s wrong?" She observed his expression and realized that he had no idea what was going on. "Ollie?" "It''s nothing." She shook her head and said, "I thought of something sad, but I don''t feel like telling you about it for now." Thest sentence rendered him speechless, but he had to go along with her, pulling her into his embrace. "Does it have something to do with me?" "Yes," she admitted without any hesitation. "Then you should tell me about it. Don''t you know that whoever hung the bell on the tiger''s neck must untie it?" Whoever hung the bell on the tiger''s neck must untie it? She fell silent upon hearing that. In fact, Emma had called Olivia before Sam had gotten off work. Emma knew that Olivia was aware of the fortune-telling, so she was direct in expressing her own opinions about the matter. "Ollie, your mom told me about what happened, and I know that it''s inappropriate for us to seek advice from the fortune-teller behind your. back, but you have to know that did it for the both of you, and we never hoped for a bad oue." The results left us displeased as well, and your mother and I couldn''t sleep a winkst night. I didn''t want to tell you, but after I thought about it, I think it''s best if the final decision is left to you." "Aunty?" "Sam is a man, and Marcus and I no longer controlled him since he was young, and we left him to do whatever he wanted to. The ne incident left him with a scar on his face. Although he''s no longer good-looking, he''s alive, so we don''t have any high expectations for him, and all we want is for him to be happy. It''s great if he can find a girl he loves and settle down with her for the rest of his life. Since Sam chose you, Marcus and I won''t interfere." Olivia seemed to have understood what Emma was trying to imply. "Aunty, you''re letting me decide?" "That''s right." Emma sighed softly before she added, "Marcus and I both like you very much, and we will be overjoyed if you be part of our family. If not, we''re still your family, and you cane to us if you need any help." Olivia''s eyes were brimming with tears as she had the sudden urge to cry, but she couldn''t manage to utter even a single word. "Aunty..." "Don''t cry, Ollie. I''m not telling you all of this to force you to make a decision. I feel that everything''s hard on you. Women''s youth is short. Don''t end up choosing the wro e person. I''m a woman, so I understand your mom''s point of view, and I don''t me her either. Your mom was very conflicted before she told you about it." Olivia remained silent as she bit her lower lip. "There''s no rush. I have time, and I won''t tell Sam about this as it''s up to you. If you think it''s not going to work, I''ll be the viin that breaks you and him up. If you want this, we''ll pretend as if nothing happened, and everything will be fine." After she hung up, Olivia burst into tears for a long time before she gathered herself and washed her face to calm herself down. After she collected herself, Sam was almost home. Right then, as he wanted to know what had happened, Olivia thought of what Emma had told her when she met his gaze. Sam was Emma''s son. Although their rtionship started off fake, Olivia felt that he had done quite a lot for her up to that point. She wasn''t talking about money or materialistic items, but she was referring to his efforts. He had changed for her, and he had taken her feelings into ount. Hence, would it be fair to him if she was to hide everything from him? He was a human being, made of flesh and blood. He had the right to know the truth. She shouldn''t be the only one making decisions right then. At the thought of that, she pursed her lips before fixing her gaze on him. "I have something to tell you." He noticed that Olivia had be serious in an instant, so he felt all nervous as well, "What is it?" Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Olivia told Sam everything that had happened in great detail. She had always thought that it would be very difficult to say it before. When she had finally said it out loud, she had realized how much of a heartache it was. The boulder on her shoulders was finally relieved. After finishing her words, she breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her eyes. "That is what happened. I''m done talking." He looked at her and asked, "So you''re unhappy because of this?" Hearing this, she was stunned. She raised her head and looked into his pitch- ck eyes in astonishment. "My mother asked you to make the decision, so what''s your decision?" Her lips moved, but she did not reply. "Are you still considering? Or have you already made up your mind but do not dare to tell me the result?" "What do you mean?" Olivia bit her lower lip and looked at him. She did not understand what he truly meant. "I have said it very clearly. Do you still not understand?" Sam said in an extremely gentle voice. He then reached out to the back of her head and pulled her towards him, "I have told you before that I was willing to take the responsibility and you wanted to have a trial period. Since there is a chance to skip this period directly, I would of course wish to grab the chance." Wish to grab the chance? Which meant after listening to this result, he still wanted to be with her? She leaned on his shoulder, and her heart suddenly softened, "So, do you mean that you don''t care about the result of the fortune-telling at all?" "Why would I care?" He lowered his head to look into her eyes while holding her hand, "The present is equally important as the future. Besides, I get to decide my own fate. Didn''t I survive the tragic ident that almost robbed my life? Did you know that if I didn''t struggle when the ne crashed, I might have died, but because I struggled, I hurt my face instead of my brain." Hearing this, Olivia was shocked. This was the first time that Sam took the initiative to talk about his past with her. When she first met him, she was curious about the reason he got a scar on his face. Nevertheless, she did not think it was ugly. Instead, she thought that it made him look more manly. However, some people would inevitably think that the scar looked scary on him. "You have never asked about my scar. When I went to your house for the first time, a woman in the elevator wasining about it, and you were the one who stood up for me." Speaking of this, she recalled that she indeed stood up for him at that time. However, at that time, she thought that it was not easy to get him to act as her boyfriend, and the woman wanted to dig up his unpleasant memories. Olivia couldn''t stand this kind of behavior. Therefore, she subconsciously stood up for him, but she didn''t expect him to bring up this matter again. "Don''t tell me that you are moved by what I did back then?" Sam smiled faintly and answered her question in a low voice, "Indeed, I was a little touched. After all, we were just acting at that time. Who would have thought that we coulde to this point? But you were already willing to stand up for meContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. then." Olivia was just standing up for him without any intentions, but she didn''t expect him to remember it for such a long time. "If I was to ept my fate at that time, you wouldn''t have been able to see me after that." He held her hand tightly and sped it with his fingers, "Do you understand why I am telling you this?" She didn''t answer, but how could she not know what he meant? "You''re smart. Can you answer it for me?" Hearing this, her face turned red, "Since when are you such a smooth-talker? The atmosphere was obviously very sad just now, but after you said that..." The sad atmosphere suddenly disappeared without a trace. "If you don''t want to say it, then I''ll say it." He seemed to have suddenly transformed into someone who was good at love matters. The words came one after another. It was probably the time to show his true feelings, so he said everything out. "I don''t believe in fate, nor do I ept it. Whether the fortune teller was telling the truth or not, it has nothing to do with me, because I will not follow the fortune teller''s orders. I will decide my own fate, and I will not be swayed by some words." "Really?" Olivia interrupted him. "Weren''t you obsessed with your crush at that time? Why are your feelings swayed by me then?" Listening to her words, Sam was suddenly speechless. He probably did not expect her to be so good at talking back. She had even mentioned this matter. "Hmm? Why are you not talking?" She reached out and pinched his cheek, "Speak." He lowered his head and bit her finger lightly. "Ah!" She didn''t expect this and eximed as her face suddenly turned red, "What are you doing?" "If you interrupt me again, I''ll bite you again." Hearing this, the corner of her mouth twitched, but she couldn''t refute it. She wondered why he had be so domineering now. However, she felt Sam with this kind of behaviour was so cool and handsome. She looked at him obediently, "Alright, alright. You can continue!" After being interrupted by her, the emotions that he had brewed earlier had disappeared at this moment. He really did not have the mood to continge speaking. All he could do was look at her and add, "In any case, the decision is in your hands. I will always be here if you need me." Olivia was shocked. She did not expect him to say these kinds of words. "Anyway, we are still in your trial period. You can break up with me at any time." Hearing this, she frowned unhappily, "What are you talking about? You are saying that as if I am a yer and you are the pitiful one. Also, why do I have to be the one to make all the decisions? I have told you the matter because I think you have the right to make decisions too!" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I know." He nodded and replied softly, "However, the moment we began, I decided to let you decide everything. I will be there for you if you need me. If you don''t want me, then..." "If I don''t want you, then what?" She looked at him seriously with a pair of sharp eyes, as if she wanted to see through his heart clearly. He did not speak and just looked at her. Olivia felt that she had already guessed the answer, "Are you going to say that you are going to leave if I don''t want you?" As soon as she said this, she clearly saw a trace of panic in Sam''s eyes. That meant he must be a little concerned about her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have this panicked look after hearing what she said. Her efforts in the past had proved to be useful. As long as she was given a bit more time, she could make him fall for herpletely, right? Thinking of this, she suddenly hit him hard on the forehead. She hit him so hard that he was dazed. Before he could understand what she meant by her action, he heard a charming woman''s voice in his ear, "Sam, let''s get married!" Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 One could say that Olivia was impulsive. At that very moment, she had the idea of marrying Sam, giving birth to his child, and spending the rest of her life with him. It was rare for Olivia to like anyone. She had always been enjoying her life being single. After all, she felt that it was not necessary for women nowadays to rely on men to live. Moreover, she could do what men could do. Therefore, she did not need a man to degrade her quality of life. However, the man in front of her made her interested in spending the rest of her life with him. Olivia wouldn''t let herself miss out on this man since a man like him had first appeared in her life after so many years. When we meet someone, we would want to be with them if we have feelings towards them. However, we wouldn''t necessarily want to have children with them, or spend the rest of our lives with them. When all those above tally with each other, not to mention that he had a good personality and her future in-ws adored her too, there was no need for her to consider anymore. This was one of Olivia''s life principles. That was why she was able to make a quick decision. On the other hand, Sam waspletely dumbfounded. He didn''t know if he hadn''te back to his senses, or that he was too shocked by her words when she said that they should get married. In short, he could not regain his senses after a long time. It was not until she looked at him with pitiful eyes and said, "Hey, aren''t you being too insensitive? You didn''t react at all when a girl is proposing to you. Even if you aren''t taking the initiative, shouldn''t you at least give some reaction? For example, be happy, or... huh." Before she could finish talking, he approached her all of a sudden. He then kissed her with his thin lips, sealing her words. She was startled by the unexpected kiss. Her eyshes were slightly trembling, and she stared nkly at him, who had closed his eyes while earnestly kissing her. Well, he was taking the initiative. Olivia, too, closed her eyes while indulging in the kiss. After some time, Sam finally moved his lips away and ced them against her forehead. His breath sounded slightly heavy. "Have you made up your mind?" She knew what he was asking, so she did not hesitate, "Yeah." "Alright." His voice sounded a little hoarse. Then, he picked her up and walked to the bedroom. She blinked her eyes in embarrassment and asked, "What are you doing?" "To get changed." What? She thought that he wanted to make out with her again. Who knew that he was talking about changing clothes? Why did he want to change clothes right then? After Olivia changed her clothes, Sam took her out. "It''s cold outside. You should dress warmer." After that, he took his scarf and wrapped it around her neck. She followed him into the elevator and asked in confusion, "What are you nning to do?" She didn''t understand the reason why he would take her out after she took the initiative to propose to him. Could it be that he wanted to bring her to meet with his parents? She didn''t understand what he was trying to do. She didn''t get an answer from him after asking, so she simply stopped asking him. That was the case until he drove the car into the basement parking lot of a mall and took the elevator to take her to the sixth floor. On the sixth floor, there were all kinds of jewelry stores. At this moment, she understood why he had brought her here. Although she had guessed it, she still wanted to tease Sam. "Why did you bring me here? It''s alreadyte, and we haven''t had dinner yet." Upon hearing her words, he stopped walking and looked at her innocently, "Then, why don''t we go have dinner first?" The corners of Olivia''s mouth twitched and she thought to herself, "I shouldn''t have said too much!" It was fortunate that this upright man managed to pull his thoughts together. He put his arm around her slender waist and whispered softly, "Let''s grab our dinner after we''re done choosing the wedding rings. I''ll take you to a scrumptious meal so hold on for a little longer. After that, you can eat whatever you want." That was more like it, and she had no objections about it. The two stopped in front of a jewelry store, and a salesperson soon came to their service. "Wee, sir and madam. How can I help?" Sam then said, "We would like a pair of wedding rings." "Are both of you going to get married? Congrattions. Both of you look good together. This is the wedding ring section." Olivia was a little shy about it, but she followed into the store as her hand was pulled by Sam. The salesperson was also introducing the wedding rings to them excitedly. "There are a lot of different types of wedding rings. You can take a look at this type. This is one of the new products that wasunched this season, and it suits the current trend." The salesperson then took out the pair of rings and ced it in front of them. Olivia took a look at the model and design. This ring was in fact a verymon style and the design was outdated even though it was a newlyunched product. She didn''t particrly like it. Just as she was about to say something, Sam seemed to have found out what she was thinking and said, "Are there any more unique rings?" The salesperson immediately noticed that they didn''t like this type of ring. Therefore, she immediately ruled out the wedding rings that had simr designs and introduced rings with other designs to them. Unfortunately, after looking at several rings, Olivia and Sam were not particrly satisfied with all those rings. In the end, the salesperson said in a helpless tone, "Are you not satisfied with our designs? Why don''t you try to order a custom-made ring from our store?" Custom-made? Olivia was slightly interested. "What does it look like?" "The custom-made ring''s design can be described by both of you. Well then let the professionals sketch it out. When the final sketch is out, you can have a look at it. We will proceed with the design if you''re satisfied with it. However, the cost will be more expensive, and it may cost twice the pricepared to an ordinary design." It costs that much? Olivia had already spent a lot of Sam''s money thest time they went to a bar, so she immediately refused, "Forget about it. Let''s take a look at other rings." Who knew that Sam would say, "Let''s go with the idea of getting a pair of custom-made rings. " Upon hearing this, she looked at him in disbelief and asked, "Sam?" "Was this man crazy?" She thought. "Don''t you have a creative imagination? What kind of design do you want?" Sam didn''t feel that anything was wrong and he looked at Olivia from the corner of his eyes. She pursed her lips and then smiled at the salesperson, "Excuse us for a while. Let me discuss it with him." The salesperson nodded with a smile. Therefore, Olivia pulled Sam out ofC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. the store, then lowered her voice and said, "Custom-made rings are expensive. It''s just a wedding ringe There''s no need to make it so extravagant. If this store doesn''t have the design we desire, we can still look at other stores. We will definitely be able to find a pair that suits our taste." "I only get married once in my life. A wedding ring is very important. What do you mean by saying that ''it''s just a wedding ring''? Custom-made rings would definitely suit our taste morepared to the ones we choose." "However, it will cost a lot of money! You have already spent quite an amount of money thest time when we were at the bar. Although I want to marry you, I don''t want you to overspend on it!" "It doesn''t count as overspending. I''m willing to do it." He pursed his lips, then looked at her and said seriously, "Since I''ve saved all of my money and didn''t spend it extravagantly for all these years, it will be all yours after we get married." Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 "Nonsense!" Olivia immediately rebutted, "Who wants your money? I''m also capable of earning my own money. Fine, since you''re being generous, then I''ll give out more money for the dowry. I won''t only take from you!" Even if they were getting married, it didn''t mean that only one party should pay up all of the money, and this was also a point that Olivia was very clear about. After hearing this, he slightly frowned, but she didn''t notice it. She pulled him into the store as she said, "Let''s first tell them our thoughts andbine it afterwards. What do you think?" "Alright." It took them about two to three hours to finish the designs. When they left, Olivia realized that it was about time for the store to be closed, and they had to work overtime for more than half an hour because of them. However, this was indeed a branded store. Their service attitude was top-notch even if they had to work overtime. She was starving, so she held onto Sam''s arm and said coquettishly, "Since the weather is cold, let''s have fondue as our dinner." "Okay." He didn''t expect that they would spend so much time. For men, shopping was a swift task as they would buy it if something catches their eyes. However, for women, it was different. Besides, after bringing Ollie along with him to choose their rings, he felt that there''s a lot of knowledge that could be learnt. Although it was alreadyte, there were still quite a number of people who were having their meals. Fortunately, Sam and Ollie came earlier and managed to get the remainingst seat. After they sat down, the following customers were all waiting in line. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Olivia suddenly saw the ring on her hand. It shone brightly under the lights. She waved her finger at Sam and said, "How much did it cost you to buy this ring? Why don''t we sell this?" Upon hearing her words, he was stunned for a moment as if he didn''t expect to hear something like this. After a moment of shock, he said, "There''s no reason to sell the things I gave you. Unless the reason for you selling my gifts is that you want to break up with me." Break up with him? After hearing such ominous words, she quickly covered the ring and said with an expression that she would treasure it, "Forget it. I''ll keep it even if I can''t wear it. I will never give this ring back to you." After that, she even went over to poke his finger. "Hey, let me tell you something. You can never regret it after the decision is made. After we have registered our marriage, you can''t get rid of me even if you don''t want me anymore." She purposely said all these to provoke him. She wanted him to know that marriage was not a trifling matter. It was a matter that wouldst forever. Sam was silent at first. After a few seconds, he held Olivia''s finger as he said, "As long as you don''t leave me, I will never betray you." He rarely made promises, but if he did make one, he would definitely keep his word. The current atmosphere was great. If they weren''t in the restaurant, she would definitely rush up to kiss him. However, at this moment, the waiter had already begun to serve the dishes, interrupting the atmosphere between the couple. Olivia had to withdraw her hand. After their food was cooked, both of them then ate their dinner seriously. While they were eating, she felt that the dishes from this restaurant were not bad, and the taste of the food was better than expected whenpared to hers. Sam was responsible for cooking the dishes. He even gave Olivia the dishes to eat. He took care of her during the whole process. She didn''t have anything to do so she asked him. "Since we''ve decided on this matter, when are we going to tell our parents?" "Anytime is fine. It''s up to you." It might be because they had already decided on the marriage. Therefore, she felt differently. She then made the decision by herself without asking him. "Then, let''s talk about it tomorrow after getting out of bed." "Alright." She was in a good mood and was thinking about what the wedding rings would look like after they were done. However, Olivia couldn''t fall asleep that night. She kept on tossing and turning for the whole night. Sam, who was lying next to her, couldn''t fall asleep either. However, he was quiet, whereas she, on the other hand, kept on tossing and turning. It wasn''t untilter that he stopped her from moving. "What''s wrong?" She shook her head. "Nothing. I''m just feeling excited, and my stomach doesn''t feel too good." "Is your stomach feeling unwell?" He pursed his thin lips and reached out his hand to cover her belly. "Is it because it''s almost time for your period?" When he was asking this question, the blush on his face could be seen through the darkness. Although their rtionship was intimate, there were still some private things that he didn''t know. She thought for a while and found that her period was indeed about toe. However, the cramps were never this bad before. "I''ll pour you a ss of warm water?" "Alright." After that, Olivia drank some warm water and fell asleep. However, her stomach was aching severely in the middle of the night, to the point where she was woken up by the pain, and a cold sweat broke out. Sam, who was sleeping with her in his arms, could even feel her cold sweat. In the end, she vomited. She was on the verge of copsing as she ran out of energy after vomiting several times. He immediately took his coat and put it on her. He then picked her up and said, "Let''s go to the hospital."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She neither had the strength to talk nor resist. She was feeling so weak that she couldn''t even open her eyes. She was lying in his embrace while her eyes were half-open. When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor examined her and found that she had food poisoning. Therefore, he gave her an IV drip. While she was given the drip, Olivia was lying on the hospital bed, covered by the hospital quilt. She regained a little strength after finishing a bag. She opened her eyes and looked at Sam, who was sitting beside the bed. Her lips were pale as she said, "Do I look ugly right now?" He paused and reached out to touch her forehead. "What are you thinking? Close your eyes and take a good rest. I''ll be here guarding over you." She stared at him instead of obediently closing her eyes. "We ate dinner together, but why didn''t you get food poisoning, and I did?" He thought for a moment and answered, "It might be because I''m immune to all poisons?" Upon hearing this, she curled her lips and said, "I feel so exhausted. I just proposed to you at night, and this kind of thing happened. Do you think me? the Heavens are punishing was the fortune-teller right that we are indeed notpatible with each other?" At first, he didn''t find it pleasant to hear when she said that she looked ugly. At that moment, she was even saying such inappropriate words. After listening to her words, he felt extremely helpless. He lea forward and warned her in a low voice, "If you don''t want others to see me kissing you in public, don''t talk nonsense anymore." He was leaning very close to her. She could see his pores and fine hair on his face from this distance. She couldn''t help butugh and whisper, "What is there to be scared of? it''s just that I look so ugly right now. If you still dare to kiss me, thene at me." He did not say anything and fixed his gaze at her. Then, he slowly lowered his head. His thin lips gently touched her pale lips. Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Olivia really didn''t expect Sam to kiss her. That being said, it was just a light peck, in consideration of her current physical condition. It resembled a dragonfly skimming over a pond''s surface, gently brushing across her lips before it left. "Why didn''t you kiss me properly?" After his lips left hers, his breath lingered as she questioned him in a soft voice. She continued wheedling, as though she wanted to get on his nerves, "Why did you only give me a peck? It''s because you''re sick of me, right?" He was speechless. The corners of his eyes twitched involuntarily. He narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on her. "You even have to fake kissing me. You must have grown tired of me." If it wasn''t for her sickly- paleplexion and weak constitution, he really had the mind to make her understand the consequences of saying such a thing. However, he suppressed his desire andughed in a low voice, "You can provoke me all you want right now. Just bear in mind that you''ll have to repay me a hundred times over for it after you recover." With those words, Sam sat up and tucked her into bed properly. "Sleep. You can go home after you''re done with the IV." Olivia''s true intention was indeed to provoke him. Who knew that he would see through her entirely. What he said in reply sapped her energy once more. Moments ago, she had been drained from the constant vomiting. She herself didn''t know how many days it would take for her to feel energetic again. However, when he kissed her, there was only one thought in her mind. She was so d that she rinsed her mouth out beforehand! If her mouth had tasted rancid when he kissed her, how turned off would he be? Because she knew her mouth no longer smelled, she had dared to y with fire. Otherwise, she wouldn''t dare, even if he could bear it. After her body had taken in all the fluid from the IV drip, she finally regained some of her energy. Nheless, she still wasn''t feeling well. She was about to act coquettish to get some affection out of him, but he unexpectedly took the initiative to bend down to her, facing away. "Get on." Olivia eyed Sam. His shoulders were broad and his back was strong. The sight gave her a sense of warmth and stability. She was about to be his wife, after all. Thus, she did not hold back from mbering onto his back. Her arms circled around his neck. Although she was wearing severalyers of clothing, her hands were still cold when she put them around him because of the drip. Although they were ice-cold when ced on his neck, he wasn''t bothered by it. He showed no sign of annoyance, and merely carried her as they walked out slowly. He was the perfect picture of calmness. "I don''t think we need to tell our elders that I got food poisoning." While resting on his back, she told him that. He did not object. He nodded and said, "Alright." She added, "It came to me just now that we don''t need to tell them right away that we''re getting married." He stopped in his tracks when he heard that. It appeared as if she had caught him off-guard with what she said. Olivia expected him to ask her the reason for that, but Sam defied her expectations yet again. He asked, "Just now? Weren''t you asleep?" She was thrown for a loop. After all, his takeaway from her statement was just too weird. Was this dunce''s brain wired differently from other dunces? "I thought about it while I was asleep." "How can you think when you''re asleep?" He was rife with suspicion. He pursed his thin lips and side-eyed her. "You weren''t asleep, were you?" "I was!" She reached out to push his face. In a low voice, she groaned, "Focus on walking. What will you do if you fall while carrying me? I don''t think my body could withstand a fall like that. I''m extremely weak right now." Weak? He could clearly feel the strength in her push. It was no joke. This girl... A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips and he carried her even more snugly. His attention was focused on the road ahead as they conversed. "It doesn''t matter when we tell them. It''s all the same. I won''t change my mind, anyway." "Alright," she interrupted him. "Why does it seem like you''re constantly swearing fealty to me? I trust you. It''s just that so much happened tonight that I''m exhausted. I just want to go back home and get a good rest. Then, we''ll find a good time to inform the family about our decision. We can''t leave them hanging." "Okay." Olivia was not making light of the situation. She was fatigued, extremely so. At first, she was still able to jest with Sam and poke fun at him. Later on, exhaustion overtook her and she fell asleep on his back right away. She wasn''t even aware that they had gotten into the car. When they arrived home, he carried her upstairs. She, on the other hand, had been sleeping soundly all the while. Her fair skin looked even paler and more fragile than usual because of the illness. It was rare to see her like that usually. At the moment, she was curled up under the quilt like a kitten. Her brows were furrowed as she slept; her face was scrunched up as she was still not feeling well. He requested for leave and did not go to work. He remained at home to apany her. She slept until the next afternoon. Her stomach was emptied from vomiting too much the night before. When she woke up, her body was famished, but she did not have any appetite. After waking up, sheid on the bed, dazed. The quilt covered her body and she peered at the chandelier above her. Her thoughts were unfathomable. It was not until he pushed the door open that she turned to look at him. "You''re awake?" He asked. She nodded and voluntarily stretched her arms out to him first. The gesture was one which he understood. He sat down at the edge of the bed and pulled her into his embrace. Sam''s body temperature was slightly low. At the embrace, Olivia could not help muttering, "So cold." "Then I''ll take my coat off. It''ll be warmer inside." She immediately wrapped her arms tighter around his waist when he went to shrug his coat off. She shook her head and murmured, "There''s no need. I''ll warm up after I hug you for a while more." She had not fully recovered yet. Her antics were like those of a clingy, mischievous child. Holding onto him, it wasn''t long before she felt drowsy again. "Are you feeling sleepy again? Aren''t you hungry?" He asked. "I''m a little hungry, but I don''t feel like eating," she replied. Hisrge hand ced itself on her back. As he patted her hair down to make it tidier, he told her tenderly, "I''ve made soup. Get up and have some." Soup? She immediately shook her head from side to side. "I don''t want soup. I want something spicy." Instantly, Sam''s expression turned stormy. "You still want spicy food after being in that statest night? Your sickness was probably caused by you ingesting too much spicy food." They had ordered extra-spicy food the previous night. Ollie had even gotten an additional serving of spicy sauce for herself. She had been tearing up from the spiciness, yet she still insisted on eating it. Hence, he had the suspicion that her illness was caused by her stomach not being able to withstand the spiciness of the food. She seemed to acknowledge that she was being unreasonable, so she didn''t pursue the matter again. "Anyway, I don''t want to eat soup. It''s not tasty." "Be a good girl," he urged, his tone akin to the tone one would take when coaxing a child. It was somewhere between despair and joy. "Since you''re just woken up, you should at least have half a bowl to fill your stomach. After you''re feeling better, you can eat whatever you want." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She didn''t want soup, but she was an adult. She knew that she could only eat some light food in her state, so she gave an obedient nod in the end. Because her stomach had suffered the previous night, Olivia couldn''t even finish half a bowl of soup before she felt unwell again. Tiredly, she pushed the bowl away. "Sit upright for a while before lying down again," Sam instructed. However, she didn''t heed his words. Sheid back down and then said, "I can''t sit upright, I''m tired. Lying down feels better." Well, since she insisted, he did not force her to get up. After sheid there for a while, she fell back into a deep sleep. He took advantage of the time she was asleep to attend a video conference in his study. She was still sleeping when her phone rang, rousing her. She turned over and took her phone out to see who it was. It was a call from her mother. When she recalled the unpleasant conversation from the day before, she snapped her eyes shut again. She didn''t feel like picking up. However, when all was said and done, it was still her mother on the line. Atst, she gave in and answered the call. She didn''t speak. Brenda, on the other end of the call, was also aware of the awkward tension between them. They remained silent for a long time, with both mother and daughter just staring at their phones. Since Olivia was feeling sick, she finally said, "Mom, if you have nothing to say to me, I''ll hang up." "Ollie, don''t hang up." When Brenda heard that, she quickly stopped her from ending the call. She said, "I have something to tell you." Hence, Olivia remained on the call. However, it was too tiring to hold the phone up to her ear. She set the call to speaker mode andid there, waiting. "Regarding that matter, it was my fault." Olivia was stunned at Brenda''s words. "I shouldn''t have read yours and Sam''s fortune''s behind your back. What you said yesterday reminded me that I had been forcing you into things all these years. If you hadn''t told me, I might not have realized this. Parents sometimes do things that go against the will of their children for their children''s sake. Ollie, I didn''t mean any harm. I did it for you. I didn''t want to hurt you." At that juncture, Brenda took a deep breath and continued, "Although we can''t change what has already happened, it served as a reminder to me. Thus, let''s make amends and bury the hatchet, okay?" "Like you said, you can make your own decisions. I won''t meddle in your business again." It came as a shock to Olivia that her mother was acting that way. She had thought that Brenda would keep objecting. Who knew that she would set things straight that fast. Moreover, Brenda was speaking in a much gentler tone to her. The anger that lingered in Olivia''s heart vanishedpletely at that moment. "Mom, that''s enough. I was in the wrong yesterday. I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that." "No, Ollie, you did nothing wrong. I didn''t realize my mistakes previously. You''re right, I was too overbearing before. After hearing what you had to say yesterday, realized that I wouldn''t feel happy about it either if I were in your position, forced into an arranged affair. Thus, I called you today to apologize. I''m sorry, Ollie." The rtionship between the mother and daughter had always been amiable. Even if they had quarrels and bickered with each other, they would soon get over it. However, this time around, Olivia had opposed her mother fiercely. Brenda reflected on the matter too. It was inevitable that they were dead serious when addressing the issue that day. With that, the knots in their hearts came untied. Therefore, Olivia didn''t hide anything from Brenda any longer. She said, "Sam and I are ready to get married." At that, Brenda seemed to be perfectlyposed, as if she was not surprised at all. "You guys are going to get married? Have you chosen a date for the wedding?" Olivia thought it over, then said softly, "You can choose. Choose a good day." "Alright, I''ll look into it." Just as Brenda was about to hang up, Olivia could not hold back onest question. "Mom, do you really not mind it now?" "Your happiness is the most important thing to me. You''ve chosen this yourself. Your father and I look forward to seeing you achieve your happiness." "Thank you, Mom." After she ended the call, Olivia felt warmth spread throughout her heart. Everything was going well. Wonderful! After Olivia and Sam decided to get married, Brenda and Emma grew closer. They treated each other as if they were already a family. When the two of them got together to choose a date for the wedding, they didn''t bring up the unpleasant things that had happened before at all. When the date was chosen, Olivia''s custom-made ring was also almost done. Two monthster, the ring was finally delivered to her. It was a perfect replica of the drawing that had been given to the designer. It sported a small, curved band studded with diamonds. It looked both delicate and exquisite. Initially, the n was to hold a grand wedding, as Emma suggested. However, Olivia considered the hefty costs of the ring and the bar that they had paid for. Even if the Sorrento family was well-off, she didn''t want to waste money that way. With that in mind, she discussed the possibility of scaling down the wedding with them. A simple wedding, with a few close rtives in attendance. Simple was best. Unexpectedly, Emma burst into tears on the spot at the suggestion. She tugged on Olivia and eximed, "Ollie, no can do. A girl''s wedding is a once- in-a-lifetime affair. How can it be simple? You''re really such an honest and silly child." The corners of Olivia''s mouth twitched. "Auntie, it''s not that big of a deal. I don''t see it as a must to hold a grand and luxurious wedding." She was a very grounded person. The grander the wedding, the more they would have to spend. She and Sam would have to spend a lot more after having children. Besides, a marriage''s worth was not determined by the wedding ceremony. To her, what was most important was that Sam and their families had agreed to the marriage. Moreover, the ring on her finger had already cost quite a lot. Therefore, she didn''t want a grand wedding, for she thought that the expense was too frivolous. "Oh dear, why do you still call me your auntie? You''re about to marry into my family. Call me ''mom''!" Emma gently pinched her. Olivia smiled and lightly called out, "Mom..." "That''s right!" "Listen to me, Ollie. Sam''s father and I have worked hard for over half of our lives. We weren''t willing to spend our savings because they were specifically for our son''s wedding. You don''t need to pay for it. I''ll cover the costs." "How could we? Sam and I... actually don''t care about having a luxurious wedding, really." "No, no, I care about it. I want all our rtives to see Sam married to his beautiful wife." Hence, in the end, the wedding was held in ordance with Emma''s wishes. They had decided on a garden wedding. Therefore, instead of picking a traditional white wedding dress, Olivia picked a floral dress. Emma apanied her to pick it out. They decided on the grandest and most expensive one avable there. Olivia felt bad when she saw Emma swiping her card to pay for it, but she was also moved by it. Emma treated her extremely well. It was as though Olivia was her biological daughter. However, during that period of time when they were preparing for the wedding, Sam was sidelined by his family. When Olivia was in bed one night, she stretched out her leg to kick him and said jokingly, "I feel like I''m your mother''s real child and you were adopted from the streets." Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 Sam frowned and mulled over it for a long time before saying, "It might be possible? Maybe I was swapped at birth and I''m not really her biological son." At his words, Olivia rolled over and looked him in the eye. She said with a smile, "I''m just pulling your leg. Don''t tell me you''re taking it seriously." "I''m joking too." "You''re lying. You''re not even smiling. You make jokes while looking dead serious, what a cold man!" She prodded his chest, and he used that opening to grab her hand. Then, she was pulled into his embrace. He rested his chin on her head and said, "Sleep earlier. We still have a lot to do after this." He was right. One would assume that the day of the wedding would be the busiest day, but Olivia soon found out after that day that there were even more matters to attend to. After all, they still had to prepare a new matrimonial home. Emma had chosen the house ahead of them. Olivia went to check it out. The atmosphere was cozy andfortable. However, they hadn''t bought any furniture yet. With that, not only was Olivia upied with wedding preparations, she was also busy decking the house out with furniture. She and Sam went to buy a sofa, bed, dining table, and some other items. Recently, Olivia had seen a lot of unique ornaments for the house online. Plus, they both still had to work. They had to set aside their leaves for the wedding ceremony itself. They were both busy as bees. Since it was a grand wedding ceremony, they had to send out invitations and favors. Minerva, Maddox, Quill, and Vera were naturally invited. However, Olivia voluntarily took Vera''s invitation and told Sam, "You can give the invitations to the Yardleys. I will personally deliver this one." He looked at her, his gaze hesitant. "What? We should work as a team, right? Besides, I have nothing to do today. If you''re busy, you can give me the Yardleys'' invitation and I''ll deliver that too." He was silent for a moment, but then he suddenly reached out to hug her. He leaned on her shoulder and whispered in her ear, "Sorry for the trouble." He apologized, because he knew that he had not gotten over Verapletely yet. Therefore, Olivia had graciously taken on the job of giving the card to her. He had to praise her open-mindedness. Would he ever find another woman like Ollie? She could guess his thoughts, but she neither got angry, nor did she make a fuss. Nonchntly andpletely at ease, she said, "If you think that I''m troubled by this task, then treat me well. Don''t betray me. If you do..." At that, she paused. Then, the cruel words left her, "I will leave you and go somewhere you will never be able to find me." The words made his heart skip a beat. He took a step back and said with his eyebrows furrowed tightly. "Don''t say such things anymore." She quirked her brows in amusement. "What are you afraid of? As long as you don''t betray me, I won''t leave. I won''t make it so that you can''t find me." "Whatever it is, don''t say things like that again." Sam recalled the fortune-teller''s words because of what Olivia said. They would be parted by either life or death. He didn''t want that kind of ending. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Before she could even react to that, she had been enveloped in a crushing embrace. He was holding her with considerable force, as if he wanted to meld their bodies together into one. His hand on her waist was gripping onto her so tightly that it was almost frightening. She was only joking with him. This guy, how could he be intimidated that easily? It seemed that he cared about her more than she thought. When that thought crossed her mind, the smile on her lips subconsciously grew wider. She tenderly patted his back, as if she wereforting a child. "Fine, I won''t say things like that in the future." To her, since Sam was that obedient, he definitely would not betray her. Olivia called Vera on her phone. When Vera was informed that she was going to send the wedding invitation over, she immediately gave her address and ran out of the house to wee Olivia. Of course, Quill tagged along when Vera was about to leave because he was concerned. As soon as Olivia got out of the car, she was met with the sight of Vera standing with a tall and handsome man. The man was tall and extremely attractive, but he gave off a frosty aura. He looked like the kind of guy who was difficult to get along with. When she spotted Olivia, Vera waved to her excitedly. Olivia quickly walked over and smiled. "Nice to meet you, I''m Ollie." "Hello, Ollie. I''m Vera. This is my husband, Quill." Vera gave him a slight push, and the cold expression on his face melted somewhat. Then, he stretched a hand out to Olivia and said, "Nice to meet you." "The pleasure is mine." She extended a hand to shake his, then withdrew it. Their greetings were neutral, and they were not overly touchy-feely. After that, Vera brought Olivia into the house. Quill followed Vera closely all the way, afraid that some misfortune would befall her. Later, Vera said to him, "This is Ollie. She''s Sam''s girlfriend. They''re about to get married, so she''s here today to deliver the invitation." Quill was a little taken aback when he heard Sam''s name. He suddenly recalled Olivia. He remembered the huge fight he had with Sam in the emergency room. Olivia had been standing next to him at that time. She still wanted to marry Sam even after seeing him fighting over another woman with her own eyes? From thest incident, Quill could tell that Sam still had feelings for Vera. However, right then... His impression of Sam worsened the more he thought about it. He pursed his lips and he did not say anything. Nheless, Olivia caught the gist of his thoughts from his gaze. Since Sam was her husband-to-be, she obviously didn''t want Quill to misunderstand him. She did n beat around the bush. Bluntly, she said, "Actually, we''ve met before. You were in the emergency room that time. Sam quarreled with you because of Vera." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org When Olivia brought the matter up of her own initiative, Vera was struck into silence by the awkwardness. Quill, on the other hand, focused his gaze on Olivia''s face and looked her in the eye. She continued, "However, that''s all in the past. Sam is mine now. You don''t have to worry about him stealing your woman. Also, Vera, you don''t have to worry about him harassing you anymore." Vera really had not foreseen that Olivia would bring it up directly. She could only give a wan smile. "Don''t worry. I''mean no harm to you.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I brought this up because I didn''t want you to have anything against me. You might feel slightly awkward about the whole thing at first, but all of these feelings will go away in time," Olivia concluded. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If she had glossed it over, it would only put them in an even more awkward position in the future. If she addressed it right there and then, the awkwardness wouldn''tst. Everything would be fine in the future. Vera''s smile remained when she heard what Olivia had to say. "You have a good attitude. It''s a huge relief to me that you don''t hold any grudges over it," said Vera. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 Quill seriously scanned Olivia''s face for any sign of dissatisfaction or other negative emotions. However, he found nothing. She was indeed an open-minded woman, who had been sincere with what she said to them. Her words did not contain any hidden sentiments. He had initially been worried about Vera''s safety, but he decided he could rest assured after he saw Olivia like that. Therefore, after they entered the house, he left the girls alone. Olivia set the wedding invitation and favors on the table, scrutinizing the surroundings. She then winked at Vera and said, "Your husband worries about you a lot." She gave off the impression of a young girl mischievously ribbing a friend. Vera gradually lowered her guard after she saw how warmly Olivia was treating her. "I''m sorry, he didn''t mean any offense. You saw what happened at the weddingst time too. After that, he constantly harbors suspicions. No matter what sort of situation or who he meets, it''s all the same to him. It''s not just you," she exined. "I understand." Olivia waved her hand around to emphasize her nonchnce. "I''m fine with it. I don''t like him anyway, so it doesn''t matter doesn''t matter to me how he thinks of me. However, at that time, your husband really didn''t pull any punches in settling the matter." "You know about it?" "Of course, the moment something happened to you, Holt Group suffered losses. I saw that online." As she spoke, Olivia gave her a thumbs up. "He''s really good to you. He''s a good husband." Vera smiled shyly and then asked, "Sam also treats you well, right?" "Yeah." Olivia nodded. She replied in apletely natural manner, "Of course. He does whatever I ask him to, and doesn''t dare do otherwise. I like that about him." "Congrattions to both of you. I''m really happy for you guys." Vera offered her congrattions. "I guess what happened that time probably scared you. I don''t think your husband will agree to you attending our wedding. That being said, I still have to follow through with the formalities. Since I have already sent you the invitation and favors, and even received your blessing, I won''t take offense if you don''t go." When she looked at the cheerful girl before her, Vera could not help but be envious. Her envy was mixed with gratification, too. She had always felt that she had let Sam down. After all, he used to be really kind to her and apanied her while she was abroad. In the end, if she managed to find her happiness but Sam didn''t, it would worry her. Now that he had found such an intelligent woman, Vera rejoiced from the bottom of her heart and gave them her blessing. Olivia was the type of person who was really easy to get along with; she could swiftly redirect the topic to other matters. She even said atst, "Come on, there''s no need to feel awkward about it." Vera thought she had a point and agreed. "Okay." They talked and talked, and gradually grew closer to each other. Vera promised that she would definitely attend the wedding. In reply, Olivia put on a tone of displeasure. "You''d better note. If youe to the wedding, Sam might call it off!" Right after, she burst out intoughter, when Vera had not even reacted yet. That sort of thing wasn''t funny at all, yet Olivia wasughing so wholeheartedly. Vera finally confirmed that Olivia didn''t mind the fact that Sam loved her in the past. While Vera wasmenting how cruel she herself was, her heart ached for Olivia. She thought to herself that she should follow in Olivia''s footsteps. Many things in life wouldn''t go ording to n. Many times, it was better to move on than continuously dwell on a matter and stir up trouble. To do so would only cause oneself unhappiness. Their conversation transformed them into good friends. Olivia decided to make a move when she noticed the time. Before she left, Vera reluctantly took her arm. "Can we go out together in the future?" She asked. "Of course. Do you want to go shopping? I have a good friend who''s still single. I can introduce you guys next time," replied Olivia. Vera really didn''t have many friends. Apart from Minerva, whom she could be open with, she really didn''t have any other close friends. Having met the energetic and lively Olivia, she yearned to get closer to her. "Okay, I''ll give you a call." "Alright." After Olivia left, Vera remained sitting on the sofa with a smile on her face. Her radiant smile was what Quill saw when he went to her. His expression softened a lot when he saw his wife that happy. He sat down beside her. "Are you that happy?" "Yes." Vera held onto his arm. In a tender voice, she said, "You don''t know how nice she is. I''ve never met anyone like her. Sam got lucky when he found a girlfriend like her." He recalled what Olivia told him. He nodded in agreement. It was a rarity indeed. He said, "You''re right, she really seems open-minded." Right? I''ve added her on Facebook. Can I go out with her sometimes?" "Go out?" "Yes. I also promised her to bring you along to her wedding, okay?" "Butst time..." He was a little hesitant. After all, Vera''s current situation was different from before. She was now pregnant. A few months had passed, so her belly was already showing. "What? How long has it been since then? I''ve already promised her. I don''t want to break my promise." "Okay, I''ll go with you." Though they had be Facebook friends, Olivia and Vera did not have the time for their shopping date, thanks t how busy Olivia was. She was preupied with her wedding fittings and finding a makeup artist, as well as sending out invitations to friends and rtives. She knew that she had drifted apart from her high school and college friends. If she privately invited them one by one, it would seem like she was fishing for wedding gifts. Therefore, she refrained from textingThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. them privately. She directly shared the news of her marriage in their group chats. It was beyond her expectations that the once- silent group chat would suddenly be lively again. Her friends tagged her there and gave her their blessings. When she read all their texts, the corners of her lips subconsciously curled up. She typed a reply to them. "Thank you for your blessings, dear ssmates. If you''re free, pleasee and attend the ceremony." After that, she put her phone done and headed for the bathroom to take a bath. She looked at the toiletries inside the bathroom. She had recently bought a lot of matching supplies for her and Sam online. They were allid out in the new house. Nothing much had changed. Sam and Olivia were the same type of people who kept the bathroom sparkling clean at all times. He was also fussy and would neatly arrange the toiletries in the bathroom so that they resembled a disy shelf in a store. She was not as fussy as he was, and she would always grumble to him about it. She simply wasn''t used to how he arranged the toiletries. As a result, even washing her face became an inconvenience because she could never find her cleanser. To that, he unexpectedly retorted, "Who asked you to be such a show-off? If you didn''t buy this many toiletries, you wouldn''t need to search for that long." Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 What did he say? Was that what a normal person would say? How was she a show-off? What''s more, it wasn''t wrong for a woman to want to be pretty. They could not go with fewer skincare products. Yet, Olivia did feel a twinge of guilt as she swept her gaze over all the toiletries in the bathroom.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It was packed full of her own items, such as lotions, cleansers, moisturizers, oils, and sunscreen. Not only that, there were also face masks for brightening, hydrating, anti-aging. Sam only had a single cleanser that was pitifully pushed aside to a corner. Oh, perhaps he didn''t know what he should use? Forget about it. She didn''t want to argue with him anymore. She put on a night mask and went to bed. The wedding was held in Sam''s hometown. He booked the best hotel in the vicinity and invited a lot of people whom he was close with. The wedding bustled with activity. Their parents were all still alive and kicking, and the Jenkins family alone had many extended families, what more to say the Sorrento family. To say that there were many people attending the wedding was an understatement. Entire families showed up, and the single guests brought friends along to participate. When Mavis saw the tall and handsome Sam in the wedding pictures, and the grandiose ceremony, jealousy overcame her. However, she huffed in a frigid and sarcastic way, "Our Ollie from the Jenkins family is quite pretty too. She should at least get a man who looks good. Why did she choose a guy with scars on his face? What do you guys think Ollie likes about him? Perhaps his money?" Those words made Eason, her cousin, frown inadvertently. Angrily, he seethed, "Mavis, you''ve had it out for Ollie since you were a schoolgirl. Today is a day of celebration. Can you control your mean mouth?" Her expression contorted when she was berated. She began exining, "Eason, how am I mean? I didn''t say anything bad about Ollie. Didn''t you hear me praising her good looks? It''s just that the scar on her future husband''s face is slightly scary." He interjected, "Enough. What is yourst sentence if not mocking? What''s more, if you really find Sam so disagreeable, why don''t you stop ogling him? You''ve been staring at his photo ever since you came. Those who aren''t in the know would think that you''re trying to snatch him away." "Eason, what are you saying? How would I..." She had not anticipated that he would be that unreserved. Her face twisted in an ugly expression. "Eason." Fiona reached out and tugged on her son''s arm. "Watch your mouth. No matter what, Mavis is still your younger cousin." He snorted, evidently not wanting to acknowledge that fact. "With how mean and acrimonious she is, who knows what she''ll say about me behind my back." All three branches of the Jenkins family were there that day. While Mavis was talking, her parents were there at the table too. Her mother, J, could hear her every word. The look on her face wasn''t pleasant, but everyone knew that the main branch of the Jenkins family, which Eason was from, earned the most money. The second branch, Mavis'' family, was known for being egotistical. Although J was furious, she did not dare to admonish Eason directly. She could only sputter awkwardly, "Eason, Mavis means no harm. She''s just voicing out her actual thoughts. We''re all family, so we just want the best for Ollie." Mavis was already seething because of what Eason had said to her. Her brother, Fabian, curled his lips in displeasure. "Eason, Mavis really didn''t mean it in an offensive way. Please don''t misunderstand her." Eason swept his gaze over them andnguidly downed a ss of wine. Nonchntly, he said, "I''m not sure whether she means it that way or not. However, there is one thing I''m sure of. Not giving your blessing to the couple is one thing. It''s another thing to mock someone''s husband and feign innocence after insulting them." After he made that clear, he gave them the sideeye and tilted his head, "Since you don''t know how to use your words, you should learn to shut up. Wouldn''t that be easier to learn?" As soon as he said that, Mavis'' family''s expression evidently grew chagrined. Mavis smoldered right away. "Mom..." J could only look in the direction of Eason''s family. "Fiona, Mavis really wasn''t meaning to offend anyway. She has always been the blunt type. She didn''t mean any harm." Fiona smiled feebly. "Alright, Eason, be more tactful. Don''t ruin the rtionship between our families. However you''re right. Today is a day of celebration. Since we''re here to attend a wedding, let''s keep our words to pleasant ones. No one would want to listen to insults on a day like this. Mavis, you''re still young. Take your elders'' advice." Fiona wanted to keep the peace, but she kept thatst sentence to pressure Mavis. She was well aware of how arrogant Mavis'' family was. With that altercation, everything became clear to her. Mavis was quite beautiful, but she bordered on being too individualistic and sharp. Since she was a kid, she wouldpare herself to Olivia. Not only that, she would always badmouth Olivia in front of their grandma. Although Fiona wasn''t biased towards Olivia, at the same time, she disliked Mavis. That girl was too insidious. Fiona had disliked Olivia in the past because she wouldn''t retaliate even though others were gossiping about her behind her back. However, Olivia had surprised her at thest birthday celebration. Since Fiona had had the final say, Mavis'' family did not dare to speak again. Olivia, who was at home, had already changed into her wedding dress and had her makeup done. Her bridesmaids were Tiana and Freya, who had specially rushed to the city to attend her wedding. The two of them were dressed in pastel pink dresses. Before the wedding car reached the house, the two bridesmaids wanted to hide Olivia''s shoes to let Sam and his groomsmen search for them. Tiana a and Freya were both bubbly and energetic people, and they were responsible for making the atmosphere merry. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, at that moment, Olivia was so tired that all she wanted to do was flop on the bed in a starfish position. Tiana and Freya hurried over to prop her up. "Dear bride, the makeup wasn''t an easy feat. Don''t lie down. You''ll mess up your makeup and hair if you do. The wedding car will be here soon." Exhausted, Olivia shut her eyes. "Weddings are so tiring." Moreover, she was wearing a heavy floral dress. It was purely custom-made, through an extremelyplicated process. Her waist was perfectly outlined in it. Thebination of pastel colors on the dress really highlighted her charm and daintiness. It reflected a maiden of Hidalgo perfectly. When Olivia first put it on, her first thought was that it was heavy and exhausting to wear. Nheless, when she looked at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t believe that it was her. The norm was to dress trendily. Olivia, herself, usually wore oversized T-shirts and shorts. It wasfortable. asionally, she would don a long skirt when the asion called for it. All her life, she had never worn such a luxurious dress. With the dress, she was much more beautiful than she had imagined! Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Regardless of anything, Olivia was still a woman who yearned to be beautiful. Hence, she took her phone out for a selfie, which she sent to Sam. Well, who knew what he was upied with, but he never replied to her. Tiana and Freya were also awed by her beauty and took out their own phones for group selfies from all angles. After they were done snapping pictures, they went to the wedding photographer to get him to take some professional photos of the bride. Olivia''s dress was heavy and she had to move around quite a lot as directed by the photographer. At first, she was cooperative, but by the end of the session, she was utterly fatigued. Sam had not replied to her yet by the time they were done. What on earth was he doing? She was a little chagrined. Because of the makeup, she hadn''t eaten much in the morning. All the exertion in the photography session had just made her hungrier. When she realized how hungry she was, she spoke to her two bridesmaids. "I''m a little hungry. Can I get something to eat?" To that, Tiana immediately turned around and grabbed a handful of biscuits and candies from the table. "How about you curb your appetite with these snacks?" Olivia immediately refused the dry biscuits and overwhelmingly sweet candies. "I don''t want these." Freya rummaged in her own bag and fished out a bun. "Eat this. I was going to have it in the car to fill my stomach but I couldn''t finish all the buns I brought." Another dry, unappetizing thing. Olivia was ravenous and wanted a hearty meal. However, she couldn''t go get any food to gobble up right then. Besides that, if she ate, she would have to brush her teeth again. That would ruin her makeup. When she thought of the makeup artist''s fury, she gave the bun back to Freya. "Forget it. I''ll wait until the wedding ceremony is done. After that, I can eat whatever I want." "That''s true." Tiana nodded in agreement. "The wedding car is on its way. We can eat after the ceremony." "That''s right." Suddenly, Olivia''s phone chimed with a notification. She nced at it. Sam had replied to her text. "We just got done. I''ll be right there." He wasing right then? She didnt know why, but her heart escted into a frenzied beating when she saw his text. How undignified of her to blush and get all fluttery just because of a single text from him. She kept herposure on the surface and put her phone away. That day, Tiana was in high spirits. She was incessantly posting photos of Olivia on Facebook. She even posted pictures of the room they were in and selfies. Olivia could not keep it in any longer. She asked, "You became Facebook friends with that guy you''re crazy about, didn''t you?" At her words, Tiana was quite surprised. "How did you know?" "You usually don''t post very often, but now, you''re posting photos whenever you get the chance to. You posted two pictures of me, but the rest are of yourself." "Ahem." Tiana gave a slight cough and hugged her, all smiles. "My dear friend, my dear best friend. You''re getting married today and will enjoy a joyful wedded life soon. I''m still single, so won''t you let me use this opportunity to advertise myself on my feed?" "Don''t spew nonsense. When did I ever stop you from doing that? It''s just that you never told me how things are going between the two of you." "Well, I''m still just a fan of his. Although he isn''t famous yet, I believe that one day, he will shine onstage, where everyone will watch him." "If that''s the case, then he''ll be even further away from you in the future." "It doesn''t matter. I just love seeing him onstage. It doesn''t matter if he''s distant from me." After that, Tiana touched her cheek, looking right at Olivia. She said, "I''m really envious of you. You found your happiness so quickly. I always thought that you''d never fall for anyone because of that personality of yours. Who knew that you''d shock all of us! You''re not only quick at making friends, you''re also quick to get married. I guess that you''ll be announcing your pregnancy not long after today." Olivia''s face immediately flushed red. "What nonsense are you saying? How could I get pregnant that fast?" "You''re not pregnant yet after that time?" Tiana went closer to Olivia''s ear and whispered cautiously, "It seems like Sam didn''t do too well." Olivia was dumbfounded. "Why do you have dirtier thoughts than me despiteThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. being single?" Tiana grinned mischievously and didn''t answer. Soon after, a knock was heard at the door. The ce began to be lively. "The groom''s here. He has to answer our questions or he can''te in to see Olivia. Plus, he needs to give us some gifts." The house was suddenly filled with noise. Suddenly, someone stuffed a letter into Olivia''s hand. "This is an oath that the groom has to read to you." She took it and nced at it. The letter said that after marriage, the wife would rule the household as the top priority and would never be in the wrong. Even if she was, she wasn''t. Would a person like Sam be able to say such things? For no particr reason, she wanted tough aloud when she thought of his expression while he read it out. Outside the house, everyone was pulling his leg and not allowing him to enter. Although Freya wasn''t familiar with anyone from the groom''s side as she was Olivia''s friend, she had a silver tongue since she was an editor. She was a good sport who knew how to joke around too, so she managed to liven up the atmosphere in an instant. Sam brought along two groomsmen with him, both his rtives. One of them was a straightced man but the other was the type to fool around too. It was only after Sam stuffed a lot of money through the crack of the door that Tiana and Freya let him and his groomsmen inside. As soon as they entered the house, they received a task. It was to find Olivia''s wedding shoes. The jokes came to an end, and they soon found them. Olivia was sitting on the bed, waiting for Sam to enter the room. Her lips inadvertently lifted into a smile when she heard them fooling around. She never thought that there would be a day where he woulde to pick her up as her groom. On that day, his dark eyes were Ph as always, yet shining bright,plementing his dark hair. 1.n nose was aquiline, and his lips were thin. His scar wasn''t obvious because of the makeup. As a result, his facial features softened, giving him a kinder look than usual. The couple looked at each other from a distance. Sam''s eyes shed with surprise when he saw Olivia. He always knew that she was pretty, but usually, her beauty wasn''t obvious. He had only seen her dressed up at the dinner party that time and that wedding. She had worn @dress to the bar that night and danced on stage. She had been especially charming in every word and move of hers. Up till then, Olivia had been sitting there quietly, wearing the gorgeous floral dress. The light colors highlighted her snow-white skin and brought out the blush in her cheeks. Her eyshes were curled. Under them, her gaze was flickering. Her lips were a fiery scarlet. His nce at her carried a thousand meanings within it. He pursed his thin lips. His eyes contained multitudes as he approached her. "I''m here." With those words, she felt as though her heart had been tickled with a feather, causing it to skip uncontrobly. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 They had to follow the schedule after that. The bridesmaids and groomsmen went over and made merry. The silence that belonged to only Olivia and Sam a moment ago vanished. When he read the letter in her hand aloud, everyone around them recorded it on their phones, uploading the videos on their social media. At that scene, she eximed, "Don''t delete the video after you guys have posted it. You guys have to send it to me. If he doesn''t follow my every word in the future, I''ll use that video to threaten him." Her words instantly sent the others into raucousughter. After he was done reading the oath, she once again agreed to marry him amidst much cheering. He put her wedding shoes on her feet. As he bowed his head to do so, his expression was focused. Each and every move of his was gentle as he slipped the small and dainty shoes onto her feet. Before she gave any reaction, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips. The people around them suddenly broke out into moreughter. As he backed away, she noticed that his lips were stained with color. He immediately picked her up in a princess hold. They had gone through the process of fetching the bride with no trouble. Next, they were to depart for the wedding venue. There, another wedding dress had been prepared for Olivia. She didn''t like it as much, but Emma wanted her to wear a different dress for the ceremony, so she agreed to it. On the way to the wedding venue, Olivia wiped off the lipstick stain on Sam''s lips. In a hushed voice, she asked, "Is my lipstick ruined? You rubbed off an awful lot of it." He lowered his head to eye her at her question. His gaze was piercing, and his voice was slightly hoarse. "No, it''s fine." As he spoke, without meaning to, his hand subconsciously went to hold her chin. He could not help but approach her, bending over her. She immediately realized what he was going to do. She reached out to block him from moving any further forward. "What are you doing? We''re going to the wedding venue. You''ll end up smearing my lipstick." He blinked. He asked curiously, though it also seemed like he wanted to use the information for something, "Can''t you just re-apply your lipstick?" She halted for a second at his question. Her eyshes fluttered as she blinked slightly. "Yes, but..." "Then, there''s no problem." He recklessly kissed her on the lips. All she could see was his face in front of hers, magnified, before he sealed her lips. It was totally different from the kiss he had given her in the room. That kiss was nothing more than a formality. It was just a light peck. His lips parted from hers as soon as they brushed. The only reason his lips had been stained from the light touch was because her lipstick was bright-red andyered on. It was all the more prominent now when he kissed her aggressively. She resisted it at first, but after he pried her clenched teeth apart, she could no longer say anything. She leaned against his chest gently. He supported her waist with one hand and held her shoulder with the other, propping her up with his strength. When they were done kissing, he leaned backwards. She saw that his lips and teeth were stained an astonishing red. Her face instantly reddened. She was also somewhat put off by him. "Disgusting. There''s lipstick everywhere.." He didn''t consider it a problem. He didn''t dislike it. He just reached out to wipe the edges of her lips. Hoarsely, he said, "Beautiful." "What?" At first, Olivia did not understand what his suddenpliment meant. After a moment of processing it, she came back to her senses. "You mean I look beautiful with lipstick on?" Sam made a sound of acknowledgment. His ears were still as red as before. She couldn''t resist teasing him. Her hand went to brush over his ears lightly. In an alluring voice, without stopping the movement of her fingertips, she asked, "Since I''m so beautiful with lipstick on, then I''ll put it on for you every time we kiss." After saying that, she felt his ears heat up even more. Her own face was also quite warm. She usually wouldn''t say such things. Although what she said was grant, she actually felt quite shy about it. He cleared his throat slightly and grazed her face with his hand. "There''s no need. Weren''t you disgusted just now?" "But don''t you like it? How''s the taste?" She purposely drew closer to him and rubbed her nose against his. "What does it taste like?" He actually gave some serious thought to her question. "It''s fruity." Olivia clicked her tongue. He really went and tasted it? Although all the scarlet lipstick on her lips was gone, her lips were still tinged with color. It wasn''t bright red like before. It was a more gorgeous shade that made Sam want to... He inhaled deeply and calmed his urges down. He whispered, "When we get out of the carter, get the makeup artist to re-apply your lipstick." She couldn''t attend to guests with how she was looking right then. Countless men would be there at the venue. Possessiveness surged up in him He didn''t want those other men to see how beautiful Olivia looked. In fact, he wanted to hide her away to have her all to himself. The wedding was just a show for others anyway. His woman was dressed so beautifully. Why should he let others see her that way? Thus, when Olivia was about to get out of the car and call the makeup artist over, she felt a pressure on her waist. Before she could open the door, he pulled her back into his embrace by her waist. "What''s up?" He scrutinized her lip color and the makeup on her face. "Where did you get this makeup artist?" "Oh? Your mom was the one who contacted her. She said that this makeup artist is really skilled and popr." An unknown emotion glinted in his eyes, but she didn''t understand what it was. "What''s the matter? Does it look bad?" "No." He shook his head. It was because she was too beautiful. However, he did not say that. He merely corrected her, "Also, after today, she will be your mother too. Not just my mother." She was momentarily flummoxed. After a second, she smiled and leaned over to tap his head lightly. "Alright, she''s our mother. I misspoke. I haven''t gotten used to it yet." She stuck out her tongue at him shamelessly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The sight caused his eyes to darken. He pulled her over and lowered his head. A few minutester, there was a knock on the window. "Um, you guys have to get out of the car. The ceremony is about to begin." Olivia pushed Sam away, panting heavily. Her pale face was all red. She wiped her mouth and coughed lightly, getting out of the car as if nothing had happened. Of course, before she got out of the car, she shot him a re. When she alighted, the makeup artist who was standing nearby noticed hering over. The makeup artist had a smile on her face initially, but the smile melted away when she got a closer look at her. After a moment, she eximed, "Oh dear, why is your lipstick gone?" Olivia kept silent. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 When everyone turned to look at her, Olivia was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide in. The makeup artist rushed over and said, "Come on, I''ll re-apply your lipstick for you." Olivia didn''t want to say anything. They then headed inside the building to make preparations. Vera and Quill went to give their blessings to Olivia. She tugged Vera away for a while to chat with her. After they left, Freya leaned towards Olivia andined, "That man just now is so goodlooking. It''s a pity that he''s married." Olivia couldn''t get her head around it for a moment. "You mean Vera''s husband?" "Who else? Don''t tell me you thought I meant your husband?" "F*ck!" Olivia was chagrined when she heard that. Right away, she stood up for Sam. "How does Sam pale inparison to him? He''s a hundred times more handsome than him! No, it''s ten thousand times!" Freya chuckled and said, "You can use that man as a reference when you''re writing your draft. Maybe your book will sell out." "Hah!" Olivia also snickered with no little acrimony. "Don''t assume that I won''t do anything to you just because you are my editor. If you''re going to continue taunting my husband, I''ll create a scumbag as my next male protagonist." "Go ahead! Scumbags are popr nowadays. Let''s go for it?" Olivia refused to reply to her! The wedding ceremony went off without a hitch. When it was all over, Olivia was too tired to move. However, she was ted over a certain matter. Sam had drunk all her share of alcohol. He knew that she was an explosive drunk. Since it was an important day, he made up his mind not to let her go wild. Hence, he helped her down all the wine that was offered to her. However, it resulted in more and more people toasting him. They were probably deliberately trying to get him drunk. Atst, he could not even walk straight anymore. However, as long as the ceremony hadn''t ended yet, he had to continue drinking with everyone. The two bridesmaids kept Oliviapany. "Let''s get real here. With how drunk your husband is, can he still do it tonight?"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. That kind of dirty talk would only fall from the lips of her editor, Freya. Tiana wasughing evilly beside her. "If he can''t do it, then Ollie should do it herself." Their words made Olivia roll her eyes at them. "Don''t talk nonsense. You guys can head back first. I''m feeling very tired, so I want to rest for a while." She had woken up very early in the morning. She was exhausted after the whole day of bustling here and there. Noticing the fatigue on her face, Tiana and Freya dropped the teasing and left. After she made sure that they were gone, Olivia cast all the formalities aside. She plopped down onto the bed right away and slept. She had changed into a white wedding dress before thetter half of the ceremony, and she was still wearing it. It was extremely inconvenient to sleep in. However, she really was worn out, so she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes. She didn''t know how long she slept for. She seemed to have heard someone open the door, and the sound of footsteps walking in her direction. After that, the other side of the bed sank down. The strong smell of alcohol wafted towards her. It was so acrid that she couldn''t ignore it. She pried her eyes open and saw Sam lying beside her. His eyes were shut, and his face and ears were red. He wore a pained expression. She was suddenly jolted awake. She turned over and sat up to take a look at him. He kept his eyes shut, as though he was really suffering. Did he drink too much? She reached out and patted him on the face. "Wake up." After a few pats, he finally opened his eyes. As soon as he opened them, she was shocked by how bloodshot they were. "How could this happen?" Seeing the worried look on her face, Sam forced a smile. "It''s alright. I drank a little too much, that''s all. I''ll be fine after a short rest." Olivia was still drowsy, but when she saw him like that, she abandoned all thoughts of sleep. She bolted up right away and went to make him some soup for him to sober up. After that, she took a towel and wiped his face. He was really feeling ufortable. Being drunk feltpletely different from his current state of having drunk way too much. His head was not only throbbing, but his body also felt extremely heavy. He didn''t want to move from the difort. Everytime he moved, his stomach churned. After wiping his face down, she tenderly said, "I''ll go see if the soup is done. Wait a moment." He lifted his gaze to look at her petite figure, d in the wedding fit dress. She hadn''t changed out of it yet, so it was inconvenient for her to walk around. She could barely walk around with both her hands clutching the full-bodied skirt. After a while, he heard her footstepsing towards him once more. He opened his eyes again and saw her clumsily waddling towards him, a bowl in one hand, the hem of her skirt in the other. This girl. "Here you go. I''ve made some soup. Go ahead and drink it to soothe your stomach." He sat up and drank the soup. His stomach still churned slightly, but it was miles better than before. She was about to leave him when he grabbed her wrist, not letting her go. "Don''t go. Lie down here with me." "Alright." Sheid down beside him and looked at him while blinking." How much did you drink?" He could only elicit a pained smile at her question. Those people really didn''t have any limits when it came to alcohol. Each person had gotten him to drink at least two sses. One for himself, and one for Olivia. Although it didn''t seem much all the sses added up with the sheer number of guests present. He really couldn''t withstand that much alcohol. "If I had known that this would happen, I wouldn''t have let you drink my share of alcohol." "What kind of nonsense are you spouting? If I didn''t, the alternative was to see you act up at our wedding." She pinched him and said discontentedly, "That''s for the better. If I start acting up, those people won''t dare toast me anymore. At least I wouldn''t feel sick while I was going wild. But you look absolutely miserable right now." Sam reached out and folded her into his embrace. Hoarsely, he retorted, "I''m fine. I don''t feel too miserable." Although he said that, he had been lying there since he returned home. He hadn''t moved a muscle except to hug her. The state he was in dampened her mood somewhat. It looked like they wouldn''t be able to spend their first night as a married couple together as one should. She gloomily pursed her lips. She wasn''t really looking forward to it that much, but she hadn''t anticipated that it would be off the table entirely. Hence, she felt a little disappointed. Even though she was disappointed, she did not object to it, because of how poorly he was feeling. Both of them justid there quietly. Compared to the hustle and bustle in the daytime, their wedding night was unusually silent. She could hear his heartbeat clearly through the silence, as she was lying down beside him. The room still had wedding decorations in it, and the lights were dim. As theyid there, she felt drowsinesse over her once more. Just as she was about to fall asleep, his hands suddenly went where they shouldn''t. All of a sudden, her sleepiness vanished. She looked up at him and asked, "What are you doing?" His eyes were dark and brooding, obviously different from before. Although his voice was hoarse, it was clear. "Tonight is our wedding night. I can''t disappoint my wife." Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 The words that came out of Sam''s mouth in that quiet room made Olivia''s heart flutter and her face redden. Her face was essentially bright scarlet when she gave him a push. "Right, but aren''t you feeling ufortable?" "Didn''t you just feed me some soup that would make me feel better?" "I did, but it hasn''t been that long yet." "I''m already much better." "You''re lying. How is that possible?" She interjected huffily, in a serious tone that resembled an old woman''s. "Although tonight is a special night, you don''t need to force yourself. This is a special exception." After that, she even got up and tucked him in under the quilt. She patted his cheek and said, "Sleep tight." "Ah!" Just as she was done bidding him goodnight, he suddenly turned over and sat up. He then pulled her over by her waist and picked her up. She had not seen iting. In her fright, she instinctively put her arms around his neck. With her entire body mid-air, she was carried by him into the bathroom. "I''ll let you see with your own eyes if I''m faking it or not." Well, Olivia never thought that Sam, who had been like a dead fish up until that second, regained his vigor all of a sudden in the next second. Perhaps her soup was too effective, or perhaps it was because her words pierced his self-esteem. In short, she had to pay a very high price. He did not let her off until the early hours of the morning. She was so exhausted that she fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. She paid no mind to anything else. In her sleep, she vaguely felt someone wiping her body with a warm towel. His movements were tender, and the temperature of the towel was just right. Therefore, she slept deeply. When she woke up, it was already the afternoon of the next day. Still tired, she didn''t even want to lift a finger. Unfortunately, she was also still hungry. Lying on the bed, her stomach would constantly growl from time to time. The hunger made her dizzy and light-headed. Hunger aside, she was fatigued, so Olivia kept lying there with her eyes half-closed. That continued until Sam pushed the door open and went inside. He heard the sound of her stomach growling. "Awake? Are you hungry?" Her expression changed when she saw him. She red at him as if he was her mortal enemy. It was all that b*stard''s fault. If it wasn''t for him, she would still at least be able to get out of bed. At that thought, she didn''t want to look at him. She shut her eyes, nning on ignoring him. "I''ve made some oatmeal. Have some?" When she heard what he said, she opened her eyes again and snorted. "I''ll only eat if you feed me." Following that, he turned around and left the room once more. As he did so, she closed her eyes to rest until the aroma of food wafted towards her nose. She pried her eyes open and watched as he approached her. Sam helped her up and began to feed her the oatmeal. After downing nearly half a bowl, Olivia recovered some of her energy and could talk more than before.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Did I get up toote? Will your parents me me?" He curled his lips at that question. His ears were red as he said, "I don''t think so. After all, it is a special situation." She couldn''t help but reach out to pinch his arm. "It''s all your fault. It wasn''t as though it was your first time. Why were you acting as though you''ve been deprived for years?" He extended his hand to cover his mouth as he coughed slightly. It was because he saw her in that wedding dress. At that time, he was unable to hold it in any longer. He had been bitterly enduring his desires. "Eat a little more." "Okay." She was still hungry after she had finished the whole bowl. Before he went to get another serving, she viciously tugged his hand over to her lips and bit him hard. She deliberately used all of her strength. It was payback for how he had bullied her the night before. Unexpectedly, in the next moment, Sam set the bowl down on the chair beside him and pinned her down on the bed. "Ah, what are you doing? Are you out of your mind?" Olivia asked. He stared sternly at her. "You''re seducing me." She replied, "When did I ever do that?" that she She swore that she really only wanted to pay him back by biting him. However, because she was afraid that he would really get hurt, she only bit him hard enough for him to feel the pain, but not draw blood. How did that count as seduction? "You did." He gazed into her eyes seriously. "This counts as seducing me too, so you''d better not provoke me. After all, we''re married now so anything I do to you is legal." She huffed, "I''m already this exhausted. Why don''t you just go on and work me to death!" .ne ¨¦t Although he said what he did, he still felt a little chagrined when he saw her too tired to even move. Hence, he did not continue what he intended. Instead, he pulled her up into a proper sitting position. He said gently, "I was just scaring you. Do you want to have another bowl?" "Yes!" That day, Olivia broke her personal record and are three bowls of oatmeal. She even wanted another serving after that but Sam forbade it. He was worried that she would have a stomach ache if she ate too much at a time, so he didn''t bring her another bowl. Irritated, she didn''t want to talk to him anymore. What was even more hateful than him forbidding another bowl of food was that he actually thought that she had eaten too much and asked her to get up and walk around. Hah! She really wanted tough in his face. Didn''t he have any awareness of how he had made her suffer the night before? And he wanted her to go for a walk? With her legs feeling like jelly? "I''m not going." She turned her face away. "I haven''t had my fill yet. I don''t have any strength." He frowned slightly. "Ollie, don''t stir up trouble. You''ve eaten too much today." "When did I ever eat too much?" I''m hungry. Besides, it was just three bowls of food. It''ll be digested very soon." After saying that, she quirked her eyebrows, as if something had juste to mind. She reached out to him and said, "Actually, I''m okay with going out. I can''t walk because I''m too weak, so you''ll have to carry me." "Carry you?" "Yes." She nodded and chuckled. "Didn''t you want me to take a walk to digest the food? But the thing is, I can''t walk. Thus, you have to carry me. Isn''t it the same?" Sam asked, "Are you saying me carrying you around will aid in digestion?" It was the first time he heard such an absurd statement. The one expending energy to carry her was him. Olivia was justtching on to someone who could walk so she wouldn''t have to, because she couldn''t. To put it bluntly, she was just going to continue lying down, albeit in a different location. He knew that that girl was upset with him because of what happened the night before, so she was being difficult to rile him up. "Are you disagreeing? Where is that letter you read to me yesterday? I''m only asking for a small thing, yet you actually have to think about it for such a long time." She raised a brow, acting imposing. He gave in to his fate and turned around so his back was facing her. "Come on up. I''ll bring you downstairs for a walk." Upon looking at his broad back, she was pleased. She quickly climbed onto it. However, after climbing up, she came to realize something extremely embarrassing. She was still wearing his shirt! Because of that, she immediately backed off again. "I''m not going." When she thought that she had to get changed to go for a walk, she gave up on herself once more. "What''s wrong?" "I can''t go anywhere dressed like this. I won''t go. I want to sleep." As she said that, sheid back down on the bed and covered herself with the quilt. His eyes were filled with a deep sense of helplessness. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 At night, Sam''s parents, Emma and Marcus, came over to have a family meal. Emma came in the evening. She proactively took on the responsibility of cooking and even brought a lot of ingredients over. When no one else was around, Olivia could be difficult with Sam all she liked. After all, it was just the two of them, so it didn''t matter what she did. However, when their elders were around, she had to watch herself. Before Emma came, Olivia was still lying in bed with no intention of getting up. When she heard Sam say that they wereing, she flung aside all other thoughts and immediately lifted the quilt, trotting into the bathroom barefoot. After washing up, she quickly got dressed and applied some natural makeup so that she appeared decent. While she was doing her makeup, Sam was staring at her from the side. "Do you I need to put on makeup when meeting my parents?" After she carefully drew her eyeliner as she faced the mirror, she shot a nce at him. "Of course. I''m newly wedded to you and have just been incorporated into your family. There are certain things which I have to do well. You dunce, you won''t understand." It was not to curry favor with him. Simply put, she wanted to do things like that. After all, his parents treated her really well. It wasn''t a hassle for her to put some effort into her appearance when meeting them. After she was done with the makeup, she began to pick out something to wear. Finally, she chose a dress that Emma had bought for her. After that, she ran to the kitchen to help Emma. "Mom," she greeted. When Emma saw Olivia, especially when she called her ''Mom'', she was beyond happy. She smiled so widely that her eyes narrowed into crescents. She couldn''t hide her happiness. "Ollie? I heard from Sam that you were still sleeping. Why did you get up so fast? If you''re tired, you can sleep some more. After I''m done cooking, you can get up then to have dinner with us." At that, Olivia''s lips twitched subconsciously. That idiotic Sam really went ahead and told his mom that she was still sleeping. What a man and his wife did should remain private. It was basic knowledge. If it was talked about in the open, it would embarrass anyone and make them feel awkward. She was currently experiencing that, so she could only change the topic. "Mom, what are you preparing for dinner tonight? I''ll help you." After she offered to help, Olivia rolled her sleeves up, but Emma stopped her right away. "No, you don''t have to, really. I''ll handle the kitchen today, so you should go rest for a while more. After I''m done preparing, I''ll get Sam to wake you." "Mom, how could I? I''m your daughter-inw, not a princess whom he wedded or something. We should work together on the chores." "Who said that?" Emma''s face immediately stiffened. "Did that brat force you toe here and help me? Am I right? I will teach him a lesson. What''s he doing if he doesn''t love you after marrying you?" At first, Olivia thought she was joking. However, Emma rolled up her sleeves and stormed out of the kitchen. She was ready to go argue with her own son. Only then did Olivia realize that she was dead serious. "Mom, Mom!" Olivia could only stretch a hand out to stop her. "It has nothing to do with Sam. It was me who wanted to help you. He didn''t ask me toe here." Upon hearing that, Emma narrowed her eyes and stared at her. "Is that true?" "It is. It''s just that since you''re older than me, I felt that I should help you as I''m from the younger generation. Sam isn''t involved." "It''s fine, don''t worry about it!" Emma graciously waved her hand around. "Although you are now my daughter-inw, you shouldn''t be stressed out. I''m different from those other women. I adore you as if you''re my own daughter, Ollie, so you can do as you please." "Right now, I want to help you cook, Mom. If we work together, we''ll be done faster." After that, she intimately held onto Emma''s arms, as though she wanted to have a discussion with her. In the end, Emma allowed her to do as she liked. Both of them went into the kitchen, looking as close as a mother and daughter rted by blood. When they were done preparing dinner, the entire family got together and began happily enjoying their meal together.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. That night, Emma gave Olivia a lot of gifts and money. On their wedding day, they had already received more than enough congrattory money. Olivia didn''t anticipate how well Emma would treat her. Touched, she hugged Emma, and then said, "Thank you, Mom. You''re too kind." As soon as Olivia hugged her, Emma''s nose ached to sniffle, and her eyes reddened. She patted Ollie''s shoulder and said, "We''re family, so you don''t need to be so polite. Sam is our only son. If you need anything, just tell us. We''ll try to satisfy you. What''s more, Sam, you must treat Ollie well in the future. If find out that you''re mistreating her, your father and I will not spare you." Inparison to Emma''s nagging, Marcus was much calmer. He gave Olivia a very good-natured look. "Olivia, if anythinges up, you can tell me. You don''t need to be restrained with us." "Thank you, Mom and Dad." "By the way," Emma piped up, seemingly having thought of something urgent. "Since you guys are already married, you should start preparing for pregnancy. Ollie, when are you nning to have a child?" When she was met with that question, Olivia was taken aback. She smiled helplessly to herself. Sure enough, since they got married, childbirth was indeed a hurdle they had to face. She smiled awkwardly, then exined in a natural and graceful manner, "Mom, Sam and I have just got married and we''re still young, sq we''re not going to rush into it." "Young?" Emma nced at Sam Her lips curled. "He''s bing an old man soon. How is he considered young? However, Ollie, you''re still young, so there''s no rush. I didn''t have any intention of pressuring you into anything when I asked you that, okay?" "I understand, Mom. Rest assured. We''ll let nature take its course." Although Emma said that she wasn''t pressuring Ollie, deep in her heart, she wanted to quickly hold her grandchild. However, that would remain in her thoughts. She didn''t say anymore after that one question. "Come on, let''s dig in. Have some more." The three bowls of oatmeal that Olivia ate at noon had already been digested. She had nned to eat a little more at dinner. Who knew that Emma would feed her all kinds of food? Atst, Olivia had had her fill. In fact, she was way too full. Nheless, Emma was worried that she hadn''t had enough yet, so she kept taking more and more food for her. Olivia''sst resort was to stare pleadingly at Sam to help. "Mom." He received the message from her gaze. He reached out and took Olivia''s te, setting it down in front of him. "Ollie''s too full. Her stomach will hurt if she eats too much." Emma understood and gave her a self-conscious smile. "Ollie, you can''t eat anymore? Why didn''t you just tell me?" "Mom..." "It''s fine. Why are you being so reserved? Are you putting distance between us? Didn''t I say that you could treat me like your real mother? If you have anything to say, just say it. I''ll spoil you!" "Okay, I''ll keep that in mind. Next time, I''ll directly tell you myself." The family of four happily finished their dinner. Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 Three dayster, Sam brought Olivia to his parents'' home. After staying there for a night, the newlywed couple flew abroad for their honeymoon. They didn''t sign up for a tour during their honeymoon. They were to explore the ce on their own, considering that Olivia was more of a casual person. Therefore, after putting much thought into it, Sam only booked flight tickets going there but no return tickets. He nned to have fun there with her until she had had enough of it. Although it was their honeymoon, she was still a hard worker. She brought herptop and notebook along with her. They were already there when he, who was standing beside her, looked at the items and asked, "Why are you bringing all this?" She answered with an "oh" and exined, "These are my lifelines. I have to carry them with me." "Even if you bring them along, will you have the time to use them?" After that, seeing that she was still bending down and sorting out her things busily, he reached out to tug her up by her cor, pulling her to his side. "Stop busying yourself with these things. We just got here. Let''s familiarize ourselves with our surroundings first. Besides, you didn''t eat anything on the ne. Aren''t you hungry?" Sam asked. Olivia was initially eager to unpack her luggage. However, she realized that she was indeed hungry after he asked her that. "Okay." Hence, she stashed herptop and notebook away for the time being. After that, she rifled through her suitcase, took out a sleeveless dress and put it on. Since it was cold in their own country, and she liked warmer ces, they had decided to go to a warmer country for their honeymoon. He breathed a sigh of relief after he saw that she had stopped fiddling with herptop. However, when he saw that she was wearing a spaghetti strap dress, his expression quickly turned stormy. He directly stood in her path. "Are you going to dress like that and go out?" She nodded. "Is there anything wrong with it?" Was there anything wrong with it? He couldn''t help the frown that crossed his face when he heard that. Previously, when she went to the bar, she wore an oversized T-shirt and baggy pants. All her womanly assets were hidden away. Why did she decide to wear a dress then? What''s more, her outfit was rather revealing. It was a sleeveless dress that revealed a lot of her snowywhite skin. It didn''t even reach her knee. Sam just couldn''t ept her outfit. "No, you can''t go out while dressed like that." "Why not?" Olivia''s eyes widened incredulously. "Don''t tell me that you don''t agree to it because my outfit is too revealing?" She hit the nail on the head. His ears turned red. He didn''t want to admit that she was right. He could only say, "No, it''s not like that. It''s very hot and sunny here. If you wear this sort of dress out, you might get sunburned." "Oh." She looked indifferent as she took out her sunblock and spread it all over her body. She told him, "Don''t worry, I have this. My sunblock is great at blocking LIV rays, so I won''t get sunburned." He was instantly at a loss for words. He thought that she would take care of herself and change into a sleeved shirt. Who could have guessed that she would produce sunscreen instead? Upon noticing his odd look, she waved theText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. sunscreen in front of him and asked, "Wait, you dunce, you don''t know what this is?" Sam reached out and took the sunscreen from her. After ncing at it, he put it into his pocket and said, "I know what it is. Although you have sunscreen on, the sunlight here is different from Hidalgo''s. You''d better put on some UV protective clothes." After that, he took out a sun protective shirt and put it on Olivia, not caring about whether she agreed to it or not. "Be honest with me. Are you afraid that other people will look at me if I''m dressed like this, and you''ll be jealous?" When he heard her question, his ears turned slightly red. "No." "You still don''t want to admit it?" She sneered, "Fine. Since you don''t admit it, then I won''t wear this shirt!" She turned around right away and walked out. His expression became stern. As she was about to leave the room, he grabbed her thin wrist and pulled her back. "Alright, drop it. You''re right. I just don''t want others to see you dressed like this." "What era are we in now?" "Many girls wear dresses like this. Besides, if I wear too manyyers of clothes, I might get a heatstroke from the fierce rays of the sun here." "I''m not dressing like this to show anyone out there. Plus, I didn''t expose anything scandalous. Everything that should be covered is covered." Although that was what Olivia said, when Sam''s gaze fell on her body, he couldn''t tear his eyes away from all the fair skin she was exposing. She always had snow-white skin. In this country, her skin color would stand out much more among them. Who knows how many gazes she would attract if she went out like that. It might also be his own imagination. Whatever it was, he just didn''t like it. "Even if that''s the case, I won''t agree to it." He pursed his thin lips and looked at her searchingly. "When we first met, you didn''t dress like this at all. Why did you suddenly change your style so much?" "What style?" She couldn''t resist rolling her eyes. "I don''t have any ''style'' or whatever." "I just wear whatever that is let comfortable to me. Ah, but I''ll consider the appropriate attire on, important asions." "Let''s go." She took his arm and tried to drag Kim out, but he suddenly stopped and said with a livid look, "I''m not going." "What?" Before she could ask him what the matter was, she was lifted by the waist and thrown onto the soft bed. Right after, he pressed himself onto her. "Since you''re dressed like this, we won''t go anywhere. We might as well stay here and do some other activities." After he said that, he did not give her any opportunity to react at all. He swiftly sealed her lips with his. Olivia wanted to protest, but it was toote. Her watery eyes went wide. Just as she wanted to say something, the hem of her skirt was lifted. "Ah! Sam, stop! I want to go out. I''ll change into something else, okay?" "I won''t wear this dress anymore. Stop it!" The two of them were like a zing fire and dry wood. They were fine before, but when they met in a kiss, how could Sam let her run away? "It''s toote. You''ve lost your chance." "Sam, you b*stard!" Therefore, they spent the first day of their arrival in the country in the hotel. When evening came, she didn''t want to go downstairs to eat at all. Although there was a buffet in the hotel, they had to be there in person to partake in it. She refused to budge, so he had to call for room service. Content belongs She slowly got up when the food was ced in front of her. When she was about to take the dress and put it on again, she found that the straps of the dress had been torn apart. Hahaha. She scoffed to herself and threw the ruined dress onto his face. "You did it on purpose!" He must have purposely torn the dress so that she could never wear it again. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 Sam naturally would not admit to that point, although he had indeed torn the dress because of his selfishness. Nheless, he still humbly admitted to his mistake in the face of Olivia''s harshness. "I''m sorry. I tried my best to control myself, but I couldn''t hold my emotions back. I didn''t mean to do that to your dress."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Do you think I''ll believe you?" She sneered again. She was going to take out a loose T-shirt dress, but after thinking about it, she went for another ck sleeveless dress. When he saw her wearing another sleeveless dress, the corners of his lips subconsciously twitched. She walked towards him, raised her chin and smiled smugly, "You didn''t expect this, right? Before we came here, I prepared a few of these dresses in consideration of the weather here. If you tear all of them, I''ll buy more when we go shopping. I''ll buy a new one for every one you ruin." He was about to say something else, but when he saw the marks on her body, he pursed his thin lips slightly and asked, "Are you sure you want to go out while dressed like that?" "Of course." Her answer was both forceful and lofty. To that, he reminded her in a good-natured way, "How about you go to the bathroom to wash your face or hands?" Although Olivia did not know why Sam said that, she did think that washing her hands before dinner was necessary. Moreover, she was sweaty after their tryst. Her face was also sticky She red at him, then turned around and walked into the bathroom. There was a faint smile on his lips. He slowly sat down at the dining table and counted to himself. "Three, two, one." When he counted to ''one1, her angry voice floated out from the bathroom. "Ah, Sam, you b*stard!" Hearing her furious shout, he was not angry at all. In fact, the smile on his lips grew even wider. After a few seconds, Olivia rushed towards him in her shoes. All of a sudden, she was right up in his face. She grabbed his cor and used him, "You did it on purpose!" "What?" She was wondering why he had suddenly suggested that she go to the bathroom to wash her hands. She was still pondering over it when she lifted her head and saw her reflection in the bathroom mirror. Her once- pale and wless skin was currently peppered with purplish- red marks, all the way from the neck to her corbone, back, and legs. Anyone could see those marks on her skin that was exposed in the dress. No wonder she thought that Sam was behaving strangely previously. He was especially loving towards her corbone and legs. It turned out that he had that in mind. He stubbornly refused to let her wear that sort of sleeveless dress. With that, even if he didn''t tear the dress up, she couldn''t wear it out anyway. However... While Olivia was fuming at Sam, the look in her eyes suddenly underwent a change. When he saw the cunning sh in her eyes, an ominous premonition welled up in his heart. Sure enough, before he had even grasped what it was, he saw her lips curl up as she said lightheartedly, "Did you really think that I won''t wear the dress out like this? I''m telling you, when you''re walking with me, everyone''s attention will be on you instead of me if I go out like this. Do you believe this?" He put his arms around her waist timidly. "So you mean that you still want to wear it? Aren''t you going to be embarrassed from the looks people give you?" "I have always been thick-skinned. Do you think I''ll be scared? But you, on the other hand..." She reached out to touch his red ears. "I''m afraid you will feel more embarrassed than me." She was right, but he thought to himself that he could not let her continue being smug and pull a fast one on him. Thus, he said firmly, "Nope, I won''t. f you don''t care about it, I don''t mind letting others see my masterpiece too." If She was stunned. She didn''t expect that he would say something like that, so it took a moment for her to respond. However, she was also a stubborn one. The next day, when they were about to go out, Olivia really wore the sleeveless dress. She only thered her sunscreen on and wore nothing else over it for protection. The day before, Sam was fully of the mind to win the argument with her. When he saw his woman sporting those marks and walking out of the door with her fair, long legs, his mood took a nosedive. Before she was fully out the door, he pulled her back inside. "I admit defeat. Go and change." She squinted at him. "What? Didn''t a certain person say that he didn''t mind it just yesterday? Why would you go back on your words that quickly?" A man knew when to yield. Besides, he couldn''t care less if he was humiliated in front of his wife. He couldn''t stand the thought that she would attract other people''s attention with the way she looked. At that thought, he closed the door right away. "Yes, I regret it. We''ll go out after you''re done changing." She snorted and shook off his hand. She went straight to the sofa and sat down. "You want me to change? I won''t. I can''t give in to you for everything." He was about to call her ''madam'' at that point. From the beginning until then, how many times did she give in to him? Wasn''t it always him giving in to her? Sam knew that she was the type who would respond negatively if he persisted in.arguing, so he cast aside any thoughts of continuing the argument. He sat down next to her and held her in his arms. He asked in a low voice, "What do I need to do to get you to change?" Content belongs to Huh? His tone had changed. Olivia hadn''t seen iting, so she looked at him and said jokingly, "Your mood sure does change with the weather. Why are you suddenly so gentle? I''m not used to it." After that, she reached out and held onto his shoulders. "I''m okay with changing as long as you carry me all the way today." Carry her all the way? "No problem." He quickly agreed to it, so quickly that even she was surprised. She had already made up her mind to be difficult with him. After all, it would be boring if they just stayed there and did nothing. It was a great opportunity to have some fun with him. However, he agreed so swiftly that she couldn''t even continue to be demanding. "Let''s go. I''ll help you change." Atst, Sam carried Ollie and personally helped her change into a rtively conservative but light skirt set that Emma had bought for her. The set was pastel pink, with blue ents. It looked especially prim and elegant. She was not ustomed to such clothing. After putting it on, she stood in front of the mirror. Although she did not feel used to it, it really was pleasing to the eye. She never put much effort into dressing up in the past, but recently, perhaps because she was with him, she had changed. She was not as tomboyish as before, and would wear more feminine clothes. That time, she had packed her luggage herself. She had every opportunity to pack entirely casual clothes. However, she considered that he would hire a photographer to take pictures of them when they were on their honeymoon. Therefore, she changed her mind and decided to bring along some girly clothes. She had already discovered that new side of hers before the trip. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had indeed changed a lot. She had changed so much for him. She suddenly looked at him and said, "If you dare betray me in the future, I will never forgive you!" Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 That girl really was... Sam walked forward and swept aside her stray locks of hair neatly as he asked, "How could I bully you? Ever since we got together, you''ve always been the one bullying me." When she heard that, Olivia blinked twice and angled her head to stare at him. She snorted softly. "Well, as long as you know it. I''m the only one who''s allowed to bully you. You can''t bully me, and you can''t let anyone else bully you. Even in the future, I''m the only one." "Okay, I promise you." He embraced her. The two of them had been preparing to go out, but as they went on saying nauseating, romantic things, the atmosphere changed. He hadn''t even kissed her yet when she stood on tiptoe and circled her arms around his neck tightly. Soon after, they were kissing in full swing, their clothes falling to the ground. Yes, they spent their second day of their honeymoon in the hotel once again. Come nighttime, Olivia wasying in bed fiddling with her phone. She received a text message from Tiana asking how her honeymoon was going and if she had any pictures. When she read that text, sheughed. They hadn''t taken any photos because they had spent two days in the hotel. After they did the deed, she was so tired that she went straight to bed to rest. Upon waking up, she just ate. She hadn''t even gone shopping nearby. "No." She replied simply and sinctly. Nevertheless, Tiana clearly didn''t want to let her off that easily. She continued to spam her with messages. "Why didn''t you guys take any photos at all? It''s been two days since you arrived. I''m sure you''ve taken some beautiful photos. Don''t hide them, send them over quickly. Your editor also wants to take a look." Upon hearing about her editor, Olivia immediately typed, "How are you involved with her?" "After we became your bridesmaids, we added each other on Facebook. We''ve been chatting with each other everyday. We also tried to guess how many times you did it with your husband. We even bet on it." When that text showed up, the corner of Olivia''s lips instantly twitched. She was at a loss for words. Atst, she replied, "So the reason you asked for photos is actually to fish for the answer to your bet?" "Don''t say that. We''re best friends. I really want to see your beautiful photos." Olivia snickered. "I don''t believe you. You guys made a bet, right? Bet away. My lips are sealed." "Ollie, Ollie, don''t be like that. I made a 1,000 dor bet with your editor. I''ll add you to the group chat, so just tell us." "1,000 dors? Would rich Miss Tiana be short of 1,000 dors?" Tiana already spent tens of thousands on a pop star. Olivia felt physical pain just watching her. Fortunately, Tiana''s father was extremely well-off. Otherwise, what other family could bear her expenditure? Not long after, Tiana added her to the group chat. She and Freya were having a girls'' talk. Seeing the two of them avidly chatting, Olivia decided to interject. "Can you two get your minds out of the gutter? You aren''t even married yet. Don''t be more dirty-minded than a married person. Besides, since you guys are so concerned about Sam''s and my bedroom life, why don''t you just buy a ticket and follow us around?" "We really want to, but will you let us?" "Get lost." In the end, Olivia did not tell them anything. After all, she had to keep that sort of private matters to herself, and she also knew those two too well. If she gave a higher number, they would ridicule her in the future. If she gave a lower number, they would tease her, or even say that Sam was useless or whatever. Therefore, after she thought it over, she decided that it was not a good idea. She told them that she would be going to bed and exited the group chat right away. Let them have their own fun. After she set down her phone, Sam was coincidentally also done showering and he came out of the bathroom. His hair and body were still covered with clear beads of water. When he came over, she called out to him. "Shall we go downstairs for a walk?" At that, he did a double take and asked, "You can still walk around?" He was actually answering her question nonchntly. However, he realized that his answer sounded very ambiguous after the words left his lips. Before he could exin, she threw a pillow at his face. "I can move! Of course I can!" Later, both of them went downstairs to take a stroll nearby. The hotel they were staying at was near the sea, and there was a road between the beach and the stalls nearby, It was alreadyte at night, but there were still a lot of people by the sea. Olivia bought matching flip-flops for her and Sam at one of the stalls. There were lots of stalls selling street food there. She tried many things. When she couldn''t finish something, she would give it to him. After shopping all the way, she was feeling pleasantly stuffed, while he felt ufortably bloated. Upon seeing that she was going to buy more food, he cleared his throat slightly and tugged on her. "I can''t eat anymore." She had not given much thought to it previously. Honestly, she didn''t think that she would be unable to finish her food and have to give it to him. However, she had been too enthusiastic and ended up trying all sorts of the foreign food there. She never expected that he would obediently finish all the food that she couldn''t. "Anyway, we still have a lot of time here. Let''s take it slow and continue shopping tomorrow, how about that?" He spoke to her in a good-tempered tone. Although he couldn''t eat anymore, his tone was still gentle. It clearly showed her the doting love and tolerance he had for her. Therefore, she took the initiative to hold onto his arm. "Well, let''s call it a day today and continue tomorrow. You dummy, you don''t have to eat it if you''re too full. I won''t get mad at you if you don''t finish it." He felt a little ashamed at that, but he had indeed been afraid that she would get angry at him. He reached out and pinched her nose. "Let''s head back." For the following days, he apanied her all the while. Later, he hired a photographer to follow them around and snap lots of pictures. The two of them went to many attractions, duty-free shops, amusement parks, the sea, and so on. She went along with all of it. Eight monthster. Vera had given birth. Olivia had also gotten pregnant, and it was nearly time for her to give birth. It was already very inconvenient for her to move around. Her pregnancy had made her suffer a lot. Her legs were extremely swollen, and she couldn''t sleep well every night. She couldn''t move on her own even if they went out. She would be tired after a few steps. When it came to that, she wanted to cry, but the tears wouldn''te. Their honeymoon trip was suddenly suspended because of her pregnancy. She and Sam had blissfully enjoyed their vacation for nearly half a month. When they were about to fly to the Maldives, Brenda suddenly called her. They chatted for a while, and the topic of menstruation came up. Content belongs to C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. If it hadn''te up, Olivia would never have thought of it. It was only after her mother brought it up that she realized that it had been a while since she had menstruated. All of a sudden, she was struck dumb. It was Brenda who requested that they immediately fly back to Hidalgo. She didn''t want her to continue traveling around in case it hurt the child. After Olivia told Sam about it, he was silent for a while, then booked flight tickets back to Hidalgo. He then wrapped her in his arms and said calmly, "We still have many opportunities to travel in the future. Let''s listen to your mom and go back to Hidalgo to check it out." Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 The examination revealed that Olivia was indeed pregnant. Afterwards, she was detained at home. At first, she was only restricted to staying at home. Later, her mother did not even let her use herptop much. She could only use it for a certain amount of time.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Despite her happiness, Olivia nheless felt a little upset. She was upset because she wasn''t ready to be a mother. She and Sam had always used contraceptives. Judging from the stage of her pregnancy, she had conceived the child that time when she was drunk and had intercourse with him for the first time. It was really worrying. Initially, everything was fine. She didn''t have any morning sickness so food was still delicious to her. After that, even without her mother reminding her to eat, her appetite grew. Her everyday life consisted of eating, then sleeping. It wasn''t long before she became fatter, and her legs began to swell. She suspected that she was pregnant with a glutton. Otherwise, how did her appetite increase so much, to the point where she became that fat? Tiana would poke fun at Olivia every time she came to visit her, which was frequently. "Haha, Ollie, do you know what you look like now? You''re a ball; you don''t even look human anymore. After seeing your state now, I no longer want to get married. Even if I do, I wouldn''t want to get pregnant." Just teasing her verbatim wasn''t enough. Tiana added Olivia into a group chat and continued teasing her there with Freya. Olivia snorted. "Tiana, if your idol wanted you to get pregnant, won''t you do it?" "Yes. I definitely will!" "So when the tables turn, I will definitely return your teasing ten times over." "What the f*ck," Tiana cursed. "It seems that I have to block you. I''ll post a photo of you on my feed right now after I do that." "Go ahead, do it." They were already ustomed to teasing each other. Although Tiana''s tongue was sharp, she didn''t really mean what she said. After they bickered, they would go back toughing cheerily with each other. "Fine, fine. I''ll give you something I bought for you secretly." Tiana produced a packet of junk food from her bag. Olivia nced at it, and her eyes suddenly lit up. "Spicy chips!" "Yep!" Tiana handed the bag of spicy chips to her and said, "Make do with this small packet." After she got pregnant, although Olivia ate a lot, her mother forbade her from eating all sorts of junk food. Since Sam was worried for her health and their baby, he also did not allow her to consume food from outside, iming that it was unhygienic and unhealthy. Therefore, she couldn''t eat such things. Her best friend, Tiana, was threatened by her every time she came to visit. Olivia told her that she had to bring snacks along for her or she could forget about visiting her. With Olivia''s condition in mind, Tiana did not often give her snacks. However, Olivia would look at her pitifully whenever she came empty-handed. Tiana couldn''t bear it anymore, so she would asionally give her a surprise. "Your husband is too cruel. He should at least let you indulge sometimes after seeing how pitiful you are." "I know right?" Olivia nodded. While eating, she grumbled about Sam. "That b*stard is like my mother. They won''t let me get snacks, so you have to bring some for me frequently." In fact, she wasn''t going to tell Tiana that Sam would asionally take her out to get fondue and street food to satisfy her cravings. However, he would not allow her to eat too much each time. As for why she didn''t reveal that, the reason was simple. If Tiana knew that Sam would actually take her out every week, she would definitely think that Olivia had eaten too much and wouldn''t bring snacks for her. Her source of happiness was going to disappear again. She refused to let that happen! "Ah, he''s being too mean. He doesn''t even know how to show love for you." At that time, Sam was working in his office, unaware that he was being bad-mouthed. On the other hand, Vera had already given birth and became a mother. In the beginning, she thought that she''d prefer a daughter, but after thinking about it, it would be nice if her eldest child was a boy so he could dote on his younger sister in the future. She thought and thought about it, to the point where her head felt dizzy. She chose to not think about the gender anymore then. In the end, to her surprise, she gave birth to a pair of twins. What was astonishing was that they were both boys. Moreover, she felt like she was on the verge of dying while giving birth to them. Birthing a pair of twins was too difficult. After they were out, the doctor brought the twins to her. "Congrattions! You''ve given birth to twins." Vera asked, "What are their genders?" "They are two adorable boys." Upon hearing the gender of the babies, she was stunned. Actually, she hoped that they would be of different sexes. She did not expect two boys. Since they were boys, would they be really naughty at a certain age? Would she be able to keep them in line? When she thought about that, she felt a faint headacheing on. After a period of raising her twin sons, she could vaguely tell that they hadpletely different tempers and personalities despite being twins. The older brother was more reserved. He wouldn''t make a fuss even when he was hungry. He would justy there and ignore everyone. When he was awake, he would be in a world of his own. The younger brother, on the other hand, had an explosive temper. He would bawl his eyes out when he was hungry. If he was happy, he wouldugh. When he was annoyed, he would cry to no end. He liked being with people and ying with them. All in all, they were pr opposites. While Vera was immersed in her thoughts, the younger brother began wailing again. She got up and was about to make a bottle of milk for him, but the person beside her pushed her down onto the bed. "Stay here. I''ll do it." Right, after the twins were born, two baby cots became new additions to the couple''s room. They had originally wanted to hire a nanny, but Vera did not trust them. After that, Mabie offered to help. However, the babies cried no matter whether it was day or night. Vera was reluctant to let her mother exhaust herself since she was already old. Therefore, she looked after the twins herself. Quill also supported her decision. After all, the twins would be more attached to their parents if the couple raised them themselves. He proposed to move their cots to their room so that they could take care of them together. At first, she was worried. He had to work during the day, and he wouldn''t be able to fall asleep if the babies were noisy. Therefore, she often let him sleep in the neighboring room. Unexpectedly, he assured her that it was fine and took care of the babies With her. However, it turned out that every time they cried, he would ask her to go back to bed when she was about to get up. Then, he would deal with the twins. They had agreed that they would take care of them together. However, the situation was such that Quill took on all of the responsibility of caring for the babies, whereas Vera did not help much despite being their mother. When he was done feeding them milk andid back down, Vera whispered to him. "Let me feed them at night in the future. You have to work during the day. This will only disrupt your rest." "I''m also responsible for the children. You have it hard since you take care of them alone during the day. How could I let you do it at night as well?" What he said seemed to make sense, but... "How can youpare your work to mine? Even if I have to take care of the children at night, I can make up for it by sleeping during the day. Plus, my momes over everyday to help me." Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 Mabie initially wanted to raise the twins and help Vera out. However, Vera would feel sorry for her mother if she did that, so she did not agree to it. Nheless, Mabie pitied her daughter and also wanted to cuddle her grandsons. Therefore, she visited Vera nearly everyday. David stayed at the restaurant to handle things while she was out. After some time, the staff in the restaurant got used to the work and were able to run the store on their own. Plus, business was booming. Mabie was able to hire a few more staff members. Then, she could focus on taking care of her daughter and her two grandsons. "I wanted to help you of my own ord. Your husband shouldn''t ck because of it." Most men were the same. They fathered children, but never fulfilled their responsibilities as a father. They rarely held the children and wouldn''t take care of them well. If they were roused by the children crying at night, they would even shout at their wives, "Do you even know how to handle a baby?" After that, they would fall back asleep, totally unbothered about their wives'' suffering. Because of that, more and more women suffered from postpartum depression. When Vera was pregnant, she read many articles like that online. Most of them were written by womenining that their husbands were useless. They would shout at them instead of helping them to take care of the children. Since they had to stay at home to take care of the kids, they did not make any ie and were treated as ves. The women would forget how much suffering they went through everyday, unable to sleep or eat properly. They had to bathe the children, clean them, coax them to sleep, and so on. They themselves were extremely tense from the stress. If their husbands weren''t understanding, it really drove them mad. At that time, after reading those articles, she felt strongly that women had to have their own careers and earn their own ie. Otherwise, they would be helpless if they were to meet such problems. Fortunately, Quill was a good husband, even better than she had imagined. At that juncture, she took the initiative to circle her arms around his neck and snuggle her head into his embrace. "Then you shoulde back from work earlier so that you can rest more."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was afraid that he couldn''t bear it physically anymore. His dark circles were looking bad recently. It was just like that time when he was going in and out of the country to meet with his sister. The thing was, he neverined about his tiredness. Even when he was on the brink of exhaustion, he never so much as frowned. That man was really too hard on himself. "It''s okay." He put his arm around his wife''s shoulder. Her concern lit a warmth in his heart. He smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry, I''m doing fine." She raised her head in confusion. "Why are you always like this? You''re being the same as when I first met Minerva. You didn''t even grumble about how tired you were until she went back to her country. You''re a human, not a robot. There''s no need for you to bear all the pain and suffering alone. And..." She asked him something that she had been curious about for a while. "The age difference between you and Minerva... Why does it seem a little strange?" When she first heard Quill''s stories about his childhood, she was ovee with sorrow for him, so she hadn''t given much thought to the details. It wasn''t until one day when she and Minerva were talking and the topic of age came up, that she realized that Quill and Minerva seemed to be a little too far apart in age. It wasn''t a huge age gap conventionally; it was just that it didn''t match up with the dates that he told her. Nevertheless, she hadn''t had the chance to ask him about it at that time. After she became pregnant, she would sleep for much longer hours, so she never managed to bring it up. Now that she thought of it, Vera wanted to stick her nose into the matter. "You''ve finally realized?" He reached out and gently patted her nose. He smiled wanly, "I thought you''d never realize." After hearing that, her eyes widened. "Don''t tell me that you and Minerva..." "Yep." He nodded and said in a low voice, "We''re actually step- siblings. Same mother, different fathers." They had the same mother, but different fathers. That answer somewhat surprised her. "She didn''t ask more about it, so we dropped the matter. Anyway, her rtives are already gone. We only have each other now. Even if we are stepsiblings, I cherish her very much." It was obvious to Vera that Quill really treasured his one and only sister. When she thought of that, she said solemnly, "I will keep this secret for you." "Silly, how is this a secret? Even if we have different fathers, she and I are still siblings who are rted by blood." In the beginning, his mother went through countless hardships after her husband''s death. She did not have the time to take care of him. Thus, William took Quill back to the Hanover family. §Ö§ä However, during that time, Phoebe was incessantly troubled. She spent her days in a muddle- headed state, in between sleep and the waking world. William couldn''t bear to see her that way, so he brought over her childhood friend. That man was Minerva''s father, and he was still a bachelor. He was there everyday to apany her, talk to her and help her get over her troubles after seeing her in that state. Content belongs to At first, she didn''t want to ept it, but some timeter, she ran off and nearly got hit by a car. It was her childhood friend who saved her life, and he lost his sight in the process. Phoebe felt that she owed him a lot. She snapped out of her daze and decided to take up the responsibility of taking care of him. However, at that time, Minerva''s father didn''t want to trouble her. He thought that he was nothing more than a burden, a disabled man. Therefore he drove Phoebe away. She suffered more because of the decision he made. She did not leave him. To force her to leave, he gave her a harsh ultimatum. He told her that she either had to leave him or marry him. The real reason he said that was to drive her away, not to force her into marrying him. Unexpectedly, she chose to marry him. Thus, their wedding was held that way. Even though Minerva''s biological father had lost his sight, he gained the opportunity to have her stay by his side. Later on, Phoebe got pregnant and gave birth to Minerva. Minerva''s biological father doted on his daughter very much. Of course, he spoiled Quill too. Besides, Quill was a reasonable child and the man did not neglect the boy in the slightest. The entire family got along well with each other. That was until Minerva disappeared, and the ne her biological father was on got into an ident. Until the moment he passed away, Minerva''s biological father knew that Phoebe had never loved him. She had only married him out of a sense of obligation. He didn''t say anything, but she knew it too, all the while until he died. "Actually..." At that point, Quill buried his face in Vera''s neck. His voice was muffled. "Before she passed away, she told me that she felt sorry for my father, that she had always felt sorry for him. I roughly understood her meaning after listening to her." That was because, in the beginning, they had promised to spend the rest of their lives with each other. However,ter on, Phoebe failed to control herself and got involved with Minerva''s biological father. That was why she told Quill that she felt sorry for his biological father. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 However, Quill reckoned that his mother wasn''t the one who should feel bad for his father. On the contrary, he med himself. If it wasn''t for him, his father might not have died.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When all was said and done, things had already happened that way. There was no room for ''what ifs'' or any way that one could turn back time. Therefore, Quill shouldered the responsibility of looking for his sister. After he found her, he naturally would treat her well and be a real brother to her. He would give her all the love he had as a brother, as well as the love he carried on for his father and mother. He would give it all to her. Upon hearing that, Vera was not only shocked, but also achingly sad. She did not expect a twist like that behind the story. What made her even sadder was the fact no one could control their feelings for a person. Phoebe had really fallen in love with her childhood friend, whom she spent all day and night with. Because of that, she felt sorry for Quill''s biological father, who was long dead. To top it all off, Minerva''s biological father had to die with regrets, never knowing that his wife had already fallen in love with him. However, the person she pitied the most was, of course, Quill. He lost three rtives consecutively, his closest family members. It was a crushing blow and an unimaginable sort of pain. When she thought about it, tears welled up in Vera''s eyes. She reached out and hugged him tightly. "What is it?" He asked, somewhat amused. "I will give you warmth in the future. The kids and I will definitely stay by your side. I want to grow old together with you." He didn''t expect to hear such a loving confession after talking about his past. A sudden warmth enveloped his heart. To be honest, ever since he started dating Vera, he was not as cold as he used to be. In the past, besides being king to his sister, he was usually a picture of icy calmness. He didn''t even seem like a normal human being. Whereas now, he was like a real human with warmth to him. "It''s a deal. You can''t break your promise, otherwise..." He paused for a moment and whispered in her ear in a very deep voice, "I won''t let you off, even if it means chasing you to the underworld." Since the twins were still young, Vera was bored alone at home. Therefore, Minerva often brought Jelly Bean along with her to visit. Eight months had passed, and Jelly Bean looked more beautiful than before. Her eyes resembled Minerva''s, and she even knew how to greet Vera by calling her ''auntie''. However, she still struggled with it and stuttered sometimes. The little girl seemed to be very intelligent. Her eyes were bright and brilliant, as if they could speak for her. When she smiled, they disappeared into slits. Jelly Bean looked silly when smiling andughing, but she loved doing so. When she looked at Minerva, Vera recalled what she had told her. She thought about the fact that Minerva and Quill were step-siblings of different fathers. She thought about it, but she wasn''t the kind to babble about it. "Auntie Vera, Mommy, Jelly Bean, and I havee to keep youpany." Inparison tost year, Beanie had grown much taller. He looked mature. Although he was tall, he was all bones. Vera bent down and reached out to pinch his cheek. "Beanie, why aren''t you gaining weight although you''re getting taller?" After hearing that, he put on a sad expression. In a hushed voice, he said, "It''s because of you. After you married Uncle Quill, you never had time for me anymore." In the past, Vera spoiled him. He loved the meals she cooked for him. However, after she had gotten pregnant, he never got to taste her cooking again. He thought that he would be able to see her everyday and eat her cooking when she became his aunt. Who knew that things would be much different. His mommy was also upied by his bad daddy. If his Daddy wasn''t there, Jelly Bean would be taking up his mommy''s attention. However since Jelly Bean was his sister, he gave her some leeway and didn''t make a fuss about it. Content belongs to However, that b*stard daddy really was a b*stard daddy! He made it seem like his mommy was all his. Beanie was extremely dissatisfied with Maddox. "Oh my." Vera couldn''t help but reach out and tousle his hair. "You''re so angry. Since that''s the case, I''ll cook for you today, okay?" He snorted softly and turned his head away. "Come on, don''t be angry. I didn''t have the time for you because I was pregnant, but I never forgot about you. In fact, I missed you everyday. Since elm more free now, you cane and visit me whenever you want. You can even move into our house." "Alright." Minerva prodded his back. "How old are you? Why are you still pestering your aunt like this? Don''t you know how hard it was for her during her pregnancy? When I was pregnant with you, I also suffered a lot." After hearing that, he immediately turned around and hugged Minerva''s leg. He lifted his little face and said, "Mommy, it must have been hard. I was just joking with Auntie Vera." That day, Vera personally cooked them a meal. She even called Quill and told him that Beanie and Minerva were there. He informed her that he would be back at noon. After counting the number of people present, she decided to make enough food for six people. It was enough for herself, Minerva, Mabie, Quill, Beanie, and Jelly Bean. When Mabie saw her cooking, she couldn''t resist asking, "How many people are you cooking for?" "Six." "Only six? That''s all?" After Vera nodded, Mabie went straight to her side and chided her. "You''re already a mother, but you''re still too clueless. Since there are six people present, you should at least cook enough for seven. Those who have bigger appetites can get seconds. Unexpected guests might pay a sudden visit too." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Vera felt that her mother had a point, so she added to what she was cooking. "Also, why didn''t Minerva''s husbande over today? Why don''t you cook more? I''m guessing he''lle over to look for them sooner orter." "It''s okay, Mom. Minerva told me that her husband has a meeting at noon today, so he''s not free toe here." Otherwise, she would have prepared enough for seven people. "Even if she said that, there''s the possibility that the meeting is suddenly cancelled and hees over. Wouldn''t it be awkward if he came and there wasn''t enough food for him?" "You''re right." Vera reached out and scratched the back of her head. "Then I''ll cook a little more." "You''d better learn the ways of the world. When only you and Quill are at home, you don''t have to do this. However, if there are guests, you have to pay more attention to what you do to avoid any embarrassing fiascos." "Alright." When Mabie saw her daughter picking at the food like a sparrow, her heart churned. She reached out and flicked Vera''s forehead. "Bear that in mind." Sure enough, before noon, Maddox''s car stopped at the gate. When the car door opened, a tall figure got out of the car. He was still as handsome as ever. He had broad shoulders and long legs, and an ice-cold aura. No one would ever think that he was the type to dote on his wife. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 As soon as Maddox exited the car, he went inside. A small figure was leaning against the door. The figure looked at him with displeasure and sought to block his path. "Daddy, you''re really such a copycat. You clearly had a meeting to attend but skipped it. How could you follow us here and shirk your responsibilities?" The person who spoke was Beanie. The little fe was tall and gangly, yet he looked way too short when standing side-by-side with Maddox. Beanie wasn''t going to lose. He thought to himself that he had to eat and exercise more so that he would tower over Maddox after growing up. When he heard that, an icy smile appeared on Maddox''s lips. He walked up to the little guy and reached out to ce his hand on his head. Beanie didn''t take it lying down. He struggled to push Maddox''s hand off him, but there was no way that a child''s strength couldpare to an adult''s. Thus, Beanie''s only choice was to have his head pressed on by Maddox. Seeing that his son was unable to escape, Maddox couldn''t hold back hisughter. "How dare you speak to me like that when you can''t even break free from my palm?" Beanie was thoroughly infuriated! He red at Maddox and suddenly yelled, "Mommy, look! Daddy is bullying me!" After hearing Beanie call for his mom, Maddox stopped with a speed faster than lightning. He quickly returned to how he usually was, as if it was apletely different person who was just taunting Beanie. Beanie took that opportunity to run away after Maddox let go. Maddox scrutinized the ce and found that Minerva wasn''t there at all. The little guy who had been in front of him had already slipped away. Such a cunning son. Was Beanie really his son? Apart from his looks, he didn''t have any simrities with him at all. How could Beanie be so cunning at such a young age? He even wanted to hog Maddox''s woman all to himself. It seemed that he had to pick out a future fiancee for Beanie to focus on so that he would not squabble with him for Minerva''s attention. After noticing that Maddox was there, Vera immediately let out a sigh internally. It was fortunate that her mother had the foresight to ask her to cook more. Otherwise, there might not have been enough food for everyone. However, she was quite taken aback. Minerva had told her that Maddox had a meeting to attend, but in the end, he came over anyway. He was no doubt a clingy husband.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. That group of otherworldly people were currently having lunch at her house. Vera herself had married Quill and given birth to a pair of twins. Everything was so perfect that it didn''t seem real. She had never imagined that she would stay with these people and would even be family to them. After Beanie came in, he sat next to Minerva. He held onto her arm while saying something with a sad expression. Maddox was standing behind him, his face stormy. Without waiting for Beanie to finish what he had to say, Maddox picked him up by the cor and set him down on the seat beside him. Then, Maddox took Beanie''s previous seat beside Minerva. Vera was at a loss when she saw that. Should sheugh or cry? She even ruminated over whether Quill would be like Maddox when their sons grew up. However, after giving it some thought, she felt like he wouldn''t do that. He was a more reserved man. Although he had be more yful after they got together, his core personality would not change. Even if there was a change, it wouldn''t be that drastic. Hence, he would never be like Maddox. After Beanie was carried over, he was so angry that he crossed his arms together and refused to talk. He had to figure out a way to pay Maddox back for itter in the evening. Minerva seemed to not want to bother herself with the war between her husband and son. After all, it had be normal for Beanie and Maddox to fight for superiority She would just turn a blind eye to Maddox''s actions and look as though she knew nothing about it. Anyway, she knew that Beanie would make Maddox pay for what he did to him. Then, the father and son would repeatedly continue plotting away. It was not necessarily a good thing to be too smart. She silently hugged Jelly Bean. She suddenly felt that her silly daughter was adorable in her own right. When Quill returned from work, he was met with the sight of that group of people sitting in the house; it was a lively scene. His wife and children were there, as well as his sister, brother-inw, and their children. They were all together. "Quill, you''re back." "Uncle." Beanie and Jelly Bean shouted. The coldness in Quill''s eyes was reced by tenderness. He nodded, then met Maddox''s gaze. He took off his coat, washed his hands, then sat down beside Vera. "Where''s Mom?" He thought that it was strange that he didn''t see Mabie. He seemed to have heard her voice through the phone when he called. Vera wanted to get up and serve him food, but he took the empty te from her hand and went to help himself. After he came back, she exined, "Okay." He nodded, then turned to look at Minerva, who was sitting opposite him. He noticed that her cheeks were rosy. It was obvious that she had been living a good life. His opinion of Maddox improved slightly. "It looks like you have been treating my younger sister well. Herplexion looks healthy." Upon hearing that, Maddox''s brows furrowed deeply. He reached out and pulled Minerva into his embrace. He whispered into her ear, "My dear wife, did you hear that? Your brother said that I''ve been treating you well." She didn''t expect him to hug her in front of everyone. Even though everyone knew that they were lovey-dovey, it was rather embarrassing to be so open. When she thought about that, she reached out to push him away. She whispered, "We''re in someone else''s home, don''t do things like this." He leaned in and kissed her directly on the cheek. "Okay. Then I''ll hug you again after we go back home tonight." His words made theers of her lips twitch. Couldn''t he have a little more self-control? Be that as it may, Quill wasn''t embarrassed in the slightest. On the contrary, he found Maddox rather delightful. His brother-inw needed to be that way, unafraid of doing things despite bystanders'' opinions. Minerva would suffer if he was the sort who took things to heart and was worried about everything. It was good that Maddox was the way he was. After lunch, Minerva still wanted to y with the twins for a while more, but Maddox took her away. Beanie was left behind. On the way back, Maddox looked at Minerva with a serious expression. "Don''t you think that our son has grown up?" "Yes? He has indeed grown a lot taller this year." "It''s time to get him a fiancee." She was dumbfounded. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 "What are you talking about?" Minerva thought that she had misheard him. Beanie was still young, yet Maddox already wanted to arrange a marriage for him? Could it be that he wanted to hold a matchmaking session for him? She thought that he was joking, but he seemed to have something in mind. He seriously suggested, "I saw the daughter of the Taylor Group a few days ago. She''s quite cute and wouldplement Beanie well." "What?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He cleared his throat softly. He actually felt kind of guilty. He hadn''t paid any attention to what the girl looked like at all. He had only heard that the Taylor Group had a daughter who was a couple of years younger than Beanie, and recalled it. The girl''s appearance did not matter at all. His top priority was to arrange a marriage for Beanie to stop him from pestering his mommy all day long. "I will arrange a discussion with his father. Then we''ll let the two kids meet each other." She was flummoxed. Since he first suggested it, she had been confused. She hadn''te to her senses enough to ask him to rify things. Yet, Maddox kept on making his arrangements. When she heard that he would get Beanie to meet the girl, she could no longer hold it in. "How old do you think Beanie is? What did you just say? Are you being serious?" Maddox gripped her hand and stared at her with his dark eyes. "Yes, Beanie is not a kid anymore. We have to use this opportunity while he''s still young to foster a rtionship with a suitable girl. When he graduates, they can get married right away." Minerva pursed her pink lips. There must be a reason for him to have that sort of idea. Hence, she asked, "Don''t tell me that it''s because of me that you want to find him a partner?" "So what if it is?" She never expected him to admit to it so openly. He continued, "He fights with me everyday for your attention. You''re my woman. I have to find him a partner so he''ll turn his attention to his own woman." Minerva''s lips twitched. "He''s your son." "So what?" Maddox scoffed. "Even my son can''t steal my woman away from me." She was speechless. His jealousy was really too extreme. "Maddox, I know that you''re the jealous sort, but there''s a limit to how jealous you can be. Beanie is still young. It''s audacious to find him a girlfriend at this age. No parent would do something like that to their child." "What do you mean? In ancient times, didn''t everyone get married through their parents'' arrangements? Some of them were already engaged before they were born. Besides, we''re just introducing him to her, not getting them engaged. Let him get along with her for a while and be childhood friends. We never know if they might actually end up together." His line of reasoning was so logical that Minerva couldn''t refute it. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I don''t think this sort of thing should be done like this," she said. "Then let''s just introduce them to each other. They can be ymates, instead of lovers," he argued. Because Minerva rejected his initial proposition, Maddox immediately changed his tactics. She looked at him, whose gaze was determined. It seemed that he would not give up until he got what he wanted. Well, getting Beanie a ymate was more eptable than forcing him into a blind date. "When Beanie was in school, wasn''t he also sitting together with a girl in his ss? This is just him getting to know another girl. What''s the matter? Don''t you want Beanie to have more girls to pick from?" As Beanie''s mother, Minerva had never thought about such things. It just didn''t cross her mind because Beanie wasn''t at that sort of age yet. There were at least ten more years until she had to ponder matters like that. Therefore, she had not given it any serious thought up till that point. After being osted by Maddox that abruptly, she was really at a loss. Probably sensing her hesitation, he held her hand tightly and entwined his fingers with hers. He spoke slowly, in a soft voice, as if advising her. "No matter what, I''m Beanie''s father. Although I''m jealous, I will not harm him. I just want to give him more activities to upy himself with. Plus, it''s not good for him to rely on you like that; he pesters you for the entire day. You still need to allocate some time for me and Jelly Bean, besides him. It will tire you out. If he stops hounding you, you will also have more time to keep Jelly Beanpany in the future, right?" She was actually slightly tempted by what Maddox said. Beanie was indeed very clingy to her, but she didn''t mind it. However, she did think that he should socialize more and make more friends. "Beanie can make more friends. Since Jelly Bean is still young, she needs you to spend more time and effort to raise her well. Isn''t this killing two birds with one stone?" Maddox spokepletely seriously, as if he was a great, selfless father. When he talked that way to Minerva, he hid his selfishness perfectly. He thought that Minerva couldn''t see through him. Nheless, his suggestion was good. Beanie could get to know more people. Therefore, in the end, even though she disliked Maddox''s line of thought, she still agreed to it. After she gave her consent, he was overjoyed, but he did not show it on his face. When he went back to thepany in the afternoon, he didn''t even bother recing the meeting he skipped at lunch. He went straight to the Taylor Group in search of the girl. In the evening, he brought the little girl back to their home. Minerva felt her heart drop at a nce. It was because the little girl that Maddox brought back was chubby. She had round cheeks, round eyes, a chubby torso, and fleshy hands and legs. She was like a ball. Minerva did not know if she should cry orugh. She asked him, "Are you sure that Beanie is your biological son?" It wasn''t that she was prejudiced, but the little girl was indeed extremely overweight. Maddox, Beanie''s own father, had told her a different story that morning, didn''t he? Something didn''t add up. Maddox, as well, didn''t think that the other party''s daughter would be so... He reached out to cover his mouth with his hand and coughed slightly. He braced himself and said, "Anyway, it''s just for Beanie to make more friends. If he dares to discriminate against her, I will beat that brat up." When Beanie came home in the evening and saw the chubby girl sitting at the dining table, he looked confused. Minerva waved at him when she noticed that he was back. "Beanie, you''re here." He walked over, looking suspicious, and asked, "Mommy, who is she?" He usually never ate those because they were too sweet. However, the chubby girl was happily eating away at a swift pace. One te after another. Her appetite was truly astonishing. "This is the youngest daughter of the Taylor Group. Her name is Mashauva Taylor. Get to know each other." Mashauva Taylor? He thought about her name in silence. It suited her. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Mashauva Taylor was unique and adorable, just like her name. She had round eyes and a round body. Anyway, she was chubby all over, and the name indeed suited her. "Mashauva." Minerva used a napkin to wipe the corner of her lips. She gently lowered her voice and said, "Why don''t youe and get to know this guy?" "Alright," Mashauva answered. Her voice was particrly charming, cute, and soft, just like herself. This auntie had given her a lot of delicious food. Thus, Mashauva liked her very much and was obedient to her words. "This is my son, Beanie." After hearing this, Beanie frowned in dissatisfaction. "Mommy, that''s my nickname. Why are you telling her my nickname?" "Both of you are children. What''s wrong with calling you by your nickname?" "Beanie, what''s your name then?" Unexpectedly, Mashauva took the initiative to ask for his name. He smugly curled his lips. "Listen carefully. My name is Bruno Collins." She had never heard of his name before. However, she paid attention to how he pronounced his name correctly. Although she stuttered, she seriously addressed him by his name. Because of this, he inexplicably felt that she was quite lovely. Moreover, it might also be because he was older than her. He walked over and reached out to pat on her head. "Good job. I''ll give you chocte to eat if you address me as Bruno."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She would be able to eat chocte just by calling him Bruno. Mashauva liked people who would give her food to eat. Ever since she was born, she would only bend down to food. "Bruno!" She reached out her chubby little hand to tug the corner of Beanie''s clothes. "Bruno, Bruno. Thank you, Bruno." She had always been generous to the people who gave her food. Thus, she kept calling for him without restraint. He had rarely experienced having girls tugging on his clothes while being called by his name. Before his sister, Jelly Bean, was born, he had fantasized about it many times. However, she had never called him "Bruno" until this day. Although Beanie taught her everyday, Jelly Bean would always call him "Dada" and that would make him very infuriated. He even thought that perhaps she was standing on their father''s side. That was why she would always call him "Dada" instead of "Bruno". Therefore, it struck Beanie''s heart when Mashauva called him ''Bruno''. Minerva, who was standing at the side, had obviously noticed this. She whispered to him, "I still have to take care of Jelly Bean. Can you help me take care of her first?" He nodded cleverly. "Okay, Mommy." After Minerva left, Mashauva stared at him with her round eyes. After a while, when she saw that he was not moving at all, she nervously poked him with the tip of her fingers. After waiting for a while, she finally couldn''t help but raise her head and look at him eagerly. However, she didn''t remind him that he had promised to give her chocte. That was because her mommy told her that she could not ask for anything from others. Otherwise, others would not like her, and it was also impolite to do something like that. If that person was willing to give it to her, the other party would give it to her even if she didn''t ask for Although Mashauva liked to eat, she had her own principles. Beanie found that although the greed in her eyes was overflowing, she didn''t ask for it. Hence, he asked her, "I don''t have choctes with me right now. However, I can take you out to buy it. Are you brave enough to go out with me?" Huh? She rolled her eyes and nodded in a hurry. "Yes, I''m ok with it, Bruno!" "Then,e with me." Therefore, she stepped off the chair and followed him. He seemed taller whenpared to her chubby legs. Therefore, his steps were obviously longer. In fact, he was just walking at a normal pace. However, one step from her was equal to half a step of anormal person, thus Mashauva could only run to follow up with Beanie. At first, she was able to keep up with him. After a while, she was tired and became breathless. She looked at the tall person in front of her. Her cheeks were flushed, but sh@did not dare to call for him. Content belongs toNovelDrama.Org At this time, he seemed to have realized that something was wrong and stopped to look at her. She was running with all her strength. When he suddenly stopped, she almost couldn''t stop her steps in time. She could only stabilize herself after he had reached out to give her a hand. After noticing that she was out of breath, he also noticed that he was walking too fast. Therefore, he slowed down and inadvertently nced at her short legs. Sure enough, she had chubby and short legs. Although she was chubby, her little face was still glowing. Her eyes were round and charming. Her little lips were pinkish, which made her look like a cute, chubby girl. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheek. "Bruno?" Mashauva tilted her head in confusion. He couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her cheek again after looking at this scene. It felt so good. Pinching her felt good. However, after meeting the girl''s gaze, he took his hand back and said, "It''s nothing. Are you tired? Let''s walk slowly." Although she was young, she knew that he was helping her. Previously, her mommy would bend down and carry her up when she was walking too slow. However, he was different. He wasn''t her mommy. He was the considerate type and was willing to stop and wait for her. Therefore, she said sweetly," Bruno, thank you." He continued to lead the way, then went to find the driver to send them to a big shopping mall that was the nearest to the Ocean Vi. The driver was worried about the two kids, thus, he said, "Young Master, I''ll go in with you." Beanie shook his head and said, "It''s fine, Uncle. I will go in with her. We will be out in a minute." He was smart and it seemed that nothing would happen to them, so the driver agreed. Later, Beanie took Mashauva to the mall and bought some chocte. She was going to buy chocte, but in the process of buying chocte, she stared at the cotton candy on the shelf and began to walk towards it. When Beanie found that she had not followed up to him, he turned around and saw her staring at the cotton candy. Then, she was found staring at the cotton candy by him. She blushed and lowered her eyes shyly. He walked to her, reached for the cotton candy on the shelf, and asked her, "How many do you want?" Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 "What?" Mashauva thought that she had misheard him. Why did he ask how many she wanted? "Bruno, are you buying it for me?" "Don''t you want it?" "But..." She bit her finger while being in a dilemma and said pitifully, "You only promised to buy me chocte. I like cotton candy, but I like chocte too." Most importantly, she did not know which to choose. If she decided to have cotton candy, he would not buy chocte for her. He noticed the confused look on her face. Her thoughts were written all over her face. He took a few packs of cotton candy and ced them in the cart. "Then, we''ll buy chocte and cotton candy, as well as..." He grabbed her hand and scolded her. "Don''t bite your fingers. It''s not hygienic." "Okay, okay." Mashauva immediately pulled her hands back nervously and stood up straight, looking docile. "Bruno, I was wrong. I won''t do it next time." That was because he had bought cotton candy and chocte for her. Therefore, the way this little girl looked at him was like she was regarding him as a God. He was bringing along the chubby girl who was much shorter than himself, and he suddenly suggested something, "Do you want to y games?" She immediately showed a curious and interested look. The corners of his lips couldn''t help but rise. "Let me bring you along to y some games.'' She was moved. How could he be so kind? He bought cotton candy and chocte for her, and even brought her to y games. Since she was too moved by his action, she reached out to hold onto his arm and was dependent on him. "Thank you, Bruno." Her voice was soft and cute. Later on, Beanie took her to y some games for a long time. The driver became anxious and was thinking whether something had happened to them. That was because there was no sign of them after waiting for so long. When he was about to go in and find them, Minerva called him. "Young Madam, yes, the Young Master said he wanted to go outside to buy chocte. Okay, they went into the mall, but they haven''te out yet after such a long time." Minerva wanted them to get along, but she didn''t expect the both of them to disappear as soon as she turned around. Later, when she asked about it, she found out that Beanie had gone out with Mashauva. She was slightly anxious. It would be fine if he went out by himself, but how could he bring someone else''s daughter out with him? Therefore, she quickly called the driver. After hearing the driver say that Beanie went to the shopping mall with her, she was still slightly anxious about it. "There are so many people in the shopping mall. Although Beanie is very smart, both of them are still children. Mashauva is also..." How could her little legs help her escape if something was to happen? Therefore, she was still very worried. The driver also sensed the anxiety in her tone, thus, he said, "Don''t worry, Young Madam. The Young Master is quick-witted, he will definitely not be in trouble. I''ll go into the mall right now to look for them." "Alright." After hanging up, the driver was about to go inside to look forthem. After a few steps, the driver stopped because he saw that Beanie was alreadying out. However, weren''t they supposed toe out together? Mashauva suddenly fell asleep. She was lying on Beanie''s back, and her chubby hands were holding onto his neck. She was sleeping soundly on his back. Although he was carrying a little chubby girl on his back, the boy''s steps were steady. He was not swaying at all. The driver quickly walked forward and wanted to say something, but Beanie made a silent gesture to him. Therefore, the driver had to zip his mouth and open the door for him. After putting the sleeping Mashauva in ce, the car then drove towards Ocean Vi. In the evening, the president of Taylor Group, Richard, came to pick Mashauva up with his wife, Cassie. The couple was obviously slightly nervous when they came in, and they didn''t know how to feel at ease. Although Taylor Group was a big group and made a lot of money, it still couldn''t bepared with a big enterprise like Yardley Corporation. At first, when the couple heard that Maddox came to meet Mashauva and said that he wanted to foster the rtionship between them, they were shocked by it. Cassie even thought that he was trying to plot something. However, after knowing Maddox''s personality, the couple was relieved. However, it was alreadyte in the evening, and Mashauva hadn''te back at all. Therefore, the couple called and said that they woulde to pick her up personally. As soon as they entered the Ocean Vi, the couple could only sigh. Poverty could really limit a person''s imagination. After all, only Yardley Corporation could build Ocean Vi, which was located near the sea, in this city. In the past, the Taylor Group couple had never thought that one day, they would be able to have any connection with Yardley Corporation. They only wanted have some dealings with their business. Hence, when Maddox Went to find Richard that day, thetter was extremely excited. "This wealthy family is really different," Richard pulled his wife over and whispered. "You are right. These decorations and furniture are very expensive. Did Mashauva offend them? If we really did offend them, when the timees..." At this point, Cassie was slightly frightened. "No, that won''t happen." Richard waved his hand and said, "Mashauva is indeed a food lover, and she really likes to eat. She''s usually very polite, and you have taught her well." He was right. It was only then that Cassie felt relieved. Later on, the couple went inside to pick Mashauga up. Minerva came to wee them in person. She was dressed casually and only wore a homemade soft knitted dress. It was eText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. light grey, and her hair, which t reached her waist, was tied up in a bun. It made her look especially gentle. At first nce, Cassie couldn''t take her eyes off her. She didn''t expect that Young Master Yardley''s wife to be so pretty. When Minerva saw that she was being stared at, she felt a little strange and touched her own face. "I apologize, I was in a hurry when I came out earlier. Is there something on my face?" Upon hearing this, Cassie finally reacted. She quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no. It''s because you look too beautiful, and I was mesmerized by your beauty for a second." Minerva didn''t expect her to be in a daze because of this. It had been a long time since someone had praised her, so when she heard the praise, she was in a good mood. Her lips curled up happily. "You are being too polite, Cassie. You are also very beautiful." Compared to Minerva who was natural and at ease, Cassie was more reserved. It was probably because this was the Yardley family home. "Of course not. I can''t bepared with you, Mrs. Yardley. Did Mashauva cause you any trouble? This child of mine is a little glutton." At this point, Cassie smiled in embarrassment. At that moment, a soft voice could be heard. "Daddy, Mommy." Mashauva rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked towards them with her chubby and short legs. As soon as she saw her eyes and actions, Cassie immediately knew that Mashauva fell asleep in their house, which made her feel even more embarrassed. "Mashauva, how could you fall asleep in someone else''s house?" Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 "It''s fine. Children are simple. If they are sleepy, they will just fall asleep." Mashauva was such a cute girl and it made Minerva think of what Jelly Bean would look like after she grew up. She couldn''t bear to see Cassie reprimanding her, thus she decided to say something. Beanie followed Mashauva and came over. When Richard and Cassie saw him, their expressions were very shocked. In fact, it was understandable that such a beautiful child would be born as Maddox and Minerva had good genes. However, Beanie''s looks were simr to his father as if they had been carved out by the same creator. They looked way too simr. Therefore, Cassie was subconsciously staring at him for quite some time. She came back to her senses after Mashauva pulled her sleeve. "Mrs. Yardley, this child looks so simr to President Yardley. He''s really good-looking, tall, and thin, unlike Mashauva, who is round and chubby. She can''t seem to control her appetite." "That is such a small matter." Minerva chuckled. "It''s normal for children to be a little greedy with food. When girls start to grow up, they will care more about their appearance. They will realize what they should cut down on." "That''s true." "Alright, we have been bothering them for a long time today. It''s time to go home. Mrs. Yardley, thank you very much for today. Mashuava has really troubled you. Since it''s already veryte, we will take her home now." Minerva blinked her eyes and chuckled. "Actually, it''s fine. They are just children; they won''t cause much trouble. Besides, she was having a good time with Beanie. If she wants to stay back, I can prepare a new room for her." What? The Taylor Group''s couple was shocked. They thought that they were hallucinating because they didn''t expect Minerva to be so friendly and would even prepare a room for their daughter. Shouldn''t a family like the Yardley family look down upon them? How could they... "It''s okay. It would be impolite to stay here. Mashauva, go and thank Auntie and Bruno." Mashauva said very politely to them, "Thank you, Pretty Auntie. Thank you, Bruno." Her way of talking was indeed sweet. Minerva really did find her lovable. "The pleasure is mine. You are wee toe and y any time." The two parties bid farewell to each other, and then the Taylor couple left along with Mashauva. After getting in the car, Mashauva talked about her day while lying on her mother''sp. The Taylor couple was listening to her. Minerva gave her snacks while Beanie bought chocte and cotton candy for her, and even brought her along to y games. Later, she fell asleep, and he was the one who carried her out. The couple was shocked by it. "Dear, I heard that the Young Master of the Yardley Corporation is difficult to get along with. Everyone is afraid of him. Why does this seem different from the rumor?" "s, Young Master Yardley is the young master of the Yardley family after all. We didn''t get to meet Young Master Yardley today, did we? Who do you think he is? His wife is beautiful and generous, and his child is also well educated." "The things that happened today, are they true? Why do I feel like it''s a fantasy?" "You are not the only one who feels that today''s matter seems like a fantasy. The fact that Young Master Yardley came to meet me doesn''t feel real to me as well." "Aren''t we lucky to have Mashauva with us? However, this girl only knows how to eat. What should we do when she grows up after eating so much?" "She''s just a child. Let her eat whatever she wants. If she can''t get married when she grows up, we''ll raise her for a lifetime." The couple only had one daughter. They really did spoil her too much. On the other side, Minerva asked Beanie something after they left. "What do you think? Are you satisfied with the ymate your daddy found for you?" After hearing this, Beanie was flustered for a moment. "Daddy found her for me?" "Yeah, he heard that the Taylor Group president had a very cute daughter, so he wanted to introduce you to her. I noticed that both of you got along well with each other today, didn''t you?" In fact, Minerva knew that Beanie was quite fond of Mashauva, thus she wanted to talk about the situation. Since their father-son rtionship hadn''t always gone well, she hoped that this could improve it. However, she didn''t expect that Beanie''s face would immediately turn gloomy after she said that. She only stopped when she noticed that there was something wrong with his expression. She walked towards him and patted his head. "Don''t be so hostile towards your daddy. He''s really doing this for your sake." UMS He pursed his lips unhappily and said after a while, "Mommy, is Daddy more important than me?" Upon hearing this, she was taken aback. She didn''t know how to answer this question. He pped her hand away, turned around and left. She wanted to chase after him but did not manage to do so. It was then that Minerva saw that her son had really grown up. Now that Beanie was tall and had long legs, he was walking very fast. After a few more years, he would already be as tall as herself. He inherited Maddox''s genes, so Minerva''s height was no match for him. When she recalled his angry appearance, she sighed helplessly. It seemed that she had to find a chance to talk with him at night. Before going to bed, Beanie sat in front of the windowsill and looked at the scenery outside the window. He was thinking about what had happened during the day. He was indeed quite fond of Mashauva. After all, she was such a lovely chubby girl that anyone would be happy to see her. However, it was his father who found her for him." Why did he do something like that? Was it because Beanie was too clingy to his mommy? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Minerva also agreed with him and even spoke for his daddy in front of him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Did she feel that he was being too clingy and found it annoying? However, in the past, when they relied on each other, his mommy was not like how she was before. Knock, knock... "Beanie, are you asleep?" It was his mommy''s voice. He paused for a moment and did not speak. "I have something to talk to you about. Can Ie in?" She stood outside the door and asked softly. She would not open the door until he gave her permission to do so. He did not respond to her. She just stood there and waited quietly. She didn''t know how long it took before she could hear a muffled voice. "Come in." She pursed her lips, pushed open the door, and walked in. "You haven''t slept yet?" Minerva gently closed the door. She had already showered and changed into her pajamas. After entering, she sat down on the bed and waved her hand at Beanie. "Come here." He, who was sitting by the window, saw her movements and asked unhappily, "Why?" "Come here, I haven''t talked to you in a long time. Let''s have a chat today, okay?" Although he felt ufortable, he quickly surrendered after seeing that she was coaxing him with a gentle tone. In the end, he slowly walked to the bed, but did not sit on it. She took his hand and pulled him over. He awkwardly sat next to her. "About today''s matter, I want to apologize to you." After hearing this, he suddenly raised his head. "You are here to apologize?" Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 ? "I''m sorry. You''ve been living with me all this while, so you''ve always had a deeper dependence on mepared to your daddy. I promise you that this kind of matter will never happen again. As long as it''s a matter rted to you, Daddy and I will ask for your opinion first, okay?" Beanie did not expect Minerva to say this to him. In fact, he wasn''t angry and only wanted to make a fuss about it as he was slightly jealous. After all, he had been with his mommy since he was a child. Later, when his daddy came back, his mommy had beenpletely taken away. His time with her wasn''t that much to begin with. Now, he even had to share his time with her with someone else. Beanie felt as if his daddy wanted to drive him away from his mommy. Moreover, at this moment, Minerva had even spoken up for his daddy, that bad guy! Therefore, he felt extremely jealous. Upon seeing that he did not say anything, she pulled him into her embrace. "You like to lie on myp to sleep, right? Tonight, I will let youy on myp. I''ll read you some stories, and watch you sleep, okay?" Beanie indeed liked sleeping on Minerva''sp when he was two or three years old. Sometimes, he even slept on her belly. However, he had grown up, and his legs were longer. His weight had also increased. If he slept on herp again, her legs would soon ache and then go numb. After thinking of this, he shook his head and said, "Don''t bother, Mommy." "What''s wrong? Are you worried for me? Are you afraid of making my legs go numb?" She pinched his nose lightly. "You are still young. Do you really think of yourself as an adult?" "Mommy, I''m heavier than before." She said helplessly, "How heavy can you be? No matter how heavy you are, you are still a child. I can bear it, lie down."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, in the end, he had toy on herp. Minerva stroked his head and the room was quiet. The mother and son got along with each other in silence. Their time together seemed to have be beautiful in an instant. "Mommy, that''s not the only thing you wanted to say to me, isn''t it?" Beanie suddenly asked after an unknown period of time. Upon hearing this, she was taken aback. Then, she sighed deeply. She had long known that her son was smart, but she did not expect him to be so sensitive. "You are right. I do have something else to tell you. It''s about what you have said to me." The glint in his eyes became dim. He then heard herH say, "Although these words may seem cruel to you right now, I feel like you have your own way of thinking. Therefore, even if I say a few nice words, you''ll still feel bad about it. Why don''t I exin to you directly then? What do you think?" "Mommy, you can just say what you want." He flipped over and turned his back against her. "I can''t make any objections anyway." This child... After seeing Beanie acting this way, Minerva had a feeling that she was like an old mother, while her child had already grown up. She reached out and touched the back of his head. "Turn around and listen to what I have to say." He did not turn around, but his voice sounded stuffy. "I can hear your words regardless." From the looks of it, he probably wouldn''t turn around. Thus, she didn''t insist on forcing him. She could only tidy up her thoughts before telling him. "About the question you asked this afternoon, do I think your daddy is more important than you?" After hearing this, all the muscles in his body were obviously tense. He looked forward to her answer but was also afraid that he might hear an answer which he didn''t like. However, Minerva spoke very quickly and did not give him any time to react. "I can tell you the exact answer now." After hearing this, the glint in Beanie''s eyespletely disappeared. He was silent and did not speak. After talking about this, he suddenly sat up from her legs and exined anxiously, "Mommy, as long as you want, I can always apany you." "What are you talking about?" She held his cheek and stared at him seriously. "You are still young, but when you grow up, you will meet the person you like, just like Daddy and I. Then, you will marry her and have children with her. At that time, you will have to build your own family. Therefore, ask yourself, is Daddy more important or you are?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After hearing her words, he seemed to have understood something, but he was still slightly depressed. That was because he was still young, thus he hadn''t thought about what he should do in the future. He only wanted to stay with his mommy forever. However, what about after he grew up? "However, for Daddy and I, you and Jelly Bean are the most important. This is because I have given birth to both of you. Can you understand?" He didn''t reply, but the embarrassment on his face had disappeared. It seemed that Minerva had made things clear with her words. "I know that you''ve always been smart, thus I''m willing to tell you this." Beanie suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged Minerva tightly. He closed his eyes and said in a low voice, "No matter what, I will always put you first." "Oh?" She asked him in amusement, "Will I be more important than your wife in the future?" She really wanted to see him being pped in the face in the future. She did not know how long she would be able to live this kind of life. Would it take more than ten years? Once he had found someone he liked, what if her parents didn''t agree with them, would he still put his mother first? No matter which one it was, she didn''t really mind because she knew that she wouldn''t interfere too much with her child''s rtionship. She only needed to guide them to have the correct values and principles, and to let him grow healthily. As for what would happen after he grew up, he could do whatever he wanted as long as it did not vite his morality. Everyone had to walk their own path. In the end, Beanie asked Minerva to go back to her room. The reason was that he had grown up and he could sleep on his own. He no longer needed to sleep on his mommy''sp. She was afraid that he was still sulking, thus, she was not willing to leave at the beginning. this." All of a sudden, she felt that he had grown a lot. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 When talking to Beanie, Minerva spoke with a great feeling of righteousness. However, when she went back, she felt a little regretful. She wondered if her words had been too deep. Even if her son was sensible, he was still a child. Therefore, after going back to her room, she had a lot of things on her mind and was very worried that he would think too much. The more she thought about it, the messier her mind became. After taking a bath, Maddoxid down beside her, hugged her from behind, and buried himself in her neck. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" His voice was low. When he spoke, his hot breath fell on her neck, which felt warm and ticklish. When he spoke, his hands were impolite as he lifted her clothes. However, before he could move, his hand was pushed away by her. "I''m not in the mood. Don''t touch me." Maddox, who was pushed away, was a little confused. He wanted to get closer, but he clearly felt that Minerva was not in a good mood. Therefore, he quickly turned off the light andid beside her. He didn''t mess around anymore but asked her nervously. "What''s wrong?" Upon hearing his voice, she turned to look at him. Her anger rose when she saw his face. She threw a tantrum at him and asked, "Beanie is your son, isn''t he?" Upon hearing this, he was flustered for a moment and then nodded. "Of course." "Then, why are you always going against him? He is just a child who has been following me since he was born. I don''t even know where you were when Beanie and I were dependent on each other. Now that you appeared, you want to upy me. How do you expect him to think of us?" He did not think that she would lose her temper because of this. For a moment, he couldn''t think of any good words, thus, he could only look at her quietly. "I only have one thing to say. The fact that I''m your woman, does that mean you can solve everything?" "What''s the matter?" Maddox did not dare to answer her question and could only ask her. "Aren''t you ashamed to ask this question?" Minerva thought about Beanie''s expression and felt sorry for him. At that time, she was so cruel to have said such words to him. Although those words were true, it was still cruel for a child. She really regretted it now. She was really not a good mother. "You haven''t given much of your affection to Beanie. You were not with him when he was young. After you appear, not only did you not give him any fatherly love, you even wanted to deprive him of his mother''s love." He had never thought about this problem before, but he thought about it after she mentioned it. It was true that he had missed too many years of fatherly love during that time. He had also not experienced many things with them. After facing his own son, he suddenly forgot how to make it up for it. "We will have to live together for the rest of our lives, but what about Beanie? He has not received any fatherly love for so many years. Do you want him to lose his mother''s love as well in the future? Don''t do this to him, okay? Although this is a very realistic problem, he is still indeed a child. Let''s protect him until he reaches adulthood, okay? And Jelly Bean too. When they reach adulthood, we won''t have to do much anymore." At the end of her words, Minerva''s eyes were full of tears. Maddox''s heart immediately ached and he took her into his arms. "Okay. I''ll do whatever you say. I''ll give my time to you guys." They had agreed that they would mainly focus on taking care of the two children as a couple. After all, they should be responsible for their children. The children had no choice, but parents could give birth to children at their own will. Thus, they had to do their duty as parents after giving birth to them. He thought it over and decided that having Jelly Bean and Beanie was already enough. He would not have a third child in the future. They would no longer care for them after they had raised the two children to adulthood. At that time, he would only cling onto his wife everyday, and no one would dare to control him. Therefore, the next day, Minerva got up and was about to wake Beanie. When she opened the door, she found out that he was not in his room. Later, she heard the servant say that he had already left for school early in the morning. He left early? She nced at the time. He went to school an hour earlier than usual. Could it be that he was ufortable with what she said the night before? At this thought, she turned her head and looked at Maddox anxiously. He knew what she was thinking. He pursed his thin lips and said, "I''ll handle it. Don''t worry." "Then, you''d better deal with it. Don''t be mad at Beanie." "Don''t worry." When Maddox went out, although Minerva was still worried, she could not follow him. Jelly Bean was still sleeping, so she could only go back to her room to apany her. On the other side, Beanie had already gone to school. Minerva thought that he was angry, but in fact, he wasn''t. He just felt that what his mommy said the previous night was really reasonable. His parents were a couple who would live their whole lives together. He and Jelly Bean were important to them, but the first one must be themselves. It was really unnecessary for him topete with his daddy for his mommy''s favor. Besides, he was inspired by what happened the night before. His previous thoughts were wrong. Why did he want topete with his daddy for his mommy''s love? He was clearly his daddy''s and mommy''s child. He could totally get their love. However, he had the wrong thought process as he always thought that his daddy would rob his mommy from him. Now that he had figured it out, Beanie felt that he could enjoy their love in the future. Why not? He had woken up early on purpose on this day. Minerva would definitely be worried about what happened the night before. However, Jelly Bean would sleep until, a certain time. Thus, his daddy definitely wouldn''t want his mommy go out so early. Therefore, the only person who momm Velet woulde to him would be his daddy. The daddy that woulde to him on this day would definitely be a different daddy than the one he knew. Therefore, he could act as he wanted that day. At the thought of this, he felt very happy in his heart. His daddy certainly did not expect that he would fall into his hands one day, did he? Before Maddox came, Beanie was already thinking about how to torture him. He did not enter the school but was crouching down at the corner of the school gate, holding a small book and looking down. In fact, he was counting the time. He didn''t crouch for a long time. He calcted the time and then only crouched down for three minutes earlier. Sure enough, three minutester, a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of him. He came as expected. A hint of cunningness shed in Beanie''s eyes, but he did not look up. It was not until the man''s voice came from above his head. "You got up so early. Why are you crouching down here instead of entering the school?" Beanie slowly raised his head. He didn''t disy the usual emotions on his face that day. Instead, it was reced with a pitiful child''s look.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At first nce, Maddox felt his heart tighten. Although he had quarreled with him before, he was still his son after all. Maddox felt bad after seeing him like that. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 No matter how smart he was, he was still just a child. Moreover, it was normal for a child who had grown up without fatherly love to be hostile toward him. Thinking of that, Maddox''s expression softened a little. He said to him, "Get up." Beanie still remained squatted. Maddox sighed and squatted down in front of him. "Come, I''ll carry you." He said it very softly, which also touched Beanie''s heart. In fact, he just wanted to make Maddox feel bad for him, but he didn''t expect that he would say that. Hence, all of a sudden, Beanie couldn''t bear it and his heart ached. He felt a lump in his throat. He was a little annoyed. How could he be like that just because of what his daddy said? He was a man. It would be shameful if he cried! Thinking of that, he lowered his head immediately. However, Maddox had already seen his expression earlier. He didn''t expect that Beanie would get teary just because of something he said. He felt as if his heart was being clenched tightly by a huge w. He reached out, grabbed Beanie''s small arm, and lifted him up. Although Beanie was so tall that even Minerva could not carry him then, for Maddox, it was still very easy for him to embrace him and lift him with his arms. Thus, when Beanie was lifted into Maddox''s arms, the boy''s face immediately changed. "Bad Daddy, Naughty Daddy! Let go of me! I don''t want you to hold me. Let me down!" That was the school gate where people would be passing byter on. How could his daddy carry him like that? What if he was seen by otherster on? Beanie did not want his ssmates to think of him as a child who still needed his daddy to carry him. He kept struggling, but Maddox was too strong. He struggled so hard that his father just smacked his bottom. "What''s wrong with you? I''m your father. What''s wrong with being carried by me for a while?" Beanie got a spank on his bottom and immediately stopped struggling. His body was stiff, and his face quickly turned red. "It''s so embarrassing!" "Embarrassing? What''s embarrassing about it?" Maddox said indifferently, "How old are you? You are just starting to grow taller now, so why is it embarrassing to be carried by your father for just a while?" Although Beanie stopped struggling, his face was red. Looking at his angry face, Maddox pursed his thin lips. He sighed and then put him down before squatting down in front of him. "Can we talk like this then?" Beanie still didn''t speak. "It''s my fault for what happened before. I didn''t raise you with your mommy, and I even took hold of your mommy by force. It''s my fault. I know that I''m wrong. Can you forgive daddy?" When saying those words, Maddox had originally thought that he would find it very difficult to say them out loud. He even thought that he would be unable to say them. However, when he saw Beanie''s teary eyes, he then realized that he was a father. Beanie and Jelly Bean were both his and Minerva''s treasures. They were gifts from God.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You, Jelly Bean, and your mommy are my most important treasures. No matter what happens, I will definitely value you. Your mommy and I also discussedst night that we will put you and Jelly Bean first in the future, and we will wait for you two to grow up." Beanie blinked his eyes and said, "Really? So, you won''t stop me from getting close to mommy anymore?" "Well," Maddox reluctantly replied, "You are still young. You can cling to her if you want to. Of course, you can also cling to me and go to thepany with me everyday next time." "Really?" Beanie blinked his eyes and asked naively, "Then, daddy, can you arrange a position for me in thepany?" Hearing that, Maddox''s expression changed a little. "A position? You''re still so young. What can you do?" He did not agree to his request. "Besides, you still have to study. You don''t have time to go to thepany." "Bad daddy, so what you just said is lying to children and teasing them. I don''t want to cling to you, and I will continue to cling to mommy even more. Just leave me alone." In fact, he knew that the child in front of him was scheming, but Maddox''s heart was still softhearted when he looked at him then. He could only coax him, "Okay, okay, I''ll give you a position, but you can''t mess around." "Daddy, you''re so stingy. If it''s my grandfather, he would surely have given me the wholepany without saying another word." "Your grandfather doesn''t need to raise anyone while I have to make money for you, your mommy, and Jelly Bean. How would we be the same?" "Hmph." Later, the father and son duo reached an agreement. Maddox gave him a position in thepany, but he only had a title and no power. He even had to promise to give Beanie some allowance every month before they reached an agreement. Since then, Beanie had not seen Mashauva for a week. Although he felt that the little girl was cute, she did not want toe, and he had no intention to purposely go look for her. A weekter, Cassie couldn''t bear her daughter''s request anymore and shamelessly came to his house. She said that after Mashauva went home that day, she had been moring about her wanting to see her brother, and argued with her every day. Upon hearing that, Minerva did not know whether tough or cry. "Cassie, just let Mashauvae over and y in the future. If you are free, you can just bring her here. It''s okay. It''s boring for me to look after only Jelly Bean at home all day anyway." She actually wanted to work. Jelly Bean was one year old then and was not as needy as when she was a newborn that needed close attention to be paid to her at all time. Furthermore, she was always well-behaved. When it was time to sleep, she would obediently sleep. When she woke up, she would lie there and y with her fingers by herself white looking at the ceiling. Anyway, she just would not make a fuss. Other than soiling her diapers, she only cry when she felt Minenoould ufortable. After Minerva changed her into clean and fresh diapers, she would calm down again. In short, ording to Minerva, although she was still so young, she still loved cleanliness, which was a good thing. However, Maddox did not want her to go to thepany. He wanted her to be a full-time housewife. Yet, Minerva, as a full-time housewife, did not have to do anything at all. There were way too many servants in Ocean Vi that they cleaned the house until it was spotless everyday. When it was time to eat, everything was ready. There was no need to do anything. Hence, sometimes she felt extremely bored. If Mashauva coulde over, it would be livelier. However, Cassie was very embarrassed. After all, the difference between the two families was too big. She was afraid that if she often came to the house with her daughter, people would gossip about her trying to cling on to the prestigious people. "I''m really sorry, Mrs. Yardley. If I visit too many times, I would definitely be disturbing you. I''ve raised my child too, so..." Minerva was a very thoughtful person. Even if Cassie didn''t say it, she still understood what she was thinking. She smiled faintly and said, "Actually, you don''t have to worry. The Yardley family doesn''t think like that. Kids are pure-hearted. She simply likes to y with Beanie." Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 How could Cassie not understand what Minerva meant? She breathed a sigh of relief and felt slightly embarrassed at the same time. "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to say these things. It''s just that this circle has always been like this. We at Taylor Group know that we are not as good as Yardley Corporation, which is why we have these kinds of thoughts. Please don''t take it to heart, Mrs. Yardley." "Why would I?" Minerva took Mashauva''s hand and pulled her into her arms. "Cassie, don''t worry. I like this child very much, so I won''t have any other thoughts. Mashauva, don''t you think so?" Mashauva stretched out her chubby little arms and hugged Minerva. She whispered, "When will Beaniee?" "Huh? You''ve only yed with him for a single day, yet all you care about is him? What''s wrong? Do I not treat you well?" Minerva teased her. Mashauva looked at her innocently and said seriously, "Aunt Minerva, you treat me very well. You even cook for me." "Then, why are you looking for Beanie instead of me?" Mashauva''s round eyes widened and she was so anxious that she couldn''t find the words to respond to her while her eyes turned red. Minerva was just teasing her, and she didn''t expect to upset her. She hurriedly exined, "All right, all right. I was just joking. Don''t be nervous, Mashauva. Are you looking for Beanie? He went to school. You can y with me and Jelly Bean for now. When Beaniees back, you can y with him then, okay?" Mashauva looked at her mommy, then stopped her tears and nodded. "Okay. Thank you, Aunt Minerva."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After that, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Minerva on the cheek. "She cries easily when she''s nervous. For example, when you asked her that question, as she couldn''t think of a good answer at the moment, she end up wanting to cry." "It''s all right. Girls like this are more adorable." After chatting for a while, Cassie headed out and left her daughter behind. Mashauva yed with Jelly Bean while waiting for Beanie toe home. When Jelly Bean woke up, Mashuava stood at her side and stared at her while Jelly Bean stared back. The two of them looked at each other and remained silent. After a while, Mashuava asked, ''Aunt Minerva, what''s her name?" "Her name is Jenny." Jenny? Mashauva smiled at Jelly Bean. When she smiled, there were two deep dimples on her cheeks. She waved her hand and said, "Hello, Jenny. I''m Mashauva, Mashauva Taylor." Jennyy on her bed and innocently stared at Mashauva. She was too young to know that Mashauva was someone who would be entangled with her brother in the future, and who would also have a deep rtionship with her. When it was time to go home, Beanie had not returned yet. Mashauva waited and got slightly anxious, and Minerva could onlyfort her. "Wait for a while more, Beanie will be back soon, so just wait for him. I will ask him where he has been all dayter and why he only came home sote." Hearing that, Mashauva was taken aback and immediately spoke up for Beanie. "Aunt Minerva, don''t scold him. He might have had something to do. It''s okay for me to wait a little longer." Mashauva was afraid that she would get Beanie into trouble, so she adjusted her mood immediately. The chubby girl sat at the side quietly. She looked adorable and lovely. When Beanie came back, it was almost dark. He nned to say hello to his mommy first and then go back to his room to rest. He didn''t even want to have dinner. However, all he saw was a chubby little girl at the door. She sat on the chair with a heart-shaped pillow in her arms. She was fast asleep and leaning against the door with her head tilted. Her mouth was slightly opened while she slept. Beanie observed her for a while and realized that the chubby girl was breathing with her mouth. "This girl, shouldn''t she breathe with her nose when she sleeps? Why is she using her mouth? Over time, her upper lip will be shortened, and her lips and jaw muscles will loosen, causing harm to her other facial tissues as well." he thought to himself. Having not seen her for so many days, Beanie thought that she would note. He did not expect to see her again that day. He walked to the chubby girl and waved his hand in front of her face. She was sleeping very soundly and didn''t notice him at all. Beanie did not intend to disturb her. However, if she continued to sleep with her neck in that position, she would definitely suffer when she woke up. Hence, in the end, he still woke her up. Mashauva dreamed that she was eating chocte, which tasted sweet and a little bitter, but it left a sweet aftertaste. The chocte was bought for her by Beanie. So, she ate the marshmallows, but couldn''t bring herself to eat that chocte. That was why all her dreams was about her eating as well. Woken up by Beanie, Mashauva opened her eyes and saw his face. She subconsciously said, "Beanie, the chocte is delicious." Hearing what she said, Beanie was stunned and it took a while for him to react. Did the little girle to see him just to have him buy chocte for her again? After that, Mashauva closed her eyes again. "Mashauva, don''t go back to sleep." Beanie patted her on the cheek softly to wake her up and said, "You can''t sleep here. You can go sleep inside if you want to sleep. Also, you shouldn''t breathe with your mouth when you sleep, or you will be ugly in the future." While saying those words, he pulled her up. Mashauva did not know what to do and just followed him inside in a daze. As she walked, she said, "Beanie, you''re back! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Was she waiting for him? Did she get there so early just to wait for him? Beanie turned to look at her. "Have you been waiting for a long time?" Mashauva rubbed her eyes that she could barely open. "It wasn''t too long. Beanie, is school fun? By the way, what did you say about the way I sleep?" Beanie squatted down in front of her and exined it all again while he looked at her helplessly. "I told you not to breathe with your mouth when you sleep. We breathe with our noses." Hearing that, she tilted her head and said with a slightly wronged tone, "However, I like it and I''m used to breathing with my mouth." "You can''t breathe well with your mouth, so you should try not to open your mouth when you sleep next time. You won''t be used to it at first, but after you slowly correct it, it will be your habit." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Mashauva''s mother usually taught her that way too, but she felt veryfortable breathing with her mouth. She was already used to it, so it was really difficult to change it suddenly. At that time, Beanie suddenly said, "Mashauva, do you want to be ugly in the future?" Hearing that, she shook her head in a panic. "No." "That''s right. If you breathe with your mouth for a long time, you won''t be as beautiful as you used to be." "Ah, then I will definitely correct it in the future. Please don''t dislike me. I want to y with you." "I won''t, but you have to change your bad habits." "Okay, I will." "What do you want to eat today?" Could she eat? Mashauva didn''t actuallye to eat. She just thought that Beanie had treated her very well and wanted to y with him. Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Thus, she pursed her lips and did not say anything. "What''s wrong?" Beanie thought that she was unhappy as she was silent for a long time. Hence, he asked her, "Did I say something to upset you?" "No." Mashauva shook her head like a rattle. She crossed her fingers and whispered, "In fact, I came to see you today, not to eat." Hearing that, Beanie understood what she meant. "I know. It''s me who wants to treat you to something. It''s not you who wants to eat. Is that okay?" Mashauva still liked good food and at that moment, she was almost drooling. She looked up and her cheeks were flushed. "Then, can I eat ice cream today?" "Of course you can." "Thank you, Beanie."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Then, he took Mashauva to eat ice cream. In the evening, Cassie came to pick her up to go home. The next day, Mashauva went over again. In the following days, Mashauva was almost like a daughter of the Hanover family. She was there every day and was already very close with everyone in the family. Even Maddox liked her too. Of course, the reason he liked her was because she always pestered Beanie, who then had to spend his time with her, which saved Maddox a lot of trouble. Although they had reached an agreementst time, Maddox was still worried that Minerva would overthink things, so he found time to prove his innocence to her. "I did in fact find him a friend in the first ce, but them getting along wellter on isn''t on me." Minerva knew what he meant. "I didn''t say that there''s a problem. Why are you in such a hurry to prove your innocence?" "I am afraid that if I don''t prove it now, you will be angryter on." Remembering her angry expression that night, he was terrified. The two of them had gone through too much hardships in the past. It wasn''t easy for them to have a peaceful life like that then. He hoped that in this life, they would never quarrel again. Even if there was an argument, he would alwayspromise and let her win. "I won''t really be angry. Even if I get angry sometimes, it will only be temporary. Beanie is fine now. I asked him that day. He said that the chubby girl is very cute and he would take care of her as if she was his sister." Since Vera gave birth, Quill had been running back and forth between his home and thepany. He often couldn''t get enough sleep, and even though Vera pitied him, Quill didn''t know how to look after himself. Finally, he exhausted himself. At the meeting that day, hisplexion was very poor. Seeing that his expression was not well, Juliette took the initiative to ask him. "President Hanover, you look pale. Would you like to stop the meeting? Shall I help you back to your office for you to take a break?" Quill shook his head slightly. "There''s no need." Others also noticed that he looked pale, so they all asked with concern. "President Hanover, are you sure that we don''t have to pause the meeting? We can continue at any time. Your health is more important." "Yes, President Hanover. You look pale. Why don''t you go to the hospital first? Leave this to us. When the resultse out, we will report it to you." Everyone looked at Quill with worry. He coughed slightly and covered his mouth with his hands. "It''s all right. Let''s continue the meeting." Seeing that everyone was still staring at him, he then said, "I know my body well. Continue." After the meeting, Quill returned to the office, closed his eyes and rested on the sofa. After resting for about an hour, he got up again to continue working. After working for a while, his felt that he started having double vision. He realized the severity of the matter and felt that he had to get off work early to go to the hospital that day. Otherwise, he would not be able to do anything if things went on like that. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t do his work, but he would get Vera worried about him too. Thinking of that, he began to pack his things. Juliette couldn''t help going in halfway and reminded him. "President Hanover, how do you feel? Do you really not need a break?" "Well, I''m getting off work early today. Let''s talk about it tomorrow if there''s anything." Juliette was very worried. Hearing that he said that he would get off work early, she was finally relieved. She was even preparing to call Vera. After all, if she couldn''t persuade him, Vera might be able to do it. There was no need for that then. "President Hanover, I suggest that you go to the hospital." "Okay." "How about I drive you there?" "This contract has not been handled yet. You go deal with it, and I will just be careful." "All right then." She had no choice but to take the contract from him and repeatedly told him again, "You must put your safety first, President Hanover. If you feel unwell, call someone and stop driving." "Thank you." After Quill left, Juliette went to deal with the contract. At that moment, Vera went to the supermarket. The two children were being looked after by Mabie at home, so she took the opportunity to go to the supermarket to buy some necessities for the children such as diapers, milk powder, bottles, and so on. She was picking something from the shelves when a cart suddenly knocked down the candy jars that were stacked up not far away in front of her. When they fell, they made a loud crashing sound which startled her. Vera was so shocked that her heart started pounding furiously, and even her eyelids twitched madly. She subconsciously reached out and touched her eyelids. Then, her heart began to beat violently. What was going on? Why was she so scared? She took a deep breath, then raised her head and put the things on the shelves into the shopping cart. However, she then felt a throbbing pain in her heart. She couldn''t bear the pain and squatted down. Suddenly, she thought of Quill, and her heart was a little flustered. At the same time, her cell phone rang. Her heart ached badly. It took a long time for her toe back to her senses. She took out her cell phone, and when she saw that the name on the screen was Quill, the shock in her heart did not disappear, but instead grew stronger. She answered the phone, but it was an unfamiliar female voice that came from the other end of the phone. "Hello, are you the wife of the owner of this phone number?" An ominous premonition rose in Vera''s heart, and it took her to regain her voice. "Yes, I am. May I ask who you are?" "Madam, your husband''s car hit the guardrail and he passed out. Just now, he was being taken away by the ambnce, and then his cell phone fell on the ground. So, I picked it up and called you." Did his car hit the guardrail? Vera''s face turned pale in an instant. "Excuse me, is what you just said... Is it true?" "Madam, I''m not joking. Your husband''s car is still parked here." "Which hospital?" Her voice suddenly raised, which shocked the other party. After suppressing her panic, she continued, "Sorry, I am a little emotional right now. Which hospital was he sent to?" "Judging from the logo on the ambnce, it should be the nearest one. It''s the one at East School Road." "Thank you, I know. I''ll be there right away." After putting away her cell phone, she rushed out and bumped into someone. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 As she went crashing out, Vera fell on the cold floor. Despite being run into, the other person stood steadily and after Vera got up, he grabbed her arm. "It''s you?" The familiar voice made her raise her head and look at the person in astonishment. It was Sam who was hit by her just now. Seeing her face pale and that she had fallen, he grabbed her to help her up. Unexpectedly, it was Vera. Vera''s mind was a nk when she saw Sam. She only could think of Quill who was in an ident and that she had to go look for him. In a trance, she only nced at Sam and withdrew her gaze. Then, she shook off his hand and was about to go outside. After two steps, she felt a great pain in her ankle, which made her almost kneeling down on the floor. Fortunately, Sam was there and held her up in time. "What''s the matter? Why are you in such a hurry?" The pain made sweat beads form on her forehead. It was so painful that she couldn''t walk. She must have sprained her ankle when she fell down earlier. However, she still had to go look for Quill. She didn''t know what had happened to him and had to find him immediately. Thinking of that, she seemed to have thought of something and grabbed Sam''s hand hard. "Please, take me to the hospital near East School Road! Please!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The hospital near East School Road? He frowned slightly. "What happened?" Why was she in such a hurry? Seeing that he didn''t n on taking her there and instead questioned her in response, she decided to leave by herself. As such, Sam had no choice but to say, "I''ll take you there, but you''ll have to wait for me for a while." He and Ollie went out together to buy things. Ollie was trying on clothes in the dressing room, so he was waiting outside. He had to inform her about the situation. As soon as he turned around, Vera, who was behind him, ran off with a limp. The pain in her ankle was obviously heart-wrenching, but she seemed to feel no pain and ran forward. Helpless, Sam had to step forward to stop her, but Vera wouldn''t listen to him at all then. She was just thinking of going to the hospital. As Sam couldn''t keep up with her, he gave in and sent her to the hospital. He thought that after sending her to the hospital, he would call Ollie and let her know. Although Ollie would get upset if she came out and couldn''t find him, the situation was urgent. She should be able to understand him. Thinking of that, he felt a lot more relieved. Hence, he drove Vera to the hospital in the East School area. Along the way, Vera did not speak. She merely sat still and stared at him like a puppet. Looking at her, Sam knew that the situation must be quite severe, so he did not dare to ask anymore. Olivia was there to buy maternity clothes. She had eaten a lot recently, so she had put on some weight. Also, her belly had gotten bigger. Therefore, she couldn''t wear a lot of the maternity clothes that she had prepared earlier on. When she was there that day, she saw that there was a nice dress in a maternity clothings shop. Hence, she went in to try it on. She tossed and turned in the dressing room for a long time, and managed to put on the clothes. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she felt that she was really as fat as a pig. "When I go out, I must tell Sam that I''ve be this fat because of his baby. My body is so out of shape. He must be very kind to me in the future. He can''t let me feel wronged or let me suffer at all." She thought to herself as she looked into the mirror. Thinking about it, Olivia suddenly felt a little pain in her stomach, as if the child was kicking her belly again. She sat down and rested for a while before going out. However, she didn''t see Sam after she walked out of the dressing room. "Where is he?" She looked around with the dress in her hand. The salesperson came over and said with a smile, "Miss, this dress suits you very well." She had no mood to look at the dress at that time, so she asked her, "Excuse me, where did my husband go?" The salesperson was stunned and said hesitantly, "Your husband was knocked down by ady at the door, and I think he left with her after that." "Did he leave?" Hearing that a woman had knocked Sam down, Olivia frowned. "Why did she knock him down suddenly? Why did they leave together?" She was confused as she listened to her. "I''m not sure. I was busy serving other customers at that time, so I didn''t go forward. I just vaguely know about the matter. However, I think your husband and thatdy know each other." "How do you know?" "I saw him holding thatdy up." Was it a woman that Sam knew? "Oh, but thedy''s leg was injured." Hearing that, Olivia finally understood and spected, "Could it be that thedy bumped into my husband, fell down by herself, and injured her leg? Did my husband then help her up, and maybe sent her to the hospital?" The salesperson was confused for a while before she nodded and said, "Miss, you''re so smart. I think that should be the case." Olivia was a little angry. "That b*stard. Even if he is sending her to the hospital, he should at least inform me. Why did he just leave like that?" He really unmistakably was a clueless man! He was infuriating her. Olivia was about to call Sam on her cell phone but as she was about to do it, she realized that his cell phone was with her. She had often used his cell phone to pay the bills and shoptely, so she just took it and kept it in her bag earlier. It was just great! She couldn''t contact him then, and Olivia had no idea where to look for him. Thinking of that, she suddenly felt depressed. The salesperson stared at her and asked, "Miss, what do you think of this dress? Do you want it?" Sam was not there, and Olivia had no mood to try it on anymore. She just said, "Yes, but I amzy to change again. I''ll just pay for it." After paying the bill, she carried her clothes and went out. She waited at the entrance for nearly half an hour, but Sam still did note back. She was pregnant with a big belly, and she just could not wait any longer, so she just went home first. After she got home, Sam still hadn''te back. She then justy on the sofa, watched TV, and ate. At the same time, Emma came to see her and realized that Sam was not there, so she scolded him. Olivia could only smile along and told her about what had happened during the day. After Emma was done listening to her exnation, she scolded him even more fiercely, "You are sote into your pregnancy and you might give birth at any time, but he left you there alone because of a stranger. When hees back, I have to Scold him." Olivia felt that there was nothing wrong with that no matter how she thought about it. If the woman really sprained her ankle, she should definitely be sent to the hospital in time. Olivia had indeed spent too much time in the dressing room. A clueless man like Sam surely would be thinking of sending her to the hospital first before making a phone call. "Mom, don''t be so harsh on him. I know Sam''s character. He must have thought of calling me after arriving at the hospital. He just forgot that he didn''t even have his cell phone on him." "I''m so angry. Why do I have such a clueless son? Ollie, stop speaking up for him. I must scold this b*stard when hees back." Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Fine then, Olivia stopped speaking up for him. She would just let his mother scold the clueless man properly. It would be good for him toe to a realization earlier and remember it for the future as well. To tell the truth, Olivia was quite angry that time having been left behind. However, pregnant women should avoid being angry. She knew that very well, so she controlled her emotions. In addition, she also felt that if the woman really sprained her ankle, it was not unreasonable to send her to the hospital. As long as Sam admitted to his mistakes when he came back, it would be fine. Anyway, they were just a couple that was living their lives together. There was no need to make a big fuss out of something at all sometimes, or it would be bad if it ruined their harmonious rtionship. Emma also realized that Olivia had been keeping herselfposed all the time, so she advised her. "Don''t spoil him, Ollie. If your husband is wrong, you should scold him. I will surely be on your side." "Mom, I know. Don''t worry about me. I''ll ask him properly when hees back."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "However, you can''t be too angry either. You are going to give birth soon, so don''t overexert your body. Forget it, you''d better not ask. I will wait here, and I will interrogate him once hees back." Hence, they waited until night time, and only did Same home. He opened the door and entered the living room. He was shocked to see two women sitting on the sofa and one of them was even ring at him with her arms crossed. "Mom, why are you here?" Emma sneered. "Don''t you feel ashamed to ask me? Where the hell have you been?" Her re was almost murderous. Sam nced at Olivia, who was somehow not angry and instead, looked quite normal. He thought for a moment and said, "I went back to look for you. The salesperson told me that you have already left." Without waiting for Olivia''s response, Emma scolded him again, "What should she do if not that? Should she wait there until you return? Don''t you know that Ollie is pregnant? Don''t you know that it''s tiring for her to wait outside? Sam, are you conscious of your role as a husband? Do you know that your wife is pregnant? She is going to give birth soon yet you left just like that. Can you bear the responsibility if something unexpected happens?" Sam felt guilty and did not speak. As he listened to Emma, he did not refute at all. "Why aren''t you saying anything? You left Ollie there alone. Shouldn''t you apologize to her?" "Mom..." Olivia took Emma''s hand. "Well, actually I didn''t wait long. Besides, I can understand that he was sending someone to the hospital then." Sam was a little surprised. "How did you know that I went to the hospital?" "I know. I asked the salesperson about what happened, and then I guessed that you must have sent the woman to the hospital." Listening to Ollie''s tone, it seemed that she still didn''t know who it was that he took to the hospital. "Actually, what happened was when we were in the supermarket, it was..." He wanted to say that Vera bumped into him. Seeing that something might have happened, so he helped to send her to the hospital. Then, Emma interrupted him and said, "No matter what the situation is, don''t you know that you should prioritize your wife? You left Ollie all alone there. Would you be able to bear the responsibility if something goes wrong? Would you?" She was still very angry. As she saw Olivia''s big belly, she just thought of how she was left alone in the supermarket and how she walked back alone. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Olivia could onlyfort her, "Mom, don''t be angry. It''s normal for him to send the woman to the hospital. A clueless man like Sam is certainly not as thoughtful as us women. If I was him, I might have acted like him too." She coaxed Emma for a long time before she finally calmed down. After Emma left, Olivia said to Sam, "I will let what happened today slide, but if the same thing happens again and if you leave me on my own again, I will really get angry." Sam, who initially wanted to exin, had no chance to do so at all. After hearing what Ollie said, he then suddenly felt that there was no need for him to exin. Anyway, he merely sent Vera to the hospital and nothing else was rted to him there after that. Furthermore, Ollie was about to give birth, so it was better not to tell her anything that would make her worry. Thinking of that, he did not tell her about it. In the evening as they were going to sleep, Olliey on the bed and Sam massaged her calves. "You sent that woman to the hospital during the day. Are her legs okay?" Hearing that, Sam''s hands paused for a moment. He nced at Ollie and wanted to say something, but he stopped on second thought. "What?" Olivia narrowed her eyes. "You''ve been acting weird since you came back. You didn''t mess around with that woman from the supermarket, did you? Was it a woman who bumped into you? Did you fall in love with her?" Sam asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?" After being questioned by Olivia, he instantly felt that a pregnant woman''s mind was really strange, and the more he did not want to tell her about the truth. "How could my words be nonsense? That''s not true! It''s you who''s acted strange and it''s you who stuttered, as if you are guilty about something that you''ve done!" "No!" He sighed and gently massaged her calves. "It''s not what ret you think. It was just that the situation then was rather urgent. wanted to call you when I arrive at the hospital, but I realized that my phone was with you. Went back to look for you, you there, so..." not "Well, I know it''s urgent, so I didn''t me you, did I? I''m a little sleepy. I''m going to sleep." Ollie kicked his hand, signalling for him to remove it. Sam then covered her with the nket. Her sleepiness came quickly. She closed her eyes and fell asleep soon after. He did not notice that she was asleep. After a long hesitation, he decided to tell her the truth, so he said, "As for what happened today, Ollie... In fact, it''s not a stranger that I bumped into today, but... It''s..." After hesitating for a long time, he still hadn''t properly said that name. After a long while, he said, "In fact, it was Vera who ran into me today. She sprained her ankle and she wanted to go to the hospital to look for Quill Quill had a car ident. I didn''t deliberately leave you behind, but the situation was too urgent at the time." After saying those words, there was no response. He thought Olivia was angry when she heard Vera''s name. After all, Vera was still a sensitive matter between them. Although Ollie and Vera were on good terms then, if there were some old issues from the past being brought up, it was still inevitable for her to overthink. Although Sam knew that Ollie had always been open-hearted and generous, he was also worried that she would overthink because she was pregnant then. Seeing that she didn''t answer, he thought that she was angry, so he could only turn his head at her and exin in a hurry. "However, it''s not like what you think. I don''t have any other thoughts about her anymore like before. All my thoughts are on you now..." He suddenly stopped as he looked at Ollie''s face. He did not know when she had fallen asleep and as shey there quietly, Sam just looked at her for a while before sighing. He tucked her in and bent down, nting a kiss on her smooth forehead. It might be a good thing that she fell asleep and didn''t hear it. So be it. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 It waste at night. The two children of the Hanover family were still with Mabie. They fell asleep after they were fed with milk. Mabie then called Vera. Vera''s voice on the other side of the phone was nasally, and she could tell that she had just cried. "It''s okay, Mom. The doctor said that it was just a slight concussion, and some small trauma. He''ll be fine after some rest." "That''s good. Since the doctor said it''s all right, don''t worry about it. Vivy, why don''t youe home to rest for the night? I''ll get dad to pick you up and I''ll go to the hospital to watch over him." "No need, Mom." Vera sat on a bench in the hospital and shook her head while answering, "I can watch over him myself. It''s also a very hard work for you to take care of the children for me, so you should rest early." After hanging up, she closed her eyes and leaned back tiredly. Minerva quickly helped her up. "Are you all right? Why don''t you go back and rest? Let me stay here with Maddox tonight." After the incident, Vera also called her. Minerva immediately came over with Maddox. After Minerva spoke, Maddox nced at Vera. "Yes, I''ll stay here with her. There won''t be any problems." "Thank you." After saying her thanks, Vera still shook her head. "However, I still want to wait for him to wake up." That day, Vera was truly scared out of her wits. Till then, the injury on her ankle still had not been dealt with. She was only relieved when the hospital said that Quill was fine. "You can stay by his side and wait for him to wake up. We won''t stop you, but you have to treat the wound on your ankle first, all right?" Minerva suggested, "If you don''t treat it now, when my brother wakes up, he''ll definitely worry when he sees you in this state. He''s already injured, but he''ll have to worry about you." Vera thought about it and felt that it made sense too. "Okay then." After that, Minerva and Maddox took her to treat her injury, then brought her back to Quill''s side. Maddox''s heart ached as he saw how his wife was busy running around. He pulled her to the side and whispered, "I''ve called the driver over. When he arrivester, you can go home first. I''ll stay with her tonight." "No." Minerva immediately shook her head. "How can I just let you and Vera stay here?" Upon hearing that, he could not help arching his eyebrows. "What do you mean by that? Do you think that I''ll be interested in any other woman other than you? Or, do you think that I want to stay here because I have some ulterior motives?" Hearing that, she almost choked on her own saliva. "What nonsense are you spouting?" She speechlessly reached out her hand and pinched his arm. "What are you thinking about? I''m not letting you stay with her because I''m worried that she''ll feel ufortable. She''ll be watching over her husband at night. What good will you do by staring at her by her side? It''s better if I''m the one staying with her. You go home and take care of Jelly Bean." "No," he immediately rejected her idea, "how can I be at ease if my wife is to stay in the hospital for a whole night? There are servants at home. The child will be fine. I will apany you." In the end, the two of them stayed back together. Vera stayed in the ward while Minerva and Maddox stayed outside the ward. It was getting colder at night. Maddox took off his coat and put it on Minerva. Then, he took her into his arms. Her lips were so cold that they turned pale. His heart ached so much for her. He scolded her in a low voice, "Now you know it''s not easy! I told you to go back before, but you insisted on being in the cold here. Go in and be with her. There''s a nket and a bed inside. There''s still some space for you to rest with her." Minerva''s face turned pale from the cold, but she still stared at him. "What about you? Once I go in, you''ll be alone. Won''t you be lonely?" "What? You don''t need to worry about me. I''m a man, and I''m strong. The cold wouldn''t bother me!" Minerva hugged his thin waist tightly and buried her face in his embrace. She muttered, "I don''t want to go in. Perhaps, if we hold each other tighter, we might not feel cold." Did she want him to hug her tighter? el That was a good idea, but the cold air was seeping in through every corner, and the hospital ward was not a hotel. It would be a waste of resources to get a ward to sleep in. Moreover, recently, there was a shortage of wards, so there really weren''t any extra wards there. Maddox wanted her to apany him. He wanted to hug her tighter, but he did not agree in the end because he was worried that she might catch a cold. "Holding each other won''t help. Get up and go sleep inside. If you go in, then I can have the coat back." "You''re so petty. It turns out that you just want your coat back, and you even bragged about being strong, you liar!" Maddox didn''t argue with her. He was afraid that the longer they argued, the longer his wife would have to suffer in the cold. As such, he took his coat back and pushed her into the ward. "Go in and have a rest." After she was being pushed into the ward, the door of the ward was closed behind her. Vera raised her head. Seeing Minerva walking in, she stood up and walked to her side. "Minerva, why are you both still here?" "Silly Vera, how can we leave you, a girl, in the hospital alone at night? Moreover, Quill is my brother, and Maddox is his brother-inw, so it''s reasonable for us to stay here. Don''t think too much." "That being said, I still don''t want you to suffer here with me in the middle of the night. Actually, I can look after him myself." "All right, stop talking about it. Let''s take turns. I''ll take a nap first, and then you can take a nap when it''s midnight. The two of us will take turn to look after him. Maddox will be fine outside."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Minerva quickly decided what they should do. Vera saw that she was persistent, so she said nothing more. She anxiously sat on the edge of the hospital bed and stared at the pale Quill. Her heart felt like it was hanging on the edge of a cliff. How could that happen so suddenly? Did the ident happen when he was driving because he didn''t rest well recently? Fortunately, it was just a slight concussion. If it had been more severe, Vera and the two children wouldn''t know what to do about it. Although it was just a slight concussion, it still terrified her. Previously, she was in a state of worry and panic. Only then, when she looked at Quill''s serene expression while sleeping and his smooth breathing, did she feel her heart gradually calm down. "You can''t let anything happen to you," she said in her heart, and only she herself could hear it. The next day. It was already noon when Quill woke up. Minerva went home to rest, and then Mabie made some food and sent it to the hospital. She was chatting quietly with Vera in the ward. "He''s been too tired during this period. Otherwise, how could he have driven into the guardrail? I said I would help you take care of the children, but you young people just wouldn''t listen. Now, do you regret it? You have to go to work at day and take care of the children at night. Even a robot needs to rest." Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Mabie lectured Vera again and again, making Vera feel bashful. That was because Vera was regretful then as well, for not insisting on bringing her children elsewhere back then. Every night, it was Quill who got up to change their diapers and make milk for the children. By the time she realized what was going on, he had alreadypleted the tasks. "Mom, stop talking." At that moment, she only had immense guilt in her heart. She had already nned to take the two children to sleep in another room only with her, and to take care of them at night. During the day, she would get her sleep, work part time and take care of the children. She did not have to work for the time being anyways. Before the two children could move around freely by themselves, Vera felt that she had to take good care of them. Besides, her parents would help her take care of the pasta restaurant business, so she wasn''t without ie either. As for Quill, she really had to let him have a good rest. Once was enough. She couldn''t let a simr incident happen again. "You still think that I''m nagging, don''t you? Although I''m nagging you, I''m doing it all for you and Quill. How about this? This time when we go back, I''ll look after the two children with your dad. Anyway, they only need to drink form now. Well take care of them. You can go and work at the restaurant while Quill can go back to work. You don''t have to worry about the two children." Vera called out to her mom discontentedly. "What? Do you not trust your father and I to look after the children? I raised you on my own, and I have more experience in taking care of children than you do." "It''s not that I don''t trust you and Dad. It''s just that I''m a new mother and Quill is a new father. These two children are our treasures. We want to take care of them ourselves," Vera protested. "Do you want to take care of them yourselves? You can do so if you have the ability to. You made so much money, but what''s the use of that now that you body is messed up?" Mabie asked. "If you want to take care of the children, you should focus on taking care of them meticulously. You want to take care of them, but you also want to work. You can''t have your cake and eat it too. Your body is not made of iron. Anyway, it has been decided. I will take care of the children from now on, or you don''t even think about going to work," she continued. Mabie''s tone was very upromising. When Quill woke up, he heard the two of them arguing. In the end, Vera lowered her voice and said, "All right, Mom. You can take care of them if you want to. Quill is still unconscious. Please lower your voice and don''t disturb him." "Oh, now you know to feel sorry for Quill. Before this, he had to wake up in the middle of the night to make milk for the children and work during the day. Why did you not feel sorry for him back then?" Mabie was rendered speechless by Vera''s carelessness. Quill moved his fingers and looked at the woman that looked petite standing next to the bed. She was still wearing the clothes she wore the day before. Her hair was messy and there are ck circles under her eyes. She looked worried and haggard. It seemed that she had been staying there with him since his ident.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Quill closed his eyes again as his mother-inw was there. After a while, Mabie began to urge Vera, "All right, all right. Is it still not enough after staying here for one night? He won''t wake up so soon. You should go home to wash up first, then take a break ande back at night." Vera shook her head insistingly. "Mom, I''ll stay here until he wakes up. I''ve already eaten something. I''m still energetic now. Can you stop nagging me?" "Wicked girl, if it wasn''t for the fact that you are my daughter, do you think I would nag you?" "All right, Mom! I still need you to take care of the two children at home. Please take care of them for me. I''ll be fine here, and it''s not like I didn''t sleep. Minerva took over for half ofst night, and I slept for a few hours. If I''m sleepy, I''ll just sleep here for a while. It won''t be a problem." Finally, Mabie left after Vera''s repetitive persuasions. Vera took a breath tiredly. Before she could turn around, she heard a hoarse voice behind her. "Thank you." Her heart jolted. That voice was... She quickly turned her head and happened to meet Quill''s cold gaze. "Are you awake? Are you not feeling well anywhere?" She rushed over. She ran to the bedside and looked at him with eagerness and care. He noticed that there was a bandage wrapped around her leg, and when she came over, she was obviously limping. Immediately, he frowned. "Are you injured?" "You just woke up. Do you feel any pain? I''ll call the doctor toe over so there won''t be any problems." Vera got up in a panic, but her wrist was grabbed by Quill. "Quill?" "I''m fine." His tone was particrly low. He looked at her leg and wanted to sit up, but she held his shoulders and pressed him back down. "Don''t get up. You just woke up. I''d better call a doctor to check on you. That''s the safest option." She was really worried about his safety. He said helplessly, "Your concern is not needed. I''m fine now. Tell me, did you hurt your leg?" She bit her lower lip and exined awkwardly, "I just identally sprained my ankle. It doesn''t matter." "Did you sprain it?" He sat up regardless of her obstruction. As a result, because of the excessive force, there was a dull pain in his head. He had to stop his movements and he dared not move forward. "Are you all right?" "I''m fine." Quill sat still for a moment and then reached out to her. "Sit on the bed and let me see the injury on your foot." Vera wanted to refuse him, but his expression left no room for discussion. She could only sit herself on the bed as she said, "Actually, identally sprained it when was running. Later, when you were unconscious, I already Mad a doctor treat it for me. As long as my foot is wrapped up for a few days, it will be all right." She looked at him carefully as she spoke. "Thus, you don''t have to care about my injury. Your injury is more important now." He grabbed her restless foot and whispered, "For me, nothing is more important than you." After listening to his words, she felt that her heart was hit hard by something, which made her feel limp and numb. Although she knew that it was not suitable to feel that way then, she still couldn''t help herself. After that, he examined the injury carefully for her and was not relieved until he was done with it. "Did you run over as soon as you heard about me, and thus fell down?" "You''re right." She felt that he was incredible. He was not at the scene, but he could guess her behavior and reaction correctly. "Idiot." After she admitted it, he reached out and knocked her on her head, and it was really painful. She did not expect him to hit her so hard. It took her a long time to react. She covered the ce where she had been hit andined, "It hurts." "Does it hurt?" He looked at her in amusement. "Your reflex is quite slow. Does it only hurt now?" Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 In fact, it wasn''t that Vera''s reflex was slow, but rather, she was just thinking about something else, so she reacted slightly slower. She looked at Quill feeling wronged. He froze for a moment looking at her expression, then suddenly sighed. He didn''t expect time to pass so fast. That little girl of his had already be the mother of two children, and he had also be a father. He, who once thought that it was impossible for him to get married in his lifetime, had a family then. Thinking of that, he reached out and pulled her into his arms. Then, he rubbed her forehead which was being pained from his knock earlier gently. "I''m sorry. I was a little anxious just now. Is it very painful?" She didn''t expect him to apologize to her and even rub the wound for her. She was a little surprised for a while, but she greedily stayed in his embrace. She wanted to nestle in his arms, but was afraid that his body was still too weak, so she shook her head while still half leaning on him and said, "It''s not painful. If it really hurts, how could I have reacted so slowly?" She was afraid that he would me himself, so she said it didn''t hurt. With the softness of his fingers, as he gently rubbed her forehead, the pain from earlier had long since disappeared. After that, Vera thought of something again. She looked up at him and asked, "You just woke up. Do we really not need to call the doctor to check on you? After all, you have a concussion. Although it''s just a slight one, I think you should still get checked."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. No matter what, she was extremely worried. Quill looked at her and thought that she would not be at ease if they did not have the doctor toe look at him, so he nodded in agreement. "Well, I''ll have to trouble you to call the doctor over for me then." "How is that a trouble?" She red at him and pouted. "I am your wife. What are you talking about?" Then, she got out of bed and went out to look for the doctor. On the way there, she recalled what he said about troubling her. He was always very polite, and she felt extremely ufortable about Later, the doctor came and checked Quill again. After making sure that he was fine, the doctor told him to take precautions and to stay in the hospital for observations for three days. If there was nothing else, he could be discharged from the hospital to recuperate at home. "Thank you." After the doctor left, Vera stood far away and did not go over. Quill leaned against the pillow and looked at the girl, who had already be a mother, standing far away from him. He could not help feeling curious. "What''s wrong? Why are you standing so far away? Did I offend you?" Hearing that, she looked at him angrily and snorted. "No, you talk to me so politely. How could you possibly have offended me?" Was he being polite? He thought for a moment and remembered that he had just told her that he would have to trouble her to get a doctor. Could it be that she felt that his words were too polite, and so she got angry? "Is it worthwhile for you to be angry?" He looked at her helplessly and smiled. "Hurry up ande over here." She still stood there and just wouldn''t walk over. After hearing his words, her expression became even more unpleasant. "It''s not a matter of just some words. It''s just that... You don''t seem to treat me as one of your own at all." If they were intimate enough, why would he feel that he was troubling her? Quill stopped talking. Vera thought that he was getting speechless. After waiting for a moment, she realized that he was trying to get out of bed, which shocked her. She jumped up and quickly walked over to help him up. "Didn''t you hear what the doctor say to you just now? He asked you to rest in bed for now. How can you forget it what he just said? Do you even want to heal?" "I haven''t forgotten that." He grabbed her pale wrist and pulled her into an embrace forcefully. She was so anxious and she wanted to get up, but he tightened his grip around her waist and trapped her in his arms. Their breaths were blown on each other. "I just want to talk to you, but you were too far away from me. You are unwilling toe over, so I have to go there by myself." When he said that, his voice was deep, which made Vera''s heart thump. Her face unconsciously felt warm, and when she spoke, her confidence was weakened. "Who said that I was unwilling toe over? I''m just..." "Just what?" He moved closer and stared at her with narrowed eyes. "Is it because I''m too polite when I talk to you that you''re angry?" Vera bit her lower lip and wanted to exin, but she didn''t know how. She was initially a little annoyed, but she was not actually angry about it. She was just a little unhappy, but it was not a serious matter. Hence, when he wanted to get out of bed, she couldn''t care about anything else and just immediately went over. However, as Quill spoke intimidatingly to her while inching towards her, it seemed as if he wasn''t going to let her go at all. "Hmm?" "All right, all right." She raised her head and said bluntly, "I think the way you speak to me is too polite. We are husband and wife, and I have given birth to two of your children. Yesterday, rushed here once I found out that you were in trouble Even when I was injured, I stayed here to apany you. However, I didn''t do all these just for you to thank me. Instead, it''s because I was worried about you, as a wife was concerned about her husband. Thus, I don''t want what I did to burden you. I think it''s fine to take what I did for granted. When you are sick or ufortable, you can ask me for help, and the same goes for me. We are husband and wife, aren''t we? We look out for each other. You being so polite to me makes me worry about the future..." Before she could say the following words, Quill pressed her lips with his index finger, leaving she no chance to say anything else. "Don''t worry about such things." He sighed and seemed to be feeling inexplicably helpless. He rubbed the back of her head and said, "I''m not grateful to you for doing so much for me, but feel bad for you. In addition, I don''t mean to be talking so politely to you, but it''s just that I don''t want you to do too much for me. I''m your husband, and also your children''s father, so I should take care of you and the children. However, now, I am not fulfilling this responsibility. Instead, I had you run back and forth for me even when you are hurt." The two of them had different thoughts, but they were actually both concerned about each other. Listening to him, she felt that both of them had the same thoughts, and there was no need to continue arguing. She held his hand and whispered, "I know you want to take care of us, but your body is not made of iron. Besides, I''m an adult and I can share the burden." Heughed as she looked at her. "What are youughing at?" She reached out to poke his jaw and said angrily, "Do you know how worried and scared I was when I found out something happened to you? Do you know that if something happened to you, I wouldn''t be able to live on?" Her eyes turned red as she said that, and she looked at him with tears in her eyes. He felt like his heart was stabbed by something sharp when he saw her face, and he could not regain his focus for a while. When he came back to his senses, he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 While they were kissing, a warm, clear teardrop fell down from the corner of Vera''s eyes and fell on the back of Quill''s hand. He held her and pulled her into his arms, and his voice was deep and husky. "I promise something like this will never happen again. I will never let anything happen to me." In the world, he had already lost three people that were close to him. Therefore, Quill knew how painful it was to lose one''s loved ones. Those who had died had no idea, but the people who stayed behind had to live with their wounds on their own, through every second of every day. That sort of life was torturing and painful. Before, he wanted to shoulder all the responsibilities, but as he thought about it then, his woman was right. The reason why the two of them got together was to look after each other and share the burden. If he simply relied on his own strength, he would be too weak and it would be too easy for him to copse. The most important thing was that if anything happened to him, no one would be there to fight for the three of them. Therefore, the incident had taught him a great lesson as well. Blindly protecting her was not necessarily a good thing. After Quill woke up, Vera upied his bed. He sat beside her as she slept. However, she did not sleep well. In her sleep, she would still asionally call out his name. She would look anxious and her hands would be waving around like it was grabbing onto something. In the end, Quill had to stretch out his hand to her. Then, she grabbed his hand with all her strength. Like a fish that was dying of thirst, she held on tightly to him as if he was the source of water. He nced at her hand. She held on to him so hard that it almost left a mark on his hand. It hurt a little, but he felt sweet in his heart. The woman''s mind was truly filled with him. He lowered his head and gently kissed her on her fair forehead. He said softly, "Go to sleep. I''m here."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Throughout the three days he remained in the hospital for observations, Vera stayed with him the whole time. During that period, Mabie hade to see them twice. Thest time was when he was about to be discharged. Mabie took the opportunity and lectured Vera incessantly outside the ward. "You foolish girl, you really only care about your husband. He was injured, and you stayed in the hospital with him everyday. You didn''t even go home to take a look at your children." Vera also felt a little embarrassed for her behavior for the past two days. She scratched her head in embarrassment and said apologetically as she stuck her tongue out, "Mom, you''re now taking care of the children, aren''t you? That''s why I am particrly relieved. That day, you were the one who told me that you had more experience in taking care of children than me. I was brought up by you. I am so strong and healthy now all thanks to you, so I am particrly relieved to let you take care of them." "Hmph." Mabie did not believe her words and mocked her directly. "Come on, you''re so obsessed with Quill that you''ve lost your mind. Now, it''s just because I happened to lecture you that you turn around and tter me. Have you forgotten what happened before?" After that, she shook her head in disappointment. "s, you can only see your love for your husband. Even your parents don''t act like this. How did you turn out like this? Fortunately, you met a good man. If you are with a jerk, what would you do?" Mabie was really d about that. Since her daughter was so stubborn, if she really fell in love with a scumbag, she wouldn''t have listened to any family member''s advice. Then, her life would have been totally ruined. "Mom." "Everything is predestined. Besides, I don''t only set my eyes on my love for him, but even if that''s true, I''m also a person who still have good values. won''t be a home-wrecker or be a mistress. I will not do anything that''s immoral. So, how would it be possible for your daughter with such good values to fall in love with a scumbag?" "Haha." Mabie sneered and looked at her daughter. "Look at the smug on your face when the only thing you know about is how much you love your husband!" "No, Mom. I''m just telling you the whole story. Let me put it this way. Didn''t you stay in the hospital with him when dad was admitted into the hospital after his car ident?" "Really?" Mabie said while looked like she had forgotten it all. "Howe I remember that you apanied him more than I did back then? I still did what I should do at that time." Vera was speechless. Quill only had a slight concussion. Moreover, he was in good physical condition, so he recovered quickly. The doctor examined him once and discharged him after confirming that he didn''t have any problems. Hence, that afternoon, he and Vera returned home. The first thing she did after she got home was to take a shower and get rid of the bad luck, and also to wash away any germs from the hospital. After everything was done, only then did Vera dare to hold her two children. Although they had only not seen each other for a few days, she felt as if she had not seen her children for a century. She talked to Mabie while holding her child. "Mom, why do I feel like they''ve gained some weight?" The corners of Mabie''s lips twitched when she heard that. "Are you going to say they''ve grown taller next? It''s only been three days. How much weight can they gain?" "I really feel that they''ve gotten a little heavier." "Come on, you should rest since you''ve just returned from the hospital. I''ll make some healthy soup for you two tonight." At dinner time, Mabie and David came over. Mabie was the cook that night, and made the soup herself. During the meal, she spoke to Quill directly. "Quill, don''t mind me for being so direct. This time, what happened to you could be something serious. Both your father and I were worried sick. Of course, Vera was the most frightened. I didn''t care much about the fact that you two young people were wilful before this and didn''t take good care of your body, but after this incident, I feel that I have to say something." Quill sat up straight and gave his full attention. "Mom, tell me." She was very satisfied with his attitude and said everything she needed to. "When we were in the hospital, I had a small discussion with Vera. In the future, David and I will take care of the children. We are old, so we don''t have much to do. It is also good for us to take care of the children at home. We have only one daughter in our fife, so we wouldn''t be taking sides even if we are to take care of the children. If you young people want to go all out for your career, you can do it, but take good care of your health first. After all, we are just human, and what we can do is limited." "So," Mabie put down the cutlery in her hand. "What do you think of my suggestion? You two can go to work, and we can look after the children. If you don''t want us to look after them, then don''t sleep with them in the same room. They are too noisy at night." "Mom." Quill''s face was solemn. "I think you are right. I was trying to be too independent before. This matter is also a warning for me. Your proposal is a good idea. If you and Dad look after the children, Vera and I can be at ease too." After that, he held Vera''s hand and put it on the table. "We all agree." Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 "Yes." Vera nodded and said, "We have already discussed it. We will let you both take care of the children. Also, about the names of the children, we haven''t thought of good names yet. Quill meant to ask you two''s opinion about it." "Naming them?" Mabie and David looked at each other and then looked back at Quill. "We''ll leave it to you to name them," David said in a deep voice, "After all, a child''s name will stay with him for a lifetime, so it''s considered a big deal. We can help you take care of them, but we can''t be dictating their name." "Dad, that''s not what I meant. We want to discuss about it with you and Mom." Mabie immediately said, "Why don''t you understand? Do you not think about how your name ends up sounding like this? It''s all because your father and I are not very good at picking names. I just picked one at random at that time. If you ask us to give you names for the children, they won''t be very good names." Hearing that, the corner of Vera''s mouth helplessly twitched. Her father awkwardly stopped Mabie as she said that. "Don''t make it sound as if we don''t have much knowledge. As for the names, it''s better for you two to choose them." How could David be not knowledgeable? He was a graduate from a famous university back then, but it was just that he wasn''t interested in words, so he chose a name that was simple and easy. Anyway, for him, names were just codes. He could name his daughter as he liked, but his two grandchildren then were different. They were the children of Quill and his daughter. It was better to let them name them. Vera still wanted to say something, but Quill grabbed her hand. "Since you have said so, I will name them." In the dead of the night, Vera nestled in her husband''s arms and asked while tugging at his T-shirt. "Have you thought of a name for the kids?" "I will leave it to you to name them." "Huh?" Vera was confused when she heard that. He had clearly stated that he would name them when they were having dinner. Why was the duty on her then? "You gave birth to the children after great hardships. Of course, you are the most suitable one to name them. You can call them anything you want." He pinched her nose. That was the quietest day for the two since the birth of their children. In the past, when they slept with the two children in the same room, they would deliberately lower their voices when talking, for fear of waking up one of them. As the two children were not in the room then, they didn''t need to purposely lower their voices when talking anymore as it was only the two of them. The room was quiet and peaceful too. She really missed that kind of feeling which she had not felt for a long time. Vera kicked his leg under the quilt and said in a low voice, "Aren''t you afraid of me giving them random names, and let the Hanover family''s children end up having names that don''t sound nice?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t sound nice. They''re our children anyway." Vera blinked her eyes and started thinking of names on the spot. While she was pondering over different names, Quill did not say anything to disturb her thoughts. He had originally thought that she would be able to think of two names right away that night. Unexpectedly, after a few minutes, the soft, long and even breathing of Vera came from within his arms. He looked down. Sure enough, she had fallen asleep. When she fell asleep, her hands were still grabbing his cor. She looked like she was feeling insecure. She fell asleep while trying to conjure up names. Did she seriously think about it or not? However, they were not in a hurry to name the children. They could just take their time. Quill tugged her in and then pulled her into his arms. Then, he closed his eyes and fell asleep too. When he woke up the next day, Vera was already awake. She was lying beside him and watching him as he slept. Seeing him opening his eyes, she eagerly said, "I thought of the names. Let''s name them Santiago and Santino. What do you think?" "Santiago and Santino?" They sounded pretty good. "Is there any special meaning behind them?" Quill had already tacitly approved of those two names, so he just asked casually. After all, he thought that there should be a special reason for the two names. Vera''s expression changed slightly as she pouted and said, "If I said that I just thought of these two names as they have a good ring to it, would you think that I was too shallow?" Upon hearing that, the corners of his thin lips curled slightly. "No, I told you to choose. So, you can name them whatever you like. Santiago and Santino, they sound very good." "Does that mean that you would agree?" "Well, Santiago and Santino sound good." "Okay, those will be their names then. I''ll tell my parentster." After that, Vera told David and Mabie the names. They had no objections, so their names were fixed. When Quill went to deal with the household register for them, he saw his name, Vera''s name and the two children''s names on the Hanover family''s household register. His heart seemed to be filled with a warm sensation, and his chest felt warm too. In the future, he would no longer be alone. Apart from his sister, he had his own family and three closest family members. After the names were confirmed, Vera would call out their names when she yed with them. The older boy was Santiago, and Vera gave him a nickname, Tiago. The younger boy, Santino, was nicknamed Tino. Vera kept calling out their nicknames happily. When everything was settled, Vera thought of Sam, who sent her to the hospital that day. At that time, everything was too sudden. She didn''t say a word to him then. When she recalled what had happened that day then as everything was resolved, she felt that she had indeed gone too far. Hence, she bought a gift and went to Sam''s house. She and Ollie had already be good friends, so when Olivia opened the door and saw her, she was quite happy. "Why did you suddenlye here? You should have texted me in advance!" After Olivia weed her in, she wanted to close the door, but Vera quickly stopped her. "I''ll do it. It''s inconvenient for you to do a lot of things now because your belly is so big." Then, Vera closed the door for Olivia, changed her shoes, and went in with her. "It''s about time for you to give birth, right?" Olivia nodded. "Well, the due date is soon, but it''s also just an estimated date. I don''t know if I will give birth before that or if I will be overdue. Now, I''m just staying at home every day. Since you came here today, do you want to go out for a walk with me?" After listening to her, Vera looked at her bulging belly with concern and rejected her hesitantly, "I think we should forget about it. You have big belly now and you will get tired if you are out and have to walk for a long time. It''s better to stay at home atease. We''ll hang out after you''ve given birth." Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 "To hang out after I give birth?" Olivia held her waist and took a lot of effort to sit on the sofa beforeining dissatisfiedly, "I''m afraid I have no chance to do that after giving birth. I will have to stay at home for confinement and look after my babies everyday. I can''t leave them at home and go out on my own, can I?" "That''s fine." Vera smiled and suggested, "When the timees where you can give your children form milk, let your parents help take care of them. Then, you can go out asionally. What''s the matter?" Speaking of which, Olivia was really blessed. Her parents were both healthy, and so were Sam''s. If she gave birth to a pair of twins, there would be many family members who would be able to help her take care of them. Olivia and Sam were both the only child of their families, so the babies they gave birth to would definitely be treasures in the eyes of their parents. Hearing that, Olivia felt that Vera was right. "You are right, but I still want to go out for a walk before the delivery. Why don''t you apany me?" "No!" Vera shook her head and firmly rejected her. "You are going to give birth at any moment. What if you go intobor after walking around? You should stay at home instead. By the way, where is Sam?" After talking for a long time, only did Vera notice that he was not at home. "He''s gone out. I''m the only one at home, and he won''te back until muchter. I''m bored at home, that''s why I wanted you to go out with me." It turned out that Sam had gone out. Vera put the gift on the table. "It seems that I have no way to hand the thank you gift to him personally then." "A thank you gift?" Olivia didn''t understand. "Why are you suddenly giving him a thank you gift?" "Quill had a car ident some time ago." "What?" Hearing Vera say that her husband had a car ident, Olivia suddenly got nervous. "Is he all right?" She calmed down and took a deep breath. "No, from the way you''re acting now, he''s probably fine. I was a little too nervous just now. I''m sorry." "It''s okay, you are just worried about me. The doctor told him that it was just a slight concussion, and he will be fine if he has a good rest." "That''s great." "When I bumped into Sam in the supermarket that day, he helped send me to the hospital. However, there were too many things happening that day, and I was in a hurry to go look for Quill, so I had no time to thank him properly at all. It''s until recently when I have more time freed up, only did I thought about it, and bought something for him." Huh? Olivia caught onto the main point. So, Quill had a car ident a few days ago, while Vera bumped into Sam in the supermarket. Did Sam take her to the hospital after that? Thus, was Vera the reason why Sam left her behind in the supermarket that day? For some reason, there was a bitter taste in Olivia''s mouth. On that day... Didn''t Sam say that he had taken a woman to the hospital? He also said that she had hurt her leg. No, was that what he said, or was it her own spection? Olivia suddenly became a little confused. She did not know what to say, and there was a rumbling sound in her ear. At that moment, she felt as if her head had been hit by something. "Ollie? Ollie?" Olivia came to her senses and smiled again when she saw Vera looking at her worriedly. "What''s wrong?" "I should be the one asking you this question." Vera looked at her worriedly and said, "After I said something about Sam, your expression didn''t look right. Are you okay? Did I say something wrong?" "No, no!" Olivia regained her smile, waved her hand, and exined, "I''m just thinking that it''s great that your husband is fine. You didn''t say anything wrong. Don''t worry." "That''s good then." Although she said so, Vera was familiar with Olivia''s expression earlier. It was the expression one would wear when they were very disappointed and shocked. Did t mean that Ollie did not know that Sam had sent her to the hospital? Or, did he not tell her? If that was the case, it would be easy for her to misunderstand, wouldn''t it? Vera didn''t know if she should exin it or not, but if she gave an exnation then, it would make it sound like there was really something happening between them. However, what if she misunderstood it if she didn''t exin it? After thinking for a while, she decided to talk about the situation at that time. "At that time, I was shopping in the supermarket. was out of my mind when I received a phone call from Quill and allt could think of then was that I wanted to go to the hospital When arrived downstairs, I ran into someone. I didn''t know that it was Sam, so I kept asking him to send me to the hospital. I guessed that he probably saw that my leg was hurt, so he didn''t know how to say no, and so he sent me to the hospital." Her words were exactly the same as what the salesperson had said at that time. Therefore, Olivia soon confirmed that she was not lying. However, she still felt a little ufortable. Why didn''t Sam tell her that the person was Vera? The rtionship between the two was rtively sensitive to begin with. Knowing that the person he sent to the hospital that day was actually Vera then made Olivia felt uneasy... "I''m fine." Olivia forced a smile and shook her head. "I''m not thinking too much. Is your leg okay? Are you all right now?" "Yes, I''m all right. Thank you for your concern." "Just leave the gift here. When hees back, I will help you give it to him." After that, Olivia seemed to be back to normal. Vera chatted with her for quite a while before leaving. After Vera left, silence filled the house again. Olivia quietly stood outside the door with her big belly. All she could think about was how Sam had sent Vera to the hospital that day.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She walked out of the fitting room, but she didn''t see him anywhere. She waited there for a long time, but he didn''te back. She knew that she shouldn''t be so unreasonable at the time, and she really didn''t mind what happened that day. She didn''t take it to heart. However, after knowing that person was Vera then, Olivia somehow started to feel uneasy. Was she minding it too much? Why was she feeling that something was off in her heart? Could it be that Sam hadn''t forgotten Vera? If not, why did he forget about her right away when he saw that Vera was injured and left without saying a word? No, no! Olivia shook her head hard and tried to throw those messy thoughts out of her mind. She shouldn''t be thinking about such things! Sam was not that kind of person. When she married him, she already knew of his feelings for Vera. She had always known them, so why would she mind it then? Unknowingly, she stood for a long time until her legs were sore. Then, only did shee back to her senses and sit down on the sofa. There was a warm sensation in her eyes, and she was feeling a little sour in her throat. The more she forced herself not to think about it, the more she was reminded of how Sam might still have feelings for Vera. All day long, that was all she pondered upon. Why didn''t he tell her? She wouldn''t mind if he told her directly. Was he afraid to tell her, or did he feel that there was no need to do so? Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 After Vera left, all Olivia thought about was the matter. She didn''t even make time for dinner. She sat on the sofa and didn''t notice that the sky had already turned dark. She didn''t cook dinner either. When Sam got home, he pushed the door open and found that the room was pitch dark. He immediately frowned. Where did Ollie go again? He only left home for a day, and she was again nowhere to be seen. Pa! However, as soon as he turned on the chandelier in the living room, he saw her sitting on the sofa quietly. She sat there with a dull expression. She looked like a wandering soul, and her face was pale. He was stunned for a few seconds before he quickly walked up to her. "Ollie?" He called her several times in a row, and only did Oliviae back to her senses. Looking at Sam in front of her and his anxious expression, Olivia was stunned for a moment. "What''s wrong? Are you going intobor? Or, do you feel unwell? Shall I make a call?" After all, Ollie''s due date was approaching. Emma had told him that the due date was only an estimation. If something unexpected happened, she could go intobor at any time before that. Although Sam had been working outside the whole day, all he thought about was Ollie. He was on tenterhooks. When he came back and realized that the lights were not turned on, he thought that she was not at home, but to his surprise, she was sitting on the sofa in a daze. Hence, that was the only reason he could think of. Olivia was questioned by him several times, but she just looked at him nkly and didn''t respond. Sam''s heart was in his throat. When he was about to turn around and make a call, Olivia reached out and stopped him. He turned around and looked at her. "I''m fine." She forced a smile. "You don''t have to call an ambnce, and I do not need to go to the hospital either." "However..." He frowned and felt that something was wrong. However, she said that she was fine. "I''m just a little sleepy and almost fell asleep." After that, she stood up. However, because she had been sitting for too long, when she stood up, her legs were numb and she almost fell down. Fortunately, Sam caught her in time. "Are you really okay?" He was still very worried. "I''m really fine." She shook her head, took a deep breath, and said, "Don''t worry. I''m just a little sleepy. I''ll be fine after I sleep." After that, she pushed his hand away and walked to the bedroom with her big belly. She tried her best to walk calmly in order not to let him see that something was wrong. It was not until she entered the room and sat down on the bed that Ollie found that she had lost all her strength. Shey down feeling dizzy and stared at the ceiling with her listless eyes. "Stop acting like this, Olivia." She muttered to herself in her head. He merely sent Vera to the hospital because of her foot injury. In that urgent situation, he chose to carry out one of the important things. It was not his fault at all. More importantly, she could ept it being other people. So, why couldn''t it be Vera? It was she who thought too much. She was being too unreasonable. She couldn''t think about it anymore. She tried to abandon those nonsensical thoughts from her mind, but no matter how hard she tried, those thoughts seemed to have rooted in her mind, and she just couldn''t get rid of them. "No, I can''t do this. I can''t do this." she thought. She and Vera had already be good friends, so she must think of their friendship. No, she was not stopping Sam from helping Vera, but why didn''t he tell her? There were so many opportunities for him to exin, but he didn''t mention her name. In the end, Olivia was exhausted and fell asleep. Her dreams were full of scenes of her being left in the supermarket that day. When she walked out of the fitting room, she couldn''t find Sam no matter how hard she tried. She kept crying out his name, and there was no response. Then, the scene changed. Olivia saw Sam hurriedly get into the car with Vera in his arms andpletely forgot that he still had a pregnant wife. "Ollie, Ollie." A voice came from far away. Olivia shook her head and broke out in cold sweat. Emma and Sam were at the side of the bed. When they saw Olivia''s state, Emma said, "It must be a nightmare. Wake her up gently and don''t scare her." Sam was helpless. Emma lifted him by the cor and said, "Let me do it. You can go away."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Ollie, wake up. Ollie..." Emma''s voice was particrly gentle, and it took a long time for her to wake Olivia up. After Olivia finally woke up, she blinked her eyes that were full of tears, and they slid down from the corners of her eyes. Pitter-patter. The tears were instantly soaked through the pillow. Seeing that, Emma and Sam were stunned. After looking at each other, Emma immediately became nervous. "Ollie, what happened? Was the nightmare too scary? Why are you crying?" After being questioned by Emma, Olivia was surprised and not sure of how to respond. She didn''t expect that she would shed tears. Did she cry because she was too sad in her dream? Thinking of that, she stretched out her hand and touched the corners of her eye. When she saw her fingertips stained with her tears, she smiled unconsciously. "Was I actually so scared that I cried?" Olivia sat up with her hands supporting herself, bearing and an awkward and embarrassed expression on her face. Howevel it was rather difficult for her to get up, so Emma hurriedly helped her up. They were both women, so Emma, with her keen senses, immediately detected that there was something off with Olivia''s emotions. "Did you have a nightmare? What nightmare did you have? Tell me." After that, Emma turned to re at Sam. "Sam, leave the room first." He was very worried about Olivia, but she was not willing to go to the hospital, so he called Emma toe over. He didn''t expect Emma to make him leave the room. However, after thinking for a while, he turned around and left the room. "Close the door on your way out." After he closed the door of the room, Emma turned to Olivia and asked softly. "Did Sam do something to upset you? Tell me, I''ll take care of him for you." Olivia didn''t expect Emma to be so sensitive. She merely shed tears as she woke up from her dream, and she didn''t expose herself by doing any other things, but Emma immediately guessed it. It was true that women knew women best. "Mom, I''m fine. Sam didn''t do anything to hurt me. Don''t worry." "How is that possible?" Emma did not believe her at all. She shook her head and grabbed Olivia''s hand. "We are both women. Although I am Sam''s mother, I''m on your side, so atall you don''t have to be afraid Just tell me if there is anything. I will help you." "Mom, there''s really nothing." "Don''t lie to me, Ollie. There''s something off with your emotions and the gaze in your eyes. I can see it clearly." Olivia knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore, so she didn''t deny it and just said, "Mom, something is indeed bothering me, but I haven''t sorted out my thoughts yet. Hence, can I not tell you about it?" Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 Since Olivia had said so, Emma knew that it would be disrespectful if she continued to probe further. After all, if Ollie had not figured out her own thoughts, it could make things worse if she kept on insisting for Ollie to tell her about it. Thus, Emma just nodded and patted Olivia on the shoulder gently. "Okay, okay. I will stop asking then, but if you really can''t hold back your anger, you may just throw tantrums at him. You may do whatever you want, be it to hit him or scold him. Just make sure you don''t hold it in your heart. It''s not good to keep your anger to yourself." "Okay." Sam waited at the door patiently after he was thrown out. He did not leave that spot, and he did not attempt to eavesdrop on their conversation either. When Emma opened the door and came out from the roomter on, he immediately went up to her. "Mom, how is Ollie?" Looking at her son''s anxious expression, Emma snorted coldly. She ignored him and headed towards the living room. He saw her reaction and decided to approach Ollie himself. As he was about to push the door open, Emma turned around and shouted as soon as he held the door handle, "You, stop." "Mom?" "Follow me to the living room. Ollie needs to rest. Are you going in to disturb her again?" He withdrew his hand with a defeated expression and followed Emma to the living room. "Is Ollie not feeling well? She''s nearing her due date. Should we admit her to the hospital?" "What for? She''s fine. Why do you want to send her to the hospital when she is healthy and well? What''s wrong with you?" Sam was stunned by the sudden and severe scolding, and fell speechless. "Pregnant women tends to be more emotional. It''s normal for them to feel upset suddenly." "Is there a reason?" "No reason is needed!" Emma scolded loudly, "She''s pregnant, and she''s going through so much. Can''t you see her big belly? She can get angry whenever she wants to. Why does she need a reason? Sam oh Sam, you are my only son. I was the person who raised you and I know of all your habits and attitude. I will not spare you if you bully Ollie or make her run away!" Sam was baffled by his mother''s scolding. He had been treating her well ever since they started dating. He had not even spoken to her any louder than he should, let alone bullied her. "Mom, I would never bully her." "You may not have bullied her, but what if you unintentionally made her angry?" He immediately frowned as he heard that. "Did Ollie tell you something? Is she angry with me? What did I do wrong?" "Slow down." Emma snorted, "Ollie just had a nightmare. What I told you was just a warning as your mother. Treat Ollie well. It''s your blessing that she is willing to marry you. You will suffer in the future if you don''t cherish her." "I see. You are just giving me advice. You scared me. I thought I had done something wrong." Sam covered his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. Emma felt like choking him as she watched his response! He didn''t get a single hint after all she had told him! She was furious! "Brat, tell me honestly, what did you do after the incident at the supermarket that day?" "What about the supermarket?" Sam seemed confused as she brought that up. "I thought that''s already in the past. Mom, why did you bring it up again?" "In the past?" Emma sneered. "How naive you are! You left Ollie alone in the supermarket and didn''t make it up to her after that, and you wish that it will be over? How dare you? Are you stupid?" The corners of Sam''s mouth twitched. "Mom." "Ollie is going to deliver soon. Don''t mess things up. Do something to cheer her up right now. I won''t let you off the hook if anything were to happen to her!" Although Sam was still confused of what was going on, he finally got the message listening to Emma. He was indeed at fault for the incident at the supermarket that day, and he should never have left Ollie alone. She imed that she was fine and it was over, and he somehow believed her. He never thought about making up to her for it. As Emma had reminded him then, Sam felt that he indeed should do something forthat.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thus, the next day, he went to buy a longevity lock for his unborn child and a pair of newlyunched branded earrings for Ollie. He passed it to Ollie cautiously, as if he was trying to impress her. Olivia had not been in a good mood since the day before, so as Sam gave her the gift he had bought, she looked expressionless. "I bought it for you and our child. Do you want to have a look?" Olivia took the box from Sam and opened it. She had no reaction to the gift that was bought for her. However, her eyes flickered when she saw the longevity lock that was bought for their child. Her fair fingertips gently caressed the patterns on the longevity lock in the box. She was cautious, as if she treasured it a lot and was afraid of damaging it. Then, she picked the longevity lock out of the box to have a closer look. "Do you like it?" Sam asked expectantly. "I do." Olivia held the longevity lock and nodded gently. "I like it very much. Thank you." The smile on Sam''s lips faded as he heard her thank him. Unsure of the reason, but he just felt that Ollie was down. ording to Emma, it was normat for a pregnant woman to be emotional, and he should be more sensitive about her feelings. That was especially so recently. Therefore, Sam decided to take paternity leave earlier than he had initially nned to keep her apanied that few days. "What happened to you in the past couple of days?" Olivia raised his head and looked at him with a faint smile. "Sam." "What''s that?" "Do you think we are having a boy or a girl?" He was stunned and took a while to respond. He wasn''t expecting her to discuss about the gender of their child. He replied after a moment, t doesn''t matter. I love them regardless of their gender as long as you are the mother of my child." Those words were so touching. §ï§Ý§Ñ The expression on Olivia softened, and her voice became even gentler. "If she''s a girl, we can call her Rita. If he''s a boy, we will name him Virgil. What do you think?" "You have even thought about their names!" "Well, It has been on my mind for the past few days." Olivia nodded and said, "I just casually thought about it, and I quite like these two names. What do you think?" He was not too concerned about their names and just nodded in agreement. "As long as you like it." She smiled and lowered her head to look at the longevity lock in her hand. She then said, "One more thing. Don''t let the child attend kindergarten too early. Each teacher have to look after too many children there in the kindergarten. The teachers might not be able to pay adequate attention to our child if he''s there. Let''s send him there when he is older." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sam felt strange at what she said but he decided to let it go and nodded instead. He replied, "Okay." "Well, this is our only child. You must treat him well. You cannot beat or scold him, do you understand?" He replied, "Okay." Olivia smiled and said, "It''s all right if you want to find a stepmother for the baby in the future, but you must make sure that she treats the child well. Otherwise..." He frowned deeply. Before she could finish her words, he interrupted her hurriedly, "Ollie, what nonsense are you talking about?" Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 He held Olivia''s shoulder anxiously and pulled her to face him, and he wore a solemn expression as he stared at her. "What''s wrong with you these past couple of days? Why are you saying these? Can you tell me what happened? Don''t scare me, Ollie." Their faces were very close to each other. Olivia could see the panic and fear in his eyes and couldn''t help but to feel happy when she saw his reaction. She didn''t expect him to react like he did then, and actually feel scared because of her. Was it out of responsibility, or was it because he was worried about their unborn child? After all, the child has the bloodline of the Sorrento family. She chuckled as she thought about that, "Don''t worry. I was just kidding." "That''s not how you joke!" "Well, who says that I am joking? Anything could happen. My belly is so big now, so what if I have a difficultbor?" "Don''t say that!" Sam covered her mouth with a stern expression. "Never say that again." Olivia blinked her eyes and poked his palm to indicate for him to let go.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sam only loosened his grip after he calmed down. Olivia smiled with a smug. "However, I have a serious question. If it is a difficultbor and you have to choose between the baby and me, who would you choose to save?" Would he save her or the child? Sam''s pupils constricted and he gritted his teeth. "Olivia!" "Oh, you''re angry!" Olivia pulled his hand as she giggled and grabbed his cor with another hand. "I''m just joking. Why are you so angry? It is a very realistic question. Just answer ording to what is on your mind." "I won''t let anything happen to either of you." Seeing that she was leaning on him, he then held her tightly in his arms. "Be gentle." Sheined in a pained expression and pushed him away. "You are squeezing me too hard." He quickly loosened his grip. "I am sorry. I was too antsy just now. Are you all right?" "Calm down. You haven''t told me your answer yet." It seemed like she would not give up until she got an answer that day. He stared at her seriously and said genuinely, "You are my wife. No matter what happens, I will ensure your safety." "So, are you saying you will save me instead of the baby? Sam, I went through so much and carried the child for ten months. All my effort is wasted if you don''t save him. Don''t you dare!" "What should I do then?" He stared at her with a deep gaze. "It doesn''t matter. You will alwayse first." He said it so sincerely, and it moved Olivia. She leaned over and kissed the corner of his mouth. "I was just making conversation. I am sure both me and the child will be safe and sound, but you must promise me that no matter what happens to me, you will save the child first. Also, you must remember everything that I said before, do you understand?" "Stop talking nonsense." Sam gently rubbed the back of her head. "Never say anything as such again. You and our child will both be safe." He did not notice the smile on her face that had already faded as he pulled her into his arms, and when her face was out of his sight. Then, her smile disappearedpletely. Ever since that night, Sam had been thinking about Olivia''s questions and even told Emma about their conversation. Emma''s expression turned serious after hearing what he said. "It could be because she''s going into labor soon so her mood fluctuates more than usual. You must be sensitive to her feelings no matter what you say or do and prioritize her during these times. Let her know how important she is to you. I didn''t expect Ollie to be so fragile, as she usually looks so chirpy. Sam, you have to take good care of her. If she asks you the same question again next time, don''t borate on anything else. Just tell her that no matter what happens, you will always ensure her safetyes first." "Mom, I got it." Time passed one day after another. Olivia had been preparing various supplies for the soon-to-be-born child during those days. Everything was ready, and there were more than enough supplies prepared than what was needed. However, she used her own credit card to pay for everything she had bought. She refused to use Sam''s money even when Sam offered. She argued, "This is my money. Why do I need to use your card when I buy things for my own child?" Sam thought to himself, "We''re married. There''s no need to draw such a clear line when ites to our finances." He felt that his money should be spent on her. After the child was born, he would spend it on the two of them. "My card belongs to you, so it''s fine to use mine to pay." With her cell phone still in her hand, Olivia paused as she heard what he said. An unreadable emotion shed in her eyes, followed by a faint smile. "You are saying this now, but you might change your mindter. I think it''s better you keep it to yourself." "Ollie." Sam held the credit card towards her and didn''t take it back. He looked at her with his deep gaze. "You are acting weird these two days. Are you regretting it?" "Hmm? About what?" "You are regretting marrying me and having a baby with me. That''s why you refuse to spend my money, right?" As soon as he finished his sentence, Olivia took the card away from him. Then, she scolded, "What''s wrong with you? You should be happy that I don''t spend your money. Do you feel happier only if I spend your money?" "Yes, it''s more than reasonable for you to do so." "Fine, I will max out your card limit tonight. Don''t worry." Olivia spoke with a serious expression, but Sam somehow felt that it was totally fine. Instead, as she had been acting weird recently, those were what got Sam worried. Perhaps he might feel more relieved if she did max out his credit card. Anyway, that was what Sam was thinking, but he wasn''t sure if Olivia would indeed max out his credit card. Unfortunately, he would never find out about it because her water broke that night. Before entering the delivery room, Olivia asked Sam the same question again. "If I have a difficultbor, will you keep me or the baby?" "You!" Sam recalled his mother''s advice and spoke without any hesitation. He was even afraid that she would not believe him, so he held her hand and said in a low.Y voice, "Rx and don''t overthink. No matter what, you will alwayse first." She blinked, "Then, would you like to go into the delivery room with me?" He looked at the doctor next to him and asked, "Can I?" The doctor nodded with a smile and said, "Of course. Now, there are many husbands who apany their wives into the delivery room. Madam, are you sure you want your husband to apany you?" "Yes, I do." Olivia nodded quickly. She wanted Sam to see the pain she had to endure for him. Although she was willing, she didn''t want him to take her for granted and think that it was an easy task to give birth to a child. Besides... She had already made some decisions. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Following that, Sam entered the delivery room with Olivia. Sam and Ollie''s parents waited outside anxiously. Brenda even felt a little embarrassed when she heard that Sam was going into the delivery room with Ollie. "Hey, is it appropriate for the husband to be there when a woman is giving birth?" Emma, who was standing next to her, quickly answered, "Of course, it''s appropriate. That''s how he will know about the pain she has to endure for giving birth to his child. Besides, they are a couple anyway. There is nothing inappropriate about it. Don''t worry." Although Brenda had experienced the process of giving birth herself, she couldn''t help but to feel anxious as her daughter was going to go through the same thing. She paced around in the waiting room anxiously. In the end, Karl had to stop her. "Stop pacing around, it''s making me dizzy." "I wasn''t pacing around. I''m just worried about our daughter. Ollie is afraid of pain. Sigh." "Don''t worry. She''s no longer a little girl after today. She''s going to be a mother. She''ll be strong." "That''s true." "Brenda, don''t worry. Sam is with Ollie. Both she and the baby will be safe. Everything will go smoothly." While the doctor was preparing, Sam apanied Olivia. She grabbed his hand as she had a sudden thought. She whispered to Sam, "Come closer. I have something to ask you." He was obedient to her while they were in the delivery room. He immediately leaned over to her and asked, "What is it?" "Whom was the person in the supermarket whom you sent to the hospital that day?" Sam''s body froze and he looked at her slightly in disbelief. Why was she asking that then? Could it be that she already found out that it was Vera? "Why? Didn''t you say that she was a stranger? Was she really a stranger? Is she not one of your mistresses?" Olivia joked. Her expression changed suddenly and she looked painful. "It''s just one question. Entertain me, please?" Sam was anxious when he saw her painful expression. He wanted to tell her what happened that day. In actual fact, he did tell the incident to Ollie once, but she fell asleep. Hence, he didn''t mention it again. It was an ordinary encounter. Ollie would surely overthink if it was brought up repeatedly. After all, the rtionship between him and Vera had been a rtively sensitive issue. As Olivia was going intobor then, he did not want to cause further problems. He said quickly, "Of course I will answer you. It was just a stranger. She identally ran into me and fell down. I wanted to tell you first, but she was rushing to go to the hospital. I couldn''t bear to see her in that state, so I brought her instead." After that, he half kneeled down and looked her in the eyes. "Ollie, I am telling the truth. That was what happened that day. I didn''t intentionally leave you behind on your own that day. I even went back to the supermarket to look for you." "Okay." She nodded with a smile, "Okay, I got it." She looked as if nothing was out of the ordinary and that she had epted his exnation. Yet, he still felt uneasy somehow. He held her hand. "No matter what, you are the most important person in my life. Don''t overthink it, okay?" "Okay." The unease in his heart was amplified. It went on until Olivia was done giving birth. Olivia was afraid of pain, so she didn''t want to have a cesarean section. The thought of cutting her belly open made her break out in cold sweats. Hence, she opted for natural delivery that time. However, as the baby was too huge and the delivery couldn''t go on smoothly, they had no choice but to deliver the baby by cesarean section. Olivia was still unconscious when the baby was born. The doctor handed the baby to Sam, but he barely gave him a nce. He looked at Olivia nervously while holding her hand tightly. She had sacrificed way too much for him. Olivia had been going in and out of consciousness for a long time. In her half conscious state, she felt that she was floating in the ocean, but someone had been holding her hand tightly throughout the entire time. UMS Her hand was being held so tight as if that person was afraid that she might disappear suddenly. Sam was still holding her hand tightly even after she regained consciousness. Their gazes met the moment she opened her eyes. He was both surprised and moved to see her finally waking up, and even his eyes reddened. "You finally woke up.'' Olivia had mixed feelings as she looked at him. She smiled at him gently. "Yes, I am awake. Have you been here all this time?" He did not answer. She asked again, "Have you not left at all and have you stayed in this position the entire time?" He wanted to deny, but he was exposed as he yelped softly when he felt pins and needles shot through his legs while he moved his leg. Olivia looked at him helplessly. "You shouldn''t have stayed. This is the hospital. Even if something were to happen to me, you wouldn''t get the chance to be in the same room as me. Why are you so anxious?" Sam did not answer. He slowly propped himself up on the edge of the bed with his hands. He didn''t notice before, but he realized that his legs were extremely numb and painful after Olivia brought it up. "Are you okay? Perhaps try giving it a little massage." "Yes, I''m fine." The numbing pain was insignificantpared to the pain Olivia had endured when giving birth to his child. She looked much better then. He thought that it was time to tell her the truth. "Didn''t you ask me who I met in the supermarket before?" Olivia didn''t expect him to bring it up again on his own. She thought he didn''t want to talk about it anymore, causing her breathing to quicken She took a deep breath and said, "Yes, but didn''t you tell me already? Let''s stop talking about it." belongs to NovelDrama.Org She did not want to talk about it repeatedly. Content He did not tell the truth despite her asking and regardless if it was because of his guilt or otherwise, she did not want to waste her time pondering on it anymore. She had already made her decision, and didn''t want to change it. "No, I have to." He looked at her seriously. "This is very important. I didn''t tell you the truth before because I was afraid that you would overthink, but I think I should let you know now." Before she could continue, he started telling her regarding what happened that day. "It was Vera that ran into me thatN?velDrama.Org content rights. day. Quill had a car ident. She sprained her ankle when she ran into me. I wanted to go in and look for you, but she seemed to have lost her mind and just wanted to run outside. I was afraid that something might happen to her, so I took her to the hospital, but I swear that there was nothing between us anymore." He told the story seriously and attentively, fearing that he might get Olivia angry if he missed out any detail in his exnation. Olivia observed his expression and intonation as he exined himself. "Wasn''t there nothing between you two to begin with?" She had never liked him. It was his one-sided infatuation towards her, and he was obsessed with her. He had even gotten himself drunk because of that. Both of them had never had anything to start with. Olivia thought to herself. However, she couldn''t shake the thought that he still prioritised Vera over her even though there was nothing between them. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 What if she was important enough to him? Perhaps then he wouldn''t have chased after Vera and sent her to the hospital. After all, she was already heavily pregnant at that time. Wasn''t he afraid that something might have happened to her when he left her alone? Olivia knew she was being stubborn and trying to pick bones from eggs. She could ignore many things that had happened in the past and even look past them. She even told Sam that she was willing to wait for him. However, she could not look past it and lie to herself that time. She did not want to deceive herself anymore. She should just ept the fact open-heartedly that Sam didn''t like her. Humans had to wake up from the lie they told themselves eventually. Oliviaughed at herself and said softly as she thought of that, "I know you two are innocent. You don''t have to exin too much to me." She was feeling exhausted, especially right after giving birth to a child. She wanted to close her eyes, not having to listen or think about anything. Sam could tell that she was tired. He knew that he shouldn''t have brought it up at such a time. Yet, he panicked. He kept thinking that he might lose something if he did not attempt to exin the situation. Hence, he had to rify the matter. "Ollie, I actually told you about it the night I came back, but you fell asleep so you didn''t hear me."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She paused as he said that, and she opened her eyes to look at him with a serious gaze. "Did you tell me that night?" "Yes." He nodded. "I would never hide it from you. I mean it when I say that I have no feelings for her anymore. Was this the reason why you were emotional during the past few days?" Olivia smiled sadly. "You guessed it?" Sam''s heart clenched as he didn''t expect that her mood indeed had something to do with the matter. He was d that he decided to bring it up again or the consequences might be even worse. A pained expression appeared on his face, as if he was in disbelief. "So, the things you have said before, and the stuff you bought for the child..." "Yes." She did not even attempt to deny. "You didn''t tell me the truth. I asked you twice yet you still did not tell. I feel like a fool in our marriage. Sam, I got tired of trying and assuming things on my own." She took a deep breath and continued calmly, "I am nning to leave after giving birth. Perhaps our decision to get together and get married in the beginning was too rash. It might be good for us to have some time apart." "No." He gritted his teeth and held her hand tightly. "Don''t talk nonsense. I have never thought that our marriage was a rash decision. Even if you felt that way, I didn''t. I have always been sincere since the start of our rtionship!" She knew that Sam has always been serious about their rtionship. That was the reason why she was willing to stay in the rtionship back then. Moreover, she fell for him first. That was why she was willing to give him time to change his feelings about her. However, the deeper she fell for him, she realized that a lot of things were different from what she had expected in the beginning. For example, the more she liked Sam, the more she wanted him to be like her. She wanted him to love her as much as she loved him. She became petty and didn''t want him to look at other women. It was fine if it was just any other women, but it couldn''t be Vera. Although Vera was already a good friend of hers then, it did not mean that she would be able to ept that. "Ollie, did you listen to what I said?" She smiled and said softly, "Yes, but I''m tired now. Can I get some sleep first?" Sam was dumbfounded. He suddenly felt embarrassed, and guilt shed across his eyes. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb your rest." He thought it was a special situation and he had to exin before it was toote. As he has exined himself then, he could see the tired expression on Ollie''s face. Although he felt sorry for disturbing her from resting, he did not regret his action. He reached out and touched her fair forehead. "Go sleep now. I won''t talk anymore. Don''t worry." She closed her eyes. Her heart ached. She was still physically exhausted but her sleepiness was gone then. All she could think of were the words Sam had told her. The decision she had made initially just crumbled underneath his gaze and with his sincere words. She was unsure of what to do then. Olivia was initially nning to stay in a confinement centre after delivery. However, Emma insisted that it would be better for her to take care of Ollie herself. After their discussion, Olivia finally decided to go home for her confinement instead. Emma had done her homework prior to her delivery so with her experience, she took great care of Olivia. On top of that, Brenda was around to help out as well. So, Olivia was taken care of very well throughout her confinement period, and she was getting better day by day. Set didn''t even have to look after the baby. Food was already prepared by the time she woke up and she could sleep anytime she felt sleepy. The confinement was great for her. The only thing left was that the knot in her heart. Hence, she was in a gloomy mood most of the time. As Olivia''s mother, Brenda immediately knew there was something off about her daughter''s emotions. Thus, she found a day when Emma wasn''t around and took the opportunity to sit her down to talk to her. "You''ve been unhappy recently and your mood has been unstable. Could it be postpartum depression?" Olivia shook her head. "No." "Is it not postpartum depression? Does that mean that you have been feeling like this even before delivery?" "Mom." Olivia looked out of the window with a distant expression. "When you went to ask the fortune teller about Sam and I, did the fortune teller say that we would have a bad ending?" Mentioning that, Brenda was regretful as she said, "Ollie, let it go. I have already apologized to you back then, so don''t be angry with me, okay? This is all my fault. Besides, there no such thing as fortune telling. If fortune telling is indeed urate, he could have just told his own fortune and not have to work anymore." Olivia smiled faintly but her smile did not seem sincere. "Somehow, I think what he said was true." Hearing that, Brenda''s expression changed abruptly immediately, and she grabbed her hand in a panic. "Ollie, you are scaring me. How can you say such nonsense?" "Mom, what are you so worried about?" Olivia patted her hand helplessly. "I just don''t think that fortune telling isplete bullsh*t anyway. Lam sure that he would try to do a good job since he was paid. With everything said, nobody knows what''s going to happen until the end. You also don''t have to worry about what he said regarding us going to either separate while we are still alive, or be parted by death. At most, we would only be separated while we are still alive." She was not nning onmitting suicide. Brenda had a bad feeling when she heard what she had said. As she recalled the things that had happened in the past few weeks, she couldn''t help feeling that something was strange. Generally, mothers loved their children a lot, and would be happy to spend more time with their newborn. However, for that period of time, Olivia had never carried her child. She barely even looked at her child. At first, Brenda thought that she might be tired or scared, but she understood then that she had refused to spend more time with her newborn because... Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 Was she afraid that she might get attached to her baby if she spent too much with it? Had she nned to leave a long time ago? Brenda was shocked by her own thoughts. She immediately grabbed Olivia''s hand and questioned her, "Are you not carrying your child because you are thinking of leaving? Ollie, promise me that you will not do anything stupid. You and Sam have only been married to each other recently. Both him and his mother treat you so well. Besides, the child was just born and needs his mother." Olivia was slightly moved by her words. Her eyes reddened. "However, mom, this marriage has been a joke since the beginning. It has always been me who''s making the efforts in this rtionship. It''s all my fault for being too conceited. I thought that there''s nothing that I can''t achieve." However, life gave her a big blow. "What do you mean by one-sided?" Brenda narrowed her eyes. "Silly Ollie, what are you talking about? Aren''t you both in love with each other? Wasn''t it an autonomous rtionship?" "That''s exactly why." Technically, it wasn''t exactly an autonomous rtionship. Even though both of them were in it together, if they had not slept together that night, they would never have ended up together. Thus, it was almost simr to an arranged marriage. "Since you had the freedom to choose, why are you saying these nonsenses now? Would Sam marry you if he didn''t like you in the first ce? He treats you so well. He even had custom diamond rings made for you both, you silly girl." Was that so? Did Sam... really like her? They had been together for so long, but Olivia had never thought about that. It was not that she didn''t want to, but she didn''t have the courage to ponder on it. She was afraid that she would start to feel disappointed and feel hopeless once she started thinking about it. As Brenda had spoken out then, Olivia could no longer run away from the problem anymore. She had to consider it seriously. Did Sam really like her? "Mom, can we stop talking about this?" "Why not? If you don''t make things clear, you will always be trapped in this state. Don''t you feel sorry for your child? You don''t even want to hold him. If we don''t get this straight right now, what is going to happen to the child if you run away from these?" Olivia didn''t answer. "Oh Ollie, if a man doesn''t love you, I am certain you will know immediately. Ask yourself, does he really not love you? On the day you gave birth, you were unconscious after the child was born. When I went into the room, I saw him holding your hand tightly by your side. He never left your side throughout the time. He didn''t even really look at the child. I knew at that moment that you married the right person. At least, his heart would ache for the pain you had to endure and he knows about the hardship that you went through. He could only feel that if he loves you. Do you think that he would feel that way for just anyone?" Brenda reached out and rubbed Olivia''s head as she said that, "So, don''t always overthink." Olivia was slightly surprised at her mother''s words. She knew that Sam was guarding beside her when she was unconscious. However, she wasn''t really moved by his actions, perhaps due to the fact that she had made up her mind to leave him at that time. However, after hearing how Brenda described it, she was able to re-imagine the scene from that day. Perhaps, it was really her who was overthinking. She understood it was in the past yet she became so petty when she came to know that the person he had saved was Vera. Why couldn''t she be more understanding? Olivia closed her eyes and turned away from the chaos in her mind. "Mom, I know. Please go out first. I want to be alone." "Well, consider it carefully and think about what I had said." In the evening, Oliviay on the bed with her eyes closed but she wasn''t asleep. Suddenly, a child''s cry came from the next room. She paused. The child''s cry was clear and loud in the quiet night. His cries pierced her heart like a needle. She remained still on the bed because she knew the child was being taken care of. However, nobody attended to the child as he continued to sob for a while. There was also no sound of footsteps from the next room either. Olivia opened her eyes slowly and wondered if her mother and mother-inw had left. She thought it was unlikely for both of them to not be there as they were usually very attentive to the child. Then, why didn''t they attend to the baby? Soon, Olivia figured out the reason herself. Brenda had probably told Emma about their conversation from the afternoon. Hence, the two of them must have deliberately ignored the child to force her to attend to the child herself. Olivia continued to lie on the bed. The child had been crying for a few minutes and there was no sign of him stopping. She was getting more and more unsettled by the crying. Eventually, she could no longer stand it. She got out of bed barefooted and ran out to open the door of the room next to hers. The child''s cry became even louder n as she went into the room. There were two baby cribs in the room; one was pink and the other was blue. Olivia saw the little figure?ying in the blue baby crib, dressed in light blue clothes. The baby was wearing the clothes she had bought. When she was initially nning to leave, she didn''t know if she was having a baby girl or boy so she bought two sets of everything in each color. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She even bought two cribs in different colors. As it was a boy, he had been using everything, from clothes to cribs, all in blue color. After he was born, Olivia had never paid attention to anything rted to her child.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Upon seeing the baby in the crib then, she was suddenly enveloped by a wave of emotions. She felt a pressure in her chest as she walked slowly towards the blue crib. The crying became louder, and it was almost piercing through her heart. The baby in blue clothesy in the crib while waving his hands and feet around. Ollie finally saw the child clearly as she reached the front of the crib. She barely took a look at the baby ever since they were discharged, let alone carried him. The child lying in the crib was small and soft, and his light blue baby clothing made his skin look even fairer. She couldn''t help reaching out her hand to pinch his chubby cheeks gently. His skin was soft, and very bouncy. She couldn''t help pinching him again. The child miraculously stopped crying after she pinched his cheeks twice and stared at her curiously with his two dark eyes. She felt the numbness in her heart the moment their eyes met. Her eyes then became moist and reddened. She stretched her hands out to pick up the child. Afraid of hurting him, her movements were careful, and she coaxed him softly. "Mummy''s here. Stop crying. There, there." In another room not far away, Sam, Emma, and Brenda waited together. Sam paced back and forth in the room anxiously. Brenda, being his mother-inw, remained quiet. However, Emma who had a headache from him pacing around, couldn''t stand it and scolded him, "Sit down. Why are you pacing around like this?" "Mom, Ollie..." "Don''t you dare mention her name. You b*stard!" Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Emma was furious. When Brenda told Emma about Ollie''s intention of leaving, Emma panicked. That same afternoon, she came up with a solution with Brenda. In the end, the two of them thought of apromise, which was to use the child to stimte her motherly love. At that time, Brenda said first, "I guess Ollie must be afraid that she would get attached to her child the more she interacts with him, and wouldn''t bring herself to leave him behind, and that''s why she doesn''t want to carry her childtely." Emma said immediately, "Yes. After all, she carried the baby for ten months. That must be it. Let''s y along and make her spend more time with the child on her own." "How are we going to do that? She is too stubborn. I am afraid that the more she''s being told to, the more she will resist it." "We don''t have to say a thing." "Don''t we? Then how are we going to do it?" They then came up with the idea for that night. Sam was dragged into the room the moment he arrived home, and the three of them waited patiently. He wasn''t sure how long he had been waiting in the room. It certainly felt like forever. On the other hand, Emma and Brenda appeared calm. Sam could not sit still at all. He had no clue what was going on, which made him even more frightened and was at unease. When Emma scolded him, he asked in confusion, "Mom, what happened? Why are we doing this?" "Why don''t you ask yourself? What have you been doing to Ollie?" Emma stretched out her arm to grab something to throw towards Sam out of rage, as if he wasn''t her own son. Brenda was on the side, reached out to stop her. "Emma, calm down. Sam had tried his best." "If he''d tried his best, this wouldn''t have happened. Ollie is almost leaving because of you, yet you are still unaware of what had happened. Can''t you think for yourself? You might as well be dead if you can''t even take care your wife and child!" Emma was really raging because she liked Ollie very much, especially that she had given her a grandchild then. She was very satisfied with Ollie as her daughter-inw and felt that Ollie brought good luck to the family. She never had expected that Sam would do something that would cause her to want to leave. He was stunned upon hearing what Emma had said. "What did you say?" Was she... going to run away? Did Ollie want to leave him? The unease he had been feeling ever since the day she gave birth had finallye true, and that feeling was amplified by Emma''s words then. He stood still in a daze. Not a word was heard while Emma continue to scold him. Brenda stopped Emma as perhaps she saw how pitiful Sam looked. "All right, there''s no point in ming him now. He feels bad about it too." Then, she got up and walked towards Sam. She asked softly, "To be frank, both of us don''t have a deep understanding of what had happened between the two of you. We can''t do anything even if we want to help. It''s really up to you to resolve this." After knowing Olivia''s intention of leaving, Sam knew it was up to himself to talk her out of it. Although he had provided his exnation, it appeared that Ollie was still very bothered by the incident that had happened that day. "What should I do?" He thought to himself. He had already exined himself, yet she still insisted on leaving. What else could he do? He was suddenly at a loss of what to do. He wasn''t sure what else he could do to save their marriage. On the other side, Olivia sat in the room with the baby in her arms, coaxing him gently. Perhaps the child could sense that he was being carried by his own mother. Therefore, the baby stopped crying and stared at her quietly once she held him. Ollie felt as if her heart was about to shatter as she looked at his eyes. He was so tiny. When she held him in her arms, he felt soft and warm. It was lovely and it was getting harder for her to let him go. However, it was as if she was struck by a sudden thought. She paused, then got up and put the baby back in the crib. When she turned around to leave, the child cried loudly again, as if he could feel what Olivia was feeling. Olivia strode away determinedly away from the crib, and to leave the room. Suddenly, she stopped as she saw a figure at the door. "He is crying so loudly. Can you bear to leave him like that?" Sam? She was a little surprised to see him. She wondered how long he had been standing there. She avoided his question and said, "I am not sure how tofort him. I''ll get Mom to look after him." She then tried to rush out in a hurry after saying that. When she walked past him, he held her arm and stopped her. Then, he asked her. "Do you really not know how to, or is it because you don''t want to?" She stopped and remained quiet for a long time. The baby continued to cry, but neither of them moved. After a moment, she broke free from his grasp and said coldly, "Why bother asking again when you already have the answer?" Sam thought she would deny. He wasn''t expecting her to confess truthfully. Since she had made it clear, it was no longer necessary to hide her feelings. He turned to face her. "Why? Is it just because I helped Vera and you couldn''t let go of it? Is that why you want to leave me and refuse to even look at our child?" It sounded like he was raising his voice at her. "Yes, I just couldn''t let go of it. So I ? what? Do you think I''m unreasonable now? That''s exactly what I am. ''m sensitive and hypocritical. Are you satisfied with my answer t belongs to NovelDrama.Org He frowned as his intention was not to quarrel with her. He came to make up to Ollie. However, he felt a chill in his heart when he walked in and noticed how determined she was to leave. In a fit of panic, he raised his voice at her. Obviously, Olivia wasn''t the type who would back out easily. The way Sam raised his voice had only made Ollie even more stubborn. She confronted him head-on. "Ollie, don''t do this." He immediately softened his voice and whispered, "The child is still crying. Let''s calm the child first then we can talk again, okay?" She wanted to refuse, but she could not bear to listen to her child''s continuous cry. She closed her eyes and kept quiet. Sam thought that she agreed to his suggestion with her silence. He walked over and picked the child up from the crib. Perhaps the child was notfortable in his arms, he continued to cry even after he was picked up. The loud cry gave Olivia a headache and she felt guilty. So she asked him sternly, "Do you know how to carry him? Why is he still crying?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sam could only try to coax him gently in a futile attempt. Eventually, Olivia could no longer stand it and walked over to him. She instructed fiercely, "Pass him to me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He felt wronged as he heard her harsh tone, but he passed the child to her obediently. It was like a magic trick. The baby stopped crying immediately when Olivia cradled him in her arms. Sam was surprised. At the same time, he didn''t waste the opportunity and said quickly, "Our child likes you, and he couldn''t part with you." His words pierced through Olivia''s heart. The child liked her and couldn''t live without her. Olivia''s hands trembled as she carried her child, and her eyes turned red. "Let''s just talk like this, all right?" Sam walked forward and held the two of them in his arms. He pressed his head against hers and spoke in a deep voice. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 He put his arms around her shoulders and leaned against her. She could feel his breath on her. The child stayed quietly in her arms, and there were still fears brimming from his eyes from the fierce crying earlier. The room felt extraordinarily quiet after his loud cry. He stared at the two of them curiously. His eyes were big and inquisitive. He just stared at them, and stopped crying. Olivia closed her eyes and said helplessly, "Sure, we can talk but please don''t hold me like this." "I feel more at ease holding you while we talk."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was speechless at what he said, but was also a tad moved by his words. "You barely spent any time with the child, and you refused to even talk to me. It''s not because you''re tired, but because you want to leave me, right?" She kept quiet. Did it mean she admitted? Sam took a deep breath and exined with a soft voice, "If it was because of what happened at the supermarket that day, I swear I am innocent." Innocent? Olivia sneered in her heart. She didn''t think so. "It was really a special situation that day. That''s why I took her to the hospital. Ollie, please believe me." His tone was humble as he talked. She finally looked up into his eyes. "Believe you? How am I supposed to believe you? I was pregnant and was changing my clothes by myself. It was crowded in the supermarket that day. You are a man yourself, and someone ran into you. What if someone ran into me? If that had happened, who would send me to the hospital?" "You said you were fine after my exnation that day. Why are you reacting differently when ites to Vera..." "Yes, you are right. It was indeed in the past. You may help anyone you wish but Vera. I am just that unreasonable. I understand that she is someone you care about. That''s why you would abandon me to help her. That is something I should have known long ago. You are right, I shouldn''t be so mad." Sheughed at herself as she said and continued, "To be fair, I took it upon myself. I chose to be in a rtionship with you even though I knew she was the one you like. I knew she could never be reced. I''m tired now and I don''t want to try anymore, okay?" The more she said, even she herself felt that she was being unreasonable and malicious. It was supposed to be a noble thing to help people who were in need. However, she couldn''t help herself from the burning jealousy she felt so strongly towards Vera, just because of Sam''s feelings towards her. She held a special ce in Sam''s heart that could never be reced by her. "All right, I''m tired now. Since we''re done talking, I''m going to sleep." Then, Olivia walked away from him with the child still in her arms. However, he wrapped his arms around her waist immediately with a tighter grip, refusing to let go. "Don''t go. We aren''t finished talking." He stared at her seriously. "You can''t go before we resolve this." "Sam!" She eximed his name angrily and his heart ached from her raised voice. Then, he said, "I don''t care. You may scold me and be angry with me since you are leaving anyway. I am just going to do what I want, be thick-skinned and stick to you." With that, he moved forward and held her tighter. She was still holding the baby in her arms and was frightened by his advancing moves. She shouted immediately, "Can you be gentler? What if the child got hurt?" It suddenly dawned on him and he took a few steps back immediately as she shouted at him. "I am sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose." She red at him, and then looked down to check on the child worriedly. He still had a peaceful expression, and his gaze never left her. "The child likes you very much, and he''s still so young. Can you really bring yourself to leave him?" Sam noticed the way she looked at him so attentively and decided to use touse him to tug at her heartstrings. "Look, he stopped crying the moment you held him. I am sure he wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully if you leave." "Stop talking." Olivia interrupted him. Her breath quickened as she spoke, "Don''t try to involve the child in our discussion. I''ll take him with me if you keep going on with this." His eyes darkened. "Are you sure?" She did not answer him, but thought to herself, "Why does it matter how I feel? You still care about Vera. I don''t want to be the desperate woman in a one-sided rtionship." "Let go." "No." He hugged her tightly and refused to let go at all. She got annoyed. "Are you going to let me go?" She looked furious. He didn''t want to provoke her further and slowly loosened his grip under her gaze. Olivia took the child and went back to her room, leaving Sam alone in confusion and pain. It seemed like she didn''t listen to a word he had said. What should he do? Had she made up her mind in leaving him? How was he going to continue living after she leaves? He wasn''t aware how much time had passed as he stood alone in the room. Emma walked in and got angry when she noticed him standing still in the room in a daze. "You brat! I told you to find a way to resolve this. Did you not manage to do it at all?" His gaze drooped and he looked discouraged. "What is going to happen to you in the future if she really leaves?" En Sam suddenly looked up and thought, "That''s true. What am I going to do if she really decides to leave me?" He was used to having her around. He recalled the time when she called his name with a smile in the dead of winter, and ced her cold feet on him without a warning when he turned around and shouted, "Sam, help warm me up. I''m going to die from the cold." He thought of a habit she had when they watched TV. She would suddenly crook her fingers at him when she saw a scene she liked and wrapped her arms around his neck when he walked over. She would rub his ears and watch them turn red. He was getting used to her warmughter while she was cuddled up in his arms. He thought about her coquetry, hermands, her adorable actions, and everything else they had been through together. As he thought about their past, he realized many of the memorable experiences involved her. "You''re right. I can''t live without her." Sam smiled wryly. "However, how can I stop her if she had made up her mind?" "There are many ways. Regardless, just hold on to her and never let her go." Emma said earnestly, "Why don''t you take a break from work and stay at home to apany her? She wouldn''t be able to leave if you just be with her everyday, and follow her wherever she goes." Sam thought what Emma said was quite true. He nodded in agreement. Not long after, Olivia noticed that Sam had stopped going to work. He began to stay at home everyday and would go to her room to apany her from time to time. However, she pretended to be sleeping most of the time when he came to visit her. She''d turned her back on him whenever he came in. He took Emma''s advice and tried to spend time with Olivia everyday. He waited at her side patiently and shamelessly try to talk to her even when she ignored him everytime. Eventually, Olivia could no longer stand him. "Are you going to guard me forever and never work anymore?" Heughed, "What''s the point of working if you are no longer by my side?" Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 Olivia paused. "What do you mean?" "Before I met you, I worked to save more money. Now, I work so you can spend it. What''s the point of earning money if you are leaving?" That wasn''t the reply she was expecting from Sam. She was stunned for a long time, not sure of what to say. A few momentster, she snorted coldly. "Don''t think that I will forgive you just because you said these. Sam, what you are doing now by tormenting yourself is all useless to me. Just quit if you want to quit your job." She turned over to sleep after she finished her sentence, ignoring Sam after that. He lowered his head and stared at her back with a soft sigh, and was in silence too. When the night fell, Olivia slept with the child in her arms, while Sam guarded beside her. Perhaps he was afraid that she would run away, so he stayed in the same room with her. However, he wasn''t allowed to sleep next to her on the bed, so he could only guard beside her. When she woke up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, she saw him lying by the bed. That had been the sleeping arrangement for the past few days. As a result, he couldn''t sleep well. His eyes were murky and dull, his hair was a mess, and his face was full of stubble. Adding on to the scar that was already on his face, he looked even more ferocious and unkempt. Olivia''s hand unconsciously reached out towards the scar when she saw it. She stopped right before she touched him and withdrew her hand. Pa! Sam grabbed her small wrist suddenly and opened his eyes to look at her. Her heart skipped a beat as she was surprised by his sudden movement. "Let me go!" She attempted to pull her hand back. He propped himself up as he continued to grip her wrist. "Do you really hate me that much?" He asked sadly, "Do you not even want to touch my face? Or, do you regret marrying me because I have scars on my face?" What? How did the scars on his face get involved in their argument? "What are you talking about? You already looked like this when we met. Why would I even be with you if I didn''t like how you looked?" "Then, why do you want to leave me?" He held her hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Even I couldn''t stand looking at my own face, yet you epted it, but now you want to leave me because of a small misunderstanding?" "A small misunderstanding?" Olivia looked at him with amusement, "Do you think I am making a big deal out of nothing? Was it not a big deal that you left me alone? It''s just a very small misunderstanding, so tiny it''s not even worth mentioning, right?" "That''s not what I meant." "Then what were you trying to say?" She asked sternly, "What exactly did you mean?" Her eyes turned red and her nose twitched as she said, tears almost rolled out of her eyes. Just as she was about to break down crying, she turned her head away from him, not wanting to let him see her crying. Despite her attempt to conceal her tears, Sam saw tears rolling down her cheeks onto the back of her hand. His heart ached as though being stabbed by a knife as he look at her. He was upset at himself for causing so much pain to her. He reached forward without a word and wrapped his arms around her shoulder. With his chin against her head, he whispered in a low voice, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Don''t cry. I didn''t mean to say that." "It''s my fault. I''m really useless. I couldn''t make you stay and always make you angry." He apologized to Olivia continuously as tears streamed down her face. The more she tried to wipe away, the faster the tears seemed to be streaming down. She was inconsble towards the end. It wasn''t the first time that she felt upset in the rtionship since she was with Sam. However, she was always able to move on every time. She alwaysforted herself and would tell Sam open-heartedly to leave the past behind. Content belongs to NovelDrama.OrgText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was perhaps that she had been doing that to herself for so long that she could no longer convince herself to do so when she came to that matter. That night, Olivia cried to her heart''s content. She pounded Sam''s shoulder white crying. "I shouldn''t have started the rtionship with you. I should have aborted the baby. Why was I so stupid? Was it just because I slept with you? I am a modernthinking, strong and independent woman. Why did I do such a stupid thing? I could have found someone whom I like that likes me back. Why did I choose to be with you?" She let out all her pent-up emotions as she cried, as well as the things she never had a chance to say Sam was frightened by what she said but he did not say another word. He was afraid that his exnation would set her off even more. He just hugged her tightly in silence. Eventually, Olivia got tired from crying and fell asleep in his arms. He carried her back to bed and tucked her in. After settling Olivia, he saw the child who was dying next to her. He was staring at them with a pair of big round eyes. His eyes were deep, and bright, as if he understood what had happened just moments before. Sam wasn''t sure how long the baby had been awake. He reached to pick him up as he was afraid that he might cry and disturb Olivia. The child would usually cry when carried by Sam. Surprisingly, he was quiet as Sam carried him then, and they went out of the room quietly. He let out a heavy sigh after closing the door. Then, he reached out to poke the baby''s cheek as he stared at him. "Little guy, if you are really a good boy, please help your daddy. Don''t let your mommy leave." He was at aplete loss on how to convince Ollie to stay. The baby tilted his head and stared at him inquisitively. Sam smiled bitterly and said, "Forget it. What do you know? You are just a child." As Sam had not been to work for the past couple of days, Maddox called Sam to ask about his situation. Sam was apologetic and exined everything to Maddox. He told him that he had urgent matters at home to tend to and could not go to the office for the time being. Maddox was silent for a long time before he asked suddenly, "Did you two get into an argument?" Sam paused for a moment before admitting to it helplessly. "Ha." Maddoxughed at him unscrupulously and asked, "How long will it take for you to resolve the conflict? How long do you need?" Sam sighed as he recalled the scene of Olivia crying so fiercely in his arms that night. "I''m not sure. Young Master Yardley, I''m sorry. If I don''t have your permission, perhaps thepany...'' "Sam, are you a man?" Maddox scolded him out of the blue. "What?" "Do you not know how to coax her?" Sam didn''t know what to answer. " "Did you learn the Thirty-six Stratagem? If coaxing doesn''t work, have you tried self-abuse? Have you heard of the self-inflicted pain tactic?" Sam''s eyebrows raised as if he was suddenly inspired by Maddox''s suggestion. "Young Master Yardley, what are you..." "What? Take down notes. I am giving you personal advice from my past experience." Sam did not expect Maddox to be the type of person toe out with such suggestions. He wondered if that was what he did to coax Minerva when he got her angry. The self-inflicted pain tactic? How was he going to do it? Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 After he hung up the phone, Sam sat at the bedside in a daze. He wasn''t sure how to execute the suggestion given by Young Master Yardley. Would it be possible to make her stay if he took up on his suggestion? What if it pissed her off even more? He felt very unsure of the suggestion as he thought of that. Meal times had been quiet for the past few days. Emma tried to moderate and light up the mood and made sure that Sam helped Ollie with her food.N?velDrama.Org content rights. As the elderlies were present at the dining table, Olivia did not show too much of her resistance when Sam ced food on her te. She turned to look at Emma and said, "Thank you, Mom. Please eat." "All right. Make sure you eat more. You''d better not starve. Confinement period is very important for your future wellbeing." Olivia tilted her head and thought for a while. Then, she asked, "Mom, I have been staying at home for almost two weeks. I would like to go out in the afternoon today, is that all right?" Everyone put their cutleries down immediately and looked at her nervously when she mentioned of wanting to go out. Olivia wasn''t sure how to react upon seeing their uniformed responses. "Why are you all acting so surprised? It''s been two weeks. I think I am allowed to go out, right? Many celebrities returned to work even earlier. There shouldn''t be a problem if I were to go out." "That''s not exactly right. Confinement is meant for a month. It''s better not to go out before your confinement period ends. Those celebrities are different from us. Your health is more important." Emma spoke as she held Olivia''s hand nervously. "Besides, why do you want to go out? Is there anything you need? Get Sam to buy it for you." Olivia smiled and said softly, "Mom, I do need to buy something, but he won''t be able to help me, so I''ll have to go by myself. I also want to go shopping with my friends." "Let''s not. Well talk about it after youplete your confinement." Brenda looked faintly at Olivia and said, "Don''t cause trouble to the others." From the moment Olivia mentioned about wanting to go out, Sam sat in a daze while staring at her, as if he was being froze. However, she did not look at him throughout the conversation. It was as if he was not present. Why did she suddenly mention about going out? Did she really n on leaving? The thought of her leaving made him feel that his future was bleak. No, no, Ollie couldn''t go. Without warning, he suddenly grabbed her tiny wrist and pulled her up as he thought of that. She was just about to eat when he suddenly grabbed her. Before she could react, he carried her up and walked into their room. Olivia did not expect Sam to do that as their mothers were both present at the dining table. When she was finally able to process the situation, her face was flushed, and she hit his shoulder forcefully to stop him. "What are you doing? Put me down now. Are you aware that our mothers are looking?" Emma stood up to rush towards Sam furiously when she witnessed the scene, but Brenda stopped her immediately. "Don''t go. Leave it to them to solve their own problem." "However, seeing how Sam is behaving, will he hit Ollie? No, no, I have to have a look." Emma appeared worried. It took Brenda a lot of efforts to persuade her from getting involved. Then she whispered to her, "There are only a few things that could happen between a man and a woman. Let''s stay out of this. I think we''d better go out for a walk first ande backter. I know Sam is not the kind who would hit women. Besides, we need a breakthrough in the situation." Brenda made a prompt decision. Emma was finally convinced, and they packed up and left together. On the other side of the house, Sam carried Olivia into the room and closed the door, ignoring her scolding. Finding an opportunity, she finally jumped down from his arms. After that, she noticed that his gaze had be icy and terrifying. She was afraid but pretended to look tough. "You, what are you doing?" She stood with her chin held high and said, "Sam, you suddenly acted like a crazy man there. Are you trying to get me to divorce you?" "Yes!" Sam approached her slowly and held her shoulder. His eyes were gloomy as he said. "You are already nning to abandon your husband and son anyway. What is divorce to you, and what is it to me?" Olivia frowned as he said that she was abandoning him and the son, but she remained quiet and frowned as that was indeed her n before. She sneered as she thought of that. "So what if I abandon you and my son? I have no ce in your heart anyway. Do you actually think I would be willing to look past that and spend the rest of my life with you? Who do you think I am? Am I just another tool to fill the void in your heart when you are feeling lonely?" "What are you talking about?" He frowned. "You have always had a ce in my heart." "If I did, you wouldn''t have abandoned me and chose to help her. Be frank with me, if something had happened to me on that day, would you regret your decision of helping her?" He was stunned, and clenched his fists unconsciously. "Prior to this incident, I had always thought that given enough time, you would finally leave her behind so I could take over her ce in your heart. However, I finally understand that certain things were irreceable after that day. Lused to be too naive, living in my own I fantasies. Now that I have woken up from the fantasy, I don''t want to dream anymore. Is it too much to ask for?" Then, she walked past him and was about to leave the room. As she passed by him, he reached out to stop her and then pulled her into his arms. "Who said you had not taken over her ce in my heart?" She was stunned and looked at him nkly. "I have fallen out of love with her for a long time!" He lowered his head and kissed her deeply after he finished his sentence. "Mm." She thought he would try to exin further and wasn''t expecting the kiss. His kiss was fierce and rough. He bit her lips identally, and it was so painful that she almost cried in pain. She tried to push him away. She didn''t want to reciprocate such a rough kiss, which made her feel like he was venting his emotions. B*stard! Her resistance made Sam feel that neg she would refuse all exnations from him. With that thought in mind, his actions became more aggressive. He pressed her against the bookshelf that was beside them. With his hand on her chin, ke pried her mouth open using his tongue. "Mmm." They pushed and grappled. The bookshelf shook from the impact and caused a book from the top fall from the shelf. Sam reached his hand out instinctively to catch it. Pa! Olivia pped him after she got away from his grip. "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you anymore!" Sam''s face became swollen from her p. He stood still and asked, "What can I do to make you believe me?" "To believe that I really fell in love with you." Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 Believe him? Olivia wiped the corner of her mouth. Her lip was bleeding from the violent kiss. There was no love in the kiss at all. At that moment, she was full of anger and couldn''t feel anything else. She sneered, "I won''t believe you, and I don''t want to listen to what you say either." People who were angry often spoke without thinking. "Do you not want to listen to me?" Sam looked at her, feeling like he was mocking himself. "So, it doesn''t matter what I do now, because you would never believe me. Do you want me to tear my heart open for you to look at it?" She didn''t like what he said at the end. She stared at him incredulously, as if she was looking at a lunatic. Then, she decided to ignore him. "Is that what you want?" He grabbed her hand and insisted on an answer. She tried to shake his hand off, but he held it tighter and asked her, "Do you? Do you want me to cut my heart open?" "Sam, how childish could you be? Let me go!" "So what if I''m childish? You want to abandon me and our child anyway. I have to do everything I can to try to save our rtionship. If not, I will never forgive myself." Then, he actually took her to the kitchen. He couldn''t think of a self- inflicted injury trick. Instead, he came up with a dangerous n. Regardless if it was a rash move, he wanted to try it, even if it might seem stupid. When Olivia asked if he would feel regret if something were to happen to her that day, he wanted to tell her yes. He regretted it very much. He knew he couldn''t lose Ollie. "Sam, what are you doing? Let me go, let me go!" She had a bad intuition as she was being pulled into the kitchen. He said to cut his heart open. He couldn''t be serious, could he? If that was indeed what he was going to do, she really wished she could kill him. She gathered her courage and said angrily, "If you dare to do such a childish act, I will never forgive you for the rest of my life." "What should I do?" He looked at her with lost eyes and murmured, "You no longer want to stay in the rtionship no matter what I do, and I can''t live without you. I might as well cut my heart open for you." He then actually went ahead and opened the cab with a disappointed and pained expression. He continued, "No matter what you see in the end, perhaps you will start believing me after I do it." She saw him opening the cab and almost reaching for the knife. Her face turned pale with fear and said while she grasped his hand forcefully, "Stop. Stop right there." He continued to reach towards the knife as if he did not hear what she said. When he finally held the knife in his hand, Olivia''s face was as pale as paper. She kept her calm and said, "Sam, I promise that whatever you try to do, I will do the same as you did. Do you think that you are the only one who is cruel?" His hand stopped moving upon hearing her words. It was effective. "You want to cut your heart open, right? Come on, cut my heart open first and see what it looks like. Otherwise, I will have to do it myself after you''re done." Then, she moved forward to take the knife from him. He panicked when he saw her moving towards him and put the knife back to its holder immediately. "Give me the knife!" She was as fierce as a tigress. She tried to snatch the knife from his hand. He thought he could threaten her with the trick earlier, as he was nning to ask her to reconsider her decision of leaving by doing that. He never had the intention to kill himself. When he saw the aggressive expression on her, he immediately realized he was being too impulsive with his actions. He mmed the cab shut and then held her tightly in his arms.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry. This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have thought of such a lousy way to make you stay, but Ollie, tell me what you want me to do so that you can forgive me. I know was my fault for what I did, but I swear that I truly do not think about her anymore." "You''re the only one I think about now." it Olivia might have believed him if he had said it earlier. However, right then, his words sounded like words of desperation just to make her stay. She was still extremely emotional then, and could only take deep breaths to control her temper. After a few deep breaths, she managed to slightly calm herself down and looked up at him. "You said that I''m the only one in your heart now." He looked at her seriously and even raised his hand. "I swear." Later, he put down his hands and held her cheeks slowly. "I used to like her, but it was all in the past. I saw she had an injury and was mentally unstable that day. I simply sent her to the hospital as a friend. I didn''t do it out of love, nor did think that she was more important than you. If something were to happen to you that day, it would hurt me more than death itself. Ollie, I''ve long fallen in love with you. Have a little confidence in yourself, okay?" In the end, his tone was almost begging, utterly humble. They were so close that Olivia could see her own reflection in his eyes. She suddenly remembered a quote. If a person was always humble when courting others, it meant that they would always be at a disadvantage. Sam''s tone then suddenly reminded her of their past. Although she was the person who had taken the initiative, she had never lowered herself in front of him. However, right then, he seemed as if he had positioned himself so lowly in front of her. What was that supposed to mean? Her mind was suddenly in a mess. She pushed his hand away and turned her back to him. "Let me think about it. I don''t want to discuss this today." "Okay." Sam didn''t want to provoke her anymore so he just followed her wishes obediently. After she returned to her room, Sam sat alone in the living room. His cheek was throbbing with dull pain from her pping as the incident earlier reyed in his head. Undeniably, he had made a stupid mistake that day. How could he do such a thing? Based on Ollie''s character, she probably hated his behavior. He smiled bitterly at the thought. Then, he gently caressed his own cheek. As he thought of that, he texted Maddox. "Young Master Yardley, your trick was useless, and I was pped in the face." His wife was by his side when he received the text message. He took a nce to see it was Sam who sent the text message and ced it back into his pocket without even reading it. When his wife went to the bathroom, he took his cell phone out and replied pridefully. "It must be because you didn''t cause a severe injury to yourself. How could she p you if you were on the verge of death?" As he read the text message, he suddenly felt inspired. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 To put his life at stake? Yeah, why didn''t he think about it before? If he was almost dying, Ollie wouldn''t possibly leave him, right? However... He sent another text message to Maddox. "Isn''t this too despicable?" "Despicable? Between husband and wife, this is a delight." Minerva walked out just as Maddox finished typing the sentence. He quickly put away his cell phone. Minerva caught sight of his action and narrowed her eyes. She asked, "Why are you being sneaky?" There was no way Maddox would show her the text messages he had sent Sam. He spread out his palm in front of her and said, "Nothing. Are you hungry? Do you want them to prepare lunch?" Looking at his action and expression, he was definitely hiding something. Moreover, he tried to change the subject. Minerva looked closely at him and said while squinting her eyes, "I''m not hungry. Take out your phone and show me." "Ahem..." "Give it to me," Minerva extended her hand towards him. "I really didn''t do anything. It''s just a phone. What''s there to look at?" "Maddox, you''re keeping secrets from me, aren''t you? Is there something in your phone that I can''t see? Let me ask you in another way, do you have someone else besides me?" Maddox frowned when he heard herst question. He could not bear to be used of such a wrongdoing, so he shook his head and denied it immediately. "How is that possible? I will never look at another woman other than you, let alone be interested in them." With that, he handed the phone over to Minerva obediently.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "I was texting Sam. I was giving him some suggestions." Facing Minerva''s questioning, Maddox became like a clueless little boy while he exined, as if he was afraid that the love of his life would be angry at him. "Sam?" Minerva asked as she keyed in her birth date into the passcode column on Maddox''s phone, "What suggestions can you give him? Didn''t he apply for leave recently? I heard that his wife just gave birth to a child. I haven''t visited the child yet. If I have time..." Minerva suddenly paused because she had read the conversation between Maddox and Sam. Maddox wasn''t sure how Minerva would react to the text messages he sent and if she would put the me on him, and he started to feel a little guilty. Momentster, Minerva looked up at him. "This is such ame idea! What do you mean by being at the verge of death? Is this what a normal person should do?" "Ahem, I was just saying that casually. Sam would never do such a thing, right?" Minerva asked again, "Didn''t his wife just gave birth? Why did they quarrel? No, you proposed the idea to him. What if he didn''t think properly and actually went with it? I have to give him a call." Minerva hurriedly called Sam. Sam didn''t receive Maddox''s previous text message. He figured that Young Master Yardley wasn''t interested in helping him anymore and had called him directly. Hence, he answered the call immediately. "Young Master Yardley, so how should I put myself on the verge of dying? Should I pretend to be in a car ident, or..." "Sam!" Minerva interrupted him sternly before he could finish speaking. Hearing that it was not the voice of Young Master Yardley but a familiar female voice, Sam was stunned for a moment, and only reacted a while after. "Young Madam?" "Don''t listen to hisme idea. You can''t risk your life. Also, don''t pretend to be in a car ident. Don''t take your life as a joke. These things could get serious." Faced with Minerva''s harsh scolding, Sam tried to exin hurriedly. "Young Madam, it''s not what you think. I''m just pretending. I''m not taking my life as a joke." He had just be a father and had the responsibility of protecting his family. How would it be possible for him to joke with his life? "So what if you''re just pretending? What if something happened to you during the process?" "There will be no ident." "If you are able to control the oue of the event, then it would not be called an ident! In short, you are not allowed to do this kind of thing. You quarrelled with Ollie, right? There are many ways to solve the problem. Don''t fool around with your life." After saying that, Minerva red at Maddox and reached out to pinch his arm. "It''s all your fault for giving him stupid ideas like these." Maddox felt the pain but was helpless. He could only withstand it and apologized. "Why don''t you tell me what had happened between you and Ollie? I''ll see if I could think of a solution." Did it mean that Young Madam would help him? After all, women should understand women better, right? However, the matter had something to do with Vera. Would it really be okay for Sam to just say it? He was starting to feel contemted. Sensing his hesitation, Minerva said, "Are you really going to listen to your Young Master Yardley and fool around with your life like this? I know you''re trying to win her over using the self-inflicted injury trick, but there are many other ways to solve a problem. There''s no need for this." It seemed that Sam finally came to his senses after Minerva lectured him. He finally told Minerva the whole story. Minerva ignored Maddox as she began to pay attention to help Sam out. She paced towards the window and listened carefully to what Sam had to say. After Sam had finished telling Minerva the matter, she frowned hard. Momentster, she said solemnly to Sam, "Indeed, you are quite in the wrong here for not handling the matter properly." Hearing Minerva''s words, Sam felt his heart sank all the more. "I knew I didn''t do it right, but it was urgent at that time, and I..." What could he say? He had made such a terrible decision in the nick of time and there was no excuse for it. Minerva also understood very well how Olivia felt when she was abandoned, especially when her husband had done so for the sake of the woman he had feelings for previously. When it happened, no matter if the man still liked the woman then was no longer important. That was because everything would be reced by the subjective consciousness. That was, between Ollie and Vera, he had chosen Vera. That could be a fatal blow for his rtionship with Ollie. Also, it wasn''t the matter of being petty or not, but most people would feel that way. It was just like a scar. It was impossible to ignore its existencepletely. Unless one was to y dumb, but how long would one be able to do so? Should they do it for the rest of their lives? "Sam, this is not a light matter anymore now. To me, if Maddox had done this to me, I don''t think I''ll forgive him no matter what he does Also, as you haven''t hurt her enough, you wanted to use your so called self-inflicted injury tricks on her Well, even if it seeded and if she was forced to stay, the matter would still not be resolved. There will always be a gap in your rtionship." "Young Madam, what do you mean?" "Actually, the best solution at the moment will be to give each other some time and space to calm down. I understand that the situation urgent at that time, but truth is indeed you abandoned Ollie and sent Vera to the hospital. Therefore, you should give her some time to be apart from you, and calm down." Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 Should they separate for some time? Sam''s ears were filled with buzzing sound upon hearing Minerva''s words. They just got married not long ago, and they need to be separated then? "Sam, you only have yourself to me in this matter. You started a rtionship with her before you got your emotions in check. If I could say so myself, I think you were in a rebound rtionship with Ollie. You were confused and did not n for this rtionship to progress the way it did. What happened next was incidents that showed yourck of responsibility, including when you rushed in to save Vera from the fire and abandoned Ollie. I think the oue from that already had a huge enough impact on her. When it happened again, you still chose her over Ollie. How would Ollie still be able to trust you again?" Minerva''s words were clearcut and Sam was rendered speechless. There was no fault to be found in what she had just said, and Sam was even able to see the key point of the matter clearly. The key was that he had saved Vera, and it was not only once. In thest fire ident, he had rushed into the fire to save Vera. As a result, his whole body was covered with burn wounds and injuries. Later on, when Vera saw the burns on his body, she somehow showed a distressed expression. Olivia had remembered it, but because she was being considerate of him, she did not want to ponder on it too much. However, that doesn''t mean if the same incident happened the second time, Ollie would still be able to ept it. Thinking of that, Sam felt extremely remorseful in his heart. However, since it had already happened, there was no use for him to mourn over it. "I''m telling you what I''m feeling myself. If something like that happened between me and Maddox..." Before she could finish, Maddox interrupted her, "Don''t talk nonsense. How could I leave you behind to save other women? I won''t even look at them, let alone saving them." Minerva had no intention of saying Maddox would do that. She was actually just giving Sam an example. She nced helplessly at Maddox and said softly, "I didn''t say that it would happen. It''s just an example. Why are you so nervous?" "Oh." "Or, are you feeling guilty?" "Why would I?" Maddox held her shoulder, "My dear wife, only Sam, an idiot would make do such a thing. The most important thing in my life for me, is my wife. This, I will always remember." Sam overheard Maddox calling him an idiot, and was speechless. Could Young Master Yardley give him some respect? The call was still ongoing. Even if he wanted to criticize about him, couldn''t he wait till the call ended? Sam had a headache. Later, Maddox said to him, "Sam, did you hear what I just said?" "Yes." Sam responded in a muffled voice. "So do you agree that you''re an idiot? It''s simple. No matter what happened, you need to always choose your wife." Maddox always lived by that rule. "Okay, you shut up." Minerva pushed Maddox away and said to Sam, "This is the example I gave you just now. If something like this happened between me and Maddox, I will definitely choose to separate for some time to calm down." "What will happen after you calm down?" That was what Sam was most worried about. He was worried that Olivia would no longer want anything to do with him after she calmed down. What would happen after calming down? Minerva responded faintly, "That depends on how deep her feelings are for you." Hearing that, Sam''s heart jolted, "Young Madam, what do you mean by that?" "It means that if she has a deep affection for you, nothing could separate the both of you. After calming down and having some time to herself, she wille back to you However, if she doesn''t like you that much, she will be able to see a clearer picture during the time to herself, and she will basically note back anymore." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing herst sentence saying that Ollie might not return to him anymore, Sam fell into silence for a while. Meanwhile, Maddox, who had previously teased Sam had suddenly be quiet too. He looked at Minerva with aplicated gaze. Realizing Sam''s silence, Minerva sighed and said, "To be able to fall in love and get married is fate. However, that''s how fate is. I know bet el you don''t want her to leave you, or else you wouldn''t have tried to win her back with foolish acts like inflicting injury on yourself, but she had suffered mental torture numerous times previously, and it is more serious than you think it is. It wouldn''t be healthy for both of you if she stayed in the rtionship in pain. Can you understand what I''m trying to say?" e Sam still didn''t reply, so Minerva continued, "Since there is nothing you can do at this point of time, why don''t you try out my suggestion? Haven''t you heard of the saying, if you love her, set her free? If shees back to you, she''s yours. If she doesn''t, she never was. This is a just a strategy, and it''s not really just backing up and letting her go." Without waiting for Sam''s reply, Maddox said softly, "He must have understood what you said, but just hasn''t decided yet. Give him some time to think about it." Minerva agreed with Maddox. She nodded and hung up the phone.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After hanging up, Minerva pondered for a moment and said, "Was I a little harsh just now? Do you think Sam will be able to process what I said?" "Whether he is able to process it is not something you should worry about. You''ve already analyzed the situation for him clearly. Everything else will be up to him at this point." That was true. No one could make a decision for anyone else. Minerva could only show Sam her point of view of the path he should take, but she was not Sam, and the decision he would make was up to him. With that thought in mind, Minerva returned the phone to Maddox. "Well, he''s definitely at fault in this matter. If you were to do this to me one day, I will surely not forgive you." "It''s impossible," Maddox took the phone over and casually ced it on the table. He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Minerva, who was about to leave, "Even if every man in the world would do so, I won''t." While speaking, his voice was getting deeper and he was getting closer to her red lips, "You will always be the only one in my heart." "You know, you can just speak without doing this... Mm." After hanging up the phone, Sam sat alone on the chair. His mind was previously in a mess, but his mind seemed to quiet down then, and he felt that his surrounding was aplete silence. He could see clearly through the mess in his head. If Minerva hadn''t brought up the fire ident, Sam would have forgotten about it. Ollie must have remembered that day clearly. That must be when she started feeling betrayed and abandoned. Those feelings must had started as just a seed, before there were other incidents to trigger them again. However, overtime, as more incidents urred, the seed would sprout, and overwhelm Olivia''s heart as it grew taller. Sam regretted all that he had done then but he couldn''t go back to the past to amend it. Must he let her leave him and give the both of them some time to cool down? If that was the case, what should he do? What about the child? Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 After what had happened that day, Sam seemed to have realized that he was really at fault. Hence, he no longer forced or pestered Olivia. He would show up only when she needed his help. Also, once he had helped her with what she needed, Sam would try to stay out of her way. It waspletely different from how Sam was in the past, where he would be by her side 24/7. At first, Ollie was shocked by how Sam was behaving. She wondered perhaps he was afraid that she would be angry again if he was always in her face hence he kept the distance. However, after thinking about it, Ollie felt that Sam must have changed his strategy. Hmph, no matter what strategy he was using, Olivia would not change her mind about the matter. She had already thought it through. She still wanted to leave for a period of time. It was just that during that period of time, she had gotten along very well with her child. The child was very clingy towards her and wanted her all the time. She wasn''t sure if it was true, but it felt like the saying that mother and child knew what each other was thinking, was true. Also, the child seemed to always know that she would be leaving. He would look at her with big innocent eyes and be on his best behavior every time he looked at her. It was as if he was saying, "I will be good, please don''t leave me okay?" Or, perhaps because Olivia thought too much about it, she ended up feeling that way. Perhaps her child had always been a rtively obedient child. Sometimes, Olivia would hold the child in her arms and caressed his cheeks. She would gently pinched his rosy cheeks and said, "If I let you choose, would you choose mummy or daddy?" Of course, the child wouldn''t be able to answer her as he was still a baby. She smiled bitterly and said, "Look at me, I''m really going crazy. Why would I ask you such a question? You can''t understand what I''m saying, or even talk to me." Olivia then reached out stroked the child''s head. His hair was soft but not dense yet. She couldn''t stop herself from caressing it. "I really don''t want to leave my baby. Do you think your father will be angry if I take you with me? Also, if I take you away, he will not let me go easily." Olivia sighed softly and put her face against the child''s cheek. A teardrop slipped down from the corner of her eyes. Olivia had thought that she would be able to leave her child as it was not too long after giving birth to him, but as she spent more and more time with him, she realized more and more that she couldn''t do it. Olivia had feared a day like that woulde when she would not be able to bring herself to part with the baby, that was why she opted not to spend time or even carry him back then, and it was right. However, d*mn it, why was she so soft-hearted that day? She knew that it was their trap, but she still went in to it voluntarily, simply because she was the child''s mother. As days passed one after the other, Olivia soonpleted her confinement period. No one could stop her from leaving anymore. During the confinement period, she had prepared everything well. Olivia had done a lot of researches and went online to look up information for the growth of the child. She had bought and prepared the things that she felt the child would need all the way until he was 18 years of age. Sam was aware of what she was doing but he was clear that he needed to give her time. Therefore, he didn''t try to stop her. Then it came the day when Olivia was ready. She had bought a ne ticket, packed her clothes and belongings into a luggage and proceeded down the stairs. She then saw Sam when she was downstairs. When Sam saw Olivia actually came downstairs with the luggage, he felt his heart was wrenched out of his chest at that moment. During her confinement period, he had tried to stay out of her way and not disturb her. He also hoped that he could take the time to let her calm down. He really hoped that she could think things through and forgive him. It was indeed a wishful hope. Olivia didn''t expect to meet Sam at the end of the stairs. Was he going to stop her from leaving? "Do you really have to go?" Sam''s voice, to her surprise, was very calm. There weren''t any joy or anger in his tone. It was as if he had already prepared himself for that day, which he knew woulde sooner orter. Olivia was not in the mood to quarrel with him since he was so calm, so she just nodded. "Yep." She had thought that Sam would be angry, but he was calm. He nodded and even said, "Did you buy a train ticket or a ne ticket? I''ll give you a ride." During the conversation, he had already taken out his car keys. He did not give Olivia a chance to say anything, or to even feel surprised. "There''s no need." She was going to leave him, and yet he wanted to send her off. No matter how Olivia looked at it, it was weird. Hence, she rejected his offer. Sam walked towards her and took the luggage from her hand, "Let me see you off." As he got closer, Olivia could smell cigarette on him. Olivia didn''t know that Sam would drink alcohol to drown his sorrow previously. She also didn''t know Sam would smoke. "Did you smoke?" She asked subconsciously. Sam hesitated for a moment before saying, "Yes, a little." "Did you start these few days?" "No, a lot earlier." In fact, Sam had only picked it up in the past two days, but he was afraid of admitting it in case it burdened her psychologically. Since he had already decided to let her go, there was no need to say anything else that would further worry her. Olivia stopped her questioning after hearing his reply. Sam proceeded to put herduggage into the trunk. As he bent over to do so, Olivia saw that the bones that were showing from his back. During that period of time, he had lost a lot of weight and his eye sockets seemed hollower than usual. Her heart ached a little, but there were some things that Olivia just could not ovee. She looked away and climbed into the passenger seat, fastening her seat belt. After Sam got in, she told him directly. "Airport." After saying those words, Olivia closed her eyes. Obviously, she didn''t wish to talk anymore. The car drove silently on the midnight streets. The entire city around them was fast asleep. The streetmps still shone brightly, illuminating their car as they drove to the airport. After getting out of the car, Sam went to get her luggage. Olivia wanted to take it from him but he said. "I''ll take you to the customs counter." Then, he walked forward. Her luggage was with him, so Olivia had no choice but to follow behind him. Then, Sam helped with her registrations and check-ins. Not longter, Olivia stood at the customs. Although it was midnight, there were still a lot of people at the airport. There were a few queues at the customs counter, but Sam purposely chose a longer line to queue with Olivia.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing the crowd moving, he heard himself asking her in a very calm voice. "When are youing back?" She replied, "I don''t know." "Okay, I''ll wait for you at home. You cane back any time you want." Olivia didn''t answer him. The atmosphere between the two was obviously awkward. There was only one person at the customs check before it was Olivia''s turn. Sam suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms. Olivia was shocked by his sudden behavior. Before she could react, Sam kissed her lips. They were at the airport... Olivia wanted to push him away, but his grip on her shoulder was so firm and his kiss on her lips was so deep that it even hurt her. Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 It was very hard and it pained her a lot. Olivia couldn''t free herself from him at all and could only give in to his kiss. His kiss was hard and forceful, their teeth touching each other''s repeatedly. Previously, she had already felt that the cigarettes smell from him was too strong, and as they kissed then, she could actually feel how much he had smoked. After a long time, Sam finally let go of her and pressed his forehead to hers. He gazed deeply into her eyes. "Go. I will wait here forever, for you toe back. It doesn''t matter how long it takes." After that, Sam loosened his grip on her shoulder, and even pushed her towards the security checkpoint. She thought that he was unwilling to let her go, but was it just a farewell kiss? "Don''t look back. If you are not ready toe back to me, don''t give me hope." When Sam said that, his eyes turned red. A man who was six feet tall was looking at her with tears in his eyes, standing among the crowd. Olivia''s heart ached, as if it was being pricked by countless needles. Before her tears fell down, she hurriedly turned and walked towards the security checkpoint. After a series of examinations, she could feel a gaze on her back that had been following her movements, but Olivia did not turn around. She collected her hand carry luggage and walked off. Looking at her back disappearing into the crowd of people, Sam thought she was firm in her decision to leave and that she had no regrets or things that she couldn''t let go of. However, he didn''t see that Olivia''s face was already full of tears. Also, even if Sam hadn''t ask her not to look back, she wouldn''t have dared to look back either. After spending so much time together, she had tremendous feelings for Sam. Making the decision to leave him made her even more heartbroken than she could know. However, she felt that if she did not leave, she wouldn''t be able to put certain matters behind her. She didn''t want topromise her happiness for the sake of the child. She believed that Sam was responsible enough to raise the child well. What a cruel mother she was. Olivia walked fast with her luggage. Passers-by looked at her with strange gazes. She didn''t have the mood to care about them, so she quickly found the waiting room and headed into the nearby washroom to rpose her emotions. She stared at herself in the mirror and gently patted her cheeks. As she calmed herself down, she forced a smile on her face. It didn''t matter. He didn''t love her, so she had to leave. She was free and easy, which was something worth being happy about. If he didn''t love her and she still forced herself to stay by his side and begged for his mercy, she would then really be a fool! "Look at how far you''de, Olivia." She thought to herself. After giving herself such peptalk, she cheered up slightly. She then went to the waiting room with her hand carry luggage. On the other side. Sam pushed the door open and initially wanted to take a lot at the nursery. However, when he entered the room, he found that the lights in the room were on. Emma and Brenda were sitting in there, and their eyes were red. Obviously, they had cried. The three looked at each other. Emma suddenly rushed over from the sofa and hit Sam while she scolded him. "You are useless. What''t the use of me giving birth to you? You can''t even make your wife stay. What else can you do?" Facing Emma''s scolding and beating, Sam did not fight back, nor did he resist. He just remained expressionless as he stood still, taking in the beating and yelling. In the end, Brenda couldn''t stand it anymore and went forward to pull Emma aside, "That''s enough. Don''t be angry anymore. Ollie has left. There''s no use hitting him anymore." "I''ll beat him to death if it can ease my anger! I am so disappointed in this scumbag!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "All right, enough!" Brenda''s tone became heavier, and she tugged at Emma harder to the side. "Stop that. Although Sam is your child, you can''t beat and scold him like this. Forget it. Besides, it''s notpletely right for Ollie to leave either. The young people have made their own choices, so let them do whatever they want." Brenda paused for a moment before continuing, "Just like the time when we went to the fortune teller, but they still chose to get married. So now it''s the same, let''s respect the young ones'' decisions." Brenda had gotten Emma''s pain point, so she suddenly was at a loss of words. She closed her eyes, feeling helpless. The child in the room suddenly cried out loudly, and it was a very fierce crying. Emma and Brenda rushed to the room to coax the child, leaving Sam alone. He was able to stand firm earlier when Emma was tugging at his cor, but as she left then, he lost all his strength and he just slid down while leaning against the wall onto the ground. Ollie really had left him. Would shee back in the future? Although he was willing to wait, but would shee back? Sam shut his eyes. His heart was broken, as memories of Olivia flooded his mind. There was nothing else in his mind then. It turned out that he had subconsciously fallen for her hard, and she had upied his heartpletely. He wasn''t aware of it previously and he had not properly confessed his feelings for her to her. If he was given a chance again, would he make a better choice? The question kept repeating itself in Sam''s head. It was extremely painful. Brenda cooked some food and asked him to eat it, and a night had passed. "Thank you, Mom, but I''m not hungry," Sam refused to eat and headed to his studies. "Sam, stop!" Brenda called out to him, "So, have you decided not to sleep or eat now? Do you think this is the right way to treat Ollie?" Hearing that, Sam stopped in his tracks and did not move forward. "Now that Ollie is gone, how are you going to take care of the child if you don''t pick yourself up? She must have hoped that you will care for the child well when she leaves." Brenda then slowly took a deep breath and continued, "I know that as Ollie''s mother, it''s very selfish of me to say these, but she is my daughter. Therefore, I know her very ??? well. She will not do someter very that''s so over the board like this simply. There must be a reason for her to leave you, but I don''t want to ponder about it." Those words hit Sam in the heart. Indeed, there was a reason why Ollie left. It was his fault. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault." "Then, what are you doing now? When I told her about what the fortune teller said back then, she was still determined to marry you. ? have never seen her so stubborn before since she was a child, but trusted her and hoped she would find true happiness with you! However, how did it turn out? I thought she had found her happiness, but who knew that such a thing would happen soon after you two got married? Be honest with me now, were you unfaithful to Ollie?" Sam could hardly answer Brenda''s questions. "Can''t you answer me? Is it because you''re embarrassed by it?" Sam remained silent. "If you can''t say anything, then go and eat the food I made now. After that, go and take a rest. I know my daughter''s personality very well. After she see things through and calm down, she mighte back." Hearing that, Sam''s eyes lit up, "Really?" Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 "Of course. I know my daughter well. Besides, I won''t lie to you." With the assurance from his mother-inw, Sam rose from his gloominess and immediately went and ate his food and rested. Probably because Sam had a newfound hope, he became more energetic and worked more efficiently at all the things he did after that. He even took care of the child well, from making milk for the child when he was hungry to changing diapers. He had turned from a young man who had no experience in life to a married man who was able to be in charge of his family. During the waiting period, Sam maintained a clean and responsible person. He would always return home to care for the child after work each day. There was a woman in thepany who wanted to get close to him, seeing that he was on his own. She would take the initiative to say to him, "I don''t mind if you''ve been married before, or have a kid. I''m willing to treat your child as my own." That was truly sincere. Sam replied solemnly, "I''m sorry but I mind it a lot. I''ve been waiting for my wife to return." The woman got a little pale and spoke lightly, "She has already left and I''m afraid she won''te back again. Am I right? How long more are you going to wait?" Sam smiled and said, "I will wait for her no matter how long it takes. In fact, I will wait for her for the rest of my life. There won''t be any other woman." He was determined yet gentle with his words. Hearing Sam''s words, the woman became sad and envious at the same time. How good would it be to be loved by such a man? However, she knew that she couldn''t force him, so she could only say to Sam, "Well, good luck. I hope your wife return soon." Hearing the woman''s words, Sam''s expression rxed slightly. He raised his head and nced at her. "Thank you. I wish that you will find your happiness soon." Seeing that he was finally looking at her, the woman''s eyes turned red. Then, she reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear, "I don''t think I can. Actually, I am not that interested in you either. I used to have a boyfriend but because of my infertility, we broke up." She paused for a moment before continuing slowly, "I can''t have children for the rest of my life, which is why I said that I am willing to ept your child as my own." Sam was stunned. He did not expect that she would be infertile. Sam felt sorry for her, and as she had given him her blessing earlier, he tried tofort her. "It doesn''t matter. In the future, you will surely find someone who is willing to ept you." "Thank you." After that, Sam went back home to take care of the child as usual. He would also write a diary and then turn on theputer to follow the works uploaded by Ollie recently. It had be his daily routine. Even though Olivia had left, she continued to update her work everyday. Sam would go through her updates each day carefully, reading through every word and wondered if she was feeling all right that day. Overtime, it became a habit. Also, reading Olivia''s daily updates brought a sense offort to Sam. He felt that he was somewhat connected to her and she was not too far away from him. He felt that he could see her and feel her everyday. Later, Minerva had called Sam to follow up with his situation. When Minerva learned that Ollie had left, she sighed gently andforted Sam. In the matter, Vera had been feeling the guiltiest. After the incident, she was too embarrassed to even send a text message to Olivia. She only left a word of apology and then didn''t contact her anymore. Every time Ollie opened her vel messages and saw the apology Vera sent her being thest message in their chat, she would have the urge to reply, but not knowing what to say to her. Therefore, she could only continue to scroll downwards and read the messages from people who cared about her during that time. There were messages from Tiana, her editor. There were also some from her mother, her mother-inw, Emma, her father, and some other friends and rtives who were asking her of what had happened. She did not reply to a single message, nor did she post anything on her social media. She just updated her work on time everyday, and then read thements and replies of her readers. She had been getting her sry from writing, and lived her life on her own. She lived like that for almost half a year and soon got used to the loneliness. However, as time passed, Olivia also started to not want to live alely. She missed her child very much and it was a long time ago since shest saw him. It had been half a year, was he able to walk and talk? If he saw her, would he recognize her and would he be able to call her mom? Her longing to see the child grew like vines, and they grew rapidly and intertwined within her heart. She wanted to return home to see her child so badly. On the same day itself, Olivia packed up her belongings and then bought a ticket to go back home. She wanted to return and take a peek at her child in secret, and she still did not want to see Sam. Returning to the city again, she did not expect that half a year had already passed. After getting off the ne, she felt a sense of familiarity. Although she had been gone for half a year, she did not feel out of ce. Perhaps because it was her homnd and she grew up there. She began to walk and looked around. She strolled slowly as she took in the sceneries in front of her. Even though she had left for half a year, everything still looked familiar and friendly to her. When she was abroad, she was stuck in the tiny apartment surrounded by high walls all-around. She had lived there for half a year, and everyday, when she woke up in her small bedroom, she would feel confused and awkward. She still can''t get used to living in a foreign country. However, it was different here. There was an elderlydy on Olivia''s flight who was probably too bored, and she chatted with Olivia throughout the flight. After they got off the ne, they actually even got on the same bus. As soon as she saw Olivia, she came over to chat with her warmly. "Youngdy, I didn''t expect to meet you again. Are you going home?" Olivia paused for a moment and nodded. "That''s right." Actually, she didn''t n to go home at all. She just wanted to take a peek at her son, so she hesitated for a long time before nodding. Thedy didn''t notice Olivia''s pause and hesitation, and continued to chat enthusiastically, "You look so young. Did you graduate from a university abroad?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing that, Olivia shook her head awkwardly, "No, I just went abroad for vacation." "Oh, I see. Are you married?" The more Olivia listened, the more she felt that something was wrong. Why was thedy being so nosy and asked her if she was married? Was she trying to match Olivia with someone? As expected, without waiting for her reply, thedy smiled while squinting her eyes and said, "You see, it''s fate for us to meet on this bus too. My son doesn''t have a girlfriend yet. Do you want to get acquainted with him? I felt that you were very approachable when we were on the ne." Hearing that, Olivia could only smile bitterly. She was not as approachable as the elderlydy said she was. Instead, the elderlydy was the one who was approachable. Olivia just felt that it would be impolite if Olivia ignored her. Yet, the elderlydy took her kindness the wrong way and even wanted to introduce her son to Olivia. It was embarrassing. Olivia smiled and said softly, "I''m sorry, madam. I can''t meet your son. I already have a child." Upon hearing that, thedy was quite surprised, "Do you have a child?" "Yes, I came back this time to see my child." Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Hearing that Olivia''s return was to see her child, the elderlydy suddenly became speechless. After all, she had nned to pair her son with Olivia earlier. Who knew Olivia already had a child. The whole scene became quite awkward. "However, you are so young. One wouldn''t be able to tell that you gave birth to a child." The elderlydyughed awkwardly and changed the topic. Olivia smiled and nodded politely. After getting off the bus, Olivia took the subway home. Later, she checked in to a hotel room nearby her home. After unpacking her luggage, she was thinking of how she would go to take a look at her child. After all, he was still so small. It wasn''t practical for her to go into the house to see him, but how would she get him toe out? The problem had slipped her mind previously as she rushed on her decision to return to the country. "If I go home to see the child, will Sam think that I''ve returned to him instead?" She hadn''t figured out how she felt yet. Although she missed Sam terribly all the time, but more than that, she remembered the time when he abandoned her. The pain was still fresh in her mind, so she wasn''t able to get over it yet. She had returned that time just to see her child once before she left again. No matter what, she needed to think of a way. Perhaps she could directly call her mother. After all, that seemed to be the way that made most sense, but would her mother tell Sam? After thinking about it for a while, Olivia still couldn''te up with a good n. She stayed in the hotel alone for two days and ordered food when she was hungry. She didn''t go anywhere and her days were passing in a daze. Finally, she called Brenda under the influence of a little alcohol. As the call connected, Olivia couldn''t help butughed at herself. She didn''t expect that she would need to drink to give herself courage to call her mother. She wasn''t able to do it when she was sober. Thinking about it made her sad. She used to live a carefree life, but look at her then. What had she done to herself during those times? Hello?" Brenda''s slightly trembling voice pulled Olivia back to reality. Olivia''s throat went dry as she came back to her senses, and her lips twitched. Ony after a few moments, she found her voice. "Mom..."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing Olivia''s voice on the other line, Brenda almost fell apart and burst into tears. That was because ever since Ollie decided to leave, she had not contacted Brenda again. Brenda wanted to contact her, but every time she called Olivia, the call would not get through. Brenda did not expect that Ollie would take the initiative to call her that day, so she was particrly excited. "Ollie, Ollie." They could hear each other''s rapid breathing, and then their eyes turned red. Their voices were a little choked. "Are you finally calling me? I thought that you wouldn''t want to talk to me for the rest of your life." Olivia''s eyes were filled with tears. She had been trying hard not to cry, so she was opening her eyes wide. Pursing her lips, and then she said softly, "No, how is it possible for me to not talk to you for the rest of my life? It''s just that, I was afraid to contact you previously. I was afraid that you''ll persuade me toe home." "Silly child," Brenda whispered, lecturing her softly, "Why would I me you for the choice you made? I''m just afraid that you''ll be unhappy. It''s been half a year. Have you thought things through?" Olivia fell silent at the mention of the question. Hearing that there was no response from Olivia from the other end of the phone, Brenda knew that she shouldn''t have asked the question. Sheughed awkwardly and changed the subject, "I must''ve missed you too much to ask such a silly question. You are free to make any decisions, my Ollie. Where are you now? Are you abroad?" Olivia paused for a long time and e looked at the hotel window. Bright sunlight streamed into the hotel room, making it warm and cozy. She shut her eyes momentarily to feel the warmth and then opened them again. Then, she said. "I''m in Hidalgo now." Hearing that, Brenda was stunned and was silenced. She was already very surprised to receive Olivia''s call but she was more shocked to know that Olivia was in Hidalgo. Brenda was so overjoyed that for a moment she was rendered speechless. She did not dare to say anything simply as she was afraid that Olivia would get offended and hang up on her, or she might leave again. Olivia was gone for half a year, and Brenda had missed her terribly during those times. Brenda didn''t only miss her, but also often thought about Olivia''s well-being. Had she have enough clothes and food? Was she safe, and would shee into any danger? If she fell sick, who would be there to care for her? Thus, Brenda spoke very carefully. Half a year ago, Brenda would never thought that she had to select her words properly before she spoke to Ollie. However, ever since Ollie had started to distant herself from Brenda once, Brenda had no choice but to tread carefully. When did their mother and daughter rtionship be like that? It was sad to even think that their rtionship had progressed to such stage. Olivia took a deep breath and said softly, "Mom, don''t worry. Tell me what you want to say. I won''t hang up, I promise." Brenda did not expect that Olivia was able to feel her hesitation through the phone. Brenda was slightly embarrassed but touched at the same time. She sniffled slightly and said, "I was wondering if you would like to meet me?" After hanging up the phone, Brenda held her phone tightly and cried incessantly. When Karl came in and saw Brenda crying hard, he hurriedly rushed over to her, thinking something had happened. "What''s wrong?" Brenda raised her head and said with tears in her eyes, "Olivia just called me." Hearing that, Karl paused for a moment and then said excitedly. "Did she finally call you?" "That''s right." "Our little girl is grown up and has her own mindset. We can''t control her anymore. Don''t take the matter too harshly. She is capable of taking of herself." "I didn''t take things too harshly. I''m just worried about what to do if she run into troubles if she''s out there alone, and I couldn''t contact her often." To put it inly, Brenda was worried that Olivia might face danger alone and as her parents, both she and Karl wouldn''t even know that something had happened or be able to help her. That would be the saddest thing. Karl understood what Brenda meant. He sat down beside her and embraced her. "Well, don''t think too much. Didn''t she already contact you? Have you told the inws about this matter?" "Not yet." Brenda shook her head, "When Ollie called me, although she didn''t say if it was all right to let the in-ws know about her return, I tested the water. It seems that she still didn''t want to contact Sam." "This child..." "Don''t say anything bad about Ollie. At least she is willing toe back. I have made ns to meet her and have dinner together, but don''t tell others!" Karl smiled helplessly and said, "I know. I am Ollie''s father. Of course, I will be on her side, and yours. Besides, I am not one to gossip, am I?" "That''s right." That evening, Olivia arrived as scheduled. Both she and Brenda entered a pre-booked private room in a restaurant, so that it was easier for them to talk. The room was secluded from the public, so even if their emotions run wild, no one wouldugh at them. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 In the private room. Olivia sat quietly and watched the broth in her hotpot bubbled. As Brenda had not arrived yet, Olivia ced a few pieces of vegetables and potatoes into the broth. She also ordered a few bottles of beer. The vegetables and potatoes were almost cooked. Olivia took them out of the broth and ced them onto her te. Then she swirled some meat in the broth. When that was cooked too, she took the meat out and dipped it into sauce she mixed herself and ate it with the vegetables. That was her favorite way of eating hotpot. Then, she ate a piece of the potato, and opened a bottle of beer and drank it. Ah, she missed the taste of such dishes. She hadn''t eaten hotpot for over six months when she was abroad. Her nose felt slightly blocked, and her eyes watery. She reached out for a napkin and gently dabbed it at the corner of her eye. Knock, knock... Someone knocked on the door. Olivia raised her head and figured that it might be her mother. With the thought in mind, Olivia put down her cutleries, approached the door and opened it. Brenda stood in front of Olivia, looking beautiful. She had dressed up specially, put on a nice dress and makeup just to meet Olivia. Although Brenda liked to dress up in the past as well, ever since Ollie left, Brenda hadn''t been in the mood to do so like before. For the longest time, she hadn''t paid attention to her appearance and as a result, her skin no longer had the healthy glow that it once had. As she was going to meet up with Ollie, Brenda had frantically applied skincare products and put on a face mask before putting on her makeup. She hoped that it would help her look healthier and younger. When the mother and daughter met, both of them were quiet. After a while, Olivia reluctantly smiled. "Mom." Brenda walked carefully into the room. Click! After the door of the private room was closed, only did Brenda see that Olivia was eating hotpot. "I didn''t know when you would arrive, so I began eating first and also drank some beer." Suddenly, Olivia belched. The mother and daughter duo were stunned by that and couldn''t helpughing at each other after a while. As they continued tough at each other, their tears couldn''t help but to stream down their faces. Soon, they were crying uncontrobly. When they finally calmed down, bothdies had their make up ruined. However, none of them cared the least as they were a family, so they sat down and started eating the hotpot together without even touching up on their makeup. Brenda looked at the hotpot and immediately said, "What kind of hotpot is this? If it''s hotpot, you should make it hotter. Have you been abroad for so long that you couldn''t eat spicy food anymore?" "Who said I can''t eat spicy food anymore? I didn''t add too much chilli because of you, okay?" "Oh, so it''s my fault then?" Brenda teased Olivia, "Don''t you know when I was pregnant with you, I ate nothing but spicy food? Do you think I''ll lose to you?" "Mom, you are outdated. Haven''t you heard of the saying ''the student surpasses the teacher''? Don''t challenge me! I''ll surely win." "Okay, should we get the waiter to add more chilli andpete?" "Okay, let''s do it." Soon, they had the waitere in and added chilli into the hotpot. The broth bubbled into a deep red color and the food they dipped it into turned as red as the broth. When they took the food out and ced it onto their te, steam could be seen rising from it. Neither of them hesitated as they popped the food into their mouth. Thepetition began. The mother and daughter duo continued to eat without hesitation, and they sweated profusely. Their tongue and stomach burned and when they couldn''t take it anymore, they finally stopped eating. Brenda cried as she red at Olivia, "Child, I thought since you''ve been abroad for half a year, you wouldn''t be able to tolerate spiciness anymore! I didn''t know that you still can! Can''t you have mercy on me and give in?" Hearing that, Olivia blinked her beautiful eyes and said, "Mom, you are elderly, you should let me win. I''m your daughter, do you still want topete with me?" "No, no, no!" Brenda waved her hand and gulped down a mouthful of beer, "If we continue topete, my stomach is going to explode!" Actually Olivia was at the brim of giving up too. They were justpeting, and it had be like that. Her stomach was burning, but she couldn''t stomach any more drinks. Hence, Olivia stopped everything she was doing andy down on the table and said, "Mom." Her voice was so gentle and it brought them back to the times of ten years ago. Ollie was still a child then and she was particrly clingy towards Brenda. Whenever she wanted something, Ollie would lie on the table and look up at her with her beautiful big eyes pitifully. She would then call out to Brenda gently like that. In Brenda''s eyes, Ollie, who already had be a mother, seemed to suddenly turn back to the soft and lovely little girl from the past. "Mom, I miss him so much." Olivia was a little flushed after drinking too much beer. She seemed to be staring at Brenda in a daze and Brenda was sure Olivia was slightly drunk as she spoke.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I miss him so much!" Olivia pouted her lips, and her eyes brimming with tears. "However, why didn''t hee to look for me? He must still have the othe woman in his heart, right? I knew shouldn''t havee back. Six months have already passed but he didn''t even send me one text message. He even said back then that he would wait for me toe back, buting to think if it, I think he must be d that I''ve left!" Speaking of that, Olivia suddenly mmed her fist onto the table hard, "After my departure, he must have been able to visit her freely!" The more Olivia spoke, the angrier she became. Olivia''s hand suddenly swept to the side and identally pushed the dishes off the table. The tes crashed onto the ground, making loud noises. "Ah!" Olivia was shocked and she reached out to cover her chest. She curled up on her chair and murmured, "That scared the wit out of me. Why isn''t Sam, that b*stard here to protect me? He must have gone to see that woman. Every time when things happen, he would choose her over me!" Olivia sobbed. "I''m his girlfriend! Yet, I can only look at him helplessly while he rush to save another woman and abandon me. Why?" Something fell from her eyes and onto the back of her hand. Olivia, who was drunk tried to reach out to grab it like a small child. After she got it in her palm, she stared at it quietly. "What is this?" she held the tears in her hands and looked at Brenda, sitting opposite her. Previously, Brenda was still feeling ufortable in her stomach due to the burning sensation. However, when she heard Olivia''s words, she felt a hard lump in her heart which was way more ufortable. It was even making her hard to breathe. ncing at the tears in Olivia''s palm, Brenda took a deep breathe, calmed down and said. "Silly child, those are your tears." "No!" Unexpectedly, Olivia cried out and shook her head hard. She looked very serious. "These are not tears!" She lowered her head and seemed to be self-deprecating with bitterness in her eyes, "This is my heart." Hearing that, Brenda''s heart ached painfully as if it was being pricked by needles. She swallowed hard and whispered, "Ollie..." "I have already given my heart to him, but why won''t he love me?" Olivia murmured in a low voice. She made some silly gestures that would made passers- byughed, but to Brenda, it was just extremely painful to watch. She turned her back to Ollie and quickly wiped her tears away. Then, she walked towards Olivia and said, "We''ll go to Sam now. He owed you an exnation on why he treated you this way!" Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 Hearing Brenda said that she would take her to Sam, Olivia immediately became anxious. She hurriedly pulled back her hand, shrunk back into the chair, and shook her head wildly. "I won''t go. I won''t go to him. He won''te to me. He is still in love with that woman. If I go to him, I''ll just embarrass myself." "What is there to be embarrass about?" Brenda angrily said, "So, are you just going to let your happiness go because you fear of being embarrassed? If you want him, you should go and find him." "No," Olivia was very persistent,"! won''t go to him. I have always taken the initiative. I am so tired. I want to rest." With that, Olivia stood up, grabbed her bag, and was about to go out. Brenda was shocked and quickly chased after her, "Where are you going?" "Well, I want to leave. I want Sam to not be able to find me. He likes to abandon me and look for others, so I want him to know how capable I am. I, Olivia, also have dignity!" Then, she rushed out in anger. She was so fast and Brenda couldn''t stop her, and she could only chase after her as fast as possible. However, when she reached the exit of the restaurant at downstairs, as she was running so fast, she heard the waiter calling after her and she was stopped. "I''m sorry, madam. Please pay the bill." "Wait a minute. My daughter ran away. I need to chase after her. I''lle backter to pay the money." "No, madam. I''m afraid we can''t let you do that." The waiter just would not agree, so it left Brenda with no other options. She stopped and hurriedly took out her purse and asked, "How much is it?" Then, she pulled a wad of cash out and shoved it to the waiter, "I''ll give these to you first. I''ll go chase after my daughter first. It''s very dangerous as she''s drunk." The waiter counted the money but found that it was still short of the full sum. He stepped forward again and stopped her. "I''m sorry, madam. You didn''t give me enough money."C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Brenda was so angry that she wanted to curse, but she felt that she was in the wrong. She could only stop and counted the money properly before handing it to the waiter. "Thank you." However, it was toote after their back and forth interactions. When Brenda went to look for Olivia, Olivia was long gone. Brenda ran around aimlessly trying to look for her, but couldn''t even catch a nce of Olivia. She became anxious and tried to call Olivia on the phone. However, Olivia was out of her mind then, and did not answer her phone at all. Brenda was suddenly infuriated. Why didn''t she choose a restaurant where she could pay in advance? She had somehow found a restaurant which they needed to pay after the meal. If she paid in advance, she wouldn''t lose her daughter. Ollie always had an issue with drinking. When she got drunk, she would go mad. Brenda prayed that Ollie would be safe. At that time, Sam had just finished discussing about a project with his team. After he made sure all the other tasks of thepany was done, he packed up his belongings and got ready to leave. As he went into the elevator, he happened to meet the girl who confessed her love to himst time. When she entered the elevator and saw Sam, she was shocked. She obviously didn''t expect for him to be there. Secondster, she asked respectfully, "Can Ie in?" Sam felt that it was nothing and nodded as he pursed his lips, "Come in." The girl walked in, slightly limping. Sam nced at her and his face filled with concern, as they were colleagues. "What''s wrong?" he asked. The girl was a little embarrassed and her face was a little red, "I''m not used to wearing high heels, so I twisted my ankle." Sam looked at her foot and found that she was indeed wearing a pair of high heels that day. Both of them were quiet for a moment in the elevator. Sam had rejected herst time, so the girl knew where she stood and did not pursue him anymore. After all, love could not be forced, and everyone had their own fate. She couldn''t bring herself to pester him. Thus, even though she twisted her foot, she didn''t ask Sam to send her to the hospital. After a while, perhaps Sam felt a little awkward, so he asked, "Do you need me to take you to the hospital?" After all, there were only the two of them in the elevator. He was somewhat concerned about her and since he knew that her foot was injured, it seemed too heartless of him to not offer to help her. Upon hearing that, the girl raised her head in surprise. However, her eyes darkened slightly as she thought of something. She lowered her gaze and shook her head. "Thank you, but there''s no need. I''ve already called a cab. I''ll be all right once I get to it." Had she already called a cab? In that case, Sam did not speak anymore. When the elevator reached the first floor, Sam strode out. The girl limped behind him, holding on to the wall for support. She felt a little sad when she looked at his back. It would be great if he helped her. No, he was waiting for his wife to return. She shouldn''t hold any hope. Soon, the fantasy in her heart was shattered by the reality. After a few steps, she found that Sam''s pace slowed down a little. Then, he looked back at her and asked, "Is your cab outside?" "Yes, that''s right." Sam initially wanted to ignore her, butter, he realized that she was self-aware, and wasn''ting onto him at a Hence, Sam figured that it would dreally be mean of him to not help he when she needed it. He walked to her side and supported her, "I''ll take you there." "Thank you." Sam sent the girl to the car and closed the door for her. When he was about to go back to fetch his own car, he turned around and saw a familiar figure standing not far away. At first, he thought he had seen wrongly and felt unbelievable. However, when he looked again, he found that the woman was still standing there with tears on her face. "Ollie?" Sam was stunned for a long time before he suddenly reacted and strode forward. Not wanting to see him, as Sam walked forward, Ollie who was still standing there before turned around and ran away. The panic and unease in his heart instantly amplified and he couldn''t care about anything else and quickly chased after her. Then, he realized Ollie wasn''t in a sober state when he was chasing after her. Her sense of direction when she was running was messed up, and she looked like she was in a daze. However, she was running very fast. That was because Ollie was born tall and had slender, long legs. As she ran, it was as if she was flying across the streets. In fact, Sam wasn''t slower than her either. They were running at about the same speed, but Ollie was still a distance away from him, and they were constantly at the same distance. Sam quickly used all his strength to close up the distance between them. Finally, he pounced forward and hugged Ollie. At the moment when Sam held her, he heard a huge buzzing sound in his ears. He was really afraid that he was hallucinating and when he finally hugged her, she would vanish from his sight. He was afraid that unlike then, Ollie was actually tightly held by him in his arms. As he had pounced towards her too hard earlier, they fell forward to the ground together. Sam hurriedly pulled her and turned her around into his embrace, and cushioned her on top of him as they fell. As his body mmed onto the ground hard and as he felt the friction between his body and the ground, a fierce pain shot through his body. He became even more alert of his surroundings. Ollie was indeed right there in his arms. However, Ollie was struggling hard in his embrace, seeming to have responded to what was happening. Sam hugged her tightly and could not bear it any longer. He cried out loudly, "Don''t leave me anymore!" Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 He didn''t want her to leave him again! If she left again, Sam was afraid that he really wouldn''t be able to take it anymore. Sam had lived a soulless life ever since Olivia left. His routine daily included going to work and leaving work to go home and take care of the child. If it wasn''t for the lingering hope that Olivia would return one day and Minerva''s advice to him previously, he would have given up long ago. He really wanted to go and look for Ollie and bring her back, but he was worried that once he went to look for her, she would resist him just like before. Then, the problem between them would not be able to be solved no matter what. Therefore, he could only endure it silently on his own. Minerva had told him before that whether Olivia would return would depend on her feelings towards him. He had thought that she would not return to him, but unexpectedly, she actually came back for him. She had returned! Minerva was right, Olivia had to be apart from him to think it through. Thus, she has returned then. Since she was back, Sam would not let her leave again. "Let go of me!" Olivia cried as she struggled to free herself and pushed Sam away, "Let go of me. Sam, you b*stard! I won''t talk to you anymore. You''re with another woman again. Who is she? Is she your new lover?" At first, Sam was a little confused with Olivia''s words, but then quickly realized that Olivia might be referring to the female colleague earlier that he was helping into the car. She might have seen them. Sam scolded himself in his heart. If he had known, he would not have meddled with others'' affairs. What did other people''s life have to do with him? Thinking of that, Sam quickly exined, "No, she''s just a female colleague of thepany. Her foot was injured, so I helped her into the cab." "Was her foot injured? Again? Why do you have so many people to save? Then, go help her. Don''t hold onto me. Let me go!" As she struggled, not only did he not let go of her, but he also tightened his grip on her, as if he was going to take herpletely into his embrace. The street was crowded with people walking by. The sudden appearance of the couple really startled them. Some stayed to watch the show, some just shook their heads and left. "No, since you are back, I will not let you leave me again. I have suffered enough, Ollie!" As he said that, Sam held her chin and pulled her towards him, and kissed her without hesitation. He just nted a kiss on her. It was a desperate kiss, and hepletely ignored the people on the bustling street. The yearning torture he had been through for half a year was all being put in the kiss. He was immerged in the kiss, so much so that he pried open her lips and kissed her deeply. Although half a year had passed, the kiss still felt familiar. He still knew how to kiss her to make her weak in the knees. Olivia resisted at the beginning, but gradually surrendered and epted it. The bystanders thought a drama was about to unfold between the couple and thought that it would involve a third party as they heard their conversation. They did not expect that the two of them would start kissing. Thus, a few of the bystanders couldn''t help but to take out their phone to capture the scene. Some of the women looked at the photos they took, and their expressions turned dark. What had the world be? They were just shopping leisurely and there were even people disying their affections so publicly! What a beast! After the kiss, Olivia pped Sam across the face hard. p! The bystanders that were still there were shocked when they saw Olivia did so. They thought they were passionate in their kiss, and didn''t expect that Olivia was unwilling to be kissed, and they started to gossip. "Is that all you know to do?" Olivia looked at him coldly. She was already drunk as she drank previously, but at that moment, she was bing more and more sober. Her mind was as clear as day then, and that was the one time that she was feeling so sober after drinking. At first, she came to see how Sam was doing. She wanted to know whether or not he would live a carefree life after she left, or would he be in torture. Then, she saw himing out of thepany, holding on to another girl. For half a year after she left, he didn''t go to her, but he was holding another girl from thepany. Yet, there she was still missing him. It was ridiculous. Although she had drunk a lot of alcohol that day, Olivia had never felt as sober as then before. She stood up and looked down at Sam. "That kiss just now was thest one for you. Sam, we''re finished." After that, Olivia turned around and left. After a few steps, Sam caught up with her again. "Is it because of what you saw just now? I can exin it. I have nothing to do with her. She is just a woman in thepany. We are just colleagues. I was just helping her out of convenience." Olivia wiped her tears and continued to stride forward with an icy cold expression, ignoring Sam''s words no matter what he said. Seeing that she did not answer the question, Sam could only continue to exin, "What I said is all true. She sprained her foot when she entered the elevator, so I helped her. After she got in the cab, I had nothing to do with her. You saw it just now too." Olivia still ignored him, hence Sam had no choice but to change the subject, "When did youe back? Why didn''t you tell me so that I can pick you up?" Did he want to pick her up? Hearing that, Olivia sneered in her heart. She did not answer him but just asked, "Where is my child?" Sam was delighted at her asking about the child on her own, "He is at home. Do you want to see him?" "Yes," Olivia nodded indifferently, as if the person who cried and ran away earlier was not her at all. Later, Sam took Olivia back home. Emma was taking care of the child at home. When she heard the door ringing, she thought it was Sam who got off work. During that period of time, she had a lot of grievances against her son. When he returned home, she would leave because she didn''t want to see him at all. Content belongs to Hence, when she heard that Sam had returned, Emma began to pack up to go home. However, when she reached the door, she realized that the person who came in was actually... "Ollie?" Emma couldn''t believe her eyes. Had Ollie really returned home?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ollie didn''t expect to meet Emma. After being stunned for a while, she called out, "Mom." Hearing her voice, Emma''s eyes immediately turned teary. She didn''t know how to react for a long time and just stood there with her reddened eyes. Olivia had just cried before, and at that moment, she was going to cry again. She quickly held back her tears and went forward, "Mom, Ie back to see the child. Where is he? Is he awake?" Emma finally came back to her senses, and quickly wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, and nodded. "He just fell asleep in his room. Why are you..." "Mom, can you go with me?" "All right." Thus, Emma and Olivia went to the child''s room together to see him. They hadn''t seen each other for half a year, so the child was no longer the baby Olivia hadst seen. Although his facial features weren et simr they had gradually changed and he had be chubbienthan before. Sam stood at the door and did not enter. Olivia looked at the child sleeping soundly, and her gaze became softer, "Does he have a name already?" Emma shook her head, "No, Sam said that he will name him when you return." Olivia paused as she heard that he was waiting for him to name him when she returned. In other words, was he indeed waiting for her to return? However, if he was really waiting for her, why was he with other women? Why couldn''t he wait for her faithfully? Why did he let her witness such a scene? Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 Thinking of it, Olivia still felt angry. She took a few deep breaths to calm down and did not say anything. Emma looked at her for a while and suddenly said, "You can stay with him as long as you like." Then, Emma went out and closed the door for Olivia. Later, she pulled Sam to aside and questioned him, "What happened?" Sam pursed his thin lips and did not reply. Emma felt that Sam was in a hard position then and couldn''t express himself, so she didn''t ask anymore. Initially she had wanted to leave to go home, but as Ollie was there then, she didn''t want to leave. Hence, she decided to stay. "Sam, go to the supermarket and buy some food now. I''ll stay here tonight and cook dinner. Ollie is back now. We have to cook more dishes for her. Look at how thin she has be." Sam did not really want to leave. He was very worried that if he let Ollie off his sight while he went out, she would run away again. Thus, he pursed his lips and remained unmoved, without epting or refusing his mother''s request. "What are you doing? If you don''t go and buy some things, what will Ollie eat tonight? Besides, she hase back, and she will definitely not leave again. What are you worried about?" Sam was feeling extremely uneasy. Ollie''s gaze and reaction made him feel that she didn''te back for him, and that she had only came back to see the child. As for going to see him... It was highly likely that she had drunk some alcohol and that was why she had acted so out of control. After all, Ollie had never lost control when she was sober with the matters surrounding Vera. That time, her losing control made him see her mind clearly, but he also began to worry. "Go, I''ll watch Ollie for you. Before youe back, I will definitely find a way to keep her here." As Emma continued to urge him, Sam gave in and went to the supermarket. Olivia sat in the room with the child for a long time and took pictures of him with her cell phone. She had been silent all the time so she wouldn''t wake him up. However, she didn''t expect that he would wake up after she took photos of him for a while. He looked at her with his bright ck eyes seriously. He did not cry and did not make any sound. He was very well-behaved. "Baby", Olivia was suddenly excited. She put down her cell phone and went forward to pick him up. She hugged him and said, "I am your mom." After not seeing him for half a year, Olivia thought that the child would cry or would not allow her to carry him. Unexpectedly, after being carried by her, the child actually stretched out his little fist to rub her chin, and he babbled some words that she did not understand. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. I am your mom. Do you know that?" Olivia grabbed his little fist andughed. Her eyes were hot with tears. She hugged him tighter and her cheeks were pressed against his, "I missed you so much. Did you miss me?" The mother and son duo stayed in the room for a long time. Emma waited outside and did not go in to disturb them. After a while, the door opened. Emma stood up immediately, and saw Oliviaing out with the child in her arms. "Ollie, is the child awake? How is he? The family is still teaching him to speak, but he is too young to learn well."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Olivia looked pale and forced a smile. "It doesn''t matter. He''s still young. It''s normal for him to take some time." "In the future, you should teach him yourself. The first word a child says is usually ''Mom''. If you teach him a little more, he will definitely learn," Emma said those words to hint her. Olivia of course understood the implication of her words. She always hoped that Olivia would stay. Olivia did not answer but just looked at Emma quietly. Facing Olivia''s response, Emma forced a smile and asked, "What''s wrong?" Olivia opened her mouth and said softly, "Mom, I would like to bring the child to stay with me for a few days, okay?" Hearing that, Emma really panicked. When Ollie said that she would leave previously, Emma wasn''t so worried because she had left the child under Sam''s care. That meant that Ollie might still return one day. However, after half a year, she came back. That time, she wanted to take the child away. What did that mean? It was very likely that she really wanted to leave Sam that time. Taking the child with her was the first step. After that... Emma did not dare to think any further. The more she thought about it, the more scared she felt. For a long time, she couldn''t find her voice, and her face turned pale. "I''m sorry, Mom. I haven''t seen him for half a year. I really miss my child. I''ll take him with me and we''ll stay outside just for a few days, okay?" "Ollie, Ollie," Emma finally calmed down. She anxiously pulled Olivia''s sleeves and said nervously, looking like a child who was going to be abandoned. "Why do you want to stay outside? Aren''t you back? There are so many rooms in this house. You can choose to stay in any one of them. Or, do you not like this house? Or, Sam''s father and I will but another house for you and Sam? Or, do you think it''s inconvenient as I''m living here? You can be rest assured that I don''t live here. I juste to take care of the child during daytime and Sam takes care of him at night." Emma negotiated hurriedly. Her extremely humble attitude caused Olivia distress. Olivia said, "Mom, you don''t have to do this. I just want him to stay with me outside for a few days." "I''m okay with it. I''m just giving you some suggestions. Which one do you think is better?" Olivia didn''t answer. "Then, think about it again and tell me after you think it over, okay?" "Mom, I just want to live outside with him for a few days. I... don''t want to live here." n The smile on Emma''s face finally disappeared without a trace. She sighed heavily and said with sorrow in her eyes, just asked Sam to go to the supermarket to buy some groceries so that I can cook dinner for you. He didn''t want to go, and still refused after I persuaded him for a long time, but I made him go. Now I finally understand that after half a year, you still haven''t forgiven Sam, have you?" Olivia hugged the child tightly. She blinked her eyes and didn''t say anything. Seeing her reactions, Emma sighed helplessly, "What are you afraid of? You gave birth to the child. If you really want to take him away, no one will be able to stop you." Hearing that, Olivia raised her head in shock. "I understand how you must have felt. I am also a woman. Although the Sorrento family adored the child, but from the child''s perspective, it would benefit the child the most if he is with his mother." Olivia''s eyes were immediately filled with tears. Her mother-inw was really the best mother-inw in the world. There would be no other mother-inw like her. "However, Ollie, wouldn''t you try to think it through again? How long have you been together with Sam? Have you really only thought of separating with him during the half year that you were apart from him? Was there not once that you feared that you would regret? Although the child can follow you, but do you think a child living in a broken family without both his father and mother''s love would be happy?" Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Olivia had considered that previously. However, sheter figured that she shouldn''t be bullied and wronged for the sake of the child. Yes, she chose to give birth to a child, so she had the responsibility to take care of the child and give him the best she could, but the quality of her life mattered too. Even without Sam, she would still be able to give the child a good life on her own. If Sam and her were together just for the sake of the child, and if they were unhappy, would the child not realize it even if they gave him theplete love of the father and mother? Based on how sensitive a child was, he would still know in the end how unhappy his parents were. She didn''t want the child to have an unhappy childhood and let him grow up in such situation. "I must have talked too much. You must be annoyed now. I won''t say anymore," Emma wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes sadly, and she couldn''t restrain herself any longer. "During that six months that you were gone, I watched Sam got off work and take care of the child alone. I saw how he waited each day for your return and as his mom, I felt that his efforts would not be in vain. I thought that you would surely see his painstaking efforts and regrets. No matter how long it takes, as long as you returned, everything would be all right." "Yet, I did not expect that you indeed came back, but you just wanted to take the child with you." Emma could no longer hold in her tears and cried sorrowfully. As Emma cried, Olivia was extremely distressed, but she couldn''t do anything. She could only stand and wait for Emma to finish crying. Momentster, Emma stood up and said to her, "You can go now. Sam hasn''te back yet. I''ll make it clear to him when hees back." Olivia was a little surprised, "Mom?" "Go ahead, but you have to promise me that you will give yourself more time to think things over. Don''t cut off Sam immediately. I slightly understood what had happened between the both of you but child, don''t hold on to the past for too long. Know that Sam''s heart now belongs to youpletely." Olivia was touched by thest sentence, but it happened too quickly. Olivia quickly nodded and said, "I know, Mom. I will consider it carefully. I will leave with the child first then." "Go ahead." As Olivia carried the child and left, Emma didn''t even dare to turn her head and look at them. She was afraid that she would regret her decision and go ahead and stop them if she did. She was Sam''s mother and she would definitely side with Sam no matter what it was, but also because she was a mother, she put herself in Ollie''s shoes. Ollie was also a mother, therefore she certainly hoped to live with her child. If she wanted to file for a divorce and if she was capable financially, she would definitely want to take care of the child independently. Bang! The door to the entrance of the house mmed shut. Emma remained seated on the sofa, not moving. The joy when she saw Ollie to the moment Ollie left with the child, Emma''s joy was short-lived. Her emotion went from one extreme to the other. If she as a mother had such feelings, she couldn''t imagine how much sadder Sam would feel. After some time, Sam came back with bags of groceries. As he entered the house, he went straight to the kitchen and put away the groceries into the refrigerator silently. Emma watched him from her seat and saw that the refrigerator was full. He didn''t ask about Olivia after he came back. Did Sam think that Ollie was still in the room with the child? Thinking of that, Emma said, "There''s no need for that anymore. She''s gone." Hearing that, Sam stopped for a split second then continued to stuff things into the refrigerator. His movements were stiff as if he was a robot. Emma burst with anger and charged towards Sam, "Did you hear what I just said? Ollie has left with the baby. Why don''t you have any response? You looked like a dead person! Are you still a husband and a father?" Sam remained silent for a long time. He seemed to have lost all his strength. "Then, what can I do?" "What?" "What can I do? She doesn''t want toe back to me. In half a year, perhaps she has really made a decision." Saying that, Sam lowered his gaze and whispered helplessly as his lips twitched in helplessness, "Perhaps I should respect her choice. I don''t want to force her anymore." "What do you mean by force?" Emma couldn''t understand Sam''s el §Ö words. She was speechless and she pushed Sam on the shoulder, "You are the child''s father and her husband. You are fighting for her, not forcing her, do you understand?" "Mom, that''s enough." Sam pushed her hand away and returned to his room. He locked himself in the room and closed his eyes, His mind began racing and memories from six months ago flooded in. In the past six months, he stayed calm each day and did not contact Olivia as he did not want to disturb her, but what did he get in the end? After she came back, she directly brought the child away. However, honestly, if that was her decision, he had to respect it. After all, during Ollie''s confinement period with him, even though he had always been with her, she had been very unhappy. Perhaps, the two of them were not suitable to be in a marriage.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, as the fortune teller had said, they would separate while alive, or be parted by death. Sam covered his face with his hand andughed bitterly. After a long time, tears seeped out between his fingers. After Olivia took the child away, she called Brenda. Brenda was about to go mad from losing Olivia and when she saw Olivia calling her, she straight away picked up the phone. "Ollie?" "Mom, I got the baby." Brenda was shocked and for a long time she didn''t speak. When she finally calmed down, she asked, "Where are you now?" Olivia gave Brenda the address. After that, Olivia held the child tightly in her arms and sat on the roadside to wait for Brenda. Minutester, Brenda arrived. She couldn''t believe it at first, but when she saw that the child in Olivia''s arms was indeed her grandson, she was dumbstruck. "Ollie, Ollie, have you met Sam?" Olivia sat motionless on the pavement and her eyes were soulless. It took her a long time toe to her senses, and then she looked up at Brenda. "Yes, I just met him." Brenda looked at Olivia''s expression and had a bad feeling in her heart. She reached out her arms and said, "Come, I''ll help you carry the child." "No, I haven''t seen him for a long time. I''ll hold him myself." Olivia stood up and asked, "Mom, do you have things for him at home? I want to bring him to live at home for a few days." "Of course," Brenda nodded. Since she had her grandson, her house had always had his things prepared Besides, Sam would bring the child over to Brenda''s every weekend, so naturally the house would have baby things, and they were all new. "Okay, then everything is settled. Let''s go." On the way back, there were a few times that Brenda wanted to ask what was on Olivia''s mind but in the end, she thought better of it. Thus, she could only sigh helplessly in her heart. What else could she ask? Anyway, no matter what her daughter thought, she, as her mother, would support her unconditionally. Since it was so, there was no need to ask anything. However, when they were about to arrive home, Olivia suddenly took the initiative to speak, "Mom, I am nning to divorce Sam." Hearing that, Brenda''s breathing halted, and was stunned for the longest time. "Di... divorce?" Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 Brenda tugged at Olivia''s sleeve as they got out of the car. "What happened, Ollie? You have been abroad for half a year, and all you''ve decided is to get a divorce? Ollie, is... is this really what you want?" Then, what about what Olivia had told her hours ago when she was drunk at the restaurant? Brenda couldn''t believe it and she just want her to answer her! However, Olivia had always been a stubborn girl since young. If Brenda was to repeat to Olivia what Olivia had said to her about missing Sam when she was drunk, Olivia for sure would think that she was lying to her. Or, would it hurt her self-esteem? "Well, I''ve thought about it," Olivia smiled indifferently, "In the past six months, I had been torturing myself. I am my own master, and I actually do not like how I was letting my emotions control me. If I go on like this, I will only waste my youth and energy." "So, what are you going to do?" "I''ll file for divorce. I want the child and I will live alone." Brenda looked at the child in her arms and said unexpectedly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Do you know that if you take the child, it would be hard for you to remarry?" "What''s so good about getting married again? Mom, I won''t get married again after I get divorced." "You still have Sam in your heart, so you don''t want to marry anyone," Brenda thought to herself. "I want to have my own life. When I married him back then, I was really out of my mind. I wasted my time and youth on a man who did not love me. It''s not worth it." Olivia shook her head and looked down at the child in her arms, "I want to live with the child, and I will probably change careers." If she continued to work only as a writer, she wouldn''t be able to give the child a good life. She needed to make some necessary changes and be better. Brenda continued to stare at Olivia with bewildered eyes, She asked Olivia while walking, "Are you sure you will be able to win the custody of the child so easily? Sam is the only son of his family. Are you sure that Sam''s parents will agree to it?" "My mother-inw has already agreed." "What?" Brenda was too shocked and her jaw dropped open, "Has she agreed so quickly? How could she be so open-hearted about it? Was she really that unwilling to refuse your request? Or, perhaps she figured that since you will not return to Sam''s side anyway, so she had you leave with the child so that Sam would give up on youpletely and start afresh? After all, men and women are different. A divorced woman has no value in the market whereas a divorced man is still highly valuable. What has be of the world, seriously?" "Mom, don''t overthink about it. Emma is a good person." "No matter how good she is, she shouldn''t give up her grandson just like that. I can''t do it, and I wouldn''t do it." Brenda sighed and continued, "Yet, if she could make such a decision, it meant that she is really nice to you. Previously when she promised that she would treat you like her own daughter, I was still a bit skeptical about it, as you weren''t her biological daughter after all, so how would she treat you well? However, now that she was able to ept your request, I think she really meant what she said." "That''s right." "You won''t be able to find such a mother-inw in the future no matter how you look for it. I know that your rtionship with Sam had a fair share of bumps and holes in it, but I don''t think Sam had been unfaithful to you during the past six months you were gone. His routine daily mainly involved going to and getting off work, taking care of the child and waiting for you to return. He had not set his eyes on any other things." "Mom, don''t speak up for him. I''ve made up my mind." Olivia could love him, but she could also choose not to. She, Olivia, was a capable and independent woman who was able to let go of things. If she was to be his woman, it needed to be exclusive. At first, she thought that she could do lower her requirements, butter she found that she couldn''t, so she was willing to end the rtionship. She could live a wonderful life even she was by herself, and she would let Sam, that b*stard, regret it. "I''m not speaking up for him. I''m just telling you the truth. I know I''m old and I might not quite understand you young people''s thinking. However, when I was young, there were many setbacks between me and your father. As a couple, there would always be obstacles to ovee in the rtionship. Despite that, I always think it''s a way to make our rtionship stronger. You didn''t give him any chance at all and just wanted to divorce him, and you even took the child away. To be honest, from his standpoint, I think he''s very pitiful." Brenda did not n to speak up for Sam initially but when she saw how determined and carefree Olivia was being, Brenda began to sympathize with Sam. Hence, she couldn''t help speaking up for him. The more Brenda thought about it, the more sorry she felt for Sam. He had been waiting for Ollie for half a year after she left. As she returned then, she directly took the child away and he couldn''t do anything about it. Brenda felt that he was indeed pitiful, and it was unfair towards Sam! "Is he pitiful?" Olivia reluctantly twitched her lips, "I think more than pity, he is just sad." What about when he rushed into the fire to save his sweetheart, and when he abandoned Olivia and sent Vera to the hospital? Olivia did not feel sorry towards Sam at all. He was not pity, but just pathetic. She let such a man decide her fate and gave him her heart. It had been half a year, and she had had enough! Looking at Olivia''s expression, Brenda knew that Olivia''s mind was made up. Just like when she had decided to leave at first, no one could change her thoughts. After returning home, Olivia settled the child. In the evening, Brenda pushed open her door and walked in, and then put a bank book in front of Olivia. "Mom, what is this?" "These are the savings that your father and I saved up for most of our lives. It''s all to be given to you. Previously when you got married, we wanted to use it, but your inws didn''t allow us to. Everything was being provided from their family. They must have also spent quite a lot of money. They treated you so well. If you file for a divorce, shouldn''t you repay part of the money that they paid before?" Otherwise, the money that Sam''s family had paid in the past would be in vain. Olivia didn''t reach out to take it. After a moment of silence, she said, "Mom, I have money, so you don''t have to give it to me. Since I have savings too, you and dad can keep it and use it for yourselves. You have cared for me for such a long time, and life is short, it''s time I should take responsibility for my own l We "What are you talking about?! have earned these and it is meant to be given to you anyways. We have nowhere to spend it. We are old, and don''t need so much money. However, you are different. After your divorce, you have to take care of the child yourself. Can you work like when you were single then? No one will share the burden with you, so you will surely need money. You should also return half of what the Sorrento family had spent on you with the money here. Sam''s mother also spent a lot of money buying gifts for you. After paying them back, the remainder will be for you." "I won''t take it. If you want to return it, you can go and do it yourself." After that, Olivia climbed into bed and fed the baby milk. After the baby fell asleep, shey down beside him. "I''m going to sleep. You and Dad should go to bed early too." When Brenda saw how stubborn Olivia was, Brenda could only turn and leave in anger. Of course, she had left the bank book on Olivia''s dresser regardless, and did not take it away. Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 When Olivia woke up and noticed the bank book on the table, she sighed and put it away. ording to her parents'' personalities, they would probably not take back what they had given her. Recalling what Brenda told her about how much Emma and Sam had done for her, Olivia decided to give him a call to ask him out for a talk. They didn''t make an appointment to go elsewhere, and decided on just to go to their previous house. Olivia left the child in her mother''s care and headed over by herself. Once she arrived, Sam warmed her a ss of milk and said nothing. "Do you know why I asked you out for a talk?" After she asked, Sam avoided her question, "Drink the warm milk first. You shouldn''t always skip breakfast in the morning. It''s harmful to your health." Upon hearing that, Olivia paused and did not touch the ss of milk. After a long silence in the living room, Sam put the ss of milk in front of her as he noticed that she remained still. "Finish it, and we''ll talk. Anyway, I''ll promise you whatever you want." Her heart trembled, but Olivia didn''t reach out for the ss of milk. Her lips twitched, and finally, she lifted her head to look at him. "Do you know why I came to you?" "I do." "Then, why did you tell me that you''ll agree to whatever I say?" "That''s right." Sam nodded, "I''ll indeed agree to whatever you request." Olivia was instantly at a loss for words. She slowly reached out for the mug. The temperature of the milk was just right, and as she cupped the mug with both hands, a warm sensation flowed in to her heart along her palms. Holding the ss of milk, she fell silent for a while. It took her quite a while to ask, "Do you regret this half a year?" He smiled wryly, "So what if I regret it or not? Will youe back to my side?" He raised his gaze and looked straight into her eyes, "Even if I''m in pain and is on the verge of dying, you won''te back to my side. Some things have already happened, and I don''t know how to make up for the mistakes I''ve made. Also, you''re not willing to give me a chance to make up for them."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "If... if I could," Sam smiled bitterly and lowered his gaze, "I''m willing to make up for it with my life." Her heart jolted. Biting her lower lip, Olivia asked after a long moment of silence, "Are you finally admitting that you have done something wrong?" "I didn''t do anything wrong, but rather, I shouldn''t have done it at all." Sam pursed his lips, "I didn''t think about it thoroughly. I wasn''t responsible. I shouldn''t have been with you before I sorted my feelings out, and I shouldn''t be thinking about her after getting into a rtionship with you." She was triggered by his words, and her face turned pale, "Stop talking." "However, Ollie!" He instantly raised his head, fixed his serious gaze on her, and grasped her shoulder, saying, "It was only once. Only once. After what happened in the supermarket, my heart was upied by you. There was no longer anyone else in my heart." "What did you say?" She looked at him in astonishment. "I know that you may not believe it, but I can swear to God that what I said is true. Perhaps I still had her in my heart the first time, but it was filled by you right after that and could no longer amodate anyone else." When he spoke, Sam''s expression was particrly sincere, and his gaze was honest. It was as if he was saying, "I''m here. You can check and do whatever you wish. If you don''t believe it, you can even cut my heart open and look at it." What Olivia had always minded was whether he loved her or not. Right then, as he took the initiative to confess to her, she felt as if her heart had been hit hard with something. At the same time, she felt that she was confined within the grasp of huge palms and could not escape it. She bit her lower lip and red at him in hatred. "Did you lie, just to keep me by your side? You liar, if you don''t have anyone else in your heart, why did you abandon me at that time? You liar, you''re not telling the truth at all!" "If I had her in my heart, I would definitely be guilty. Why would I have sent her directly to the hospital? Ollie, it''s not that you don''t believe in me, but you don''t believe in yourself." Hearing that, Olivia was stunned. "You don''t believe that you can seize and capture my heart, so you''re upset and afraid of losing me, and you feel extremely uneasy, is that right?" Unfortunately, what Sam had said hit Olivia spot on. She had been holding a grudge about the first incident and had been tensed all the time. When it happened once more, her heartpletely copsed! She couldn''t even hold the ss of milk properly as her hands trembled, so she could only push him away and ced the ss aside. "Stop talking. Even if you''re right, I don''t want to talk to you. I made up my mind, and I won''t..." "Would you give me another chance?" Sam leaned forward all of a sudden to wrap his arms around her waist and whispered in her ear, "We got together after all those hardships. Let us not part just like this, all right?" Olivia said nothing as her eyshes fluttered. "Our child is so young. Do you have the heart to do this? If he only has a mother and no father, will his life still beplete? I''m head over heels for you right now, and are you still not willing to forgive me and ept me even when I''m really in love with you?" T "Stop talking." "Back then, the fortune-teller told us that the two of us would either be separated while alive or be parted by death. When you told me about that, Ollie, I was really moved because you did not hide it from me. I have also decided tostay with you forever. So, let''s not part so easily, all right?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Sam''s voice turned gentler and softer. Olivia felt as if she was stepping on clouds as it sounded unreal. Had he truly fallen in love with her? Was that possible? He used to love Vera so much. Just because he said he had given up, did that mean that he could actually give his previous feelings up with such ease? Was it possible? "Ollie, give me another chance. Ollie..." In the end, she could only hear him calling her name in a loving voice. In a daze, she shifted her gaze to look at him and asked as if she was under influence, "If I give you another chance, can you guarantee that you will do well?" "I promise that I''ll love you with all that I have. Just give me half a year. If you''re still not satisfied after that period of time, and if you want to leave then, I''ll no longer stop you from doing so, all right?" Half a year? "Do you know how much I''ve suffered in this period of time from thinking of you? I dare not contact you or look for you, as I was afraid that you''d hate me. So, I could only send rewards to your work every day. Did you see it?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Rewards? Speaking of which, Olivia did notice a reader who was sending her rewards every day, insisting on praising her as well as giving her greatments. The reader did not miss out a single day for half a year. She had noticed that ount but did not ponder about it. Perhaps it was because she had been deep in thoughts about other stuffs, she did not expect that ount to actually be Sam''s. Therefore, did it mean that he had not been indifferent during the past six months? Knowing that he had been paying attention to her for half a year, her heart softened. As such, she was persuaded by Sam, and agreed to be in a trial period of another half a year. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 In the end, Olivia felt dazed as if she had been hypnotized. When she finally came back to her senses, Sam had already kept their marriage certificate. "I''ll keep the marriage certificate for half a year, and I''ll personally hand it over to you after the time is up. By then, if you insist on not being with me, I''ll stay away from you." Wasn''t it just half a year? She had left half a year ago, and time had passed quickly. She could give him another half a year to repent. In fact, Olivia''s heart had indeed softened. It was probably because he had actually paid attention to her during the previous six months, so she had her heart softened in no time. She didn''t regret it either after giving in to him. "Now, let''s pick our child up and go home." Olivia had left alone in the morning to meet Sam, but the two of them returned home together. Brenda thought that they hade to an agreement, so she didn''t really ask them about it and just said to them, "The child is sleeping in the room, and he just fell asleep." "Mom, let him sleep a little longer then. Don''t disturb him first." Was he addressing her as his mother? Brenda stared at her daughter in surprise. Olivia pursed her lips, seemingly somewhat ufortable before she finally announced, "Sam and I didn''t divorce." "What?" Brenda misheard and thought that they had gotten a divorce, but after she carefully thought about it once more, she realized that they were still together, so she asked, "What happened?" "Nothing. I just suddenly didn''t want to divorce him, so we didn''t file for a divorce." Olivia mentioned nothing about the process because she was feeling quite dizzy back then, not knowing what she had done until it was over. Brenda was dumbstruck. After a brief moment, she let out a dryugh, "Well, isn''t that great?" "It''s nothing serious to begin with. You guys had a small fight, so now, get along well in the future." Sam''s smile was so bright that his eyes sparkled, "I get it, Mom. I will." With that, Olivia and Sam stayed for dinner and brought the child home after he had woken up. Although they had not divorced, they had had such a big dispute, the atmosphere between the two of them was still slightly awkward. However, Sam was particrly enthusiastic and treated Olivia exceptionally well. He immediately offered to carry the child after getting out of the car and went to the extent of carrying her bag for her. Over the next few days, he took great care of Olivia. As soon as she woke up, she would definitely find a cup of warm water on the side of her bed. He had already prepared the water and toothpaste for her to brush her teeth, as well as breakfast. He was like a robot, making sure everything went right for her at the right time. Although he had treated her quite well in the past, it was not like how it was right then. After enjoying a few days of life where it seemed as if she was a disabled person where everything was done for her, she finally told him, "You don''t have to do this actually. Even if you want to make up for your mistakes, you don''t have to do everything in such a meticulous manner." A rtionship was about all the small details in life, but at the same time, it was also like flowing water. He could do everything well for her, but how long would it persist?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sam knew what she was thinking, "You don''t have to think for my sake. These are what I should make up to you for. If I said that I want to make up to you, then I will. I''ll do all this for the next six months. If you don''t change your mind after six months, I''ll do it for you for the rest of my life." His tone was firm, and Olivia did not know what she could say. She could only sigh in helplessness. "It''s up to you then, as long as you''re not tired." "Tired?" Sam chuckled, "I''m honored to have this opportunity to do so." He didn''t want to go back to living the days without her. He wanted to see her lying beside him once he opened his eyes and got out of bed every day, and to see her petite figure sitting on the sofa once he returned home from work. Olivia thought of what he had told her when shey down. Would he persist for a lifetime? How long was a lifetime? It seemed like a century. Olivia closed her eyes and fell deep in thoughts. Could Sam and her indeed hold on to that point? During the past six months, he was not the only one who had suffered. In fact, Vera had also needed to put up with hardship and distress. She realized that it was her who had caused an impact on their rtionship. She wanted to do something to make up for it, but she was also afraid that her appearance would further upset Olivia. So, in the end, Vera did nothing, but she would always be frowning as she thought of that matter. One who destroyed another''s marriage would go to hell. Vera would always remember that saying, so if Sam and Olivia would end up not being together, she would never be at ease for the rest of her life. She began to hate herself for it. Why had she run into Sam in the supermarket that day? Although she was grateful to him for sending her to the hospital, she always felt that it would''ve been better if it had not been him whom she had met that day. She shouldn''t have been so reckless. If she hadn''t tripped, she wouldn''t have needed him to send her to the hospital, so the rtionship between the two of them wouldn''te up to that point. Recently, she heard that Olivia had returned, but she dared not ask her about how she had been doing. At first, they had been on good terms, but she did not dare contact Olivia for the past half a year. Olivia did not look for Vera either, so they were no longer in touch. Quill saw that Vera was always in low spirits, so he took the initiative tofort her. "What''s done is done. There''s no use worrying about it now. You''d better think about how you can help them." "Help?" Vera smiled bitterly, "With where I stand, what can I do?" "You''re indeed unsuitable to interfere in their affairs. You can''t do e anything, but even if you do, it isn''t right either, so you''ll have to let it be. This matter actually has nothing much to do with you." Content belongs to Quill and Sam knew each other well. They were both men, so he knew what Sam was thinking at that time, especially when he still rushed into the fire to save another woman when he already had a girlfriend. He was afraid that Sam would have to spend his whole life making up for that matter if he loved Olivia. "How would it have nothing much to do with me? If I didn''t trip back then, they wouldn''t have ended up in such a state." "What a fool." He reached out and rubbed her head, "Many things are predestined. This might be a test from the heavens for them. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have met him at that particr time at a particr ce." "Even if both of you went out at the same time, you might not have arrived at the same supermarket together. The probability of two people running into each other is low, which is one in ten million." "And you encountered one of those chances. What does it mean?" As soon as he finished his words, he pulled her into his arms, "Don''t overthink. He owes her all of it, so he has to bear with it by himself." Vera couldn''t really understand Quill''s words. She lifted her head and wanted to probe into it, but he pinched her face, "That''s enou? you''ve been thinking about it so much for the past half-year. Don''t think about it anymore. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Since you have the time to think about such nonsense, you should spend some time apanying Santiago and Santino." "They get along well. Do they even need me to keep thempany?" "They''re getting along well, but does that mean that there''s no need to do that? Fine, please keep mepany then." Quill stroked her long hair as he mumbled in a soft and gentle voice, "I won''t be going to thepany today. You can keep mepany so that your thoughts won''t run wild." Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 Hearing that, Vera''s face blushed. She forgot everything else for a moment and pushed Quill away. "Stop being so mischievous. I''m talking about a serious matter." "Am I being mischievous?" Quill''s gaze deepened as his tone turned hoarser, "How? Is not going to thepany to spend more time with you considered so? Or... are you the one who''s being mischievous?" Vera eximed, "Stop talking!" She pushed him away, but it somehow allowed him to grasp her hands instead before pulling her into his embrace, wrapping her slender arms around his own waist. He lowered his head to lean in closer to her, "What''s wrong about that? How long have you been neglecting me? At first, it was for the sake of the children, but what happened after that? Are others'' affairs reasons to disturb our alone time as well? Even if there really is a problem with his marriage, he deserves it. It has nothing to do with you." Vera pouted and looked at him, "Why are you being so cold? He''s our friend, right?" "Friend?" Quill sighed helplessly, "You''re on friendly terms with him, but we were never friends." When Sam used to like Vera, both of them had been rivals in love. Quill had a cold personality to begin with, so he did not have a nice impression of Sam. He even treated his brother-inw, Maddox, coldly. Perhaps it was because he had lost too much when he was young and had grown up alone after. Having been able to endure so much alone, he had long developed such an icy personality. Thinking of that, Vera''s heart ached for him. She could only reach out to hold him tighter. "Come on. You have to try to ept others. Sam has never regarded you as his enemy. One more friend would mean that there''s one more person who cares about you." It was a surprise to have Vera by his side. Quill himself had never expected it, let alone a friend. However, after being in a rtionship with her, his heart had indeed opened up because he had never been used to having others close to him. Every night, he slept with her in his arms. Sometimes, she would toss and turn until she was no longer covered with the quilt, and he would wake up and tuck her in as he was afraid that she would catch a cold. Most importantly, he had two children. Quill instantly felt as if he had a lot more family members in the world. Vera brought not only herself but also the children and her parents to him. Mabie and David had also turned into his parents. They would constantly remind him to take care of himself. It was indeed a great feeling to have someone feel concerned about him. After all, He had always yed a role as brother to care for Minerva. Vera''s parents'' care was warm and fulfilling to him. "Actually, it''s enough with you around." Quill pointed out. "That''s not enough. I can''t be the only one in your life." Vera shook her head and solemnly exined to him, "There''s got to be other stuffs. After all, I may not be able to apany you all the time." Upon hearing that, Quill frowned, "What do you mean by that?" "Life and death are unpredictable. Well never know when an ident strikes. I can''t guarantee that I can live a long and peaceful life. Perhaps one day, I''ll..." Before she could finish her words, her mouth was covered. Vera could only swallow the words that was already on the tip of her tongue. She stared at him with her eyes wide. "Don''t talk nonsense." Quill''s brows were deeply furrowed, "Don''t ever mention that again in the future." He had sent off so many people that were close to him. If the only one he loved left him, he would not be able to take it, and he might copse. Vera saw him taking it seriously and couldn''t help bursting outughing. "Why are you so nervous? I was taking it as an example, plus, it''s a fact. I was making a hypothesis, and I didn''t say that anything would indeed happen to me. I just wanne you to step into the outside world and be open to it, because I don''t want you to be so lonely." "All right, I promise not to mention any of it again." She promised. At first, Quill had beenforting Vera, but right then, it turned out that she was the one giving him advice and guidance. Hence, Quill decided not to talk about it anymore. Time passed by. Olivia and Sam''s child finally had his own name. Virgil Sorrento. Olivia was the one who had chosen that name. When Sam first heard it, he was stunned for a moment before agreeing to it without saying another word. Then, the two of them went to register Virgil''s name. Emma didn''t. think too much either, and was pleased Grinning, she praised Olivia foring up with such a wonderful name that was much better than the name Marcus had given the child. Sam could only sigh in his heart. Emma wasn''t bothered. As long as the two of them didn''t get a divorce, it didn''t matter what her grandson''s name was. They lived afortable and peaceful life. After a month, Sam persisted in doing everything that he had been doing. He was so amazing as if he was a robot. Olivia had been feeling uneasy at first, but she eventually got used to him doing all the things everyday. Furthermore, she realized Sam saying he wanted to make up for it was indeed not just a joke. It was probably because he had been taking care of her by waking up early in the morning and going to sleepte at night, he started to have dark circles. One morning after Sam got up early to get everything ready for her, Olivia grabbed his wrist. He was stunned before he turned to look at Olivia in disbelief. Not daring to think about it, he asked in a low voice, "You''re awake. Was I too noisy?" Olivia shook her head and fixed her gaze on him without saying anything. Sam felt guilty under her gaze. He avoided eye contact and stammered, "You... should continue sleeping. I''ll make breakfast." "No." Olivia pulled him closer to her, "You don''t have to get up so early every day to do all these anymore." Hearing that, Sam''s breathing turned more rapid as his face darkened.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Why? Did I do something wrong? Are you dissatisfied? If you''re not pleased with what I''ve done, I''II..." "No!" Olivia interrupted him and took a deep breath after pursing her red lips, "Don''t be nervous. Just lie down and listen to what I have to say." She seemed calm, so it was probably not because she was dissatisfied with him, but Sam felt more nervous than as he if was to be executed. He had no choice but to lie down and listen to her. It was as if his heart had been set on fire. "You did well this month, and your determination is obvious, but I would always ponder about everything that you do, every time you do them. I feel that it''s unfair to you." "No, I''m willingly doing all of it." "Listen to me first." Sam pressed his lips together and stopped talking. "A rtionship is equal. Whether it is regarding feelings, or other aspects, there will be an imbnce if one party is always making all the contributions. Just like before, I had deep feelings for you while you were not so in love with me. Over time, everything will copse as a result of imbnce. Although you''re now making it up to me, an imbnce will reur over time. As such, I thought about it. Don''t continue doing this in the future." Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 "Ollie, I..." "Stop talking. Let''s live in peace and move on. You don''t have to do all these for me anymore. Let''s just go with the flow, all right?" The energy of human beings was limited, and excessive consumption would mean that it would deplete in advance. If half a year was for her to think about it, why not view it as an opportunity for her to take a step back and to reflect on everything that had happened? Only then could she stay and turn the problematic life into a peaceful one. Olivia was well aware of it, so she got calmer and calmer as she thought about it. Since they had decided to live together, they should live a harmonious andfortable life. There was no need for him to do so much for her. After all, she was not a good-for-nothing. Sam agreed to everything she requested for. After thinking about it, Olivia sent a message to Vera, whom she had not been in contact with for a long time. When Vera received her message, she thought she was dreaming. Otherwise, how would Ollie take the initiative to send her a message and even ask her out? Hence, she typed her reply carefully and sent it over after much consideration. "Are we really going out to have some fun? Where should we meet?" Olivia could imagine Vera''s expression as she read the two questions. She shook her head helplessly and texted her reply, chuckling. "Don''t get all tensed up. Any ce would do, or what do you have in mind for lunch? We can bring our children out for a get-together." "All right, sure, let''s go the theme park." Hence, they agreed to meet at a theme park. However, when they arrived at the amusement park, they realized that their children were too young, and the facilities were not suitable for them as they were only open to children older of age, so they brought the children to a nearby restaurant, somewhat embarrassed. After a few steps, Olivia looked at Vera in amusement. "You''re quite the best mom." That was because Vera carried one child on her back and another one in her arms. In the face of Olivia''s teasing, she could only smile wryly, "I have no choice. I have twins." Furthermore, both of them were boys, but fortunately, only one of them was mischievous. Hence, she carried the mischievous brat in her arms so he wouldn''t mess around. "Twins are great. You gave birth once and got two babies in return. You''re making a profit." "Is that so? However, I wanted a daughter. Who knew that I would get two sons at once. s." "You have no choice but to bear another daughter in the future. The two elder brothers then will dote on the younger sister. Isn''t that a win-win situation?" "That makes sense." "Well, try to have another child." "What about you? How many children do you n to have?" "Me? One child is enough. I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle a lot of them, so it''s better to have just one baby." The two chatted casually as if they were neighbors who always spent time with each other instead of friends who hadn''t seen each other for half a year. Later, they finally found a suitable restaurant. Olivia was the first to push the door open and enter the restaurant, followed by Vera, who looked at her and breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that they wouldn''t have anything to talk about when they met and that they would be ced in an awkward situation. After entering the restaurant, Olivia ced Virgil on the baby chair next to her. Santiago and Santino were toddlers, so Vera took a seat between the two of them. She lowered her head and whispered to Santino, "Sit down and don''t run nor move around, all right?" Although Santino was young, he nodded obediently, saying, "I understand, mom." "Good boy!" Vera was so pleased that she lowered her head to nt a kiss on his forehead. After the kiss, she thought of Beanie. She didn''t expect having a child of her own to give her such feeling. "It''s inconvenient for us to enjoy the meal while holding our children, so shall we order some simpler dishes?" "All right, it''s your call." With that, Olivia ordered some snacks and fruit juice. As a result, they lost interest in the food after taking a few bites. After all, they were not there for delicious food. "By the way, did you name your child?" "I did." "What''s his name?" "Virgil." "Virgil?" Vera was stunned for a moment before the light in her eyes started flickering. The smile on the corner of her mouth turned stiff as she could only manage to say, "It sounds great." Olivia lifted her head, and her gaze fell on Vera''s face, "Why are you so nervous?" "I''m not nervous." Vera coughed and forced a smile, "Why should I be nervous? I just feel that you''re so literary talented to be able to think of such an amazing name." "Is that so? It''s just how I felt at that time." Olivia was straightforward. She spoke her mind without concealing her thoughts. Vera suddenly didn''t know how to answer, and the smile on her face vanished. After a long time, she apologized with her head lowered, "I''m sorry." "For what?" "I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for..." "Vera," Olivia called her by name. Vera lifted her head and looked at her with tears welling up in her eyes. "In fact, one of the main reasons | asked you out today is regarding this matter. If you haven''t thought about it clearly, ''ll clear things out for you. If you''ve thought it through, I won''t mention anything about it again, but now it seems as though you haven''t thought things through clearly." Olivia picked her ss up and took a sip of the juice before cing it down once more, probably because it was too sugary. "This matter has nothing to do with you. The person who should apologize is me." "What?" Vera stared at her in surprise, "Why would you say that? It was clearly me who caused you two to almost file for a divorce. You..." "No." Olivia smiled faintly before she proceeded to say, "It''s not your fault. e On the outlook, it seemed to have been caused by you. In truth, it''s the trouble Sam and I caused as we were irresponsible, and you were` obviously injured at that time while you were rushing to go to the hospital. It''s a totally normal thing to do to send you to the hospital. However, I have caused you to feel guilty and me yourself because of this matter." "Did you do anything wrong? No, you just happened to run into him, and so happened you were injured. Although I was affected by this matter, you didn''t do anything wrong from the beginning. Thus, you don''t have to feel sorry or guilty. If we were to look at this matter seriously, no one is, in fact, wrong. Perhaps it''s because the timing of the events that were too much of a coincidence, so no one is to be med at all." If Olivia was to me someone, she could only me herself. She had been with Sam before he could sort out his feelings properly. No, it was because of alcohol. If she hadn''t drunk too much that day, maybe the two wouldn''t have had done something after drinking, and there wouldn''t have been the series of affairs that followed. Everything was indeed fated, and it could be that it was pulling a joke on them. Perhaps, they owed each other in their past lives, so they had to stay together in the life after that like that. Vera didn''t expect her to actually think through the matter so thoroughly. She was so shocked that she couldn''t speak and could only manage to say after a long time, "What are you going to do in the future?" "In the future? We''ll just stay together. We''re married, and our child is born. I still love him. What else can I do?" After that, Oliviaughed first, "Anyway, his heart is totally mine now."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 At that moment, Vera felt that Olivia, who wasughing, was indeed gorgeous. Her facial features were delicate, and she was beautiful no matter which angle you looked at her from. She was already breathtaking when she did not smile. When she cracked into a bright smile, one couldn''t take one''s eyes off her. Hence, Vera was influenced by herughter and went onughing with her. "Is that true? That''s great. Congrattions, I sincerely wish for the best for you two." "Thank you. We will all live a happy life." Not long after, Quill called Vera and asked her where she was. She answered helplessly, "I''m with Ollie and we are outside. Didn''t I tell you already? Why are youing over now?" "I''m worried as you have two kids with you. It''s inconvenient for you, so I''lle over and pick you up right now." "No, I can go home by myself. Besides, I haven''t..." "Let hime over," Olivia interrupted, "It''s indeed inconvenient for you to take care of two children by yourself. It''s great to let hime to pick you up." "But..." "There''s no ''hut''s. I''m returning home soon. Do you think I''ll sit here with you all day?" Her words sounded harsh, but Vera could tell that she was kind deep down. She did not want her to feel mentally burdened. Vera was touched as she whispered, "Thank you, Ollie." Not long after, Quill arrived. Olivia sized him up and noticed that he was still as icy as before. Although he was dashingly handsome and had a strong aura, such a man was just not her cup of tea. Well, he was not down to earth at all. She liked men who seemed humble and easygoing. Sure enough, people had their own preferences. "Ollie, we''re heading home anyway, why don''t we drop you off on the way?" Vera suggested. "There''s no need." Olivia smiled faintly, "I have other stuff to deal with. I won''t return home for the time being. You guys can go ahead." "All right then." Vera could only bid her goodbye and left with Quill. He nodded at Olivia to greet her before they exited the restaurant.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After settling the bill at the reception counter, Vera followed Quill to the basement parking lot. She couldn''t help leaning closer to him, whispering, "She forgave me." Her joy and excitement were evident in her tone. Quill didn''t expect Olivia to have such a big impact on her, so he asked, clearly helpless, "Are you that d?" "Of course." Vera nodded firmly and bit her lower lip, "If she''s willing to forgive me, I won''t feel burdened anymore. Hubby, am I very selfish? To feel relieved, I''ve been hoping for her to let go of everything and forgive me, but after I thought about it, if I were to be in her shoes, how can I let go of such matters with ease?" With that, she was secretly d that Quill only had feelings for her. He did not have the slightest feelings for Yulia. She had once asked herself whether she would mind If Quill had feelings for Yulia. However, after thinking about it briefly, she already felt that she could not stand it, let alone if it was to be the reality. On one hand, she felt that she could not ept it, but on the other hand, at the same time, she hoped that Ollie could let go of everything and forgive her. She was indeed too selfish. Perhaps humans were just selfish. She hoped that Olivia and Sam could stay together and live a pleasant life as well. She sincerely wished the best for their well-being. "Since she has forgiven you, she should have let it go then," Quill replied faintly. He held one of the children in his arms as he said, "You don''t have to worry about it anymore." "That''s right!" Vera nodded firmly, "I''m d for her now that she''s living a better life. I hope she can live a happy life with Sam." Lets go. They arrived at the car. Quill first opened the car door for Vera. She got into the car and positioned Santino before stretching out her arms toward Quill, "Let me carry Santiago too." "No need." Quill gave her a faint reply and got into his seat with Santiago in his arms. "Nash is here. Didn''t you notice?" Hearing that, Vera raised her head to look ahead. Sure enough, she saw Nash sitting in the driver''s seat. "Nash..." "Hello, Mrs. Hanover," Nash greeted her with a smile. Vera was slightly embarrassed. She hadn''t noticed him, but she was not to me. After all, it was really inconvenient for her to bring the two children along with her. If Nash came, she and Quill could carry one each. Well, why did she give birth to twins? Although she was exempted from the pain of delivering twice... it was really tiring to take care of two babies at the same time. She didn''t want to hire a nanny. It was not easy for her to have the opportunity to be a mother. Moreover, she had given birth to Quill''s and her children, so she wanted to care for them by herself. "Minerva called to ask us to have dinner with her tonight." "Sure," Vera replied without the slightest hesitation. Ever since they were married, Minerva became her family member, so both of them would asionally visit Maddox''s ce for meals. At first, Vera Vera was slightly afraid of Maddox. After all, he was really terrifying, coupled with the fact that he had once been her superior. However, after a long time, she was numb to it. After all, Maddox was, right then, her brother-inw! As Minerva''s husband, she was even considered as his elder in the family. What did she have to be afraid of? After getting along with him that thought in her mind, she was no longer afraid of Maddox. Sometimes, she would even tease the two of them as they enjoyed. their meal. Moreover, she also realized that as long as she implied that he was a match for Minerva, he would turn more amiable and pleasant. Compared to Maddox, who would have variable moods, Quill, who was by her side, was considered to be more stable. Of course, he was as cold as always. Although he would asionally flirt in front of her, he had a still personality most of the time. Only when they were left alone would he reveal his flirtatious side. Thinking of that, she couldn''t help bursting outughing. "What are youughing at?" Quill, who was sitting next to her, heard herughter and leaned in closer to ask in a low voice. Upon hearing that, Vera''s face blushed. "Ha, was Iughing just now?" She tried her best to deny it, but her gaze drifted, and her cheeks flushed with a reddish glow. "You''re all blushing, and you''re telling me that you''re notughing?" Was she blushing? She didn''t expect herself not to be able to hide it well, so she could only try to exin, "I really wasn''tughing. My face is red perhaps because the weather is somewhat hot, and I feel tired from carrying the children just now." "Hand both of them to me." He took Santino over from her arms before asking with his voice lowered, "What naughty stuff were you thinking about just now?" She was lost for words, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Out of guilt, she sneaked a nce at Nash, who was in the driver''s seat as if she was afraid that he would have overheard their conversation, feeling somewhat awkward. "Nonsense?" Quill gently exhaled on her cheek, "Your face and ears are all red. Your body won''t lie to me." "Well, we''re in public. Stop talking." "All right, let''s talk about it after we''ve gotten home after dinner tonight then." Vera was rendered speechless. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 Time for dinner. Vera found that there was another person at the dining table, who was Mashauva Taylor, Beanie''s ymate.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She was the precious daughter of the Taylor Group. Looking at her round face, Vera couldn''t help breaking into a smile, "Mashauva, it''s been a long time. Why has your face gotten rounder?" The little girl blinked. Her skin had turned fairer. Sitting next to the tall and thin Beanie, she seemed like a white cotton ball. She didn''t understand that Vera was teasing her, so she could only grin at her in a silly manner. That smile... Vera was stunned before her gaze fell on Jelly Bean, who was sitting next to her. Jelly Bean also had a silly grin on her face. The corners of Vera''s mouth suddenly twitched. When she had seen Mashauva previously, her smile had been pure and lovely, but how could it turn silly so soon after she spent time with Jelly Bean? Was silliness contagious? Time flew. Jelly Bean had been a tiny infant whom one could hold only with one arm, but in the blink of an eye, she could already sit up by herself. Minerva waited for Maddox to set the dishes on the table before removing her coat and taking her seat. "Quill, Vera, I cooked all these tonight, so you all should eat more." As Minerva and Vera were intimates before, she called Vera by her name. Maddox grumbled, displeased, "You usually aren''t this initiative, but your brother came, and you even personally cooked." Vera blinked. Without waiting for Minerva''s reply, she rushed to say, "Maddox, Quill isn''t an outsider. He''s Minerva''s older brother. Why are you even jealous of it?" Hearing that, Maddox''s face darkened. With his eyes squinted, he red at her, but Vera was not afraid at all. If it was in the past, she would never dare to provoke him. However, she was, right then, Quill''s wife. What was there to be afraid of? Sure enough, Maddox gave her a fierce look before withdrawing his gaze without saying anything. "All right, stop talking. Let''s eat." Beanie sat beside Jelly Bean and Mashauva and took care of them both at the same time, cing food in their bowls. Mashauva grasped the opportunity to put the crispy meat Beanie had given her into Jelly Bean''s bowl and said in a childish voice, "Jelly Bean, this is for you." With her eyes blinking and her eyshes that were long like brushes fluttering, Jelly Bean held a shatter-proof bowl that was specially bought for her with cartoon animals painted on it, whispering, "Thank you, Mashauva." "You''re wee, just enjoy it." The three of them got along exceptionally well. After dinner, Vera went to the kitchen to help Minerva with the cleaning and she asked, "What were you thinking about Mashauva? Are you going to train Mashauva into Beanie''s future fiancee?" Hearing her words, Minerva cast her a strange nce. "How''s that possible? She''s still so young. The children are just fooling around, and I do like her very much too." "I know that, but didn''t I hear that Maddox called her over to be Beanie''s girlfriend in the beginning?" "Well, that was how it started, but they''re still young, so I won''t meddle with all this stuff. Anyway, you know that love can''t be forced by adults. If they''re destined to be a couple in the future, I surely won''t oppose it, but if the children don''t have any feelings for each other, I can''t force them to be together. So, I won''t say anything, and it''s up to them after they''ve grown up." Minerva turned on the tap, and the water gushed out. Vera then ced the cleaned te under the running water. "You''re right. However, Mashauva is beyond control when she eats. It''s bad for her health if she gets obese." "Mhm." Minerva nodded in agreement, "I also feel that it''s harmful to one''s health. I reminded her several times, and each time, the little girl would promise me that she would control her eating, but once she saw food, she would forget about her promises and leave all the warnings I gave her behind." "I guess it''s because she''s too young. When she grows up, she should be able to control herself. If she can''t control her appetite, when she visits your house, don''t put too much food in front of her." "Well, that''s a good idea. I''ll keep that in mind." The two chatted with each other in the kitchen. All of a sudden, the kitchen door opened, followed by Quill and Maddox striding into the kitchen. "Why are you guys here?" Minerva asked in confusion when she saw the two of them had their zers taken off, wearing only their white shirts underneath. With foam still on her hands, Vera stared at the two men in bewilderment as well. Maddox pulled up his sleeves and took the dirty tes over from ¨¨ Minerva''s hands as he walked over, "We''ve finished cleaning the dining table. You can leave and take a rest outside. Leave everything to me." While speaking, Quill held Vera''s hands and helped her wash them clean as she stood by the sink, saying softly, "The servants served some fruits outside. Go out first and try some. We''ll head home in a bit." Just like that, two women were driven out of the kitchen by the two men as soon as they began to work in the kitchen. After the door was closed, Vera and Minerva exchanged nces in puzzlement. "What''s going on?" "I don''t know. Why did it seem as if he suddenly turned into another person, and even wanted to wash the dishes?" "Does he usually wash dishes at home?" "No. The servants do all of it." "It''s the same in our family." After saying that, they fell silent. What was wrong with the two men that day? Was it because it was thedies who was washing the dishes, so the two men decided to lend a helping hand and wash them by themselves? At the thought of that, Minerva pursed her red lips and said, "Forget it. If they want to wash the dishes, let them do it. We''re free. Let''s go and apany the children." "Sure." What they didn''t know was that after the two men closed the kitchen door, Maddox sneered. "I''m here to wash dishes for my wife. What the hell are you doing here?" Upon hearing that, Quill cast him a cold nce and reminded him, "Your wife is here, and so is mine, plus, your wife is my sister." Maddox chuckled, "So what? A brother can never match up to her husband." "Also, be more polite to Vera in the future." Maddox was perplexed. "Otherwise, I''ll find an excuse to have Minerva stay over at our house." Maddox wanted to give him a good beating. His smile turned slightly sinister, but after a moment, he tried topose himself. "You know that Vera loves Beanie, don''t you?" Quill lifted his brows. "After all, before she had children, she lived with Beanie for so many years. Shall I suggest for Beanie to live in your house with Mashauva? What do you think about that?" The corners of Quill''s eyes twitched, and he squinted at Maddox. The piercing gazes of the two that shot daggers instantly charged back and forth. After a brief while, the two men shifted their gazes away at the same time. The battle ended! Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 In the living room. The servant served some fruits and pastries, cing them on the table. Meanwhile, Jelly Bean was ying a game on the game console. As Mashauva cheered her on, she sneakily grabbed a bunch of grapes for herself and asionally fed some to Jelly Bean. Beanie warned her sternly as soon as he noticed that, "Mashauva, you''ve just eaten. Don''t have too much fruit." Mashauva had already eaten a lot during the meal. Her stomach might get bloated if she continued to consume so many fruits. Beanie''s advice was for her own good. Mashauva was stunned to hear him calling her name with a stern tone. She was immediately dazed, and then she lifted her head to look at Beanie. Mashauva was at a loss when she saw Beanie frowning as if he was furious. "So... sorry, Beanie. I didn''t mean to." Mashauva''s eyes welled up with tears as she spoke, and she stopped eating the grapes in her hand. Beanie was stunned at the sight of her tears, "Why are you crying?" He merely reminded her not to eat too much as her stomach might bloat, but why was she crying? Mashauva noticed his impatient look that came on, and her eyes widened even more with tears brimming in them, but she dared not let them stream down her cheeks as she pursed her lips in silence. Jelly Bean also realised that there was tension in the air. Although she was still tender in age, she stopped ying her game and tilted her head to look at Mashauva once she spotted Mashauva''s tears. "I''m sorry, Beanie." Mashauva put the bunch of green grapes back into the te and mumbled in a soft voice, "I won''t eat them anymore. I won''t simply eat like this anymore. P-please, don''t be mad at me." Beanie replied, "When did I get mad at you?" He stood up, but Mashauva was so frightened that she immediately burst into tears, "I''m sorry, Beanie. I really won''t eat any more grapes." When Minerva and Vera exited the kitchen, they hurried over once they heard Mashauva crying. "What happened?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Jelly Bean tilted her head and looked at Mashauva crying, still confused. Beanie was somehow bbergasted. He didn''t know what was going on. He merely told Mashauva not to eat so much, so why did she cry? Had his tone been too harsh just then? Beanie tried hard to recall how he was, but he didn''t feel as if there was anything wrong with his tone. "Mashauva?" Minerva reached out to hold Mashauva in her arms and wiped her tears, "Don''t cry, all right? Tell me what happened." Vera then went to Beanie and sped his shoulder after bending over to be at eye- level with him, "What''s wrong with you? Did you bully her?" "I didn''t. Everything was fine earlier. Why would I bully her for no reason?" Beanie''s tone seemed rather annoyed. "Then, why is she crying?" "I..." He had no idea why his words had made Mashauva cry. "Anyway, she wouldn''t cry if you didn''t provoke her, right?" Vera gently patted Beanie on the shoulder and said, "You''re the elder brother, and Mashauva is still a kid. You can''t bully her, all right?" "Auntie Vera, I didn''t bully her. All I did was lecture her for a bit." "Lecture her? Was your tone too stern?" Vera guessed before she continued, "You have to be gentler with girls. You''re a big boy now, and you''re much older than Mashauva." Beanie was rendered speechless. Meanwhile, Mashauva was still crying, and Minerva could only coax her softly. After that, she carried Mashauva over to Beanie. "Mashauva, don''t cry. I''ll have Beanie apologize to you, all right?" Mashauva noticed Beanie''s frown and assumed that he was extremely displeased with her, as if he didn''t like her. Then, she shook her head and burrowed her head deep in Minerva''s arms, not saying a word. "Hurry up and apologize. You made her cry, so quickly apologize to her!" Vera pushed Beanie as she spoke. However, Beanie stood still with his lips tightly pursed. He hadn''t done anything wrong, so why should he apologize? "Beanie?" The next second, Beanie turned around and left so abruptly that Vera didn''t even have the chance to stop him. When Mashauva saw Beanie ignoring her and just turned and left, she was even more saddened. Although Minerva tried to cheer Mashauva up with food, the little girl refused to eat anything. Hence, Minerva had no choice but to call Mashauva''s parents and inform them that she suddenly wouldn''t stop crying. The Taylors arrived in no time. Cassie realized that Mashauva''s eyes were red and swollen from all the crying when she carried her, so she said apologetically, "My apologies. Mashauva must have caused you a lot of troubles, right?" Minerva shook her head and said, "It''s all right. I wasn''t around when the incident between her and Beanie happened, so I don''t know what went wrong. She started crying all of a sudden, and I couldn''t calm her down. I triedforting her but she somehow ignored me. However, I checked on her, and she seems fine and doesn''t have any wounds, so it doesn''t seem as if Beanie had bullied her." Upon hearing that, Cassie hurriedly replied, "Minerva, what are you even talking about? Beanie''s not like that. Mashauva must have been too gluttonous and was being lectured by him. Thest time she wanted more food, she cried for hours when I reprimanded her for it as well." Minerva was slightly embarrassed, "Is that so?" "It seems that way. It''s fine. I''ll bring her home as she is quite emotional today. I wouldn''t trouble you further." Minerva wanted to persuade them to stay and tell her that it was not trouble at all, but Mashauva was still crying fiercely then, and needed her parents tofort her. Hence, Minerva could only nod in response. The Taylors then brought Mashauva home. After they had left, Vera told Minerva, "They''re really nice and polite to you, but Mashauva indeed can cry. She hasn''t stopped crying even after so long." "She probably felt wronged. I''ll ask Beanie about itter." Minerva didn''t put the me on Beanie either. Instead, she wanted to ask him about itter on. After the two men finished washing the dishes and came out from the kitchen, they didn''t ask about Beanie and Mashauva''s absence. Minerva made Vera tell them of what had happened before she went to check on Beanie in his room. Beanie was alone in the room, sitting in front of hisptop. He looked like he was watching something. When he heard the knock on the door, he paused for a moment and pondered before he went to open the door. The door opened, and indeed, it was Minerva standing outside. "What are you doing, Beanie? Is it convenient for me toe in?" Beanie turned around and let Minerva in. "What happened today? You and Mashauva usually get along well, so why did she cry all of a sudden?" Beanie was rather annoyed as he, too, hadn''t figured out why Mashauva was crying, "I don''t know." Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 "You don''t know? Mashauva was already crying when I arrived at the living room. If you don''t know what happened, who does?" Minerva bent down in front of Beanie and questioned, "What happened? I know that you''ve always been a sensible boy, but Mashauva is a little girl. Did you yell at her?" Beanie turned more agitated after hearing that. He pursed his lips and said, "No, mommy. I saw her eating too much, so I just told her not to do it." At that time, Beanie felt that there was nothing wrong with his tone, but he had made her cry. "Is that it?" Minerva recalled for having told Mashauva off a couple of times for snacking and eating too much of sweet foods, but she seemed fine with it. Why did she cry after Beanie lectured her just once? "Well, was your tone too harsh then?" Minerva could only took a random guess, thinking from different perspectives. "I don''t think so." "Did you look mad?" "Mommy..." "I''m not ming you for this. I just want to know what happened then. That''s all. After all, Mashauva did cry because of you. She''s just a kid, and she loves spending time with you as well. Well, since you won''t tell me, I won''t keep pressing on. Mashauva might forget all about it by tomorrow." With that, Minerva stroked Beanie''s head, "Well, don''t overthink. Go to bed." After Minerva had left, Beanie sat by the bed alone, thinking about what had happened that night. What had he done wrong? He eventually stopped thinking about it andy down, and fell asleep. His dreams the entire night were haunted by Mashauva''s cries, and he slept poorly. His face was even slightly haggard when he woke up the next day. Were girls so fragile? Beanie couldn''t believe it, so he went to look for Jelly Bean in the morning and used his previous expression and tone he had used to talk to Mashauva thest night to talk to her. Jelly Bean tilted her head to look at him before she burst out giggling. The corners of Beanie''s mouth twitched. How could he forgot that his sister was different from ordinary people? Also, she was too young to be of any use.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At the thought of that, Beanie flicked Jelly Bean''s forehead with his finger. "Stopughing. If you keep doing it, mommy will start worrying about you being a fool again." In fact, Minerva had indeed been worried about that problem and had brought Jelly Bean to hospitals for examinations, but every examination came back with normal results. In the end, they chalked it up to Jelly Bean being born as a bright and cheerful little girl. Of course, Beanie felt that way too, and hoped that it was indeed the case. In that way, his sister wouldn''t be constantly troubled in the future. "Beanie." Jelly Bean grabbed his finger towards her mouth and bit on it before she giggled once more. "Oh boy..." Beanie sighed and picked her up, "Are you sleepy? Shall I bring you back to your room?" "All right." Jelly Bean was taken back to her slumber by Beanie right after she''d just woken up. It was the weekend, and usually, Cassie would personally bring Mashauva over, but the day was filled with quietness, and they didn''t show up that day. No one showed up even as noon approached. Minerva couldn''t help paying more attention to Beanie because of what had happened the previous day. However, she was relieved upon noticing that he seemed to be fine and just the same as usual. After their meal, Cassie called to inform Minerva that she wouldn''t be going over that day as there were guests over at her house. After Minerva ended the call, she turned to Beanie, who was standing aside, and announced, "Mashauva has guests athome today, so she won''t being over." "Oh, I see." Beanie turned around and walked away. That was obviously an excuse not toe to their house. Well, if she insisted on noting, Beanie was fine with it. Mashauva''s temper was already so bad although she was still a child, what would happen when she got older? Mashauva did not show up either the next day, but the Yardley family went on with their lives as usual. Maddox was initially worried that Beanie would stick around Minerva without Mashauva''s presence, but Beanie was different right then. He had be obedient, and would head back to his room after his meal, and sometimes he would take care of Jelly Bean. Content belongs to Of course, Maddox was rather satisfied with that. Mashauva did note the day after that either, and she did not show up for a whole week. Cassie would call every day to apologize with an excuse that they couldn''te, and Minerva pretended that all was well. Minerva hadn''t expected Mashauva to throw such a huge tantrum, but as she thought about it, Mashauva was just a little girl. She wouldn''t hold a grudge for too long no matter 121 how bad her temper was. Hence, could it be the Taylors who thought that Mashauva was bullied at their house, and refused to bring her over? Minerva sighed at the thought of that. If that was the case, then there was really nothing she could do. After all, if Cassie didn''t say anything, it would just be inappropriate for her to ask about it first. Just when Minerva thought that Mashauva wouldn''te over again, Cassie brought the little girl over the next day. When Cassie arrived, she sheepishly exined the situation to Minerva. "I''m so sorry, Minerva. Mashauva''s just too stubborn, and she refused toe when I wanted to bring her over previously. When she woke up this morning, she finally told me she wanted toe y with Beanie and Jelly Bean." "It''s fine. Was she mad the whole time?" Minerva was somewhat surprised. "Yeah. She has a horrible temper, but she didn''t throw a tantrum at home. Instead, she was sulking the whole time, deep in thoughts, and she''s cut down on snacks." Cassie said while she nodded. Minerva nced at the little girl and realized that Mashauva was subconsciously avoiding her gaze. She extended her hand towards Mashauva and said, "Mashauva, can you give me a hug?" After all, Mashauva was just a child. When she noticed Minerva talking to her in such a gentle tone, she extended her arms to her. Minerva carried Mashauva over and said, "You''ve indeed gotten lighter, so it looks like you''ve really cut down on snacking. Mashauva, tell me if Beanie was mean to you. I''ll punish him for you." Mashauva shook her head and denied it softly, "No, Beanie didn''t do anything to bully Mashauva." At that, Mashauva still seemed unwilling to say talk about it, so Minerva didn''t probe into it. She continued to carry her while chatted with Cassie for a while, then Cassie left. Minerva carried Mashauva in the living room with Jelly Bean there, and took out puzzles for them to y with. Then, she reminded them, "These are to y with, not to eat, all right? You might choke if you put it in your mouth, got it?" The two girls raised their heads and nodded in unison after hearing what Minerva had said. "Good." At that moment, Beanie descended the stairs. Hearing his footsteps, Mashauva, who had initially been rather rxed, instantly tensed up. She sat up straight and seemed nervous. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Beanie came downstairs as usual, but he paused for a moment upon noticing Mashauva in the living room before he resumed his steps. He then went to the kitchen and ate, leaving the house after bidding Minerva farewell. He had school that day, so Minerva left him to let him study and didn''t say much. Minerva noticed that Mashauva seemed slightly downcast after Beanie had left, so she reached out to poke Mashauva''s cheek. "What''s the matter?" Mashauva raised her head to look at her. With her eyes opened wide, she asked pitifully, "Does Beanie hate me?" Minerva was stunned upon hearing that, and she exined, "Of course not! Why would you have such thoughts? Beanie would never hate you." With her head drooped, Mashauva seemed to be in low spirits. "Are you overthinking because Beanie didn''t talk to you earlier? Don''t worry. Beanie isn''t that petty. He has school, and you can go with him next time when you start attending school." "Is that so?" Mashauva raised her head and asked in uncertainty. "Yes. Beanie would definitely talk to you after hees back. If he doesn''t, he''ll get it from me.'' Mashauva didn''t say anything in response to Minerva, and she just continued to blink while she looked at Jelly Bean on the side. Subsequently, Mashauva waited eagerly for Beanie to return home from school. Children''s thinking process was always simple. They would only think of reconciliation after they''d fought with their friends, as it was easy for them to overthink while they were fighting with each other. Hence, Mashauva was just hoping for Beanie to return soon then, as she just wanted to make up with him. She spent the whole day in anticipation. Mashauva waited to the point of her falling asleep on the sofa and while Jelly Bean saw that she was asleep, she hugged her arm thoughtlessly and fell asleep as well. That was what Minerva saw when she came downstairs. She untangled Jelly Bean from Mashauva before she carried her upstairs. Then, Minerva would carry Mashauva upstairs as well. Just as Minerva was about to head down the stairs to pick Mashauva up, she saw the car that picked Beanie up from school reaching and decided against going downstairs to get Mashauva as she remembered the conflict between the two children. In fact, children tended to resolve their own conflicts in no time, as they are simple minded and they could be much braver too. However, they would be rather shy if adults were around, so Minerva decided against going downstairs. Mashauva had a dream where she was eating ice cream, chocte and a copious amount of cotton candy. She lived in a mansion consisting only of food with the aroma of delicious meals surrounding her. Mashauva kept on eating and eating until she heard Beanie''s fierce tone. At that, Mashauva jolted awake. Mashauva realized there was a tall and thin figure sitting on the sofa after she had woken up. As she was still muddled from the sleep, she sat up straight and called out to Beanie. She had waited the whole day, after all. Hearing that, Beanie''s back stiffened, and he then slowly turned around to look at her. After a long pause, he managed to force out a harsh whisper, "Mhm." Meanwhile, Mashauva had forgotten about everything that had happened, and she rushed up to him, grabbing Beanie by his sleeve, "Beanie." She didn''t know what to say or how to apologize, but they hadn''t spoken for a week, and Mashauva had cut~ down a lot on how much she ate Right then, she craved a lot of food, and she wished that Beanie Gould bring her to have some cotton candy. "All right, it was my fault the other day. I shouldn''t have talked so loudly at you." Beanie then brought out a pack of chocte and lollipop from his bag and handed them to Mashauva, "This is for you."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Yay!" Mashauva grabbed the gifts in pleasant surprise, "Thank you, Beanie!" Beanie felt slightly exasperated as he looked at the delighted Mashauva, who giggled non-stop after receiving her snacks. However, he quickly straightened up and reminded her like an adult as he thought of something, "These are all sweets, and it''s bad for you if you have too much." "I will remember that, Beanie." With that, the two children somehow reconciled, and they no longer held any grudges towards one another, unlike adults who would hold on to unhappy matters from the past. When Minerva came down the stairs again, Mashauva was busy following Beanie around like usual. Sure enough, kids were simple. They could smooth disagreements over as if nothing had ever happened, and they were happier that way without as much worries. After that incident, Mashauva took Beanie''s words to heart and never ate too many desserts again. His words echoed in her brain like a spell, but she would always forget them when faced with delicious food. She would get reminded of those words again only after she''d finished her food. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org On the other hand, Sam noticed that Olivia had changed after their talk the other day. She had be more serious about their rtionship, and she had never brought up the divorce again. Both of them lived peaceful lives. Of course, Sam had been very respectful to Olivia in the past six months. Also, to prevent Olivia from getting pregnant, he had never once had sex with her. For Sam, he was still sceptical even though he noticed Olivia''s changes. He was still afraid that she would leave him, so he proactively handed the marriage certificate to Olivia when the time came. When he ced the marriage certificate in front of Olivia, Olivia was eating while holding Virgil in her arms and coaxing the child. Emma was also there. When she turned around, she saw Saming over with the marriage certificate in hand. Her expression showed subtle changes before she told Olivia, "I''ll take the child downstairs." "Mhm?" Olivia didn''t understand why she would want to bring Virgil downstairs all of a sudden, "Mom, we''re eating..." Emma held Virgil in her arms and turned around to leave before Olivia could finish speaking. Olivia felt a little helpless, and she was about to protest when she heard footsteps behind her. After turning around, she realized Sam was behind her with two red books in his hands. Olivia instantly fell silent. No wonder Emma had suddenly wanted to head downstairs with Virgil. Virgil was very quickly whisked away by Emma, leaving only Olivia and Sam in the room. Olivia sat still, and Sam came to take his seat beside her. "These are the marriage certificates that I''ve kept for half a year." Sam handed her the two red books and said, "Now, I''m giving them to you. The half year mark is up, so do you still want to leave me?" Olivia paused for a moment when she heard that before she said nonchntly, "Since you''ve kept it for so long, I can''t be bothered to take them. You can continue to keep them." Sam''s heart skipped a beat, "Are you letting me to continue keeping them?" Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 "If not, then what? Do you not want to keep it?" Olivia''s expression was serene. "Of course not." Sam swiftly put the marriage certificate away. For him, everything that had happened just then was too good and it felt surreal. "Do you mean... that?" He asked in uncertainty, but he didn''t dare ask Olivia if she did not want a divorce. He was afraid to even mention the word in front of her. Olivia found his vignce slightly amusing. "It''s been half a year, and you''re still the same. Can''t you see what I''ve done in the past half year?" Olivia took a deep breath before she continued in a soft voice, "Do you really think I have the time to fool around with you for so long? A woman''s youth is precious, so why would I stay with you if I didn''t have any feelings for you?" Sam had never heard those words for half a year. Hence, Sam was ecstatic. He had always known that Ollie stayed not because she wanted to screw him over. After all, not everyone could afford to waste half a year. Who would be able to stand to spend that much time with someone if they were not pleased with their other half? "Keep the marriage certificates. If you show them to me again, I might change my mind." Olivia''s tone turned rather fierce as she said that, and she seemed rather serious. With that, Sam hurriedly kept the certificate away and stepped forward to hug Olivia around her waist. He seemed rather overwhelmed with emotions, "Thank you." His voice was very deep, just like the hum of an old car, "Thank you for giving me the chance to stay by your side. Marrying you is my greatest honor in my life. Don''t worry. I''ll treat you well for the rest of your life." Olivia did not expect him to say such touching words at such a moment. Fortunately, Emma was intuitive to bring Virgil downstairs. If not, Olivia would feel very awkward with them around her. "Enough. Aren''t you tired of it?" Olivia pushed Sam away and said, "I am eating. Can''t you find a better time to talk about this, maybe when mom and Virgil aren''t here? You must be insane to do this now." "Haha, you can say whatever you want about me, as long as you don''t leave me." Sam seemed to have been bewitched, and he went up to Olivia again after being pushed away, like an annoying pest. Olivia was rather confused. It was the first time she''d seen Sam behaving in such a manner. "How did I not know that you''re so thick-skinned?" "If I wasn''t, what would I do if you ran away? How would I find a new mom for Virgil, and how would I find someone else that I love so much?" "What?" Olivia raised her voice at Sam, "When you tell me that you love me, can''t you say it a bit louder? It''s not like it''s something to be ashamed of. I knew it, you''re just too much! You won''t even tell me that you love me. Fine, it''s not like I want to hear it anyway. Since it''s over, I want to keep eating..." "I love you." Olivia was astonished, and she stiffened on the stop as she thought she''d heard him wrong. The surroundings quieted down, and there seemed to be only the sound of them breathing. It took Olivia a long time to turn around to look at Sam, and she spoke with difficulty. "What... did you just say?" Sam took her into his arms, pressing Olivia''s ear to his chest. She could clearly hear his thumping heartbeat striking a chord within her soul. Olivia felt herself trembling, and the words echoed in her ears. Her eyes welled up with tears, and her breathing became erratic. She felt that she had waited to hear those words for a long, long time. She''d finally heard them when she was about to lose hope. "Didn''t you hear me clearly? If not, I''ll say it again," Sam then slowly whispered in her ear, "I love you." Olivia finally couldn''t hold it anymore as tears streamed down her cheeks. "In fact, I was in love with you for a while, it''s just that I didn''t know it. I lost six months just because of that, and it was my fault." "I should have gotten my emotions and feelings sorted earlier and told you." Meanwhile, Olivia couldn''t say a word as she was too overwhelmed. She stared at Sam with reddened eyes as her tears fell like pearls from a broken ne. Face to face, Sam wiped Olivia''s tears and apologized, "I''m sorry to have hurt you. Don''t cry." With her eyes reddened, Olivia took some deep breaths before she managed to find her voice again. "The only one you''re allowed to love from now on is me. No one else." "Of course." "You can''t even nce at other women." "Alright." Sam agreed to everything Olivia requested before pulling her into his arms, "I belong to you, my body and my soul. What happened in the past will never happen again." Then, Sam dried her tears once more, "You''re not mad anymore, are you? Are you going to wear the ring again?" Olivia had returned her ring to Sam after theirst argument as she threw tantrums at him, while Sam found out only after she had left. Sam had kept the ring ever since, and he didn''t dare to bring it up over the half a year, until right then. At the mention of wedding rings, Olivia looked at her bare fingers before she extended her hand to him and nodded. At first, she thought that Sam would go and get the ring, but she''d never expected him to get it out right from his pocket. Then, he turned around and slid the ring onto her finger. Olivia replied, "Did youe prepared?" Sam cleared his throat, "I prepared for everything. I just needed you to make your choice." "Would you be okay with whatever decision I make?" Olivia lifted her eyebrow at the sight of the ring on her hand. "Of course not," Sam replied wisely, "I of course want you to stay with me, but I don''t want to force you to do it. I can''t bear to see you unhappy." Over thest six months, Olivia hadughed a lot more, and that encouraged Sam. He dreaded to think what would happen if Ollie was depressed the whole time. If so, he''d suffer even more than she would. Thankfully, that did not happen. "Humph, as if." Olivia''s heart had actually already melted, but she kept a stubborn tone to tease him. In the end, she took the initiative to hug Sam as the anxiety started to show on his face. "That''s enough. Stop overthinking. Let''s just live our lives like we do now, all right? As long as you don''t hurt me, I won''t bring up the divorce again." The two of them hugged each other as they listened to each other''s steady breaths and heartbeats in the quiet house in the serene morning. In fact, Olivia had thought about leaving him, However, sheter realized that she still loved Sam. There was no need for her to go out of her way and torture herself. Since he was willing to change, she was willing to forgive as well, and it was that simple. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She also believed that every day in the future would get better and better. The most important thing in life was to have the simple happiness. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 Twelve yearster. A woman''s voice rang out in the Taylor Vi. "Mashauva, are you done? Why are you taking so long to change? Are you secretly snacking?" "Nope, I''ll be down soon!" Cassie couldn''t help but to roll her eyes when she heard that. Mashauva was supposed to be changing, but indeed she''d gone off snacking again. After a while, Mashauva finally showed up. She ran down the stairs with a schoolbag on her back. The left side of her mouth was still dusted with biscuit crumbs, while her right cheek was stained with cream. "Mom!" At that sight, Cassie helplessly shook her head. Mashauva didn''t even bother to wipe her mouth clean after she had eaten. "Did you snack on something earlier?" Cassie asked when Mashauva stood before her, "Have you been eating again?" "No, Mommy. Why would I do that?" As soon as Mashauva finished speaking, Cassie reached out to take a biscuit crumb from the left corner of Mashauva''s mouth, "What''s this, then?" Noticing the biscuit crumb, Mashauva avoided eye contact before she giggled while squinting her eyes, exining, "I just had a tiny piece of biscuit, mommy." "What about this?" Cassie wiped off the cream from Mashauva''s right cheek. Then, Mashauva pouted and bit her lower lip before she apologized pitifully, "I''m sorry, mommy. I can''t stop my cravings! I''ll be more careful next time." "Ah, you''ve already eaten anyway." Cassie cleaned up the cream on Mashauva''s face before she proceeded to tidy her hair, "You''re already sixteen, so why can''t you take better care of yourself? Look at those other girls. They''re all thin and tall. Don''t you want to be like them?" Mashauva lowered her head to look at herself before she said, blinking her eyes, "However, I can''t resist yummy food. To me, food is much more important." "When you meet a boy you like in the future, you may not think so, but fortunately, you''re born beautiful. Even if you''re chubby, you''re still adorable..." Cassie pinched Mashauva''s cheeks and said, "All right, I''ve put all the luggage in the car. The driver will send you to school." Then, Mashauva seemed to recall something, "Oh yeah, did Beanie call me?" "Yes. He said he''de and help you pack up today, so you''d better not dawdle. He''s taken time out of his day to do this. Also, you''d better not always trouble him." "It''s Beanie. How''s helping me considered troubling him?" "Yes, but he''s not your biological brother. He grew up with you, so at most, you two are childhood friends. If you keep pestering him and troubling him like this, what are you going to do when his girlfriend gets mad?" Mashauva tilted her head in deep thought when she heard the word, girlfriend, "No, I don''t think Beanie has one." "He''ll get one eventually. He''s already a sophomore, unlike you who are still in high school." "Hmm, we''ll talk about it when the timees." After that, the driver sent Mashauva to school. On the way to school, Mashauva sent a text message to Bruno. "Beanie, have you arrived at school?" Meanwhile, Bruno was calling Minerva as he stood next to the bus stop in a ck baseball jersey. He was tall and had defined facial features. He hadpletely lost all his baby fat, and he was 20 years old then. "Mhm, I''ming now. Don''t worry. I''ll help you pack before I leave." "You''re not allowed to bully her, all right?" Bruno chuckled and replied in a low voice, "Ha. How''s that possible? I''ve been spoiling her since she was a child. Since when have I ever bullied her? Well, the bus is here. We''ll talkter." As soon as he finished speaking, Bruno put the phone away, and the warmth that had been in his eyes faded. Another cheerful and bright man of simr build was standing next to him, and he had a cheeky smile. He ced his arm on Bruno''s shoulders. "Ah, your mom surely dotes on that girl from the Taylor family way too much. She even called you to remind you." That was Freddy Castle, Bruno''s ssmate. The two of them were close, and they had met by chance when they were younger. Back then, Freddy was involved in a car ident, and he was saved by Bruno, who coincidentally passed. by. After that, Freddy felt indebted to Bruno, and they became very close friends. He had always been by Bruno''s side after that. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "She''s still young. She deserves to be spoiled a little." Bruno''s face remained indifferent and rather cold. "Hey, how''s she doing now? She''s already 16, so she isn''t as fat as she was before, right? I''d say, Mashauva''s indeed cute, but she''s just a little gluttonous." Before he could finish his sentence, Freddy felt a cold gaze zeroed in on his face. He looked at Bruno and realized that he looked displeased, so he immediately stopped talking. "I f*cked up, Bruno. My bad. I shouldn''t have said that she was fat, and Mashauva''s really cute." Then, Bruno replied coldly, "Don''t mention the word ''fat'' in front of her ever again. She has grown up." "Of course, Bruno. Your wish, mymand." The bus arrived in no time, and the two tall and slender young men got on board, immediately drawing looks from many female passengers on the bus. "He''s so handsome." "Which school are these two students from? Look at the one by the window. He''s too good-looking." It was the first day of school, so the bus was packed with students. Hence, they couldn''t help wanting to take photos of Bruno and Freddy as they saw the two of them. Bruno noticed them doing so and frowned at the girls that were holding their phones. Then, Freddy walked up to them with a grin, "Girls, I know we''re handsome, but you can''t just take photos of us without our consent." After hearing Freddy''s words, the girls had their faces instantly flushed red with embarrassment as they put their phones away. "I''m sorry, senior, we''ll stop taking photos then." "Good. That''s how it should be, girls." After making sure that they wouldn''t take any more photos, FreddyN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. returned to Bruno''s side and comined while shaking his head, "This always happens. You''re always attracting so much attention whenever we are out. Hey, why don''t you go and be a celebrity since you''re so handsome? Why do you want to join the police force?" met Freddy did not wait for Bruno''s reply as he continued, "s. If I looked like you, I''d just go and be a celebrity. Nowadays, society is different. If you''re good-looking, you don''t have to do anything and people will throw themselves at you." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Are you done? You talk way too much." Bruno nced at Freddy as he spoke. "Don''t you like it when I talk to you?" Beep beep! Bruno''s phone buzzed. Freddy immediately turned even more excited than him, "Hurry up and open it. It must be Mashauva sending you a text message! Let''s see what she sent you!" "What does it have to do with you?" "It has everything to do with me." Freddy was very enthusiastic, "I watched Mashauva grow up too!" Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Bruno nced at Freddy coldly while Freddy pursed his lips, "Is that necessary? She''s not your biological sister, so can''t you even let me look at the text? Are you going to dig my eyes outter if I am going to see her when we help her with her luggage?" In the end, Freddy didn''t look at Bruno''s phone as he turned away of his own ord. Bruno opened his messages and saw Mashauva''s text. "Beanie, have you arrived at school?" Mashauva had sent another confused emoji overter on as she hadn''t gotten a reply for some time. At the sight of that emoji, Bruno couldn''t help curling up the corner of his lips into a smile. He could imagine Mashauva''s confused expression, with her big round eyes and the lost look on her glowy face. He typed with one hand. "I''m almost there. Wait." Mashauva replied in no time. "All right." The bus took about an hour to arrive at school, Freddy looked at the school gate in front and sighed. "I didn''t expect to still have the chance toe here when I''m already a sophomore. They''re all freshmen, and I''m so excited just by thinking about that." As soon as he finished speaking, Freddy ced his hand on Bruno''s shoulder. "Bruno, what do you think of me looking for a girlfriend here?" As soon as he said that, Bruno''s dark gaze fell on his face. "Are you a pedophile?" "F*ck you, what do you mean by saying that I''m a pedophile?" Freddy was enraged after hearing Bruno''s description of him, "They''re only younger than me by a few years, so why am I a pedophile?" Bruno pushed Freddy''s hand away and strode towards the school gate. There were a lot of students at the gate who were just starting their first school year there. Most of them had their parents sent them over, while some arrived on their own. Bruno leaned against the right side of the gate, and his handsome silhouette paired with his ck jersey made him look like quite the sight. When Mashauva arrived at school, she looked up at the gate. She managed to spot Bruno at first nce. Mashauva''s plump, round face revealed a bright smile as she excitedly ran towards him after opening the car door. She called out as she ran over, "Beanie!" Bruno was about to text Mashauva to see whether she''d arrived when he heard her calling out his name. He looked up to find her in a pale yellow floral dress, with her jet ck hair tied up into a ponytail. Her hair was flying everywhere as she ran, and she was so full of youth. "Hey, she''s actually pretty good-looking." Freddy praised her with a grin. "Beanie!" Mashauva finally arrived in front of Bruno, and her ck eyes were filled with joy and excitement of seeing him, "Did you wait long?" "No." Bruno dropped his cell phone back in his pocket, "Freddy and I just arrived." Mashauva finally realized that Freddy was standing beside them when she heard his name. Then, she smiled sweetly at him, "Freddy!" Freddy clicked his tongue, "You only ever have Bruno on your mind. You didn''t even notice me standing here." Mashauva was a little embarrassed as she tried to exin, "That''s not what it''s like. You were standing a little far away, so I didn''t notice you." "Wasn''t Bruno standing far away as well? You heartless girl." Mashauva tried to defend herself when Bruno went forward to ruffle her hair, "Isn''t it hot out here? Why waste time talking to him here?" Then, the driver took Mashauva''s luggage out of the trunk. Freddy had initially assumed that she didn''t have a lot of luggage with her, so he hadn''t expected the driver to get two humongous luggages out of the trunk. With a nce, Freddy was dumbstruck. "They''re huge, and there are two of them! Masha, what do you have inside of them?" Mashauva seemed guilty once that question popped up, "Well, they''re filled with necessities and clothes, of course. Girls are all the same, no?? "Is that true?" Freddy lifted his you''re like eyebrows, "Are you sure other girls? Are you sure that these luggages aren''t filled with food instead of just necessities and clothes?" Mashauva eximed, "Freddy!" Then, Mashauva went up to Bruno and tugged at his hand. She pouted and said, "Beanie." Beanie gave Freddy a cold stare. "Freddy, don''t bully my sister." Freddy pursed his lips, and he found that he rather liked seeing Mashauva annoyed. How was she so cute? She was plump, but her features were still delicate, and she had fair and tender skin. Furthermore, she had a ruddyplexion as well, so she seemed rather healthy and energetic. Therefore, he enjoyed teasing her, but she would run to Bruno every time he did. Afterwards, Bruno took over the two luggages and heaved one at Freddy. "Do you know your dorm number?" "Yes, but can you wait a little longer? I have a ssmate who will arrive soon, and she also brought her luggage." As soon as Mashauva finished speaking, a girl lugging a luggage not too far away waved at them. "Mashauva!" Mashauva''s face lit up at her voice, "It''s Frida!" She turned around and waved at the girl in the distance, "Frida,e on over here!" Frida Moore saw two tall and thin boys standing beside Mashauva from a distance. She was instantly tensed, but she pretended to be calm and approached them. "Beanie, let me introduce you. This is Frida Moore. Frida, this is my brother, Bruno, and his friend, Freddy." Frida nodded shyly at them and greeted, "Hello."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Hello, Frida." Freddy smiled and raised his hand to wave at her. Bruno''s expression was colderpared to his as he nodded at her, "Hello." Freddy took the initiative to take Frida''s luggage and offered enthusiastically, "Let me help you, Frida." Freddy was tall and thin. As soon as he approached Frida, her face blushed red, "No, no. I can manage it myself." "It''s fine. Girls deserve to be spoiled. I''ll do it." With that, Freddy took the luggage from her right away. In fact, Frida''s luggage was quite heavy, but Bruno and Freddy were in the police academy. Hence, they were naturally quite strong, and it et ovelet didn''t take them much effort to move the luggages around. Furthermore, it would only be more taxingter on when they needed to lug them up the stairs. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Since Freddy did not give her a chance to refuse, Frida relented and let him do it as she stood next to Mashauva with a red face. "Frida, don''t worry. They''re here today to help us settle in. Let''s go." With that, the two boys took them up to the dormitory. It was somewhat difficult to find their dorm at first, but fortunately, Frida and Mashauva didn''t have to move their own luggage around on their own. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 When they finally found their dorm, Bruno and Freddy brought the girls'' luggages into the room. The others in the dorm hadn''t arrived, so Mashauva and Frida could pick their beds. Frida didn''t want to take the upper bunk, so she took a bottom one. "Do you want to sleep on the upper or lower bunk?" Bruno lowered his head and asked Mashauva, who was blushing. Mashauva nced over and was about to say something. Then, Freddy suddenly meanly said, "Masha, I think you should take the lower bunk. I don''t think you can manage the climb to the upper bunk." Mashauva immediately understood what he meant. She was just blushed slightly earlier, but her face turnedpletely red as she lowered her head in silence. Meanwhile, Bruno''s expression turned cold. However, Freddy waspletely ignorant and continued, "Furthermore, the lower bunk is very convenient too. You wouldn''t have to keep climbing up and down, and..." "Have you had enough?" Freddy froze for a moment at Bruno''s cold voice, and he looked over to Bruno, and also saw that Mashauva was still blushing as she stood beside him, not able to lift her head up. At that moment, Freddy recalled what Bruno said to him on the bus. He said that Mashauva was a grown up already, and that Freddy shouldn''t mention her being fat in front of her. Freddy remembered that, and he didn''t purposely talk about that either. Freddy just subconsciously thought that sleeping on the upper bunk wasn''t safe for Mashauva, so he made that suggestion. Freddy''s intentions were good, but he''d identally triggered Mashauva. Freddy suddenly felt extremely awkward. Frida came to smooth things over as she tugged on Mashauva''s hand. "Since we''re friends, how about you sleep on the lower bunk, and I''ll sleep on upper bunk of this bed? At least we can talk softly at night, and I sleep very deeply. I won''t disturb you when we sleep." "Frida..." "If you sleep in the same bed as someone else, they might be a night owl or a restless sleeper. By then, you''d be bothered and you would lose sleep, so you might as well sleep in the same bed as me." Mashauva nodded her head in the end and said to Frida very softly, "Thank you." "No need to thank me. We''re besties after all." After they selected their beds, they started cleaning up the dorm. Although Bruno and Freddy were men, they worked swiftly and the room was cleaned up very quickly. Meanwhile, the two girls were responsible for making the bed. The other two roommates arrived halfway through the cleaning process. The two girls came together, and they were both tall and slim. Their clothes were very trendy, and their skin was fair. Several boys holding luggages followed them as they walked into the room. The two girls didn''t expect someone to already be in the room, and they raised their eyebrows when they saw that the dorm was almost done being cleaned up. "Hello to all of you." Frida slid down from the upper bunk and greeted them as she noticed theming. The two girls spied her naive expression and smirked. They then ignored her. "Have you two selected your beds? Why didn''t you wait for us to arrive and discuss it?" As they were about to upy the same room, Freddy decided to clean up the other two beds as well. Meanwhile, the he and Bruno were wringing the dirty rags in the bathroom. Bruno and Freddy looked at each other and left the bathroom after they heard themotion. Both of them were exceptionally tall and handsome, especially Bruno. Although they were adults who were already 20 years old, they still had an air of youth about them, and they looked like teens who were barely 18 years old. The two girls initially had some hostility on their faces, but it was reced by awe once they saw Bruno. Wow, he was so handsome. "What''s wrong?" Bruno asked. His voice carried a deep, attractive timbre.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. 1 Just as Frida was about to speak, one of the two girls stood up and said, "Nothing, it''s just that they already picked which beds they wanted. Since we are going to be roommates, we were just asking about it." "Yup. Since you''ve already chosen your bed, then we''ll just take what''s left." "Have you already cleaned up the dorm? Thank you for that." The two girls changed their tones as soon as the boys appeared. Frida found it really strange, and her expression soured as if she ate something bad. The girl had used an arrogant tone to question her just a moment earlier, but she''d suddenly changedpletely into a different person. She was extremely friendly and approachable then. Frida stole a nce at Bruno. He was indeed very handsome, but the girls were way too fake! She sighed in her heart before she nced at Mashauva. Mashauva still looked rather puzzled, as if she wasn''t involve in the incident, and she just smiled after hearing the girl thank them. "You''re wee. We''re all roommates anyway. Plus, my brother and his friend are free." The two girls nced at her. "Is he your brother?" "Yep." Mashauva nodded. "Your brother is amazing, and he even specifically cleaned up your dorm for you. I wish I had that too." "Yeah, I''m so envious." The two girls'' attitude towards Mashauva immediately became enthusiastic. Meanwhile, the boys who were lugging their luggages around were sweating hard, and they groaned right after entering the dorm. It''s so hot!" The dorm stank of sweat not long after they entered. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The two girls couldn''t help rolling their eyes, but they restrained themselves and greeted Mashauva instead. "By the way, what''s your name?" "My name is Mashauva. This is my good friend, Frida." Frida did not expect Mashauva to introduce her as well. Hence, she could only smile faintly at the two girls. "Hello." "My name is Lena Zais." "I''m Hailey Yarbrough. Both of us are dance students." "Dancer students?" Mashauva was surprised. "No wonder you have such good figures." The four of them exchanged pleasantries. Seeing that almost all things were done, Bruno realized that it was almost time to leave after he checked his watch. "Time to go." Freddy nodded and stood forward. "Girls, we need to go." Mashauva''s face was a little sad as she looked at Bruno. "Beanie?" Bruno went over to Mashauva and stroked her head. "I have stuff to do back at school. Have you gotten everything you need?" "Yep." Bruno nced at Mashauva''s glowy skin and suddenly remembered something. "There''s physical education ss tomorrow. Have you bought sunscreen lotion?" "Sunscreen lotion?" Mashauva blinked in confusion. "I must have forgotten..." She didn''t pay much attention to those things usually. As soon as she finished speaking, Bruno flicked her on the forehead. "How could you forget that?" Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 Mashauva reached up to rub her aching forehead with an aggrieved expression. "I just forgot." "I''ll see if I have the time to send it to you tonight." "Don''t bother. I''ll get it myself once I have the time." Then, Frida cut in, sounding considerate, "I brought two bottles, so you can use mine too." "Did you hear that? Frida brought extra, so I''ll just use hers." Bruno looked at the forgetful girl in front of him and sighed internally. Then, he rubbed her head affectionately. "Don''t get sunburned." "Got it." Freddy sighed when he walked to the door. "Ah, I just saw you, but I have to leave again. I''lle by more often with Bruno if we have time." He wanted to reach out to stroke Mashauva''s head, but Bruno''s piercing look made him stop in midair once he extended his hand. His hand took a turn andnded on top of Frida''s head instead. "Frida, don''t get sunburned either, okay?" Then, he ruffled Frida''s hair. Frida was stunned at first before she blushed furiously as she came back to her senses. However, she didn''t say anything and just kept her gaze lowered. III -.4-1^ ~ H Lets go. The two boys left the dorm quickly along with the guys who helped Lena and Hailey with their luggage earlier. Frida''s face was still flushed after they left. "Frida, why is your face so red?" Mashauva asked casually out of curiosity when she spotted Frida''s face which was blushing incessantly. Frida''s face turned even redder when she asked. "No, it''s nothing." Lena, who had been tidying up, overheard their conversation and turned her head to look at Frida with amusement. "You''re blushing just because he stroked your hair. Haven''t you had any contact with boys before?" Hailey also chimed in, "Yeah, you haven''t been in a rtionship with a boy before, have you?" Mashauva and Frida werete bloomers, so they weren''t as mature as other girls. Frida looked rather in, and Mashauva''s cuteness was overshadowed by her figure. There were boys who wrote her love confessions, but they amounted to nothing. In short, neither of them had dated anyone before. Furthermore, Mashauva''s mother had advised her to focus on studies and not to date people while at school. She also said that she was too young for love. Mashauva was an obedient daughter. To be honest, she didn''t have much interest in boys either. She preferred good food much more. Frida shook her head with a red face. "Not yet, have you both been in one before?" Lena sneered. "I''m already a freshman. Of course I have." Haileyughed along. "There are a lot of boys pursuing us." Frida pursed her lips upon hearing that, and her blush wasn''t as apparent as before. She remained silent and did not answer the two girls. Later at noon, the girls were resting in the dormitory. After answering a phone call, Lena suggested, "Why don''t we go out for lunch? We can go shopping after that." Hailey noddedzily and then spoke to Lena as if she had thought of something, "Ask Mashauva toe with us." Both girls had a hidden agenda when they agreed on the suggestion. Mashauva felt that her new roommates were just too kind when they invited her, and she agreed readily. Then, she said, "I''ll invite Frida too." Lena pursed her lips at her words. "What for? Are you close to her?" "Of course, Frida is my best friend." Hailey waved her hand and said, "All right, ask her toe with us then." Hence, Mashauva went off to invite Frida. At first, Frida was quite reluctant, but she agreed to go after a great amount of convincing by Mashauva. The four of them went out for lunch, and Lena and Hailey chose a high end restaurant. Then, they ordered a steak each. Frida''s family wasn''t very affluent, and she''d never had steak before. Furthermore, she rarely ever went out with her female ssmates at schoot, so she was kind of at a loss when the steak was ced in front of her. S Lena saw her hesitation and couldn''t help sneering in her heart. On the other hand, Hailey couldn''t help mocking Frida. "Frida, have you never had a steak before?" Mashauva saw that and pushed her own cut steak to Frida. "Here, have this. Give me yours." Frida was extremely embarrassed, and she couldn''t bring herself to look at Lena and Hailey. "Thank you, Mashauva." Lena and Hailey saw that Mashauva was rather skilled at cutting the steak, and she was doing it very elegantly as well. With her clothing and Bruno''s demeanor, Lena and Hailey could tell that Mashauya was from a rich family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mashauva, how old is you brother? He doesn''t study at our school, does he?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mashauva picked up her drink and took arge gulp. The cold drink gave her a chilling sensation, and she slowly said, "Nope, he''s already in his second year of college He goes to the police academy." "Wow, isn''t your brother several years older than you then?" "Yeah, he''s four years older than me." Lena suddenly thought of something and asked as she tested the water, "Your brother is already in his second year of college, so he must have a girlfriend now, right?" Hailey nced at Lena silently when she heard that. "Nope, he''s always been single." "What about the other guy? Is he your brother too?" "No, he is a good friend of my brother. His name is Freddy." "Oh right, what''s your brother''s name?" "My brother''s name is Bruno Collins." "Bruno Collins?" Lena noticed that they didn''t share the samest name as she heard Mashauva said that. Did that mean that they weren''t rted by blood? Lena and Hailey exchanged nces, and Hailey inquired in the end, "Why is your brother''sst name Collins?" In the past, many girls had asked Mashauva the same question. However, Mashauva had always thought that they were merely curious about her brother''sst name as it was special. "Doesn''t it sound nice? Bruno didn''t take his father''sst name. Instead, he took his grandfather''s." So, Bruno had taken his grandfather''sst name. Why did it sound soplicated? Could it be that Mashauva had aplex family background? Well, to think of it, rich families sure had their own fair share of drama, and it would surely be beyond the norm at times. Perhaps Mashauva and Bruno did not share the same father. "Your brother loves you dearly, doesn''t he?" "Yeah, he has been spoiling me ever since I was a child. He''s very good to me." After dinner, Lena suggested going shopping together. Then, Frida pulled Mashauva to the side and whispered, "Mashauva, I am a little tired. Let''s stop here and go back to the dorm." Since Frida was Mashauva''s best friend, she acquiesced immediately hearing that she was tired and said, "Okay, we won''t go shopping then. I''ll go and tell Lena and Hailey." Lena and Hailey nced at Frida after Mashauva told them that they won''t be shopping with them. "If you''re tired, then go back by yourself. I can pay your cab fare for you." Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 Frida wasn''t sure how to respond as she felt embarrassed when she heard what they said. Mashauva was the one who took her hand and said, "Nah, if Frida isn''t feeling well, then I''ll go back with her so she can rest. You guys have one another, so you can keep shopping." Lena and Hailey originally wanted Mashauva to be together with them so they could learn more about Bruno. Who knew that Frida would actually disrupt their ns. As a result, the way they looked at Frida turned hostile. "We''ll be going now. You two enjoy yourselves, okay? See you..." After Mashauva hailed a cab with Frida, Frida looked at Mashauva only to find a nonchnt expression on her face. Hence, she couldn''t help but ask softly. "Mashauva, you..." "What''s wrong?" Mashauva turned her head and looked at Frida in confusion. The words were already on the tip of her tongue, but Frida stopped upon seeing Mashauva''s innocent expression. She could only sigh in her heart. "It''s nothing." "Frida, you''re acting a little strange today." Frida mused that Mashauva was indeed way too naive, and it wasn''t her who was strange. Mashauva was initially rather energetic when they returned to their dorm, but she became sleepy as soon as shended on her bed and promptly fell asleep. Frida, who had feigned being unwell, could only shake her head at the soundly asleep Mashauva. For Mashauva, there was indeed nothing else that mattered in the world except for eating and sleeping. Oh, and Bruno as well. Later that afternoon, Lena and Hailey returned to see that Frida had ced her clothes in the bathroom. On the other hand, Mashauva was asleep. The two girls exchanged a look and walked into the bathroom. Frida saw them suddenly came in and wanted to leave. However, the other two girls unexpectedly closed the door, and the three of them were squeezed together in one small room. Hence, Frida could only stand up against the wall. "You''re Frida, right?" Lena sneered at her and tried to reach out to grab Frida''s chin, but she turned away and avoided her. "What are you doing?" "What are we doing? Do you even need to ask? We only invited Mashauva out, but you had toe with us. Fine, but all you had to do was stay. Why did you fake being unwell?" Hailey wasn''t as polite as Lena, and she reached out to tug at Frida''s hair, and quite forcefully as well, which made Frida bit her lower lip, wincing in pain. She said, "Let go of me!" "Do you want me to let you go? Then, you have to promise not to disturb our ns in the future." "You guys have ulterior motives! Don''t even dream of being friends with Mashauva!" Frida wanted to grab their hairs, but they were both tall, and they outnumbered her. Hence, they managed to pin Frida to the floor right away, and she couldn''t even get back up. "What do you mean by ulterior motives? Are yours pure then? Why did you blush when that guy stroke your head? Even if we have an agenda for getting close to Mashauva, what does it have to do with you? It''s not like we''re hurting her. It has nothing to do with you." "Don''t badmouth us in front of Mashauva, understand? If not, we''ll get you kicked out of school." Frida didn''t respond, but she didn''t refuse either. She was initially struggling desperately against Lena and Hailey. After a while, the fight left her and she went limp. After a long while, Lena and Hailey exchanged nces before they loosened their grips on her and left the bathroom. Bang! Frida stayed on the floor for some time in the same position before she sat up and leaned against the wall. Her eyes were red with tears. D*mn it! They had gone way too far! She wanted to hold back her tears, but they kept falling. Hence, she could only rub at her eyes incessantly. Her hair was a mess, and her clothes were wet. Mashauva seemed to have heard someone quarreling and opened her eyes in a daze. Then, she saw Lena and Hailey. "You''re back." She rubbed her eyes as she asked with a sleepy voice. "Yup. It''s way too hot outside, so we came back. Did you just wake up? We brought you milk tea. What vor would you like?" Milk tea? Mashauva sat up as soon as she heard that. "Really? You''re too kind." "Don''t mention it. We''re roommates anyway, so it''s normal for us to do this." Lena affectionately stroked Mashauva''s hair and said, "However, don''t drink it right after you''ve woken up. We girls shouldn''t have too much iced drinks, so drink it when it''s longer cold." "Okay, thank you." After that, Mashauva stood up. "I''ll go to the bathroom then." However, she was stopped by Lena and Hailey. "Wait." "What''s wrong?" "Well, Hailey and I just bought a few dresses. Can you see if they look nice on us?" Mashauva had slept for a while, so she needed to pee. However, she didn''t feel like it was nice to refuse them, so she agreed, "All right then." After that, the two girls tried on their dresses for Mashauva, and Mashauva praised all of them. "Mashauva, you are so good at sweet talking. Did you bring a dress too?" "Yeah, but not many." "Put it on for us." However, Mashauva declined and told them she wanted to go to the bathroom. Lena and Hailey realized that they couldn''t stop her anymore, so they let her go. Meanwhile, Mashauva discovered Frida in the bathroom as she went in, while Lena and Hailey followed her in there as well. "Frida? You are in the bathroom!"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the meantime, Frida had already sorted out her emotions. She looked up and said, "Yeah." Mashauva felt strange as she saw Frida''s reddened eyes. "What''s wrong?" Frida saw the vicious expressions on Lena and Hailey''s faces behind Mashauva, and she hesitated for a while before she said, "Nothing, I just kind of miss my mom." As Frida exined, Mashauva recalled that Frida''s mother had gone abroad to work, and she wouldn''t be back until the New Year. "I''m sorry to have fallen asleep and left you alone when you were missing home. Let''s go and visit her over winter break, all right?" "Okay. "You want to use the bathroom, right? Go ahead, I''ll leave." After Mashauva closed the bathroom door, Lena and Hailey both sneered. "At least you''re still smart enough to lie." Frida felt extremely dissatisfied as she leaned against the wall. However, she lost all her courage at the thought of her low status and poor family, and how lowly she was whenpared to others. She couldn''t do anything, so how could she stand up to them? Mashauva''s phone rang as she left the bathroom. As she was about to go and pick it up, Lena had already took her phone and done so for her. "Hello, are you Mashauva''s brother? I am her roommate, Lena. "Ah, she''s in the bathroom. I''ll ask her toe to the phone for you." As soon as Lena looked back, she saw Mashauva standing there. She smiled and said, "Mashauva, your brother''s calling." "Oh, thank you." Mashauva went over and took the phone. Somehow, she felt that what Lena did was a little strange. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Mashauva had never encountered such a situation before, but she just felt that Lena shouldn''t have answered her phone even if it was ringing. However, Lena seemed all friendly. Yet, all those worries vanished upon hearing Bruno''s voice. "Hey, Beanie." "Hey." Bruno''s voice was low. "I''m outside your dorm. Come on down if you have the time." Mashauva was a little surprised as she heard that. "What are you doing here at this time?" "Why? Don''t you want to see me?" "Of course not. I''ll go downstairs right now." After that, Mashauva wanted to leave her phone on the bed, but she ultimately decided against it as she thought of something. She picked it up again and ran downstairs. Lena and Hailey nced at each other and quickly followed her. "Mashauva, your brother is here to see you, right? Let''s go downstairs together." "Ah? No, my brother may just..." "It''s not like we have anything to do anyways. Let''s go together." Mashauva was whisked out the door by them, and they each held onto her arms as they walked before she could respond to the situation. Mashauva felt that it was all very strange. Bruno was her brother and not theirs, so why did Lena and Hailey seem far more excited than her? When they arrived downstairs, Bruno had already be the center of attention. His dashing looks with his tall and slim figure were outstanding, so it captured the attention of many women and made them stop to look at him. "He''s so handsome, but he doesn''t seem to be studying here. Who is he here for?" "Is he here for his girlfriend?" "If that''s true, then I envy the girl. She has such a handsome boyfriend." Mashauva then walked up to him with Lena and Hailey holding her arms. "Hi, Beanie." "Hello," Lena and Hailey politely greeted Bruno along with Mashauva as well. Bruno nced at Mashauva, who was sandwiched between Lena and Hailey, paused for a while before he said, "Can I speak to her alone?" Lena and Hailey froze for a moment, then quickly came to their senses. "Of course. We just came along for fun. We won''t disturb you. Mashauva, well wait for you over there." After Lena and Hailey left, Mashauva asked with a smile, "Beanie, aren''t my roommates very friendly?" Bruno looked at Lena and Hailey''s retreating figures in deep thought before he handed a bag to Mashauva. "Is this for me?" Mashauva took the bag with surprise. "What is it?" "Sunscreen lotion." Mashauva opened the bag and saw that there were two bottles of sunscreen lotions inside. She was suddenly very moved. "Beanie, you''re so nice to me, but didn''t Frida say she brought some? I could use hers." "That belongs to her. Aren''t you embarrassed to keep mooching off of her? What if you both don''t have enough then? The training might take a long time." Mashauva felt that Bruno''s words made sense too, so she nodded. "You''re right. You''re indeed thoughtful. I didn''t think of that at all previously. Thanks, Beanie!" "You silly girl. Go back upstairs now." "Beanie, are you here just to give me the sunscreen lotion?" "If not? What else do you want?" Mashauva widened her innocent eyes at Bruno as she pursed her lips. "Nope, nothing else." Although she said so, her big eyes were obviously filled with disappointment. "You''re heartless. I came and brought you sunscreen lotion in the middle of the night, but you didn''t even ask if I''d eaten yet. Instead, you are ming me for not bringing you food!" "That''s not what I meant. I was wrong, so have you eaten? If not, how about I treat you to a meal?" Bruno nced at Lena and Hailey who were standing not too far away, and who seemed unusually excited. His expression darkened rather considerably. "Not today. Next time, okay? Have some food and make sure to rest before training tomorrow. Be sure to use the sunscreen lotion properly, reapply following the user instructions, and don''t get sunburned." §ï§Ý§à Then, Bruno retrieved an exquisite looking box from his pocket and handed it to Mashauva. "Here, for you." Mashauva''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw the box. "Wow! Choctes! Thanks a lot, Beanie!" She was overwhelmed with joy, and she went forward to hug Bruno excitedly. That made everyone around them envious. "That''s enough. You don''t need to hug me for so long." Although Bruno sounded annoyed, his gaze was filled with love. Mashauva hugged Bruno for a long time before she reluctantly let go of him. Then, she said, "Beanie, let me treat you to a meal. I saw that there''s a lot of good food near this school when I arrived earlier, and I saw a shop selling beef noodles. It looks really good." As soon as she finished speaking, her mouth watered. Of course, Bruno understood what she meant right away. "You''re the one who wants to eat, no?" Bruno hadn''t wanted to go because of Lena and Hailey who was still staring at them as if they were preying them, but it was different if Mashauva was the one who wanted to eat. "If you want to eat, then let''s go. I''ll treat you to it." "Thanks, Beanie. Then, I''ll call Frida and ask her toe with us, okay? My other two roommates shoulde along as well, as they treated me earlier to lunch at a pretty good restaurant." "Won''t you feel bad if you treat them to just some noodles when they brought you to a good restaurant?" "Not at all!" In fact, Lena and Hailey had been eavesdropping on their conversation the whole time even they stood far away. They could hear their conversation clearly. The two of them rushed over as fast as they could after hearing that. "It doesn''t matter what you eat. Never mind! We also like beef noodles a lot."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Really?" Mashauva was a little surprised. "That''s great if you don''t mind. Then, let my brother treat us to some." Next, Mashauva called Frida on the phone to invite her along. Although Lena and Hailey were a little reluctant, they didn''t dare show it in front of Bruno. Frida did not want to join at first, but she agreed after Mashauva called her the second time. After Frida came down, Lena and Hailey took her hand intimately as if they had forgotten what had happened before. Frida was a little hesitant, but Lena lowered her voice and said, "Don''t give it away, or I will make your life at school a living hell." The tant threat angered Frida, and she red at Lena harshly as she looked up at her. Lena was surprised at that before she said softly, "Frida, are you unwell?Do you need to call your parents?" Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Her words then were even more threatening. The anger in Frida''s eyes suddenly disappeared. She was not like others. Her parents were average, and they went abroad to work very often. Hence, she was often left home alone. Under such circumstances, she was unable to stand up to them. "I''m fine." "That''s good. Don''t make us worry." Bruno brought the group to the beef noodle restaurant near the school, and it was rather crowded. The noise of people talking gave Bruno a headache. Looking at the four girls sitting opposite him, Bruno suddenly regretted not bringing Freddy along. Freddy was the best at dealing with such situations. "Bruno, why aren''t you eating?" Mashauva was halfway through her own bowl when she realized that Bruno hadn''t really touched his own bowl. He had a few spoons of soup before he said, "I''m not really that hungry." "Ah? Wouldn''t it be a waste if you don''t eat it?" Bruno pushed the beef noodles in front of her. "How about you have it?" Mashauva blinked her eyes. "Can I?" "Yep." "Thank you, Beanie!" Mashauva quickly finished her own bowl and took Bruno''s bowl.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lena and Hailey felt a little ufortable and hesitated as they looked at the thickyer of oil on top of the noodles. As dancers, they paid a lot of attention to their weight. Hence, they rarely ever had such oily soup noodles, especially if it was at night. Even a little weight gain would be a disaster for them. Hence, their eyes were filled with disdain as they saw Mashauva slurped up two bowls of beef noodles as well as her plump figure. Mashauva was so fat and was so unaware of her own ce. If it wasn''t for Bruno, they wouldn''t even be friends with someone like her. The main issue was that they wanted to have the noodles too. Usually, no one around them ever ate those things, so they could keep the cravings in check. However, the delicious aroma invaded their nostrils as Mashauva slurped down the noodles, and their stomachs began to growl. They really wanted to eat it, but they could only swallow thickly at the thought of their own figures. Mashauva ate one bowl and then another. Finally, Lena and Hailey couldn''t bear it anymore and started feasting too. When they came back to their senses and realized what had happened, their bowls were already empty. By the time the four girls had eaten their fill, Bruno had already paid the bill. Mashauva was a little embarrassed as she said, "Didn''t I say I''d treat you? Why did you foot the bill?" "Silly girl, isn''t it the same thing? Have you eaten your fill?" "Yeah." "Make sure to take a short walk while going back so you don''t feel so bloated. Rest well, okay? There''s training tomorrow." Mashauva nodded. "Okay." Lena and Hailey wiped their mouths and then politely said to Bruno, "Thank you, Bruno. We''ll treat you to dinner next time if we have the chance." "Yup, would you like to exchange contacts?" Bruno''s gaze swept over the two girls and he did not reply. Hence, Lena and Hailey could only remain silent. "Go on back to your room." Bruno gently touched the back of Mashauva''s head. "Well, I''ll be going then. Take care of yourself on the way home." After that, the four of them went back to the dorm together. Lena and Hailey were prepared to exercise the beef noodles off, only to find that Mashatva was already lying on the bed with her protruding belly. Disdain filled their eyes for a brief moment before it disappeared, and was reced with concerns. "Mashauva, won''t you exercise for a bit since you''re so full?" "Exercise?" Mashauva shook her head and repliedzily, "Training starts tomorrow, and we''re going to be exhausted all week. I want to rest as much as I can." Lena and Hailey immediately lost all motivation to exercise after hearing her say that. At first, they were afraid that the Beef noodles would make them gain weight, but the thought of daily training for the entire next week knocked them off their feet and theyy down on their beds as well. "You are right. After a week''s training, I''m pretty sure I''ll lose a lot of weight. What I need now is indeed rest." Hence, all four girls went to bed very quickly. Training finally began the very next day. The sun was zing high in the sky, and the girls were drenched in sweat. Their wet hair stuck to the edges of their cheeks. At first, some girls tried to maintain theirposure, but they quickly gave up under the sun. The weather that day was especially hot, and the sun was particrly scorching. Meanwhile, Mashauva and Frida stood aside. Frida asked Mashauva in a low voice, "Mashauva, did you apply your sunscreen?" "Yup, I did." Mashauva nodded. Bruno had personally sent the sunscreen lotion to her as he was worried that she would get a sunburn, so she had to appreciate his goodwill. She has applied it carefully before they headed outdoors. "Why aren''t you sweating?" Frida nced at Mashauva and found that her hair was still dry. Frida couldn''t help but to feel envious, because her entire back was already wet with sweat. Her hair must have been drenched too. Mashauva blinked. "I never really sweated much ever since I was a child. Have you forgotten that?" "Yeah, I know that, but it''s amazing how you don''t sweat even in this hellish weather. I''m really envious." "Don''t envy me. My mom said that it''s not good for the body if I don''t sweat. Sweating must be nice, and I want to be like you guys." Unfortunately, it never happened. Even if Mashauva jumped around and pushed herself to her limits, exhausting herself, she would only sweat a little. On the contrary, other girls were already bathed in sweat even if they only exerted themselves a little. The other girls envied her because she would not stink of sweat in the summer heat. However, Mashauva envied the girls who would sweat instead. She assumed it must be extremely pleasant when one sweated profusely. "Ah, we all envy one another." After the day''s training, the girlsined endlessly as they were exhausted. They returned to their dorm and when it came time when they were required to shower and pack their things, they were too tired for that and instead justy on their beds, giving it all up. All of them stank of sweat but just couldn''t help it. Frida was also one of them. She was so tired that she didn''t want to get up, but Mashauva fared better than her. She said, "Hurry on up, we''ll feel better after a shower. We can sleep after that." "Mashauva, we still have other activities at night. I don''t want to get up. Let me sleep for a while." Frida pushed Mashauva''s hand away before she turned over and closed her eyes. "Frida, if you don''t shower now, you will be covered with sweat and you will stink. It wouldn''t be nice if the boys smell it on you." Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Frida turned over and gave Mashauva a pained look. "Let''s go, get up quickly." In the end, Mashauva managed to get Frida to get up and shower with her. Mashauva fell asleep from exhaustion after she came back from the evening''s activities. Frida was stuck in a conundrum, as she realized that she was sweating again after the evening''s activities, but thankfully she shared the same bunk with Mashauva. Hence, the others wouldn''t be able to smell the stink that much. On the fourth day of training, most of the girls had already been suntanned. Although they had used sunscreen lotion, they were still tanned, and Frida was one of them. Although she had earnestly applied sunscreen, she still tanned like nobody''s business. However, when she turned to look at Mashauva beside her, she found that Mashauva had not tanned at all in the past few days. She only turned red even when it was getting too hot. Usually, after turning red from the sun would get the skin tanned in turn, but Mashauva''s skin just went back to its original tone soon after. "Why aren''t you tanned at all?" Frida asked enviously. Mashauva replied gently, "I don''t know either." Frida looked at her and asked jokingly, "Is the sunscreen Bruno gave you a better one? What brand is it?" After Mashauva told her the brand, Frida said, "It seems to be an ordinary brand, but why aren''t you tanned at all? Do you just not get tanned? Well, we should tan together since we are besties. Stop using sunscreen tomorrow!" Mashauva took a serious look at Frida''s skin tone and actually agreed to her request. "Okay, then I won''t use my sunscreen tomorrow. I''ll get tanned with you." Frida never expected Mashauva to actually agree, and sheughed. "Silly girl, I was joking, and you actually said okay! You have such tender skin, so you might get sunburned really quickly if you don''t use sunscreen. Didn''t Bruno tell you that already?" "You''re right." However, Mashauva couldn''t find the sunscreen lotion that Bruno bought her before leaving the dorm the next day. She searched everywhere and still couldn''t find it. "What''s wrong?" Frida saw that Mashauva had been rummaging around for a long time, so she asked. "Frida, my sunscreen lotion is missing," Mashauva said gloomily. Then, she thought of something and said with a smile, "Do you think God deliberately made my sunscreen lotion disappear so that I can get tanned with you?" Hearing that, a surprised expression appeared on Frida''s face. "Did it go missing? How? Have you looked around properly?" After that, Frida knelt down beside Mashauva to search for the sunscreen lotion together with her, but she just couldn''t find it in no matter how she looked for it in Mashauva''s bag. "Didn''t you always put it in here?" "Well, I had a bottle in my bag and a bottle under my pillow. They were there earlier on, but they''re both gone now. Ah, I''ll just not use any today then." "No way." Frida shook her head. "It''s fine if they''ve gone missing, just use mine then." After that, Frida turned over and handed her sunscreen lotion to Mashauva. "Thank you, Frida. What will I do without you?" After that, Mashauva used the sunscreen lotion that Frida had given her. When they left the dorm, they happened to run into Lena and Hailey. The two of them were also tanned. When they saw Mashauvaing over, they suddenly felt very envious. "Why aren''t you tanned?" "Yeah, Mashauva. Why are you still so fair? Is the sunscreen your brother bought you better? How about you let us use some?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mashauva replied that the sunscreen lotion went missing, and Lena and Hailey looked displeased "Mashauva, don''t be so petty. Didn''t your brother buy you a lot of it? There''s only a few days left training, so might as well let us use some." "I''m really sorry. My sunscreen lotion really went missing." Then, Frida went forward and defended Mashauva. "She already said it''s gone, plus sunscreen lotions are all the same. The fact that you could get tanned is your problem, and no amount of sunscreen will solve that." Lena and Hailey were nice to Mashauva only because of her brother, and they wouldn''t talk meanly to her even if they disliked her. However, it was different for Frida. Not only did she not have a brother, but she also had a poor family background. In the eyes of Lena and Hailey, she was basically scum and someone that they would not want to be friends with. Frida standing up for Mashauva seemed to be a funny joke to them. The two nced at Frida before Lena stepped forward and said, "We are talking to Mashauva, so what do you think you are doing?" Mashauva felt the tension in the air and said nervously, "Stop it. My sunscreen lotion is really gone. I would definitely let you guys use it if I found it. In fact, I used Frida''s sunscreen lotion today too." "How could it go missing suddenly?" Lena sneered. "Is there a thief in this dorm? Should we report it to the instructor?" Hailey chimed in. "Right, this is all so coincidental. A thief appeared out of nowhere just as we asked to borrow your sunscreen lotion. There wasn''t a thief here before this." Lena and Hailey''s tones were strange, and Frida was infuriated. "What do you mean? The sunscreen lotion is missing, and it''s not like Mashauva is purposely withholding it from you. If you don''t believe us, then go and check Mashauva''s bag!" Mashauva did not reply, and she agreed to it silently. Lena and Hailey looked at each other and then whispered, "Is it really gone? Was it stolen?" Mashauva nodded. "Yes, I''ve been looking for it for a long time, but I haven''t found it. It''s all gone." "I think the sunscreen lotion''s been stolen." Frida looked confused. "Who would be so silly as to steal two bottles of sunscreen lotions?" "There are plenty of these people. Everyone''s been tanned except for youtely, so someone might have been jealous and stole your sunscreen so that you wouldn''t be able to use it, and so that you''ll tan along with us." "That''s right, that should be it, but weren''t you still using your sunscreen yesterday? It''s only been one day. Someone could have gone through your bag before you came back, so someone must have seen something." Lena suddenly looked at Frida as she spoke, as if she had thought of something. "Frida, are you jealous that Mashauva hasn''t tanned? Did you steal her sunscreen lotion?" Frida''s expression soured immediately as she heard that. On the other hand, Mashauva defended Frida right away, "It''s impossible. Frida isn''t someone who would do that, so don''t cast your doubts at her." "Mashauva, your sunscreen lotion is missing. Everyone in this dorm is suspicious, except for you. So why can''t we suspect her?" Frida stood up and said, "Since everyone is suspicious, then that includes you two as well. You could be the one who is jealous of Mashauva too." "B*tch, what nonsense are you spouting?" "Am I wrong?" A loud smack sounded in the room. Lena had pped Frida right in the face. "I have so much sunscreen lotion, so why would I steal hers?" Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 Smack! The crisp sound of the p broke the silence. Nobody had expected that, and Lena''s action surprised everyone around them. Mashauva and Frida were long time close friends, so she quickly jumped to Frida''s defence. "What the hell are you doing, Lena?" Mashauva, who was usually quiet and meek, suddenly turned protective as she stood in front of Frida to shield her from Lena. "You''re crossing the line!" "Really?" Lena smirked. "Did you hear what she said? She dared to say that I stole your sunscreen lotion. Your bed is so far away from mine. Do you think I would wake up in the middle of the night to sneak to your bed?" Mashauva replied in a rage, "I never used you of stealing. Don''t you think you are overreacting? Also, you are the one who suspected Frida first, so she certainly can do the same to you." If it weren''t for Bruno, Lena would have hit Mashauva. No one had ever dared to stand up to her before. However, once Lena thought of the possibility of bing Bruno''s wife, she could only swallow her anger and tone down her temper as she responded. "Mashauva, you''re rich, so you wouldn''t understand how evil people can be. People like Frida are the most cunning ones, and I''ll show you her true colours. Get off now." Lena was very agitated while Hailey folded her arms across her chest as she stood on the side, just enjoying the drama unfolding in front of her. She wasn''t joining the drama, and she kept quiet. "Cunning? How? Why would I give my sunscreen lotion to Mashauva if I am cunning and have other ns? You''re just specting these things based on what you would do yourself." The dormitory residents started to gather around and watched curiously. "We shall find out who the evil one is here. You''re the closest to her, so you have the greatest advantage to plot against her." "If someone intends to plot against you, it wouldn''t matter whether you are close to them or not. They will find a way to get to you regardless." Lena said, "Oh, I finally get it. In the end, you''re just trying to point your fingers at me. Are you using me for stealing Mashauva''s sunscreen lotion?" Frida replied, "You med me first. I have ample reason to suspect that you''re trying to divert attention away from yourself." Lena was furious upon hearing what she had said. She stood still and pursed her lips without a word. Feeling that she had been rendered speechless, she leaped forward unexpectedly and reached out to grab Frida''s long hair. "You little b*tch! How dare you say that about me? How dare you say I was diverting attention? F*ck you!" All the bystanders were stunned by Lena''s sudden response as she behaved crazily. Frida was subdued easily as Lena was taller than her. Despite her best efforts to fight back, she could only reach and pull at Frida''s neck and hair. "Stop hitting Frida!" Seeing that her bestie was bullied, Mashauva tried to go forward and wanted to help Frida, but she''d never gotten into a fight before and she could only try hard to break up the fight while pulling Lena away, but Lena was relentless. Lena cruelly wanted to destroy Frida''s b*tchy mouthpletely, and even Mashauva was not to be spared. Hailey immediately thought of Bruno and wondered if he would be mad if Mashauva was injured as she watched from the side. He would be so affected by it. As she thought about that, she quickly stepped forward to pull Mashauva away. "Mashauva, this is between the two of them. Don''t get involved." "No, let go of me. Stop hitting Frida!" Mashauva went up to them again. Lena tried to p Frida again but itnded on Mashauva''s face instead as she went up to them and shielded Frida from her. Smack! A loud p rang out, and even Lena''s palm throbbed with pain. "Mashauva, are you okay?" Frida pulled her aside anxiously. After getting pped, Mashauva raised her head, only to reveal a long, bloody mark on the side of her fair cheek. "Oh no, she''s bleeding!" The onlookers eximed. Someone had already gone to inform the instructor when they started fighting. The instructor arrived at the dorm the moment they stopped fighting. "What''s this all about? This is a training school, not a ce for you to fight!" Frida almost cried as she saw Mashauva''s face. Her heart ached for her. "Does it hurt? Why are you so silly? You didn''t have to protect me." "Frida, I''m fine." Mashauva shook her head and whispered, "This is nothing. That''s what best friends are for." Meanwhile, Hailey pulled Lena aside and said, "You were way too impulsive. What is going to happen now that you caused injury to Mashauva?" Lena felt somewhat guilty but replied stubbornly, "I didn''t hit her on purpose. It only happened because she came over and I identally hit her." In the end, the people who were involved in the fight were dismissed from training that day. They were sent to the infirmary because of injuries. A female military doctor checked on Mashauva''s wound, and she applied a cooling gel on Mashauva''s face after she finished. Then, she sighed. "Why did you girls fight? You should never resort to violence to settle disagreements, which can be resolved by discussion. Look at your tiny face. If the wound is too deep, it might even leave a scar, and it wouldn''t look good in the future." Mashauva was anxious and could only think of stopping Lena from hitting Frida when they were fighting. Her main intention was to pull Lena away, but she didn''t expect her to be so aggressive. However, she did not try to exin that to the doctor. Instead, she said, "Thank you doctor, I understand." When she left the infirmary, Lena and Frida had already finished their wound treatment. The instructor said with a stern expression to Mashatva as she came out, "I heard their exnations. They were the ones who started the fight. You don''t have to be punished this time as you were only trying to break them up." Mashauva was surprised to hear that she won''t be punished. Then, she looked over at Frida and Lena before she said with a serious expression, "Frida didn''t start the fight. She was only defending herself." "I know. You may head back first." "Go back to your room, Mashauva. Take care of your wound so that it won''t leave a scar." Frida didn''t want Mashauva to stay because of her. After Mashauva''s departure, Frida and Lena were punished. Their punishment was to run fiveps each around the field. As they were running, Lena threatened Frida coldly. "Let me tell you, you won''t be able to fight me with your family background. If you don''t want your parents to be involved and face any consequences, you''d better shut up when itesAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. to me and Mashauva next time." Frida refused to give in and said, "You are not genuine at all in being friends with Mashauva." "So what? As long as I am not bullying her, it''s all good. You''re right, I''m only friends with her because of her brother, but what''s wrong with that? Did anyone set a rule against that?" "All you want is to take advantage of Mashauva. I won''t let you get your way." "Frida, if you have a death wish, you''re more than wee to try me." Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 After training ended, everyone ended up with a very dark tan. Coincidentally, it was a Monday the day after their training, so the girls did not have a chance to rest and had to go back to campus immediately. It was already dusk when they arrived at campus. Mashauva wanted to text Bruno as soon as she got her phone back. Before she could send him a text, Bruno''s text message pinged on her phone as soon as she got it. "Come down to the school gate. I have something for you." Mashauva immediately put the phone under her pillow and ran down. Lena and Hailey exchanged looks after seeing her response and went over, wanting to get her phone, but Frida immediately pinned it under her body. "Don''t touch Mashauva''s things." "Frida, get out of my way." "It''s you again. Are you determined to make enemies of us?" Lena grabbed Frida''s hair. She looked like she wanted to kill Frida. Frida raised her chin fearlessly and said, "Come on, hit me. Aren''t you targeting Mashauva''s brother? I know him, and I''ll tell him what you two are up to if you dare to hit me again! I''ll them him that you both are sl*ts!" "Don''t you dare!" Lena raised her hand and nearly pped Frida, but Hailey stopped her. "What are you doing?" Lena red at Hailey with displeasure. Then, Hailey pulled her aside and said, "Haven''t you learned your lesson fromst time? Are you going to hit her again? You''ll just be viewed as the bad guy if you hit her again, and it''d be easy for her to pin the me on you. Furthermore, she''s Mashauva''s best friend. What are we going to do if she tells Mashauva or Bruno something bad about us?" Lena calmed down after she heard Hailey''s exnation, and she turned and red at Frida before she let her go. "You got lucky this time." Meanwhile, Mashauva ran all the way to the school''s gate and spotted Bruno from far away. He was leaning against the gate with a bag in his hand. Bruno rested against the wall casually, and his fringe covered his eyes as he lowered his head, with his eyshes fluttering, further entuating his dark and mysterious eyes. His side profile was so chiseled and looked as if it was a masterpiece that was carved exquisitely. "Beanie!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mashauva shouted happily and threw herself at Bruno while wrapping her arms around him. Ordinary people would have been knocked over by Mashauva''s tackle, but Bruno was well built. Not only did he not move backwards, he barely budged at all when she collided into him. He looked down at Mashauva and rubbed her head. "Why were you running so fast?" Mashauva raised her head and met Bruno''s gaze, "Did you get a sunburn?" Bruno noticed a mark on her face when she raised her head. Although the wound was already scarring, Bruno''s eyes still squinted in alert as he saw the long mark. "What happened?" "Huh?" Mashauva eximed in her heart as she suddenly remembered about her scar, and she subconsciously ced her hand over her cheek to conceal it. "I cut it by ident." "By ident?" "Yup." Then, Bruno held up her wrist and pulled her hand away. He approached her and looked at the wound carefully. Tension started building up and he felt a chill ran through his spine. "Who did this?" Mashauva blinked and kept quiet. She was afraid to say anything as she recalled an incident whereby a boy in her ss had bullied her when she was a child. He lifted her skirt, and Bruno ended up hurling him into a water trough near the school. It wasn''t deep, and the water level was approximately mid-calf level. Bruno forced the boy to sit in the trough for the entire afternoon, and he warned him that there would be worse punishment if he ever did something simr again. As a result, the boy was so afraid that he never put a toe out of line again! Mashauva was worried that Bruno would do the same to Lena, so she didn''t dare to say a word. Bruno chuckled. "Are you not telling me? So, you''re keeping secrets from me now? Do you think that you can keep things from me now that you are all grown up?" "No, that''s not what I meant!" Mashauva answered nervously hearing what he said. She continued, "I am just afraid that you''d be worried. The truth is that some of the girls had a fight, and I went to break it up. However, one of the girls hit me by ident." "A fight?" Mashauva exined the incident in full honesty to Bruno. He narrowed his eyes after hearing her story. "Was your sunscreen lotion stolen?" Mashauva nodded and said, "Yeah, I couldn''t find either of them suddenly I didn''t lose them on purpose, but I just really can''t find them. They just disappeared out of the blue. However, Frida was kind enough and lent me hers, so I didn''t get a sunburn." Bruno acknowledged faintly. Then, he said, "Don''t simply get involved when people are fighting next time." "However, it was only because of me that Frida got involved in a fight. I was upset about it, so of course I need to stop the fight." "Did you manage to stop it?" "No..." "Not only that, you were also injured, right?" Mashauva lost her confidence instantly, and she couldn''t refute Bruno''s words. She just pouted and stuttered in an aggrieved tone, "Even if I am injured, I willingly did it for Frida Frida is my only best friend, and even if I''m to be bullied I can''t bear to watch her being bullied." "Call a teacher next time, or make sure to strike where it hurts. What are girls most afraid of when they fight? You''re still students. Do you get what I mean?" Mashauva took a while to figure out what Bruno meant, and her eyes lit up in understanding once she figured it out. "Got it. I''ll do as you said next time." "By the way, what did you get me?" Bruno handed the bag to her. "My mom got me to pass this to you. It''s some food and daily necessities. Take it with you. Go back in after this, and don''t wander around at night. Be good, and don''t use your phone unless you have to. Focus on your studies." "Wow, let Aunt Minerva know I said thank you." "Go on. Go back inside." "Okay. See you, Beanie!" Bruno watched Mashauva''s retreating figure until she faded from his view. Then, he turned to leave. As soon as he got on the bus, Bruno received a call from Freddy. "Bruno, where are you? Come on back as soon as possible, that woman''s here to harass you again." Bruno frowned slightly as he heard that. "Which one?" "Who else could it be? Of course it was Rosalie, the prettiest girl at the campus. She''s all dressed up and she''s in the dormitory now, saying that she wants to invite you to her birthday party." "I''m not going. Get her to leave." "D*mn it, Bruno, she refused to leave even when we asked her to. She''s even lying on your bed now!" "Wait for me to get back." Bruno''s gaze darkened when he heard that Rosalie was lying on his bed. After he ended the call, Freddy turned to see Rosalie smiling at him. "Thank you for calling him for me. He''ll be back soon, right?" Freddy pursed his lips and said, "You''d better get off his bed quickly. Bruno is a clean freak. You''re ying with fire for doing this." Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 "A clean freak?" Rosalie smiled confidently. "He said that to you boys. I''m a girl, so to Bruno, I''m different." Rosalie even smiled slyly and continued with a smug on her face, "My birthday party is in a few days'' time. You guys cane with him." Freddy hated the way she looked. She was a college student, yet she dressed herself up like a minx. Freddy wondered why she would dress like a slut, and her audacity to think that she could make Bruno her boyfriend baffled him. She wasn''t good enough for Bruno! She should get a mirror and take a good look at herself. Freddy thought to himself, then he chuckled and replied, "All the people at your birthday party put too much make up on, and I''m afraid I''ll get a sinusitis for just being around them. I''ll pass." Rosalie could tell that he was mocking her. Her expression darkened immediately. "Freddy, you''ve got a sharp tongue, but the one I want isn''t you. What makes you think that you can say these things to me? Don''t you have manners? Are you even a gentleman?" "Of course I do." Freddy replied sarcastically, "Don''t you know that I''m famous for my kindness? Everyone knows that I''m always good to other girls, except you. Don''t you get why?" Rosalie smirked. "Well, is it because you are jealous that I''m after Bruno and not you? Look in the mirror, Freddy. How could I ever like someone like you?" "I wouldn''t want to be fancied by you. If you did, I think I might have to get stic surgery done to alter my face right away. To be fancied by you is an insult." "How dare you!" Bang! The door to the dorm was pushed open and a tall, slender figure appeared. Rosalie''s words came to a sudden halt, and her angry expression faded as soon as she saw Bruno. "Bruno, you are finally back. It''ll be my birthday in a few days. I would like to invite you to my party." "Get off." Bruno snarled as he stared at her with an icy gaze. The air went still under his intimidating presence. Nevertheless, Rosalie continued with her thick skin, "Um, I..." Before she could finish her sentence, Bruno walked up to her with a grim expression and threw his nket at her after dragging it from his bed. "Get the hell out of my room." His deep voice was filled with thinly veiled irritation. Rosalie replied in annoyance after she pulled the nket off her. "Bruno, I''m being kind and I''m extending an invitation to you to my birthday party. What is up with you?" "What''s up with me?" Bruno sneered. "Is it necessary for you to sit on my bed to invite me to your party? Have I given you permission to evene in ore onto my bed? I''ve never hit a woman, but if you do this again, I just might make an exception to that." "What?" Rosalie didn''t expect Bruno to be so disrespectful towards her, and she refused to budge. "I''m not going to leave. I''m clearly being nice here to invite you to my birthday party. It''s fine if you don''t want to go, but why are you treating me like this?" Freddy could no longer stand it. He struggled to control his urges to kick Rosalie out of the room. Instead, he bundled Rosalie up in Bruno''s nket before he heaved her onto his shoulder. "Freddy, are you nuts? What are you doing? Put me down." "Shut up. Or else, I''ll throw you off the balcony." Freddy was usually a nice guy, but he had a hidden streak of insanity that appeared asionally. He might actually throw her down the balcony. Rosalie was frightened by his threatening words and actually kept quiet. Then, Freddy tossed her outside the dorm. She red at him after she pulled off the nket.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I told you he was a clean freak, but you refuse to believe me. Now you know, huh? You like Bruno, right? Here, have his nket that he had used before as a gift!" Rosalie threw the nket back at Freddy angrily. Meanwhile, as they were at the dormitory, the other boys came out to watch themotion. "What are you looking at?" Rosalie growled. Some of them retreated at her beautiful but fierce re, but a few of them daringly teased, "It''s not like we want to, but this is the boys'' dormitory. You are the one who came here on your own, so is there a problem with us looking?" "Hey!" Freddy added disdainfully, "Leave, Rosalie. Stop making a fool of yourself here." Rosalie turned around and left in rage. When she returned to her dorm, her juniors came up to her. "What happened, Rosalie? Did Bruno agree toe to your party?" Rosalie was angered at the mention of Bruno, and she flung the invitation card at them. She said angrily, "No! went all the way to his dorm to invite him, but he got his roommate to kick me out. Freddy''s a b*stard! I''ll never forgive him for this!" The other girls looked sympathetically at her as they heard herint. One of them piped up, "Why don''t you just forget about him? Bruno''s the hardest guy to get in our school Although he''s very willing to share his knowledge if you happen to ask him about something, he doesn''t seem to be interested to be in a r¨¦tationship. It seems like he''s only here to study." "Yeah, I''ve never seen him fancy a girl before." Rosalie felt slightly better as she listened to what they told her. If Bruno had only ignored her because he fancied someone else, she would feel extremely upset. She felt more at ease to know that he refused her only because he wanted to focus on his studies, and not wanting to be in a rtionship. After she''d calmed down, she said, "I''ll wait for him then. We''re already in our sophomore year. If he doesn''t date anyone this year, he will surely do so next year. Even if he doesn''t, I am sure he will start dating in the following year." "Why are you so hell-bent on Bruno? There are actually many other guys who are outstanding at our school too. Let''s not talk about other criteria, a lot of them are at least good looking and rich." "That''s right. They are just men. If this one doesn''t work, you can just go for another one. Although Bruno is quite a catch, there are other boys who would make fine boyfriends too. Why don''t you look for someone else, Rosalie?" "What does that have to do with me?" Rosalie raised her hand and ced it in front of her chest before she said haughtily, "Bruno is the only man kam interested in. No matter how many men there are on this pl, he is the only person I want." Rosalie had no idea about the heavy price she would pay for the words she said then, and it was only then that she would realize that there were a lot of things that couldn''t be forced. However, those were all in the future. The Rosalie right then was still the girl who insisted on dressing way too maturely and provocatively for her age and fancied Bruno. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 A week after school started, the students finally had a school holiday. Mashauva ran into Bruno as soon as she walked out of the schoolpound. "Beanie, when did you get here?" "I just arrived." "Did Aunt Minerva ask you to pick me up?" "Something like that." In fact, he went partly because he wanted to as well. Ever since Mashauva started school, Bruno had always been the person to pick her up after school. It seemed to have be a habit, with or without Minerva''s instructions. "Something like that? Do you want to pick me up, or did Aunt Minerva ask you to?" "It''s because I want to, all right?" Bruno knew that Mashauva was in her thoughts again, so he said what she wanted to hear. A smile bloomed on her face the moment she heard that, and she went forward and hugged Bruno''s arm. "You''re the best, Beanie!" Meanwhile, Frida watched the scene from the side in envy. She thought to herself how wonderful it would be to have an elder brother like her, and unlike herself... Mashauva thought of something and suddenly turned to look at Frida. "Frida, we''ve been friends for ages, but you''ve never been to my house. Why don''t you follow me home this time?" Frida was taken aback at her invitation. She waved her hands nervously and said, "I don''t think that''s a good idea..." "What do you mean? I''ve known you for ages, yet you''ve never oncee to my house. Your mother is not around, right? You''ll be alone when you go home. Actually, why don''t you juste home with me every weekend from now onwards?" Then, Mashauva looked up at Bruno and asked for his opinions, "Beanie, can Frida go home with us?" Bruno''s gazended on Frida. Frida blushed hard, and she took a few steps backwards out of fear. She shook her hands and said, "Really, it''s fine! I can take the bus to go home by myself. Besides, I..." "Since Mashauva had asked, you should juste." Bruno interrupted her from finishing her sentence. She looked at Mashauva cautiously and timidly. "It''s fine, Frida. Aunt Minerva loves having us around, so you should definitelye with me. Furthermore, Bruno has a little sister called Jelly Bean at home too." "Is it... is it really okay?" "Of course." Frida finally summoned her courage and they left together. Meanwhile, Lena and Hailey witnessed the three of them leaving together. They sneered as they watched. "She acts so meek and docile all the time, but I didn''t expect her to be so good at making her moves. Just like that and she was allowed to follow them home!" "I heard that they''ve been friends for a long time. It''s unfortunate that we got to know Mashauva toote." "Ugh, Frida is so annoying." Meanwhile, at the Yardley family household. Bruno arrived at the Ocean Vi with Mashauva and Frida in tow. From a distance, Frida thought that she lived in one of the houses in the expansive area, but sheter realized that the entire ce belonged to their family. Frida''s family was poor, and she''d never seen anything as grand as such before. She looked slightly pale and her movement was rigid as she followed Mashauva because she felt somewhat alienated.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The clothes she was wearing were hand-washed to make sure that they were clean. Although they appeared a little old, they were already the best clothes that Frida owned. However, her outfit made her look out of ce. In her mind, she suddenly felt that what she wore was nothing more than trash in this grand and pristine house. Bruno had a calm expression while Mashauva followed behind him excitedly while jumping every now and then, like a chirpy and chubby bird. Frida was thest in tow and she felt incredibly awkward. Frida thought for a moment before she pulled Mashauva aside and whispered. "Is this your home?" Mashauva shook her head. "No, this is Beanie''s house." "Beanie''s house? You and him..." Frida paused for a moment before she asked quizzically, "Isn''t he your biological brother?" Frida had known Mashauva since they were in middle school, and she''d always assumed that Bruno was Mashauva''s biological brother. She''d assumed that the two of them had differentst names because they took thest names of each parent. After all, some people would have their kids take their ownst name after a divorce. Hence, it never crossed Frida''s mind that they were not biological siblings. Mashauva nodded. "He''s not my biological brother, but I''ve known Bruno since I was young. I grew up with him." Even though she''d guessed it before, it was still surprising to hear it from Mashauva when she admitted it. "He''s been so good to you! I always thought you two were rted by blood." "Honestly, I think we are even closer than biological siblings!" Mashauva squinted her eyes and smiled gleefully. "Beanie treats me really well, and so does Aunt Minerva and Uncle Maddox. You''ll see for yourself when you meet themter." "I''m a little nervous." Frida bit her lower lip and whispered, "Is it okay if I wear this? Would they think I don''t look good and dislike me?" "Don''t worry, Frida. Aunt Minerva and Uncle Maddox won''t look down on people. They are easy to get along with." Frida felt extremely inferior for the first time despite herforting words. If she had only observed the beautiful things in life from afar, she wouldn''t have felt so bad about herself without getting too close to them. As she was given an opportunity to experience the wonderful things in life then, she realized there was a huge difference between them, and she couldn''t help but to realize her own uglinesspared to them, and to feel extremely out of ce. She even had the urge to turn around to leave immediately. She didn''t want to get any closer to them. However, Mashauva seemed very enthusiastic, and she couldn''t refuse her best friend. In the end, Frida followed Mashauva into the house. They entered the door and went through a series of twists and turns before they arrived at the living room. The decor in the living room was opulent and grand, and Frida had never seen anything like that in her entire life. She was so nervous that her palms were slick with sweat, and she continued to hide behind Mashauva. "Aunt Minerva, Uncle Maddox, I''vee to visit!" Bruno turned and headed to the kitchen. A momentter, footsteps sounded from upstairs and a gentle female voice rang from above. "Mashauva? Did Bruno pick you up?" "That''s right!" Frida raised her head and looked towards the direction of the voice. The woman who spoke had striking features and was charismatic. She looked youthful as a mother of two. The only thing shecked was the naivete of a young girl, and it was r¨¦ced by the mature aura of a confident woman. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org If no one had told Frida that she was Bruno''s mother, she would have mistaken her as Bruno''s sister as she looked extremely young. "Oh? Did you bring a friend home, Mashauva?" Minerva''s gazended on Frida''s face. Meanwhile, Frida blushed and hid behind Mashauva. "Yup! This is Frida, my best friend. Frida, say hi to Aunt Minerva!" Frida was so nervous that even her legs were shivering, and she spoke in a hushed whisper. "Hello, Au... Aunt Minerva." Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Minerva observed Frida, who was standing behind Mashauva. Minerva could sense how Frida felt through her gaze, as she felt the same way when she first got married into the Yardley family. Minerva''s probing gaze made Frida shrink further behind Mashauva in fear. "Frida? Are you the one who''s been Mashauva''s best friend for a few years now?" Minerva softened her voice and she sounded extremely amiable. Sure enough, as Frida heard her gentle tone, she nodded. "That''s right." "Mashauva told me that you always look out for her. Don''t be shy here. Since you''re here, do stay here for a couple of days. Mashauva, are you going to share a room with her?" Mashauva immediately grasped Frida''s shoulder in glee and said, "Mhmm, Frida can sleep with me." "Well, then I''ll have someone to get everything set up for you." That night, Frida had dinner with Mashauva''s family. During the meal, she did not dare to take any of the dishes on the table for fear that she would do something wrong. Luckily, Mashauva was there and she had been taking good care of her as she kept adding more food on her te. Meanwhile, Maddox was just as cold as Bruno. He only nodded at her, and barely spoke to her. Minerva was the only one who was different in that family. At first, Frida thought that Maddox disliked her, but she soon realized that Maddox treated everyone the same. In fact, Maddox attitude towards Bruno was even worse than how he treated others, so she slowly got used to it. In the evening, Jelly Bean overheard that Mashauva and Frida would be sharing a room, so she excitedly wanted to join them too. In the end, the three of them shared the same room. Before Frida went to bed, Mashauva came in with three sets of clothes when Frida realized that she did not bring any with her. "Aunt Minerva prepared these for us, and they''re all the same design. Here, Frida, this should fit you." Mashauva handed a set of blue pajamas to Frida. "Oh, do I have a set as well?" Frida was ttered. She did not expect such treatment from Minerva. She was rather excited as she took the pajamas. Then, the two girls happily pulled Frida into the bathroom together with them. The three of them proceeded to take a bath together. Frida found it strange initially but she loosened up gradually as Mashauva and Jelly Bean sshed water at her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After bathing, the three of them dressed in their identical pajamas and turned the lights off. Then, Jelly Bean asked a question foolishly. "Mashauva, Frida, who do you want to be when you grow up?" That was amon topic that was discussed among every girl when they got together. After all, every kid fantasized about their own future. Mashauva replied immediately. "I want to try all the delicious food on earth, then I''ll open my own chain of restaurants!" Jelly Bean blinked curiously and said, "Mashauva, but there are so many delicious foods in the world. What type of cuisine will you serve in your restaurant?" Mashauva was suddenly feeling indecisive as Jelly Bean asked the question. She was right, there were too many delicacies in the world. She replied, "Well, it doesn''t matter. I will just open a lot of restaurants. What about you?" "I don''t know yet. I feel blessed just being able to stay with mom and dad, but I''m kinda interested in music." "Music?" Mashauva was a little surprised. "Aren''t you pursuing dance? Why are you suddenly interested in music?" Jelly Bean bit her lip and did not answer. After a while, she asked, "What about you, Frida?" "Yeah, Frida. You haven''t told us about your ambitions yet." Frida did not want to answer. She was poor, and so she never dared to think about her future. She could only take it one day at a time. Who knew, perhaps she would have to drop out of school one day if her parents could no longer afford tuition fees. She didn''t have the time to think about having an ambition. "Frida?" Frida snapped back to reality and said with a faint smile. "I don''t know. I have not thought about the future. I guess I''m just living in the moment." Jelly Bean was young and naive, so she replied without giving much thought. "That''s an amazing ambition, Frida! I want to be like you too, to just live in the moment!" Frida could only smile bitterly. Jelly Bean was indeed a protected child that had been doted on. She would never be able to put herself in her shoes. The three girls continued to chat. Jelly Bean was the first one to fall asleep, followed by Mashauva. Their steady breath echoed while Frida stared at the pitch ck wall, unable to fall sleep after a long time. Her wide open eyes were so dazzling that it could be a little scary in the dark. What would her future be like? She was extremely out of ce in the opulent and grand house. She felt like a bug that was only living in the dark, and was not allowed to be seen. She might need to drop out from school anytime and be forced to find a job, sustaining the pressure of the society. Frida closed her eyes sadly as she thought of that. Life was unfair. Some people were born with a silver spoon, and life was smooth- sailing for them. On the other hand, Frida was born with nothing. No one paved her future for her, and she had no one to support Ker. She was on her own Despite her best effort, her el achievements might probably be negligible in the eyes of the wealthy and of higher social status. How pathetic. Furthermore, the pajamas that she was wearing was made of such fine material. It was probably already worth her entire month''s living expenses. For the wealthy people, a few pieces of their clothes would already be worthy of her whole month''s living expenses. On the other hand, she was struggling to figure out how to spend her money wisely to make sure she wouldn''t waste any penny. It was one of the most unbearable nights in Frida''s life. She wasn''t sure when she had finally fallen asleep. Thest thing she recalled was she had drifted off to sleep from exhaustion. Unsure of how long she had been sleeping for, she was startled and jolted awake by some noises outside the room. Then, she heard footsteps approaching. Frida looked at the dark sky and checked the time. It was only five o''clock. Why were there footsteps at this hour? She came down from the bed quietly before she tiptoed out carefully. She looked around but did not see anyone at first. Just when she thought that she had mistaken the footsteps and was about to walk back into the room, she heard a man''s faint voice rang out. "You are up so early." Frida stiffened and she immediately turned around. She realized that it was Bruno. He was in sports attire with his workout sneakers, and he seemed like he was going for a morning jog. No, she shouldn''t be focusing on that. Then, she immediately shook her hands and exined, "Sorry, I heard a noise, so I got up to have a look. I didn''t..." "Well, it''s still early. Go back to sleep." Then, Frida asked subconsciously, "Are you going for a morning jog?" "That''s right." "Oh, okay." Frida replied and went back into the room. She could still feel her heart pounding after she closed the door. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Mashauva was still dreaming, but she opened her eyes as she heard the noises. Seeing that Frida was standing by the door, she sat up in puzzlement. "Frida?" She gave Frida a questioning look. "Why are you up so early?" Frida''s heartbeat was already beating very fast, but it further quickened upon hearing Mashauva''s voice. She took a deep breath before turning to face her. "Oh, I couldn''t fall asleep so I got up to check the time." Mashauva nced at the clock as she said that and frowned. "It''s still so early. I wanna go back to sleep. Are you going to sleep too?" There was nothing else she could do besides sleeping at that hour, so she climbed back onto the bed. Mashauvay back down and fell asleep very quickly. After a while, she flipped to one side and wrapped her arms around Jelly Bean. Jelly Bean was sleeping soundly as well. She stirred slightly when Mashauva hugged her but remained asleep. Frida felt like a clown as she observed their innocent faces. They were born in wealthy families while Frida had nothing. She felt like she was not worthy to befriend them. Frida always had low self-esteem, but she had never felt like how she felt then, and the feelings even sprouted. Frida figured that she should stop thinking and go back to sleep. She made up her mind that she never wanted to be there again. She wanted to stay far away from the beautiful ce so that she could console herself, and be happy with her current situation. Her situation then was already rather good. Frida drifted off to sleep soon as she was in her thoughts. When she woke up again, she was alone in the bed. Frida was startled and sat up immediately. Had she overslept? Where did Mashauva and Jelly Bean go? As thoughts went through her mind, she heard footsteps outside the door. "Aunt Minerva, let''s not take Frida with us. She didn''t seem to have slept wellst night, and when I woke up in the morning, she was still sleeping soundly. She didn''t even respond when I call her name for a few times." "It''s almost time. You two are ssmates, and if you don''t bring her along, she will be anxious to find that you left without her." As Minerva reminded her, Mashauva realized that and replied, "You''re absolutely right, Aunt Minerva. You''re always so thoughtful. I''ll wake Frida up then." "Mhmm, go ahead." Friday back down instinctively and closed her eyes again. She wasn''t sure why she pretended to sleep again. Perhaps she felt embarrassed for eavesdropping. Mashauva pushed the door open and walked into the room on her own. Seeing that Frida was still lying on the bed, she muttered under her breath, "Frida, youzy pig. Can''t believe you can sleep more than I do. Next, she took off her slippers and climbed into bed to wake Frida up. "Frida, get up!" "Mm..." Frida mumbled softly, and she opened her bleary eyes to look at Mashauva. "Mashauva?" "Wake up! Are you still sleepy? We''re going hiking today and we are going to be camping overnight. Do you want to go? It''s going to be fun!" Frida didn''t expect that they would be going camping, and she sat up in surprise. "Are we going?" "Yup, Beanie will take us there." Then, Frida noticed a figure by the door. Minerva smiled warmly at Frida when she looked at her. "Let''s go together." Frida nodded. "Okay." Since she was already there, she thought it might be inappropriate to refuse at that time. Then, Frida changed into a new set of clothes that the Yardley family had prepared for her and followed Mashauva and Jelly Bean leaving the house. Bruno was already waiting f for them in a car outside, and he sat in the driver with a cote expression. He was wearing a pair of sunsses and a cap. His long legs as he sat there and his sharp chiseled jawline as he pursed his lips added to his icy charm. Frida thought that he was very handsome. "Beanie!" Mashauva ran towards him. She leaned in through the open window and bumped Bruno''s hat. Bruno was amused at her childish action, and he flicked her in the forehead. "You idiot." Mashauva chuckled before she asked foolishly, "Beanie, can I ride shotgun?" "Sure, but I''ll have to pick Freddy upter. I''ll be riding shotgun then." "Then can I sit on yourp?" Although Mashauva was already a high school student, the only things she cared about were eating, sleeping and Bruno. She had no idea of the boundaries between men and women.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, the corners of Bruno''s eyes twitched slightly, and he replied calmly, "Of course not." "Why not?" Mashauva''s eyes immediately glistened with tears as she looked like she was wronged. "Do you dislike me? Is that why you refuse to let me sit on yourp?" Bruno replied in an exasperated tone. "Of course not. There''s too little space in the passenger seat, and it''ll be ufortable if we sit together." Bruno only noticed Mashauva''s reddened eyes when he had finished exining himself. He reached out to pinch her chubby and glowing cheeks and teased her, "Why are you crying? I haven''t even finished my sentence yet. You little crybaby." Mashauva immediately held back her tears when she heard Bruno called her crybaby. She replied in annoyance, "I''m not a crybaby! You''re mean, Beanie." Then, Bruno got out of the car and opened the car door for her. "That''s enough, get in the car." Mashauva hopped onto the front passenger seat in joy without thinking much. Then, Bruno helped her fasten her seatbelt. "Are you happy now, princess?" "Thanks, Beanie!" Mashauva shed a brilliant smile at Bruno. She looked excited and happy as she fiddled her fingers. Frida couldn''t help but to ask Jelly Bean in a hushed voice as she saw their interactions. "Have they always been so close to each other?" Jelly Bean nodded and replied foolishly, "Yep. Mashauva grew up with us, and Bruno sees her like his own sister." "However, you guys aren''t rted by blood. How could you be so close?" Jelly Bean pondered the statement for a while before she echoed Mashauva''s earlier sentiment. "We might not be biologically rted, but we are closer to each other than biological siblings." "Do you... do you feel jealous?" Frida asked hesitantly as she looked at Jelly Bean. After all, she was Bruno''s biological sister. Wouldn''t she be envious that her brother treated other girls so well? "Jealous?" Jelly Bean blinked in e confusion. "Why would I be jealous? I love Mashauva too, and she treats me so well. She always shares all the delicious food with me, and really want to care for her as well. However, I hardly ever get the chance, so I''m really happy whenever I see Bruno treating Mashauva well." Frida smiled in relief as she heard that. "You''re right." Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 Not long after they set off, Freddy called. "Bruno, I have been waiting at the door for ages. Why aren''t you here yet, old man? F*ck, it''s so hot." "I''ll be there soon. Stop rushing me." "Bruno, I''m not rushing you. It''s just that I''ve been out here for more than half an hour now. Besides, under such hot weather, who wouldn''t want to just stay indoors and enjoy the air-conditioning?" "Then, why don''t you stay in today and not go, since we''ll be outdoors the whole day?" "No, no, Bruno. It''s my fault. I''ll just wait. Take your time, be careful." After that, Freddy hung up the phone and crouched down by the roadside. He was annoyed. After waiting for a long time, he finally saw the familiar license te. He immediately stood up and waved his hand excitedly. He was particrly conspicuous because of his height and build. Mashauva saw him at a nce. "I see Freddy." After the car stopped, Freddy turned around and leaned against the window. "Hey, Masha, you upied my seat again." Mashauva snorted and stuck out her tongue at him. Seeing her like that, Freddy felt that she was really adorable. He couldn''t help but to reach out and pinch her chubby cheeks. However, before he could even reach her cheeks, he was stopped by someone''s hand. Freddy raised his head and saw Bruno''s dark eyes. He twitched his lips and said, "Bruno, you are too domineering. Masha isn''t your biological sister. What''s wrong with me teasing her? Look at her blushing face. It just makes people want to pinch it. Can you move your hand away?" Hearing that he wanted to pinch her cheeks, Mashauva immediately stretched out her hand to cover her cheeks. She leaned towards Bruno. "Stop it, Freddy. I won''t allow you." "Masha, it''s just that you are too adorable, how can I not do that? If you let me pinch you, I''ll buy you ice cream every day. How about that?" In order to pinch her face, Freddy indeed went all out. Mashauva, who initially was reluctant to be pinched, was actually persuaded and asked, "Are you serious? Will you buy me ice cream everyday?" "Of course, I will. You have my words." Jelly Bean''s voice then came from the back seat. "Freddy, I want ice cream too." "Oh, Jelly Bean is here too." Hearing the voice, only did Freddy realize that there were two people in the back seat. Jelly Bean was there, and Frida were there too. When he saw Frida, a hint of surprise shed across Freddy''s eyes. However, he soon figured it out, smiled and greeted her too. "Frida, you are here too."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When she heard her name, Frida quickly nodded and replied, "Hello, Freddy." Freddy still didn''t intend to let Mashauva go. He asked her, "How about this? I''ll buy you ice cream every day and deliver it to you personally. Will you let me pinch you now?" "Freddy, you can''t break your promise!" As soon as Mashauva finished speaking, Bruno pulled her back. "Silly girl, what are you thinking? He''s lying to you. Don''t believe him so easily." "However, Bruno..." "Bruno, don''t nder me. Mashauva, tell me, when have I ever lied to you?" Mashauva thought about it seriously for quite some time before raising her head to look at Bruno. "Bruno, Freddy won''t lie to me." "Come on, let me pinch your cheeks." Freddy reached his devious hands out towards Mashauva. Suddenly, he felt Bruno''s cold gaze on him and he noticed that Bruno was ring at him coldly. His gaze was very deep and it was sharp like a knife. Inexplicably, Freddy put his hands down and dared not to proceed. "Well, forget it. I won''t pinch your cheeks today. I''ll leave it for another day." "Where should I sit?" Mashauva unfastened her seat belt on her own and said, "Freddy, sit here. I''ll go to the back." If Bruno was not there, Freddy would have just teased Mashauva and asked her to sit on hisp. She did not need to take the backseat. Bruno then unfastened his seat belt as well. His expression was cold. "Come and drive the car." "Tsk." Freddy responded as if he had guessed it correctly. "I knew that you''d bully me and ask me to drive. Fine, I''ll drive." After making sure that Mashauva all right in the backseat, Bruno exchanged seats with Freddy. Then, the car departed again. "Are we still going to fetch the two children from your uncle''s house?" "Yes," Bruno nodded and said, "You''ll have to drive another car when we are there. Be careful." "No problem, leave it to me." Apart from Bruno and the people in the car then, there was also Quill and Vera''s twin children, Santiago and Santino, who would be joining the trip. Of course, there was also Sam and Olivia''s child, Virgil, who had a close rtionship with them. Before Freddy joined, Bruno was always the one who would be bringing them out, as he was the oldest amongst them. Later, when Freddy joined them, the two of them would then bring them out together. Freddy would sigh deeply when he thought about that. "They were still very young when I first met you. Now, I can''t believe that many years have gone by and they''ve grown up so much. Time really flies." Time passed by quickly. Bruno recalled the first time Mashauva arrived at his home. He did not expect their rtionship to deepen like that. After that, they quickly picked up the other three children. However, since they were still young and couldn''t drive, Bruno had to be the one to drive them. Before Bruno left, he turned and gave Mashauva a nce. Mashauva waved at him foolishly and said, "See youter, Beanie." "Go on, quick." Freddy wanted Bruno to leave as soon as possible. After he left, he could continue teasing Mashauva as much as he wanted. Bruno pursed his lips and left. A short while after he left, Santino came over to open the car door. "Freddy." "Santino? What are you doing here?" "Bruno asked me toe over here and leave a seat for Masha." "What?" D*mn, that b*stard, Bruno. He was already going to be driving, but hadn''t forgotten to snatch Mashauva away from him. Freddy thought to himself. "There''s no need for that. There''s extra seats here. You can just sit here." Thump! Freddy initially thought that it would 219 be fine to have them in his car. They would just have Santino to sit in their car, and it was just one more person anyway. Unexpectedly, Mashauva opened the car door and ran out. "Freddy, I''ll go to Beanie''s car then." "D*mn it!" Freddy didn''t have the time to stop her before she ran over to Bruno''s car in the blink of an eye. Then, she was already seated in the passenger seat. "Don''t be angry, Freddy. Mashauva likes to follow Bruno ever since she was a child. It''s already her habit, and Bruno dotes on her the most." || Freddy "I can dote on her as well. was so angry that he pped the steering wheel. "I just didn''t grow up of a difference." that''s all. There is too great Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 "The affection you''d have growing up together is definitely different." Upon hearing that, Freddy became upset. No matter how hard he tried, he would not be able to rece Bruno''s ce in Mashauva''s heart, would he? In the back seat, Frida noticed Freddy''s reaction. She pursed her lips and lowered her head. Jelly Bean still had the same silly expression on her face, and did not understand or realize anything. "Freddy, hurry up and start driving. They are leaving." Freddy came to his senses, looked at Jelly Bean, and said while he chuckled, "Fortunately, I have Jelly Bean and Frida with me." After the car drove out, Freddy said to Santino, who was in the passenger seat. "Santino, this is Mashauva''s ssmate, Frida. This is the first time she is going out with us. We might do it more often in the future. This is a good opportunity for you to get to know each other." "Frida, this is Bruno''s uncle''s son. His name is Santino. He has a twin brother called Santiago." "He has a twin brother?" Frida was a little surprised. "Hello." Santino turned his head and greeted Frida. He had sharp features and clear eyes, which made him look very handsome. Frida greeted him as well. "You don''t know about these two brothers. Although they are twins, their personalities arepletely different. When they were young, one was a crybaby, and the other was very quiet." Frida was surprised by that. "Are they really that different?" "Freddy." Santino''s ears turned red as Freddy had talked about them in front of Frida, who was a girl whom he had just met. "Stop talking about us." "Are you shy because there''s a girl here? Don''t be shy, I''m just talking about yours and your brother''s personalities, that''s all. Don''t be so nervous. Aren''t you just admitting you''re the crybaby then?" Jelly Beanughed out without reservation. Frida also couldn''t helpughing. "Freddy, that was when I was a baby. It has nothing to do with me now. I''ve stopped crying ever since I grew up." As a boy, Santino felt that the most embarrassing thing to do was to be a crybaby. He did not like talking about it, but others would usually bring it up as a joke. He felt rather helpless too. "Okay, I''m just joking. Also, it''s normal for a boy to cry anyway. It shouldn''t matter whether it is shedding tears or shedding blood, as long as one is righteous." "Yes." Frida agreed and nodded. "Everyone cried when they were a child. My mother used to say that I was a crybaby when I was young and I would argue with herst time, but this changed when I grew up. It''s normal for children to cry because they don''t understand anything." Upon hearing that, Freddy couldn''t help looking at Frida carefully through the rearview mirror. He realized that she spoke in a deliberate and serious manner. "Frida, you are around Masha''s age, aren''t you?" "Yes, but I''m a few months older than her." "You are just a few months older than her, yet you seem to be far more sensible and mature than she is. Mashauva is like someone who hasn''t grown up yet. She liked to eat very much in the past, and she is still the same now. She doesn''t behave as though she is in high school. s." Speaking of that, Freddy shook his head. "That''s fine too. She doesn''t need to worry much." "That''s true. She is a carefree little girl. Let''s hope that she could always be this easy-go-lucky." As he said that, Frida looked at Freddy again. She jut felt that she had found out about something, but she was unsure about it. About two hourster, they arrived at the destination. It was the Broken Mountain, and they needed tickets to get in. There were hot springs and vis on the top of the mountain. If one felt tired because it was too tiring to climb up, one could rest on the hillside where there was a small homestay that was specifically built for visitors. When they all arrived, they took out food and water from the trunk. Mashauva frowned as she carried her small bag, as it was very heavy. Suddenly, a sigh came from above her head and she felt the heavy weight being lifted off her shoulders. Mashauva looked up and saw that Bruno had already taken her bag for her. "How much food and drinks did you bring with you?" Mashauva''s cheeks were flushed. "I didn''t bring much. I''ll share it with youter." Bruno helped Mashauva with her backpack. As Santino and Jelly Bean sat together, he helped Jelly Bean carry hers, while Freddy helped Frida to carry hers. There was a boy who looked exactly the same as Santino next to him. He was tall and thin, and he was standing there, expressionless. He was Santiago, the quiet twin whom Freddy mentioned. The twins inherited their personalities and temperament from their father and mother. Quill, who didn''t like to talk, had always been indifferent, and Santiago got his personality from him. Santino''s temperament was simr to Vera''s. He felt shy easily, and whenever that happened, his face would turn red. "As usual, we will first climb halfway up the mountain. Then, well rest for half an hour, and continue our journey." "Okay." The others were familiar, but it was Frida''s first time there, thus she was nervous. Luckily, she had Freddy around, who was taking quite good care of her. "Frida, Masha is with Bruno. Why don''t you walk with me? Don''t leave the group or run around. Although there aren''t any animals in the forest, it''s still rather scary at night."N?velDrama.Org content rights. Frida followed closely behind him. "You have a good rtionship with Mashauva, don''t you?" "Yes, we have known each other for many years." "Did any boy give her love letters when she was in school?" Freddy chuckled softly after he asked that. "Probably not, right? She''s so chubby, who will like her?" Hearing that, Frida frowned in disagreement and said, "Freddy, don''t say that about her. She''ll be upset if she hears this." "Why even you are protecting her like this too? Why can''t I just talk about her for once behind her back? Also, you haven''t told me whether she has received any love letters." Frida shook her head. "I''m not too sure about this." "Tsk, Frida, I''m helping you carry your backpack, but you are being too ungrateful. I am only asking you an easy question, yet you''re unwilling to answer it." "Freddy, this is Mashauva''s personal matters. If you want to know, you should ask her directly." "Hey, have you noticed?" Freddy pointed at the tall and short figures in front of him. "Bruno is fiercely guarding her. I might be red at even if I were just to look at her. If I were to ask anything, he would definitely not let me get off the hook. He''s so scary, how would I dare to ask her myself? Am I right, Frida?" Frida followed his gaze and saw the two of them walking together. Mashauva''s chubby body moved from side to side as she walked. Bruno would reach out his hand to hold her carefully and he would sigh after that, "Walk properly, what if you fall down?" "You are here, so I won''t fall." Mashauva actually wanted to walk properly too, but since she was rather chubby, and she was a little exhausted, she could not bnce herself well. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 At the thought of that, Mashauva turned back to look at Jelly Bean and Frida. Both of them were slim, thus when they walked, their paces were light and breezy, unlike hers which looked heavy and unpleasant. Suddenly, Mashauva felt as though she should lose weight. Everyone was so thin, and she was the only one who was so chubby. Mashauva had always been direct, thus she turned to Bruno and asked. "Beanie."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Yes?" Besides carrying Mashauva''s bag for her, Bruno also had to watch out for her to ensure that she would not suddenly fall. Therefore, he had just held her arm to make sure that she was safe. However, he was just lightly holding on to it. He lowered his head and looked at her when he heard her called him. Mashauva stared at him with her bright jet ck eyes and asked, "Do I look ugly?" Hearing that, Bruno narrowed his eyes and raised his brows. "What happened? Why would you ask such a question?" Mashauva bit her lower lip subconsciously, and then said, "Beanie, am I too fat?" "Who said that?" A gloomy light shed across Bruno''s eyes, and his face immediately turned cold. "Did someone call you fat?" "Oh, no." Mashauva saw that Bruno''s face had suddenly turned gloomy, and she quickly shook her head. "No one called me fat. It''s just that I feel it myself. Jelly Bean and Frida are so slim, yet I''m..." Hearing that, Bruno''s gaze became gentler, and heughed softly. "It seems like you''ve grown up now, since you pay more attention to your appearance. So what if you are chubby? You look adorable this way." "Is that so?" When she heard him say that she looked adorable, the gloominess Mashauva felt vanished. "You are not lying, are you?" "When have I ever lied to you?" The corner of Bruno''s lips revealed a slight smile, and it blossomed on his handsome face. From Mashauva''s point of view, where the light happened to be shining on him, and casting down on his fringe which formed a shadow, it made his already chiseled features'' silhouette look even more vivid. For the first time, Mashauva was taken aback at how handsome Bruno was. When she was in junior high school, many of her ssmates said that Bruno was very handsome. At that time, Mashauva did not think much about it. She would only ask them back, "Is he handsome? I''ve never noticed." "You haven''t noticed it because you''ve grown up with him and had been looking at it since you''re young. You''ve grown ustomed to his looks, but to us, he''s incredibly handsome!" At that time, Mashauva did not understand those girls'' feelings. Even if Bruno was indeed that goodlooking, was there a need for them to get so excited over it? Until then, only did Mashauva suddenly realize how handsome Bruno was. For some reason, two reddish blush appeared on Mashava''s flushed face. Even her ears turned red. "Why is your face red?" Bruno noticed that her face had turned red. He squinted his eyes and touched her face, and when he noticed that it was rather hot, he asked, "Is the weather too hot for you?" Mashauva did not feel hot at all. She felt shy because she was thinking too much. However, she wouldn''t dare to say it out loud. After all, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing for her to say such words? Hence, she could only nod casually. "Let''s take a break, shall we?" "No, there''s no need." Mashauva shook her head lightly. Then, she tugged at Bruno''s shirt. "Let''s go, Beanie. Let''s rest only when we reach the halfway point. Besides, we''ve only departed not too long ago." "Why does that matter?" As soon as he finished speaking, Bruno immediately stopped and looked at the crowd. "I''m tired, let''s have a rest." After that, he brought Mashauva to rest at an empty plot by the side. Seeing that they were taking a rest, the others had to stop as well. Freddy sneered, "Are you feeling tired so soon? Bruno, are you okay?" Freddy immediately understood it when he saw Mashauva''s flushed face. He said with a grin, "It seems like Mashauva is the one who is tired. Do you want me to carry you?" Hearing that, Mashauva''s cheeks turned even redder and she shook her head quickly. "There is no need for you to do that, Freddy. I''m too heavy, you can''t carry me." "Who said I can''t carry you? Masha, my arms are incredibly strong. Not only can I carry you, I can even do so on just one arm all the way to the top of the mountain." "Can you not be like this all the time?" said Bruno coldly. Freddy smiled. "I am just talking to Masha. Why do you have to interrupt me every time? It''s fortunate that she isn''t your biological sister. If she was your biological sister, you would probably be worse." After finishing his words, Freddy sat down beside Mashauva, unzipped his backpack, took out a bottle of yogurt and handed it to her. "Here you go." At first, Mashauva was feeling rather distressed as Freddy approached her, because she did not know how Freddy would tease her again. However, when she saw that Freddy handed over her favorite peach vored yogurt, it made her very happy at once. She smiled brightly and took it over. "Thank you, Freddy!" When Freddy saw how happy she was while holding the yogurt, his eyes sparkled brightly. "There''s no need to thank me. Drink up.'' When Bruno saw him doing that, and how Mashauva was happily holding the peach vored yogurt, he gave Freddy a deep re. Frida''s gaze also fell on Freddy''s face as she observed him. His intention... was just too obvious. He couldn''t hide it at all. The two boys of the Hanover family stood there without saying anything. However, Jelly Bean ran up to them foolishly. "Freddy, I want some too!" "Jelly Bean? How could I have forgotten you? Come here, this is your favorite blueberry vor." When Jelly Bean went forward, the atmosphere immediately eased a little. After she took over the yogurt, Freddy took another bottle and said to Frida, "Frida, this if for you, but I''ve just met you and I don''t know what vor you like. Is it okay if I give you the same vor as Mashauva''s?" Frida was taken aback as Freddy called out to her, and she took some time to react. "Oh, anything is fine with me." After that, she stepped forward and took the yogurt. "Thank you." "Frida,e and sit here." Mashauva waved at Frida and then pushed Freddy aside. "Freddy, please move over. Let Frida sit here." "Tsk, how heartless of you. You are already getting rid of me even before you''ve finished your yogurt." Although he said so, Freddy was still smiling dotingly. Then, he got up and gave the seat to Frida. Jelly Bean ran over to Bruno. "Stand up, let me sit next to Mashauva." Bruno didn''t want to, but still finally moved aside. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 The three girls sat together. The four boys could only wait on the side. Girls were more fragile and delicate so they waited for them willingly. They had enough rest after they finished their yogurts, and then set off again. They stopped to rest multiple times throughout their journey. After a couple more stops, they finally reached the peak of the mountain. The city looked tiny from the top of the mountain and the surrounding scenery was breathtaking. The air up there was really fresh too. It was the first time Frida had ever been to such a ce and seen such a view. She could not help but to turn around and to gaze at the rivers and the mountains in awe. She never had the opportunity to witness such a breathtaking view before, and she felt moved as she observed the lovely scenery then. She was almost feeling overwhelmed by the beauty. "You will find it even more beautiful at night. The stars will be bright and you can hear crickets chirping with the quiet surroundings." Freddy took the initiative and spoke to her, as though he could tell what she was thinking about. "Tomorrow, when we watch the sunrise together, you will be amazed once again." "Are we going to watch the sunrise?" "Yes, we''re all here to see the sunrise. It''s particrly breathtaking." Freddy smiled faintly. "We used toe here every weekend. When I first started hiking, my muscles would feel very sore. Tonight, you had better massage your legs in a warm bath to rx them so you wouldn''t feel too painful when you are walking tomorrow." Frida understood his well-intentioned statement since they had all travelled up there by foot. "Thank you for reminding me, Freddy." "You can thank me by showing more sincerity. Tell me, does Mashauva have any suitors in school?" It was the same question again. Frida felt extremely awkward. "Freddy, this is Mashauva''s privacy. I''m really not too certain about it either. If you really want to know, why don''t you ask her yourself? You treat her so well, so I''m sure that she will tell you." "Huh, silly girl, forget about it." Freddyughed in defeat and did not say another word. Since they had walked a long way up the mountain, the girls were tired and they went to their amodation. When the vi staff saw Bruno and the rest of the group approaching, he went forward and greeted them respectfully. "Sir, the rooms have been prepared." Bruno pursed his lips. "There''s one additional person this time, do you still have vacant room?" "Yes, well go and prepare immediately." Frida knew that he was referring to her, so she immediately said, "It''s all right, I can sleep with Mashauva." "Just get your own room. You are both grown ups. Why would you still want to sleep with her?" Freddy teased. "Just ignore her and go ahead and prepare a room." he told the vi staff. "Yes, sir." After everyone had gotten their own rooms, Mashauva went back to her room. She was so tired so went to her bed right away. As she rolled on the bed and held her pillow, she couldn''t let go of it, and she fell asleep quickly. Frida was arranged to stay in a single room, and it happened to be right next to Freddy''s. She looked at the suite, which wasrger than her house. There was a bedroom, a bathroom, a television console, a fridge, an air-conditioner, and everything that one might need. It was beyond her imagination. However, she didn''t feel happy or excited about the facilities in the room at all. Instead, she was feeling really down. She was good friends with Mashauva because she felt that she was a kind and innocent girl. Although Mashauva came from a rich family, she had never once looked down on Frida who came from a poor family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org That alone was a rare quality that she exhibited. After being good friends for many years, Frida had always thought that they have a very close-knit rtionship. However, the past couple of days had made Frida understood something she never did before. There was actually a distance between them, and it was actually a great distance. They only appeared to be close on the surface. The truth was that they were from very different backgrounds. Mashauva was well loved by her family and had been treasured. On the contrary, no one cared about her. The money needed to stay there for a night was more than her allowance for the next couple of months. Could Frida really stay there? She couldn''t help but to question herself in her head. Even though the stars in the night sky was beautiful, Frida was not in the mood to enjoy. When everyone was having dinner together, she ate less than she usually did and she was still feeling unusually down. On the way back, Freddy individually asked her out to speak to her alone. Frida wasn''t sure of his intention so she could only follow behind him slowly. "Freddy, what''s wrong?" Freddy tucked his hands in his pockets with a faint smile on his lips. "Do you feel out of ce because you''re concered that they will look down on you, and that you can''t blend in with them?" Frida was surprised to hear that Freddy had managed to guess her thoughts correctly. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at him, stunned. "Are you surprised?" Freddy chuckled. "Don''t be so surprised. I said it because I know how you feel. That''s because it was how I felt in the past too." "In the past?" "Well, when I first met Bruno, I came here with them too. I was shocked back then. Although my family is quite wealthy and it could be considered as a moderate family, it is nothingpared to how wealthy his family is. Back then, I felt I unworthy to be his friend. After all, it was as though we came from two different worlds. Yet, as time passed, I realized that we became friends because fate brought us together. What happens after that, and if we could stay as friends for long would depend on thepatibility of our personalities." Did it depend on fate first, and then personalities? Frida made sure to keep what he had said in her mind. She had known Mashauva for so many years. However, could it be considered a long time?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "It''s your first time here so it''s normal to feel this way. Juste here a couple more times, and you''ll get used to it and won''t feel this way anymore." Fridaughed. "What kind of strange method is this?" "This is the best way. The more you are afraid of something, the more you have to face it. Once you have if you more experience, you will gradually get used to it. On the contrary, avoid it, you will be more and more afraid of it, and you''ll be afraid ofit forever. It''s good to be bold in certain things in life." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Frida was slightly moved by hisforting words. She wasn''t sure what to think about his statement, so she just asked instinctively. "You thought you were ipatible with them at first. So, did you be so attentive to Mashauva after you got used to it?" Freddy was all cheerful but he froze as he heard what she said. He recovered after a moment of silence. "Did you figure it out already?" Frida lowered her gaze and said faintly, "You are being too obvious. It''s hard to miss." "Yet, she can''t tell." Freddy sighed. "Forget it. She''s still young. I don''t expect her to understand it now. I am hoping in a couple of years when she is older, she will consider me." "I am sure Mashauva would since you treat her so well." "Frida, this is the only thing you have said today that sounds like music to my ears." Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 Freddy sighed lightly. "All Mashauva does is to eat and sleep. Otherwise, it would always just be about Bruno, and never me. Thankfully Bruno treats her like his own sister, otherwise I may have thought that they would end up in a rtionship." Frida''s heart missed a beat when she heard his words. "Does he only see her as his sister?" "Of course, they grew up together. What else would he treat her as? Bruno doesn''t like young girls. He prefers those who are mature and beautiful." "Mature and beautiful?" "Yes, many men like women like that. They find them charming." Frida''s gaze darkened slightly. "Hey, Frida, why are you so interested in him? Do you like Bruno?" Frida immediately blushed as he said that. She panicked and replied hurriedly. "Freddy, no kidding, how would I..." "Don''t deny it. If you are not, why are you so nervous?" "I... I am not nervous. I just think that you''re talking nonsense." Frida defended herself hurriedly, but Freddy kept staring at her. Her cheeks were getting redder and redder under Freddy''s gaze. Finally, she could no longer stand it and just walked away in a hurry. Freddy quickly caught up with her and saidzily, "Don''t be shy. Bruno is a catch, it''s normal for girls to like him. You''re not the only one." Were there many girls who liked Bruno? Anyway, that was right. He was such an outstanding person, that should note as a surprise. "Let''s make a deal. Can you help me keep an eye on Mashauva in school? Let me know if there''s any updates and I''ll tell you what Bruno likes in return." Freddy wanted to strike a deal with Frida. However, her gaze dimmed quickly as she thought about her own family background. "There''s no need. I... I do not like him." "Really?" "Freddy, don''t ever mention this again. My main priority is to focus on studying right now. I can''t be distracted." Her family was poor, so the only chance for her to seed in life was to study hard. Otherwise, she would always be stuck in the dark corner in her life, and she could only look up upon people who were on the top. "That''s true. You should prioritize your studies now. It''s indeed more important. Let me know if you change your mind in the future. I meant what I said earlier, and you cane to me anytime." Did he mean what he said earlier, and could she really go to him at anytime? Frida was taken aback when she heard that, and she looked at Freddy seriously. She had always felt that Freddy was an undetermined person. How could a person like him be loyal to a girl forever? Perhaps he would change his mind about her soon.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Frida did not say another word, and they walked back together. On the second day, they went to watch the sunrise together. As they lived in the vi, they didn''t have to get up too early. They got to sleep in more, and they set off together when the sun was about to rise. When Frida came out from her room, she saw Mashauva, who was standing up rather unstably. She looked sleepy and it was obvious that she had just woken up. Looking at her, Frida was worried she might fall out of bnce. Just as she was about to walk over and hold Mashauva up, Bruno held on to Mashauva. As it was Bruno who held on to Mashauva instead of anyone else, Frida suddenly stopped. She didn''t go forward anymore as he was already taking care of Mashauva. Mashauva turned her gaze up to look at Bruno as she was being held up. Standing in front of her, Bruno looked tall and slender. Mashauva said softly, "Good morning, Beanie." She was only half awake, and her eyes looked as if she was still in a daze. She leaned on him after greeting him, then she closed her eyes again as she mumbled. "I''m sleepy." "Are you still sleepy? Why don''t you go back to get more sleep?" Bruno sounded exceptionally gentle. "No." Mashauva shook her head. "I want to see the sunrise." "You''re sleepy but you also want to watch the sunrise. So, what do you want to do?" There was a hint of amusement in Bruno''s voice. He actually already knew what she wanted to ask of him, but he just would not say it out loud. Mashauva leaned on him and was still in a blur. As he led her on, she softly mumbled, "I want you to carry me." Bruno crouched down and said dotingly, "Come on then." "Thank you, Beanie!" Mashauva climbed onto his back happily. She wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes contentedly. She could sleep longer then. It was a mere 15 minutes journey to walk to their destination to watch the sunrise. However, every second of rest was precious for a sleepy head. Jelly Bean was sleepy too, but she was more well-behaved. So, she didn''tin about it, and just ran towards Frida while looking a little silly. "Frida, are you sleepy?" Frida was still feeling sleepy as well because she had difficulty falling asleep the night before. She was up the entire night, and when she finally felt like she could fall asleep, it was almost time to wake up for the sunrise. So, her eyelids were really heavy, and she could barely keep her eyes open. Yet, facing Jelly Bean, she smiled and said, "I''m fine." "I''m very sleepy. If the sunrise wasn''t so pretty, I would still be sleeping." Jelly Bean was still very young and she was really naive and genuine. As she heard her response with her silly expression on her face, she felt that Jelly Bean and Mashauva had very simr personalities. They were both the kind of people who wouldn''t scheme behind people''s back. She then said to Jelly Bean, "You can lean on me if you are still feeling sleepy. You can keep your eyes closed. You''ll feel better when we arriveter on." "Really?" "Sure." "Frida, you''re too kind." Then, she held onto Frida''s arm intimately and actually fell asleep on her shoulder. Although they had just met, they acted like they were so close to each other, and had known each other for a long time. Jelly Bean was pure, and lived without worries in the world. How great was a life like that! Frida sighed in envy. They arrived at their destination 15 minutester. Mashauva rubbed her eyes after Bruno put her down. "Beanie, have we arrived already?" "Yep," replied Bruno. He removed his jacket and ced it on the ground. "Sit here and wait a while more. The sun will be out soon." The sky was overcast and the grass was dewy. It seemed like that they still had to wait for a while more. Mashauva looked at Bruno after she sat down on his jacket. "What about you, Beanie?" "I''m fine," Bruno responded faintly. He then found a spot and sat down. As they were all brothers to the two young girls, they took care of them more than usual. Santino quickly removed his jacket as well and ced it on the ground. He then turned to Jelly Bean and said, "Here, Jelly Bean, you can sit here." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Jelly Bean was still leaning onto Frida, with her eyes closed as she slept. When she heard her name being called, she opened her eyes immediately. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 Jelly Bean sat next to Santino. Freddy took off his coat, walked over to Frida and handed it to her. "You can use mine then." "No, it''s all right." Frida shook her head. "The ground is not that dirty. It''s fine." She was just a girl from a poor family after all. She had to bear dirtier conditions when she had to work back when she was younger so she did not mind sitting on the bare ground. "Girls are supposed to be spoiled. Why are you so hesitant?" Freddy ced his jacket on the ground, pushed Frida and made her sit on it. "Furthermore, your clothes are light colored. Aren''t you afraid that your clothes might get stainedter on if you don''t sit on my jacket?" Frida kept quiet. She then decided to just sit on it. "Thank you." The sky was still gray initially, but it began to turn white after a moment, and soon the sun rose slowly. The view on the mountaintop where they sat had the best view. They get the panoramic view of the slowly rising sun. The clouds around the sun were dyed red by it. It was exceptionally dazzling. Frida was once again taken aback by the scenery. She had never had the opportunity to watch sunrise in the past. Although she knew that the sun would rise and set, the sunrise merely represented the start of a new day to her, indicating that it was time for her mother to head out for hard work again. She did not expect it to be so beautiful. "Are you okay? Are you in awe because of how beautiful it is?" Freddy waved his hand in front of Frida and asked softly. "I was like you as well the first time I came here. I was in awe, too. People who know how to enjoy life really do live differently from ordinary people." Enjoy life? Frida did not respond. She stared at the sunrise attentively to make sure that she would not miss a moment of it. It could be difficult for her to see such a breathtaking sight again in the future. Mashauva leaned against Bruno. She was still slightly sleepy, but she perked up when she saw the sunrise.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Beanie, the sunrise is really beautiful." She cupped her cheeks in her palms, feeling really joyful. "Yes," Bruno lowered his head and looked at her. She waspletely mesmerized by the scene, and her big eyes were dazzlingly pure. "Beanie, will you still apany me to watch the sunrise when I grow up?" "Yes, I will." "Are weing back here to watch the sunrise? I wonder if there are other ces with such spectacr sunrise! Perhaps we can go to other provinces to look at sunrise too if we have the chance?" "Other provinces?" "Yes!" Mashauva nodded firmly. "Although it''s the same sun, different ces in different provinces should have different views as we will be looking at it from different angles!" Bruno did not expect a girl as pure as her would have so many thoughts in her head. He thought that it could be a rather exciting and fun thing to do as well. "You''re right. The sunrise will look different at different ces. It will also differ based on our mood then." "Then, will you bring me along next time?" "Sure, we''ll visit all of them," Bruno sighed deeply as he said. He then touched Mashauva on the head gently. He just couldn''t stop doting on her. "Thank you, Beanie!" In her mind, unknowingly, she had already taken it as a promise from him. After returning to school, Frida became more hardworking and she was much quieter than before. In the past, Frida would always apany her when Mashauva drag her along to get some food that she wanted. However, ever since the trip where they got to watch the sunrise, they started spending less time with each other and Frida spent most of her time in the library instead. If she was not already in the library, she would be on the way there. Mashauva felt extremely bored without Frida, and that in turn gave Lena and Hailey an opportunity to get close to Mashauva. Due to the fight during their military training, Mashauva refused to hang out with them initially. Lena had apologized for it many times, and even sent her a lot of snacks. It took a long time before Mashauva decided to forgive her. Lena was stillining about Mashauva behind her back for that incident. "She''s such a princess. I had to spend so much time coaxing her. Thankfully she''s not angry anymore. Or else, I don''t think I can hold on much longer." Haileyughed at her and said, "If you can''t hold on much longer, what will happen if you really be Bruno''s girlfriend in the future? Won''t you need to dote on her as well like her brother?" "Humph, why would I dote on her? If he ever bes my boyfriend, I will have all of him to myself. She means nothing to me." They looked at each other and smiled knowingly, as they both shared the same thoughts. "Hailey, let me make it clear first. We arepeting fairly. No matter who gets Bruno eventually, we will not hold a grudge against each other." "Of course." One day, Mashauva said to Frida after ss, "Frida, let''s go to the canteen for dinner today. I heard that there''s braised beef today!" Frida looked as if she was being put in a dilemma and said, "I''m sorry, Mashauva. I haven''t finished these questions yet. Why don''t you go ahead? | will apany you in a few days." Mashauva tooked upset. "Frida, our semester has just begun. Why are you already working so hard?" " have no choice. I wish to go to a better university. Also, I want to try getting a schrship." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Frida smiled wryly. What else could she do? If only she was born in a wealthy family like Mashauva was, she would not have to work so hard. Mashauva decided that she had better leave her alone as she said that. The only thing she could do then was to be supportive to her. "Study hard then. We can hang out again when you are done." "I''m sorry, Mashauva, it''s my bad." "It''s okay. You study hard. Do you want me to bring you some food? What would you like to eat?" "No, it''s all right. I can just have some instant noodles or some biscuits if I am hungry." Although she insisted, Mashauva still decided secretly that she would buy more food so that Frida can have them as her dinnerter. She had been working really hard recently and had even lost weight. "Mashauva, don''t disturb her since she wants to study. Let''s go and eat." Lena pulled Mashauva away and threw Frida a nce. At least Frida knew her ce and to stay away from Mashauva. On the way to the canteen, they were blocked by a few taller girls who were not dressed in their school uniform. Lena squinted at them. "Who are you?" The girl who appeared to be the leader chuckled and looked at Mashauva. "Are you Bruno''s sister?" Mashauva blinked her eyes and kept silent. "How adorable." Rosalie strode over to Mashauva, and they could all smell her perfume as she walked over. She said, "I''m his good friend. I''d like you to attend my birthday party." "Huh? Beanie''s good friend? A girl?!" Mashauva had never thought that Bruno would have a good female friend. He had never mentioned it either so she was stunned at the news then. "That''s right." Lena and Hailey were both shocked, and their gazes were flickering with doubts. The woman in front of them acted in a flirtatious manner. She looked beautiful, but also aggressive at the same time. "Bruno will be there too. So, let''s go together." Rosalie persuaded. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 "Will my brother be there too?" Mashauva asked. Rosalie''s smile was exceptionally friendly and she replied in a soft voice. "Yes, Bruno and I are friends. He will definitelye to my birthday party." She was afraid that Mashauva wouldn''t believe what she had said. She thought for a moment and added, "By the way, Freddy will be there too." "Freddy too?" Mashauva was slightly convinced because Rosalie spoke to her kindly while smiling gently, and her perfume smelled great. Lena on the other hand sneered and said, "A couple of words are not enough to prove your rtionship with Bruno. That''s not convincing at all. What if you are not his friend? How are we going to tell Mashauva''s family if something were to happen to her? We are the ones who are with her now." Hailey wasn''t going to lose it either. She joined in and added, "That''s right, we came out together. If you take her away, what are we supposed to say if something happens?" She stared at the two well-dressed girls who were standing in front of her. They looked intelligent, entirely different from Mashauva''s innocence. Rosalie wanted to ignore them but she couldn''t. Looking at how persistent they were, she chuckled lightly and said, "Since you are Mashauva''s ssmates, why don''t youe with us? You won''t be so concerned that way, right?" Hailey and Lena looked at each other, and knew that they had seeded. "The car is parked outside. Three of you can sit in the back seat together. That shouldn''t be a problem, right? Do you have a dress for the birthday party?" "Yes, I do, but I have to go back to the dormitory to get it." "Forget it. It''s too troublesome. I''ll ask someone to find some dresses for youter." "Thank you." Mashauva was still hesitant. She did not expect Lena and Hailey to agree even quicker than her, and they even told her, "Mashauva, even if she''s a scammer, she wouldn''t dare toy her hands on you with us around." "Yes, we will protect you." "Do we really have to go?" "Of course. Birthday parties are fun. You should definitely go since Bruno is going too." "Yes. What if he found a girlfriend without telling you?" Mashauva looked confused as she heard the word "girlfriend". "Is Beanie looking for a girlfriend?" "Yup, he is so handsome. There must be many girls in school who like him and want to pursue him. It''s obvious that the girl likes your brother. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee all the way to invite you to her birthday party." "But..." Mashauva bit her lower lip in annoyance. She had never thought that Bruno would have a girlfriend. However, they were right. Her brother was really handsome, and it should not be a surprise for other girls to like him. It was only a matter of time before he would get a girlfriend, but... why did she feel annoyed? Mashauva remained silent on her way to the birthday party. When she arrived, she saw various delicious food served on the table. Her depressed mood improved significantly at the sight of them. She wasn''t even interested in changing into a dress any longer. All she wanted to do was to eat.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hailey and Lena went to change into dresses. As they changed, Mashauva took a slice of cake and started munching on it. Rosalie sat down in front of her. "Mashauva, after all, it''s my birthday party today. Don''t you want to change into a dress like them? There will be many people at the partyter." Mashauva shook her head and said, "No, it''s all right." She didn''t have a good figure. She was chubby and she knew that it was unlikely they would be able to find a dress that fitted her. However, Rosalie really liked Mashauva. She had fair and glowing skin, and she seemed like an innocent, sweet young girl. She was adorable. As she watched her eating without a care in the world, Rosalie thought about herself then and their vast differences. She wondered how Mashauva would be like when she was at her age. She rubbed Mashauva''s head and said with a chuckle, "Okay. Just sit here if you don''t want to get changed. You can continue to eat here, and I''ll go and see if the guests have arrived." "Okay, thank you." Then, Rosalie stood up and went into the living room. She found a quiet spot to call Bruno. She didn''t have Bruno''s phone number, so she called Freddy. When Freddy''s cell phone rang, he nced at thest few numbers of the caller ID and immediately knew who was calling. After all, she would always call him whenever she wanted to look for Bruno. Ever since the previous incident, Freddy had already lost his patience with her. He picked up and simply said without waiting for her to speak, "Stop calling me, I will stop taking your calls from now on. You are a girl but you are constantly doing this. How annoying! "Freddy, wouldn''t you want to know who came to my birthday party?" "Huh, that''s none of my business. Why should I care?" "She''s sitting here eating cakes right now. She''s a young girl whose eyes lit up at the sight of food. I''ve asked her to change into a dress, but she''s not interested. Freddy, who do you think I''m referring to?" Freddy wanted to scold her, but he froze after hearing her description. After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke, "D*mn it, who are you talking about?" "Who do you think I''m talking about? You should be the most familiar with her. She is really adorable. She looks clean and pure, like a piece of white paper How does such a person even exist in the world? Freddy, who do you think I''m talking about?" Freddy was behaving indifferent, but he suddenly became serious when he learnt that Mashauva was with Rosalie. "What the hell do you mean? What are you trying to do? Rosalie, let me warn you. It''s not just Bruno, if you dare to do anything to her, I will be the first one to hunt you down." "Why are you getting so nervous? I just invited her to my birthday party. That''s all. Freddy, let Bruno know about this. I''ll be waiting for him." Then, Rosalie didn''t wait for Freddy to respond and just hung up. Freddy was about to say something more when he heard the dial tone from his phone. He was infuriated that he wanted to smash his cell phone, but he turned around and saw Bruno staring coldly at him. "What''s wrong?" "Rosalie called..." Bruno frowned at the mention of her name. He looked displeased as he frowned, annoyed by her continuous presence in his life. "She wants you to attend her birthday party." Freddy hesitated for a long time before he exined the situation. Bruno bent down and put on his shoes as he listened to Freddy''s exnation, looking indifferent. "Also, she brought Mashauva to her birthday party." Bruno''s action halted as he heard him said thest sentence. He looked up at Freddy after a moment. "What did you say? Who did she bring to the birthday party?" Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 "Mashauva." Freddy''s expression was very serious. "The person who called just now was Rosalie. She told me that Mashauva''s at the party. She usually doesn''t lie. I guess she had done her homework before executing it." Bruno was silent. Bruno did not respond for a long time, but Freddy could sense the obvious change in his mood. Bruno cherished and doted on Mashauva, and would get upset at others even if they just passed ament on her. As Rosalie had brought Mashauva to her birthday party then, she was really digging her own grave, and of course he would be angry! She clearly knew the consequences of her action yet she still took the risk and brought Mashauva to her birthday party. Freddy could almost foresee the oue without having to try. "Where is it?" asked Bruno in his deep voice. "She just sent her address. Are you going over now?" Bruno put on his jacket and replied without any emotion as he zipped it, "I''m going to bring Mashauva back." At the birthday party. Hailey and Lena had already changed into their dresses for the party, and they had even put on some make up. They had attended birthday parties before, but usually with people around their age. It was different then. The ones who were attending that day''s party seemed to be at least a few years older than them. Besides, there were a lot of guys who were taller and more attractive. Lena and Hailey were excited and attracted to them when they saw the guests. "If it wasn''t for Bruno, I would definitely be tempted," said Hailey as she scanned through the crowd and stared at the good-looking guys. She felt she was losing out as she couldn''t act on her desires. Lena, however, just twitched her lips and said with a chuckle, "Be more ambitious. These are justmoners. Bruno is one in a million." "That''s true. It''d be a different story if he''s not around. Since I''ve set my eyes on him, I just have to pursue him. We shall see again after he rejects me." As they spoke, they simultaneously nced at Mashauva''s direction. She was still in her original outfit and didn''t change. She was happily eating a slice of fresh fruit cake, and her face was glowing with excitement and joy. After each bite she took, she would squint her eyes in contentment. She looked rather adorable. Both of them looked at her scornfully. "She''s already so fat, why is she still eating? Does she not have any self-awareness?" "People like her do not possess any self awareness. All she cares about is food, and never about her figure." "If it wasn''t for the fact that she is Bruno sister, I would never befriend her. Does she think she''s cute, looking like that?" "I don''t know. Anyway, she just disgusts me, but I have to endure it anyhow. After all, if she was to be my sister-inw in the future, I might even have to ask her to lose weight with me." Mashauva was not aware of all the gossips about her. The only thing on her mind was how delicious the fresh fruit cake was. She nned to ask Rosalie where she got it from, so she could ask Bruno to get some for her in the future. Mashauva felt delighted at the thought of getting to have more delicious cakes in the future. Most people who were invited by Rosalie to the birthday party came with the intention to show off. Otherwise, they were there to see if there was anything interesting that would happen at the party. Mashauva was the only person who went there just for the food. Rosalie''s friends stood beside her and watched her enjoying her cake. "Is she really Bruno''s sister? How can she eat so much? Also, she doesn''t look quite like Bruno either." Rosalie swirled the red wine in her ss and said with a faint smile, "That''s not his biological sister. They grew up together." "What? She''s not his biological sister, and she''s even his childhood sweetheart, so why did you bring her here? Aren''t you afraid that she might..." "No." Rosalie''s smile was confident. "They have a very pure rtionship. Haven''t you seen what she looks like? All she cares about is food, and nothing else."N?velDrama.Org content rights. The girls looked at Mashauva again, and then heaved a sigh of relief. "Fortunately, she is fat. Basically, no one will like a fat girl. You can be at ease." One girl murmured. Rosalie frowned unhappily. "What did you just say?" "Did I say something wrong?" "I regard Bruno''s sister as mine too. How dare you say that she''s fat?" "I..." "All right, stop talking. Stand aside." The girl was angry at Rosalie''s order, but she didn''t dare to argue back so instead, she just stood aside quietly. "Rosalie, Bruno is here!" Rosalie''s face changed slightly as she heard someone said that. She saw two tall and slender young adults walking in from the entrance. As soon as they entered the venue, they headed straight for Mashauva, who was happily munching on her cake in the middle of the room. Lena and Hailey, who were standing aside, had been on a lookout for Bruno. They were both slightly puzzled as they thought Bruno was already there, but they just didn''t see him at all. Just as they pondered, they saw Bruno entering the venue. They immediately rushed forward while holding the hem of their dresses. Mashauva was still eating her cake, but soon realized that something was amiss. How could she have forgotten about Bruno and got distracted by the cake? She wasn''t even sure if Bruno was around. All she did was just enjoying the cake. Would he be mad if he found out that she didn''t go look for him? She looked at the cake in front of her which she was still halfway eating and a conflicted expression formed on her face. She wondered if she should continue to eat or if she should look for her brother first. While she was thinking, she heard a voice from behind her. "Mashauva." Was that Bruno''s voice? Mashauva turned her head in surprise. Sure enough, she saw Bruno''s handsome face. However, he looked very stern that day. "Beanie, you''re finally here." As he nced over, Bruno saw that she had eaten more than half of the fresh fruit cake. He sighed in defeat in his heart and looked at her again. There was some buttercream at the corner of her mouth. He took out a tissue from his pocket and passed it to her. "Wipe it!" Bruno never had the habit of carrying tissue with him in the past, but he developed the habit over time because Mashauva was a glutton who never wiped her mouth after eating. He would always have tissue with him then, just in case ino Mashauva didn''t wipe her mouth after eating again. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Thank you, Beanie." Mashauva wiped her face casually after taking the tissue from him. She was rough while doing it, and it made Bruno frowned while he nagged her. "Slowly," he said. In the end, he couldn''t stand the way she was wiping her mouth anymore and took a tissue and helped her instead. He asked while he was doing it, "Are you done yet?" "Not yet." "Stop eating. I''ll buy a new one for you." Mashauva was slightly surprised to hear him say that. "A new one? Are we not going to eat here?" "Not here." Freddy smiled while squinting his eyes and echoed, "Let''s go, Masha. I will buy you whatever you want to eat today." Even though Mashauva was usually slow, she realized that something was off. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 "Beanie, what''s wrong?" Mashauva looked up at Bruno in confusion. Her eyes were clear and innocent. Bruno did not want her to see things in a negative light, so he said softly, "Stop asking questions. Just follow me." Mashauva had been obedient when it came to Bruno since young, and she had been trusting towards him too. She did not ask any further while she just got up and walked up next to Bruno. Lets go. Bruno held her hand to leave. Just as he turned around, he bumped into Rosalie who had just walked over. She had already changed into a beautiful gown, a tiara and a pair of crystal heels. To Mashauva, she looked like a princess from a storybook. Mashauva was simple minded. She kept staring at her because she thought that she was beautiful. She did not feel embarrassed at all for continuously staring at her. "Bruno, you''re a littlete. Mashauva has almost finished the entire cake after eating many desserts already." Bruno looked at her coldly and pursed his lips. Freddy looked annoyed too but he didn''t say anything mean to Rosalie like he would usually. One was trying to restrain, and the other repressed himself. Rosalie had never seen the two of them behave like that before. It seemed that Mashauva indeed had her influence on them. She thought she had made the right decision to invite her over as Bruno wouldn''t have turned up otherwise, not matter how hard she tried. Seeing that neither of them spoke, Rosalie''s gaze fell on Mashauva''s face. "Is the cake good?" Mashauva thought of the delicious fresh fruit cake, and she was craving for more of it. She whispered, "It''s delicious. Thank you. Can you tell me where you bought the cake?" "It seems that you really like it." Rosalie didn''t answer her directly. She just smiled and said, "If you like it, I can bring you more next time." "There''s no need," said Bruno calmly. "She shouldn''t be eating too many desserts. Thank you, Rosalie." Freddy added immediately, "Yes, exactly. Consuming too much sugar can cause diabetes. You''ve had enough today, Mashauva. Aunt Minerva called just now and asked what time you areing back for dinner. Let''s go." Mashauva''s eyes were filled with puzzlement. Before she could react, Bruno carried her up and left the party together with Freddy. Hailey and Lena were a couple steps behind and failed to catch up with them. When they noticed that Bruno had left with Mashauva, they wanted to follow but were stopped by Rosalie. "You have changed into your dresses. The birthday party is about to begin. You two can just stay." "But Mashauva..." "She had to leave with Bruno as they had something going on. It has nothing to do with you both. Stay here and have fun. I''ll get someone to send you back to schoolter." Hailey and Lena wanted to refuse, but the three of them had already left the venue. After they exchanged nces at each other, they could only agree to stay. After that, Rosalie''s friend couldn''t help but to ask her. "Rosalie, didn''t you invite his sister so that Bruno wille and attend your party? Why did you let them go so easily?" "What else could I have done? I couldn''t have forced them to stay, could I?" "So, isn''t it a waste of our efforts today?" A waste of efforts? Rosalie smiled. She did not think of it as a waste of effort. In the past, she had always thought that Bruno was cold and emotionless, as though he wasn''t interested in anything at all. After that day''s incident, she found out that he was capable of caring for someone. Mashauva was a foodie, so it would be easy to manage her. After they left the birthday party, Bruno was still carrying Mashauva in his arms. He carried her like he was carrying a small child and it was hurting her arms. "Beanie, put me down now." Bruno squatted down and let her go. Still half squatting, he said, "Get up." Mashauva then climbed onto his shoulder. "Beanie, what''s wrong? Thatdy treated me to some cakes. She''s a nice person." "I didn''t say that she''s a bad person." "However, you don''t seem to like her. Did she annoy you in any way?" Mashauva asked curiously as she wrapped her arms around Bruno''s neck while she leaned on his back. Freddy could not help but tough out loud. He said, "What do you know, Masha? Rosalie is trying to pursue Bruno." "Huh?" Mashauva was a little surprised. "Pursue my brother?" "Rosalie admires your Bruno. That was why she specifically invited you to go to her birthday party today." Admires... Mashauva blinked as she heard the word "admire" but did not say another word. It was a long time before she asked in a low voice, "Beanie, do you like Rosalie?" "How could..." "Stop talking. Mashauva is still young and doesn''t understand yet." Bruno interrupted Freddy''s words. His voice was very calm. "If Rosaliees to look for you in the future, do not follow her. I will not allow her toe and look for you anymore, okay?" "Okay." Freddy couldn''t help twitching his lips while he said, "Why are you protecting her like this? She''s not a child anymore. She''s in high school now. Perhaps there is even someone who likes her in school. Am I right?" Hearing that, Mashauva looked confused, and she wasn''t feeling shy about it at all.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Freddy looked at her and remained quiet. Did she really know nothing about that? No way! "Masha, don''t tell me that there''s no boys that you find good looking, or someone that you like in school?" "What nonsense are you talking about?" Bruno stopped and red at Freddy with his jet ck eyes. "Sorry, Bruno! I''m wrong!" Freddy stuck his tongue out, but he was very happy to see her response. He was intentionally testing her and he was satisfied to learn that she did not even understand anything about love yet. He was not afraid that she was clueless about it. He was only worried that she would know about §Ö the matters of the heart too soon He would be upset if she had found herself a boyfriend in high school him until and stayed together with him they were in university. If so, he would be old and frustrated by then. He wished that she would stay that way until she got into university or even after she graduated. However, he knew that the idea was unrealistic, so he stopped himself from having that wishful thinking. He would be happy to know that the only thing she cared about was food, at least until before she started attending university. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, Freddy did not know that that day''s events and their conversation had nted a seed in Mashauva''s heart. When she went back, she wrote down the events that had transpired that day. "Admire? What does it mean by admiring somebody? Freddy said that Rosalie admires Beanie and wants to be my sister-inw but does Beanie admire her? Would she be my sister-inw in the future? This is so confusing. What does admiration feel like? Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 When Mashauva asked Frida about it, Frida was taken aback. "Why... why are you suddenly asking this?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mashauva''s upper body wasy on the table, and she looked a littlezy. "Frida, you know about it, don''t you? Tell me." "I... I don''t know. How would I know?" Frida shook her head and denied as her cheeks blushed. However, Frida was still curious. "Why do you suddenly ask about this? Do you have someone that you like?" Mashauva told Frida about what had happened the day before. Frida''s expression immediately changed when she heard what she had said. "So, there was a prettydy who was pursuing your brother?" "Freddy told me that she likes Beanie, and wants to be my future sister-inw." "So what did Bruno say?" Frida asked with a guilty expression. "Beanie..." Mashauva recalled the situation back then, but she had a nk expression on her face and looked confused. She was being carried on Bruno''s back at that time, so she couldn''t see his expression at all. Seeing the confusion on her face, Frida understood that Mashauva had no clue what love was. She decided to guide her slowly to get the answers she wanted. "Forget it. Just answer my question. Does Bruno admit that she is your future sister-inw?" Mashauva shook her head and denied, "He didn''t." "Since Bruno didn''t admit, you can be at ease. He''s most likely not interested in her." Meanwhile, Frida breathed a sigh of relief too. Her heart was aching when Mashauva told her about the situation about the night before. "However, he didn''t deny it either." Mashauva tried to recall the situation at that time. He only asked Freddy not to talk nonsense but he didn''t rify it with her and told her that there was no such thing. Besides, thatdy was so pretty and gentle. Perhaps... Could it be that Bruno liked her? "Mashauva, just because he didn''t deny did not mean that he admitted to liking her. From what I have heard, it''s very likely that it''s not true if he didn''t admit to it. Bruno loves you so much. I am sure he will not find a girlfriend so soon." Frida patted Mashauva''s hand and softlyforted her, "So don''t think too much about it." "However, no matter how much Beanie loves me, he would still have a girlfriend eventually, right?" Mashauva tilted her head to look at Frida as she continued toy on the table. "Right?" "Yes." Frida did not attempt to hide the truth. She nodded and then exined, "Bruno is not young. It is normal to have a girlfriend. Many girls in our school have boyfriends too, do you know that?" "Really?" Mashauva was a little surprised, and her eyes were as clear as ss. "I thought we shouldn''t fall in love too early? Education should be our main priority. My mom told me that falling in love at our age will affect our studies." Frida had a stunned expression. She looked at Mashauva and said, "You are not in love, and your results have always been just moderate, right?" "Yes." Mashauva suddenly felt a little embarrassed at the mention of that. Although she was not dating anyone, all she cared about was to eat and sleep. She often neglected her studies. Fortunately, Bruno was smart and frequently tutored her. Yet, Mashauva didn''t really get better at it either. Perhaps it was because of Bruno''s presence that she felt that there was nothing that she needed to fear of. "Well, don''t think too much about it." Although Frida had told Mashauva not to overthink and she had agreed, Mashauva still dreamt about it at night. She dreamed that Bruno and Rosalie became a couple. They were a great match regardless of their appearances or their heights. No matter how you looked at it, they were just a beautiful pair. However, she was upset when she woke up. Shey on the bed quietly for a long time until Frida came down from the upper bunk to wash up and to prepare to start the day. "Frida, good morning." Mashauva greeted Frida without a second thought. Frida did not expect Mashauva to wake up so early. She looked at her in surprise and asked, "Why are you up so early today?" As soon as she asked that, Frida noticed her tearful eyes and was shocked. "Mashauva, why are you crying?" Huh? Mashauva was a little surprised herself by her question. "Did I cry?" She did not realize that she was crying! Frida wasn''t sure what had happened, but she had never seen Mashauva in such a state. So she quickly sat down and reached out to wipe the tears from her eyes. "What happened? Don''t cry. Tell me what happened." Mashauva was confused too because she didn''t feel anything at all. She was just feeling a little depressed as she recalled the scene in her dream. The next thing she knew, she just greeted Frida when she saw that she woke up. She did not expect for herself to be crying at all. Thinking of that, Mashauva touched the corner of her eyes and realized that there were indeed tears. What was going on? "Mashauva?" Frida helped her up and looked at her worriedly. "What happened?" Mashauva and Frida had been hanging out with each other for so many years so she had never been on guard against her. When Frida asked, she did not hesitate and told her about the dream and her feelings earlier. Initially, Frida was worried about her. After listening to her exnation, she was silent for a long time. Finally, she whispered, "Do you not want Bruno to have a girlfriend?" "No, Frida." Mashauva shook her head and said, "I have never thought of that before. I actually think that they are a good match." "Yet, you are crying." Frida said softly, but her mood was heavy. She had aplicated look on her face then, in addition to just her worry for Mashauva before that. "Frida, I don''t know why I cried. Am I afraid that Beanie will no longer love me if he has a girlfriend?" "Well, it''s possible." Frida could only try tofort her then. "Don''t think too much. Dreams are the opposite of reality. If you dream of them. being together, it means that it s impossible for them to be together in reality." S "Is that so?" Mashauva lowered her head. She held her legs, buried her face between her knees, and said nothing more. "Don''t think about it anymore. Since you are up, you should go wash up now. Let''s go to the library together today." "Okay." Mashauva thought that it was a good idea too, and agreed. In the afternoon, Freddy dropped by out of the blue. Mashauva was pleasantly surprised to see him, because if Freddy was there, it would mean that Bruno was there as well. However, Mashauva did not see Bruno behind him after looking around for a long time. She asked disappointedly, "Freddy, did Beanie note along today?" Upon hearing that, Freddy immediately put on a wounded expression. "Masha, you really break my heart. Do you only see Bruno in your eyes?" Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Mashauva didn''t respond but merely pouted. After that, Freddy took out a bottle of peach vored yogurt from his bag and handed it to Mashauva. "You ungrateful girl. I came all the way here to bring you yogurt. Is this how you treat me?" Seeing the peach vored yogurt, Mashauva''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Thank you, Freddy." Freddy opened it for her and sat beside her. Frida thought for a moment, then got up and said, "Mashauva, I''ll go and look for some reference books. You can sit with Freddy for a while first." "Well,e back soon." "Okay." After Frida left, Freddy''s smile deepened. He looked at Mashauva, who was lying on the table with azy expression on her face. "What''s wrong? You don''t look happy." Freddy was tall. As he extended his legs, there was almost not enough space for him. So, he could only stretch them outwards while he half knelt down next to Mashauva. "Nothing." Mashauva shook her head while drinking the yogurt. "I''m okay." "Really? Then why do I feel that you''re not as happy as you usually are?" Freddy reached out and rubbed Mashauva''s head gently. "Do you want to go to the barbecue with me tonight?" Mashauva''s eyes lit up again on the mention of barbecue. The immediate reaction was, "Is Beanieing with us?" "Mashauva, why do you only think about Bruno? He''s always busy, unlike me." "Is Beanie busy?" Freddy smiled wickedly and answered, "That''s right. He''s busy dealing with the girls who admire him. Come with me for barbecue. Don''t disturb Bruno." Mashauva paused when she heard what he had said. A strange look shed in her eyes before she asked, "Was it thedy I met at the birthday party?" For some reason, Mashauva felt as though there was a lump in her throat. It was a simr sensation to what she felt when she woke up in the morning. "She''s not the only one," teased Freddy. "One is not enough. There are so many girls who like Bruno, and she is just one of them."N?velDrama.Org content rights. "That... that many?" Mashauva asked unbelievably as she widened her eyes. "Are there more than ten?" "More than that." He shook his head and started to count. "I have never counted them, but at least 80 percent of the girls in the university like your brother. There are also girls from other schools who like him. Some girls even bring him choctes and cakes." "Choctes and cake?" "Yeah, this is usually what they send when they confess their love. Some will make cookies, breakfast and all of that." Freddy clicked his tongue. "He''s so popr. I envy him so much." "Freddy, doesn''t anyone like you?" "No one likes me." Freddyy down in front of Mashauva and fixed his gaze on her tiny face. "Bruno''s aura is too overpowering. No one has ever noticed me at all when I''m with him. You''re the same, aren''t you? You ask only about Bruno. Even though I''m here with you, he is the only thing you care about. Sigh. That really hurts me." He sounded very sincere as he said that, and even put on a depressed expression. Mashauva, who was innocent as always, thought that he was really upset, and quickly patted him on his hands. "Don''t be sad, Freddy, I will stop asking you about Beanie in the future." "Really?" Freddy''s expression was still pitiful. "So, you won''t ask about Bruno anymore when I bring yogurt to you every day in the future?" Although she wasn''t entirelyfortable with that, she thought that his request was somewhat rational. She felt that it should be normal for Bruno to get a girlfriend since he was a few years older than her. If Bruno was busy, then... she''d better behave well. Thinking of that, Mashauva nodded. "Well, Freddy, don''t worry. I won''t ask you about Beanie anymore." Freddy didn''t expect Mashauva to start feeling Sorry for him after just saying those words, so he decided to try hisduck further. He asked, "Why don''t you follow me to the barbecue tonight? Come on, it''s barbecue! I''ll send you back to school after that." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Okay." Mashauva nodded. Then she thought of something and asked, "May I bring Frida with me?" "Sure. You can bring them all. If your roommates want to follow, bring them all." Freddy was willing as long as Mashauva promised to spend time with him. He didn''t care about it, as long as i was not going to be awkward. She could bring as many people as she wanted. He just wanted her to see him more often, and to get used to his presence. He was different from Bruno. He cameter into her life whereas Bruno had grown up with her and had been doting on her. It wasn''t as easy for him to get Mashauva to get used to his presence. Freddy was ready for a long war. He had done his preparation. "All right." "That''s decided then. I will pick you up after school tonight." "Okay. See you, Freddy." Frida came back soon after Freddy left. However, her hands were empty, which puzzled Mashauva. "Frida, didn''t you say you went to get some reference books?" Frida instantly felt a little embarrassed. She replied awkwardly, "Yes I did, but I have already seen all they have here, and I couldn''t find the materials that I was looking for. I think I will have to look for it from the public library." "Do you need me to go with you?" "No, I''ll go another day. I''m not in a hurry." After that, Frida sat down beside her. She opened her book, but closed it again. She wanted to know what had happened between them. As she couldn''t fight her curiosity, she asked her. "By the way, what did Freddye to see you about?" As she asked the question, Mashauva remembered about the barbecue that night, and told Frida about it. "I promised Freddy that I would go with him to have barbecue tonight. I asked if I could bring you as well. Would you like toe along?" Frida sighed and then showed an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry, Mashauva. I still have to do revisions at night, so I may not be able to go. Why don''t you go by yourself? You can eat on my behalf." "Are you doing revisions again?" Mashauva asked with a disappointed look on her face. "You''ve been studying for so long, and you still want to do revisions. Aren''t you feeling tired?" "I''m not. I have to study hard to get a schrship." "A schrship?" Mashauva thought bet for a moment. A schrship meant money. So she pulled Frida and whispered to her, "How about this? Don''t apply for a schrship. I''ll ask my mother to give me money and I''ll you the money as your schrship." give Frida''s face turned pale at her words. She was instantly speechless. "Mashauva, you..." "All right? You don''t have to study so hard like this. You always go to bedte at night and get up so early in the morning. You''ll soon be burnout if you continue this." Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 Frida knew Mashauva had made the suggestion out of good intention. They had been friends for many years, and she had never looked down on her because of her family background. She even took her home, dressed her up, allowed her to sleep in the same bed, and brought her to see the sunrise together. She also introduced her brother to her. Frida knew that Mashauva meant well and no ill intention towards her. Mashauva only said those because she wanted the best for her. Even so, her pride was still hurt. She worked so hard for it yet it was so insignificant to the fortunate ones. Life was indeed unfair. "No." Frida turned down Mashauva''s suggestion in a low voice and forced a smile. "I want to get the schrship with my own efforts." "But..." "Mashauva, enough," Frida held her hand. "I know what you''re thinking about. I know you meant well but I really don''t need it." Seeing her insistence, Mashauva had no choice but to give up. She didn''t dare to insist that she go to the barbecue at night with her either. When Hailey and Lena heard that Mashauva was going out for barbecue, they made a great effort to dress up and requested to go with her. They were slightly disappointed when they only saw Freddy there. They pulled Mashauva aside and asked her in a whisper, "Why isn''t Bruno here?" "He has some things that he needs to take care of, that''s why he couldn''t make it," exined Mashauva. She did not want to tell them the actual reason, but she noticed their expressions had changed as disappointments came on their faces. "Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" "Yes, why didn''t you say that earlier?" Mashauva was a little stunned. "What do you mean? Didn''t youe out just to have barbecue?" She felt strange at their reactions. They were there to have a barbecue. What did it have to do with Bruno? Mashauva felt that she seemed to have understood something, but she was still confused and couldn''t be entirely sure. The two girls realized that they had somehow exposed their intentions, and quickly tried to rectify the situation. "It''s not like that. We were expecting for Bruno to be here but we didn''t see him so we were just feeling a bit surprised. Make sense?" "Surprised?" Mashauva did not quite understand. "What does Beanie''s absence have to do with your feelings?" "Of course it does, and it''s not just about Bruno. If it''s only Bruno who''s here today and Freddy couldn''t make it, we would feel the same way. Do you get what we''re saying?" "Oh." Mashauva felt that she had only understood partially. She then whispered her question. "So are you saying that you want to see Beanie?" Suddenly, Mashauva remembered what Freddy said to her in the afternoon. She said that there were many girls who liked Bruno. It seemed like the two of them belonged in that category. Mashauva was rtively simple-minded. She asked them directly without attempting to polish her words. "Do you guys like Beanie?" Was Bruno really that popr that even her ssmates admired him too? Hailey and Lena did not expect such a sudden questioning from her, and she seemed to have suddenly figured it out. So they tried to exin again, "Why are you suddenly asking about this? Did someone tell you something?" "Hmm, no." Mashauva thought that it was better not to betray Freddy. "We hang out with you because you''re pure minded and adorable. We don''t have any other intention. Don''t misunderstand us." As she finished her sentence, Lena''s eyes turned cold in a sh. It must be Frida who had been talking nonsense again, she thought. She thought she had stopped talking behind their backs recently, but she was actually waiting with a n. She needed to be punished. Hailey could already foresee Frida''s fate without trying. Mashauva only asked out of curiosity because of the things Freddy had told her in the morning. She didn''t know what she had done would cause trouble to Frida. "Masha." Freddy, who was nearby, suddenly waved to Mashauva. "Come here and have a look at what you want to eat."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Mashauva heard Freddy calling her, she quickly got up and ran to him. Hailey and Lena took a look and sneered. "Freddy has an entric taste. I can''t believe he actually likes her." "Exactly. He is actually not bad looking. He is quite handsome, tall, and thin, and he looks strong. Even if he couldn''t get himself the prettiest girl in campus, he could still find someone better, right? Why does he have to go for someone fat dike her? Is he blind?" "Different men have different tastes. Who knows?" The conversation between them was not like that of high school students at all. "What do you like to eat? Help yourself. I will take you for a walk after dinner, then I will take you back to school." "Thank you, Freddy." Mashauva began to pick carefully. Freddy waited by her side patiently and looked at her dotingly as she chose. When he saw that she was going to get an iced coke, he immediately grabbed her hand and stopped her. "It''s best for girls to consume less cold drinks. Boss, can we have room temperature ones?" Hearing that, Mashauva pouted discontentedly and said, "I don''t want to change it. It''s only nice when you have barbecue with cold beverages." "Who has been enabling your bad habits? Who says that you have to have cold drinks when you are having a barbecue? I''m not allowing it. You have to get used to drinking the room temperature ones. All right?" Freddy forcibly changed Mashauva''s iced coke to a room temperature one. She pouted as she stood there, feeling upset. "You''re mean. I don''t want a room temperature one. I want something cold." "Girl, you''re really..." Freddy didn''t expect her to be so stubborn. Hez reached out and rubbed the back of her head in defeat. "Can''t you listen to me just once? It''s already night time, must you have a cold drink?" Mashauva did not speak. "All right, I''ll give in to you. We will each take a step back, okay?" "What?" Mashauva stared at him curiously. "We will take one bottle of each. Each of us will then have half a bottle of cold drink, and half a bottle of the room temperature one, okay?" It didn''t seem like such a bad idea, so Mashauva immediately nodded in agreement. "Okay, I''ll drink half a bottle and give the rest to you." Freddy replied, "Okay. You must keep your words." l The two of them finally came to a conclusion regarding the beverage after negotiating for a long while, and went back to their seats. Freddy''s cell phone suddenly rang. He nced at it and saw that it was a call from Bruno. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org D*mn it, why was Bruno calling then? Sure enough, Mashauva immediately raised her head and asked expectantly, "Freddy, is that Beanie?" Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 ? Freddy had the urge to swear but he held himself back. He nced at Mashauva and said softly, "I''m going out to answer a phone call. I''ll be back soon." As soon as he stood up, he immediately went out without even telling Mashauva whether it was Bruno who was calling or not. Mashauva was a little disappointed so she could only lean forward against the table while she waited. On the other hand, Hailey and Lena were not as easy to please. They nudged Mashauva roughly. "Mashauva, it must be a call from Bruno. Go invite him to our barbecue too." "That''s right, it''s definitely Bruno calling." Mashauva was confused at their overreactions. "How do you both know?" "Of course we know, it''s from experience. If it''s not Bruno, why would he go out to answer the call? He can just answer it in here." "That''s right." "However, even if it is Beanie calling, there''s no need for Freddy to answer it outside. Why would he need to do that?" Mashauva could not understand the situation. It was not that big of a deal, right? Silly, that was because Freddy liked her. She was really a fool since she couldn''t even tell. Lena cursed inwardly thinking about that while she kept a straight face. She pretended to be mysterious and said, "Anyway, I''m sure of this, whether you want to believe me or not is up to you." Hailey reminded in a low voice, "Actually, you don''t have to worry about whether or not the call is from Bruno. Just call out to him. If it isn''t him, then you can let it be. But if it is, then he''ll know that you''re here." "That''s right. Once he hears your voice, he''lle looking for you, right? Don''t you want Bruno toe and look for you?" She did want that. That was the only thing that Mashauva could think of. She then quickly stood up and dashed out, and she saw that Freddy was still on the phone. "Bruno, this is my first timeing out alone. What about it? Do I need to report my whereabouts to you?" "No, I just came out to get something to eat. I''ll be back soon." "Freddy, is that Beanie on the line?" Once he heard Mashauva''s voice, Freddy instantly felt that he was in deep trouble. All of the exining he had just done would be for naught then, and Bruno might even beat him up when he gets back hometer! "Freddy Castle?" As expected, Bruno''s voice fell a little deeper as he called out Freddy''s full name. Freddy felt that he was done for and could not even answer him. "I want the address." "Okay, I''ll send you the location right away." After ending the call, Freddy immediately sent the location to Bruno. Then, he bent down slightly to look at Mashauva as he said, "Little brat, I only came out to answer a call. Couldn''t you have waited for a bit?" He sounded a little anxious yet helpless. Once Bruno arrived, Mashauva would not care about him at all.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mashauva pouted and murmured, "I was just asking. Are you angry, Freddy?" "How would I dare to be angry at you? Come on, let''s go inside first. Bruno will beingter." Freddy was indeed upset, but not to the extent of being angry. If he failed that time, he could just try again next time He knew that he was in for a prolonged battle that wouldst several years, so there was no need to be so hurried with, n everything. Moreover, Mashauva was too young to understand anything. If Freddy had confessed his feelings to her at that time, he would be worse than an animal. Other high school students might have started dating a long time ago. After all, youngsters then matured rather early. However, Mashauva et was naive because she was well-protected. Therefore, it was impossible for Freddy to tell her his feelings before she understood what love was. Content belongs to "Is Beanieing?" As expected, Mashauva''s eyes lit up when she heard Bruno''s name. He had never seen her eyes so bright ever since they arrived at the barbecue. Indeed, he really was nothing aspared to Bruno, Fortunately, Bruno was not Mashauva''s biological brother. Soon, Bruno arrived. Hailey and Lena had been wanting to speak to him since the birthday partyst time, but he took Mashauva and left as soon as he arrived that day. They could only watch his back as he left. That was something they regretted upon. However, they never expected to see him again that day. Once Bruno arrived, the pair echoed Mashauva when she called out to him. Obviously, Bruno only responded to Mashauva before he found a seat to settle into. He pulled a chair to his side and said to Mashauva, "Come here." Mashauva initially sat next to Freddy, but as Bruno waved his hand, she immediately got up from her seat and sat down next to Bruno. Freddy was so dejected that he said nothing to Bruno. Bruno took care of Mashauva as they ate the barbecued food, so he did not eat much. His expression did not seem pleased and his gaze was calm as he nced at Freddy from time to time. However, his calm gaze carried a coldness that was like a knife. Freddy felt chills run down his spine so he did not eat much as well as he lost his appetite. Lena and Hailey had been trying to chat with Bruno the entire time. At first, he would respond to them for Mashauva''s sake by nodding his head asionally or giving them some short answers. However, the two girls grew chattier, which annoyed him. Bruno was displeased, so he naturally did not have a good expression. He pursed his lips and looked at the girls in displeasure. "You shouldn''t talk with your mouth full. Didn''t anyone teach you that?" The pair were still smiling earlier, but once they heard what Bruno said, their smiles disappeared in an instant. A momentter, Hailey''s face flushed red as she bit her lower lip. In the end, she could not bear having her dignity stepped on so she threw her cutleries on the floor, got up and left. "Hailey?" Mashauva did not understand what was going on. She wanted to get up and chase after her, but Bruno pulled her back. "Since you''re here, you should finish eating before you leave." Lena was also slightly annoyed at first, but after she watched Hailey leave, a thought suddenly urred to her and a smirk graced her lips. Since Hailey had given up such an opportunity, was it not her chance then? Only a person from a well-to-do family background would care about such quality. Hailey could not stand ament being passed on her, and yet still dreamed of marrying into a rich and powerful family. Content belongs to Lena was different from Hailey, so she continued to persuade Mashauva with a smile on her face. "Ignore her, she''s just throwing a tantrum. Eat up, then we can go back to school." "Okay." After they finished their meal, Lena turned to Bruno and said gently, "I''m sorry, Bruno. My ssmate has a bad temper. I''ll apologize on behalf for what she did." "There''s no need." Bruno nced at her indifferently. He then looked at Mashauva, who was beside him. "Ready to go back?" "Yep." Mashauva wiped her mouth before tugging at Bruno''s sleeve. "Beanie, don''t be so fierce towards my ssmates. They''re not familiar with you and don''t know you well. They''ll think that you''re a bad person." Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 ? Bruno did not care at all as to whether or not they think that he was a bad person. However, if he were to upset Mashauva, he would be willing to change. Therefore he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll be mindful about it in the future." "Thank you, Beanie."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After their meal, Bruno and Freddy escorted the pair of girls back to school and watched as they entered. "What were you thinking?" Bruno''s voice was cold and as he spoke. With the wind blowing against Freddy, it chased away all the warmth on his body. At the same time, it also blew away the smile on his face. He turned his head to look at Bruno, and the affection he had for Mashauva in his eyes gradually faded. "Nothing, I just wanted to treat her to a meal. What''s the matter?" "If that''s all you wanted, why were you being so secretive about it?" "What do you mean by being secretive? Didn''t you see that I also invited two of her ssmates?" Bruno did not refute that. He remained silent and stared at Freddy with an intense gaze. After a while, Freddy''s eyes darkened as well. "As your friend, I don''t want to hide anything from you. I just want to dote on her, okay?" Hearing his words, Bruno could not help but to frown. "Are you crazy? Do you know how old she is?" "I can wait for her. Besides, she''s already in high school so she isn''t a little girl anymore. She doesn''t understand anything now so I''ll wait until she understands. I can wait for her, and I just want to spend time with her now, can''t I?" Freddy pursed his lips before squatting down by the school gate. He looked at the streetmp in the distance and said, "Three years. I''ll confess my love to her in three years." After he spoke, he raised his head to look at Bruno. "You don''t have to worry. I am not someone who will mess around. We''ve been sworn brothers for so many years now, so don''t you know me?" In fact, Bruno should have realized that long ago. After all, Freddy''s intentions towards Mashauva were too obvious. However, Bruno often told himself that Freddy was only doting on Mashauva as a sister, and nothing more. Who would have thought that Freddy would admit to it that day, and he did it so painfully too. He pursed his thin lips and said after a long time, "No, you can''t." Upon hearing that, Freddy was furious. "Why?" "No particr reason." "Bruno, be clear about what you mean. What do you mean there''s no particr reason? Although Mashauva is your sister, she isn''t your biological sister. You can''t meddle with her affairs so much, all right?" Freddy actually feared hearing what he said the most, and that was also why he wanted to treat Mashauva so well. "She is not my biological sister, but she''s closer to me than a biological sister. I grew up with her. You can go after anyone else but her." Freddy looked at him in amusement. Although he was very angry, he maintained his manners. "Hey, no. What do I, Freddy Castle,ck? Am I not good enough for your sister? Oh, right. I admit that my family background is inferior to hers, but I will work hard to give her a fulfilling and satisfying life." Bruno was speechless. He could not be bothered to say anything else and immediately strode away. Freddy did not give up and immediately stood up to chase after Bruno. "You better exin things to me clearly today. What do you mean that I can go after everyone else but her? You see her as your sister, right?" Bruno did not reply. "Bruno, you b*stard. Are you feeling the same as me?" Freddy could not help shouting out his assumption. As expected, Bruno, who did not want to talk to Freddy before, halted in his tracks. He turned around and stared at Freddy with a sharp gaze. When he spoke, he sounded as if he came from hell. "What did you say?" His eyes were as cold as ice. "Do you I want to repeat that?" n¨§t Freddy only realized what he had said after calming down. His expression changed suddenly and he quickly exined, "No, Bruno, was wrong. I was speaking nonsense because I was anxious. Please pretend that you did not hear me, okay? I''m really sorry! How could he have said something like that? Bruno doted on Mashauva so much and yet he dared to question Bruno''s purpose and intention. However, even if Freddy begged for forgiveness or admitted to his mistakes, he would not be able to take back what he had just said. Bruno walked towards him and warned him. "If I ever hear that nonsense again, you can say goodbye to our friendship." Freddy immediately put on a remorseful expression and vowed, "You won''t hear it ever again. I made a mistake today. I won''t say it again in the future!" Bruno pursed his lips and turned to leave. "Bruno, I won''t talk nonsense el anymore, but still want to pursue Mashauva. Can you please give me a chance? I know that she is still young and naive now, but I don''t intend to do anything at the moment. I just want to treat her to some meals and let her get to know me a little more. When she is old enough to go to college, I will tell her about it. Can''t you let her make her own choice then?" No matter what Freddy said, Bruno still ignored him. As they walked, Freddy continued with his request. When they arrived at the dormitory, Freddy was still bbering about it without pause. However, Bruno had not given him any response at all. Therefore, Freddy had to give up temporarily. However, that night, Bruno suffered from insomnia. He had not been like that for a long time. His mind was filled with many things and he could not fall asleep. He could not organize his thoughts. Freddy''s words kept ringing in his ears the whole night. Ridiculous! It was so absurd! How could Freddy say such words? How could Freddy think that he harbored feelings like that towards Mashauva? Or, did his actions cause others to misunderstand? Bruno opened his eyes and looked at the peaceful night scene outside the window. That was right. Mashauva had already grown up then. She was in high school and he was already a first-year university student. They were no longer the same as they used to be. Men and women had their own differences. Besides, they were not biological siblings so they surely could not be like when they were young. Although he and Mashauva had an innocent rtionship, in the eyes of outsiders, they were not biological siblings at all. Therefore it was not normal for them to be too close to each other. He didn''t mind it himself, but what about Mashauva? Bruno did not sleep for the whole night. Freddy felt very annoyed before falling asleep, but as soon as hey on the pillow, he fell into deep sleep immediately. As soon as he awoke, he saw Bruno sitting at the foot of his bed and staring at him, looking a little scary. Freddy hugged his pillow in fright. "Bruno, why are you scaring me so early in the morning?" Bruno did not respond and merely watched him with pursed lips. "Why did you say such words yesterday?" Upon hearing that, Freddy immediately sat up to beg for mercy. "Bruno, I was wrong. I spoke nonsense because I got anxious. I didn''t mean it. Please forgive me." "When people are anxious, they will not tell lies. Why did you say that at that time?" "I really was just spouting nonsense." Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 ? Nonsense? However, most nonsense spouted was, in actuality, the truth. Although one would speak without thinking, how would they blurt it out if the thought never crossed their mind? Only words that were spoken without thinking were often the most truthful. "Bruno, I apologize, alright? I promise I''ll never say something like that ever again. No, I never said anything like that yesterday." However, Bruno only looked at Freddy in silence, his lips pursed. Freddy did not know what else to say. After all, he immediately regretted it as soon as he said it out loud, truly. After all, if Bruno and Mashauva''s rtionship wasn''t romantic, what he said the night before would have an entirely different meaning. Therefore, Freddy wished he could bite off his tongue that instant. How could he say something so ridiculous? "Bruno, I..." Bruno did not say anything else but silently stood up and walked outside. Freddy sighed and thought he should just beat himself to death. It was a horrible day for Frida. She had wanted to head to the library in the early morning when Lena and Hailey cornered her. People rarely took this route. Moreover, it was still early, so sensing trouble, Frida decided to walk away, seeing the pair had a group of hooligans with them. Lena''s men immediately stepped forward to stop her. "What do you want?" Frida hugged her books tightly and asked in feignedposure. Lena stepped forward with her arms crossed as she sneered. "Shouldn''t you be wondering what you have said or done before you ask that?" Frida was baffled. "What are you talking about? What did I say?" Lena neared Frida in annoyance before she gripped Frida''s chin. In a low voice, she taunted, "Stop pretending, Frida. Why don''t you dare admit it? Don''t tell me you''re sacred. Have you never thought this day woulde when you snitched to Mashauva?" Mashauva? "What does Mashauva have to do with this?" She had been putting all her attention on studyingtely; she''d either be in the library or on the way there, so she barely interacted with Mashauva. She did not even go to the barbecue. "What do you think?" Lena bent forward, ring at her threateningly. "Didn''t I warn you to stay out of my way or you''ll wish you were dead? Yet you..." She patted Frida''s cheek and sneered, "You can''t learn to behave, can you? You just have to go and snitch to Mashauva. You think getting rid of us will get her brother to like you, is that it?" Hearing that, Frida''s expression changed. "What are you talking about?" "Don''t think that I can''t see through your filthy schemes. You clearly have the intention, yet you pretend to be innocent. Oh, Frida, I''ve seen so many people like you." After that, Lena shoved her to the ground. To the side, Haileyined, "Are you done? Are we going to kick her a*s or not?" Hailey was still livid with what happened the night before, so she was exceptionally irritated. Her annoyance grew the more she looked at Frida, so after she spoke up, her anger grew, and she took Frida as a punching bag, kicking her brutally twice. "You like to snitch, huh? Go on, tell her, I dare you!" The kicks caused Frida so much pain that she could only think of retaliating, so she dragged Hailey''s legs. As Hailey hadn''t anticipated it, she immediately fell to the ground. With that, she shrieked. "Are you all dead? I hired you all to deal with her. Don''t just stand there like idiots; finish her!" After Hailey gave the order, the hooligans circled Frida and beat her up. Frida was all alone, so she was no match for them at all. She struggled at first, but the pain got so bad that she gave up fighting back and only covered her head with her hands as she curled her body up into a fetal position. Countless punches and kicksnded on her body. The pain was excruciating. After Hailey had vented all her anger on Frida, shended another kick on her stomach after she got up. "If you dare snitch to Mashauva again, I will sew your mouth shut." Frida''s voice was weak. "What... in the world... are you talking about?" "What am talking about?" Lena chuckled coldly. "We wouldn''t have known Mashauva hadn''t told us you told her. Frida Moore, we do like Mashauva''s brother, but that''s none of your business, you hear me?" "Also, if you dare tell anyone about today, I can guarantee misery will befall upon your mother working in the textile factory." "Let''s go!" Fridaid on the grass, moribund. The books that were scattered around her were nearly destroyed by the group. Parts of her clothes were torn, and she was in so much pain that she could hardly move. The hooligans were experienced as they hit where her clothes could conceal her bruises instead of her face. In addition to that, her stomach was in excruciating pain after Hailey had kicked it several times. Somewhat hopeless, Frida wondered if Mashauva actually told Lena and Hailey she had said those things. Or had they made it up? But why would they need to? Lena had always been bossy, and it was not the first time she had wanted to find trouble with her. Lena did not need a reason like that at all. After lying on the ground for a long time, she struggled as she pushed herself off the ground before picking up her books one by one. She knew she should report this to the teachers, school violence should not be tolerated. However, the two of them were of prominent families, and they also knew her mother was working in a textile factory, which meant that they would not let her go So easily. Content belongs to If she actually told the teachers, her mother would definitely be in trouble. Her family was already very poor. It was not easy for Frida to attend school, so she really did not want to trouble her mother further. Enduring the pain, she stood up and limped forward.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Exhausted, Frida inly applied some ointment before sheid in bed for the entire day. As her injuries weren''t visible, Mashauva did not know that she was hurt at all. However, once she asked Mashauva to apply for sick leave on her behalf, Mashauva expressed worry immediately. "Are you okay? Are you sick? Why don''t we go to the hospital, Frida?" Hospital? That was not a ce the poor could afford to go. They''d be fine after recuperating by themselves for a couple of days. Therefore, Frida shook her head before she said in a barely audible voice. "I''m fine. I guess shark week is nearing, so my stomach hurts a little." "Is that so? I''ll go get a hot-water bottle and make you some tea then!" "Okay, thank you." Frida looked at the pure and innocent Mashauva before she suddenly called out, "Mashauva." "Yes?" "Did you say anything about me to Lena and Hailey?" Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 ? Frida''s question stumped Mashauva. "Huh? What do you mean?" Mashauva looked at Frida in confusion. "Nothing." Frida shook her head, her lips and face all pale. "Just a sudden thought, so I wanted to ask you." Although Mashauva was simple, she was not stupid. She could tell something was amiss. "Did something happen?" She hadn''t invited Frida to eat barbecue that night, but Lena and Hailey tagged along. Furthermore, Lena and Frida didn''t get along as they had fought previously. "Nothing." Frida shook her head. "Maybe it''s because of my period cramp that I''m overthinking things." "Then don''t think too much. I''ll get you some tea." Mashauva then brought Frida a cup of hot tea, as well as a hot-water bottle before she left for ss, seeing that it was time. Frida stayed in the dormitory and looked at the hot tea with a bitter smile. She only got up to take a sip after some time. "How is drinking this going to help with my wounds? Sce, I guess," Frida thought. Frida did not go home with Mashauva that weekend with the excuse of not feeling well and wanted to sleep. Therefore, she did not go anywhere. Mashauva did not go home either and stayed with Frida in the dormitory out of loyalty. Lena and Hailey left for home with peace of mind seeing Frida dared not say anything about that day, lying in bed in silence since then. Moreover, they didn''t hear anything from the teachers, nor had Mashauva''s attitude toward them changed. Only Mashauva and Frida were left in the dormitory. Freddy waited for the weekend in agony. He thought he''d be seeing Mashauva, so he got a lot of her favorite snacks for her to stock up. However, disappointment overcame him the moment she said she wouldn''t be going home that weekend. Strangely, Bruno did not mention going home either. Ever since Freddy said those things that night, Bruno had been in low spirits. He did not talk, eat, or sleep much. Freddy felt extremely guilty. He had cursed himself countless times, but it wasn''t going to fix anything. Hence, the two of them stayed in the dormitory that weekend too. Freddyid on the bed for a long time before he spoke to Bruno. "What I said that day was truly unintentional. Only a d*ckhead like me would say such nonsense; no one else would think so. You grew up with Masha, and she''s close with your family; any closer, your mom would even take her as a goddaughter." He was right; Bruno grew up with her, Jelly Bean as well. The three of them had always been close. However, Freddy''s words that day got him thinking. His fondness for Mashauva seemed to have exceeded the lines of friendship. He didn''t think it was a big deal, and being the naive girl she was, she naturally wouldn''t think otherwise either. But what about others? Although what Freddy said was unintentional, what if more people thought the same? "Don''t say these words in front of her," Bruno replied after pondering for a long time. "Naturally, Bruno. No way I''d say this in front of Masha!" That girl was as pure as the driven snow; he would never say such bull to her. "Then keep your words, and watch your mouth." "Okay, I will, Bruno!" After all, it had to do with Mashauva''s reputation, so Freddy took it to heart. After a while, Bruno mumbled, "If you''re interested in her, then..." Then, he paused for quite a while, making up his mind before he finally continued, "Treat her well. As you said, don''t confess until she''s in college. If she doesn''t like you, don''t force her, and don''t pester her." Freddy was so happy at his approval that he almost leaped in ecstasy. "Bruno, let me call you my brother! If Mashauva and I end up together, I will definitely regard you as my brother!" "F*ck off." Overjoyed, Freddy leaped out of bed. "I heard Masha is staying in school this weekend. She must be very bored now, and she craves food whenever she''s bored. I should go and bring her some food." He gathered his things as he put on his shoes. "Bruno, you want toe along?" "You go ahead." Bruno closed his eyes. Deadpan, he spoke faintly, "I''ll sleep for a while." Freddy twitched his lips before he said, "Alright then. I''ll go and look for Masha." After Freddy left, the room fell into silence. Bruno opened his eyes again after a long time, and a sigh came from the depths of his heart. He thought Freddy was decent. They had been friends for years, so he knew what he was like. It didn''t seem all that bad if Mashauva was willing to be with him in the future. However, a strange, indescribable emotion kept stirring within Bruno. Mashauva stayed with Frida in the dormitory over the weekend. She thought Frida was truly worn out as sheid bed the entire time and only ate when Mashauva brought food to her. However, she''d only take a few bites, and she didn''t look like she was getting any better. Above all, Mashauva realized Frida was not on her period. Why was she so feeble when she wasn''t on her period? Finding it strange, Mashauva proposed for Frida to see a doctor. Hearing that, she shook her head. "No, it''s not that serious. I don''t need to see a doctor." "But you still don''t look so good, and you barely ate these two days. Frida, are you afraid of telling me you''re sick? Is it because you''re afraid I''ll worry?" Mashauva looked at her naively. Looking at her face, the pent-up ??? frustration in Frida''s heart eased a little. She must''ve let her imaginations run wild. Mashauva was so naive; even if she had said something to Lena and Hailey, it was probably idental. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Or perhaps, the two of them had tried to worm facts out of her. After all, Hailey and Lena were good at maniption. If they wanted to learn something from Mashauva, she would not be able to hide it from them at all. She had indeed been depressed over this matter these few days and felt very uneasy. Now that she thought about it this way, she finally felt better. Just then, someone knocked on their door.N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Is Mashauva in?" "Who is it?" Mashauva got up and looked outside. An unfamiliar student stood at the door to their dormitory. Once the student saw Mashauva, she said, "Your brother''s here; he asked me to get you. He''s waiting for you at the school gate." Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 ? "My brother?" When Mashauva heard that her brother was visiting, her eyes lit up. "Is he at the school gate?" "Yes, he''s waiting for you there. He said to take your time." "Okay, thank you." "You''re wee." Mashauva then went to Frida''s bed and said, "Frida, my brother is here. He can take you to a doctor. You can''t go on like this." Hearing that, a bright blush bloomed across her pale face. "No, it''s fine. I don''t need to go." Her body was covered in injuries. She''d be found out if they took her to the doctors. What should she say if Mashauva asked? Should she speak the truth? But what would happen to her mother''s job? She dared not gamble at all. "Frida, don''t think too much. Your condition now is really serious. Wait for me here. I''ll go and meet my brother. I''ll be right back." With that, Mashauva immediately ran out, paying no attention to Frida''s refusal. Frida sat up in a hurry but only worsened her injuries as a result. She even felt a severe pain in her stomach, which made her break out in cold sweat. She wondered if it was because the damage done to her stomach was so severe that day that it had been in constant pain even until now. Sometimes it was so overbearing that she would break out in cold sweat and couldn''t help wanting to roll about.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, she really did not want to go to the hospital with them. Therefore, she bore the pain and put her shoes on, deciding to leave the dormitory and hide somewhere else for a while. Yet before she could even get to the door, her vision went dark, and she fell to the ground, unconscious. At the school gate. Freddy had arge bag of snacks in his hand as he leaned against the wall with one hand in his pocket. It was sunny out, and he was in a good mood. He smiled as a thought urred to him. After some time, he heard a rush of footsteps and guessed that it belonged to Mashauva. "Bruno!" Mashauva ran toward Freddy. But when she saw that he was alone, her eyes dimmed a little. "Freddy? Why are you here alone?" Did the person just now not say her brother was looking for her? Freddy watched the light in her eyes dim and felt a sharp pain in his heart. "Ouch, Masha. I''ve told you before Bruno is quite busy, haven''t I? So, here I am. After that, Freddy handed a bag of snacks to Mashauva. "Look, I got all your favorites." Sure enough, Mashauva''s eyes lit up again when she saw the bag of snacks, but Frida came to mind the next second. "Oh, Freddy, you came just in time. Frida is not feeling well. I wanted to take her to the hospital, but she won''t go no matter what." "Frida?" "Yeah." "What happened to her?" "She has been resting in bed these past few days, but she doesn''t seem to be getting any better, and she hasn''t been eating much. I think something''s wrong," Mashauva said as she pulled Freddy''s hand, "Freddy, maybe you can help me persuade her." Freddy then entered the school with Mashauva. As it was a female dormitory, boys were not allowed to enter at will. Mashauva could only tell the dormitory warden that Frida was not feeling well and that Freddy was her brother, who was here to bring Frida to the hospital. The dormitory warden then permitted his entrance, but she was still worried, so she followed them upstairs. They soon arrived at Mashauva and Frida''s dormitory. As soon as they opened the door, they found Frida copsed on the ground. "Frida!" The warden was shocked at the scene. "What happened to her? Send her to the hospital immediately." Freddy was tall and strong. He immediately put the bag in his hand down and carried Frida in his arms. They immediately hurried out. Mashauva was worried to tears, and they keptrolling down her cheeks. However, she dared not make a sound but only followed behind them while she wiped her tears away. When they arrived at the hospital, Frida was immediately sent to the emergency room. Mashauva''s eyes werepletely red from crying, and Freddy was exhausted as well. His heart wrenched when he saw Mashauva''s red eyes. He took out a tissue from his pocket and bent down to wipe Mashauva''s tears. "Mashauva, don''t cry. We''re at the hospital. The doctors will treat her." Even so, Mashauva could not stop crying, and her tears fell onto Freddy''s hands like beads on a broken string. D*mn! Freddy thought his heart was about to shatter. He squatted down before Mashauva and said, "Mashauva, stop crying. If you keep crying..." His heart would break into several pieces. Of course, Freddy did not say so in front of Mashauva. "Freddy... Frida, she..." "She''ll be fine. The doctor will treat her. Let''s wait here until shees out, okay?" After that, Freddy took Mashauva''s hand and guided her toward the chairs nearby. "I''ll wait here with you." The two of them could only wait by the emergency room. But Mashauva couldn''t stop crying for some reason. "It''s all my fault. I should''ve insisted oning to the hospital when she first said she wasn''t feeling well That way, Frida wouldn''t have fainted." Von "You shouldn''t put all the me on yourself. At least we''re here now; it''s not toote." For some reason, Mashauva suddenly wanted to see Bruno. She reached out to pull the hem of Freddy''s shirt pathetically. "Freddy." "Yeah?" "Is Bruno really busy?" Stunned for a split second, Freddy immediately understood what she was trying to say. "You want him toe over?" "I-Is it okay?" She asked while sobbing. "Of course." Freddy could not find it in himself to reject Mashauva''s request when she was crying before him. "Wait here for a moment; I''ll go call Bruno." "Okay!" Freddy then walked away with his phone in his hand. Mashauva closed her eyes and buried her face in her knees. After a while, Freddy returned. "Freddy?" Freddy looked a little embarrassed. "Bruno, he... he didn''t answer the phone." "Why?" "Maybe he left it on silent, so he didn''t hear it. But I''ve texted him; he''lle over once he sees it." Thest bit of light in Mashauva''s eyes vanished. She did not say another word but only leaned against her knees in contemtion. Bruno was really busy because many girls liked him and wanted to pursue him. Therefore, he had no time to care about her. At the thought, Mashauva felt suffocated and found it hard to breathe. However, she did not know why. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 ? "Don''t let your imaginations run wild, Mashauva. Bruno''s sleeping in the dormitory when I came out." Sleeping? "He''d rather sleep than to visit me now?" Freddy instantly wanted to p himself in the face. Why did he always say the wrong words? He wanted to find an excuse for Bruno, but he seemed to have made things worse. "It''s not like that, Mashauva. He was just up reading tilltest night, so I didn''t tell him I''m visiting you when I saw he was still asleep when I came out." He hoped that saying that would make Mashauva feel better. After that, Freddy ruffled the back of Mashauva''s head. "Alright, don''t ponder over it. Don''t you know how much Bruno adores you? He''ll definitelye." Mashauva did not say anything else. On the one hand, she thought it wasn''t an appropriate time to talk about it while Frida was still being rescued. On the other hand, she felt a little tired and did not want to discuss further. They waited in silence for a while when the door of the emergency room suddenly opened. A doctor came out and said Frida had many wounds on her body. Freddy and Mashauva were stunned. They did not know what had happened to Frida. Frustrated, The doctor asked, "Who are you to the patient?" "You see, Doctor, she''s my sister''s ssmate. She asked me to bring the patient to the hospital, but she had fainted when we got to her. You said she has injuries? What happened?" "Yes, a lot of them." After Freddy exined their rtionship, the doctor didn''t press on as he assumed they probably did not know what happened either. "We can only wait until the patient wakes up." Frida was in aa, so a lot of things were still unknown. After the door of the emergency room closed again, Mashauva asked Freddy, confused. "Freddy, the doctor said Frida has a lot of wounds on her, didn''t he?" Freddy did not say a word but only pursed his lips. After a long while, he pulled Mashauva back to the chair and sat down. "Did you not discover anything when you were with her recently?" Mashauva then told him about Frida''s recent condition. After learning about the situation, Freddy''s expression became serious. "Looks like it started from then. She didn''t dare tell you but decided to endure it herself. Her condition must have worsened to have led to this." Hearing this, tears welled up in Mashauva''s eyes once more. "Mashauva, please don''t cry anymore. If you do, I can only take off my shirt for you to wipe your tears with." His words frightened Mashauva, and her tears immediately stopped, not daring to cry anymore. "Good girl. Don''t cry anymore." Mashauva dared not cry anymore but continued to sob. "Just now, the doctor had onlye out to ask about the situation and said nothing else. This must mean Frida''s condition is not that severe. She''ll definitely wake up soon." Looking at her swollen eyes, Freddy had the urge to pull her into his arms. However, he did not dare to. As Bruno would put it, it would be too despicable of him. It wasn''t until Frida transferred to the general ward that Mashauva saw the many injuries on Frida''s body. "How did this happen? How did I not realize this when I''ve been living with her these past few days?" Freaked out, Mashauva couldn''t make head or tail of what happened. Freddy stopped her. "She probably didn''t want you to find out. If she did, you would''ve long noticed. It''s not your fault." "I was too careless. I should have brought her to the hospital earlier." With that, Mashauva thought of a pressing question. "But how did she get such severe injuries and even hide it?" "She must have her reasons. Perhaps she did not want you to worry, or maybe she did not want to make a big deal out of it. Otherwise, ake-a she would not haveid in bed for so many days and not said a word." At that, Freddy''s expression turned solemn. "Something bad probably happened." "Freddy, should I tell the teachers? No, let''s call the police." Frida had fainted, so Mashauva thought the nature of the matter was serious, and only by calling the police could the problem be solved. "Hold on. We should wait until Frida wakes up to learn the whole story before we make the decision." "All right." Later, Freddy apanied Mashauva in the ward and waited for Frida to wake up. But it''d still be some time before Frida would wake up. It was already noon. Freddy did not care if he was hungry, but he could not bear to let Mashauva starve with him. Therefore, he took his phone out to order food delivery. "What would you like for lunch?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Although Mashauva was hungry, she seemed to have no appetite. Hence, she shook her head. "It''s fine, Freddy. I''m not hungry." "You''re not made of steel; how can you not be hungry? If you refuse to eat because of Frida, then you''re not behaving." Freddy even pinched her ears at that. "Listen to me and eat a little. I''ll order for you." "Alright. Thank you, Freddy." Later, a thought shed across Mashauva''s mind. "Oh, Freddy, has Bruno woken up yet?" "Bruno? He hasn''t called me yet; he''s probably still sleeping. He''ll definitelye as soon as he''s awake." "Oh, okay." Mashauva felt a little better when she heard Bruno stayed upte the night before and was sleeping in, as long as it wasn''t that he didn''t have time for her. After that, Freddy focused on ordering something Mashauva loved to eat, as well as something light for Frida. He then randomly chose something for himself before he paid the bill. Content belongs to When the meal arrived, Frida was still in aa, but Mashauva still spoke to her. "Frida, I''m going to eat my lunch first. I''lle back right after that." After that, Mashauva and Freddy ate at the table in the room. She felt a little peculiar when she realized the food on the table were all her favorites. "Freddy, how did you know these are my favorites?" "C''mon, we''ve known each other for years. How can I not know? I''m known for having a good memory." Freddy put all the takeaway bags aside, then opened all the lids, and even got the cutleries ready for Mashauva as he said, "C''mon, eat before it gets cold." Mashauva suddenly spoke as she took the cutleries from Freddy. "Freddy, the way you''re urging me to eat sounds just like my dad." Hearing that, Freddy turned grim. "Who wants to be your dad?" he thought, glum. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 ? "Alright, let''s eat." Mashauva did not have an appetite at first, but when the food was ced in front of her, gluttony overcame her. It wasn''t until she had finished her meal that she realized she had eaten a lot. "I thought you said you don''t have the appetite?" Freddy teased her. Hearing that, Mashauva blushed. "You''re the one who ordered so much." "But I didn''t say you should finish them all." Vexed at his teasing, Mashauva pouted and fell silent. "Alright, I was just teasing you. You did not eat much. Wipe your mouth." He handed a napkin to Mashauva. Mashauva snorted and did not take it from him. "I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Freddy chuckled, and just as he wanted to say more, his phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, the smile in his eyes faded as he answered the phone. "Bruno, you''re finally awake." "Which ward is it?" Bruno sounded a little breathless; it was as if he had just run. After Freddy told Bruno the ward number, Bruno immediately hung up the phone. Freddy could only ce his phone back into his pocket and said to Mashauva, "Bruno''s awake. He''s probably already here." "He''s here?" "Yeah." Freddy cleared the table as heforted her. "What did I tell you? There''s no way he''d leave you alone." After learning Bruno hade to the hospital, Mashauva felt a little more at ease inexplicably. The fluster she had before had subsided now. After a while, someone appeared outside the ward. Panting lightly, Bruno heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Mashauva sitting at the table, perfectly fine. Then, he walked in after some time, and Freddy happened to be leaving with what was left of their lunch in his hand. "You''re here? Stay here for a while, will you? I''m going to throw the trash away." After Freddy left, only three people were left in the ward. Frida was still in aa. Bruno lightly exhaled as he walked to Mashauva and sat down in front of her. Smiling dotingly at her, he asked, "How was your lunch?" "Bruno." Mashauva nodded. "I''m stuffed. Freddy ordered a lot of food, and they were all my favorites." "Are you alright?" Bruno scrutinized Mashauva from head to toe. Only when he was sure she was fine that he let out a sigh of relief. "I''m fine. It''s Frida who got hurt." Mashauva pointed to the bed where Frida was lying and said, "She has a lot of injuries on her body." "Injuries?" Frida was a girl who had stayed over at his house, and she was also Mashauva''s best friend. Thus, Bruno naturally had a little concern for her. "What happened?" "I don''t know." Mashauva then told him all that had happened over the past few days, and her eyes even reddened as she got to the end. "She hadn''t woken up since she fainted. I don''t know when she''ll wake up. "Don''t worry." Bruno ruffled the back of Mashauva''s head and said, "Since the doctor said they need to observe her, just let her rest here. It''s useless for you to worry. Are you going to keep vigil tonight?" "Yes,m." "Okay, then I''ll keep youpany." Mashauva subconsciously tightened her grip on Bruno''s sleeve as she got up to sit beside him, particrly needing him that day. She then gota little sleepy after some time. Hence, Bruno took off his jacket and draped it over her body. "If you''re tired, lean on my shoulder and sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when your friend wakes up." "Thank you, Bruno." Freddy had actually already returned long ago. Standing outside the ward, he was shattered when he saw how reliant Mashauva was on Bruno. But he quicklyforted himself. No matter how close they were, they could only be siblings at most. Moreover, it was normal for siblings to be close. There was nothing strange about it. However, at that moment, he felt like the fifth wheel and was embarrassed to enter the ward. It was not until Frida woke up and Mashauva rushed to the hospital bed that Freddy walked into the ward after he adjusted his mood. When Frida woke up, her stomach was still in excruciating pain. The white surroundings baffled her, but she caught on as soon as she saw Mashauva, Bruno, and Freddy. It seemed that the thing she had been desperately concealing was now out in the open. "Frida, you''re finally awake." Mashauva held Frida''s hand in desperation, looking particrly concerned. "The doctor said to inform him immediately once she wakes up. I''ll go get him." Freddy then left. Looking at Mashauva''s reddened and swollen eyes, Frida knew she had shed tears for her and was even distraught. She then tugged her pale lips into a smile. "Don''t cry, I''m fine." "How can you be? The doctor said you''ve sustained a lot of injuries. Frida, what in the world happened? How did you get those injuries? Why are you hiding it from me?" Bruno stood by Masahuva''s side in silence, his thin lips pursed into a straight line. Seeing Frida was hesitant, he spoke on Mashauva''s behalf, "You''re already admitted to the hospital. Do you think you can still keep it a secret?" His words were a wake-up call for Frida. He was right. She had failed to get through it despite concealing the matter for days. Now that she was in the hospital, the cat was out of the bag. But when she thought of what would be of her mother, she still said indifferently, "I was beaten by a group of bullies at the school gates a few days ago." "Bullies?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. "Yeah, they wanted to rob me, but I fought back, so they beat me up." Frida''s tone was so carefree that it was as if she wasn''t talking about her encounter. Bruno pursed his lips and remained silent. As naive as Mashauva was, she took the bait and became angry. "How can they? Why didn''t you tell the teacher or call the police? More importantly, why wouldn''t you get your injuries treated?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "I didn''t think it was a big deal at first. I just got a few punches, and it only hurt a little, so I thought that the pain would eventually go away after a few days. I didn''t expect... I''m sorry for letting you worry, Mashauva." After that, Frida put on another smile as she held Mashauva''s hand and said, "Don''t cry. I know what I''m doing. Look! Am I not awake now?" It took no time for the doctor to arrive at the ward with Freddy. To Frida''s dismay, the doctor''s first question was about her stomach. "I noticed there are injuries on your abdomen. Does it still hurt?" Frida shook her head in fear that the others would be worried. However, the doctor''s expression turned stern. "Miss, this is not something you should take lightly. Look where it has gotten you. You have to tell the truth. If something far worse happens to you, who should be held ountable?" Perhaps the doctor''s unduly harsh tone frightened Frida that she was stunned for a long time before she nodded in admission, "Yes, it''s excruciating." Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 ? Frida finally spoke her mind, a little choked. Of course, it hurt; she could even barely stand that day itself. It was so painful that she would tremble at every step she took. Unfortunately, she never grew up pampered. Otherwise, she would not have dragged her pain till now. She always ended up fine with every illness and injury she ever had. However, she underestimated her injuries this time. She never thought there''d be a day she would not be able to endure it. Tears fell uncontrobly as Frida admitted her pain. However, it took her no time to realize her faux pas, and she immediately turned around to wipe her tears away. "I''m sorry." Mashauva''s brother definitely thought she was mawkish, didn''t he? She should not cry anymore. It was not worth crying over. The doctor sighed and said, "It''s good that you admitted it. If something like this ever happens again, you have toe to the hospital as soon as you can. Alwayse to the doctor if you''re ever sick or injured. It won''t do you any good if you just sit on it. You might even make it worse." "Sorry, Doctor. I was wrong. It won''t happen again." "Everyone please go out. I need to do some checkups on her." After that, the doctor did a series of examinations on Frida. Mashauva was finally at ease after confirming she didn''t have any otherplications. "Frida, I really think we should report this to the police." Hearing that, her face paled. "Don''t. I''m fine now. We won''t be able to catch those people even if we file a report now." "But what if they can? These people are brutal. Look what they did to you."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With that, she raised her head to look at Bruno, who stood beside her. "Bruno?" Frida didn''t know what Bruno thought of it, but she didn''t want to take it to the police. Besides, she had already been admitted to the hospital, and things had passed. Frida figured Lena and Hailey would not do such things to her anymore. "Mashauva, don''t report it to the police and don''t tell the teachers. I''m fine now. I just want to rest quietly. If we tell the police or the teachers, they will definitely find fault with me. I still want to go to the library after I''ve had enough rest." It sounded reasonable. She did not want to be disturbed and wanted to rest quietly. Bruno ced his hand on Mashauva''s shoulder and said in a deep voice. "Since it''s what she wants, don''t force her anymore. If she doesn''t want to report it to the police, then so be it. No need to tell the teachers, either. I''m sure there won''t be a next time." With that, Bruno shot a nce at Frida. Chills shot down her spine as she bit her lower lip subconsciously. Why did she feel as if he had seen through her thoughts? Frida looked up and happened to meet Bruno''s deep gaze. With that, her ears flushed red, and she could only avert her gaze nervously. Because Frida was not in any critical condition, the doctor prescribed some medication and greenlighted her discharge toward the end of the weekend. When it was time, Mashauva, Bruno, and Freddy went to pick her up. As Frida still had trouble walking, Freddy carried her on his back. Then, while Bruno and Mashauva drove the car over, he asked Frida in a low voice. "Be honest, who beat you up?" Being on a boy''s back for the first time in her life, Frida felt somewhat shy and awkward. She heard his question but did not answer immediately. "I''m not Mashauva, and I''m not as naive as she is. Do you think Bruno and I would believe you were beaten up by a group of bullies at the school gates?" Bruno? A thought shed through Frida''s mind, "He does not believe it either?" "Bruno is much smarter than me. Do you think he will, when even I don''t? The reason why he agreed not to take it to the police is that he respects your decision." With that, Freddy sighed helplessly. "Only a dummy like Mashauva would believe your poor excuse." She really was a dummy. But why did he like this fool so much? "I don''t want to say it." Frida shook her head. Knowing Freddy, it wouldn''t take long for the whole world to find out if she had told him the truth. "You don''t trust me? Are you afraid that I''ll let it slip?" "No." Frida''s voice was very low. "Since I''ve decided to keep things quiet, why do you still want me to tell you the truth? So, no more questions." "Fine, I just want to know who the b*stard is. I really have no idea why you chose to do this." "Let''s just go." After all, they weren''t close enough for her not to feel awkward while being carried on his back. "What are you shy about? I don''t feel anything with you on my back. Don''t take it the wrong way." "Freddy, who said I''m taking it the wrong way? I''m just not used to this. Besides, don''t you like Mashauva? Why not you put me down and let me walk by myself? It''ll save you from having to exin to her if she remembers this." "Pfft, do you actually think that silly girl will misunderstand? I''ll praise the heavens if she could figure out what love and rtionships are with that brain of hers by the time she goes to college." Hearing Freddy''s words, Frida suddenly somewhatmented. She had to work hard and get into a good college. Otherwise, she would not be able to seed in life. She didn''t think much of it in the past, but now, she had someone she was chasing after. So things had changed. After they returned to school, Mashauva no longer mingled with Lena and Hailey but followed Frida wherever she went, inseparable. If Frida stayed in the library for the whole afternoon, Mashauva would sleep beside her. In actuality, Mashauva also wanted to study, but she''d fall asleep whenever she read a book. At first, Frida would wake her up, but after finding out the cycle would repeat, she Jet Mashauva be and only woke her up to go back to the dormitory after she was done. Lena and Hailey didn''t like it. They asked Mashauva why she no longer hung out with them, and her answers were always implicit. "Frida wants to study in the library, and I also want to study hard. Do you want to study too? We can go to the library together." Originally, Lena and Hailey suspected Frida had let slip something to Mashauva. But seeing that Mashauva did not distance herself from them and even happily invited them to join their little study group, they finally believed Frida did not dare snitch to Mashauva. Frida felt bitter when she saw how enthusiastic Mashauva was with the two of them. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 ? They were the ones responsible for her severe injuries. However, she could not rat them out. What was more, she could only watch her best friend befriend them in silence. Frida bit her lower lip and med herself for being too weak. If she came from a wealthy family, would Hailey and Lena dare to threaten and injure her? Of course not! But the world had always been unfair; people were born with different backgrounds. The only thing she could do was depend on herself instead of relying on her family to be sessful. One day, she would make Hailey and Lena pay a hefty price for what they had done to her! Frida closed her eyes and identally broke the pen in her hand! Snap! The broken half of the pen flew out and hit the deskmp to her side with a loud thud. Frida''s heart missed a beat as she looked at the broken pen. "Sh*t! They would do anything to me again, would they?" She thought. "Frida, are you alright?" Hearing the noise, Mashauva came over to check on her. "Ah, the pen is broken." Only then did Frida realize that she and Mashauva were the only ones in the dormitory. "Where are they?" "Lena and Hailey? They said they''d be eating out today and would be back veryte at night. They also said they would bring us some cakester." Hearing that, Frida breathed a sigh of relief, d they had left. And that was how the semester came to an end. Frida had been very hardworking and gained a lot of knowledge. Meanwhile, Mashauva lost some weight as the semester ended. Seeing that, she was pleasantly surprised. "Mom! I lost weight!" "Sigh, how did you lose so much weight after half a semester? Did you eat in school?" Mashauva was on cloud nine. "If I continue to lose weight in the next semester, does that mean I''ll finally be skinny by the time I attend college?" Cassie sighed as she looked at her daughter''s figure. "Just because you lost some weight this semester doesn''t mean you will the next. Now that you''ve grown up, it''ll be better if pay more attention to your diet. The girls in your school have started dressing up, haven''t they?" Mashauva tried to recall and then nodded. "I think so." "So you have to cut down on the desserts. Otherwise, no one would want you if you don''t watch your weight." Cassie pulled her down from the weighing scale and started lecturing her, "You should exercise and eat less desserts." "No." Mashauva shook her head. "I love food. Even if no one wants me, I still have Bruno." "Bruno?" Cassie could not help but sigh. When she was a child, the Yardley family was interested in an arranged marriage for her and Bruno. However, they had never brought it up again since then. The two of them were very close, but it didn''t seem like they would develop romantically. Even though Bruno was only in his early twenties, he was his father''s son. He never showed his emotions on his face, so no one knew what he was thinking. As for her daughter, her only interest was to eat and sleep. She could not be bothered about anything else. Cassie wouldn''t be surprised if her daughter didn''t know what love was. She sighed, believing she wasn''t like her daughter when she was her age. She wondered why Mashauva was so naive. "Bruno, he''s... different from you. When he gets a girlfriend or gets married, do you think he can still treat you like he always does?"N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mashauva was stunned. "Why not?" "Silly girl, if he still treats you like he always does after he gets a girlfriend, wouldn''t she be jealous?" Mashauva bit her lower lip and kept quiet. "You will also get a boyfriend someday. You''d mind if your boyfriend treats other girls as well as he treats you, wouldn''t you?" Mashauva remained silent. "What''s wrong?" Cassie stopped talking and asked as she noticed that she had not said a word. "Will Bruno... really get a girlfriend?" Mashauva bit her lower lip and asked hesitantly, "Does that mean he''ll abandon me after he gets a girlfriend?" "Not exactly. He just won''t be focusing all his attention on you. Besides, you are a woman, and he is a man. He''d need to watch the boundaries. Am I right?" Mashauva stopped talking. She looked up after a long silence. "Mom, is it very selfish of me if I don''t want Bruno to find a girlfriend?" She realized she had been more unhappy than usual recently. What was more, she even had a dream about itst year after she heard Freddy''s words and woke up with tears. Mashauva felt dejected at the thought of Bruno keeping his distance from her and even abandoning her after getting a girlfriend in the future. Cassie was surprised. "You... you don''t want Bruno to have a girlfriend? But..." For a split second, Cassie wondered if her daughter had fallen in love with Bruno. However, as she stared at the innocence in her eyes, she thought it was highly unlikely but only that Mashauva was worried she''d be abandoned. "Mom, am I being selfish?" "No." Cassie hugged her daughter and sighed softly, "Humans are selfish. It''s normal. I won''t me you." Mashauva leaned into Cassie''s arms, dejected. In the past, Mashauva had always spent her school breaks with the Yardley family. However, she didn''t want to go this year when the l.ne thought of Bruno getting a girlfriend and her mother''s words came to mind. Minerva called Cassie to ask about Mashauva''s absence. Cassie looked in the direction of Mashauva''s room and said, "Perhaps she had been having a ball and had forgotten about it. I''ll mention it to herter." "Let here here when she has time. Jelly Bean has been looking forward to seeing her." "All right." Cassie went to Mashauva''s room after she hung up the phone. "Madam Minerva called to ask about you and wondered why haven''t you gone to the Yardley family''s house this year?" Mashauva was drawing on her bed. After a pause, she mumbled, "I don''t want to go." Cassie sat down at the edge of the bed. "Is it because of what I said? You''re afraid Bruno will abandon you after he has a girlfriend, so you decided not to even visit the Yardleys? Mashauva did not reply. "But did it ever ur to you that there are others besides Bruno in the Yardley family? I''m sure you know how much Madam Minerva adores you? Jelly Bean has been looking forward to seeing you as well." Hearing that, Mashauva thought maybe she had gone a little overboard. "Okay, I''ll go over this afternoon." As for Bruno, she''d just interact less with him. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 ? When Bruno came over to speak to her, Mashauva was not as enthusiastic as before. At first, he thought she was just in a bad mood. But then, he found outter he was the only one receiving such treatment, so he thought it was peculiar. Then, he started observing her and even suggested taking her to ski sometime that week. Hearing that, Mashauva was happy, but just when she was just about to agree to the idea, something came to mind, and she shook her head instead. She said, "I don''t want to." "Why not?" Bruno stared at her, trying to figure out what she was thinking. "I thought you always liked going." Mashauva bit her lip and buried her head in between her knees. "I don''t really want to go this year." "Why not?" Bruno asked again, not intending to let her off that easily. She felt a little helpless against his persistence and mumbled, "I just don''t want to. Stop asking me, Bruno." Bruno sighed. "Did something happen recently?" He was concerned. He had been worried that someone would say simr things to Mashauva after hearing the absurd words from Freddy. He didn''t mind, but he didn''t want Mashauva to know about it. Fortunately, Mashauva had always been innocent and naive. However, she hadn''te over since Christmas break started. Even when she did, she didn''t want to have much to do with him. He could sense that Mashauva was deliberately keeping her distance from him. So Bruno began to suspect that someone had spouted nonsense to her. "No, not at all," Mashauva denied. Just as she got up to leave, Bruno grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him. With that, she fell into Bruno''s embrace, enveloped in his scent. It was familiar, yet strange. Although they barely had physical boundaries between them, and she had long been familiar with his scent, but now, it was a strange sensation; her heart was even pounding at that. She wanted to escape. "Bruno, let go of me." Mashauva blushed, trying to break free. Oblivious to Mashauva''s strange reaction, Bruno loosened his grip and got her to sit on the sofa. "Then tell me what in the world happened. Did someone say something to you?" His only concern at the moment was whether someone had spouted nonsense to her. "Could it be that bbermouth Freddy had gone to her during the break?" As the thought crossed his mind, he added, "Did Freddy visit you this break?" "What does this have to do with Freddy?" Puzzled, Mashauva looked at her wrist. Her skin was pale and soft, so even if Bruno hadn''t used much strength, a rosy mark appeared where he gripped earlier. "Nothing." Bruno said calmly, "I was just wondering." "Oh, okay." Mashauva fell into silence once more. Feeling somewhat frustrated, he narrowed his eyes and stared at the back of her head, deciding to be blunt. "You seem to be deliberately distancing yourself from me recently." Mashauva hadn''t expected him to be so straightforward. She raised her head quickly and answered, "No, why would I do that? You''re imagining things, Bruno!" "Am I?" Bruno started to doubt if he had really been overthinking. Maybe. Ever since Freddy had said those bulls to him, he was easily flustered about all that had to do with Mashauva. If it weren''t for Freddy''s words, he probably wouldn''t think she was deliberately distancing herself from him. "Yes, Bruno. Besides, you told me before that there should be a boundary between a man and a woman. Besides, I''ve grown up." Bruno was stunned for a moment before heughed. "Yeah, you''re all grown up now, no longer the little girl you used to be." She was already a freshman, after all, and would be a sophomore after the uing semester. She had grown up before he knew it and had understood the unspoken boundaries between men and women. So it shouldn''t be surprising if she did not want to have too much inappropriate interaction with him as her brother. With that thought in mind, Bruno thought her actions were justifiable. "Alright, it''s all in my head then. Do you still want to go skiing?" "No, I don''t." "Okay." Mashauva tumed dejected after he left. To be frank, she really wanted to go skiing with him. However, she thought that he wouldn''t be able to treat her like he does now if he found himself a girlfriend in the future. Content belongs to Mashauva could only reluctantly reject him with the thought of distancing herself from him earlier than to make things worse in the future. After what Mashauva had said, Bruno maintained a distance from her, respectful towards her wishes. As a result, their interaction became lesser. Mashauva would try to avoid any activities where Bruno was involved. When the new year was approaching, Minerva noticed something was amiss and decided to talk to Mashauva about it. "Mashauva, I was just wondering, have you had a fall out with Bruno recently?" Surprised that Madam Minerva took notice, Mashauva was flustered for a moment and struggled to speak coherently. "Madam Minerva, I didn''t mean to do it. I just..." "Rx." Minerva grabbed her hand. "Take your time. I won''t me you no matter what happened." "Did Bruno bully you?" "No." Mashauva shook her head. "Then why won''t you hang out with Bruno anymore? Or perhaps he doesn''t want to hang out with you? Let me scold him." "No, Madam Minerva, don''t do that. It has nothing to do with him." "Then what exactly happened? Are you not willing to tell me?" Mashauva thought for a moment and decided not to cause trouble to Bruno. If she kept quiet, Madam Minerva would definitely me him. Mashauva leaned on Minerva, raised her head, and mumbled, "My mom said that Bruno will have a girlfriend in the future, but he treats me so well, so..." Hearing that, Minerva immediately understood the situation. "So you want to keep a distance from him?" In actuality, Minerva never wanted to restrict the children of theirAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. .n rtionship: Although Maddox had the intention to pair Bruno with. Mashauva when he first brought her here, they were too little them anything was possible. Even though they had gotten close over the years, Minerva thought it was up to them to decide how their rtionship would develop. Hence, she had never intervened. However, now that Mashauva brought this up, Minerva wondered if she should give her a little push. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 ? "Actually..." Minerva sighed softly and said to Mashauva, "Have you ever pondered on your mother''s words?" "I''m sorry?" Mashauva did not quite understand where Minerva was going with it. "About Bruno having a girlfriend in the future." Minerva knew Mashauva had always been simple-minded. All she cared about was food, so Minerva could only nudge her. "I mean, have you ever thought about not allowing Bruno to have a girlfriend?" "Why would I do that?" Mashauva thought that she had no right to do that. "I''m not his biological sister. What right do I have to interfere in his affairs?" "Yeah, but you two are childhood sweethearts. You still can''t make sense of it yet, so you can''t do anything about it. But what if you have a different identity?" Mashauva was even more confused. "Different identity?" With that, Minerva thought she should stop trying to hint at her. She smiled and said, "You still can''t make sense of it yet, or perhaps you have never given it any thought before. We can talk more after you''ve had an epiphany." After that, Mashauva couldn''t stop thinking about dwelling on it. Besides being Bruno''s sister, who else could she be to interfere in his affairs? She could not figure it out, so she went home and told her mother about it. Cassie was a little surprised when she heard what Mashauva had told her. She took Mashauva''s hand and pressed on, "Did Madam Minerva really say that to you?" Mashauva nodded. "Mom, what is Madam Minerva trying to say? Other than being Bruno''s sister, what other identity can I take to interfere with his affairs?" Mashauva may not have understood it, but Cassie knew what Minerva was trying to tell her all too clearly. The Yardley family had not brought it up for many years, and she didn''t want to be the first one to bring it up either. Who would''ve thought they''d bring it up again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But looking at her foolish daughter, she knew it was likely that she had never thought about them bing a couple at all. Cassie was somewhat distressed. She wondered if she should hint to Mashauva or wait a little longer. Bruno was now a sophomore in college. Although he never had a girlfriend, it doesn''t mean he wouldn''t in the next couple of years. After all, love couldn''t be stopped if it was fated. However, Mashauva still couldn''t make sense of it yet. If Cassie were to tell her now, it would only cause more headaches for Mashauva. She thought Bruno was outstanding, and she''d want nothing more than for him to be her son-inw. However, despite her liking for him, her daughter''s feelings came first. Mashauva''s feelings were of utmost importance. What if she realized she didn''t like him in the future? Most importantly, Mashauva was a chubby girl. Would Bruno even like her? "s, raising a daughter is so difficult," Cassie thought. "Mom?" Noticing Cassie had fallen deep in thought, Mashauva shook her arm and asked, "What''s the matter?" Cassie snapped back and gave a faint smile. "Nothing. I was just thinking about something just now. I want to ask you a few questions, is that okay?" "Alright." "Did Bruno bring his good friend with him when he went out with you? What''s his name again?" "Freddy!" Mashauva answered very quickly and even emphasized deliberately, "Freddy Castle. Mom." "Ah, Freddy, is it? Does he treat you well?" "Oh, yes, very well. He''d even bring yogurt to me at school." "Oh?" Cassie sensed something. "He''d bring you yogurt?" "Yeah, Mom. He has been doing it for almost a semester. He''d eithere before or after my sses." Cassie was speechless. "Oh, no, looks like Freddy likes her," Cassie thought. "Does he give the yogurt to anyone else besides you?" "Yes, Frida." Mashauva answered honestly, "Frida and I will have one each every time." Hearing that, Cassie breathed a sigh of relief. She had met Frida before. She looked beautiful, and although she wasn''t considered slim by social standards, she looked much better than Mashauva. Of course, in Cassie''s eyes, her daughter was the most beautiful. With that thought in mind, Cassie thought Freddy was more likely to be interested in Frida. "What about Bruno? Would he do that as well?" "Bruno... is a little busy." "Then let me ask you this. If you have a choice, would you prefer for Freddy or Bruno to send the yogurts to you?" Mashauva answered without hesitation, "Bruno of course!" Their close-knit rtionship was truly irreceable. However, Cassie was still unsure whether Mashauva was just more reliant on Bruno. Seeing that she couldn''t get mol. no out of the questioning, she caressed the back of Mashauva''s head. "Forget it, don''t think too much. Just focus on your studies." She could only let nature take its course. If it was destined, fate would bring them together. But if not, they still wouldn''t end up together no matter how much their parents hoped. "Alright." Mashauva still didn''t get an answer to her question. She returned to her room andy on the table feeling more troubled than ever. In the end, Mashauva decided to stop thinking about it and brought the canvas to the balcony and painted. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, Mashauva received a bank transfer notification and a text from Bruno. "Happy New Year." It was the same every year. Although Bruno treated her well, his New Year''s greetings were nothing more than that. Although he had never missed a year, she couldn''t help wondering if she would still receive these yelget greetings after Bruno had a girlfriend or got married. Despite that, Mashauva still epted it, then did the same in return. Her new year''s greetings to Bruno had always been general. However, this year, Mashauva sent him a different one. "Happy new year, Bruno. Hope you will find a girlfriend soon." She didn''t receive a reply after a long time; she didn''t even know if he had received the bank transfer. Mashauva bit her lower lip lightly and wondered if Bruno was angry with her wishes. Would Bruno think she was meddling in his affairs? However, she could not undo her actions. After a moment of hesitation, Mashauva then did another transaction and was ready to write another greeting. Knock, knock... "Mashauva, what are you doing? Bruno is here for you." Hearing that, Mashauva immediately jumped up from her bed. "Bruno''s here?" she thought. Oh, no, could it be that he hade because of her text? Mashauva panicked as she thought of it. "I... I''ll be down in a sec." Then she jumped out of the bed to change her clothes. After that, she stood in front of the mirror only to be shocked by her plump figure. Inexplicably, the pretty girl who hade to find her and imed to be Bruno''s friend appeared in her mind. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 ? Mashauva remembered the girl was as thin as Bruno. Although she was not as tall as him, she was slender, with makeup on her face and she smelled good. Mashauva thought she was outstanding and wished to be like her. Then, Mashauva went back to her closet to get a different set of clothes only to find all of them childish, like what a child would wear. She contemted for a long time and gave up in the end. She went downstairs dejectedly to meet Bruno. "Bruno, it''s a new year. I can''t believe you''re already 21. Time sure flies." Bruno pursed his lips and smiled faintly. "Yeah." "Mashauva was only this big when she went to your house, but now, she''s already 17. In another year, she''ll be of legal age." Cassie was actually trying to hint at Bruno. Mashauva was clueless with matters of the heart, but Bruno definitely wasn''t. After all, the boy was precocious and steady; he''d figure out what she was trying to imply. Indeed, Bruno could tell Cassie was hinting at something, but he wasn''t sure exactly what. Was she trying to tell him Mashauva would be an adult soon and that he should be aware of it, or was she implying something else? "What is this girl still doing upstairs? I''ve already called her down, and she said she''d be down soon. Maybe she has fallen back to sleep. I should go get her again." As they spoke, Mashauva came down. She was wearing a red dress and had tied her waist-length hair into a high ponytail with a big red bow, making her look particrly lovely. "Mom, Bruno." "Mashauva,e." Cassie smiled and gestured for Mashauva toe to her, and she took the chance to nestle in her mother''s arms. "Bruno said he wants to bring you to Wintend this year. Since we''ve already had our new year''s eve dinner, you should go with him," Cassie said. "Wintend?" Yeah." Bruno nodded. "I''ve already packed my luggage. We will drive there ourselves." He has already packed?! Mashauva was a little surprised. She thought for a moment before asking, "Will you go alone if I don''t go?" "Of course not." Mashauva''s face lit up. "Then wait for me, Bruno. I''ll go and pack my luggage." "Pack thicker clothes. It''s cold there." "Alright." With that, Mashauva ran back to her room to pack for the trip. Cassie stood up after some thought and said, "Mashauva has never been to Wintend before. I''ll go help her with her luggage; with her capability, she''ll just freeze herself into a snowman." A snowman? The idea of Mashauva as a snowman appeared in Bruno''s mind, and the smile in his eyes grew deeper. He then nodded. "Sure, feel free to take your time, Mrs. Taylor." "Then I''ll go up now." Cassie went upstairs to help Mashauva pack. Bruno''s phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Freddy. "What''s up?" "Bruno, I''m so sorry, dude!" Freddy''s voice was filled with annoyance and frustration. "When my mom called my unclest night, she let slip my trip to Wintend. Now my uncle''s daughter wants to tag along." "What now, Bruno? I don''t want to take her with us. She talks too much." Bruno did not answer him, silent. "My mom suggests that we take her along since there are only three of us. If anything, Mashauva will havepany. After all, she''ll be sleeping alone when we get there." Bruno''s eyes moved slightly at that. Mashauva was a brave girl, mainly because she was silly and naive. Therefore, she''d be fine even if she was to live alone. However, having one more person meant that they''d be able to look out for each other better. "What should I do, Bruno? She wouldn''t stop making a fuss about it, so I wanted to know what you think." "Bring her." It was just one more girl. Moreover, there''d still be some inconvenience if he and Freddy looked after Mashauva alone. "Oh, thank you, Bruno! I''ll remember your kindness forever." Bruno could not be bothered to listen to Freddy''s ttery, so he hung up before Freddy could finish his words. About twenty minutester, Cassie came down with Mashauva, a huge suitcase in her hands. Seeing that, Bruno went forward and took over the suitcase. "She''s all set and ready to go. I''ve also made some snacks for you guys to eat on your journey." "Thank you, Mrs. Taylor." Mashauva was now wearing a red hooded cape coat in addition to her red dress. It was woolen, so it was enough to keep her warm. Her outfitplimented the rosy undertone of her fair skin. Bruno could not help but touch her hat. "You look like a little red riding hood, pretty cute." Mashauva''s cheeks were flushed. She said softly, "Bruno, can you help take pictures of me in the snow?" "Of course." "All you know to do is to trouble Bruno." Cassie reproached Mashauva, "You can take selfies with your phone." "But if I do it myself, I won''t be able to take a fullbody shot." "Alright, everything is ready. How many days are you guys nning to spend there? The traffic can be quite bad during the new year. Watch out for yourselves." "I''ll make sure Mashauvaes back safely, Mrs. Taylor." After that, Bruno ced Mashauva''s Bruno suitcase into the trunk of his car before he opened the front passenger car door for her, and even helped fasten her seatbelt. Cassie and Richard came out to see them off. "Bye, Mom, Daddy."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Be careful and take care!" UMS After they left, Richard sighed, "Bruno is such a wonderful child. I wonder if our family has the fortune to have him as our son-inw." "He sure is, but our girl isn''t bad either. Look how pure and cute Mashauva is." "s, you don''t know men. Men prefer hot girls." "What? Are you saying Mashauva has no chance against other girls?" §Ö Richard nced at her and said, "Of course not! Every parent thinks their child is the best, but Bruno is us. Do you think he will look at hov Mashauva the same?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Humph. Regardless, Mashauva is perfect. Even if she''s chubby, she is still better looking than the girls out there!" "Yes, of course, sure. I never said she isn''t. Is it necessary for you to fuss about this?" Mashauva did not know that her parents were bickering about her. When she noticed they were the only ones in the car, She asked out of curiosity, "Bruno, are we the only ones going?" "What''s the matter?" "Wouldn''t it be a little boring if it is just the two of us?" To be frank, Mashauva thought it would be pretty good too if there were only the two of them. "You''re afraid you''d be bored? Don''t worry. Freddy and his cousin will being with us too." Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 ? She was not too surprised to hear that Freddy was joining them. After all, Bruno and Freddy did almost everything together since they were close. Mashauva had long gotten used to them acting in pairs. "His cousin? I don''t think I''ve ever heard Freddy mention his cousin before." Mashauva was somewhat curious. "Yeah, I''m not too sure either. You can ask himter." "Alright." They arrived at Freddy''s house twenty minutester. They could already see Freddy standing by the street with a girl from afar. "That must be Freddy''s cousin." Despite it being winter, she wore a super short sequin dress with a faux fur coat, a pair of heeled knee-high boots, and her hair was dyed red. When they got to them, Mashauva noticed that she had put on makeup. Her lipstick was the color of plum, and it looked beautiful on her. The tworge earrings she was wearing caught Mashauva''s attention too. Most importantly, she was very thin. Mashauva looked at her with slight envy. "Masha!" Freddy immediately greeted her. After Mashauva rolled down the window, the first thing he did was grab her hood. "Vo, why are you dressed like the little red riding hood today?" Mashauva pursed her lips and mumbled, "My mother got it for me as a new year present." "Not bad. Mrs. Taylor sure has good taste." "Freddy, are you not going to introduce me?" A dissatisfied female voice sounded from behind him. Only then did he turn to his side and introduced, "This is my cousin, Qiana Alston." Qiana smiled and waved to Mashauva, "Hello, I''m this fe''s cousin." "Excuse you. Can you be any more rude?" Freddyined. Qiana couldn''t care less about him. However, Mashauva still greeted her. "Hello, Qiana. I''m Mashauva." Qiana smiled out of politeness. Then she averted her eyes behind Mashauva, looking at Bruno in the driver''s seat with a zing gaze. "Hello, Bruno. I''m Qiana." She was very enthusiastic, but Bruno was as emotional as an ice block. Deadpan, He nodded and said coldly, "Get in the car." "Alright." Freddy then dragged Qiana into the car. As they were road-tripping to Wintend, the two boys sat in the front, taking turns to drive so that everyone could get a chance to rest. It was alreadyte evening, but the road was extraordinarily lively because of the new year. At first, Mashauva was excited. She would lean over the window to watch the fireworks. She even took some pictures with her phone and uploaded them to her Facebook. Seeing that, Qiana, who was beside her, couldn''t help asking, "Have you never seen fireworks before?" "I have." Mashauva shook her head. "I see them every year, but they''re different every time." "What''s so different about them?" Qiana looked slightly disapproving. She nced outside and said, "They all look the same; what''s there to see? How boring." Seeing that Qiana wasn''t enthusiastic about fireworks, Mashauva didn''t argue with her but continued to take photos happily.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Qiana truly thought Mashauva was a buffoon with the way she acted. However, she didn''t point it out as they''d be spending time together the next few days. Mashauva was crunk the entire journey. Like a child in a candy store, she was enthusiastic about anything and everything. Freddy stared at her through the rearview mirror with adoration the entire time. He''d even react to all her cheers. Annoyed at their conversation, Qiana put on her earphones to listen to some music. She was about the same age as Mashauva, but she was rebellious. Moreover, she studied abroad, so she''d subliminally look down on Mashauva. More importantly, she was chubby. With just one nce, Qiana knew she was a glutton. Qiana hated girls like Mashauva the most, who had no care for her figure. Later, Mashauva got tired and slumped back at her seat. She whispered to Bruno, "Bruno, I''m sleepy. Can I sleep for a while?" "We''re still a long way from our destination. Get some sleep if you want to." "Yeah, Masha, get some sleep. I am going to nap soon too. Well take turns to drive through the night." "Okay." Mashauva then went to sleep without a worry. Qiana took off her earphones as she noticed that Mashauva was finally quiet. Then, an idea shed across her mind, and she went toin to her ssmates in a group chat. "Guess what, guys. I met a hillbilly today. She cheered in amazement when she saw fireworks. It''s as if she had never seen fireworks in her life. swn'' It was a lively group. Moreover, most people were free since it was New Year''s Eve, therefore they replied quickly. "No way! There are still people who have never seen fireworks before? Where is she from?" "She''s from the city, but she acts as if she had been living in the mountains." "What an embarrassment." Qiana typed cheerfully. "Right? More importantly, my stupid cousin seems to like her." "Your cousin?" "Yes, and you know what else? This hillbilly looks like she weighs 200 pounds." "Oh, d*mn!" "200 pounds?!" "Does she look like Jabba the Hutt?" "Gosh, your cousin has a unique taste. Why would he like a 200 pounds hillbilly?" "How fat is she? Show us her picture." Picture? Qiana nced at the girl sleeping by her side and then at the two men in the front. She wouldn''t be caught if she took a picture of Mashauva at this time, would she? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Qiana sneakily turned the camera on, aimed it at Mashauva''s chubby face, and took a photo. To her surprise, Mashauva''splexion was amazing, and she didn''t look ugly in the photo at all. Begrudging, Qiana decided to take a full-body shot of Mashauva. Since she had a pretty face, Qiana decided to only take pictures of her figure. Qiana slowly positioned herself away from Mashauva. Her seat happened to be diagonally opposite of the driver''s seat. Before she could press the shutter, she felt a chill run down her spine. Qiana''s hand paused and she looked at Bruno instinctively. Bruno looked at her coldly, silent. Just like that, Qiana subconsciously put her phone down. Was she... busted? Wasn''t he driving? How could he still notice what was happening behind him? She then averted her gaze at Freddy; he was already sleeping like a log. Qiana no longer dared act recklessly after she met Bruno''s deadly stare. There''d still be ample opportunities to take photos of her, she thought. Meanwhile, the group chat was still buzzing. "Where are the photos?" "Qiana, you there?" Qiana nced at the messages and replied, "I can''t take photos of her now. I''ll send it when I get the chance to." Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 ? As she put her phone away, Bruno''s gaze still haunted her. She couldn''t believe such a handsome young man would have such a deadly stare. Qiana suddenly regretted ruining his impression of her because of Mashauva; it''d be hard for her to save the damage done. She might have to create a chance. They parked the car at a gas station at two in the morning. Bruno turned his head back only to see Mashauva sleeping awkwardly, and his gaze turned somewhat helpless. This girl. Freddy also saw it and asked, "Why don''t we find a hotel and let her sleep morefortably?" It was a restless sleep for Qiana as she wasn''t used to sleeping in a moving car. At first, she was able to fight her sleepiness, butter she still fell asleep. However, just when she fell asleep, Mashauva moved andid her body on the seats, identally bumping into her. Qiana was so furious that she almost lost her temper on the spot. If Bruno wasn''t present, she would''ve definitely yanked Mashauva up by her hair. But to protect her image in front of Bruno, she could only swallow her anger. She even pretended to be kind and took off her jacket to cover Mashauva. Then she raised her eyes to look at the two men in front. She smiled and said, "It might be a little cold to sleep lying down, right?" Freddy stared at her as if she was a monster. "Who are you, and what have you done to my cousin?" Qiana replied, "What''s wrong with me?" "I can''t believe you''re actually caring about others." "I do it all the time." Qiana wanted to choke him to death. He sure liked to talk. He couldn''t keep his mouth shut even when she was doing a good deed. As expected, Freddy didn''t let her off easy. He continued, "Then why have I never seen it?" "That''s because you rarely hang out with me. Just like this trip, you refused to bring me along at first, didn''t you?" Freddy twitched his lips, finding her behavior strange still, but he did not say another word. After they filled up the gas, Freddy and Bruno changed seats. Bruno paused as he was opening the front passenger door. He looked like he was suddenly reminded of something. Then, he opened the back seat door and said to Qiana, "She''s disturbing you from sleeping. You should go sit in the front." Qiana took it as an opportunity to create a good impression and immediately answered, "No, it''s fine. I can sit here. She''s not disturbing me. I''m not sleepy anyway." The truth was, she was cold and sleepy. Her clothes were not enough to keep her warm. After passing her faux fur coat to Mashauva, she was only left with oneyer of clothing. Although the heater in the car was turned on, it was still cold. "You''re not sleepy?" "Yeah." "Perfect then. You can go sit at the front. I''ve been driving for too long, and I''m a little tired. I''ll rest with her." Qiana did not expect Bruno to be so persistent. Despite her glum face, she still got out of the car without another word. "Hold up." Qiana turned around and saw Bruno carrying her fur coat and returned it to her. "Put it back on." Qiana pouted and took the faux fur coat back. After they switched seats, Bruno immediately took off his down jacket and ced it over Mashauva, then fixed her tousled hair. Qiana couldn''t help twitching her lips as she watched from the front. They finally arrived at Wintend in the morning. After they exited the highway, Freddy found a small storefront that sold grilled cheese sandwiches and hot beverages. "The food here looks good. What would you guys like? I''ll go get it." He said as he unbuckled his seatbelt. Mashauva was already awake; she rubbed her bleary eyes as she sat up. Surprised by the brightness, she asked, "Is it morning already?" As a piece of clothing fell from her body, she caught it in time only to find that it was Bruno''s down jacket. "Bruno?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "You''re up?" Bruno''s voice sounded a little hoarse. "There''s an eatery right outside. How about some hot chocte?" Mashauva''s eyes immediately lit up when she heard hot chocte. "Sounds good." Mashauva was never picky about food despite the masses'' idea of grilled cheese sandwiches being poor man''s food, and Qiana was amongst them. Qiana was initially gobsmacked when Freddy suggested getting them grilled cheese sandwiches and hot beverages. She wanted to ask if he was crazy. Why would he eat poor man''s food? But before she spoke, Mashauva agreed! Qiana despised Mashauva even further. Was this woman crazy? Not only did she think fireworks were beautiful, but she''d also happily eat grilled cheese sandwiches and drink hot chocte. So be it if she was the only one, but she couldn''t believe her cousin and Bruno also agreed to the idea. They were all crazy. "Bruno, are we eating in the storefront?" "Whatever floats your boat." "Okay, let''s go then." However, Freddy disagreed. "We''re already in the mountains. It''s rather cold outside. Are you sure you want to get out of the car? Why don''t I get it for you? Let''s eat here." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Mashauva shook her head and said, "It''s fine, Freddy. Don''t you think it''s the best feeling in the world to drink hot chocte and eat a grilled cheese sandwich in the cold?" Freddy was dumbfounded. This girl sure had a different mindset than most people. What else could he say? He was more than happy to spoil her to no end. Hence, he immediately replied, "Yeah, you''re right. Let''s get out of the car." Everyone then got out of the car. Apart from Qiana. "Are you noting?" Qiana did not want to go. She thought there was no way she''d be able to swallow the food. However, it would seem like she was not a team yer if she refused to join them. "I''ll jointer. You guys go ahead." Then Qiana took out a mirror and fixed her makeup. After making sure that she looked fresh and gorgeous, she slowly opened the door. A cold wind blew toward her the moment she stepped out, and Qiana almost froze into an ice sculpture. After all, all she had on was a super short dress. Despite having a faux fur coat, her legs were only covered by a thin stocking. It was fine to dress so in the southern region, but it was barely enough to brave the northern weather. The cold was deadly. Qiana shivered in the cold wind. As it got unbearable, she got back in the car. It was f*cking cold. Freddy watched her reaction and could not help butugh out loud. "How fucking funny. I have to hand it to you for daring to brave the north with thin stockings." Mashauva turned around and said to Freddy, "Freddy, how can youugh? She''s your cousin." Hearing that, Freddy''s expression changed immediately, trying to salvage his image. "Sorry, I just couldn''t stop myself. I didn''t mean tough at her." "What should we do then? Freddy, why don''t you take the drink and sandwich back for her to eat in the car?" Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 ? "What else can I do? That''s the only way." Freddy then continued, "Let''s eat first. We''ll bring it to herter. She''s stuck in there, anyway. It won''t hurt her to eatter. Besides, the heater is on; we can take our time out here." While they chatted, Bruno had already gotten Mashauva a cup of hot chocte. "Drink some to warm up." "Thank you, Bruno." Mashauva took a sip, happy to discover the temperature was just right. Sure enough, Bruno was thoughtful.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Freddy had wanted to show off, but he couldn''t believe Bruno took away his chance to shine in front of Mashauva. Hence, he asked the owner for a few grilled cheese sandwiches with her favorite filling and shoved himself in between them. "Mashauva, don''t just drink hot chocte. It won''t fill you up. Here, have some grilled cheese sandwiches." Mashauva took the grilled cheese sandwich from him and took a bite. "Thank you, Freddy!" she mumbled. Ha." Freddy was extremely pleased when he saw her eating like a chipmunk. The girl sure was easy to feed. She was able to eat anything with gusto. Then he heard Bruno''s faint voice behind him. "Do you need to be so desperate?" Hearing that, Freddy turned his head around and mumbled, "You don''t understand; this is called grabbing her attention. You''ve never fallen for any girl before, so you won''t get it." Bruno pursed his lips and looked at Mashauva over Freddy''s shoulders. She sure was innocent and naive, yet she was rather clear-sighted. She was passionate about life, so people would think she was youthful and outgoing. He had known Freddy for years. Although Freddy treated girls well generally, he always kept his distance. However, Mashauva was his only exception; he remembered all her preferences and habits. At the same time, he also respected Mashauva and did not rush to pursue her. That was enough proof that he was serious about her. On the other hand, Bruno was just her brother, and he shouldn''t overstep the boundary. Otherwise, it would only give people the chase to gossip. With that thought, he fell silent and only gazed at the storefront. After a while, Mashauva handed him a grilled cheese sandwich. "Bruno, why aren''t you eating?" Bruno snapped back to reality. "Is it that you don''t like grilled cheese sandwiches?" Mashauva looked at him curiously. "No," Bruno said as he took the sandwich. "I don''t mind eating anything." "Vo, why are you so concerned about him? He''s a grown man. He''ll be alright even if he skips a few meals." Freddy tried to get her attention back. "Has your hot chocte gone cold? Why don''t I get another fresh cup for you?" "Okay." Sitting in the car, Qiana couldn''t help rolling her eyes continuously as she watched the three of them eating as if they were eating some grand feast. So be it if that hillbilly, Mashauva acted so, but why would the other two behave so too? Have they not noticed the kind of people eating in the storefront at all? How infuriating! Qiana wanted to smash the car in rage, but it was not hers, and it''d be troublesome to exin if she damaged it. So, she only took out her phone and ranted in the group chat. "That hillbilly not only thinks fireworks are special, she even loves hot chocte and grilled cheese sandwiches. Like, she actually eats it like she''s eating caviar." "Why would you go on a road trip with someone like her, Qiana? I thought there was something exciting at Wintend when you said you were going there. Is it really this bad?" "Of course, a fatty will think everything is delicious. Why do you think she''s so fat? I''m sure she''ll eat just about anything. Hahaha!" Seeing that her ssmates were roasting Mashauva along with her, Qiana''s resentment vanished, and she was in seventh heaven. When the trio finished their breakfast and returned to the car, Freddy gave her a bag that contained a ham and cheese l sandwich, a cup of hot chocte, and of course, a grilled cheese sandwich. She felt a little nauseous just by looking at it. "Take it; it''s for you." Freddy nudged when he saw her staring at the bag, unmoving. Qiana was stunned for a long time before she subconsciously looked over at Bruno, finally taking it after some hesitation. She could not wait to throw the greasy bag out of the window. "You should eat while it''s still hot. We''ve been on the road the whole night; I''m sure you''re hungry." Looking at the sandwiches, Qiana couldn''t shake the feeling that they were unhygienic. She just couldn''t bring herself to take a bite at all. "TMm on a strict diettely; can I not eat them? This grilled cheese sandwich is dripping with oil. I feel that I''d gain a few pounds after eating them." She only said it to avoid eating the food, not at all connoting Mashauva. However, Mashauva took her words differently. Even Freddy thought Qiana was somewhat rude. "Well, excuse you. Have you never had anything deep-fried or greasy your whole life? Don''t bull and tell me you''re vegetarian. Throw them away if you don''t like it!" In the past, Freddy loved to tease Mashauva, but he had recentlye to realize she had grown up, so it had be a somewhat sensitive topic. Although he didn''t know if she would mind, he wanted to preserve her angelic heart. Suddenly, Freddy regretted bringing his insolent cousin along. He must''ve been out of his mind. To Qiana''s surprise, her normally good-tempered cousinshed out at her. She was dumbfounded for some time before suddenly realizing something and a hint of ridicule shed in her eyes. Tsk, it seemed that her cousin had a thing for that fatty. How protective of him. "Is it necessary for you tosh out like this? I didn''t say I won''t eat, just that it''s a little greasy for breakfast. I''ll eat it now; happy?" She irritably brought the grilled cheese sandwich close to her. In actuality, she never had anything like this in her life but had seen them sold at food carts near her school. As she already felt sick just looking at them, she swore she''d never touch anything like this. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, now that it was right before her mouth, it smelled surprisingly good. Qiana took a cautious bite only to discover it wasn''t half bad. Her ears flushed with embarrassment as she couldn''t believe she was eating her own words. It was obviously a piece of trash, but why would she think it was good? "No, Qiana Alston, this is junk food from the streets." She reproached in her heart, "One bite, and that''s it. No more!" However, she couldn''t help taking a second bite; and then another. Soon, she finished the entire sandwich. Herck of self-control confounded her. Then, she downed the hot chocte. After a night of starvation and a near frozen-to-death experience, the hot chocte warmed Qiana from inside out. When she finished, she turned around and saw Mashauva smiling at her. "Were they good?" Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 ? Her smile was as innocent as a baby, and her gaze was as pure as the driven snow. Qiana suddenly fell into inner turmoil. She had described Mashauva as a hillbilly, called her a fatty, and even scorned her love for poor man''s food. Yet, Mashauva naively asked whether she liked the food. Her oblivion annoyed Qiana further. Because it made her appear vile. Such was human nature. If both parties were equally petty, they would be no end to the situation. Not only would nothing goode out of it in the end, but their reputation would also be ruined as well. However, if one party chose to be kind, it would be hard for the other person to press on. Qiana twitched her mouth then nodded. "It''s not bad." With that, Mashauva immediately spread her lips into a bright smile. "I didn''t believe it when Freddy said you wouldn''t like them. I told him you would." Qiana nced at Freddy and wondered if he had bad-mouthed her. She then said, "He''s full of lies. Besides, he liked to roast me since we were children. Don''t believe anything he says about me." "He liked to roast you since you two were children? Why?" Mashauva couldn''t make head or tail of it. "Isn''t a brother supposed to treat his sister well?" Just as how Bruno had always doted on her. "Yeah, I think so too. After all, he''s older, am I right?" Qiana directed her gaze at Freddy, deliberately hinting at him. Freddy snorted. "You want me to treat you well? No problem. Treat me with respect then. Don''t be rude the next time you see me. If you''re not going to see me as your older brother, why should I treat you like a little sister?" Freddy never liked Qiana very much. If her mother hadn''t brainwashed him with things like, she was his uncle''s only daughter, and she was much younger than him. Moreover, it was the New Year. If he were to refuse, it would only hurt the harmony between the two families. In the end, he only agreed because his uncle was decent. However, he couldn''t understand how a decent man like his uncle had such a rude daughter. Qiana was truly unlikable. The exact opposite of Mashauva. Then, his first meeting with Mashauva suddenly came to mind. The little girl happened to be sitting on the sofa the first time he went to Bruno''s house after befriending him. The table in front of her was filled with snacks, while she held a cotton candy in her hands, eating it attentively. It was the first time he ever saw anyone eating so devotionally. It was as if the thing in her hand wasn''t cotton candy but a priceless treasure. Her eyes would even beam as she took every bite. That moment of her was inscribed in Freddy''s mind forever. Later on, her sweet greeting to him got his ears flushed, and his heart nearly melted into a puddle. So many years have passed since then. She was still the same girl she used to be, pure and innocent. However, Mashauva would eventually grow up. He didn''t know how long she''d be able to stay like this, but Freddy knew he could ept it no matter what became of her. At the same time, he wanted to safeguard her vulnerability and innocence. "I can treat you with respect, but you need to treat me well first. If you don''t, why should I treat you with respect?" Mashauva was amused by their bickering. She could not help but look at Bruno. In her memories, they have never argued like this. Bruno had always doted on her, and he never spoke much. If anything, he''d get straight to the point. So she found this kind of interaction interesting, seeing it for the first time. At noon, the group ate at a restaurant and rested for nearly two hours before they set out again. After multiple stops along the way, they finally arrived at Wintend three dayster. It was snowing heavily that year, so they had to abandon their n of driving in. After they parked the car, they walked inward with their luggage in their hands. Even though it was a self-guided trip, they''d need to do a lot of research and exploring if they didn''t have a guide with them. So Bruno hired a local viger online to be their guide. He wouldn''t be apanying them the whole trip but would only need to give a few pointers. "It was still possible for cars to drive in around this time in previous years, but not this year. The snow is quite deep, and your shoes are not fit for walking in the snow. I''ll take you in after you guys have bought some snow boots." After getting the snow boots, a second problem arose. They couldn''t drag their suitcases on the wheels as the snow was too deep. Moreover, they were too heavy for the girls to carry. As for Freddy and Bruno, it wouldn''t be much of a deal if they only had four suitcases. However, they had brought quite a lot of things for this trip. The local immediately said, "Don''t have to worry about your luggage. Take your valuables with you, and I''ll get someone to find a sleigh to bring your luggage in." "Alright." Then, the four of them went back to sort out their belongings and took out their valuables. Qiana was the only one not satisfied with the arrangement. "Freddy, can you carry my luggage? I don''t want those people to handle my things. Who knows what they will do during the transportation?" Freddy looked at her in confusion. "What do you have in your luggage? Smaug''s treasures? What can they do to your luggage if it''s just clothes and toiletries?" "How would I know? It''s better to be safe than sorry." Freddy did not want to obey her request. Everyone had already agreed to the n, after all. Why would he go through the trouble of carrying her luggage? Besides, the items inside weren''t worth anything, so he didn''t see the point of doing so.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Freddy, I''ll tell your mother you bullied me if you don''t carry it for me." Freddy sneered and replied, "Go ahead, be my guest. You can call them right now and tell them you can''t stand my bully any longer. Ask them toe and pick you up as soon as possible." Qiana did not expect Freddy to be so heartless. Then when she saw Mashauva and Bruno walking over, she sneered, "Then I''ll tell Mashauva you like her!" Freddy, who had been indifferent before, changed his face instantly when he heard this. "Mashauva, Freddy, he..." Before Qiana could finish her words, Freddy covered her mouth. "Shut up. What bull are you trying to spout? Mashauva is just a kid. What are you trying to do?" "Then will you help me to carry my luggage?" Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 ? All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Freddy couldn''t believe Qiana was despicable enough to threaten him into submission by using Mashauva. However, she was right in believing Mashauva was his kryptonite. Freddy didn''t mind if Qiana spoke nonsense in front of his parents as he knew they wouldn''t believe a word she said. Even if they did, they wouldn''t do anything since they were his parents. After all, blood was still thicker than water. But Mashauva was different. That girl was as pure as the driven snow. If Qiana were to say any nonsense to her or bad-mouthed him, Mashauva might actually believe her. Be it if she were to bad mouth him, but if Mashauva knew about his feelings for her now, what was he to do? Deny it and let her believe he didn''t have any romantic feelings for her? But by the time she understood what love was, she''d have the impression that he didn''t like her. If he admitted it, he might scare her away. Hence, this topic had to be avoided entirely for now. Mashauva should grow up without worries. Everything else could wait until she was mature enough to understand! "Fine, you win. I''ll do it. I''ll carry it for as long as you wish." Qiana smiled with satisfaction, getting what she wanted. "Who would''ve thought, Freddy Castle, she''s actually your kryptonite. Why would you say yes just like that? You''ll only suffer this whole tripying your weakness out so directly in front of me." "Oh." An idea came to Qiana, and she smiled and waved her mobile phone at Freddy. "Not just now. I''ll have the chance to add her on Facebookter. If you upset me even the slightest bit, I''ll be able to tell her all your dirty thoughts immediately." Hearing that, Freddy sneered, "I have dirty thoughts, do I? Do you think you''re the only one with an upper hand? Do you think I don''t know your reason for joining us?" Qiana was stunned. "What are you trying to say?" Freddy nced at Bruno and Mashauva; they were only a few feet away. If they were to continue their conversation, they''d definitely hear them. Hence, Freddy cut short their conversation. "You know exactly what I''m trying to say. I am not the only one being threatened. I can carry your suitcase, but don''t me me for being cruel if you cross the line." Then, Freddy went to carry her luggage and left her be. Qiana wanted to say more, but seeing they were approaching, she could only swallow her words, obviously displeased. Freddy seemed to have figured out her intention. Mashauva happened to have arrived before her as she bit her lower lip in anger. "Qiana?" Mashauva looked at her with a pair of innocent eyes and said, "What did you call me for?" Hearing that, Freddy froze for a moment, tense, worried that his lunatic of a cousin who never yed by the rules would spout nonsense. "Oh, nothing." Qiana smiled and said, "I just wanted to ask you if we''ll be sharing a room?" Share a room? Mashauva thought they''d be staying in separate rooms so she was surprised by her question. Just as she was in a daze, Qiana held her hand and said, "Oh, I''m a year older than you, am I right? I can take care of you, and it won''t be so scary if we share a room." Mashauva said naively, "I''m not afraid of sleeping alone." Hearing that, Qiana found it hard to keep her smile on and said, "Well, I am. Take it as I needpany?" "Alright then. Since you''re afraid, I''ll share a room with you!" With exceptional kindness and warmheartedness, Mashauva patted Qiana''s shoulder. "Don''t be afraid!" Qiana was speechless. She was not afraid of anything! Freddy was amused by Mashauva''s response, but he had to hold hisughter in. He said while carrying the luggage, "Can we go now?" "Yeah." Bruno squatted down in front of Mashauva and said solemnly, "It''ll be hard to walk in the deep snow. Come on up." Surprised, Mashauva asked, "You want to carry me on your back?" "Yeah." Thus, she quickly climbed onto Bruno''s back, her hands wrapped around his neck in joy, thrilled. Seeing their interaction, Qiana suddenly felt jealous. She turned to look at Freddy, who immediately pointed to the luggage in his hand. "You made me carry your suitcase. I won''t be able to carry both you and the suitcase." With that, he caught up with Bruno and Masahuva with the suitcase in his hand. Livid, Qiana wanted to stomp her feet. Bruno was the epitome of perfection. She knew of him as he was popr among her friends. He was a Prince Charming to many girls. He was tall, handsome, and wealthy, one in a million. Not just the girls in her school, many girls from other schools were also interested in him. One photo of him was enough to cause a sensation among the girts. Qiana stumbled upon his photo once, and she fell in love at first sight. Then she got someone to find out about his background. It was only then she learned he was from the richest family in North City, the Yardley family. However, he took the Collins family name and became Bruno Collins because his maternal greatgrandfather from his father''s side did not have an heir. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org In other words, not only did Bruno have the Yardley family behind his back, but there was also the renowned Collins Corporation from abroad. Thebination of the two corporations was a sight to behold. Not only that, his mother, Minerva, was the younger sister of Quill Hanover, the president of the Hanover Corporation. Any one of these families was enough to wow people. To have the backing from abination of three wealthy and influential families was unparalleled. In addition, he was smart, outstanding, low-key, and handsome. Thus, he was a Prince Charming to many girls, and all of them wanted to marry him. Thanks to her auntie, Freddy''s mother, Qiana found out her cousin was close to Bruno and that they wereing to Wintend, so she insisted oning along. However, she noticed Bruno treated Mashauva extremely well the whole journey. They may have addressed each other as siblings, but everyone knew they were childhood sweethearts, not biologically rted at all. IMS Mashauva was basically raised in the Yardley family. Qiana had a nagging intuition that their rtionship was more than just siblings. As the thought crossed her mind, she quickly caught up with them. The originally half an hour journey ended up being one and a half hours because of the heavy snow. As time passed, Qiana''s legs were almost frozen. Mashauva, on the other hand, was lyingfortably on Bruno''s back, far ahead from her, making Qiana''s jealousy grow immensely. What was so special about her? She was just a fat hillbilly, yet Bruno was willing to carry her and walk such a long distance. Infuriated, the hatred in Qiana''s heart grew. "If you hadn''t asked me to carry your stupid suitcase, I might carry you on my back." Freddy took the opportunity to ridicule her. Hence, Qiana med all her misfortune on Mashauva. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 ? The cabins at the Wintend were beautiful. They were deliberately built in a way that snow would pile up on the rooftops. In front of each cabin were shovels and brooms to clear the snow, as well as lighted streemps. In the moments before the sky darkenedpletely, it was an unbelievably clear and beautiful sight. Mashauva told Bruno to set her down. She took a few pictures with her phone when suddenly, something came to mind. She raised her head and said to Bruno. "Bruno, we''ve never taken a photo with just the two of us yet. How about we take one?" Bruno had never said no to her, so hearing that, he nodded and said okay. Mobile phones in the current era were equipped withprehensive functions. Mashauva switched to the front camera and told Bruno, "We can just use this." "Alright." After Mashauva got into position, Bruno bent down to get closer to her. Mashauva had found a nice background for the picture, but it was immediately obscured after he leaned in. Her painstaking effort in choosing it went to waste. When Bruno drew closer to her, Mashauva''s hand inadvertently trembled. She blinked twice, looking at the two faces on the screen. Bruno was handsome, and his eyes were alluring. Just as those girls described, they resembled the vast ocean. Mashauva then looked at herself; her face was as round as her eyes, worlds apart from Bruno''s exquisiteness. In that instant, Mashauva was disheartened.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to put her phone away, Bruno tapped the shutter button. Just like that, the picture was taken. Dumbfounded, Mashauva couldn''t believe he pressed the shutter button. She hadn''t wanted one anymore after thinking about how fat she was. "Me too! I want one too!" Freddy, who had been following behind Bruno and Mashauva, noticed that they were taking selfies. He flung Qiana''s luggage aside instantly, shoved himself in between them, and grabbed Mashauva''s fair wrist. "Masha, take a picture with me too." After saying that, Freddy immediately took Mashauva''s phone regardless of whether she agreed to it or not. "C''mon, I''ll hold the phone. My arm is long so the background will be visible." Freddy then snapped several photos of the two of them in session while she was like a deer caught in headlights the entire time because she still hadn''t had the time to register what was happening. Swiping through the phone gallery, Freddy noticed Mashauva looked confused in every photo they took, whereas his expression was everchanging. "I looked self-absorbed." Freddy thought. Whatever, it was good enough for him that they had gotten photos together. He smiled and turned to Mashauva, asking, "Can I have the pictures?" "Sure." Of course, Mashauva didn''t think there was any problem with that. Then he sent them to his phone using Mashauva''s before returning it to her. "Promise me you''ll treasure the photos we''ve taken." "Of course, I will, Freddy!" Qiana finally caught up with them while they were happily snapping away. She had been looking for an opportunity to send photos of Mashauva to her group chat, and it had finally arrived. Breathlessly, she gasped, "I want pictures too. Mashauva, let''s take some together." When Mashauva was about to agree, Bruno suddenly broke his silence. "Let''s go inside. It''s getting dark. We should go check out the rooms. It''s only our first day here; there''s no rush." Freddy immediately echoed, "Yeah, we don''t have an itinerary, so there''ll be plenty of chances for us to have fun and take photos. I''ve brought a camera. We can use it to take pictures once our luggage arrives. They''ll look even better." With that, Qiana''s n failed. Qiana looked at Mashauva''s back with some resentment. Had Bruno done it intentionally? Why had he stopped her even though both of them had taken pictures with Mashauva? Could it be that he had seen through her intentions during her first attempt? That wouldn''t do! She had to find a chance to exin to Bruno. The cabin was a double-storey. The lower floorprised the kitchen, bathroom, and dining room, whereas the bedrooms were all on the upper floor. There were three bedrooms in total. Bruno and Freddy had one each to themselves, while Mashauva and Qiana shared one. Numb from the cold, Qiana''s hands and feet gradually regained some warmth after they entered the cabin. The co-owner of the cabin, Laura served them a bowl of thick, hot stew, but theyer of grease got Qrana''s stomach churning. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Here, have some mutton stew. It''ll warm you up nicely. The snow this year is too heavy. It must not have been easy for you all to walk here. Quick, drink some and warm up." When Mashauva heard what it was, her eyes immediately lit up and took it from Laura. "Thank you!" Laura took in Mashauva''s rosy cheeks, as well as her round eyes and face, thinking to herself that she was exceptionally adorable. Smiling, Laura said, "You''re wee. Drink." In the end, Qiana could not endure the cold any longer and epted the bowl of stew with trembling hands. When her hand touched Laura''s, Laura said in surprise, "Your hands are so cold. It must''ve been quite the difficult journey getting here." Then, Laura saw what Qiana was wearing and couldn''t hold her tongue. "Youyoung girls, you should prioritize warm clothing whening to a ce like this. You only think it isn''t a big deal now because you''re still young, but the cold will really eat at your bones as you age. Girls have a lower body temperature on average so that''s even more reason to ensure that you''re warm enough." Qiana ate the mutton stew. She never liked the taste of mutton, but she was surprisingly alright with it. The hot stew slid into her system, making her feel warm all over. After a while, her face returned to its original rosy color. After finishing her bowl of stew, Mashauva couldn''t help smacking her lips as she looked shyly at Laura and asked, "The stew is really delicious. Can I have another bowl?" Laura had never seen a girl as adorable as Mashauva, moreover one with an exceptionally sweet voice. She immediately agreed with a smile. "Of course." However, Qiana scorned Mashauva, hearing their conversation. It was more than enough to drink one bowl of that kind of stew to warm up. Yet, Mashauva wanted seconds. Fatties would always be fatties. As long as the food was good, she''d eat without restraint and not care about the calories. A girl like that would never be able to lose weight. Qiana could not wrap her head around why Freddy would like a girl like this? Did he have a thing for them? Qiana rolled her eyes and finished her bowl of stew. Influenced by Mashauva''s cuteness and charm, Laura gave her some snacks from her personal stash after she was done with the stew. "I can tell you''re a foodie just by looking. These snacks are from my personal stash, not for guests. Since I''m fated to meet a guest like you today, I thought I should share it with you." Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 ? That night, Laura prepared a feast. Mashauva ate whatever was on the table. To her, as long as it was edible and served to her, she would eat it. Qiana, on the other hand, was much more restrained. The food was either too greasy, too fattening, or not to her liking. As for Bruno and Freddy, they just ate like they usually did. Qiana was the only one who did not eat much. When Laura cleared the dishes off the table, Qiana asked her for a cup of tea. To that, Laura asked, "You didn''t eat much, are the dishes not to your liking?" Qiana''s lips curled as she said, "I''m on a diet. I don''t want to gain weight." After saying that, a look of disdain shed in her eyes. She did not want to be a pumpkin like that hillbilly. "Diet?" Laura was a little surprised. "You''re already so thin; why would you want to go on a diet? God knows what you''ll look like if you keep this up." "Madam!" Qiana''s voice was quite loud. "Although I''m thin now, I will get fat if I don''t watch what I eat. I won''t be able to take it if that happens." Laura replied, "Your health should be your priority. See how well that other girl ate." Qiana could not resist rolling her eyes. "I''d jump the river if I''m as fat as she is." Laura''s smile vanished. In a stern tone, she chided Qiana, "A young girl like you shouldn''t say things like that. How fat or skinny someone is, is their choice. Although you''re thin, you''re missing out on a lot of delicious food. While others are enjoying it, all you''re thinking of is restraining yourself. That other girl doesn''t care about what others think of her and savors the food to her heart''s content. Besides, she''s still attractive." "You call that attractive? Maybe we have different tastes." "Then do you think you are? When you came in together with them, her face was ruddy, while your''s was dull, and your lips were frozen purple. Is that attractive to you?" "I..." Qiana never thought that Laura would be so protective of Mashauva. She stormed off, unable to find the words to refute her in the heat of the moment. Laura shook her head as she looked at her retreating figure. Meanwhile, Mashauva was in her room, sorting out her things. Their luggage had already arrived when they were having dinner. She took a few snacks out from her suitcase and ced them on the table. As soon as Qiana entered the room, she saw the variety of snacksid out on the table. Inadvertently, a frown crossed her face. "You''re back?" Mashauva pointed to the items on the table and said, "These are all my favorites. You can eat them if you''re hungry." There was no one else but Qiana and Mashauva in the room. In addition, Qiana had just bickered with Laura and was still furious. Hence, she said bluntly, "Eat?" Mashauva nodded. "Do you think I''ll eat as much as you do?" Mashauva reeled at her words. Qiana sized Mashauva''s face and sneered. "You''re already like this; can''t you eat less?" The blood immediately drained from Mashauva''s face. It took Qiana great effort to hold back her scorns the entire journey. Now that she saw Mashauva looking ill because of what she said, Qiana felt a sense of satisfaction. Hadn''t Laura said Mashauva''splexion was good? Why wasn''t she here to see how awful that hillbilly looked? To prevent the others from hearing anything, Qiana closed the door and walked toward Mashauva. "Look at you; you''re so fat. Don''t you know to control yourself?" Mashauva did not say anything and merely bit her lower lip. Qiana sized Mashauva from head to toe with a disdained look, finally settling back on her face. Qiana poked her cheek as she said, "Don''t you think you''re disgusting when you look at the mirror?" Disgusting? Mashauva disyed a look of disbelief. For someone who had never been attacked like that before, she was at a loss at that moment. "You... Why would you say that? I''ve... never offended you." Mashauva had been well- sheltered, so she thought everyone was easy to get along with. Hence, Qiana''s sudden assault had caught her off guard. "You never offended me?" Qiana sneered. "With a face like yours, you don''t need to offend me at all. Just looking at you makes me sick. Also, with how fat you are, how can you let Bruno carry you on his back and live with it? You even let him carry you all the way here.ym carry trying to torture him, aren''t you?" However, Mashauva did not reply to her. Qiana took a deep breath and sat down at the edge of the bed. "I didn''t want to say anything to you earlier. becaused considered Bruno''s feelings, but you''ve crossed the line when you put those snacks on the table. Please keep your high-calorie junk food in the trash for the next few days. I don''t want to see them." While biting her lower lip, Mashauva struggled feebly, "I just thought you might like them, so I shared them with you..." "Who''d want that? Eat them and be a fatty like you? You must be joking!" After Qiana was done mocking Mashauva, she took her shoes off and was about to lie down on the bed. Unexpectedly, Mashauva rushed toward her and yanked her up. Because it was sudden, Qiana fell to the floor with a thump. "What are you doing?" "This is my room!" Mashauva clenched her fists, agitated because of her anger She shot Qiana a serious nce and said, "Since you hate me, get out." "Are you crazy? We''re sharing this room." "No, we''re not, Mashauva said genuinely. "Bruno booked this cabin for us, so I have the right to reject you as my roommate! Since I disgust you so much, then you should leave!" Qiana looked at her in incredulity. She had assumed a softie like Mashauva was easy to bully, and she''d put her snacks back into the suitcase in tears, then tiptoe around her after she berated Mashauva. Her assumption turned out to be wrong. Mashauva was actually standing up to her. "I respected you because you''re Freddy''s cousin, but I can''t believe you''d be so rude! If you don''t leave now, I will tell Bruno about it." She would tell Bruno? That threat scared Qiana, and she quickly got up from the floor despite the pain. "Don''t tell him. I''ll get out now." Mashauva pursed her lips and red at Qiana defiantly. Only after Qiana left did her eyes turn red, and tears fell onto the floor like beads of a broken string. How infuriating! She couldn''t believe this was what she got in return for her sincerity. Despite her strong facade, Mashauva unwittingly touched her face. Then, she recalled the photo she took with Bruno earlier. She took out her phone and looked at the photo.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Although she was a girl, her face was as big as Bruno''s. Not only were her eyes round, but her face was too. She must have weighed a lot, but she happilyid on Bruno''s back, letting him carry her the whole way up... Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 ? Since thest time she met the girl who had a crush on Bruno, Mashauva had changed psychologically. She stared at the photo for ages until the tears that welled up in her eyes blurred her vision, and she could no longer see. Then, she was afraid she would be caught crying. It was the new year; Bruno had taken her to Wintend so she could enjoy herself. She shouldn''t let him worry at a time like this. With that thought in mind, Mashauva quickly wiped her tears away with the back of her hand. She couldn''t cry. She shouldn''t. If she was caught crying, she''d definitely ruin Bruno and Freddy''s high spirits on this trip, so she had topose herself. Qiana was only someone she had just met. Her words shouldn''t mean anything to her. Mashauva keptforting herself, telling herself that it wasn''t a big deal. After a while, Freddy came knocking on her door. "Masha?" Startled by Freddy''s voice, Mashauva immediately ripped off her shoes and hid under the quilt. "Mashauva, are you in there? I heard from Qiana that you don''t want to share the room with her. What happened?" After all, they had agreed on the arrangement earlier, but Mashauva suddenly went against it, so his first instinct was that Mashauva had been wronged. With her soft personality, there was no way she would drive someone out for no good reason. Mashauva did not answer, afraid that she would let slip something if she spoke. Qiana whispered from the side, "Freddy, can you keep your voice down? Do you want Bruno toe? I''ve told you, she brought too many snacks, and we had a disagreement, so I want a room to myself. I''m sure she''s also afraid that I''ll eat her snacks. C''mon, just give me your room." "And I''m supposed to just because you said so?" Freddy shot her an exasperated look. "Did you say something to Mashauva?" With that, Qiana averted her gaze guiltily. "What could I have said?" "That stuff from before..." Freddy paused, not daring to make wild guesses. "No!" Qiana immediately denied it. "How can I drop that so casually? Wouldn''t I just be wasting good ckmail material? Of course, I have to y my cards right." Freddy wanted to beat Qiana up when she said that. He painstakingly drew in a deep breath, then asked coldly, "Then what did you say to her? Tell me the truth, or I''ll go and get Bruno now." Qiana thought for a moment and decided that it wouldn''t hurt to tell him. If her cousin could settle it, Bruno wouldn''t be alerted. At that thought, Qiana twitched her lips, then said, "I didn''t say anything much. I just advised her to eat less because I saw how many snacks she brought." "That''s it?" Qiana shrugged. "That''s it. But she lost her temper. She even brought up that Bruno paid for the trip, the car is his, and he booked the cabin. Thus, her word is thew." "Qiana Alston, I know what you''re like, and I also know Mashauva well. If you only advised her to eat less, she wouldn''t blow up at you. On the contrary, she''d be friendly. You must''ve said something upsetting or unpleasant." "No way!" Qiana continued to hide the truth. "Although I don''t like her, there are no rules saying that I must like her. Anyway, this is how I talk. Don''t tell me I''m supposed to only say things that please her." "You''re unyielding, aren''t you?" Freddy decided to stop arguing with her and focus on Mashauva. With his mind made up, Freddy instructed in a deep voice, "Go to my room first. I''ll talk to Mashauva." "Humph." Qiana turned and left. After that, he knocked on the door once more. "Mashauva, Qiana has gone to my room. Can Ie in?" Mashauva ignored him, mainly because she could not speak. If she did, it would let slip that she was crying. She hoped that Freddy would leave after not getting a response. It would be best that way.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, Freddy wasn''t one to give up that easily. After learning Mashauva was angry, it was all the more reason to stay. No matter what happened, he had to get the situation resolved. Freddy knocked on the door again after a while, but still got no response. He had to change his tack. "I''ll take your silence as a yes. I''ming in." Even then, only silence responded to him. Anxiety arose within him, and he immediately pushed the door open. The room was quiet, and he noticed Mashauva''s shoes were on the floor. It seemed that she had taken them off in a hurry before burrowing herself under the quilt. He couldn''t even see her face, and it was deadly silent. His heart wrenched at that. Keeping it on the down-low, he closed the door, removed his shoes, and approached her slowly. "Qiana has always been bossy ever since she was a kid. She must''ve said something mean to you. No matter what she had said, don''t take it to heart. I''ll apologize to you on her behalf, okay?" She still wouldn''t make a sound. Her silence was killing him. He then made another attempt, "How about I treat you to a barbecue? I heard it''s a local habit to set up the grill in the snow and barbecue the meat there. I''m sure you''ve never experienced it before." He deliberately told Mashauva in detail to pique her interest, yet she remained unresponsive. It was only then that Freddy realized how serious the situation was. She el.n must''ve been so shattered that even food couldn''t get her to make a Sound. Content belongs to At that juncture, Freddy gingerly pulled away the quilt covering her face. What he saw under the quilt gripped his heart in a chokehold, a total loss at what to do. Mashauva was curled up under the quilt, looking at him with teary, red eyes. "Mashauva, why are you crying?" Freddy was bewildered that instant. He wanted to grab a tissue for her, but in his anxiety, he hit the corner of the bedside table when he got up. The pain caused him to gasp. He reached out to touch the affected area but identally hit themp on the table, causing it to tip. Seeing that it was going to fall on him, he grabbed themp and said, "That was scary." As he turned around after he finished tidying up, he found that Mashauva was sitting up, looking at him nervously. "Freddy, are you alright?" Freddy breathed a sigh of relief when he saw her face was full of concern for him. "You''re finally talking to me." She only realized she was still crying when he was shocked by her tears. If it wasn''t because of his clumsiness, she wouldn''t have sat up. She faced away and refused to look at Freddy. "What Qiana said was bull. Don''t listen to her. If you really mind having her around, I''ll send her back tonight and rendezvous with you guyster." Hearing histter words, Mashauva thought he was making a mountain out of a molehill. Thus, she shook her head. "There''s no need, Freddy. That''ll be too much trouble. I''ll pretend I never heard what she said today, but I never want to talk to her again." Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 ? "No problem. If you don''t want to talk to her, then don''t. I won''t say a thing even if you want to ignore her." "Freddy, does your leg hurt?" Mashauva looked at his thigh. "You did bump into the table after all." "I''m fine!" Freddy held back pain as heughed. "As long as you stop crying, I''ll be fine no matter how many times I hit myself." After that, he reached out to wipe away tears in the corners of her eyes. "Don''t cry. You have such beautiful eyes; what if you ruin them from crying too much?" Her eyes were beautiful? Mashauva bit her lower lip lightly and asked, "Are my eyes really beautiful?" "Of course they are!" Freddy answered quickly. "Masha, there is nothing ugly about you. You''re beautiful from head to toe, so don''t believe whatever Qiana said to you." "I''m fine now." Mashauva wiped at the tears caught in the corners of her eyes and said softly, "Freddy, don''t worry. I guess I was a little harsh on Qiana just now. Although she did cross the line with what she said, after thinking about it, she was right. I am indeed fa-" "You''re not!" Before Mashauva could say the word fat, Freddy interrupted her in a rush. "I don''t care who that person is; if they dare say that to you, they''re my enemy. Your figure looks just right to me!" Surprised by Freddy''s extreme reaction, it was quite a while before she snapped back to her senses. She lowered her gazenguidly and did not say anything more. Freddy fixed her bed hair as he spoke tenderly, "Mashauva, you''re barely even an adult. You just do you and do whatever you like. The world is filled with people who each have their own opinions and voices. You shouldn''t let them affect you, nor do they deserve to. Just be yourself, okay?" "I understand, Freddy." "I''ll deal with Qiana, don''t worry. All this will have passed after a good night''s sleep." Freddy left after making sure she was alright. Mashauva was ovee with a warm and tingly sensation. Freddy was really nice to her, probably because the one in the wrong was his cousin. If she was the one at fault that day, Bruno would also probably step in. Bruno. The photo on her phone immediately came to mind. For some reason, she seemed to have be more and more sensitive recently, and her mind would sway to ces it normally wouldn''t. Like when she looked at the photo, she would actually think she was too fat to stand beside Bruno, and the girl next to him should be more outstanding and beautiful, unlike her. As the thought crossed her mind, Mashauva closed her eyes. Could it be that she liked... No, it was impossible. How could she have such thoughts? Mashauva shook her head wildly, trying to discard those imusible thoughts. Bruno was so nice to her; she shouldn''t think of such nonsense. To get rid of her doubts, Mashauva signed up for a throwaway ount on her phone to post on a forum. She briefly recounted her and Bruno''s rtionship and all that happened recently. At the end of the post, she asked if she should stay away from Bruno and if she was normal. After she sent the post, Mashauva pursed her lips as she gripped the phone. She hadn''t gone into too much detail, so no one would know it was her, right? Perhaps she should just delete it. Mashauva opened the forum again. As she was about to delete the post, someone had replied to her. "Congrattions, you''ve fallen for him. It''s normal. You said yourself that you two grew up together and are not rted by blood. You have different parents. How is that abnormal?" Yes, the two of them were childhood sweethearts, and he had always been good to her. Another user replied, "I think so too. ording to your description, that guy sounds like the epitome of perfection. How have you been able to hold yourself back when you grew up with a guy like him? If I were you, I would have won him over already. There''s no way I''d give other girls a chance." "I''m guessing that his family saw you as a future bride for him. Otherwise, they wouldn''t treat you like their own daughter. Perhaps he feels the same way too." Future bride? Mashauva''s face reddened when she saw that. She typed anxiously in reply. "No, it''s not like that. He and his family were good to me without any ulterior motive." After some thought, she added, "Our rtionship isn''t like that. I don''t have that kind of feeling for him either. Don''t get the wrong idea." "Really? You''re full of hesitation and wariness. You''re afraid everyone will say you''re abnormal, so you don''t dare to admit it, am I right?" Seeing that, Mashauva felt as though her heart had been stabbed. She dared not face it. "C''mon, look at the world we live in now. If you like him, try to win his affection. Just as someone said earlier, it''d be a pity if you let another girl get to him first." Mashauva stared at those words for a long time and finally sent a reply that took her ages to type. "But I''m very fat. I''m not worthy of him." After she posted her reply, she was wrought with the feeling that it wasn''t right. Thus, she immediately deleted it. Whatever, she shouldn''t get fanciful. She should not even have posted in the forum. The person she was replying to was probably online at the time and had seen Mashauva''s reply before she deleted it. That person left her a message. "Why did you delete your reply? You should be more confident. Your problem isn''t a problem at all. If you truly like him, you can make the change."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Make the change? Shed some weight? Mashauva had never taken that into consideration, as the first thing she thought of after waking up was to figure out what she was going to eat that day. The thought of losing weight had never crossed her mind, not even the slightest. "It''s hard to make any changes, but the key lies in whether you''re willing to do it or not. If you really like him, you''d want to change for the better without hesitation. I''m not sayi your current self has a problem you need to fix, but since you don''t have the confidence, why not pursue him looking your best? That way, you won''t feel insecure anymore, no?" The user''s words struck the right chord with Mashauva. She did not want to admit it before, but now she could not escape her pent-up, murky feelings. After being with Bruno for so long, how could she not have any feelings for him? Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 ? That night, Mashauva tossed and turned in her sleep as her dream was all kinds of messed up, with all sorts of people saying all sorts of things. One moment, it was Qiana ridiculing her. The next, it was Freddyforting her. Later, the scene changed, and she saw the words the forum-goers had said to her. Thest scene was of Bruno. He stood there, quietly looking at her with eyes full of adoration and nothing else. He spread out his arms. "Mashauva." Following that, Mashauva rushed to him without a care in the world. However, before she could jump into his arms, the scene before her changed again. Bruno was gone. She saw the faces of strangers, both men and women, looking at her with disdainful eyes. "Look at this fatty. How dare she make a move on Bruno when she''s this ugly? Who does she think she is?" "Gosh, she''ll crush him to a pulp with a figure like that, won''t she? And she still wants to go after him?" "Seriously, are all fatties nowadays so confident? Does she never look in the mirror?" Those words sliced into Mashauva''s heart one after another. To say that Mashauva was feeling ufortable was an understatement. She shook her head while crying. "No, I didn''t. I don''t..." The girl haunted by her nightmare was unaware that Bruno was peering at her as he sat at the edge of the bed, frowning when he saw that she was crying as she dreamt. Bruno had originallye to wake her up, but she wouldn''t respond no matter how many times he knocked. Worried that something might have happened to her, he pushed the door open only to hear her cries. As soon as he sat down, Mashauva began sobbing miserably. Was she having a nightmare? Bruno ced his hand on her forehead and realized her temperature seemed to be running a little high. He patted her face lightly, calling out, "Mashauva." "No, I didn''t..." Mashauva was still weeping. Bruno could only continue to call her name while coaxing her. "Don''t cry. You didn''t. I''m here. Don''t cry, okay?" The sleeping girl suddenly hugged his arm and rxed. After a while, she tugged his hand over and mumbled out softly, "Bruno."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Bruno''s heart melted into a puddle that instant. Would this girl ever grow up? She was still the same after all these years. Although she would be reaching adulthood in a year, she was still oblivious to the world around her. Her naivete made people ache for her. Even Jelly Bean was more worldly than her. With that thought in mind, Bruno tucked Mashauva in and slowly pulled his hand away, however leading Mashauva to jolt awake suddenly as if she had been scared out of her wits. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Bruno''s face. "Bruno?" Mashauva thought she was still dreaming. Otherwise, how was it justifiable that he was right in front of her? "Mm." Bruno flicked her forehead. "You''re finally willing to wake up?" After he did so, he noticed that there were still tear stains on her face, and she looked depressed. Bruno wiped the remaining tears from her eyes and asked softly, "Did you have a nightmare?" Mashauva had not realized that she was in tears until then. She sat up nervously and touched her face, only to find that it was wet. "Huh, I was crying?" "Silly girl, do you not know?" Mashauva shook her head and said, "This isn''t the first time, but I don''t know why. Sorry, Bruno, I don''t know what came over me. I''m not sad or upset." "I''m not ming you for anything. Why are you apologizing?" Since Bruno grew up with her, he was really perceptive of her feelings. Mashauva had always been easygoing and meek, so she would never say or do anything that would hurt anyone. Hence, she never had to apologize to anyone. But she was apologizing to him because she had cried. What logic was that? Bruno frowned. "What happened?" Mashauva inadvertently lowered her head, and panic and guilt shed in her eyes. "Nothing happened. I cried for nothing, so..." "So you thought you should apologize to me?" Bruno held her chin and raised it. Just as he expected, anxiety and guilt shed across her eyes. "What exactly are you hiding?" "Bruno." "Tell me the truth." 1.ned There was no way Mashauva would tell Bruno what Qiana said to her the night before. If she did, she would beying herselfpletely bare. However, if she kept quiet, Bruno would press on and continue to worry. Thus, Mashauva waggled her eyes and suddenly gave a subdued whimper. "Actually, I was dreaming of you just now." "Huh?" Bruno narrowed his eyes. "What did I do in your dream?" "I dreamed that you suddenly abandoned me. You thought I was a bother and ate too much. So I was a little sad." "I abandoned you? I thought you were a bother?" "Yes. I asked you for food and you thought that I was annoying." After that, Mashauva''s eyes turned red. She hugged his arm and asked, "Bruno, you actually think so, don''t you?" Her sudden action stumped Bruno, and it took him a moment to regain his senses. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Of course not. There''s no way I''d abandon you. Dreams are the opposite of reality. They won''te true." "Then you have to keep your word. You can''t abandon me." "Alright." Only then did Mashauva realize she was holding onto a man''s arm, even if he was Bruno. She quickly let go, blushing beet-red. "You know to be embarrassed now?" Bruno tapped the tip of her nose n men lightly. "You shouldn''t be doing anymore You''ve grown up now. There are boundaries between and women. Whether it''s me or other boys, you need to be aware of your actions and keep a distance." "I will, Bruno." Then Mashauva got up and put on her coat. She brushed her teeth, washed her face, and put on some facial products before she followed Bruno downstairs for breakfast. As they exited the room, they bumped into Freddy and Qiana. "You''d better y nice today, you hear me? If you irritate her again, I will send you home without a second thought and also speak ill of you to Bruno, so you can forget about bing friends with him." Although Qiana was angry, she had no choice but to agree. "Got it. Right off the bat, they unexpectedly came face-to-face with Bruno and Mashauva. "Mashauva, good morning." Qiana immediately greeted her with a smile, and her warm attitude surprised Mashauva, but after seeing Freddy by her side, spection came to mind, and Mashauva replied with a smile. "Morning." "Sorry for bailing on you yesterday. I had no other option. My friends are too rowdy at night. They wouldn''t stop texting and calling me. I was afraid I''d disturb you, so I decided to move to another room. I hope you don''t mind." That was probably the story Freddy and Qiana hade up with. Since she had taken the initiative to apologize, Mashauva felt that she should forgive her. Thus, she nodded and said, "It''s fine, I don''t mind." Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 ? Then she turned to Bruno, pulling his arm as she said, "Let''s go, Bruno." Bruno nced at Qiana, clearly feeling Mashauva''s ostracism toward her. "Okay, let''s go downstairs." After they left, Qiana said in a huff, "Look at what attitude I get in return for listening to you and apologize." "What attitude?" Freddy nced at her coldly. "If you dare say to me all that you have said to Mashauva, I would''ve given you a tight p, but even that is mercy." "Freddy?!" Freddy went downstairs, leaving her be while Qiana gritted her teeth in situ for a long while before she joined the others in resignation. Laura already had an array of breakfast ready when she saw Mashauva and immediately gestured to her toe. Well-mannered, Mashauva greeted Laura. "Good morning, Madam Laura." "Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?" With that, she noticed Mashauva''s eyes were somewhat swollen, but the girl didn''t look upset, so she didn''t press on. Yeah, I had a good night''s sleep. It was very cozy." "Good to hear. Come, have some breakfast." There was a wide array of food on the table, many of which were Mashauva''s favorite. When Laura served Mashauva porridge, she whispered in her ear. "Your brother gave me this recipe specially." Hearing that, Mashauva looked up to Laura in surprise and asked, "Really?" She turned to look at Bruno, who was eating his porridge. "What are you looking at? Eat up," he said. Just then, Freddy and Qiana arrived at the table and took their seats. Qiana had wanted to sit close to Bruno, but before she even walked over, Freddy had pulled her far away and said, "Sit here." Furious, Qiana wanted to beat her cousin to death. Mashauva was reluctant to eat at the same table as Qiana as her words the night before still bothered Mashauva despite forgiving her for Freddy''s sake. It galled her to know that Qiana was right in front of her whenever she looked up. However, she did not let it show but took an egg muffin and nibbled on it instead. It was filled with rich stuffing. She took a bite, and the creaminess of the egg coated her entire mouth. It was so good that she wanted to cry. Laura''s cooking was so amazing that she decided to eat more. "Slow down, or you''ll choke." Bruno ced a bowl of porridge next to Mashauva''s hand. "Have some of this." "Thank you, Bruno." Freddy looked at Mashauva and wanted tough at her expense. "Masha, take your time. No one is going to steal your food. If you like it so much, you can have mine too." Hearing that, Qiana took it as an opportunity to be on Mashauva''s good side, so she gave her her helping of egg muffin as well. "Mine too; you can have mine." Just like that, another two helpings of egg muffins were before her. She nced at the skinny Qiana and suddenly lost her appetite when she thought of what she''d saidst night. She shook her head and said, "No, I''m good." If it had been in the past, she would''ve been ted, but now she wasn''t feeling like herself. Fortunately, Bruno stepped in. "Just eat your food. Why give them to her? Is there not enough on the table?" Freddy twitched his lips and said, "She likes them, doesn''t she? What, am I not allowed to treat her well? "Shut up and eat." Mashauva finished her egg muffins somewhat glumly, no longer gobbling down her food. Then she ate half a bowl of porridge before she wiped her hands clean and said, "I''m done." With that, everyone else at the table looked at her. And their sudden stare got Mashauva blushing. "W-Why are you guys looking at me like this?" Freddy held his tongue for a long time and did not say a word, his expression turning a little ugly. After all, the usual Mashauva could eat more than just that. She''d be able to finish a few more egg muffins before moving on to other things, eating non-stop like a piglet, yet she''d still be adorable. But now, she had dered herself full after eating an egg muffin and half a bowl of porridge. It was because of what Qiana said to her the night before, wasn''t it? Although he had alreadyforted her, a word spoken is past recalling. There was no way Mashauva wouldn''t be affected. All of a sudden, Freddy was remorseful for allowing his cousin to tag along. Had he not, such a thing would not have happened. Bruno, on the other hand, schooled his features into cidity. He had a hunch as to something was amiss but decided not to say a thing only ced a few things in Mashauva''s bowl as he said in a low voice, "Why don''t you help me finish some of this. You''re still growing your body; you can''t skimp on your meals." Content belongs to "But..." Mashauva abruptly stopped as she nearly blurted out that she was too fat. "All right, I''ll help you." After that, Bruno continued giving her small portions of food as soon as she finished whatever was on her te. When Mashauva realized she should not eat anymore, she tugged on Bruno''s sleeve and whispered, "Bruno, I really can''t eat anymore." Only then did Bruno stop. "You''re done? Let''s go out for a walk then." After that, he stood up and said to Freddy, "I''m taking her out for a walk." Freddy was stunned for a few seconds before he replied, "Okay." He could tell Bruno didn''t want him to tag along, having befriended Bruno for the better part of his life. Qiana set down her spoon and said, "I''m done with my food too. I also want to take a walk around." However, as soon as she got up, Freddy dragged her back to her chair and said, "Where do you think you''re going? Look at just how much you''ve eaten. Sit down and eat more." "I''m full!" "Sit here even if you''re full!" Freddy''s tone turned cold. After making sure Bruno and Mashauva were gone, he said, irked, "Can''t you tell they don''t want a third wheel?" "Freddy Castle, who are you to talk to me like this?"All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Then who are you to follow me here? Did I invite you to this trip? Do Qu you not know what shame is at all as a girl? How can you be so shameless as to follow them when they didn''t invite you and obviously don''t want you at their heels? Hearing that, Qiana rose to her feet, disbelief hitting home. "I''m shameless? You''re the shameless one. Can you not tell all Mashauva sees is Bruno? The one who tagged along shamelessly on this trip is you; prove me wrong." "You!" Freddy turned livid with rage at her words. "Oh, you have the face to say that about me." Crossing her arms, Qiana sneered, "Don''t you know a thing or two about yourself?" Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 ? Freddy usually disyed a good attitude towards women, and he was a gentleman in their eyes. Even if he disliked a girl, his kindness would never be absent. The only exceptions were Rosalie, who had stalked Bruno until their dormitory, and the girl filled with frothy nonsense before his eyes, Qiana. If she wasn''t his cousin, Freddy would''ve taken action by now. However, Qiana wasn''t one to know how to quit as she continued to run her mouth. "You''re in a world of make-believe, thinking that you treat her so well and affectionately. But does she look at you? No. For someone who doesn''t have an ounce of importance in his crush''s heart, who are you to lecture me? Are there no beautiful girls in your school that you have to go look for one in a high school? That aside, I wouldn''t wonder if a brick fell on your head if you have a crush on some beautiful, slender girl, or, at the very least, someone ordinary. I can''t believe you have a thing for fatty!" "You shut the f*ck up, Qiana Alston!" Freddy had enough of her diatribe. He mmed the table and sprung to his feet. As they caused quite a ruckus, Laura and her husband ran out of the kitchen to see what had happened. As soon as they came out, they saw Freddy and Qiana quarreling, with thetter cursing abominably at him. "Why should I shut up? Hell, so you can lecture me, but I''m not allowed to return the courtesy? Who are you to m the table and challenge me, huh, Freddy? Was I wrong? Mashauva is a fatty. Don''t tell me you actually like her?! With how she looks like, even if she bes an adult, no one will like-" p! Freddy allowed his anger to get the best of him. He pped Qiana in the face. Even doing so wasn''t enough to subside the anger within him as his chest continued to heave. His palm throbbed with pain; the force was so hard that Qiana fell to the ground. bbergasted and reeling in disbelief, Qiana couldn''t believe her cousin actually pped her so mercilessly.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ears buzzing, cheek burning, Qiana was stunned for more than ten seconds before she reached for her face. The slightest bit of touch was enough for her to grit her teeth in pain. "Freddy, how dare you hit me?!" She burst into tears. "I''m going to call my dad, and I''m going to tell your mom you pped me!" Freddy snorted. "Go ahead; be my guest. Here''s your phone. Call them now. I''ll call them too after you''re done. Then we''ll pack up and go home straight. Forget about using their car; we''ll get a taxi instead." Qiana was stupefied to learn the n he had been brewing all this while. If she and Freddy were to leave after their ruckus, that would only give Mashauva and Bruno more alone time. She''d joined this trip because of Bruno, so how could she return empty-handed? If her friends found out about it, they''d only ridicule her. With that thought, Qiana stood up and dashed upstairs, tears still pouring down her face. Laura and her husband exchanged nces, taken aback by the major dispute. After a while, Laura came forward. "Take a deep breath. Young girls like her will sometimes say whateveres to mind. You-" "She''s no longer little." Freddy''s voice was cold, deadpan as he said, "Madam, please keep what you''ve heard and seen today from Mashauva. I''ll handle it." Nodding, Laura assured, "Okay, don''t worry. I''m sworn to secrecy." She had heard Qiana''s words loud and clear. She wasn''t fond of the girl, for her words were harsh to the ears, and she had no verbal filter. However, no one should have spoken in this manner. If one said whatever they wanted out loud, how would others feel? Mashauva was as much of a young girl as Qiana. If she had heard Qiana''s words and taken them to heart, how was she to live in the future? What would''ve otherwise been a joyful life could easily be destroyed by a single sentence. Therefore, Laura could not bring herself to like Qiana. However, she felt bad for the girl when she saw her on the ground because of Freddy''s p. That proved how important parenting et was toa to a child, and this was the result of bad parenting. Fortunately, it was only her cousin this time, and it was only a p. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Had she really provoked some ferocious people one day, it would not have been as simple as a p in the face. "Thank you." After thanking Laura, Freddy went upstairs to calm down. Bruno and Mashauva, on the other hand, had no idea such a huge incident had urred after they left. The snowfall that day was not as heavy as it had been the day before, but the snow on the ground was still just as thick. At first, Bruno wanted to carry Mashauva, and she was willing to do him the honor. However, as soon as she was on Bruno''s back, she slipped down again, intending to walk by herself. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing." Mashauva shook her head. "I just wanted to walk by myself and see what it feels like to have snow crunching under my feet." After that, Mashauva stepped on the snow excitedly, her boots crunching in the snow, surprisingly therapeutic. "Get on my backter when you''re tired." Mashauva did not speak, nor did she climb on Bruno''s back. With that, Bruno was absolutely sure something had happened to her. He shoved his hands into his pockets and looked at the back of Mashauva''s head. "What happenedst night?" Shocked, she turned to nce at him in hysteria before turning back. Did she look like she was behaving strangely? Did she not look excited when she stomped her feet on the snow? Why would he ask so? "You don''t have to be afraid. You can tell me whatever happened. I''ve got your back." "No one can bully you with me around." Hearing that, Mashauva felt a n tingling sensation in her nose, but she thought of how Freddy had gone tofort her the night before. Despite bumping into the corner of the table, he held back the pain and talked to her. Mashauva couldn''t let his kindness be in vain. Hence, she shook her head. "No one did. I just don''t like Qiana." "Yeah? Why?" There had to be a reason behind it. After all, Mashauva was easy to get along with as she was the happy-go-lucky type. With haste, Mashauva churned out in her mind some stuffs to tattle about Qiana. Finally, she thought of something and blurted out. "I don''t think she dresses well, and she''s not gentle, so I don''t like her." "That''s it?" "Also, I don''t like the way she speaks. We got down the ear for hot chocte, but she stayed in the car I don''t like that either!" The more she said, the more Mashauva found that if she disapproved of someone, she could really pinpoint endless faults on them. How had she not discovered that before? "Regardless, I just don''t like her. Not even the slightest bit, so I don''t want to be in the same room as her." Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 ? Mashauva painted herself as the menacing one, but when she turned around, Bruno was merely quietly looking at her, devoid of the slightest bit of me in his eyes. Taken aback, she was surprised Bruno did not scold her even though her words had obviously been outrageous. Even she thought she was unreasonable. "Bruno?" Mashauva bit her lower lip lightly; her voice toned down as she said, "I''ve gone too far with my words, haven''t I?" Bruno chuckled and led Mashauva to sit down on the snow. "Of course not." "No?" She seemed to have unconsciously rattled on a lot of bad things about Qiana. "No." Mashauva thought for a moment before tilting her head to look at Bruno''s side profile. "Bruno, what if someone had said those words about me?" In a split second, Mashauva thought the aura around Bruno had gotten much colder as he spoke, "Who?" "No one." She waved her hand and exined lightly, "You said you didn''t think I''ve gone too far with my words, so I got curious. If someone else was me, and I''m Qiana, had they not gone too far too if they said all that?" "It''s a different story." Bruno lowered his head to look at her. "You mean differently to me. You canin about others to me in private, but if someone dares bad-mouth you in your face, it''s uneptable." For some reason, Mashauva thought there was more to his words than met the eye. But how was that possible?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Bruno was not privy to what had happened. Freddy had already taken care of the matter, so he wouldn''t have told Bruno, by right. As the thought crossed her mind, Mashauva breathed a sigh of relief. She tried to liven up the mood and said, "You''re so protective of me; there''s no way anyone will dare bad-mouth me." Then, she took her phone out and wanted to ask if they should take a photo together. However, just when she was about to open her mouth, she remembered her big round face in the photo from the day before. Therefore she swallowed her words and took pictures of the scenery instead. After some time, Bruno suggested, "Let me take a few pictures of you. You can get them developed when we go back." "What? No, no!" Mashauva refused reflexively. When she saw Bruno taking out his phone to snap a photo of her, she covered her face with her hands in fear, unwilling to be the subject of the photo. Just like that, her overreaction sessfully dimmed thest bit of brightness within him. He pursed his lips, on the brink of losing his temper. However, a thought shed across his mind, and he held himself back. Mashauva had tried with all her might to conceal the matter from him, so wherefore should he expose her? With that thought, Bruno sighed heavily in his heart. His eyes and expression returned to normal as he said faintly, "Okay, I won''t take photos of you. Come and sit down. We''ll build a snowman, then take a photo of it." Mashauva agreed when she heard that he would not take photos of her but the snowman instead. At first, she was somewhat gloomy, but as they built the snowman, gone were the uneasiness and displeasure in Mashauva''s heart, leaving only satisfaction and joy when she looked at the snowman. At the same time, her hands were frozen red. After she took a photo of the snowman, she handed her phone to Bruno and asked sheepishly, "Bruno, can you, like, take a picture of me and the snowman?" It was her first-ever snowman, so she thought she shouldmemorate it. When she''d built the snowman, she deliberately gave it a huge head, so her face wouldn''t look so big next to it in the photo. "Sure." After Bruno took the photo, she took back her phone and saw thatpared to the snowman, her face did not seem that big anymore. Pleased, she carefully saved the photos. Bruno and Mashauva spend the entire day outside, not returning to the cabin once. They settled their lunch and dinner in restaurants, returning to the cabin post-dinner. The streetlights along the road stretched the shadows of the two people. When Mashauva saw her shadow, lengthened by the streetmp, she realized she did not look as fat. If she managed to shed some weight, would she look this good when she walked alongside Bruno? Mashauva kept this thought to herself. She did not tell him, nor did she tell anyone else. Mashauva made up her mind; she would lose weight when she returned home! She vowed not to be a dead weight to someone as outstanding as Bruno. No, she should start losing weight from now on, but Bruno would definitely not allow her to cut back on her food. Therefore, her strict weight loss n would begin after she returned to school. By then, she would let Frida in on her n. If her best friend knew of it, she''d definitely root for her, wouldn''t she? How delighted it would be for one to share the other''s thoughts and bear witness to their effort. Mashauva was still oblivious to how naive her thoughts were. And these naive thoughts would one day give her a painful blow in the future, and it was not until then would shepletely wake up. "Bruno, we''ve been out ying the whole day. Would Freddy be angry with us?" "He won''t." Deadpan, Bruno said, "Tell me it doesn''t make sense for me to tour around with you while he explores with his cousin. What''s there for him to be angry about?" "Oh." With that, she was more at ease, but she wondered if they''d quarrel. It was alreadyte when they returned. Laura was as enthusiastic as she was, in the morning when she saw the two of them return. When she heard that they had eaten, outside, she poured them some hot chocte. "Drink some and rest early." Mashauva stared at the cup of hot chocte as she abandoned the idea of sipping it when she recalled hot chocte being a high- calorie beverage. Therefore, she pushed her cup of hot chocte back to Laura. "Thank you, Madam. But I may have to pass up on the hot chocte. I''ll just have a ss of water, please." "What''s wrong? Is it not good?" "It''s nothing like that; I''m just a little thirsty. I heard that sweet drinks won''t quench your thirst, so..." Because she lied, Mashauva''s face was flushed as she fiddled with her fingers Laura didn''t have the heart to expose her when she saw the girl looking like that. Hence she poured her a ss of water. "Alright, I''ll get you some water. Drink it." "Thank you." After that, Mashauva downed the cup of water and went upstairs with Bruno when she was done. After they went upstairs, Laura exhaled deeply. "Looks like she''s the reason for themotion earlier today." Her husband, the tactless man he was, was not on the same wavelength as his wife. "What are you talking about?" "That girl, Qiana, might have said something to Mashauva, and they had a fallout. I mean, look at her, she had such a good appetite when: first came, but now she did note 16 dare to drink a cup of hot Cate. She even said she was full. ter eating an egg muffin and half a bowl of porridge in the morning." Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 ? "Why do you care how much she eats? Anyhow, they will leave after staying here for a few days. Don''t stick your nose into other people''s business." Her husband was an honest and timid man; Laura was, on the contrary, good-hearted. "So you''re saying I''m a busybody?" "When did I say that?" he defended himself. "How can you be so heartless? Am I even not allowed to feel aggrieved for the poor girl after she was bullied?" Laura''s honest husband immediately surrendered. "Fine, you''re right, you''re always right. I''m just worried for you seeing that they quarreled so fiercely in the morning." "What''s there to be worried about? There''s no reason for him to attack me. Besides, he pped her because he could not bear it any longer. Plus, this girl has someone to protect her. She won''t suffer any losses." However, something else came to mind, and she said, "She''s not suffering any losses physically, but what about mentally? Wounds heal, but what about psychological trauma? How will you feel if someone attacks you for your appearance? She''s just a teenage girl!" Her honest husband did not speak again, thinking his wife''s words were quite right. Words were indeed capable of destroying a person. It seemed that Mashauva had really taken it to heart; otherwise, the difference in her behavior would not be so drastic. Ever since Freddy pped Qiana, she was much more well-behaved, and she no longer stirred up trouble. She dared not even talk to Mashauva nor look at her when she saw her. Mashauva was not used to it at first, therefore she asked Freddy about it. Smiling, Freddy exined to her, "She just paid the price for what she said to you. Why do you care about her?" "But..." "C''mon, don''t ''but'' me. I''m already nice enough not to send her home after all she had said to you. As long as I''m here, no one can hurt you. I will not let anyone who hurts you off easily, no matter who they are." After that, he ruffled Mashauva''s hair with a gentle smile. "I will always watch over you." If it was in the past, Mashauva would have thought that Freddy was sweet and an older brother figure. However, after her headspace had changed subtly, Freddy''s behavior and words toward her seemed to have varied. Staring at Freddy, a strange idea crystallized in her mind. Though it was only inchoate, she was scared by it, after which she shook her head hard. It was impossible. It must be her own imagination. How would Freddy think so? "What''s wrong?" Freddy was confused by Mashauva''s actions; she first fixed her gaze at him, then shook her head non-stop. He wondered, and said out loud, "You don''t want me to protect you?" "Sorry?" Mashauva reacted. She couldn''t believe she had reflexively shaken her head in front of Freddy. She quickly waved her hand and said, "No, Freddy, something else just came to mind." "What were you thinking about?" "It''s nothing." "Why do you look so guilty?" Freddy narrowed his eyes and approached Mashauva suddenly. Mashauva''s heart skipped a beat, and she moved back, shocked. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, Freddy," Mashauva said as she stood up, "I''ll go back to my room first." "Hold up." Seeing that she was about to leave, Freddy grabbed her wrist and pulled her back. Mashauva didn''t think much of it, but after he grabbed her, Freddy withdrew his hand as if he had been shocked. "I still have something to say to you. Sit down first," he said uneasily. "Okay." Mashauva sat down beside him again. "What is it?" Freddy took out a small box from his pocket and handed it to Mashauva. "What''s this?" "A New Year''s present." Freddy''s eyes grew tender as his voice became gentle. "I had wanted to give it to you on New Year''s Day itself, but you were sleeping soundly, so I thought about finding another time to give it to you, but... In actuality, Freddy had some selfishness in his motives. He had wanted to wait until they were alone to give the present to Mashauva. But because of the recent unpleasant incidents, he had no chance to talk to her in private. Since a chance presented itself that day, Freddy decided to give it to her. "A New Year''s present?" Mashauva eyed the box with curiosity; it was nicely packaged. She opened the box to find a rose gold bracelet in it. The chain was very fine, glinting under the dazzling light. "Wow, this is gorgeous." Mashauva picked up the bracelet and said, "Thank you, Freddy."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Don''t mention it. I''m d you like it. Do you want me to help you put it on?" In truth, Freddy was a little nervous. ??? In previous years, all he had gifted her were general things little girls liked. This was the first time he''d given her something so personal and embodied his selfinterest He wanted to see that she wore things he had given her, so he decided on the bracelet. "Sure." She handed the bracelet to Freddy. After he unhooked it, he ced it on her wrist. To his dismay, Mashauva''s wrist was too thick for the bracelet, and it couldn''t sp at all. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Cold sweat broke out on Freddy''s forehead. He made another attempt after some thought but to no avail. Unwilling to give up, he tried again. "Freddy." "Shh." Freddy gestured for her to keep quiet. "It''s possible. You should be able to wear it." She''d be so upset if she was not able to put it on. Freddy hated himself; he thought he had been attentive when he was picking oute the bracelet, but who would''ve thought it would end up a joke? "Attentive, my a*s," he thought. He was nothing more than a tactless piece of junk. Drip. It was winter, but Freddy broke out in cold sweat, and a bead of sweat dripped onto the back of Mashauva''s hand. "Freddy, Freddy?" "Mashauva, pipe down, will you. I''ll definitely help you put it on." "Freddy, let''s not. It''s impossible." Mashauva grabbed his hand, looked into his eyes, and shook her head. "It''s fine. It doesn''t matter if I can''t wear it. I''ll still like this present." Freddy fixed his gaze at her for a long while before hended a punch on the wall suddenly. Disconcerted, Mashauva yelped. "I''m sorry, it''s my fault." He clutched the bracelet and lowered his head in frustration. "I should''ve been more attentive when I was choosing. I''m such a bum. I''m sorry." Freddy was exasperated. Mashauva was already very sensitive about this matter; to make matters worse, he went and got her a bracelet that wouldn''t fit her wrist. "Freddy, don''t me yourself. I''m sure you''ve been attentive. It''s just that I''m too fat, so it''s not on you." Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 ? Freddy felt as though someone had rammed a knife into his heart, twisting it. He was the one who had hurt Mashauva, yet sheforted him with a smile in return and even told him not to me himself before ending with a self-mockery. Oh, how wished he could hit his head with a brick that instant. "Freddy, why don''t you give me the bracelet." Mashauva stretched out her palm to him. The lines on her fair palm were extremely light, fair and clean, as pristine as snow. "I really love your New Year''s present.'' Only after some time, Freddy handed the bracelet to her. Holding the bracelet in her hand, she put on a smile and said, "Thank you for the present, Freddy." When Freddy saw her beatific smile, he could only force his. "Don''t mention it. d you like it." He slipped his hand behind his back and clenched it into a fist. "I''ll leave you be then, Freddy. Don''t beat yourself up anymore, all right? I''ll definitely be able to put this on one day." "I hear you." Freddy took pains to issue his voice from his throat. After Mashauva left, Freddy clenched his fist and punched the wall, unforgiving. His fist formed a few wounds on it, but the pain did not register with him at all. After all, his actions had deeply hurt her, yet Mashauva chose to smile and cheer him up. After Mashauva returned to her room, she took the bracelet to the windowsill and studied it. The more she looked at it, the more it became a sight to behold. Pity, it did not fit her. Thinking of this, Mashauva became all the more determined. She had to lose weight. There woulde a day when she could wear this bracelet, and then Freddy would not me himself like he had done earlier. However, she thought he seemed to be particrly kind to her. As the saying goes, time flies when one is having fun. Their trip to Wintend hade to an end. On their car ride home, Mashauva did not talk to Qiana, nor did Qiana provoke her again, which Mashauva was pleased about. They sent Freddy and Qiana home. Only then Bruno sent Mashauva home. Bruno''s phone suddenly rang. "It''s probably my mom. Would you mind picking up the call?" Bruno reached for his phone and handed it to her without thinking. Mashauva took the phone and found that it was indeed a call from Madam Minerva. "Madam Minerva!" After Mashauva answered the phone, she greeted Minerva sweetly. Upon hearing Mashauva''s voice, Minerva''s heart melted. "Are you two on the way back?" She knew they were returning that day; she estimated the time and had a hunch they would be home soon, prompting her to make the call. "Uh-huh, we''re almost home." "Great. You must be tired from the trip. Why don''t youe over? I haven''t seen you for some time." "Okay." After they hung up, Mashauva said, "Bruno, let''s go to your house." She had originally wanted to go home, but sinceExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Minerva had asked her to go over, she decided to make a trip there. "All right." When they arrived at Ocean Vi, Mashauva was about to get out of the car when Bruno''s phone vibrated. She raked her eyes over it and found it to be a text message. "Happy New Year. Although you''re unwilling to see me, I''ll keep waiting until the day you are willing to ept me." With one nce, she read the entire message. However, realizing she had invaded his privacy unintentionally, she quickly locked the screen of the phone. Bruno was opening the car door for her just as she looked up. "Come on out." Mashauva pressed Bruno''s phone into his hand after she got out of the car. "Bruno, you have a message. I didn''t mean to peek at it, but the phone lit up, and I subconsciously nced at it, so..." Hearing that, Bruno nced at his phone, and his face darkened when he saw the text. He then said to Mashauva, "Go inside first." "Oh, okay." Mashauva walked into the mansion obediently. Halfway in, she could not help looking over her shoulder. Then she saw Bruno standing by the car, making a phone call with an indifferent face. She did not know what he was saying. ovel He must have called the girl who had sent him the message earlier. It was a no-brainer to deduce the girl had a thing for Bruno from her text, and there were more hints than one to be interpreted from the message. If anything, Mashauva thought Bruno did not reciprocate the sentiment. All of a sudden, she felt overwhelming pressure. Countless obstacles were hindering her from Bruno, not just herself. After all, Bruno was outstanding, and his admirers were anything but few and far between. If she did not hurry, Bruno would meet a girl who would im his heart before she lost weight. At that time, she would not have the chance even if she had trimmed all the excess pounds. After she returned home that day, Mashauva searched for information online and wrote down notes. It took her the whole night to finallye up with a weight-loss n. In the middle of her research, Cassie had asked her down for dinner several times, but it seemed to her that her daughter had turned a deaf ear. So, Cassie went to her, bearing food in her hands, curious. "Mashauva, darling, what are you writing?" As soon as Mashauva heard Cassie approaching, she immediately covered her notes with her hands. "Mom, don''t peek." "What is it with you? Being so mysterious and all." Cassie stared at her helplessly. "Am I not allowed to see at all? It''s not as if I would eat you up, would I?" "Uh-uh, I won''t show it to you no matter what." Seeing that Mashauva was protecting her secret as if her life depended on it, Cassie set the food on the table, resigned. "Okay, I won''t look at it, but remember to eat your meal." "Okay. Mom, please go out first." As a result, the food had long gone cold when Mashauva had finalized the n. To her surprise, eating had actually slipped her mind. It was the first time Mashauva did not feel any hunger at all despite having skipped a meal. The dishes were cold, but she ate them nevertheless. Just as she went f some meat, Mashauva stifled the desire at the thought of the rolls of flesh clinging to her body, leaving the meat untouched. She only ate the gratin on the side. After she ate, she looked at her n, satisfaction washing over her. She would adhere to the n strictly the next day onward, determined to lose weight. She was 162 centimeters tall, so her targeted weight was 95 pounds. "I''m able to do it, right?" she thought. No, it was not a question of if. She had to shed the pounds! The next day. Cassie went to wake Mashauva up only to discover the bedroom empty after she pushed the door open. "Mashauva?" Somewhat bbergasted, she went to lift the quilt to find it empty underneath, and when she touched the bed, there was no warmth on it. "Where could she be so early in the morning?" Cassie went downstairs to ask the servants and learned from them Mashauva had gone out bright and early. "She went out? What for, so bright and early?" "Madam, Miss Mashauva was out fora morning run." "A morning run?" Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 ? Astonished, Cassie couldn''t believe Mashauva had awoken early in the morning for a morning run. "Yes, Mrs. Taylor. Miss Mashauva left wearing running shoes." "How long had she been out?" "About an hour." "It''s been an hour?" Hearing that, Cassie was shocked. "She has not returned after an hour? Where has she run to?" "No, this won''t do." Cassie grew stern. "It''s so dangerous for a girl to be out so early in the morning alone. I have to go and look for her." After that, Cassie said to the servant, "Go and wake Sir up. Tell him toe down and look for her together." Then, Cassie put on a coat and headed out. As a result, no sooner had Cassie exited the door than she saw Mashauva, who had juste back from her jog. "Mom?" "Mashauva?" Cassie walked up to her. "I was just about to go looking for you. What is wrong with you? Why did you get up so early to jog on such a cold day? And you''re wearing so little. What if you catch a cold?" Mashauva shook her head. "It''s fine, Mom. I''ve been running for some distance, and my body feels hot. I''m sweating a bucket. Gosh, I feel like a furnace." After that, Mashauva went inside to take off her clothes. Cassie quickly caught up to her and dried her sweat with a towel. "Go change your clothes quickly. You''ve never gone for a jog in your life. Are you trying to give me a heart attack, waking up so early, exercising so diligently?" Mashauva was panting lightly, surprised at how exhausting it was to jog for an hour. She had wanted to give up several times in the middle of it, but when she thought of Bruno, she gritted her teeth and plowed on. Finally, she ran back when it was almost time. "No, Mom, it just urred to me that I should exercise more." Mashauva did not let Cassie in on her n but used a different excuse. "Someone told me on my trip; life lies in movement. It''s important to exercise if you want a healthy life." "Oh, then why did you turn a deaf ear when I told you the same thing in the past? Are you saying my words are nothing but bull while other people''s words are thew?" Cassie bleated as she poked Mashauva''s head. "Mom, it''s not like that." Mashauva shook her head. "I know all that you''ve said is for my own good, but you''re my mother. Sometimes, it''s hard to differentiate between your jokes and advice, but the words of an outsider are different." "That''s true," Cassie agreed. "In the future, I will go jogging every morning," Mashauva added. "Okay, I won''t object if you''re willing to exercise. But you can''t go too early anymore. At least wait until after the sun is out when it''s warmer," Cassie said. "Okay."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. There were only a few days left before her winter break ended, but Mashauva adhered to her morning runs every day, and she had lessened her food intakes. In the past, she was able to devour two servings of gratin, and now she reduced it to one, and she''d even cut it out from her dietter. Not only that, she''d do some cardio in the morning, and nibble on gluten-free bread, and drink almond milk for breakfast. "Mashauva, are you trying to lose weight?" Each time Cassie asked her, Mashauva shook her head and denied, "No, Mom. I''m working out!" "Just working out? You''re even keeping at bay every food that screams high-calorie. Do you actually take me a fool?" Mashauva pouted, not saying another word. Cassie pulled Mashauva to sit down and said, "Tell me the truth; did something happen during your trip?" She knew her daughter all too well. Despite her multiple lectures in the past, Mashauva had always been indifferent. It was good that she was willing to work out. After all, exercising and losing weight 473 help her health. But Cassie felt that something must have happened for Mashauva to behave so so suddenly. "No, Mom." "Don''t lie to me. You''re my baby girl. Will I do anything to harm you if you tell me the truth?" She stared into her mother''s eyes for some time before she lowered her head, silent a while more. "Mom, will I look prettier if I lose weight?" "Of course. You''re already a sight for sore eyes when you''re plump. You''ll definitely wow everyone after you slim down." "Then do you think Bruno will like me?" Mashauva finally asked after she mulled it over for a long time. Stunned, it took Cassie quite some time to register what her daughter had asked. "M-Mashauva, what did you say?" She almost could not believe what she had heard and showed a shocked expression. When Mashauva saw the astonishment on her mother''s face, she immediately felt awful and lowered her head. "Mom, I''m being delusional, aren''t I?" With that, she bit her lower lip, heartbroken. "But I don''t want Bruno to have a girlfriend. I don''t want to." It was then she had an epiphany why she''d cry whenever she dreamed of Bruno. It turned out that it bothered her very much; she was just oblivious to the feeling in the past. Not only had she been trying to lose weighttely, but she had also been thinking about this matter. It was now clear to her that being childhood sweethearts, she had long been dependent on him, and she wanted to do so for the rest of her life. Content belongs to "Mashauva, what has gotten into you?" Cassie used to think that her daughter knew nothing about love and even wondered when she''d actually grow up. Later, when she''d asked Mashauva to lose weight, she''d seemed to be not bothered. Cassie had only been able to sigh in her heart. After all, she could not interfere with her child''s fate. If she and Bruno did not share that fate, or if Bruno did not desire Mashauva, then she could just find someone else in the future. However, she did not expect her daughter to... "Mom, I didn''t mean it." Mashauva looked up and said pitifully, "But I''ve gotten so strangetely." "Silly girl." Cassie hugged her. "There''s nothing strange about you. It''s normal to fall in love. You''re already such a big girl." "Is it not weird?" "You''re closing to adulthood. There''s nothing strange about crushing on someone at this age. I was even wondering when you''d grow up." "But I''m too fat." "Aren''t you losing weight now? But have you really thought it through?" Cassie was a little worried Mashauva would not be able to differentiate between love and dependence. Was the reason Mashatva didn''t want Bruno to find him, or a girlfriend because she likedet that she did not want to lose a childhood ymate? These were twopletely different feelings. "I have." Mashauva nodded. "I''ve had it all figured out. I hope I can slim down before Bruno finds a girlfriend." Aside from that, she wished to be an adult as soon as possible. One year. Just one more year, and she''d be 18. She''d be an adult by then! Mashauva hoped that she''d sessfully lost weight by the time she became an adult. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 ? After Mashauva told Cassie about her worries, she was even more determined to lose weight. Her winter break hade to an end, and before Mashauva had to go back to school, she stepped onto the scale. Dejected, she had only lost about five pounds. "Mom, how is it that I''ve only lost five pounds?" She held her head, upset. "It''s already a feat to be able to lose five pounds in such a short time. Do you think everyone can lose five pounds so easily?" Cassie pinched Mashauva''s cheek and said softly, "You can rush losing your weight. Take it a step at a time. Otherwise, it''ll just do your body more harm than good." "Alright." Mashauva could only nod. "When you return to school, you have to be like when you''re at home. Don''t skip your meals, you hear me? Eat less high-calorie food and drink less sweet beverages." "Okay." Mashauva knew all too well that they were enemies of weight loss. Besides having high calories, they were not nutritious at all. Most importantly, overconsumption of confectionery would lead to diabetes. Sugary drinks and desserts were a big no- no in Mashauva''s weight loss n.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, as she hadn''t had any chocte and cotton candy since she began her n, she craved them badly. Oh, how she wished she could eat them. But she couldn''t give in to temptation. When the school reopened, Bruno and Freddy came to pick Mashauva up. Noticing her at a nce, both of them were stunned for a moment before the light in Freddy''s eyes dimmed. Mashauva had shed a couple of pounds. Sure enough, the trip had affected her. The fact that Mashauva had lost five pounds was not apparent, but they had not seen each other for a while, so they could still tell her face had be a tad bit shapely. Tacitly, no one brought it up. However, their journey to Mashauva''s school was deadly silent. When Freddy carried her the suitcase, he found that it was somewhat empty, no longer filled with snacks like before. After they sent her to the school gates, Freddy could not help but ask, "Masha, why didn''t you bring any snacks this time? Did you forget? I can head to the nearby supermarket and get you some another day." He could no longer keep it bottled up after holding back his tongue for the entire journey. Bruno, on the other hand, was as indifferent as usual. Freddy doubted he hadn''t noticed her change at all and wondered why he was able to remain indifferent. Mashauva smiled embarrassedly and rejected his offer, "It''s alright, Freddy. I''m cutting down on snacks." At that, she paused, unwittingly nced at Bruno, and then exined, "Too much junk food is not good for my health." Freddy opened his mouth only to find that he was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, Bruno took her suitcase down from the car, then ruffled Mashauva''s hair as he said, "Sure, it''s wise to eat less junk food, but it''s also okay to eat a little every once in a while. Just make sure you don''t skip your meals." Well said. Freddy would''ve probably agreed to it if it were in the past. However, he had been on edge since the incident at Wintend as he had messaged Mashauva several times after they went back from the trip, inviting her to hang out. However, she rejected him every time, saying she wanted to stay at home. Seeing she had lost so much weight, he felt distraught. The girl was supposed to be living as happy as ark. Freddy kept his mouth shut when he helped her tidy up her dormitory. It wasn''t until they left that he brought it up to Bruno. "Didn''t you notice Mashauva had lost weight?" With an indifferent expression, Bruno asked, "What about it?" "She..." Freddy did not say anything for a long time, not knowing how to put his thoughts into words. "Freddy." Knowing his best friend was worried, Bruno finally spoke after a long silence, "She''ll be of legal age in another year." "So?" "She knows what she wants now. I''m sure she knows she has thought it through. Don''t worry, and don''t interfere either." "That''s because you don''t know what happened at Wintend. I''ll be your ve if you can remain this calm after knowing the whole story." Although Bruno was kept in the dark about Mashauva''s Wintend incident, he could deduce something bad had happened based on the atmosphere at that time. However, Mashauva was clear about not wanting him to pursue the matter Although Bruno could not bear to see her aggrieved, she had requested, and there was no reason for him to refuse. But the premise was that she had it sorted out, and there wouldn''t be any subsequent troubles. When Frida saw Mashauva, she was taken aback. "Mashauva, have you lost some weight?" Mashauva was stunned for a moment, then touched her face, "Can you tell?" Frida nodded and said, "Of course, your face looks shapelier than before. How much weight did you lose?" "Five pounds, give and take." "How?" Frida was shocked. After all, she had known Mashauva for years. She had never thought that Mashauva would slim down one day. "I controlled my diet and started exercising, so this is the result." Her words stumped Frida. "Are... Are you losing weight?" Mashauva''s face flushed red in embarrassment, nodding sheepishly. "Yes, I''m trying to lose weight." ? "Why do you suddenly want to lose weight?" After all, all Mashauva ever cared about was food. There was nothing in the world that could stop her from eating, but right then, she had the intention of losing weight. Face flushed, as she regarded Frida as her best friend, Mashauva whispered her secret in Frida''s ear. Initially, Frida was somewhat astonished, but after she heard Mashauva''s words, her face paled, finding it hard to believe. "What did you say?" "Frida, only you and my mother know about this. You have to keep it a secret." She hugged Frida''s arm and said with a smile, "I will do my best to lose weight." Frida felt a chill all over. She lowered her head to look at Mashauva, who put a lot of faith in her. For the first time, she felt upset. She had been studying hard, nearly camping in the library. She didn''t ck off either after she went back home that winter break, all that for one purpose. To her surprise, Mashauva''s purpose for losing weight was the same as hers. Frida bit her lower lip and forced a smile, "Of course, I won''t tell anyone." Although they had the same goal, they were still best friends. After all, they had known each other for so long, and Mashauva had always treated her well. In actuality, Frida had a vague impression about it for quite some time, but Mashauva was oblivious to those feelings at that time, so she didn''t take it to heart. But right then, she had begun losing weight. With that in mind, Frida could not help but ask, "Mashauva, have you gotten your feelings straight?" What? "After all, you grew up with Bruno, so you''d subconsciously rely on him. What I''m trying to say is, maybe your feelings for him are reliant rather than affection?" Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 ? Frida''s words got Mashauva silent for a moment. "I''m just thinking out loud. Don''t take it to heart." Frida hurriedly salvaged the situation and chuckled, "Regardless, just follow your heart. No matter who it is and what decision you make, what''s important is that you don''t hurt yourself." "Frida, you''re the best." Hugging Frida''s arm as she leaned on it, Mashauva said, "From now on, let''s work hard together. You study hard while I work on losing weight." When Lena and Hailey arrived, they were also surprised to find that Mashauva had lost weight. When they asked her, Mashauva did not keep them in the dark either, exining shyly, "I just realized I''m too fat, so I want to shed the pounds." Hailey and Lena exchanged nces and noticed the same emotions in each other''s eyes. This girl finally realized she was a fatty. They''d thought she''d remain so for the rest of her life, not expecting to witness her lose weight. However, they smiled andforted Mashauva on the surface. "How are you fat? I think you''re just fine. It won''t do your body good if you lose weight, isn''t it? Maybe you should forget it." "Yeah. Besides, you look so cute when you''re chubby. If you lose weight, you won''t be as adorable anymore." They showered her with phony glowing terms. Terms they had never said to Mashauva. "Really?" Mashauva asked as she blushed. "Of course, look at the girls in school. Is there anyone cuter than you?" "We really think you''re adorable, so if you think losing weight is too difficult, just forget about it." No, that wouldn''t do. Mashauva shook her head. Being cute wouldn''t do anything. She had to lose weight. After all, some people thought she was ugly because she was fat. She didn''t know if Bruno thought so too, but she wanted to be a better version of herself. "No matter what, I will do my best to lose weight." From that day on, Mashauva was the first to wake up among the group of four. Even if Frida wanted to head to the library, she had to wait until it was open, so she''d wake up to find Mashauva, whoid on the lower bunk, gone every time. By the time they finished washing up, Mashauva would return to the dormitory drenched in sweat. After which, she''d down several sses of water before going straight to the bathroom. Lena and Hailey both revealed disdainful gazes. "Don''t tell me this fatty actually thinks she''ll be able to lose weight." "Of course not. She''ll onlyst for a few days. With her eating habit, no way she can curb her cravings as she wishes. Just wait and see." With that, they met with Frida''s eyes. Since they knew she wouldn''t go talking trash, they weren''t afraid of her at all and merely gave her a disdainful nce before leaving the dormitory. Frida packed her things up then knocked on the bathroom door. "Mashauva, I''m leaving first. Don''t bete." "Alright." In the next few days, Mashauva continued to get up early to jog in the field. She began her run before dawn and jogged until the sun had risen. At first, she thought she was the only one to do so, but to her surprise, she''d bump into her schoolmates who were doing the same. Some were as chubby as her, while others did it for fitness. Day one, day two, day three... A week had passed, and those she had run into, vowing to lose weight, were no longer around. Mashauva was left alone on the field. For a second, Mashauva felt like a lone wolf. She had an epiphany that not everyone would always walk alongside her on the road to sess. She could only rely on herself if she wanted to stay through to the end. Instead of feeling discouraged, Mashauva was more determined than ever to press on. During which she had never met Bruno, nor did she agree to hang out when Freddy came to visit her, wholeheartedly focused on losing weight. Half a monthter, Mashauva sessfully shed more pounds. Pelo Lena and Hailey had thought she wouldn''t be able to stick to it and would give up in no time, but to their surprise, she kept it going for over two weeks already. They even started growing envious when they noticed she had be evidently shapelier. So they approached Frida. "Frida, you''re close with Mashauva. What happened to her? Why is she suddenly so determined to lose weight?" Frida frowned, not wanting to talk to them as they had gotten hooligans to beat her up in the past. If Mashauva hadn''t sent her to the hospital in time, she might suffer sequ from the injury. "Yeah, Frida. Wasn''t Mashauva a foodie?" "I don''t know." Frida''s tone was devoid of emotions, "If you want to know, you can ask her yourself." "You!" Hailey was instantly infuriated as she couldn''t believe Frida dared to use such a rough tone on her. Lena sneered, "Seems like we didn''t teach you a good enough lessonst time. How dare you speak to us like this?" As soon as Frida raised her head, Vel.n Lena grabbed her neck and stood up to press her head against the table. Frida was surprised by their directness. She felt a sharp pain on her cheek and wondered if the tip of a pen had pierced her skin. For a moment, the pain was rendering her disoriented. "Let go of me." "Let you go?" Lena spoke with disdain, "Weren''t you so arrogant just now? Go on. Show us how arrogant you are."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Frida struggled, and Lena immediately ordered, "Hailey, hold her down." Hailey swiftly stepped forward and stretched Frida''s arms behind her back, threatening, "Don''t move, or I''ll break your arms." In extreme pain and anxiousness, Frida cried out, "What in the world do you want? Was I wrong? Can''t you guys just ask her whatever you want? What does it have to do with me?" "What does it have to do with you? Aren''t you two best friends? Why didn''t you say anything when you went to her house using your ''best friend'' excuse? How dare you be so arrogant when we just asked you a few questions." Frida was so anxious that tears started streaming down her cheeks. Her face was in great pain. She wasn''t as worried when her wounds were on her body, but if it was on her face this time, would there be a scar?" "Are you just going to keep quiet? If you don''t tell us, we can''t guarantee what will happen next." "Alright, I''ll tell you everything. Let go of me. I''ll say it!" Hailey and Le?a exchanged nces but did not release Frida. Lena patted Frida hard on her cheek, saying, "You sure are a shameless b*tch You keep forgetting who''s the boss when we show you mercy. Tell us, and we''ll release you. Go on." Frida gritted her teeth in loathing and exined, "She thought she didn''t look good fat, so she decided to lose weight." "What''s the reason? There has to be one." "That''s it." "Bullsh*t! She''s working so hard just to look better? Who do you think we are; fools or three-year-olds?" Frida''s lower lip bled from the biting while her tears fell like beads of a broken string. "I''m telling you the truth! That''s what she told me." Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 ? "You may be able to fool others with this sort of excuse, but you''ll need a better one to fool me. Tell me the truth. Now." Lena was one who would act ruthlessly. She picked up a pen and warned, "If you don''t tell us the truth, I''ll poke a few holes in your face." Hearing that, shock shed in Frida''s eyes, "How dare you?" "What do you think?" With that, she slowly drew the pen close to Frida''s face, and Hailey, frightened by her action, reached out to stop Lena. "Maybe we should leave her face alone. If other people see it..." "So what? If we don''t injure her face, she won''t learn her lesson." Lena sneered, "I''ll give you onest chance. Tell me the truth, or you can say goodbye to your pretty face. You don''t want people to think it''s horrendous, don''t you?" Frida could tell she wasn''t joking at all. If she really kept her mouth shut, Lena would most certainly stab her face. She couldn''t believe there were such vicious people in this world. Of all people, why her? Why was she the only one bullied? Frida was execrated, but there was nothing she could do. She gritted her teeth as she bit the bullet. "I''ll say it. You win." "Say it." "There''s a boy she likes, so she decided to lose weight to be a better version of herself." Even so, Frida did not tell them who Mashauva had feelings for, but, at least, she told them the reason. She thought Lena and Hailey would let her go with that. However, they didn''t. Lena was somewhat surprised at first but thought the answer was much more credible than before. "You hear that, Hailey? That fatty has someone she likes." Hailey sneered, "I was wondering why she suddenly decided to lose weight. Seems like someone has fallen in love. A fatty like her won''t look good even if she loses her weight, will she?" Lena threw the pen aside and patted Frida''s cheek, "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Don''t tell me you actually think of her as your best friend. What''s so hard about saying this?" With that, Hailey loosened her grip, and Frida finally regained freedom. Sheid slumped on the table, panting. Her face was numb from the pain, and she wondered how badly it was injured. She would have to head to the infirmaryter. Fortunately, they did not probe into it, or she might actually yield. After Lena got the answer she wanted, she looked at Hailey with satisfaction and was ready to leave. But just as she was about to, she had an epiphany and stopped abruptly in her tracks. As soon as Lena paused, Frida''s heart skipped a beat. She wasn''t nning on questioning more, was she? Frida could almost imagine how Lena and Hailey would react if they found out Mashauva and Bruno were not biologically rted. Surely Mashauva would be their next target to bully. Therefore she''d rather not say anything if possible. Don''t turn around, don''t turn around. Frida prayed in her heart. However, God did not listen to her prayers. Lena turned around and squinted her eyes more so, emanating a vicious aura as she fixed her piercing gaze on Frida.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "If it''s such a simple answer, why didn''t you just say it in the first ce?" It wasn''t a sin to fall in love, so what was there to hide? Unless what Frida was trying to conceal was who but not why. "Who is it?" "What''s wrong?" Hailey asked; the doubt didn''te to her. But she could tell something was amiss from Lena''s serious look, so she asked as she couldn''t put a finger as to why. Lena snorted. "What''s wrong? She''s the one you should be asking!" With that, she yanked Frida''s hair and asked, "Who''s the person she likes?" To Frida''s Surprise, Lena was able to connect the dots so quickly. If anything, she probably had a hunch. Pissed, Frida shouted, "Why are you asking me? Don''t you already know?" Content belongs to She had really had enough! In the process of iling her arms to push Lena away, she swept the items on her table to the ground. "What does this have to do with me? Since you''re smart enough to have guessed it, why bother asking me?!" Surprised that Frida admitted it at once, Lean widened her eyes in disbelief. "So, it''s true?" Hailey asked, unable to make sense of the situation. "What''s going on? What''s true? What on earth are you guys talking about?" Instead of answering Hailey, Lena grabbed Frida by the cor. "Aren''t they siblings?" Hearing that, Hailey finally caught on, and shock washed her face. Shocked and stupefied, she also found it hard to believe. No way... "Siblings?" Frida sneered, "Masahuva may call him her brother, but has he ever admitted she''s his sister? How does that make them siblings then?" Lena didn''t say a word, still finding it hard to believe. "You''re lying!" "How could they not be siblings?" "It''s not my problem whether you believe it or not. You already got et your answer, so stop pestering me. I just want to study. None of this has to do with me!" Frida flung Lena''s hand away and grabbed her bag to head out. "Frida Moore!" Lena stopped her and said in a cold voice, "Who would''ve thought... You sure have a trick or two up your sleeve." Hearing that, Frida''s expression changed, but she kept quiet. "I doubt Mashauva knows she''d be betrayed by her best friend just like this, does she? That foolish fatty probably thinks you''ll bring it to your grave." Frida finally had enough and turned around. "If they''re not siblings, why would she say he''s her brother?" Frida turned around and left, unwilling to answer more of her questions. Only Lena and Hailey were left in the dormitory. It wasn''t until after a long time that Hailey finally found her voice. "Were you talking about Mashauva and her brother?" "Who else, besides Bruno?" "Them?" "They''re not biological siblings." "Then what''s their rtionship? Also, what does this have to do with whether they''re biologically rted? Why suddenly bring this up..." Struck with epiphany, Hailey asked, "Could it be, the person Mashauva likes is..." "Precisely." With that, Lena walked past Hailey, causing her to trail after Lena, asking, "Where are you going?" "Mashauva lied to us. We have to set the record straight." Hailey was stunned for a long time before she hurriedly caught up with Lena. At that moment, Mashauva happened to be having lunch at the canteen. Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 ? It seemed that she had not eaten meat for a long time. Oh, how she missed those days. Mashauva had just shoved a few mouthfuls of food when the chairs by her side were pulled out, followed by two figures sitting. She looked up to find it was her two roommates, Hailey and Lena. "Hey, Hailey, Lena, are you guys also here to eat?" Mashauva had initially thought she would be eating alone that meal, so she felt particrly lonely. Now that her two roommates had joined her, it would be lively. Lena was fuming. But worried that Frida had lied, she refrained fromshing out, deciding to validate it with Mashauva before doing anything else. As long as Mashauva wasn''t herpetition in love, it didn''t matter to her whether they were biologically rted or not. She took a deep breath and forced a smile. "We''ve already eaten." "You have?" Mashauva looked disappointed. "Then you two..." "We want to ask you something." "What is it?" Mashauva asked naively. "Why are you losing weight? Weren''t you happy with how things were? Why the sudden change?" Out of all the questions, Mashauva hadn''t expected Lena to ask that, and she was suddenly put in a tight spot. After pondering for a long while, she answered, "Cause I thought I''m too fat, so I thought I should lose weight." "But I thought you never thought so. So why would you think you''re fat so suddenly?" At that, Mashauva fell silent. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Lena mmed the table, somewhat anxious. Did Mashauva like Bruno as Frida had said? Was it true that she''d be fighting this fatty for Bruno''s affection?" Her overreaction got Mashauva perplexed, but she still exined regardless, "I was despised when I went on a trip during New Year." "Despised?" Hailey narrowed her eyes, pressing on, "How?" "What do you mean? Are you saying you decided to lose weight because someone despised you? Not for any other reasons?" There were; the number one reason being Bruno. But she did not intend to tell them that as although they were acquainted and were roommates, they weren''t close. It was her secret, one that she''d only tell her mother and Frida, no one else. Therefore she shook her head. "No." Lena was suddenly at a loss for words, unexpecting of Mashauva''s denial. "Um, I heard you and Bruno aren''t biologically rted. Is it true?" Mashauva nodded without any doubts. "Yeah, we''re not." "What did you say?" Lena jolted up, staring at Mashauva as she gritted her teeth. "If so, why would you lie to me, saying he''s your brother?" Her words got Mashauva confused. "I grew up with him, so I''ve always seen him as a brother." "Then why have you never said you two aren''t biologically rted." "You guys never asked." Was it necessary for her to exin? She didn''t think it was a big deal at all. With that, Lena and Hailey were left speechless as they thought her words made sense. Since Mashauva had regarded Bruno as a brother figure growing up, it was only natural she''d introduce him as her brother. There was no need for Mashauva to deliberately tell people they weren''t rted if no one asked. Why should she? That said, Lena still felt upset and depressed as she had been deceived. "Why would you guys suddenly ask this? Does this matter if he''s my biological brother or not?" After some thought, Lena decided not to ask her why she wanted to lose weight but smiled instead as she said Of course it matters. I thought you were his sister, so got the wrong idea. I have wanted to be your sister-inw, but since you''re not his biological sister, so much so for being a part of the family." "Huh?" Shocked, Mashauva asked in bewilderment, "What sister-inw?" "We fell in love with Bruno at first sight, and we thought you were his sister. But since you''re not, we can''t be family." Mashauva finally got their point. Both Lena and Hailey had feelings for Bruno... How could that be? "Are you serious?" "You don''t believe me?" Lena lifted a faint smile. "We''re serious about it, but it''s another question who Bruno chooses As we thought you were his sister, we thought you could hook us up. But now that we know you''re not, are you still willing to help us?" Content belongs to "..." Mashauva did not know how to answer. They''d be sad if she rejected them, wouldn''t they? But if she said yes, she''d just be handing Bruno to them on a silver tter, wouldn''t she? Her done! for losing weight was to slim down before Bruno found himself a girlfriend. If she hooked them up with Bruno, what was the point of her doing so then? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Mashauva, you won''t be so heartless, will you? Seeing that we''re roommates, please help us deliver our presents to him." "You want me to deliver your presents to him?" "Yeah, Hailey and I have prepared gifts for Bruno. We just need you to help us deliver them, that''s all." She supposed it wouldn''t do any harm if she were to just deliver their gifts. Anyhow, she could just keep quiet by then. After much consideration, Mashauva agreed to their request, nodding adorkably. "Alright, I''ll help you guys." "Awesome! You''re the best Mashauva. Well go pick out the gifts, and you can deliver them." "Okay." Seeing that Mashauva agreed in the end, Hailey and Lena left in satisfaction. With that, Mashauva no longer found her dinner appetizing and left it be after a few mouthfuls.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She could not wrap her head around why Hailey and Lena would ask her if Bruno was her biological brother all of a sudden. As she''d have to go for a walk, Mashauva strolled around the field for some time before returning to her dormitory. When she returned, Frida had already fallen asleep. As Frida slept on the upper bunk, Lena deliberately talked to Mashauva when she entered. "Frida is worn out from having to study in the library every day, so she went straight to bed after she washed up. She asked us to tell you not to wake her up." "Oh, okay." Mashauva was not in doubt. She nodded and went to wash up. Lena nced at Frida on the upper bunk and deliberately raised her voice, asking Mashauva, "Mashauva, what does Bruno like? Hailey and I don''t know what to give him. Please give us some advice." Seeing Frida remained motionless, Lena added, "Like, does he have anything he likes? You''d know a thing or two since you grew up with him, right?" Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 ? Hearing Lena''s question in the bathroom, she paused, realizing she didn''t know what Bruno liked. Whenever they hung out, Bruno would always amodate her preferences, so she wouldn''t have thought of taking notice of anything else. It dawned on her that she had been too selfish. She''d have to take note of Bruno''s likes and dislikes in the future. "I''m not too sure either." She answered tepidly, speaking the truth. "You''re not sure? Yeah, right. Didn''t you two grow up together? Shouldn''t you know at least a thing or two?" "I really don''t," Mashauva said, shaking her head. "He doesn''t seem to have anything he likes particrly. Why don''t you guys Google it?" "Alright then." By the time Mashauva exited the bathroom, the lights in the dormitory had switched off, so she dared not make any more noise, threading her way to her bed. When she woke up the next day, Frida had left for the library, and she would already be asleep when Mashauva returned to the dormitory at night. No matter what, Mashauva couldn''t get the chance to talk to her despite how badly she wanted to. On the other hand, Lena and Hailey had gotten their gifts ready and handed them to Mashauva. "Mashauva, here are the gifts Hailey and I have prepared for Bruno. Please hand them to him for us." One of the gift boxes was pink while the other was light blue, and there was a big heart drawn on both of them. One didn''t need to be a genius to guess they wanted to confess their love for Bruno. "Hello, Earth to Mashauva. What are you waiting for? Take it." Lena shoved the two presents into Mashauva''s arms and reminded, "You have to give them to Bruno today, alright? You''re the best." "Today?" "Yeah." "Well, alright, I''ll try." After ss, with the gifts in hand, Mashauva took a bus to Bruno''s school. Bruno''s school wasn''t too far from hers as it was only a bus ride away, but the weather was scorching, so she arrived at the academy with her face flushed, only to find that there wasn''t even a person at the gates.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There was a shady tree some distance away from the gate, and she wanted to go under it to cool down, but she also wanted to wait for Bruno to show up, so she decided to stay by the gates and strained her neck to see the inside. Several minutester, a guard emerged from the guardhouse and waved at Mashauva. "Miss, it''s lunch break now. What is your purpose for being here?" Lunch break? Somewhat embarrassed, Mashauva apologized sheepishly, "I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t know. I''m here for my brother." "Your brother?" The guard then asked, "Who''s he? What''s his name? Maybe I can ask around." "My brother''s name is Bruno Collins, Sir. Since it''s lunch break now, I''lle back some other time." With that, Mashauva turned around to leave, but the guard stopped her, as he felt bad, seeing her face was flushed from the hot sun, and her back was drenched in sweat. "Hold up, Miss. Since you''ve alreadye all this way, why not wait a little longer. I can make a call and ask around, or perhaps I can bring you to him." In truth, people who came for Bruno were anything but few and far between, and they''d bring gifts with them, just like Mashauva did, so it was just another day''s work for the guard. Many girls from neighboring schools wanted to win Brunoover, so they''d im to be Bruno''s sister, ssmate, or even girlfriend, but the guard would never let them in normally. However, Mashauva''s gaze was truly sincere, and she even decided to leave despite how hot she was after finding out it was lunch break. She was so sensible that the guard felt bad for her. "Huh, really? Thank you, Sir. But if it''s too troublesome, I can leave." Mashauva followed him into the guardhouse and uttered shyly. "There''s air conditioning in here. You can take a seat and rest for a while while I go ask around." "Alright, thank you." Mashauva wanted to put the gifts down; she didn''t know what was inside, but they were quite heavy. Fortunately, she had been working out, or she would have long worn out her journey here. She wanted to ce the gifts on the table, but there was no space for her to do so, and it also seemed inappropriate to put them on the floor, so Mashauva had to continue carrying them. Meanwhile, at the boys'' dormitory. Freddy was gaming on the sofa. Bored out of his wits, he repeatedly stopped and continued the game e until he took his headphones off and asked sullenly, "Say, do you think there will be any health issues if Mashauva continued to lose weight like this?" Brunoid on his bed with his eyes closed as he rested, ignoring Freddy. "Bruno, I''m talking to you. Don''t y dead; I know you''re not sleeping." Bruno was never one for afternoon naps; he''d merely closed his eyes to let his body and mind rest. Their other two roommates slept like pigs, sting their snores throughout the dormitory. Freddy, who was already irritated, felt even worse the more he listened to their snore. "Bruno, say something. It''s been a long time since west saw her. Don''t you miss her at all?" As soon as she finished speaking, there came a knock on the door. "Who is it?" The door was pushed open; it was the guard. "Oh, you guys are taking a nap. Freddy, there''s a youngdy, iming to be Bruno''s sister, downstairs. She''s in the guardhouse, carrying two big boxes." "Oh, give me a break." Freddy''s face turned glum, "There''s already several this month, and herees another. When will they learn to give up?! They can reallye up with all sorts of ideas just to meet Bruno." Freddy''s impatient tone got the guard thinking, "This is bad." But he chuckled and said, "I mean, it''s normal for young girls to crush on goodlooking boys. She probably didn''t have it easy,ing all the way here on such a hot day. Why not just go take a look?" "Sir, please tell her to leave. Bruno won''t meet her." With that, the guard no longer persuaded them and only sighed. "Poor girl, her shirt was all drenched in sweat, even her hair was sticking to her forehead. She actually wanted to leave after I said you guys were on your lunch break." "So what? If Bruno has to meet each and every one of them whenever theye, he will be utterly exhausted." "Alright then, I''ll just ask her to leave after she has enough rest." When the guard turned around, he muttered to himself, "She''s quite brave, I''ll give her that. She may be chubby, but she has the courage to pursue boys like other girls. Don''t think I''ve ever seen such a chubby yet adorable youngdy." The guard''s words had caught Freddy''s attention and he jolted up. "What did you just say?" At the same time, Bruno, who had been lying motionless on the bed with his eyes closed, shot his eyes wide open as he sat straight up. The two looked at each other before Freddy sprung up and ran out the door. Although Bruno was more level-headed, he strode with a swift pace as well. "Hey, where are you two going?" Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 ? Mashauva had been waiting for quite some time in the guardhouse, and her hands were sore from carrying the gifts. It wasn''t until she could no longer hold it that she ced the gifts on the chair to rx her arms. "How tiring. Why isn''t Bruno here yet? Is he taking a nap? Should I head back to school first?" she wondered. Originally, Mashauva had already decided not to meet Bruno until she had sessfully reached her desired weight as she had wanted to surprise him. However, she could not help missing him at the same time. Her trip this time may have seemed like she was helping Lena and Hailey on the surface, in actuality, she had her ulterior motives as well. While she was deep in thought, she noticed two running figures in the distance. Her face lit up with joy; they were Freddy and Bruno. Mashauva waved at them excitedly. It didn''t take long for the door of the guardhouse to open. Although Bruno came running over, his breath was very stable. His deep gaze fell on Mashauva''s flushed face as he asked, "Why are you here at this time of the day?" "Bruno," she called to him softly, couldn''t help feeling somewhat shy when she met his gaze after she had realized her feelings for him. "Masha." It was Freddy. Compared to Bruno, he seemed out of breath. While panting, he said, "It''s really you. Thank God you haven''t left. Why did you suddenlye over? Your face is so red. Are you tired? Come, I''ll bring you to the dormitory to drink some water." As soon as Freddy finished speaking, Bruno grabbed Mashauva''s hand and said, "Follow me." Mashauva said in a panic, "Wait, I still have things..." "Freddy, take them." "Yes, Sir." Freddy nodded, not minding Bruno had ordered him at all. He caught up with them after carrying the two gift boxes. Walking behind her, he said, trying to woo her, "Don''te over on such a hot day anymore. What if you get a heat stroke? Just give us a call, and we''ll head over. No need for you toe all the way here." Mashauva had onlye to hand the gifts over to Bruno, but who would''ve thought she would be dragged to the male dormitory. For a moment, she became rather bashful. "Am I really allowed to enter your dormitory?" "Why not? Boys are not allowed to enter the girls'' dormitory, but girls can enter the boys'' dormitory whenever they please. Haha. Let me tell our two roommates to get dressed. We don''t want our lovely Masha to be frightened, do we?" Hearing that, Mashauva blushed. Bruno shot him an icy re, "What nonsense are you spouting?" "C''mon, I''m just joking." Freddy scratched his head, looking like a buffoon. Oh, how he missed Mashauva. Her surprise visit had gotten him overjoyed. As they hadn''t met for some time, he noticed she had lost more weight. Her used-to-be chubby cheeks were now shapelier. To his surprise, her chin had be sharper, and he couldn''t help wondering if she actually had a heart-shaped face. It was no news that Bruno had no interest in girls, and it was a well-known fact that many girls, not only from their school but also neighboring ones, wanted to win his affection, but never once had he ever given them his attention. Now that he was seen leading a girl to the boys'' dormitory, the news spread like wildfire and caused a sensation in the entire boys'' dormitory in no time. When Mashauva entered the dormitory, the two roommates who had been asleep had both woken up and even dressed neatly at that. When they heard that Bruno''s younger sister was about to visit their room, they dared not act recklessly and pretended to be studying. They even began gossiping before Mashauva arrived. "Wow, who would''ve thought Bruno has a sister. Say, Bruno''s so good-looking, his sister has got to be stunning too, isn''t she? "Of course. With their genes, how can she not be?" "I can''t wait to meet her. Ah, pretty girl... Our school has too few of them." "Take a hike! You''d better not show such a wretched expression in front of Bruno, or he''ll kick your a*s." The moment Mashauva stepped into the room, their eyes shed with amazement. D*mn, what an adorable girl! Although she was not as gorgeous or slim as they had imagined, she was fair, and her face was flushed; her eyes were like shimmering crystals, and her chin was sharp; she was obviously the adorable type. "F*ck, this is Bruno''s younger sister? Why does she look so different from him? She''s way too cute!" "D*mn, I dere myself in love. Why did I think she''ll only look good thin? She''s so adorable even if she''s chubby!" With that, the two of them immediately stood up and greeted Mashauva. "Hello." Mashauva was somewhat lost and sheepish when she greeted them back, "Hello." Bruno shot a nce at his two roommates and found their faces lit up. Displeasure surged in his heart as he unwittingly pulled Mashauva to his bed, "Sit here. What would you like to drink?" "Huh? Water will do." "It''s so hot outside; you sure you just want water?" "Yes." "We''ve run out of filtered water in our dormitory. How about some juice, c, or milkshake? We can go down and get it for you." Overwhelmed by his roommates'' enthusiasm, Mashauva could only smile awkwardly, not knowing what else to do. With that, Freddy gave them a p. "Get out of here, you two. Have some restraint. Don''t scare her away." "Ahem, we''re just asking if she wants something else. We mean no harm. Don''t be afraid." However, their exnation only got Mashauva more embarrassed, her ears reddened. Bruno turned around and shot a cold gaze at them. "You two have nothing better to do, do you?" Self-conscious, the two boys retreated, saying, "Well study." With that, they went back to their respective desks and pretended to study. However, they''d still subliminally peek in Mashauva''s direction. "You heard what they said. Do you want a milkshake? They can get it for you." "No, it''s fine. Water will do." Since she had started losing weight, she had sworn off milkshakes. It was one of her favorites, but after she realized its calorie was higher than a bowl of rice, fried chicken, and Coke altogether, she had kicked the habit. Content belongs to Besides, drinking water would help improve her skin condition, so ever since she began her weightloss n, her diet had also be healthier. Bruno no longer pressed on and said, "Alright, water it is, but you''ll have to wait until the water is filtered. Make yourselffortable. You can lie down if you''re feeling sleepy." Mashauva looked over her shoulder; unlike the other three beds, his was simple, clean, and neatly made. That''s Bruno for you.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "No, it''s fine. I''ve worked up quite a sweat. I''ll just sit for a while." "What are you afraid of? | don''t mind." Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 ? With that, Bruno set his pillow in afortable position. "Lie down if you''re tired, and I''ve turned the fan on." "Thank you, Bruno." Mashauva decided to end the topic there, but she did not lie down either. Firstly because she thought she had sweated profusely and was afraid of stinking the sheets. After all, she wanted to leave him a good impression. The second reason was that it was the boys'' dormitory. There was not only Bruno and Freddy but also two strangers in the same space, so it wasn''t a good idea to make herself thatfortable. Hence, Mashauva sat on Bruno''s bed uneasily while he went to fetch the water. On the other hand, Freddy rummaged through his drawer for quite some time before he finally filled a bag of snacks and gave it to Mashauva. "Here, I''ve saved these snacks up just for you." It was a bagful of snacks; if it were the past, Mashauva''s eyes would have lit up at the sight of them. Sadly, she was on a diet right then. Although she wanted nothing more than to eat them, she knew she shouldn''t. Therefore, she smiled and shook her head, rejecting the offer, "Thanks but no thanks, Freddy. You should save them for yourself." Hearing that, a look of disappointment appeared in Freddy''s eyes. "Mashauva, I saved these up especially for you. You don''t want them?" "No, thank you." Mashauva shook her head, "I can''t eat too many snacks."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. With that, she lowered her gaze, not having the heart to refuse him again. Freddy discovered Mashauva had lost even more weight since theyst met; she looked much thinner now. He had a feeling the lovely chubby girl would disappear in no time. At the thought that all this was his doing, Freddy grew upset. "Mashauva, although eating too many snacks is detrimental to your health, it''s fine to enjoy a bag of chips every now and then. If you don''t believe me, I can eat it with you." Mashauva loved nothing more than to eat. His heart wrenched, seeing she had topletely give up her favorite thing to do. She raised her head back up and stared into Freddy''s eyes for some time before she said, "Freddy, why don''t I bring them back then." "Really?" "Yeah." "Great, they''re all yours." Freddy was overjoyed to hear that she was willing to ept his snacks. Meanwhile, Bruno had returned with a pitcher of water. cing it on the table, waiting for the water to be filtered, he didn''t say a thing even when he saw the bag of snacks Freddy had packed. "Oh, Mashauva, why did you suddenlye over? Is it because you miss us?" At the mention of that, Mashauva remembered she hade to hand Lena and Hailey''s gifts over to Bruno. She shook her head and turned to look at Bruno, saying, "Bruno, my two roommates asked me to give you their presents." "Roommates?" Bruno paused before he went on to ask, "What gift?" "I... I don''t know." "Are you talking about the two boxes I carried in?" "Yeah." Freddy carried the gift boxes over while he teased, "I was wondering what they were when you asked me to carry them over. I was sure this isn''t the kind of thing you''d choose. They''re from your roommates, huh? Frida''s not one of them, is it?" "Frida? No, she''s been preupied with her studiestely. I barely see her nowadays." Freddy revealed an unfathomable smile hearing that, and he diverted the topic. "Then it''s from your two other roommates then?" "Yeah." "Yo!" The two roommates, who had pretended to be reading, could not help but join in the fun. "Your two roommates have a crush on Bruno, don''t they?" Mashauva blushed but did not answer. "What did I tell you; Bruno is so charming that even her roommates were enticed." Seeing Freddy was about to unwrap the gifts in front of everyone, Mashauva stopped him. "Freddy." "Yeah?" Freddy looked up. "What is it?" "They are for Bruno." It took Freddy a couple of seconds to understand what Mashauva was trying to say. Bruno''s gifts were his to open and not Freddy''s, so with that, he raised his hands. el.ne "My bad, Maska. I didn''t mean to do it. It''s just that a lot of girls would give Bruno gifts, and since he never epts them, they''d try to give them to him through us. They wouldn''t take them back ever after Bruno had turned down their gifts, so we''d keep them to ourselves." Bit "Yeah." The two roommates echoed, "We''re used to it. It''s the perk of living in the same dormitory as Bruno. They''d gift choctes, wallets, some of them would en gift him food, but Bruno had never epted them, so we get to keep them." Mashauva was dumbfounded, "You... you can do that?" Wouldn''t that mean their gifts were not valued? Mashauva thought if her presents were treated so, her heart would shatter into millions of pieces. "Masha, don''t overthink. Bruno had no choice but to do so. There are so many girls who would give him presents, if he epted every one of them, he wouldn''t have the time to do other things. It''s also not right for him to ept some and reject others, am I right? This would be unfair. So it was best that he doesn''t ept any of them." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Freddy''s words hadforted Mashauva. It seemed impossible to ept all of them. After all, Bruno had no obligations to them, so it was fair to reject all of them. But how upsetting would it be if the carefully prepared gift was not delivered to the person intended? "A penny for your thoughts?" Bruno ruffled Mashauva''s hair,forting her, "That only applies to others. There''s only so much I can take care of. But if it''s from you, I''d take it seriously." "Oh..." The two roommates brouhaha, "I didn''t think I''d live to see Bruno''s gentle side one day. You sure overfond your sister!" "I''ve finally witnessed it. I used to think Bruno would never spare any woman a second nce." Freddy found their words inexplicably odd. Displeased, he chimed in, "Beat it. Do you hear yourselves?" Blushing, Mashauva suggested, "So does it mean that you won''t ept these gifts?" "Yeah." Bruno nodded. "What else to do than to take them back," Mashauva thought. "Masha, I think you should just leave them with us. If f you take the gifts back, they might me you. You can tell them Bruno has epted them, but you didn''t follow up." "That won''t do." Mashauva shook her head. She was a genuine person; she wouldn''t lie to others, let alone her roommates. "I promised I would deliver their gifts to Bruno. If he doesn''t want them, I''ll have to return it to them and exin as well." Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 ? In the end, everyone respected Mashauva''s wishes. As she still had sses in the afternoon, she only hung around for a while before leaving. Naturally, Bruno was the one to send her back. But of course, Freddy was unwilling to give up on such an excellent opportunity. "Let me send her off." Freddy pulled Bruno aside and talked to him while Mashauva was drinking. Hearing that, Bruno cast an indifferent nce at Freddy. "It''s a rare opportunity, dude. She''s of legal age soon. Last year, you promised me you''ll let me spend more time with her, but look at how things have turned out this year. Ever since she started losing weight, she refused to see us." At the mention of that matter, Bruno''s gaze turned icy, emanating a chilly aura. "Don''t you know why she lost weight?" His reply got Freddy stunned. Before he coulde to his senses, Bruno walked past him and picked the two gift boxes up, then said, "Let''s go." As soon as Mashauva finished her cup of water, she saw Bruno carrying the gifts. Hurriedly cing the cup on the table, she hurried to his side. The next instant, Bruno squatted down and said, "Get on my back." "Huh?" Mashauva couldn''t register what he was doing for a moment, "Bruno?" "Aren''t you tired froming all the way here? I''ll carry you back." "No, it''s fine." Mashauva''s face instantly glowed red. There were so many people around, so she dared not get onto Bruno''s back. After all, that was his school. If someone saw it, it would be too humiliating. "Oh..." The two roommates couldn''t help but brouhaha once more. With that, Mashauva''s face reddened to the point of dripping blood. She tugged at Bruno''s sleeves and urged, "Bruno, let''s go." "Aw, you''re blushing? Don''t worry; we''re not making fun of you. It''s just that we''ve never seen Bruno this gentle before, so we can''t help it." Bruno had wanted to carry Mashauva on his back as he didn''t have the heart to have her walk back to her school. After all, she must''ve been tired and thirsty, having toe all the way here alone at noon. Perhaps it was because he grew up spoiling her. Lets go. Bruno walked ahead while Mashauva trailed behind him like his shadow, tugging at his sleeves. Before stepping out of the room, a thought came to Mashauva''s mind, and she looked back at the rest of the guys. "I''m off now, bye-bye." "Bye." Once Mashauva left the dormitory, Bruno''s two roommates exchanged nces before cupping their cheeks. "D*mn, Bruno''s sister is way too cute. You can tell she''s obviously the good girl type." "Don''t even think about it?" Freddy interrupted and uttered unhappily, "She''s off-limits." "What do you mean, Freddy?" The two roommates squinted as they sized Freddy up, deriding, "Dude, don''t tell me you have feelings for her. Sh*t, you''re so messed up!" Hearing that, Freddy''s face darkened, "How am I messed up?" "How is not liking a middle school student messed up?! You''ve crossed the line, Freddy!" "Yeah! I can''t believe you''dy your hands on a middle school student!" The two of them red at Freddy like he was their sworn enemy. Freddy was rendered speechless by their thoughts but contradictorily delighted to hear their praises for Mashauva, so he exined with a darkened face. "Who told you she''s in middle school? She''s already a high school student. She will be a legal adult soon." "What?" Both of them were taken aback. "Shut up! But she looks so little." "That''s because she''s cute." Freddy dered proudly. "Tsk. Look at that smug face of yours. No matter how cute she is, she''s not yours but Bruno''s." "That may be true for now, but not in the future." Freddy was confident and determined to win Mashauva over. After all these years, he had never fallen for other girls, bent on waiting for Mashauva to grow up. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org More absurdly, he thought no other girls were good-looking apart from Mashauva. She was all he had eyes for. "Looks like you''ve really fallen for her. Has Bruno agreed to let you pursue his sister?" Stumped, Bruno had previously agreed to it, but he wasn''t sure anymore as Bruno''s words earlier had gotten him highly strung. He was also remorseful as he was partly med for Mashauva''s change, even though it was unintentional. At the thought of that, Freddy twitched his lips and retorted, "I will woo her over even if he doesn''t agree. He''s not really her brother anyway." "What?" The two roommates were slightly surprised, "You''re saying they''re not biologically rted?" "That''s right," Freddy nodded. "They just grew up together and have regarded themselves as siblings, that''s all." "D*nm, so they''re not biologically rted but only childhood sweethearts?" "That''s right." "You''re doomed then, dude." "What do they mean by I''m doomed?" Freddy thought as he looked at them in confusion. With that, they looked at Freddy with regret andment. No, it wasn''t that but sorry. "I don''t want to crush your dreams, dude, but I think you can wave your chance goodbye. "Yeah, buddy. They''re childhood sweethearts. Think about it, what chance do you have against someone who grew up with her?" Freddy refuted, "So what? They have a tonic rtionship." "tonic? On the surface, maybe, but didn''t you see how reliant she is on Bruno? You''re already defeated on that alone." "So what? Just because she relies on him doesn''t mean she likes him." "Maybe not now, but what about in the future?" Epiphany struck him, and he looked at his roommates, pursing his lips. "It may not havee to her yet, but what about in the future? When she knows what love is, do you think you canpete with Bruno?" Freddy''s heart sank. They were right; whether it be looksC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. 1 or talent, Freddy was no match for Bruno. No, not just that but every aspect. But if everyone were to.pare with each other, it''d be improbable for anyone to find the perfect match. Content belongs to There''d always be someone better around the corner; no guaranteed win-win situation there. "Freddy, it''s not toote now that you know. You should let go and find someone else." "Yeah, even if you can''t, don''t put all your attention on her; look around. There are so many beautiful girls out there." Beautiful? Freddy cast them a speechless gaze and said, "What do you guys know? I like her not because of her looks." With that, he exited the dormitory. The two roommates exchanged nces. "Is he mad?" "I think so." "But we didn''t say anything wrong, did we? It''s all for his own good." "Who knows? Maybe he''s head over heels for her." "She''s just a little girl. Don''t tell me he''s actually serious about her." "I don''t get him either." Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 ? On her journey back, Mashauva didn''t let go of the hem of Bruno''s clothes as they headed for the exit. The entire boys'' dormitory strained their necks to watch the wonder. Despite their curiosity, they were afraid of Bruno, so they hid behind the door and snuck a peek. "Hello." A few bold ones greeted Mashauva. Bashful, her already reddened face deepened further, and she couldn''t muster up the courage to greet them in return but only nodded politely and shied away immediately, lowering her head, following behind Bruno. "Aww, she''s way too adorable! Why don''t we have cute girls like her in our academy? There are only men at every corner we turn." As they passed by the guardhouse, the guard who had helped Mashauva out was standing at the door. "Huh, looks like you really are Bruno''s sister. I thought you''re one of his admirers who hade to give him your gift." Bruno pursed his lips and thanked him, "Thank you for letting us know, Sir." "No problem at all. She must''ve had quite the journey,ing here. Are you sending her home?" Bruno nodded, "I''m sending her back to school." "Alright, be careful on your way there." "Thank you, Sir. Goodbye." "Feel free toe by again. I''ll let you in straight." "Thank you, Sir." Behind them, the guard watched as they walked out of the school. Under a tree not far from the school gate, Bruno crouched down and patted his shoulder, indicating for Mashauva to get onto his back. Mashauva stood still and shook her head. However, Bruno didn''t get up but remained squatting. Mashauva kept rejecting but gave in in the end as she obediently climbed onto his back. Bruno carried the boxes in one hand and supported Mashauva with the other as he stood up. Seeing that, the guard shook his head. He had witnessed how cold Bruno was to other girls who presented him gifts. Never did he think he''d live to see his gentle side. It was mid-afternoon, and the scorching sun zed on both of them. As Bruno was carrying Mashauva on his back, he was drenched in sweat in no time. Mashauva had sweated when she had first arrived, but it wasn''t as bad as this. Right then, her clothes were soaked wet by Bruno''s sweat, and she instantly felt ufortable and awkward. She pursed her lips and wanted to speak, but she swallowed it at the tip of her tongue. That was because he had walked to a shadier street. Quietly lying on his back, Mashauva whispered to him. "Bruno, are you tired?" Not a single moment out of breath, Bruno merely chuckled and replied in a soft voice, "You barely weigh much. How can I be tired?" "Huh? I''m... quite heavy." Although she had been losing weight and had made progress, she was still a lot heavier than most of the girls with the perfect body shape, so she said, "Most of the girls in my school weigh around 90 pounds." Meanwhile, her figure... It was an embarrassment to even mention it. When she did not have a care in the world, she never minded her weight. It wasn''t until she had watched her diettely that she realized how pathetic her weight was. "You''re different from them." Bruno''s tone was indifferent, "You don''t need to be like them." "I don''t." "I just want to lose weight and look around the same size as you when I stand beside you." "And my face will look smaller whenever I take photos with you." Mashauva thought. "You''re much lighter now." Bruno finally uttered a sentence after a long while. Then, after some thought, he added, "This is perfect; don''t lose any more weight." Mashauva knew that Bruno would not lie to her. If he said she was just right, he meant it, but that was his opinion and not others. However, she knew he only said so because he was worried she would wear herself out and harm her body, and not that she was indeed skinny. Although it was tough to lose weight, it was happy suffering. "Alright," Mashauva replied as she discreetly wrapped her arms a little tighter around his neck and pressed her face against his back. Her intimacy got Bruno stumped for a split second, and his heart tingled and softened. With the corners of his thin lips curled up into a slight smile, he said, "There are many people in the world who have different views, but we don''t have to care about what thes think No matter whether they''re kind or malicious, all you need to do is to listen to your heart and do what you think is right." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Alright." Mashauva nodded and whispered, "I am following my heart." If she didn''t like Bruno, she probably would have cared if Qiana mocked her for being fat and ugly. But after what Qiana had said, she''d subconsciously thought she was too fat and was not worthy of when she took pictures with him. "Good." "The weather is too hot. Forget about taking the bus. We''ll take the subway." "Anything you say." When they arrived at the subway station, the crowd gradually increased. Mashauva grabbed Bruno by the cor and urged, "Bruno, there''s a lot of people here. Put me down." "Go ahead and take a nap on my back." "But..." "What''s wrong with carrying my sister on my back? Didn''t you promise me you''d listen to your heart? Now that you''re sleepy and tired, why should you be bothered about what others think?" What he said made sense. Mashauva found it impossible to refute. "Alright then, I''ll take a nap. Wake me up when we arrive." "Go ahead. I got you." "I got you." All that was enough for Mashauva to put her guard down. She fell asleep on Bruno''s back in no time. However, Bruno''s idea flopped. vel .n They''d have to swipe the card when crossing the ticket barriers, which only allowed one person to go. through at a time. Moreover, Mashauva was not a child anymore, so she had toe down. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Bruno nced at the girl sleeping soundly on his back and pondered for a moment before finally waking her up. "Mashauva?" When Mashauva opened her eyes, she noticed everyone was casting an odd gaze at her. "We need to pass the ticket barrier." "Oh, alright." Mashauva came down and passed the ticket barrier right after him. After that, she was unwilling to be carried no matter how Bruno cajoled her. With that, he shot a helpless nce at her before shifting his gaze away uneasily. Momentster, Bruno removed his jacket. "Put it on." Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 ? There was air conditioning in the subway station, and she had worked up a sweat, so it was a little chilly. However, since it was summer, Mashauva found it cooling, so when Bruno handed his jacket to her suddenly, she thought he was worried she was feeling cold, so she shook her head. "It''s okay, Bruno. I''m not cold." Bruno nced at her and stopped in his tracks, "I didn''t say you are." "Huh?" Mashauva looked at him in bewilderment. If he wasn''t worried about her being cold, then why did he hand her his jacket? She could not wrap her head around it. "Don''t ask. Just wear it." Seeing that Mashauva wasn''t epting his jacket, he went ahead and draped it over her. It was a dark-colored men''s jacket, so it wasrge enough to cover Mashauva''s bottom. Stumped, Mashauva could smell Bruno''s sweat on the jacket, but she did not find it unpleasant. Bashful, she lowered her head only to notice it. The front of her shirt was damped as she had been on Bruno''s back most of their journey. It was somewhat see-through, and the shape of her camisole underneath could be seen. "Ah!" Mashauva couldn''t help eximing and covered her face in embarrassment. How humiliating! How could she have forgotten about that?! She must''ve looked ridiculous. Otherwise, Bruno wouldn''t have handed her his jacket while she foolishly thought he was worried she was cold. "Alright, let''s go." Bruno held on to her hand and walked forward as though nothing had happened. As there was a crowd, there were no seats avable in the subway, so Bruno could only bring her to his front as they stood. "If you''re sleepy, you take a nap in my arms." "No, it''s fine. I''m not sleepy anymore." Mashauva shook her head and found it odd to sleep in his arms. Moreover, she had taken a quick nap earlier and was, right then, wide awake. As they were to get off the subway at thest stop, they did not have to pay attention to the announcement for the time being. At first, Mashauva felt clear-headed, but she soon started drifting off, leaning toward Bruno. Bruno put his arms around her to protect her, promising, "Sleep, don''t worry, you won''t fall." Mashauva nodded in a daze and dozed off, leaning against him. When she shifted her head, she instantly noticed something weird. A portly middle-aged man, Bache, was harassing a woman, Serene, nor far from them. Taking advantage of therge crowd, Bache kept closing in on her. At first, Serene shifted aside with a frown. However, as the train was packed, there wasn''t really space for her to move around freely. Seeing that she didn''t have a major reaction, Bache made another move on her. Serene had enough of it and shifted her gaze at him. However, Bache was deadpan, as though nothing had happened. After she turned back around, Bache continued his move on her with a nk face. Mashauva didn''t quite understand what was going on, but she knew his actions were clearly making the prettydy ufortable, and despite her re, he was still unscrupulous. She blinked and tugged at Bruno''s clothes. "What is it?" Bruno lowered his head and asked the girl in his arms. Mashauva raised her head and looked at him with her eyes shimmering clear as she said, "Bruno, look." Mashauva pointed to his back left. Following her direction, he noticed Bache''s hand was on Serene''s waist. She looked furious but didn''t dare throw a fit. "That man seems to be upsetting that woman." In other words, Mashauva witnessed the whole incident. Bruno''s expression darkened, and the surrounding atmosphere grew cold. He pursed his lips and turned Mashauva''s face over, "Don''t look, stand on your feet." "Okay." Mashauva nodded. Seeing there was a pole beside her, she leaned over and held it with both her hands. Once Bruno made sure Mashauva stood still, he slowly turned around and approached Bache with a sharp gaze. There was no response from the others nearby. Some were on their phones, while others pretended as if they had not seen anything. Such incidents weremon on subways, and people tend to mind their own business nowadays. Moreover, if the victim did not stand out, it was more unlikely anyone would help. Not realizing he had been noticed, Bache continued to move his hands up Serene''s body. m! He was sent flying the next second. "Ah!" As Bache stumbled, the crowd screamed and panicked as they squeezed to the side, making a space. "What''s going on?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Why did he suddenly hit him?" Shocked, Serene retreated to one side and saw Bruno withdrawing his leg with a cold gaze when she turned around. Mashauva held onto the pole, her heart pounding wildly. Not because she was frightened, but because of how cool Bruno was. Little did she think he would make a direct assault. However, Bruno was attending the police academy, and he was a righteous person, so it wasn''t surprising. Even so, Mashauva what he did with the situation. Content s mesmerized wer belongs to NovelDrama.Org It took Bache quite some time to recover from the fall. He stood up, pointing at Bruno, and yelled, "What do you think you''re doing, assaulting an elderly?! I''m calling the police!" "Elderly?" Bruno sneered. With that, themuters took out their phones and recorded the scene. "Yes, I''ll call the police right now." After Bache stood up, he took his phone out and was about to call the police when Bruno, who had unknowingly popped up from behind him, grabbed him by the wrist and flung him over the shoulder Bang! Baches cell phone fell to the ground. Mashauva pondered for a moment before scampering forward to pick up his phone and berating, "You''re a bad guy. You kept touching that woman''s waist. Even if the policee, they''d only arrest you." Only then did the onlookers, who had been in doubt about why Bruno had suddenlyunched an attack, realized what was happening after hearing Mashauva''s words. "Shameless! How dare you molest someone on the subway!" "Dude, how would you feel if your daughter got harassed on the subway like this?" "Fortunately, this young man stood out. You sure got moves." Bruno swept his icy gaze across the crowd as he spoke with a cold and dominating tone, "Delete what you recorded just now." The crowd was surprised to hear hismand despite their praises at him. Bruno had a natural seriousness to him, and he knew how to fight. Moreover, his gaze was sharp and piercing, so everyone obediently deleted their recordings. "Call the police," Bruno told Mashauva in a soft voice. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 ? Mashauva came to her senses and lodged a police report with Bache''s phone. Not expecting them to be so headstrong, Bache pleaded for mercy, "Please, don''t call the police, spare me. I have a family to feed. I shouldn''t have done anything to her. I plead guilty." He pointed at Serene, who hid away and avoided eye contact in return. It was humiliating to be molested, so she dared not make any noise or fight back and even dared not admit it right then. She felt even more humiliated now that she was the center of attention. "W-Why are you all looking at me? I don''t know what happened at all." With that, she looked at Bache and chided, "Just because you got assaulted doesn''t mean you can point fingers!" Stumped, Bache hadn''t expected her to say that. Mashauva was simple-minded, so she mumbled, "But I saw..." "What?" Serene interrupted rudely, "What would you know?! There are so many people on this train. It''s normal to bump against each other. Mind your own business and don''t bulls*it." Her loud voice and fierceness frightened Mashauva. For a moment, Mashauva stood dumbfounded, unable to register what had happened. Hearing all that, Bacheughed, thinking he could escape his crime unscathed. "Look how foolish you rascals look trying to be heroes. Call the police, eh? Go on, call them. I''m not afraid of you." "Do you think you''re spared just because she denied it?" With a cold gaze, Bruno said, "Looks like we''re gonna have to do it the hard way." He looked at Mashauva and asked, "Have you called the police yet?" Mashauva shook her head, "She said..." "It''s fine, call them. There are surveince cameras on the train." Bruno exined with a straight face, "If both parties have conflicting statements, the police will check the surveince footage. Whether he admits to it or not, it will end the same." Bache''s smug expression froze hearing that. If the matter escted to that point, it might be broadcasted on the news or turn viral on the Inte. The onlookers started chattering. "s, no good deed goes unpunished. Miss, they''re just trying to help you out. Not only did you not thank them, but you even scolded the youngdy and denied everything. How can you do them unjustly?" An elderly couldn''t help lecturing Serene. Still feeling humiliated, Serene said nothing. She thought the situation would end of its own ord if she denied it. However, she hadn''t expected the young man to take it so seriously. If the police got involved, everything would beid out in the open. "Miss, look at his moves and his age; he''s probably in the police academy, if you lie..." Police academy... Serene instantly raised her head to look at Bruno. It looked like Bruno didn''t use much strength pinning Bache down, but Bache couldn''t even move a finger, a fruitless attempt at breaking free. Serene''s face paled at Bruno''s ability and gave in, biting her lower lip, "I''m sorry. I didn''t want to admit it because I didn''t want people to look at me disapprovingly. I was wrong." Mashauva looked at her with disappointment, feeling a little hurt. She had not expected her good deed would one daye back and bite her. If Bruno hadn''t brought the surveince cameras up, and if it weren''t for advanced technology, she might not have been able to exin herself. She said nothing and walked up to Bruno, tugged at his sleeves, calling out, "Bruno." Bruno looked at her and loosened his grip on Bache. He returned the phone to Bache after he had stood up straight. "Thank you, thank you. Thank you for letting me go. I will never do it again." "Call the police and turn yourself in." Bruno blurted out. "What?" Stumped, Bache thought the situation had ended just like that, but little had he expected Bruno would want him to turn himself in. Looking around, he realized everyone was staring at him. "There''s a difference between turning yourself in and having others report you to the police," Bruno reminded coldly. Only then did Bache report himself to the police. After confessing to his crime, Bruno brought Mashauva back to their initial spot. The subway quietened down. Mashuava was now wide awake thanks to the situation. Right then, a man beside her stood up. "Miss, you can have the seat." Mashauva turned around and ket nced at him to find that it was the person who had just spoken up for them so she shook her head saying, "Thank you, but I''m good." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Seeing that you guys are so righteous despite your age, I''m more than happy for you to have my seat;e over." He could tell the youngdy was tired, so he didn''t mind offering his seat. However, Mashauva shook her head, insistent. She wasn''t a child; she was a year away from legal age. There was no need for others to offer her their seat. He didn''t sit back down either, even though she didn''t go over despite he had stood up. After some pondering, Bruno gently nudged Mashauva. "Since this good sir here is so kind as to offer you his seat, go ahead." Mashauva looked up at Bruno for some time before proceeding to thank the man. Then she sat down. After that, the man gave Bruno a thumbs up. "You have my respect, young man. It''s hard to find someone as chivalrous as you nowadays. Not only can people be quite cold-hearted, but I''m sure you saw it for yourself just now, most of them would have stood by for fear of being snapped back." However, Bruno did not reply to him. The man added, "She''s your girlfriend, isn''t she? She''s quite cute, and both of you are kind-hearted." Girlfriend?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hearing that, Bruno frowned and noticed Mashauva''s awkward expression, so he denied, "No, she''s not." "No? Have I made a mistake?" "She''s my sister." Bruno exined softly. "Oh, so you''re siblings. Sorry, my apologies." The man waved his hand in embarrassment. Mashauva overheard that conversation. At first, she felt awkward about the man''s question, but just as she was wondering why he would ask so, Bruno had denied it. UMS Mashauva''s heart sank hearing his rification. There was nothing wrong with his statement; they weren''t a couple. But Mashauva couldn''t help feeling upset for some reason. She took her shoes off and put her feet on the chair, then buried her face in her knees as she closed her eyes. Forget it; she shouldn''t have listened. All she needed to do was focus on chasing after Bruno. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 ? When the train arrived at a stop, Bache left, most likely to turn himself over to the police. Not having the slightest drowsiness, Mashauva remained seated so until they arrived at their stop. When they exited the subway station, Mashauva returned Bruno''s jacket to him. Her clothes had dried along the way, so there was no need for her to continue wearing his jacket. Bruno took the jacket over and draped it over his shoulder, saying, "Your school is quite a distance away from here. We should take a taxi." "It''s fine, Bruno. You can see me off until here. I can head back to school by myself." "I''ve called an Uber. It''ll arrive soon." He already had it all arranged while the train was arriving at their station. He ced his hand on Mashauva''s shoulder and said, "C''mon, let''s go." "But Bruno, don''t you have sses in the afternoon? Won''t you bete?" "I won''t. Don''t worry about it." In the end, Bruno sent Mashauva safely to school. "Go on. Bring your stuff in." "Thank you, Bruno. You should hurry back for ss." Bruno put on a faint smile and said, "I''ll wait for you to enter the school before I leave." With that, Masahuva looked over her shoulder every few steps as she headed for her dormitory. It wasn''t until she was no longer within Bruno''s vision that he left. As sses were about to begin, there was no one in the dormitory. Mashauva could only leave the boxes there and head for her sses for the time being. Seeing Mashauva arrive in the ssroom at the veryst minute, drenched in sweat, her deskmate got curious. "Mashauva, where have you been all afternoon? Why are you only back now?" Mashauva stuck her tongue out and whispered, "I had some things to take care of. I just came back." "Anyter, you''d bete. The teacher will be arriving soon." She was lucky that she made it back in time. After ss, Mashauva remembered the gifts were still in the dormitory; she had to go back and exin to Lena and Hailey. So she hurriedly packed her books up and rushed back to the dormitory. As soon as she arrived at the dormitory, Mashauva found Hailey and Lena in the room, lying on their beds with facial masks applied to their faces. When they noticed Mashauva''s return, they asked in displeasure. "Mashauva, didn''t you leave with our gifts? Why are they doing here?" Mashauva exined sheepishly, "Um, I''m really sorry. I did as you told, but Bruno won''t ept them."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "What? How can he not?" Hailey immediately jolted up. She was so agitated that the mask nearly fell off her face. Lena shot her a re, and only then did she calm down. "Did Bruno reject them, or did you not give them to him at all? There''s nothing for you to worry about at all. Even if we marry him one day, he will still be your big brother. We will treat you well as Bruno does. Think about how great it''ll be if you can have one more person dote on you." "One more person to dote on me? No, thank you." Of course, Mashauva did not say that out loud. She exined with a straight face, "I always do as I promise and not go back on my words. I went all the way there, but Bruno said he wouldn''t ept gifts no matter who they''re from." "But why?" Mashauva remembered what Freddy had said. She pursed her lips and repeated his words, "There were too many girls who brought gifts for Bruno. He couldn''t possibly ept all of them. If he were to ept one, it would be unfair for everyone else. That''s why he won''t ept any of it." Lena didn''t believe her. "Did he say that?" Mashauva sped the hem of her shirt and said, "Freddy told me that." "The guy who''s always with Bruno?" Lena narrowed her eyes and recalled; that guy was indeed a talker. He had invited them to supper once, and every time he looked at Mashauva, his eyes lit up like a Christmas tree; his thoughts, evident. If it was him, those words were possible. Lena smiled and said, "Was Bruno next to Freddy when he said that?" Mashauva nodded. Yes." "He heard it?" "He heard it." "Did he not say anything? Did you not speak up for us? It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t ept other people''s gifts, but we''re not one of them. I thought Bruno adores you, no? Mashauva, you should have tried to put in a good word for us." "Yeah, Mashauva." Hailey nodded and echoed, saying, "Bruno seems unapproachable. Does he like to distance himself from other people? C''mon, help us out. Put in a good word for us. We mean no harm; we just like him, that''s all." Mashauva was ced in a difficult position. With her lips squirming, she replied out of helplessness, "I''m sorry. I tried to give him your gifts, but I can''t do anything if he doesn''t want them." With that, she added. "By the way, if you don''t believe me, you can give them to him yourself." "I need to go for a run. I''m off." Mashauva left the dormitory, not intending to hear their reply. Hailey and Lena could even stop her in time. "What the hell?!" Lena was so pissed that she kicked the gifts, yelling, "Does she think she can be cocky just because she''s his sister? She''s not even his biological sister and she''s already like this. Wouldn''t she just step all over us if she actually is?!" Hailey said nothing. She looked at Lena and said in a feeble voice, 4t might be true that he rejected them. Think about it. She left for his school after ss, and she''d have to waste a lot of tim jet coming back and forth, wouldn''t she? I heard she was even almostte to ss." "So what?" Lena looked at her with amusement and said, "Hailey, how can you be fooled by her? She had indeed carried the gifts out, but how do you know whether she gave them to him? She might have made it all up." Hailey said, "She probably wouldn''t. She looks honest and easy to bully." him." "What if it''s just a facade? She might be a wolf in sheep''s clothing. She likes Bruno, so she pretends to be his sister to keep other girls away from "Would she really?" Hailey didn''t like Frida, but she wasn''t to the extent of hating Mashauva, not like how Lena viewed Mashauva as her foe. After getting along for one semester, she could make out her character. "Hailey, are you doubting my judgment? If you don''t believe me, why don''t you try giving your gift to Bruno?" "I think it might work. If it''s just as you say, we should give it ourselves if she doesn''t want to." "Easy for you to say. You don''t even know which school he goes to." "Easy. We can invite Mashauva out for a meal and tell her to invite Bruno too. After that, we can give him our gifts in front of everyone." Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 ? Lena didn''t think there''d be other ways around it at first. Then only after Hailey''s reminder did she have an epiphany the n could work. She smiled at Hailey. "Hailey, how have I never realized how smart you are? This is a far better n than before. If we can give him ourselves, he''ll know we are the ones who prepared them. It''ll help him in deciding." After that, Lena flipped her long hair and said flirtatiously, "But let me get this out of the way first. If Bruno takes a liking to me, you can''t try anything else. We agreed in the beginning that we wouldn''t be envious of the other no matter who he likes." Revolted by her confidence, Hailey rolled her eyes internally but smiled on the surface as she said, "Lena, don''t worry. I''d never let another woman have the man I like, but you''re different. You''re my soul sister." "Good to hear." "When will we carry the n out?" "We have to find a good excuse. Otherwise, if that fat b*tch refuses to invite Bruno, all our preparations will be in vain." "You''re right. Are there any major celebratory daystely?" Something suddenly came to Hailey''s mind, like a sh of lightning. "Lena, isn''t your birthdaying up soon?" Unable to register Hailey''s suggestion for a second, Lena echoed, "My birthday?" "Yes, isn''t your birthday on the fifth of next month? How can you forget your own birthday?" Lena looked at Hailey with much appreciation. Then, her gaze flitted downwards. She said, "I''d have really forgotten all about it if not for you. Thank you for remembering my birthday." "C''mon, we''re best friends." Hailey hugged Lena and added, "Then well wait for your birthday to ask him out, okay?" "Yeah, and we can get him to celebrate my birthday as well. Oh, it''ll be even better if I can get a picture with him." Lena began daydreaming hopefully. Mashauva ran severalps around the field, sweating buckets, but she didn''t feel like herself for some reason that day. As she ran, a pervasive difort bugged her; she was unable to breathe properly. No, she had to persevere. Mashauva gritted her teeth and increased her pace. She just needed to run one morep. After that, she could eat and rest. Just a little bit further. Every time she was on the verge of giving up, she''d use the chant to keep herself going. Just a little bit further, just a few more steps, and she''d reach her goal. She did so like any other day. However, as she ran, Mashauva suddenly lost her sense of hearing. Her vision went dark, and she lost consciousness. Thump! Mashauva copsed on the field. The boys who were ying basketball on the school field were talking amongst themselves a minute ago. "Look, that chubby girl is running again." "She really can stick it out. We y here every day while she runs. She looks much skinnier now than when she first started, doesn''t she? If everyone had her sense of perseverance, the world would be rid of obesity." "Hey, do you think she''s actually trying to lose weight or get our attention? Could it be that there''s someone she likes on our team? "Haha!" The guys began tough as they chattered. They were stillughing when someone shouted out of the blue. "What''s going on?" They looked in Mashauva''s direction. The girl who had been running as she gritted her teeth a while ago was now on the ground. "Sh*t, has she fainted?" The boys were around Mashauva''s age. As they realized she was fair and beautiful, in addition to her perseverance, they paid special attention to her. After realizing what happened, they threw the basketball aside and ran toward her. "What happened?" "I think she overexerted herself. Her blood sugar might have dipped too low." "It''s also a sweltering day today. Let''s take her to the infirmary." The tallest boy among the group took the lead in helping Mashauva up. As he carried her in his arms to the infirmary, the other guys jogged along behind him. "Is she heavy?" "D*mmit, we have an emergency here, and you''re asking about her weight? Bug off." "Haha, isn''t it just a case of low blood sugar? She''ll be fine after some rest." The infirmary. When the doctor saw a group of boys rushing in, she was thrown for a loop. "Doctor, while we were ying basketball, this girl suddenly fainted." "Bring her over quickly. Let me have a look," the doctor instructed. Mashauva didn''t look too well. Her face was ghostly pale, and cold sweat beaded on her forehead non-stop; even her lips were drained of color. After the doctor examined her, she told them, "She probably had a heatstroke and low blood sugar. Please leave for now. Don''t crowd around her; give her some air." The group was thus asked to leave the infirmary. "Alright, we''ll leave her here and go back to our game then." Smack! With that, he immediately received a smack from his friend. "Have you left your brain in the dorm? Since we went to all the trouble of saving her, we should stick around and introduce ourselves when she wakes up. That way, she''ll get to know us." "What for?" "And this is why you were never able to get a girlfriend. You''ll never be able to meet another pretty and innocent girl like her again in the future. Won''t you increase your chances of getting a girlfriend if you get to know one more girl?" "Yeah, she may be alone now, but she has roommates, doesn''t she? They''re all girls, I''m telling you." When Mashauva woke up, she found herself lying in the infirmary, and it was already dark outside. The doctor was a gentledy. "Oh, you''re finally awake." Somewhat lost, Mashauva propped herself up on her forearms to sit up. "Hi, why am I here?" "A few boys from the basketball court sent you here. They said you fainted when you were running checked your condition and found that you had a heatstroke and low blood sugar." Heatstroke and low blood sugar? Was it because the weather was too hot, and she had expended too much energy at noon? "You have to lose weight progressively. It won''t do your body any good if you rush it." To be perfectly honest, MashauvaC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. didn''t think she was rushing it. She was doing fine in her past training; it was probably because of the sweltering weather and her over-expenditure of energy Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org With that thought in mind, Mashauva smiled faintly. "Thank you, Doctor. I''m all right now." "Rest up, have a ss of glucose water before you go back." "Oh, right, Doctor, where are the people who sent me here?" "They had been waiting for you outside, but they left since it took you ages to wake up." Hearing that, Mashauva made a mental note to thank them the next day. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 ? The next day. After Mashauva''s sses ended, she went straight to the canteen to buy about a dozen bottles of water. Only then did she go to the field with bags of water in hand. Before she arrived, the boys on the basketball court were joking amongst themselves. "Do you think that the girl from yesterday wille byter?" "Who knows. She wasn''t feeling well yesterday, so she probably won''t be jogging today. She might need to rest for a few days. God knows what time she woke up yesterday." "But even if she doesn''t run today, she''ll at leaste to thank us, right?" "C''mon, dude, you shouldn''t help someone just because you want them to thank you. That''s emotional ckmail." "s." "Look, who''s that?" The group of boys became excited when they saw Masahuva on the track. "Here shees. She''s really here." "What''s in her hand? The bag looks heavy, but I''m not sure what it is." "D*mn, can it be that she bought us gifts because we helped her yesterday?" As Mashauva approached them, they noticed she had a rosy tinge to her fair skin. She looked charming and adorable. "Dude, I think I''m in love." "Who would''ve thought girls with some meat on their bones can be quite cute too." "She''sing. Shush." Mashauva finally reached them, carrying the bag of bottled water. "Hi, everyone." The boys, who had been fooling around, were now suddenly so nervous that they didn''t know where to look when Mashauva came face-to-face with them. "H-Hello." "The doctor told me you guys were the ones who brought me to the infirmary after I passed out, right?" "Yeah, but you don''t need toe all the way here to thank us. We just happened to be here when you fainted. We had to do something, didn''t we?" "Thank you." Mashauva squatted down and opened the bag, saying, "I bought you guys water." The boys suddenly felt self-conscious when they saw the many bottles of water in the bag. "So this is what you lugged all the way here? You really shouldn''t have. A simple thanks would be more than enough" "Yeah, we were just helping out as anyone would." Mashauva pursed her lips. "No matter what, I still have to thank you guys. This water is for you. If you guys are free some other time, I''d like to treat you guys to a meal to show my sincerity." Oh, how had many boys fantasized about being treated to a meal by a pretty junior. They were raring to ept, but they didn''t want to scare her away either. Hence, they merely replied euphemistically, "There''s no need. We can all have a meal together, but you don''t need to treat us. There''s so many of us; we can''t possibly let you pay for the meal." "It''s fine, I can afford it." Mashauva assumed they were hesitant because they thought she wouldn''t be able to pay for all of them. After all, they were all still students. Afraid that they would turn her sincere offer down, she changed her tack. "If it''s because you don''t want me to spend too much money, then how about we eat at a restaurant my family owns?" "Your family?" "Yeah, my family runs a hotel business." The group of boys were speechless. Little did they expect her to be from a wealthy family. They were really at a loss for words. "Please say yes. It''s to thank all of you." Mashauva even added, "But not today. I''d have to call my dad to get him to make preparations for us. How about a few dayster? You guys cane once they''re ready." "sure." The boys were still dumbfounded when they epted Mashauva''s offer in the end. "Thank you. Right, I''ll be off now." After Mashauva left, the boys started talking about it. "How have we just agreed to it?" "I didn''t want to either, but she said she''d be treating us at a restaurant her family owns, and I agreed before I knew it." That night, after ss, Mashauva went outside the campus to make a call. As she nned to focus on her studies and lose weight, she didn''t bring her phone with her to school. So she had to resort to using a public payphone. Richard was surprised to receive a call from her. "Mashauva, it''s been a long time since you called. Plus, why is this an unknown number? Did something happen to you?" Mashauva shook her head subconsciously. Only after doing so did she remember she was on a call. Her father wouldn''t be able to see her response. Thus, she said, "Nothing. I just didn''t bring my phone to school, so used a payphone." "Is that so? What''s up?" She was the Taylors'' only daughter, so Richard saw her as the apple of his eye. Whenever he spoke to his beloved daughter, he''d sound particrly doting and gentle. "Dad, I want to treat my ssmates to a meal." "That''s good. You should foster good rtions with your ssmates." "But they didn''t agree to it because they were afraid that I would spend too much money, so..." "Don''t worry, Mashauva. I''ll give you the money. How much do you need? A couple of thousands?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mashauva said nothing. "Or is that not enough?" "No, I want to take them to one of our hotels for a meal. Is that okay?" Stumped, it took Richard some time to register what Mashauva had said. "Of course, no problem at all. I''d go above and beyond even if my baby girl asks for the stars and moon." "Then, Dad, please tell them to prepare the dishes. I''ll bring them over this Saturday." "Of course. Whatever you want, Mashauva." After it was settled, Mashauva walked back to campus. On her way, she passed by a convenience store and noticed the ice cream they were selling. She was tempted as she hadn''t had any ice cream since she began her weight loss n "Maybe... one?" she wondered. It''d be fine if she only ate one, right? No, no way, Although one portion ice cream did not have a lot of calories, she''d want more if she nee ove had one. She hadn''t reached her targeted weight yet; how dared she indulge? Mashauva gulped down a few mouthfuls of saliva and hurried back to campus. As the door to her dormitory was closed when she arrived, she stood outside, spacing out for a while. However, just as she was about to head in, she heard voices from inside. "What do you think is the most natural way to tell Mashauva when shees back?" "Just say it. Do you even need to overthink when speaking to her?" "Of course. We have to make it believable, don''t we? No way she''ll believe us if we don''t sound sincere. This is our only chance. We can''t mess it up." "Then just say you want to invite her to your birthday celebration and also introduce a few cute boys to her there and then. I''m sure she''ll be tempted." "Introduce her? I should skip that part. What if they''re disgusted at how fat she is? Haha." Theughter rang out piercingly and arrogantly, stabbing into Mashauva''s heart like a de. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 ? Mashauva bit her lower lip, feeling as though someone had plunged a knife into her. Turning around to leave, she bumped into Frida, who had also just returned. Their eyes met. Frida''s gaze was forbearing; it was likely she had also overheard Lena and Hailey''s conversation. Mashauva pursed her lips, taking a step forward. Just as she was about to speak, Frida grabbed her wrist and ran downstairs with her. They stopped at a dark corner. Frida had her back facing her. "Frida?" Mashauva looked at Frida''s back and couldn''t help wanting to lean on her shoulder. In a petnt tone, she asked, "Are you done with your studies yet? We haven''t eaten together in such a long time. I miss you so much, Frida." Those words tugged at Frida''s heartstrings. She had been keeping a distance from Mashauva for some time, not because she disliked her, but because Lena and Hailey would antagonize her if she kept hanging around Mashauva. Furthermore, she had only recovered recently from the injuries on her face. Moreover, Frida had grown to enjoy the freedom of being alone with time, so she no longer wanted to hang out with Mashauva. She didn''t expect Mashauva to have returned early that day as she''d usually be running at that time. It was awkward enough that they had bumped into each other. Afraid that the other two might overhear Mashauva if she spoke, Frida quickly ran away with her. At that juncture, Frida turned to avoid Mashauva''s touch, facing her. "Our studies will only get more and more stressful. After working hard recently, I realized that the questions I was so clueless about before turned out to be really simple. My mom has it hard. She has high expectations of me. I can''t ck." As she spoke, her speech rate slowed. "I''m sorry." "Ah, that''s okay." Mashauva shook her head andforted Frida. "It''s natural that your mom wants the best for you. All the best then. Let''s have a meal together after you''ve gotten your ster results. I won''t bother you." "Mm. How have you been doing recently?" "Not too shabby." "That''s good. I left something in the library. You head up first." "Huh, what did you leave behind? Why don''t we go together." "It''s fine." Frida refused quickly, as though it was a conditioned reflex. "I can go myself." With that, the smile in Mashauva''s eyes vanished. "Okay, take care." "I will." As Frida left, Mashauva stared at her retreating figure for a long while. She hung her hands by her side and wrung the sides of her shirt, biting her lip. Was it her imagination? Why did she have a nagging feeling that Frida was avoiding her? Had she done something wrong? No, they had known each other since they were children, and her mother had high expectations of her, so Frida put pressure on herself to get good results. It would be better to wait till her exams were over. When she thought of it that way, Mashauva soon felt relieved. Her smile returned to her face again as she went back to her dormitory. Worried that she might hear more of the infuriating conversation, Mashauva deliberately made noises as she returned. Sure enough, it was silent when she pushed the door open, the two girls looking at her "Mashauva?" "Mashauva, you''re back. Why so early today? Didn''t you go jogging?" Both of them questioned her enthusiastically, as though they were not talking behind her back just moments ago. It was the first time Mashauva realized how fake a person could be. With that thought in mind, she did not reply but walked straight in. Hailey and Lena exchanged nces, not understanding what was going on. Mashauva was not the kind of person who could put up an act when she didn''t like someone just to keep up appearances. Mashauva went straight to get her clothes, preparing to take a shower. When she came out of the bathroom, Hailey was hovering by the door. "You''re done showering, Mashauva? Let''s eat barbecue today. We''ll treat you to it." Faced with their kind offer, Mashauva said stiffly, "I''m not going." Hailey was taken aback. "Why not?" "Have you forgotten that I''m on a diet? I won''t eat barbecue. You and Lena can go by yourselves." "Oh, yeah, I''ve forgotten about that. But it''ll be e fine. You''ve been on that weight loss regime for such a tong time. One asional meal won''t ruin it." However, Mashauva walked past her as a reply, not caring about Hailey''s feelings at all. "Mashauva, I''m telling the truth. Why don''t you believe me? If anything, you can just eat vegetables, no?" Mashauva turned and looked at Hailey. In a tone that left no room for argument, she said, "I said I''m not going." Hailey was floored, no longer speaking. Then, Lena came over next, leaning against the pole of Mashauva''s bed as she asked, "Are you in a bad mood? Why? Is it about the presents you helped us sent?" "No," replied Mashauva. Although Mashauva did not want to help them deliver their gifts, it wasn''t wrong to have a crush on someone, so she wasn''t upset about that. What upset her was how they talked about her behind her back. They obviously despised her but still sucked up to her because they had a crush on Bruno. How fake. Mashauva was not only angry but also disgusted. She didn''t want to interact or make friends with such people. Lena persisted, "Then what are you mad about? Hailey kindly invited you to a barbecue, didn''t she? Why the attitude?" Seeing that Lena was about to lose it, Hailey tugged on her and said, "Alright, it''s fine if she doesn''t want to go."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After that, Hailey hurriedly spoke before Lena lost her temper, "Mashauva, it''s fine if you don''t go for barbecue. I understand you need to watch what you eat when you''re on a diet. However, my birthday ising up. You have toe." Birthday. Hailey was inviting her to her birthday? Mashauva looked up at her roommate. || Hailey''s words also served as a reminder to Lena that they still needed Mashauva. Hence, she swallowed her anger and forced a smile. "Yeah, you don''t have to go if you §Ö don''t want to. We won''t force you anymore; well go get barbeque ourselves. But you have toe to her party. We''re all roommates here; you do this much, right? Plus, it''s her birthday. If you don''t go, Hailey will be really sad." Mashauva echoed, "Sad?" "Yeah, she adores you after all. She really wants you at her birthday party." If Mashauva hadn''t overheard their conversation earlier, she just might believe Lena''s bullsh*t. However, now as they tried to butter her up, she found them even more disgusting and hateful. Mashauva did not speak. "So? Will you go?" Ever since Mashauva became heavy going, Lena and Hailey were afraid that she would not show up. Hence, they chose their words carefully. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 ? Mashauva didn''t want to go as she did not want to betray her feelings. After pondering for a while, she still shook her head. "I still don''t want to." Lena and Hailey exchanged nces, wondering what was up with Mashauva. The look on Lena''s face had obviously changed; if Mashauva wasn''t going to be useful to her, then why should they still butter her up? "Why not, Mashauva?" Hailey, on the other hand, wasn''t as bad- tempered as she desperately wanted the opportunity. So she kept trying to save the situation. Hailey continued, "Mashauva, I''m genuinely inviting you to my birthday party. Can you tell me why you won''t go?" Mashauva pressed her lips together and remained silent. Lena red at her with her arms folded. "Just spit it out. Don''t be so secretive." Triggered by Lena''s words, Mashauva suddenly looked up. "I''m being secretive? Shouldn''t I be saying that about you?!" Frida hadn''t actually gone to the library but walked ap around the area and went back after enough time passed for it to be believable. When she reached the door of the dorm, she heard Mashauva''s voice. Her voice was so loud that even Frida was surprised. Oh dear, was a fight about to break out? Frida wanted to open the door and head inside, but a thought suddenly struck her. She stopped in her tracks and stood still, listening to what was happening inside. "We''re being secretive?" Lena looked at Mashauva, amused. "How so? Enlighten us." "I didn''t want to say it, but if you insist, I will." Mashauva pointed at the door, "I came back once before this, but I didn''te in right away, do you know why?" Lena''s and Hailey''s expressions became twisted hearing that. The same thought urred to them, but neither of them spoke, grasping onto thest bit of hope. Mashauva had on a quiet smile. "I''ve overheard what you guys said. You said you wanted me to attend your birthday party, but it''s not me you want. It''s Bruno, isn''t it?" Hailey said, "Mashauva, you..." "You don''t have to deny it. I heard it loud and clear. They were your voices." Mashauva took a deep breath, seemingly having calmed down. "I wouldn''t be mad if you guys hate me. After all, nobody can get everybody to like them. But if you hate me, then don''t use me. You guys buttered me up, and I even helped you deliver your gifts to Bruno. Although I don''t like that you guys gave him gifts, I helped you out because we''re roommates." At the end of her speech, Mashauva looked down. "I thought you two really regarded me as a friend." Who would''ve thought they were just using her. Mashauva suddenly was stricken with the feeling that the adult world was serpentine. Oh, how she wished to return to her younger days when it was all sunshine and butterflies, days when no one called her fat and ugly, nor anyone tried to take advantage of her. "That''s it?" Disdain was written all over Lena''s face. She pinched Mashauva''s chin and forced her head upwards. "Mashauva, are you sure you haven''t mistaken? The only reason we didn''t say it to your was to spare you theExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ovace embarrassment. We were so considerate of your feelings, yet you use us of being secretive. If it wasn''t because of Bruno, do you think we''d consider how you feel?" Hearing Lena''s words, Mashauva''s eyes widened in disbelief. She never thought she could say such shameless things as if she was in the right. Still bbergasted, Lena patted her cheeks. "Since you overheard us, it''ll make things easier. We won''t have to tiptoe around you anymore. You will go to the birthday party whether you like it or not." With that, Mashauva roared, "And what makes you think you can order me around? I won''t go!" "Remember our lovely Frida?" A smile touched Lena''s lips as she stared piercingly at Mashauva. "Her mother works at my uncle''s factory. If you don''te, you know what will happen." Gobsmacked, never had Mashauva expected Lena to use Frida to threaten her into submission, she retorted, "How can you? What does this have to do with Frida? Why do you have to drag her into this?" "It''s your fault for being the daughter of the Taylor family. Since we can''t hurt you, we''ll hurt those around you. If we do that, they can''t do anything," Lenaughed wickedly. "So ponder on it. Will youe to the party, and will you bring your dear brother along?" Hearing all that from behind the door, it took all of Frida not to burst into the room. She bit her lower lip angrily, incredulous at the fact that they''d use her to threaten Mashauva. Would Mashauva agree? Frida held her breath. "It''s still a hard no." Mashauva bit her lower lip, sticking to her stance. Frida''s heart sank, hearing the reply. The hand she had on the doorknob fell limply to her side as she lowered her head, half her face obscured by the shadows. So this was her dear friend. Mashauva didn''t care even if her mother would be fired. Yeah, how could the daughter of the wealthy Taylor family understand the hardships of ordinary people? It wouldn''t mean anything to her. Frida had initially felt guilty about revealing that Mashauva and Bruno were not biological siblings. But with the current turn of events, it seemed that she no longer had to feel so. At that thought, Frida turned and left. Inside the room, Lena gave a chilling smile. "You really wouldn''t do a thing if her family suffers? Do you actually think you two are besties?" "Of course we are. And I''m not done with what have to say. I won''t agree to it because you''ll never get the chance to fire Frida''s mom. If you dare do that, I will tell Bruno everything, and you will never ever have the chance to even get close to him. Also, my family fears no one. Auntie Minerva is married to the president of Yardley Corporation. Mr. Yardley will lend me a hand too. I can also get reporters to cover stories about students like you. Let''s see who has thestugh." Lena''s smug smile disappeared. Hailey was also shocked; never had she thought Mashauva could retaliate so swiftly. In fact, they had underestimated Mashauva. The old Mashauva was innocent, not stupid. She may not have been worldly; it didn''t mean she was clueless about the ways of the world. With malice right in her face and the reality right on the table, she would not sit around and not do anything. Mashauva continued, "So if you want to do it,y it all on me. I won''t let youy a finger on Frida or her mom." Suddenly, an epiphany struck Mashauva. "Wait, you two were responsible for Frida''s injury, weren''t you?!" Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 ? Hearing her usation, Lena and Hailey would have denied it if it was in the past. However, now the truth was out in the open, and Masahuva had taken her gloves off, they didn''t mind letting the situation escte. Therefore, Lena admitted to it right away. ""So what if we were? She took it all in like an obedient puppy. Don''t tell me you want to settle old scores." It had only been a wild guess, but Mashauva couldn''t believe it was really their doing. She had only had hatred toward them, but now, she was truly enraged. Lena went on to say, "It''s her fault for clinging to you. She should''ve looked at herself in the mirror and see if she''s worthy of your friendship. She even dared badmouth us to you, so we had to put her in her ce. Ah, but she''s sure is obedient. She''s much well-behaved after a good beating." "You guys have crossed the line!" Mashauva balled her fists up and rushed forward to p Lena. It was her first time assaulting someone. Never would Lena have thought the usually well-manned girl would suddenly attack her, so she took the full blow. With that, the entire space fell into silence. Mashauva''s attack was also beyond Hailey''s imagination, and knowing Lena, she would stop fussing about it the whole night as she was a headstrong and bitter person. However, to her surprise, Lenaughed instead. Lena marched forward and shoved Mashauva onto the bed. Harshly, she spat out, "How dare you throw a tantrum? We''re telling you all this so that you can see her true colors. Best friends my, a*s. Will a best friend scurry away and not tell you anything after being threatened?" Mashauva didn''t answer. Lena continued, "Haven''t you realized she has been avoiding youtely? That''s your so-called good friend. And you''re still going to help her? Has she ever helped you out?" "Of course," Mashauva said firmly. "You guys were the ones who threatened Frida first. She never breathed a word of your doing, enduring it in silence so I wouldn''t be troubled!"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The memory of Frida fainting in their dormitory was still as clear as day in her mind. The doctor even had an awful look on his face when he talked about Frida''s injuries. It was all Lena''s and Hailey''s doing. However, Frida chose to keep quiet and stay away from her. So what? Mashauva could understand why she did that! "Aw, you sure paint her so nicely. Then what if I tell you she was the one who told us you and Bruno are not rted by blood, and that you actually have a crush on him? Would you continue being so generous about it?" Mashauva waspletely taken aback by what Lena said. "Shocking, isn''t it? Your so-called best friend has been feeding us your information." Mashauva recalled she had the case of butterflies when she told Frida about it and that she even made her promise not to tell anyone; it was their secret. Frida had promised her at that time. Who would''ve thought... No, Frida wasn''t that kind of person. "You guys threatened her again, didn''t you? Did you back her into a corner and force her to say it?" "Naturally. A person in despair will do things they''ve never done before, let alone speak to save their lives." Mashauva was quiet. "People can''t change who they are. I''ll remember today''s p. If you''ve thought things through, we can still be roommates and be more open about things. If you can''t, then continue living with that phony friend of yours." Mashauva ignored Lena. She nced at the door to their dormitory and wondered why Frida hadn''t returned from the library. Could it be that something had happened to her? With that thought in mind, Mashauva decided to go and have a look. After she left the dormitory, Hailey shot a nce at the p mark on Lena''s face, asking, "Are you not upset that she pped you on the face?" "Of course tam." Lena gnashed her teeth in fury as she said, "But what can we do? Does our family have anything on hers? If she gets angry after retaliate, who knows what will happen to us." "That probably won''t happen," said Hailey. "Actually, if you want to get on her good side, there''s only one option." "What is it?" "We have to approach Frida and use her to get close to Mashauva." Lena couldn''t tell where Hailey was going with it. "Can''t you tell? She trusts Fridapletely. She''d still be on Frida''s side no matter what she said. She''d even find excuses for her actions." Now that Hailey had brought it up, Lena thought it seemed to be the case. Hailey continued, "So we just need to befriend Frida again." "Befriend? Would she still after all that we''ve done to her?" "That''s why we have to admit our wrongdoings and promise to repent; apologize to her. But we might need to harm ourselves to gain her trust." When the word ''harm'' left Hailey''s lips, she inadvertently swallowed. Then, she went on, "Maybe well have to suffer just as she had." Right away, Lena choked with anger. Frida was climbing the stairs just as Mashauva was about to head down. Delight washed over Masahuva. "Frida, you''re back." "Mashauva?" "I got worried when I noticed you hadn''t returned after a long time, so I wanted toe and look for you." Worried? Recalling the conversation she had heard, Frida couldn''t help but sneer in her heart, "Worried, my a*s. You don''t care at all." It was just a show. With that thought in mind, Frida unwittingly avoided Mashauva''s touch. With a wan smile, she said, "I''m fine. What could possibly happen on campus? Let''s go upstairs." Mashauva keenly felt that Frida was putting a distance between them, but she could only follow behind Frida, her tone of voice dampened. "I confronted Lena and Hailey just now. I also found out they were the ones behind your injuries." Hearing that, Frida stopped in her tracks. "I''m so sorry, Frida, you got dragged into this because of me. But you should''ve told me; you can''t just go around bearing it all on your own in silence." Frida''s smile was icy. "For what reason should I not bear it myself and tell you about it? To trouble you?" "Aren''t we best friends? How can you call this troubling me? I''m the one who got you into this; I should bear the responsibility." "No need Frida shook her head. "That''s all in the past. You should get along with them so that they won''t threaten you." "But I''m not afraid of their threats." Mashauva took Frida''s arm and said, "I''m just worried you''ll get hurt. How about this? We''ll do everything together from now on. I won''t let themy a finger on you eve again, Frida." Content belongs to "Do everything together?" Frida stared at Mashauva. "You''re dropping your weight loss n?" Mashauva paused for a split second at that. Before she could get a word in, Frida said, "Alright, I know you''re worried about me, but don''t. They won''t do anything to me anymore." Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 ? Frida''s mood finally mellowed down. Taking Mashauva''s hand on her own ord, she said, "Don''t get into a fight with them. Their family background may not be as influential as yours, but they''re like mad dogs. They''d do anything when they''re driven into a corner." Hearing that, Mashauva wrinkled her nose and said, "I didn''t know their true colors before this, but now that I do, it''s hard not to get into a fight with them." What she said was true, and Frida was not able to dispense any more advice. After all, knowing Masahuva, she would''ve lived with it instead of getting into a fight. On the same note, Frida refused to curry their favor. If she acted hypocritically, she could''vepletely avoided Lena and Hailey''s bully, but she couldn''t, and that was why she took the full blow. Mashauva probably had the same mindset as her likewise. With that thought in mind, Frida said, "Alright then. Try not to create any conflict regardless." "Right back at you. Frida, if they dare to threaten or attack you again, you have to tell me." "Yeah." Just like that, the two girls became good friends again and went back to their dormitory together. The next day, Mashauva had invited the boys at the basketball court to dine at the hotel her family owns. It wasn''t until they arrived that they realized they were dining in a six- star hotel. Although some among the group were more well off than others, they had never seen any young girl able to treat others to a meal at such a luxurious hotel just like that, and a hotel ran by the Taylor Group at that. Some who had wanted to woo Mashauva before were now intimidated by her family background. However, Mashauva gained a new group of friends from this. They''d always cheered her on when she went jogging. Mashauva''s life was pleasant in the following half month, and she could tell her weight was dropping day by day. Although she hadn''t weighed herself in a while, she could feel the difference. She hadn''t contacted Bruno since her visit to the police academy, and Freddy would visit her at school regrly and bring her yogurt, but Mashauva never really epted them. After that, Freddy no longer brought her yogurt but water instead. Sometimes, he''d leave right after giving her meal recement shakes. Nobody said anything at first, but when he started to frequent the school, the boys on the basketball court began to tease Mashauva. "Mashauva, is he your neighbor?" "No." "He isn''t? Then who''s he? How does he know you?" "He''s my brother''s ssmate, a good friend." "Oh... Is he interested in you?" Embarrassed, Mashauva denied. "What are you on about?" "Mashauva, my money''s on this dude having a thing for you. Otherwise, he wouldn''t go through all the troubleing here, looking for you, giving you things. It''s not as if he''s working for a charity, now, is he?" "Yeah, Mashauva. Every time he''s here, he''ll just sit there, his eyes glued to you. He likes you; mark my words!" "No, it''s not like that," She frantically denied, hearing how they all bet Freddy had a crush on her. "He has always been nice to me. It''s really not what you guys think. He only sees me as a sister." "Has he confessed his love to you before?" Mashauva quickly shook her head. "No." She had the notion before but abandoned the idea in a fraction of a moment. She couldn''t believe she had such thoughts when he had been nothing but nice to her. "Strange; he''s never confessed his love for you?" "How is it strange? I mean, think about Mashauva''s age. He looks older than her. In all seriousness, Mashauva, I''m willing to bet he''s waiting for you toe of age." Mashauva was confused. "You''re only a freshman now, but you''ll be an adult in a year, right?" "Yeah."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "When that timees, he''ll definitely go all out and find the right time to confess his love for you." The group of boys surrounded Mashauva as they discussed seriously. Their words drilled shock into Mashauva, her little face nching. "Don''t be silly; Freddy''s not like that." Seeing how pale and frantic she became, the boys stopped discussing but asked her in return. "You don''t seem to like him, do you? Otherwise, you wouldn''t pale up when we said he has a thing for you." Hearing that, Mashauva drooped her eyelids. She liked Freddy, but not romantically. He was a good man with integrity andpassion thrown in for good measure. On top of that, he had a knack for caring for people. It would be a lie to say she didn''t adore him having spent the better part of her life with him. However, it was not the kind of adoration she felt toward Bruno. In the process of losing weight, she''d been feeling a heart-wrenching pain. Her purpose for losing weight was to show her best self to Bruno. She had wanted to see him but was paradoxically afraid of doing so. She even began wondering if her change was drastic and if this girl who chased after Bruno was still the same person. "If you don''t like him, you have to refuse him from now on." "Refuse?" Mashauva looked up, lost. "Yeah. Send him the ''thanks but no thanks'' signats so he won''t put all his attention on you. Mashauva, if you don''t have those kinds of feelings for him, then all that hol done for you would be a waste of time." "Got it." Mashauva nodded in agreement. S The next day, Freddy came to visit Mashauva again. Apart from the usual, he brought a hairpin for her. He thought it would be a great addition to her everyday workout style. However, he couldn''t spot her on the track. Amid his perplexity, he spied her sitting under a tree nearby. There was where Freddy usually stood. With his lips curled upward, he was happy to find that she had learned to wait for him there. With the thought in mind, Freddy darted toward her. Unbeknownst to him, Mashauva was distressed as she pulled an all-nighter, trying to conceive of ways to tell Freddy, in no uncertain terms, to put a lid on his feelings for her. At first she''d scratched the idea, thinking that perhaps Freddy did not like her romantically at all, and it was all in her head. But then it urred to her that if he really did like her, wouldn''t it be a waste of his time if she didn''t turn him down? After mulling over, Mashauva thought that it would be better to be direct. Better than she was judged for having misinterpreted the gesture than having misspent Freddy''s dear time. Hence her jogging mood was oh-so-low. She just sat here and waited. No sooner had Freddy sat down than he said secretively, "Masha, guess what gift | brought you today?" Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 ? Gift? Freddy had brought her a gift? In an instant, Mashauva recalled what the group of boys had said to her the day before, and she looked up at him reflexively. She hadn''t noticed it before, but at that moment, it became clear to her that Freddy''s gaze at her was aze. It had never been so in her memories of him. Had it changed recently? "Mashauva?" Seeing that she stared at him silently, confusion came over Freddy. He asked, scrutinizing her, "Is everything alright?" Mashauva lowered her gaze, umunicative. With that, the smile on Freddy''s face faded. He looked at her, all concerned, and inquired, "Are you not feeling well? Shall I take you to the hospital?" Her daily jogging was unmissable, yet she missed it that day. What''s more, she looked none too thrilled. Freddy took that to be her feeling under the weather. "No, I''m fine," Mashauva mumbled, still in deep thought of howto tell Freddy so that his pain could be reduced to the barest minimum. "No? Then has something upset you?" Pondering for a while, Freddy decided not to let her guess but gifted her the hairpin straight. "This hairpin is for you. C''mon, cheer up. See if you like it." Ever since she stepped down from being a foodie, Freddy had stopped buying her snacks. Moreover, when he had gifted her a bracelet, she had not been able to put it on, and this ingrained in Freddy an aversion to jewelry stores, a disturbing experience. So he got her a hairpin after thinking long and hard, believing history wouldn''t repeat itself. Mashauva nced at the hairpin. It was pink and glittery, with a cute character on it; it was of fine craftsmanship. He had obviously taken his time in choosing the gift. She didn''t take it. "You don''t like it?" Mashauva shook her head. "I can''t ept it." "Why not?" Freddy couldn''t figure out what was going on with her. "Mashauva, what in the world happened?" Finally, Mashauva raised her head and waited for a long time before finally plucking up the courage to throw him the question. "Freddy, I have a question for you." "Fire away." Inexplicably, Freddy felt an ominous wave looming over him. Was he being delusional? The hand holding the hairpin tightened gradually. Just as he was about to interrupt her, Mashauva spoke. "Freddy, do you... like me?" For that moment, Freddy''s heart trembled as if something had ruthlessly pounded it. He could note back to his senses, his brain numbed. After what seemed like an interminable time, Freddy finally regained hisposure. Why would she ask that question? Freddy couldn''t bring himself to be happy at all. Her distressed look aside, her feelings clearly written on her face. "Please stop having feelings for me. You''ll only trouble me." She was only one step from articting them. At first, he''d wanted to watch over her until she was of legal age, then slowly express his feelings for her, but he did not expect his n to be stillborn. Was she going to reject him before she reached adulthood? Should he admit it, or should he not? If he admitted it, would she start to hate him and refuse to see him? But if he did not own up to it, he might never have the chance to tell her again. Looking at her solemn gaze, his hand gripping the hairpin tightened. His heart was in a welter. "Freddy?" Mashauva waited for a long time, after which no answer yielded. Her nonplusness and uneasiness swelling, she called him again. Freddy''s heart immediately softened. Smiling, he said, "How did you get these ideas in your head?" With that, he ced his hand on the top of her head and ruffled her hair as he said, "Not even an adult and you already want to date?" His action baffled Mashauva. "Just because I gifted you a hairpin, you think I have feelings for you? If that is so, then I won''t dare tovish you with gifts anymore." Hearing thetter, Mashauva felt that she had caught very important information. "So what you''re saying is, Freddy, you don''t like me?" en¨¦t "I like you as a sister, that''s for sure. Anything else may have to make clear to you, don''t think too much. I''m close with Bruno, and I think you''re cute; that''s why I treat you well if you are suspicious of me from just all this, how am I going tond a girlfriend in the future?" Hearing that, Mashauva finally breathed a sigh of relief. She knew it; Freddy''s adoration toward her derivedpletely from familial love, unlike how the boys had imed. Heaving a deep sigh, she felt rxed, smile blooming on her face. Freddy''s heart, on the other hand, sank to the abyss. Sunny as the day was, coldness cloaked his body, any trace of warmth denied to him. But what else could he do? His adoration for her outweighed his feelings. He did not want to scare her away despite his eagerness to tell her his love for her, so he could only deny it. Even if he was stripped of any chance in the future, he would still look back at his present decision and make peace with it. Her smile made all of it worth the while. "Freddy, I''ve let my imaginations get the best of me. Please, don''t be mad, I''m sorry. It''ll never happen again. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a gorgeous girlfriend in the future. If you can''t, I''ll take responsibility." Hearing thetter, a spark of hope ignited in Freddy''s heart. "How will you take responsibility?" "I''ll find a girlfriend for you!" s, Freddy had anticipated something else. Sure enough, it was all his wishful thinking. He sighed and said Alright now, what would a girl like you know? You''re not an adult yet, so stop talking about dating and all that. Don''t worry about me; all you need to do is grow up without worries." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Okay." Mashauva looked at the hairpin in this hand. "Freddy, this for me, isn''t it?" However, Freddy took back the hairpin and tucked it in his pocket.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I had wanted to give it to you, but you''ve mistaken my feelings for you, so the offer no longer stands. I should''ve given it to someone else." Hearing this, Mashauva pouted. "I''m sorry, Freddy, it wasn''t my intention." "Alright, I''m not ming you. It''s just a joke." Freddy tapped her nose and said, "The hairpin is a bit mature-looking for you. I''ll get you another one tomorrow." "Okay! "Then I''ll go back to my jog!" "Go ahead." After Mashauva left, Freddy fished for the hairpin, thinking that he had identally broken it. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 ? Freddy took it out and saw that it was indeed broken. He wondered if he could fix it. The moment Freddyid eyes on the hairpin, he thought it was beautiful and would look good on her, but never would he have predicted her reaction to rain on his expectant parade. As Mashauva returned to him after her jog, Freddy handed her a tissue to wipe off as he forced a smile. "You tired? Here, drink some water." He handed her a vacuum sk. Mashauva took a sip, and the temperature was just right. Then she smiled and said, "Thank you, Freddy." "Anytime. You hold on to it. You''ve worked up quite a sweat. Rehydrate yourself." "Okay." As a thought came to mind out of the blue, Mashauva asked, "Freddy, is Bruno still overstretched?" "Not really. I wouldn''t use overstretch." Oh." That was all she said in reply. "What''s wrong? You two haven''t seen each other for a long time, have you?" "Yeah." "Well, since it''s Saturday tomorrow, how about we take you hiking?" "No, no." Mashauva shook her head and quickly refused. "No thanks." "Why not? Is it because of me?" He assumed he was the reason she rejected so immediately. "Are you still doubting the sincerity of my words?" "No, I believe you, I just..." She didn''t want to see Bruno yet, not before her weight loss n worked wonders. "Anyhow, it''s good that Bruno isn''t too busy. Freddy, I''m done with my jogging. You should head back." She waved goodbye and ran off. Gazing at her retreating figure, Freddie stood rooted to the spot until the dark skies enveloped him. It felt as if centuries had passed when he finally got up and left. Bruno had spent the whole day studying. He was well aware Freddy had been hanging out with Mashauvately, but he didn''t say a thing about it because they had made a deal before. However, looking at the time, he thought it was strange for Freddy to still have not returned. Frowning, he wondered where Freddy was and if he brought Mashauva out to fool around. Her innocent face appeared in his mind, and after some thought, Bruno dropped his work and headed out, holding his phone in his hand. Just as he reached the door, it was pushed open. The smell of alcohol wafted in, preceding the drinker. Taken aback by the smell, Bruno took a few reflexive steps back, far away from the person behind the door. "Ugh!" Freddy stumbled in, reeking alcohol. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. Seeing that, Bruno grabbed him by the cor and asked, infuriated, "Where have you been?" "F-F*ck off." Dead drunk and being grabbed by the cor, he hit the roof and pushed Bruno away. However, his attempt was futile as Bruno was usually strong while he was currently intoxicated. "You went to Mashauva''s school today, didn''t you?" Triggered by her name, he went wild. "Yes, I went looking for her. But so what? I was still rejected, hah!" Rejected?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bruno narrowed his eyes, danger within them. "What do you mean?" What did you say to her? Freddy, did you forget what you promised me?" "I haven''t forgotten, of course, I haven''t!" "Then why were you rejected?" The only thing he was worried about now was that Freddy might have said something he shouldn''t have to Mashauva and ended up scaring her. With that thought in mind, heshed out as he balled his free hand into a fist, wanting to wake him up with punch. "Don''t tell me you''ve ? forgotten she still hasn''t reint legal age. What the hell were you doing?" However, he fought back the impulse. Freddy slumped against the wall, looking dejected. "Of course I remember. That''s why... I didn''t have the guts to say anything. I foolishe thought.. everything would go, ording to n if I watched over her from the sides. But guess what, that girl might have sensed something." She had sensed something? "She asked me if I liked her." "And what did you say?" Inexplicably anxious, a wild thought came to Bruno. "He didn''t admit to it, did he?" "What can I say? What can I f*cking say? She''s still a minor. Do you think I dare say yes?" Freddy mmed his fist on the ground, bloodying his knuckles, but he couldn''t care less. "What did I do wrong? Why should I suffer like this? I didn''t say a single thing, yet this is what I get in return." Bruno was relieved. "You were right in not admitting anything. You would have scared her." "It''s exactly that that I didn''t say I like her. But Bruno, if I don''t admit it this time, I may never have the chance to say it again." Bruno looked at Freddy for some time before he sat down next to him, hands on his knees and indifference on his face. "So be it then." "But what am I to do if I can''t tell her my feelings? Am I supposed to be single forever?" Single forever? Bruno turned and looked at Freddy, helplessness in his tone, "Must it be her?" Freddy drooped his eyelids and chuckled bitterly. "It''s not that. But I don''t feel anything for anyone apart from her. It''s been like this for many years, so what do you say to that?" What was terrifying was that Freddy''s feelings for Mashauva only deepened as he watched her grow up, changing into who she was day by day. Freddy had fallen deeper and deeper in love, but his heart ached for hertely. He''d wanted to wait till she was an adult before disclosing his love for her. But never had he foreseen that happening at all. "Say, are my actions too obvious? But I''ve held myself back so much. Why was she still able to pick up the signs?" Bruno frowned, surprised to learn Mashauva was able to see through Freddy''s feelings for her. Would it entail that she was beginning to understand what love was? Mixed emotions surged within him as he pursed his lips, not answering. "Half a year. If she asked half a yearter, I would''ve f*cking admitted it. But why did it have to be now? Bruno, what do you say I do?" Bruno nced at him and said, his voice leveled, "What do you want to do? If you really like her, what''s a little bit of thick skin." "Thick skin?" "Be on a dogged pursuit. Look, just because you can''t confess now doesn''t mean you can''t do it in the future. Feelings change." His parents were the perfect example. They didn''t start off with a happy marriage, but it only got better as years passed. His father clung to his mother like a limpet still after all these years. Freddy was stumped by his words. "Does it work that way?" Bruno faced away as he said, "Why not? As long as your feelings don''t change, it''ll never be toote." Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 ? "It''ll never be toote?" Freddy mused. The notion breathed life into Freddy inexplicably, reviving a flicker of hope. Not thinking straight thanks to the alcohol, he asked Bruno a question he never thought he would. "Bruno, you''ve known Mashauva for such a long time; do you not have even the slightest bit of feeling toward her?" Bruno was rendered speechless. Staring at Freddy, he warned, "Don''t think that I won''t beat the crap out of you just because you''re drunk talking." "So what if I am? Mashauva is so adorable. As if I''d believe you feel nothing towards her when you''ve spent the better part of your life with her." Did he feel anything for her? Bruno pondered on it and thought it was tonic. All he saw in Mashauva was a sister. Granted, he had treated her better than Jelly Bean. But it was because he would take Mashauva''s feelings into ount more as she was not his biological sister, whereas Jelly Bean was. So... he''d often somewhat neglect Jelly Bean''s feelings. As the thought crossed his mind, Bruno thought he should go home that weekend and spend some time with her. More importantly, Jelly Bean seemed to have be close to a boy at her school. Apparently, he was rather poor; she''d secretly cook and deliver him food. Every time Bruno asked her to hang out, she''d refuse, saying she had more important things to do. If anything, it was to hang out with that boy, wasn''t it? Bruno shook his head, resigned. Jelly Bean was so young, yet she was already beginning to pursue boys. He could only imagine what she''d be like when she was older. "Why won''t you say anything? What''s on your mind?" Freddy looked glumly at Bruno. "Has my words served as a reminder that you have feelings for Mashauva too?" Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Bruno punched him in the face. Freddy did not dodge. Unknown whether he couldn''t or that he didn''t want to, he took the full blow andnded by the table, hitting his head on its leg. The pain sobered him up a little. Before he could even sit up, Bruno grabbed him by the cor and said with a cold expression, "I''ve told you before, don''t bullsh*t about Masahuva and me. I don''t give a d*mn about your sieve-like memory or your joking at my expense, Freddy Castle, but why do you need to drag her into this? Just because she turned you down, you have to nder her like this?" The punch had sobered him up, and he felt much better. Tugging at his lips, he chuckled and said, "I''m ndering her just because I asked you if you liked her? Isn''t it precisely because I think she''s such a keeper that I''d think you have a thing for her?!" "I don''t!" Bruno growled. "I grew up with her; no way I''d have any feelings for her. If I do, then... what would that make me?" Freddy snorted and said, "So you''re tied down by this mindset? If that wasn''t the case, would you have liked her?" Bruno didn''t answer him, but his eyes gradually darkened. "You think you can bullsh*t just because you''ve drunk alcohol? You were the one who came begging me back then, asking for permission to be her knight in shining armor. But now you went and got yourself in such a sorry state just because you were rejected once." Freddy smiled, tears brimming in his eyes. "Once? I''m going f*cking crazy, Bruno. You know what, a terrifying thought actually came to me." Hearing that, Bruno frowned, upset. What terrifying thought? It wasn''t suicidal, was it? "I can''t believe I''d think that Mashauva''s into you." After that, Freddy burst intoughter. Although he wasughing, there was not a trace of joy, but only sorrow. Bruno thought there was something wrong with his hearing. He stared at Freddy dazedly for what felt like a century before he grabbed Freddy''s cor, wanting tosh out. "Let me finish before you punch me in the face again, Bruno. Think for yourself if Mashauva likes you? She has always clung to you ever since she was a child. Although we are all close as a group, don''t you think she treats you differently from the rest ofus?" "Ask yourself, you''re special to her. After turning me down, she asked about you Of course, that doesn''t imply anything, but oh, how I wish you could see how evasive her gaze was Knowing her, what was that if not a sign of guilt? But the question is why." That was the reason Freddy was despondent. He wasn''t afraid that she didn''t like him, nor that he didn''t have a ce in her heart, even more so as he''d still have a fighting chance. But if she already had someone in her heart, he could basically wave his chances goodbye. What was more, that f*cking person was none other than Bruno. "Bruno, tell me, how can I possiblypete with you?" Freddyid on the ground like a broken puppet, saying, "It''s impossible. I have no chance. Never in this lifetime." Bruno said nothing. His fingers were trembling unwittingly at the moment when he had wanted tosh out earlier.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Onlookers see most of the game. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her roommate, what''s her name, Frida." Silent, he remained silent for a long time before he finally said, livid with rage, "You''re drunk talking. I''ll pretend I never heard any of it, and you never said anything. Forget all of tonight once you''ve sobered up." "Forget?" Freddy smiled wryly. "Do you think I can? Do you think you can fool yourself, Bruno? If she really has feelings for you, you''ll only hurt her by ying dumb!" Freddy spoke out his concern. He pursed his lips into a thin line, then said, "We grew up together. That''s just dependence on her part. She hasn''t grown up yet, so her thoughts haven''t matured. Don''t impose your betief on her. Everything has to wait until she bes an adult." With that, Bruno stood up, leaving Freddy be. After a quick thought, he sshed the ss of cold water on the table on Freddy''s face. The water sobered Freddy up further, but he remained lying on the floor like a broken puppet, not wanting to get up. When he closed his eyes, Mashauva would fill his mind. Her every word and action, her bubbliness and beauty, none of it will be his ever again. No one knew, but Bruno''s hands had been locked into fists the entire time, and so did his frown. He had truly never harbored any other intentions toward Mashauva other than tonic. Nor did he think she had any feelings other than so either. But if what Freddy said was true, how should he deal with it? If his memory served him right, Frida was her best friend, but he didn''t think she was the right person to ask. However, why would Freddy bring her into this? Bruno''s mind was in a mess. He sat for a while before leaving the dormitory. m! Peace returned to the dormitory after Bruno mmed the door shut. Their other two roommates, who had been hiding on their upper bunk beds, slowly sat up and looked at each other. "Goddammit, why are we here to witness it?" "We won''t be silenced, will we? So Mashauva has a thing for Bruno?" Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 ? After that, the two slipped down from the beds and crouched next to Freddy. "Dude, what happened? Are you really not afraid to be trashed, saying all that cr*p to Bruno?" "He would''ve kept all that to himself if he was. Didn''t you see Bruno punching him? Does it hurt?" With that, one of them poked the corner of Freddy''s mouth, but he sat still, unresponsive. "Freddy, bro?" "Why isn''t he responding? Had Bruno punched his brain out of him?" The guys poked the corner of Freddy''s mouth again, but eliciting no response, they continued to jab at him. Freddy finally couldn''t take it anymore; gritting his teeth, he cursed, "Have you guys had enough? You just have to go poking at my wound, do you? Although my heart hurts more now, I''m still made of flesh and blood. Can you two poke somewhere else?" For some reason, although Freddy looked textbook woebegone at the moment, his two roommates could not help but guffaw when they heard hisments. "Man, you sure are funny, Freddy. Shouldn''t you be saying something like your heart is dead, apart from a bleeding heart, you don''t feel any pain?" "Yeah, so what are you doing, still saying your wound hurts?" Freddy looked at his two roommates and snapped, "F*ck off!" After he scolded, the pain at the corner of his mouth sent him groaning immediately, gasping ceaselessly. Seeing that, the two roommatesughed even louder! Incensed, Freddy gave each of them a kick. "Whatever happened tonight stays here. I was drunk, and I was talking nonsense." "Then why the stubborn act when you know what exactly you were doing? Bruno was so pissed he left because of you." At that subject, Freddy became silent, his eyes dark and serious. "I don''t regret saying any of that." Some cards had to beid on the table, especially if it was love, never wise to be vague. He could keep the topic away from Mashauva; all she needed to do was continue being her innocent self, but why couldn''t he have resolved it with Bruno? Freddy was dead set on him rifying things! Late at night. His hand in his pocket, back against the wall at a secluded spot near the school gates, Bruno stared forward with his gaze deep and serene. He''d wanted to get some fresh air, but before he knew it, he had reached where he was. Freddy''s words rang in his ears, his mind steeped in chaos. He never had romantic feelings for Mashauva in the past, and the present, even more so, but why would it invariably arouse the wrong idea in people? It was not the first time Freddy had said it. He stood at the school gate for a long time before leaving. The next day. Freddy woke up to a throbbing pain at the corner of his mouth. Looking at his swollen jaw, he hissed and directed his gaze at Bruno as he said, "Bruno, can you go easy on me next time?" Bruno shot a cold nce at him but didn''t reply. "Dude, I''m serious." Finally, Bruno looked up at him. "What are you trying to say? I''m sure you''ve sobered up. If you make up another bullsh*t, I''ll beat you until you can''t get up." "Sure, go ahead, as if I hadn''t suffered enough yesterday. For Mashauva''s sake, I won''t fight back, will I?" Bruno stared at him in silence. "I want only one truth from you today. Do you like Mashauva or not?" Hearing that, Bruno frowned, slightly displeased. "I know this is no music to your ears, but for Mashauva''s sake, I have to ask." "What does this have to do with her?" "How does it not?" For the first time, Freddy thought he was unreasonable and selfish. "If, I mean if Mashauva likes you, and if... if you don''t look for a girlfriend, she''ll continue to put her hopes on you, won''t she?" Freddy''s words rendered Bruno bbergasted. "Say again?" "Don''t me me for being selfish. If you have feelings for her, you can go ahead and never find yourself a girlfriendz But if you do not you should start finding one. At least get Mashauva to divert her feelings away from you. Be it a real girlfriend or fake, just let Mashauva know you have one." Bruno was stupefied. "Freddy, do you have a screw loose?" "I don''t. Didn''t you say yesterday that her feeling for you is reliance? What if she can''t differentiate between love and reliance?" Freddy looked at him, straight-faced. "So, you have to take the lead. If it is reliance, just as you said, she''lle out of it sooner orter." A deathly hush settled around them. They held each other''s gaze for a long while before Bruno snorted. "So, you''re forcing me to find a girlfriend?" "Is that what you think? If Mashauva has that kind of feeling toward you, will you be able to reciprocate it? If you can''t, shouldn''t you do something about it?" Bruno did not respond. "Rosalie has been pursuing you, hasn''t she? Mashauva has met her before too, maybe you can ask for her help. You don''t have to date her; just let Masahauva think she''s your girlfriend." Bruno remained silent. "That''s all I''m saying. Whatever happens next is up to you." Freddy stood up, looking at Bruno as heid hisst words. "It doesn''t matter if I don''t end up with Mashauva or that she''ll never reciprocate my love for her, but I r can''t just sit here and watch here feelings go unrequited. Bruno, you have even the slightest bit of pity for her, do something about it After Freddy left, Bruno sat alone for what felt like a century that even their other two roommates had enough of ying dead, itchy under their nkets. "Alright, you two,e out." Bruno said irritably, "Don''t suffocate." Only then did they sit up, looking a little frustrated. Why couldn''t Bruno and Freddy have picked a time when they were not around to talk? "Bruno, we didn''t mean to eavesdrop."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "I know." "Bruno, there''s something that I don''t know if I should say." "What is it?" "Actually, when your sister came that day... At first, we thought she was your biological sister, so we didn''t think much of it. Later, Freddy told us you two were only childhood sweethearts." "So?" "The way the girl looks at you, it is indeed quite different." "We''re just thinking out loud, that''s all." "I had a neighbor who was in a simr situation as you and your sister. That girl also couldn''t tell the difference between reliance and love. She regarded her reline her childhood sweetheart as love. It wasn''t until he found a girlfriend and she found a boyfriend that she realized her true feelings." Hearing that, Bruno fell silent. "So, Freddy''s words may sound quite selfish, but they are spot-on." "So you guys are saying I should deceive her?" Bruno pursed his lips and learned that he could not do it. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 ? "I wouldn''t call it deceiving." The two men were like masters of love, dishing out Romance Tips 101 to Bruno. "You can absolutely keep quiet and still achieve your goal." "That''s right. Ask Rosalie and your sister toe out at the same time. No need to even bring up the elephant in the room. If you guys have a meal together, sit beside Rosalie, and it''ll be self-exnatory." "Yeah. By then, Masha will definitely think you two are dating. If she really has feelings for you, she will definitely be able to figure out your rtionship with Rosalie." For some reason, Bruno had a nagging feeling that it''d be a bad idea, but for Mashauva to figure out her emotions, he had to do it. The weekend. When Mashauva returned home that weekend, Cassie''s heart ached as she pinched Mashauva''s face. "You''ve lost so much weight. You sure are going all out, aren''t you?" Cassie was rather worried when Masahuva let her in on her little secret, but seeing that she was overflowing with confidence, Cassie didn''t have the heart to crush her dreams. Oh, what she wouldn''t give to see her daughter happy. "Not really, Mom. I just adhere to working out every day and quit eating the snacks I used to love." She sure had overeaten in the past. Not only would she indulge in all sorts of desserts, chocte, cookies, and ice cream, but she''d also have big portions of meals and anything and everything high-calorie. Ever since she stuck to her weight loss n, her diet had be light, and her skin was much better than before. "Yeah, that''s good. They''re junk food anyway. It''s fine to eat them every now and then, but it wouldn''t do you any good to have them every day." "Yeah, Mom. Hey, my skin is much better than before, isn''t it?" "Of course, not only has your skin condition improved, but you also look more beautiful now." "Thank you, Mom." Mashauva nuzzled up to Cassie, hugging her mother''s neck as she kissed her cheek. Then she whispered shyly, "Bruno asked me out today. Said he would take me to the amusement park." "Bruno?" "Yeah." Somewhat surprised, Cassie asked, "He knows about your feelings?" With that, Mashauva blushed, shaking her head, saying, "No, Mom. I''m not an adult yet, and I haven''t lost enough weight. I can''t tell him yet." She wanted to be the best version of herself when she approached him and when he epted her. To that, Cassie teased, "You''ve already lost a lot of weight. How much more do you want to lose?" Mashauva replied seriously, "I''m still twenty pounds away from my target. And I''ve checked, I have to take it slow. Otherwise, my skin will be saggy." "I''ll probably be able to reach my goal by my next birthday." Mashauva looked forward to that day as she was sure Bruno would certainly give her aing-of-age present then. "It''s still half a year away. Aren''t you afraid that he will find a girlfriend before then?" Hearing that, Mashauva shook her head and said, "No, he won''t. He doesn''t have anyone he likes now. Thest time I went to his school, I was told he has never epted any gifts from any girls." "Is that so? Is Bruno popr at school?" Cassie asked, then continued, "Of course he is. Bruno is just as charming as his father. It would be strange if he wasn''t popr. Don''t be so single-minded; you get me? If you really like him, tell him earlier. Otherwise, when someone gets to him before you do, you''ll be tearing your hair out in regret." "That won''t happen. Bruno doesn''t just fall in love with anyone." Mashauva stood her ground, believing she was special to Bruno. After all, she was the only person who got his special treatment. Therefore she had a better chance at seeding. Mashauva was filled with anticipation. Given that they were going to the amusement park, Mashauva dressed up for the first time. However, she found that all the dresses she owned had be a lot looser on her. Therefore, Cassie made a phone call, and it took no time for an array of new dresses and shoes to arrive at the Taylor''s Vi for Mashauva to choose from. "Alright, my baby girl, go and try them on. Get dolled up, and go on a date with Bruno." Mashauva blushed at Cassie''s words. Finally, she chose a silver-white princess-style dress. With the dressplimenting her fair skin, she was glowing as if a halo radiated from her. "Mom, don''t you think it''s a little bit over the top wearing this?" "What are you talking about?" Cassie''s love for her daughter was bone-deep, Hugging her daughter from the back, she lowered her. and ced her face next to mirror. Content belongs toerody Masahuva''s as they looked into the "You look absolutely stunning in this." "Just go with this. Show him your best side, and he''ll be head over heels with you in no time." After having lost nearly twenty pounds, Mashauva thought she looked good for the first time as her features looked much sharper now. Hence she now couldn''t wait for their rendezvous that afternoon. Mashauva had already been waiting at the front gates with her phone in her hand at their rendezvous time. Seeing the familiar car approaching, she waved to it enthusiastically. She ran to it as soon as it stopped. "Bruno." Surprised by how she looked when he got out of the car, Bruno''s gaze deepened somewhat. The girl was wearing a silver-white princess-style dress and a pair of Mary Jane shoes; her chin looked a little sharp after she slimmed down, and her eyes were as clear as crystal. She stood obediently waiting, under the scorching sun as she looked at him, calling his name. Bruno couldn''t put to words what he felt at the moment. He paused his movements for a moment before proceeding to walk toward her. "It might get sunnyter. Did you bring your sunscreen?" "Yeah, I brought it with me." "Good." As per usual, Mashauva waited for Bruno to open the car door for her to get into the front passenger seat, but when she saw that he had opened the back seat door, she felt a little strange. "Bruno?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Sit at the back." Bruno''s voice was a little heavy. "Someone will be sitting at the frontter." "Oh." Mashauva was a little disappointed, but she still sat in the back seat regardless.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She ced her hands on herp and poked at each of them nervously. She had thought it was a date, but it turned out someone else would be joining them. "Bruno, are we going to pick up Freddy?" "No, not Freddy." Mashauva stared at him curiously. "You two have met before." She had met that person before? Mashauva tried recalling but could not think of anyone. "You''ll know when we get there." Soon, the car stopped in front of a cafe. From a distance, Mashauva saw an enchanting and fashionable womaning out of it. As soon as she was able to tell who it was, her face changed. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 ? It was that girl from before. She had imed to be Bruno''s friend and had invited her to her birthday party. However, Bruno took her away from the birthday party as soon as he had arrived. The atmosphere did not seem very good at that time. Why was she joining them this time? When the car stopped, Mashauva couldn''t help whispering her doubt. "Is she who you''re picking up?" "Yeah." Receiving his affirmation, the excitement she had with her when they left her house was instantly put out. For some reason, Mashauva suddenly felt embarrassed, and her ears were buzzing. "Hi!" Rosalie had spotted Bruno''s car from miles away. After she opened the passenger seat door, she saw Mashauva in the back seat. "Oh, your sister''s here too." As Mashauva''s head was still buzzing, she couldn''t react in time, let alone greet Rosalie. It was not until Rosalie sat in the front passenger seat that she realized that her hands were shaking. So... this girl was the reason she had to sit in the back seat? Rosalie was dressed fashionably, wearing a sexy camisole, miniskirt, and high heels; her long hair curled into charming waves. She was the epitome of femininity. Mashauva thought she was all dolled up when she looked into the mirror, but after seeing Rosalie''s slender waist and skinny limbs, she realized how horrible she looked. Mashauva thought she looked beautiful, but in fact, she looked absolutely childish. There was nopetition. She was nothing next to the feminine Rosalie. Most importantly, the front passenger seat to his car had been exclusively hers. No other woman had ever sat in it. But now... Head, buzzing; limbs, numbing; body, unresponsive; vision, flickering; Masahuva felt as if her soul had left her body. "Mashauva, which ride would you like to taketer? I happen to have time today. Let''s have fun together, okay?" "Mashauva?" Mashauva finally found her voice after a long time. She nodded and said with difficulty, "Okay." There was a hint of duskiness in Rosalie''s eyes as she looked at Mashauva''s bloodless face through the rearview mirror. But she put on a smile again almost immediately. "Okay, let''s go then." Bruno, on the other hand, wasn''t oblivious to Mashauva''s behavior either. Well aware of her transformation, he was all the more shocked and distressed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The back of Mashauva''s dress was already soaking wet when they reached the amusement park as she broke out into a cold sweat, holding herself back the entire journey. She was feeling extremely ufortable, on the verge of copsing. However, Rosalie acted as if she hadn''t noticed anything, opening the door for Mashauva and even taking her hand. Shocked, Rosalie found that Mashauva''s hands were as if they had been buried in the snow despite the hot summer day. In a low voice, she asked, "Would you like me to get you some hot chocte?" Hearing her suggestion, Mashauva couldn''t help looking at Rosalie, on the verge of breaking down. She noticed her oddity, hadn''t she? She must''ve looked absolutely humiliating at that moment. With that thought in mind, Mashauva shook her head and said, "It''s fine. A chocte frappe is more suitable on a hot summer day." "But it''ll do you more harm than good to drink something so cold in this weather. Wait here. I''ll go and buy it for you." With that, Rosalie left to buy Masahuva some hot chocte. Mashauva stood where she was, silent, looking down. Bruno''s heart wrenched as he looked at her drooping head, somewhat suffocating. Clearing his throat, he asked Mashauva in a hoarse voice, "Are you feeling too warm? Maybe we can call it off?" "No." Mashauva looked up and shook her head with a smile. "I want to y. I''ve been looking forward to today for a long time." "Really?" "Yes, I love the amusement park." Bruno realized she had difficulty speaking; even her voice was a little shaky. However, she still forced a smile on her face. "Bruno, thank you for taking me to the amusement park." He, however, merely looked at her in silence. "Shall I go and buy the tickets first? I can''t wait anymore. Why don''t you wait for Rosalie here?" "Alright," he said as he nodded. He had a feeling she would burst into tears at any second if he didn''t agree to her suggestion. Bruno didn''t know how to feel about the situation as he hadn''t expected her to actually feel that way for him. He could only me himself for not realizing sooner. With Bruno''s consent, she immediately turned and left. "Mashauva." Bruno''s voice rang behind her. Mashauva came to a halt with widened eyes as she turned to look at Bruno. "Yes, Bruno?" Bruno stuffed his wallet into her hands. "You didn''t bring money, did you? Take it." "Oh, okay." Mashauva nodded mechanically. "I''ll... I''ll go get the tickets then." "Go on." Smiling, she went to the ticket booth with his wallet in her hand, walking stiffly upright and tears pooling in her eyes. It wasn''t an excuse when she said she was going to buy the tickets. She had nned on riding the carousel at first, but now, she wanted to take a ride on the Ferris wheel. Hence, she got a ticket for it. Paying for the ticket, she opened Bruno''s wallet to find a photo in it. It was a family photo taken at Bruno''s house. But because Mashauva had often hung out with them, she was invited to take part on that day. Therefore, apart from the Yardleys, Mashauva was in it too. Mashauva and Jelly Bean stood on each side of Bruno, his younger sister on his left, while his childhood sweetheart on the other. Perhaps like Jelly Bean, Bruno only saw her as his sister, didn''t he? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Why wouldn''t he? She was as fat as a pig. What boy would like her? The only reason Bruno didn''t hate her was that he had regarded her as a sister. It was all in her head. "Are you alright?" Drip, drip... Tears fell onto the wallet. Worried that it would leave traces, she wiped them off in a panic before paying. "I''m fine." Then, she left the booth with the ticket in hand. After getting on the Ferris wheel, Mashauva looked at the picture, and her vision began to blur. How could she have naively thought she''d be able to confess her love for him after she had sessfully lost weight when he had, in fact, already gotten himself a girlfriend now. But even if he didn''t get a girlfriend, she would never be his type. With that thought in mind, she put away his wallet, couldn''t help crying when the Ferris wheel rose to its highest. Her eyes were bloodshot as she constantly wiped her tears away. Content belongs to Her makeup had been entirely ruined in the process, unbeknownst to her. When she came down from the Ferris wheel, she noticed Bruno and Rosalie had been waiting at the side. She could see from afar that they looked like a perfect couple, standing side by side. Rosalie was gorgeous; exquisite facial features aside, she had the body of a model. She and Bruno were the epitome of a handsome couple, something only someone short and fat like her could dream of. They still hadn''t seen her. Rosalie was talking to Bruno, smiling the entire time. All of a sudden, Mashauva thought she should walk away quietly instead of going to them. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 ? After much deliberation, Mashauva decided to walk away in the end. As she hid within the bustling crowd, Bruno and Rosalie didn''t take notice. When she was out of the amusement park, she suddenly had the urge tough, deste deep down. How delusional she was to believe Bruno would like her. She closed her eyes to take in the emotion. After some time, she opened Bruno''s wallet, took out the photo, and put it in her purse. Although it was Bruno''s family photo and she had no right to take it, she was in it, so it would be alright for her to take the photo, right? She wanted to be a part of his family, but not the kind he thought. After Masahuva took the photo out, she left without looking back. In the amusement park. Rosalie had her arms crossed as she looked at Bruno, who wouldn''t even look at her at all. "You''re the one who invited me out, no? Yet, you can''t even be bothered to talk to me. Bruno Collins, although I like you, it doesn''t mean you can insult me like this." Bruno didn''t say anything. "I thought it was strange when you suddenly asked me out. After all, everyone knows you don''t feel the same about me." "But now..." Rosalie looked away, toward a certain direction, and a smirk appeared. "Now I know." Not beating around the bush, she imed, "You like your sister, don''t you?" Frowning, displeased with the way she put it, Bruno corrected her, "She''s not really my sister." "Of course, I know you two are not real siblings but childhood sweethearts. She just saw you as an older brother figure growing up. Do you think I don''t know? I like you, so I found out everything about you, including Mashauva. How do you think I found her schoolst time?" Bruno fell silent once more. "You didn''t deny it when I asked if you like her but exined she''s not really your sister." Rosalie''s words were extremely condemning. Bruno did not reply; his hands trembled as mixed emotions surged within. "Since you have such a clear understanding of your concern, why would you still drag me into this?" Rosalie looked at him, disappointment in her eyes. "Before I came out, I thought everything I''ve done hade to fruition. s, it''s only a sh in the pan. No, wait, not that. There wasn''t even a sh." "You know what?" Rosalie chuckled and continued, "If it were someone else, I''d suspect if there''s something wrong with your eyes. But if it''s Mashauva, I''m willing to admit my defeat. After all, not just anybody can rece the bond you share with her growing up." In fact, many childhood sweethearts would end up with each other unless they didn''t fit each other''s idea of a partner. Moreover, their feelings for each other would only deepen with time. Of course, it was based on the fact that they liked each other. If there was no romance from the get-go, the statement wouldn''t stand. However, at that moment, Rosalie saw through Bruno''s feelings for Mashauva, no longer holding onto her fixation. After she said all that she had wanted to, she looked at the Ferris wheel, which had long stopped, and thought for a moment before saying, "You''re worried what she has for you is reliance and not love, isn''t it?" Her words got Bruno frowning, and for the first time, he studied Rosalie; she had hit the nail on the head. "Hence, all this; am I right? Honestly, Bruno, for you to use me like this is quite a d*ck move. But seeing that I have a crush on you, I''ll forgive you. There''s an easier way to find out if what she has for you is reliance. If her love for you is strong enough, she''ll continue liking you even if she thinks you have a girlfriend. Give it a year or two; I can guarantee you''ll know your answer if she still hasn''t gotten herself a boyfriend by then." "Of course, if she found her happily ever after, you should know what to do too." Before leaving, Rosalie thought she should remind him, "Friendly reminder, your girl left the amusement park ten minutes ago." "What?" Bruno''s face turned dark. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Rosalie went closer to him and said, somewhat mischievous, "A little punishment for using me. It''s already good enough that I''m telling you now." Bruno was silent for a moment. "Thank you." With that, he left, almost jogging. The smile on Rosalie''s face disappeared as she stood still, watching Bruno''s retreating figure. Gnashing her teeth, she cursed, "Goddammit. What an outstanding man. How will I ever find another man who is on par with him?!" After Mashauva left the amusement park, she walked forward blindly. She hadn''t a clue how far she had walked for, but when she looked up again, an ice cream parlor was before her eyes, and she entered without even thinking. "Hello, what can I get you?" "Vani milkshake, please." "Okay, please wait for a moment." "Wait." Mashauva stopped the waitress and said with a dull expression, "I''ll get ten cups of milkshake." For a split second, the waitress didn''t know what to make of it, "T-Ten? Do you want them to go?" "No, I''m drinking them here." After that, Mashauva paid the waitress and said, "Thank you." Seeing that she handed her the money, she exined, feeling somewhat awkward, "I''m sorry, but... will you be able to finish all of them?" "I should be." "Alright then." Mashauva had her head low, staring at the table all the while waiting for her milkshake to arrive. She had cut out milkshakes and chocte from her diet ever since she started her weight loss n, wanting to be the best version of herself when she confessed her feelings to Bruno, but now? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was all just in her head. No matter what she looked like, it wouldn''t change the fact that didn''t have romantic feeling t for her. If he did, he wouldn''t care what she looked like, would he? Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Just like how she couldn''t reciprocate Freddy''s feelings for her. No matter how much he adored her, all she saw in him was a brother and nothing more. The same went for Bruno; he had long regarded her as a younger sister, a part of his family, so he would never have any romantic feelings for her. Not now, not ever. Soon, the waitress came to her table with all ten cups of milkshake. Mashauva came to her senses and grabbed a cup. One sip and the long-lost taste of milkshake stimted all her taste buds. Drip, drip... Tears flowed down the corners of her eyes. The waitress was still at her table when it happened. Seeing so, she asked, concerned, "Are you okay?" As soon as the waitress spoke, Mashauva cried even harder, tears falling into the milkshake like beads of a broken string. Crying, she shook her head as she continued drinking the milkshake. "I''m fine. It''s just that... Oh, this milkshake is absolutely amazing. It''s so good that I''m shedding tears." The waitress was rendered gobsmacked. The corner of her lips twitched reflexively as she thought, "She''s et crying because it''s good? Is it really thatgood? But even it is, there''s no need to cry, is there?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just haven''t had a milkshake for a very long time." Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 ? She hadn''t had a milkshake for a very long time? How long was it? But even so, she didn''t have to cry about it, right? However, seeing that Mashauva''s tears wouldn''t stop, the waitress didn''t have the heart to ask more but went to get her some napkins. "Here, wipe your tears with it." Mashauva''s gaze was all gratitude when she saw the napkins. "Thank you." However, wiping it only made it worse as her tears wouldn''t stop, crying as she drank. Noticing the oddity, the other customers directed their attention to Mashauva one after another. She would''ve felt self-conscious if it was any other day, but she was suffering from heartbreak that day, so she didn''t care what others thought. After downing several cups of milkshake, she was filled to the brim and sickening even more so. She looked up and asked with tears in her eyes. "Sorry, do you mind showing me to the washroom?" Washroom? Someone grabbed Mashauva''s arm, pulling her up as a deep voice rang. "I''ll take you there." Disoriented, Mashauva followed the man. It took her quite a while to figure out something was amiss. Why did the voice sound so familiar? Could it be? However, her stomach was churning, and the washroom was right ahead. With a bigger problem in her hands, she ran to the washroom before she could verify her suspicion. Thud! Mashauva vomited into the sink as soon as the washroom door closed. She didn''t know how many cups of milkshake she had but that she couldn''t drink anymore and wanted to vomit. With that, the milkshake no longer tastes delicious. She definitely wouldn''t be having another for a very, very long time. She vomited like crazy that day and was even worn out toward the end. As she was feeling miserable, she didn''t bother keeping her eyes open as she sat leaning against the wall, not wanting to leave the washroom. Crying close-eyed. Her heart hurt so much; it was the first time she ever experienced heartbreak, only ever seeing it in teen dramas. She couldn''t understand what was there to be upset about back then. But now that she was experiencing it herself, she realized how painful it was. She buried her head in her knees, so worn out that she felt drowsy. After a long silence, the washroom door opened, and a series of steady footsteps proceeded, stopping in front of her. Bruno''s heart wrenched as he looked at the girl in a fetal position. As he reached his hand out to her, he stopped mid-air and withdrew, worried that he might scare her. It wasn''t until after a long time that Bruno finally spoke. "Mashauva, let''s go home." His tone, as light as a feather. However, there was no response. "Mashauva?" Mashauva remained silent. After some hesitation, he carried her up, and with that, she fell into his embrace, eyes closed. Only then did Bruno realize she was fast asleep. Her eyes and nose were red, and there were wet tear stains on her face; his heart wrenched at that sight. But what was even more heart-wrenching was that she fell asleep leaning against the washroom wall. How horrible of vomit had she experienced for this to happen? Looking at her, Bruno sighed, frustrated. She sure was one to make others worry. He picked Mashauva up into his arms with care and stepped out. Seeing that, the waitress came up to him and asked, "I''m sorry, but you are?" Bruno said softly, "I''m her brother." The waitress wanted to say more, but her colleague held her back. "We''re an ice cream parlor, not a bar. All she had was milkshake, not alcohol. I''m sure she''s sober enough not to be taken away by strangers. Don''t worry about it." What her colleague said made sense, so she gave way, and Bruno carried Mashauva out, cing her in the back seat of the car. The waitresses in the parlor couldn''t help marveling at the sight. "Not only is he handsome, but he''s so gentle toward his sister. Oh, how I wish I could be his sister." "You have got to be joking. Sister? Wouldn''t you want to be his wife instead?" "C''mon, it''s already a dream to be his sister. I don''t even have the chance to be his sister in this life, let alone be his wife." "Sigh, you''re right. We can only look at them with envy from afar." At the Taylor vi. Cassie was on cloud nine that day as her daughter had happily gone out on a date with Bruno. She thought he was outstanding, and she naturally wouldn''t say noif he were to marry Masahuva. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Hence, she was pleased when she heard Mashauva had feelings for him. However, to her surprise, Mashauva returned home in Bruno''s arms sooner than she had expected. Unable to make head or tail of the situation, she approached him. "Shh." Bruno gestured a silence. Cassie could only swallow her words back down as she nced at Mashauva before turning to lead the way. With that, Bruno ced Mashauva down in her bed and tucked her in. Her eyes remained closed, still fast asleep. Looking at her daughter, Cassie whispered to Bruno, "What happened?" However, Bruno left the room, and Cassie could only follow behind him. They finally talked normally after they left Mashauva''s room. "What happened? Didn''t you guys go to the amusement park? Why are you guys back so early, and why is she asleep?" "Well, she drank milkshake to the point that: got sickened, the Cassie was taken aback. "She drank milkshake? And even vomited? Howe? She had been strict about her diet ever since she started losing weight, it''s been a long time since shest had a milkshake. Why did she suddenly want to drink t? And so much at that. How worrying." No matter what Cassie said, Bruno remained silent the entire time. Initially Cassie was still worried, but suddenly she thought of something. Her expression changed slightly as she nced at Bruno. "She should get some rest. I''ll be going." Cassie nodded, not saying anymore. After Bruno left, Cassie returned to Mashauva''s room. vomited." Bruno briefly described what saw. "He''s gone. C''mon, wake up. Don''t pretend anymore." Tears suddenly poured out as her eyes remained closed, lying motionless in bed. Cassie wasn''t paying attention; feeling somewhat frustrated seeing that she remained unmoving, she voiced out, "For how long more are you going to y dead? What on earth happened?" However, what replied was a quiet sob. With that, her gaze fell on Mashauva''s face, but before she could react, her daughter had sat up and thrown herself at her. "Mom!" Mashauva cried as she lunged at her mother. Being hugged by her crying daughter so suddenly, Cassie was utterly at a loss. "What happened? Why are you crying?" Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 ? However, Mashauva didn''t answer, crying nonstop. Broken-hearted, Cassie was at a loss for how tofort Masahuva. In the end, she simply kept quiet, listening, waiting, until she was worn out from crying. Only then did Cassie gently wipe away her tears and said softly, "Are you hungry? How about I ask the kitchen to make something for you?" Mashauva shook her head, leaning her face against Cassie as she said, "I''m not hungry. I don''t want to eat." She had no appetite at all and was even queasy when Cassie mentioned food. "Then, how about a little soup? You can''t starve yourself, can you?" Cassie suggested. Unfortunately, Mashauva still had no appetite. "I want to sleep," she said, miserable. "Then how about you take a shower before you go back to sleep?" Cassie suggested again. Mashauva had a foul smell on her, but she was too dispirited to do anything. So she turned down her mother''s suggestion once more before lying back down, hugging her pillow as she faced the other way. It took no time at all for exhaustion to get to her, and she fell asleep. When Cassie saw her daughter like this, she felt as if her heart had shattered into millions of pieces, but there was nothing she could do; she couldn''t wake Mashauva up again, could she? Therefore, she instructed the kitchen to prepare some food before telling the servants to fill up the water in the bathtub and change it when it got cold. Mashauva would be able to eat and take a bath as soon as she woke up. Unfortunately, she slept through the night. Cassie kept vigil by her bedside, worried that she''d do something foolish after she left. When Mashauva woke up to see her mother by her bedside, she instantly felt guilt-ridden. "Mom." Cassie jolted out of her sleep when she heard her daughter''s voice. "Mashauva, you''re up. How are you doing? Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?" Mashauva had no appetite at all, but seeing how concerned her mother was for her, she nodded and said, "I''m hungry. I''d like some oatmeal." "Okay, I''ll tell the kitchen." With that, the servants in the kitchen immediately prepared some oatmeal. Meanwhile, Mashauva went to take a shower. There was a lump in her throat when she realized the water in the bathtub was still warm. A night had passed; the water should''ve long gone cold. It could only mean that her mother had instructed the servants to check the temperature and change it whenever necessary, in case she suddenly wanted to take a shower. Mashauva felt as if the world was about to end when she realized Bruno did not like her. However, now she thought she was a let-down. So what if he didn''t like her? She''d just forget about him then. It wasn''t that big of a deal. She shouldn''t have behaved this way. It sure was an embarrassment. She should''ve kept her emotions in check; after all, she''d be of legal age soon. With that mindset, Mashauva washed away the smell from her body thoroughly. She was in a much better mood after her shower. Cassie was waiting outside of the bathroom when she came out. "Fresh and clean, finally. You must be hungry. The oatmeal is ready. What would you like; sweet, savory, in?" Looking at her mother, Mashauva forced a smile as she mumbled, "I''m good with anything, Mom." "Alright, have a bit of everything then." After that, Cassie continued to keep vigil over her daughter. It wasn''t until she watched Masahuva eat the oatmeal that she ruffled her hair, much more at ease. "If you still don''t feel well, take a day off from school tomorrow. I can tell the teachers you won''t be going to school for a few days." "It''s fine, Mom. I want to go. I''ll be fine after a day''s rest." "Alright." Cassie didn''t want to force her daughter at this time. "Whatever floats your boat." Mashauva did not talk about what happened the day before, and Cassie also didn''t bring it up tacitly. After all, this was a wound in her daughter''s heart. After Cassie left, Mashauva resisted the urge to cry and ran into the bathroom. She threw up everything she had just eaten. Even after she cried and vomited, she still felt despondent. Standing in front of the mirror, she contemted for a while before washing her face thoroughly. After that, she looked at herself in the mirror. "Mashauva, you need to get it together. So what if he doesn''t like you. You still have Mom and Dad; and your friends." After she cheered herself up, she smiled at the mirror. The next day. Mashauva went to school as usual. Apart from her swollen eyes, she didn''t look any different. Frida didn''t know about her weekend, but as her best friend, she could tell something was off with Masahuva, so she couldn''t help asking. "Are you alright? Your eyes are a little swollen. Did something happen?" What happened over the weekend was both sad and humiliating to Mashauva. So be it if she was rejected to her face, but she was rejected even before she said anything. How should she exin to Frida? Tell her she went out with her brother and then he brought his girlfriend with him? She thought it was humiliating no matter how she put it, so she only smiled, then shook her head, lips bloodless. "I''m fine. It''s just that I was unwell over the weekend." She downyed it, but Frida could clearly feel that something was wrong. And in the days that followed, Frida noticed Mashauva had be silent and would often space out when she was alone. That innocent, adorable Mashauva was gone, and the light in her eyes had vanished too She sometimes wouldn''t even respond to her name when she spaced out. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. What was more, she no longer went for her regr jogs but returned to their dormitory to sleep right after sses. Frida would drag her along to the library every now and then, but Mashauva would sleep instead of study even if she went. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After Frida finished studying, she would wake her up, and Mashauva would leave with her. Everything about Masahuva was absolutely abnormal. What was even weirder was that even when she did not work out nor watch her diet, her weight dropped drastically. She was at least a size smaller after half a month. Finally, Frida couldn''t take it anymore and confronted her. "What in the world happened? Aren''t we best friends? Why won''t you tell me anything anymore?" However, Mashauva could only force a smile. "Nothing, Frida, I swear. Don''t worry about me. I''m just not feeling well." "You''re just not feeling well?" Frida didn''t buy her bull. "If that''s the case, then you''ve been unwell for a long time. Why won''t you see a doctor?" Mashauva mumbled cowardly, "I don''t really want to go." "Do you really not want to go, or are you actually lying about feeling unwell?" Hearing that, Mashauva raised her head and looked at Frida. It may have been her imagination, but she thought Frida was somewhat pushy at the moment. "Frida, what''s the matter with you?" With that, Frida realized she was somewhat aggressive; within a fraction of a second, she returned to normal. "Nothing. I''m sorry, I just thought I you looked so miserable with your feelings bottled up; I hope you can say it out may be able to enlighten you. I mean, look at you, you''re not exercising, and you barely eat nowadays, but your weight is dropping drastically. As your best friend, I''m worried about you." Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 ? Best friend... Mashauva nced at Frida and thought for a while before she mumbled, "It''s nothing serious, really. I told you about who I like, didn''t I?" "Yeah." Frida''s heart tightened a little. Mashauva was talking about Bruno. "Do you still like him?" "It doesn''t matter anymore." Mashauva shook her head and chuckled, "Bruno... He has a girlfriend now, I think. So even if I like him, I have to conceal my feelings. But, as I''m sure you know, I''m an open book, so I can only avoid meeting him as much as possible." Hence whenever Bruno came looking for hertely, she''d find excuses to avoid him; she wouldn''t even meet Freddy either. She lived in the girls'' dormitory, and it wasn''t a ce boys could enter at will. So even if Freddy coulde into the schoolpound, he still wouldn''t be able to see her so easily. She put it indifferently, but Frida was disoriented by the news; face paled; voice tremored. "W-What did you say?" Her overreaction got Mashauva looking at her quizzically. "Frida, what''s wrong?" Realizing she was a little emotional, Frida immediatelyposed herself, hugging Mashauva as she said, "Nothing, I just feel bad for you." "Why?" "Because you like your brother. You''re saying... He has a girlfriend now?" "Yeah." Mashauva nodded. "She wasn''t when west met. But I''m sure she will be soon." After all, not just anybody could sit in the front passenger''s seat of Bruno''s car. Rosalie was the first person to ever snatch the front passenger seat away from her. She had initially thought Freddy was going to sit in it, but never in her wildest imagination would she have thought it was for another girl. It needed no exnation for what it meant. Frida was beyond stupefied. She thought she still had a fighting chance, but who would''ve thought everybody had lost their chances with him. "It''s okay, Masahuva, it''s okay." Frida patted Mashauva''s back gently, her voice a little choked. Unsure whether she wasforting Mashauva or herself, she said, "So be it if he got himself a girlfriend. There are so many outstanding boys in our school. You''ll find one eventually." Mashauva could tell Frida''s mood was off, but she did not think much about it. "Don''t worry. I''ve actually gotten over it, somewhat. I''m just feeling a little depressed, but I''m sure I''ll be fine after a while." "That''s good." Mashauva was about to go back to her dormitory when her ss had ended for the day, but to her dismay, she saw Freddy standing at the back door when she turned her head. Her expression changed slightly; she changed her direction halfway and headed forward, pretending not to have seen him.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Mashauva." Unfortunately, Freddy had his eyes locked on her. Seeing that she turned around to leave, he quickly chased after her and stopped her at the front door. "Why did you run away when you saw me?" Freddy grabbed Mashauva''s arm. Caught red-handed, Mashauva knew she couldn''t escape anymore, so she turned to face him as she forced a smile. "Freddy, what are you doing here? I didn''t see you just now." Freddy narrowed his eyes and sized the girl in front of him. She had truly lost a lot of weight, and it made her eyes look much bigger as a result. However, the shine in her eyes was gone. But more importantly, the naive girl now had a facade. She used to answer whatever he asked. Who would''ve thought she had begun lying to him. Freddy crossed his arms and said, "Did you really not see me, or do you not want to see me? Do you hate me so much, Mashauva?" With that, he pinched Mashauva''s cheeks. Only then did he realize there was no flesh between his fingers. Distressed, he withdrew his hand. "Anyway, whether you saw me or not, follow me." When Mashauva followed Freddy to a sparsely popted ce in the corridor, she stopped. Realizing she did not keep up with him, he turned to ask, "Why did you stop?" "Freddy, is this important? If not, I have to go back and study. I''ve got a lot of homework today. I''m afraid I might have to stay up all night if I don''t finish them sooner." Hearing that, Freddy walked straight to her. "Really? I can do it for you." "Freddy..." "What? You don''t want me to? I just want to talk to you; do you have to avoid me like this? Hadn''t I made it clear to youst time?" Mashauva did not speak. "You said you believed me, but from what I''m seeing, you don''t believe me at all. s, how hurtful." Mashauva''s heart softened the moment he put on a hurt look. In actuality, she was afraid Freddy was helping Bruno to ask her out. What would she do if she saw her brother after she went out? Should she run away too? Ever since Bruno carried her home from the washroom in the ice cream parlor, Mashauva felt utterly mortified to see him. It was too humiliating. Besides, with Bruno''s intelligence, he would''ve long figured out her feelings for him. Therefore, she was like an open book before him. "It''s not like that, Freddy. I really have a lot of homework to do; not that I don''t believe you." The girl was truly an open book. Realizing her inner thoughts, Freddy suddenly approached her and said in a low voice, "Rx, I just want to take you out for some fresh air. It''ll only be the two of us, no one else." Freddy didn''t mention Bruno, but his words had assured her he wasn''t outside. Only then did Mashauva heave a sigh of relief as she blinked. "Where are we going?" Freddy was all smiles as he said, "You''ll know when we get there." He brought her to an arcade where they yed video games, bumper cars, and so on. At the end of the day, Mashauva managed to work up a sweat and had forgotten all about her sadness. On their way back to her school, Freddy bought her an ice cream. "I know you''re losing weight, but just this once. After today, you can live however you want. Just be free today. You''ll feel much better after eating dessert when you''re in a bad mood." Mashauva did not refuse. She took the ice cream and licked it. "Thank you, Freddy." The night breeze was chilly. Freddy dropped Mashauva off at the school gates. "Alright then, this is where I''ll stop. I''ll watch you go in before I leave." Mashauva shook her head, saying, "Let me see you off." Freddy was happy to hear that. He had wanted to refuse as he was afraid it was unsafe for her to do so. However, when he saw the guard at the side, he knew she''d be fine and nodded. "Okay." "Bye, Freddy." When Freddy was finally far away, she waved to his retreating figure before she entered the school, the smile on her face no longer present. "You''re finally willing toe back from your little adventure?" Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 ? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Mashauva paused when a familiar voice traveled into her ears. She thought her ears must be ying tricks on her. Otherwise, why would she hear Bruno''s voice at this moment? The silent surroundings confirmed her thoughts as she stood still, and she gave out a silent, bitter chuckle. It was indeed an illusion. With that, she strode forward, back to school. The sound of footsteps came from behind her, and before she knew it, a slender figure stood in front of her, blocking her path. Surprised, she looked up, and a handsome profile took up her entire field of vision. Bruno? Was it really him? Disoriented, Mashauva couldn''t tell if it was reality or a dream. Was she hallucinating? What was Bruno doing there? "You''ve been avoiding me for so long. Now that I''m right in front of you, are you this unwilling to see me?" He sounded tired as there was a hint of hoarseness in his voice. Breathing heavily, he moved closer to her. With that, Mashauva took a reflexive step back. "Bruno..." Bruno drew a deep breath, his gaze at her, somewhat helpless as he said, "So you still remember who I am. Then why do you keep refusing to see me? It''s been half a month, Masahuva." She naturally couldn''t tell him the reason. But now that he was right in front of her, she''d have to say something. But what should she say? Mashauva hadn''t a clue; she was never good at sugarcoating. After much hesitation, she could only manage a stupid excuse. "It''s not like that, Bruno. It''s just that I''m too busy with my studiestely." "Busy?" Bruno chuckled softly. "But you''re free to hang out with Freddy?" Mashauva didn''t know what to say for a moment. "Well?" Seeing that she did not speak, Bruno took another step forward. With that, she took another reflexive step back and even faced her back to him. "It''s not that. After hanging out with Freddy, I don''t have any time left to spare. I was very busy; I just happened to be free today." Mashauva breathed a sigh of relief after blurting all that out, thinking she was wise to reply so. He shouldn''t be able to find any faults in it. "Then will you be free tomorrow?" Bruno asked. Stunned, she uttered, "I have to study tomorrow. No- I''m not free." "What about the day after tomorrow?" What was he trying to do? Mashauva pursed her lips and said, "Not free too." There was a long period of silence after that. Mashauva bit her lower lip, regretting what she had said. Were her words too harsh? After all, it was her problem liking him. Bruno was not aware of her feelings. Besides, it was not wrong to only see her as his sister. Why should she put all the me on him? While she was deep in her thoughts, a deep sigh came from behind her. "You''ve be a bad girl, Mashauva." Mashauva was confused. How was she a bad girl? Bruno grabbed her shoulder and turned her around, forcing her to face him. It was summer, and her clothes were thin, so she could clearly feel the heat from his palm through it. "You would never lie to me before." Lie? Mashauva looked up and happened to meet his deep gaze. His eyes were slightly narrowed, looking at her as if they could read her innermost thoughts. She subconsciously looked away, not wanting him to stare into her eyes. "I''m not lying. I really have to study." After that, she even wanted to push his hands away, only to find that they were sped to her shoulders, no way for her to be free. "Bruno?" "Mashauva, let''s talk." About what? The memory of her humiliating act suddenly came to her, and she bit her lower lip as she shook her head to refuse, abashed. "What''s there to talk about? Bruno, let go of me. It''s already very fate. If I don''t go in now, Frida and the others WHI Will worry about me." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing that, Bruno looked in the direction of the school gates and said helplessly, "You''re right; it''s already quitete. Next time you go out with Freddy, you can''t stay out sote." With that, Mashauva defied him reflexively. "Bruno, I''m going to be an adult soon. I can make my own decisions. Besides, I may see you as an older brother, but... you''re not really my brother." In other words, he was not her real brother, so he had no right to tell her what to do. He was disheartened by her words. However, he could understand her actions when he recalled her recent state of mind. "You''re right, I''m not your brother, but we grew up together. I''m sure our bond is much stronger than Freddy''s, no?" She did not reply. Bruno sighed and ruffled the top of her head. "Let''s talk tomorrow, okay?" Mashauva still wouldn''t say a thing. "If you don''t answer me, then I''ll do what Freddy did and go to your ss directly. Or, do you want me to find you in your dormitory?" Hearing that, Mashauva raised her head in astonishment and looked at him incredulously. "Well?" Bruno stared into her eyes as he cajoled, "What''s your choice?" Mashauva drooped her eyelids in defeat as she said, "Let''s talk tomorrow then." "Good. I''ll see you at the school gate after school tomorrow." After receiving her promise, Bruno no longer put her in a tight spot and released his grip before ruffling her hair again. "Go on in; rest early." With that, Mashauva trotted into the school, not looking back once. She ran all the way to the dormitory, rushed upstairs, entered the room, and then went straight into the bathroom. She felt as if she had just been on a roller coaster. Looking at the person in the mirror, she thought that face had revealed everything. If possible, she really did not wish to see Bruno again. That day, she drank so much milkshake that she vomited. Then she proceeded to y dead in the washroom and pretended to be asleep her whole journey home. Oh, how she wished she could hide under a rock. S However, what was more humiliating was her feelings for him. n Mashauva poked the face in the mirror and mocked in a whisper, "What makes you think he''ll fall in love with you with that face? You two grew up together. If he had any feelings for you, he would''ve had a long time ago." What would they be talking about the next day? If Bruno asked her about her feelings, how should she answer him? that make her sound magnanimous? Should she deny or admit? If she admitted, what should she say next? Tell him she had gotten over it and give him and Rosalie her blessing? Would No, she wouldn''t be able to say it. She simply couldn''t bring herself to give them her blessing. What if she denied it? But how was she to exin her behavior that day? How lousy of an excuse would it be if she said she went to drink loads of milkshakes because she suddenly thought of something upsetting. gates. It sure was a big headache. Mashauva now regretted going out with Freddy. If she stayed, Bruno wouldn''t have been able to catch her at the school Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 ? The next day.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Mashauva would get tensed and unable to focus whenever she remembered Bruno woulde looking for her after her sses, spending her entire day in anxiety. Noticing she had been absent-minded, Frida asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? You keep spacing out today." Mashauva shook her head. "No, it''s nothing." "By the way, why don''t we go shopping after ss, seeing that you''ve been in a bad moodtely. I can get myself some clothes in the meantime as well." Mashauva would''ve said yes to her invitation any other day, but she had a rendezvous with Bruno that day. If she were to blow him off at a time like this... "I''m sorry, Frida, but I have other ns today. I can''t go shopping with you." "You have other ns?" Frida was puzzled. "What is it?" She suddenly remembered Freddy hade to look for Mashauva the day before. "Are you seeing Freddy again? Since you guys have made ns, it would be bad to blow him off. We can go some other day." Since Frida had said so, Mashauva did not exin further. She just nodded and said, "I''m sorry, Frida. I will apany you after I''ve settled my matters." "Don''t worry about it. I''ve wanted to take you out for some fresh air seeing that you''ve been in a constant bad moodtely. Since you already havepany, I can rx." Fearing that Mashauva would overthink, Frida pinched her cheek and said, "All I want is for you to be happy, so don''t worry about it." "Thank you, Frida." When sses ended, Mashauva took her sweet time packing up, hoping to stall as much as she could. When Frida was ready to leave, she noticed Mashauva was still taking her time packing up, so she urged, "Shouldn''t you hurry up?" Mashauva mumbled, "I don''t need to rush. You should go first." "Okay." With that, Frida left the ssroom. She had wanted to go to the library straight, but then she suddenly remembered she needed to get a new pen, so she headed out to the office supplies store near the school. When she reached the school gates, she saw a group of girls crowding, looking in a direction. She wondered what was going on. "He''s so cute! Who is he?" "Why is he at our school gate? Is he here to pick up his girlfriend?" "Oh, she has such a cute boyfriend. I''m so jealous." The group of girls whispered to each other as they looked in the same direction. Frida was a little surprised but did not want to participate in their discussion. However, she would have to go through them if she wanted to go out. So she could only move forward helplessly as she said, "Pardon me, excuse me." Frida heaved a sigh of relief when she finally managed to squeeze through the group. Continuing her journey to the office supplies store, she noticed a familiar figure standing by the school gates. The tall and slender young man had on simple and casual clothes. Leaning against the wall, looking down at the ground, he gave off an extremelyzy but cold vibe, an aura that prevented anybody from getting close to him. Bruno! Frida''s heart raced. She didn''t think she''d be able to see him again after so long. He was still so good-looking that she couldn''t take her eyes off him. However, why was he here? She suddenly remembered the conversation she had with Mashauva, and her expression turned dark. He must be here for her, but why wouldn''t she tell her he was the one she was going to meet instead of Freddy? Could it be that Mashauva no longer trusted her? Or perhaps she had discovered something, so she didn''t want her to know she was hanging out with Bruno. Blood drained from Frida''s face the more she thought about it. Sensing something, Bruno looked in her direction. Frida? Frida froze in ce, and she heard the girls'' excited chatter. "Ah! He''s looking in our direction! Is he looking at me?" "Oh God, he''s way too cute!" Bruno pursed his lips as he walked toward Frida. "Frida?" He called her name with his alluring and deep voice. "Are you alone?" Only then did Fridae to her senses. "Yes, I''m alone. Are you here for Mashauva?" "Where is she?" "She''s still packing up. She''ll be out soon, I think." "Okay." With that, their conversation ended. Frida couldn''t bring herself to walk away even though she knew she should, for the sake of her dignity. However, she asked somewhat disappointingly, "Do you want me to go get her for you?" "It''s fine. She promised to meet me here." Bruno turned down her offer. Frida''s face flushed as her head buzzed, scolding herself for being a busybody. Why didn''t she just walk away? With that thought in mind, she bit her lower lip as she clenched her fists, feeling humiliated. She turned and left. A couple of students caught up to her and asked, ecstatic, "Frida, you know him? Who is he?" "Yeah, how do you know such a cute guy? Introduce him to us." Somewhat irritated, Frida said, "He''s just an acquaintance. We''re not close." "Hey, c''mon, we just want you to introduce him to us." Frida quickened her pace, no longer in the mood to even bother answering their questions. Finally, Mashauva came out, her movements slower than a snail''s, after nearly everyone had left the school gates. She saw Bruno as soon as she was near the gates. Standing where she was, she was reluctant to go to him. From afar, Bruno''s gaze fell on her face as he waved at her. "For how long are you going to pretend to be a snail?" A snail? Mashauva was flushed and retorted, "I''m not a snail." "Come over faster then." Mashauva bit her lower lip but did not move. With that, they fell into a stalemate. It wasn''t until momentster that Bruno strode to her and pressed his hand on her head. "Is it so difficult for you to walk over to me? Must Ie to you?" "Don''t touch me!" Mashauva pushed his hand away fiercely. "Why are you so fierce?" Bruno sighed helplessly and withdrew his hand. "Alright, I won''t touch you then. C''mon." Mashauva clutched her bag, looking down at her shoes as she said, "We can talk here. I still have to go back and do my homework after this." A moment of silence filled the air before Bruno spoke again. "There are other students here. Are you sure you want to talk about your milkshake vomit incident here?" Mashauva''s face changed, hearing that, and she suddenly strode forward. Bruno quickly followed behind her and caught up in no time. However, as soon as he reached Mashauva''s side, she immediately trotted, deliberately keeping a distance from him. IMS With that, he quickened his pace to catch up to her, but she trotted again. After a few cycles, Bruno asked helplessly, "Aren''t you tired?" Mashauva only stopped when there was no one else around. "You are not allowed to tell anyone about the milkshake incident." Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 ? That incident was too humiliating. Bruno walked to her side and spoke in a deep voice. "I can keep it a secret, but you have to promise me one thing." "What is it?" Puzzled, Mashauva raised her head and happened to meet his deep gaze. He ced his hand on her head and said softly, "Don''t ignore me." Mashauva''s heart skipped a beat hearing that. Blushing as she stared into Bruno''s eyes, she looked down after a while and said with a guilty conscience, "When have I ignored you?" "Haven''t you been ignoring me these days?" "I told you, I''m busy with my studies. It was not on purpose." Bruno did not reply, and silence filled the air. After a while, Mashauva mumbled, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head back first. I have to get my homework done." He still didn''t speak. Mashauva nced at him and noticed his gaze was fixed on her, his lips pursed. "I''ll take your silence as an okay then." With that, she turned to run with her backpack on her back. However, just after a couple of steps, she realized she couldn''t move anymore. She took another step forward but found that she still could not move. Hence, she looked back and saw that Bruno was grabbing the handle of her backpack. "Bruno?" Bruno let out a heavy sigh and said, "I asked you toe out so that we can talk. How can we continue if you keep trying to run away?" Mashauva bit her lower lip and said nothing. "What happened to the photo in my wallet?" Bruno brought up an awkward topic out of the blue. "W-what photo? I don''t know what you''re talking about." She had taken the photo because she was in it. There were two reasons as to why. One was that since Bruno had fallen in love with someone else, she shouldn''t appear in front of him anymore, not even in photos. It was best if she disappeared from his life. The second reason was that since she was about to disappear from his life, she thought she should take the photo away as a keepsake. "You don''t know?" Bruno pulled on the handle and drew her in bit by bit. Then, he suddenly grabbed her shoulder and turned her over to face him. "My wallet was in your hands that day, and the photo went missing after I took it back, yet you''re telling me you don''t know?" "I really don''t. I didn''t know there was a photo in your wallet. Did you lose it yourself?" "Impossible." Bruno said firmly, "I''ll never lose that photo." "Regardless, I don''t have it." Mashauva was resolute on denying it until the end. With that, he fell silent, looking at her for a long while before he suddenly chuckled, "Mashauva, what do you want with my photo? Did you hide it away so that you look at me more often?" "That''s absurd!" Mashauva retorted, embarrassed, "Why would I do that? Plus, you''re not the only one in that photo..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Halfway through her words, she realized she had fallen into his trap. A glimmering smile appeared in Bruno''s eyes as he said in a doting tone, "You didn''t take it, did you?" At that instant, she felt that she was bare naked before him, her inner thoughts seen through and through. He was dead sure she had taken the photo, so he hadn''te to question but set her up. He knew everything, yet he still came to see her make a fool out of herself. Suddenly, something clicked. Perhaps Bruno had long discovered her feelings for him. As the thought crossed her mind, Mashauva''s eyes reddened. Bruno''s eyes were filled with a doting smile at first, but it vanished when he noticed she was on the verge of crying. "Bruno, you know everything now, don''t you?" Bruno pursed his lips and asked in a hoarse voice, "What am I supposed to know?" "You don''t have to ask me what. You just know. But of course, you''re brilliant, how can you not know? Yes, I took the photo, but I don''t want to give it back to you. Since you have a girlfriend, I will have to stay far away from you. I may not be the only one in the photo, but I''m still in it, so I have the right to take it." At that, her eyelids drooped, her sight gradually blurry, and her voice choked with sobs. "So, Bruno, can you pretend that you lost the photo and pretend not to know anything? Please don''t ask me for the photo again, and don''te looking for me again, please?" Whenever she looked at him, she would be reminded of how perfect he and Rosalie looked when they stood next to each otherpared to her. It was the first time in her life that she thought she was ugly. It was a miserable feeling. When Bruno saw her crying before his eyes, he felt as if someone was strangling him, suffocating him. He tightened his grip on her shoulder but loosened the next §Ö second, worried that his grip would hurt her but also scared that she would run away. His mind was in a chaotic mess, unsure what to make of the situation. An indescribable emotion surged within him, but he quickly overturned it. In the end, all the emotions turned into hoarse words. "Who told you I have a girlfriend?" What was he saying? His mouth acted on its own. Although he knew it wasn''t the right thing to do, he couldn''t bring himself to say otherwise. Stunned, Mashauva raised her head and looked into his eyes, tearful. "You do. That girl from that day is your girlfriend." "Who told you she''s my girlfriend?" "If she''s not your girlfriend, why can she sit in the front passenger seat then?" It was a question he could not give her an answer to as he had indeed sought Rosalie''s help from the beginning. However, after he sam et Mashauva leave miserably and started avoiding him, he knew he had made a huge mistake. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "If you can''t answer me, that means I''m right. You don''t have to lie to me." Mashauva pushed him away. "Anyway, I don''t want to see you anymore, and you shouldn''te and find me." Mashauva could not push Bruno''s hand away even with some effort. Upset, she cried, "Bruno, let go of me!" "No," Bruno said in a hoarse voice. He tightened his grip on her shoulder and dragged them down to her wrists. "If I let you go, you''ll try to run away again. It''s hard to see you nowadays." Mashauva said sullenly, "You can go and see your girlfriend!" "She is not my girlfriend." "She is!" "She''s not." "Then tell me why can she sit in the front passenger seat?" Bruno pursed his lips and said helplessly, "I can''t tell you why, but she really isn''t my girlfriend. If she is, do you think I''d still have the time to send you home that day? She went back on her own that day." Mashauva was beginning to believe his words, but she still couldn''t understand why. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 ? Mashauva did not reply. Bruno scrutinized her, trying to guess what she was thinking. After a long while, he finally asked, "Will you still ignore me in the future?" Mashauva shot a nce at him. "Is Rosalie really not your girlfriend?" "She''s not." Since they were on that topic, Mashauva thought her feelings were entirely obvious at that point. Not knowing if there would be another chance in the future, she decided to sort it out with Bruno once and for all. "Then Bruno, you already know about my feelings, don''t you?" Bruno was stumped, not expecting her to be so straightforward. He knew, but he did not want to discuss that with her at that moment. Ruffling her hair, he said faintly, "You''re still young. You should pay more attention to your studies." He did not give her a direct answer, but Mashauva knew what he meant. Afraid that she would overthink it, Bruno added, "We''ll talk about the rest when you''re an adult." With that, a glimmer of hope burned within her. "Do you mean we can be together after I be an adult?" Bruno was momentarily silent. What should he say? "We''ll talk about it all after you''re an adult, okay?" Mashauva suddenly grabbed his hand and said, "Bruno, I''ll take this as a promise." "What promise?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "You can''t find a girlfriend until I''ve be an adult." Wide-eyed, she stared intently at Bruno and asked, filled with hope, "Okay?" The two of them looked at each other for a long time before Brunoughed under his breath. "Okay, I promise you. It''s a promise." Mashauva should have been happy, but after getting his promise, she could not keep her tears from falling, like a never-ending waterfall at that. Panicking, the tall young man was suddenly at a loss for what to do, unsure of how he should go aboutforting her. "Don''t cry. Haven''t I promised you?" "Mm, I won''t cry, I''m not sad..." Mashauva sobbed while choking out, "I''m just too happy." She had been miserable during that time, thinking she would never have a chance to be with Bruno in her lifetime. "Bruno, did you know? I was ready to stay away from you forever." Mashauva cried as she spoke. Bruno''s heart skipped a beat at that, and his grip on her tightened. Fortunately, he hade in search of her. If he let the misunderstanding carry on, it was likely she would really stay away from him. Although Mashauva was gentle and a pushover, agreeing to whatever you ask of her, she was actually very stubborn when it came to what she wanted to persist in. Just like their current situation, Bruno had to look for her for ages before he could finally meet her as he wished. Luckily, it was all made clear. "No, I won''t let such a thing happen," Bruno promised. Feeling a little sad, she suddenly looked up, her eyes brimming with tears. "Can I hug you, Bruno?" Bruno''s fingers quivered. Mashauva blinked and added, "Just for a while." Right away, Bruno bent down and pulled her into his arms. He ced one hand on her shoulder and the other on the back of her head, caressing it. With a deep and gentle voice, he coaxed, "Alright, you''re going to be an adult soon. Aren''t you embarrassed crying like this?" Mashauva sniffed, then wrapped her arms around Bruno''s waist as she wailed, "Bruno, I want ice cream, chocte, cotton candy, and cake." Bruno was speechless. "Can I?" "That much food?" "Can''t I? You''re stingy." "It''s not a no, but aren''t you trying to lose weight?" "Not today! I''m happy, so I want to eat to my heart''s content!" Mashauva''s voice was filled with life and joy, reminiscent of the happy days in the past. The huge weight that had been crushing Bruno''s heart lifted. With a gentle voice, he replied, "Alright, let''s go." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org That day, he brought her out for ice cream, cotton candy, cake and even bought her some chocte. Mashauva ordered another ice cream after she finished the first one. Seeing that, Bruno admonished her lightly. "It won''t do you good eating too much ice cream at once." "Huh?" Mashauva was a little confused. "But I''ve already ordered it." With that, an idea shed through her mind. She pushed the ice cream she had taken a few bites from to Bruno and suggested, "Bruno, why don''t you have the rest?" Seeing that he did not take it, she tilted her head and asked, "You mind that I''ve taken a few bites from it, don''t you? Do you disdain me?" "Of course not." Bruno took the ice cream from her and looked at her somewhat helplessly Joyous, she proceeded to eat her cake naively; there wasn''t a hint of coyness or ambiguity in her face when he took the ice cream she had bitten. Evidently, she did not realize the mixed signals it sent. To her, it was just an ice cream he did not allow her to eat but did not want to waste. Thus, it was Bruno who had been overthinking things. Bruno despised himself internally for having such thoughts. Mashauva was so naive that he could not apply the normal code of behavior to her. Bruno was never one for ice cream much. He would watch her eat most of the time when they were little. Brung lowered his head and took a bite. A soft, cold, and sweet taste instantly tingled his taste buds. It wasn''t half bad. That was the first thought he had after eating the ice cream. "Bruno, is it good?" Mashauva asked him innocently. "It''s not bad." Bruno nodded. Hearing that, Mashauva continued eating her cake happily. However, she wanted to move on to something else soon after that and pushed the half- eaten cake to him when she saw he had nearly finished eating the ice cream. "Bruno, I can''t eat any more of this. Please finish it for me; don''t waste it, okay?" Bruno pursed his lips. "You''re full, but you still want to eat something else?" "Um, I just can''t finish the cake, but I can eat other things. Please, Bruno." Bruno sighed helplessly. "Don''t eat too much." "Thank you, Bruno!" Mashauva ate a lot of food that she hadn''t had for a long time that day, and she would ask Bruno to finish whatever she couldn''t. They did not return until nightfall. Their rtionship not only eased a lot, but it also seemed to be heating up rapidly. Of course, that was all in Bruno''s mind. Mashauva was exhausted by the end of the day. On their journey back to her school, she hugged her arm, leaning against him with her eyes closed, not keen on taking another step. Seeing her like that, Bruno squatted down in front of her. "Get on my back. I''ll carry you." He was already used to having Mashauva on his back. After a short period of hesitation, she jumped onto his back and put her arms around his neck like she always did. "Thank you, Bruno. Can I nap on your back for a while?" "Go ahead. I''ll wake you up when we arrive." Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 ? Hence, Mashauva slept on Bruno''s back for quite a while. She was not only asleep but had even dreamed. In her dream, she had be a full-fledged adult. Then, she got everything she wanted. Mashauva thought how great it was to be an adult. She could do as she wished. However, Bruno woke her up before she had a proper taste of adulthood. Mashauva could only open her eyes blearily. "Bruno?" "You''re up?" Bruno looked at her helplessly. "You were sleeping so soundly. You haven''t been sleeping well?" It had taken him a long time to rouse her. Mashauva was still half-dazed, so she wasn''t on guard. Leaning against Bruno, she murmured in a stupor, "Bruno, I had a dream about you." Mashauva''s feelings were as clear as day. They burned bright and purely, without any ulterior motives staining them,id bare for Bruno to see. Such feelings... Bruno''s eyes darkened a little. "What did I do in your dream?" "Hmph." Mashauva huffed softly. "I''m not telling you." Only after that did she realize she was in Bruno''s arms. She was seated on a boulder not far from the school gates, with Bruno''s arm wrapped around her shoulders. Their posture looked incredibly intimate. Abashed, Mashauva''s face turned slightly red as she struggled, wanting to get up. Bruno gave her a hand and helped her up. "Take it easy. You just woke up after all." "What time is it?" Mashauva asked. "It''s almost curfew. We can sit here for another five minutes." "What? It''s already near curfew?" Mashauva got up in a panic and said, "I''d better head in now. You should go back to the academy too." Bruno stood up with her and escorted her to the school gates. Just when she was about to rush straight into the school grounds. A thought struck her and she stopped in her tracks, turning back to look at Bruno. "Bruno?" "Hmm? What is it?" Mashauva pursed her rosy pink lips and mumbled sternly, "Bruno, don''t forget your promise to me today." Her words left Bruno stunned. A momentter, his lips curved into a smile as he walked to her to ruffle her hair. Pinching her cheek, he replied, "What are you thinking? I won''t forget what I''ve promised you." With that, Mashauva''s eyes lit up. "Alright then; goodnight, Bruno!" Following that, she entered the school, ted. Bruno remained standing at the gate. He waited for a long time after she had gone in before he withdrew his gaze and left. The buses were still running at that hour, so Bruno decided to take the bus back to the academy. However, just as he walked to the side of the bus stop, he saw a familiar figure, Freddy. Sitting there, Freddy looked downcast and lonely. He didn''t have to look but listened to the series of footsteps to know it was Bruno. The smile on his lips was a little sardonic as he asked, "Do you realize what you''re doing?" Bruno pressed his lips together and did not reply. "If you''re clear-headed now, then I''m sure you''re aware of what you did a few days ago." Bruno remained silent. As Freddy did not receive any response, he suddenly got up angrily and red at Bruno. "Do you know what you did will not only not make her give up but let her continue to feel lost?" Worked up, Freddy grabbed Bruno''s cor. "Do you know that?" Bruno''s expression was indifferent as he retorted calmly, "Why would I make her give up?" Gobsmacked, he looked at Bruno incredulously as if he just heard the world''s biggest joke. "What... what did you say?" Bruno pushed Freddy''s hand away and stood to the side, not saying another word. "So, you''ve always had feelings for her?" Freddyughed and went on, "Didn''t you deny it when I said you have feelings for her?" "I didn''t deny it." Bruno frowned and corrected him unhappily. "I just didn''t want you to ruin her reputation. She''s still young." "If you''re aware of that, then what are you doing now?" "Why do I have to make her give up? If it''s as you said, if her feeling for me is reliance, she''ll realize it without my intervention when she''s older. So why should I do something that would make her sad now?" Freddy was taken aback by his words. Probably because he was in love with Mashauva, although he agreed with Bruno''s words, he didn''t want to concede at all. "How do you know that she will realize that herself? What if she never does?" Bruno angled his head and stared at Freddy. The dim, amber street lights fell on his face, illuminating half of it. It made him look even more handsome. "If she never realizes it, then why can''t I wallow in it for the rest of her life too?" Freddy was speechless. What else was there not to understand? Bruno''s words were as clear as day. If Freddy continued pressing him for answers, he didn''t know what was good for him. Freddy found it all ridiculous. It turned out that he had already seen through Bruno, yet he did not believe his gut feeling and even thought that he had a chance. He no longer spoke, sitting back on the stone bench, dispirited. After a while, Freddy smiled bitterly and spoke again, "I got it. You''d better not let her down. If you dare to make her cry, I will take her away tin without mercy. At that time, we won''t be friends anymore." Bruno pursed his lips and did not reply. He and Freddy had been friends for many years, and he knew his feelings for Mashauva all too well. If she liked him, it would be a good match. When the bus arrived, Bruno boarded it. Noticing Freddy did not follow along, he turned around and asked, "You''re noting?" Freddy sat there, shrouded in darkness. "Freddy?" Momentster, Freddy finally raised his head and forced a smile at Bruno. "You go ahead. I''m gonna do something fun tonight." In other words, he''d be going drinking. After a moment''s silence, Bruno nodded. They were both adults; they had to be responsible for their words and actions. He did not need to bother himself with what Freddy was going to do. He could do whatever he wished. When the driver saw that Freddy had no intention of getting on the bus, he closed the door and left. Under the dim streetlights, Freddy sat alone on the bench. His heart felt as though it was being suffocated in a sea of sand. He could barely breathe, with how bad he felt. Chapter 1637 3 Yet, why did he feel so awful?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Freddy covered his face with his hands in despair. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 ? After Mashauva reconciled with Bruno, she was back to her old self. She couldn''t wait to share her happiness with Frida, but she returned toote that night; Frida was already asleep. After Mashauvaid down, she thought what had happened earlier was like a dream, surreal, as things were developing in the direction she wanted. Mashauvaid in the dark with her eyes wide open, unable to fall asleep, but there was no one she could talk to. Mashauva was afraid of waking up the others if she started fiddling with her phone. For the same reason, she did not dare toss and turn, lying in her bed quietly. Unbeknownst to how long she hadid still, but finally, she fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up the next day, the dormitory was empty. She got up to check on Frida''s bed and found that the quilt had been folded neatly. Obviously, she had gone out. Mashauva rubbed her eyes. Had she overslept? She got out of bed about to go to the bathroom to wash up when she bumped into Hailey, who was coincidentally exiting the bathroom. Since theirst fall out, the girls never spoke to each other again, treating each other like strangers. Because of Mashauva''s family background, Hailey and Lena dared not do anything to her. Seeing that Mashauva was going to use the bathroom, Hailey could not help taking a second nce after she got out. "Mashauva," Hailey called out to her. Mashauva ignored her. "Aboutst time, we were wrong."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mashauva was about to squeeze her toothpaste out but paused when she heard what Hailey said. "Yes, it''s true that we like Bruno, but we shouldn''t have used you to help us to deliver gifts to him and even spoke ill of you behind your back." At that, Hailey disyed a look of regret on her face. "I''m really sorry." Her tone of apology sounded quite sincere. Thus, Mashauva nced at her. "Lena and I noticed your changetely; it might have been our words that have hurt you. Plus, I also don''t think girls necessarily have to be thin to be beautiful. It''s your life, your choice. We shouldn''t have criticized your lifestyle and appearance." Seeing that Mashauva''s expression had softened, Hailey went up to take her hand and continued, "I''m genuinely apologizing to you. Don''t be mad at us anymore, please? We truly regret our actions. Will you forgive us, Mashauva?" Because of what happened the night before, Mashauva was still in a good mood. Plus, Hailey was sincere with her apology. Hence, she lowered her guard a little, but her attitude was still cold and adamant. "Let me think about it. After all, I still haven''t digested what you two said behind my back." After all, it was nothing but difficult to process when what others said about her were malicious insults rather than praises. She could usually shake the thought off, but whenever it popped up in her mind, she felt her heart tighten; it felt abysmal. She did not like the feeling at all. But because Hailey had apologized, Mashauva felt that she should forgive her. She would not forgive them immediately, but she eased up a little. Hailey had initially just wanted to test the waters, to gauge Mashauva''s attitude. If she persisted in giving them the cold shoulder, then she would wait a little longer before she approached her again. To Hailey''s surprise, Mashauva had quickly gotten over it. It came as a total shock to her. "That''s fine. We were in the wrong. You''re right to be angry at us. I won''t force you into anything. You can consider whether you want to forgive us or not at your own leisure; I''ll let you get back to your thing now. Oh, right, I saw that your toothpaste was almost used up, so I bought you a new one. I got you a toothbrush and towel too. I''ve already put them aside for you." When she heard that, Mashauva took a look and found a pair of new towels and toothbrushes. Wait, a pair? "Who''s the other set for?" "It''s for Frida. She''s your bestie, isn''t she?" Hailey smiled sweetly. "So I thought I should get you two a matching set as a token of my apology." First, the sweet talk, and now, gifts? Although it was nothing costly, Mashauva had softened quite a lot. To that, she did not say anything harsh but merely thanked Hailey awkwardly. "You''re wee. I hope we can get along well in the future. I''ll head to ss first or should I wait for you?" "It''s alright." After Hailey left, ??? ( Mashauva looked at the new towels and toothbrushes. The toothbrushes were pastel and had illustrations on them, adorable. Her towel had strawberries printed on it, while Frida''s was cherries. They looked perfect for a pair of best friends side-by-side. For some reason, Mashauva felt that the world was bing kinder to her. Ah, she couldn''t dwell on it any longer. She had to get ready quickly. Afterward, Mashauva rushed into the ssroom. When they went to the cafeteria at noon, Mashauva dragged Frida aside to tell her about Hailey and the sets of towels and toothbrushes. "Frida, do you think my approach to what happened between them and me is too aggressive? Should we make peace with them now that they''re making amends like this?" Recalling Lena and Hailey''s viciousness, Frida wanted to say no but decided otherwise when the words got to her lips. "It''s up to you. If you think they''re sincere, it wouldn''t be bad to forgive them." After all, the two of them wouldn''t do anything to Mashauva. Mashauva noticed how dejected Frida looked when she said that. "You know what, Frida, forget it. They had bullied you, after all. It wouldn''t be fair to you if I make up with them just like this." Touched, Frida looked at Mashauva gratefully. How nice of Mashauva to take her feelings into ount. Pity... She quirked her lips up and smiled sardonically. "It''s fine. There''s nothing fair or unfair about it. I don''t care." Mashauva could reconcile with them if she wanted to. She didn''t care anyhow. Frida''s words and expression evidently put distance between them. Mashauva looked at her, perplexed, and asked, "You alright?" Frida shook her head. "I''m fine." With that, she took a deep breath and said, just think since it''s all in the past, it''ll only make things awkward if we keep holding grudges seeing that we all live in the same dormitory." Content belongs to "Is that so?" "Of course." Something else came to mind, and Frida asked, "By the way, where did you go with Freddy yesterday?" Freddy''s name caught Mashauva off-guard. She had wanted to share her little affair with Frida, but now that she had brought it up that way. Mashauva was suddenly self-conscious. She hadn''t been in a good mood the day before, so she didn''t say she was meeting Bruno. If she told Frida the truth now, would Frida think she was lying to her? With that thought in mind, Mashauva could only say, "It was... alright." Hearing Mashauva''s confession, Frida''s eyes zed over with frostiness, which vanished the next second. "As long as you''re happy," she generously said as if nothing had happened. Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 ? "By the way, will you be going to the library after school today?" "No." Frida shook her head. "I have to work; I found a job nearby." Frida''s words shocked Mashauva, and she asked, "You''re working? Frida, why did you suddenly get a job? Didn''t you say you wanted to focus on your studies? It''ll affect your grades if you work, won''t it?" "It''s fine. I''ll just find other time to study." In full sincerity and seriousness, Masahuva asked, "Are you short of money? We''re best friends. Just stick by me; I can give you some of my allowances." Frida gave a wan smile. "No need, my job isn''t hard. I''ll do just fine." "But..." "Mashauva!" Frida raised her voice several notches. "I told you, no! It''s your pocket money, not mine. How can I spend your money?" "But, I don''t mind." I do!" The smile on Frida''s face disappeared. "Your family is rich; of course, you don''t care about the money. But I''m not you. I grew up poor. Your monthly allowance is equivalent to my one-year living expenses. You want me to spend it with you? It may look like you''re being nice to me on the surface, but what''s it to me? I''m not a beggar. Don''t treat me like one." Frida''s outburst got Mashauva dumbfounded for quite a while before she said, "Frida, I don''t mean it that way. I just thought..." "Alright, that''s enough. I''m leaving." Without waiting for Mashauva to reply, Frida turned around and left. Mashauva stood in ce and subconsciously clutched the hem of her shirt, not knowing what to say. When their sses ended, Frida was indeed the first to leave the ssroom. Mashauva traipsed along behind her and watched as she left the school. She was about to follow her to see where she was working. However, when Mashauva reached the gates, she saw a familiar figure. "Freddy?" Freddy was not looking good. His dark circles were heavy, his eyes were bloodshot, and he looked thinner too. He was still full of life when she met him two days before. What had happened? "Are your sses over?" Seeing Mashauva walk up to him, Freddy wanted to ruffle her hair. However, just as he reached out, something struck him, and he withdrew his hand and stretched out the other to her; in it, a bottle of yogurt. "This is for you." Mashauva sized him up and down and noticed he only had that bottle of yogurt on him, nothing else. "What are you looking at? I only brought you a bottle of yogurt. Aren''t you on a diet? Don''t tell me you want more." Freddy''s voice sounded a little hoarse like he had not slept all night. However, his tone was still doting, and his gaze on her was very gentle. But for some reason, Mashauva thought he looked woebegone. "Freddy, what happened to you?" Freddy nearly broke down at her worried gaze and concern. He wanted to tell her she should stop caring about him. Whichever way she saw him as; a friend or an older brother, she should refuse him mercilessly. Freddy could not stop himself froming to see her, but he did so in the hopes that she would not care about him. That way, he could give up on her forever. Maybe that was how it felt to like someone. He knew nothing woulde out of it, but as long as she treated him a little nicer, a flicker of hope would reignite within him, believing that... there was still hope for him. Even if there wasn''t, he still wanted to watch over her quietly. "Freddy?" Mashauva pursed her lips and murmured, "You don''t look so good. Are you sick? Do you want me to apany you to the hospital?" Freddy''s first reaction was to refuse, but he changed his mind right as the words were on the tip of his tongue. "Yeah, maybe you''re right. Let''s go to the hospital." "Okay." With that, the two prepared to head to the hospital. When they turned around, they saw Bruno standing not far away. "Bruno?" Mashauva''s fair cheeks turned rosy when she saw Bruno. She quickly ran up to him. Bruno narrowed his eyes. His gaze met Freddy''s for a while beforending on Mashauva. "You''re done with sses? Where are you going?" "Freddy seems to be sick. I''m going to apany him to the hospital." "You''re sick?" Bruno looked at Freddy before saying, "I''ll go you guys." "Sure, okay." With that, Mashauva wanted to tug on Freddy''s arm when he took a few steps forward, suddenly saying, "You know what, forget about it. The doctors are already off duty by now. Maybe tomorrow." Mashauva frowned when she heard that. "But I''m sure there are on-call doctors, Freddy. You should get yourself checked if you''re not feeling well. Don''t drag it on until tomorrow. What if it''s serious?" Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He looked truly unwell, and they hung out all the time, so Mashauva was genuinely concerned about him. "Don''t worry about it." Freddy smiled nonchntly. "My body is tougher than it looks. I''ll be fine after some medicine and sleep." In actuality, his current condition was due to drinking, and his bloodshot eyes were the result of his vigil. Initially, Freddy had wanted to spend some time with Mashauva, but now that Bruno had arrived, he suddenly lost all interest. After all, he did not want to see the two of them together. epting it was one thing, but whether or not he could endure it was another. "But..." Mashauva wanted to say more, but Bruno pulled her by her wrist to his side. "Let him be. He''s not that fragile. He''ll be alright after a nap." To that, she only mumbled okay and no longer spoke. Seeing so, the look in Freddy''s eyes became darker. As expected, she would forever listen to Bruno. Freddy mocked himself internally. Then, he put the yogurt in Mashauva''s hand and walked away. After he was far away, Mashauva raised her head and looked at Bruno. "Bruno, is Freddy upset?" He had agreed to go to the hospital before but suddenly said otherwise as soon as Bruno came. She did not know if it was her imagination, but she had a nagging feeling that there was a strong tension between them. "Bruno, have you fallen out with Freddy?" Helpless, Bruno replied, "No. He''s just in a bad mood. Ignore him." There were some things one had to go through. Indecisiveness would only lead to chaos. Things might be a little depressing right then, but the wounds would heal with time, and it wouldn''t be as bad. "I''ll take you to dinner. Let''s go." Bruno took Mashauva''s hand and led her in the opposite direction, away from Freddy.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mashauva looked at their joined hands, joy quietly appearing in her eyes. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 ? Mashauva had originally nned to eat at the cafeteria, but Bruno was now bringing her out for dinner. She wondered where they were heading. The two of them walked on the crowded street. The sky was still bright then; the sun''s rays shone partially on the buildings and partially on the road. Holding hands with the person she liked, crossing the crosswalk, passing by various shops on the street, Mashauva''s heart felt warmer than the sun itself. "What do you want to eat?" Bruno''s gaze fell on her face as he asked, tone indifferent. Mashauva blushed inexplicably. Shyly, she said, "Anything is fine." "Anything? This one behind you then?" Mashauva nodded without paying attention to what the restaurant sold. In actuality, she thought anything would be delicious as long as she was with him. Lets go. With that, Bruno led her in. Only upon entering did Mashauva discover that it was a seafood restaurant that specialized in grilled fish. Grilled fish? Mashauva immediately regretted nodding so casually. Any food was better than fish. She had never been good at picking out fish bones since she was a child. Because of that, she had a bone stuck in her throat once. She vividly remembered that it was deep in her throat, so she had to be brought to the hospital. Hence, it had be a trauma for Mashauva. It happened when she was with the Yardleys, so Bruno knew about it, and he knew she didn''t eat fish, so why would he still bring her to a seafood restaurant that specialized in grilled fish? At that thought, Mashauva felt a little aggrieved. Had Bruno forgotten she had a bad experience with fish?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After she pondered over it, Mashauva thought that she was mawkish. It had only gotten stuck in her throat once, and it happened when she was a child. Moreover, he was also just a child back then. It shouldn''t be surprising that he had forgotten. Very soon, Mashauva got over it. After that, a waiter took them to the second floor and guided them to a seat by the window. "What can I get you two?" Mashauva was about to take the menu when her fingers brushed against it, Bruno had already taken it for himself. To that, she withdrew her hand and said, "You order then, Bruno." Bruno handed the menu to her and turned to the waiter, "Please give me another menu." "All right." He quickly brought over another menu. "Take a look and see what you''d like?" What would she like? Since the restaurant specialized in grilled fish, it was a no-brainer to get that. Mashauva flipped through the menu. "We serve many kinds of fish, with various methods of preparation. What would you like?" When Mashauva heard what the waiter said, she nervously broke out into a cold sweat. She mumbled to the waiter, "Sorry, do you guys only have fish? Is there anything else?" "Of course. If you flip to the back of the menu, there are some side dishes, snacks, fried dishes, and desserts. Oh, the kitchen hase up with a new crayfish dish. Would you like to try it?" Mashauva nced at the menu and found that they were all high in calories. However, she loved crayfish. She bit her lower lip, steeled herself for a while, then ordered a light vegetarian dish and a couple of sides. "Miss, would you like to try the crayfish? It''s a hit with female customers. Or are you worried that our crayfish isn''t to your liking?" "No, it''s just that recently..." "Well have one." Bruno spoke up at that. "Alright." "And one spicy catfish." After that, Bruno ordered a few more dishes. Mashauva listened and realized that they were all her favorites. She blinked and whispered, "Bruno, don''t order so much. It''s alreadyte; we won''t be able to finish them." "Alright, and fries for two. That''s all," Bruno said to the waiter. "Okay, please wait for a moment," replied the waiter. After the waiter left, Mashauva could not help but ask, "Bruno, you''ve ordered too much. What if we can''t finish it?" "Can''t finish the food?" Bruno raised an eyebrow and looked at her in amusement. "Didn''t you love eating the most in the past? Was there ever a meal you couldn''t finish?" His words made Mashauva blush inexplicably. He made it sound like she was a glutton. She wouldn''t think much of it in the past, but things were different now. "0- Of course, I won''t be able to finish it. My appetite is much smaller now!" To top it all off, Mashauva spoke justly, "I have not eaten more than a bowl of mashed potato for half a year!" It was true Apart from her milkshake incident, Mashauva had been watching her diet ever since she had decided to lose weight. Oh, how she''d always crave her favorites in the beginning. However, she no longer felt so as time went by. Bruno poured Mashauva a ss of water as he said solemnly, "You''re not an adult yet. Your body is still growing; it''s best if you don''t lose weight." Hearing that, Mashauva pouted. "I''ll be an adult in half a year. And I''m not losing weight; it''s called working out." "Are you afraid that I''ll disdain you?" Mashauva was taken aback. His question was so direct that she was at a loss as to how to answer. "No, of course not! You don''t think I went on a diet because of you, do you?" Bruno, sitting opposite her, raised an eyebrow. He did not need to reply at all but stare at her quietly, and Mashauva would be all over the ce. Sure enough, seeing that he did not answer, she exined guiltily, "You''re not the reason I''m losing weight, neither am I afraid that you would disdain me." Bruno''s lips curled up slightly, still not saying anything. Growing anxious, Mashauva cried out, "Bruno! I''m talking to you. Did you hear me?" "Oh, I heard you. Since I''m not the reason behind your resolution, then you don''t have to exin yourself. Why are you so worked up?" "I''m not!" She wasn''t at first, but after Bruno brought it up, she actually became agitated. Whenever she panicked, her ears would flush, and seeing so, Bruno knew he had to stop. "Alright, you''re not. I was just kidding. Have some water first. The fish ising." Mashauva was in a state of panic after Bruno ribbed her. She still felt embarrassed even after he dropped the matterpletely. Fortunately, the waiter came with their dinner. As the fish was served with a coal-filled grill rack, it was searing hot. So Bruno got up and sat next to her, protecting her from the heat with his body. "It''s ready." Bruno said faintly, "Can we please have some of the sides first?" With that, the sides came; almost all of them were deep-fried. Looking at them, Mashauva dared not eat them casually. Deep-fried food was some of the most unhealthy food there was. If she ate them recklessly, it would take her a long time to burn off the calories. It was best if she endured the temptation. "I ordered them for you. They''ll go to waste if you don''t eat them." Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 ? Bruno had ordered all of this for her? Mashauva grew worried; how could she possibly finish it all? It was alreadyte, too. Hence, she couldn''t help frowning. "Bruno, I really can''t eat this much," she said. "Alright, I was just kidding. Eat as much as you can. I''ll finish the rest." "Really?" "Yes." Mashauva breathed a sigh of relief; the heavy burden on her shoulders lifted. She could just have a bit of everything and give the rest to Bruno. Or at least, that was her n. But when she got stuck in, she found that she couldn''t stop herself from wanting more. Therefore, she couldn''t resist sneaking more bites. Self-conscious, she peeked at Bruno only to find that he didn''t seem to have noticed. He was focusing on the fish, grilling it for her. When Mashauva saw the fish, her trauma crept up on her, and she silently turned her head away. After a while, Bruno said softly, "Alright, it''s ready." "Huh?" she didn''t quite catch what he meant. All she saw was him pushing a te of fish towards her as he said, "Here you go." Mashauva felt a chill running down her spine while something seemed to have gotten itself stuck in her throat. When she was about to reject reflexively, she heard Bruno say, "I''ve picked out all the bones for you. Don''t worry." "Bruno?" Surprised, she thought he forgot about her childhood fish trauma when he brought her in for fish. He remembered. "What''s the matter?" "I thought you''d forgotten I don''t like eating fish." "Is there anything you don''t like to eat? You''re only afraid of the fish bones. The middle of the catfish has the least bones. I''ve picked out the few remaining ones for you. No need to worry." At that, he ruffled her hair, and Mashauva was instantly moved beyond words. "Thank you, Bruno." It turned out that he had it all thought out when he brought her in. No wonder he ordered the catfish. Mashauva had beenpletely unaware. "If you like this, I can take you for some fish tacos next time." "Okay!" Bruno was right. There was indeed nothing Mashauva did not enjoy eating. If there was, it was definitely because it had traumatized her in the past. The catfish was delicious. Moreover, Bruno had picked out all the bones for her, so she ate without worries. "Bruno, I feel like I haven''t eaten fish for years. Can you keep picking out fish bones for me in the future?" Right at that, Mashauva thought her request was too much to ask. She quickly corrected herself, "Forget it. There are too many bones in a single fish. It''s a chore to pick them out one by one. Forget what I said. Bruno, hurry up and eat." Bruno hadn''t eaten anything from the moment the food was served, but Mashauva was already a quarter full. "Not at all. We can order a whole fish next time. I''ll eat the parts with bones." Mashauva stopped what she was doing, blinking; she raised her head to look at Bruno. "So you''re saying you''ll be with me forever? Then, Bruno..." "Ahem." Bruno cleared his throat and interrupted her. "Eat. Didn''t I tell you we''ll only discuss after you''re an adult?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bruno had a constant feeling that he was a monster when she brought this topic up. Mashauva pouted. "What''s the big deal if we talk about it now? There''s only half a year left anyway." "So, you can''t even wait half a year?" Bruno teased, and Mashauva''s face instantly flushed. "Says who? Of course, I can wait." Bruno did not reply, and she was too embarrassed to say anything more. Otherwise, he would really think she was impatient. Time flew by when they were together. Because they made up after a fallout, Mashauva cherished the time she had with him very much, so much so that she wanted dearly to hug him. However, she thought she should be more reserved in front of Bruno. If not, he would tease her with this again. Just like the day before, Bruno escorted her back to her school. The two bid each other farewell, after which Mashauva returned to the! dormitory. As she returned earlier today, her roommates were still awake. As soon as she walked in, Hailey took the initiative to greet her. "Mashauva, you''re back. Where did you go?" Mashauva nced at Hailey and saw that Lena was by her side from the corner of her eyes. Her expression was a little sour but softened after a while, smiling at Mashauva. "Nowhere in particr. I was just out for a meal." With a bag in her hand, Mashauva walked toward them and said, opening it, "I bought some fruit. Do you want some?" Hailey ran over barefoot and took a peach. "Thank you, Mashauva. A peach will do me fine. Lena, what do you want?" Lena came over and took a peach, just like Hailey. Then, Mashauva went to Frida. However, she murmured. "I''m a little tired today. I''m about to sleep, so no thanks. Enjoy, guys." After that, she covered herself with her quilt and shut her eyes. Mashauva could clearly feel the apathy and distance she was radiating. She felt a little sad but still forced herself to keep smiling, cing the fruits on the table. Hailey and Lena exchanged nces, catching wind of something gossip-worthy. Then, they approached Mashauva. "Mashauva, it''s going to be my birthday in two days. Are you sure you don''t want toe?" At the mention of her birthday, Mashauva recalled the conversation she overheard. She pursed her lips and replied, "You guys want to see Bruno, don''t you?" Lena and Hailey froze. "If you invited me just to see Bruno, then I might not go." "No!" Hailey shook her head and quickly, denying it. "That might have been the case back then, but I''vee to realize that men aren''t that important. Friendship takes priority." Although Mashauva never considered whether romance or friendship shoulde first, she thought Hailey''s words weren''t wrong. "Then I''ll go. Is it okay if I don''t bring Bruno along?" "No problem at all. What''s important is that you cane. I''m sure you''ll have a ball. A lot of cute boys will be there. If you like any of them, just tell me, and I''ll be your matchmaker!" With that, Hailey hugged Mashauva, smiling brightly. "What do you say?" Mashauva''s face turned red at Hailey''s offer. "No, it''s fine." She only had eyes for Bruno. "Don''t be shy, Mashauva. We''re going to be adults soon. Picture this, if you start dating a cute guy now till you graduate from college, and if you two are still a happy couple then you can even get married to him. How great would that be?" Hailey and tena had it all nned out. Their first step was to find a boyfriend for Mashauva first. If she was happy, she would be grateful to them. Then, it would be a piece of cake for them to pursue Bruno. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 ? When she heard what Hailey said, Mashauva''s thoughts drifted elsewhere. It didn''t sound like a bad idea if she was able to fall in love with someone during high school and marry him after graduating from college. However, there was an age difference between her and Bruno. By the time she went to college, he would''ve already graduated! There was no way they could be together every day, and Mashauva''s face fell at the thought. What a shame! Meanwhile, Hailey continued hugging Mashauva, whose thoughts had also drifted far away to a beautiful future. "Oh, juste. It''s okay if you don''t want to look for a potential boyfriend. You can help me out by showing up and eating the food. It''d be embarrassing if there was no one at my birthday party, isn''t it?" In the end, Mashauva had no choice but to agree. "Okay, I''ll go to your party." "Oh, I love you so much, Mashauva." Hailey gave her a squeeze and then looked at Frida, who was lying in the upper bunk. "Frida, you shoulde with Mashauva too; both of you. Don''t miss it." Frida was still awake, but she couldn''t y dead and ignore Hailey either, so she begrudgingly replied, "I may have to go to work then. If my boss agrees to give me a day off, I''ll go. If not, I''m sorry." "Alright, please do talk to him about it. If you sweet-talk to him, he''ll probably allow it." "Alright, I''ll try." After that, the dormitory fell into silence. Everyone fell asleep with their own thoughts in mind. The next day, Mashauva nned on buying a present for Hailey. After all, it wouldn''t be nice to show up at the party empty-handed. She had thought about inviting Frida to go shopping with her, but she had to work again, so she could only go alone. However, as soon as she was out the gates, she bumped into Bruno. She ran to him, surprised and ted. "Bruno, why are you here again?" Ever since they made up, the frequency of Bruno''s visits had increased greatly! "Again?" Bruno narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean ''again''? You don''t want me to visit you?" "Of course not!" Mashauva shook her head and continued, "But if you hang out with me every day, wouldn''t it take up a lot of your time?" "No, this is time well-spent. What do you want to do today?" Although no one confessed their love, nor were they dating, what they were doing was what couples did on the daily. Bruno would apany her to all sorts of ces and take her out for a meal as if they had been dating for a long time. "I''m going to attend a friend''s birthday in two days, so I want to buy her a present." "Birthday? Which friend?" Bruno had met Mashauva''s three roommates. Apart from Frida, the other two girls looked sinister no matter how he saw it. "The two roommates that you met previously, Hailey and Lena. By the way, both of them have a crush on you." He knew it. Bruno recalled one of them left during that meal. He pursed his lips, then took Mashauva''s hand and walked forward. "You can buy a gift, but just give it to them. Don''t go to her party." Hearing that, Mashauva couldn''t understand why Bruno would say so.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Why, Bruno?" Mashauva was too naive. Bruno wanted to protect her innocent heart, so he naturally didn''t want speak ill of them in front of her, ill simply saying, "If you attend the birthday party, who will apany me to dinner?" Sure enough, Mashauva showed a troubled expression at that question. "You really don''t have anyone to apany you for dinner?" "Yeah, if you don''te with me, I''ll have no choice but to eat alone." "But in the past, you..." Hadn''t he always eaten alone? He neverined about it before. Why would he grumble now? "That was the past. Now''s the present. How is it the same?" Bruno flicked her forehead lightly. "Or do you intend to meet other boys during the party?" Mashauva felt inexplicably guilty because Hailey had made that suggestion to her the night before. Bruno sounded as though he had been there during that conversation. "Why would you think so? I never considered such a thing. Okay, I won''t go." If she were to go to the party, Bruno would assume that she went there deliberately to eye other boys. "But Bruno, I promised Haileyst night. If I don''t go, will they think I''m awful for breaking my promise?" "They won''t." Although it was important for people to keep their promises, those two were not good people. Mashauva shouldn''t worry about hurting them. But if he didn''t say anything more, she would probably fixate on the dilemma. Thus, Bruno added, "Just tell her that something suddenly came up. Apologize to her, then give her the gift. You''ve already shown your sincerity. If she gets mad at you because of that..." Bruno left his sentence hanging. Although Mashauva was innocent, she was not stupid. She immediately understood what he meant. Verify captcha to read the content 2662 Verify "Got it, Bruno. Let''s go and get a gift first. I''ll exin to herter." "Okay." To be honest, Mashauva did not know much about Hailey. Actually, she did not know her at all. After all, they had a fallout before. Moreover, she had never thought of finding out Hailey''s preferences. However, when it came to buying a girl''s gift, there were a few things that would be perfect across the board. Mashauva grew up using perfume, and she especially liked fruity, sweet notes. Thus, she decided to gift Hailey perfume. When she dragged Bruno to the perfume store, the staff thought she was buying it for herself. However, Mashauva said directly. "It''s for a friend. What sort of perfume is more suitable for a gift?" "Since it''s a gift, you have to consider her preferences. Does she like stronger notes or lighter ones?" Mashauva thought about it for a moment, but she had no clue. She shook her head. "I''m not too sure." "Since that''s the case, what about something in the middle?" That sounded quite safe. Mashauva nodded and said, "Okay, can you please wrap it up for me? Oh, I want to include a message. Do you have cards here?" "Yes, we do. Do you want us to write it for you or do you want to write it yourself?" Mashauva immediately replied, "I''ll write it." It was a gift, so she had to show some sincerity with a hand- written card. She could not ask someone else to do it on her behalf. Bruno watched as Mashauva wrote on the card attentively. He sighed inwardly. Was it a good or bad thing for her to be this simple? However, it wasn''t something he should force upon. She''d have to experience some things herself before she''d finally learn and grow up from Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 ? Mashauva waved Bruno goodbye before she went back into the school. It was still early in the day when she returned to the dormitory, so Frida hadn''t returned yet. Lena was applying a sheet mask, whereas Hailey had just came out of the bathroom. She greeted Mashauva enthusiastically when she came back. "Mashauva, you''re back. Where did you go today? Oh, you bought something?" Hailey stared at the exquisite bag in Mashauva''s hands as she asked. "Yeah." Mashauva nodded, biting her lower lip, thinking of how to sugarcoat her words. However, in the end, she decided to just be straightforward as she would still be turning down Hailey''s invitation no matter how nicely she framed it. "Hailey, I have something to tell you." "What is it?" "I may not be able to attend your birthday party." Hailey was all smiles at first, but after hearing that, her smile froze for a while before she jolted back to her senses. "Why? Didn''t you promise me that you would gost night? Why did you suddenly change your mind?" Mashauva bit her lower lip lightly, not replying. "Is there something wrong? Mashauva, are you still suspicious of me?" "No, no." Mashauva shook her head. "It''s not that. I have something else to do on that day, so I won''t be able to attend." With that, Hailey wanted to ask more. Meanwhile, Mashauva recalled Bruno''s words, and she stepped forward with Hailey''s gift in her hands. "By the way, I went to buy you a gift today. Although I can''t attend, I got you this at least." Hailey was taken aback. "For me?" The beautifully packaged bag had piqued her curiosity. What could be inside? "Yup, it''s a birthday present from me." Hailey took the bag; just one look and she could tell it was something high-end. Although her family was well-off, it was iparable to Mashauva''s at all, so she quite looked forward to her gift. The bag itself looked like it was worth a fortune. If Mashauva''s gift was something valuable, she would be fine with it even if she didn''t attend her party. It was a bottle of perfume. However, it was a brand Hailey had never seen before. "Um, I forgot to ask you what kind of notes you liked before I left, so I asked the store assistant for a fragrance that is neither strong nor light. I hope you''ll like it." Hailey was a little disappointed. She thought she would get something worth a fortune and not a bottle of perfume. How much could a bottle of perfume be worth? At that moment, Hailey lost all sense of expectation of Mashauva. However, for her future, she forced a smile. "I love it, thank you." "Really? You like the scent?" Hailey uncapped it and sniffed, then nodded. "Yes, I like the scent. Thank you very much. But are you really not going? I wanted to introduce you to some cute guys. You''ve undergone such a huge ovel transformation; I''m sure they''ll like you very much." Bruno''s words rang in her ears once more, and she hurriedly said, "I really have something to attend to on that day. I''m really sorry. Have you finished showering? Then it''s my turn." After that, Mashauva quickly fled the scene. Then, she closed the bathroom door behind her. Hearing that there weren''t any other movements outside, she breathed a sigh of relief. She had to hand it to Bruno; the n worked. Outside the bathroom, Hailey walked to Lena with the perfume box in her hand. She curled her lips and pointed at the perfume in her hand with a look of disdain on her face. Lena nced at the bottle and muttered under her breath, "How stingy. How can a rich kid like her give you such a cheap thing?" Hailey thought the same too. She sniffed the cover of the perfume before she said, "But it really does smell quite pleasant. It''s different from what I usually buy. It''s not too overwhelming or too faint, just nice." All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Really?" Lena sat up. "Let me try it too." Hailey handed the perfume to Lena. Smelling it, she agreed, "You''re right; it does smell good. What''s the brand?" "I''ve never heard of it before. Could be a niche brand. But whatever, we badmouthed her behind her back before. It''s good enough that she doesn''t hate us. She definitely wouldn''t get me a good gift." At that point, Hailey sighed. "We should''ve fostered a friendly rtionship with her from the beginning." However, Lena sneered at that. "If you''re worried, then stop saying such things in the future. The dormitory is tiny. Do you think that she can''t hear us when she is in the bathroom?" Hailey''s expression changed slightly as she looked towards the bathroom, lowering her voice. "She can''t, can she? Forget it; we''d better be more careful from now on." Hailey put the perfume away and suddenly recalled something. "By the way, since she''s not willing to attend my birthday party, how can we rope her in?" el Lena took off the mask on her face and threw it into the trash can. While massaging her face gently, she said, "Why do you sound so surprised that she had turned you down? Of course, she wouldn''t forgive us so quickly. If she doesn''t go, you can drag Frida there." "That''s right." "One step at a time. We have plenty of it in our hands." Hailey sighed. That was the only thing they could do now. Coincidentally, the dormitory door opened. It was Frida, returning after work. Exhaustion was written all over her face. After she entered the room, she headed straight for the bathroom without even sparing Hailey a nce. "Mashauva''s inside." Her words made Frida halt. Hailey thought of something and walked up to Frida. "Did you ask your boss if you could have a day off?" she asked. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 ? Request for a day off? Truth be told, Frida had never nned on going at all. She had merely said so to stall. Hailey''s birthday party was nothing more than a set-up for her. With that, Frida darted her eyes and mumbled, "I did. I told him about it today, but he did not agree to it." "Why not? Did you tell him that it''s your ssmate''s birthday? You should say that it''s a very important day. You''re working every day anyway. It doesn''t matter if you miss a day." Oh, easy for Hailey to say. Her job had an attendance bonus. If she worked every day, she could get an extra two hundred dors a month. The money may not mean anything to them, maybe just the price of a meal. However, that would be Frida''s living expenses for quite a few days. Hence, she could not take a break. "I''m sorry, Hailey. I really can''t attend. If he fires me, I''ll be doomed." After that, Frida took out the gift that she bought for Hailey and handed it to her. "By the way, I got you this. Although it isn''t worth much, ites from my heart." Hailey nced at the item in her hand; noticing it was packaged in a worthless ordinary box, contempt arose within her. However, to put on a show, Hailey took the gift and said with a smile, "Thank you. Actually, it''ll make me happier if you cane to my birthday party instead." Only a dumbo would believe in such phony words. Frida scoffed internally but did not let it show. "I''m really sorry. If I''m able to, I hope I can attend your birthday next year. Happy birthday, Hailey. I hope you have a st." "Thanks, Frida. I''ll save some cake for you. By the way, Mashauva isn''t going either. She said she had something important to do that day. Do you know what?" Frida paused at the question. "She''s not going either? Hadn''t she..." "Yeah, she promised mest night but turned me down when she came back earlier. She even gave me a gift. Look." Hailey deliberately went back to take Mashauva''s gift and handed it to Frida. "This seems to be a branded perfume. I like the smell very much. Right, what did you get for me?" Frida''s face drained of color when she saw the difference between the two gifts. Frida pursed her lips and begrudgingly choked out, "My gift isn''t as good. Just a pair of ornaments, but I think they''re quite pretty." Hailey was already tearing through the packaging and chucked it aside as Frida spoke. Her actions clearly showed extreme disdain, but she looked surprised when she saw the pair of rabbit ornaments inside. "It''s so cute! I love it. Thank you, Frida." Hailey''s hypocrisy was bing unbearable for Frida. Tugging the corner of her lips, she said resignedly, "You''re wee. d you like it." After that, Hailey returned to her bed with the perfume and the pair of rabbit ornaments. She ced the perfume on the table properly but tossed the ornaments toward her pillow right in front of Frida''s face. Seeing that, Lena smirked. Frida couldn''t stop herself from balling her fists. Unclenching them as a thought struck her, she smiled dismissively and went to her desk, turning the tablemp on, ready to study. She hadn''t spent much money on the gift anyway, around twenty dors. Moreover, she didn''t want to buy something expensive for someone like Hailey. So her rudeness was within her expectations. Frida would just think of it as getting rid of some trash. She opened her book to study but suddenly thought of Mashauva.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Hadn''t she already agreed? Why did she change her mind? Recalling that Mashauva had been hanging out with Brunotely, Frida felt irritated. She knew she was unworthy of such an outstanding man, be it her family background or her appearance. She also knew Bruno would never like her But she couldn''t go back on her feelings of liking him. He had appeared in her dreams many times. She woke up from her dreams countless times to warn herself from continuously harboring unrealistic thoughts. No, they were more illusive than her dreams. It will never happen. But Frida still couldn''t talk herself out of it no matter what. Thus, she ved at studying and working, so she could enrich her knowledge and earn money in hopes of changing herself. But it seemed that everything was toote. The finish line she was working so hard to reach was nothing more than someone else''s starting line. She ran tirelessly on foot, while they could easily reach her finish with just a car ride. What assets did she have topete with? At that thought, Frida mocked herself relentlessly. Her n to study diligently did not seed, as she couldnot force herself to read the words on the page. She closed that book and flipped through others, but she really could not focus on any. Content belongs to Behind her, she heard Lena and Hailey chatting away and giggling at something. Frida took out apact mirror to look at their reflections and saw their happy smiles. They were clearlyughing happily, but Frida thought it was incredibly sardonic. She put down the mirror and pretended to study. After Mashauva was done showering, Frida took her clothes and went into the bathroom. "Frida, you''re back? I..." Mashauva was about to greet her when Frida directly brushed past her, ignoring herpletely. She did not even spare a nce at her. Stumped, Mashauva turned back. Bam! Frida mmed the door shut, leaving Mashauva standing there, stupefied. From the other side of the room, Lena and Hailey noticed what had gone on. They exchanged nces, after which Hailey went forward to pull Mashauva to them. "Did you two have a fight?" Mashauva shook her head. "No." "Then why did she give you the attitude?" "I don''t know." Mashauva shook her head again, feeling a little sad, but still thought of an excuse for Frida, "Maybe she''s exhausted from work." "No matter how tired she is, she can''t take it out on you, can she? You''re not a punching bag. Besides, you used to be so good to her. She''s too ungrateful." Mashauva frowned. "Don''t say that. She usually treats me really well." Maybe something was bothering Frida. Mashauva still trusted her very much. "Mashauva, we''re not talking behind Frida''s back but stating a fact. If you''re troubled by something, would you treat everyone like that?" Mashauva paused at the question. "You won''t, right? And she even gave me a birthday present when she came in just now. Why would she only treat you like that? You must have offended her in some way, right?" Mashauva scrunched her face as shended her gaze on Lena and Hailey. "Are you trying to stir up bad blood between us?" Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 ? Stir up bad blood between them? Hailey waved her hand reflexively. "No, no, no way! How could I stir up bad blood between you two if nothing happened? You saw it with your own eyes. I didn''t tell Frida to give you the attitude." Lena crossed her arms and said, "Save it, Hailey. No point in exining. The two of them are besties. Your words mean nothing to her; she''ll only think you''re badmouthing Frida." "It''s my business whether I think Frida gives me the attitude. I hope you guys won''t say something like this ever again." With that, Mashauva walked away. Hailey wanted to exin herself further, but Lena stopped her. Then she said in a dark tone, "Leave it. The more you babble on, the more she''ll feel that you''re trying to drive them apart. After all, she hated us before. Even though we''ve reconciled now, she won''t believe us. No matter how much we apologize, it''ll be useless." Hailey fell dejected. The situation had turned from good to bad yet again. Thanks to that d*mn Frida! Mashauva did not want Hailey and Lena to have something to poke fun at, so she did not talk to Frida that night, and the girls then went about their business the rest of the night. The next day, Masahuva deliberately woke up early to wait for Frida downstairs. As soon as she saw Frida descending the stairs, she immediately rushed to her. "Frida." Seeing her, Frida paused and then continued to walk forward. "What''s going on? Why are you suddenly ignoring me?" Frida continued to ignore her. She knew she shouldn''t be acting so; Mashauva hadn''t wronged her at all. Even if Mashauva didn''t tell her who she met that day, that was her choice; she had no right to interfere. But she just couldn''t control her emotions and the way they made her behave. Just like when she should stop and talk to Mashauva right then, but she just couldn''t help feeling irritated at her for some reason. Mashauva continued following behind her, but Frida gave her the cold shoulder the entire time and even quickened her pace. To that, Mashauva stopped and said to Frida''s back. "How have I offended you?" Hearing that, Frida stopped but said nothing. After a long pause, she still walked away. Mashauva stood where she was, disappointed beyond words. Time flew by, and the end of the semester was just around the corner. As everyone was preupied with the need to pass their finals, the atmosphere in the ssroom had be tense. The students did nothing but study all day long; even the notorious troublemakers had be a little more obedient. Perhaps the atmosphere had influenced them, or that they themselves wanted to get decent results.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Mashauva and Frida''s rtionship still hadn''t been alleviated. Despite Mashauva''s many efforts to talk to Frida, she would continue to give her the cold shoulder. However, Mashauva kept her hopes up and believed Frida woulde around. Just like that, the semester ended, and a new one came. Mashauva thought she could use the new semester to rebuild her friendship with Frida. Although Frida no longer shut her out, she was cold and distant. For example, when Mashauva happily invited her for a meal, Frida would icily say, "I''m not hungry." Or, "You should eat by yourself." They were not as tense as they had been the semester before, but the rtionship between them was far too lukewarm. However, Mashauva still believed that things would get better one day. Another semester passed and the winter break came. To that, Mashauva was excited. Because she would be of legal age after the new year. As she was their only daughter, the Taylors pampered her to no end, so they decided to arrange a coming-of-age ceremony for her. For that, they even hired a designer to make Mashauva a dress, an event nner and invited many close friends and rtives. After the designer took her measurements, she told Mashauva sternly, "Generally speaking, I''ll leave about an inch''s space in case you gain some weight, but it''s still best if you watch your diet and don''t gain weight." Content belongs NovelDrama.Org "Okay." Mashauva nodded. "Got it." ?? S "Very good." The designer tenderly ruffled her hair and said softly, "You have the perfect shape." Cassie sighed on the side. "Oh, you have no idea how fat she was in the past. I was surprised by her perseverance to lose weight." As she said that, Cassie looked at Mashauva and sighed to herself. The chubby little girl had blossomed into a slim, graceful youngdy; fair-skinned, sharp chin, slender limbs. Never had Cassie thought love could be so impressive. Her daughter may have seemed gentle and soft-spoken, she was very resilient. "You know what they say, girls change when theye of age." The designer smiled. "By the way, will you be able to make it in time? We''ve only begun doing the sketches now, after all." "It shouldn''t be a problem. Mashauva has already told me her preferences. I can get the sketches done in about two days. It''s best if we do a final fitting sooner so that we can make any possible O adjustments. What do you think?" "Alright, well leave it in your hands." After sending the designer off, Cassie went back into the house to find Mashauva no longer in front of the mirror but tapping away on her phone. "What''s up?" "Mom, I want Frida to have theing-of-age ceremony with me too. Would that be alright?" "Frida?" Cassie recalled who Frida was. "That girl? That''s fine, but have her parents agreed to it?" To that, Mashauva said softly, "Her parents are very busy and are always away. They don''t have time to take care of her, so I want to invite her to the ceremony with me." "Is that so?" Cassie''s heart ached at that. "Poor child. Shecks parental love. Alright, ask her. If she''s willing, ask her toe over so we can get the designer to make a dress for her too." "Thank you, mom." After getting Cassie''s consent, Mashauva sent a message to Frida, inviting her to stay at her house for a while so they could celebrate theiring- of-age together. However, Frida never replied even after a long time. So Mashauva assumed she was busy during the day and decided to give her a call at night. Frida finally answered after several tries. "What is it?" Her tone was extremely cold, and Mashauva''s enthusiasm diminished before she even said anything, only mumbling weakly. "Um... Frida, I called to ask if you saw the text I sent you earlier in the day." "Your text? No, I haven''t. I''m really busy. Just tell me now." To that, Mashauva could only exin. "It''s like this, my mom''s going to hold aing-of-age ceremony for me soon, so I want to invite you. A designer will make you a dress..." Before she was done speaking, Frida cut her off, "Coming-of-age ceremony? Yours?" Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 ? "Mhmm, yeah." Mashauva was inexplicably nervous for fear that she would reject her. "I see." Frida''s reply remained indifferent. Mashauva felt like her passion was reaching the point of exhaustion. She pursed her lips and asked gingerly. "Frida, will you being?" She didn''t think she would get the answer she wanted. Unexpectedly, Frida suddenly said, "Yes, I''ll be there, don''t worry." Mashauva was surprised and shot up from her bed. "Really? Will you reallye?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Of course. It''s youring-of-age ceremony. I''ll definitely be there. When is it?" "It will be in another two days. I want the designer to make you a dress too." There was a long silence before she replied. "I''m afraid that''s not possible. I''m upied for the next few days, but I''ll be there at youring-of-age ceremony." "Ah, all right then!" Although Mashauva was a little disappointed she couldn''t have a jointing-of-age ceremony with Frida, she was still ted Frida could attend. After Mashauva hung up the phone, she called the designer to tell her Frida''s height and weight so that she coulde up with a free-size dress for her. After getting the details she needed, she told Mashauva it wouldn''t be a problem. With that, Mashauva hung up happily. That night, Lena and Hailey sent her a message to ask if they could attend hering-of-age ceremony. Mashauva did not want to invite them because she always felt like they harbored malicious intentions. Then, she told Cassie about it. Cassie ruffled her hair and said, "Invite them, lest they speak ill of you in front of your ssmates. Many people will be at youring-of-age ceremony; they won''t be able to stir up any trouble." On top of that, Cassie believed there was only one reason her two ssmates would want toe. They were interested in the Taylor family''s connections. They would be able to be acquainted with more reputable people if they were able to attend. Although the Taylor family was not as esteemed as the Yardley Corporation or the Hanover Corporation in North City, they were still considerably renowned. In addition, because ofMashauva, the rtionship between the Taylor family and the Yardley and Hanover family grew stronger with time. With their alliances, the Taylor family was no longer what it once was in the past. If one were to talk about the three great families of North City, the Taylor family may be ranked behind the Yardley and Hanover family, it was still powerful enough to make others envious. People dared not simply go up to the Yardley and Hanover family, so the pot fell onto the Taylor family. "Okay, mom." In the end, Mashauva agreed to Hailey and Lena''s requests. After achieving their goal, Hailey and Lena continued to suck up to her, saying they''d get her a birthday present and things like that. To that, Mashauva merely gave perfunctory replies. She put the phone down and looked at the night scene outside, cupping her cheeks. There was only one reason she looked forward to theing-of-age ceremony. Bruno said they could talk about their rtionship once she came of age. He forbade her from talking about it, saying she wasn''t an adult yet and that she should focus on her studies. Now that she had grown up, there should be no reason for him to refuse her, right? Time flew by. The designer had assembled both dresses and brought them for Mashauva to try on. After Mashauva tried on the dress, the designer looked at the slim girl in front of her and could not help but sigh, "Absolutely stunning, not to mention you''ve been maintaining your weight wonderfully these days as well. It fits you like a glove. Theing-of-age ceremony is in two days; you have to keep it up." "Okay." Mashauva nodded. "I will." She wanted to be the best version of herself when she weed adult Mashuava, so she was naturally strict on herself. "By the way, is your friend noting to try on her dress?" "Ah, I don''t think she''ll be able to make it. She won''t be here until the day of theing-of-age ceremony." The designer nodded. "Alright then. I thought she could try it on so that I can make the changes if any. Luckily, I''ve added a sash belt to the design If your friend is thin and the dress ends up being loose, we can adjust it from behind." Mashauva took a closer look at the sash the designer described and smiled sweetly. "It looks great. Thank you." After making sure the dresses were fine, Mashauva kept them away in her closet, cing them together. She even sprayed her favorite perfume on them before closing the closet door. She sent a message to Frida. "Frida, I got the dress the designer made for you today. Because you couldn''te to try it on, she put a sash belt for you. The color and style look absolutely amazing. It''ll definitely look good on you." She waited for a long time, but Frida did not reply. Mashauva looked at their previous conversations; her messages filled their chat space. Scrolling up, she noticed they were no longer as close as they were a year ago. She would ramble on while Frida would only reply a word or two or simple sentences at most. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She had a feeling, deep down, that she had already figured something out, but she didn''t want to believe it. After all, they''ve been good friends for years. It couldn''t fall apart for no good reason. In the end, Mashauva could onlyfort herself. Frida was just swamped; everything would be back to normal after that. -4107 Verify captcha to read the content 4107 Verify Although Mashauva didn''t know how long she would be able to console herself, she was still hopeful of their friendship at the moment. They had been friends for years after all; she couldn''t let it go just like that. With that in mind, she couldn''t wait for theing-of-age ceremony to arrive. On the day before theing-of-age ceremony, Jelly Bean slept over at Maushauva''s house for the night, insisting on wearing a formal dress and attending the ceremony with her. To that, Mashauva corrected her. "You''re still a couple of years away from bing an adult, Jelly Bean." "I don''t care. I want to experience it in advance. I''ll be an adult soon anyway!" With that, she swung Mashauva''s arm, pleading, "Please, Mashauva." Despite Jelly Bean''s relentless pleading, Mashauva did not agree so casually. "Jelly Bean, it''s best if you talk to your parents about it. After all, theing-of-age ceremony is a very serious matter. You''d better not "Oh, c''mon, my dear sister-inw, please let me join. I just want to experience it; I won''t participate in the ceremony." The words ''sister-inw'' made Mashauva blush. She looked at Jelly Bean shyly and in shock, "W-What did you call me?" "Sister-inw." Jelly Bean wrapped her arms around Mashauva''s waist gleefully, snuggling as she said, "I didn''t dare simply call you that before because you weren''t of age yet, but I can do that now. Don''t you like my brother?" "W-Who said I like your brother?" "Huh? You don''t?" Mashauva was speechless. Jelly Bean''s expression morphed into dejection within a split second. "But my brother''s so amazing. If you don''t like him, then who do you like?" "Listen, Jelly Bean; this isn''t something you should be asking. So what if I like your brother? Don''t think that I''ll agree to your request just because you see me as your sister-inw." Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 ? Not getting what she wanted, Jelly Bean continued to sway Mashauva discontentedly. "Mashauva, oh my beloved sister-inw, if you promise me this, I''ll let you in on Bruno''s status. Deal?" Mashauva pursed her lips and said firmly, "No need, I know." "No you don''t." "I have a good idea." The two families were close, so how could Mashauva not know? "Then did you know a girl came looking for him at our housest week?" Mashauva''s face shifted slightly after hearing that. "A girl?" Seeing Mashauva''s expression, Jelly Bean knew she had taken the bait and said with a sly smile, "Oh, so you don''t know everything. Then do you want to know why she came looking for Bruno? Huh?" What other reason could there be? She didn''t have to be a genius to guess she took a fancy to Bruno. "s, why does Bruno have to be so goodlooking? So many girlse to my house every day. They sure are head over heels for him. I have a feeling they might bring down my gates one day." Mashauva''s eyes widened. "You mean there''s been more than one?" "Of course! It''s not like you don''t know how popr he is. How can there be only one?" "What happened after that? Did your brother..." "I''ll tell you if you agree to it." However, Mashauva did not take the bait. Jelly Bean fell silent too, staring at Mashauva. The war of nerves had begun; the person with the stronger mentality would reign victorious. One minute turned to two. Mashauva was the first to give in, asking weakly, "What happened next?" Smiling victoriously, Jelly Bean was on edge when she thought Mashauva wasn''t keen on knowing. However, as she expected, she caved in. "I knew you can''tst for more than three minutes. You never change, do you, Mashauva?" The two girls basically grew up together. Although Jelly Bean was a couple of years younger than Mashauva, their personalities werepletely different. If animals were used to describe them, Jelly Bean would be a sly fox, while Mashauva was an adorkable squirrel. In other words, it may be that Jelly Bean knew Mashauva through and through; the same couldn''t be said for Mashauva. And just like that, it took Jelly Bean barely any effort to get Mashauva worked up, having her brother on Mashauva. Realizing she had fallen into Jelly Bean''s trap, Mashauva pinched her fair cheek as she said, "Oh, you sure like to bully me." "Oh, c''mon, we''re going to be a family in the future. Just let me win. I''ll prepare my own dress. Let''s take some photos then, okay?" Mashauva did not say anything else but only nodded, afraid that Jelly Bean would continue to pester her until she agreed. After Jelly Bean seeded, she ttered Mashauva before leaving. To that, Mashauva grabbed her hand, stopping her from leaving. "Hold up." "Yes, Mashauva?" "You didn''t tell me what happened after that." That was what she cared about. Why wouldn''t Jelly Bean say it? "Oh, Mashauva, don''t be silly. Of course, nothing happened. Would I still call you my sister-inw if there was something? s, you''re so ditzy, it''s adorable. No wonder my brother likes you." Mashauva was rendered speechless. bbergasted, she couldn''t believe she had fallen into Jelly Bean''s trap. "Jelly Bean, how dare you?!" "I still have other things to attend to, Mashauva; see ya!" With that, Jelly Bean scurried away before Mashauwa was able to catch her back, sighing. She could only me herself for walking right into Jelly Bean''s trap. She took a mental note to watch out for that sly little fox. On the day of theing-of-age ceremony. Chapter 1647 1 In the end, Jessie couldn''t help advising, "Miss Taylor, you can''t drink any more water after I''ve put on makeup on your lips. Otherwise, it would smear. Also, if you drink too much water, you''d want to go to the bathroom during the ceremony." "Ah, you''re right." Jessie''s reminder got Mashauva realizing she had drunk too much, so she quickly put the cup down, overstrung. "Rx, Miss Taylor. The people attending are all family friends and rtives. Besides, we''ll make sure you''re the belle of the ball." "Thank you." Mashauva thanked Jessie softly. Then she checked the notifications on her phone. Frida still hadn''t replied to her message from earlier that morning. She had promised she would attend the ceremony, but Mashauva had doubts if she would show up. She hoped that Frida wouldn''t break her promise. It wasn''t until her makeup was nearly done that she received Frida''s message. "I''m near your house. Where are you now?" Mashauva looked at the message and immediately asked Jessie. "Sorry, is my makeup ready?" "It''s almost done. Is your friend here?" "Yeah, she needs a wardrobe change as well as her makeup done too." "But you can''t run out like this. Why don''t I ask my assistant to pick her up? Do you have a photo of her?" "Yes!" Mashauva found a photo of Frida and herself from her phone album and pointed to Frida as she said, "This is my friend, Frida." The assistant took a picture of Frida with her phone before leaving. "I''ll go and get her. Please hold on." "Thank you."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org With that, Mashauva sent Frida a message. "Frida, I''m still getting my makeup done, but my makeup artist''s assistant went down to get you.. She''s wearing a yellow dress. gave her your photo for reference Stay where you are; she''ll find you soon." "Ready? Close your eyes. I need to put the final touches on your eye." "Yes, yes." Mashauva put her phone aside and closed her eyes. Sure enough, after a while, the assistant brought Frida in. After not seeing each other for quite a while, Frida looked gaunt. When she saw Mashauva, she forced a smile and handed her a gift. "Happying-of-age. This is a gift for you." Taken aback, Mashauva took the gift and said, "Frida, you don''t have to. We''ll be doing theing-of-age ceremony together. No worries, I''ve prepared a gift for you too; I''ll give it to youter. You''d better get your makeup done first!" She pulled Frida to have her sit down beside her. However, Frida took a step back. "No need, I just came to see you and give you this present. I won''t be attending nor putting on any makeup." Hearing her words, Mashauva was stunned and looked at her in bewilderment. Frida?" Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 ? Even Jessie was stunned. Mashauva had happily told her what kind of look she would be doing on Frida; she even had everything prepared. Who would''ve thought... With her eyeshadow palette in hand, she pulled her assistant aside. "Frida, hadn''t we agreed to hold theing-of-age ceremony together? That day..." "I didn''t promise you anything, did I?" Frida''s voice was a little withdrawn. She looked at Mashauva and said, "I didn''t want toe, but you insisted, so I came to give you a gift. But I have other things to do. Can''t I leave?" Shaken, she exined, "That''s not what I mean. Are you really not staying? After all, it''ll be exciting today. Besides, we''re the same age, so I told my mom I want to hold mying-of-age ceremony with you." "No need. We may be the same age, but our birthdays are different. Today is youring of age, not mine." As she spoke, Frida had a self-deprecating expression. "Also,ing-of-age ceremonies are for rich people like you. We poor people aren''t worthy of holding something as fancy as this." To that, Mashauva''s expression changed. "Well then, I wish you a happy adulthood. I have other matters to take care of. I''ll be going now." Frida left at that. "Hold up." Mashauva quickly walked up to her, blocking her path as she said, "Frida, why would you say that? I''ve never once thought ill of your background, but just now you..." The talk about the rich and the poor? Frida''s words suddenly created a distance between them. How could Mashauva not hear the coldness in her heart? Holding Frida''s hands, she asked, "What on earth happened? Why did you suddenly change? Can you tell me?" "There is nothing to say. I really have something to do." Frida shook her hand away and wanted to leave. Seeing how cold Frida''s attitude was and that she insisted on leaving, anger arose within her. "Why won''t you give me a reason for ignoring me? I thought we were best friends and that we were equals in our friendship. Is this a joke to you?" Surprised by her words, Frida looked at her, bbergasted. As in her impression, Mashauva was soft and adorable, as well as naive and harmless. But her words right then held immense power. "She''s truly angry now, isn''t she?" Frida thought. She bit her lower lip as tears welled up in her eyes, taking a deep breath. Mashauva approached her slowly. "Didn''t we agree to be best friends forever? Shouldn''t we always clear our misunderstandings? I''ve never stopped thinking about it, but I don''t know how I''ve offended you. The way you''re treating me is really upsetting. It''s all too baffling." Hearing that, Frida raised her lips in amusement and looked at her with cold eyes. "Baffling? Then let''s not be best friends anymore." Mashauva was taken aback at that. "Do you think I want to be your best friend?" "What did you say?" "Listen, I don''t want to be best friends with you at all. You''re the daughter of a rich family, so everyone will naturally tter and dote on you, but I''m not. My family is poor. My parents have to work subserviently, and I have to earn my own living expenses. So what makes you think you can demand someone like me to attend youring-C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. of-age ceremony?" At the talk of her living expenses, Mashauva''s heart ached. "But we''ve always celebrated our birthdays together." "That''s because I''ve been amodating you, do you understand? I never wanted to spend our birthdays together, nor do I want to be your best friend." Mashauva stood rooted to the ground in disbelief. She did not speak, nor shed tears, just staring at Frida, wide-eyed until her vision became blurry. Even her voice sounded distant. "You''re an adult from now on, aren''t you? I didn''t want to argue with you seeing you''re turning into an adult today, but since you''ve asked me et then I''ll tell you. I don''t want to be best friends with you anymore. When we return to school, let''s pretend we don''t know each other. You go your way, and I''ll go mine." Why on earth was this happening? How did ite to this? "Farewell." With that, Frida left the dressing room. Mashauva didn''t chase after her, stood rooted, like a stringed puppet, soulless. Jessie and her assistant had their mouths agape in incredulity as they watched the scene unfold, surprised at her friend''s heartless words. After all, it was obvious how eage Mashauva was. She truly looked forward to having a jointing-of-age ceremony with her best friend. She even had a dress ready for her, but who would''ve thought her friend dropped such a bomb at her. How heartbreaking must the poor girl have felt. A thought struck her, and she strode to Mashauva only to see the girl wide-eyed, tears pooling in it, but not letting a single tear fall. To that, she couldn''t help saying, "Miss Taylor, don''t cry. Please, don''t cry." Mashauva looked at her with wide eyes. "Today is youring-of-age ceremony. There are many people outside, and you will have to go outter. If you cry, your makeup will be ruined." "You''re right." Mashauva nodded. She couldn''t cry. If she did, her makeup would be ruined, and everyone would see her make a fool of herself. She was holding hering-of-age ceremony that day, and it was supposed to be her happiest day. She had grown up and could no longer cry like she used to. She had to suppress it. Jessie watched as the girl before her eyes dared not even blink, standing there, on the verge of bursting into tears, even her nose was rosy, but she did not shed a tear. Her heart ached at that, wanting to tell her to just cry it all out. "I won''t cry. I won''t cry." Mashauva held back the urge to let her tears fall. Jessie''s assistant crept forward, tugging at her sleeve, whispering "This won''t do, will it? How will she head outter? Better to let her cry her heart out, and then fix he makeup after that." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing that, Jessie sighed and said, "I''m afraid we don''t have much time. It may be toote to do any fixester." Fixes were different from putting on full makeup; it would be troublesome if she cried. "But look at her; will she break down?" The makeup artist sighed. "Who would''ve guessed this would happen? It was supposed to be a splendid day." As soon as her voice fell, they could hear a set of steady footsteps approaching the dressing room. The door opened, and a man''s deep voice reverberated. "How''s your makeup going?" The familiar voice rushed into Mashauva''s ears, and her eyes could not help but widen further. Her heartstrings tightened, and her body trembled violently. Mashauva''s back faced him when Bruno entered, and Jessie and her assistant stood afar, wary. Immediately, he could tell something was off. With that, he moved forward, Mashauva''s back still facing him as he asked, "What''s wrong?" As soon as he spoke, Mashauva threw herself at him and burst into a loud cry. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 ? It was Mashauva''sing of age that day. And for that, Bruno had specially prepared a gift for her and only came after he triple-checked to make sure it was all okay. However, he only found out she was still getting ready when he arrived. He had wanted to wait downstairs, but Cassie and his mother kept urging him to go upstairs and take a look. At first, Bruno wasn''t too thrilled. Why should he walk in on a girl getting her makeup done? Hence, he didn''t agree to it. To that, Minerva said frankly, "What are you afraid of? Didn''t you two grow up together? So what if you saw her put on makeup?" Cassie gave a wide smile. "Your mom''s right. She''s just putting on makeup; no big deal. She''s probably done. If you go now, you''ll be the first to see it." The first... Tempted, Bruno went upstairs under their influence in the end. However, never had he expected to see this. Mashauva wailed in his arms, and her tears were flowing like a never-ending waterfall. He could feel his shirt drenched in her tears. Bruno stood rooted to the spot, somewhat stunned and at a loss. After all, she had never cried this badly before. Even when she cried in front of him thest time, she hadn''t thrown herself at him as she did right then, as if she had suffered the world''s greatest aggrieve. Seeing that, Jessie and her assistant couldn''t helpmenting to themselves, "Sh*t, her makeup needs a do-over. Forget it; it''s already a feat she could endure until now. She should just cry to her heart''s content." If she didn''t let it out now, how was she supposed to spend the rest of the day?" Mashauva continued to cry, sobbing non-stop, unable to utter a single word. As soon as she called out to Bruno, she would cry until she was out of breath and her emotions ran amok. Bruno didn''t know what to say either, only cing his hand on Mashauva''s back, gently patting her, silently listening to her cries. Mashauva''s wailing gradually subsided after a while. However, due to her despairing cry, her body twitched from time to time, and his heart ached for her. After some time, Jessie went to them and whispered, "Miss Taylor, you have to put on your makeup again. Theing-of-age ceremony... it''s about to begin." Just as she finished speaking, someone from downstairs came to rush them. Mashauva nestled in Bruno''s embrace, hugging his waist, unmoving. "Forget about the makeup." Bruno said solemnly and called the shots for Mashauva. Looking at the unmoving girl in his arms, Jessie assumed she agreed to his idea as well. "Please leave for now. Let me handle it." "All right then." After all, it was Mashauva''s personal affair. She was only responsible for the makeup and had no reason to interfere with anything else. Soon, everyone left. Only Bruno and Mashauva were left in the room. "Everyone''s gone. It''s just us now." Bruno leaned over to wipe the tears off her face and gently rubbed her teary eyes. His heart panged as he said, "Now, can you tell me what happened?" "Bruno..." Mashauva''s voice cracked at that, sounding like she would cry again in the next second. He then immediately interrupted her. "Alright, don''t talk. You just have to nod or shake your head, okay?" Mashauva nodded. "Do you still want to attend the ceremony?" Her mood was long out the window. It was supposed to be a joyful asion, but she couldn''t bring herself to even lift a smile. Who would''ve thought bing an adult was such a miserable experience. However, everyone had spent a lot of energy on thising-of-age ceremony. If she didn''t participate, everyone''s efforts would''ve been in vain. With that in mind, Mashauva became a little hesitant. "If you don''t want to participate, I''ll do something about it. You don''t have to worry about the guests. Leave everything to me." Still contemting, she thought if Bruno were to stand in, all the me would be on him. Although it wasn''t a big deal if she chose not to attend, she couldn''t bear to let others badmouth Bruno. "Well?" It wasn''t until after a long time that Mashauva shook her head. "No? You don''t want to leave; you want to stay?" Mashauva nodded. PA Then, she took a deep breath and was finally able topose herself. She raised her head to look into Bruno''s eyes and said, "Bruno, I want to stay. Everyone had put a lot energy into mying-of-age ceremony, and the designer went through painstaking efforts to get my dress ready for today?l can''t disappoint everyone just because I''m upset." She was the star of the show, after all. So be it if it was someone else, but it was hering-of-age ceremony. If she chose to run away on the first day of her adulthood, how was she to face more daunting matters in the future? "It''s my first lesson to adulting!" She told herself. Mashauva bit her lower lip, wanting to cry whenever she thought of Frida, unable toprehend how their rtionship had steered in this direction. "Okay." Bruno respected her decision. He ruffled her hair with a faint, doting smile on his face. "My girl sure has grown up. You''re bing more responsible." His? His girl? Mashauva thought the way he called her sounded doting, but it wasn''t the time for her to feel lovestruck, so she whispered, "I''ll go wash my face. Can you call the makeup artist for me? And the ceremony..." "It''s just stalling. Don''t worry about that." Bruno knocked her head lightly. "Go ahead. I''ll head down and attend to the guests first. You take your time with your makeup." "Thank you, Bruno." After Bruno left, Mashauva went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water. Although it wasn''t that cold anymore, the chill of winter still lingered, so she''d be able to freshen up almost immediately if she were to wash her face with some water. It barely took any time" Mashauva to shiver from the coldness. She wiped the water off her face with a towel, and with a quick rub of her eyes, she went out. Jessie and her assistant returned, a little nervous when they saw her, unsure of what to say.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. "Sorry for the trouble," Mashauva apologized with a light tone. "Let''s start over." Seeing Mashauva act so sensibly, Jessie''s heart ached for her, nodding as she said, "All right, let''s start again, but your eyes are a little red now, so we can''t do the same makeup on you. We need to do something else." Mashauva gave a faint smile. "That''s fine. As long as I look presentable." "All right." Although she had always wished to grow up sooner, it was only at that moment that she realized how huge of a cost it would be. With her assistant by her side, Jessie took no time getting her base makeup done. She then moved on to the actual makeup. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 ? This time, she used white eyeshadow as the base and also glued small golden rhinestones on the corner of Mashauva''s eyelids to match her silver dress. Mashauva''s eyes already looked as pure as the driven snow, to begin with, and thanks to her crying, they looked even more so. Even after Jessie applied the base makeup, there was still a rosy circle around her eyes. With her impressive skills, they looked seamlessly like eyeshadow instead of the puffiness from crying. "Gorgeous," Jessie pushed Mashauva''s hair back as she said, "Alright, that''s it. Don''t forget to smile." "Mm." Mashauva was fullyposed at that point, not shedding tears easily, but it was still a little difficult for her to smile. "C''mon, smile at me. Let''s see how you fare," Jessie requested. Mashauva was stunned for a moment before the corners of her mouth slowly rose; holding the smile with difficulty, she looked at the makeup artist dejectedly. "It''s alright, don''t worry about it. Try not to force yourself. There will be a lot of people downstairs. Maybe you''ll be able to smile naturally when you see your friends and rtives." After Jessie and her assistant made sure everything was to a tee, she took her hand and got ready to head out. "Your heels are a little high. Be careful when you walk. Don''t fall." "Okay." Mashauva nodded, holding Jessie''s hand as they walked out. The staff had been waiting outside the entire time. Seeing Mashauva was out, face lit up, walking to her as she said, "Miss Taylor, are you ready?" "Yes, you can tell them to proceed with the ceremony." "Of course." "I hope I didn''t keep everyone waiting too long," Mashauva said, somewhat concerned. After all, she had dyed the ceremony for quite some time. The staff hurriedly smiled and said, "Rest assured, Miss Taylor. Everyone''s here not only to celebrate youring-of-age but also to enjoy themselves. Besides, Mrs. Taylor and Mrs. Yardley are downstairs attending to everyone. I''ll head down and inform them now. Feel free to take your time, Miss Taylor." "Thank you." There were indeed many guests; most were normally close to the Taylor family and not looking to cotton up to anyone. Many guests brought gifts, but since it wasn''t specified when the ceremony was supposed to begin, no one said anything despite having waited for quite some time. After all, not only was the Yardley family present, so was the Hanover family. It was a rare sight for the three great families toe together. Hence, some couldn''t help whispering. "I get why the Yardley family would attend Mashauva''sing-of-age ceremony. The girl and the boy from Yardley Corporation are childhood sweethearts, after all. It wouldn''t make sense for them not toe. But this has nothing to do with the Hanover family, right? Their sons aren''t close to her if I''m not mistaken." "Why do you think she''s able to be the boy''s childhood sweetheart? Of course, it''s thanks to Mrs. Yardley. Otherwise, do you think she''d have the chance? Also, rumor has it, when President Yardley went to the Taylor Group, he made it clear that he wanted to find a girlfriend for his son, and Mashauva happened to be the right person." "Really? Then the Taylor family sure has lucked out. When they weren''t that close with the Yardley family, the Taylor Group was at most an upper middle business in the North City, but now, they''re on par with the Yardleys and the Hanovers." "That''s why our social circle is very important. The Yardleys must''ve already regarded her as their daughter-inw already. Not only that, the president of the Hanover Corporation is Mrs. Yardley''s brother. Not only is he a devoted husband, but he also adores his sister. With that in mind, do you think he wouldn''te?" "In other words, the one who could gain the Yardley family''s favor is equivalent to gaining the favor of the Hanover family." "That''s not all." "No?" the person eximed. "Have you heard of the Collins family from abroad? That old entrepreneur gave his entirepany to his great-grandson." The entire Collins Corporation was under Bruno''s name. With that, he had be the youngest and richest bachelor. Everyone was envious, but at the same time, there were some who had ulterior motives. "But just because Mrs. Yardley likes her doesn''t mean the boy does, right? I heard the girl is huge, almost a hundred pounds." With that, the person next to them covered their mouth immediately. "Oh, shut up. It''s just a rumor. Even if it''s true, it''s not for you to spread it." "If it''s true, then the boy must be blind to actually fancy the girl, don''t you think I''ve seen him before. He''s tall, slim, and extremely good-looking. He''d at least find someone that matches his I.n appearance, no?" Content belongs to "Perhaps others would also have a chance?" Hence, with that, some people started scheming. They quickly summoned their daughters, and one of them was the Zais family. Their daughter was 19 years old; fair-skinned and slim aside, she was also stunning. "Natalie, didn''t youin before that none of the boys who pursued you in school were goodlooking?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Being pulled aside by her mother, Natalie couldn''t help twitching her lips and said, "Yeah, I did say so. What about it?" "What do you think about that boy on the stage? Do you think he''s husband material?" "Mom, I just became an adultst year. Can you please stop worrying that I won''t be able to find myself a husband?" "Natalie, I''m doing this for your own good. Girls have to get married eventually You''re still young and beautiful, shouldn''t you be looking for one now rather than when you''re old and haggard? What outstanding i would want you then? "Old and haggard? Mom, you''re exaggerating. I''m only neen; it''ll take at least twenty years for me to be wrinkly. Can we not rush things?" "Oh, c''mon, take a look at him. If you don''t see anything in him, pretend I didn''t say anything." Giving in, Natalie nced in the direction her mother was pointing at and happened to see Bruno on the stage. He had put on a suit for the asion. The blue suit fit on him like a glove; his every move exuded aloofness and ss. Natalie had always thought of suits as unsightly attire as most men who wore them looked like they sold insurance. As a result, she didn''t like men in formal suits at all. However, looking at Bruno, Natalie suddenly thought maybe it wasn''t the suits that were ugly, but rather they hadn''t met the right person, just like her. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to date, but none of her pursuers ever caught her eyes. Mrs. Zais smiled, seeing her daughter gawking at the boy on the stage, and said, "So? He''s excellent, isn''t he?" Hearing that, Natalie came to her senses and said, twitching her lips, "Oh, c''mon, I''m sure an excellent man like him already has a girlfriend. I don''t want to be a man-stealer." Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 ? "Oh, he doesn''t. I can assure you that." Doubtful, Natalie asked, "How can someone as outstanding as him not have a girlfriend? Does he have a kink or something?" Hearing that, Joanne gave her daughter a disdainful p. "What goes on in that brain of yours? Oh, so you''re saying ster men like him all have kinks? Can''t it just be that he doesn''t fancy anyone?" Natalie''s lips couldn''t help twitching at that. "Of course, I don''t mean it that way. I just find it weird that he''s still single." "What do you mean why? He probably thinks the same as you do; that''s why he''s still single. Hurry up; talk to him." Joanne''s urge finally got Natalie tempted, and she fixed her makeup before walking toward Bruno. "You can do it, Natalie." Joanne watched her daughter''s slender figure from behind as she happily rubbed her palms together, thinking, "My beautiful baby girl is definitely ten times better than that Taylor family''s fat daughter. Bruno is sure to fall in love at first sight." If they end up dating, then the family standing next to the Yardleys and the Hanovers would be them and not the Taylor Group. Joanne was on cloud nine at the thought of such a wonderful outlook for the Zais family. As Natalie got closer, she realized how handsome Bruno actually was, beyond her imagination. She had only thought he was just another goodlooking guy when she looked at him from afar, but now, her heart was pounding. Now, only inches away, she opened her mouth, wanting to say hi. But suddenly, someone in the crowd eximed, and everyone looked in that direction; even the handsome young man followed suit. Clueless as to what was happening, she did so too. A girl dressed in a long, well-fitted, silver dress walked in her direction in her high heels. The spotlight shone on the girl, making the rhinestones at the corners of her eyes sparkle brighter. Her pink eyeshadow matched her rosy cheeks perfectly. Her face was just about the size of a palm, and her facial features were delicate. Her eyes were as pure as the driven snow. She seemed a little nervous, but she tried to make herself appear calm and elegant. Her shyness and expression went hand in hand. For a moment, Natalie was stunned. This girl was... The Taylors were celebrating their daughter''sing of age. This girl was all dolled up, and the spotlights were all on her. Could she be Mashauva Taylor? But didn''t people say she was as fat as a pig? Who was this? Sure enough, everyone else was also amazed and started whispering among themselves. "Who is she? Why is the spotlight on her?" "Are you clueless or dumb? Do you think they''d shine the spotlight on someone else than the star of the show? From the looks of her age, she''s probably the Taylors'' daughter." "But isn''t she a fatty? Is that girl really Miss Taylor?" "C''mon, that was ages ago. She must''ve lost weight." "Sh*t." Natalie overheard their gossip. She nced at the handsome young man to her side before directing her gaze back at Mashauva. A strange thought arose within her, "That girl and this young man look like a perfect match." However, as soon as the thought came to her, she nearly bit her tongue, thinking, "Bah, outstanding men like him aren''t everywhere on the streets; how can I give up without putting up a fight?" However, the two of them looked really good together. "With their genes, they''d definitely have beautiful babies," Natalie thought. Mashauva was already mentally prepared when she came in, but as soon as the spotlights fell on her, her nerves crept in. With that, she could only keep taking deep breaths as she walked toward the man of her dreams. Her steps were steady at first, but when Bruno was only a few feet away, she had the urge to run into his arms. However, nervous, her ankle twisted when she was only inches away from him. Panic rose within her, shocked. If she were to fall, her shoes, dress, makeup, and hairstyle, which she had spent a lot of effort on, would be ruined. She stretched her arms out in a panic. The crowd had their eyes on her the entire time, and they couldn''t help eximing when they watched the scene unfold. "Ah!" Fortunately, Bruno caught Mashauva''s wrists and pulled her into his arms in the nick of time. Chapter 1651 1 To that, Richard rubbed his nose, twitching his lips as he said, "Is it me or has our girl started to favor someone else, now that she''s grown up?" Cassie snorted lightly and said, "And what''s wrong with that? Would you have been able to marry me if I favored my family more?" Being refuted, Richard chuckled. "You''re right." Mashauva was pulled into Bruno''s embrace in front of everyone. She did not fall, but the two of them disyed intimate physical contact in front of all the guests. Mashauva instantly blushed and wanted to push Bruno''s hand away in panic. However, she failed; Bruno''s arms were strong. After making sure she could stand on her own, he said, "Why so anxious? You didn''t do it on purpose. I was just helping you. What can anyone say about us?" Even so, Mashauva felt so embarrassed that her face turned red. She whispered to Bruno, "Bruno, I''m a little nervous." "Don''t be; I''m here." I''m here. It was enough to make her feel safe. Yes, no matter what, Bruno would be by her side. There was no need for her to be nervous. After that, the emcee came forward to host the ceremony. Mashauva initially thought the ceremony would be veryplicated and troublesome, so she had made no mental preparations and was on edge the whole time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She was stuck in a daze until the very end. "That''s it?" "Yeah." Bruno squeezed the back of her hand. "You still want to go on?" Hearing that, Mashauva shook her head. "Bruno, can we go down now?" "Of course. Your parents areing up for their speech next. Are you hungry? Tired? Shall we get you something to eat?" A little tired from holding out, she nodded. "Okay, I''m a little hungry. But Bruno... I don''t want to stay here. Can we go out and get some fresh air?" Hearing that, Bruno put on a subtle smile, held her hand in front of everyone as they walked down the stage. This scene attracted the attention of many people. Joanne, who was not far away, felt heartbroken when she saw the progression. "Oh, why did I think my Natalie had a chance to marry into the Yardley family?" Which humbug said the daughter of the Taylor family was a fatty? Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 ? Natalie watched as the two walked away hand in hand. What was even more devastating was that Bruno was the one who took her hand. Feeling grim, she returned to her mother and sneered. "What did I say? Unless he has a kink, there''s no way an outstanding man wouldn''t have a girlfriend." Joanne patted her daughter''s shoulder. "I didn''t expect that either. It was rumored that the Taylors'' daughter was a fatty. I assumed he would fancy a fat girl, but who would''ve thought she had suddenly be so skinny, and even beautiful at that..." With that, Joanne sighed, "It''s true that girls change when theye of age." Natalie snorted, "Even if she''s fat, and he didn''t fancy her, I wouldn''t stand a fighting chance either. An outstanding man is extremely rare. I''m sure a bunch of women would''ve already been eyeing him long ago. I, for one, don''t dare to challenge them." "You have equal chances just like everyone else, silly girl." Joanne nced at her daughter. "Forget it; you''re not even half as good-looking as her. Let''s go. I''m sure there are other excellent men." Bruno took Mashauva away from the event. No longer the center of attention, Mashauva heaved a sigh of relief, finally able to loosen up. Her face would flush even when Bruno held her hand earlier, but now, she hugged his arm without care. "Bruno, I''m tired." Hearing that, Bruno knelt in front of her and said in a low voice, "Lift your foot." Confused, she still did what she was told. Bruno grabbed her ankle and reminded, "Hold onto my shoulder." "Huh?" Mashauva ced her hands on his shoulder. Then, she saw Bruno taking off her heels for her. Even though he did so gently, Mashauva still grimaced in pain. The heels were new. Even though they had been treated in advance, Mashauva''s skin had always been tender, so her heels and soles were still blistered. It wasn''t a pleasant sight. "Don''t wear these kinds of shoes anymore unless it is absolutely necessary." "Okay." Mashauva replied obediently, "Well, it is kinda necessary today. I''m fine, Bruno. It isn''t as bad as it looks." With that, she wanted to put the heels back on. However, Bruno held her ankle, not letting her move, and Mashauva looked at him, confused. "Bruno?" "Don''t wear them anymore. Your feet are already hurting. Are you nning on making it worse?" "But if I don''t wear them..." Mashauva hesitated and then said, "All right then. Give me my heels back. I''ll walk barefoot. It''s quite clean here; there shouldn''t be any ss shards." Bruno''s eyes narrowed as he stared at her, saying intriguingly, "You''d always ask me to carry you on my back before you became an adult. Howe you''ve be shy now that you''ve grown up?" Embarrassed, Mashauva didn''t give him an answer. She had her reason for not doing so. She was wearing a spaghetti- strapped evening dress. The straps were literally as thin as spaghetti; she had been worried if they''d suddenly snap from the moment she had put it on despite the designer telling her to trust her expertise and assuring her that they wouldn''t snap so easily. However, it was her first time to wear such thin straps. Moreover, it was a full-length drop. She really couldn''t help worrying. "Come on up. I''ll carry you to the parking lot." "N-No, it''s fine." Mashauva quickly shook her head and took two steps back, barefooted. "I''ll just wait for you here." Bruno didn''t move but kept staring at her. "What are you afraid of?" "Nothing," Mashauva said matter-of-factly. She just felt that her dress was really inconvenient. What was she to do if the straps actually broke? After staring at each other for a moment, Bruno suddenly took off his suit jacket and draped it over Mashauva''s shoulders, covering her fair exposed shoulders. "Wait for me here." "Okay." Watching Bruno''s figure disappear into the distance, the smile in Mashauva''s eyes faded. Although she had tried her best to keep it out of her mind, her fall out with Frida kept replying in her head, haunting her. She really couldn''t figure out where had gone wrong; why Frida would suddenly break up with her. She long had a hunch that Frida didn''t want to be her friend anymore but dismissed the idea as she thought she appointing her as a viin without any substance. But who would''ve thought it came true. was And on the day of hering-of-age ceremony, at that. What a big gift Frida had gotten her! Tears pooled in her eyes as she pondered, then she quickly wiped them away and drew a deep breath. She shouldn''t cry at such a trivial matter. Otherwise, Bruno would be worried. Besides, she had alreadyposed herself earlier. Mashauva quickly looked up, blinking her eyes and held back her tears. It didn''t take long for Bruno to drive his car over. The car stopped in front of Mashauva. Gentlemanly as ever, he got down to open the door for her and escorted her into the car. When she saw the front passenger seat, Mashauva paused. "What''s wrong?" Mashauva pursed her lips and said, "I just remembered when you gave the seat away to someone else." After that, she lowered her head and went in. Hearing her words, Bruno paused. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl in amusement. "It was so long ago. You still remember it?" Mashauva twitched her lips. "I''m not suffering from Alzheimer''s, of course, I remember." After looking at her for some time, he closed the door and returned to the driver''s seat. As he leaned over and fastened her seatbelt, he mumbled, "You should learn to forget some bad memories. Don''t keep them all stored up in your brain. It''s not a trash chute." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org All he had wanted to tell her was not to dwell on unhappy memories. However, she felt something was off the more she thought about it. She stared at Bruno. "Are you saying my brain only stores trash?" Stumped, he swore he hadn''t intended to imply anything of the sort. However, being questioned, he realized it sounded so. Not waiting for him to answer,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mashauvanded a punch on his chest. She had used all her might, but it looked as if she was punching cotton, barely making any impact, even though she had shiny essories on her wrist. Bruno subconsciously grabbed hold of her little fist. "I didn''t mean it like that. Don''t think too deep into it. I admit I was in the wrongst time, so please don''t hold a grudge anymore and cut me some ck, okay?" Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 ? Mashauva blushed as Bruno stretched out hisst few words. She had only be an adult for a few hours. How could she handle such a tone?! Shy, she withdrew her hand and shifted her gaze away, not even having the courage to reply to him. Only then did he realize what he had done. He drove off, seamlessly concealing the odd emotions. "Where do you want to go today?" It was an everyday inquiry, just like how it was since they were a child. Whatever they did, he would ask her for her opinions, and Mashauva, never one to argue, had many ideas. She would always tell him where she wanted to go or what she wanted to eat unless her mind was a mess. Like her current predicament, Bruno had just touched her hand, then he asked her that, right then. The poor girl couldn''t stand such coquetry, and her heart raced while her mind was all over the ce. She couldn''t think straight at all and just said, "Anywhere is fine." Bruno nced at her from the corner of his eyes but didn''t ask any more questions. After all, the poor girl cried her heart out in his arms earlier, and he even went to get his car as quick as he could, worried that she would start feeling upset again if she stayed by herself for too long. As he expected, Mashauva was looking up, swallowing back her tears when he returned. It was truly a heart-wrenching sight.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, he didn''t want to expose her either. He switched off the engine and waited until she hadposed herself before driving to her. Hence, Bruno didn''t insist on having her tell him a destination but chatted with her as he drove, lest her imaginations run wild in the silence. "Why didn''t you ask what I got you for youring-of-age?" Hearing that, Mashauva snapped back to reality. "Your gift? Ah, I almost forgot. But today is my birthday too. Does that mean you got me two gifts?" Never had there been a year he had never given her a gift, so she assumed he would prepare a birthday gift, as well as one for hering-of-age. "Two?" Bruno wore a half-smile on his face. "Well, aren''t you a greedy one? Are they not on the same day?" "So what if it is? I may celebrate my birthday every year, but I''ll only ever be eighteen once! Did you really not prepare two gifts for me?" Bruno neither admitted or denied but said in a halfteasing tone, "I thought since they''re one and the same, one present would be enough, saving me the hassle to get you another one." Hearing that, Mashauva pouted, "You cheapskate!" Bruno burst intoughter at that, deep and melodious. Mashauva snorted softly. "Alright, I was just messing with you. You''re right, they''re one and the same. Everyone only got me one gift. I''ll treat them all as my birthday gift." With that, a thought suddenly came to her. "By the way, why didn''t Freddye today?" She felt somewhat surprised and regretful. After all, she was close to him too. He had even vowed to attend when she invited him. Hearing Freddy''s name, the smile in Bruno''s eyes dimmed as he said indifferently, "He has other matters to attend to and asked me to pass his gift to you." Mashauva said, "Other matters? What is he so busy with that he couldn''t even attend mying-of-age ceremony? It''s a once-in-a-lifetime thing. What a shame." It was a pity, but it was fate. "At least you''re here." Mashauva felt rather poignant as she spoke. Fortunately, Bruno was there. Hearing that, he paused for a split second before he chuckled under his breath. "Why does it sound like I''m worthless in your eyes? At least?" "That''s not what I meant." The two of them rambled non-stop the entire journey. Bruno would say one thing, and Mashauva would reply with ten others. However, each time Mashauva went silent, Bruno would speak again. It became quiet for a while until the car arrived outside the amusement park. When Mashauva saw the amusement park, she was a little taken aback because it was the one she came to with Brunost time and had left her a little scarred. She sat alone in the Ferris wheel and rode it muddle-headedly that day looking from up top at how perfectly matched Bruno and Rosalie were standing next to each other. Even when she left quietly, he didn''t even notice immediately. Recalling the event, Mashauva could no longer muster a smile no matter how tough she was. "C''mon, let''s go in and have some fun." Bruno did not utter a single word about what happenedst time, casually unfastening his seatbelt as he spoke. They were already there, and Mashauva had no reason to reject him. Besides, she was the one who said anything would do. With that, she silently unfastened her seatbelt and got off the car as well. "Hold up." Before they entered, Bruno opened the trunk and said to her, "Come and take a look at youring-of-age gifts." And Mashauva got excited at that, trotting to him. Surprised by the several gift boxes, she asked, "Why are there so many?" "These two are from my roommates. You''ve met them before." Mashauva remembered them. They were there when she went to his school thest time. "They still remembered me?" It was such a long time ago, and they had only met once. Feeling somewhat self-conscious, she had never thought they would get her aing-of- age present. "How can I thank them?" Mashauva asked, biting her lower lip lightly. "That won''t be necessary. They got you a gift because they thought that you were pretty. No need to bother." Mashauva looked at Bruno, her expression complicated. Was that so? They thought she was pretty? On the other hand, Bruno''s expression remained the same as before. "Go on, open them. Which one do you want to open first?" Mashauva thought for a moment and said, "Freddy''s first." Since he didn''t attend her ceremony, she should open his first. Bruno''s movements halted at that and frowned. "Are you sure?" "Yes." Mashauva nodded, not noticing the change in his expression at all. She even asked, "Which one is Freddy''s, and which one is yours?" "The blue one is his and the purple one is mine." "Oh, okay." Then, Bruno watched as her gaze shed across the purple box,nding on the blue one; her face filled with anticipation. As he was still for a while, she turned to look at him. "Bruno?" Only then did he move. She was waiting expectantly for him to open Freddy''s gift fj"}", but when be reached over, he opened the purple box instead. She was left confused. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 ? She reflexively stopped him. "Bruno, didn''t you say the blue gift box is from Freddy?" Bruno paused his movements for a second before, "Yeah." Even though he said so, he didn''t do anything different but continued unwrapping the purple box. Seeing that, Mashauva pursed her lips and nced at him. After a while, she nced at him again. Bruno was unfazed as he said, "I''m already in the middle of it; is it necessary to change? Well open Freddy''s after this." Mashauva did not answer but only blinked; an odd thought came to her. Was Bruno jealous? Then why would he open his present after she said to open Freddy''s otherwise? But if he was jealous, he could have open it without even asking. Mashauva tilted her head, baffled. Bruno, on the other hand, studied her expression as he unwrapped the gift, asking in a whisper at the same time, "Are you so unwilling to open my gift first?" Hearing that, Mashauva shook her head. "Not at all. Either way is fine." She may have made it seem like she didn''t care on the outside, but in actuality, she wanted to open his giftst. After all, thest surprises were always the best. But who would''ve thought he would open his first. Soon, the gift was unwrapped. "Ah, it''s so beautiful!" Mashauva carefully reached out to take it. "Bruno, did you assemble this?" It was a miniature fantasy dollhouse. He remembered her sharing these things on her social media at one point, eximing how beautiful they looked, but the products sold online were mostly catered to experts. She loved looking at them but didn''t want to buy any. Hence, he looked into it and bought it for her. "Yes." Bruno nodded with a gentle gaze, d that she loved the gift. "How long did it take for you to assemble?"C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Not long. A few nights." A few nights... Mashauva immediately turned to look at Bruno, staring into his eyes, wanting to see if he had any dark circles. How could he not know what she was trying to do? He chuckled under his breath and said, "It''s not thest few nights. Do you think I''d do things at the veryst minute?" He was right. Knowing him, he wouldn''t do anything provisional. If he did, with his intelligence and practical skills, there was no way he''d end up in a plight. "Wee to adulthood," wished Bruno. "Do you like it?" "Of course! I absolutely love it!" She couldn''t wait to take a good look at it. However, they were outside, and she was afraid she might identally break it, leaving his efforts in vain. "Bruno, how are we going to put it back in the box? Maybe we should put it in the backseat, lest it breaks," she mumbled. "I''ll make you another one if it does." "No," Mashauva shook her head immediately. "This is youring-of-age gift to me. I have to be careful with it." "Not even if I give you another one?" "It still wouldn''t be the same if you assemble another one." Although she felt a little regretful that he had only given her one gift as she thought he''d be giving her aing-of-age gift as well as one for her birthday, it was still one and the same, so one was more than enough. She was still joyous. S "Then let''s pack it up and put it in the backseat. You can put it up when you''re home." "Okay." With that, she put his gift away wanted to move on to the other three gift boxes, but who thought Bruno took her b pulled her aside, closing the trunk. "Alright, you can open the other gifts when you get home. We''re going in now." "Didn''t you say we should open the gifts?" Bruno''s actions got her absolutely baffled. He had asked her who''s gift she wanted to open first, so she said Freddy''s, but he proceeded to open his. That aside, he didn''t let her see Freddy''s present even after that. Mashauva did not suspect anything when he said he had made a mistake. But now, things didn''t seem as simple. Of course, it was all in her head. She naturally dared not say it out loud and just followed Bruno into the amusement park. The little bit of trauma she had of the park had vanished right then because of the thoughtful gift. However so, she was a little resistant. Bruno sensed it but did not let it show, bringing her in. "Do you have a ride you want to go on? You have me all day today. We''ll go back after you''re tired." A ride? Mashauva thought any ride would do, apart from the Ferris wheel. "How about the carousel? Don''t little girls like it?" With that, Bruno went to buy a ticket. Just as she was about to say she was no longer a little girl, he had already paid for it and came back with only one ticket. "Why did you only buy one?" "I can''t join you, can I? This is for kids." He ruffled the back of her head. "C''mon." "But..." she grabbed his arm and whispered, "Bruno, I''m already an adult, not a kid." Hearing that, he chuckled under his breath. "Then see it as yourst day being a kid." Herst day to be a kid? "You''ll always be a kid to me. Never growing up." " After all, age was rtive. She had be an adult now, and he was still rtively much older, so he didn''t think it was wrong for him to think she was still a kid. Feeling awkward, Bruno''s words suddenly popped up in her mind, "You''ll always be a kid to me. Never growing up." Now that she thought about it; she realized something was amiss. He had given her his promise before, that was why she couldn''t wait to be of legal age. But looking at things now, could it be that he was having second thoughts? Hence, she grew anxious, wanting toe down from the carousel. But it was still moving, so she could only wait. As soon as it stopped, she ran to Bruno, asking, irritated, "Bruno, what you said earlier, what do you mean by that?" Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 ? She was doing fine earlier on the carousel, but she came questioning him as soon as she came down.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What do you mean?" Pouting, Mashauva retorted, "You said I''ll always be a kid to you." "Yeah, what about it?" Bruno didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, so he didn''t get what she was upset about. "Have you forgotten what you promised me?" "Huh?" She thought they needed to discuss the matter, but she was too self-conscious to be direct about it; she was rather young after all. Besides, she grew up an innocent girl; even after she understood what love was, she was still extremely abashed and inexperienced. Hence, she only stared at Bruno, not speaking. "What is it? Tell me." With that, he poked her forehead. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Frustrated, she looked up at him and said, "Since you''ve forgotten about it, there''s no point for me to say anything, is there?" After speaking, she turned to run away, but Bruno grabbed her by her hand. "What do you mean there''s no point? And what did I forget? Didn''t I already do what I promised?" Bruno paused at that and lowered his voice. "I''m still single even now. Correct me if I''m wrong, but you''re the one who said I can''t find a girlfriend until you''re an adult, no?" His words got her stumped for a second. It seemed to have been so. She had thought Rosalie was Bruno''s girlfriend, so she made him promise not to find a girlfriend at least until she was an adult, thinking it was only fair to her so. She had to admit, he was right. "Hmm?" Bruno asked again, seeing that she wasn''t speaking. Only then did she nod awkwardly. "So what do you mean by I''ve forgotten our promise? Care to exin? Hmm?" After a long silence, Mashauva raised her head and said, "Earlier, you said I''ll always be a kid to you. Does that mean I''ll never have the chance with you?" Who would like a kid? Who wouldn''t, of course, but it definitely wouldn''t be that kind of affection. That was what she was upset about. "That''s it?" "What do you mean that''s it? Isn''t that enough?" "So you''re saying I can''t spoil you like a child?" Feeling helpless, he reached out, wanting to ruffle her hair, but as soon as he ced his hand on her head, he realized she had her hair done. He would mess it up if he ruffled, so he only ran his hand down, gently tugging on a strand. "And who said you don''t have a chance?" Mashauva''s eyes lit up, hearing that. Just as she wanted to say something, he had already grabbed her hand, taking her away, "C''mon, let''s go on another ride." At that, she wrinkled her nose and couldn''t help biting her lower lip. She couldn''t understand what Bruno was trying to do. He was asking her, yet he wouldn''t let her answer. "What do you want to go on next?" Mashauva looked around but found nothing that piqued her interest. However, he had said he would apany her for the entire day. After some deliberation, her words were already at the tip of her tongue when Bruno beat her to it. "Shall we ride the Ferris wheel?" Blood drained from her face at that, and she reflexively wanted to shake her head. "C''mon, I''ll go get the tickets." Bruno went to buy the tickets without her consent once more. She stood rooted to the spot, somewhat helpless as she sat the whole ride alone, in destion. It was already a challenge for her toe to the amusement park, let alone go on the Ferris wheel. Besides, Bruno would definitely not join her. She''d have to sit the ride alone... As she let her imaginations ran wild, Bruno had returned with two tickets in his hands. HA!-. H C mon. She was rather surprised to see him holding two tickets. "You''re riding the Ferris wheel with me?" "Can''t I?" Mashauva shook her head. "Of course you can. I just didn''t expect you would." "There are a lot of children on the carousel; it''s not convenient for me to join in, but the Ferris wheel is different. We can both sit in it. C''mon, let''s line up." Now that Bruno was joining her, she thought she didn''t feel so disturbed anymore. At least she didn''t have to watch the person she liked being with someone else while she sat on the ride alone this time. After they got their tickets checked, they got on the Ferris wheel. There were adults apanying children to ride on the Ferris wheel too, but more couples than that. The people in line before and after them happened to be young couples. After getting on the Ferris wheel, Mashauva sat down nervously. Bruno noticed that her hands were sweating, and a tinge of pity shed across his eyes. He gripped he hand a little tighter and pretended to askinadvertently. "Nervous?" "N-Not really." She wasn''t actually nervous. The first time she rode the ride alone, she sat in it foolishly and left after it was over. As the Ferris wheel slowly rose, Bruno took his phone out to ease her nerves. "Do you want to take a picture? Why don''t I take some of you?" Mashauva nodded, "Okay." With that, Bruno snapped some pictures for her. She looked distracted; unsatisfied with how they turned out, she asked for them to be deleted and reshot. Then she suggested, "Bruno, why don''t we take a picture together?" "Okay." Mashauva took out her phone and suggested, "Use mine." What better time than then to give it a try? Seeing that she opened a pink app, Bruno narrowed his eyes, "What''s this?" "Um, it''s a camera app." Mashauva turned on a filter and chose some clip art. With that, a pair of cute cat headphones and whiskers appeared on their faces on the screen. They instantly looked adorable and lively. "Oh, so this is how it is," Mashauva eximed. It wasn''t just her; Bruno was also surprised. "Quite cute." They then took a wefie before moving on to other filters. They ended up taking quite a few pictures. Before they knew it, the Ferris wheel had risen to its peak. Bruno''s gaze darkened at that, suddenly telling Mashauva. "Do you want to know what will happen if you close your eyes when the Ferris wheel reaches its peak?" Stumped, she turned to him only to hear him say, "Close your eyes." His gaze at that moment was brighter than the stars at night, his voice, deep and alluring, tugging at her heartstrings. To that, she closed her eyes obediently. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 ? "You actually did as you''re told. If a trafficker tells you to follow him, are you actually going to do so?" His tease got her stumped for a split second. She subconsciously wanted to open her eyes when he stopped her. "Don''t move, and don''t open your eyes." Mashauva pursed her lips and asked warily, "Bruno, what in the world are you trying to do?" Suspended in the air, Mashauva grew nervous as she felt a sense of weightlessness with her eyes closed. Moreover, Bruno fell silent after her question. It was a busy park, after all, so she couldn''t hear his breathing. Suddenly, she felt a warm breath brushing her face. Shocked, she suddenly remembered what Bruno said to her. "Do you want to know what will happen if you close your eyes when the Ferris wheel reaches its peak?" Could it be... She tightened her grip on her phone, nervous as her heart raced. However, there was a sudden chill on her neck. Mashauva opened her eyes reflexively and saw Bruno''s retreating hands. He had put a ne on her. As it was a vicle ne, she couldn''t see what it looked like when she looked down, and she had also forgotten her phone was in her hand. "Bruno?" "Take a look and see if you like it?" Only then did she remember she could see herself from her phone. She shifted her screen down to see that it was a fashionable cold-toned ne with a moon in the middle and seven stars lined on the sides, resting perfectly on her corbone. The Ferris wheel slowly descended. Bruno''s voice was low and deep. "Happy birthday, my dear Mashauva." At that moment, it was as if countless fireworks exploded in Mashauva''s mind, beautiful and glorious. The sunset tinted her face a beautiful red. Mashauva thought no matter where she went, who she was with, or how long she lived for, she would never forget this very moment. The person she liked had given her a gift on the Ferris wheel and even said, "Happy birthday, my dear Mashauva." The uneasiness she had about being on Ferris wheels earlier had now vanished. "Didn''t you say I was only getting one present?" She wanted to touch the ne but stopped her urge, biting on her lower lip as she asked. "I''ve never missed giving you my blessing on your birthdays, so how can I skip this year?" Mashauva blinked and suddenly got up, quickly ced a kiss on Bruno''s forehead. With that, the doting smile on his face froze. After a while, his gaze darkened. On the other hand, the young girl''s ears flushed with the peck, and she sat back down, her back facing him, not daring to say another word to him. Mashauva walked out as soon as the ride was over, and they descended to the ground. Bruno followed suit. It was getting dark, and the colorful neon lights in the amusement park lit up. Thanks to the lights, her dress looked exceptionally breathtaking, and a lot of people gave her a second look. Mashauva grew more self-conscious as she walked, so she went back to Bruno and tugged on his shirt. "Bruno." Bruno looked at her and teased, "You''re done shying away?" With rosy cheeks, she said, "Everyone''s looking at me. Can we go?" "That''s because you''re pretty. Isn''t it a good thing?" However, she was still rather abashed. Bruno looked at his watch and saw that it was almost time for dinner. "Are you hungry? Let''s eat." That would mean they could leave the amusement park. Mashauva nodded immediately and said, "Okay." During the meal, Bruno received a call from his mother. As soon as he answered it, Minerva spoke with a somewhat ming tone. "You brat. How could you not have at least told us you took Mashauva away from the ceremony? That aside, why haven''t you guyse back? Do you know howte it is? Mashauva may be of legal age now, but she''s still young. Don''t you dare do anything indecent to ber." Minerva''s words got him dumbfounded. "You hear me?" Bruno nced at the girl eating in front of him and felt d that he didn''t put the call on speaker. It would''ve been bad if she heard the conversation. Sensing his gaze, Mashauva looked up, her mouth oily from food. "Who''s that?" Bruno pressed his finger to his lips, hinting her not to speak, and she nodded at that. He then pressed his hand on his phone and said in a low voice, "I''m going to take this call outside. You go ahead and eat." "Okay." With that, he walked out of the private room and leaned against the wall by the door before he ced the phone back against his ear. "You brat. Mashauva''s with you? Pass her the phone. I want to speak to her." With a defeated tone, he said, "What kind of person do you take me for?" Who did she take him for? He didn''t have those intentions at all. Even if he did, it wouldn''t be when their rtionship was still ambiguous. "Well, regardless, I don''t feel at ease. Pass the phone to Mashauva." "Not now; she''s busy eating." Before hanging up, Bruno could hear Cassie say, "I should call my daughter too." Bruno was about to enter the room when he heard Cassie''s voice and stopped in his tracks. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for him to hear a ringtoneing from inside. "Mom." "Mashauva, are you out with Bruno?" "Yes, I''m having dinner with him. What''s up?" "Nothing, I just wanted to ask if you had a good time today?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And Mashauva paused at that. Then the ne on her neck came to mind, and she only replied after some time. "Oh, yes, I had a wonderful time." She was her daughter, after all, so Cassie knew she was truly ecstatic despite not hearing any joy from her tone, all serious. "That''s good. One more question, are youing home tonight?" Confusion befell Mashauva as she said, "Of course, why wouldn''t I be?" Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 ? As she didn''t think otherwise, her reply was swift. "Mom, what''s wrong?" "Nothing. I was just wondering. It''s already quitete. Have you eaten?" Mashauva was sipping soup while Cassie spoke, and an epiphany struck her, realizing something was off with their conversation. Why did her mother ask if she would be going home? Wasn''t it a no-brainer? Hence she changed her perspective and thought why her mother would ask so. She flushed as soon as she realized where her mother wasing from, eximing, "Mom, how could you?!" Cassie knew she finally got it when she heard her exasperated questioning and couldn''t help chuckling. "What did I do? You''re not a kid anymore. Can''t I ask about your thoughts?" "But..." As the topic suddenly got ambiguous, Mashauva was no longer as open as she was. She sheepishly looked toward the door; Bruno hadn''t returned. She quickly put her spoon down and wiped her hand before picking her phone up to switch the speaker off. "Mom, I''m still eating. I''ll be back after I''m done." "Sure, okay, take your time. I won''t scold you even if you don''te back tonight." "Mom!" Mashauva retorted irritatingly, "Bruno isn''t that kind of person!" Furthermore, she was still unsure of Bruno''s feelings for her, although he was exceptionally sweet to her. Not only had he gotten her aing-of-age present, but he also gave her a birthday present, the Seven Stars and Moon ne, at that. Mashauva absolutely loved it. Cassie sighed, "I know. I watched you two grow up together. How can I not know what he''s like? I''m not worried for you." "In that case, why would you still say..." "You silly girl, I''m worried for him!" Mashauva was rendered speechless. What? Her mother was worried for Bruno? Did she think she would... Mashauva''s face reddened further at that. "Mom!" "Alright, alright. I won''t tease you anymore. Have your dinner." Cassie hung up right after that, leaving the two alone. Mashauva sat there with her phone in her hand, her face and ears burning hot. She wondered when Bruno would be done with his call and if he would suspect something if he saw her flushed? It was within human nature to easily have a guilty conscience when something was troubling them, just like how Mashauva was right then. After her talk with her mother, her mind would easily drift astray; even a gaze could make her think otherwise. So she decided to go to the bathroom to wash her face and cool down before Bruno returned. Hence, she put her phone on the table and rushed out. As she opened the door, she bumped straight into Bruno. With that, he reflexively grabbed her shoulders, sounding helpless. "Hey, where are you going?" As she was wearing a spaghetti-strapped evening dress, she could feel the warmth of his palm directly on her skin. "Oh, Bruno, you''re done with your call?" "Yeah," Bruno nodded and seamlessly withdrew his hand after she stood on her feet. "I''m done." "Who was it?" Her head hung low, and her cheeks and ears flushed as she spoke. As he overheard Mashauva''s conversation with her mother, he said it was a call from home for God-knows-why when he saw how adorkable she looked despite having decided not to say anything. "Home? Was it your mom?" Mashauva raised her head. "Mm." Bruno stared into her eyes and said softly, "She told us to go home sooner." To that, she did not say anything. Silence filled the space, and he got her face flushing from rosy to bright red as she lowered her head again. Amused, he asked, "What is it? You want to stay outte?" She wasn''t sure if she had taken it the wrong way, but she felt as though he was doing it deliberately. "You''re mean, Bruno!" Mashauva said. "Mean?" Bruno yed dumb. "How so? It''s youring of age today. If we stay outte, I can even take you for supper. How am I mean then?" His words got her looking up, staring into his eyes. She found that they were innocent, and his expression was nothing but normal; not a hint of ill intention at sight. Had she truly overthought, and appointed him a viin without any substance?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After all, he seemed to be right. Yeah, if it were not for her mother''s call, her mind wouldn''t drift astray. With that thought in mind, Mashauva fell silent and turned back to the table. "Weren''t you going out earlier?" Bruno stood in front of her and pulled the chair out. "Why are you sitting back down?" "I wasn''t heading out. I just wanted to see if you were done with your call." With that, she realized she could now lie straight to his face without blinking an eye. Amazing! She praised herself quietly and then continued to eat. cing the fish he deboned in front of Mashauva, he asked, "Do you want to go anywhere else tonight?" Anywhere else? Mashauva shook her head. "No." She was growing exhausted. Although she was happy, there were still things she was upset about. So she wanted to head home after she finished her meal. She wasn''t in the mood, and he didn''t need to be a genius to figure out what was upsetting her. Hence he didn''t suggest otherwise but said indifferently, "Alright, I''ll take ou home after this." "Thank you, Bruno." Afterward, the private room fell silent, and the two of them ate quietly. Out of the blue, lightning struck, and the thunder startled Mashauva. "Was that a thunder?" With that, she looked outside the window, and a bolt of lightning shed past coincidentally, then came the storm. As soon as Bruno opened the window, cold air rushed in. "Looks like a heavy storm." Hearing that, she gasped and walked to Bruno. It was a downpour, and the wind was so strong that it sent her hair flying in every direction. The people on the streets were rushing to seek shelter. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org "Why would it rain so suddenly?" "The weather is unpredictable. No worries." Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 ? No worries? As she looked at the storm, a strange idea arose within her. Would they still be able to go home with such heavy rain? Of course, she only dared think about it and not voice it out. As the wind blew the rain in, Bruno stood in front of Mashauva, blocking it from her. He closed the windows and said, "Let''s continue eating. The rain should stop by the time we''re done." "Oh, okay." However, to their dismay, it continued to pour as the gales howled outside even after they finished their meals. The sudden storm left them helpless, and they received a call from home at the same time. As soon as Mashauva answered the call, Cassie''s voice came from the other side. "Mashauva, how far are you from home now?" Mashauva did a mental calction and realized that they were quite far away, about an hour''s drive home. An hour''s drive... "Don''te back if it''s too far. Just find a hotel and make do for the night." Mashauva''s face turned red. "Mom!" "What? I don''t mean anything else. Didn''t I tell you I''m absolutely okay with you being with him? I trust him. Even if you two spend the night outside, he''ll get two separate rooms. Wanna bet?" She didn''t need to doubt her mother. After all, Bruno was truly righteous. However... Mashauva turned to look at the young man leaning by the window, answering his call, saying in a low voice, "Well see what happens. Perhaps the rain will stop then." However, it continued for hours with no sign of stopping. They continued to sit in the private room and waited. With time, Mashauva grew sleepy, cupping her cheeks as she sat, seconds away from falling asleep, drained. "Sleepy?" Bruno''s voice jolted her back to reality. Trying to look more animated, she sat upright and shook her head, saying, "Don''t worry about it. I was just feeling a little sleepy. I''m fine now." With that, she patted her face and stood up. "I''ll go wash my face." However, Bruno patted the chair beside him, looking at her as he said, "Come here if you''re feeling sleepy." "Huh?" "You can lean on my shoulder." Mashauva blinked, taking in what he just said, epting his offer in the end. She then sat down at the chair next to him and leaned against his shoulder, closing her eyes, finally feeling a little morefortable. "Let''s wait for a little longer; it''s stopping." "Bruno, do you think the road will be flooded?" "It will." Because she was leaning on his shoulder, she could hear the vibration from his voice. "The rain is too heavy, so I guess I can''t take you home tonight." Mashauva didn''t reply. There was a moment of silence in the room before Bruno spoke again. "Did you bring your ID?" "No..." She could barely carry anything with the dress she was wearing; all she had on her was her phone. "Dum-dum," Bruno sighed helplessly and said, "Thankfully, I brought mine. Let me check if there are any hotels nearby." Then he took his phone out. Checking the map, he noticed a reputable five-star hotel near where they were. He thought it looked good. However, one ID card could only get them one room. As the thought crossed his mind, he silently nced at the girl leaning against his shoulder. A whileter, the rain stopped. Surprised, Mashauva eximed, "Bruno, the rain really stopped. How did you know?" Pursing his lips, he had only casually said it so that it wouldn''t seem so unbearable. He knocked on her head and said, "What do you think?" Feeling painful, she ced her hand on her head and snorted, not saying anything. "Let''s go to the hotel." Bruno''s car was parked in the underground car park, but he heard it had flooded, so he had a good guess he wouldn''t be able to get it out. Hence he led Mashauva out of the restaurant, intending to walk to the hotel. The water was at calf level. Mashauva was wearing high heels that day; her face darkened, eximing. "No, why is the water et level so high?" "The area here is lower, and the sewage system isn''t that well done, so it''s normal that it''ll ffood." Content belongs to As he spoke, Bruno bent over in front of Mashauva. "C''mon up." Mashauva looked at his back and thought for a moment, unmoving. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she didn''t climb onto his back, he stood back up and looked at her. She was tugging at her dress awkwardly, after some thought, he removed his suit jacket and put it on her. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She was wearing it, not draped over her shoulder. His jacket was much too big for her; the sleeves were so long that she could y with it. Hence, she did so right in front of him, adorkably at that. "Now, can youe up?" Mashauva nodded. Just as she was about to climb onto his back, Bruno noticed something from the corner of his eyes. There was a subtle change in his expression as he suddenly grabbed her shoulder. "Bruno, what''s wrong?" As soon as she finished speaking, Bruno leaned in and carried her in his arms. What he did caught herpletely off guard. bbergasted, before she could process what was going on, she had already wrapped her arms around his neck, preventing herself from falling. After picking her up, Bruno said solemnly, "Hold on to your dress." "Okay." Mashauva did as she was told dopily, quickly grabbing her skirt. After that, sensing something, she looked around. There were a few young men by the side. Once her gaze fell on them, they looked away. With that, she got why Bruno would suddenly carry her in his arms. Even so, Mashauva was still a little embarrassed. Leaning against Bruno, she said, "Bruno, why don''t I just walk? I can pull my skirt up." "No." Bruno shook his head, straight-faced. "The water is disgusting." His girl should be clean. "But doing so will only wear you out." Hearing that, Bruno chuckled. "You''re literally skin and bones now. Can you have a little more confidence in your weight? I could carry you back when you were chubbier, and I can carry you now."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. True. Mashauva blinked. He carried her withoutint even when she was at her heaviest after all. Not to mention she had lost so much weight! She shouldn''t be hesitant anymore. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 ? Most importantly, she wanted to be with him! Therefore, she could no longer be as hesitant as she was in the past! With that thought in mind, Mashauva subconsciously tightened her arms around Bruno''s neck and nestled into his arms, silent. As they walked, many girls stared at her enviously as Bruno carried her in his arms. Although the hotel was within walking distance, Bruno didn''t dare walk quickly, taking a step at a time due to the flood. He was afraid that he would slip and fall, hurting Mashauva in the process. Moreover, he was also worried that the sshing would dirty her dress. Nestling in his arms, Mashauva could clearly see that his shoes and pants werepletely soaked when she lowered her head. She was filled with mixed emotions at that. They grew up with each other; although it was never obvious, she knew he was a clean freak. However, right then, he walked in the floodwater just like that. On the other hand, she was in his arms. The hem of her skirt wasn''t the least bit tainted, let alone her legs. Ovee with emotions due to this, in addition to her Ferris wheel experience, she nestled against his chest, calling out to him like a kitten. "Bruno..." "Hmm?" "Thank you." Hearing that, Bruno paused for a split second before he curled his lips up into a smile, saying as he walked, "Are you feeling bad for me? Do you want toe down and experience it?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Huh?" Mashauva thought she misheard him, but he continued, "You can practically swim in this water level." Mashauva looked at him, stumped. "Just kidding. The water''s disgusting. Don''te down." They weren''t the only ones on the street. Mashauva took a few nces and found that everyone either walked on their own or the parents would carry their children on their backs. As Bruno was the only one carrying her in his arms, passersby would take a second look at them; a few girls would even look at her with their envious gaze. They finally arrived at the hotel after walking for about ten minutes. As soon as they walked into the lobby, a service staff immediately hurried over. "Mr. Collins, Miss Taylor, are you two alright?" Mashauva looked at him in surprise. "How do you know us?" Hearing that, the staff felt rather awkward, "You don''t remember me, do you, Miss Taylor? This hotel belongs to the Taylor Group. You and Mr. Taylor came here once a few years ago." Epiphany struck Mashauva. Ah, she dide here once a few years ago. But wasn''t she still a fatty then? He actually recognized her. "You and Mr. Collins are both notable. That''s why we know who you are." "I see." Realizing something, she said, "In this case, can you quickly arrange a room? Bruno''s drenched." "Sure, I''ll get the presidential suite ready." "Alright." As she wanted Bruno to change out of his wet clothes as quickly as possible, she didn''t think too much and nodded immediately. "Pleasee with me." "Bruno, let''s go." Mashauva wanted to hold his hand, but he took a step back and said softly, "You walk ahead." Hearing that, Mashauva paused for a moment before she realized his intentions. She shook her head and said, "No, we''re walking together." He was afraid he would identally brush the murky water on his pants on her dress, wasn''t he? But he had already walked so far with her in his arms. So what if her dress got a little dirty? "Listen to me." Bruno ruffled her hair as he said, "I''m dirty." "No!" Mashauva shook her head stubbornly. "Don''t be like this, Bruno. I really don''t mind." However, Bruno didn''t give in. Seeing that the staff was waiting by their side, and he wouldn''t move an inch unless she did, she gave in and walked toward the elevator. Seeing that she finally walked forward, Bruno heaved a sigh of relief and followed behind her. However, after talking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and ran to him. Bang! Stumped, the young girl threw herself into his arms before he could register what was going on. The impact sent him taking a few steps back. Then she rubbed herself against his torso as she said in a fit of pique "You''re afraid of dirtying my dress, aren''t you? I''m just as dirty as you are now, so you can''t make me walk in front of you anymore." Bruno was at a loss for words at that. He looked down, only to see her ring at him with her big dewy eyes, pouting. He really hadn''t seen iting. He was indeed worried about dirtying her, but to his dismay, she threw herself at him, and they were now equally di rty. "Why are you so silly?" Bruno said, helplessly, "What if you catch a cold?" "If you won''t catch a cold, why would I?" Mashauva pouted and mumbled, "Can you walk with me now?" "What do you think?" Their clothes were now drenched and dirtied; there was no point in making her walk in front anymore. Moreover, he could see how resolute she was, so he held her hand and said, resigned, "C''mon, let''s go. Seeing the two of them walking up, the staff said with a smile, "You two are so sweet." And he fell silent after that, leading them to their room. After entering the elevator, Mashauva realized they had gotten the hotel floor wet. Embarrassed, she said, "Um, I think we got the floor wet. What should we do?" The staff remained courteous. "Don''t worry, Miss Taylor. I''ll have our cleaners take care of itter." "But wouldn''t we be troubling them?" "Don''t worry, Miss Taylor. It''s part of their job, and our service t is that the guests are above all else. What''s more, you''re our future employer. We''d naturally be attentive to your needs." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Hearing how the staff addressed her, Mashauva got rather self-conscious. "I''m not your employer; my father is." "You''re the only daughter of the Taylor family. The whole of Taylor Group will be yours one day." When he put it that way, it made sense. However, when she thought of all the business she was going to inherit, she felt troubled. Turning to Bruno, she asked, "Bruno, if I inherit my dad''s business, I''ll have to manage it, won''t I?" Bruno was silent for a moment before he replied, "You can hire professionals, but you should also be aware of the important ounts." "But if I don''t know how to, will you help me?" Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 ? "You''re actually okay with handing such important ounts to me?" Bruno looked at her and thought what she said was rather ridiculous. "Aren''t you afraid that I might tamper with them?" Mashauva turned her head instead and looked at Bruno genuinely. "Would you, Bruno?" The look in her eyes left Bruno''s heart throbbing. Meshauva was the soft and sincere type; he couldn''t bear to mess with her. "No." "I knew it. You treat me the best." After all, he was a neat freak, yet he carried her in his arms through the filthy floodwater so that she wouldn''t be tainted. Ten plus minutes wasn''t considered long. But Mashauva was already moved beyond words. The staff member didn''t say anything but thought, "Mr. Collins''s family business is an empire; the Taylor Group has nothing on what he will inherit. Why would he want to do anything to the ounts?" After getting out of the elevator, they soon arrived at the suite. "Mr. Collins, Miss Taylor, our presidential suitese with the usualplimentary shampoo, shower gel, makeup remover, skincare products, and of sorts. If you''re not used to them, I''ll get someone to buy the brands you prefer." Mashauva immediately shook her head. "That won''t be necessary. I''ll use whatever''s avable." The entire area was flooded; she thought she''d be treating the staff like dogs if she made those demands at this time, so she immediately rejected the idea. "Thank you, Miss Taylor, for your consideration. In that case, I''ll leave you two alone." "Okay, thank you." Afterward, Mashauva pushed Bruno into the bathroom and said, "Go take a shower now." Bruno nced at her wet dress and pulled her into the bathroom instead. "You shower first. I''ll go after you." "No way!" Mashauva shook her head and said, "Bruno, your legs have been in the floodwater for too long. You have to shower now. I remember reading an article about some guy''s legs rotting after being in the floodwater!" After all, no one could be sure what sort of disgusting things were in those waters. Hence, she insisted that he take a shower as soon as possible. "What about you?" Bruno looked at her. "You also have floodwater on you. Who told you to lunge at me? Look what you''ve done to yourself." "Well, I didn''t mean it. You left me no choice; you wouldn''t walk with me." With that, Mashauva said aggrievedly, "Bruno, can you listen to me for once? Go and get yourself clean. I''ll go right after you''re done. Neither of us will get anywhere if we keep this up." She was right. They''d only be wasting time if they kept this up. She was a stubborn one; if he stood his ground, she probably would too. Just as he went in, deciding to take a quick shower, he realized something interesting about the bathroom, and he smirked slightly. "Mashauva, I think we can shower at the same time." "What?" Mashauva looked confused. "You take the shower inside; I''ll take the one out here." Mashauva looked in the direction he was pointing at. Only then did she realize the door was an opaque ss; nothing could be seen from the outside. But if they showered at the same time, they would definitely still hear the water flowing. As the thought crossed her mind, Mashauva''s face flushed. "Bruno, maybe..." "C''mon, look at us. Let''s not sweat the small stuff anymore." With that, he pushed her into the shower inside. Worried that she''d still felt uneasy, he drew the curtain. Mashauva looked toward the door; there was no way anything could be seen from the outside now. It seemed that there was no reason for her to stand her ground anymore. The toiletries came in a set, and they were branded at that. There were also bathrobes and towels too. Swoosh- Outside, Bruno was already showering, and the sound of running water instantly filled the bathroom. A few secondster, music started ying from his phone. The sound of water and music filled the whole bathroom; nothing else could be heard now. Grateful for his attentiveness, she removed her dirtied clothes and turned on the hot water. Soon, the entire bathroom fogged up. Mashauva threw everything behind her and concentrated on removing her makeup and taking a shower. The two of them spent around the same time in the shower. Mashauva typically took long showers. Moreover, she had floodwater on her right then, so she was more meticulous. She then put on the bathrobe by the side after she was done. However, she realized a tragic reality. There weren''t any clean undergarments avable, and all she had on right then was the bathrobe. How awkward would it be if she had to face him outside? Mashauva stood there for a long time before she called out, "Bruno?" "Are you done?" "Yes," Mashauva replied after hesitating for some time. As soon as she finished speaking, the water outside stopped running. After that, she heard Bruno say, "I''ll leave first. After youe out, head right. That''s your bedroom" "What about you?" "Mine''s on the left." As it was a presidential suite, it was almost like a residential condo. The interior design was grand, and there were many rooms. Although Mashauva hadn''t a clue how he knew, she figured that he went out to have a look while she was still in the shower. As soon as he replied to her, she heard his footsteps and the sound of the bathroom door closing.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Stood rooted, she took a deep breath before opening the door after a long time and pulled the curtain aside. The bathroom was foggy; the exhaust fan had been switched on for venttion. Then she noticed Brung had Brung had already kept his clothes away despite the water having just stopped before leaving. Was he already long done with his shower but only waited for her? With that thought in mind, Mashauva had to admit he was genuinely attentive. She wrapped her hair up and opened the bathroom door. It was quiet outside without a single soul. Following Bruno''s instructions, she saw there was indeed a bedroom. The bedroom was massive, with a big bed, a dressing table, and a floor-to-ceiling window. Moreover, they were pretty high up, so she could see the entire night view of the city. However, she felt absolutely insecure when she remembered all she had on was a bathrobe, so she quickly drew the sheer curtains. Only then did she feel safer. Then she went to find a hairdryer and dried her hair. Mashauva received a message from Bruno after her hair was dried. "It''s gettingte. Get some rest after you''ve dried your hair." To that, Mashauva nodded reflexively only to remember she was reading a message. Bruno wouldn''t be able to see her nod. Hence she quickly replied an okay. Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 ? Her phone was dying, so Mashauva tried to find a charger in the drawer and charged her phone. After a full day of adventure, she was exhausted. After putting her phone down, she quickly fell asleep, not caring about anything else. She had a dream that night, which brought her back to when she was in middle school with Frida. They were happy, carefree, and besties then, meeting up to drink milkshakes, eat barbecues, and watch movies. The scene changed the next second, and Frida suddenly pushed her away. "Mashauva Taylor, you and I are no longer best friends!" "Why?" Mashauva couldn''tprehend, asking even in her dream. However, Frida never gave her an answer, walking away firmly, not even looking back once. Mashauva tried to catch up to her but to no avail. Finally, Frida disappeared from her sight. When Mashauva woke up, her heart was racing violently, and the pillow was wet from her tears while a teardrop fell from the corner of her eye. Feeling depressed, Mashauva looked outside and noticed the grey sky outside; the sun would rise soon. She sat in the bed for a while, deste, before she grabbed her phone to check the time. It was already six. It turned out she had been sleeping for so long. Mashauva checked her Facebook Messenger to find that Frida had not sent her any messages. No, things couldn''t end just like that; she had to find out why Frida would do that to her. Hence, she tapped into their chat, intending to ask her. However, when she saw the strings of messages she sent, she suddenly thought otherwise. Be it in friendship or love, one person''s effort was never enough, wasn''t it? Since Frida had already made it clear that she didn''t want to be friends anymore, she''d only be hounding if she kept looking for her. With that thought in mind, Mashauva dismissed the idea of sending Frida a message. She tapped on Frida''s profile picture, wanting to see the things they sent to each other. However, to her dismay, they were all gone. It sent her heart down the abyss. When she was preparing for hering-of-age ceremony, she thought they could do it together and got the designer to make her a dress. However, she left as soon as she came and even said she no longer wanted to be her friend. Now when she wanted to text her, Frida had already blocked her. Wait, was it muted or blocked? Mashauva texted her, unwilling to give up. "Frida?" Immediately, the system said Frida had blocked her. What did it mean when people said their hearts died? That was probably it. Thest bit of her faith and hope she clung to vanished along with the notification. To her surprise, she didn''t feel like crying but only sat in the bed with her phone in her hand as she spaced out. Perhaps this was what Frida wanted. What she should do now was to stop pestering her. Mashauva closed her eyes andid back down. Around eight, she heard noisesing from the door. As she had been wide awake the entire time, she could hear it loud and clear. She had thought Bruno woulde knocking at her door, but things went silent soon after. Then her phone pinged. It was a message from Bruno. "I''ve hung some stuff at your door. Let me know when you''re awake. Come out for breakfast." His message got her stumped for a second before she got out of bed. Then she opened the door barefooted. As Bruno had said, he left a few bags on the doorknob, but no one was there. Mashauva took the bags in and opened them. Not only were there clothes, but even undergarments, shoes, hair ties, skincare products, the whole lot. But... undergarments were particr to the wearer. She wondered if it would fit her well. She still decided to change into them regardless. When she grabbed the undergarments, she realized it was a sports bra; these were more general. She then grew embarrassed at the sight. Even after she had gotten dressed, her cheeks still felt warm. Pursing her lips, she pack wat everything up and headed out. The moment she stepped out, she heard a conversation going on. She closed the door and walked over to see that Bruno was walking in. "You''re up." "Bruno." Bruno sized her up. She looked lively and beautiful, wearing a white tennis dress with a pair of sneakers. "You look nice. Worth my early morning trip to buy your clothes." Mashauva pursed her lips and asked in a low voice, "You bought this?" "Of course. Who else would get them for you?" True that. Who else other than he would deliberately buy them for her? But she had thought he had gotten someone to deliver over. "No, I was just wondering if there were stores open so early in the morning." "Some stores open rtively early, so it''s possible. Are you hungry? Come, eat." Bruno patted the back of her head and added, "Breakfast first; everything else can wait." Mashauva then followed him to the table. There was an array of food, nutritionally bnced; Bruno had bought them all too. Mashauva had initially only nned on eating a little bit, but Bruno said, "Eating too little will affect youre 1. growth. You''re already very skinny. Are you still trying to lose weight?" Hearing that, her face flushed. "But if I''m not careful, I will grow fat, and then I''ll rebound." As she managed to slim down, she knew she was an endomorph. So she knew she had to watch what she ate. If she weren''t careful, then all of her efforts would''ve been in vain. Content belongs to "It''s fine even if you do gain weight," Bruno said as he put some food into Mashauva''s te. With that, she grimaced. "No, Bruno. I really can''t eat anymore." "You haven''t reached the normal meal intake. Listen to me, and don''t torture yourself just to lose weight." "But..." Mashauva looked at him aggrievedly. "No one will want me if I''m too fat." Her words stumped him for a split second; then, his gaze fell on her. "Says who?" After some thought, he said with a smile, "If no one wants you, I guess I''ll take you in." Mashauva was gobsmacked. He sounded begrudging, but it got her all worked up, standing up that instant.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Do you mean it?" Bruno was bbergasted, not expecting the girl to have such a big reaction. "Really?" Mashauva no longer cared for breakfast and went straight to him. "If really no one wants me, you''ll..." "Silly girl, why would no one want you?" Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 ? Bruno thought this girl was clueless about how lovable she was. Freddy was madly in love with her. Yet, she was afraid no one would want her in the future. "I don''t care. You have to keep your word. I will remember everything you said." Although Mashauva knew she was acting shameless, she was afraid she''d no longer have a chance if she didn''t hold on to him dearly. Slightly stumped, he flicked her forehead lightly after a long period of silence. "There''s no way no one wouldn''t want you." Initially brighter than the stars, her gaze dimmed after his words, looking at him pitifully as she stood rooted on the spot. "Bruno... you don''t like me, do you?" Bruno fell silent at that. "Why aren''t you saying anything? You really don''t like me? Had my request crossed the line? If I never made you promise that, you''d already have a girlfriend by now, wouldn''t you?" Her questions got him baffled. Hadn''t she been fine a second ago? Why did she suddenly have a meltdown? Her emotions baffled him; he didn''t seem to have said anything nor denied, even, yet she suddenly broke down. Tears started pooling as her thoughts lingered, biting her lower lip, staring at him. "Bruno, you must think I''m unreasonable, don''t you?" "No, why would I think that?" Feeling troubled, he really didn''t know how to handle Mashauva when she cried. However, seeing her holding back her tears with all her might got his heart aching, and all he could do was grab her hand and pull her close. "Don''t cry. I take back what I said." Things would''ve been fine if he hadn''t consoled her. As soon as he did, tears started falling uncontrobly down her face, like beads of a broken string. Fluster overcame him when she cried in his arms the day before, feeling as though his soul had been sucked out, unable toe to his senses for a long time. He felt the same right then, flustered, seeing her cry before his eyes. Mashauva jerked as she cried. In actuality, she hadn''t wanted to cry as she thought she was already an adult; it was about time she grew up. Otherwise, Bruno would then say to her she''d always be a kid to him again. She should''ve been more mature, but when he said someone would want her, she couldn''t shake off the feeling he was rejecting her. Then, she suddenly couldn''t hold herself back and cried. Even she felt she was mawkish, wiping her tears away, keeping her emotions in check. Bruno was also wiping her tears away, but they kept falling like a never-ending waterfall to his dismay. In the end, he cupped her cheeks and mumbled, "I didn''t say I don''t like you, nor that I don''t want you. Why would you cry all of a sudden? Even if you want to sentence me guilty, you should give me a good reason, no?" Mashauva jerked as she sobbed. She wanted to say something but couldn''t utter a word. "Alright, don''t cry anymore," he said, heartbroken, "I won''t know what to do if you keep crying like this." Hearing that, she sniffed and suddenly pointed to her cheek. Bruno frowned slightly, not getting what she meant.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that he didn''t take action, tears started falling down her face again. "Alright, alright, don''t cry. I''ll do anything for you. I''ll even give you my life, okay?" "Re-Really?" Mashauva choked. Although she was still jerking, her tears finally stopped, and Bruno felt relieved at that. "Really. Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Mashauva pointed to her cheek once more, but he was still clueless, pursing his lips for a while, before he asked, "What are you trying to say?" Mashauva replied tearfully, aggrieved, "Kiss me." bbergasted, he was at a loss for what to do. "You don''t want to?" Bruno gulped at that. Grabbing her hand, he put on a straight face, all serious, "Mashauva, listen to me, you''re still little, so..." "I''m not!" Livid, she wanted to fling his hand away, struggling as she said, "I''m already an adult. Have you forgotten that you''ve given me mying- of-age present?" Indeed, she had be a legal adult the day before. However, to him, she was still the little girl from his memories. He could dote on her and spoil her to no end, but... He really couldn''t do it, unable to shake off the feeling that it was despicable for him to do so. He''d be a monster if he actually kissed her. Seeing that he only pursed his lips not taking any actions, Mashauva''s gaze turned cold, "I''m already an adult, so why are you still unwilling? You really not like me?" Bruno coughed lightly and tried to exin to her euphemistically. "Silly girl, only couples can do this sort of thing, you..." "Be my boyfriend then." With that, she wrapped her arms around his neck, expressing her feelings passionately and bluntly, "You didn''t push me away when kissed you after you gave me the ne, so I thought you liked me at the very least." He felt even more troubled at the mention of that kiss. It was precisely that that he was sleepless that night. As soon as he closed his eyes, all he saw was her bashful face and the close-up of her eyes and soft lips when she leaned in. Then... there was that unsettling sound of the water running in the bathroom. Only the heavens knew how he pulled through the night; the torment was unimaginable. However, the more he thought about it, the more he thought he was a monster. It was undeniable that Mashauva liked him, and he had also fulfilled his promise not to get a girlfriend until she grew up. However, what he had in mind was that they should at least have a transitional period. In other words, a period for her to understand her feelings. Perhaps, she would realize her feelings for her were reliance and not love. However, now was not the right time. What if she regrettedter on if he really said yes to being her boyfriend or kissed her now? Bruno''s view of love was different from others. He didn''t want to jump from rtionship to rtionship, moving on if they weren''tpatible and continuing if they were. To him, there will only ever be that one girl, knowing, never letting go. And that mindset might frighten her. Hence, he thought she needed the time to think about her feelings, but never had he thought she was so eager. "Bruno?" Seeing that he hadn''t spoken even after a long time, she moved her arms away from his neck. Retreating, she met his dark gaze,ced withplicated emotions. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 ? Mashauva waited, but Bruno neither spoke nor did anything. With that, she began to think if her request had crossed the line. Hence, the hand that was grabbing onto his sleeve slowly slid down, lifeless, her gaze downcast, droplets of tears still on hershes. Forget it. She had asked too much, sure enough, she thought. She should wait a while longer. However, as soon as her hand hung low, Bruno grabbed it; therge palm was exceptionally warm, wrapping her small hand entirely. Stumped, she instantly looked up. His face was closing in on her, so close that all she saw was his chin in the end. With that, she felt a soft, warm touch on her forehead. Her little mind exploded, leaving her nk, unable to react as she stood rooted to the ground, bbergasted. He did not linger, leaving her forehead as soon as he touched it, as light as a feather, with a hint of inexperience. He then squeezed Mashauva''s hand and said hoarsely, "Happy now?" Mashauva still didn''t respond, frozen in ce, stunned. After waiting for some time, seeing that she still stared at him wide-eyed, he tapped her nose and ridiculed, "Dumbfounded? Didn''t you ask me to kiss you?" His intimate action pulled her slowly back to reality. Pursing her lips subconsciously, it took her a long while to calm herself down and find her voice back. She did ask him to kiss her, but he kept silent for a long time. Who would''ve thought he''d suddenly... In short, her heart was racing right then. After she was well aware of what had happened, blood rushed to her cheeks, ears, and eventually her neck. With that, she shook off his hand and ran away abashedly. Stunned, he lowered his head to look at the hand she shook off, then touched his lips, her warmth and scent still lingering. Momentster, he chuckled under his breath, unable to help himself. If he knew a kiss on the forehead was all it took, he wouldn''t have hesitated. Then, a thought struck him, and he walked to her bedroom, knocking on the door. "You haven''t finished your breakfast," he said. Hearing no response, he called out, "Mashauva?" "I''m full!" Mashauva replied in a muffled voice. Bruno figured she must be hiding under the nkets from embarrassment. Thinking that she had quite a lot for breakfast already, he decided not to urge her but said, "Pack up; we''re going back in a bit." She hadn''t gone back all night, so he had to send her home soon and exin to her family. He didn''t have much of an appetite anymore, but he had bought quite a lot, and it would be a waste if he threw them away. So he sat back down and finished what was left, then threw the takeaway boxes and whatnot into the trash can. Half an hour had passed, yet Mashauva was still not out, so he went knocking on her door once more. "Mashauva, are you done packing?" "Yes, hang on." She came out moments after she replied and walked straight to the bathroom, turning the tap on to ssh some cold water onto her face. She did not know why a peck on her forehead would make her blush for such a long time. She patted her face several times and took a few deep breaths before her face was finally no longer warm. Only then she dried her face and walked out. Bruno happened to be standing right outside. Seeing the wet loose strands of hair on her forehead when she came out, a hint of a smile shed across his eyes as he said, "You ready?" Mashauva did not reply to him but went back to her room and grabbed her things before she came back out. "I''m ready. Let''s go." "Okay." Then, they left the hotel. As they spent the night outside, he''d naturally send her home first. However, he received a call from his mother on the way. "Bruno, you brat, where are you now? When are youing back?" Bruno looked at the road ahead and replied, "We''re on our way." "Where are you heading?" Bruno looked at Mashauva in the front passenger seat and replied softly, "I''m taking her back to the Taylor Vi. What''s up?" "Taylor Vi? I''ve invited Richard and Cassie over." Minerva''s words got him baffled. "What do you mean?" "What do you think I mean?" Minerva sneered. "You took her away from the ceremony and even spent the night out with her. Don''t you think I need to help you get things sorted?" He frowned at that, but as Mashauva was next to him, he didn''t think it was a good idea to ask directly. There happened to be a convenience store ahead and pulled over, saying to Mashauva, "I''m going to buy a bottle of water. Wait for me in the car." "Okay." Mashauva was actually still thinking about the kiss on her forehead, so she wasn''t paying much attention to her surroundings. So when he said he was going to buy water, she didn''t think much of it and only waited. m! After getting out of the car, Bruno called his mother back after entering the convenience store. "Tsk, do you not dare to own up to your actions? Why don''t you dare talk to me in front of her?" Although he had already grown up, he was still the little Beanie in front of Minerva. However, he was now too self-conscious to call her Mommy like he used to, more reserved now. "What are you talking about? What have I done?" "What have you done? Do you need me to tell you? It had only been hours since Mashauva became an adult, and you''ve already taken her away to spend the night outside." His breath grew heavier, resigned. "That''s because there was a stormst night and many ces flooded." "So what? Who cares what theContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. reason is? Al everyone knew was that you two spent the night out. You''re a man, so of course, you can choose not to care, but what about Mashauva? Should she not be bothered as you do? Are you really okay with that?" "I..." Bruno was at a loss for words. "Alright, that''s it. Bring her over quickly." "What then?" He had a bad feeling about what was toe next. "Discuss your engagement; what else? After you two are engaged, you can stay out as long as you like. You got a problem with that?" Bruno''s brows were tightly knitted at that. "She just became an adult. She''s not even in university yet, and you want her to get engaged?" Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 ? "So what if she isn''t in university yet? Engagement doesn''t mean marriage; she''d just be affianced to you, so when you two hang out and whatnot, people won''t badmouth her. And you two can get married after she graduates from university. Tell me that''s a bad idea." With that, his face grew dark. "Are you sure this is what she''d want?" Minerva fell silent for a while before she said, "Mashauva likes you, don''t you know that?" It was Bruno''s turn to fall silent. "She''s liked you since she was a child; don''t tell me you don''t feel it. Besides, your father and I intended to have you two date after you grow up from the beginning. You''re my son; I''m sure I can tell if you like her or not." Hearing that, Bruno frowned. "So what?" "So what? Since the feeling is mutual, what''s wrong with sealing the deal now?" "Of course, it''s wrong." Bruno was not happy with the answer. "She just became an adult; she may use to like me, but what about in the future? If you guys impose the idea on her now, and she epts all of this dazedly, don''t you think it''ll be chaotic if she realizes one day that I''m not who she wants?" His words got Mashauva at a loss for words. It wasn''t until after a long while that Minerva finally asked, solemn. "Then what do you say would be the best course of action?" "Give her a little more time. She only just became an adult." "Alright, if you insist. I won''t force you either. It alles down to what Mashauva thinks." "I''ll send her back to her home then?" "Yes, please, I''ll ry your words to her parents." Bruno was finally relieved after he hung up the phone. Oh, how worried he was if his parents and hers actually sealed the engagement. Once they were engaged, the nature of many things would change. Also, not just Mashauva, but he would also have to reevaluate his feelings for adult her. Leaning against the wall, he closed his eyes, tired. "Sir, is there anything I can help you with?" Seeing that he stood there for a long time, not buying anything, the staff came to check on him. When Bruno opened his eyes to look at her, she was so amazed by his good looks that it took her some time to react. "Two bottles of water, please, thank you." "O-Okay, okay." It took her quite some time to find her voice back. Forgetting to ask if he had a preferred brand, she mindlessly took two at random and gave it to him. After he paid for the water and walked out, the staff''s gaze followed his retreating figure only to find that a gorgeous girl was sitting in his car. Leaning against the window, she smiled at him when he returned. The staff sighed. Sure enough, all outstanding men were taken. After they drove off, Mashauva asked, curious, "Why did it take you so long to buy water?" "I had to answer a call." "Is it Madam Minerva? What did she say?" He naturally wouldn''t tell her their parents were nning on getting them engaged as it would only affect her mindset and judgment. "She asked when I would be sending you home. I told her we''re on the way." There was nothing suspicious about his words, but she blushed and did not say anything. On their way back, Mashauva noticed many things on the roadside were submerged in floodwater, and the road itself was filled with trash too. It was so bad that the street cleaners were even wearing rubber boots as they worked. Seeing that, the memory of Bruno carrying her in his arms as he threaded through the floodwater came to mind. However, the series of embarrassing and awkward events that happened after that left her forgotten about it. "Say, Bruno, your legs aren''t itchy, are they?" I m sorry? "The floodwaterst night; it''s filthy. You have to get it checked if you feel an itch. I meant it when I told you I read an article about someone''s leg rotting after being in the floodwater. Don''t just turn a blind eye." She stared at his legs as she spoke. Bruno ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry, I''m not that fragile." "Anyhow, if you don''t feel well, you must see a doctor, don''t make me worry." "All right." The car was en route to Taylor Vi. Meanwhile, after Richard and Cassie learned of Bruno''s thoughts, they hurriedly headed home. Richard was a little disappointed when he got in the car. "I honestly thought we could seal the deal this time. Who would''ve thought Bruno refused. Say he may sound sincere, but do you think he has Mashauva''s best interest at heart or that he''s using that as an excuse to refuse?" Hearing that, Cassie red daggers at her husband. Chapter 1664 1 As fierce as always, she raised her hand with the notion of hitting him. Dodging, Richard twitched his lips and retorted, "What are you all worked up about? Can''t I be worried for our daughter? What if she''s wronged or not able to marry into a good family?" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1664 3 "Naturally. She''s our only child, after all." "Let''s hurry back. That girl spent nearly an entire day and night out yesterday. She must miss us." Although they hade to an agreement, Richard still sighed and said, "It''d be the best of both worlds if they could get engaged. There probably isn''t another boy as excellent as Bruno in North City." Cassiemented as well. "Yeah, he sure is outstanding in every way. What do you think the Yardleys have in their genes that we don''t? This boy is too intelligent." "Say, Cassie, if Mashauva really ends up with him, with that simple mind of hers, do you think he''d set her up?" To that, she retorted, "Who would do that to their wives?! Would you?" Richard fell silent at that. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 ? Bruno sent Mashauva back to the Taylor Vi. Coincidentally, Richard and Cassie returned just as they arrived, and Mashauva greeted her parents as she came out of Bruno''s car. "Mom, Dad, where did you guys go so early in the morning?" The couple and Bruno made eye contact and tacitly said nothing. Then, Cassie went and hugged Mashauva. "We had some errands to run. It rained so suddenlyst night; you didn''t get caught in the storm, did you?" Mashauva shook her head. "No, we were having dinner when it rained, just that we had to wait a long time." "That''s good. With your body now, you might catch a cold or something if you get caught in it." With that, Cassie looked at Bruno and said, "Thank you, Bruno. I hope Mashauva didn''t cause any trouble?" Bruno smiled faintly. "No trouble at all. I''m used to it. Besides, it''s hering of age yesterday." "Have you guys eaten breakfast? Come inside. I''ll ask the kitchen to make you two some breakfast." At the mention of breakfast, Mashauva shook her head immediately. "Mom, I can''t eat anymore. I''ve already eaten." "Yes, Mrs. Taylor, I have other things to attend to, so I''ll be making a move first."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Don''t you want to stay for a while? You just arrived..." Mashauva tugged on Cassie''s sleeve and whispered, "He had already apanied me an entire day yesterday. He probably really has other things to take care of." "Oh, how protective of you," Cassie sighed in her heart as she thought. "It''s said that girls favor outsiders after they fall in love, and it seems to be the case. This girl isn''t even married to him yet, and she''s already taking his side. I bet it''ll only escte after she marries him." However, as a woman, Cassie could see where she wasing from. "Alright, alright, I get that you feel bad for him. Why don''t you head off first, Bruno? Stay safe." "Alright, see you, Mr., Mrs. Taylor." After he left, Cassie wrapped her arms around her daughter and said in a low voice, "Alright, tell me the truth. Where were you twost night? You slept in the same room, didn''t you?" Mashauva shrieked, "Mom, what are you talking about?! We slept in different rooms!" "Different rooms? You can only book one room with one ID, and you didn''t take yours with you. What hotel would let you have two rooms?" "Mom!" Mashauva grew upset at that. "He''s not that kind of person. Weren''t you the one who said you know what he''s like? We stayed in the hotel our family owns; there is no need for an ID." Taken aback, Cassie repeated. "Our hotel?" "Yeah, Mom. Have you forgotten that we''re in the hotel business?" Cassie was somewhat at a loss for words. "Which one?" Mashauva told her the address, and Richard joined in. "So you went to that hotelst night?" "Yeah." "Mashauva," Richard rubbed his hands anxiously. "How do you think Bruno finds you? Does he have those kinds of feelings for you?" Before Mashauva could even blush, Cassie pped the back of her husband''s head. "What are you talking about? Don''t be such a busybody. She''s a girl, don''t you think she''ll feel embarrassed?" Feeling aggrieved, Richard rubbed the back of his head, not daring to say another word. Having a such a stern wife was miserable. Mashauva felt bad for her father but chose not to speak up for him, however. Fierce she was to Richard, she smiled at her daughter as soon as she turned to her. "Mashauva, let''s keep it from your father. Tell me, how do you feel towards Bruno, and how does he feel towards you?" "Although you just became an adult yesterday, there are some things I have to find out from you. You''re a big girl now, after all, and there are some things you have to figure out yourself. You get me?" Looking a little lost, Mashauva did not quite get where Cassie wanted to go with the topic. "Is everything alright, Mom? Why the sudden question?" After all, she had always said she liked Bruno, but why was everyone constantly asking? Also, Bruno behaved reservedly toward her. Before she became an adult, he told her they''d only discuss it after she was one. However, he was reluctant to even kiss her after she was of legal age. She was sure she liked him but unsure if he felt the same. "Actually, I''ve meant to ask you. After all, there are a lot of things only you know best." Bruno''s words seemed to have gotten Cassie thinking. She waved her hand, signaling Richard to go into the house, then held Mashauva''s hand and led her to the garden. "You grew up with him, so he''s all you see ever since you can remember. Besides, he''s so outstanding, it''s not surprising if you like him, but have you ever thought that maybe you can take a good look at other men?" Cassie said earnestly, "I know you like Bruno, but have you thought that maybe it''s because you''ve barely interacted with other men, so you et subconsciously think that you like him? Do you think you''ll learn your feelings for him are actat reliant and tonic after you see other guys?" "Mom..." "I just want you to look around; don''t regret anything. Can you understand what I''m trying to do here?" However, Mashauva frowned and said with a straight face, "But Mom, I''ve also interacted with other boys." "Then tell me, who are they?" "Freddy, Santino, Santiago; they''re all boys." However, she didn''t think she had feelings for any of them, except Bruno. "Silly girl, that''s because you all grew up together. Okay, maybe not that, but you still knew them since you were a child. What about the boys from your school? I''m sure there must be quite a few great ones there too Maybe you should give them a chance?" Mashauva shook her head. "I don''t want to. Even if I didn''t exactly grow up with Freddy, Santino, and Santiago don''t feel the same about them like I do with Bruno. Why do all of you think just because I''m young that I''m clueless or that I don''t have any interaction with other boys?" "Mashauva, I''m just..." "Mom, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but I stand my ground. I don''t want to get to know other boys, nor do I want to give them a chance. I may be young, but really I know what I want." Seeing that she was growing flustered, Cassie could only say otherwise, "Alright, calm down. I''m only giving you a piece of advice. If you think I''m wrong, then you don''t have to do as I say." With that, Mashauva heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Mom." Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 ? As soon as Bruno returned to Ocean Vi, he received a call from Freddy. "Bruno, how is Mashauva doing? Has hering-of-age ceremony ended?" He sounded very anxious and out of breath. Bruno looked at his watch and pursed his lips. "The ceremony was yesterday, and you''re only calling now? What do you think?" Freddy said regretfully, "She''ll only ever celebrate it once in her lifetime. Can''t believe I didn''t get to see her in a gown."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Even though Bruno could sense the disappointment in his voice, he didn''t know how tofort him, finally saying after pondering, "You had no choice." The night before the ceremony, Freddy''s mother was suddenly struck with acute appendicitis, and her family hurriedly brought her to a hospital for surgery. As the only child, Freddy naturally couldn''t leave. In addition, his father worked far away, and couldn''t be back when it happened, so Freddy had a lot of things to deal with by himself. It just so happened that it coincided with Mashauva''s ceremony. Distressed as he was, he couldn''t leave his mother aside and attend her ceremony but only asked Bruno to give her his gift. With that thought in mind, Bruno said, "How is your mother doing? I''lle by after I go home for a bit." "Don''t." Freddy sighed. "You don''t have toe. My mom''s fine. The operation went well; she just needs to stay for a few days." Bruno shut off his car and said as he walked into his house, "Give me your location. I''ll drop by in around ten minutes." "Really, it''s fine." After some thought, Freddy added, "You know what, I''ll send you the address. Tell me when you''re at the hospital, I''lle and get you." "Alright." Bruno hung up the phone and walked up the stairs. He went back to his room and changed his clothes. When he came back down, he bumped into his mother. "You''re back?" "Yes, I''m going out again though, I have something to do." "What is it?" "Freddy''s mother was hospitalized yesterday." Minerva had always known Freddy was Bruno''s best friend, so she was a little worried when she heard that Freddy''s mother was hospitalized. "What happened? No wonder Freddy didn''te to the ceremony yesterday. Are you going to visit her now?" "Yeah, I am." "I''ll go with you." However, Bruno stopped her, "I''m nning to ask Mashauva if she wants to tag along." Hearing that, Minerva stopped in her tracks, knowing what he was nning that instant. "Alright, I''ll go another day then. Drive safe." He hadn''t nned on calling Mashauva initially. After all, she probably hadn''t rested well the night before, and he should let her do so right then. However, when he thought of how Freddy was faring, Bruno figured he should ask if she wanted to tag along. Of course, he would just inquire. If she was willing, he could pick her up but so be it if she said no. After getting into the car, Bruno waited for quite some time before sending a message to Mashauva. "Did you get some rest?" It was a minuteter when he received her reply. "No, I had a good night''s sleepst night. Why would I need to rest?" Another message came right after. "What''s up?" Only then did Bruno make a call. "Bruno?" her voice rang from the other side. With that, Bruno drove out of Ocean Vi. Looking ahead, he asked, "Why didn''t you rest when you got back?" "I''m not sleepy. Don''t worry about me. I really slept wellst night." "In that case, would you like to go somewhere with me?" "Where to?" He noticed she was still wearing the same clothes from that morning when she climbed into the front passenger seat, putting on her seatbelt before she finally looked at him. "Bruno, you still haven''t told me where we''re going." "The hospital." Mashauva''s face turned slightly grim, hearing that. "Hospital? Are you sick? Or are your legs itchy from the floodwater? I told you..." "No, none of that," Bruno interrupted her. "Rx, it''s not me. We''re going to visit Freddy." Freddy? Only then she realized what he meant. "We''re visiting him in the hospital? Freddy? In the hospital?" "Yes." "What happened? He didn''t attend the ceremony yesterday. Could it be..." Blood drained from her face, thinking the worst. "Rx, he''s fine. Freddy''s mom had an operation yesterday; that''s why he couldn''t attend and asked me to hand you his gift." "But why didn''t you tell me yesterday?" "Would you still be able to go ahead with the ceremony if I told you?" Freddy had especially enjoined Bruno not to tell Mashauva about it, saying he knew how she cares a lot about her friends, so if she found out she wouldn''t be able to focus on the ceremony. Thus, Bruno promised to keep it from her. "I was initially nning to visit after dinnerst night." But who would''ve thought there would be a storm? It even poured for hours and flooded the roads. "So Freddy''s mom is sick? Freddy must''ve been distraught. Let''s hurry then." After arriving at the hospital, Bruno sent a message to Freddy. "We''re here." After stopping the car, he stood at the entrance of the hospital with Mashauva. Freddy came out a few minutester. He was stumped when he saw Mashauva. Walking to them, he said to Bruno upsettingly, "Why did you bring her here too? Didn''t we agree..." "Freddy!" Mashauva interrupted him and said with a serious expression, "How could you do this?" Stumped, he replied, "What did I do?" "Why wouldn''t you tell me your mom was admitted to the hospital? Although held mying-of-age ceremony yesterday, it wasn''t a full-day event. If you''d have something sooner, we could''ve visited yesterday afternoon and you don''t have to keep vigil alone." Her tone was grave, and her face was tense. "Freddy, how could you?!" Freddy gave in immediately. "I''m sorry; my bad. Don''t be mad. I just didn''t want to distract you from your celebration." "Mying-of-age may be important, but so are you. Please don''t do this again." She continued to give him a severe scolding. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 ? Although Freddy was being scolded, he didn''t feel the least bit resented but warmed instead. "Alright, alright. I know what I did was wrong. I''ll definitely tell you in the future." With that, he ruffled Mashauva''s hair. "Don''t be mad at me anymore." She immediately softened up. "Freddy, I don''t mean to be fierce, but since we''re friends, we should look out for each other. Now that your mom''s hospitalized, we shoulde." She looked exceptionally sincere, her gaze as pure as the driven snow, not a slither of impurity within. Freddy knew she really treated him as a friend. He was both happy and sad. Happy that she cared about him and saw his matters as her own. But sad that she only saw him as a friend and all that will ever be for him. Then, he happened to notice the ne she was wearing; he had never seen it on her before. "Seven Stars with Moon?" he blurted as he stared at the ne. Stumped, it took her a second to understand what he was talking about, and with that, she blushed. "Yeah, I got it as a birthday present yesterday." She didn''t say who it was from, but Freddy could guess from her expression without asking. How could Bruno not understand what Freddy was feeling? However, there were certain things he just had to face. He asked faintly, "Where is your mother?" "C''mon, I''ll take you guys there." With that, he led the way while Bruno and Mashauva followed behind. "My mother had the operation yesterday, and she''s doing quite well today. But the doctor advised her to rest as much as she can, and she is still weary, so I don''t think she''ll be able to speak with you for long." "That''s okay," Mashauva said thoughtfully. "She should rest. It''s fine even if she doesn''t speak. We''re just here to see how she''s doing." When Freddy led them into the ward, a nurse was giving his mother a shot, so they waited by the side. It didn''t take long for the nurse to be done and leave. Only then did they step forward. "Mom, Bruno and Mashauva are here to visit you." Because of the surgery, Madeline looked much more haggard. However, when she heard Bruno and Mashauva hade to visit her, she tried her best to appear more lively. "Bruno and Mashauva? Freddy, help me up." "No, no, it''s fine." Mashauva hurriedly went up to her and said gently, "You''ve just gone through an operation. Please don''t stress yourself." Her voice was soft, and so were her hands, unlike Freddy''s, which were bony and ufortable to the touch. Madeline looked at Mashauva with a loving smile. "Oh, girls are the best. If it weren''t for my weak body, I would''ve given Freddy a sister." Hearing that, Freddy couldn''t help twitching his lips. "Mom, why does it sound like you''reining I''m not doing a good job taking care of you?" "No matter how you''re not as lovely as her. What? Are you trying topete with her?" With that, he twitched his lips, not saying any more. Mashauva could tell Madeline preferred girls, so she said sweetly, "Madam Madeline, I cane and visit you every day. I''m on school break anyway." "Oh, how could I ask that of you?" Madeline said, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about it. It''s no trouble at all." After some thought, Madeline nodded and said, "Alright then. Get Freddy to pick you up." Sensing what his mother was trying to do, Freddy interrupted, "Nah, Bruno will naturally do it." "Sorry for troubling you, Bruno." Indifferent, Bruno replied, "Not at all. Do take care." After chatting for a while, Madeline gradually grew fatigued, and it didn''t take long for her to fall asleep after Freddy tucked her in. Then he escorted Bruno and Mashauva to the exit. "Now that you''ve visited, you can head back. Don''te over if you don''t have to." "But Freddy, I''ve already promised your mom I''de every day." "She''s too tired to know what she''s saying. No need toe every day. It''s already nice that you guys came today."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bruno suddenly spoke up, "I''ll bring Mashauva over every day." Seeing that Freddy was looking at him with surprise, he exined, "It''ll be good if she can keep your mompany while she recovers." It seemed that Freddy didn''t have any more reason to refuse, but he could tell that Bruno had also sensed what his mother was nning. Everyone knew, except for Mashauva, still the foolish girl she was. "Fine. Why don''t you guys head back for now." On their way to the car, Mashauva looked up at Bruno. "Bruno." "What''s up?" "Why is Freddy the only one taking care of his mother if she is ill?" Stumped, he suddenly didn''t know how to exin Freddy''s family situation to her. It was ratherplicated; his father... He had a mistress and even started a family with her. However, Freddy''s mother wasn''t willing to get a divorce. And as such, Freddy''s father was absent all year round. Even if he wanted toe back asionally, his mistress would not let him. By contrast, Freddy''s father was more inclined to listen to her. If he were to tell Mashauva all that... With that thought in mind, he said faintly, "Maybe everyone''s busy with work, or maybe like us, visiting and leaving straight after. After all, you saw how tired Madam Madeline was. It won''t do her good if she keeps being disturbed." "Yeah, you''re right." Mashauva nodded. Then, a thought struck her. "But if Freddy''s the only one there all the time, he''ll wear out eventually, won the? I noticed his eyes were bloodshot." He could tell the girl''s heart ached for Freddy. Although it was normal for her to feel so, he still felt an inexplicable difort in his heart. Thinking that it was despicable for him to be feeling so, he said, "Then I''lle and help him look after his mother." "Really? You''re the best, Bruno!" With that, he ruffled her hair and said, "C''mon, let''s go back. Get a good rest once you''re home. Welle over tomorrow." "Okay." In the ward. Freddy was about to pour a ss of water after sending Mashauva and Bruno away when his mother suddenly spoke. "You stupid child, I created an opportunity for you, yet you chose to push her away." Startled by the sudden voice, he turned to look at his mother and said, "Mom, weren''t you asleep?" Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 ? Madeline waved her hand and gestured for Freddy to help her sit up. However, he didn''t move but said resignedly, "Just lie there. You''ll have to lie back down after sitting up. It hasn''t been that long since the operation." Hearing that, she shot him a resentful look. "It''s just a minor surgery. Why are you making such a fuss? Don''t worry; your mother still has a long life ahead of her. I won''t die that easily." She then paused for a second before continuing, "I won''t die before I see you win over all our family properties." A hint of helplessness shed across Freddy''s eyes at that. His mother had always hoped that he would win over their family properties. She didn''t want his father''s mistress to seed, and she had only Freddy for a son, so she could only pin her hopes on him. As the thought crossed his mind, he couldn''t help asking, "Why didn''t you have more children after giving birth to me?" "Why would you suddenly bring this up?" "Cause, that way, I won''t have to fight for the properties but leave it to my siblings to deal with." "You numbskull of a child, are you listening to yourself? You are my only child, and you''re telling me that you don''t want to fight for our properties? I''m already livid with what your father has done. If you don''t win over them and let that homewrecker have her way, I won''t be able to die peacefully."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "All that rambling about his father, the mistress, and the family properties again," Freddy thought, sick and tired of hearing the same words since he could remember. He thought he loved his mother dearly and even wished that she wouldn''t live like so. "Mom." "What?" "Why won''t you file a divorce? If you leave him, we can live a happier life. You used to think you''d have to spend a lot on us if you got a divorce when I was a kid, but I''m graduating soon. I can get a stable job, and you still have your own properties. Think about it, wouldn''t it be better if we live our lives away from them?" Madeline stared at her son, wide-eyed. "No, don''t even think about it!" Growing flustered, she ranted, "That homewrecker stole my husband from me. Oh, how that shameless woman had yearned that I''d file a divorce. But if I did, wouldn''t that just be in line with her wishes?" "Being in line or not is one thing. If that''s all you have in your mind, then you should start considering yourself. A lifetime isn''t that long; isn''t it more important to be happy? Mom, whether it''s millions or billions worth of properties, I am not interested in any of it. I just want the both of us to live a happy life." Freddy''s words got her bemoaning, "Freddy, I know you have my best interest in heart, but have you ever thought about this? We will lead a happy life if I get a divorce, but I know I won''t be able to get over this hurdle. I''m your father''s legal wife no matter how; as long as I never file a divorce, that homewrecker will stay a homewrecker." Sometimes women loved to chase a dead end, not letting others go while holding themselves up at the same time. Madeline was the typical type to use others'' wrongdoings to punish herself. "Freddy, I know you may not understand where I''ming from, but you''re not me, so it''s fine even if you don''t. But you have to promise me not to be like your father after you get yourself a wife. If you dare have an affair, I will break your legs." Freddy could not help but frown at that. "Mom, there''s no way I''d be like that." "Good. Whatever you do, don''t be like your father. I will never forgive him as long as I live. You don''t have to think of him as your father either; he doesn''t deserve it. You just have to win over all his properties." However, Freddy fell silent. The ward quieted down. After a while, Madeline said, "You stupid child, why did you chose to push her away when I''ve created such a good opportunity for you?" Speechless, he knew this woulde. However, since he had anticipated, he knew what to say and do. "That''s just forcing her." "What do you mean force? She''s such a sweet girl; she wanted to help, seeing that I don''t have anyone else to talk to and feeling bad for you to have to take care of me alone. §Ú§Þ "Bruno can also do the same," Freddy said indifferently. "But it''s different. He''s a guy, your best friend. You can''t say the same about Mashauva, can you? Don''t you like her?" "When have I ever said that?" "You are my son. I can see through you with one look." Fine, in that case, there was no need for him to deny anymore. However, he didn''t reply but only pursed his lips. "That''s why I tried to create an opportunity for you. She''s unlike other girls, pure and innocent like a rabbit. Consider yourself lucky if you can marry her." All Madeline had were praises for the young girl. Freddy was happy that the girl he liked could win his mother''s favor. Sadly... his feelings for Mashauva weren''t reciprocated. Seeing how he remained silent, she twitched her lips. "Are you going to say you won''t be with her all because Bruno is your best friend, and he has feelings for her too?" Stumped, he hadn''t expected his mother to figure that out as well. Chapter 1668 2 "Seems like we have different opinions on that. They''re both equally important to me." He would never betray his best friend for a girl, nor would he give up his love for him. However, all in all, Mashauva did not feel the same for him. If she showed even the slightest affection for him, he wouldn''t back down so easily. "Your happiness is the most important thing. Don''t you like Mashauva?" "I do." "Then fight for her affection. I''ve already created such a good opportunity for you, yet you had to push her away. Do you think you can win her over by doing that?" "Drop it, Mom." Freddy interrupted his mother. "Mashauva doesn''t like me; she had made it clear long ago. If I admitted that I like her, she might not evene today." Madeline was at a loss for words. Little had she expected things to have developed to this point. That girl looked so benign; was she actually that steadfast? After pondering for a moment, she spoke up, "Her resolution will mean her loyalty. A girl like her is rare. She''s still young, so she''s probably still learning what love is, and people''s view of love will change with age. At least fight for it before she gets herself a boyfriend; don''t give up so easily." Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 ? At least fight for it before she gets herself a boyfriend; don''t give up so easily? Madeline''s words had motivated Freddy a lot. "What if she only has feelings for someone else? Wouldn''t I be messing with her then?" "What do you mean mess with her? If she really loves that person, it''ll be useless no matter what you do. If she can be swayed, that means her feelings aren''t strong enough. Besides, she''s still at the age of figuring out her feelings, isn''t she? Silly child, don''t overthink. If you like her, go fight for her affection." Freddy did not say anything. "Don''t push her away when shees tomorrow." The next day. Bruno brought Mashauva to the hospital again. When Madeline saw her, she thought the girl was adorable no matter how. If Freddy could marry her, then they would''ve lucked out. Except, Bruno stayed behind, sitting on the side, while Mashauva sat beside her, giving her all sorts of massages. Feeling contented, she suddenly said to Freddy, "Freddy, I''m craving gnhi. Can you make me some please?" As she was hospitalized, Freddy didn''t dare refuse his mother''s request, nodding. "Sure." "Bruno, why don''t you apany Freddy. Mashauva will be enough to keep mepany. Bring some food back for Mashauva too, when you guys head out for lunch." Hearing that, Mashauva quickly waved her hands, "I''m not picky; anything will do. I''m fine with gnhi too." "How can you just have gnhi? You need to eat more. You''re still growing, unlike me." When Freddy heard his mom suggesting that Bruno should head out with him, he knew immediately she wanted to send them away. Although it was annoying, he had no choice. C mon. Instead, Bruno was the one who prompted Freddy to leave, deadpan. With that, they left the ward. Few stepster, Freddy spoke, "Sorry, Bruno, my mom..." "It''s fine; no need to exin." Bruno knew, as a parent, they would want the best for their children, so he could get where Madeline wasing from. "But I can''t help but want to, even though there''s not much to talk about. My mom''s sick right now, so I can onlyply with her wishes. But don''t worry, Mashauva doesn''t like me, so I won''t do anything." Hearing that, Bruno stopped in his tracks, looking at Freddy with an inscrutable expression. "You think Mashauva doesn''t like you, but do you think she likes me?" "Isn''t that so?" Was it really so? To be honest, the matter baffled him too. Freddy stared at him. "Oh, c''mon, don''t tell me you''re not sure. From what I''m seeing, you like her too." Momentster, Bruno strode forward. Seeing so, Freddy quickly caught up with him. "Dude, say something. What are your thoughts on this? Mashauva is head over heels in love with you. If you don''t like her, tell her sooner. Don''t waste her time." "I''m still not sure how I feel right now." "I''m sorry, what?" "She''s cute. Her smile got me wanting to watch over her forever, safeguard that smile so that she''s never sad. But I don''t know if that''s that kind of love." Hearing that, Freddy couldn''t help twitching his lips. "Dude, speak English. I''m done. You have the winning hand here, yet you act like you''re the loser." "If you grew up with her, saw her at her best and worst, won''t all these things be something natural over time? Can you still clearly distinguish whether you like her as a woman or dote on her like a sister?" However, Freddy kept a look of disapproval on him. They then no longer spoke the rest of the walk to the parking lot unti Freddy got in the car, couldn''t help saying, "Why do I have the nagging feeling that I''m just pushing Masha into your arms with all this talk." His words got Bruno baffled. What had he said? He didn''t even open his mouth. Where did thate from? "There''s a simple way to find out if your feelings for her are love." Freddy hesitated for a long time before turning his head to look at Bruno, saying with a straight face, all serious, "Kiss her." Bruno was about to reverse the car out when Freddy told him to kiss Mashauva, and his expression immediately turned grim, nearly ramming it to the wall in front. "F*ck, chill, dude? Are you''re a f*cking monster? I just said two f*cking words, and you''re already so worked up." Hearing that, Bruno looked at him with an icy gaze. "What the f*ck are you trying to do?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "What? Am I wrong? If you like her as a woman, won''t you want to kiss her? Though you''d be in favor, doing so, it''s the fastest way to validate your feelings." With that, he ranted, "F*cking hell. I like her too. Why am I giving you a hand?" Frowning, Bruno pursed his lips but didn''t reply. "What? Do you think I''m wrong? I''m telling you if you can''t bring yourself to kiss her when she''s right in front of you, it means you have no feelings for her. You get me?" They both fell into a long silence, and the air turned awkward and stony. After a long time, Bruno spoke. "Does a kiss on the forehead count?" "Count my a*s!" Freddy cursed. "Anybody can kiss on the forehead or the cheeks. I''m talking about a real kiss; you get me?" Bruno pursed his lips into a straight line. They were both men, grown adults; how could he not understand what kind of kiss he was referring to? However, he thought it seemed that he really couldn''t bring himself to kiss Mashauva. His impression of Mashauva still stuck at her being a little girl; there was no way he''d be able to do that. With that thought in mind, he closed his eyes and leaned back in his seat. "Don''t tell me you can''t kiss her. If you can''t, you should''ve said sooner. If you don''t like Mashauva, I won''t give her off to anyone easily." Only the heavens knew how many times Freddy had fantasized and dreamed about it. Although he thought it was despicable of him as she was such an innocent girl, after all, he couldn''t hold back those emotions toward the girl he liked. Hence, every time he dreamed of her, he thought it was lovely but at the same time despicable of him, a true agony. It wasn''t until after a long while that Bruno finallyposed himself and drove off, deadpan. Seeing that he did not speak, Freddy asked, anxious, "So? How do you actually feel? Say something, yo!" However, Bruno remained silent and drove the car out of the hospital. "Bruno, let''s make things clear today. How do you actually feel? Would you kiss her or not?" "Shut up!" Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 ? "I''m not going to shut up. I''m going to keep talking about it." Freddy continued to argue with Bruno and refused to let the matter go. "This is the best way to validate your feelings for her. If you really only see her as a sister, you''d definitely wouldn''t want to kiss her, no? But if you do have feelings for her, you''d want to wrap her in your arms all the time. Not only would you want to kiss her, but also... Screech... The car screeched, and Bruno suddenly pulled over, ring daggers at Freddy, grim, "Enough!" Seeing that he was truly angry, Freddy dared not say any more but swallowed the rest of his words back. Meanwhile, Bruno''s feelings were all over the ce. Seeing that Freddy fell silent, he brought the car back on the road. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he thought Freddy was right. It was the best way to verify his feelings for Mashauva. However, imagining it right then, he really couldn''t bring himself to kiss her. It was too unfair to her. She was not a machine for Bruno to figure out his feelings. But if he didn''t do it... All in all, Bruno drove to the supermarket and made their purchase with thoughts heavy on his mind the entire time. They didn''t have to buy much as they were only making gnhi. "There''s some leftover gnhi at home, so well just have to buy the rest." Freddy speedily grabbed everything they needed and went to the cashier in no time. "Your mom likes gnhi?" Bruno asked in an attempt to ease the earlier atmosphere. "Don''t tell me you actually think so. Can you tell she wants to send us away?" And that was how they went back to the subject again. "She adores Mashauva and wants her to be her daughter-inw. I''m sure you can tell." "That''s unlikely," Bruno said bluntly. Freddy''s face changed slightly at that. "Can''t you be more tactful? I know Mashauva likes you, but that''s not your excuse to be smug." "Freddy." Bruno stopped in his tracks and looked at Freddy with a never-before-seen solemn gaze. "What? Why are you suddenly looking at me like that? Don''t tell me you like me; I don''t feel the same, I''m telling you." "You don''t have to act chirpy and happy talking to me." His words got Freddy taken aback for a second. "I know how much you like Mashauva, and I don''t want to touch your sore spot deliberately. If you really can''t stand it anymore, stay far away from her then." Stay far away? If he stayed far away from her, he wouldn''t have to see her, nor would he have to think about how Mashauva liked someone else and not him. It wasn''t a bad idea. But if he didn''t get to see her, he''d be upset. The sadness from not seeing her was more unbearable than seeing her loving someone else. "No need." He shook his head and rejected Bruno''s idea. "I can handle it. I''m not as fragile as you think. Let''s go. We still have to cook." With that, Freddy walked forward. Bruno''s gaze darkened, watching his back, not saying anything in the end but only caught up to him. In the hospital. After the guys left, Madeline took Mashauva''s hand and spoke to her in an amiable tone. "Mashauva, you just became a legal adult, didn''t you?" "Yeah."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Sigh, you were just a little girl when I first saw you. So many years have passed, and you''ve be a youngdy." Madelinemented at the past, remembering how cubby the girl was and her big round eyes as bright as the stars. She had already set her sights on Mashauva even then. However, there was a point in time she worried if Freddy didn''t think the same. She may have liked Mashauva, but what if he didn''t? Little had she expected her son to have precisely the same preferences as her. As they say, a mother knows his son best. After seeing how he looked at Mashauva a few times, she was clear about it. "By the way, Mashauva, have you managed to find yourself a boyfriend?" As Madeline''s words caught her off guard, her cheeks turned rosy, embarrassed, as she shook her head. "I''m only asking, and you''re already shy? You''re already a big girl, Mashauva. It''s high time you get a boyfriend." Bruno''s silhouette appeared in her mind at that, but she naturally wouldn''t tell Madeline that. "But I''m still young; no need to rush, no?" "Oh, how can you not? You''re already an adult; you should start dating already. You need to get into a rtionship to know if the man is right for you, no?" However, Mashauva didn''t reply. Intending to match her with her son, Madeline asked lightly, "Mashauva, can I ask you a question?" "Sure, go ahead." "What do you think of Freddy?" "Huh?" Stumped, she didn''t quite get what Madeline was trying to say. Chapter 1670 2 Hearing all that, even if Mashauva was a fool, she had understood what Madeline was trying to do. Then an epiphany struck her, and she realized why Madeline asked Freddy and Bruno to make her some gnhi. With that, she became somewhat flustered, and her voice weakened. "Madam Madeline, Freddy and I are just close friends." "I know." Madeline put on a faint smile. "That''s why I want to ask you. What do you think if your friendship turned into a rtionship?" Mashauva didn''t know what to say. "I..." "Don''t be afraid. I just like you very much, so I would very much want you to be my daughter-inw. I''m sure you can tell Freddy likes you too." Mashauva''s mind went nk at that, and she couldn''t register the fact for a moment. "Freddy likes me?" No way. When her friends at the basketball court spected he had feelings for her, she asked him, and he denied it, saying he didn''t like her. But why would Madeline say so too? "You can''t tell?" Madeline looked surprised. "He has liked you for years. I''ve never seen him treat any other girl like he does to you." Mashauva was rendered speechless. Only after a while, she mumbled, "Madam Madeline, could it be that you''re mistaken? Freddy and I are just close friends, and he told me before; he doesn''t like me." "What?" Madeline didn''t see thating. "He said he didn''t like you?" Mashauva nodded. "Yes." Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 ? Mashauva''s words got Madeline a little upset. She couldn''t believe that boy actually said he didn''t like her. Did he think he could win her heart like that? Oh, go to hell! "Mashauva, you''ve known Freddy for a long time. What do you think of him?" Mashauva and Freddy have always been close, so she was not out of the question to view him in good light. If not, she wouldn''t deliberatelye to visit his mother and help him out. Thinking of that, Mashauva spoke softly, "I think he''s nice." "In what way?" "In every way." "In that case, do you want to get to know him better? Maybe say, he actually lied to you about not liking you?" "Lie to me?" Puzzled, she shook her head and said, "No, he wouldn''t. He''s really nice to me; he''d never lie to me." "Then tell me, why would Freddy suddenly tell you he doesn''t like you?" There was no way she''d believe he said that to her on his own ord. Knowing him, he''d rather keep it bottled up than deny it straight. Something must''ve happened for him to say so. Mashauva got rather awkward at the question. She was the one who brought it up as her friends at the basketball court spected he had feelings for her, but she thought otherwise. Butter, when she thought back to how well he treated her, she thought maybe they were right, so she asked. "Hmm?" Seeing that she did not speak, Madeline urged. Only then did she speak up awkwardly, "I-1 asked him." "What?" Madeline was taken aback. "You asked?" "Mm." Mashauva''s head hung low and even drooped her eyelids. "Why would you ask him that? Do you..." "No." Mashauva shook her head, denying, "He''s just a good friend to me. That''s all." "Then why did you..." Although it was an awkward topic, she knew clearly Madam Madeline wanted to match her up with her son, but she couldn''t reciprocate the feeling; it was best to set the record straight sooner. With that thought, Mashauva said, "It''s because I was worried he likes me." Madeline''s heart sank, hearing that. She asked because she was worried he liked her? "I''m sorry, Madam Madeline. I know what I said is harsh, but our rtionship is really tonic. Besides, I''m still too young; I don''t want to think about all this." Emotional, Madeline asked bluntly, "Is it really because you''re too young or that you have someone you like?" Mashauva was at a loss for words at that. It wasn''t until she saw Mashauva''s face had paled that she realized she had gone a little too far. She was still young, no matter how, and love could not be forced. Trying to salvage the situation, she said, "Mashauva, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to know why can''t you ept Freddy''s feelings? After all, he''s quite decent, no? Also, you''re still young, maybe you''re still not clear about your feelings. Perhaps...." Those words again; why would everyone think she didn''t have a good understanding of her feelings just because she was young? Upset, Mashatva wrinkled her nose and said, disagreeing, "Madam e Madeline, I''m a legal adult now; I know what my heart wants. Maybe you think I''m still a child to you but I don''t think my thoughts and feelings are limited to age." Her words were euphemistic, but her expression was one of determination. Madeline could tell she was growing upset. Otherwise, she wouldn''t get so worked up. Madeline had always liked Mashauva, so she wouldn''t get on el her wrong side, taking back her words quickly, "That''s not what I meant. know you''ve already matured, and I have no intention of criticizing you. I just want you to consider Freddy as you know that I''ve taken a liking toward you." "But..." Mashauva grimaced. "I don''t want you to rope me into this just because you like me. Besides, I''m close with Freddy. If you do this, it''ll damage our friendship. "Silly girl, you don''t know he..." Madeline decided to drop the subject. She figured if she continued, Mashauva would get really angry seeing how worked up she got. An epiphany struck her as she realized why her son would deny his feelings for her. She really wasn''t one to be messed with. If he admitted it, they probably couldn''t even stay friends. With that thought in mind, she quickly changed her words, saying, "Don''t be angry, Mashauva. I shouldn''t have said all this, Don''t be mad at me, okay? I really adore you, that''s why. If you think it''s a sore subject, I won''t bring it up again." She shouldn''t have rushed it; she took a step back, worried that she might actually scare the girl off. Hearing Madeline''s apology and promise, Mashauva finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you." Mashauva had even decided if Madeline didn''t drop the matter, she wouldn''te anymore. Luckily she promised not to bring it up again. That way, things wouldn''t be too awkward between them. However... Mashauva recalled how Madeline said Freddy liked her. It wasn''t the first time someone had told her so, the boys had too, and she took their words. Hence she asked. It wasn''t until Freddy denied it that she truly felt at ease. But now? If even Madeline was saying so, did it mean that he really liked her? But if he did, why would he deny it then? s, she found the issue more troublesome the more she pondered on it. Frida''s matter was already enough trouble in the first ce. Mashauva decided to abandon these chaotic thoughts. "Would you like some water, Madam Madeline? Let me pour you a cup." "Sure, thank you." It was near noon when Freddy and Bruno finally returned.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They came in with lunch boxes in their hands. "Mom, I''m back." "Madam Madeline." Bruno greeted Freddy''s mother indifferently. Looking at the two boys walking side by side, Madeline couldn''t help sighing in her heart. It wasn''t surprising for Mashauva to fall in love with Bruno. After all, next to Bruno, Freddy was not as goodlooking or tall as him, let alone his intelligence. s, her son had nothing on the Yardley boy. Madeline sighed internally and gave Bruno a onceover. The Yardley children sure had great genes; they were not only good-looking but also outstanding. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 ? "Mom, I''ve made two gnhi and some soup. Do you want to eat them now orter?" "Set them aside for now. I''m not hungry yet. You guys can eat first." Freddy looked at Mashauva and said, "You guys should head back then. No need to drop by in the afternoon. Get some rest after you''ve eaten." Surprised, Madeline asked, "Didn''t I tell you to bring her food?" "What food? There are too many people. I only made enough for two." In other words, he didn''t want Bruno and Mashauva to stay for lunch and what that meant was very obvious. Hearing that, Madeline nearly jumped out of bed to give her son a good beating, wanting to know what in the world he was thinking. However, as she had just undergone an operation not too long ago, and that Bruno and Mashauva were still there, she held back, only smiling as she said, "Look at you, Bruno and Mashauva came all the way to visit me and take care of me. How can you only make enough for two? How about this, leave the food here, and you take them out to eat. Don''t worry about me." "No way," Freddy immediately objected and shook his head. "I can''t leave you alone in the hospital." "It''s fine, Madam Madeline. We can go home and eat. We''lle back tomorrow." Madeline could only agree, resigned. "Alright then. Take care, drive safe." After they left, Madeline shot Freddy a resentful nce. "Idiot." Freddy didn''t reply. He did it on purpose. Bruno even asked when he saw Freddy had only made two portions. "Why didn''t you make enough for four?" "That won''t be necessary." Freddy twitched his lips. "Although I like her, what''s more important to me is to see her happy and not to be with her." Bruno fell silent at that. When they left, Mashauva followed behind Bruno, looking somewhat lost. It seemed that Bruno had always been thin, and his back was straight when he walked, just like his heart. She liked this Bruno a lot but... Many people were saying she was young, so she was still confused about her feelings and that she should date other people to understand what her true feelings were. But should she? She had always believed her feelings were what they were, but when people around her kept telling her otherwise, she began doubting if she was right. If not, why would they say differently from her thoughts? As Mashauva was deep in thought, her pace slowed down, and her head hung low. She didn''t even notice Bruno had stopped, bumping into him straight. Bang! "What''s going on in that little mind of yours?" A deep male voice rang from above, and she looked up reflexively, meeting Bruno''s deep gaze. "Bruno?" "What if you bump into someone when you think as you walk?" "Sorry," Mashauva lowered her eyes. "I spaced out a little. I didn''t mean to." She didn''t want to think as she walked either. However, without realizing it, she fell into deep thought and thus that. ??? "It''s fine this time because I''m with you, but you can''t do this when you''re alone. It''s very dangerous." Bruno tried his best to tell her the dangers of walking alone. His voice was, however, gentle, "Say if you''re also this absent-minded when you''re crossing the road, what do you think will happen?" However, he continued just as she wanted to say something. "It might turn catastrophic. So whatever''s bothering you, don''t think when you''re driving or walking. If you really can''t help it, stay put, understand?" With that, he ruffled her hair. "Got it." Mashauva was about to tug on his clothes when she recalled her thoughts from earlier. Hence, stopping mid-air, she withdrew her hand back, left hanging on her side. Noticing that, he was stumped for a moment, feeling as if ants were gnawing on his heart. "C''mon, what do you want to eat for lunch?" Though Mashauva had told herself not to think about it, her mind was still a mess, giving him an insincere reply, "Anything is fine." "Are you tired?" "Sorry?" "Shall I take you home then?" Home? Grabbing her skirt, she balled her hands into tight fists, wondering if he didn''t want to eat with her. Her eyes flickered, and after a while, she nodded, "Alright, we''ll go home then." "Get a good rest after you''ve eaten. The semester is starting soon." "Bruno, are weing again tomorrow?" "Do you not want to?" "It''s not like that." Mashauva shook her head, "It''s just, Madam Madeline is a little strange, that''s all."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She had intended toe and help Freddy take care of his mom, but her conversation with Madeline had gotten her upset. If she really saw her as her potential daughter-in- law, she would definitely let Madeline down. Content belongs to Bruno paused his steps for a split second before saying, "She had just undergone an operation; she''d inevitably get ideas in her head. It''s normal that she''d say something peculiar; no need to take it to heart." "But, what if she said she wanted me to be with Freddy?" Bruno stopped in his tracks, as did Mashauva, looking up at him gravely at the busy corridor. "Bruno, do you also think I''m too young and immature; that''s why you don''t want to be with me? Are you afraid that I will regret it in the future?" Not expecting her to bring the topic up at such a ce, he ruffled her hair as he coaxed, "Don''t be ridiculous. You''ve been busy all morning; don''t you feel tired? Don''t you want to go home and rest?" "Don''t change the topic, Bruno. I''m being serious here." Seeing that she had the notion of setting the record straight there and then, he had no choice but to bring her to a quiet corner. "Calm down." Her eyes grew watery; she knew she was being dramatic, but people had been telling her so, so she had started doubting herself. "Go home and get some rest first. We will talk about this another day, okay?" However, she didn''t reply but only kept her gaze downcast, looking pitiful, nodding after a long while. On their journey back, the atmosphere between them was tense. Mashauva leaned against the window with her eyes closed, not wanting to talk to Bruno, and he didn''t dare to disturb her either. It wasn''t until they arrived at Taylor Vi that she opened her eyes and said as she unfastened her seatbelt, "Bruno, get where you''reing from, and I''ll think it through. Since you think I''m still immature, do all that I can to change that." With that, she got out of the car, not waiting to hear his reply. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 ? After Mashauva left, Bruno sat in the driver''s seat, immersed in thought for a long time, feeling inexplicably flustered. Mashauva''s gaze when she left got him feeling he was about to lose something. He got so frustrated in the end that he even wanted a puff. But he never smoked. In the end, he drove to a convenience store and bought a pack of gum, throwing a few tablets into his mouth. However, they couldn''t ebb away the frustration in his heart. So he kept the rest of them in his pocket and left. Mashauva still visited Madeline at the hospital the next following days until school started. She was a little fearful of the new start of school. She and Frida were deskmates, but they probably won''t sit together after that fallout as it''d only make this awkward. Although Mashauva saw her as her best friend, if Frida didn''t feel the same, there was no need for her to approach her shamelessly. Just that, she wondered if she should actively ask her teacher if she could switch seats. If she did, it''d make Frida look bad, wouldn''t it? She thought she should leave it to Frida then. Finally, the school reopened, and Mashauva went to the dormitory with her luggage. Madeline was already discharged from the hospital, so Freddy and Bruno came, as usual, to escort her to her dormitory and help her clean up. However, they werete as they were held up in traffic. When Mashauva arrived at her dormitory, Lena and Hailey were already there. Noticing Freddy and Bruno behind her, they immediately stood up. "Mashauva, Freddy, Bruno, you''re here." "Hey," After greeting them, Mashauva subconsciously nced at Frida''s bunk and noticed it hadn''t been tidied. Although she had decided not to approach her shamelessly, they had been best friends for years after all. She couldn''t help but ask, "Where''s Frida? Isn''t she here yet?" "Frida?" Lena said immediately, "She''s noting." "She''s noting?" "You don''t know? She requested to change rooms. She''s staying upstairs now, in the same room as my friends." A trace of sadness shed across Mashauva''s eyes at that, having a gut feeling that she would change not only her dormitory room but also her seat in ss. Whatever. Their friendship was already ruined. It wasn''t surprising for her to do so, but Mashauva couldn''t help feeling forlorn, never expecting Frida to cut all ties with her. "Mashauva, what happened between you and Frida during winter break? Why did she request to change her room as soon as she came back?" "Yeah, she didn''t do anything to you, did she?" As Bruno and Freddy were present, they acted especially concerned for Mashauva, siding with her and even despised Frida. "Mashauva, since she requested to change her room, then so be it. Things will stay the same with the three of us. If she doesn''t want to hang out with you anymore, you can hang out with us." "Yeah, we''ll take good care of you."Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, guys. I''ll clean up first." With that, she ced her school bag on the desk and went to the bathroom. Seeing so, Bruno pursed his lips and followed behind her. As he had expected, the girl stood in the middle, red-eyed when he entered. "It''s not worth it." He said softly and grabbed a cloth on the side, "C''mon, clean the room." "Okay." Mashauva held back her tears, then forced a smile and said, "Don''t worry, Bruno. I''m just a little sad. I''ll be fine after some time." Bruno extended his hand and ced it on top of her head, his gaze a little heavy. "Don''t be sad over those who don''t cherish you. Not anyone ever." "Okay." Mashauva took a pail of clean water and drenched the cloth in it, "I''ll clean the windows." "They''re too high for you. Let me do it. Go and put your nket under the sun and wipe your wardrobe." With that, Bruno took the cloth from her hand and went out. On the other hand, Mashauva stayed in the bathroom to collect herself for quite some time before she came out with the pail of water. She originally wanted to wipe her wardrobe as Bruno had instructed before moving on to her luggage, but then Freddy took the cloth in her hand as soon as she walked to the wardrobe, offering, "Let me With that, she resignedly went to wipe her headboard clean. However, Lena and Hailey stepped in too, shoving her aside. "Mashauva, why don''t you just sit and wait, scroll through your phone, read a book or something. Well be done in no time." Now that that annoying Frida was gone, leaving only the three of them in the dormitory, Mashauva must definitely feel shattered. It was the best time for them to swoopan and im their ce as her best friend. After two years, Lena and Hailey had long figured it out. It didn''t matter even if they couldn''t date Bruno; Freddy''s family background was alright too, but it was fine if they couldn''t get their hands on him either. There was no reason for them to put all their eggs in the basket, wasn''t there? There were still so many outstanding, wealthy men out there. If they could maintain a good rtionship with Mashauva, they could get close to the Hanover, Yardley, Collins family, and many other giant corporations. That was so much more important than just fighting for that one man. Dumbfounded, Mashauva now had nothing to do but only stand aside. She would be shoved aside each time she tried to help, so she didn''t end up doing anything at all. Feeling guilty, she treated everyone to a meal after everything was sorted. As it was winter, they settled on properfort food. After finishing their meal, Bruno and Freddy sent the girls back to school before leaving. On their way back to the dormitory, Lena and Hailey had their arms around Mashauva''s sides as they buttered up to her. "Mashauva, don''t be sad. If Frida doesn''t want to be your deskmate, you can be ours. It doesn''t matter who you choose between us." "That''s right. Well ask the teacher to let us switch deskmates once you''ve decided, or we can take turns. What do you think?" Mashauva was shocked by their enthusiasm, "T-that won''t be necessary." "Don''t be scared, Mashauva. We''re just worried you''re devastated, so we wanted to keep youpany." "Yeah, we''ve done some hurtful things to you in the past, but we apologized for them. Also, we won''tpete with you for Bruno''s affection anymore, so don''t you worry." Mashauva hesitated, "I..." "By the way, How are things between you and Bruno? You''re already a legal adult, sowhen are you two getting together?" Abashed, Mashauva stuttered, "You guys... why..." Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 ? "What''s the matter? Haven''t you always liked Bruno?" "I never..." "Oh, c''mon, don''t deny it. We''re all girls. We can tell." "Yeah, if you ever need our help, fire away." Lena and Hailey did aplete one-eighty, and their friendliness shocked Mashauva, but having them around actually got her forgetting about Frida. Sure enough, a distraction was the most helpful way to forget something. "I''m stuffed. Why don''t we eat some fruits when we head back?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Sure." The three walked together; just when they were about to turn, they bumped into Frida, who was heading down, and Mashauva and Frida made eye contact. She faltered for a split second as she stopped in her tracks. On the other hand, Frida walked past her deadpan as if she didn''t see her despite they had made eye contact. Lena and Hailey exchanged nces and then said, "Oh, how heartless some people can be. We''ve been roommates for two years; the least she could do was say hi. Oh, I wonder if she''s a human or a dog." "Oh, neither, I''m sure. After all, a dog would at least be loyal to you after living with you for a year or two." Upset, Mashauva frowned at their nasty words. "Quit it." "Don''t be afraid, Mashauva; you have us. A few words from us is nothing for a heartless person like her." "Yeah, she acted as if you were invisible. Why would you still speak up for her?" Not only did Frida pretend not to see Mashauva, but she also seemed not to have heard a single word Hailey and Lena said, far away from them in no time. She was so ruthless, yet tears started pooling in Mashauva''s eyes. "Mashauva, don''t be angry." "Yeah, she''s not worth it." Mashauva took a deep breath and resisted the urge to shed tears, "Why do you guys want to be my friend?" Her questioning got the two girls stumped, exining after a while, "That''s because..." "Because my family is rich and powerful, right?" Mashauva looked at them, her eyes clear and bright as if she could see through their inner thoughts, "The reason you guys tried to befriend me, in the beginning, was that you have a crush on Bruno. Then you guys gave up after you realized he didn''t like either of you. You guys befriended a lot of people at mying-of-age ceremony using the ssmate card, didn''t you?" "It''s not what you think, Mashauva. We admit we did try to befriend you with intentions initially, but we''ve thought things through. Plus, two years have passed, and we''ve all`` grown up. It''s because we were immature that we have such childish thoughts; it will never happen again." "That''s right, so please don''t take this the wrong way. We really want to be friends with you." They reached out to grab Mashauva as they spoke. However, she took a big step back and looked at them coldly, "I don''t care who you make friends with, but you''re not allowed to badmouth anyone around me. Even if Frida and I had fallen out, it''s not up to you to make oblique usations behind her back." "I don''t get it, Mashauva. She is no longer your friend. Didn''t you see how she acted just now? So why are you still speaking up for her?" Still, with a cold face, Mashauva exined, "I''m not speaking up for anyone. I just don''t like people around me to be talking behind people''s backs. That''s all." With that, Mashauva left, leaving Hailey and Lena standing rooted to the spot "What should we do? Our n to butter her up ended up making her upset." "What else? Since she doesn''t like people talking behind Frida''s back, well just not do it anymore. She had moved out anyway; there''s nothing we can do, even if we want to." Both of them followed Mashauva back to the dormitory. When she sat on the edge of her bed, they kept making small talk with her and even apologized in the end. "We''re sorry, Mashauva. We were wrong to talk behind Frida''s back. We shouldn''t have done that. You''re right; it''s mean to do so. We were wrong. Don''t be mad at us anymore, okay?" "Yes, yes, we won''t do it anymore. If we bump into Frida again, we''ll just pretend we don''t know her." Hailey and Lena looked exceptionally sincere with their apology. If Mashauva hadn''t overheard what they said about her, she would probably be moved. However, at the thought that they were merely ttering her to gain her favor, she found it sad andughable. She looked at them and mumbled, "If I''m not Mashauva Taylor, will you still be here, apologizing to me now?" Stumped, Hailey and Lena looked at her, silent. "Actually, I think I know. You don''t have to say anything." Mashauva''s gaze drooped. If she weren''t who she was, nobody would care; she wouldn''t even have the chance to grow up together with Bruno. Even so, Mashauva thought how nice it was to have someone care and be there for her. She couldn''t help clinging to such warmth and affection. Perhaps because she grew up spoiled, she would feel abandoned as soon as she was alone. "Honestly, I don''t need to think that far. Even if you guys try to befriend me because I''m Mashauva Taylor, means that I''m still worth something, right?" Neither of them spoke. Things hade to that point; it seemed pointless to do any exnation. Mashauva wouldn''t believe them no matter what they said anyway. Chapter 1674 3 With that, she got up and went back to her bed to sort her things. Lena did not expect Hailey to be so blunt. But she was right; making a friend was better than having an enemy. So what if they were superficial friends? It''d do as long as they didn''t fight. Thinking of that, she immediately got up. "Then I''ll go sort my things too. You''ll feel better after a hot shower." Mashauva leaned against her bedside for a long time. Neither of them could tell what she was thinking from her expression but only that she finally got up and went into the bathroom with her clothes twenty minutester. "Do you think she had taken in what we''ve said?" Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 ? "Who cares?" Hailey didn''t care, looking nonchnt as she said, "You heard what she said; she knows why we befriended her, so what''s the point in pressing on?" "But even so, it feels different when said out loud." "Whatever." The next day. Hailey was heading to the bathroom to wash up after getting out of bed when she got a fright bumping into Mashauva, who wasing out of it. "Mashauva, my, you''re up early." Smiling at her, unlike the glum girl she was the day before, Mashauva greeted, "Morning." Hailey was somewhat at a loss for words, wondering if Mashauva had epted reality after a night''s sleep. Seeing the speechless look on her face, Mashauva spoke bluntly, "I''ve thought about it. We''re all ssmates here; no need to make things so ugly between us. At least well have each other, if anything." However, they''d only stay superficial friends and nothing more. Although Mashauva felt hypocritical in doing so, she really didn''t want to assume why people approached her. She decided it was best to trick herself, thinking they wanted to be her friends. That way, she wouldn''t feel so lonely. In other words, they were just using each other. "Great," Hailey smiled, saying, "I''m d you''re able toe through. Let me wash up; let''s get breakfast togetherter. "Sure." Later, as Hailey brushed her teeth and checked her phone, she asked Mashauva, "What would you like to have? Shall we eat at the cafeteria or outside?" Mashauva had wanted to say the cafeteria would do. However, Hailey cut her in, saying, "Why don''t we eat out? There''s a new restaurant that''s not bad. Lena and I have been there already; you should try it." Mashauva was a little worried, "Will we be able to make it back in time if we eat out?" "Of course. It''s still early; it won''t be a problem if we walk fast." "Alright." "Lena is still in bed. Go and wake her up, lest she make uste." So Mashauva went to wake Lena up. They headed out once everyone was ready. In a way, Mashauva lost Frida but found Lena and Hailey. Though their families weren''t as wealthy as hers, they were still considered well off. With that, they surprisingly had some things inmon. When they went shopping, they''d unanimously choose nice, high-quality branded clothing, not to mention shoes and even food. All in all, they sought after quality. However, when Mashauva shopped with Frida, Frida would always seek a bargain, and she''d reject Mashauva''s offer to help. Their viewpoints would always sh. And with that camepromise. Even so, they could have a good time, but to each their own, that was. However, after hanging out with Lena and Hailey, she realized she was much happier like this, and she also learned her happiness was more important. Nothing else mattered as much. Days passed, and Mashauva didn''t actively look for Bruno while he was also swamped, graduating soon. Hence, they talked less; even Freddy would only visit asionally.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Just like that, she began spending more time with Lena and Hailey, hanging out, studying, working out, and all that; their time, well spent. Before she knew it, they had gotten exceptionally close. She even thought the two girls weren''t as awful as they used to be, unsure of who influenced the other. Two months passed in the blink of an eye. One fine afternoon. The three of them decided to have lunch at a taqueria. Mashauva ordered a burrito with habanero ???? salsa, so it got her nose running e while tears fell every now and then. Even so, she''d continue eating after wiping them away. S "Goodness. Why would you order this every time even though you can''t take this much spice?" Despite her rant, Lena ordered a ss of ice lemonade for her. "Here, drink this. I heard drinking something acidic helps." "Thanks." Mashauva took a big gulp of the lemonade, and the coldness instantly filled her mouth, recing the heat. "C''mon, just give up. I''ll get something else for you. You really can''t eat spicy food." Hailey was about to order something else for Mashauva when the restaurant owner brought over a burrito with pico de gallo. "Here you go, Miss." "Huh?" Mashauva sat there, dumbfounded. As her nose was red and her eyes were puffy from the spiciness, she looked rather pitiful. Hailey and Lena were also perplexed. "We haven''t ordered. How do you know?" The owner was a simple and honest man in his early forties. Hearing their question, he looked in the other direction with a smile and pointed "That young man over there told me you''re having difficulty finishing your burrito, so he asked me to get you one that''s not spicy. Stumped, the girls looked in the direction he was pointing at. He was a fair-skinned, clean-looking young man with sses. Seeing they were looking at him, he waved, appearing gracious. "He also asked me to tell you that if you can''t eat spicy food, don''t force yourself, or your stomach won''t be able to take it. It won''t be good if you have a stomachache." When Mashauva met the young man''s gaze, she thought they were zing for some reason. Flustered, she looked away, mumbling, "Thank you, Sir." The young man did note over, nor did Mashauva continue eating the spicy burrito. She had wanted to get something that was not spicy anyway. But who would''ve thought a stranger and beat her to it? As she continued with her meal, Lena and Hailey chuckled, up to no good. "Aww, does our dear Mashauva finally have a suitor?" "Yeah, I mean, look at her; she''s gorgeous. I thought it was strange how no one had pursued her before. It should''ve been like this long ago." Hearing that, Mashauva''s face changed slightly, "Stop it, guys." "What are you afraid of? All he did was order you a burrito." However, his actions affected Mashauva. She pursed her lips before continuing to eat silently. When they were about to pay for their meal, the owner told them it had been settled. It was apparent who it was as he left not long ago. With that, Mashauva ran after him. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 ? Seeing so, Hailey and Lena followed Mashauva with knowing smiles, keeping a distance from her as she went after him. "Hey, hold up." Mashauva chased after the handsome young man with sses, calling out while trotting. The young man stopped and turned around. "Hey." As she was hasty, Mashauva almost fell when she got to him. Seeing so, he stretched out his hand, wanting to catch her, but withdrew it when she was able to save herself. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine," Mashauva nodded, quickly taking money out from her purse and handing it to him as she said, "This is for paying our bill. Please take it." She handed him a hundred-dor bill as she didn''t have anything smaller. Looking at the bill, the young man smiled, pushing his sses up as he said, "Your meals don''t cost that much."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mashauva blushed, hearing that, and said, "I know, but I don''t have anything smaller. Just take it." With that, she shoved the bill to him, but he reached out to block it, leading Mashauva to touch his palm. Compared to his, her hands were cold to the touch. Growing up, she never had physical contact with boys other than Bruno, Freddy, and the Hanover twins. Hence she reflexively withdrew her hands as soon as she made contact, somewhat flustered. "S-Sorry." Blushing as she apologized, the hundred-dor bill in her hand fell to the ground. Eyes slightly downcast, he smiled, noticing the girl''s flustered red face, then he bent down to help her pick up the money. "C''mon, I''m not a monster. I won''t eat you; no need to be so nervous." Hearing that, Mashauva felt even more embarrassed and stammered as she spoke. Coincidentally, Hailey and Lena, who had been watching by the side, quickly came up. "No, no, Masha''s not afraid of you, just that she barely talks to guys, so she''s kinda shy." "Right, Mashauva?" The handsome young man looked at the three of them and said with a smile, "Let me introduce myself. I''m Roger Zimmer, a senior." "Wow, so you''re our senior..." "Hello, Roger. We''re juniors. I''m Hailey Yarbrough, she''s Lena Zais, and she''s Mashauva Taylor." Mashauva Taylor? Roger looked at the girl''s flushed face andplimented, "Your name sure is as lovely as yourself, Mashauva. If you can''t eat spicy food, better not force yourself; it won''t do your stomach good. "Mmm," Mashauva could only nod. "Also," Roger said, returning the bill to her, "No need to give me the money. We''re schoolmates, and you''re my juniors, so there''s nothing wrong with me treating you all to a meal." "No, this won''t do," Mashauva wanted to refuse, but Lena took the money back, saying with a smile, "Of course, thank you. Let us buy you a meal next time." "Sure, if there''s a next time. I still have sses. I have to go now." "Okay, bye, Roger." Chapter 1676 1 I "It''s not that she doesn''t have any," Hailey folded her arms. "But they don''t dare to approach her. The Taylor Group is one of the three biggest, powerfulpanies in North City. So even if they want to, they don''t have the guts to "We finally have a bold one now. But from what see, he doesn''t seem to be intentionally pursuing you. Look how chivalrous he was; he didn''t even ask for your number. It''s as if it''s just a coincidence he paid for our meals. Smooth." Hailey suddenly smirked, "Do you fancy him, Mashauva?" Mashauva shook her head, "Stop that bull. We probably won''t ever meet again." Besides, she already had someone she liked, even though everyone thought she felt so for Bruno because she had barely interacted with other boys. "That will depend on if he has that kind of intention. C''mon, let''s head back. Mashauva, if things don''t work out with Bruno, maybe you should try dating Roger if he pursues you." "Try?" "Yeah, have a go with him. He''s quite good-looking and neat, the gentle and caring type. I bet he''ll pamper you to no end if you date him." Mashauva couldn''t help but think of Bruno. Though he looked cold on the outside, fierce, and he always pursed his lips into a grumpy line, perpetually frowned his brows, didn''t talk much. But he also pampered her to no end. "That''s right. Don''t find a guy as stubborn as a rock who wouldn''t care for you. You should find someone like Roger." "But looks alone don''t mean everything, no?" Mashauva mumbled, "After all, it''s just skin deep." "You''re thinking of Bruno, aren''t you? We''re not talking about him; we''re talking about stubborn men. He''s not one of them." "Hmm?" "I''d say he''s an iceberg, but ice can melt. Stones will always be stones, always hard and cold." Could an iceberg melt? Why did she think it would be a challenge? It was no feat to melt an ice cube, but an iceberg? Forget it. She should stop thinking about it. As they headed back to school, they bumped into Freddy, who came to look for Mashauva. All of them spotted him standing by the school gates, and Lena and Hailey grabbed Mashauva''s arms, both left and right. They couldn''t help teasing, "I noticed Freddy cares a lot about you. If you don''t want to be with Roger, maybe you should give him a chance too." Their words got Mashauva baffled. What on earth were they on about? She could only give them a perfunctory reply. "I don''t want to think about these now; it can all wait until I go to university." "University? But you''re already an adult." So what if she was? She was still a child to some people. Let''s see if they''d think she was still one after she went to university. With that thought in mind, she balled her hands into fists. "Anyway, my rtionship with Freddy is tonic. I don''t care if you guys say all this nonsense in front of me, but don''t do that with him; save us the awkwardness." Since Mashauva said so, the two girls could onlyply. Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 ? Ever since Mashauva met Roger at the taqueria. She often bumped into him when she headed out. Like when Lena asked her to buy some mango drink for her. She bumped into him when she was buying the drink, and he ended up paying again. And another time when they went out for a meal. The restaurant was packed, so Roger naturally joined their table. Mashauva had wanted to get the spicy sharing tter when he ordered the mild one for them straight. "You''re so sweet, Roger. You remembered Mashauva can''t eat spicy food, so you got her something mild instead. How sweet." "Yeah, where else can we find such a considerate senior?" With their arms around Mashauva, Lena and Hailey wouldn''t stop praising Roger while he remained nonchnt, having a faint smile all the while. Mashauva, on the other hand, felt highly awkward as she could tell the two of them were deliberately setting her up with Roger. She wanted to say no but thought she should give other guys a chance to see if she really needed to be around more guys like everyone had been telling her. All in all, it was a real Catch-22 situation. Halfway through the meal, Lena answered a call only to say she had to leave with Hailey. The two of them gave each other a knowing look and stood up together. "Mashauva, we have something urgent to attend to. Please enjoy your meal with Roger." "Huh? What is it?" Mashauva stood up as well. "I''lle with you guys." "It''s nothing big," Putting her hand on Mashauva''s shoulder, Hailey pushed her back on her chair, then said to Roger with a smile, "Roger, well leave Mashauva in your care. Please do look after her, or welle for you." With that, the two girls left in a hurry. The corners of Mashauva''s mouth couldn''t help twitching, feeling extremely awkward. "No need to be nervous," Sensing she was feeling awkward, Roger smiled faintly and said, "They mean well. But if you don''t want to, just see it as eating out with a friend." Friends? Mashauva breathed a sigh of relief, hearing that, "Okay." Roger''s hand paused at that, not expecting her to agree so quickly. "I have to say, that hurt a little. You didn''t even hesitate for a second." "Huh?" Mashauva was suddenly at a loss for words, "I''m sorry, Roger. I just..." "It''s alright, no need to exin. We hadn''t known each other long anyway, and I don''t mean anything else. Don''t feel pressured, okay?" Mashauva nodded helplessly. Despite their agreement to having the meal as friends, Roger kept helping her out, handing her more food, pouring her another drink, and whatnot, obviously not having eaten much himself. She felt uneasy the entire meal, inexplicably thinking of Bruno. If only he were there with her. She couldn''t help sighing, wondering when was thest time they saw each other. It seemed that she had been reluctant to see him since the beginning of the semester. Moreover, he was busy, not having the time to visit her. But when he finally did, Mashauva wouldn''t want to see him. Hence, they hadn''t met since the time he came with Freddy to help clean her dormitory. Or more so, Mashauva was avoiding him. "What? There are no seats left? But we came all the way here."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Are you kidding me? It''s the same every day. And you don''t even allow reservations. Don''t you think you''re pushing it?" "I''m sorry, sir, we''re usually packed during the evenings. Perhaps you two coulde earlier tomorrow?" "C''mon, let''s be real, who would have this in the morning? Can''t you add more seats since you''re full all the time? What a bummer." Mashauva heard the conversation and found the two voices strange ¨¦t yet familiar. She turned and saw that it was Bruno''s two mates, Edwin Johnston and Samuel Yeager. However, since she had only met them that one time, she dared not say hi. To her dismay, one of them happened to meet her eyes when he looked in her direction. "Hey? Isn''t that Mashauva?" With that, the other followed his gaze too, saying, "You''re right. Boy, we didn''t expect to see you here, Mashauva." "Hey." Mashauva stood up to greet them. It wasn''t until the guys reached Mashauya that they saw another e gentle-looking guy with sses with her. They figured he was her ssmate. "Mashauva, this your friend, we''re assuming." Both of them said hi to Roger, and he stood up from his seat. Mashauya had no choice but to introduce them, "Roger, these are Bruno''s friends; this is Roger my senior." Content belongs to To that, Roger smiled at them and asked, "Are you guys looking for a seat? You can join us if you''d like." Their table was a table for six. Since Lena and Hailey left, there were four seats avable. "Sure, as long as you don''t mind." "We don''t." After they settled down, Roger called for the waiter for new sets of cutleries. Mashauva was initially feeling uneasy. Although the two sudden guests were Bruno''s ssmates, she felt slightly ufortable as she wasn''t close to them. After Edwin ordered, he got up and said, "I''m going to the washroom." And as soon as he was no longer within their field of vision, he called Bruno. Though he and Bruno were ssmates, they wouldn''t call each other for no reason. This time, however, was to tell him about Mashauva. When the call connected, Bruno''s icy voice sounded from the other end. "What''s up?" "Bruno," Edwin could not help but drag his words, "Samuel and I came out for a meal, and guess who we bumped into?" However, what replied to him was silence; Buno had no intention to guess. "C''mon, Bruno, make a guess." "I''m swamped. If you have nothing else, then I..." "We met Mashauva! Could you believe it?" Stumped, Bruno thought he misheard, "Mashauva?" "Yeah, the one who came to our dormitory thest time?" It wasn''t surprising to bump into her at a restaurant; she was a foodie, after all, so Bruno wasn''t fazed. However, she had been deliberately avoiding himtely, and it made him unsettled. "So?" "I''m going to be honest with you, Bruno; she''s so much prettier now, that a guy''s trying to hit on her. The friend she came with is taking meticulous care of her." "What did you say?" Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 ? Once again, he thought he had misheard. Mashauva... was eating with a guy? "Bruno? Bruno?" It wasn''t until Edwin called him a few times that he came back to his senses. He looked at the time on his watch and pursed his lips, asking some timeter, "Where are you guys?" The waiter brought their recent order over along with clean sets of cutleries as Edwin came back. Roger waved to Mashauva, saying, "Mashauva, why don''t you sit here?" When there were only two of them, Roger and Mashauva sat face-to-face, but after Edwin and Samuel came, they sat beside Mashauva, leaving Roger alone on the other side. As soon as Roger asked, Edwin got up. "I''ll go." With that, he sat next to Roger, leaving the seat next to Mashauva empty so that Bruno could sit with her when he came. Edwin was observant and sharp, so he could sense something between Mashauva and Bruno thest time she went to their dorm, andter, he found out they were childhood sweethearts. He had a vague hunch but naturally kept it to himself when no one said anything. Based on the encounter that day alone, he''d naturally be on Bruno''s side, so Edwin''s call was also to find out his thoughts, and with Bruno''s long silence, he knew he got his answer. Mashauva, on the other hand, wanted nothing more than to leave. After all, she hadn''t expected to be having a meal with three guys, unfamiliar ones at that. Brooding, she wished Bruno was present. While she was deep in thought, Edwin suddenly waved behind Mashauva''s direction with a smile, "Bruno, here." Bruno? Mashauva thought she had misheard, but as soon as she turned around, she saw a handsome, slender figure walking toward them. She could feel the outdoor chilling from him as he got to her side, but it vanished quickly. Bruno ced his phone on the table as he sat beside Mashauva. With that, she couldn''t help tensing up. "I hope you don''t mind that we brought another friend," Edwin said to Roger with a smile. Bruno''s sudden arrival got Roger somewhat dumbfounded as he had amanding presence that set him apart.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, when he sat next to Mashauva, his strong aura quickly blended with hers; they looked inexplicably perfect for each other. "Of course not. Since you''re Mashauva''s friends, we''re all friends too." "Oh, he''s more than that," Edwin said half-wittingly, leaving Roger to guess who Bruno was. It took Roger a second to understand what Edwin meant. With that, he nodded at Bruno, saying, "Hello, I''m Roger Zimmer, Mashauva''s senior." "Mm." Indifferent, Bruno said coldly, "Bruno Collins." Right after that, he stared at Mashauva for a long time before he suddenly pinched her cheeks and said, "You''ve lost weight." Mashauva''s body tensed up as she looked at Bruno with bewilderment. Just as she moved her lips, wanting to say something, Bruno cut her off. "Looks like your bad habit of not eating enough is acting up again when I''m not around." With that, he ordered a bowl of mac and cheese and ced it in front of her after it was served. "You can''t just have the tter. Have some mac and cheese, lest you get hungryter." Mashauva was actually already stuffed; she definitely couldn''t finish such a big bowl of mac and cheese. Shaking her hand, she said, "I-1 can''t eat so much." Then he said straight, "I''ll eat what''s left." Just like that, she was rendered speechless. Feeling the heat rushing to her face, she slowly lowered her gaze, unable to shake off the feeling that he was... behaving rather strangely. There seemed to be a hint of dominance and possessiveness. No, that couldn''t be it. She shook off the feeling in her heart. There was no way he''d behave so toward her. He had never wanted to be with her. She pursed her lips at that conclusion and ate the mac and cheese silently. Samuel and Edwin exchanged nces and directed their gaze at Roger. Seeing that his expression remaine the same, they were impressed. After all, his indifference under such a situation either meant he had no feelings for Mashauva or that he was super collected. Feeling bad, Edwin and Samuel chatted with him. Meanwhile, Mashauva poked on her mac and cheese, brooding. She really couldn''t take another bite but worried that Bruno would really eat what was left, she shoved it into her mouth bit by bit. That was until half a bowl of soup was ced in front of her. "Drink some soup and rest for a while." "What?" Before she knew it, Bruno took the mac and cheese from her and started eating. Seeing so, she felt the heat rushing to her face once more. That... Could it be considered as an indirect kiss? She unconsciously fanned her face with her hand, then picked up the bowl of soup to drink. However, she choked on it because she was drinking too fast. "Cough..." The bowl in her hand was quickly taken away. Bruno leaned in with a napkin in his hand, wiping her mouth, saying with a gentle voice, "How could you be so careless?" When Mashauva lifted her gaze, she met Bruno''s eyes. They were as dark as the bottomless sea, locked onto her, carrying a hint of helplessness and dotingness. How was this possible? Mashauva couldn''tprehend; his actions were too bizarre. "Silly girl, no one''s going to take it from you. Take your time." With that, he tapped the tip of her nose, "Got it?" bbergasted, her mouth was agape, hesitant to speak. No, Bruno shouldn''t be like that. He was never like that. Why was he suddenly that gentle? Was it because of... Mashauva subconsciously looked toward Roger and suddenly had an epiphany. The rosiness on her cheek a second ago was now flushed away, bloodless. With a chaotic mind, she suddenly stood up. Everyone directed their gaze at her. "1-1 have to go back and study, so I''ll make a move first." With that, not caring what the guys thought, she grabbed her bag and wanted to head out. But as they sat at a booth and she was in the middle, Bruno would have to get up so that she could leave. However, he remained motionless. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org The atmosphere turned awkward and tense, but Roger''s expression remained the same. "I just got here, and you''re already going back?" Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 ? Grabbing her wrist, gaze locked onto her, he questioned, "Also, are you really full?" "Yes, I''m going back now." With that, she broke her hand free from his grip. Seeing that he wouldn''t budge, she turned to Samuel, "Sorry, but do you mind letting me through?" Although Samuel and Bruno were roommates, he didn''t dare do what Bruno did, quickly getting up. Just like that, Mashauva left, and Samuel scratched the back of his head, saying apologetically, "Sorry, Bruno. Mashauva, she..." Bruno got up and chased after her before he could finish his words. The mood instantly became incredibly weird. Edwin coughed lightly and gave a dry chuckle as he said, "Come, Bruno''s probably escorting Masha back to school. Let''s eat. Don''t worry about them." Roger continued eating his meal with Edwin and Samuel, surprisinglyposed the whole time, never once mentioning Mashauva or Bruno. Fleeing the scene pale-faced, Mashauva was only trotting at first, but it became a dash soon after. Tears filled her eyes, feeling bitter, as she dashed across the road, not noticing the oing car. Feeling a forceful tug on her arm, she was pulled back to the sidewalk. Then, she mmed into a broad, warm embrace and heard a low yet harsh reprimand right after, "Are you trying to get yourself killed running into the middle of the road like that?" Her long pent-up frustration unleashed that instant, shoving Bruno with all her might as she cried, "Why do you care? Let me go!"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "Let go. It''s none of your business!" But however hard she shoved and punched him, he never loosened his tight grip on her. The pain caused her to burst into tears. "Leave me alone. Let me go." Helpless, he pulled her into his embrace and wrapped his arms around her, "And why should I do that? Do you know how dangerous it is to run into the middle of the road? What if you get hit?" "It''s none of your business still," Mashauva said, still shoving him. As she was feeling miserable, her words were hurtful, "If I do get hit, if something happens to me, you can finally be at ease. No one will bother you anymore." That got Bruno''s brows knitted tightly. "Don''t say that." "Am I wrong?" Mashauva raised her head and red at Bruno, "Why are you here? Why do you have toe and meddle with my meal with Roger?" Hearing that, Bruno narrowed his eyes, "So it''s my fault?" There was a hint of menace in his gaze as he continued, "It''s my fault for ruining your good mood, is it? Did you enjoy your meal with him that much?" "Yes!" Mashauva nodded, gritting her teeth. "We were enjoying ourselves, but your roommates decided to join in and even called you over. Why did they have to do that?! I don''t want to see you at all!" Did he really think she didn''t have a clue what his actions earlier meant? She thought he was acting strange; he shouldn''t havee when he wouldn''t reciprocate her feelings and didn''t even believe in them. But he did. And even wooed her in front of Roger, eating her leftovers, wiping her mouth, all that... Recalling, she was enraged! Because she thought her feelings were being humiliated! Furious as well, Bruno chuckled, but it was cold, and so was his gaze. "You don''t want to see me, do you? Then who was the one who told me they liked me and even wouldn''t allow me to get a girlfriend? Now you''re telling me you don''t want to see me?" "So what?!" She was finally resolute for once; she couldn''t yield at this time. "That was before, doesn''t mean I feel the same now. I don''t want to see you now." "So you''re saying you''ve taken a liking to Roger now?" "Yes!" "You want to be with him?" "That''s right!" Bruno nodded and loosened his grip a little, "In other words, you''ve moved on and has fallen for him?" Aware that he had loosened his grip, Mashauva became a little flustered. But she had already said those words; it''d be humiliating if she took them back, wouldn''t it? After a pause, she stammered, "Ye-yes!" She had thought he would let go of her with that confession, but he chucked under his breath instead and hugged her tighter. "Really? But why does it feel like you''re feeling guilty?" Blood drained from her face as she retorted, "Says who?" Helpless, he sighed and said, "It''s only been a few months since west met, and you''re already treating me like this. Didn''t you say you were in love with me? Howe you''ve already fallen for someone else so quickly? Are you trying upset me?" Upset? Mashauva thought her ears were ying tricks on her. Otherwise, why would he be sad? She was sure she understood his thoughts clearly. Just like everyone else, he didn''t believe her feelings for him were love. "What''s there for you to be sad about?" Mashauva lowered her eyes, "You''re just like everyone else. You think I''mmmature, that I don''t understand my feelings, and that i don''t understand what love is. So you don''t believe I love you in that case, what do you have to be sad about?" Content belongs to "Who says I won''t be sad?" Anger rushed to her as she said, "Then tell me, what are you sad about? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous when you don''t believe me, yet you''re telling me you''re sad now?" With that, he was sure she was outraged. He mood was all over the ce; it seemed that they had to set the record straight right then. If she was able to lie to him about her feelings, she might actually get together with Roger if they didn''t sort it out. With that thought in mind, Bruno pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "That''s ''cause I''m afraid you''ll regret." "What?" "Do you know what my view on love is like?" "Your view on love?" Mashauva blinked, "What is it like?" As soon as she asked, she realized she had fallen into his trap, and she immediately replied out of spite, "I don''t want to know!" Bruno didn''t care whether she wanted to know as he continued speaking. "To me, I will ever love one person my entire life. Apart from death, no other reason will do us part." Mashauva was stunned. He would only love one person his entire life? "So if you really want to be with me, I won''t let you go even if you regret one day. So before you''re clear about your feelings..." "Who said m not clear about my feelings?" Mashauva replied angrily, "I like you, el and I want to be with you forever!" It was Bruno''s turn to be stunned. The girl before his eyes was still the cry baby in his memories, but her face had changedpletely; it had be more beautiful. The only thing that remained was her pure gaze, looking at him firmly, telling him she wanted to be with him forever. Bruno gulped, asking, "Are you sure?" Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 ? Mashauva felt particrly bold that night, expressing all her feelings courageously. It wasn''t until she shouted it all out that she realized what she had done. Horrified, she took a few steps back, face ghastly pale. No! She shouldn''t have said any of that. He had already made it clear before. Wouldn''t she only be making a fool of herself now that she repeated it? Flustered, she turned to run away. However, Bruno grabbed her wrist, sighing as he said, helpless, "I was asking you a question. Where are you running to?" "1-1 don''t know. Let go of me." Unabiding to her wishes, he looked around and said, "Let''s go somewhere else; we need to talk seriously." "No." Mashauva stepped back. "Let go of me." Seeing that she was resistant, he had no choice but to carry her away in his arms. Stumped, she was already in the air before she realized and reflexively wrapped her arms around his neck. It wasn''t until he took a big step forward that she realized what he was doing. Throwing a fit, she shouted, "Put me down!" Turning a deaf ear, he continued walking until he brought them both to a quiet ce. "There were too many people there. It''s better to talk here." Seeing that her mood was still off, he pursed his lips and asked, "Do you want to continue our conversation standing or in my arms?" His words got her baffled. What did he mean? Did he mean that he''d continue carrying her like that if she wouldn''tply? "Hmm? Pick one." Bruno then again said in a low voice, "If you still try to run after I put you down, I''ll carry you back up, and we''ll talk like this." Could she say no now that he put it like that? Wouldn''t she only be covertly asking him to carry her if she actually said no? Mashauva knew she had topromise. "I want to talk standing." "No running away?" No." It was better to talk standing than to have him bring her back into his arms if she tried to run. Although she was genuinely reluctant to leave his arms, it was best to set the record straight seriously at a time like that. "A deal''s a deal. If you run, then..." Bruno didn''t finish what he was going to say, but he still put her down. Finally, on the ground, Mashauva fixed her clothes and pouted. "Go on, say what you want to!" Bruno looked at her in amusement and asked, "How am I the one to talk?" "Didn''t you say you wanted to talk?" "Fine, okay, then answer my question first. Have you thought it through?" Mashauva looked at him discontentedly. "What do you mean?" Looking at her silently for a long while, Bruno leaned in, cing a hand on the back of her head, and pressed his forehead against hers, their distance suddenly only inches apart. "Didn''t you say you like me and want to be with me? I also told you, once I set my eyes on that one person, it''d be forever. Is this really what you want?" The sudden closeness got her blushing and her heart racing. She wanted to push him away but found that she couldn''t move at all. Her body and heart sided with him. "Why won''t you say a thing? You''re doubting?" Bruno sighed. "Or are you frightened by my words?" With that, he let out another long sigh. "That''s why I said you''re still young. Anyway, I''ve told you my thoughts; you should think this through. Also, don''t see that guy anymore." Then, he paused for a moment before continuing, "If you still want to hang out with Roger after thinking over what I said, then go ahead." "Why?" she did not understand. "I''ve already made myself clear. If l you still want to see him, that means your feelings for me aren''t that strong, and I also respect your decision. Got it?" he tapped the tip of her nose as he said with a resigned and doting tone. Mashauva bit her lower lip and did not answer. "I won''t force you. I will send you back to school now. You should think about it and tell me what your answer is. With that, he walked her back to school. Mashauva was exceptionally quiet on the way back, eyes downcast, deep in thought the entire time. They walked in silence until they reached the school gates. The sky was turning darker; there were only a handful of people by the entrance. "Go on in." Bruno ruffled her hair as he said, "Go back and think about it." Mashauva stood still and looked up at him after a while. "Bruno." "Yes?" "Is the reason you''ve never given me a straight answer before this that you''ve been keeping this in your heart?" He fell silent at that. "Is it?" she asked again, eager to hear his answer. "Yes." he nodded. "You think I''m a madman for saying all that back there, don''t you?" In fact, he had never thought of saying it all out. Either way, with his temperament, if they did end up together after she was a little older, he''d never let her go no matter how; there was no need for him to say it out. Content belongs to UMS But when he heard she was having a meal with a male schoolmate, his usually calm mind panicked, afraid that she''d actually end up with the guy, leaving him. Freddy''s words before had never left him, but he never got the chance. He couldn''t act like a beast just to test out his feelings, could he? Actually, he thought his gift to her on hering of age was enough to tell her his feelings, but sadly, the girl was too naive to get it. She probably wanted him to say it out loud. Hence, one way or the other, he had fulfilled her wish. However, he had doubts about her thoughts at the moment. But since he had said it all out, there was no way he could take them back. In all honesty, he really didn''t want to tell her it was okay if she wanted to continue hanging out with Roger. But if he didn''t, he was afraid he''d be in her way. "Why? Why would you think I''d think you''re a madman for saying all that? Do you think it''s humiliating to wish to be together with someone you like forever?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Of course not," Bruno replied resolutely. "I''m just afraid that I''ll scare you away as soon as you take a step forward." "I won''t!" Mashauva bit her lower lip and red at him. "I''m not that cowardly." A hint of a smile appeared in his eyes, asking, hopeful, "Then, you''re saying it''s a yes?" Hearing that, she blushed and said, "When have I agreed? I just said I''m not a coward. How is this a yes?" "Oh." His eyelids drooped, looking somewhat disappointed. "I knew it; you wouldn''t agree so easily." Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 ? Standing there with his eyes drooped, he looked like an abandoned puppy. What was going on? Mashauva was stumped; why did he look like she had bullied him? She was supposed to be the one feeling aggrieved! "Go on in." Before she could react, Bruno urged her to go in once more, sounding deeply hurt. Seeing that she was still there after a while, he looked at her. "Why aren''t you going in? I thought you don''t want to talk to me anymore?" Hearing that, Mashauva said in disbelief, "When have I said that?" "Isn''t that what you mean?" Bruno looked at her resentfully. "Of course not." she retorted. "If I didn''t want to talk to you anymore, I would have long..." Gone back into the school instead of talking to him still. "You would have long what?" Bruno pursed his lips as he inched closer to her. However, she fell silent. After a long while, she lifted her head, looking at Bruno with dissatisfaction. "You were the one who upset me. Why are you acting as if I bullied you?" "Did I?" Bruno blinked innocently. "When have I upset you?" Mashauva''s eyes widened in disbelief, not expecting him to deny so outrageously. "Didn''t I tell you I was afraid I''d scared you away with all that I told you back there? Where will I be able to find another you if that happens?" "If so, why say it now?" "Why? Don''t you know?" Bruno''s voice went a notch lower as he stepped closer to Mashauva. "How... how would I know?" She reflexively wanted to move aside, but he grabbed her arm, stopping her. "You had a meal with some other guy today. Who knows if you''ll agree to be with him the next day?" "I won''t!" Mashauva wrinkled her nose and shook her head. "We were just having dinner, that was all." "You don''t have any intentions?" "No." "What about him? Can you guarantee he also doesn''t have any other intentions?" "I..." "You can''t, can you? There were no other guys around you before, so I could keep it in and never say a word. I thought with time, and as you mature, you''d understand. But today, I realized I can''t stand to see other guys around you." Mashauva was stunned, thinking she had misheard. He couldn''t stand to see other guys around her? Did it mean that... he liked her? However, he didn''t state it explicitly. Worried that she had taken it wrongly, she bit her lower lip and stared at him. "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Bruno pinched her cheeks. "Dumbfounded?" "Bruno, do you mean..." "Yes." Not waiting for her to finish her sentence, Bruno replied, "It''s exactly as you think." "So go back and think about whether you really want to be with me." With that, he grabbed her shoulder and turned her around to face the school gates. "Go in. Give me your answer after you''ve thought it through." Even though he wanted nothing more than to hear her answer right then, he knew he''d only put her in a tight spot. After all, her mind and heart were definitely in a mess right then. "Walk forward, don''t look back." "But..." Mashauva wanted to turn her head, but Bruno added, "If you look back, you might not be able to return to school today." With that, she stopped abruptly and looked back ahead. Then, she walked forward, taking a step at a time. Watching as she walked away, his gaze dimmed. As he had expected, it was anything but easy, but it was at least fair to her. Just as she was about to disappear from his sight, she suddenly stopped, and his gaze locked onto her. Was she going to look back? However, the girl stood rooted to the spot, unmoving for a long time, not moving forward nor looking back. The hope that rose in Bruno''s heart extinguished. "So this was how she felt," he thought. That was probably how she felt when she looked at him expectantly but got rejected every time. "Serves you right, Bruno Collins," he reprimanded in his heart. In the end, Mashauva walked away and disappeared from his sight. Bruno sighed, standing there quite some time, only leaving after he was sure she wouldn''te out anymore. Mashauva dragged herself back to the dormitory,pletely worn out as if she had just gone through a life-changing decision and experience. In actuality, she wanted to look back many times, but as soon as she thought about how Bruno treated her coldly before, she felt she couldn''t say yes so quickly. Therefore, she walked away resolutely. Lena and Hailey were both in the dormitory when Mashauva opened the door. Seeing that it was her, the two girls went up to her. "Mashauva, you''re back!" "Lena, Hailey, didn''t you two..." "Yeah, we''ve been back for a long time. How did it go? How was your dinner with Roger? Don''t you find him caring and considerate?" "He walked you back, didn''t he?" Mashauva didn''t know how to exin what happened earlier, but she was unequivocal about one thing. Hence, she took both their et hands and said solemnly, "Please don''t try to set me up with Roger anymore." Hearing that, their faces changed slightly. Then, Hailey said, "We''re not doing that. We just wanted you to get to know him. We didn''t say you have to." "Yeah, Mashauva. Besides, you''re still young; you''ll be more experienced if you date more." "I-1 don''t need that." Mashauva shook off their hands and sat on the edge of her bed, saying, "Anyhow, just don''t set me up with him. anymore. I don''t like Roger, and there will be nothing between us." With that, Lena sat down next to her. "Alright, so be it then. We''ll find someone else; there are so many other great guys in our school. Just let us know who you like, and we''ll help you." "Yeah, although Roger''s great, we can''t force you if you don''t like him, can we?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mashauva shook her head. "I don''t want to think about anything right now, nor do I want to date anybody." After that, she got up and took her clothes. "Right, I''m going to take a shower." Chapter 1681 3 Hearing that, Mashauva retorted, all serious, "He doesn''t have a girlfriend." Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 ? "How do you know that he doesn''t? For all we know, he already long has one."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Impossible." Mashauva shook her head with certainty. Lena and Hailey walked to her, and one of them wrapped her arms around her. "How can you be so sure? Did he tell you that? You shouldn''t believe a guy''s words so simply. Even if he told you himself, it might not be true." "Yes, yes, we''re telling you from experience." Mashauva pouted. "Whatever. I just know anyhow. Also, Bruno''s not that kind of guy; I believe him." After that, Mashauva went straight into the bathroom and closed the door, blocking out their voices. She stared at her reflection in the mirror dazedly for a long while before she poked her cheek. Why? She thought she was a disappointment; he had shunned her for so long, yet she had forgiven him entirely after hearing his words. Moreover, his words were still ringing in her ears. He said it wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but afraid that he would scare her away. To tell the truth, Mashauva thought they were music to her ears when he said so. When she was walking back, she almost couldn''t stop herself from turning around and throw herself at him. Nah, she should leave it aside for now. Mashauva rubbed the back of her head, deciding to put all theplicated thoughts behind her and shower and rest. The next day. Mashauva bumped into Roger again outside the school. Because ofst night''s incident, she felt awkward meeting Roger, turning around, wanting to run away. "Mashauva." However, Roger called out to her from behind. It would''ve been fine if he didn''t, but he did. Thus Mashauva had no choice but to turn around and greet him. "Hey, Roger." "Why did you run away as soon as you saw me? When have I be so terrifying?" Roger walked to her, looking at her helplessly. "I''m sorry, I just..." "Alright, you don''t have to exin." He took the words out of her mouth, saying, "That guy who cameter yesterday is the person you like, isn''t he?" Mashauva''s ears turned red at that, wanting to refute subliminally. "No need to deny. I can tell." Roger put on a faint smile. "And you two are very close, aren''t you?" Mashauva didn''t reply. "If you like him, then go after him. I have no other intentions, just that we can still be friends." "Sure." Mashauva nodded. "Don''t be shy around me. If you need anything, just ask." Mashauva finally heaved a sigh of relief after he left. She had initially thought he would guilt-trip her, but to her surprise, he didn''t say any of the sorts. Because of what Bruno had said the night before, Mashauva couldn''t concentrate in ss at all, absolutely frustrated. When sses finally ended, Lena and Hailey then dragged her out of school to have fun. However, as soon as the girls stepped out of the gates, they saw Bruno standing there. He stood out among the crowd and could be spotted immediately. As Mashauva had something on her mind, her head was down the whole time. It wasn''t until Lena and Hailey halted their steps that she came back to her senses. "What''s wrong? Aren''t we going out?" Hailey and Lena gave her aplicated look. "Go out? Are you kidding me? He''s right there." He? Only then did she follow in the direction of their gaze and saw a tall figure standing there. Bruno? Why had hee again? "Looks like we can wave our n goodbye. Go on." With that, Hailey gave Mashauva a n push, but Lena pulled her back as soon as she took a couple of steps. "Wait, remember to put in some effort Didn''t you say he doesn''t have a girlfriend? If you haven''t given up on him, be brave and make him yours." Make him hers? Mashauva blinked. "Go on. If you can really make him yours, then you can consider your life perfect." Bruno was already waving at her when Mashauva still stood rooted to the spot dazedly. Lena and Hailey had already left hand in hand. Mashauva could only resignedly walking toward Bruno. She pursed her lips and finally said, "Didn''t you say you''d wait for my reply after I''ve thought things through?" "Yeah." Bruno nodded. Seeing how hesitant she was, he asked, "Is everything alright?" "Since you said you''d wait, then what are you doing here today?" He wasn''t here to ask for her answer, was he? Her mind was still all over the ce. Although she was clear on her answer, she didn''t want to tell him so soon; she couldn''t make it so easy for him. Hearing these words, Bruno took a step forward as his aura enveloped her. "I don''t see what this has to do with meing over today." Mashauva was so frightened that she took a step back and almost fell. Luckily, Bruno reached out in time to pull her back. "Didn''t you sleep wellst night? You can''t even stand still." Mashauva gritted her teeth. "You''re the one with restless sleep; I slept well." Bruno nced at the dark circles beneath her eyes and chuckled. "Okay, I''m the one who''s sleep-deprived while you had a good night''s sleep. C''mon, let''s get dinner." "Who wants to have dinner with you?" Mashauva murmured. "Then are you nning on having dinner with that guy fromst night?" "No!" "Then follow me." With that, not letting her refuse, he grabbed her hand and walked forward. Mashauva had no choice but to follow him, but his steps were wide; she had to trot a little in order to catch up. After a while, Bruno suddenly slowed down, and she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Bruno would show up on time at the school gates every day in the following few days to bring Mashauva out for dinner, but he never once asked if she had made up her mind. He was so every day, looking calm andid back, making it look like Mashauva was the only one anxious. She had thought for a few times Bruno would ask her the million- dor question, but he never brought it up even when he walked her back to the school gates; it got her exceptionally on edge. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org However, seeing that he was silent about it, she could only walk back to her dormitory. A week had passed in a blink of an eye. "It''s already been a week, and you''re still considering?" Bruno finally asked the question the moment they met. Mashauva pursed her lips. "Aren''t we going out to eat? Let''s eat first." Their daily dinner dates were turning into a routine, and she thought her attitude was evident. If it weren''t a yes, she wouldn''t be going out with him every day. With Roger, she was worried about meeting him and even forced to have a meal with him; that feeling was just too ufortable. Just as she took two steps, Bruno grabbed her wrist. "Let''s clear things up before we have dinner." Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 ? Clear things up? Mashauva blinked. "Can''t we eat first?" Bruno was all serious, saying, "We won''t be eating until we set the record straight today." Mashauva twitched her lips and didn''t know what to say to that. "Don''t tell me you want to keep avoiding the topic after so long." Bruno chuckled under his breath. "It''s been so many days; I think you''ve had enough time to think things through." "No," Mashauva denied. "I haven''t made up my mind yet." "Oh?" Bruno raised his brows. "You still haven''t made up your mind after so long? Is it because I''m with you every day that you can''t make up your mind?" She had obviously been the one in control of the situation from the beginning, and she had nned to let Bruno sweat it out a little before letting him know her answer. But now, it seemed that everything was back in his control for some reason. It got her absolutely frustrated. However, the next second, Bruno took her hand and brought her to a more remote ce. "Since you still haven''t made up your mind after so long, why don''t you think about it and tell me your answer here and now." "Bruno, why are you..." "Because I can''t wait any longer." His answer got her stumped. "Is it a yes or a no?" Bruno stared at her, his gaze as deep as the night. "You just have to say one word. Which is it?" She could feel her heart racing inexplicably. "You, you''re forcing me. I''ve already told you I haven''t made up my mind yet." As soon as she finished speaking, Bruno let out a low, deep chuckle. "Fine, then take it as I am forcing you. You have five minutes from now to tell me your answer." Mashauva was speechless. What? She started panicking. Wouldn''t that mean she''d have to give him her answer right in his face? In all honesty, if it was possible, he didn''t want to do so either, but he had waited long enough. She had been hanging out with him for the past few days, never once with Roger, and that itself told Bruno where her heart lied. He also knew he shouldn''t push things, but as time passed, he felt that if he kept on waiting, Mashauva might regret or take her own sweet time and figure that it was okay not to give him an answer. If she refused him, then... Bruno dreaded even thinking about it. He meant it when he said five minutes as the moment he started the countdown, he had been staring at his watch, silent the entire time no matter what Mashauva said. It was apparent that he wouldn''t say anything within those five minutes, not interfering with her thoughts, all up to her whether it was a yes or no. Mashauva was now truly panicking. She wanted to say yes but felt somewhat shy about it. However, all she could do was bite her lower lip as she stomped her feet, then crouched down, hugging her knees as she ignored him. Time ticked by slowly. "It''s almost five minutes. Have you made up your mind?" Bruno''s voice came from above her head. Mashauva looked up resignedly, her eyes crystal clear. "Hmm?" Bruno lowered his head. The sky had turned dark. The street light shone on Mashauva''s fair face as Bruno''s back was against the light; the shadow of the light darkened his features. "If I say no, will you find yourself a girlfriend immediately?" The smile on Bruno''s face faded a little at that. After a long silence, he said, "Maybe, maybe not, maybe I''ll marry straight away to heal my broken heart." "You can''t!" Mashauva retorted loudly immediately, "You''ll marry straight away if I say no? Where''s your sincerity?!" Bruno crouched down beside her and pinched her cheek, saying, "I rushed over as soon as I heard you were having dinner with a guy, and I''ve been showing up every day for the past few days, waiting for your answer. And now you''re asking me if I''d get myself a girlfriend if you say no? Who''s the insincere one here? You heartless girl." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org After hearing what he said, Mashauva suddenly thought she was the insincere one here. "So what?" Mashauva snorted heavily. "This is what you deserve. You''re the one who was unclear about your feelings this whole time now you know the pain and suffering I''ve felt." "Yes, I feel ital no Bruno''s thumb gently brushed the tip of her eyebrow as he stared at her earnestly. "I was in the wrong. I''m sorry, will you ept my sincere apology?" Content belongs to Stumped, never had she expected him to lower his pride to apologize to her. Such a tall skinny man was bowing down to her? "Are you willing to ept my apology?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mashauva noticed Bruno had stopped treating her like a sistertely, identally doing so sporadically, but he''d treat her like a woman most of the time. Was this a sign of his changing attitude? Mashauva bit her lower lip, looking at him in silence. "C''mon." Bruno tapped the tip of her nose. "Don''t tell me you even have to think about epting my apology?" "I, I''m not. Since you''ve apologized so sincerely, I''ll forgive you." "Alright, since you can forgive me for this, that means you''re not angry with me anymore. Then, let''s get back to the previous issue." They returned to that awkward topic again. Bruno cupped her cheeks and said, "It''s already way past five minutes. What''s your answer?" Time went still as they looked at each other. After some time, Mashauva turned away with a red face. "Since you''ve already put it that way, how can I still say no?" In that instant, Bruno waspletely relieved. Looking at the girl that set his emotions on a roller coaster ride, he suddenly picked her up from the ground. "Ah!" Mashauva eximed and put her arms around his neck reflexively. "Bruno!" Bruno hugged her slender waist tightly and lowered his head. "Now that you''ve said yes, you have to stop seeing me as your brother." His hands were zing, branding Mashauva''s waist, making her flush. "T-Then who should I see you as?" she asked feebly. "Your Boyfriend." His words got her at a loss for words. Her boyfriend? It was a massive change from brother to boyfriend; she couldn''t bring herself to do it right then. Looking at her expression, he asked, "What? Haven''t you been the one urging me before? You only know to be shy now?" The reply to Bruno''s question was Mashauva''s rumbling stomach. After a pause, she said with her reddened cheeks, "I''m hungry." She looked at him with puppy dog eyes; her cheeks were rosy like peonies, and the color of her lips... Bruno looked away immediately and coughed lightly. "Then, let''s get just now. There''s no turning anymore now that you''ve said yes." dinner, but remember what you ne Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 ? Did it mean... they were officially together? Mashauva felt somewhat dazed, constantly feeling things had already turned out so when there were still many words unsaid. Nheless, she thought she didn''t hate the feeling but felt rather sweet when he said she couldn''t take her words back. After all, it was what she had been longing for; she should be happy now that her wish finally came true. When they went for dinner, their interactions were as per usual, nothing out of the ordinary. Hence it got her wondering if their conversation earlier was just a daydream. Or that it was all just in her head.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org With that thought in mind, Mashauva simply shoved some food into her mouth. Later, Bruno escorted her back to school; at the school gates, he ruffled her hair. "Go on in." Instead, Mashauva looked up at him and suddenly walked up, then pinched his arm hard. He was somewhat stumped at first but frowned a little as he looked at the arm that was being pinched. "What''s wrong?" "Does it hurt?" Mashauva asked. Bruno chuckled. "Naturally. Why don''t you give it a try as well." With that, he pinched her cheek. The force he used was enough to have her feel pain but not enough that would actually hurt her. The girl frowned in an instant; letting go of his arm, she brought the hand pinching her cheek down. "Don''t do that, Bruno." With that, he grabbed her hand in turn as he narrowed his eyes, a hint of lingering sadness in them. "You''re seeing me as a brother again, aren''t you?" Mashauva broke free from his hand and took a step back as she stuck her tongue out. "So what if I do?" "Sure, whatever floats your boat. I''lle and pick you up in two days." "What for?" "A date." A date? Mashauva blushed. "We''ll go on a date as any other couple would." Hearing that, Mashauva snorted and said, "Who wants to go on a date with you?" before she ran back into the school. When she returned to the dormitory, Mashauva went straight to Hailey and Lena. "Hailey, Lena, pinch me." The two girls looked at her in bewilderment. "Why?" "Just do it." Hence Lenaplied. "Huh, it doesn''t hurt." "Because I didn''t use any force," Lena said, deadpan. With that, she exerted some force in her pinch, and Mashauva immediately grimaced in pain. "Ouch." "You asked for it. What''s going on? Why do you want us to pinch you?" "No particr reason," Mashauva said. They noticed she wasn''t upset despite being pinched but instead sat on her bed, smiling non-stop, unable to conceal the joy and happiness in her eyes. "You seemed to have been hanging out with Brunotely, no?" Hailey narrowed her eyes. "He confessed to you, didn''t he?" "You two are a couple now?" Their sudden questioning got her stumped. "How did you know?" "It''s written all over your face. How do you think we know?" "Wait, so it''s real?" Hailey was shocked. "It''s only been about a week, and you''ve already said yes?" "Honestly, Mashauva, why didn''t you tell us beforehand? What are you going to do in the future if you said yes so easily?" "Huh?" Mashauva did not understand what they meant. "You came back empty-handed, didn''t you?" "Yeah." Mashauva nced at her hands. "What''s wrong with that?" "In other words, he didn''t give you anything when he pursued you, right?" Was he supposed to give her something? Mashauva didn''t get it. She only knew she liked Bruno, and he liked her; wasn''t that enough? Chapter 1684 1 Mashauva pursed her lips. "But I don''t think this has anything to do with whether he will cherish me or not." "How does it not?" Hailey wanted to say more, but Lena stopped her. "Alright, leave her be. She has a different mindset from ours; she'' me us for it if we influence her. Also, Bruno''s never one to worry about money. There''d be plenty of chances for him to get her anything; they probably don''t care about this." Hailey could only twitch her lips at that and said, "True. Whatever, if it makes you happy." They were just ssmates and ordinary friends anyway. "Yeah, anyhow, I still have to congratte you." With that, Mashauva broke into a sweet smile. "Thank you." She had a restless sleep that night, waking up every now and then. Only after confirming and reconfirming what happened was real, she clutched her nket and broke into fits of smiles, sound asleep. From that day on, they were like any other couple, hanging out, going on dates. Bruno would asionally buy her things, but he was never one to surprise her with gifts. Whenever they came across something that Mashauva liked, he would buy it for her without hesitation. Time flew by, and Mashauva was already in her senior year. The pressure of her studies got heavier with her exit exams approaching, and she rejected seeing Bruno daily, spending most of her time studying fervently. Thankfully, her efforts were not in vain as she managed to get into a prestigious university. Lena and Hailey couldn''t get in, so the trio went their separate ways. Chapter 1684 3 Or whenever Mashauva wanted to get married. It was all up to her. Everyone was happy but Mashauva, who was distressed. Things between her and Bruno didn''t seem to have any progress. Although they were a couple, Bruno was really restrained in his affections; the most he would do was hug her. She didn''t think much of it until Hailey and Lena gave her a nudge. Hailey and Lena were really good at brainwashing. "What? You guys have never kissed even when you''ve been together for so long?" "No way. Does he really like you or not?" "If he likes you, how can he hold it in?" "Also, aren''t you guys getting engaged soon? There are only two reasons he still treats you like this, either he is too gentlemanly, or he doesn''t like you." Mashauva thought about it and was sure it was because he was too gentlemanly. There was no way he didn''t like her. If so, why would he still date her? Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 ? Just as Mashauva was worrying over the problem, Jelly Bean came over and whispered, "Mashauva, you used to blush when I saw you as my sister- inw, but you won''t anymore, will you? Now that you''re getting engaged to my brother." Although Mashauva was still somewhat shy about it, she had already epted it. After all, she had been dating Bruno for quite some time. After the New Year''s Eve dinner, everyone purposely shooed Bruno and Mashauva out for the young couple to spend some time alone. "Where do you want to go?" Mashauva pursed her lips. "I''m fine with anywhere." "Why are you always like this?" Bruno caressed her head lightly and chuckled. "Can''t you make a difficult request for once?" Difficult request? What did he mean by difficult? Mashauva tilted her head and looked at Bruno, not saying a word. "Forget it, do you want to watch fireworks?" "Sure." There was a spot where people gathered to watch the fireworks during the New Year, and when Bruno and Mashauva arrived at the location, the show had yet to start. There were a lot of people gathered in the square, families, friends, and even lovers. Most of them were couples like Bruno and Mashauva, who came to watch the fireworks. It was still early; both the fountain show and fireworks had yet to start, but judging from the setup, Mashauva could tell it was going to be grand. Since all the seats had been taken up in the square, Mashauva could only stand with Bruno. However, she noticed that some girls would snuggle up in their partner''s arms while the guys would have their coats opened, tucking their girlfriends in, or that they would whisper into each other''s ears. So close that their lips would touch each other''s cheek or neck. They looked genuinely affectionate, Mashauva thought, looking at the other couples enviously. Ever since they started dating, they didn''t seem to have... intimate moments like that. Deep in thought, she suddenly felt a grip on her wrist, causing her to look over only to be met with Bruno''s face, only inches away. "What are you looking at?" He had a deep voice and handsome face; when he leaned in, his masculine aura enveloped her, causing her heart to skip a beat. Why would he suddenly lean in so closely? "N-Nothing." "Nothing? But you didn''t respond when I called you." Mashauva blinked and said, "I was just wondering when the fireworks will start." "Half an hourter. The fountain and the fireworks will start at the same time." Bruno nced in the direction Mashauva was staring at, and he smiled, asking, "You''re jealous of them?" Hearing that, Mashauva blushed and subconsciously shook her head. "N-No." "No? It''s written all over your face." With that, he stepped back and unzipped his down jacket as he asked, "Are you cold?" He... He was imitating other people?! Mashauva didn''t think Bruno would notice her casual ncing. She felt the temperature on her face rising even more. Stood rooted to where she was, she said, "I-I''m not cold. You better zip your down jacket up." As they had never done anything like that, she wasn''t used to it. "I am." With that, he took two steps forward and wrapped her in his arms. Mashauva forgot to breathe for a second. She was now wrapped tightly in his down jacket. Smelling Bruno''s scent with every breath she took, she was frozen to the spot, unsure of how to react. "It''s much warmer now." Bruno chuckled under his breath as he nudged her forehead with his chin. "Don''t you think so?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Her face burned even more, burying it in his arms, not speaking. "Shy?" His voice gradually deepened. "I thought you liked this when you were staring at those couples." Hearing that, she reflexively retorted. "I don''t. I was just looking around." "So you''re saying you don''t like this, and you don''t want me to do it?" Mashauva didn''t know what to say for a moment. She didn''t hate it but thought that he seemed to be teasing her deliberately: They hadn''t shown any affection after they started dating but she couldn''t believe he was teasing her about it now that they did. QUMS With that thought in mind, she shoved him away. "Yes, I don''t like it. Go away!" However, just as she pushed herself half an inch away, Bruno pulled her back into his arms once more, wrapping her tightly. "Stop it." Mashauva bither lower lip as tears started welling up. "You did it on purpose. You knew we were a couple, but you deliberately said et these words to annoy me. Why are we so different from the other couples? Do you not like me at all?" Her reaction got Bruno baffled. Heavens knew he only wanted to tease her but never had he thought she would be triggered. He immediately panicked when he saw tears pooling in her eyes. "Silly girl, what are you on about?" He cupped her face as he said, "If I don''t like you, why would I want to date you? Why would I tell you about being my one and only?" Pouting, unable to hold it in any longer, tears rolled down the corners of Mashauva''s eyes like beads of a broken string. Bruno couldn''t wipe them dry no matter how hard he tried. "But... we''ve been dating for so long, but you''ve never kissed me." Mashauva couldn''t help sobbing, and the people next to them couldn''t help looking over. Hearing her words, Bruno felt both distressed and amused. What did she mean by that? "So you think I don''t like you just because I''ve never kissed you?" Overwhelmed with sadness, she didn''t care what others thought about her but said, "Even Hailey and Lena said, there''s no way you wouldn''t kiss me if you like me unless you actually don''t." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Bruno, on the other hand, really didn''t want to discuss the matter in public. Seeing that she wouldn''t stop crying, he carried her in his arms, and Mashauva let him do so, wiping her tears away. Thank God she didn''t have any makeup on. In his arms, Mashauva figured Bruno must''ve felt humiliated. After all, people were happily anticipating the new year, but here she was crying in public. However, she didn''t care; she had it bottled up for too long. If she didn''t say it out right then, she thought she would explode. Bruno brought them to a more remote ce with only a few thick trees surrounding them. Before she realized it, they were already behind a tree, her back against the trunk as Bruno''s voice rang out. "Your roommates sure talk a load of bull." Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 ? Talk a load of bull? That was not necessarily true. However, Mashauva''s back was against the tree trunk, and she was feeling somewhat flustered. What was Bruno trying to do? "Why aren''t you talking anymore?" Seeing her leaning against the tree trunk dumbfoundedly, Bruno leaned in, his warm breath brushing against her face as she stammered nervously, "I..." Bruno noticed the tear streaks on her face as he leaned in, slowly lowering his head and ced a kiss on it. Struck speechless, Mashauva subconsciously grabbed his sleeves tightly. "Scared?" Mashauva was so nervous that she didn''t know what to say. It was what she had wanted, but she was already nervous when he was only kissing her tear stains. She could feel Bruno kissing away the tear stains on her face bit by bit. "I-I''m not." Since she was the one who brought it up, she had to bear the consequences. Moreover, she had indeed hoped to take their rtionship to the next level. "This is what you wanted." "Yes, I was the one who said that. So what..."C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Before she could finish her words, the softness of Bruno''s lips that had been lingering on her face was now on her lips, rendering her astounded. In an instant, countless fireworks exploded in her mind. So this was what kissing felt like. At first, Bruno''s kiss was just a soft touch, and the kiss soon grew into something gentle but dominating. Then, Bruno''s tongue thrust around her lips, prying them open, wantonly barging in. Mashauva started having difficulty breathing, subliminally pushing him but to no avail. It was only then she realized how dominating he could be, his usual gentleness, a fagade. Her strength,pared to his, was like an ant pushing a tree trunk. Their lips locked against each other for an interminable time before Bruno moved away, pressing his forehead against hers. "Do you still think I don''t like you?" Mashauva was all curled up into a ball right then. Made self-conscious by his question, she tucked herself into his embrace. Bruno chuckled as he pulled her into his arms. Boom! Fireworks exploded in the distance, and the crowd in the square began to cheer; the fireworks and fountains had been set off. Mashauva peeked up from Bruno''s arms. As they were behind the tree, they could only see the fireworks through the leaves. The fireworks had already started? But didn''t Bruno say it would take at least another half an hour? So did that mean they had kissed for half an hour? Half an hour?! She blushed instantly again, recalling how Bruno took control from the very beginning and evensted so long. They had been kissing for so long! No wonder she felt dizzy, as if she was deprived of oxygen. "Do you want to watch the fireworks here or back at the square?" Bruno''s voice rang from the top of her head. "If we watch from here, we can only see the fireworks; we won''t be able to see the fountain." Mashauva wanted to look at the fountain show, but she was still too self-conscious to be amongst the crowd. She shook her head. "I want to stay here." Only then she realized her voice was hoarse and cracked; reflexively covering her mouth, she discovered her lips were swollen too. Pleased by her genuine reaction Bruno chuckled, hisughter music to her ears. "You really don''t want to go? It''s a once-in-a-year event. You''ll have to wait till next year if we don''t go now." Mashauva covered her mouth and said nothing. "Hmm?" Bruno nudged his forehead against hers. Mashauva snorted. "I''m staying!" "Are you angry again? Is it because I didn''t perform well just now?" Bruno pulled her wrist down and gave her a peck on the lips. With that, she hurriedly pressed the other hand against his chest, stopping him. "No, no more kisses. My lips are swollen." "Yeah, I know." "Then, we''ll stay for a while more before we head back?" Mashauva could only nod; there were no other programs on the square. Although she said she wanted to watch the fireworks, her mind was a mess thanks to their kiss and Bruno''s presence right next to her. It wasn''t long before Mashauva suggested they head back. "Alright." After sending her back, Mashauva didn''t even say a word of goodbye to Bruno, running away as soon as she left his car. He couldn''t help butugh, looking at the girl as she staggered into the night. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org He was in no hurry to leave, parking the car there for quite some time before he took out his phone and sent a message to Mashauva. "Sleep early. I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning." Bruno had initially wanted to stay out with her until midnight, but she got shy and wanted to leave early, so he decided not to force it on her as he knew he got a little out of control. She had only asked for a kiss, and he could''ve just done so. However, he couldn''t hold himself back and kissed her for nearly half an hour. Just like what Freddy said before, "If you like her, you can''t stop yourself from wanting to kiss her." Bruno had never thought about it at that time, but that night... With that in mind, Bruno leaned back. Closing his eyes, he pinched his be for some time before he moved his fingertip down to his lips, smiling. Mashauva''s lips were indeed much softer than his. After Mashauva went home, she ran straight to her room and locked herself in after closing the door. She didn''t switch the lights on, and she could hear her breathing and heartbeat in the dark. What happened earlier was beyond what she was able to ept. She touched her lips and blinked. The whole night, Bruno''s breath and lips filled Mashauva''s dreams. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, she would see Bruno; even his voice rang in her ears. Just like that, she tossed and turned in bed until the clock struck twelve and her phone pinged. Mashauva picked it up and took a look. It was a message from Bruno. "Happy New Year." She nced at the time and found that it was exactly midnight. Smiling, she replied immediately. "Happy New Year." Happy New Year, dear boyfriend! Mashauva added in her heart. The person she thought she would never end up with had be her boyfriend. In the past, she was insecure about her rtionship with Bruno, finding it surreal. But after that night, everyst bit of the insecurity vanished, and she had absolute trust in him. Although it was just a kiss and seemed too insignificant, it was already more than enough for someone as cold and restrained as Bruno. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 ? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It didn''t take long for the Yardleys and Taylors to agree on Mashauva and Bruno''s marriage. The families held a grand engagement party, and both of them exchanged rings. On that day, Hailey and Lena both went all out with their looks. After being friends with Mashauva, the three girls were able to influence each other. Hailey and Lena had changed for the better, no longer fake, and would even tease Mashauva outright. "You won''t be mad at us for outdressing you at your engagement party, would you?" Lena added quickly, "Why would she be? She has the most handsome guy in North City within her palms. Besides, he wouldn''t spare a nce at any other woman. I''m sure she can''t be happier." With that, Lena put her arm over Mashauva''s shoulder and shoved her yfully. "Am I right?" Somewhat shy, Mashauva blushed. To be honest, she didn''t care how they dressed; they had always been like this, showy. "Anyhow, congrattions on your engagement. Your wish finally came true." "Thank you," Mashauva said, still blushing. "By the way, do you still keep in touch with Frida?" Lena asked, but Hailey immediately stopped her. "L mon, don''t bring this up at a time like this." Lena was stumped for a second before she said with an awkward chuckle, "It has been so long. Can''t I ask?" Frida was indeed still a sore subject for Mashauva. She smiled, indifferent, as she said, "It''s all right. I''ve already moved on. We''re not in contact with each other anymore." "Well, that''s life. Peoplee and go. Who knows, maybe well go our separate ways after we graduate from university." They couldn''t help bemoaning at the subject. "But it''s alright. What matters is that the person you love will always be by your side." She was right; all that mattered was that Bruno would always be by her side. Lena and Hailey made some friends at the engagement party, and after hanging out with them a few times, they managed to get themselves a boyfriend. With that, the three girls hung out even less. Because of the nature of Bruno''s work, the couple spent more time apart than together. Moreover, Mashauva still had to attend university, so all they had was an engagement and nothing else. Mashauva bumped into Frida at university when she went to sign up for a club. Their eyes met, and Mashauva thought Frida would avoid her gaze, but to her surprise, Frida walked to her. "Are you going to join this club as well?" Hearing Frida''s voice again, Mashauva felt like she was in a trance. They had not seen each other for a long, long time; she thought Frida wouldn''t even talk to her. "Yeah." "I''ve joined this club. If it bothers you, you can look for another one." Frida''s words got her stumped. "By the way, what happened back then was my fault." Frida smiled and continued, "Every time I think about it, I thought I had been too immature. You treated me like a sister, but Ished out at you because of my selfish desires." Mashauva didn''t reply, only feeling a tug at her heartstring. "I''vee around now, but I still owe you an apology." "No, it''s fine." "Mashauva shook her head. "You don''t owe me anything. In fact, it was my problem. We were from two different worlds. I shouldn''t have forced you to live like I would, let alone make decisions on your behalf." "Two different worlds, huh?" Frida''s smile became somewhat cold. "You''re right; we were never from the same worlds." "So I should be the one apologizing," Mashauva said with a smile. Frida was a little surprised. "I threw away our friendship at youring of age ceremony. Don''t you hate me at all?" Mashauva shook her head. "There''s nothing to hate. I might do something even worse if I were you. So, after putting myself in your shoes, I don''t think it''s a big deal." Hearing that, Frida finally understood. Mashauva didn''t have even a hint of sentiment left for her but their sweet sisterhood in the past. So it turned out that in all these years, she was the only one suffering, unable to let go while Mashauva had long left it behind her. "Frida," Mashauva called out to her. "This might be thest time I''ll call out to you. I''m d to be able to call you my best friend. Even if we had fallen out, I''ve never regretted being friends with you. I understand where you wereing from; you''re probably doing alright, aren''t you? No one will make any decisions for you anymore. I''m not too bad myself; I''ve also realized friendships are destined." Frida did not say a word. "Anyhow, I hope you can find someone with the same aspirations as you. All the best in your future. I won''t be joining this club; I''ll go look for another one." With that, Mashauva waved at her magnanimously and left, not the least bit clingy. Frida stood rooted to the spot as she watched Mashauva walk away, couldn''t help balling her hands hanging on her sides into fists. Mashauva was so generous, even apologizing and giving Frida her blessing. If she continued to go up to Mashauva, it would be her bad. Years of friendship, gone, just like that. Frida closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again, all there was left was sadness. She turned and left. The encounter with Frida was just a sideshow in Mashauva''s life, not considering it something significant. She still had to study hard and live her life diligently. She thought she would carry the regret to her grave, but when Frida stood before her, only then did she realize she could let it go. After all, Frida wasn''t herself when she was with her; leaving was the right decision. Whenever Bruno was not busy with work, he would spend time with his girl, going on vacations on long holidays. With that, they were able to travel the entirety of Hidalgo within three years. Their next n was to travel abroad, to see the world. Time flew by, and Mashauva was finally graduating. Bruno came specially to pick her up while she received a surprise confession from a junior on that day. Bruno was leaning against the school gates as she walked to him. However, the junior stopped her midway, looking at her with a nervous expression. "Hi, Mashauva. Can I please have your number?" Her number? Mashauva nced at Bruno, who was standing not too far away. He happened to turn his gaze to her too, and she suddenly felt inexplicably guilty. "Well... I already have a boyfriend." Hearing that, the junior blushed. "Oh." Then, she pointed at where et Bruno was, and his gaze followed her finger. With that, he apologized, flushed face as he scurried away. After he left, she trotted toward Bruno. "Looks like my girl''s very popr with the guys." Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 ? After teasing her, Bruno ruffled her hair. "Someone even asked for your number; did you give it to him?" Mashauva couldn''t help looking helpless. There was no way she would. She was already affianced, someone with a fiance. Of course, she wouldn''t give her number out. "If you put it that way, does that mean if someone asks for your number, you''ll give it?" Bruno raised his eyebrow. "Well, that depends on my girl; if she agrees, why not?" "How dare you?!" Mashauva retorted loudly. "You can''t just give out your number to girls who ask for it. You''re someone with a fiancee." Bruno grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms. "Yes, I won''t. Not anyone but you. Happy?" Mashauva snorted lightly. "Not only that, but you also can''t say more than three sentences with other women. Plus, you have to stay away from those women who have feelings for you." "Tsk," Bruno smirked in amusement. "Since when have you be so domineering? I swear you were such an innocent girl back then; how have you learned to keep me in line now?" "You are my fiance; I have to exercise my right as your fiancee." Mashauva pouted. "Hailey and Lena said you are too outstanding. If I don''t keep an eye on you, people will snatch you away when I''m not looking. That''s why I..." Before she could finish her words, Bruno pulled her into his arms. Hugging her tightly, his head on her shoulders, she heard his deep voice by her ear. "Do you have that little faith in me?" Mashauva was taken aback. "My heart is already yours; what can other people take? This shell of a body?" His words got Mashauva blushing. Biting her lower lip lightly, she had to admit he wouldn''t leave her so easily. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed single for so long. They were not only each other''s first love but also childhood sweethearts. If Bruno had a change of heart, or left her for someone else, then Mashauva would never believe that there were any good men left on earth. "Alright. Don''t take your roommates'' words seriously. Let''s go home." "Okay." Mashauva spread her arms. "Carry me on your back." "You''re already such a big girl, and you still want me to carry you?" "I don''t care." Mashauva pouted. "Didn''t you used to carry me on your back all the time? You don''t do it anymore ever since we started dating." Amused, he knocked her head. "I need to pry your little mind open to see what''s inside one of these days. That''s because I''ve been carrying you in my arms instead of my back. Why don''t you think about how many times I''ve done that instead?" He seemed to be right, but Mashauva couldn''t bring herself to admit it, biting the bullet, "I don''t care; you have to carry me in your arms and your back." With that, she jumped onto Bruno''s back and wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling contentedly. "Alright, both." The Taylor family initially wanted to hold the wedding after Mashauva graduated, but the Yardley family said they''d leave it to Mashauva to decide. However, Cassie thought a man like Bruno was hard toe by, so as soon as Mashauva graduated from university, she kept asking when she wanted to get married. To her dismay, Mashauva kept telling her there wasn''t a need to rush, and after a few attempts, Cassie was on edge. "Honestly, Mashauva, you have such a good man in front of you. If you don''t snag him now, when are you going to do it?"Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Mashauva thought her mother was being ridiculous. "We''re already engaged, and it''s not like he''s going to run away. What''s the rush?" "Just because you two are engaged doesn''t mean he won''t fall for other women. It''s in their DNA to think the grass is always greener on the other side. You two have been dating for so long, why won''t you marry? What if he has a change of heart?" "He won''t." Mashauva shook her head. "He''s not that kind of person." "You''re not him. How do you know he won''t?" "Mom, I don''t know what other men are like, but I''m certain he''s not one of them. There used to be countless beautiful girls chasing after him, but he had never been with any one of them, no?" Cassie had to admit what her daughter said was right. "Okay, you''re right. But if you don''t n on marrying him now, when?" "Hmm, I''m not sure yet. I mean, I''ve just graduated. Now that I''ve finally said goodbye to my school life, I don''t want to enter married life so soon. I want to live for myself for a while. Let''s talk about it after I''ve had enough fun." "Does he know your thoughts?" "Yes." Mashauva felt a little shy at that topic as Bruno did ask her about it when he carried her on his back on graduation day. He also agreed to her thoughts. "He had asked you about it? Alright, good. At least we know he looks forward to getting married too." Just like that, a year passed, but Mashauva still had no intentions of getting married nor even mentioning it. Seeing that Bruno was getting older, even his parents began urging him. They even secretly asked the Taylors about Mashauva''s take on their marriage. Cassie felt helpless about it. Another half a year passed, but neither Mashauva nor Bruno once brought up the notion of getting married Just as both their parents were starting to be on edge, news of them Mashauva''s pregnancy to by surprise. Content belongs to They found out at a banquet when Mashauva began to vomit everything she ate. It was so severe that they rushed her to the hospital. Everyone was present. They initially thought it was some stomach flu, but the results shocked them all. Mashauva was pregnant. With that, the two families began arranging Mashauva, on the other hand, was so embarrassed that she wanted to beat Bruno into a pulp, and she did so when there were only the two of them in the ward. "It''s all your fault; you didn''t take the proper measures. I haven''t had enough fun." Bruno took all of her punches before finally grabbing her wrist. "Alright, you''ve thrown your punches andshed out. Isn''t it time to calm down?" "How can I calm down? Everyone ven now knows I got pregnant before marriage! How humiliating!" Rather than humiliating, she actually felt embarrassed. She thought it was absolutely embarrassing for something like this to be said out loud. When the doctor told her she was pregnant instead of having the stomach flu, she immediately wanted to hide under a rock." It was really too embarrassing! "How is it humiliating?" Bruno pulled her into his arms. "We''ve been engaged for so long. Isn''t this normal? It''s only abnormal that you don''t have a bun in the oven after so long." "Why is it so abnormal?" "If nothing happens to you, everyone will think I''m the problem. Isn''t this perfect? Mashauva, it''s time to build a home." "But..." Mashauva pouted. "It still feels like I''m not old enough." Bruno sighed. "You are still young, but I''m not anymore." "Yeah, you''re right." Bruno was, after all, six years older than her. She was young, but he no longer was. "Okay then, let''s hold a wedding?" "Our parents are already making the arrangements." "Oh, okay, I''m a little nervous." "Don''t be; you have me." "Does giving birth hurt?" "I''ll be with you." "If it hurts, can we only have one child?" "Okay, we''ll have one." "If our first child is a daughter, will your parents ask me to try for a boy?" "No, it''s up to us." "Oh, okay then. Let''s get married." THE END The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!